Hail the King
Author: Mad Blade During Troubled Times
Date: 2020-04-04T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: webnovel
Description: An ordinary student accidentally traveled into another universe and became the king of a small kingdom. He had gotten a “Cheat Code” of life and was able to complete something extraordinary. This is the story about a king that was able to conquer continents and leave behind him an ultimate legend that will be recited between every generation to come.

Chapter 1: I’m the King?

Chapter 1: I’m the King?

“Danger! Protect the King!”

Someone was screaming like a hen which had lost its eggs. Fei heard the noise. He forced open his sleepy eyes and focused on a bright object flying towards him. Fei’s brain slowly identified the object as an arrow, which was hurdling towards him so fast that the air appeared to rip in front of it.

“Damn, what’s going on? Which asshole is shooting at me?”

Fei was immediately scared awake, with all the hair on his body standing on its end.

However, the arrow hit him before he was able to react.

Beng ———-

The arrow clanged against his helmet.

The arrow had not penetrated but had shook the helmet, disorientating Fei. Fei felt his ears were ringing, the sky and the ground were spinning and stars were circling before his eyes. His body was knocked back, like a Barbie doll blown away by a shotgun.

“Ah……..Shit!”

He cried out in pain as he felt his body ragdoll through the air.

“Oh God! The king is wounded! Help!”

“Soldier! Catch the king!”

“Andy! Andy!! Why are you still standing there? Go get the priests and mages!”

“Hey! Those son of bitches down there are trying to overtake the castle again!” A soldier pointed at the army dressed in black that surrounded the castle.

“Shit! Shit! Someone tell me why they have siege ladders!”

“Archers Ready! ……. Shoot!”

Fei heard the commands being shouted and the chaotic footsteps while he was still airborne. He was confused. The king? Mages? Priest? Archers? Siege? Where is this? Is this in the middle of a movie shoot? What the hell is going on?

Immediately, he felt his body collide with the cold stone floor.

His butt made contact with the rock solid ground first before his helmeted head smashed into the wall.

There were more stars dancing before his eyes. As the noises was getting louder and louder around him, his mind was slowly blacking out again.

“What king? Why does it feel like they are talking about me?”

“Fuck! Who gives a shit about kings or queens! You guys better not let me know who shot that arrow, or I’m gonna fucking kill that guy!” Fei thought vaguely.

His head was almost punctured by an arrow when he had just woken up. He was so scared yet mad at the same time, so he couldn’t help but swear in his mind.

Suddenly, the sensation of pain flooded his entire body. He collapsed on the floor, just like a dog that had eaten a ton of chocolate, choked a couple times and fainted.

………

………

Don’t know in how long, Fei woke up for the second time. His head felt sluggish and he could only vaguely perceive his surroundings.

He felt like he was lying on a soft cloud, but as he tried to move, sharp pangs of pain and soreness declared his body’s unwillingness to move. His head was still heavy as if someone had clobbered him with a stick. He couldn’t open his eyes either. All he could gather was two female voices whispering around him.

“Angela, you’re so silly. I wouldn’t care so much about him if I were you. If he dies, you will easily own everything in the Chambord Kingdom and you don’t even have to marry this royal idiot.”

From the crisp voice and sweet giggles, Fei estimated that they were young girls around the age of 15.

“Watch what you are saying!”

Another gentle voice interrupted slight angrily. After a few seconds of pause as if she is adjusting her attitude, she continued. “Emma, my silly little sister, do you know what you are saying? Don’t ever say such things….. After all, Alexander is my fiance!”

“Alexander? Who the heck is Alexander?” Fei thought. He had absolutely no idea of what was going on.

He smelled a little fragrance. The natural sweet body odor of women.

Fei tried hard to open his eyes, and as his heavy eyelids finally budged, he was surprised by what he saw.

He found himself inside what appeared to be a luxury medieval European palace, with magnificent decors, royal furniture and an lavender scent; as if he was in a dream.

He was shocked. He started observing his surroundings after he felt that he had control of his neck again.

Two perfectly postured females appeared in front of him.

The one that was farther away was a young girl dressed in a maid uniform, her blonde hair was simply styled into a pig tail. She pouted her mouth. Clearly, she was unhappy to see him awake.

“She must be the one who didn’t care about the Alexander.” Fei thought, “Although she is young, she is too cold blooded.”

As his sight moved closer, he realized that he was lying on a dark red, gold gilded king sized bed. His head was resting on a soft velvet pillow. A beautiful girl was sitting on the side of the bed with worry written all over her face.

Her silky black hair was like dark cloud tied together with a purple string. Her skin was paler than snow and smoother than ice. The violet tunic skirt elevated her curves, making her appear like a goddess that most men would dream of seeing. She was just perfect

“kokokoko..” Fei coughed intentionally to get their attention.

“You are awake!?”The black haired beauty Angela bent over. Her expression quickly became one of surprise and happiness. “Alexander, how are you feeling? Are you still in pain? Priest Evan said that you have to rest properly…”

“I … em,,,,,, What happened?” Fei didn’t know what to say. Right after he said it, he was shocked!

He discovered something unbelievable

Angela was using an ancient and weird sounding language. Although Fei was a student in the graduate program at a university that specialized in language, he never heard of this type of speech. However strangely, he doesn’t just understand the language, he can speak it as well.

“Alexander, did you forget? When you were leading the soldiers protecting the kingdom, a sneaky enemy shot you with an arrow. Thank god you were wearing your helmet, or else you might have had to pay a larger price.” Angela explained.

She gently placed her left hand on Fei’s forehead. It wasn’t hot. Surprise flashed through her eyes. “ Great! Your body temperature is back to normal. Priest Evan said that as long as you don’t have a fever, everything will be alright. Alexander, you are a brave king!”

“Me? Alexander? King?” Fei didn’t know what was going on.

“That’s right, our young and brave king of Chambord. It’s all because of you! You appeared on the fortress walls just in time and boosted the morale of our soldiers so they could fend off another wave of attackers from the invading army!” Angela said with a smile on her face.

Fei felt strange. For some reason, he felt like the tonality of the girl was like a kindergarden teacher trying to comfort a crying kid.

“He is no brave king.”

Emma, the blonde girl said with a tone of hostility “if it wasn’t for General Bizzer’s repeated request, Alexander will go up there voluntarily? I remember that he almost peed his pants when he was putting on his armor. Boosting morale? If seeing the king got shot off the defense wall like a moron the moment he got up there counts as boosting the morale, then I guess he did.”

Although Fei didn’t know if what Emma said was true or not, he didn’t have time to figure that out.

His mind was messed up.

“What the hell. Didn’t I got smashed by something on the head at the doorstep of my apartment? Then when I woke up, I’m at this Chambord Kingdom that I never heard about and I’m the king Alexander? And this beauty in front of me is my fiancé?

Fei gave himself a few tap on the forehead.

“Is this a prank? Or am I in a different universe?” Fei thought. “This doesn’t seem like a prank. The beauty of Angela is out of this world, who would pay her to prank me? And that Emma is super cute too.”

“Most importantly, I could understand and speak this strange ancient language that I never heard about…” Fei quickly analyzed his situation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 2: The Idiot became a Mad Man

Chapter 2: The Idiot became a Mad Man

Angela held on tight to the edge of the bed, her mind anxiously racing as worry filled her widened eyes.

“Poor Alexander, I hope the fall didn’t damage his brain. Although he wasn’t very bright before, at least he could talk.”

At the moment, a loud, arrogant echoed from beyond the doorway.

“Alexander! I heard that you were injured.” A grimace flickered across the girls’ faces as they turned towards the source of the sound. The voice drew the tone out as if to mockingly be concerned.

“Is everything alright?”

Fei looked up and noticed that a well-dressed, chubby man had barged through the doors to the palace bedroom. An icy laugh slipped between his crooked lips.

“Gill, what are you doing here?” Angela said coldly. Fei felt the tension between the shady, obese newcomer and the beauty beside him.

It was clear that they were not on good terms.

“Haha… Angela, my angel, whatever do you mean? I heard my dear friend Alexander got injured and was worried. What’s wrong with me coming by to check up on him?”

The fat noble casually walked up and sat right on a side of the bed as if it was his own.

“Gill, what are you doing! How dare you to sit on the bed of the king!” Emma angrily exclaimed.

Gill shot a look at Emma. Lust and malice flashed through his eyes. He licked his thick, sausage-like lips and retorted. “Shut up, you low class slave. Don’t say anything that you’ll regret.” He then leisurely turned around and glanced at Fei. The expression was not someone showing empathy for an injured friend, but more like the gloating of looking at an injured animal. Fei was looking at Gill at the same time.

He felt the scorn, malice and sarcasm in Gill’s eyes; Gill was not hiding his feelings even a little bit.

Fei was confused. “Is this ugly meatball really Alexander’s friend? His face has so many chins, yet he’s brave enough to show that mess to even the king? Does he have a strong family background as well?

As Fei was thinking, Gill started to squish Fei’s face with his oily hands as if it was a toy. The move was so natural that it seemed like Gill has done it thousands of times.

“Alexander, looks like you are fine, Haha. I have a few important guests this afternoon to host, so how about you come with me?” Gill was smiling, but the tone at which he said it was not like an invitation but a command.

He squished Fei’s face a little bit more, and slapped it a little. Gill loved this feeling — treating the king like a pet.

He then started thinking out loud, about how was it possible that someone like Alexander became the king. “He has a three year old’s intelligence at the age of seventeen, yet why does the god love him so much that he gave him the throne?”

When Gill was enjoying himself, something unexpected happened.

“Slap!”

Gill covered up his left cheek with his hand. A vivid red hand mark had appeared on his cheek just like paint being flung onto an abstract painting. His expression was the textbook definition of shock.

Both Angela and Emma had felt uncomfortable when Gill appeared but the slap had shocked them as well. They couldn’t believe what they saw.

Alexander had always acted meek and cowardly and thus he had always been picked on by Gill due to his unwillingness to fight back.

“He just smacked Gill’s face! Did that actually just happen?” Although it was shocking, they were thrilled. They had tolerated Gill for a long time.

“How … how dare you!”

“Fag, if you touch me again with your disgusting hand, I’m gonna shove my foot up your ass!” Fei said.

Gill had made Fei very frustrated, and Fei was not a gentle person when dealing with people that make him upset.

Gill shoved a fat sausage finger at Fei and screamed. He was so mad that all the fat on his body was shaking as if he was a Parkinson inflicted pudding.

“How dare you slap me, you bastard!” Gill yelled again and again.

Fei didn’t respond. He was trying to push his body up.

“How dare he yell at the palace?” Fei was perplexed. None of the king’s guards showed up like they were supposed to. “Could he really be someone that important that a king can’t punish?”

As Fei was thinking, Gill had made a mad decision. He pounced at Fei, seeming like he wanted revenge.

“Stop it!” Angela commanded, “Gill, you are just the son of a Minister, how dare you do such a thing!”

No matter what Angela was shouting, nothing affect Gill as he kept his eyes locked on Fei. Angela and Emma tried their best to protect Fei by pulling on Gill’s robes.

However, there was no way the both of them were any match for Gill.

“Slap!”

Frustrated Gill slapped Emma across her face. The force send her back a couple yards. Her pretty face was swelling up on the cheek as tears filled her eyes.

Gill grabbed Angela by her wrist next and pulled her towards him. He lowered his head onto Angela’s neck. He sniffed a couple time enjoyably and pervertedly said: “Beautiful Angela, this retarded Alexander is never going to be good enough for you. Look at him, he doesn’t resemble anything of a king. He had made a mess of Chambord Kingdom after just inheriting the throne. Hehe, Angela; how about becoming my women.”

He was holding tight onto Angela’s wrist; the warm and smooth sensation of her body broke down the last bit of his reasoning. He forgot he was inside the king’s palace and Angela was the future queen. In the momentum that came from his loss of sanity, he tried to kiss Angela’s lips forcefully.

Suddenly.

“Peng!”

A metal helmet “kissed” his forehead instead. But with that amount of force, it was more like a smack of a hammer.

This attack was so sudden that Gill didn’t even see it coming. Surprised at the blood gushing out of the wound, he screamed as he fell back and let go of Angela’s wrist.

Angela once again witnessed something that she thought wouldn’t happen in this life time and was speechless.

As Fei picked up the helmet off the ground, he sneered: “How dare you touch my woman, you fat motherfucker! How dare you touch the King! I’m gonna beat you until you become quadriplegic or, I swear to god, I’m not the King!”

He was feeling better as he swore, thinking to himself. “Man, I was scared by this fat tub of lard. I thought he was some important figure, but it turned out that he is just the son of a minister. I can fuck him up any day of the week!”

It was dead silent in the royal bedroom. They could hear the sound of a needle dropping onto the ground.

Although there were already many times Fei’s actions had shocked both Angela and Emma, This time, they sensed that something was different. “It is not possible! How could it be?” They stared at Fei “It feels like the seventeen years old retard Alexander who listened to Gill all the time has … changed.”

Gill was lying motionless on the floor. His mind was blank. He sensed that Alexander’s personality has changed too much.

Fei’s actions in Alexander’s body had scared Gill due to how out of character it was. That blow from the helmet was full of power and felt as though Fei was actually trying to kill him.

After a couple seconds, he calmed down. He thought about why he came to the palace today and he decided to give it all he’s got.

He lifted his left hand and a strange and mysterious spell rolled off of his tongue. A ball of fire was forming upon his hand and a burning sensation was filling the whole palace.

Gill forgot how he felt earlier and suddenly became a lot braver. He mocked at Fei: “You, the King? Ha. Except yourself, who do you think considers you as our king in the entire Chambord Kingdom? How dare you hit me? Alexander, prepare to feel the wrath of a prestige mage!”

Fei was still posing in a brave posture trying to impress Angela and Emma. But when he saw the fireball forming, his pupil contracted a little: “ Ma..Mage? Holy shit this dumb fucker is a mage? Looks like he’s got some skills. What should I do? Man I shouldn’t have made that decision under impulse. If I knew this, I would have tried to talk him out of it rather than using force…”

Fei was trying to think of a solution to this hot mess.

He looked at the burning fireball on Gill’s hand and the dented helmet in his hand and thought: “What the hell is this? If we are going to fight, at least give me a sword or some sort of weapon.” He thought for a few seconds and started yelling, “Guards… Guards! Assassins! Someone is trying to assassinate me!”

“Haha, that’s no use!”

Gill laughed as he flicked his hand and the red hot projectile flew toward Fei’s face like a bullet.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 3: Don’t ever do that

Chapter 3: Don’t ever do that

“AAAAHHHHHH!!!”

Angela screamed. As the flames grew in Gill’s hand, she frantically looked for ways to stop him. However, it was all useless.

“Shit!” Fei couldn’t do anything else but to try to block it with the helmet he was holding in his hand.

Boom! The fireball collided with the helmet, producing a burst of sparks and smoke. The helmet had turned red hot and splattered as it started to melt.

“Ssii………………” Fei smelled burned flesh.

He rushed as he tried to get the melting metal helmet off of his hand. Although he acted as fast as he could, the layer of skin on his inner palm had burned off already.

The fireball appeared to have run out of energy, fizzing and finally became extinguished.

Fei didn’t have time to relax as he immediately saw another fireball forming upon Gill’s hand.

Judging from Gill’s sweaty face, it was obvious that he was concentrating extremely hard to finish Fei off with this one.

This time, Fei had nothing to block it with.

“This is not fair!” Fei yelled “I challenge you to a wrestling match! Didn’t your parents teach you that kids playing with fire will pee their pants!?”

“What??” Angela and Emma were shocked speechless. “Since was there such as saying?”

“Looks like Alexander is still an idiot.” Both of them thought disappointedly.

However, what they didn’t notice was that Fei had slowly moved to the other side of the bed and managed to pick up the cuirass that he wore on the walls. He hid it behind his back as he slowly inched his way back towards Gill.

“Just wait! Once you get in my reach, I will teach you a lesson in place of your parents!” Fei calculated the distance between them and was preparing to use some sneaky and dirty tactics to deal with Gill.

But —

“Pee your own motherfucking pants!”

Gill was furious, he was not going to hold back his wrath of a “Prestigious mage”. He made up his mind to punish the “retard king” for what he did.

“Hu—”

The second fireball was flung towards Fei.

Angela reacted fast. Although she so scared that her face paled, she made up her mind to save Fei by blocking the fireball with her body.

Seeing Angela suddenly appear in front of Fei, Gill went into shock and tried to retrieve his fireball. However, it was already too late.

Fei reacted immediately, “Shit!”. Without thinking, Fei grabbed Angela’s shoulder and pressed her against his chest as he turned his body around. He felt the heat scorch across his back.

“Shit! I’m gonna die!!”

At very moment,

“Pu– !”

A big hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the fireball. It gave it a light squeeze, completely indifferent to the extreme heat radiating off of it. Fei watched with wide eyes as the fireball that could melt a metal helmet collapsed like an ice cream in a hot summer day.

Hope was restored to Fei as he let go of Angela.

“A master!” He thought.

At the same time, the Gill’s face froze. He stared at the man who appeared in the palace, his face turning paler than flour and his body starting to shake uncontrollably.

Like a mouse that saw a cat, Gill was so scared that his voice turned into a completely different tone: “ Mr. Lam–lam–lampard, Why–y–y are you here? I–I–I–”

Gill started sweating like crazy as he tried to explain himself.

This “Mr. Lampard” didn’t even look at Gill. He turned around and slightly bowed to Angela respectfully, and then looked at Fei coldly and said “Alexander, you majesty.”

Fei took a detailed look at this “Master”

In front of him stood a handsome, 6 foot 5 Caucasian man. With hair so red and vivid, it looked like a mane of burning fire.

What stood out the most was the huge 5 foot long sword he was carrying on his back. It was as black as coal and looked to weigh about 200 pounds.

The thing that confused Fei was that although this “master” was strong, his face was a bit pale. Fei guessed that he may have been injured in the siege.

Fei also felt strange. Lampard saved him, but he wasn’t very friendly towards him. Fei sensed a little bit of sad and hopelessness in his stares. Fei didn’t know who he really was so he just noded in response.

“Mr. Lam–Lampard, can I go now?” Gill was extremely scared

Lampard didn’t even look at him: “Go? Aren’t you going to explain your offensive behaviour towards the king?”

“Ah, Explain? Well…you know… I was only joking. Yeah! joking! You know I had grown up with him, right? I just didn’t control my magic properly. I’m only a novice mage, not even a star rank..”

Gill quickly found an excuse.

He was BSing so fluently that he almost believed in what he was saying.

As he was spewing out excuses, he saw sensed a cold stare as sharp as a blade on his neck from Lampard. He knew that this man could kill him as easily as an ant. He was scared to continue to say anything so he shut himself up and sheepishly smiled.

Lampard had a disgusted look on his face.

He closed his hand and everyone in the palace felt an invisible pressure.

But Lampard’s face showed that he had thought of something. He hesitated a bit; then opened his palm again and the pressure was gone. “Get out of here! There’s no next time!” Lampard said as if he was shooing away a fly.

“Ok ok ok..” Gill was relieved like a prisoner who received death penalty just got a pardon. He exhaled rapidly and bowed down to the tall man carrying the sword.

“Wait!”

As Gill was preparing to leave this place, Fei suddenly stopped him.

Gill looked at Lampard, but the old man didn’t say a word. He had to stop and listen to what Fei had say.

Fei gave his widest smile as he got closer and closer to Gill.

He casually put his hand onto Gill’s shoulder. Everyone thought the king was going to say something to comfort Gill because of his friendliness.

However-

He didn’t say anything and started to slap Gill on the face like crazy. “Don’t ever do that again! Don’t ever fucking do that again!” He kept on yelling as he was slapping.

“Pia – Pia – Pia – Pia —”

The sound of the slaps almost formed a symphony.

Fei’s action send Angela and Emma into a shock once more. The “cold” faced Lampard was surprised by this as well.

“Is this brutal and crazy man the king? Is this really the idiot king Alexander?

Poor Gill didn’t know what to do. The appearance of Lampard had scared him into not using his abilities, and now he’s afraid to even defend himself against Fei’s assault.

Gill regretted what he did as Fei gets his revenge. “If I knew Alexander became this shameless after being shot by an arrow, I’d never have come here !” He cried in his mind.

Fei finally stopped as his hand became numb.

Gill thought his nightmare was over as he stopped sniveling like a bitch.

Who knew that Fei rubbed his hands and kicked Gill right in the nether regions? He screamed in pain. His body quickly reacted by mimicking a fried shrimp. He bent his back and started to desperately crawl out of the palace as if he was escaping hell.

He had finally learnt his lesson and didn’t want to ever see this insane king ever again.

“You got lucky this time!” Fei yelled at Gill.

He was a simple man. He was not going to taking any sort of humiliation and act like nothing happen. He wanted revenge on the spot.

After releasing his anger on GIll, he felt much better.

As Fei turned around, He saw the shocked expressions on Angela, Emma and Lampard’s face. They were staring at him as if he was some unknown monster.

“Shit! Did I over react?’ Fei thought.

“Oh! My head is dizzy, I’m fainting!” He fell onto the floor.

Angela and Emma who still have the hand mark on her face got nervous, they thought the arrow injury was reoccurring again. They dragged him to the bed.

Lampard looked at Fei. He was suspicious of Fei’s terrible acting but he didn’t say anything. He asked Angela about Fei’s arrow injury, comforted both Angela and Emma a little and left with a ton of questions on his mind.

“My Majesty, the enemies are still sieging, looks like your soldiers can’t defend any longer.” This is the last thing Lampard said before he left

Angela and Emma stood by him for a while. After seeing no sign of Fei waking up, Angela took Emma to the priest to get her face treated.

…

After only Fei was left in the palace, he calmed down and started to think about the whole situation.

Obviously he was in another universe.

Not only Angela and Emma, but that meatball-shaped magician’s magic and that mysterious old master’s powerful skills had proven it.

Fei was a poor graduate student. He grew up in an orphanage. He was in a hopeless situation because he had incurred a lot of debt for university but couldn’t find a job to pay it off. After thinking about it, Fei concluded that becoming the king in another universe was not a bad thing.

“As a king, I probably can do anything I want!” He thought. He couldn’t wait to use his powers.

He started to map his situation.

“Looks like on my way back to my apartment, I was hit by a bright disk of some sort. I’m probably died on the spot, but somehow my soul came to this universe and possessed the body of this Alexander.”

From what has happened, Fei pieced together that this young king only had the intelligence of a 3 year old. He didn’t know what had happened to the last king, but the throne was taken by this Alexander. Obviously, all the ministers were opposed to this young king.

Fei remembered getting shot by an arrow and then waking up in this bed.

“Probably by the time on the wall, my soul had just gained possession of this body. I’m not sure where the ‘original’ Alexander went, but I’m the new Alexander now!”

The original Alexander the king was really an idiot.

Fei possessed his body and for sure took over his memories as well. All he got was the basic information such as the language spoken in this kingdom and some simple hobbies that the previous tenant of this body had. Other than that, Fei had no idea how big this kingdom was and how everything else worked. He only knew Angela, his fiancé after he woke up in this world for the first time and he had no recollection of Gill and Lampard.

“Thank God this guy was dumb, from now on when I mimic him, no one can tell I’m someone different.” Fei touched his chin and nodded.

But suddenly, he remembered something else. “Before Lampard left, he mentioned something about enemies sieging the castle and that the soldiers can’t defend any longer!”

“Damn it!”

Fei almost jumped out of the bed. “Am I going to be a slave right after I became the king?”

The pressure of survival and reality scared Fei

“Maybe I should pack up and sneak out of here? Shit! How can I sneak out when the enemies have already surrounded the castle. Can “master” Lampard kill them? Wait, he is just one man, how can he face off an army? Plus, the enemies probably have “masters” too!”

Fei had no idea how he was going to get out of this situation.

When he was on earth, he was just a student. He had no talent in military nor in fighting. The best he could do was to handle a drunk dude at the bar. If you want him to lead an army, he didn’t have enough strength to wear a full metal armour.

Fei was furious. “Why can’t I just live my ordinary life on earth, I don’t want to be the king anymore!”

At this moment —

“Collecting player’s information ……. 20%……. 50%……. 88%……. 100%. Game system installation initiated …… Scanning brain capacity …… requirement met …… install …….”

A mysterious, mechanical sounding voice appeared out of nowhere.

It scared Fei almost to the death

This voice appeared directly in his mind

“Shit, what is this? ghost?” He got no replies

“Install complete. Entering Diablo world in 3…2…1… enter!”

Like the characters in the TV series Stargate who travel through the stargate, Fei felt dizzy and a mysterious and strange wave went through his body.

【Rogue Encampment】

Fei stood like a zombie at 【Rogue Encampment】where the new players spawn in the game Diablo. His mind was blank.

He had been standing here for the last 5 minutes.

5 minutes ago, after the 3 second countdown in his mind by the voice; his vision blurred and he landed here.

This was a real Diablo world.

A perfect and lively world.

This was the conclusion Fei came to after the 5 minutes.

The sky was dark and the rain was pouring down. An unknown dark green bryophyte had grown all over the ground. Dark soil appeared further away. The camp was empty.

“Cluck, cluck, cluck” only a few hungry hens were seeking food in the rain.

A cold breeze blew through Fei and he shook in the cold.

The vivid sensation from every nerve in his body reminded him that this was real, this was a real world, not a stiff 2D computerized screen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 4: “Barbarian” Fei

Chapter 4: “Barbarian” Fei

“Why am I here? What happened?”

The recent events left confused Fei even more. The only thing he knew for sure was that he had magically appeared in this Diablo-esque world after that mysteriously cold voice read off some familiar loading screen lingo. Looking around, Fei saw that he had become a “Barbarian”, which Fei recognized was one of the game characters.

The rusty hand axe appeared in his right hand and a battered, junk-like buckler in his left. It didn’t take long for Fei to subconsciously understand his status in the game.

The next second, a high tech like screen popped up in front of him out of nowhere, just like those in Iron Man’s mansion.

Gamer: Fei

Class: Barbarian

Level: 1

Experience: 0/5000

Strength: 30 Dexterity: 20

Intelligence: 10 Vitality: 20

Damage: 3-7 Accuracy: 102

Armor: 11 Endurance: 92

Health: 45 Resource (Fury): 10

Fire-Resistance: 0 Cold-Resistance: 0

Lightning-Resistance: 0 Poison-Resistance: 0

……

“These are my attributes in the game?”

Fei saw his name on the top of the screen. “What the heck! I just became the king and now I’m in a game world? And a barbarian? NO! At least let me be classier like a wizard or a crusader.”

At this moment, an armored man in blue rushed over.

“Greetings, stranger. I’m not surprised to see your kind here. Many adventurers have traveled this way since the recent troubles began. No doubt you’ve heard about the tragedy that befell the town of Tristram. Some say that Diablo, the Lord of Terror, walks the world again……”

The man just went on and on with his dialogue. Fei’s jaw dropped.

As one of the original fans of Diablo, Fei could immediately see that this man was Warriv, a NPC (Non-playable character) from the【Rogue Encampment】by the way he dressed and his dialogue lines. Every time a new player spawns, this dude will run to the player with a big golden question mark over his head.

Fei observed him while listening to his lines.

Neither his movement nor his facial expression felt like an NPC. If Fei didn’t recognize this man, he would have thought that Warriv was a real person. Even the heat that he exhaled while speaking turned into a white fog in this cold air. Fei even felt the moist sensation from it.

“I’m not sure if the NPCs in this world have any intelligence?”

After Warriv finished his long speech, Fei purposely asked a few questions.

“Hey, what’s your mother’s maiden name? What street did you grown up on?”

However, Warriv didn’t bother answering him. He just walked away after he finished.

He still left Fei clueless.

After thinking for a while, Fei decided to go find another person – Priestess Akara.

From his gaming memory, if he remembered correctly, the first ever quest in Diablo’s first map 【Rogue Encampment】was from her, a high priestess from the sisterhood of the “Sightless Eye”. On top of that, she was also the leader of the 【Rogue Encampment】so Fei had to find her if he wants to know what was going on.

The streets were quiet and lifeless.

Fei passed through a few tents and fences and finally spotted priestess Akara’s tent behind a wooden cage wagon. There were lots of weirdly shaped bottles and jars surrounding the tent. Fei was quite far away and could already smell the strange odours coming from them.

Akara, who was wearing a purple nun robe, was standing in front of the tent.

Fei walked over and a golden question mark appeared above Akara’s head.

“I am Akara, High Priestess of the Sisterhood of the Sightless Eye. I welcome you, traveler ……” Akara started to introduce herself, the same as in the original game.

As expected, after the conversation, she gave Fei a quest.

“The Den of Evil”, kill all the evil creatures in an evil cave at【Blood Moor】 just outside of the 【Rogue Encampment】. It’s exactly as Fei remembered. A red button was projected on the left side of Fei’s vision.

He pressed the button and a detailed description came up. It looked like there weren’t any other choice so he accepted the quest.

Fei tried to organize his words to appear more sophisticated. “Honorable Akara, may I know more information about this place?”

He wanted to know if any of the NPCs had any intelligence and he hoped he could get some clues about why he appeared in this world.

“Young traveller, you have to complete your quest first before you can know more…”

Akara’s answer surprised Fei.

This is not something that was scripted in the original game. That showed that in this world, NPCs had some freedom, and that they aren’t some rigid pre-programmed code.

Fei wanted to ask more, but Akara turned around and went into her tent.

He tried to follow her but was blocked by a mysterious force and couldn’t get within 1 meter of the entrance.

“Looks like I have to complete the quest first…”

After failing to get any answers from a couple other NPCs in the【Rogue Encampment】, Fei walked out the gate that was guarded by a female rogue, and stepped into the dangerous【Blood Moor】where a ton of monsters were lurking around.

“Warning!! Gamer Fei, you have enter 【Blood Moor】. Killing monsters will grant you unexpected surprises… But if you fail your quest, you will receive some mysterious penalties!” said a mysterious voice before laughing like a maniac.

Fei recognized it as the voice that appeared in his mind earlier. It went by so fast, that Fei only heard the first couple sentences. The laughter was filled with gloat; however, compared with the cold, machine like tone before, it’s definitely more human like this time.

……

After three hours,

“Kacha!”

Fei chopped the twentieth 【Quill Rat】with his axe. A white beam of light came down from the sky and embraced Fei.

“Level up!”

This is not the first time that it happened, and Fei was expecting it. It’s very comfortable in the light, Fei felt like moaning. All the bleeding wounds from fighting the monsters closed and healed within three seconds.

After four or five second, the light disappeared.

Two dark red buttons appeared in front of Fei. The one on the left was labeled【New Attributes Points】 and the one on the right read【New Skill Points】. These are the rewards each time after leveling up.

Fei first opened up the【New Attributes Points】 menu.

Every time after leveling up, there will be five points for Fei to improve his physique. He distributed three points to 【Strength】 and two points to 【Vitality】without thinking. Those were the primary attributes of a “Barbarian”.

He then opened up 【New Skill Points】and distributed the one point he got from leveling up to 【Weapon Mastery】

Fei is now a level five “Barbarian”. All the twenty five attribute points were distributed to 【Strength and【Vitality】. Out of the five skill points, three were distributed to 【Weapon Mastery】and two to the Warcry skill【Howl】.

The reason he did it is because this is a real world.

As a player, Fei gets injured and wounded from fight the monsters. He doesn’t just lose health, he felt one hundred percent of the pain as well.

What is worth mentioning is that everything in this world is real, even the monsters. They are not programs nor codes. Their screams, spewing blood and chopped up bodies were irritating Fei’s nerves every second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 5: Quest Completed

Chapter 5: Quest Completed

Fei had quickly acclimatized to the situation. He had gone from being so nauseated from the gore that he was throwing up after killing the first monster, to becoming cold and indifferent despite the carnage that was left in his wake. All the heated monster blood on Fei’s body made him feel like he was enduring a test from hell. After only a couple hours, Fei had become used to this. He was almost turning into a cold-blooded killing machine.

This game existed literally for the purpose of killing.

It was so real.

Even the painfulness and soreness in his muscles.

Fei was not sure that if he died in this realistic game world, he would respawn just like how it was in the original game; but he didn’t dare to try. There was too much at stake.

From the past three hours of killing, Fei had noticed that his knowledge about the original game weren’t completely applicable in this world. He was trying his best to establish a rough understanding about the natural order of this world.

In this cruel, bloody world,【Strength】 and【Vitality】were the most important attributes to a “Barbarian”. A lot of【Strength】will allow your attacks to be stronger, and a lot of【Vitality】will not only allow you to be more durable during battle, but also give you enough endurance to run away from the blood seeking monsters.

The reason why Fei distributed skill points onto 【Weapon Mastery】and warcry【Howl】is because: he had no idea how to handle and use weapons properly, he was just an ordinary student, so【Weapon Mastery】will allow him to use his hand axe more efficiently; and 【Howl】can scare the monsters away when he gets surrounded.

Threats from monsters and the risk of dying forced Fei to considering survival way more than the future development of the character.

After distributing all the points, Fei opened up his 【Character Status】,

Gamer: Fei

Character: Barbarian

Level: 5

Experience: 14949/22680

Strength: 45 Dexterity: 20

Intelligence: 11 Vitality: 30

Damage: 10-27 Accuracy: 102

Armor: 31 Endurance: 107

Health: 105 Resource (Fury): 16

Fire-Resistance: 0 Cold-Resistance: 0

Lightning-Resistance: 5 Poison-Resistance: 0

……

This status was way more impressive than the one that Fei started with. It was almost as if you could say … that they were not on the same level.

Not all these improvements came from leveling though as Fei had a few special items.

He had gotten a few armors and weapons from killing monsters and he had already equipped them all. There was one 【Tangerine’s Helmet】that gave him +1 intelligence and + 5% Lightning-Resistance attributes.

After checking the【Character Status】menu, he opened up his【Item Slot】.

In this world, Fei’s item slot was a spatial ring that he wore on his finger. It had 40 blocks of storage space. Every block can store stuff such one 【Minor Healing Potion】. However, items did scale in this world so axes or swords may take up four to eight blocks, depending on how big they were.

Fei’s item slots were full.

He thought about what to do next and decided to go back to【Rogue Encampment】. He used a【Town Portal Scroll】that he had when he spawned in this world.

“Buzzzzzz…”

A three meter high, blue lighting oval appeared with a slight buzzing noise. Fei hesitated a little bit and stepped into it.

As Fei expected, he stepped into the 【Rogue Encampment】 when left the portal on the other side.

Suddenly, he felt nauseous. He felt as though he had just stepped off a particularly fast rollercoaster that involved a lot of twists and loops. Fei closed his eyes for a few seconds to get over the “portal sickness”.

After sitting down and regaining his bearings, Fei looked around and found priestess Akara.

This high priestess was not only a source for quests, but also a crafty merchant. She sold staves, and potions for battle, as well as scrolls and keys. Fei wanted to prepare really well for his first quest “Den of Evil” so that he would not get himself killed by the monster in the evil cave. From what he could remember, there was a zombie boss called 【Corpsefire】in there.

Although finding out what has brought him into this weird world was important, he at least needed to survive until he could find out.

Fei sold all the items such as gloves, broken wands and spears, the stuff he got from the monster but didn’t need and got roughly 800 gold. Plus the gold he looted directly from the monsters, he had a total of 1,400 gold.

He put all the money into good use and bought some items from Akara.

A double axe with a damage rating of 6-15, and a suit of leather armour with a defense rating of 13. He equipped both of them and bought a couple bottles of 【Minor Healing Potions】, four 【Town Portal Scrolls】, and three 【Identify scrolls】for identifying the weapons and armours that he will get from the monsters.

Fei felt a reassuring increase in his strength and power, originating from his new weapon and armour. He confidently returned to the portal that was created by him earlier.

“Buzzzzzz….”

After returning to the dangerous 【Blood Moor】following the slight buzz, Fei found the【Den of Evil】 on his map and headed that direction carefully. After looking at the situation within the cave, Fei thanked past Fei for his cautious preparations.

In this world, monsters in caves and dens seemed to be more aggressive and brutal than the ones on the moor. There were not only 【Quill Rats】,【Zombies】,【Fallen Shaman】and 【Vampire】who could cast fireballs, which were common monsters that Fei saw on the moor, but also this monster called【Gargantuan Beast】who looked like an ape. It had powerful attacks and thick skin for defense.

Fei started his wipe out mission in the den.

Since he was level 5; his damage and defense was high enough for him to breeze through the regular monsters.

Blood was spilling, monsters were screaming and Fei furiously hacked his way through the cave.

Fei had become the spitting image of a grim reaper, covered in blood as he cut through the swathes of monsters coming his way. His double axe split the monsters lengthwise like a samurai sword through hot butter. Even when there was a crowd of monsters, he would sprint to the center of them and use his skill 【Howl】 so that he could finish them off one by one after they were scared and running away.

He also saw a lot of ruined human corpses in the den.

Some were on the ground, some were chained onto the pillars, with intestines falling out and missing eyeballs. Even some female rogues were raped by these hideous monsters. With flies circling around these rotten corpses, the scenes were too horrifying for anyone to look at.

Fei’s mind was filled with anger.

Although Fei knew that this scenario originated from a game, he couldn’t help but to situate himself as a human of this world. With all the anger burning in his chest, he went into this mad mode where he smashed and crushed monsters like they were nothing.

Finally, after god knows how long, when the last monster in front of Fei had died screaming in its own blood, beams of golden light fell from the sky and shined up every corner of the den.

Shortly after, a familiar voice spoke in Fei’s mind –

“Congratulations, gamer Fei. You have completed priestess Akara’s quest and passed the first test of this Diablo world. Now you shall return to Rogue Encampment and receive your prizes from Akara…”

This voice cleared Fei’s mind.

He breathed heavily and glanced at his surroundings. He was surprised to find out that all the monsters had been killed by him already. Even the boss of the den,【Corpsefire】,was dead on the ground. A pile of gold coins and various items was lying around the mess that had become of its body.

“Did I go crazy?”

Fei thought about what had happened. He couldn’t believe what he saw in the game world triggered his deep anger. However, it wasn’t his fault; this world is too real. Anyone would feel the same way.

He stood there for a while and then started to clean up battle ground.

The gold coins didn’t take any blocks in the 【Item Slot】so he picked them up first. Then he started to pick up the more valuable items from 【Corpsefire】. Two magic items had drawn Fei’s attention. He drooled as the two items glowed in a soft blue light.

But…

“Shit! A 【Grim Wand 】and a【Javelin 】??? Are you serious??? Why aren’t there any barbarian items???”

After actually inspecting what those two items were, Fei was super disappointed. It was like seeing a lake in the middle of the desert when you are also dying of thirst, and realizing it was only a mirage after.

“Fuck my luck!”

There was nothing Fei could do about it. He picked two unidentified magic item and planned to sell them off to Akara for a good price.

After he picked everything up, he used a 【Town Portal Scroll】.

He was ready to go back to 【Rogue Encampment】and claim his rewards from Akara. He also wanted to ask her about how and why he appeared in this game world.

This question was bothering him for a long time.

At this moment, the mysterious, cold voice spoke again!

“Warning! You have reached the maximum gaming time for today. Exiting countdown: 3 …… 2 …… 1. Exiting……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 6: Unexpected Power

Chapter 6: Unexpected Power

This Chapter is brought to you by [Jago Spencer]. Thanks for the donation!

—————————————————————————————————————————————

Fei was startled.

‘Max gaming time for today? What’s that?”

He wasn’t expecting something like this to happen just as he was just getting ready to go back to the【Rogue Encampment】.

Fei’s vision blurred the next second. The whole world started to twist and fade right in front of his eyes. Then complete darkness hit him.

……

……

Fei reopened his eyes, and found himself in the king’s palace again.

Magnificent decors, splendid furniture and the dark red, gold gilded king sized bed were the complete opposite of the dark, bloody feel of the Diablo world.

“What happened? Did I … just have a nightmare?” Fei was confused.

Fei was still lying on the bed. The only differenxce between pre-”nightmare” and post-”nightmare” was that he felt very hot and was dripping sweat; as if he just came out of a sauna room.

He pushed himself up the bed, and surprisingly found out that the dizziness he felt when he just woke up in this world disappeared, so were the pain from his head and chest injuries.

“How did… was that not a dream?”

Fei subconsciously felt that something special had happened to him, but he couldn’t point out where. The whole palace was quiet. No one was around. Fei got out of the bed, and stretched a little.

‘Zipp————–’

The sound of ripping cloth.

Fei’s white knight turtleneck shirt suddenly got teared open on many spots. If you looked at him at that moment, you would probably conclude that he was a homeless guy, judging from the ripped shirt, as well as his torn pants.

“Damn, what is this?”

Fei got a little scared.

All the stuff that happened to him made his nerves a little bit weaker. He felt as though he was close to having a mental breakdown.

He looked down and upon closer inspection, he realized that the clothes he was wearing was a little bit small for his size. When he was stretching, he easily tore open the uncomfortably small clothing.

“What’s this pitiful quality? Who makes such clothes for a king?”

Wind breezed through the palace, and Fei felt the chill. He was almost naked.

“Crap, I have to find something to wear.”

Fei glanced around the palace and found a wardrobe-like piece of furniture. He opened it up and found that there were many luxurious clothing in it. He picked out a fitting black knight shirt and pants. He put them on and walked toward the mirror.

The man in the mirror shocked Fei.

It was a man about 6 feet tall. His shoulder long black hair was bundled to the back of his head by a ruby hair ring. His handsome, manly face and ripped body could make any women fall for him.

“God damn! This handsome son of bitch in the mirror is me???”

Fei wouldn’t believe it, it was unreal for him. After the dancing around sketchily in front of the mirror and seeing that the man in the mirror mirrored his movements, he finally accepted it.

“Hahaha, Man oh man oh man. Although that Alexander was a retard, but he’s got quite a face! Haha, He is way more handsome than me”

Fei can’t stop posing in front of the mirror, as if he had just discovered a new continent.

“From now on, I’m Alexander!” Fei said to himself happily.

After his new discovery, He walked towards the row of medieval full knight armours at the centre of the palace. He picked a suit of armour about his height, and pulled out the double handed sword that the armour was holding. He swung the sword forcefully, trying to get a feel of power and being a king.

But after he did that, his facial expression went weird.

“How is this so light? This isn’t a plastic toy is it?”

A majestic 5 feet long double handed sword had to weigh at least thirty to forty pounds. But Fei felt like he was holding a feather, there was no weight to it at all. It was strange.

“Tink!”

Fei struck the full metal armour with the sword just to see if the sword was a toy or not.

But the unexpected happened –

The armour was one centimeter thick. The sword went through it easily, as if Fei was cutting through a piece of paper. The strike cut the armour in half, with the upper half of the armour shortly landing on the ground and making another “tink” sound.

“Holy shit!”

Although Fei didn’t believe in god or ghosts, but there was no other way to explain what had happened.

“Why am I so strong now?”

Fei subconsciously swung the sword again, but he still didn’t feel any weight.

The double handed sword was clearly a real weapon.

“This feeling…”

Fei closed his eye trying to remember the way he handled the sword. It felt the same as when he was a barbarian in the “dream”, swinging the double handed axe at the monsters.

“Did I…”

Fei was shocked.

“Did I bring back the power of my barbarian character from the ‘dream’ into the real world?”

He couldn’t get that thought out of his head and quickly went about to test this unlikely hypothesis. He put the sword back to the damaged armour, and looked at other weapons in the palace.

Something quickly caught Fei’s eyes.

Further away at a corner of the palace was a huge, weirdly shaped double handed axe. The handle with the massive blade was at least five feet long, and looked to weigh about one hundred pounds. It stood by a black heavy armour. Its weight had put a dent in part of the tile floor.

A bizarre looking carving on the body of the axe made it look even more intimidating.

Fei rushed over there and picked it up. Suddenly, Fei felt the axe and him had become one, as if the axe was a part of his body.

He closed his eyes again and concentrated on the feeling.

“That’s tight, this is the feeling of my level 3【Weapon Mastery】in the ‘dream’. Especially with axes, because I was a barbarian.”

The double handed axe was like a windmill in Fei’s hands. All the axe techniques was performed by Fei at a master level, as if he had used axes for more than tens of years.

Fei felt that he can conclude that his hypothesis was proven completely.

He had actually acquired all the skills, strengths, damage and all the attributes of the level 5 barbarian in the “dream”.

The new found power had given Fei a profound sense of security.

“So this is the feeling of power, I wonder what level this power belongs to in this magical world?”

As Fei was feeling amazing about the new found power, He suddenly remembered that “Master” Lampard said something about enemies still sieging the castle.

“Maybe I should go take a look.” This thought grew stronger and stronger in Fei’s mind.

“Maybe I could help with my power.”

Fei decided to go. On the point of safety, He picked out the thickest, heaviest armour in the palace and put it on.

This armour had literally covered Fei from head to toe, with the only openings being the holes for Fei to see through.

Fei felt like he was wearing the first ever Iron Man suit from the movie [Iron Man I], the one that Robert Downey Jr. build in the Iraq.

This fifty pound armour would literally anchor Fei to the ground; but now, Fei felt like he was wearing a Nike brand, ultrathin, sweat resistant running gear.

Fei tapped the helmet with the axe.

“Tink! Tink! –”

Fei was satisfied to hear the sound. “Haha, no god damn arrows will get me now!”

“King Alexander! Roll out!”

Fei looked around as he left the palace quietly.

He was trying to show off in front of the guards, but who knew that there was no one guarding the king. The palace was just quite. As he kept walked, he saw two heavily wounded soldiers sleeping beside the palace’s main gate.

It looked like these two tired soldiers just came from the front line of battle.

“Shit! My palace is only guarded by two wounded soldiers, the battle must be at its peak.”

The battle cries were getting louder and louder as Fei got closer and closer to the main gate of the castle.

“There is no time to waste!” Fei thought as he started sprint even faster.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 7: Failing Defence line

Chapter 7: Failing Defence line

This Chapter is brought to you by [Jago Spencer] and [You’r Grandpa] . Thanks for the donation!

—————————————————————————————————————————————

Chambord Castle.

Everyone’s ears was filled with mournful screams and loud battle cries.

Both the attackers and the defenders were giving the battle everything they got. It was either you die or I die.

Waves of enemies who were wearing black, light armour was charging at the castle like a black tsunami. The three huge siege ladders were like war monsters; the barbs on the ladder hooked on to the edges of battlements, constantly sending more enemies to fight the defenders on the walls. The hooks made the siege ladders hard to get a rid of, and squads of around 30 enemies were fighting aggressively to protect the ladders.

As time went on, more and more enemies had gotten onto the walls of the castle.

It was not a good situation for Chambord Castle; there were ten times more enemies than the Chambord soldiers.

“Pierce? Pierce…where are you? You son of a bitch!” A huge six feet eight man who had black hair and was wearing a vest of chainmail turned back and yelled as he was slashing at an enemy. “Pierce!, pick some big guys and get rid of those fucking ladders. Quick!”

“Yes sir!”

Not too far away, white haired Pierce was soaked in blood. It was already hard to tell what was his and what was from the enemies he had slain. As he heard the command, he waved at a couple soldiers close to him “Come on guys, let’s go! We have to kill those motherfuckers and smash those ladders!”

White haired Pierce was known in Chambord for his brutal strength.

As veins on his arms bulged, he started swinging his huge iron hammer that was the size of two basketballs. Like the legendary berserker, he cleared off enemies in his way as if they were flies. None of the enemies could stop him.

He was approaching the siege ladders fast, leaving behind him a road of death and blood. About twenty other soldiers followed him. They were committed on completing the mission.

The enemies that were defending the ladders had been alerted.

“Attention! Forward! Semi-Arc Formation!”

The leader on the enemy defense team yelled!

“Kata, kata, kata, kata!”

The thirtyish enemies had formed a half circle beside the wall, and protected the three siege ladders in the half circle. With shark blades that were still dripping blood pointing outwards, they were like a metal Hedgehog, waiting for the attackers to make a mistake before capitalizing on it and finishing them off.

These enemies definitely had more training than the soldiers of Chambord.

Ten meters ……

Six meters ……

Three meters …….

One meter ……

The distance between the soldier led by Pierce and enemies was vanishing in seconds.

Finally ——-

“Hooo! Go to hell!”

Pierce suddenly yelled. He gave the hammer a full swing, as if it was a javelin, the hammer flew out of his hands and flew toward the enemy’s formation.

That giant bloody hammer made a beautiful trajectory of death in the air, and crashed through the defensive formation with devastating force.

“Bash!”

It caused massive damage to the enemies. Spilled blood, broken blades and limbs flew all over the place.

The enemies definitely weren’t expecting that type of maneuver. The flying hammer had made a bloody gap in the center of the formation.

By destroying the three siege ladders, the enemies will have no way to get into Chambord Castle for now. After killing all the enemies that got on the defence wall, the defenders could finally get time to rest in safety. If not, the castle will be sieged and all their friends and families will become war slaves, with no hope of freedom for generations.

After thinking about that, all the soldiers were motivated to defeat the enemies, their morale was so high that the blood in their bodies was almost burning.

They couldn’t allow the enemies to siege the castle. Even if they die, they weren’t going to back off.

“Charge!!”

“Charge!!!!!!!!”

The soldiers followed Pierce, furiously charged into the enemies.

Pierce rushed ahead, picked up the hammer that he had thrown out before any enemies could react, and started smashing away. His powerful swings forced off all the close enemies with the closest one not even having time to react before Pierce collapsed his head. None of them could stop him.

“Smash! Crush!”

“Bang!”

“Clank!”

Weapons, armour and bare knuckles were colliding.

Spurting blood, and detached limbs had painted the picture of hell.

“Boom!”

Pierce smashed the sword and the enemy in front of him off the castle. He looked up and the ladder was right in front of him. He swung the hammer once more to back off the approaching enemies.

“Dang! Dang! dang!”

He sprinted forward and smashed all the hooks off of one ladder.

“Fuck off!”

Pierce kicked the ladder with force. He heard a lot of screams. As the ladder fell down, the enemies who were still climbing all fell towards the ground like dumplings. They were crushed by the heavy ladder into bloody meat paste instantly.

“Nice!”

The black haired commander saw what Pierce had done and yelled.

“Pierce! Great job! Two more! Finish them all and I will buy you the best beer tonight! All you can drink!” He was dueling with a thin but tall enemy while he yelled. This enemy was very skilled. Even though he was a commander, they were combating for about ten seconds and none of them had an advantage.

“Haha! Brook, Bossman! The beer is on you tonight!”

Pierce replied excitedly. Although he was talking, he wasn’t slow with his attacks. His hammer was fast as lightning; he did the same thing as he did to the first ladder

“Dang! Dang! Dang!”

He smashed all the hooks off of the second ladder. As he was about to kick it off of the wall,

Suddenly —–

“Die! Punk!”

A black shadow flew up the defence wall. The rapier this enemy was using went straight to pierce’s head. He was trying to instantly kill Pierce.

There wasn’t much time for Pierce to react. All he had time to do was to position his hammer so that his head was protected.

“Ding!Ding!Ding!”

These couple strikes all hit right in the center of the hammer and made some sparks.

An unstoppable force passed through the hammer and shocked Pierce.

Even though Pierce was born with an inhuman strength, he couldn’t hold against it. The force pushed him back a four steps. It also broke a couple of his fingers and he almost couldn’t hold on to the hammer any more.

“Shit! A master!” Pierce was surprised.

However, this enemy stopped attacking him. As this enemy raised up the rapier again, Pierce heard a ton of screams. The enemy was moving so fast that he turned into a black shadow again. The other soldiers who came with Pierce all fell on the ground. As he took a more detailed look, all of them had a hole in their heads. White, red liquids were flowing out, they were the brains.

“Bender! Bond! Tony! … My brothers!!!” Pierce cried

He couldn’t take what he saw, almost fainting from shock.

His best friends who he was having fun with last night at the bar and he was trusting and loving a moment ago had been killed right in front of him. He felt like the sky had fallen down.

“Die! Demon!”

Pierce yelled. He forgot about the wounds on his body. He stared at this enemy, gave up all the attempts to defence and charged ahead. This enemy had left more nasty wounds on Pierce’s body and Pierce couldn’t even touch him. But Pierce didn’t care, he just kept on swinging his hammer.

“Haha, that’s no use!” This enemy laughed. He sounded like a crow.

The rapier was too fast and this enemy was too strong.

This enemy moved again, the rapier was aiming at Pierce’s head again.

Pierce tilted his body as if he was trying to dodge the strike, but the rapier went through his right shoulder easily. This enemy smiled disdainfully, he was going to pull out the rapier and end Pierce’s life.

But —

He was surprised to find out that he couldn’t pull out the rapier no more ?!

Blood spurted out of Pierce’s mouth.

But this white haired man started laughing.

Laughing happily!

This enemy didn’t know what was going on, but he felt as though he had underestimated the enemy.

But there was no time for him to react.

Pierce grabbed the blade tightly with both hand; as if he didn’t feel any pain,he left the rapier in his shoulder and slammed his body against this enemy. It took the rapier wielding man by surprise and he had to keep backing off.

It only took them 3 second to reach the tip of the defence wall.

If this enemy backed off any further, he would fall off this two hundred feet high wall. Even though he was powerful, but there was no way for him stay alive after fallen from such height.

“Fuck!”

This enemy was furious, but he had no option but to let go of his rapier.

Getting forced by a low life soldier to let go of his favorite weapon, this enemy was ashamed of himself. He was a prestigious one star warrior.

After he let go of the rapier, red flames started appearing around his body. Fists with the temperature that could melt iron landed on Pierce’s back. He would eat this white haired man alive if he could.

“Pu… Hahaha. I won this round, you son of a bitch!”

Pierce puked a mouth full of blood, but he was laughing proudly.

Pierce let go of the rapier, and charged at the second siege ladder. Because he had broke the hooks on this ladder early, he slammed it off the wall with his left shoulder. All the enemies climbing on this ladder fell to the ground and got crushed into piles of meat paste as well.

“Shit! You low life slave! I swear I will kill everyone in this castle!

This enemy was raged. Now he knew that this man wasn’t trying to push him off of the wall, the plan was to destroy the second siege ladder all along; and he was fooled!

He struck with the rapier at Pierce with all he got. Pierce had fainted from all the wounds and blood loss.

“Shit! Be careful!”

Brook, the commander yelled anxiously. There was nothing he could do, he was still in close combat with the other skillful enemy.

This siege battle had been taken almost the whole day. There were some powerful individuals on Chambord’s side, but they had been focused on by the enemy commander. Even the three star warrior Lampard was tangled by an enemy star ranked warrior.

At this time, there was no one there that could save Pierce’s life!

The rapier covered in flames was only one inch away from Pierce’s neck!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 8: The Death

Chapter 8: The Death

Everyone was expecting the death of Pierce, as no one was in a position to save his ass.

“Hey, dumb ass! Try and dodge my ultra-concealed weapon!”

A confident voice rang from the other side of the battlefield. However, even though the enraged rapier wielding man didn’t hear it, he felt something was aimed at the back of his head. An object was flying at him fast.

He was surprised. He had to pull back the rapier and block whatever was flying at him.

“ Pu!”

The “concealed weapon” was slashed in half, and red liquid splashed onto his head.

“What the fuck was that!?”

Due to his body’s positioning, he had no indication of what the “concealed weapon” was. He swung his rapier to make a sphere shape protection zone and ducked to prevent any more of the red liquid from landing on him. After he regained his bearings, he look up and saw what the “concealed weapon” was. He immediately became more furious.

The “concealed weapon” was one of his own soldiers. Someone had grabbed and threw this poor guy at him and due to his carelessness, he didn’t look and chopped that soldier in half.

“Haha, Are you scared now? Chicken!”

A gloating laughter had redrawn the attention of the rapier wielding man. He looked up and saw a man wearing a full heavy suit of armour with only openings on the armour for eye holes. In the light of the sunset, this man looked majestic like a god.

That man didn’t waste any time, he started charging right away; the momentum from his body caused collisions so powerful that all of the enemies got knocked off the wall.

With the massive double handed axe in his hand, he was planning on taking this rapier warrior down.

“You are seeking your own death, idiot!” This enemy sneered as he saw that the new arrival was disadvantaging himself.

Full heavy armours were used by cavalry soldiers like knights, never regular foot infantry. It was dumb to wear a fifty pound armour for close ranged combat, since it would slow your attacks and weigh you down. In this enemy’s mind, that man was just a dumb idiot.

“Go hangout with the grim reaper!”

The rapier warrior moved all the energy in his body onto his weapon. With flames appearing around the rapier again, he pierced towards the hulking armoured man charging at him.

The strike was fast, as if it was lightning. The energy was overflowing from the rapier. This enemy had unleashed all his powers as a one star warrior. He was confident that he could kill this heavy armoured man with this strike.

On the other head, the fully armoured “iron man” was still charging with no signs of slowing down. Like a dumbass in other’s eyes, he wasn’t even in a proper charging position. When soldiers charge, they would bend their backs and keep their weight low. With his chest wide open and back straight, that man was literally running into the blade.

The enemy started laughing.

“Haha, there is no way you can make it out of here alive!”

But –

“Tink!” Sparks flashed.

The laughter suddenly stopped and the smile froze on the warrior’s face.

The huge axe that man was dragging appeared in front of him from an impossible angle, and collided with the rapier right on the tip.

“Ho….How?”

This enemy was stunned.

“Striking the tip of my rapier with the axe when both of us were moving so fast? That could only be the technique of the god of war! Shit, this man was toying with me!”

This enemy immediately regretted his decision and tried to back off.

But it was too late!

“Boom!”

The rapier couldn’t hold up to that amount of power and snapped into pieces. The force of the axe didn’t stop there; the rapier wielding warrior’s hand almost exploded. If anyone who didn’t know what had happened, they wouldn’t recognize the shape of the hand anymore. The momentum continued traveling upwards, and the veins in his right arm, that was holding the rapier, bulged and his skin ruptured.

The huge noise had disturbed everyone on the battle ground. All the fighter of Chambord and the enemies had stopped fighting for a second and glanced to look at what had happened.

“Holy crap! God! To chip a rapier from the tip, what kind of power was that? “ Everyone thought.

But what was more surprising was yet to come –

The huge axe had turned into a shadow in that man’s hand; it was moving so fast that no one’s eyes could follow the movements of the axe. As the one who was in extreme danger, this ex-rapier wielding warrior has fallen into a position where he had never been at before. He was the only one on the battlefield that saw the axe coming for his waist. That man was trying to chop him in half with that horizontal strike!

“Shit!”

This enemy was devastated. He no longer had a weapon and had fallen into an enormous disadvantage all a sudden.

He tapped his feet onto the ground and jumped up trying to dodge that vicious attack. He shot up five feet high, almost like he was flying up.

But the axe seemed to bend the rules of physics. It didn’t follow through the horizontal trajectory that this enemy had thought. Instead, it followed this enemy straight up into the air.

This enemy was in mid-air so there was nothing he could do to dodge or block this attack.

“Ci ——-!”

It sounded like the tearing of a piece of paper.

The axe had went through this enemy from the bottom of his crouch to the top of his head. Because it happened so fast, as if this enemy didn’t had time to react to what had happened, he was still one piece when he landed on the ground.

After a brief moment,

This enemy tried to reach out his hand. His facial expression was just dead.

This small movement was like the call to the grim reaper,

Suddenly –

A tiny bloody seam appeared on his body.

He looked down on his body, not believing what was happening.

There wasn’t time for his last wail. Blood started spurting out. The body was separated symmetrically from bottom up. The white intestines, chopped internal organs and the slimy brain fell all over the place.

This prestigious one star warrior, who was decimating the defenders of the castles less than 5 minutes ago, couldn’t be more dead than that.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 9: The Enemies

Chapter 9: The Enemies

—————————————————————————————————————————————

One strike!

Only one strike and a one star warrior was decimated! Both the Chambord soldiers and the enemy were shocked. They all looked at that man as if he was a dragon in the human form.

The sounds of weapons clashing and war cries resounding across the battlefield a few minutes ago had abruptly stopped. The battlefield was completely quiet. The Chambordian soldiers and the enemies looked at each other, quickly realized that they were still in battle and went right back to killing each other.

“Hahaha! It actually worked! I’m so clever! Hahaha.” That man laughed ludicrously.

……

……

In an area near the Chambord Castle, half a mile away from the moat named “Zuli”, a hundred black military tents were set up in a pattern that had completely blocked the only exit out of the castle.

This was the base of the enemy army.

The people of Chambord didn’t know where these black armoured enemies came from. Three days ago, after the morning fog dispersed, a sentry was lucky enough to discover the fast approaching enemies. He quickly barred the castle’s gate and had bought some time for the defense of Chambord.

There were about two thousand soldiers in the invading army.

After failing the sneak attack, they had camped beside the Zuli moat. The invaders had sieged the walls everyday, as well as spreading a ton of scouts to cut communications between Chambord and the rest of the world.

Today was the fourth day.

“This little castle has a complex terrain that could frustrate any invaders. If it wasn’t for this dangerous moat and that firm defence wall, I would’ve already conquered this castle for father, and that Angela woman would’ve been my toy already…”

On the bank of the Zuli moat, a knight wearing a full suit of black armor with a silver mask grumbled.

The silver mask had a ferocious demon carving on it and only covered the top half of his face. He was on top of a pitch black war horse, which was itself tall and sturdy, emanating the image of a majestic beast. The horse also wore a ferocious suit of armour, with only its legs and eyes exposed. An enigmatic force surrounded him, like a magnetic field.

Behind him, nineteen other knights stood in silence.

They were all black armoured and on black horses too. They also wore the same devil styled mask as well, but in black rather than silver. With the spiked armour on the horses, they looked like a platoon of devil knights from hell.

“This was actually unexpected! This kingdom is only a mere level six affiliate of a tiny level one empire, yet it has a moat with a fast current and a firm defence wall. It even has a three star warrior!” A black knight behind the silver masked knight said. He then dryly chuckled and reassured the silver masked knight, “Don’t worry master! The defenders are at their breaking point and surely can only hold twenty more minutes. After that, this castle will fall for sure!”

“Eh…… After we conquer this castle, let the soldiers loose; they can do anything they want. Except that Angela, there is no need for any others to survive.” This cruel command was given so indifferently by this silver masked knight, as if he was just mentioning the weather. “Remember! Setting fire is prohibited! We need this castle.”

“Yes! Master!” All nineteen black knights said in unison. They had already done this hundreds of times and it was no surprise to them.

The black knight who just spoke said: “ Master, their king … “

“Just execute him! For the next three days, make all the females in the castle service the soldiers and kill them afterwards.”

“We follow your commands!” All the knights were excited, they loved these kinds of orders.

“[Twenty] is almost finished, you men should get ready …” The silver masked knight waved at his subordinates: “When we gain control of and open the gate, all of you will rush in and finish off the enemies as soon as you can! I want to sit on the throne of their king in the shortest time possible…”

“Boom!”

He didn’t even finish his sentence before a huge noise came from the battlefield.

It was as loud as thunder.

All the knights were star ranked warriors and, given their enhanced abilities, they saw clearly what had just happened on the defensive wall of Chambord.

The black knights behind the silver masked knight almost all lost it: “Oh god! This is … was [Twenty] just chopped in half by an enemy?! Fuck! Did they have a war god?”

These black knights stared at each other, the shock showing in their eyes.

They were all star ranked warriors that were skilled at fighting so they could see that the “iron man” that chopped [Twenty] in half was only using brute force. There was no traces of energy in his attack. That was a scary thought for these knights because [Twenty] was already a one star warrior!

“Master, allow me to chop the head off that bastard; to avenge [Twenty]!”

Some of the black knight was getting really nervous and impatient.

Although the twenty of them didn’t have names, and were only designated numbers, for the past four or five years, they had been under the command of the silver masked knight together. They ate together and slept together, they were closer than any blood related brothers. However, no one expected that [Twenty] would die in this horrible way, especially in this seemingly easy siege.

This had stimulated their anger for revenge.

“Is he just born with inhuman strength?”

The silver masked knight smiled mysteriously. He waved back at the black knights and said: “Interesting, This man has intrigued me… pass on my order to stop the siege. Tell the soldiers to back off for now!”

“Master, this … “

“Are there any problems?” The silver masked man responded coldly.

“We follow your commands, master!”

“The information from our intelligence agency “Eagle” mentioned the king of this level six affiliated kingdom is a retard. Haha, change of commands! Just surround the castle for now, send someone to ask for the surrender of the castle. If they do, the king, ministers, Angela and that ‘iron man” can survive, others still will be executed!”

The silver masked knight said, his smile betrayed the cunning thoughts he was entertaining.

“Yes, my master!”

The black knights turned around right away and had started executing the orders.

……

……

“Come, take this brave soldier to the medic ward. Quickly!”

Of course, this ‘iron man” was Fei.

Fei’s axe was like the scythe of the grim reaper. It harvested the lives of all the enemy soldiers on the defensive walls near the ladders. None of the enemies could handle one single strike from Fei. After wiping out all of the enemies around Pierce, he turned and yelled. A couple soldiers hurried forward and carried the fainted Pierce off of the castle walls.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 10: I’m Invincible

Chapter 10: I’m Invincible

————————————————————————————————–

Fei saw the heroic scene where Pierce risked his own life to destroy the siege ladders so that the defenders would have a chance at driving the invaders off. He was deeply moved by Pierce’s actions. Fortunately, at the last second, he was able to save Pierce’s life by coming up with the “unorthodox” tactic of throwing a living person as a weapon.

“Hu–Hu–Hu ——–”

Wielding the massive double handed axe with a great amount of force, Fei crushed enemy warriors wherever he went.

“Great job! Sir Warrior. I’m the second commander of the king’s guards. Who are you? I’ve never seen you before …“, The black haired Brook yelled in surprise as he saw that Pierce had been saved. He was not in a good situation as well, still struggling with the fight with the skilled enemy from earlier.

The unexpected savior had broken the subtle balance on the battlefield. The hope of the Chambordian soldiers had finally came.

“Commander Brook? Haha, you will soon find out!”

Fei didn’t want the soldiers to find out who he was yet.

He had gotten used to the killing, screaming, violence and blood in the Diablo world. There was no difference between the two for Fei. As he got on the battlefield, he went straight into it without any need for adaptation.

Moreover, the scenes in front of Fei had excited him.

Everyone had dreamt of becoming a superhero and going around saving the day; protecting the citizens of their countries when they were young. Now Fei was living his childhood dream. Although his axe was harvesting the lives of many people, he had no remorse.

Killing the others was the means for saving his own. It was as simple as that on the battlefield.

Fei backed off as he protected the soldiers to carry Pierce off of the defence wall, and then returned to the front line of battle.

The ordinary enemies were no match to the brutal strength and the sophisticated axe skills of a level 5 barbarian. The enemies screamed and cried as Fei approached the last siege ladder. His axe whizzed through the air, bloody light glistening off of the blade of the axe.

The last couple enemies who were protecting the ladder screamed as they were knocked off of the defence wall and smashed into the ground by a horizontal strike from Fei.

That strike was so powerful that it didn’t even stop there.

“Slam!”

As Fei followed through the strike, his axe bashed into the battlement of the defence wall.

Dusts and sparks flew everywhere.

The one foot (30 cm) thick battlement broke off and smashed into the enemies outside of the castle and bellowed up dust.

The siege ladder that was secured onto this battlement was dragged along side with it. The ladder flipped three hundred and sixty degrees in mid-air with enemies still clenching onto it and crashed into the Zuli moat hundreds of yards (meters) away.

“Such strength!”

Everyone on the battlefield was shocked again by Fei.

The morale of the soldiers of Chambord was boosted by the new “reinforcement”. Their hope of winning increased dramatically. On the other hand, the enemies was scared to death by Fei. No one in their right mind wanted to face him.

But Fei didn’t stop there. His next move had maximized the power and effect of individual heroism on the battlefield.

“The king’s soldiers, rise up and battle! For our kingdom! For our fathers and mothers! For ours wives and children!”

After his successful attempt on destroying the siege ladder, he raised up his gigantic axe. With the soft glow of golden light from the sunset encompassing his armour, he roared like an invincible god.

Suddenly, an invisible, yet vehement force spread from Fei’s roar. Like a tsunami, it brutally blew into the crowds of enemies.

As if they saw something horrifying, all the enemies within five yards (meters) of Fei threw their weapon on the ground and started screaming and sprinting away from Fei as fast as they could. Some of them were so scared that they jumped off of the two hundred feet (60 meters) wall.

Barbarian’s warcry – 【Howl】

This roar scared away most of the enemies that were standing close to Fei. The mysterious powers from the Diablo world had finally appeared in this world. Of course, only Fei knew what was going on.

Everyone else was stunned.

“What kind of power was that?!“

“God’s”

It was completely quiet on the defence wall.

Under the light of sunset, everyone felt something uncontainable was about to burst out of the soldiers of Chambord.

Finally —

Someone subconsciously yelled after Fei: “Battle! For our kingdom and families!”

This little follow up was like a tiny spark into a pond of gasoline.

All a sudden, the blood in the defending soldiers of Chambord had ignited, burning like an unstoppable flame.

“Fight!!”

“Defend! For our homeland!”

“Attack!! Kill!! Battle!!!”

The chanting roars sent forth a truly spectacular force. Like the most unimaginable magic, it quickly spread around the battlefield.

Almost every soldier of Chambord started roaring.

Morale was skyrocketing!

A wounded soldier pulled out the barbed arrow from his shoulder. A farmer that got his left leg cut off crawled onto an enemy and bit his thigh. An elder that got his heart pierced by a sword stabbed his knife into the enemy’s skull using his last strength and breath.

Fei’s roar had empowered every defender of Chambord, giving them unprecedented strength.

The advantage quickly shifted onto the defenders.

After losing the siege ladders, no more back up for the enemy soldiers can get onto the defensive walls of Chambord. There was also no way out for the enemy soldiers. These warriors almost shat their pants. They screamed as they turned around and started running away from the blades of the defenders. Jumping off of the high wall didn’t seem like a bad idea now…

At least jumping off of the wall gave them a slight chance on living,

If they had stayed on there, these suddenly “roided up” defenders wouldn’t give them any chances. They would end up in a worse condition than just dying. – One of the invaders was literally bitten to death by a couple severely wounded soldiers.

That was warfare.

This new arrival must be a hero!

Star ranked, even moon ranked warriors and mages may be able to kill numerous enemies, but there were some people referred to by others as heroes. They could motivate everyone around them. Every action, words, and expressions in their eyes could bring hope and bravery to their followers.

Fei accidentally became the hero in the minds of the defenders of Chambord.

After the roar, Fei went back to the killing of enemies. Broken swords, broken spears and broken armour. Everywhere Fei moved to, enemies cried, were mutilated and died.

With invincible momentum, Fei approached the center of battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 11: The Loss

Chapter 11: The Loss

—————————————————————————————————————————————

Brook was struggling in the fight with the black armoured enemy. This other warrior looked very similar to the one star rapier wielding enemy that Fei killed. They both used the same fighting technique and weapon. The rapier was very fast when compared with brook’s double handed sword.

“I will finish him, you go ahead and direct the soldiers to wipe out the remaining enemies on the defence wall.” Fei yelled at Brook.

Fei stuck his axe in between the two, twisted his wrist and the axe collided with the tip of the rapier accurately. The intervention from Fei forced the enemy to back off a bit and re-evaluate his situation.

“Be careful warrior, this bastard is tricky to handle!”

As the second commander of the king’s guards, Brook was one of the top few people that had authority and influence at Chambord Castle. But because of the heroic actions of this “Iron man” who had his face covered up by a helmet completely, he didn’t hesitate to listen to his orders.

“That’s weird, I swear that I saw this armour somewhere before…” Brook thought.

However, there wasn’t any time to waste, so Brook turned away and started commanding the Chambordian soldiers.

Fei on the other hand was ready to battle this enemy.

“You’re the one who killed [Twenty]?”

This enemy looked very solemn. He was concentrating and the energy in his body was circulating faster and faster. He was ready to unleash it at will.

He was nervous after previously seeing Fei’s single strike that took out [Twenty as he was not any stronger than his comrade. He had to give it all he got to gain a slight chance of surviving under Fei’s axe.

“I can’t fight him with pure strength!”

This enemy came up with a plan in his mind.

His rapier suddenly shot out. The attacks were more aggressive and faster than when he was fighting Brook. Because he was thinner and smaller than Fei, as well as his weapon being lighter and sneakier, he was planning on using his faster movement and attack speed to tire Fei out and use a deadly strike when Fei shows a flaw in his defence.

Fei had soon found out this enemy’s strategy.

“Hahaha…” His laughter was full of pity.

This enemy was like a 【Fallen Shaman】in the diablo world. It was a human like monster that held a blade in one hand and a torch in another. The 【Fallen Shaman】was sly and cruel, both moving and attacking fast. When it was at a disadvantage, it would try everything to run from the fight.

After Fei leveled up to level 5, his solution for monsters like these was simple – one strike and done. This strategy was no use against Fei. Any tricks and strategies were like potato chips in front of absolute power; they would be crushed easily.

What was a barbarian? The god of close range combat.

Doesn’t matter if it was strength or skill level on various weapons, barbarians will always be ranked number one in the diablo world. If a barbarian would be defeated so easily by such a strategy, Fei would have died in the diablo world thousands of times already.

“Clang!”

Again, only one strike from Fei had damaged the internal organs of this enemy and he had to back off while puking blood.

His rapier was shattered into pieces. Some pieces even plunged backed into his body because of the power of the collision.

“Back!”

This enemy was terrified. He wasn’t even close to defeating Fei. After that first contact, he knew right away that this man’s axe techniques were even scarier than his strength. He had no chance in winning this fight.

“ T‘chi -”

This enemy threw out a weird looking hook. A string was attached to it so it could be used as a swing. After it landed on and was secured onto one of the battlements, he jumped down the defensive wall and tried to swing away from the battle and from Fei. Almost like a “Spider man”.

However –

“If you already came, then stay!”

Fei was not going give this enemy the chance to escape, he said as he kicked a double handed sword on the ground.

“ Shiiing – “

The sword traced the path of the enemy, fast as lightning.

It pierced the enemy in the back mid-air and killed him instantly. The sword nailed his dead body to the ground under the defence wall.

“You’re welcome!” Fei said to the dead body savagely.

As he was about to return to smashing all the remaining enemies –

“Moo !! Moo ——”

A few strange sounding horns came from the enemies’ base far away and soon spread around the battlefield.

Enemies receded from the defensive wall around Chambord and returned to their base quickly, like a tide on the beach.

“The enemies retreated!!!”

The defenders of Chambord cheered in surprise as they saw what had happened.

In comparison to the defenders, after seeing the retreat of their own soldiers, the remaining enemies knew that the commander had given up on them already and their morale sunk. After defending for a short while, they all threw down their weapons and went on their knees and surrendered.

The soldiers of Chambord had quickly taken back control of the defence wall.

But two hundred yards(meters) away from the middle of the defence wall, the battle wasn’t over.

The first commander of the king’s guards, a three star warrior Frank Lampard was fighting to the death with an enemy swordsman named Landes. Both of their energies were clashing with each other. One red and one blue, the energies that leaked out of their battle had destroyed everything around them, including both the defenders and the attackers of Chambord, as well as the defence walls around them.

No one could even come closer than within ten yards (3 meters) of them.

Fei had smashed a couple more enemies who were still resisting on the way to the battle. He squinted at Landes as he was calculating how he could help Lampard in this fight.

The battles Fei engaged in had built his confidence, he was feeling invincible.

However –

Fei soon found out that this battle was way out of his expectation.

After he got closer to this fight, he felt a huge pressure. The red and blue energies that were leaking out of the battle had left many shocking marks on the defence wall. Fei’s instinct told him that he was in an extremely dangerous place.

The experience from the numerous battles with the monsters in the diablo world had trained Fei’s brain. He immediately knew that he was no match to either Lampard or the enemy swordsman. They both were at least twice as strong as him.

When Fei was thinking, someone in the battle had yelled –

“Hahaha! Master had commanded the retreat. I will let you guys live for one more night. After we conquer your castle, not a single one of you will survive!”

The Landes’s energies started covering his body, it looked like he was covered in a huge burning flame. He forced away Lampard with a powerful strike and turned around and chopped a few of the closest Chambord soldiers in half. Then he jumped off of the defence wall laughing out loud while the soldiers cried in pain.

Fei couldn’t take it anymore.

“Fuck! How dare you kill my soldiers to show off?!”

He used the same tactics and kicked out a weapon on the ground.

“ T‘chi -”

An iron spear flew towards Landes at a high speed, as if it was a huge arrow shot from a military crossbow.

“I will grant your wish!”

Swordsman Landes found out angrily that, other than the three star warrior Lampard, an ant like trash had dared to attack him.

He roared with his body spinning in mid-air and stepped onto the shooting iron spear. He jumped back towards the defence wall using the momentum from the spear, like a fluttering eagle.

“Die!!! [Exploding Sun Strike]!”

A stream of red energy, appearing as intense as erupting lava radiating deadly heat, was shot towards Fei.

“Be careful!”

Lampard warned Fei.

He was planning to save this ‘Iron man”, but the excessive fighting had triggered the indiscernible internal injury he had from ten years ago and caused him to puke a ton of blood and immobilized him.

Lampard was surprised by his condition, but there was nothing that he could do.

…

“Let‘s see how strong you really are!”

Although the enemy was twice as strong as Fei, but it had ignited his fighting spirit even more. The pride of a barbarian had affected Fei’s personality subconsciously and he wasn’t going to back off. His huge double handed axe turned into a cloud of black shadow in his hand and smashed into the [Exploding Sun Strike] with a massive amount of force.

“Boom!”

The collision spilled red energy all around and damaged the defensive wall even more.

Fei was forced back thirty, forty steps by the energy until he had finally got a hold of himself.

“Pu……”

Blood had rushed out of his mouth and dyed the heavy armour to the color of the blood. Fei felt dizzy and his body started wobbling.

The soldiers and defenders were shocked.

This collision of power had determined who as the stronger one.

The invincible metal warrior of Chambord…… had lost.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 12: It’s him!

Chapter 12: It’s him!

—————————————————————————————————————————

Although no one knew what kind of a face was under that helmet, this man definitely gained the trust and respect from the soldiers. After seeing Fei lost the fight, Brook and a few other brave soldiers sprinted towards Fei, ready to sacrifice their own lives to protect this man who single-handedly saved Chambord castle from the enemy’s siege today.

Swordsman Landes was a three star warrior as well, but he knew that he had an advantage. The opponent’s terrifying dragon-like strength struck him during the collision. His right arm that held his sword felt numb, and he had a hard time breathing. Worst of all, the collision had send him mid-air so he had no place to step on to regain his momentum.

But –

“Die!!”

Landes didn’t stop there. He flung his left wrist and a hook flew out. It was a similar hook that the previous enemy used. After it locked onto the battlement, he forcefully pulled the string and the momentum sent him back onto the defensive wall.

Brook and the other soldier who were trying to help couldn’t move an inch closer towards the explosive energy and pressure.

Landes’ energy empowered his weapon again. With red flames on the sword, he pierced towards Fei! He decided to teach this trash a deadly lesson that he shouldn’t mess with a three star warrior.

The soldiers and defenders were terrified. Everyone thought that Fei was going to die for sure.

However –

“Hahaha! Bastard, that’s all you got?”

Fei slightly tilted his body, not trying to dodge at all. As if he was so scared that he forgot to move, the sword went through his shoulder easily. However, Fei immediately roared like a wounded lion.

“Roar —- “

Barbarian’s warcry – 【Howl】

The mysterious power appeared again right after the roar.

Landes was stunned. He felt really scared; he never felt this way before. It caused the energy in his body to freeze for a second. Behind the opponent’s helmet, Landes saw eyes filled with craziness.

These eyes represented death.

“Die! Dumbass!”

Fei concentrated his strength into this one punch and aimed at Landes’ chest.

Landes’ mind wasn’t clear because he was affected by 【Howl】. Although he felt danger, he wasn’t able to dodge this punch. The enormous force didn’t give him any chance. He was punched back instantly and blood spurt out of his mouth. His body smashed onto the battlement and broke it. Both of them fell off of the defense wall–his sword was still stuck on Fei’s shoulder.

Although Landes had the energy of a three star warrior, after getting hit by this power punch, the damage to his body was enormous. His was filled with shock and disbelief as he was falling down. He struggled to fling out his hook, eventually being secured onto the defense wall. He pulled on it, cancelling out the acceleration he was experiencing from falling down and landed safely.

Although he was injured, falling through the defense wall wasn’t enough to kill him. He looked to the top of the defense wall, hesitated for a bit, then decided to temporarily retreat.

He felt a call from the grim reaper when he was punched. Although that man’s power was far lower than his, the craziness and the will for battle made him lose the courage to fight that man again.

……

On the defense wall.

The way that the soldiers looked at Fei who still had the sword stuck on his shoulder completely changed.

Respect, unimaginable, madness, worship…

They looked at him as if he was a god of war. Even the three star warrior Lampard, who had finally recovered a little bit from the indiscernible injury, stared at Fei with respect and seriousness.

After the series of attacks between Fei and Landes, only Lampard could clearly see what kind of a warrior this ‘iron man” was!

……

At this point, the question on everyone’s mind was –

“Who is he?”

“Who could he be?”

Everybody asked themselves, “Under the helmet dyed with the blood of the enemy, what kind of a face does he have?”

Fei raised his arm.

Every tiny action of Fei was observed to the absolute smallest detail by the people of Chambord.

He placed his left hand on the handle of Landes’ sword that was still stuck on his right shoulder. He bit his teeth and pulled it out.

“Pu — “

An arrow of blood shot out the metal armour.

Some people couldn’t resist and yelled as if they were the one who was pierced.

Fei didn’t shake or make any noise, he made it look painless and simple which yet again stunned the numerous observers.

Fei took a long breath after he pulled the sword out. The immediate pain made him dizzy for a while, but he held himself together really well, sp no one could see it. After the pain and dizziness passed, he took off his helmet slowly.

This scene was even slower in the eyes of the soldiers and defenders. It was like a slow-motion action film for them.

It only took a second but it seemed like a decade in the observers’ eyes. Finally, the mystery was unveiled.

They saw the face under that helmet – his black hair was dripping wet and was stuck onto his forehead, and his thick eyebrows and his shining smile had made his face even more handsome.

“He is ….”

The soldiers on the defense wall had forgotten how to breathe and speak, as if they had just stared at Medusa.

Three star warrior Lampard was a very serious person, but now his mouth was wide open, not knowing what to say. The second commander of the king’s guards Brook and the other few directors kept wiping their eyes; they couldn’t believe that they saw. They all thought they were too tired and were seeing thing.

It was ……. King Alexander!

Impossible!

To tell the truth, before Fei took off his helmet, everyone was guessing who this warrior might be. But after considering everyone, even including the homeless and the beggars at Chambord, no one would expect to see the face of their king!

The famous retard King Alexander!

This was the man who was the absolute shame to Chambord for the past three years!

It’s him!

But how could it be?

It was deathly silent on the defense wall.

The shock that Fei gave to the defenders from taking off his helmet was ten time stronger than the shock he gave them when he destroyed the two one star warriors and injured the three star warrior Landes!

After three, four minutes of silence, someone finally accepted reality and yelled, “It’s King Alex…Alexander! It’s King Alexander!”

This yell had woken everyone up.

Everyone finally believed what they had seen, and they were all red-faced and yelled in excitement –

“God! It really is King Alexander!”

“It really is King Alexander!”

“King Alexander saved us!”

“Hail King Alexander!”

“Long live King Alexander!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 13: The Peace after the Storm

Chapter 13: The Peace after the Storm

————————————————————————————————–

The soldiers went crazy. It was way too surprising!

Just like pouring a cup of water into a pot of boiling oil, heat exploded everywhere. Every defender felt a burning sensation inside of them, like a fire wanting to burst open. All the excitement and glory of fighting beside the king came together and formed into one shout

“Hail King Alexander!”

The sounds of the shout travelled far away, and even got the attention of the enemies in their base, located on the other side of the Zuli moat.

Fei was shouting along with the soldiers. He was sure that he had impressed all of them. To make his “return” more epic, he waved his hand to quiet down the crowd.

The soldiers quickly shut their mouths. They followed Fei’s orders as if Fei was a god. Fei walked towards the center of the defensive wall. Staring at all the soldiers, he raised his trophy, the three star warrior Landes’ sword, and cheered, “Hail Chambord!”

The bloody sword, the invincible hero, the remains of the enemies, the golden light from the sunset, and the godlike king…….

All of these things stimulated the soldiers even more. They raised their weapon and cheered.

“Hail Chambord! Hail King Alexander!”

“Hail …”

While the soldiers were cheering, Fei suddenly turned around and pointed his sword at the enemies’ base and yelled, “My warriors, cheer with me! Fuck your dumbass master in the ass!”

“Hahaha!” The soldiers all laughed uncontrollably.

They quickly realized that the king was not only worth of their respect; they could also relate to him, making them admire him even more. The soldiers rushed to the outer edge of the defensive wall and yelled at the enemies’ base, “Fuck your dumbass master in the ass!… Bastards… Hahaha!”

The fear and sadness about the war had suddenly subsided.

At this moment…

“Alexander, how did you get here?”

A surprised, yet worrisome and concerned voice came from Fei’s back. Fei turned around.

He saw Angela in a long purple dress. She was holding up the edges of her dress while rushing up the stairs of the defensive wall.

The blonde haired Emma was yelling and chasing behind her. She seemed a little mad.

Fei threw away the sword that was still dripping blood and turned his head around to wipe off the blood on his lips. After he felt that his appearance wouldn’t scare the beautiful angel, he turned back and walked towards her.

His walk turned into a sprint as he saw that Angela was about to fall from the stairs and he caught her just in time. The smooth sensation from touching her made Fei want to hug his beautiful fiancé really badly.

“This place is too dangerous! You have to go back!”

Angela didn’t see what had happened on the battlefield. There was sweat on her face and her cheeks were completely red from running up the stairs. Tears built up in her eyes as she said that to Fei.

Twenty minutes ago, Angela returned to the palace bedroom with Emma after getting Emma’s face treated. They were surprised to find out that Alexander had disappeared and that there was a fully armoured suit chopped into halves within the palace. They were really anxious and worried about Alexander and his whereabouts.

Angela blamed herself over and over for leaving Alexander alone in the palace.

They searched the entire palace, including the places Alexander loved to go to, but didn’t find any clues. As they were getting desperate and about to cry, they heard a ton of soldiers yelling, “Hail King Alexander!” on the defensive wall. Angela forgot about her own safety and didn’t listen to Emma’s strong opposition as she ran as fast as she could towards the battlefield.

Fortunately, the battle had already ended for a while, and she spotted Alexander right away, fully clad in metal armour.

“Are you injured?” Angela saw all the blood on Fei’s armour.

Fei laughed proudly and pointed at the corpses of the enemies, “It’s all their blood… Eh, don’t look, these guys look disgusting.” He quickly blocked Angela’s view. He didn’t want his pure fiancé to see all the blood and violence.

This simple move by Fei had Angela’s heart racing.

At this moment…

“Alexander, you are almost eighteen years old! Can you stop making trouble for Angela? Do you know how dangerous this place is? You almost made Angela cry…”

Emma had finally caught up to Angela. Although she also didn’t have any idea about what happened, she began accusing Fei as she took a couple deep breaths; the stairs really tired her out.

Back when Alexander was still a retard, Angela and Emma had treated him like a little brother, so when Emma got frustrated, she forgot about his status as a king and yelled at him like a big sister.

However, Fei didn’t get mad at all. He knew that they were just really worried about him, so he decided to tease Emma a little bit.

He played dumb, and as if he was wronged, he said, “I didn’t make any trouble …… I am here to kill the enemies …… Look if you don’t believe me, I am strong, and I even killed a lot of enemies……”

Emma became even angrier.

“Who are you kidding? It was already embarrassing when you were knocked off of the defensive wall by an arrow the last time. Do you want to make more trouble this time? Kill the enemies? It would be great if you didn’t mess up the defense for us! Let’s go back! If you cause any more trouble, I’ll let Angela slap your butt!”

“Slap my butt?”

Fei’s expression turned strange. When the old Alexander caused trouble, did Angela always slap his butt? Fei’s thoughts were getting really inappropriate.

“Ok, let’s go back Alexander! This place is too dangerous,” said Angela. She held onto Fei’s hand and began to walk in the direction of the king’s palace. She thought to herself, “We have to leave this bloody place, I hope it won’t traumatize poor Alexander.”

“No, Angela!” Fei refused the caring intention of this beautiful girl.

He fixed Angela’s black hair which had gotten messy from all the sprinting and stair climbing. Lowering his body to Angela’s ear, he said, “Angela, do you remember? Earlier you told me that I have to be a brave king. Now, I will be here with my soldiers until we fight off the enemies.”

Although what Fei was saying was very honourable and moving, he was also trying his best to impress this girl. “Heroes are what girls dream of!” he thought to himself.

“That’s enough! Alexander, you’re causing trouble yet again!” Emma didn’t take Fei’s words seriously. Her bright red face was fuming with anger, while her sapphire-like eyes were filled with frustration.

“Angela, Emma, let Alexander stay!”

The three star warrior Lampard walked towards them. He patted Emma on the back to cool her down as he stared at Fei with a perplexed look.

Lampard felt he couldn’t get a hang of this little king anymore. He still hadn’t digested all the shock that Alexander, who he had seen growing up and being laughed at by everyone, gave him today.

“What? Mister Lampard, you ……”

Both Angela and Emma didn’t expect Lampard to say that; they were very surprised.

Both of them knew that aside themselves in the Chambord castle, the only one who truly cared for Alexander was the three star warrior Lampard, who had protected Alexander from when he was just a little kid. They couldn’t believe that Lampard was allowing Alexander who ‘didn’t’ have any defensive abilities to stay on the dangerous defensive wall.

“Angela, Emma, take a look at the way the soldiers are looking at Alexander……”

Lampard pointed at the soldiers who were busy resting and setting up more defensive barriers. Looking at the elated Fei, he smiled and said: “What Alexander said was true. If it wasn’t for him who showed up just on time and saved the day, Chambord would already have been conquered…… Angela, I have to agree. You were right when you said that Alexander would become the greatest king! Alright, I’m a bit tired, I have to rest!”

He quickly turned around and left.

However, no one noticed the thin steak of blood that was flowing out of his mouth…..

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 14: The Healing Facility

Chapter 14: The Healing Facility

—————————————————————————————————————————————

Now Angela and Emma noticed the abnormal surrounding atmosphere.

The soldiers were looking at Alexander with complete respect. The king who had previously been a laughing gag for everyone in Chambord now seemed like a super idol that every soldier would sacrifice their own life for. This level of respect and worship from the soldiers was usually only directed toward Lampard.

“Hail King Alexander!”

“Long live King Alexander!”

Fei felt great in front of Angela. He gave the surrounding soldiers a look that only bros would understand. The soldiers laughed and were very cooperative; they all raised their arms and yelled, “Hail King Alexander!”

Back then, every soldier felt that Alexander was a pile of shit compared to his fiancé Angela, who was a shining diamond. They felt sorry for Angela and believed that Alexander was not good enough for her. However, they now felt that ‘the pile of shit’ Alexander was the only one in Chambord worthy of this diamond.

To Angela and Emma, they never encountered such an atmosphere when Alexander was present.

“What happened??” The two smart girls wouldn’t wrap their heads around it.

At this moment –

“My majesty, Pierce almost didn’t make it……”

Brook, the second commander of the king’s guards, rushed towards Fei.

Although he knew that King Alexander was not a doctor nor even a priest from the church, he still had a tiny amount of hope in Fei because his amazing performance today. He hoped that Fei was still hiding some secrets under his sleeves, “God please! Give us one more miracle! Just one more miracle from King Alexander!”

“Pierce?”

The white haired man who had risked his life to destroy the two siege ladders appeared in Fei’s mind. That man was a real warrior, no doubt about it–not just because of his strength, but also because of his mindset and willingness to sacrifice his life for something that he cherished.

“Brook, take care of Angela and Emma for me, I will go and take a look!”

Fei tapped on Angela’s hand and passionately told her to be careful. Then, he looked at Emma and raised his eyebrows to show off his new influence on the soldiers, including the commanders to her. Finally, a soldier led him towards the healing facility.

“Feh!”

Emma couldn’t take Fei’s teasing. She stared the Fei’s back ‘bitterly’ as he was rushing away. Then she turned around and said cutely, “Uncle Brook! What happened? Alexander seems like ……”

That was the same question that Angela, who was blushing because of Fei’s flirty behaviour, wanted to know the answer to.

Brook smiled as he told them what had happened in the critical moment of the battle when Fei arrived.

As the second commander of the king’s guards, Brook treated these two girls like his own daughters – in fact, almost every citizen at Chambord liked these two kind and mature girls. They all felt injustice towards Angela, the poor girl that was forced to marry this retarded king. But now, everyone who had witnessed or participated in the battle believed that only Alexander was the right fit for Angela.

After listening to the entire story, Angela and Emma were shocked.

“Is our retarded Alexander really the hero of the story?” Emma had her doubts.

……

……

At Chambord Healing Facility.

When Fei walked in, he was shocked.

“This place isn’t the healing facility, is it? It looks like a pigpen.” Fei thought to himself.

A cold, moist, and moldy smell filled this seemingly abandoned place. There wasn’t even a door to block the wind and the rain. The windows were blocked by rocks; dust and mud were everywhere. There was only some hay on the ground, while hundreds of heavily wounded soldiers were crying and groaning.

Four or five doctor personnel who were dressed in black and white robes walked between these soldiers. There was definitely a shortage of hands as these doctors were sprinting around, covered in sweat.

“Your Majesty has arrived!” yelled the soldier who led Fei.

That had caught the attention of everyone in the facility, except those who were still in a coma or had fainted.

The bravery and the power of king Alexander spread throughout the facility by the wounded soldiers who were sent here after Fei had arrived on the battlefield. Many soldiers were imagining the exciting and manly battle scenes. Of course, some soldiers who didn’t see Fei on the battlefield were a little skeptical. They wanted to see the king who turned from a retard into a hero in person.

After seeing King Alexander arrive, the soldiers here were really pumped.

Some soldier ignored the wounds on their bodies. They struggled to sit up to see the king, breaking the scabs that had just formed on their wounds. The ones who fought alongside Fei all cheered: “Hail King Alexander!”

Fei thanked the soldier who had led him to the facility, then quickly tried to comfort the soldiers who were struggling to sit up……

He didn’t know what to say.

This was definitely not the right place display his royal status. After seeing many young, mature, and old faces, their startling wounds, the blood from their body soaking into the soil beneath them……

Something triggered Fei’s heart.

The glorious hero’s legacies from Earth seemed to be re-lived by the people in front of him. Technically speaking, these soldier were wounded from protecting him; some of them would be disabled forever. As a person from Earth, Fei wouldn’t convince himself to accept this fact; if possible, he wished that he had fought the battle from the beginning alongside these soldiers.

Human seemed to always contradict themselves, and Fei was a prime example.

He was a coward and was extremely scared of death, but at this moment, he desired to fight and battle. Maybe he was affected by the endless violence and bloodiness in the Diablo world, or it might have been his animal instincts being triggered by the enemy’s pressure.

“My warriors, you have protected Chambord and you deserve the glory we have won today!”

Although Fei considered himself a talker, he didn’t really know what to say at this point. When he bowed to all the soldiers in the healing facility, that sentence suddenly came out.

This world was similar to medieval European feudal societies under strict classes and hierarchies. A king bowing to a lower classed soldier was unheard of – not even a retarded king.

Sometimes, human emotions were simple. Many soldiers were touched by Fei’s bow. Some soldiers who were complaining and spiteful as a result of their new disabilities felt that it was worth it at that moment.

……

After Fei comforted a majority of the wounded soldiers, he arrived in front of Pierce. He had entered a coma. The enemy left some of his energy inside of Pierce’s body when his shoulder was pierced by the rapier. The energy damaged Pierce’s body and shocked his internal organs. Blood was flowing out of the wounded area non-stop. A young doctor was scrambling on the side attempting to stop it, but it was not effective.

Fei now had the chance to observe the doctor’s treatment in close detail.

He was really disappointed. The doctors at Chambord didn’t have the magical healing spells Fei had imagined. They could only perform simple first aid, including cleaning wounded areas and applying healing medicine to it. The effectiveness of these treatments was very limited. The life and death of the wounded soldiers depended all on their own physical attributes and the severity of their wounds. If they were lucky, they could stay alive; if not? Then they couldn’t do anything but to die.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 15: The Cure?

Chapter 15: The Cure?

———————————————————–

For the severely injured soldiers who had no chance of survival, there was a way for them to be ‘euthanized’– by using a small, yet deadly hammer to nail a needle into the weak spot on the back of their head. They would be killed instantly without experiencing any pain.

For injuries like Pierce’s, the ‘euthanasia’ would be performed.

However, after considering that Pierce was one of the strongest men in Chambord, the fact that he had destroyed two siege ladders during the battle, and the advice of the second commander Brook, he wasn’t euthanized yet.

“How is he doing?” Fei asked the doctor, hoping to get some good news.

“I’m very sorry, your majesty. We tried our best, but his internal organs were shocked and almost torn open. Even the high class priests from the Holy Church can’t do anything about it!”

“Priests?”

This word caught Fei’s attention, but now was not the right time to ask questions regarding that. Fei had to come up with a solution to this problem.

Two other doctors came up and bowed to Fei; one was holding a wooden tray. A small hammer and a bizarre looking needle were placed on the tray–they were the tools for euthanasia. Pierce was the last severely injured person in the facility. Although he fainted, everyone could see that his body was still experiencing a lot of pain. These injuries might not have been able to kill him right away, but the blood from his wounds and mouth were flowing like water pouring out of a bottle.

An older looking doctor lifted Pierce off the ground. The other doctor placed the nail at the back of Pierce’s head and raised the hammer with his other arm.

—

“Wait!”

Fei had to stop the actions of the doctors.

He just couldn’t let a real warrior die like this. Real warriors deserved to die on the battlefield. A death like this would bring shame upon a man like Pierce. Moreover, Fei didn’t want to let Pierce die.

“But … How can I save him?” Fei had to think fast.

At this moment, as if Pierce sensed the tension in the room, he woke up. He saw King Alexander standing in front him, as well as the doctors. Eventually, his eyes finally focused onto the hammer. A smile shined on his face: “Kekeke…. Is it my turn now? Go ahead……”

Pierce didn’t say anything to Fei. He fainted before Fei surprised everyone, so he didn’t know that the retarded king was now officially the hero of Chambord.

The doctor raised the hammer again.

“Wait…”

Fei stopped it again. He looked down at Pierce fading in and out of consciousness, and then an idea flashed through his mind, “Pierce, I know how to save you, but you may have to endure a ton of pain.” He said.

“You? Ha.. Kin……King Alexander, this…….this joke is not fu…… funny. If you do care for your soldiers, then plea…..please spare some bread for my …… my poor daughter Louise!”

Although Pierce wasn’t fully conscious, he didn’t trust the king in front of him one bit. “Trusting the words of a retard? Do you think I’m a retard too?” Only when he spoke of his daughter did Fei see the worries in the man who wasn’t even afraid of the enemy’s sword.

“What? You scared of pain?” Fei lowered his body and scoffed at Pierce.

He did it on purpose; it worked like a charm! Pierce easily fell for it.

The tempered man was enraged. Like a lion whose mate had been taken, Pierce struggled to sit up, causing all his wounds to bleed once more, “Ha……haha……ha. I …… I’m scared of pain? kekeke……I ……”

Fei was scared.

This man really had a strong sense of pride. Fei didn’t want to irritate Pierce too much or he would literally die from bleeding.

“Endure it if you are not afraid of the pain. Do it for your daughter.” He said that to Pierce before he left the healing facility.

Just as he walked out of the facility, Brook had arrived with Angela and Emma.

Angela’s and Emma’s cheeks were really red. They stared at Fei when they saw him. They still couldn’t believe what they had heard.

“Your majesty, Pierce …” Brook asked with hope.

“There might be a way to save him.” Fei wasn’t too sure about his idea. “I can only try my best. If I’m lucky, Pierce won’t die.”

“Great!” Fei’s answer was beyond Brook’s expectation.

As a commander of the king’s guards, Brook had seen a lot of death and injuries. He knew exactly how severe Pierce’s injuries were – death was almost guaranteed. He only asked the king due to desperation, but he didn’t expect that the king to really have a cure.

“Oh Brook, one more thing. Why is the healing facility so poor? Don’t we have a better place for our warriors to stay in?”

Fei was very unsatisfied with this so-called ‘healing facility’.

This question caught Brook off guarded. He wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.

Emma took deep breaths behind Brook; she wasn’t used to all the sprinting. After hearing Fei’s question, she didn’t hold back at all; she said sarcastically: “Isn’t this all your doing? If it wasn’t for your majesty listening to that Gill’s words and selling all the valuable items in the healing facilities to have some fun, expelling all the doctors and even taking off all the windows, the healing facility wouldn’t be looking like this……”

Fei didn’t know what to say.

“I really was a retard and a dumbass back then……” He thought to himself.

“Are there any other larger places that are more suitable for keeping all the wounded soldiers?” Fei asked Brook without saying anything back to Emma.

“The church at Chambord, as well as the head minister Barzel’s mansion are suitable, but……but……” Brook hesitated as he continued speaking.

“But what?” Fei was curious.

Brook didn’t how to respond to the question.

“The two places that Uncle Brook mentioned do have enough space for these soldiers, but Alexander, you can’t move them there……” Angela, who was previously quiet explained patiently: “The priests left Chambord castle and the church was locked down. We don’t have the authority use it, or we will be heavily punished by the Holy Church. There aren’t any empires on this Azeroth Continent that dare go against the Holy Church’s rules and orders. Head minister Barzel’s mansion is not very convenient right now……”

The explanation was pretty vague. Fei still didn’t fully understand everything.

Although he had inherited Alexander’s previous memories, his understanding of this world was still minimal. He saw that Angela was very serious and wanted to tease her a bit, “Is the Holy Church that powerful? Even a king can’t order them?”

Blonde-haired Emma began to object Fei again, “When the priests in the castle were leaving, even the enemies that surrounded our castle didn’t dare stop them; they had to let them out respectfully. What do you think about the Holy Church’s power now? Even the most powerful level nine empires don’t dare to go against the Holy Church so blatantly.”

Fei laughed nervously and didn’t stress on that question anymore.

His knowledge regarding the continent was just too little. If he continued asking stupid questions, the others might’ve gotten suspicious of him. He quickly shifted the attention of the three people away from that subject, “Alright then, are there any other places aside from the Church and Head minister Barzel’s mansion?”

Brook shook his head.

Angela and Emma did the same. They didn’t have any good ideas either.

After seeing this, Fei rubbed his chin. He was considering Barzel’s mansion, “Barzel’s son Gill had tried to kill me. If he was like that, his father probably isn’t someone bright as well.” Forcing these kinds of people to share their property by using his authority as the king would not cause Fei to feel any guilt!

At this moment –

“I know another place!” Emma yelled suddenly.

“Which place?” Fei, Angela and Brook were all surprised.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 16: The Insane Discovery

Chapter 16: The Insane Discovery

———————————–

As Emma stared at Fei, a mischievous smile covered her face, “The front half of your majesty’s palace! There’s enough space for all the soldiers. Hahaha, it depends on whether or not you are willing to do so!”

Fei’s eyes brightened.

“Great idea! That’s it! Brook, go ahead and organize the remaining soldier. Make sure that you’re able to move all the wounded soldier to the front half of my palace. Also, notify all the doctors. It doesn’t matter how severe the injuries are, tell them to try their best to maintain the lives of the wounded soldiers. I will handle the rest!”

Brook was shocked, “You majesty, you can’t!”

“Why not?” Fei laughed, “They bled for me and the kingdom of Chambord, so why can’t I provide them with a better place to stay and be treated?”

Emma was stunned.

She proposed this solution not to solve the problem, but to childishly confront Fei. She didn’t expect Fei to listen to her…… “Hey Alexander! Are you sure about this?” It was unheard of that a king would offer his palace as healing facility for the wounded soldiers.

Fei purposely rubbed Emma’s head and made a mess of the hair. “Of course……. Hahaha, thanks for your suggestion, kiddo!”

“You are the kiddo here!”

“Hahaha……”

Angela didn’t say a word. She simply smiled as she watched Fei and Emma play with each other. Her mood was unprecedentedly happy. How long had it been since she was this happy? Angela didn’t know the answer to that question herself. The way she was looking at Fei was getting brighter and brighter.

……

The wounded soldiers were quickly moved to the front half of the king’s palace.

Food, water, wool blankets and clothes were distributed to all of them under Angela’s and Emma’s lead. Fei had also generously given out a portion of his treasure and wealth to motivate the soldiers. At this dire moment, morale had to be high. Aside from spiritual encouragement and motivation, there had to be some material benefits too. As a student who had taken psychology courses before, Fei knew what he had to do.

Fei’s action had definitely won over the soldiers’ respect even more.

The cheering of “Hail King Alexander!” resounded throughout Chambord castle once more. Some wounded soldiers were touched and started crying and swore to devote their lives towards following King Alexander’s commands. In this world where the lives of commoners were basically worthless, it was pretty easy to win over the support the people.

After organizing the wounded soldiers, Fei handed control over to the ‘Military Guru’ Brook to plan duties such as the guarding and securing the defensive wall and putting up more barriers.

He returned to the back of the palace and ordered that no one was to enter his room. He had to check on his injuries. Luckily, they weren’t too severe.

His first battle wasn’t bad. He wasn’t injured at all when fighting the two one star warriors. Only when he was trying to take on the three star warrior Landes did he get injured. He went head to head with the [Exploding Sun Strike] and only puked some blood.

The most severe injury was when Fei’s shoulder was pierced by Landes’ sword. Landes’ fire energy had entered Fei’s body through the sword and shocked his internal organs, an injury similar to Pierce.

Fei took a gamble when he intentionally let Landes pierce him.

He brought the strength and abilities of the barbarian to this world, thinking that the defense and armour of the barbarian was also probably brought to this world. It would minimize the damage from Landes.

In fact, he won the gamble.

The energy of a three star warrior should’ve been able to shatter Fei’s organs into pieces, but due to barbarian’s sick armour and defense, the organs were only shocked. There weren’t any deadly effects.

Of course, Fei had to do that. In that situation, Fei couldn’t think of another way to temporarily defeat Landes except for tricking him. If Fei didn’t force Landes off of the defensive wall, he would’ve become just another soul under Landes’ sword by now.

It wasn’t that Fei wasn’t scared of death. It was just that he was too scared of death, so he had to risk everything he got.

……

After checking his injuries, Fei began doing something very important –

He sat on the bed and tried to enter the Diablo world. If he wanted to save the lives of his soldiers, he had to enter the Diablo world once again.

Fei’s idea was simple –

If he could bring the abilities and attributes from the character in the Diablo world to real life, then he could probably bring the items and potions into the real world.

If he could bring the 【Healing Potions】 which could literally heal all the health of a dying character in the Diablo world into the real world, then Pierce and all other soldiers’ lives could be saved.

After thinking about that, Fei couldn’t wait to enter the Diablo world.

He meditated on the bed. He concentrated as he tried to remember how he enter the Diablo world for the first time. He tried to communicate with the strange voice inside his head.

The result surprised Fei. There was a quick response –

“Gamer Fei seeking approval to enter Diablo world…… Soul scan valid …… Game Time verifying……Excess time left over …… Request Approved. Countdown ……3……2……1. Enter!” The cold yet mysterious voice spoke.

Fei had the pleasure to travel through the ‘star gate’ again as he felt dizzy and a strange wave went through his body.

……

……

The scene in front of Fei surprised him.

He remembered that he was still in the 【Den of Evil】 on 【Blood Moor】. He was expecting to be sent back to the same place, but it definitely wasn’t the case.

He was not at the 【Den of Evil】, nor 【Rogue Encampment】

It wasn’t even in the Diablo world. He was in front of a 3D projected screen.

On the screen, there were seven playable characters: Amazon, Assassin, Barbarian, Druid, Necromancer, Paladin and Sorceress. They were all standing in front of a bonfire. Every character was real. Fei could even hear them breathing. It felt like there were seven people standing in front of Fei.

“Is …… is this the selection screen in the game? Why am I here? Could it…”

As Fei was thinking, he saw a button under the screen – 【Create a New Character】

Fei was stunned at first – he couldn’t control his excitement.

“Create a new character? Does that mean I could play other classes and bring their abilities into the real world?”

An imaginary door opened in front of Fei. He could see his bright future. There were numerous opportunities. If he was a level 99 character in Hell (most difficult) game mode and was able to use those abilities in the real world, how powerful could he become?

All he could think about were the possibilities.

Hundreds of abilities from all seven classes would definitely create a big storm in the real world, and no one would be able to defeat him.

“This is insane!!!” Fei couldn’t hold himself together.

He had to try it out to be sure. He thought about it and decided to become a fancy mage this time.

Instantly, a beautiful women representing the class Sorceress stepped forward. She waved her powerful wand and lightning came down from the sky; then she bowed to Fei.

The bottom on the screen changed to – 【Confirm selection】

Fei pressed yes.

The screen began disappearing and his vision blurred. It was the sign of entering the Diablo world.

Suddenly, Fei thought of a serious question –

“The sorceress was a female character! When I become a sorceress, I won’t become a female, right?! Would I?!?!?!?!?!?!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 17: The “’God’ of Toleration

Chapter 17: The “’God’ of Toleration

The Diablo system didn’t give Fei much time to regret his choice. Right after a second, everything in front of Fei had changed.

“Huuuu-”

Fei felt the zero gravity again from traveling through the ‘time tunnel’. His vision blurred for a second. The next thing he knew, he had appeared in 【Rogue Encampment】 and was at the spot where new players would spawn.

The sky was still dark and the rain continued pouring down.

The【Rogue Encampment】was completely quiet.

Fei found out that when he changed his class to sorceress, everything went back to zero; it seemed as if he had restarted the game. He went to the high priestess Akara to receive the quest 【Den of Evil】, and the intelligent women treated Fei like a stranger while giving him the quest.

After he got the quest, he went back to the place where he spawned. He suddenly remembered something. He looked down his pants and hoped that he could touch something with his hand.

After a brief moment –

“Hew……ok…ok. So I didn’t become a female. It would’ve been way too cruel.”

Fei was very happy. Although the sorceress class was made to be a female in the Diablo world, his character appearance was based off Alexander in the real world. There were some minor changes, but he looked similar to the ‘Barbarian Fei’.

He was wearing a coarse gray robe and holding a two yard (about 2 metres) long tree branch wand. These two items were given to Fei when he spawned; they were pretty cheap and powerless.

Quickly, the NPC Warriv had rushed over again and started talking, “Greetings, stranger. I’m not surprised to see…” With his previous experience, Fei ignored him and walked away.

At this point, Fei was certain that his hypothesis was correct.

He could choose all the classes in the Diablo world, but he would only know whether or not he could bring their abilities into the real world after he exited the game world.

……

After he proved his hypothesis, he decided to exit the sorceress character mode.

It wasn’t that he didn’t want be a mage, but rather it was better to concentrate all his resources into one class for now. Chambord was under a real threat. He decided to focus his time on leveling up the barbarian Fei so he could be more useful for the next battle.

As he was thinking about exiting the mode, he was automatically transferred to the 3D character selection screen without pressing any buttons.

“Damn! I can control everything now by just thinking about them?” He thought about choosing the level 5 barbarian character and his vision blurred again, along with the feeling of zero gravity. He had entered the Diablo world again as a level 5 barbarian.

“This is cool!” Fei thought. He could simply think about what he wanted to do and there wouldn’t be any need for button pressing.

The place he appeared in was the 【Den of Evil】.

After he killed all the monsters in the den and completed the quest, he used a 【Town Portal Scroll】 before he was kicked out of the Diablo world. The bright blue oval was still buzzing in front of him when he re-entered this world.

There were still some items on the ground.

Fei checked his 【Item Slot】. All the valuable items were picked up by him and the items on the ground were pretty much worthless. He stepped into the blue portal and appeared at 【Rogue Encampment】.

The dark and rainy weather had stopped, and sunlight shined onto 【Rogue Encampment】.

Although the sky was still a little dim and gloomy–like how the polluted skies on Earth made people feel depressed–the fresh, clean air lightened up Fei’s mind.

Fei went directly to the priestess Akara. The same dialogue as the original game occurred and Fei was awarded one 【New Skill Points】. Fei put this point into 【Weapon Mastery】 without thinking.

There wasn’t enough time for Fei to distribute the points evenly among all the abilities. 【Weapon Mastery】 allowed him to defeat the star ranked warriors with godlike axe techniques, so leveling that ability up would significantly improve his combat effectiveness.

After he did that, he began bothering Akara.

“Honorable Priestess Akara, I have a few question……”

“I know what you want to ask, young traveller……” This spiritual leader of 【Rogue Encampment】 seemed like she had seen through Fei. She smiled, “I’m willing to answer your questions, but you have to know; at Rogue Encampment, everything has a price, so the key is …… do you have anything that interests me?”

“Damn, this woman is direct.” Fei was surprised by the brutal honesty of Akara.

He thought that the high priestess wouldn’t be moved by anything. Who knew that as a spiritual leader of 【Rogue Encampment】, she would directly ask for bribes? Fei felt that his respect for this woman had sunk.

“Eh…..ok, can gold coins be used as a price?” Fei asked.

“Yes.” the smile on Akara’s face brightened up even more: “Every answer will cost you two thousand gold coins. Of course, some answers will cost more based on the question. You might not be able to afford them at this point.”

Fei was excited that Akara agreed to answer his question. However, when he checked his 【Item Slot】, he was really disappointed. He only had eleven hundred gold coins. He couldn’t even afford one answer…… He had to come up with something.

Fei felt like swearing, “Damn this Akara. Two thousand gold coins per answer? Why don’t you go and rob a bank?!”

“Looks like I have to sell my items……Eh? Wait ……Items?”

Fei saw the two blue magic items. “If gold coins can be used to buy an answer, then items could probably be used too, right?”

Although he was complaining about the price of the answers, he didn’t show any of that on his face. He turned to Akara and asked respectfully, “Honorable Priestess Akara, I don’t have enough gold coins. Can these two items be used as a substitute?”

He brought out the 【Grim Wand 】and the 【Javelin】. Akara’s eyes brightened up.

“Magic items?”

“Yeah, they can be used as substitutes. It has been a while since items of this quality have appeared in Rogue Encampment. Young traveller, this 【Blazing Grim Wand 】and this 【Athlete’s Javelin】 are worth eight thousand gold coins. I can answer four of your questions!”

Akara was a high priestess and had the ability to identify items without using 【Identify scrolls】, so she could call out the names of the items by scanning them with her bare eyes.

When she was identifying the items, she looked very serious and Fei felt a hint of sacredness in her. In addition to the purple nun robe she was wearing, she was totally different from the tricky merchant Fei had in mind.

“Only eight thousand gold coins? That’s way too low!” Fei yelled in exaggeration.

He actually didn’t know the right price for these two magic items. Because of Fei’s bad impression of Akara, he felt the price that Akara spoke of was lower than the standard. “Honorable Priestess Akara, it’s not right for a spiritual leader like you to speak of gold coins all the time. How about this, let’s trade these two items for five answers. If I get more items like these in the future, I will take them to you as well.”

Akara was defeated by the shamelessness of the traveler. He spoke of the gold coins as if they were filthy on one hand, yet increased the value of his items by two thousand on the other.

She thought about Fei’s suggestion and accepted it.

Many years had passed and the man in front of her was the only traveler that could step into 【Rogue Encampment】, and he was the first to survive on 【Blood Moor】. Although there were some skillful female rogues, they could barely protect the Encampment. There was no way that they could survive on 【Blood Moor】 and bring back all these valuable items.

Also, Akara felt that as time passed by, the power of Diablo was corroding the energy of this world faster and faster. She had many important plans that this young traveler needed to complete.

“Thanks for your generosity, Honorable Priestess Akara. My first question is, how did I come into this world?”

“Young Traveler……”

Akara stared at Fei strangely and spoke, “I don’t know where you came from, but I could sense that you are not from this world. However, I’m sure that you arrival was all god’s decree. This world needs you!”

“What? God’s decree? This is your answer?” Fei didn’t know how to respond.

“Yes, this is the answer.” Akara nodded seriously.

Fei almost fainted. He was outraged. “God’s decree? This bullshit is worse than not having an answer!” Fei was fascinated by science when he was on Earth and didn’t believe in ghosts or gods. Akara’s answer to him was completely BS.

However, Fei couldn’t do anything about it. He was dealing with the leader of 【Rogue Encampment】.

He had to endure his rage. He quickly came up with the second question –

“So for the second question, if I’m killed by the monsters on the moor, will I be revived?”

This was the most important question to Fei. There were a list of quests in Diablo world. It would only get harder as he leveled up. He would have to face all the powerful demons from hell one day, and death would probably be unpreventable.

So, before his death actually happened, he had to make sure that it was the same as the original game where characters revived after their deaths.

Akara stared at Fei strangely again.

“Young man, I have to admit that you know way more about this world than I expected. It was true that long time ago, the travelers and warriors revived after their death by the redemption of the gods.” Akara slowed down as she spoke, “But time had passed on for too long. Diablo’s power is corrupting this world every second. It has been almost sixty years since a traveler has stepped foot into Rogue Encampment……So, the answer to this question is – I don’t know!”

Fei was shocked, “You……you don’t know? Does this count as an answer?”

“Yes, because I have told you all I know!”

There was fire burning in Fei’s eyes, smoke coming out his mouth and steam coming out his nose. “WTF! This priestess isn’t joking with me, is she?”

Fei was furious, but there was nothing he could do. He had to tolerate.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 18: Magic Items Again

Chapter 18: Magic Items Again

Fei tried to hold himself together and squeezed the third question out of his mouth, “I want to know if I can bring items in this world into my world. You know that I mean, right? Honorable Priestess Akara.”

Fei was ready. If Akara said anything like, “It’s god’s decree” or “I don’t know“, Fei would literally punch Akara; “Consequences? Fuck that!” Fei thought. He didn’t care what the consequences were for fighting with the leader of 【Rogue Encampment】.

Fortunately, Akara’s answer wasn’t anything like that –

“Young traveler, you have memorize this rule – In this world, everything has a price…… Hehehe, if you have and are willing to trade items that even the gods envy, you can get anything you want!”

“So you mean, if I can pay for it, I can take it to my world, right?”

“Young man, this is your fourth question?”

“You damn woman, you’re so cheap!” Fei cursed in his mind.

Although he was pissed, he appeared respectful towards Akara. He shook his head, “No, of course not.” Fei was honestly scared by the greediness of Akara. He quickly asked his fourth question, “Why am I forced to leave this world after a few hours? What’s that voice inside my head?”

“That is god’s direction …… my child, when your mental strength is strong enough, you will get to stay in this world forever. But now, it’s obviously not the case. With your current mental strength, you can only stay in this world for four hours!”

“Mental Strength?! So that’s the key!” Fei now understood.

After Fei got the answer, he turned around and quickly walked.

He was afraid that he would do inexplicable things to Akara. Who said that NPCs were dumb and that their only purpose was to accelerate the plot of the game? Fei trusted this concept too hard and suffered a big loss while negotiating with Akara.

“Young traveler, you still have one last chance to ask a question.” Akara gloated.

“I will save my last question for now. I will come and ask you when I get a question that’s worth 2,000 gold!”

……

“Looks like I have to be more careful when dealing with NPCs in this world, or they’re going to suck me dry like a vampire. Damn, they’re scarier than the monsters on the moor…”

After talking with Akara, Fei decided to level up his character.

Chambord Castle was under serious danger, so he had to increase his power right away. Even if he couldn’t defend the castle, he still could protect the people that were close to him.

The fastest way to level up was not to slay monster non-stop to gain experience, but to complete various quests. The experience he could gain from it was way more efficient, so before Fei left 【Rogue Encampment】, he went to Kashya, the military leader at the encampment.

From her, Fei received his second quest – 【Sister’s Burial Grounds】. Fei had to kill the【Blood Raven】 who lived there.

As the military leader at the encampment, Kashya had a lot of well-trained female rogues under her command. In the original game, when players completed the quest, they would gain the trust of this military leader and she would give them a rogue mercenary to fight alongside the players.

“Hehehe, I wonder if these female rogues are as pretty as the ones in the original game.” Fei’s EQ plummeted when he thought of girls. He tried to peek into the tents behind Kashya where the female rogues lived. Light crisp giggles came from the tents and it skyrocketed Fei’s curiosity.

However, the damn curtains on the tents blocked Fei’s view and he didn’t see a thing. Fei had to leave it behind and left 【Rogue Encampment】.

……

【Blood Raven】 was a traitor of the 【Rogue Encampment】 and a corrupted rogue. She lived in a Burial Ground on the 【Cold Plain】. She was not only a strong boss, but there were also a ton of monster that guarded her.

As Fei left the encampment and traveled through 【Blood Moor】, he killed numerous monsters. After around two hours of traveling, he finally entered the 【Cold Plain】 under the heavy rain.

At that moment, Fei had leveled up his barbarian character to level 7. Like a lot of the RPG(Role Playing Games), you needed more experience and time to level up as your level got higher. It took Fei less than three hours to go from level 0 to level 5, but it took more than two hours for him to level up to level 7 from level 5.

Just like its name, the 【Cold Plain】 was way colder than the 【Blood Moor】. It was like going from Brazil directly to the North Pole. The monsters were stronger, too. Except for the【Fallen Shaman】and 【Vampire】, which were the common monsters, there was a new type of monster – 【Corrupt Rogue】. They were basically rogues that had absorbed death energy from hell and turned evil. They used spears and swords to attacked Fei when they saw him appear at 【Cold Plain】. They rushed towards Fei in groups. When one died, it screamed and called for more 【Corrupt Rogues】 to show up.

There was no way that Fei could’ve avoided them, so he manned up and battled his way out of it.

After an hour, Fei had finally arrived at the Burial Ground where 【Blood Raven】 lived.

There was one hour left until he would reach his four hour time limit per day in the Diablo world. There was enough time for Fei to complete the quest before he would get kicked out of this world.

But before that, Fei checked his status and decided to do one thing – go back to the encampment to fix his weapons and armour, as well as purchase some potions.The battles at 【Cold Plain】 had worn out Fei’s items. The durability and effectiveness of his items decreased a lot. If he wanted to fight the boss of 【Cold Plain】【Blood Raven】 like that, he was better off poking a tiger’s ass with a stick; it would be an easier way to die.”

Fei opened his 【Item slot】 and used a 【Town Portal Scroll】. Fei stepped in as the bright blue oval portal appeared. After the buzz, Fei was teleported back to 【Rogue Encampment】.

From Fei’s memories of the original game, there was a woman called Charsi, a NPC blacksmith who sold and repaired weapons and armour.

Fei checked his mini-map and found Charsi a couple tents away. She was a young female who looked around eighteen years old. Although Charsi was pretty, she didn’t have the appearance of a delicate yet fragile female, probably because she was a blacksmith. She looked valiant, but didn’t seem happy. It seemed like there was something bothering her.

She wasn’t surprised about Fei’s arrival.

After Fei talked to her, his axe and armour were repaired at the cost of twenty gold coins. Fei also sold the items that he didn’t need from the monsters to Charsi. He found out that for the same items, he got more gold coins for them from Charsi than from Akara.

“That priestess is not a good egg!” Fei’s resentment towards Akara grew even greater. He swore that he was never going to sell his items to Akara again.

Charsi didn’t seem like she wanted to chat, so Fei thanked her politely and went back to 【Cold Plain】 to fight the boss 【Blood Raven】. There wasn’t much time left.

……

After fifty minutes.

“AHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA – !!”

A mournful female scream disturbed the quiet plains.

Fei was wounded all over his body. After the tense battle with 【Blood Raven】, one of the strongest evil rogues, she had finally died under Fei’s axe. Fei shamelessly dragged out the fight, he ran from the boss when his health was low and battled the boss after he used health potions. Although it was sneaky, there was no other way for Fei to win that fight; 【Blood Raven】 was too powerful.

After 【Blood Raven】 died, numerous lightning bolts came out of her body. It quickly occupied the whole Burial Ground as if it was the end of world.

However, Fei was not hurt by the lightning at all. It seemed like the lightning’s purpose was not to cause damage.

After a while, the lightning disappeared. A strange scene appeared – above the corpse of 【Blood Raven】, an illusory female figure, like an angel, raised up the sky. She looked like a female rogue.

“It must’ve be the poor soul of this rogue before she had fallen.” Fei thought. “My actions must have saved her.”

After a second of seriousness, he quickly checked out the corpse. Theoretically, after killing bosses like 【Blood Raven】, magic items would be rewarded.

Just as Fei expected, blue lights flickered under the corpse.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 19: 【Minor Healing Potion】

Chapter 19: 【Minor Healing Potion】

“Hahaha! I’m rich! Two magic items!”

Fei picked up the two items. Although he was expecting it, he was still extremely excited. As he was about to take a detailed look of the two items, the cold, mysterious voice appeared again –

“Approaching the time limit of the day, please prepare for exit!”

Finally!

However, this time the voice didn’t start the three second countdown right away; it gave Fei some time to get ready.

“I was waiting for you for a while!” Fei thought.

It was true that Fei was focused on killing the monsters, but he was also waiting for this voice to appear.

Fei was afraid that he would lose this opportunity, so he yelled to the sky, “Wait! Wait. I have something to ask you …… I want to exchange some 【Healing Potions】 and take them to my world. You know what I mean, right? Tell me, what do I have to pay as a price?”

At the same time, Fei was concentrating on trying to communicate with the mysterious voice inside his head.

However, the voice didn’t respond right away. Fei’s question was followed by a moment of complete silence. For Fei who was in need of an answer, these four seconds of silence felt like a decade.

Finally after the fifth second, the cold, mysterious voice spoke again –

“As you wish……【Minor Healing Potion】, the conversion price is 3,000 gold coins, with the conversion success rate of 25%. The gold coins will be deducted from the 【Item Slot】 of the gamer. If gold coins are not sufficient, items can be used as a substitute with 80% of their actual value. Please confirm the conversion, count down …… 10 ……8…….5……”

“Yes! Confirm …… convert 3 bottles of 【Minor Healing Potion】.” Fei was excited that it could be done.

“Diing – ! Insufficient gold coins, insufficient items, please restate the converting items or quantities……. Count down ……4……3……”

“Convert one……one bottle of 【Minor Healing Potion】!” Fei was anxious.

“Ding – ! Insufficient gold coins ……Sufficient items …… 25% conversion success rate calculating …… Conversion successful…… Maximum gaming time reached, exiting!”

“Ding-dong -! “

A clear sound entered Fei’s ear. Fei’s vision blurred as the world started twisting in his eyes, turning completely black within seconds.

……

……

“Huuuuuu-!”

Fei exhaled as he jumped off of his bed. He looked around and realized that he was back at the king’s palace. His ‘fiancée’ Angela was sitting on the side of the bed and stared at him with her blue, ocean-like eyes. Worry covered her pretty face.

“Alexander, you are finally awake!”

After Fei waking up, her worry disappeared. She was so happy that her voice was shaking, “You left shoulder was bleeding……Oh, did you just have a nightmare? Your body was shaking vigorously when you were asleep and you were sweating a lot…… I was worried that you……”

There wasn’t much logic in Angela’s sentences, but Fei felt the concern from the girl in front of him.

Her concern wasn’t because he was now the hero of Chambord. Neither was it similar to the respect and the care she showed towards Brook and the soldiers. It was a simple emotion from Angela’s heart. She didn’t care if Fei was the retard back then or a hero now. Angela, this angelic girl, would always care for him.

That concern and care caused a special feeling to well up inside Fei’s heart. Maybe this was directed only for the old Alexander, but Fei still had a great impression of Angela.

Although Fei liked pretty girls, it was typical for a male. Fei was actually very old school and was never promiscuous. However, Angela’s kindness had touched Fei.

Fei was fond of her. What girl could be so caring and nice to a man who she knew was a retard and would be her future husband? Why was Angela Alexander’s fiancée? Fei didn’t know, but that didn’t affect his decision at this point. He was going to marry her no matter what and give her the happiness she deserved.

“Relax Angela, I had recovered a long time ago.”

Fei smiled at Angela. He took off his armour and opened his shirt. The wound that Landes’ sword had left was almost completely healed; there was only a tiny red speck there indicating that an injury had taken place.

That was proof of Fei’s hypothesis –

After going to the Diablo world, any type of injury on his body will magically recover.

Angela blushed as she checked Fei’s ‘wounds’ in detail; noticing no problems, she was finally relieved. When Alexander was a retard, Angela subconsciously treated him as a little kid and didn’t have any other kinds of feelings for him. But now that ‘Alexander’ had suddenly become normal, she realized that she couldn’t keep her cool in front of him. Every time she thought about the identity of the man in front him, her fiancé, her heart began pounding really quickly.

Angela didn’t know that her blushing face had stunned Fei – he couldn’t look away. Neither of them said anything; it was completely quiet in the palace. The atmosphere was becoming more enchanting and mesmerizing.

“What a wonderful moment!” Fei thought pleasantly.

However, just as Fei was enjoying the mood, it was suddenly destroyed –

“Bang!”

The door to Fei’s room was pushed open. Emma rushed in.

Emma didn’t know that she had interrupted this special moment. Not noticing Fei’s ‘hateful’ stares, she yelled, “Alexander, how is your cure coming along? Uncle Pierce can’t hold any longer……”

“Shit!” Fei finally remembered his most urgent task. He looked around, and finally found the item that he had paid a lot for lying on his bed: 【Minor Healing Potion】.

Thank god that the magic potion that could save one from dying in the Diablo world was successfully converted into the real world.

Fei held the little bottle in his hand and carefully observed it. It was more like a glass jar about the size of an orange. The red liquid in it had a low viscosity, just like coke.

“This is too little, it’s probably not enough to cure Pierce and the two hundred wounded soldiers…….” Fei thought as he saw the quantity of the potion in the bottle.

“What should I do? Let me try the effect of this potion. If it’s as magical in this world as it’s in the Diablo world, maybe diluting the potion can save all their lives……”

“What are you waiting for, let’s go…….” Emma didn’t let Fei think too much. She tried to drag Fei to Pierce.

Angela finally calmed down and was about to follow them, but Fei turned around and said to her, “Angela, can you go and help me to prepare two pots of clean water? I will need it later.”

“Why do you need pots and clean water?” Emma was like curious baby, “I will help Angela with that. Alexander, you go and check out Uncle Pierce, he can’t hold on any longer.”

……

……

Fei arrived at the front half of the palace. Wounded soldiers filled the place and groaned non-stop. Luckily, most of them received great care and their spirits were better than when they were at the crowded healing facility.

Except for the doctors, some women were called to the palace to take care of all the wounded soldiers. King Alexander’s kindness had made it clear to all the people of Chambord that everyone had to be united and work together if they wanted to survive this dangerous ordeal.

“Your Majesty has arrived!” After seeing Fei arrive, someone yelled, causing Fei to become the center of attention right away.

What happened on the battlefield had quickly spread throughout Chambord castle. Many people had concluded that the retarded king was blessed by the god of war and became the saviour of Chambord. Therefore, Alexander naturally became the spokesman of the god of war and was respected and worshipped.

Everyone was excited and wanted to greet Fei. Someone even kneeled down and kissed Fei’s boots.

This scared Fei, “Damn! Hey hey hey …… chill.” Although Fei enjoyed showing off and being worshipped, this much enthusiasm and passion was too much for him.

After finally escaping from the crowd, he heard someone crying beside him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 20: Oscar-Worthy Acting

Chapter 20: Oscar-Worthy Acting

Fei traced the source of the sound. At the corner on his right hand side, a thin, red-haired little girl was holding someone while crying.

Fei took a closer look. The person who the little girl was holding was the severely wounded Pierce.

The second commander of the king’s guards, Brook was beside them looking worried. He kept talking to the little girl to comfort her.

“Your Majesty!”

After seeing Fei, Brook was excited. He stood up and bowed, “Did you find a cure?”

He looked at Fei nervously; he was afraid that Fei would shake his head and say something disappointing. Pierce was at his limit, he could probably hold on another ten minutes, but that would be it.

Fei saw the humble Brook getting extremely nervous and decided to tease him a little. He didn’t respond to Brook’s question. Instead, he pointed at the red-haired little girl: “She is ……”

“Louise, she is Pierce’s daughter Louise.” Brook tried to hold his anxiety and introduced the little girl to Fei.

Fei nodded without saying anything.

“So this is the daughter that Pierce was worrying about when he was severely injured.” Fei thought.

Unlike Pierce, who was an insensitive tough guy, little Louise was very cute. With tears in her eyes, she could melt everyone’s heart. Her red hair was very noticeable too. It reminded Fei of Hermione from Harry Potter.

However, Fei felt that Louise wasn’t that very approachable as a kid. She was cold and seemed way too mature for a 12 year old girl.

“Are you the one that Uncle Brook said can save my father?”

Although Louise was crying, when she felt someone walking towards her, she looked up. There were still tears in her eyes, and Fei could tell that she was heartbroken. However, she said in a voice unfit for her age, “If you can save my father, I’m willing to be your lover forever.”

Fei was shocked. He didn’t know what to say.

“Da fuck? Are all the kids in this world that precocious? I ain’t no pedophile!” Fei thought to himself.

He didn’t want to talk to this kid anymore. It was more challenging for Fei to face her than one of the bosses in the Diablo World.

Fei sat down beside Pierce who relapsed into a heavy coma. He took out the 【Minor Healing Potion】 and carefully poured one drop of the potion into Pierce’s mouth.

Whether it would work or not was going to be tested at this moment.

Fei was nervous; Brook and Louise were even more nervous. All three of them stared at Pierce. Their hearts were pounding extremely quickly, hoping that it would work.

Time passed slowly. The silence was like poison; no one dared to breathe.

Eventually, Pierce who was struggling to breathe began inhaling and exhaling rapidly. His pale face was getting red and his wounds were recovering at a ridiculous speed visible to the human eyes.

Brook and Louise were shocked. Their jaws dropped subconsciously. Although they didn’t know what the red liquid was that King Alexander dropped into Pierce’s mouth, it was super effective. The healing power of the liquid was beyond their wildest dreams.

Unimaginable! Spectacular! Unheard of!

It was better than any healing spell from the High Priests of the Holy Church.

Brook and Louise looked at each other and then stared at Fei. They were almost sure that Fei was a living god.

Fei was shocked by the terrifying healing power of the 【Minor Healing Potion】 as well.

He wasn’t expecting that a single drop of the potion could be so effective. Obviously, if Pierce emptied the bottle, he could easily recovered 100% and fight another battle. However, the impact of that would be too shocking to everyone around, so Fei didn’t do it.

Fei observed Pierce’s condition. He found that after one drop of the potion, the wounds had all recovered and Pierce’s face wasn’t that pale anymore, but he was still unconscious.

“That’s probably the max healing one drop can do!” This gave Fei a rough measurement of the potion’s healing power, so he dropped another drop into Pierce’s mouth.

The effect was instant this time. As soon as the drop landed in Pierce’s mouth, Pierce woke up from the coma.

He groaned as he opened his eyes. He was confused when he saw the three of them standing in front of him; he shook his head as he tried to remember what had happened. He remembered that he was about to die, but somehow, the unbearable pain throughout his body stopped and he could breathe again……

“What happened? I……” After seeing Pierce speak, Brook was finally relieved.

Louise happily shouted as she jumped into the arms of Pierce. At this moment, the 12 year old girl felt secure and happy like never before. “Father, you’re alive! ……Thank god ……the king saved you!…….”

Louise couldn’t even finish speaking. She was so happy that she started sobbing.

It was a terrifying feeling for her to lose the only loved one she had left. It scarred her soul and she didn’t want to experience that ever again.

Pierce seemed to realize what had happened in his daughter’s sobs. The brave warrior didn’t say a word; he tightly hugged his daughter. After feeling the fear and excitement in his daughter’s face, a drop of the hero’s tear fell from his eyes……

Fei looked at this happy father and daughter family and smiled.

……

Fei quietly left; he didn’t want to interrupt the special moment the family was having. Two drops of the 【Minor Healing Potion】 brought Pierce back from the Grim Reaper’s hand. This gave Fei a better understanding of the effectiveness of the potion – similar to the effectiveness in the Diablo world.

This made Fei more confident in what he was about to do next.

“Alexander, the water and the pots are ready.” Emma yelled.

Angela and Emma each carried a pot of water and rushed over from the back half of the palace. Fei took the pots, one in each hand, and ordered Brook to get a table.

After placing the pots on the table, Fei kneeled before the table. Angela and the rest of the people didn’t know what was going on, so they stared with curiosity.

“Time to show off my acting skills!” Fei was laughing on the inside, but he appeared very serious.

He placed his palms together in front of his chest and closed his eyes. A strange, mysterious language flew out of Fei’s mouth that no one had heard of before. His expression was very serious, as if he was praying to a mysterious god.

Although no one understood what the king was talking about, his serious expression influenced the people around him. Angela dragged Emma to kneel down first and then Brook and the rest of the people in the palace all kneeled down as well.

Fei heard what was happening behind him. He took a peak behind him and had to force himself from laughing.

The act must go on.

He started his bullshit in English, “Deez nuts! I’m the handsome king and you are not! I used to call you on my cell phone. Why you always lying ~ Hehehe. None of you guys understand me. You don’t understand~ Shit…… I got to be serious!”

After repeating that for a couple time, Fei felt it was enough so he stood up.

All the people behind him stood up as well, confused……

“Tink – !”

Suddenly, Fei pulled out Brook’s sword from the scabbard and cut his palm.

Blood spurted out.

Fei reached his hand out and let the blood drip into both pots filled with clear water.

“Alexander, you……”

Angela yelled when she saw Fei’s action. She was worried.

Fei turned around and smiled at Angela to signal her that everything was under his control.

While everyone was staring at his bleeding hand and the two pots, Fei secretly blocked the vision of everyone behind him with his back and opened the bottle containing the 【Minor Healing Potion】. He dumped half of the bottle of potion into the two pots.

“Oh god of war! My brave warriors, you will all be saved. After my prayer, the god was willing to save us all. He has infused his power into my body. Anyone who drinks this blood water filled with the god’s power, and all injuries will be recovered……”

Fei bullshitted even more. He was not ashamed at all.

To prove his points, he put his bleeding hand into the water. After two seconds, when he pulled his hand out, the wound was recovered, with only a light red scar visible.

“Ah!!”

“What?!”

“My god!”

After witnessing the ‘miracle’, the crowd went crazy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 21: Bullshit Continued

Chapter 21: Bullshit Continued

“God Bless!”

“Hail King Alexander!”

“Hail Chambord!”

Time seemed to rewind to the end of the battle under the sunset, with everyone in the palace cheering and yelling. Everyone understood the meaning of what they saw.

This unimaginable scene had shocked everyone like never before. “So the king can really communicate with the gods like in the rumors. Then that means the God of War is always blessing Chambord …… If it’s like this, the cruel enemies will never be able to siege Chambord Castle!” Everyone thought.

All a sudden, the worries and fears on everyone’s mind disappeared. As everyone cheered, Angela stood there quietly. This beautiful girl stared at the man in the middle of all people enjoying the resounding cheers and worship. She felt completely relieved. She didn’t know where this feeling came from, either from the blessing of the God of War or from the change in Alexander.

The atmosphere was spectacular, and even Emma who was hard on Fei was affected by it, jumping and cheering in the crowd as well.

The two pots of blood water mixed with the 【Minor Healing Potion】 were distributed to every wounded soldier’s hands under Brook’s order. Surprising laughs and cheers filled the palace. In just half an hour, many of the groaning soldiers couldn’t feel the pain anymore, and the lightly wounded could literally pick up their weapons to go back to battle again.

Light and hope were closest to the people of Chambord now since four days ago. All of this was because of King Alexander, who was blessed by the God of War. Everyone was looking at Fei with worship and respect.

……

……

The enemies didn’t attempt to attack at night; this let most of the soldiers get their precious first night’s rest in the past four days.

After healing all the wounded soldier by tricking them into drinking the 【Minor Healing Potion】, Fei let a couple of smart soldiers handle the rest of the situation. He went on a walk with the second commander of the King’s Guards Brook. They soon got on the defensive wall. The wall looked magnificent at night. Fei stood in the middle of the defensive wall and glanced around.

Chambord was surrounded by mountains on the left, right and back. As if this small castle was endorsed by the gods, all three sides of Chambord were protected by natural ‘defensive walls’. The sides of the three mountains that faced outward were steep and almost unclimbable; even a star ranked warrior would have a difficult time doing so.

What was special was that on the sides facing Chambord, the mountain was much flatter and rose more gradually. If climbing from Chambord castle towards the mountain, even little kids and elders were able to easily get to the top of the mountains. This strange terrain made Chambord very easy to defend and difficult to siege. It looked like the work of a god.

With the mountains surrounding the castle, the only artificial structure was the defensive wall. The gate was facing the Zuli moat. The wall was almost half a mile long (600m), and it closed the only gap left open by the mountains. The bottom of the defensive wall was 15 yards (15m) thick and the top was 12 yards (12m) thick; it was firm and massive. You could literally run four cars on top of it.

What was also special was that the defensive wall wasn’t straight; it was designed to be slightly concave. This eliminated most of the blind spots and allowed every soldier to see what was happening on and under any part of the wall.

A third of a mile (450m) from the defence wall was the Zuli River. It was acting naturally as the moat of the castle. The torrents roared as the water flowed. The mile (1,400 m) wide river was frequently covered with mist. The river was extremely deep, so it was impossible for soldiers to get across the river without a boat or ship unless they were super powerful warriors and had the ability to fly. Everyone who wanted to swim over would be ‘eaten’ instantly by the current.

There was a half natural, half artificial stone bridge that linked the two sides.

According to Brook, no one knew where that stone bridge came from. Even the oldest person in Chambord didn’t know who built the bridge. It had a long history and was very cryptic.

Fei observed it carefully. The stone bridge was held up by nine huge natural piers.

Observing from far, these nine piers were like inverted mountains being plugged into the water; they were really astonishing. It was impossible to have made those piers artificially. They looked more like a god had cut off the peaks of mountains far away and threw them into the river.

This stone bridge was another terrain advantage to Chambord.

It was convenient for the people of Chambord to travel out of the castle during peaceful times, and the thin bridge made it very difficult for enemies to transport huge siege machines near the defensive wall during war times.

“The terrains are extremely advantageous! No wonder Chambord was able to defend against two thousands well trained enemies for four days with less than eight hundred soldiers…… This castle is literally a natural war fortress!”

After Fei’s observations, he understood Chambord’s terrains. Although he was no military genius, he was still surprised by that he saw. At the same time, he was also perplexed.

The wealth and labour of the current Chambord kingdom could never pull off such huge construction, unless Chambord was once glorious and powerful or this castle had a long history behind it.

Everything didn’t seem that simple. However, Fei didn’t recall any history about the castle. The memories and knowledge of the old Alexander didn’t leave Fei with much useful information.

“Brook, people called me a retard before, right?” As if Fei suddenly remembered something, he asked Brook peacefully.

Brook’s thoughts lagged. He didn’t know how to reply to such a direct question from the king.

The old Alexander was a retard that had the intelligence of a three years old; he couldn’t even survive on his own. Under the instigation of his ‘friends’, he had harmed Chambord a great deal. Even though he was the king, no one liked him. Only due to his status as a king bestowed upon him by his parents, the previous king and queen, was he was not abandoned by his people.

Even Brook himself didn’t have any respect for the old Alexander. He showed a little disdain towards him. However, after witnessing Fei’s battle on the defensive wall and his godlike actions that saved the wounded soldiers, who would dare treat the man who was blessed by the God of War like a retard?

Brook had completely changed his view on the king. There was no question about it, the man in front of him deserved his loyalty and respect.

“When I was shot by an arrow yesterday morning, my head hit a rock. Maybe I was blessed by the God of War. Many things appeared in my head and my mind got clear……”

As if Fei was talking to himself, he spoke slowly while touching the moss on a battlement.

“You know? That collision made me feel like I’ve suddenly grown up. For many things that I didn’t understand back then, I can understand them now completely…… Hehehe, now I know that I truly was a retard that everyone hated…… Brook, can you tell me all the horrible things I did before?”

While listening to Fei’s ‘monologue’, almost all the doubt and uncertainty on Brook’s mind disappeared, “So the arrow yesterday had coincidentally knocked the king back to normal……When the old king was still alive, there was a prophecy that Alexander was retarded because he was cursed by god……It looks like the curse had finally been reversed by the god.”

Fei laughed in his head as he observed Brook’s expression.

Fei continued, “When I was brought back to the palace, I felt a mysterious power flowing in my body. When I woke up, I had unimaginable strength. I was able to learn anything quickly and I was able to control my strength……and I was able to use the battle techniques naturally as if they were born within me.”

After listening to this, the last bit of uncertainty disappeared from Brook’s mind.

The young king’s monstrous strength and devastating axe techniques were things that Brook and all the soldiers couldn’t wrap their heads around. But now, it all seemed as if it were the decree of the God of War.

There was no other way to explain the battle that occurred this afternoon and the blood that saved all wounded soldiers……Only divine intervention.

Fei was observing Brook’s expression closely. When he saw the sudden realization on Brook’s face, he knew that his bullshit worked as he had planned.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 22: The Azeroth Continent

Chapter 22: The Azeroth Continent

On this Azeroth Continent, everyone believed in gods and extreme power. Because there were many wars, the God of War was the one that had the most believers and followers. Therefore, while tying all the loose ends to the God of War seemed ridiculous, it was the most reasonable and impeccable excuse.

Fei needed an excuse to explain what had happened to Alexander. Now he had one. He knew that in a short while, what he had said tonight would be spread around Chambord by the forthright man behind him. He didn’t need to explain himself to everyone again.

Sometimes, hearsay is more trusted by others than what you say personally.

Fei planned his explanation perfectly. He purposely linked himself with the God of War that most people believed in. What Fei’s experience on Earth taught him was that beliefs and religions which caused disputes and wars, if used properly, could be tremendously helpful.

“I can’t recall clearly anything that happened before yesterday……Brook, tell me about Chambord and the kingdom.” Fei spoke causally, appearing to not care very much; he was trying to trick Brook into telling him more about the castle.

“It is my honour, your majesty. The scope of your kingdom is only Chambord Castle. According to the categorization method on Azeroth Continent, Chambord is not a separate empire, but an affiliated kingdom of an empire. The total population of the kingdom is less than 10,000, and the official military is the King’s Guards, which only has 400 soldiers…….” Brook tried hard to explain what he knew clearly.

“Affiliated Kingdom?” Fei had a bad feeling about it

Sure though –

“Yes, your majesty. Chambord’s parent empire is Zenit Empire. It has 250 affiliated kingdoms and all the kingdoms are divided into 6 levels. Chambord is at the 6th level, which is the lowest among all affiliated kingdoms. There are 68 other 6th level kingdoms under Zenit Empire’s dictatorship……”

Fei didn’t know what to say; he felt like crying.

“So this is the truth……My kingdom is this small? I thought being a king was awesome……My total territory is only this Chambord Castle, and the population is less than a small city on Earth…… Am I inferior to a mayor?”

For the first time, Fei felt like reality was not as sweet as he had expected. He thought about it for a while and asked hopefully, “Brook, according to this, our parent empire, Zenit must be one of the most powerful empires on this continent, right?”

Brook’s expression was weird.

After hesitating for a moment, this straightforward man told Fei what he knew, “Azeroth Continent is gigantic. According to legends, even the gods can’t travel through the whole continent. There are numerous empires on the continent, and these empires are ranked by their strength, from level one to level nine. Level one empires are the weakest and level nine empires are at the peak of the pyramid. However, Zenit Empire is only one of the thousands of weak level one empires on the continent……”

Fei’s heart sunk – he felt hopeless. He never imaged that Chambord’s status was that low on Azeroth continent. A king’s status was too cheap. Royalties in this world were more common than university degrees on Earth.

According to Brook, with only a couple acres of land and a couple hundred people, anyone could become a king. These kings were just like large groups of ‘bandits’.

“WTF, so after all, I’m just a leader of a big group of bandits? And a very weak one too?”

Fei’s hopes were crushed. As a king, he thought he owned everything in this world, but he was only dreaming.

After a moment of silence, Fei asked again, “So…… how are the relationships between the empires on the continent? ……I mean there aren’t a lot of wars, right?”

“Wars are most common on Azeroth Continent……” As if Brook was addicted to ‘objecting’ Fei, he said sadly, “Everyone is born during wartime and dies during the wars…… Both of my parents and family were killing during wars. People die every second on this continent.”

Fei was shocked.

“Holy shit! Then does that mean my kingdom could be crushed any second by the super powerful empires? When wars come, an individual’s power is limited by the battles that involve millions of soldiers.”

“Why don’t we ask for help from our parent empire? Zenit Empire has a duty of protecting their affiliated kingdoms, right?”

Brook’s answer this time didn’t disappoint Fei –

“If they knew our situation, Zenit Empire would send their armies and star ranked warriors to help us. The problem is ……” Brook pointed at the enemies’ camps on the other side of the Zuli moat and said helplessly, “They locked down the only path that Chambord can use to communicate with the outside world, so we couldn’t get our message to the parent empire out there.”

“So that’s how it is.” Fei quickly understood the structure and key to survival in this chaotic continent from Brook’s words.

There was no doubt that Azeroth Continent was huge. It was larger than any continent on Earth – even larger than all the continents on Earth combined. What was worse was that the empires on the continent fought against each other all the time; war was the main theme.

Fei felt the pressure of survival crushing him. However, Fei had caught the main point of Brook’s answer.

There were laws during peaceful times, and there were also survival rules during times of war. From Brook’s unclear answer, Fei felt like after hundreds of years of war, Azeroth Continent had formed an interesting pyramid system. In this system, survival of small kingdoms was possible as long as they attach themselves to the large empires.

A gust of wind had brought mist from the Zuli moat onto the defensive wall. The atmosphere was a little depressing.

Fei decided not to think too much about the future. His thoughts went back to Chambord Castle, “Brook, tell me more about Chambord, such as other noble families and influential people. As a king, I don’t even know my own kingdom.”

Fei was going to get all the information he could out of Brook.

Brook thought about it and said, “Other than your Majesty, the most powerful person at Chambord would be the Head Minister Mr. Bazzer. Because you were……” Brook scratched his head. He didn’t know how to describe the retarded actions of the old Alexander. He hesitated for a while and decided not to mention that. He continued, “For the last three years, Mr. Bazzer was running the kingdom on your behalf. Except for the military that was under Mr. Lampard’s control, Mr. Bazzer decided everything else for Chambord……”

“Head Minister Bazzer?” Remembering something, Fei asked, “He has a fat, pig-like son called Gill, right?”

“Yes, your Majesty. Gill was your closest friend!”

“That douchebag is my closest friend?” Fei sneered in his mind, “Bazzer, Gill. They are all bad eggs. One controlled the Kingdom and the other accompanied me all the time to insist me to do bad stuff.”

“Continue. Except for Bazzer, is there anyone else that is influential?” Fei asked. He was definitely going to punish the father and son duo.

“Except Head Minister Bazzer, Military Judge Conca and Warden Oleg are all powerful figures at Chambord. The former First Commander of King’s Guards, Mr. Peter-Cech was one of them too, but half a month ago, Head Minister Bazzer had discovered a lot of evidence revealing Mr. Cech’s intention of treason and jailed him.” Fei nodded.

He found something very interesting – Brook dared to call one of the most powerful people in Chambord, Bazzer directly by his name, but he was very respectful towards the former First Commander of King’s Guards Peter-Cech, who was accused of treason……Didn’t that point out some problems?”

Although Chambord was a small kingdom, Fei felt there were a lot of conflicts and ‘undercurrents’.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 23: He is a beast

Chapter 23: He is a beast

“Anyone else?”

“Except for the people I mentioned, your majesty’s butler Bast, who is your future father-in-law and Angela’s father, is pretty influential too……But before the enemies attacked, Bast had left the Castle with a ton of riches and nobody knows where he went.”

“Angela’s father?” Fei was surprised, “Angela’s father is still alive? No wonder why I’ve never seen him, He left before the enemies came, and he even took a lot of riches……Does that count of fleeing?”

However, Fei’s initial reaction was not anger; he felt sad for Angela. The pretty and kind girl was abandoned by her father at the most important time.

“She must be covering up her feelings every day.” He was suddenly worried about Angela.

……

The cold breeze blew through Chambord. On the other side of the river, the enemies’ torches burned brightly in the night. Looking at them from far, they were like stars in the night sky. Fei continued talking to Brook on the defensive wall. He now had a pretty good idea about the internal power groups in Chambord.

From Brook’s description, even though Chambord was only a tiny kingdom on Azeroth Continent, the complex political artifices and infighting between the internal power groups were just as much those between the super powerful empires……Fei felt that he was facing something really interesting.

“I feel like I didn’t see Bazzer, Conca or Oleg in the battle today. Don’t they all need to participate?” Fei thought of something and asked.

“Mr. Bazzer had actually came to the battle once; it was the time when your majesty fell off of the defensive wall……Military Judge Conca was wounded on the first day of battle, and he has been recovering in his home ever since. Oleg is a warden; although I asked him to engage in battle, he felt his priority was to guard the jail, so he doesn’t have any duty to be on the battlefield!”

“Doesn’t have the duty, Huh? Hehe, ok……” Fei sneered, “Then…….How are their strengths? I mean their personal strengths……”

“Bazzer is just an ordinary person. He doesn’t have any magic, nor does he have any combat techniques. Both Conca and Oleg are one star warriors……but the most powerful person in Chambord is Sir Lampard! With the rank of a three star warrior, he is one of the top Guardians (Guardians are powerful people that protect a kingdom or an empire) in the kingdoms around us!”

Brook’s was definitely proud when he talked about Lampard.

“I remember that Bazzer’s son Gill is a mage, right?” Fei suddenly had a ‘bad’ idea. He laughed, “Pass on my order, call up mage Gill onto the defensive wall to protect the Chambord Kingdom.”

“Your majesty, Gill is not a ranked star mage yet. He is only a low rank novice mage……Of course, a novice mage would definitely be a lot help in battle……” Brook bowed as he answered, “As you wish, your majesty. I will send someone to call up Gill right away.”

Obviously, Brook agreed with this command 100%.

“Eh, that’s enough for tonight.” Fei pretty much got all the information he wanted. He smiled as he tapped Brook on the shoulder, “After organizing the soldiers into shifts for night watch, go and get some rest. I will help with the night watch tonight.”

“Your majesty, you can’t! It’s my duty to……” Brook was surprised.

Fei smiled and waved to cut him off, “Commander Brook, I heard from the soldiers that you haven’t slept in two days. That’s not good. There are more cruel battle awaiting us tomorrow…… Ok, Brook. I need you to get some sleep. I will need you to kill more enemies in tomorrow’s battle……This is king’s command, you must follow it! Now go!”

Brook was stunned. The next second, this tough man half-kneeled, propping his double-handed sword in front of his chest. He swore seriously, Your Majesty Alexander, my honourable king. One star warrior Goethe-Brook pledges allegiance!”

……

After Brook left, Fei made up an excuse and sent away the soldiers that were following him.

He walked around and observed in detail the structures and defense mechanisms on the wall. He appeased the soldier on the night watch and walked into the watchtower at the middle of the defensive wall.

This watchtower was a two-story building made of wood and stones. Before the war erupted, this watchtower was well decorated. It served as a resting place for the soldiers that exchanged shifts on the wall. However, the battles in the previous couple days had virtually destroyed this building. It only had four partially demolished walls. Without a ceiling, the starlight shined though.

Fei picked a spot that could see the area under the defensive wall so he could react if the enemies did something. He sat down and started his night watch.

A couple other soldier stood outside of the watchtower, guarding the king.

“This is not a good situation. Although we defeated their siege today, this won’t happen every day. This enemies have great equipment and are well trained. Moreover, we are outnumbered. If this continues, Chambord can’t escape the fate of being conquered. There must be another way!” Fei was thinking hard.

But after a ton of thinking, not a single good idea came to mind. He was only a university student on Earth, after all. He was no assassin nor military commander. Thinking of an idea that could save the Chambord Castle was not an easy task.

“Looks like I have to improve my strength first. I’ll have to deal with the rest later.”

Fei gave up on thinking. He made up his mind as he closed his eyes and tried to communicate with the mysterious voice inside his head. He wanted to enter the Diablo world to ‘level up’ and increase his strength.

However –

“Insufficient mental strength restored. Cannot enter the Diablo world, please try again later.”

That cold, mysterious voice gave Fei a response quickly.

This disappointed Fei. He meditated for a while patiently and tried again, but the answer was the same. After trying over ten time, he still couldn’t get into the Diablo world. It was the same response, “Insufficient mental strength restored……”

Fei kept on trying, but fatigue caught up to him and he unwittingly fell asleep.

……

……

On the south side of the Zuli river. In the base of the mysterious, unsourced enemies.

Right in the middle of the camp was a black tent, visibly bigger and more magnificent than the tents around it. Under the flickering light of the torches surrounding it, the tent looked like a horrifying monster hidden in the dark, ready to attack at any moment.

However, it was warm and bright inside the tent.

The silver masked knight that appeared on the battlefield was sitting on a big chair. The chair covered by a huge black fur of an unknown animal. The silver masked knight was relaxed; one hand was keeping up his chin while the other was holding an almost transparent jade cup, swirling red wine inside of it.

Nineteen black warriors stood in two rows on both of his sides. On the left side of the tent, a mysterious man covered under a black cloak sat beside the table. The wand beside him had exposed his identity – a mage.

There was a strange force field surrounding this mysterious man; it made the man very blurry and no one could see his face. Although it was warm in the tent, everyone felt a chill in their bones when they looked at him.

The three star warrior Landes who was severely wounded by Fei was kneeling down in front of the silver masked knight.

“Crackle, crackle – !”

It was the sound of charcoal bursting under the fire. It was the only sound in the tent; it made the atmosphere very strange.

Finally, the silver masked knight raised his head. He looked at Landes and asked calmly, “Landes, tell me what happened on the defensive wall today. I’m curious how you were this badly injured as a three star warrior.”

As Landes kneeled on the red carpet in the middle of the tent, shame covered his face.

What was surprising was that under the silver masked knight’s question, the powerful three star warrior Landes seemed very scared, telling the silver masked man everything he experienced in detail.

The man was listening indifferently. He was focused on the jade cup in his hand the whole time, as if there was something that was attracting his attention.

After Landes finished, the silver masked man stop swirling the cup. He said softly, “Interesting. Hehe…… Landes, take a seat!”

Landes felt like he was acquitted of a death penalty. He let out a sigh of relief. He stood up and said, “Thank you, master. I have one more thing to report. When I was fighting the three star warrior of the Chambord Castle, I found something interesting.”

“Go ahead!”

“Master, I found that the three star warrior seemed injured. His water energy wasn’t able to move inside his body fluently. From my prediction, he probably had an internal injury from some time ago and didn’t recover……In the next, I’m confident that I can chop his head off and donate his skull into master’s collection!”

Landes was hyped. However, that didn’t intrigue the silver masked knight at all.

The knight wasn’t interest in the most powerful person in Chambord. Seeming unintentional, he asked, “Landes, what’s your opinion on the heavy armoured ‘bull’ that appeared on the battlefield earlier today?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 24: Two Complete Opposite Commands

Chapter 24: Two Complete Opposite Commands

“Him?”

The question took Landes by surprise. Those beast-like eyes appeared in his mind instantly. The eyes behind the helmet……made him shiver a little.

“That man has the strength of a one star warrior. What was strange was that he didn’t have any energy, as if he was born with that strength…..” Landes said as he was trying to recall what had happened. “And also, he felt like a growing vicious beast, born to battle and kill.”

“A beast?” The silver masked knight put down the cup and finally looked at Landes. He laughed, “That’s an interesting metaphor……Landes, what if I capture this ‘beast’ and send him to the Empire Colosseum. Wouldn’t that be even more interesting?”

“Colosseum? That’s a great idea, master……” Landes said flatteringly, “If that crazy bastard goes to the Empire Colosseum, he will be the greatest gladiator. There will be a ton of people willing to pay a high price for him!”

On Azeroth Continent, empire colosseums were the places that nobles wanted to go to.

There was cruel and bloody entertainment going on daily. Strong slaves who were trained to kill were forced to engage in deadly fights with all kinds of weird beasts and dangerous monsters all for the entertainment of the nobles.

These kinds of bloody fights had become a custom in Azeroth Continent. They were initially the sacrificial ceremonies to the God of War, but it had devolved into something purely for the thrill of the nobles. As they crazed for it more and more, the colosseums became an enormous profit chain. Numerous empires were involved in it, and it could also increase the growth in the gambling industry. Many people became super rich from it while others lost everything they owned.

What was worth mentioning was that being candidates for gladiators had a strict restriction; only slaves and the poor who didn’t have a ranked title were able to become gladiators. People who were ranked warriors and mages couldn’t appear in the colosseums. The Warrior Union and the Mage Union believed that it was an insult to the unions if a warrior or mage was put into the colosseums.

Of course, it wasn’t this way when it started. Many nobles from the super powerful empires didn’t follow this rule. There was a time when a ton of warriors and mages were forced to fight in the colosseums. This behaviour had infuriated the most powerful people on the Azeroth Continent. Five hundred years ago, many powerful people came together under the call of the Sun ranked warrior Beckenbauer and the Sun raked mage Bailey. Together, they passed the [Declaration of Honour] and wiped out 241 empires and 10,000 colosseums. After that case, there wasn’t a single colosseum or empire that dared to go against the Declaration.

Under the Declaration, a great gladiator was hard to find. People like Fei who had the strength of a one star warrior but didn’t have any energy were treasures in the eyes of people like the silver masked knight. If they operated everything properly, they could profit greatly. They could even network with nobles from higher empires.

“[One], after the night clears, take [Sixteen], [Seventeen] and [Eighteen] and command Chambord to surrender. Tell that retarded king of theirs that if they are willing to surrender, the king and the minister can be spared, and the citizens will not be killed and only be slaves ……If not, when we conquer their kingdom, we will kill everyone we see for three days and wash their castle with blood!” The silver masked knight said coldly.

As he finished speaking, a white, chilly energy appeared in his hand, freezing the jade cup and the wine into a nice ice sculpture.

“Yes, master!” The black knight named [One] standing to the right inside the tent stepped up and bowed.

“Eh, make sure that you convey this message to that retarded king in front of all of his soldiers.” The silver masked knight had a playful smile on his face. He exhorted as he threw the cup to the side.

“Yes, master!”

[One] bowed with [Sixteen], [Seventeen] and [Eighteen], and then they left the tent.

“[Two], [Three], [Four], [Five], [Six]. All five of you prepare your soldiers. When Chambord opens their gate and surrenders, rush in with your soldiers and kill everyone except that Angela and the ‘Beast’.

The silver masked knight continued issuing commands. His second command was completely different from the first. The five black knights stepped up and bowed to obey the order. However, they were surprised. [One] was going to grant Chambord a path to survival, but the silver masked knight had set such a cold order so quickly; he was trying to trick Chambord all along.

“Time is tight. According to our plan, Chambord Castle must be conquered as soon as possible. If this continues, I’m afraid that Zenit Empire will know what’s going on. We have to do this……” As if the silver masked knight felt doubt in his subordinates’ minds, he explained himself. After that, he turned around and said to Landes, “Landes, I hope you can do what you promised; bring me the head of that three star warrior!”

“As you wish, my master!” Landes was very confident.

“The rest of you can wait for my order……Ok, now go prepare yourselves. When the sun rises, we will take action!”

All the knights bowed and were ready to leave the tent…… But at this moment-

“Wait!”

The quiet, mysterious mage suddenly interrupted them.

The man covered his face under his cloak. He nodded towards the silver masked knight as a salute. His voice was hoarse, as if someone was dragging a dull blade on a rough stone. The high pitched voice sounded horrible, “Your highness, I sense that there is a powerful mage in Chambord Castle. Your plan might be interfered with.”

“A mage?” The silver masked knight’s face expression changed. A mage could greatly interfere a battle easily. He asked, “Teacher, can you tell what rank this mage is?”

“This mage is hiding pretty deep; I feel he is trying to hide from something. I only sensed him moments ago……Eh, he is around three stars!”

“Three stars?” The silver masked knight was a little relaxed. “If it’s only a three star mage, the threat isn’t that great, but I still hope teacher can help me tomorrow when it’s appropriate and eliminate this problem!”

“Eh.” The man in cloak nodded: “I would, but even if it’s only a three star mage, the damage could be pretty significant. Tell your army to stay away in case of accidental injuries.”

After hearing the mysterious mage accept his request, the silver masked knight was relieved. He smiled, “Alright teacher. You can do anything you want, just don’t damage the exterior and the defensive wall of Chambord.”

The mysterious mage nodded again. He returned to silence as the cold chilling energy surrounded him once again.

……

……

The cold breeze was chilling to the bones. Fei shivered as he opened his eyes.

“Oh shit! I was on the night watch……Cough, Cough. I fell asleep? The enemies didn’t attack, did they?” He was a little scared.

As he was thinking, he smelled a faint fragrance. He turned around and was surprised to find out that the beautiful Angela was sitting beside him. However, she was asleep and lying against a cold stone wall.

As if the girl felt cold in her dream, she held her knees tightly while curling her back. The crystal dew had wet the tip of her hair. She smiled as if she was having a sweet dream. Under the starlight, her fine, white face gave Fei the impression of a flower fairy.

Fei slightly moved his body. He then discovered that his body was covered by a thick velvet blanket. Angela was obviously worried and brought it to him at midnight.

Feeling the warmth from the blanket, Fei’s heart was warmed as well. For some reason, the beautiful, kind girl in front of him reminded him of his first love – innocent, pure and warm……Everything was beautiful.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 25: Whipped Soldiers

Chapter 25: Whipped Soldiers

Fei stood up and put the blanket over Angela. This dumb girl had brought the blanket to Fei, but she. only wore a thin layer of clothes.

Fei’s heart was a little hurt at that moment. However, because Angela was sleeping soundly, Fei didn’t want to wake her up. He stared at Angela’s beautiful face and couldn’t stop smiling.

After covering Angela up, he left the ‘building’ quietly. The defensive wall was completely silent. There were only a couple soldiers patrolling. Looking across the Zuli River, the enemies’ base was quiet as well. Fei was relieved, but when he turned around, he was surprised –

Emma was on the wall as well. She was standing against the outer wall of the watchtower as if she was guarding the destroyed doorway. She had fallen asleep while standing, probably due to fatigue. Her golden hair was disheveled and her clothes were fluttering from the morning breeze.

She looked cute when she was asleep. It was a totally different impression compared to her normally hostile attitude towards Fei. She looked really innocent as her thin body was standing against the cold, blowing wind.

Fei walked up to her and pinched her smooth cheek, “Hey, kiddo, wake up……Why are you standing here? It’s too cold, go sleep inside the tower.”

Who knew that Emma was still alert? As soon as she felt Fei’s movement, she opened her eyes and punched Fei despite being drowsy. Fei wasn’t expecting it and got punched right in the eye.

“Bang-!”

A black ‘panda eye’ appeared on Fei’s face.

“Ah? Alexander, it’s you……”

After she hit Fei, Emma finally became aware of her surroundings. She was a little bit embarrassed. She held her head down, like a little girl who got caught stealing candy. But just as soon as she peeked at Fei’s black eye, she couldn’t stop giggling, “Hehe, I thought the enemies were sneaking up on us……But you look alright……You’re fine, right?”

Fei couldn’t get mad at all after seeing Emma shivering in the cold wind. He tapped her on the head and took off the cape attached to his armour and covered Emma’s small body in it. He smiled, “Alright, now go sleep inside. After the sun rises, go back to the palace with Angela. The wind here is too strong; this is no place for you girls to be in!”

Emma was stunned. She stared at Fei sluggishly. She quickly looked down as tears welled up in her eyes. Surprisingly, she didn’t argue with Fei and obediently walked inside the dilapidated tower.

“Alexander, you will be nice to Angela, right?” When Emma was almost inside the ‘building’, she turned around and started at Fei and asked seriously.

“Ah?”

This surprised Fei. He didn’t know what to say.

Before Fei could answer, this little girl continued, “I don’t care what you say. Now that you acting normal, you must to nice to Angela! Alexander, you don’t know how much Angela has sacrificed for you for the last three years. I can guarantee that no one would be this nice to you in the world except for her……”

After she said that, she rubbed her red eyes and swung her fist forcefully. She threatened, “Now that you are normal, you have to protect Angela like how she protected you. You hear that? If you don’t, I’ll……I’ll ……I’ll give you another black eye!”

After Emma had finished ‘threatening’ Fei, she turned around and walked into the tower. Emma had been hostile toward Fei for the past two days. Fei wasn’t dumb; he knew why she was angry – it was probably because the old Alexander had given Angela a hard time and caused her a lot of suffering.

Although Emma was only a servant, Angela treated her like a little sister. Emma had witnessed all the grievances that Angela suffered for the past three years, so she didn’t like Alexander at all. Her hostile attitude was very reasonable. Fei knew that all along, so he didn’t argue with Emma. After all, she looked after and cared for the old Alexander together with Angela. This little girl appeared to be tough and mean, but she was kind and her heart was as soft as velvet.

What Emma said deeply moved Fei; she was 100% correct. After taking over Alexander and knowing what had happened in the past, he had to protect the beautiful and kind girl. He had to protect Angela like how she protected Alexander.

……

It was an hour away from dawn, the darkest moment at night. It was already late autumn. The chilly wind brought all the mist from the river onto the defensive wall. Fei’s thoughts were swayed by the wind. Although it only had been two days since he came to this world, he had already adapted.

“Is it really god’s decree for me to be in this world?”

Fei stood under the light of the moon and stars. He suddenly remembered what Akara said in the Diablo World. He first thought that it was something Akara had bullshitted to trick him for his items, but after he calmed down, he felt like what that priestess said wasn’t that simple. It seemed like she meant something else.

While he was thinking, two strong figures approached him. It was Brook and white haired Pierce who just recovered.

“Your majesty, I have to apologize!” Pierce said as he half kneeled. He said remorsefully, “I didn’t know what happened yesterday……”

Fei interrupted his sentence, then smiled as he lifted Pierce off the ground. No exaggeration intended, but Pierce was the one who shocked Fei the most in this world. Pierce’s brave, risky attacks yesterday on the defensive wall told Fei that this man was trustworthy. Towards the trustworthy, Fei treated them with respect and generosity, just like Brook. In a dangerous situation like this, Fei had already started winning people over subconsciously.

“Fully recovered?” Fei pounded Pierce on the chest. The subtle action melted the ice between them.

“Yes, I’m fully recovered……” Pierce said excitedly as he posed to show his muscle. He laughed, “ Your majesty, Commander Brook told me everything! Chambord finally has a king. Pierce swears an oath of allegiance to Your Majesty! Until the day I die!”

Fei could tell that Pierce was fully recovered, as his face had colour on it. It looked like the 【Minor Health Potion】 had an even stronger effect in the real world; only two drops had saved the life of a severely injured man.

“Come and take a look, it seems like the enemies don’t have anything planned right now. Were they like that the last couple of days?” Fei walked to the edge of the defensive wall. He pointed at the enemies’ base as he shifted the topic.

Brook took a detailed look. His eyebrows wrinkled, “This is strange. Those bastards never let us rest peacefully during the last couple of nights. They pretended to siege tens of time every night and continued sieging before dawn every day…… Something smells fishy. They must be planning something.”

“Fuck their tricks, if those sons of bitches dare to siege us again, I will smash them into meat patties with my hammer!” Pierce stared at the enemies’ base and yelled.

Fei and Brook were both defeated by the IQ of this tough guy. He was so tough that his brains were probably made up of pure muscles and not any neurons or anything else.

Fei knew that while Pierce was tough, he was also reckless. He was a great warrior on the battlefield, but was also a terrible strategist. If Fei wanted him to plan out strategies and seek logistics like a commander, he’d have an easier time convincing teenagers to give up their phones.

Brook on the other hand had surprised Fei with his cool attitude, he was a perfect fit for the role of commander and general.

Fei didn’t know that at that moment, he had decided on the direction of development for his first two henchmen. After hundreds of years, the stories of the [Ultimate Killing Machine] Pierce and the [Wooden Wisdom General] Brook who served under Emperor Alexander would be recited continuously by the travelling poets on Azeroth Continent.

“It doesn’t matter what kind of tricks they’re hiding under their sleeves. In the end, they will all be revealed……”

Fei decided stop pondering over the enemies’ conspiracies. He tapped his fingers on a battlement rhythmically, “Pierce is right, it doesn’t matter who it is. Anyone who wants to take a piece of Chambord will lose their teeth in the process.”

Pierce laughed proudly as the king agreed with his ‘suggestions’.

……

After more than half an hour, dawn was finally arriving; lights shone over the horizon. The enemies’ base on the other side of the river wasn’t quiet anymore.

Loud bugles had broken the silence of dawn. Looking from afar, the black armoured enemies were like ants; they were moving inside the base and smoke from cooking had risen into the sky. After breakfast, a new round of battle would begin.

“Tell the soldiers to prepare themselves. Brook, today’s battle will be commanded by you; everyone must follow your orders, including me!” Although Fei’s personal strength had improved a lot from the Diablo World, he was still a complete dummy in terms of war and defensive strategies. It was the best option to let Brook handle that.

“My honour, Your Majesty!” Brook didn’t reject.

“Oh, right! Didn’t I already call the novice mage Gill to come and help with the battle? Where is he?” Fei remembered.

Brook didn’t know what happened either. He turned around to find the answer. Soon, Brook brought back two soldiers who had scars all over their faces. Brook said angrily, “The soldiers I sent were whipped by Minister Bazzer. He said Gill was sick and couldn’t participate in the battle.”

Fei looked at the two soldier who were whipped on the face. Rage was building inside of him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 26: What the King Says Counts

Chapter 26: What the King Says Counts

“That bastard! After knowing that I’ve become normal, he still dares to disobey my order?! Looks like he doesn’t think I’m the king. It’s time for me to show him who’s the boss……” Fei thought.

“Sick? Humph.” Fei snorted, “Pierce, take 20 soldiers. I don’t want any excuses, bring Gill here. Even if you need to tie him up, bring his ass onto this defensive wall. If anyone dares resist, I give you permission to kill them on the spot!” Fei’s voice was cold. Everyone felt the anger of the king and the murderous look in his eyes.

“As you wish, your majesty!”

Pierce was excited. This decisive and eminent king was the type that he and his fellow soldiers wanted to support and pledge allegiance to. After accepting the command, he rushed down the defensive wall with the soldier.

“Brook, send someone to call up Military Judge Conca and Warden Oleg to help with the defense. If they dare resist, kill them on the spot!”

Fei sent these two ‘cold-blooded’ commands. He was going to teach these guys a lesson.

Healing the wounded soldiers last night was to show his kindness, while seizing a couple of nobles that escaped from battle was to show everyone what he was made of. This was the idea he thought of last night. If Fei couldn’t do anything to the enemies, he could at least do something to the corrupted Chambordians.

As Fei expected, after sending the two commands, the atmosphere on the defensive wall got very serious. Fei could feel the boost in morale of the soldiers.

At this moment, Angela smiled as she walked out of the watchtower.

Emma followed her drowsily. She yawned as she rubbed her eyes. After seeing Fei, she winked at him secretly and swung her fist. Fei could tell she meant, “You know what to do!”

Fei smiled back.

After the conversation they had one hour ago, Emma’s hostile attitude had already disappeared.

“Angela, you woke up just on time. I have a very important matter that needs your help.” Fei said as he fixed his fiancée’s messy hair.

“What do you need?”

After hearing Alexander request her help, this beautiful girl was energized. She was afraid that she couldn’t help Alexander at all; now he needed her help, she was more than willing to do it. She overcame her shyness from Fei’s touch as she raised her head and asked with a blush on her face.

“Can you and Emma go and ask Uncle Lampard to come? The battle is beginning and we really need him to take charge here.” Fei said seriously.

“I’ll go right now!” After hearing the urgent request, Angela dragged the drowsy Emma and left right away.

“One more thing, Angela. After you notify Uncle Lampard, don’t come to the defensive wall. There are still wounded soldiers in the palace that need help, take care of them for me with Emma. Thanks!” Fei said.

This took Angela by surprise. However, Angela was a smart girl and knew what Fei meant instantly – the battle was about to begin, so the defensive wall would become very dangerous. If she stayed there, she would only be a burden. Alexander was sending her away on purpose; taking care of the wounded soldiers was only a bad excuse. However, she didn’t object.

Even though she wanted to stay on the wall and help Alexander, she knew that she wouldn’t help him at all by staying on there. So, she nodded and agreed to Fei’s suggestion. Emma clearly knew Fei’s intention as well.

She ran away with Angela as she gave a thumbs up to Fei.

……

After twenty minutes.

The enemies on the other side of the river had gathered together. Numerous square infantry formations stepped out of the enemies’ base and approached the defensive wall of Chambord. Their weapons pointed at the sky had formed a ‘forest’, and they shined under the sunlight. These enemies were definitely properly trained soldiers. Looking from afar, the people on the defensive wall felt the pressure of war instantly.

As Fei observed the enemies outside the wall, a ton of noise came from his back.

“Don’t touch me with your lowly hands……Fuck off! Damn it! I’ll fucking kill all of you dumbasses later!” A familiar yet arrogant voice sounded.

Fei turned around to see a tied up Gill being brought onto the defensive wall by Pierce. This fatty didn’t have any idea that his luck was over, yelling and screaming rampantly as he arrived.

Fei’s pupils contracted as he looked past the fatty and saw the man standing behind Gill.

It was an old man wearing a red silk robe. He was thin, about 5 foot 8, and had a curved nose. His face appeared gloomy and his eyes subconsciously squinted. He was a little humpbacked, but he walked calmly and steadily. His white hair was combed together by a gem embedded golden hair ring.

“This old man looks powerful, is he……” As Fei was thinking, Pierce came up and laughed, “Your Majesty, we’ve brought Gill here like you commanded. But we had to tie him up, haha.” He then pointed at the old man in red, “However, Head Minister Bazzer is here too.”

This was the old man who had controlled Chambord on Alexander’s behalf.

Fei took a detailed look at the old man. For some reason, this average looking old man gave Fei the impression of a dangerous, vicious and poisonous snake.

“Your Majesty, I need an explanation!” When Fei was observing this old man, the old man stepped by and asked Fei aggressively, “Your Majesty, I want to know what law my son Gill broke that forced you to tie him up and bring him onto the defensive wall. Please give me a proper explanation!”

As to coordinate with his father’s aggressive question, Gill who was tied up yelled at Fei angrily, “Alexander, you dumb idiot! Tell these low class dirt bags to let go of me……”

Fei sneered. “You want to act all arrogant in front of me?” He thought.

He didn’t even look at Bazzer. He walked up to Gill quietly and started brutally slapping Gill without saying a word.

“Pia, Pia, Pia, Pia -!”

After twenty or so loud slaps, Gill’s face swelled up like an inflated balloon. Fei didn’t go easy on him at all; the strength of a barbarian had completely knocked out Gill. Blood dripped from the side of his mouth.

After he had done this, he slowly walked to Bazzer, with everyone still shocked by his action. He cleaned his hand and laughed condescendingly, “I’m the king! Does a king have to explain himself to you when he does something?”

Domineering!

Purely domineering!

I will do whatever I want, and I won’t explain shit to you!

That was the attitude!

Bazzer who was gloomy was about to explode. He was not expecting this at all.

He knew of Alexander’s godlike performance in yesterday’ battle and the mysterious linkage between Alexander and the God of War, so he actually prepared a little. His appearance on the defensive wall was well calculated. “Your intelligence is back to normal? So what?” Bazzer didn’t think a kid who wasn’t even eighteen was able to deal with him.

If he couldn’t beat Alexander physically, then he would just use his brain and strategies.

He planned to ‘reason’ with the young king. Playing tricks and constructing conspiracies were his major. He was 100% confident in ‘convincing’ Alexander. By tricking Alexander, Chambord would still be his backyard.

However –

Bazzer didn’t expect that all his planning would go down the toilet and that the ‘new’ Alexander would be this domineering – not even in his wildest dreams!

He suddenly regretted his decisions.

From the rumours that were circling around Chambord, Alexander only became ‘normal’ after he was shot by the arrow on the defensive wall and hit his head on an object. What goes around comes around. He was the one who brought Alexander onto the defensive wall. He planned to kill the retarded king in the hands of the enemies, but he had made himself a new and more difficult obstacle. However, this feeling of regret only appeared in his head for a fraction of a second. He quickly adjusted himself.

Although he was enraged by the swollen face of his son, he had to swallow it. His plan was already initiated and there was too much on the hook to be messed with. The most important reason was that the number one warrior of Chambord Lampard was walking up the stairs.

“Your Majesty, I apologize for my earlier rudeness!”

Bazzer properly adjusted himself. He bowed to Fei sincerely, “I was only too worried about my son, I was too anxious, please forgive me…… But Gill is now…Eh, is now fainted, I’m afraid that he cannot participate in the upcoming battle. Can I take him back to get some rest?”

“Rest? Rest for what? Chambord is under a great threat. Every man, if not dead, must help with the defense. This light injury is nothing!” Fei didn’t give Bazzer any chance.

He said something to a soldier, and the soldier carried a bucket of cold water and dumped it on Gill mercilessly. As if the fatty was stabbed by eighteen knives, he regained consciousness and started to struggle and scream again.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 27: What the fuck are you?

Chapter 27: What the fuck are you?

“See? He’s awake now!” Fei sneered at Bazzer who was literally about to explode. He then said to Brook, “Let him loose; have two soldiers protect him. I need Mage Gill to do what a mage is supposed to do on the battlefield!”

Bazzer gave a murderous glare at Fei, then quickly restrained himself.

At this moment, Fei felt a chill, as if there was a hideous monster hiding in the dark, ready to eat him alive……

He looked around but didn’t find anything.

“Was it only my imagination?” Fei thought to himself.

Brook who was standing beside Fei didn’t feel anything. He obeyed the king’s command; he waved his hand and two soldiers carried the half-dead Gill inside the watchtower on the defensive wall. Although that was the place where the battle would be the most dangerous, a mage’s effectiveness would be maximized there as well.

The fatty Gill had learned his lesson; he was scared of Fei now. He didn’t dare resist, and instead stared at his father Bazzer, hoping he could do something.

The Head Minister was about to say something, but another arrogant voice sounded –

“Hey! How dare you two lay your filthy hands on Young Master Gill!” Following the voice, a tough figure rushed through the crowd.

The arrogant man kicked the two soldiers who were carrying Gill away aggressively, then quickly picked Gill up gently and sucked up to him as if he was their loyal dog.

He turned around and started yelling at the lightly wounded soldiers around him, “Why are you guys standing there?! Are you guys blind? Go find a good stretcher and take Young Master Gill to rest……Shit, these injuries are so severe…… Who the fuck did it? Come out!”

After hearing his question, Fei decided to make fun of this man. He stepped up proclaimed, “I did it.”

The atmosphere on the defensive wall became silent all of a sudden. Deathly silence – no one spoke a word.

This man sensed that something was wrong. In his arms, Gill was trembling uncontrollably. It wasn’t because Gill was excited to see him, but because Gill was scared to death. This fatty trembled as he turned his head to look at Fei; he was scared of the deadly slaps. He had experienced it twice, and he never wanted to experience it a third time.

Fei didn’t even look at Gill; he was observing this arrogant man. He was 6 feet tall and had messy blonde hair, which gave him a vicious look. A long, scary looking scar went from his forehead to his chin and an eyepatch covered his right eye; he looked just like ‘Cyclops’. He looked very manly in his shiny armour, but the expression on his face revealed his ugliness.

Brook whispered into Fei’s ear, “He is the Military Judge, Conca.”

Fei nodded. At this moment-

“Oh, it’s King Alexander. Ha, what should I say? Why are you here making a mess on the defensive wall? You should be staying at the palace. Let Gill go quickly, this is no joke!”

After seeing Fei step up, Conca wasn’t nervous at all. He walked towards Fei and unwillingly bowed as he spoke. He didn’t give a damn about the king.

This military judge had excused himself from the battle on day one and had hid ever since. He had no clue what happened yesterday, and didn’t see the scene where Fei slapped Gill vigorously earlier. He thought Fei was still the retarded king who had the intelligence of a three year old.

“Dumbass!” Bazzer swore in his mind, he knew things were about to get worse. He bent his back slightly and started coughing intentionally.

But, the military judge thought he meant something else. Like a dog who got the appraisal from its master, after hearing Bazzer cough, Conca became more arrogant. He blocked Fei and started ordering soldiers around, “You bunch of dirty bugs! You should all die on the battlefield! Go now and find a stretcher! Remember, bring all the doctors in Chambord to Mr. Bazzer’s mansion and heal Young Master Gill!”

“All the doctors are taking care of the wounded soldiers now. They don’t have time……” Someone responded.

“Those dirty low lives, let them all die! They are no comparison to Young Master Gill. Quick, quick, quick! Do what I said!” Conca didn’t care at all.

But……

No one listened to him this time.

“Shit!” Bazzer thought again, but he didn’t know how to wrap this situation up now.

After seeing that no one responded to his commands, Conca felt his prestige being challenged. He was mad, “You lowly slave! Dumb dirty bugs! Why are you guys still standing here? Aren’t you guys afraid of the military laws?”

“Aren’t you afraid of the military laws?” Someone asked him from behind.

“Me? Hahahahaha, military laws? I make the military laws! At Chambord, anything I say is a military law!” Conca who was enraged answered subconsciously.

However, he felt something was wrong right after he said it. He turned around and realized that the person who had asked the question was the ‘retarded’ King Alexander. He only worried for a little bit, then he felt relieved.

“What does a retard know? I can say whatever I want, just like always. Hahaha, what could he do?” Conca thought.

But-

“You reckless idiot!” An impatient sneer came from Fei.

Not even in Conca’s wildest dreams would he imagine that the ‘retarded’ king would kick him on his back. An unstoppable force came from his behind and he flew forward uncontrollably.

“Ho……How?!”

Conca smashed into the defensive wall. Blood spurted out his mouth like a fountain. He was shocked; how was a retarded king able to kick him, a peak one star, almost two star warrior away like a sandbag?

“Did I miss something?”

Conca looked at Head Minister Bazzer as he was spurting blood, but he was surprised to find that the former ‘acting’ ruler of Chambord was standing aside quietly, not daring to say anything.

Conca had a history of being a mercenary. He may have looked tough and reckless, but he was a smart and tricky character. He moved to Chambord Kingdom two years ago; because of his one star warrior strength, Bazzer appreciated him and tried relentlessly to get him the position of Military Judge to keep him as a henchman. Conca didn’t observe anything carefully so he missed a lot of key hints earlier. After he got kicked, he had finally realized that something was wrong; that retarded King Alexander……had changed!

Conca started thinking fast. He knew that he was in a big trouble. It looked like the retarded King Alexander was back in power again.

After he thought about it, he instantly understood the situation. He didn’t even have time to care about his injuries. He flipped around and kneeled in front of Fei and started his act. He slapped himself and begged for mercy, “Please forgive me, Your Majesty! I……I was drunk……I don’t know what I did…….Please forgive me!”

The image of a 6 feet tall man kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy grossed everyone out.

“Please forgive me, Your Majesty! I’m sorry, I was drunk, please forgive me!” Conca didn’t mind the soldiers’ disdain. He kept slapping himself and begging for mercy.

“You are sorry?” Fei sneered, “You are right! You should be sorry! You deserve to die!”

Fei walked to the two soldiers who were kicked by Conca. He picked them up and brushed the dirt and dust off of them. He then brought the two clueless soldiers in front of Conca, who was still kneeling and begging.

“Military Judge Conca, open your eyes! Are they the dirty bugs you were talking about? Open your fucking eyes and take a good look! Which of them aren’t wounded? Which of them didn’t bleed in battle? When they were defending the kingdom for four days straight without sleep, where were you? The Military Judge was the one who was supposed be here in the frontline, but what were you doing?”

The thunder-like roars horrified Conca, who kneeled even more. However, the soldiers on the defensive wall were pumped by what Fei said.

Some soldiers were shivering due to excitement; tears filled their eyes. What the king said spoke to their hearts.

“Dirty bugs? No! In my eyes, they are the cleanest people in Chambord. Blood stains and dirt? So what, that is a man’s true honour! Those things will never cover up my warriors’ pure souls……But you… you are the complete opposite. Although you’re dressed in shiny and bright armour, they will never cover up your dirty, disgusting soul! If you call them dirty bugs, then what the fuck are you?!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 28: One Strike! Again!

Chapter 28: One Strike! Again!

The king’s roar was like a million arrows that penetrated everyone’s heart. Many veterans lowered their heads to cover their eyes, but their shivering bodies revealed their feelings. Many rookies couldn’t hold back their tears and started crying, partially because they had been wronged, and partially because they were happy.

Standing far away, Pierce, Brook, and Lampard were all pumped by the king’s ‘speech’, and they felt that something was about to burst out of their chests.

On the other hand, Conca was scared to death. He kneeled there and even forgot to slap himself. Because he was so ashamed, he was trying to think of something that would reduce the king’s rage.

“If you are the military law at Chambord, then what the fuck am I?!” Fei roared again and kicked Conca to the ground. He turned around and asked Brook, “Commander Brook, tell me. As a Military Judge, escaping from battles, offending the king and ignoring Chambord’s military law… What’s the punishment for all these crimes?”

“It shall be treated as treason and the death penalty shall be the punishment!” Brook answered honestly.

Fei looked at Conca who was struggling to get up and asked coldly, “Did you hear that? Anything you want to say?”

Now Conca started to panic. Really panic.

Although he had the strength of a peak one star warrior and was not scared of Brook and the soldiers, the number one warrior of Chambord, Lampard was standing there. Like a gigantic mountain hovering over him, Lampard gave him a ton of pressure. If Alexander really wanted him killed, Lampard could cut his head off in an instant.

“Please forgive me! Your Majesty, I’ll never do it again!” Conca crawled under Fei and held onto one of Fei’s legs. He cried as he begged for mercy; his arrogant and aggressive attitude had completely disappeared.

“You want me to forgive you? Ask them, see if they agree.” Fei pointed at the soldiers on the defensive wall.

No one responded, but the hateful and angry stares that targeted Conca had answered that question. Conca never imagined that one day, he would have to beg the soldiers he deemed dirty and low to save his life. After thinking about the things he did in Chambord for the last couple of years, he knew that they weren’t going to let him go.

Conca also knew that the king wanted to set an example; unfortunately, he was the example. His last hope was the Head Minister Bazzer.

After he received Bazzer’s appreciation, he had done many dirty and revolting things to make the actual ‘ruler’ of Chambord happy. He hoped that Bazzer would do the same as he usually did: save his butt from any possible consequences.

However, Bazzer stood there without saying anything; he didn’t even look at Conca. The laid back expression on his face told everyone that he wasn’t even close to Conca.

Conca was disappointed. He looked up and found Alexander sneering at him. The surrounding soldiers had murderous looks in their eyes; if they could, they would eat him alive.

He was deserted.

“Your Majesty, what do you plan to do to me?” Conca started to calm down.

Fei didn’t even look at Conca. He raised his head and said to everyone on the defensive wall, “Military Judge Conca has escaped from battles, offended the king, and messed aroung with the military law. According to the Laws of Chambord, these actions are equal to treason, and he shall be executed!”

After finally getting this chance, Fei wasn’t going to let it go. This Military Judge was definitely Bazzer’s henchman, and he made a mess in the military. From the soldiers’ expressions, Fei knew that Conca deserved to be punished. For these people, it was best to exterminate them. It wouldn’t just hurt Bazzer’s control in Chambord, but would also re-establish the strict military laws and restore people’s faith in Chambord’s law. Fei was determined to eliminate Conca from the start.

After Fei announced the judgement, the soldiers started cheering. But at this moment –

“You want me to die? Then die with me!”

A desperate scream sounded. Holding onto Fei’s leg, Conca suddenly moved. A khaki colored flame lightly surrounded his body; this was the sign that Conca had almost advanced to a two star warrior. He was a peak one star warrior when he came to Chambord two years ago, but these two years of luxury and comfort didn’t improve his strength at all. However, the situation he was in had stimulated his potential, and he advanced to a two star warrior.

Moving like lightning, Conca jumped up and held onto Fei’s neck.

This usually ignorant Military Judge was behaving like an abandoned dog. He yelled crazily in people’s gasps, “Fuck off! Shit! Get away from me! If anyone comes close, I will kill this retarded king!”

Brook, Pierce and the soldiers were shocked. They quickly surrounded him and sword, spears, blades, hammers and all kinds of weapons were pointed at him.

“Let go of the king! You weak bastard!” Pierce swung his hammer and yelled.

Brook was nervous. Although the king had demonstrated his monstrous strength that had killed one star warriors with only a single strike, the flame-like energies surrounding Conca meant that he was already a two star warrior. Moreover, Conca had sneakily attacked. He was worried that the king would be hurt and said quickly, “Conca, let go of King Alexander! I swear to the God of War that we will let you leave Chambord alive and you can go back to your life as a mercenary.”

“Mercenary? Hahaha, you want me to go back to being a precarious mercenary?” Conca had lost his mind, he laughed like a madman and said, “You think that after two years of luxury and erosion at Chambord, I’m still a qualified mercenary? I don’t want to risk my life for a gold coin anymore…… I need a ton of gold and two fast horses. Go get them!”

While Conca was distracted, the number one warrior of Chambord, Lampard was moving towards him slowly. The black sword on Lampard’s back was shaking; Lampard was calculating the distance between them and thinking of a way to save Fei quickly……

However –

Conca discovered it.

He screamed like a stimulated mouse, “Don’t come any closer! Mr. Lampard, stay away, farther……farther! I know I can’t fight you, but with a distance like this, don’t you think I could twist off this retarded king’s head before you could get to me?”

Lampard was frustrated, but he had to back off. No one expected that it would come to this.

Brook and Pierce were worried, but they didn’t know what to do. If they could, they would substitute for Fei, but……

The only one who appeared calm in the crowd was the Head Minister Bazzer. Excitment appeared in his eyes. He prayed in his mind, “Idiot, stop talking! Kill him now! Kill him. Hahaha, that will save me a ton of work……”

“Go prepare the money and the horses! Quick!” Conca was nervous from the weapons pointing at him; he yelled repeatedly.

But-

“Don’t prepare that!” Fei who was silent had finally spoke.

“What did you say?” Conca was surprised.

“I said they don’t have to prepare those thing. Because you don’t have any more chances to enjoy the money.” Fei said calmly, as if he was explain stuff to a kid.

That calmness made Conca feel like he was the one being held onto, not Fei. The extremely nervous Conca was enraged, “Haha, no more chance? Idiot, tell me why?”

“Because, you – are – about – to – die!”

“What?”

Before Conca could react, he felt a severe pain from his stomach. It felt like his internal organs were exploded by someone. Before the hand that was on Fei’s neck could do anything, he lost his strength, and the sky and ground started rotating in his eyes. He was sent into the air by Fei’s punch.

This scene made the crowd gasp again.

“What happened?” Many people were shocked. From their perspective, the young king who was seized moved his arm and hit Conca’s stomach lightly as if he was playing……

The next second –

The flame-like energy surrounding Conca was smashed into pieces and disappeared quickly. Conca was lifted off the ground and flew up in the air.

While the people were still shocked, Fei grabbed a spear out of a soldier’s hand threw it towards Conca.

“Shua -!”

The spear split air and flew towards Conca like a huge siege bolt.

Conca, who was still in midair, didn’t even have the time to scream. The spear penetrated his heart accurately and the massive momentum nailed his body onto the watchtower on the defensive wall. His limbs twitched a couple times, but his head soon tilted and blood flowed out of his mouth. He couldn’t be more dead.

The crisis was eliminated.

One strike?

Technically two strikes, but a two star warrior was easily killed. Although there were a ton of miracles that were performed by this young king, everyone was still shocked, including the number one warrior Lampard.

The difference in strength between a one star warrior and a two star warrior was not just the number. On the Azeroth Continent, the rank of the strength and power of warriors and mages were categorized based on the sky; there were three general ranks: [Sun],[Moon],and [Star].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 29: [King’s Sword]

Chapter 29: [King’s Sword]

Star ranks were at the bottom of the whole system. For warriors, their ranks were determined by the ‘thickness’ of their energy. On Azeroth Continent, when a warrior created energy for the first time in training, a magical swirling star would appear over the warrior’s head. The number of stars increased from one to nine as the thickness of their energy increased. Every time a new star appeared, it meant that the warrior had went up a rank; each rank would increase their strength dramatically.

A nine star warrior was at the peak of the star rank. After that, if one could step over the peak of a nine star warrior, they would become a moon ranked warrior. However, this jump was extremely difficult. 70% of the warriors on Azeroth Continent would never become moon ranked in their lifetime.

Moon ranked warriors were at a whole new level. They could choose different training methods. There were ones that chose to focus on using special weapons that were called [destiny warriors], ones that chose to make contracts with powerful monsters and share their powers that were called [beastspirit warriors], and many more. There were many training methods to become more powerful.

Moon ranked warriors were very influential. They could easily obtain appreciation from the powerful empires on the continent. Noble status, money, political power, you name it.

Above moon ranked warriors were sun ranked warriors. They were like gods; they only appeared in legends. The same applied to mages.

Chambord was located very far from the center of the continent, so naturally, no one had ever seen or heard of sun ranked warriors or mages.

This was the ranking system on Azeroth Continent. The strength Fei demonstrated had completely changed the understanding that people had about warriors in Chambord.

Nobody knew what kind of power Fei had. Without having any energy, he easily punched through a two star warrior’s energy shield and killed him instantly.

As the number one warrior in Chambord, three star ranked warrior Lampard was confused as well. He couldn’t believe it; it seemed like Alexander had only used his brutal strength….. “But since when could pure brutal force contend with a warrior’s energy?”

Only the honest Brook knew the ‘truth’; his body was shivering from excitement: “It must be the god’s power! It must be the power that the God of War had left inside the king……”

Bazzer hid himself within the crowd. After seeing Fei’s action, his facial expression remained gloomy. However, Bazzer was really surprised in his mind, “This is unbelievable. The retard didn’t just turn normal. His strength is also unpredictable now…… It seems like I have to make some adjustments to my plan……I can’t wait anymore.”

Everyone was thinking about what had happened. It was completely quiet on the defensive wall.

Fei was surprised as well, seeing how he had instantly killed Conca. He felt like his strength increased significantly since yesterday’s battle. After thinking about it, it was probably due to leveling up his barbarian character from 5 to 7. However, right now wasn’t the best time to think about that.

“Tink!”

He turned around and drew his sword from the scabbard on his waist. He yelled, “ Pierce!”

Pierce was surprised, but he quickly understood what Fei meant. He stepped up and half kneeled, “Your Majesty!”

“You destroyed two of the enemy’s siege ladders yesterday in the battle and helped Chambord fend off the enemies. I shall honor your feats as king and appoint you as the new Military Judge of Chambord. You shall be in charge of the [King’s sword] and supervise the defense. If anyone dares to disobey any command or back off from the frontline, they shall be executed with this sword…… including me; if I back off from the battle that is about to begin, you shall penetrate my heart with this sword!”

Fei passed his sword to Pierce.

This was the idea that Fei got from the military movies he watched on Earth. Before battle, morale was just as important as the military rules and laws. Healing the wounded soldiers and pretending to be the messenger of the God of War last night helped boost morale, while executing Military Judge Conca and appointing Pierce helped set up standards and reinforce serious disciplines.

It was wise to establish both incentives and penalties.

Pierce took the [King’s Sword] with both his hand and said, “As you wish, my great king!” After that, he jumped onto a battlement with the sword raised over his head and roared to his fellow soldiers, “Brothers, battle! For King Alexander!”

The surging morale was lit by Pierce’s roar.

“Tink! Tink! Tink!” The sound of clanging metal surrounded the defensive wall. The sounds of swords and blades tapping on shields and armour… spears stomping the stone ground on the defensive wall……Soldiers used this method to express their respect and support for the king.

This was the king of Chambord!

The real king!

A couple minutes ago, some people were still hesitant in believing the godlike rumors; but now, everyone believed it.

There was no need to doubt anymore. Fei’s series of commands and actions had shocked everyone on the defensive wall. Especially when he yelled at Conca, it pumped up the wounded soldiers who had battled non-stop for many days. Simple recognition on Azeroth Continent was more valuable than any promises or physical rewards to soldiers most of the time. A king as such deserved their loyalty.

Head Minister Bazzer stood in the crowd. Viciousness flashed through his eyes; no one knew what he was thinking about.

Fei raised his hand and the soldiers quickly became quiet. They stared in excitement as they waited for the king’s next command.

Fei looked around and asked impatiently, “Why isn’t Warden Oleg here yet?”

“Your Majesty, I’m here, I’m here……”

A trembling figure squeezed out of the crowd. He walked up a couple steps and kneeled in front of Fei, “Great King Alexander, after receiving your command, I rushed here instantly…… God bless you, my honourable king!”

This figure was Warden Oleg.

He was a little bit late, but he saw what happened to Conca. After thinking about what he had done to Alexander, he felt a chill to his bones. He was hoping that he would be forgotten by blending in with the crowd, but King Alexander had called him out directly. Oleg didn’t dare play any tricks. Although he was scared, he stepped out, kneeled down and started to praise Fei.

He even wanted to crawl over and kiss the king’s boots.

But-

“Tink!”

Weapons were drawn out.

Brook and Pierce stepped up and blocked Oleg, and the soldiers formed a bladed wall in front of Oleg. They didn’t want him close to the king.

Conca had approached the king easily and almost caused a tragedy. Although the king executed Conca, as the King’s Guards, they couldn’t let the same mistake happen twice.

Oleg was terrified.

He kept his head on the ground, “Your majesty, please forgive me……I’m different from Conca……I’m super loyal to you, I’m willing to sacrifice everything for you……I’m your most faithful servant, your commands are the purpose of my life, I……”

Fei frowned.

This warden was only 5 foot 4. He had a huge beard. With a scar on his forehead; he looked sturdy and ruthless. However, Fei didn’t expect him to be such a flatterer.

“How could this flatterer manage the prison?” Fei was suspicious.

“Alright, get up……” Fei signalled the soldiers to withdraw their weapons. He walked to Oleg and said, “This bullshit doesn’t mean anything to me. If my commands are the purpose of your life, then pick up your weapon and fight for Chambord! You are a one star warrior right? Look over there……” Fei pointed at the part of the defensive wall and battlements he had destroyed yesterday because of the siege ladders, “In the coming battle, I want you to guard that gap, you got that?”

Oleg looked at the gap. He knew that when the battle began, it would be the most intense battleground. Even if he was a one star warrior, he would have a hard time defending that gap……

However, he couldn’t disobey the command.

The strength of the ‘new’ Alexander devastated him. Oleg knew that if he dared to say no, he would be nailed on the watchtower, just like Conca.

“As you wish, my honourable young king! I will guard that gap with my life! Even if I die, I won’t let any enemy get close to you!”

Oleg had to accept the command bitterly.

He knew if he couldn’t get the appreciation of the young man in front of him today, today would be the last day of his warden life. He accepted the command and more compliments naturally came out of his mouth.

Fei was disgusted by it and backed off a couple steps.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 30: No Massacre if You Surrender

Chapter 30: No Massacre if You Surrender

Time flew by. Like an ominous storm, a cruel battle was about to happen.

The enemies on the other side of the Zuli River seemed to finish getting into position. The siege was going to start soon. Brook began directing the soldiers to set up defense tools and mechanisms. The average young adults came onto defensive walls to help out with some simple and crude tools, such as wooden sticks and chopping axes.

However, the defensive power was still not enough. There were less than 400 soldiers from the King’s Guards due to injuries and wounds and about 1,000 young adults who were just recruited with no military training. A total of less than 1,500 manpower was the strongest defense power Chambord could pull together.

This force was way too weak compared with the 2,000 well trained enemies.

Fortunately, Chambord had a ton of advantages due to terrain. But even under that advantage, Chambord’s situation was still not optimistic.

A powerful warrior or mage was very important to wars on Azeroth continent. If enemies had one or two more fighters like Landes, then Chambord would be doomed.

Fei was extremely concerned about this.

The sun started to rise and the atmosphere was getting tense.

There seemed to be an invisible fire in the air. Most people felt a burning sensation in their chest every time they breathed.

Fei stood beside the watchtower and waited for the battle to arrive.

‘Fatty’ Gill was not too far away from Fei. His legs were shaking heavily from fear. The bloodiness of war had terrified this spoiled young master and his head went blank. Fortunately, Bazzer had sent a few loyal guards of his to protect Gill, or Gill would’ve already fainted.

What surprised Fei was that according to Brook, this red robed bastard didn’t have any battle abilities. That’s why Fei didn’t pay attention to him after dealing with Conca and Oleg. Fei thought that he would escape from the defensive wall, but who knew that he walked onto the wall and stood beside his son.

“This tricky fox really cares about his son, huh? He does have some humanity…… unexpected……”

Fei looked at Bazzer, but he didn’t say anything. Everyone was waiting for the battle to begin.

On the other side of the moat.

The enemies had formed ten square formations. They approached Chambord step by step. Blades and lances shined under the sun.

On the defensive wall, it was quiet. Everyone could hear their own heart pumping.

Some of the new recruits’ legs started to shake as well. Their hands were sweating like crazy; they almost couldn’t hold onto their weapons anymore. A bloody battle was about to begin, and no one knew if they are able to survive this battle. But for their families, they couldn’t back off.

“Tap, tap, tap, tap —-“

The enemies marched in unison. Like a black flood, they approached Chambord Castle slowly and steadily with a ton of pressure. Like drumsticks hitting the drum, the sounds hit the soldiers’ heart. It became faster and faster, stifling everyone on the defensive wall.

The enemies at the front were positioned in a tower shield formation.

There were one hundred huge black shields that were 2 yard (2 metre) high, and had ferocious devil faces carved onto them. They protected all the enemies behind them and walked forward steadily, as if there were a horde of devils approaching Chambord. Their formation changed as they approached the stone bridge. In each row, the ten person formation reduced to three people, allowing them to pass the stone bridge without a problem. They were still stepping in unison as this happened.

There wasn’t a single sound throughout the process. The enemies were like cruel and accurate killing machines, strictly and orderly operated. They demonstrated unbelievable discipline.

This made Fei even more uncertain about the battle that had yet to begin. The enemy had a well-trained army, no question about it. Compared with the soldiers beside him, Fei knew that this battle was hard to win.

The distance between the two parties was shrinking fast.

In less than 10 minutes, the tower shield formation would step their feet onto Chambord’s side of the moat. Once they did that, they would be in attack range of Chambord’s archers, and the battle would begin.

“Tink!”

Brook drew out his sword and stepped onto a battlement and yelled, “Archers……Ready!”

“Creak, creak……” It was the sound of the archers pulling their bows. More than 100 longbows were pulled into a full moon shape. The shining tips of the arrows were like the grin of the Grim Reaper, waiting for Brook’s command.

But, at that moment –

“Tap!”

The tower shield formation that was at the very front of the enemy’s line stopped moving for some reason. The spear formation, swordsman formation, archer formation and the other six formations behind them stopped moving successively.

The whole process was in uniform, as if it was only one person.

“What’s this?”

After seeing that, Fei frowned. He didn’t know what the enemy commander was thinking.

Brook was also confused, but he didn’t relax at all. He yelled, “Archers ready, concentrate, no one is allowed to leave their positions!”

After he said that, there was a new change to the enemy’s formation. Four black knights appeared in the formation slowly and walked to the front of the tower shield formation. The head knight was holding a three yard long (3 metre) knight lance, and the tip of the lance was lugging a helmet.

Brook’s face changed. He withdrew his sword and sprinted back to Fei; he lowered his voice and said, “Your Majesty, the enemies want to negotiate.”

“Negotiate?” Fei was amused.

“So lugging a helmet on a lance means that the enemy wants to negotiate on Azeroth Continent……” Fei memorized this little tip; he may need to use it later.

“But these bastards have a great advantage, why do they want to negotiate?” Fei thought.

“Let them come closer!” Fei ordered Brook. He wanted to know what kind of trick the enemies’ commander was playing.

“As you wish!”

Brook turned around and let a soldier signal the response of accepting the negotiation.

After seeing the response, the four knights rode their horses toward the defensive wall and stopped under the main gate of Chambord.

“Following my master’s command, let the King of Chambord come up and hear the order.”

The black knight named [One] stomped his lance on the ground. He raised his head and yelled arrogantly. His one star warrior’s strength allowed his voice to resound loud and clear on the wall. Everyone on the defensive wall heard it and felt the arrogance in the voice.

“Say what you fucking have to say!”

Fei yelled roughly on the defensive wall. The attitude of this enemy irritated him, so he didn’t bother to pretend to be nice.

Under the defensive wall, the pupil of [One] contracted.

He didn’t expect that the King of Chambord was the ‘bull’ that injured the three star warrior Landes…… “Shit! Didn’t the information from our intelligence agency ‘Eagle’ say that the king was a retard? How did this happen?”

Far away. The silver masked knight who was observing all this on the other side of the river was a bit surprised as well.

But quickly, a smile came on his face, “This is getting more interesting. Sending a king to the colosseum, this amazing gimmick will surely get the interest of those noble ladies…… Hahaha, it’s more interesting than I imagined!”

Under the defensive wall.

“Master is very generous and kind; he is willing to let you all live……” The black knight [One] yelled proudly, “Listen closely, King of Chambord. Master said if you are willing to open the gate and surrender, the royalties and ministers and officers shall be protected by us. The citizens will only become slaves and not be killed……” after [One] said that, his tone changed. He sneered and threatened, “If you are so dumb and refuse to surrender, after we conquer your kingdom, we will massacre your kingdom for three days; not a single creature will survive!”

The black knight’s words were heard clearly by everyone on the defensive wall.

People had different reactions. Bazzer, Oleg and some other ministers and officer started considering the ‘suggestion’ and were thinking about surrendering. Some citizens who were scared of death also wanted to surrender. Being a slave was better than being dead. Of course, there were people that showed disdain and held their weapons even tighter.

Everyone was looking at the young King Alexander.

The decision was up to the young king.

Fei didn’t reject right away. His looked at everyone’s face. After seeing everyone’s expressions, he thought of something and said slowly, “I didn’t expect the enemies to do this …… This is a hard choice, hahaha. Let’s talk about it, what do you guys think?”

As soon as he finished, Warden Oleg stepped up impatiently.

This flatterer smiled brightly and said, “My great king, Oleg is willing to die for you on the battlefield. However, I believe you should consider the enemies’ suggestions. We only have less than 400 soldiers and everyone is wounded in some way. If we continue to defend, we probably wouldn’t hold up and we will provoke the enemies even more. Then everyone in the castle will die…… Oh, of course! I’m not scared of dying; I’m just thinking for the whole kingdom.”

Although he sounded as if he was caring, his facial expressions revealed his true feelings. A warden counted as an officer of Chambord, so he would be protected by the enemies. He wouldn’t have to die, and wouldn’t have to become a slave. As a coward, it was the best choice for Oleg.

Many people glanced disdainfully at Oleg as if they could shoot arrows with their eyes, but Oleg pretended that he didn’t notice anything.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 31: This is a Real Warrior

Chapter 31: This is a Real Warrior

Pierce stepped out and yelled at Oleg angrily, “You fucking coward! Stop saying shit! You’re just scared of dying…… Warden Oleg, you won’t have to be a slave, but what about the citizens? We all know how horrible being a slave is, it’s better to die in battle than that……”

After he said that, he turned around and said to Fei with craze burning in his eyes, “Your Majesty! Please command us. My brothers and I are willing to die on the defensive wall of Chambord rather than become lowly slaves with our families!”

Pierce was very emotional. Brook stepped out at the same time and half kneeled; he said seriously, “King Alexander, I wish the same! I would rather die in battle than become a slave!”

“Hua- hua- “

All the soldiers and young adults kneeled down after Brook finished.

Life as a slave on Azeroth Continent was worse than death – they could be killed and sold at their master’s will. They would also be recruited into the death squads of the army or do hard labour. They didn’t have any hope until they died of disease or exhaustion. Their descendants would also be slaves, with no hope.

“Your Majesty! We are all willing to die to defend the kingdom!” The soldiers stared at the young king of Chambord, with their blood burning.

Fei was also influenced by this. All the worries in his mind disappeared, and what was left was only bravery and pride. When he was about to say something, he thought of something and turned around and asked Bazzer who was in silence, “Bazzer, what do you think I should choose?”

“Defense is our best option. We have a chance. I believe your majesty should not surrender at all!” Bazzer answered solemnly.

The answer surprised Fei. He thought that this gloomy red-robed old man was timid and preferred surrendering. Who knew that Bazzer was all in on the defending side of the scale, being all serious and stuff?

However, there wasn’t any more time for Fei to think. He knew that he had to make the final decision, and he couldn’t disappoint his loyal followers. Under the eyes of many people who were paying close attention, he walked back to the battlement and yelled, “Did you hear my soldiers’ responses? Go back and tell that sneaky master of yours, if you want Chambord Castle, then take it away like a real warrior with blades and swords! Don’t play these dirty old tricks and try to estrange our unity. In Chambord, there are only warriors that would bleed and die in battle, no cowards that would want to surrender!”

Fei’s words heated up the morale and desire for battle of the soldiers.

The last sentence had especially excited and pumped the kneeling soldiers. They felt like something was about to burst out of their chests, and wanted to roar like wild beasts.

Under the defensive wall.

The four knight changed expressions. The reason the silver masked knight wanted to do this was to dismantle the unity and morale of Chambord; he wanted the royalty and citizens to have conflict so his army would conquer the kingdom easier and faster. They were deep into Zenit Empire’s territory. If the whole siege took too long and the Zenit Empire found out about them, all their effort and time would be wasted.

They didn’t expect that the retarded king of Chambord used their strategy into his advantage and pumped the soldiers’ morale……The silver knight’s plan fell apart completely.

Black knight [One] was so mad that he started laughing. He twisted his lance holding the helmet and smashed it against the defensive wall and broke it into piece.

He flipped his lance again and pointed it at Fei on top of the defensive wall. He swore arrogantly, “You unappreciative dirt bag! My master was generous and was willing to let you live; however, you just really want to die like a pig to show off your pitiful bravery…… You dirty low lives, start trembling, you will pay for your decision! When the castle is conquered, the women will be torn apart right in front of you, the skulls of the elders and kids will be piled into mountains, and you……” He pointed at Fei, “You retard! You will be chopped into pieces and made into a stew to feed our horses. I swear!”

After he finished, he turned his horse around and was about to leave. However, the tough guy Pierce on the defensive wall was enraged by what [One] said. He grabbed the bow and arrow from an archer beside him, pulled on the bow and yelled, “Bastard! You want to leave after insulting my king? Take this!”

“Woosh-”

The arrow was aimed at the back of the black knight.

“Tink-”

[One] swung his lance and blocked the arrow easily.

He turned his head around and looked at Pierce, “White haired punk, your strength is way too weak…… I will remember you. Just wait, when we conquer the castle, I will chop your head off myself and place it onto the tip of this lance!”

Pierce was born with inhuman strength, but he didn’t have any energy and wasn’t a star ranked warrior; however, [One] became a one star warrior a long time ago. They weren’t on the same level. There was no way that Pierce was able to hurt [One], so [One] didn’t even try seriously.

[One] glanced through all the faces on the defensive wall arrogantly and started heading back while laughing out loudly.

But at this moment –

“It’s better if you leave your head here!”

A roar sounded on the defensive wall. A blue flash of energy appeared and a figure jumped off the tall wall. He swung his sword rapidly in midair and waves of blue energy flew towards [One] at the speed of light. They looked unstoppable and had great momentum.

“This ……”

Right at that second, the shadow of death hovered over [One]’s mind. His pupils contracted as he tried to block the waves of energy with his lance as fast as he could, thinking about a plan to escape from the situation……

But –

“Crack, crack, crack!”

After a series of clear sounds, the hard lance was chopped into a couple large pieces. The blue energy surrounding the figure expanded and flashed in the observers’ eyes a couple times to fight [One]. After that, he jumped up, grabbed onto the base of the defensive wall to regain his momentum and pushed as he jumped back up onto the high defensive wall.

The whole process was clean and fast. Everyone was shocked by what had happened.

After they processed what had happened in their minds, that godlike figure was already back on top of the defensive wall holding a head in his hands, with a pair of eyes still wide open.

It was the head of [One]. Moreover, the person who was holding the head was the number one warrior of Chambord, three star warrior Frank Lampard.

His strength had shocked everyone on the battlefield. The battlefield was dead silent.

Suddenly –

“Pa!”

Under the wall, [One]’s beheaded corpse, which was on the horse fell and smashed onto the ground.

Blood spurted out his neck like a fountain and quickly stained the soil underneath it……This arrogant black knight who was yelling and screaming a second ago died under Lampard’s sword in a few strikes and got his head chopped off; it was just like what he said he would do to Pierce.

No one expected the silent Lampard to attack so suddenly. The extreme strength of a three star warrior was thoroughly demonstrated by Lampard.

“Dot, dot……”

On the defensive wall, Lampard stood like a demon in front of the enemies. The head he was holding was still dripping blood. The eyes were wide open, filled with terror and regret.

“Insulting my king and breaking the negotiation helmet……shall result in death!”

Lampard yelled using his energy. The voice came out loud and clear and every enemy soldier heard it, even the silver masked knight on the other side of the wide river. The voice sounded like thunder, especially the emphasis on the word ‘kill’. Tt shocked the enemies and created a little chaos in the enemies’ formations.

According to the rules and customs of wars on Azeroth Continent, during negotiation, even if it didn’t work out, parties were not allowed to break the helmet on the tip of the lances. Doing so was extremely disrespectful and would shame the God of War. [One] broke the helmet and insulted the opponent king; those action were forbidden, so he deserved to be killed.

Fei looked at Lampard, he was in shock.

“This is a real warrior!”

In yesterday’s battle, Lampard was entangled with the enemy’s three star warrior Landes and didn’t shine too much, but killing a one star warrior easily like eating pie proved that he deserved the soldiers’ respect and worship.

Fei knew that his strength was not as strong as that. But as a king who liked to show off, he wasn’t going to let this chance pass by. He jumped onto a battlement, swung his axe and yelled to the three black knights who were still in shock, “Fuck off!!”

Fei used the barbarian’s war cry skill 【Howl】 while yelling.

Because of the distance between Fei and the black knights, it only surprised them and they didn’t experience the terrifying pressure. However, Fei’s targets weren’t the three one star warrior black knights, but rather……

The horses they were on; they didn’t have anywhere near the strength of a one star warrior.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 32: The Early Christmas Presents

Chapter 32: The Early Christmas Presents

Although the power of 【Howl】 was significantly reduced by the time it reached the bottom of the defensive wall, it was enough to affect the average horses. The horses started to neigh in terror, and they lost their strength and fell to the ground, defecating everywhere.

This took the three black knights by surprise, and they quickly jumped off of their horses.

“You fucking……”

No matter how hard they whipped the horses, these well-trained battle horses seemed as if they were possessed; they wailed about but couldn’t get up.

“Ohohohoho, look! They pissed themselves, haha!”

“Fuck off, Bastards! Bring your weapons next time!”

“You want us to surrender? You must be dreaming! Taste my axe!”

“Chambord will not be conquered by you low lives! We will teach you a memorable life lesson……”

“Hahaha, you scared? Go cry to your mom!”

“……”

After seeing that, the soldiers of Chambord burst into laughter. Some soldiers started mocking them, and some even took out their dongs and started peeing on the knights under the defensive wall……

“Tink, tink, tink – “

Some soldiers started tapping their weapons. The mighty and powerful metal sounds in addition to what Lampard and Fei did got rid of all the fear in everyone’s mind. Even the most timid soldiers were excited for battle and wanted to kill a few enemies.

……

Far away, on the other side of the Zuli river.

Seeing what had happened from far, even the silver masked knight who appeared calm and relaxed became extremely angry.

He was trying to use this negotiation to tear apart the unity within Chambord and create conflict within to dismantle their morale. Even if Chambord didn’t surrender, Chambord’s defensive ability would fall to an all-time low and it would be way easier for him to conquer the kingdom.

However……

He didn’t expect things to turn out like this.

The rage and stupid behaviour of [One] had broken the unwritten rules of negotiation on the battlefield and gave Chambord a proper reason to attack [One]. [One] didn’t just lose his life, but also gave Chambord a chance to stimulate their own morale and stomp on the enemy’s morale.

“Shit……”

The silver masked knight couldn’t help but swear. He didn’t know why, but he felt the operation of sieging Chambord Castle wasn’t going to be as easy as he thought.

“Master, please allow me to kill that arrogant three star warrior!”

Landes felt it was a great opportunity for him to redeem himself. He stepped up and requested. Some of the other black knights were getting impatient too.

As witnessing their own being killed one by one by the Chambord soldiers, they felt their pride as the silver masked knight’s henchmen being challenged. They expressed their wish of sieging right away and executing everyone in Chambord.

But –

The silver masked knight held his horsewhip tightly in his hands. The joints on his fingers were turning white because he was applying a lot of force; he was trying to endure the rage in his mind.

After thinking for a moment, he waved at his subordinates and surprisingly stopped them. He said with a deep voice, “Follow my command. Stop the siege right now. We will start attacking after lunch!”

Landes and the black knights were surprised; they didn’t expect such a command.

“Those low lives are at the peak of their morale; if we siege right now, we will fall into that retarded king’s trick……” The silver masked knight pointed at Chambord with his horsewhip, and said calmly, “After lunch when their morale dies down, it will be our best opportunity to siege. Put all the siege ladders and machines into battle when it begins. I want this sinful castle to be conquered within half an hour! We will execute them for three days following it to seek the revenge for my warriors!”

His calm voice turned into a roar when he was finished. He turned his horse around and headed back to the base.

……

……

On the defensive wall.

After three minutes, Fei and Brook looked at each other.

Everyone on the defensive wall thought that after Lampard had killed the black knight, the enemies would be angered and would start attacking aggressively right away. All of the soldiers were ready for that……

Who knew that three minutes had passed by and the aggressive attacks hadn’t come? The enemies’ formation were still the same, occupying the whole bridge. They didn’t move at all and just stayed out of the archers’ range.

“Damn, what’s going on?”

Fei was confused. He even thought that the enemy commander’s head had been kicked by a donkey, so he couldn’t think straight. However, it was more likely that he was playing another trick.

Brook was thinking hard beside Fei as well. He felt that the enemy commander’s intentions were hard to estimate. Although the storm-like siege they expected didn’t occur, a bigger and more rapid storm was developing in this short-lived peace.

As the general commander appointed by King Alexander, Brook felt he had a lot of responsibilities, so he had to quickly understand the enemy’s intentions.

After thinking for a while, Brook looked at the mountains surrounding the kingdom.

To make sure that the enemies were not attacking from the sides, Brook commanded a couple of smart soldiers to check from the peak of the three mountains, just in case the enemies sent star ranked warriors to climb on the mountain to siege from the sides.

Fifteen more minutes passed by.

As time passed by, the atmosphere on the defensive wall changed.

Fei suddenly found out that some soldiers’ spirits started to relax. The grips on the weapons loosened and their stares were losing focus. If the previous condition of the soldiers was like a bow that was pulled to the max, they were now a bow that was not pulled at all.

The situation wasn’t good. The morale that Fei raised with a lot of effort was slowly depleting due to the enemy’s strange behaviour.

“Shit! Could this be the strategy of the enemy commander? If it is……”

Fei was nervous.

“If this is their plan, then we are in a lot of trouble.”

This revealed a lot of information. “The clearest point is that the enemy commander is way smarter and stronger than I expected. He can control himself and grasp people’s mind really well……” Morale was an interesting thing. If commanders used it to their advantage, it would literally determine the outcome of a battle.

“What should we do?”

After getting a grasp of the enemy’s intention, Fei couldn’t find a good counter-strategy.

It was obvious that the enemy commander played a dirty trick. Although his intention was discovered, the only way for Chambord to use the high morale to their advantage was to initiate the battle. However, for Chambord who had limited military power, giving up their terrain advantage to initiate the battle was like seeking their own death.

But if this continued and every soldier was continuously alert, they would have a breakdown under such pressure sooner or later.

After thinking for a moment, Fei called Brook aside and ordered him to divide the soldier into two groups. When the enemies were not sieging, one group would be guarding and observing the enemy’s actions and one group would be resting. They would rotate every twenty minutes to make sure every soldier‘s physical and mental strength was at a standard level……

This was the best plan Fei could come up with. After another twenty minutes, the sun had already risen up to the middle of the sky.

The sunlight was heating up. Thick armour, heavy weapons and the mental pressure from facing numerous enemies made the soldiers sweat.

Fei stood on the defensive wall and observed the enemies even more, but he felt like they still didn’t want to attack at all. He thought about it and decided to not wait like this.

Every minute and every second was precious to him. He had to enter the Diablo World as soon as possible to level up and increase his strength. It was way better than waiting like this.

He turned around and returned to the watchtower on the defensive wall. He let Pierce who was carrying the [King’s Sword] guard the entrance. Fei himself sat on a stone and closed his eyes. He concentrated as he tried to communicate with the cold, mysterious voice.

He got a quick response –

“Sufficient mental strength……Scanning soul wave…… confirmed……Entering Diablo world in 3……2……1……Ding, entering!”

……

……

Fei chose the barbarian character again this time.

He appeared on the burial grounds on 【Cold Plains】.

The corpse of 【Blood Raven】 lied in front of him. Gold coins and items surrounded him. However, there was no time for him to pick them up; because he re-entered the world, the monsters on the burial ground had refreshed. Numerous 【Corrupt Rogues】 and 【Fallen Shamans】 started to attack as they saw someone appeared in their territory.

Another round of battle had begun. With some effort, Fei swept the monsters at the burial ground again. He finally had time to pick up the items and coins.

When he reached for the three blue magic items under 【Blood Raven】’s corpse, he moved the corpse a little bit. He suddenly saw some yellow light.

“Could it be……” Fei was excited because it was the color of rare items.

His hand shivered as he moved 【Blood Raven】’s corpse aside.

There were more than one rare item!

“Damn, I must’ve been good this year so Santa gave me some early Christmas presents!”

There were three rare yellow items. There was a shield that had black hooks on it, an oddly-shaped sword and a delicate bronze glove.

All three items were not identified, so Fei didn’t know what their actual capacities were.

After seeing the three yellow items, Fei didn’t care about the blue items anymore and threw them all into his 【Item Slot】.

After he collected all the gold coins on the ground, he opened up his 【Character Status】.

P.S.

Rank Item Type Item Color

Lowest Normal Items White

Magic Items Blue

Rare Items Yellow

Set Items Green

Highest Unique Items Gold

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 33: A Hot Mercenary

Chapter 33: A Hot Mercenary

After Fei picked up all the items and coins, he opened up his 【Character Status】-

Gamer: Fei

Class: Barbarian

Level: 7

Experience: 35100/40000

Strength: 51

Dexterity: 20

Intelligence: 10

Vitality: 34

Damage: 30-43

Accuracy: 114

Armor: 77

Endurance: 1124

Health: 126

Resource (Fury): 19

Fire-Resistance: 0

Cold-Resistance: 0

Lightning-Resistance: 15

Poison-Resistance: 0

……

These stats were way better than what he started with. But one thing was obvious, even with stats like these, it wasn’t enough to solve the problem he was having in the real world.

From Fei’s rough estimation, level 5 in Diablo world was equal to a one star warrior.

Between level 5 and 10, he could kill a one star warrior easily and would a big threat to the two star warriors, judging by how he killed Conca. However, when faced with actual two star warriors who could utilize their strength efficiently, it wouldn’t be that easy. However, it wouldn’t be impossible to win either. When facing a three star warrior like Landes or Lampard, unless Fei used sneak attacks, there was zero chance of winning.

If he reached level 10, Fei believed that he could fight Landes effectively without using abilities such as 【Howl】.

This was why Fei had to use his time wisely and level up as soon as possible. Once his barbarian character surpassed level 10, Chambord would have a better chance of winning.

Fei started his journey in the Diablo world again.

“Buzzzzz…”

Fei opened his 【Item Slot】 and used a 【Town Portal Scroll】, and the blue oval shaped portal appeared beside Fei. He stepped into the portal and went back to 【Rogue Encampment】.

The first person he went to was Priestess Akara. He bought a 【Tome of Town Portal】 and a 【Tome of Identify】, which could each contain 20 【Town Portal Scrolls】 and 20 【Identify Scrolls】 respectively. They helped save storage room in his 【Item Slot】.

If each scroll took up a slot in his inventory, 40 scrolls would occupy the entire space and there wouldn’t be any room for anything else.

Because Priestess Akara was very cheap, Fei didn’t want to sell the items he didn’t need to her. He left Akara, and then went into an empty tent and started using 【Identity Scrolls】 to identity the items he obtained.

Fei started with the three yellow rare items. The first one was the shield that had black hooks on it. After using a 【Identity Scroll】, all the properties of the shield appeared in Fei’s mind –

【Azure Spiked Shield】

Defence: + 20

% Block: + 25%

Durability: 10/10

Required Strength: 35

Required Level: 7

Special Property: +9% Cold-Resistance, +17% replenish life (Increase life regeneration), +7 Resource (Fury), ethereal (Unable to repair)

The properties of this shield were too good. It was the perfect shield for a barbarian. With this shield, Fei’s defense had went up a level.

The only drawback was that the durability of the shield was only 10, and it couldn’t be repaired at all. Once the shield was broken, it would be gone forever. However, the pros outweighed the cons by a lot, and this shield was just what Fei needed right now.

He equipped it without hesitation.

Then, he continued the identification.

After using one more 【Identity Scroll】, the property of the golden sword appeared too –

【Storm Sabre】 (One handed)

Damage: 3-7

Durability: 24/24

Required Strength: 25

Required Dexterity: 20

Special Property: +1 Minimum Damage, +16 Accuracy, +51% damage to Undead, +69 Accuracy to Undead, +5 lightning damage, +6 poison damage over 2 seconds.

The sword’s properties were amazing as well, just like how rare items were supposed to be.

Fei thought about it and equipped it too. In the Diablo World, except for items such as armour and rings that a character could only equip one at a time, characters could equip two set of weapons and could freely switch between them in different situations.

Fei equipped 【Azure Spiked Shield】 and 【Storm Sabre】 as a weapon set. With the sword in the right hand and the shield on his left, they were a perfect set of substitute weapons. The massive double-handed axe was still Fei’s main weapon.

It was time to identify the last yellow rare item – the bronze gloves.

The properties appeared after using the scroll.

【Bronze Self-Repairing Gloves】

Defense: +6

Durability: 14/14

Special Property: +15 Accuracy, +10% fire-resistance, +15% cold-resistance, self-repair 1 durability in 33 seconds.

Another piece of beauty. Fei’s head was a little dizzy, and he had to pinch himself to make sure that he wasn’t dreaming. All three yellow rare items had amazing properties, and best of all, Fei could equip them right away as a level 7 Barbarian. It felt like the three items were tailored towards Fei.

He equipped the 【Bronze Self-Repairing Gloves】 to get rid of the old worn out leather gloves. The three yellow rare items were shining on him. It made him feel very powerful. He couldn’t wait to go to the moor to battle with monsters just to try out his new ‘outfit’.

After he finished identifying, he went to the female blacksmith Charsi.

He sold all the blue magic items that he didn’t need for 18,666 gold coins. Seeing all the 21,000 gold coins in his 【Item Slot】, Fei felt a sense of accomplishment, going from a pauper to a prince in terms of wealth.

Time was tight. After Fei finished everything, he repaired all his items at Charsi’s, bought a metal helmet and a pair of heavy leather boots and quickly went to the next location on his mind.

The next stop was Kashya, the military leader at 【Rogue Encampment】. He completed the quest 【Sisters’ Burial Grounds】 and was there to receive his rewards.

“Oh, god bless. Young traveller, you have really killed that sinful traitor……Congratulations, you have earned my trust and friendship. As a reward, you shall receive a powerful female rogue as a mercenary.”

Kashya was surprised that Fei had successfully completed the quest. After she finished speaking, a young pretty female rogue archer stepped out of a tent behind Kashya and walked to Fei.

“This is the most powerful magic archer at Rogue Encampment, Elena. Young traveller, Elena shall be by your side and fight for you from now on. Kashya introduced the female rogue fighter to Fei.

Fei took a close look. This young magic archer named Elena was about twenty one years old. She was only a little shorter than Fei. Her fiery red long hair was tied to the back of her head with a coarse cloth, and her figure was beautiful. She wore rough leather armour that only covered important spots on her body. A pair of leather barreled boots covered her calf, but most of her thighs were exposed; the leather war-kilt acted as a mini-skirt. Her appeal almost caused Fei to have a nose bleed. Despite her appeal, Fei felt that this female magic archer had a special feeling of courage and bravery that ordinary girls didn’t have.

“Hello, according to Leader Kashya’s orders, I shall fight for you, young warrior.”

Elena didn’t like talking. After she said that, she stood behind Fei like a bodyguard. Her expression was very calm. Fei felt that although she looked cold and independent, she was easy to talk to.

Fei remembered the effects of fighting with a mercenary that he learned on Earth from the original game.

If he wasn’t wrong, fighting alongside a mercenary would increase the speed of leveling up by a lot. He thanked Kashya and went to priestess Akara with his new hot bodyguard to receive the third quest – 【Search for Cain】.

This mission was a little bit more complicated.

Fei had to cross the 【Underground Passage】 and find a mysterious scroll in the 【Dark Wood】 under the Tree of Inifuss. He had to then go back to priestess Akara to get the scroll translated – which would give Fei a series of numbers. He had to then touch the five cairn stones in sequence at 【Stoney Field】 . This opened the portal that would send Fei to a mysterious space where the ‘obscene’ old man, Cain, was locked in a cage on a tree by a bunch of demons. Fei had to kill all the demons in that space and free the old man in order to complete the quest.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 34: Unexpected Change

Chapter 34: Unexpected Change

This quest was complicated, but it was very important to the plot in the Diablo World as a whole. This was because after the player rescued the ‘obscene’ old man Cain from the mysterious space called Tristram, the old man would be around the player wherever he went and would give out all types of quests to link the plot together in Diablo.

Before Fei started the quest, he double checked his items and the details of the quest.

It wasn’t too challenging for Fei in his current condition. After calculating the time, Fei felt that he could complete the quest in two hours if everything went smoothly. There would also be extra time for him to do the things he planned before he would get kicked out. Fei decided to go and find the tree of Inifuss.

Before he left the encampment, he looked at the hot mercenary Elena who was following him quietly. He thought of something and went back to the female blacksmith Charsi. He spent around 1,000 gold coins and purchased a strong bow, heavy leather armour, a pair of heavy leather boots and a top quality hat that was made for female characters.

“Hey beauty, you can use these items, right?”

Fei had a bright smile on his face. He said to Elena, “If you can use these, then put them on. When facing monsters and demons, a bit more strength will increase our chance of survival.”

“These…..these are for me?” Elena was surprised; she didn’t expect this at all. It seemed too unbelievable.

“Do you thinking I’m that sick to use female items?” Fei felt that the hot mercenary in front him was very excited. He was a little confused; these items valued around 1,000 gold coins weren’t that good under Fei’s standards. It was like comparing a small patch of grass to a large tree if they were put beside Fei’s weapons and armour.

“Why are you so excited?” Fei didn’t know.

“Thank you, young warrior.” After confirming that those items were meant for her, Elena calmed herself. She bowed and thanked Fei and took the items into the tent behind Charsi.

Soon, sounds of Elena changing her clothes came from the tent; Fei wished he had x-ray vision.

After about 20 seconds, Elena walked out. Fei’s eyes shined. Elena’s new look was just too damn fine. The heavy leather armour covered in light blue light had outlined her perfect body. With the bow in her hand and arrows on her back, she looked like the goddess of war.

“Haha, it fits you perfectly. Let’s go!”

Fei felt his nose was about to bleed any second. He pretended everything was fine, turned around and started walking towards the gate of the encampment.

The reason Fei bought this hot mercenary items wasn’t purely because he was perverted; Elena was a great fighter. Increasing her strength would help Fei complete his quest quickly.

A smiled appeared on Elena’s face, but it was gone the next second and her calm demeanor returned. She didn’t say anything and followed Fei quietly.

……

……

“Woosh!”

Three 【Fallen Shaman】 screamed as they fell on the ground.

“Tink!”

A blue magic item dropped from the monster’s corpse. Fei was excited. He picked it up and saw a unique shaped ring. It wasn’t identified, so he didn’t know the properties of the item.

After using a 【Identify Scroll】, Fei found out that the ring was 【Glimmering Ring】, +8 Resources (Fury), +5 light radius. It wasn’t too useful to a barbarian who fought in close combat, but Fei put it on; it was better than nothing.

Elena glanced around carefully, maintaining full alert while Fei was doing that. What made Fei feel strange was that he felt that Elena couldn’t see the items that dropped from the monsters. This was because the hot mercenary looked at him strangely, as if he was a mime artist.

“Could it be that the residents in the Diablo world like Elena can’t see the items that drop from monsters?” Something hit Fei, “So that means…In this world, I’m the only one who can obtain items from killing monsters?”

This hypothesis surprised Fei. He felt he had discovered something, but he just couldn’t wrap his mind around it.

……

……

Time was tight. Fei and Elena moved quickly through the map.

In the deepest location of 【Stoney Field】 which was connected to 【Cold Plain】, Fei took Elena through a portal that brought both of them into the 【Underground Passage】.

After they stepped foot into the 【Underground Passage】, all they could see was darkness.

There wasn’t any light in the passage, and the chilling wind blew against them.

The sharp and devastating screams of the monsters echoed through the deepest part of the passage. A fishy stench filled the passage and made it even more terrifying.

“Be careful! Stay behind me. Remember, don’t ever go in front of me.” Fei turned around and ordered the mercenary.

He was a barbarian, which innately had more health and armour. He could act as a tank that blocked all the damage in the front. Elena on the other hand was a ranged magic archer. She had a high damage, but low health and armour. If monsters got close to her, she would be in a dangerous situation.

Elena was stunned. She didn’t expect the young traveller in front of her to make such a decision. It was totally different from the scary myths that were passed around in 【Rogue Encampment】, where travellers would get the most value out of their mercenaries as possible. Before, Elena thought that her fate would be just like the female rogues from 60 years ago; she would be used as bait to attract monsters by Fei and act as a human shield, but……

While the hot mercenary was still in shock, Fei already started charging.

“Roar – !”

Fei used warcry-【Howl】 as he swung his huge axe.

He chopped three times easily and he separated the three 【Goatman】 that were rushing towards him into six pieces from the waist.

“Come on! We have to move through here fast!”

Fei turned around and said to Elena as he continued charging. He soon disappeared into the darkness; Elena finally reacted and chased after Fei.

Numerous monsters and demons rushed towards Fei like a flood. He stepped forward and was about to strike when he heard a whooshing sound coming from behind him. Blue arrows flew past Fei and nailed four monsters right in their heads. The magic on the arrow exploded and turned them into ice statues; there were no life inside them.

“Sick!”

Fei gave Elena a big thumbs up.

This female rogue was not just a pretty girl to look at. Her shooting skills were outstanding. All four of her arrows hit the agile monsters accurately in such a dark environment; her ability had proven her worth to Fei.

Elena didn’t react at all to Fei’s compliment.

Her bowstring kept on stretching, “Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh -” three more arrows were shot out and sent three more 【Goatman】 to hell.

Fei discovered that this hot mercenary was an ice magic archer. All the arrows she shot weren’t just powerful and did a ton of damage. It also slowed their movement and attack speed. She was literally the best supportive mercenary Fei could hope for.

They kept moving through the passage.

The 【Underground Passage】 was like a maze. There were a lot of curved paths and forks in the passage; it was very easy to get lost. Monsters attacked from various hidden corners and places. It was like the easier version of hell; the cold wind blew and monsters screamed.

Fei had done enough killing and had enough experience to not be affected by this.

Elena seemed like she experienced a similar scene and was not scared, either.

Every time she pulled the bowstring, a monster was killed. Of course, when faced with 【Disfigured Taints】, 【Giant Spiders】 and 【Yeti Wendigos】, all of which were higher leveled monster, it took more work than just one arrow. Without Fei’s assistance, she needed three arrows to take one of them down. Moreover, she had to keep her distance from the monsters during the process in order to fully utilize her bow and arrows.

After about 20 minutes, their coordination became more proficient. As if they knew exactly what the other person was going to do, they barely talked to each other during the process, but they were becoming more coordinated. Fei swung his axe and smashed all the monsters that were close, while Elena shot her frost arrows to kill the monsters further away. The pace they were moving at was beyond Fei’s expectations.

“If we can keep this up, we could get to 【Dark Wood】 and find that damn scroll under the tree of Inifuss in less than half an hour!”

Fei was becoming more optimistic about the mission.

At this moment, something unexpected happened –

“AHHH!!!”

The hot mercenary who was shooting at the monsters behind Fei suddenly screamed. Fei heard panic, anger and sadness in the scream; as if something terrifying had happened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 35: Elena’s Surprise

Chapter 35: Elena’s Surprise

Fei was shocked. He quickly beheaded the monsters in front of him and turned around to see what had happened. It turned out that Elena was not attacked by monsters at all. However, she looked soullessly at the entrance of a dusky cave located far away. Her body was stiff, and her hand that was holding the bow was shaking uncontrollably. Tears dripped down her pale face as she stared at a blackened object.

Fei was worried. He rushed to Elena. When he got closer, he found out that the blackened object was the ruined corpse of a female rogue.

The corpse wore rough leather armour that was common for female rogues. She had red hair as well, but looked younger than Elena; around 17 years old. She had definitely been tortured by monsters when she was alive. Her chest was torn open, and her heart was missing. There were horrifying scratches on her left thigh, and her flesh on her right thigh was missing, exposing the bone underneath. It looked like it was eaten by something……

“Oh god! ……No…… She……She’s Nina, she went missing when we were searching for food on 【Blood Moor】, and she was ……”

Elena lost the strength to stand. She fell on her knees and couldn’t hold back her tears. “She was only 17, and that was the first time she had left the camp and participated in a mission……and she volunteered to go……Nina worked hard in the camp. It didn’t matter how hard work was, she always had a bright smile on her face and encouraged us like a cheerful angel, making us laugh. How could this……Wahwahwah……These monsters should all go to hell!”

After listening to Elena’s cries, Fei partially understood what had happened. It was obvious that this female corpse was someone Elena knew. She was taken by monsters a month ago while they were on a mission and suffered a horrific death in this cave.

17 years old was an age that a girl should have been enjoying life and having fun, but Nina had a tragic fate. It saddened Fei, despite not knowing who Nina was.

From the start, the Diablo world gave Fei a realistic feeling. He felt pain when he was injured, the NPCs had their own intelligence, and he felt thirsty, hungry and tired when he battled for too long……But subconsciously, Fei had still treated this world as a game.

However, after seeing the ruined corpse in front of him and listening to Nina’s life story, Fei felt he got it all wrong. The Diablo World was also a real world. The residents in the world didn’t just have intelligence, but emotions and feelings as well. They were living humans, not some programmed scripts and codes.

“It’s alright Elena, don’t cry. Let’s kill all the monsters here and seek vengeance for Nina!”

Fei didn’t know how to comfort this crying beauty properly. He reached for her hand and held up the crying mercenary. The ‘Goddess of War’ who had previously brutally killed monsters was now as weak as an ordinary little girl that needed care and protection. Fei had seen her weak side under her quiet and independent demeanor.

Maybe this was her true nature, suppressed by the horrible environment. It didn’t matter how strong or how calm she was when facing monsters; Elena was only a 21 year old girl. On Earth, most girls this age would be in school and have a bright future. Alternately, in the Diablo World, they needed to train in order to survive and battle against vicious monsters. It wasn’t uncommon to watch their friends and families die and be unable to do anything about it.

Fei dug a big hole in the ground with his axe and buried Nina’s corpse. When he was moving the corpse, Fei found something – it wasn’t gold coins or items, but rather a pocketful of plant seeds.

The little girl who came out of 【Rogue Encampment】 to find food had saved her ‘treasures’, even though she died in such an environment. Elena treated those plants seeds as her most precious possession and put them carefully into her pocket. After Nina’s body was buried, the two of them continued on their journey.

Elena was still stimulated by what happened and transferred her sadness into anger against the monsters. Fei didn’t really fight much; every time he was about to strike, arrows would kill the monsters he could see and send them to hell.

Elena’s attitude towards Fei had changed a lot. Although they still didn’t talk much as they continued pushing forward in the dark passage, Fei felt that the eyes behind him were much softer when Elena looked at him……

As they moved forward, they had encountered a couple more corpses of female rogues. Luckily, Elena didn’t know them, so it saved Fei a lot of trouble. However, he was compassionate, so he still took time to properly bury the poor rogues.

Because Fei had memories of the original game, he chose the path that led them directly to 【Dark Wood】 instead of going to the second level of 【Underground Passage】.

It was brighter, similar to when Fei and Elena first stepped out of the portal from 【Underground Passage】 to 【Dark Wood】.

【Dark Wood】 wasn’t that dark. There was more grass and trees than 【Blood Moor】 and 【Cold Plain】 despite not being close to a forest at all.

Rain fell down from the sky. Fei looked in the distance and discovered crowds of monsters and demons. They were much more aggressive. When they saw two people appearing from the portal, they began charging towards them and screaming loudly.

“Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh – !”

A barrage of frost arrows shot out as if they were bullets from a machine gun.

“Whir, whir, whir -”

The double handed axe had drawn a deadly trajectory as Fei swung it forcefully.

Under the massacre of these two mad warriors, the monsters and demons died as fast as they charged.

Fei and Elena destroyed the monsters as if they were skilled farmers harvesting their crops.

Miserable screams filled the woods. The two of them quickly approached a giant withered tree about 50 yards (50 m) high while stepping in the flesh and blood of the monsters.

It was the tree of Inifuss.

There were piles of rotten corpses under the tree. Flocks of flies hovered above them. There were even some corpses hanging on tree branches, dripping blackened blood and pus. The stench around the tree could easily make anyone puke. The scene was like hell.

Fei squeezed his nose as he slowly approached the tree, and then softly touched it.

“Pa!”

A white parchment scroll shot off of the tree.

Fei picked it up and opened it. There was a large circle drawn with some sort of reddish-black material similar to blood. The circle contained a five-point star and mysterious symbols covered the rest of the scroll. It looked like it was one of those magic scrolls, but Fei couldn’t understand a thing.

“Looks like I have to get it translated by Akara.”

Fei threw it into his 【Item Slot】 and also picked up a few valuable items dropped by the monsters. He then used a 【Town Portal Scroll】, and the blue portal appeared again.

Fei turned around and signaled Elena who was guarding him to follow him into the portal. However, a surprised expression appeared on Elena’s face again.

“This……is a 【Town Portal Scroll】?”

Elena’s voice shook, as if she couldn’t believe her eyes.

The hot mercenary thought to herself, “If my fellow sisters had these kinds of magical scrolls, how many lives could that save? Maybe Nina would be still alive……”

“Yeah, it’s a 【Town Portal Scroll】.”

Although Fei had noticed Elena’s change in mood, he didn’t think too much of it, “What’s so special about a 【Town Portal Scroll】 that only costs 80 gold coins?” Time was tight and he needed a lot of time to execute his plans. There was no time to waste, so he answered casually and stepped into the portal.

……

【Rogue Encampment】

Fei went straight to priestess Akara to get the scroll translated. Elena followed Fei and carefully went through the portal. This was the first time Elena had ever used the portal to get back to the camp, so her mind was filled with shock and curiosity. She had planned to visit her sisters and tell them about Nina’s death, but after thinking about her new identity and Fei’s quest, she hesitated and eventually gave up her plan.

After about three minutes, Fei rushed back with the parchment scroll in his hand.

“Why didn’t you go and talk to your sisters?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 36: Tristram

Chapter 36: Tristram

Elena felt safe and secure whenever she was with this young traveller. The monsters that took her sisters and her a lot to effort to kill were like cabbages in front of him. All the monster were stopped by him and couldn’t even get close to her. That man was like an insurmountable wall that blocked off all danger……

Reality had overturned her perception of their master-mercenary relationship. According to everyone’s knowledge, including leader Kashaya, mercenaries were simply tools used by travellers. Some despicable travellers used their poor mercenaries to attract monsters and use them as human shields; this led to significant casualties in 【Rogue Encampment】.

But in order to maintain the existence of the camp and to protect the weak residents who had no combat abilities, female rogues had to be hired as mercenaries for travellers and sacrifice themselves.

Obviously, the young barbarian traveller in front of her wasn’t like that. Elena didn’t know if the tales were untrue or if she just got lucky and met a kind and brave traveller.

“Maybe it’s because of the time that has passed. After 60 years of isolation, all the past travellers disappeared and the camp became an abandoned place. He was the first traveller to step into rogue encampment after 60 years……Everything has changed.” Elena had found an excuse.

Fei laughed as he saw the slightly nervous expression on the hot mercenaries face; he didn’t say anything. He turned around and walked back to the portal. Elena, who still had a lot of stuff on her mind, quickly followed Fei.

……

It took Fei less than 10 minutes to go back from 【Dark Wood】 to 【Stoney Field】.

It was fast because when Fei went to get the scroll translated from Akara, he also bought two 【Health Potions】; one for himself and one for Elena. Also, the monsters on the way back had already been cleared, so there weren’t too many obstacles.

They quickly found the Cairn Stones.

Fei took out the translated scroll and touched the five stones carefully in the order they were displayed on the scroll. Suddenly, the sky dimmed and everything around them turned dark.

Harsh winds blew against the plains and lifted up all the dry leaves from the ground. It felt like the end of the world. At that moment, five blue beams shot off the five stones and slowly merged together, forming a bloody red giant portal in the center of the five stones. It looked like a pool of blood, and a yellow light was looming inside of it.

It was the portal to Tristram, where the ‘obscene’ old man Cain was locked up.

Fei stood there and sighed, “The way that these five stones shone was quite frightening, they made a large haze.”

Elena was quite shocked as well.

The things she saw when following Fei for the past two hours were way more exciting than what she had experienced the past twenty one years.

“After we go through the portal, there will be a ton of monsters and demons. Be careful and follow me tightly, don’t rush forward……” Fei turned around and told Elena. He felt that he didn’t stress hard enough, so he continued, “Remember, if things get too dangerous, just turn around and escape from here. Don’t be so stubborn.”

According to the plot, Tristram had already been destroyed by the awaken Diablo, and it turned into a paradise for monsters and demons. The great paladin Griswald had also fallen here and turned into a powerful demon; he was the boss in Tristram. If Fei wanted to rescue Cain successfully, it was going to take some effort. Fei was confident that he could sweep out all the monsters at Tristram by taking it slowly. He had about 20 【Minor Healing Potions】 in his 【Item Slot】. They were enough to support Fei and Elena in the upcoming battle.

However, if the situation became dangerous, he might not be able to protect Elena. If this magic archer was surrounded by monsters, she would surely be torn into pieces. That’s why Fei reminded Elena about her safety so many times.

After Fei said that, he stepped into the portal and disappeared from 【Stoney Field】.

Elena’s heart warmed. Although there was nothing special about what Fei said, she felt his care – care directed at someone close.

“He is the one that deserves my effort and sacrifice.”

She pondered for a little while, and then a resolute expression appeared on her face, as if she had made some sort of decision. She then quickly stepped into the portal.

……

……

At Chambord.

The sun was about to rise to the center of the sky.

The mysterious, black armoured enemies still didn’t move. The sea of enemies occupied the bridge on Zuli River. Like a huge black snake hissing with its scarlet forked tongue, they were waiting for the best moment to strike.

The pressure on the defensive wall was constantly increasing. There was no noise on the wall aside from the flow of the river. Everyone tensed up.

The soldiers and young adults were sweating like crazy. Their previously hyped morale had died down to a dangerous level after a few hours of waiting. Although Brook had the soldiers rotate every twenty minutes, the pressure was torturing and tiring everyone out.

The enemies had no sign of sieging. The constant silence was like an invisible knife stabbing at the soldiers’ mental state, slowly cutting away their morale and bravery.

Brook’s heart began sinking as time gradually passed. Pierce carried the [King’s Sword] and walked back and forth anxiously in front of the watchtower. Everyone was looking through the broken wall of the watchtower. Their eyes focused on the young man who was ‘meditating’.

It was King Alexander who had miraculously recovered. If someone said that there was still hope for Chambord at this tragic moment, then that hope would definitely come from the king.

Even the number one warrior in Chambord Lampard couldn’t provide everyone the sense of security they needed, but somehow, the previously retarded king had comforted their hearts which were filled with fear.

……

……

Back at Tristram.

Right after Fei stepped out of the portal, a bunch of 【Skeletons】 surrounded him with their blades and started hacking at him.

“Damn, there’s this many? And they’re this aggressive?”

Fei swore in his mind, then quickly swung his axe. He struck horizontally and ‘Boom!’, the three closest 【Skeletons】 were smashed into bone fragments.

The real challenge had yet to come. The rest of the 【Skeletons】 flooded towards them. Behind the 【Skeletons】 were the 【Zombies】 that moved at a slower pace, and the 【Fallen Shermans】 that had a lot of armour. The monsters and demons in Tristram were mutated, and their damage and defense increased exponentially.

However, Fei was very strong. Everywhere his axe moved, monsters screamed and died brutally, but his attack speed was still not fast enough. He was wounded in between his attacks and his health was quickly dropping. It scared the crap out of Fei; he used warcry – 【Howl】 to scare away the monsters near him and give him the chance to chug some 【Health Potions】.

The effect of 【Howl】 quickly wore off and the monsters charged again.

At this moment –

“Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh -!”

Frost arrows flew at the monsters like hail.

Elena finally came out of the portal. She pulled her bow rapidly and the nearby monsters all froze.

“Keep your distance, don’t rush. Stay behind me!” Fei yelled to Elena as he charged towards the monsters again and blocked them off so Elena could keep a safe distance and deal consistent damage.

Fei used 【Howl】 every time the monsters got too close; when they were affected by 【Howl】 and started to run off, Fei chased them and chopped off as many heads as possible. Once the effect wore off, he would repeat the same thing over and over again.

After about twenty minutes, the crowd of lower leveled monsters were swept out.

Fei finally had a chance to look at the town of Tristram. Tristram was destroyed and in ruins. The once bustling city was no more. The ground was filled with cracks, the buildings had collapsed and hell fire burned everywhere, causing black smoke to rise into the dark sky. The residents of the town had been killed by the monsters and turned into blood seeking demons and undead. They wandered about and charged at Fei and Elena when they saw the pair.

The final boss of Tristram was the fallen paladin Griswald. He was powerful and hard to kill. However, he hid in a ruined building and guarded Cain who was caged. This gave Fei sometime to prepare for the final battle.

Fei and Elena walked slowly, trying to not disturb the big boss. Eventually, they had encountered a crowd of 【Skeleton Archers】. These archers were very smart, unlike the 【Skeletons】 that only knew how to charge. They would only shoot arrows from far away, and a majority of them wouldn’t come closer to Fei and Elena. Some of the 【Skeleton Archers】 snuck up on Fei and Elena to attack them.

Fei signalled Elena to back off, and then switched to his secondary weapons.

A yellow light flashed.

【Azure Spiked Shield】 and 【Storm Sabre】 appeared in Fei’s hands. He quickly charged and stuck his sword into a 【Skeleton Archer】’s head who was sneaking up on them, and then forcefully shook his sword.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 37: Master, Please don’t fire me!

Chapter 37: Master, Please don’t fire me!

“Hu-”

The 【Skeleton Archer】 shriveled and all the white bones turned dark green. This was the special effect of poison damage from 【Storm Sabre】. Also, with the additional damage the sword dealt to the undead, the poor 【Skeleton Archer】 didn’t even have the chance to return any damage, shattering into bones fragments.

Fei’s sneak attack worked. He gave it a taste of its own medicine. While Fei was enjoying the feeling of accomplishment, the crowd of【Skeleton Archers】 further away reacted.

“Bing, bing, bing-” All their bowstrings stretched and numerous arrows flew at Fei like rain drops in a storm.

“It’s starting!” Fei held up his 【Azure Spiked Shield】, blocking the arrows while backing off rapidly. He was planning to disrupt the 【Skeleton Archers】 formation and kill them off one by one.

However-

“Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!”

Blue ice arrows flew towards the 【Skeleton Archers】 behind Fei. He turned around and realized that Elena didn’t follow his instruction to back off, but rather approached the 【Skeleton Archers】 while returning fire.

“Shit!” Fei knew they were in trouble.

This was the first time Elena didn’t listen to Fei. It seemed like she didn’t know the hidden dangers in Tristram. If she continued attacking back, it wouldn’t kill all the tricky 【Skeleton Archers】. Rather, it would put Fei and herself in a dangerous situation. There were two mini-bosses hidden in the crowd, and their arrows dealt high damage and carried magic effects. One shot ice arrows similar to Elena’s arrow, which slowed movement and attack speed; the other shot lightning arrows that chunked a large portion of health. Even for Barbarian Fei who had a lot of health, he didn’t dare fight them directly. He planned to chug 【Health Potions】 as he fought them guerrilla style. If luck wasn’t on his side, he could potentially disturb monsters and demons in the other areas of Tristram. |If the final boss Griswald was disturbed, the consequences would be disastrous.

“Get back! Quickly!” Fei yelled at Elena, signalling her to back off.

However, it was a bit late. The 【Skeleton Archers】 noticed the mercenary. The terrifying ‘arrow rain’ covered Elena as well.

Elena didn’t have anywhere near the armor that Fei had, nor did she have a shield. Although she tried to dodge the arrows, a few arrows pierced her body. Blood started flowing out of her wounds and quickly stained her blue leather armour.

“Master……The quest is more important, don’t worry about me……I will attract their attention. You can go from the side and rescue Mr. Cain! Please go!”

The arrows were still penetrating her body. She was sweating a lot due to the unbearable pain. Her face was pale, but her expression showed determination. She shook her head and bit on her beautiful red long hair to endure the pain. However, her hand movements didn’t slow down because of the injuries, and she returned damage consistently even though the numbers of wounds on her body was increasing.

Her armour was getting soaked in her blood, but Elena was like a Goddess of War that just wouldn’t back off. There was no fear on her face, but rather hatred in her eyes. Step by step, Elena was getting closer to the crowd of 【Skeleton Archers】.

But at this moment –

“Crackle !”

One of the mini-bosses 【Bone Warrior Archer】 reacted. A life threatening lighting arrow hit Elena accurately. The mercenary’s body shook. She almost instantly fell to the ground. Since she was now standing in the same spot, her health bar was dropping like crazy under the rain of arrows.

“Shit!”

Fei was worried about her. He ignored the arrows flying at him and sprinted towards Elena and held her in his arms. He then poured a bottle of 【Minor Healing Potion】 down her throat as he used his battle cry -【Howl】 to scare away the monsters approaching them. Then, he quickly used a 【Town Portal Scroll】. As the monsters started to flood onto them, he quickly jumped into the blue oval portal with Elena.

“Buzz, buzz”

They had luckily escaped from death and returned to 【Rogue Encampment】.

Because of the 【Minor Healing Potion】, Elena had almost fully recovered, and her mind was clear. Fei on the other hand was heavily injured on his back. The ice and lightning arrows from the mini-bosses almost paralyzed him. Although he wasn’t dead, he only had 30 health left after all the bleeding; a couple more arrows could have killed him.

It was a very scary situation. Fei didn’t know if he could revive or not and whether he would die in the real world as well if he died in the Diablo World.

“Man, I can’t act like a hero all the time!”

Fei smelled the light fragrance from Elena’s body, but he had no time to enjoy it at all. He grabbed a bottle of 【Minor Healing Potion】 and drank it himself. He threw one towards Elena, and then pulled the arrows out of his back. Blood was spurting out again, so he had to drink one more bottle to counter the pain.

Luckily, 【Minor Healing Potions】 tasted sweet and had no side-effects.

“Holy, damn this pain…… Hey beauty, why won’t you listen? I told you from the beginning to back off, didn’t I?”

Fei’s health was full again. Fei had to blame the hot mercenary; if she had listened, they wouldn’t be in this situation.

Elena lowered her head and tears filled her eyes. She didn’t talk back. She didn’t drink the 【Minor Healing Potion】 either. She held it in her hands because she didn’t want to drink such a precious potion. The injuries on her body weren’t fully recovered and she was on the verge of crying. Fei’s heart softened as he saw that, so he didn’t blame her anymore.

“It’s okay, just drink the potion……Oh, right. You don’t have to follow me back to Tristram later. I won’t be able to take care of you there. When I finish the quest, I will come back and find you.”

After some thinking, Fei decided to leave Elena at the camp and complete the quest alone. If both of them went, Fei really wouldn’t be able to watch out for her. An archer wouldn’t be effective when dealing with a group of archers. If the 【Skeleton Archers】 kept on harassing them, they wouldn’t be able to cooperate very well and the hot mercenary could be surrounded by monsters and torn into pieces.

However, Elena misunderstood Fei’s meaning.

“Ah? No! Please don’t fire me, master……Next time……Next time, I can watch out for myself……I can protect myself……I……”

Elena’s panic surprised Fei. This was probably the first time she spoke that much to Fei.

Since a long time ago, Tristram had fallen, so the road to the east was blocked by all the monsters. The rogues in the encampment could only get items and potions from travellers like Fei to maintain the existence of the camp on the moor. The items and potions that blacksmith Charsi and leader Akara made weren’t enough to support the whole camp.

The accumulated resources throughout the whole history of the camp had depleted in the past 60 years when all the travellers disappeared. If this continued, the camp would be conquered by monsters and demons and fall within a year.

Fei’s appearance in 【Rogue Encampment】 was an opportunity for the camp to survive. He was the first traveller that stepped foot in the camp after 60 years. These travellers could get items and potions from the moor that the rogues would never get. This was the reason why Kaysha was willing to provide mercenaries for Fei, a complete stranger in the camp, despite knowing that numerous rogues were used and humiliated by the travellers.

This was all for the survival of the camp and its residents. Someone had to make the sacrifice. Elena wasn’t the strongest of all the female rogues, but she was definitely the prettiest and hottest. To maintain cooperation with Fei, any type of sacrifice had to be made – including the female rogue’s life and body.

If Elena unfortunately died on the moor or during an adventure, other female rogues would take her place to maintain the connection between Fei and the camp.

This was the cruelty of the Diablo World – the brutal ‘Law of the Jungle’.

That was how the small encampment could survive throughout history, and how the residents were able to live on.

Without a doubt, Fei was the only hope and light in the 【Rogue Encampment】 that was approaching eternal darkness. No matter how many sacrifices they had to make, the leaders of the encampment were willing to make it.

Of course, Fei didn’t know about this. This was why the normally calm and quiet Elena was so anxious when she thought Fei was firing her.

If she offended the traveller, it would bring an immeasurable loss to the encampment. Moreover, Fei had been very caring towards her the past two hours, which was thousands of times better than working for the despicable travellers she had heard about in tales. Elena was also getting used to fighting alongside of Fei. She cherished the opportunity to be Fei’s mercenary.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 38: Initiation of the Plan

Chapter 38: Initiation of the Plan

“Fire you? I didn’t say I was going to fire you.”

Fei was confused by Elena’s panicked expression, “Elena, you must’ve understood me wrong. I’m only planning on fighting the monsters by myself. When I finish this quest, I will take you to complete my next quest.”

“But I……”

After getting an explanation from Fei, Elena was a bit relieved. However, she was still trying to convince Fei to let her join, partially because she didn’t want to be separated from Fei, and partially because abandoning a master was really shameful for female rogues.

“Okay, my time is tight, so I’ll explain the details next time.”

Although Fei loved being around the hot mercenary, there was no time to waste considering all the dangers in the real world. He cut her off and stepped into the portal. To make sure that Elena didn’t follow him, he even shut down the portal right after he stepped back into Tristram.

Elena stared at the place where the portal was at. The expressions on her face were complex. There was remorse, disappointment……and happiness. A smile came onto her face as she blushed subconsciously.

……

……

“Roar!”

The first thing Fei did after he shut down the portal was use his warcry – 【Howl】.

It was really effective. A mysterious and terrifying power spread around him as he roared. It scared the 【Skeleton Archers】 who were staring at the portal and they began to scatter and flee.

“This is the chance!”

Fei charged at them and smashed his axe blade into their backs. A couple skeletons were instantly killed. After about 10 seconds, 【Howl】 wore off and the monsters turned around and rushed back at him.

Fei used 【Howl】 again. In the Diablo World, as long as characters had enough resources (Fury/Mana), they could spam their abilities; there weren’t any cooldowns or chants requirements. Fei had prepared a few bottles of 【Minor Mana Potions】, allowing him to use 【Howl】 as many times as he needed.

After the eleventh 【Howl】, the 【Skeleton Archers】 were cleaned out. On the ground, there were two blue magic items from the two mini-bosses and a lot of other ordinary items. Fei didn’t identify them and simply threw them into his 【Item Slot】.

As he got closer to the center of Tristram, a new type of monster appeared – 【Tainted】.

They looked like Ipotanes from Greek Mythology, half human and half goat – except that they had a bull head in place of a human head. Their huge scythes dealt tons of damage.

However, these types of melee monsters were not a threat to Barbarians.

Fei continued using his ‘cheap’ 【Howl】 tactic and cleared the crowd of 【Tainted】. There was also a mini-boss 【Tainted Leader】 who had a lot of health, but Fei easily killed it. Two more blue magic items dropped, but Fei had no time to pick them up.

All the noise from battling the 【Skeleton Archers】 and 【Tainted】 had drawn the attention of the final boss of Tristram – Griswald.

The former Paladin rushed out of a ruined building covered in hellfire. Griswald had turned into a demon. The difference between the other demons and monsters and him was that Griswald still looked like a human. There were no obvious signs of demonification, aside from his bloodshot eyes. Death, cruetly, violence, viciousness and bloodiness were the only emotions Fei could see from Griswald’s eyes. Griswald looked terrifying.

Griswald was a powerful Paladin. After his fall, he became even stronger. Although he lost the blessings from the God, his new demonic powers made him even more vicious and effective as a killing machine. He was fast; after he saw Fei, he roared as he charged at him. His fist came at Fei like lightning.

Fei blocked the punch with his shield.

“Boom!”

Fei felt a large amount of force against his shield. He was knocked back a couple steps despite his strength as a barbarian. He also felt a burning sensation, which quickly spread throughout his body. Fei felt like his blood was burning inside of him; pain seeped deep into his bones. This was the demonic power that Griswald had acquired – additional hellfire damage that could penetrate shields.

Fei switched weapons and the huge double handed axe appeared in his hands.

“Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!” Fei struck three times. Light reflected off the sharp edges of the axe. All three strikes hit Griswald and the brutal strength left three startling wounds on his body. The final boss roared in pain; the attack lowered the boss’s health bar by about one-tenth.

“Haha, awesome! If I can hit him about twenty five more times, he’ll be dead.”

Fei was excited because he had a chance of defeating the final boss. He chugged a bottle of 【Minor Healing Potion】 and held against a round of Griswald’s aggressive attacks. He swung his axe aggressively at Griswald, but only two strikes hit this time.

Fortunately, the fallen Paladin wasn’t too smart. Although he had formidable strength and power, he wasn’t able to utilize them properly. He could only throw powerful punches at Fei, which weren’t too hard to deal with.

Fei constantly backed away as he fought. Both of them were soon outside of town.

This way, even if there was a lot of noise during the battle, it wouldn’t attract the monsters and demons in the ruined buildings. If all the monsters in town were attracted, the situation would be too dangerous.

Just to be safe, Fei turned around and sprinted away to gain some extra distance. He used a 【Town Portal Scroll】 to open up the portal back to 【Rogue Encampment】. If the situation became too dangerous, he could chug a bottle of 【Minor Healing Potion】 and run back to camp.

However, he soon found out that he was being overcautious. After chugging four bottles of 【Minor Healing Potion】, Fei successfully killed the final boss of Tristram.

Griswald fell down as Fei landed his axe on top of his head. Lots of gold coins and items dropped from the corpse.

The lights almost blinded Fei’s eyes, but he spotted a green item.

“Damn! A set item?”

Fei was surprised by his luck. Green items belonged to a set. These items were really hard to get. Although Fei was expecting something good from the final boss, he was still surprised that he actually got a green set item.

He couldn’t wait to pick it up and take a closer look. It was an exquisite looking armour and green light shined all over it, but it needed an identification to reveal all the properties.

Fei used a 【Identity Scroll】 without any hesitation.

“Ding!” The name and properties appeared in front of Fei.

【Arctic Furs】

Defence: + 48

Durability: 20/20

Required Strength: 12

Required Level: 2

Special Properties: + 303% Enhanced defence, +10 all Resistance.

Note: The set includes: 【Arctic Furs】, 【Arctic Binding】, 【Arctic Horn】, 【Arctic Mitts】. Bonus properties will be granted based on how many set items are equipped.

……

The result was a little bit disappointing.

【Arctic Furs】 was an item in the set 【Arctic Gear】. It was a perfect set for Amazons, but it didn’t fit a Barbarian.

However, the properties of 【Arctic Furs】 was quite good; it was way better than the armour Fei was wearing. The enhanced defense and resistance were valuable, so he equipped it right away.

Aside from this green set item, there was a yellow rare item and a couple blue magic items.

However, Fei didn’t pick them up.

After eliminating the boss Griswald, the 【Skeleton Archers】 and the 【Taints】, there weren’t any other monsters and demons that were a threat to Fei. He decided to rescue Cain first. There wasn’t anyone who was going to steal his items.

Fei rested his axe on his shoulders and walked back to Tristram.

A bunch of screaming 【Spike Fiends】 charged at Fei, but they all turned into experience for Fei in a few seconds. Soon after, 【Zombies】 followed in their steps; after about five minutes, all the monsters and demons were wiped out.

Fei found Cain locked up in a cage on a tree at the centre of Tristram.

“Save me! Young traveller, come and save me!”

After he saw Fei, Cain started screaming as if he had swallowed some Viagra and saw someone running around naked. His pitch was so high that his voice was more painful to listen to than the monsters. It sounded like someone was poking his butthole with a stick.

“Whoosh!”

Fei swung his axe and the rope that held the cage to the tree was cut in half.

The wooden cage fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

The ‘obscene’ old man rushed out of the cage. He didn’t even say thanks; he opened up a portal and ran into it like a mad dog.

“Damn this old man, he didn’t even say thanks!”

Fei stared at the portal that quickly closed. Fei had to give Cain some credit for his running speed; even Fei couldn’t run that fast as a strong barbarian.

Fei stuck up his middle finger at where the portal was to express his feelings. After that, Fei started cleaning up the battlefield. He threw all the items into his 【Item slot】 and returned to 【Rogue Encampment】 using the portal that he opened when he was fighting Griswald.

He didn’t know where Elena went; she wasn’t anywhere close to the portal. Fei decided to go to Akara to get his rewards for the quest.

The reward was simple. The cheap priestess gave Fei a VIP discount on everything she sold, and Cain who Fei had just rescued would identify items for him for free.

Compared to the complexity of the quest, the rewards were severely lacking, akin to something given to a beggar. “Akara and Cain are both cheap to the core!” Fei thought.

He started distributing his attributes and skill points after that. After he killed the fallen Paladin Griswald, Fei had become level 12. It exceeded Fei’s goal of level 10 when he entered the world. A portion of the experience was from the bonus of having Elena as his follower.

The 25 attributes points were distributed as ⅗ to 【Strength】 and ⅖ to 【Vitality】. For the five precious skill points, Fei added one point to 【Taunt】, which taunts a monster into fighting you, one point to 【Sword Mastery】, one point to 【Polearm Mastery】 and two points to 【Leap】, which allows Fei to jump and knock back enemies where he lands.

After all of that, Fei took a look at his 【Character Status】-

Gamer: Fei

Class: Barbarian

Level: 12

Experience: 95414/112725

Strength: 66

Dexterity: 20

Intelligence: 10

Vitality: 44

Damage: 30-55

Accuracy: 169

Defence: 77

Endurance: 37

Health: 157

Resource (Fury): 19

Fire-Resistance: 10

Cold-Resistance: 10

Lightning-Resistance: 25

Poison-Resistance: 10

……

These stats comforted Fei. From past experience, a level 12 Barbarian was about a two star warrior in the real world; but with all of his additional skills, he could fight a three star warrior without a problem. Fei was confident that he could force Landes back without being injured the next time he fought him.

Of course, Fei could only force him back. If he want to defeat or even kill him, he need to be around level 20.

……

Fei went to the free labourer Cain to get all his items identified. Cain had a lot to say, but Fei’s time was tight. After all the identification was done, Fei quickly ran off before Cain could even stop him.

He went into an unoccupied tent to take a more detailed look at all the items.

The yellow rare item was a short bow. It looked simple, but was very classy. It was called 【Boreal Razor Bow】. It had great properties, but Fei couldn’t use it.

He thought that Elena could probably use it, so he decided to give the bow to her as a present the next time he saw her. “If she’s really touched……Eh……Could I make out with girls in the Diablo World?” Fei thought shamelessly.

The rest of the blue magic items were mediocre, so he sold all of them to the blacksmith Charsi. With an additional 20,000 gold coins, Fei now had a total of 40,080 gold coins.

After everything was set and done, he initiated his plan.

He went to Akara first and bought 5 bottles of 【Normal Healing Potions】 which were more effective than 【Minor Healing Potions】, and 2 bottles of 【Stamina Potions】 at a 10% discount. He then went back to the unoccupied tent and tried to communicate with the cold, mysterious voice in his head.

“Are you there? I need to convert five bottles of 【Normal Healing Potions】, 2 bottles of 【Stamina Potions】 and 1 【Town Scroll Portal】.”

Silence.

After five, six seconds, the voice responded –

“As you wish……Each bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】 costs 5,000 gold coins to convert with a success rate of 25%. Each bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 costs 2,000 gold coins to convert with a success rate of 35%…… Your level is not high enough to convert 【Town Scroll Portals】……The total is 29,000 gold coins. Confirmation needed.”

The price was within the expectation of Fei. The only thing surprised him was that he couldn’t convert 【Town Scroll Portals】 because of his level. “So there are other factors other than money and success rate… I just haven’t discovered them all yet.” Fei thought.

But from the voice’s response, Fei discovered some patterns –

The more valuable and complex an item was, the higher the cost, lower the success rate and more restrictions it had. Compared to 【Normal Healing Potion】 which costed 5,000 gold coins to convert with the success rate of 25%, 【Stamina Potion】 were less valuable, so it only costed 2,000 gold coins to convert and the success rate was 30%.

“Do you still want to convert?”

After not getting a response from Fei right away, the voice asked again. This time, it sounded a bit impatient.

“Yes, confirm!”

Fei answered quickly as the voice stopped his train of thought.

“Ding! Conversion calculating……Sufficient gold coins…… 5 bottles of 【Normal Healing Potions】 with success rate of 25%……Calculating……2 bottles converted successfully, 3 bottles failed to convert……2 bottles of 【Stamina Potions】 with success rate of 30%……Calculating……1 bottle converted successfully, 1 bottle failed to convert.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 39: Sorcerer, Paladin and Necromancer

Chapter 39: Sorcerer, Paladin and Necromancer

The cold mysterious voice gave Fei an answer right away.

After spending 29,000 gold coins, he finally converted 2 bottles of 【Normal Healing Potions】 and 1 bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 into the real world. The end result made Fei feel really salty, despite mentally preparing himself for such a result because of the 25% and 30% success rates. The loss was pretty significant.

However, after carefully considering the poor success rate, he comforted himself, “2 bottles of 【Normal Healing Potions】 and 1 bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 are better than nothing, I guess.”

There was less than two hours left until he reached the maximum ‘gaming’ time for today. He decided to exit his Barbarian character. After a feeling of zero gravity, his vision blurred for a second. Soon, his vision cleared and he was back at the 3D projected character selection screen.

Fei discovered that there were some tiny changes – the barbarian character was wearing new items he just got from Tristram and the character looked tougher and bigger than the other six level 0 characters.

“It looks like the screen reflects everything that goes on in the Diablo World.”

Fei also found out that there could only be one character per class. Because the Barbarian and Sorcerer classes had already entered the Diablo World, Fei couldn’t create any characters in those two classes.

This seemed to reveal something, but Fei didn’t have much time to spend thinking about it.

He chose the Sorcerer character and re-entered the Diablo World.

After the light buzzing noise and the feeling of zero gravity, Fei stepped back onto the starter’s map – 【Rogue Encampment】.

After some close observation, Fei found that this camp seemed like a parallel universe to the universe that the Barbarian character was in. All the plots were in their initial stage. Quests like 【The Den of Evil】, 【Sisters’ Burial Grounds】 and 【Search for Cain】 were still not completed yet. They were all waiting for Sorcerer Fei to finish.

Because of all the experience Fei had on these quests when he was a Barbarian, Fei started them right away. He rushed to the new Akara and received the quest 【The Den of Evil】 and went straight to 【Blood Moor】 to level up the Sorcerer character.

After 30 minutes, Fei completed his first quest. He returned from 【Blood Moor】 and received one skill point as the reward.

At this point, his sorcerer was already level 3. While killing monsters on the moor, they dropped items such as normal armour and gloves. He equipped all the items he could use and kept the rest in his 【Item Slot】 to be sold later.

He also had 4 skill points. After some thinking, he put 1 point into 【Fire Skill – Fire Bolt】, 1 point into 【Lightning Skill – Charged Bolt】 and 2 points into 【Cold Skill – Ice Bolt】.

After he did that, he didn’t return to the moor. He exited the Diablo World again and re-entered as a Paladin.

After the same buzzing noise and zero gravity, he landed in 【Rogue Encampment】 again.

As expected, it was another parallel universe. The plot and quests were back at their initial stage and yet another new Akara had given him the quest 【The Den of Evil】.

Paladin Fei rushed to 【Blood Moor】 to complete the quest. With the new experience of completing the quest as Sorcerer Fei, he completed this quest even faster. He wiped out all the monsters in the den in less than 15 minutes. Also, he visited every spot on 【Blood Moor】 and executed the three empty policy – empty out all the monsters, empty out all the gold coins and empty out all the items.

He reached level 3 again when he returned to 【Rogue Encampment】 and got 4 skill points after he received his reward from Akara.

Fei opened up the skill tree of the Paladin. After careful consideration, he added 2 points to 【Offensive Aura – Might】, which increases all the damage dealt by team members, and 2 points to 【Defensive Aura -Prayer】, which heals all team members.

After finishing all those things, there was less than 50 minutes left in his daily time limit.

He exited the World again and switched to Necromancer.

【Rogue Encampment】

Another parallel universe.

Necromancer Fei got the quest from another new Akara and went straight into the 【Den of Evil】 on 【Blood Moor】.

It was the fourth time he was doing the same quest. He killed the boss Corpsefire in less than 10 minutes and returned to camp.

At level 3 and with the additional skill point from Akara, he again had 4 skill points.

Fei received a wand when he spawned as a Necromancer, which gave him a point to the skill 【Summoning Skill – Raise Skeleton】, which raises one skeleton from a dead body to fight. Therefore, he put 3 points into 【Poison Skill – Teeth】 which summons multiple projectiles that damages enemies and 1 point into 【Curse – Amplify Damage】, which increases the damage enemies take.

The reason he distributed the points like that was to use them in the battle that was about to happen in the real world.

Of course, the skill Fei needed the most was 【Poison Skill – Corpse Explosion】, which explodes a nearby corpse and damages all nearby enemies.

However, after considering the existence of the Holy Church on Azeroth Continent, Necromancers were probably considered to be evil and burned alive like what the churches did to heresies and ‘witches’ during the medieval period.

Those were just Fei’s predictions, but it was never a bad thing to be extra careful. From Brook’s and Angela’s description, the Holy Church on the Continent had dominant powers. It was best to avoid them as much as possible.

Some of the Necromancer skills like 【Raise Skeleton】 were too obvious and could not be used in the real world, but 【Corpse Explosion】 was quite hidden, so it could be really effective during wars. Corpses were things that were never lacking during a war, and those corpses were like grenades in the eyes of Necromancers. They dealt a ton of damage and were very sneaky.

Therefore, the reason why Fei chose Necromancer, the ‘most dangerous’ occupation on the continent after acknowledging the existence of the Holy Church was for the skill 【Corpse Explosion】.

But when Fei was distributing skill points, he almost collapsed when he found out that 【Corpse Explosion】 required the player to be level 6.

Fei looked at the time.

There was less than 30 minutes in today’s ‘gaming’ time. There was no way Fei could level up 3 times in less than 30 minutes, unless he could find a perfect spot where a ton of high level monsters and demons were at.

Fei thought about it and decided to go and kill 【Blood Raven】.

The burial grounds where 【Blood Raven】 was at had a ton of high level monsters. They were a great source of experience. Although it was quite dangerous for a level 3 Necromancer, Fei felt he could handle it if he was cautious because of the experience he had while playing as a Barbarian.

The situation Chambord was in was dangerous as well, so Fei had to take a risk.

After receiving the quest from Military Leader Kashya, Fei spent all the 800 gold coins he had and bought the necessary items he needed including 【Minor Healing Potions】, 【Minor Mana Potions】 and 【Stamina Potions】.

It became night time in the Diablo World. It was dark on the moor, and Fei couldn’t see anything far away. He could only hear the screams and roars of the monsters and demons.

Fei chugged a bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 when he left the camp and sprinted towards the 【Cold Plain】 where the burial ground was at. The monsters screamed even louder when they noticed Fei on 【Blood Moor】. However, Fei didn’t bother to battle them, as he had to save all his time for the higher leveled monsters in the burial ground.

However, something happened that Fei wasn’t able predict –

The monsters and demons seemed more energetic and aggressive at night time. After being disturbed, they started chasing Fei non-stop as if they were male prisoners that hadn’t seen a woman in more than ten years and Fei was a naked beauty.

Soon, all kinds of monsters – 【Fallen Shamans】, 【Corrupted Rogues】 and 【Wendigoes】 – all joined in the chase.

P.S. This is the last chapter in the Diablo world for a while.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 40: Return of the King

Chapter 40: Return of the King

(If you have time, you can support us through Adfly too: Chapter 40 Adfly)

In a few minutes, almost all the monsters on the moor had joined in the ‘parade’, as if they were celebrating something significant. When Fei reached the junction between 【Blood Moor】 and 【Cold Plain】, there were three to four hundred monsters and demons chasing him.

“Damn!”

Fei was so happy when he saw this. Although these monsters were low level, the massive amount of them would still give him a huge amount of experience. He stopped running and started clearing the monsters. He waved his wand.

Poison Skill – 【Teeth】

“ Whirr-”

A cloud of cold death energy flowed out of the wand. Three teeth shaped bones appeared out of nowhere; they were covered in death energy and shot towards the monsters as they followed a strange trajectory in the air. The thirty 【Fallen Shamans】 who were leading the “

‘parade’ were shattered into pieces.

Fei waved the wand again. Another cloud of cold death energy formed.

Summoning Skill – 【Raise Skeleton】

“Crack, crack -”

Energy surrounded a 【Fallen Shaman】 corpse and began moving. Soon, its flesh burst open and a skeleton that was holding a bone blade in its left hand and a bone shield in its right hind rose up. It blocked the monsters’ path perfectly. It was fast, too; it swung its blade and killed a couple 【Fallen Shamans】 that were close to it.

While his skeleton warrior blocked off the ‘monster army’, Fei was abusing 【Teeth】. Numerous teeth shaped bones shot out into the crowd of monsters.

Fei didn’t even have to target anything; there were so many monsters that as long as Fei faced the right direction, the skill would be able to shatter a couple of them. 【Teeth】 had a penetration effect, so it could kill at least a couple monsters in a line.

After six seconds, the skeleton warrior that Necromancer Fei summoned was smashed into fragments by the monsters. Fei turned around and sprinted to gain some distance from the army.

He summoned another skeleton warrior to block the path and once again shot many 【Teeth】 into the monsters. The process was repeated a couple times.

Although there were some dangerous situations, Fei was able to react quickly. Also, with more than ten bottles of 【Minor Healing Potions】 and 【Minor Mana Potions】, he could easily live.

After five minutes, the last monster in the army screamed as it fell into a pool of its own blood. Fei glanced at the battlefield filled with broken limbs and shattered organs. The monsters’ and demons’ blood soiled the ground. Rain with all the blood, and the only colour Fei could see was red. The stench of blood and flesh filled Fei’s nose.

It was a one sided massacre, but Fei only felt numb. He felt like he was getting used killing and death. He evolved from a university student who felt dizzy after seeing any blood to a ‘Super Butcher’ whose mental state wasn’t affected even if millions of people were killed.

Beside the corpses, there were also gold coins and items soaked in the rain and blood.

Because these monsters were all low leveled, there weren’t any good stuff. Time was tight; Fei glanced through them and threw the four blue magic items into his 【Item Slot】; he didn’t bother keeping the rest.

There were less than 15 minutes left. The cold wind blew at Fei after he stepped onto 【Cold Plain】. The monsters here were stronger and more aggressive. Fei chugged a bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 and started running again. Just like on the 【Blood Moor】, monsters started chasing Fei after he made too much noise.

For the first time, Fei discovered the effect of running in the Diablo World at night time. It was way more realistic than the original game and the monsters were more flexible and lively than the original programmed codes.

Halfway to the burial ground, Fei had to stop and deal with the monsters that were chasing him. If too many monsters chased him, Fei didn’t think he could handle all of them at once, even though they were still lower level and there weren’t any mini-bosses in the crowd. A single man was no match for an army. If their numbers were large enough, ants could take out an elephant.

Fei stopped and used the same tactic –

He summoned a skeleton warrior to hold off the monsters and shot a lot of 【Teeth】 behind it.

The first four minutes went smoothly. The monsters fell and died like crops under Fei’s deathly tactic, and the number of monsters became a lot smaller. But the situation suddenly changed –

Maybe it was because the other monsters heard the noises from the battlefield and the desperate screams from their own; numerous monsters rushed into battle from all directions. A single skeleton warrior wasn’t enough to hold them off. Fei had to start running around, chugging potions while dodging attacks and using 【Teeth】 to fight back.

“Damn, why are they so active at night? They must had taken Viagra……”

Fei was feeling the pressure.

Although he wasn’t in much danger, there was no time to waste. If this continued, he wouldn’t be able to get to the burial ground and kill 【Blood Raven】 on time. His goal of getting to level 6 and learning 【Corpse Explosion】 before leaving the Diablo world was probably not going to be accomplished.

After Fei thought about it, he increased his spell casting speed, but there were just too many monsters to be killed. After a couple of them died, even more monsters would join the chase. Ultimately, Fei had killed a lot of monsters, but even more monsters chased after him.

“Damn it! I didn’t kill your families did I?”

Fei was getting frustrated. He used his wand as a stick to strike a couple monsters that were getting too close to him and kept spamming his 【Teeth】 and 【Raise Skeleton】 skills; he was lucky that there were no cooldowns for spells in the Diablo World. He could use skills as frequent as he liked as long as he had enough mana.

Fei danced in between monsters while chugging 【Minor Healing Potions】 and 【Minor Mana Potions】.

The monsters were still lower level on 【Cold Plain】 and there were barely any ranged attack monsters and demons. Fei was able to hold himself together in this situation.

“Shit! I’ll never get to 【Blood Raven】 at this speed……”

After checking the time, Fei knew that there were only a couple minutes left.

Sure enough, after about five minutes, that cold, mysterious voice appeared in Fei’s mind –

“Gamer Fei, you have reached the maximum gaming time for today, please be ready to leave Diablo world in 10……9……8……”

Fei felt helpless.

He wasn’t able to level up to level 6 after all; he had been level 5 for a while now and needed a little bit more experience to reach level 6. He was so close to 【Corpse Explosion】, which could help him defeat the enemies that surrounded Chambord……

“Fuck these Viagra eating bastards!”

Fei was pissed. He shot as many 【Teeth】 into the crowd of monsters as he could before he had to leave. The energy covered sharp bones were shot into the spot where the most monsters were at; numerous painful screams emerged……

At this moment, something unexpected happened –

“Ding!”

A clear sound resounded in Fei’s ear.

A beam of white light came down from the sky and embraced Fei. The comfortable sensation filled Fei’s body. All his wounds quickly recovered and his health and mana rose to the max.

Level Up!

Fei had leveled up at the last second.

He was stoked!

He had no time to worry about anything else; all he did in the last second was open up the Necromancer skill tree and add 1 point to 【Corpse Explosion】.

“Looks like my luck is isn’t that bad, hitting my goal at the last second.”

Fei was relieved.

At that moment, everything in his vision twisted. He felt the zero gravity again and darkness hit him. Fei was kicked out of the Diablo World.

….…

……

Chambord Castle.

It was finally noon.

Although it was Autumn, the heat was still unbearable. The dark defensive wall heated up against the sun, as well as the soldiers’ weapons and armour. Some soldiers were so exhausted that they had to sit down and get some rest.

Exhaustion and anxiety were like two mountains that sat over the minds of the soldiers, taking them closer to the point of mental breakdown. The enemies were still not sieging.

However, the soldiers of Chambord felt their vicious and murderous glares. The enemies were like a snake coiling on the stone bridge; they could feel a chill to their bones under the bright sun.

No one knew when the breathtaking pressure was going to end.

No one knew when the bloody battle was going to erupt.

No one knew if the Chambord would be the same after the battle and if they could walk down the stairs of the defensive wall alive and hug their family members who were waiting for them at their doorsteps……

Brook was walking around on the defensive wall, trying to motivate the soldiers. However, it wasn’t that effective. The physiological and mental exhaustion wasn’t going to go away after a talk.

The Second Commander of the King’s Guards quickly found out that his pep talking skills were far from King Alexander’s. The young king could motivate the soldiers after a couple sentences, while Brook had said more than a hundred sentences and barely got any reaction out of the soldiers.

Fatty Gill was breathing heavily while sitting on the ground. He was probably going to die if their family warrior didn’t hold up a sun umbrella for him. Head Minister Bazzer stood behind Gill calmly. He eyes were squinted, and no one knew what he was thinking about……

Warden Oleg was sitting at the spot that Fei commanded him to guard. The chest piece on his armour was taken off by him to use as a fan. He was mumbling something as he flapped his chest piece to create some wind. He looked at the enemies over the river and looked at the head warrior Lampard as if he was planning something. However, after he saw the corpse of Conca still nailed onto the wall of the watchtower, he tucked in his neck.

Pierce had the [King’s Sword] strapped on his back. He was walking around the watchtower anxiously.

As time passed and the temperature on the defensive wall rose, he became more and more impatient. He didn’t know that the king was doing in the tower. It was quiet; not a single sound came from within the building. If Pierce wasn’t subdued by Fei, he would already have rushed in to ask what was going on.

At this moment, suddenly –

Three star warrior Lampard was shocked. He felt a strong, yet ghastly power coming from within the watchtower, which really surprised him.

At the same time, one star warrior Oleg felt something too. He felt a terrifying pressure pressing down on him; the pressure was far more than what he could handle. It felt like the stare of the Grim Reaper. He only felt this way when Lampard was enraged. “Lampard isn’t angry right now, could it……could it be Alexander?”

One star warrior Brook felt the same. He looked at the watchtower with excitement.

The person closest to the watchtower was novice mage Gill. As if he saw the thing that he was most scared of, he jumped off the ground in a shock and he trembled. After seeing his son’s reaction, Bazzer opened his eyes suddenly as if he thought of something interesting, and then squinted them again.

Of course, aside from the mages and warriors, the ordinary soldiers didn’t feel anything. This included Pierce.

He only had inhuman strength; although he felt that the atmosphere on the defensive wall had changed a little bit, he couldn’t point out exactly where it was coming from.

……

In the watch tower.

Fei opened his eyes. He looked through the ruined window to check on the enemies. Four hours had passed and the situation Chambord was in was very close to what Fei predicted – The enemy’s commander was like a dormant cobra, still waiting for the best moment to strike.

The situation was still frozen. It was up to the quality of the soldiers at this point.

Compared to the well trained enemies, the defensive power of Chambord were like novices, regardless of whether it was the King’s guard or the newly recruited young adults. As time passed by, the gap between the strength of the attackers and defenders only grew wider, and the enemies seemed more dangerous and unstoppable.

If Fei wasn’t wrong, the mysterious enemy’s commander was waiting for a perfect time – after lunch, it was the most tiring time of the day for an average person, and it would be a perfect time to siege.

Fei looked up at the sky and knew that there was about twenty minutes left until lunch.

The battle was about to begin. He had to start planning. Fei stood up from the rock he was sitting on. He didn’t walk out of the building right away.

He closed his eyes and searched for the powers he brought out of the Diablo World. From Fei’s experience, aside from the strength of a level 12 Barbarian, he also had the power of a level 3 Sorcerer, a level 3 Paladin and a level 6 Necromancer.

Gradually, he felt something.

A looming, cold, deathly force field surrounded him. It looked mysterious and complex.

It felt really familiar. Fei opened up his hand. Suddenly, a white cloud of death energy formed into a swirl in his palm. It was whining and whirling, as if it was a mini-sized tornado.

“This is… the death energy of the Necromancer.”

Fei was excited. But soon, his eyebrow wrinkled.

He couldn’t feel any power from the Barbarian, Sorcerer and Paladin aside from the Necromancer. Despite how hard he tried, there was no response.

“What’s going on?” Fei close his eyes and thought.

He was nervous, “It shouldn’t……Damn, was my hypothesis about bringing every class to the real world wrong?”

At this moment –

“Hint: Only one character can be usable at a time. If you wish to use the abilities of another character, please switch characters.”

That cold, mysterious voice sounded in Fei’s mind.

“Switch characters?”

Fei was confused. But after thinking about it for a couple seconds, Fei understood what it meant.

“So it’s like this.”

Fei said, “Switch to Barbarian” in his mind.

“Hu-”

Something magical happened the next second.

The white cloud of death energy disappeared from Fei’s palm, and so did the looming, cold, deathly force field.

Fei didn’t feel any Necromancer powers at all; it felt like it never existed. What he could now feel was the ultimate physical strength of a level 12 Barbarian.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 41: Surprising New Finds

Chapter 41: Surprising New Finds

(If you have time, you can support us through Adfly too: Chapter 41 Adfly)

After switching to his Barbarian, all Fei could feel was his brutal physical strength.

It made him felt like he could collapse the firm defensive wall with a single stomp.

“My strength increased so much after I leveled up the Barbarian to level 12……” Fei felt like he was the ocean and could tear up anything in his way. “This is it……This is exactly how I feel as a Barbarian the Diablo World.

This never-ending strength made him feel like Hercules. He glanced down subconsciously. His expression was strange. He gasped as his eyes opened wide, as if he saw an undead creature walking around in the real world.

He found something unimaginable.

Not sure when, but the heavy knight armour he was wearing in the real world was gone, it was replaced with a exquisite looking armour. The style of the armour was exotic, it was made with an unknown material. There were a lot of mysterious symbols all over the armour and it they all shined a green light; there was a strong magic energy in it.

Except the armour, he was also wearing a pair of leather boots, helmet, gloves, belt……

Fei recognized them all.

“These……these are the items of the my Barbarian character…….How……How did I bring them into this world? What’s going on? Oh my god……I don’t remember converting these items from that voice……”

The unexpected discovery made Fei’s heart race.

“How…….How did this happen?”

Fei’s mind was blank; there was no explanation for this. From his previous experience, if he wanted to bring anything, even a pile of monster crap to the real world, he had to get it converted by that mysterious voice. He had to pay the fee and bear the risk of not succeeding. What confused Fei was that he didn’t ask to convert the items, but was able to bring them to the real world.

“What’s going on?”

“Hint: After the player’s character exceeds level 10, the player can use the character’s items in other worlds other than the Diablo World….. Hint: The items can only be used by the player. They can’t be traded, lost, or repaired by blacksmiths in other worlds……Hint: The durability of items will decrease naturally. They can only be repaired in the Diablo World……Hint……Hint……”

As if that voice had heard all of Fei’s questions, many ‘hints’ had given Fei a detailed explanation.

“So……It’s……that’s how it is.”

Fei tapped his forehead, his mind was clear.

“So that’s the benefit of exceeding level 10……Will there be more benefits after I exceed level 20, 30 or even 90?” Fei tried to ask that voice greedily.

Unfortunately, there was no response.

“Ok……Don’t tell me it you don’t want to! ……Ah, if I can bring items to the real world, then weapons should be included too. Why don’t I have my double handed axe?

As soon as that thought came to his head, something magical happened –

A white light flashed and he felt something heavy in his hand. The huge and dangerous double handed axe that Barbarian Fei had appeared in his hands.

Fei swung the axe subconsciously.

The axe’s handle was cold, and so was the light that the axe blade reflected.

A familiar sensation filled Fei’s mind. He felt like the axe was an extension of his body and he had complete control of it; he felt invincible.

Fei didn’t get addicted to that feeling. He forced himself to calm and evaluate his situation.

“If my main weapon was brought out of the Diablo World, then I can probably use 【Azure Spiked Shield】 and 【Storm Sabre】 too.

A yellow light flashed in front of him as he thought about that; the axe disappeared, and a gold engraved sword and a dark red shield took its place.

“Wahahahahaha……Just like I thought!”

Fei found it super easy to switch his weapons. As long as he thought about it, the weapons would switch. There was no cooldown on that.

“Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh – !”

As Fei’s thoughts quickly changed, the double handed axe and the sword and shield kept on switching in his hands. This speed and method of switching weapons in a fight would definitely be a trump card. The best would be for him to use it as a sneak attack. This fit Fei’s personality perfectly.

Fei played around with this new skill, and he suddenly thought about a big problem.

“Although it’s great to bring the powerful and magical items into the real world, I won’t wear these all the time……I’m a king, I’m not going to battle every single day. If I go to noble parties, go to the washroom and go to bed like this, I will probably be called a pervert……”

“I wonder if I would hide these items……”

When Fei was thinking, changes occurred again –

The barbarian items he was wearing disappeared as he wished. A soft white knight armour appeared on his body; it was the clothes he was wearing inside the heavy metal armour. However, he didn’t know where the heavy metal armour went. He glanced around and found it at a corner. He didn’t know how or when that armour was taken off his body.

“Damn, I can get anything I want?”

A big smile came on Fei’s face.

“So the weapons and armour of the Barbarian can appear and disappear as I wish. This is so convenient… It’s not going to affect my normal life at all. This is too sick!”

Fei’s heart started to race again. Adrenaline coursed through his blood.

He licked his lips. As a man that likely maximizing his benefit all the time, he thought of another question –

“If these magical items are brought to the real world, I can probably use their special properties too, right?”

Fei was so excited that he almost had a boner. He decided to do a little experiment to test the storage effect of his belt.

In the Diablo World, belts granted characters more storage space on top of the 【Item Slot】, and it was more convenient to use than the 【Item Slot】. The better quality the belt, the more storage space it had. The belt that Fei had only had 8 storage space.

He looked down at the belt, then looked at a fist sized rock on the corner. He called on the rock in his mind, trying to put it into the storage space in the belt.

Almost at the same exact moment as Fei thought about it in his mind, the rock disappeared.

“Damn! Did it work?”

Fei’s heart skipped a beat after he saw the rock disappear. Fei felt his heart wouldn’t be able to handle the series of surprises. His greedy hypotheses was confirmed without any doubt.

The special properties of the items in Diable were brought into the real world.

Fei thought about the storage space in the belt and the 8 units of storage space appeared in front of his eyes, as if he was using a pair of Google Glasses. The rock was sitting in one of the storage spaces. Except for the rock, the 2 bottles of 【Normal Healing Potions】 and 1 bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 that costed Fei 29,000 gold coins to convert was inside the belt as well.

Fei quickly pressed his hands on his heart. “It has to stop beating so fast and irregularly, or I’m seriously going to fucking die!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 42: The Four Powers

Chapter 42: The Four Powers

As if he was a kid that just got his favorite toy, Fei couldn’t hold himself back as he played around with the belt a bit more.

“Whoosh-”

The rock appeared in his hand.

“Whoosh-”

The rock disappeared into the belt storage. He controlled everything with his mind, as if the belt was hooked up to his brain. He tried again with some different sized rocks on the ground inside the partially ruined tower.

Fei quickly tested out the capacity of the storage space – Each slot in the storage space could only contain items up to the size of a basketball, but the weight of the items didn’t matter.

Therefore, the 8 storage space slots in the belt could hold items up to the size of 8 basketballs. Fei was very satisfied with the capacity. As the level of his Barbarian increased, Fei would be able to get higher quality belts, which would only increase the amount of slots they had.

“Finally! I have my own secret storage!”

This unexpected surprise really delighted Fei. These surprises made Fei realize that there were way more secrets and discoveries to be made in the Diablo World that somehow resided inside his mind.

【Rogue Encampment】 was only a novice map. As he leveled his character, he would be able to step into higher level maps such as 【Lut Gholein】 and 【Kurast Docks】. He felt there were a ton of unimaginable things waiting for him.

After he felt the monstrous strength of the Barbarian, he said “switch mode” in his mind and Sorcerer Fei took over. His enormous physical strength disappeared instantly, and Fei felt the magic powers and spell casting abilities of a level 3 Sorcerer.

Although Sorcerers and Necromancers were both mages, their powers were completely different. The Necromancer’s power was dark, cold and daunting, while the Sorcerer’s power was bright and just; fire, ice and lightning were all natural forces. After Fei switched to Sorcerer mode, a firm force field surrounded him. It was just as ominous as the Necromancer’s force field, but had different affinities.

“Sizzle, sizzle-”

A fireball appeared and hovered in his hands as Fei said “Fire Bolt!” in his mind. The bright red fireball was dancing in the wind and its size changed as Fei wished. Although it looked weak, Fei was sure that this fireball contained a significant amount of energy; it was far more powerful than Gill’s novice fireball. It could completely melt metal armour.

That was the power of Sorcerer Fei. After he closed his eyes to get used to the power of the Sorcerer, he made the force field that surrounded him disappear, and no one could tell he was a mage by looking at him anymore.

Fei then switched to Paladin Mode. Suddenly, a divine and gentle power filled Fei’s body. The power was strong to the point that it leaked out of his body. The energy was so bright and compassionate that it would make anyone who felt this energy come closer and trust and depend on Fei unconditionally, as if he was the God’s messenger.

Paladins were the most noble and righteous class in the Diablo World. Paladins’ most powerful skills were called Aura. Except for its combat abilities, it also had unimaginable healing and supporting abilities.

“Is the power of the Holy Church that Angela talked about the same as the Paladin’s from Diablo World?” Fei wondered.

While he was thinking, his body quickly got used to the Auras of the Paladin.

He stood there and repeated all the abilities and skills of the four characters. After he was sure that he wouldn’t forget anything, he switched back to Barbarian Mode, wore his soft white knight armour instead of his Barbarian items and walked out of the watchtower.

His reappearance was like a bright torch in complete darkness, and it drew the attention of everyone on the defensive wall.

The soldiers stared at him in awe. They all hoped that the powerful king who could communicate with the God of War could create a miracle again in such a dangerous situation and defeat the vicious enemies who were about to siege the castle. They wanted him to give them hope for survival.

However, three star warrior Lampard, one star warrior Oleg, Brook, novice mage Gill and a couple other people stared at Fei in fright and shock. Only those who had energy and powers themselves truly understood what had happened in the partially ruined watchtower.

In a short moment, a gloomy power, a wild power, a natural power and a divine power…. Four different types of powers appeared consecutively inside the watchtower, as if there were four one star warriors and mages hiding in there, fully displaying their power.

But it was impossible! They all knew that only one person was in that watchtower – the young King Alexander.

There was no else except him.

This meant that there was only one possible explanation for what happened – all of the four different powers belonged to the King.

“Oh God! Can one man acquire four different types of power? Moreover, each power is least at the one star level? This isn’t possible!!”

In the history of Azeroth Continent, there were examples of a person becoming proficient in a couple power different powers. It wasn’t impossible……but which one of those people weren’t famous geniuses in order to be able to make progress in learning different powers? Which one of them weren’t sun ranked masters?

Moreover, all the travelling poets who told stories of them around the continent could swear with their lives that those geniuses were far from young when they made progress.

“How old was Alexander?

Not even 18 yet.

Alexander was only famous because he was a retard. This retard wasted 17 years of his life, eating, sleeping and seeking fun. He never had any form of warrior or mage training. How could he possibly have 4 different types of powers? And all these power were at least one star rank?”

These feelings were circulating in Lampard and the others’ minds. They stared at Fei as he walked out of the tower as if he was Godzilla.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 43: We Need to Initiate the Attack

Chapter 43: We Need to Initiate the Attack

Fei knew he was the center of attention. He smiled gently at the anxious soldiers and new recruits, calming them down. He beckoned to Pierce and Brook, calling them over to the watchtower. He didn’t acknowledge Oleg who was trying get his attention, and Head Minister Bazzer who wasn’t too far away either.

It was a rather clear signal; even the farmers who knew nothing about politics understood that the two former powerful figures, Bazzer and Oleg had lost the king’s appreciation and trust.

“Brook, tell me about the enemies’ movements.” Fei asked as he looked at the crowd of enemies on the bridge. He stood beside a battlement and touched the marks left there by the swords and lances.

“You majesty, during the past four hours that you were resting, the enemies didn’t move at all for some reason…… they didn’t even harass us with any fake attacks. It’s almost as if they are waiting for something, but……” Brook pointed behind the enemies. His voice was filled with worry, “They have moved their last three siege ladders and sieging equipment that they made in the last couple days onto the bridge. They are fully prepared, and there are even more enemy soldier participating in this siege compared to the previous battle. Once they decide to attack, we will be in an extremely dangerous situation.”

Fei looked at the place that Brook was pointing at. There were some major changes in the enemy formation –

The tower shield formation was still at the very front, protecting all the enemies behind it using a huge black wall. It was only steps away from the north bank of the Zuli River, where Chambord Castle was located.

However, the formations behind it were very different –

The archers, spearmen and swordsmen formations had moved back, and in their place were the three siege ladders which the enemies had moved onto the bridge. Behind the siege ladders, there were four or five giant wooden walls made out of wet, green trees to block off arrows. Even further away, there were six seventy feet (20m) tall trebuchets that were protected by the stronger enemy warriors……

Fei’s pupils quickly contracted when he saw that. The six trebuchets were lethal siege machines. They were much more threatening than the siege ladders. Once they got within 200 yards (m) of the defensive wall, regardless of how firm and strong the defensive wall was, it would be blown apart. The defensive wall of Chambord and the less than one thousand soldier army would be wiped out in less than twenty boulder throws by the trebuchets.

The enemy’s commander had definitely put a lot of resources into this siege, so he wanted to conquer Chambord Castle today.

“Those wooden walls were made in a rush, and there are still green leaves on the wood. However, the six trebuchets couldn’t have been made quickly, but they’ve never appeared in the sieges before…… Did the enemies get some reinforcements?”

Fei licked his lip subconsciously as he thought about that.

There was no way that Chambord could defend against that. Once the enemies began their siege, the wooden walls could easily block the rain of arrows and get the trebuchets into range. Chambord seemed to be doomed. This was an unequal warfare.

Aside from the huge gap in the strength between the enemies and them, the enemy’s commander was also very careful and sneaky. He knew that Chambord didn’t have too many soldiers, so he focused on that weakness. Brook and the others couldn’t come up with any strategies that could break open the ‘cage’ that Chambord was in.

Fei frowned as he evaluated the situation. Brook was observing Fei’s expression. He was about to say something, but he held himself back.

“Say what you want to say. As the future general commander of Chambord, hesitating doesn’t look good.” Fei noticed Brook’s behaviour and joked.

Brook got really close to Fei and whispered into his ears, “Your majesty……maybe……We can’t defend this one. I’m willing to stay behind with the soldiers to try to defend against the enemies and buy more time. Please let Mr. Lampard and Pierce take a team of elite soldiers to protect you and Ms. Angela to leave Chambord from the back mountain…..”

“No!”

Fei shook his head and rejected Brook’s suggestion before he even finished. He didn’t say a single word more, but just from his rejection and him shaking his head, Brook and Pierce felt the young king’s determination. No matter what was going to happen, the king wouldn’t back down nor flinch. Fei’s expression excited and pleased the two, but it also made them really anxious.

“We can’t wait any longer; we need to initiate an attack.” Fei said as he tapped the battlement with his finger.

This sentence was as shocking as thunder, and ‘exploded’ in their ears.

“Initiate an attack?”

Brook and Pierce were stunned. What did initiating an attack under such circumstances, with so few soldiers, most with no formal training mean? It meant that Fei was giving up on the terrain advantage and planning to attack the enemies, like smashing a hard rock with an apple pie……The fate of the apple pie could easily be determined.

“Your majesty, is……won’t that be too risky?” Brook was trying to get Fei to change his mind.

“There is no time.” Fei shook his head as he said decisively. “If I’m not wrong, the enemies will attack right after lunch……The only way for us to survive in this war is to think of the unimaginable and do the unexpected. If we wait any longer, the enemies will begin the siege, and the only thing we will face is death.”

Fei slowly looked at the two as he said that.

Looking at the confused expressions of the two warriors, Fei said, “What do you think, my warriors? Do you guys have the courage to go with me and send all those bastards into the Zuli River so they can take the last bath of their lives?”

The question was as simple as asking for his friends’ opinions.

At that very moment, Brook and Pierce felt like the blood in their bodies was on fire.

“Your majesty, it’s our honour!” Their voices trembled as they responded.

“Alright, I need you guys to do something……Brook, go and tell all the soldiers to rest. Remember, only keep a couple smart ones to watch the enemies’ actions…… Also, go find twenty reliable and loyal strong men and bring them to me. Pierce, you go and get these for me……”

Fei whispered into Pierce’s ear, and the white haired tough guy left in confusion. After they left, Fei stood quietly on the defensive wall. He repeated and organized all the things that he needed to pay attention to in upcoming operation in his mind, and then turned around and walked to his left.

He walked to the number one warrior of Chambord, under the gazes of all the soldiers.

“Your Majesty!” Lampard nodded.

The number one warrior who was normally cold to Fei had finally lowered his guard and proactively talked to him.

Fei knew that his series of heroic feats had gained the trust and respect of this ‘master’. Lampard had protected the peace of Chambord and stabilized the retarded Alexander’s throne by his individual strength; Fei was very grateful for that. Fei also heard that Lampard was the closest friend of the old king, so he Fei’s elder as well.

“Uncle Lampard, I have something that requires your assistance.” Fei was very polite.

Lampard looked at Fei, and then turned around to look at the black flood of enemies. He was silent for a couple second, but then asked, “You want me to help you destroy those trebuchets, right? I only have about thirty to forty percent confidence in destroying two or three of them……”

“Destroy the trebuchets?”

Fei was surprised, but he quickly understood what Lampard was thinking. He shook his head and said seriously, “Uncle Lampard, that’s not what I am asking……Eh, it’s like this. I’m going to leave the castle and attack the enemies soon, so I want you to stay on the defensive wall and stabilize the situation here. If I end up dying, I want you to take care of Angela for me. Please protect her and Emma and leave Chambord safely.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 44: Super Strong Men

Chapter 44: Super Strong Men

“Eh?”

Lampard didn’t expect Alexander to have such a request. In such a dangerous situation, the first thing that came to Fei’s mind was not his own safety, but the safety of Angela and Emma. This raised his image of Alexander by a couple points.

However, it was only a couple points because of Fei’s decision to leave the castle and initiate the attack, which lowered his image.

Even the dumbest person in Chambord could tell that initiating an attack would be worst decision ever. It would only get the precious soldiers of Chambord killed for no returns. Moreover it would give the well-trained and equipped enemies an even bigger advantage.

Lampard accepted the fact that Alexander was strong and brave looking back at the siege battle the day before, to a point where it was way beyond his estimations. However, when it came to warfare, if one didn’t have the strength or power of a moon ranked master, individual strength wouldn’t solve many problems. Lampard didn’t want to see Alexander become arrogant after a couple wins.

“If I use a sneak attack, maybe I can destroy those trebuchets, so……you don’t have to rush towards your death.”

For the old friend whose soul was already in heaven and for the pure and innocent Angela, Lampard decided that even though his old hidden internal injuries had relapsed, he had to try to destroy those trebuchets. They were the biggest threat to Chambord. However, there was a huge risk……The only hope he had was if the trebuchets weren’t protected by high star ranked warriors or mages.

“Uncle Lampard, it’s not just the problem of a few trebuchets. In this situation, even if you could destroy all the trebuchets, Chambord won’t hold long under the enemy attacks…… Relax, a guy that is terrified of death like me won’t do anything too risky.”

After Fei said that, his expression became serious and he got closer to Lampard. He whispered, “Besides, you have to stay on the defensive wall. You are the only one that can restrain the hidden poisonous snake.”

Lampard’s expression suddenly changed.

“You found out as well?”

A mysterious smile came onto Fei’s face. He nodded slightly, “Eh, too bad I only discovered a few clues; I’m not sure who it is exactly …… But I feel like you’re the only who can temporarily contain him.”

Lampard nodded, but his expression tightened the next second. He glanced at Fei; a blue water-like energy suddenly appeared and covered his right arm. He didn’t say anything and stepped up, and the energy that covered his arm grew even bigger. A punch that was as fast as lightning was aimed at Fei’s chest.

The mountain-like pressure exploded and pressed on everyone surrounding Lampard and Fei as the punch travelled towards Fei. No one would’ve thought that the number one warrior of Chambord would attack King Alexander. Numerous gasps sounded on the defensive wall.

However, it seemed like Fei was expecting it, and was not scared at all.

“Whoosh!”

Fei threw a punch as well. There weren’t any skills contained in the punch. It was pure physical strength. Although it didn’t contain any energy, the fist had left a series of afterimages as it blew through the air.

“Boom!”

The two fists collided with each other forcefully.

Suddenly, an enormous energy wave exploded outward from the center of the collision. Like a strong cyclone, the nearby soldiers had to close their eyes to deal with the huge blast. Some of them even yelled as they were pushed back by the energy wave; they couldn’t even hold on to their weapons.

The blue water-like energy that covered Lampard’s right arm was shattered and quickly disappeared. Lampard himself shook as he barely stood still.

Fei was sent back three steps by the collision. His breathing was rapid; his right hand felt numb and his right arm was sore and in pain.

“Nice!” Lampard nodded. He was pleased as he looked at Fei. However, he was even more surprised and shocked. Fei’s progress was almost too ridiculous for him to understand. The number one warrior finally agreed with Fei’s decision. “You strength is enough to protect yourself down there. Okay, I will stay on the defensive wall, and you can initiate the attack……But remember, if the situation gets too dangerous, don’t be stubborn. Destroy a few trebuchets and come back with the soldiers. We just have to hold them off for a little bit longer. Zenit Empire will soon be notified and reinforcements will arrive.” Lampard said with a complex expression on his face.

This was the first time that Lampard had said this much to Alexander. Although he didn’t say too much, Fei felt the care and concern that Lampard had for him.

“Eh, trust me, I will know what to do.”

Fei bowed to Lampard, then turned around and walked back to the watch tower.

When Lampard attacked him, Fei knew that he was testing his strength. Lampard would only let him leave the castle if his strength was up to Lampard’s standards.

The test also verified Fei’s prior predictions; a level 12 Barbarian could defeat a two star warrior, but would have a hard time battling against a three star warrior.

When Lampard punched him, Fei tried to counter it with all the strength he had, but that only shattered the energy that covered Lampard’s arm. Fei on the other hand was pushed back a couple steps and lost control of the battle.

“I have to improve my strength, fast!” Fei decided. Once Chambord overcame this situation, he would go back to the Diablo World right away to level up his characters and increase his strength and power. The only way to survive and protect his close ones on this war-filled Azeroth Continent was to be powerful and have a strong influence.

When Fei got back to the watchtower, Brook was waiting for him with twenty tough men.

These guys were all about 7 feet tall (210cm) and half-naked, displaying their super muscular body that contained explosive powers. They were covered in dark body hair, which made them look like humanoid beasts from the wilderness.

These were the strong men that Brook picked out.

“Boom, boom – !”

Fei nodded and hammered the chest of a big guy who was standing beside him: “Warrior, tell me your name.”

“Drogba, your majesty. Dider Drogba!”

“Alright, show me your strength, warrior Drogba.” Fei asked while smiling.

A humble smile appeared on Drogba’s face as he heard that. He looked around and walked to the watchtower. He bent his back and held onto a square battlement that had a five yard (5m) width. His upper body muscles rose as he applied force and he picked it off of the ground firmly.

Fei was delighted. The battlement was at least six, seven hundred pounds, but Drogba didn’t have any trouble picking it up. It seemed like that was not his limit. Fei had to admit that the people on Azeroth Continent had much stronger bodies compared to people on Earth. This man called Drogba could easily win the Strong Man World Competition on Earth.

“Great! Such an invincible warrior!” Fei appraised Drogba as he laughed. He walked up to Drogba and single-handedly grabbed the battlement from Drogba. He applied some force to the battlement and it flew tens of yards (m) away. “Boom!” The battlement crushed into the ground and blew up a ton of dust.

The ease Fei had when throwing the battlement had shocked the twenty strong men.

Drogba was the strongest among them all, and he only pick up the battlement with two hands, yet King Alexander threw the battlement single-handedly as if it was a water battle. “What kind of strength was that? Unthinkable!”

The strong men were 100% conquered. They stared at Fei with excitement. That was what Fei wanted to see.

In the Barbarian Mode, a level 12 Barbarian could exert about five thousand pounds of force. Limitless physical strength was the definition of a Barbarian. The only way to transform these strong, muscular men into loyal subordinates was to beat them at what they did best.

“You guys are the strongest men in Chambord in terms of your physical strength, but I’m not sure if your courage is as strong as your physical strength.” Fei stimulated the strong men to pump up their morale.

After Fei finished talking, all the men’s eyes turned red from rage. Some of them pumped their chests and others cracked their joints; they couldn’t wait to show what they are made of.

“Hahaha. Great. I’m going to leave the castle and teach those bastards a memorable lesson. How about that? Do you guys dare to go with me and make them run back to their mommies?” Fei suddenly turned around and pointed at the enemies that were on the bridge, like a giant crawling snake.

“Your Majesty, I’ve wanted to go and teach them a lesson for a long time now!” The big guy Drogba yelled as he swung his fists.

“Your Majesty, I want to be the head soldier and charge at the very front.”

“I can fuck them all up by myself, hahaha, how could I be scared of them?”

“I’ve smashed twenty one skulls, and I don’t mind smashing a couple more.”

After the strong men heard Fei’s decision, none of them were scared, but rather excited. They couldn’t wait to charge into the enemies.

At this moment –

“Your Majesty, what you need is ready.”

Pierce yelled from far away. It attracted everyone’s attention. There were about forty soldiers following Pierce. They sweated as they carried sets of astonishing ultra heavy knight armour up the defensive wall.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 45: Let’s go!

Chapter 45: Let’s go!

The sets of heavy metal armour were quickly placed beside the watchtower. There were twenty two sets in total, and they looked like they were gifted from the hands of Aphrodite. They shined under the bright sunlight.

These were the precious heavy knight armour sets that the old king had collected throughout his life. They were made from an extremely strong metal – hundred wrought iron mixed with ‘steel essence’. They looked magnificent, were very valuable and provided a ton of defensive capability; ordinary weapons couldn’t break through it.

The old king treated these armour sets as if they were national treasures, and he wasn’t even willing to take them out of the King’s Palace. He never used them and only occasionally wiped them down carefully. These sets of armour were as precious as his own life.

However, Fei moved these national treasures onto the defensive wall today as if they were paper. After noticing what was going on, most of the people on the wall had no idea what King Alexander was going do. They chatted among themselves quietly as they stared at Fei’s direction with curiosity and excitement.

“What do you think, my warriors? Are you guys able to wear the armour?” Fei pointed at the twenty two shiny heavy knight armour and asked.

“Not a problem, Your Majesty!” After seeing the armour, the strong men were extremely excited, as if they were rabbits that encountered a ton of carrots. The passion that the warriors had towards excellent weapons and armour never decreased.

“Alright, time is tight. Pick a fitting armour and put it on as fast as you can. We don’t have a lot of time left!”

These men were strong and straightforward. After Fei ordered, they didn’t hesitate and quickly picked up the armour they wanted.

“Pierce, pick one up too. Come with me later.”

“Awesome!” Pierce was thrilled. He laughed as he picked up a set of armour. Although the armour had a ton of defense, because they were made out of hundred wrought iron mixed with even heavier ‘steel essence’, every armour set weighed about sixty to seventy pounds. This was why Fei asked Brook to pick out the strongest men in Chambord. Because an ordinary person wouldn’t even be able to walk properly after they put that on, killing enemies in that armour was literally a joke.

These twenty some strong men were all the manpower that Fei needed for this attack.

Although these men weren’t star ranked warriors and didn’t have any energy, they were super strong. After wearing the heavy armour that granted them sick defense, they would be like twenty hunger tigers that just got out of a cage. If they were utilized properly on that narrow bridge, they would be more powerful than the star ranked warrior on both sides.

Fei didn’t plan to attack the enemies with too many people from the start.

He glanced at Brook. The Second Commander of the King’s Guards was also a one star warrior, so he was a perfect candidate for this operation. However, there had to be a strategic commander on the defensive wall, just in case something unexpected happened and the situation on the defensive wall fell into chaos.

Fei thought about it for a couple seconds, but ultimately decided to keep Brook on the defensive wall. He looked past Brook and saw Warden Oleg sitting at the gap on the defensive wall. He beckoned to him and signalled the ‘Flatterer’ to come close to him.

“Go and pick a set of armour.” Fei didn’t say or express anything more.

Oleg was confused. He was pretty far from the watchtower, so he didn’t know what was going on. He thought that the king was being really generous and was granting him a set of armour to protect himself in the upcoming siege. A bright smile came onto Oleg’s face as he rushed to the last set of armour that was sitting on the ground and put it on really fast.

Quickly, some soldiers carried ultra-big weapons onto the defensive wall.

These huge heavy weapons were from the King’s Palace as well; they were also part of the old king’s precious collection. However, Fei took them out at the perfect time and utilized all their values.

“Bam, bam!”

Twenty one weapons were dropped onto the ground; there were axes and hammers, all of which looked monstrous. They gave off a dark feeling, and anyone who looked at them would become depressed. When they touched the ground, they smashed into the brick flooring on the defensive wall, cracking the flooring and forming many pits. They were really heavy.

“Everyone, get a comfortable weapon.”

After they heard the King’s order, they rushed to grab the weapons that they wanted. Pierce got a pair of exotic looking warhammers, and Drogba picked a huge long axe; the axe blade was almost as long as a door. It would make anyone who looked at it feel a chill to their bones.

Warden Oleg finally felt that the atmosphere wasn’t right. However, after seeing the King’s serious face, he didn’t dare ask any questions. He used his one star energy to pick up a long blade that was taller than himself and stood quietly beside Fei.

After seeing there was no more sets of armour and weapons for him, Brook panicked, “Your Majesty, I……”

“Stay on the defensive wall. Hold Chambord together for me until I return.” Fei pressed Brook’s shoulder and said seriously, “You are the only one that I trust in here.”

Brook’s body froze; he was stunned by Fei’s words.

Fei didn’t say anything more. He grabbed forty six water bags filled with clean water by the soldiers under his instruction and walked into the watchtower to hide from everyone’s sight.

After he was inside the building, he grab the bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】 and the bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 from his belt storage, and dripped a couple drops of each potions individually into twenty three water bags. He shook the bags to mix the water and potions together and called in the twenty heavy metal armoured [Iron Men]. Each of them got two bags.

“The God of War showed his mercy and blessed us. The water in the blue bag will get rid of your tiredness and the water in the red bag will heal any types of injures……When we get to the enemy formations, make sure to protect yourselves properly. When you get injured or become tired, drink the water right away.

Pierce and the others were delighted after they heard that.

Although they had a lot of physical strength, after wearing sixty to seventy pounds of armour and using forty to fifty pounds weapons, any man would feel tired eventually. However, the two bags of magic water from King Alexander had solved all their concerns.

The Warden Oleg had finally understood why the King let him get a set of the valuable armour. He face turned pale, sweat came off of his body like rain, and his mind turned completely blank. He stuttered, “Yo….You…Your Ma…..Majes……jesty, I…….I……”

Fei stared at him coldly.

Oleg’s heart stopped pounding for a second. He sweat even more, but didn’t dare to say a word.

“Everyone take a mouthful of the water in the blue water bag. Get ready to battle.”

Fei put on the heavy knight armour that he had before he entered Diablo World as he said to the strong men.

“Gulp, gulp-”

Pierce and others chugged down some water in the blue water bag. As soon as the water entered their mouth, gasps filled the room. A shocking expression covered everyone’s face.

They all clearly felt that a special kind of power seeped through every part of their bodies, and they were suddenly filled with power.

The weight of the armour disappeared, and they all felt like they were wearing a thin shirt. Not only could they run, but they could jump into the air easily. The forty to fifty pound weapons suddenly felt like straw, as if they weren’t holding anything.

Everything felt like a beautiful illusion. But from their buddies’ shocked expressions, they finally confirmed that their feelings weren’t illusions, but actual magical effects like mages’ weightless spells.

It was a miracle.

“When we get to the bottom of the defensive wall, everyone listen to my order. If anyone disobeys, they shall be executed on the spot……” Fei stared at the warrior that he picked out. He raised up his huge double-handed axe and grabbed it with his right hand. With the axe in his right hand and helmet under his left armpit, he left the watchtower first.

“Move out!”

The team of warriors left the watchtower valiantly.

Some soldiers had followed Fei’s instructions and prepared twenty thick ropes and hung them off of the defensive wall. Pierce was at the very front; he put the helmet on his head and waved his hammer to the surrounding soldiers as a goodbye. The operation was really risky and no one knew if they would make it back alive. Pierce didn’t mind, and laughed as he held onto the rope and jumped off of the wall……

The diluted 【Stamina Potion】 had pumped the endurance of Pierce to another level. Although he was wearing a set of heavy armour, he was still very fast and flexible, like a wild ape. He slid down to the bottom of the defensive wall.

“Boom!”

Pierce landed on the ground and left a deep footprint into the ground.

“Boom! Boom! Boom!”

Like twenty iron robots, the other strong men shook the ground as well as they landed by sliding down the rope. They quickly organized themselves into a ‘V’ shape formation, with Pierce standing at the very front.

Fei was still on the defensive wall. As he put on the helmet and was about to slide down the rope, he heard to a cry from far away.

“Alexander, don’t go……”

A beautiful girl rushed up the stairs of the defensive wall as she held up the edges of her dress and tried not to fall. She yelled in her cries, trying to stop Alexander from leaving the castle and put himself in danger. Fei could even see the panicked expression on her pretty face……

“Angela……”

Fei stared at her for a couple seconds. But to Fei, it felt like eternity; he had engraved Angela’s appearance into his mind. He didn’t say anything back; he put on the helmet and held tightly to the rope. He looked at Angela who was running towards him passionately from the eyeholes on the faceplate one last time as he turned around and jumped off of the wall.

When the operation initiated, it needed to be executed accurately and fast. A second of delay meant that the enemies would discover them a second earlier. That might put the warriors in a terrible situation.

Fei didn’t have time to talk to Angela, not even one second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 46: The Horrifying Strike

Chapter 46: The Horrifying Strike

“Alexander……”

Tears rolled down Angela’s face as she finally got onto the defensive wall and saw Fei jump off.

Fei’s bright eyes under his faceplate as he looked back and the way he turned around made a mark on her heart; she wouldn’t be able to forget that this moment in her life.

“Alexander……You have to come back……You will be a great king and Chambord will be proud of you, and you will be……a legend on Azeroth Continent……I will wait for that day!”

As if she had lost her soul, Angela leaned against a battlement on the defensive wall so she wouldn’t fall down.

She stared at the man who slid down the defensive wall, joined the strong men, reassembled the formation and led the attack on the crawling snake-like enemy. Her ocean-like eyes didn’t even blink once; she stared at Fei firmly.

“Come back alive!”

……

……

On the south bank of Zuli River.

The autumn wind blew off the yellow leaves on the trees. A furry squirrel was standing on its feet in alert and looking around. It relaxed as it saw that the surrounding was clear and started nibbling a pine cone happily. Birds flew freely to the blue sky far away.

It was a magnificent sceneof Autumn.

But, suddenly –

“Clip-clop, clip-clop!”

It was the sound of hooves rapidly tapping the ground. It was noisy and the ground was shaking. The squirrel threw the half cracked pine cone and crawled up a tree in a panic, and the birds were scared away.

High pitched horse whinnies came from far away.

After the chaos settled down, the silver masked knight and his black knights showed up on the south bank of Zuili River.

The silver masked knight looked up to the sky to roughly check the time, and took out an ‘Eagle Eye’ to observe the status of the soldiers on the defensive wall of Chambord. The ‘Eagle Eye’ was a delicate magical item; it was like a smaller telescope, but the two crystal lenses in it had been blessed with the eagle eye spell, which allowed the user to see far away. Even the antenna of an ant could be seen clearly from miles away.

Through the ‘Eagle Eye’, he saw the deformed faces of the soldiers due to their fatigue and dread. They lacked proper defenses, and the soldiers were taking off their armor lazily, which messed up the defensive positioning……Everything was going as he had expected. A sneer came on his face.

“Pass down my command, everyone get ready to……”

He suddenly stopped; he didn’t have a chance to say the word ‘siege’. While viewing the defensive wall through his ‘Eagle Eye’, he saw twenty or so buff guys with heavy armour sliding down the defensive wall with ropes.

“This is……” The silver masked knight was surprised for a moment.

But after he saw the fully armour enemies assembling into a standard wedge charging formation, he understood their intents completely. After a brief moment of startle, a disdain and banter expression came on his face. He was even a little bit dumbfounded: “Haha, King of Chambord, it looks like I overestimated you. What a dumbass! Good thinking, but do you think you could break my formations with only twenty-ish men?”

“If it’s like that, let’s have an appetizer before the main siege.” The silver masked knight laughed. He pointed his horsewhip at the ‘dumb’ enemies and said, “[Two], [Three], Adjust the Tower Shield formation into a defense position. Let those statue-like heavy asses come closer. Chop their heads off within ten seconds!”

“Moo -!”

A loud trumpet filled the sky, and the breathtaking silence that enveloped the people of Chambord had finally been broken.

The trumpet was the military command. The formations were like precise machines and started transforming right away.

“Tap, tap, tap, tap!”

The formation transformed in the daunting uniformed stepping noise. The Tower Shield formation that was closest to Chambord didn’t move too much. The sides moved forward a bit and the middle moved back a bit into a concave defense position.

“Tink, tink, tink -!”

The sound of heavy metal grinding on each other came from the formation. On top of the 3 yard high Tower Shields, 5 yard long iron dragon lances extended out. Under the bright sun, the shiny, dense lances looked like the teeth of the sneering Grim Reaper. The lances all pointed forward and the enemies in the formation were silent; the whole formation was like a huge mad steel hedgehog. If an elephant charged at the formation, it would be plunged into kebabs.

On the other side, the twenty-ish fully armoured soldiers charged as if they weren’t afraid of death.

It was a disproportional battle.

Glancing from the sky, it looked like a couple ants were boldly provoking an elephant. The ants would easily be squished into meat paste if the elephant stomped its foot.

The taste of death from the lances had darkened the bright sun.

No one questioned the effectiveness of the lances in terms of penetrating any type of armour. Even iron plates that were 2 inch (5cm) thick would be easily torn open by these pointed lances that had 4 inch (10 cm) handles supporting them.

However, the ‘V’ shaped wedge formation ‘ant’ charge didn’t slow down at all. They sped up as if they wanted to break the lethal lances with their bodies.

No one made a noise. The air also froze. Everyone could hear their own heartbeat.

On the defensive wall, everyone couldn’t help but lean their bodies forward against the battlements to try to see everything clearly. Angela’s eyes were filled with tears and worry; her hands grabbed onto the edges of her dress tightly and almost tore through it. Emma followed Angela onto the defensive wall as well, and she held her arms in front of her chest and held her breath.

On the other side of the Zuli River, the silver masked knight had already put away the ‘Eagle Eye’. He was still sneering as he stared at the presumptuous ‘ants’.

“How dare a dog challenge the honour of a dragon?”

Cruel expressions appeared on the dozen black knights’ faces who were standing behind the silvered masked knight. Like hungry wolves that had spotted a delicious treat in the dark night, they licked their mouths while sneering.

Near the bridge.

The distance between the ‘ants’ and the ‘iron hedgehog’ was decreasing fast.

20 yards (m)……

16 yards (m)……

13 yards (m)……

10 yards (m)……

The silver masked knight sat up a little higher on the horse. The arc of his smile grew larger and larger, as if he was envisioning the spurting blood and devastating screams of the opponents.

The ending was that simple in his eyes – the concave Tower Shield formation only needed to close and surround the enemies in the middle, just like stuffing a dumpling. These dumb heavy metal armoured opponents would be ‘kebabed’ by the lances after a couple easy thrusts and pulls.

He wasn’t worried at all about the ‘ants’ messing up the tower shield formation.

There were three layers of tower shields which were each 3 yards (m) tall. Each shield weighed more than 100 pounds (50 kg), and they were supported by elite soldiers and numerous additional iron rods. With this kind of defensive formation, it would hold the front charges of heavy cavalry for more than 10 minutes.

The silver masked knight didn’t hide his mocking smile at all.

However, he froze the next second, as if he was struck by invisible lightning. His body stiffened and his eyeballs almost fell out of his eye sockets.

Gasps came from the black knights behind him.

The military horses they were riding that normally marched uniformly, even under severe injuries began whinnying and backing off uncontrollably……

Because two to three seconds ago, a thunder like roar came from the other side of the stone bridge –

“God bless!”

The ‘head ant’ who was leading the ‘V’ charge threw his huge black axe forward forcefully after his roar.

“Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh -!”

The axe turned into a grey shadow and spun insanely, tearing up the air and even the space around it.

“Boom!”

Many screamed could be heard and blood spurted to the sky and fell back down like a ‘blood rain’. The huge black axe smashed into the refined iron tower shields.

Like a sharp knife that was cutting through a piece of well-done steak, and like a God’s fist that came down from the sky and crushed a tree, the tower shields that could block heavy cavalry deformed a little in the metal collision. However, after a brief moment of pause, the power that the axe was carrying exploded and more than ten huge shields were blown away, like dried leaves in a blizzard.

Unstoppable!

Absolutely unstoppable!

The huge axe didn’t feel like an axe, but rather a punishment from the enraged God of War. With the unstoppable momentum and devastating power, it would crush even the most majestic mountain Tangolian if it was here.

The axe had blown a 2 yard wide bloody gap on the Tower Shield formation that was as tight as a wall. Broken limbs and blood fell from the sky and ‘decorated’ the other shields. The formation went into chaos.

The elite soldiers behind the shields didn’t expect that anyone in the world could break their defense like that, not even in their wildest dreams. The cruel reality took them by surprise; it was so astonishing that they forgot about the proper actions of a soldier and their harsh discipline. This let their opponents break into their formation through the gap filled with blood.

They were previously mocking the twenty-ish dumb pigs who were charging at them in their minds, but after the blink of an eye, the dumb pigs had ripped off their weak disguises and stepped into the formation like overbearing demons. Their weapons were like the sickles, while they were the representatives of the Grim Reaper himself. Everywhere they went, blood spurted and deathly screams were heard. The front layer of soldiers lost their shields’ protection and fell like crops under the ‘sickles’; no one could last for more than a second.

The battle between the ants and the elephant turned into a one-sided slaughter of the elephants.

The roles of the two sides were inconceivably reversed in that second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 47: Blood Rains

Chapter 47: Blood Rains

The gasps of the soldiers, the screams of the wounded, the yelling of the officers, the colliding and breaking sound of metal…… these sounds that would normally cause a chill to people’s bones joined together under the defensive wall and formed a deathly symphony.

A round of cheers came from the defensive wall; it was too difficult to contain.

All their fears and worries turned into loud cheers.

The godlike axe strike hit the tower shield-dragon lance formation, but it also hit the heart of everyone on the wall. It was like a torch fire in the darkness; it gave them hope and ignited their blood and souls.

On the defensive wall, everyone knew who that axe belonged to. Everyone knew whose face was under that helmet, because everyone had watched the young and brave king slide down the defensive wall and stand at the very front of the other men. His back faced his followers as he faced the cruelest enemies.

Everyone on the wall was crying. They screamed, jumped and threw their arms into the air wildly, as if they could empower the brave men who charged into the enemies and fought alongside their king.

On the other side of the Zuli River.

The silver masked knight was feeling gloomy. His attitude of watching a good show with confidence disappeared. His expression was like that of finding out that he had bit on a hard rock and chipped his teeth after biting into a piece of delicious flesh.

After that axe was thrown, his heart beat faster and he knew something was wrong.

The tower shield formation that he was proud of didn’t even hold for one second, and was smashed open by the enemies. Their ease in charging into the formation was a huge slap to his face.

The devastating power that the axe carried made him feel threatened for the first time. This shouldn’t have been the power of any man. There wasn’t any surge of energy, so what kind of power was that?

“Black knights, pass down my command, abandon the chaotic front formation and transform to [Lock Formation]; make sure to envelop those guys. Put up the dragon lances and keep some distance, don’t fight them recklessly……”

The silver masked knight calmed himself down quickly and displayed proper adaptation abilities and executed another plan.

His eyes weren’t fooled. He could tell that the ‘death squad’ of twenty-ish weren’t star warriors, but simply ordinary men who had a ton of physical strength. When the battle went on, they would tire out eventually and it would be easy to kill them.

However, the silver masked knight didn’t want to wait any longer. Although he was trained to be calm during any situation and was taught many techniques to command armies and read people’s minds, after consecutive losses in battle against ant-like enemies, he felt ashamed. He decided not to wait any longer and crush the enemies with the most powerful method he had and conquer Chambord Castle at once.

After he thought about it for a while, he spoke coldly while biting his teeth, “Tell the three star warrior Landes to stop protecting the trebuchets and join forces with the rest of the tower shield soldiers to eliminate those bastards right away……Get the rest of the army prepared; start sieging right after that!”

After the silver masked knight thought about the two commands and made sure that they covered everything, he waved his horsewhip and the black knights rushed to pass on the commands.

……

……

On the bridge, the battle was still continuing.

By using the monstrous strength of the level 12 Barbarian, Fei smashed open a way into the formation. The twenty two strongmen followed him tightly; together, they were like a matchless blade that pierced the enemy’s heart.

The Tower Shield formation had a great amount of frontal defense; even charging cavalry couldn’t break through them easily. However, the soldiers behind the shields only wore thin leather armour; once the enemies break through, without the protection of the huge iron shields, they would be like pigs in a slaughter house.

Pierce and Drogba were right behind Fei. Both of them were the strongest men in Chambord; the war hammer and axe were slamming and crashing into the enemies with a huge amount of force. The tower shield enemies were killed when the weapons hit them and wounded when the weapons touched them; there was nothing that could stop them.

On the thin bridge, red blood decorated everything. Wherever the ‘death squad’ went turned to chaos.

Due to the terrain restrictions, although there were more enemies, they weren’t able to surround Fei and the strongmen properly. The width of the bridge could only hold about fifteen men, so their numbers advantage couldn’t be utilized and they had the disadvantage.

In the chaos, an enemy officer who was nearing a one star warrior saw that the man who gave the Tower shield formation a deadly blow didn’t have a weapon anymore. He was extremely excited; he thought the Goddess of Luck had blessed him. He picked up a half broken dragon lance and sneakily used the scarce energy he had to thrust it at Fei when he thought Fei’s guard was down.

Although the lance was half broken, it weighed about fifty to sixty pounds. With a ton of momentum and energy of an almost one star warrior, the tip of the lance shined like a bloodthirsty light; it was aimed at Fei’s heart.

“Go to hell!”

The enemy officer laughed as if he already saw the opponent’s blood shoot out of his chest as his heart was pierced. Without a doubt, if he could kill a man who was so strong, it would be a great military honor and he would soon be promoted to higher ranks.

But –

The officer’s smile froze on his face.

It soon turned into a deformed pale face that was experiencing a ton of pain and fear.

The weaponless man didn’t panic at all after seeing sneak attack. Instead, a cunning and gloating smile could be seen under the man’s faceplate. He reached his hands into the air; after a flash of white light, like magic, another huge axe appeared in his hand out of nowhere!”

“Tink!”

A frontal chop.

The axe accurately chopped the tip of the lance. After the sparks from the colliding metals faded, the axe’s blade turned into a white thin line in the officer’s eyes. Like a sharp knife cutting through a soft milk cake, the axe separated the iron lance in half. With the remaining momentum, the axe also went through his body……-

He felt cold……

The dragon lance, the officer……

The axe went through both of them easily. After a brief pause, they both separated into two pieces each.

There was no way that the blood could stop.

The man’s bright red internal organs, his limbs covering his white bones, and the heated dragon lance fell everywhere.

The blood in the air touched the broken lances, which were still heated due to the high friction from the collision. It turned into a cloud of bloody steam. More blood spilled onto the lance, and the steam generated almost filled the surroundings of the corpse. The air was completely red and smelt horrible.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 48: Massacre Continued

Chapter 48: Massacre Continued

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAH……”

A couple soldiers who were standing beside the officer were terrified. Their minds couldn’t take it and broke down. As if they had lost their souls, they screamed and tried to escape from the “demons” in front of them. Unfortunately for them, there were layers of Tower Shields and Dragon Lances positioned behind them. When they turned around to escape, they were forced into them by their own comrades behind them, making them into “kebabs”. However, the severe injuries didn’t kill them instantly, they screamed and cried as they died painfully.

Fei took the magic axe of the level 12 Barbarian. After he sneak attacked the enemy officer, he gave it a full swing and the couple enemy soldiers in front of him didn’t even get a chance to run away. They were separated into halves along with their weapons from the waist down.

Behind him, the fully protected, heavily armoured strongmen started slaughtering the terrified soldiers.

The heavy armours that they were wearing allowed them to ignore the attacks of the enemies, and on the other hand, their huge hammers and axes harvested the enemies’ lives relentlessly. Even if the enemies could react and block their attacks, under the monstrous strength of the strongmen, the enemy soldiers would be smashed into pieces with their weapons or blown away by the strong force.

That was the power of the enraged strongmen in close combat.

After drinking the diluted 【Stamina Potion】, the strongmen temporarily had unlimited endurance. They could abuse their strength endlessly without tiring themselves out. The heavy armour and weapons didn’t weight them down at all and instead became the enemies’ worst nightmare. The unbreakable suits of heavy armour, and with unblockable weapons, they were like a team of war beasts from hell.

The twenty three men were like twenty three fully armoured hungry tigers who were led into a barn of sheep. You can already infer the outcome.

The king, Alexander, was at the very front of their meat grinder formation. There were no soldiers among the enemies who could take one strike from him. He was almost pushing forward at the same speed that he charged in at. The front portion of the Tower Shield formation was torn into chaos.

The enemies who were at the back of the formation tried to hold their positions but the enemy soldiers in the front were broken. They felt like they were facing a bunch of demons and wanted to have two more legs so that they could run faster away from them. All they could do now was follow their instincts and run for their lives. Many of them weren’t rookies on the battlefield, but they never experienced a one sided massacre like this. They couldn’t even fight back, how could they just wait for their deaths?

Even though they were all elite soldiers, there was only one thing that was on all their minds, and that was –

Escape!

Run as far away as they could!

Run from these unkillable demons!

……

At this point, someone had to stand out and re-establish the order in this chaos.

The black knight [Two] who was the commander of the Tower Shield formation had finally gained back his senses after the shock that that horrifying strike gave him.

After seeing the chaos in his formations, he knew that he had to prevent it from getting any worse. He pulled out his commander sword and struck at the couple soldiers who were escaping. Those soldiers didn’t even have time to react and their heads flew off. The headless bodies continued the motions of running back for a couple steps before falling. The blood spewed out like a fountain……

“Hold the formation! Reassemble the second defense line! Anyone who backs off shall be executed! No exceptions!”

[Two]’s sword was still dripping blood as he shouted.

Under the death threat, most of the soldiers in the formation was forced to calm down. They came together slowly and stabilized the formation. After seeing his formation was reformed, [Two] calmed down a little bit. He sent off many commands to rebuild the proper defensive power of the formation.

With the commander in position, the soldiers had demonstrated their superior battle abilities. They abandoned the chaotic front soldiers and backed off a little bit as a formation to clear out about 4, 5 yards of space. In just in a couple seconds, layers of tower shields were established and rows of lethal dragon lances were pointed out again. It brought back the original power of the formation.

“Tink!”

The Tower Shield Dragon Lance formation was stable once again.

Black [Two] positioned himself behind the formation, staring at the twenty three armored marching beasts.

He sneered. There wasn’t enough distance between his formation and the “beasts” so they couldn’t pick up enough momentum to strike like that again and there was no way that they could break open the defense again.

“As long as the new defense line doesn’t get torn open again, the dragon lances could easily pierce the amours and the bodies of the bastards!” Black knight [Two] thought coldly. He was staring at the front line closely through the thin gap between shields.

With this new transformation, he had abandoned more than thirty soldiers outside of the formation. Those fully armored beasts were wiping out the poor soldiers like leaves. Blood, torn limbs, broken weapons were scattering everywhere……

[Two] had to admit that those beasts were indeed brutal monsters. The huge weapons in their hands even gave him, a one star warrior, a chill. Under such terrain constraints, it would be a nightmare for any army to deal with these fully armored beasts.

Especially the man at the front, compared to the chill that the weapon made him feel, that man made [Two] feel like he was in a freezer.

The man was the smallest in size among his peers, but he was also the strongest and most wild one.

[Two] remembered clearly that from the beginning of the battle, that man threw out a monstrous axe, and blew open the unbreakable Tower Shield Dragon Lance formation like a god……. Whenever [Two] thought back to it, even him who was a veteran on the battlefield was scared.

Through the thin gaps between shields, [Two] could see clearly that that man somehow got another even more dangerous looking axe.

The axe was larger than a door. It had a ton of dangerous looking back hooks. The black axe was glistening red from all the blood. It looked so heavy that it should only be lifted by two or three soldiers. However, the way that man was using it was like the axe weighed as much as a straw. Whenever he struck with that “door”, no one would be left standing.

That man was like killing machine made for battle.

Thirty well trained elite soldier couldn’t even hold the “metal monsters” off for twenty seconds. They were all turned into corpses, particularly ugly corpses. They were either chopped into a couple pieces, or smashed into meat paste. Limbs, organs, weapons…… they were all broken everywhere……

Wherever they went, except for the bridge itself, nothing was left in its original form.

At this point, the black armoured enemies had backed off 50 yards (46 m) on the bridge.

It felt like an eternity for the enemy army and the defending soldiers on the defensive wall of Chambord, but the whole process only took 40 seconds.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 49: The Power of a Necromancer

Chapter 49: The Power of a Necromancer

“God bless!”

Fei didn’t forget to continue motivating the strongmen.

His axe didn’t slow down as he shouted. Whoosh, whoosh, he made two chops and the enemy in front of him was sliced into three pieces. He looked up and realized that the chaotic formation had already backed off two yards and set up another layer of defense.

Fei was slightly surprised. The enemy’s reaction and reassembly speed was beyond his expectations. It looked like pushing forward would be much more difficult now. However, there was no way to pull back an arrow that had already been shot.

Fei clearly knew that he would have to break the Tower Shield formation with the strongmen and destroy the siege ladders and trebuchets as fast as they could.

At this point, time was life.

Their charging speed couldn’t slow down. Everything had to be completed before the enemy’s commander could react and send orders. Otherwise, once they get crowded and the enemy’s star ranked warriors arrived, the twenty two strongmen that weren’t star ranked warrior and had no energy would not be able to escape, even if Fei could escape by himself.

“With me as the center, reassemble the awl formation! Quick! Quick! Quick!!!”

Following Fei’s shout, the twenty two strongmen who were loosely positioned due to the battle quickly restored their formation. Pierce and Drogba stood left and right behind Fei respectively. Both of them were covered in the enemies’ blood. Circles of blood and bone fragments slid off of their weapons, giving them the appearance of demons from hell.

The other strongmen behind them looked very similar, as if they had walked through a rain of blood. Their armour was still dripping in blood, and the only color you could see on them was red.

Because Fei, the ‘Super Mincer’ was leading the way, any enemy that could threaten them was killed by him right away, so the strongmen didn’t suffer any casualties. The most damage the enemies dealt were some marks on the heavy armour.

“Everyone drink some water in the blue water bag and wait for my commands. When I signal, charge right away!” Fei told the strongmen behind him and charged up by himself.

“Bam, bam, bam -!”

While he was charging towards the enemies, he kicked over a couple corpses, which caused them to fly over the 3 yard (m) tall Tower Shields and smash into the enemies behind the shields. There was some yelling and shouting behind those shields, but it didn’t fall into chaos.

In fact, Fei didn’t expect that a couple corpses would mess up the enemies.

Two to three yards of distance took less than a second for the level 12 Barbarian Fei to charge through, but Fei did something else during the process –

“Switch mode.”

He said that in his mind and Necromancer Fei took over.

Suddenly, a white light flashed and the huge axe in his hand disappeared, and so did the monstrous physical strength of the Barbarian. Instead, a gloomy white death energy clouded him like mist.

At the same time, the Necromancer’s skills were activated as well.

【Corpse Explosion】!!!

Many small, almost invisible clouds of death energy shot out of Fei’s palm. They flashed through the thin gaps between the shields and entered the corpses that were kicked into the center of the new formation.

“Explode! Explode! Explode! Explode!” Fei yelled in his mind. Suddenly, behind the ‘steel wall’ that blocked Fei’s path, there were large ‘booming’ sounds, and then daunting screams followed.

He 【Corpse Explosion】 used.

The enemies that were hiding behind the Tower Shields was scorning Fei’s decision to throw corpses at them. If a few corpses could create chaos, they wouldn’t be called elites. However, not even in their wildest dreams would they have ever expected the corpses to explode like that. The explosions were intense, too. The dense blood and minced flesh instantly penetrated their leather armour, and the exploding bone fragments were like arrows that easily penetrated their metal armour.

Because they did not pay much attention to those corpses, the causalities were huge.

More than twenty enemies were instantly killed without even making a sound. There were more unfortunate enemies who got their limbs blown off, but didn’t die right away. They rolled on the bridge as they screamed painfully. There were also a couple of really unlucky enemies who didn’t get injured at all, but due to all the chaos, they were accidentally bumped off of the bridge into the fast current of the Zuli River. Their heads came up out of the water a few times as they tried to survive, but they were soon ‘devoured’ by the current and disappeared……

【Corpse Explosion】 was too powerful. It even caught black knight [Two] by surprise and a bone fragment had penetrated his left arm. It left a hole about the size of a thumb, and blood just wouldn’t stop flowing out. Although he had energy in his body to add more defensive abilities, it wasn’t enough to entirely block the damage from 【Corpse Explosion】. If he wasn’t wearing that black mask, his soldiers would all see his pale and twisted face.

None of them knew why and how the corpses suddenly exploded and caused another round of chaos.

On the other side, Fei’s charging speed didn’t slow down at all. After 【Corpse Explosion】, he instantly switched back to Barbarian Mode.

With the return of his physical strength, he roared as he stomped the ground with both of his feet. The hard stone bridge formed cracks as he initiated the Barbarian’s skill – 【Leap】.

“Whoosh!”

Like a magnificent mountain that suddenly took off, Fei’s body created a large shadow under the bright sun. He jumped up at least 5 yards (m) high and leaped over the iron hedgehog like Tower Shields and Dragon Lances, and was about to land onto the enemies behind them.

“You’re dead now!”

Black knight [Two] saw that this opponent ‘flew’ over the frontline and didn’t have any weapons. He knew that it was a great opportunity. He didn’t care about the injury on his left arm; he also jumped up as he concentrated all his energy into his right arm, and stabbed his sword at Fei.

He was trying to use his delicate and efficient sword techniques to kill the ‘bull’ in front of him who only had strength.

He was confident that he could win the battle in mid-air, since he was way more agile. With the opponent wearing such heavy armor, he was sure that he had at least one hundred ways to penetrate the ‘beast’s’ heart without getting him dodging.

However –

“Fuck off!”

Fei shouted in mid-air and kicked [Two]’s sword right on the neck.

[Two] only felt something flash before his eyes and wasn’t able to catch the opponent’s movements at all. He soon felt that his body was numb and sore, as if he was struck by lightning. He wasn’t able to hold onto his sword and it was kicked off of his hand and flew off like an ant in a storm.

“Puuuuu-!”

Blood rushed out of [Two]’s right hand. It was torn open by the handle of the sword from the power of Fei’s kick.

However, [Two]’s nightmare didn’t stop there. Before he landed on the ground, Fei gave him another kick.

This time, Fei kicked [Two] right in the chest. Crunching and cracking bone sounds came from inside of [Two]’s body, and a deep and terrifying foot shaped ‘hole’ appeared on his chest. Suddenly, his fall accelerated and he smashed onto other enemy soldiers. The enemies fell down like Dominos, with a background music of screaming ……

[Two]’s heart was crushed into pieces after he was kicked in the chest. There was absolutely no life inside of him. He didn’t make any sounds when he finally fell to the ground… he couldn’t be any deader.

His eyes were open wide and filled with shock, as if the last question on his mind before he died was how a one star warrior could die like a chicken under the feet of a man who didn’t even have energy.

Of course, if [Two] knew that the man he was about to take on was the ‘beast’ that killed two one star warriors in yesterday’s siege, his first reaction would be to escape as fast as he could and not take on this man to try to accumulate military credits.

Unfortunately, life didn’t give any second chances.

When Fei was a level 5 Barbarian, he was able to easily kill one star warriors. After he leveled up the level 12, he could kill guys like [Two] by simply waving his hands.

After seeing their own commander being killed in a single kick, the formation became even more chaotic. Fei landed firmly in the middle of all the enemies and called upon his axe. After a white flash of light, the barbarian’s huge, dangerous axe was in his hands once more.

“Tink, tink, tink, tink – !”

He did a ruthless 360º spin, almost forming a blade storm. It sliced all the enemies who were coming close to him, including their weapons. Under the spilling blood, Fei quickly approached the tower shields. He applied all his strength, and all the support beams for the shields and lances were chopped into pieces of scrap metal under the reflection of sunlight from the blade of the axe. All the tower shields that were covered by the three layers of metal were also chopped into two pieces and were kicked off the bridge into the Zuli River. They created many ripples in the water.

The Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation that was once considered indestructible in many people’s eyes had just been torn apart like a soft slice of bread. Moreover, it had been torn open by Fei, AGAIN!

“Charge! Clean out these bastards!”

Fei switched between Necromancer mode and Barbarian Mode and destroyed the newly reassembled Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation in less than a minute. As many people were still in a big shock, Fei waved at the strongmen who had just drank the diluted 【Stamina Potion】, and signaled them to charge.

“Bam, bam, bam, bam!!!”

If felt like a heavy cavalry was charging when the twenty two strongmen began running. It gave people who were watching an illusion of the whole stone bridge shaking under their feet, ready to collapse at any second.

The blood and pieces of flesh on the twenty two sets of armour made them look like demons from hell.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 50: Hail the King

Chapter 50: Hail the King

“Boom!”

More close combat fights erupted, and blood and limbs began to fly everywhere.

The armoured strongmen charged into the chaotic sea of enemies and the massive weapons danced in their hands. The enemies were sent flying off of the bridge like kites; they fell into the river like dumplings and were washed away by the fast currents……

Fei didn’t slow down, either. His axe returned back to being the Grim Reaper’s sickle; it wiped out everything that it touched, like a broom sweeping up the dust. After every strike, there were fewer people on the bridge.

Fei intentionally increased his charging speed this time. To increase his speed, he paid less attention to the strongmen behind him. He only killed the enemies that were directly in his line of sight after he had broken into the enemy’s formations. The enemies that slipped through Fei’s axe were left for the strongmen to handle.

This way, their pushing speed would be much faster. However, the strongmen were facing more pressure. The enemies were all well-trained soldiers. Most of them were veterans and some of them even had tiny amounts of energy. In combat, their attacks were somewhat threatening to the strongmen. Although their armour protected the strongmen from the blades, the shocks that came with the attacks numbed their body parts. Soon, some of the strongmen became lightly injured, but they knew that there was no way Rather than hoping to kill more enemies, they didn’t want to become a burden on their king. No matter how severe their injuries were, they bit their teeth to endure the pain and followed their king closely.

Fei had discovered this was well. He spun his huge axe and created another blade storm. He turned the approaching enemies into ‘dusts of blood’ and filled the battlefield with sounds of cracking weapons and bones. He then quickly switched modes again.

Barbarian Mode disappeared

Paladin Mode was initiated.

Suddenly, a divine and pure energy came out of Fei’s body and surrounded the ‘iron men’ behind him. Fei stomped his feet, and a golden ring expanded from his body. All the strongmen felt that the injuries in their bodies were healing quickly as soon as the ring covered them. Their waning strength was recovering at an insane rate, and even their confidence and courage were boosted.

It was Paladin’s Aura 【Prayer】

“Hail the King!”

Pierce yelled as he sensed it. He felt his blood burning and really wanted to kill more enemies. His war hammer was like an extension of the God of War’s arm. After a horizontal strike, the cracking sound of metal breaking was as dense as putting cold water into a pot of boiling oil. Four or five enemies screamed as they were blown away by the hammer and flew off of the bridge into the river……

“Hail King Alexander!”

Drogba followed. He gripped the sword that an enemy was striking him with using his left arm, and chopped at the enemy with the axe in the right hand. “Snip”, the head of the owner of the sword was sent flying to the sky.

“Hail the King!!!!”

The rest of the strongmen roared together. Their damage output skyrocketed, as if they had transformed into wild tigers. Even Warden Oleg who was timid and at the very back seemed to be influenced by the atmosphere. He was finally able to properly use his one star warrior’s strength and chopped the three enemies in front of him.

“Shit, that man is a holy knight!”

“Wow, battle ring, that’s a battle ring……God! It’s the [Ode of Life] battle ring……”

“Fall back! Retreat!……Ask the commander to send star ranked warriors to kill this holy knight……Damn, since they have a high class holy knight who has acquired the [Ode of Life] battle ring, we won’t have a number advantage at all……”

After the gold ring appeared under Fei’s foot, gasps and shouts sounded from the enemies.

……

As professional soldiers, the enemies knew exactly what having a high level holy knight in battle meant – holy knights were super healing machines. As long as a holy knight could continue the [Ode of Life] battle ring, the opponents would never run out of strength and stamina. Especially on a thin bridge like this, with a bunch of strong beasts and a high class holy knight, there was only one outcome – a one sided massacre.

After they thought about it, some enemies who were brave enough to plan to gain back control by using their number advantage began to doubt themselves again; their courage was like a thin layer of snow in a hot summer day. It quickly melted and disappeared as it turned into vapour.

However, Fei didn’t give these enemies time to retreat.

“Roar —– !!!

Fei stomped his feet again and the miracle reappeared.

A green ring expanded from his body and had a radius about 5 to 6 yards (m); all the strongmen were empowered as well. Suddenly, Pierce, Drogba and the other strongmen felt like their strength had more than doubled. The enemies were way weaker, like fragile ceramics. They would fall off of the bridge or ‘fly’ to the sky after they were just barely touched by the strongmen’s weapons.

Paladin’s Aura – 【Might】 appeared in the real world for the very first time.

“Ohhhhhhhhh shit! It’s the [Double Damage] battle ring……”

“God, a double ring……that man acquired a second type of battle ring? Da fuck?”

“Retreat……We’re no match……Archers! Shit, where are the fucking archers? Shoot them! Quickly!”

The enemies’ eyeballs almost popped out of their eye sockets again; they were almost having a mental breakdown.

The situation on the bridge was even more chaotic. If the first golden aura had only forced the enemies to think about giving up and retreat and shake their confidence, then the second green aura had definitely crushed them. They had no courage to fight back anymore.

On Azeroth Continent, holy knights had way more deterring effects due to the existence of the influential Holy Church. Many formal holy knight groups had taken important seats among all the other powerful and deeply-rooted forces on Azeroth Continent. Holy knights could be assembled into formations and sweep their enemies easily, and they could also fight individually. Their insane endurance, along with all the mysterious supportive battle rings that granted abilities such as healing, damage, and curses were the worst nightmare for any army. Holy knights were the star players in any battlefield.

Therefore, after Fei used the Paladin’s auras, the whole Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation gave up their defense and started retreating as fast as they could.

There were many similarities between the Paladin in the Diablo World and the Holy Knight on Azeroth Continent. Some Paladin’s skills and auras looked a lot like the battle rings of the Holy Knight. This caused the enemies to believe that Fei was a holy knight and acquired battle rings, so they had no courage to fight at all.

Under the deterrence of a Holy knight as well as the death of [Two], the commander of the formation, the enemy soldiers escaped as if they were mice that had seen some big cats. The level of chaos was getting worse and worse. Some of the enemies were bumped into the river by others, and some even ran in the opposite direction and were made into porcupines by Chambord’s archers.

Most of the enemies turned around and tried to rush back to their base. But due to the chaos, they ran and pushed against the formation that was guarding the siege ladders.

“Great opportunity! Charge!”

Fei saw the enemies retreating as fast as they could after he used the auras – 【Prayer】 and 【Might】. Although he didn’t know why, he knew it was a splendid opportunity to charge forward. He shouted as he charged with the strongmen and soon dismantled the Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation.

The formation that could block off heavy cavalry charges only lasted less than two minutes under the crazy charge of Fei and the strongmen and was turned into piles of limbs and shattered metal.

The thin bridge turned into a road of death and blood.

“Pierce, Drogba, push those siege ladders into the river, quick!”

Fei made a path to the next formation with his axe and finally approached the siege ladder. At that point, they had pushed about 60 yards (m) into the bridge. Fei blocked off the flooding enemies on his own and commanded Pierce and Drogba to organize the strongmen and destroy the siege ladders.

“As you wish, Your Majesty!”

The two answered, and their weapons were like windmills in their hands and smashed a number of enemies away. Then, they roared as they targeted the siege ladders.

“Boom! Boom!”

Although the enemies who were guarding the siege ladders fought back aggressively, they were no match. The two siege ladders were soon pushed into the river by the strongmen. It created a huge splash of water as if a huge creature was billowing below the river.

Their morale was high; after they destroyed two siege ladders, like a pack of hungry wolves, they roared as they charged towards the remaining four siege ladders. Once they destroyed all the siege ladder, they would have completed half of the mission.

At this moment –

“Moo-moo-moo!!!”

Clear and crisp bugles sounded from the south bank of the Zuli River.

Many commands were communicated to the enemies who were battling on the bridge through different melodies and lengths of the bugle sounds. However, the enemies stared at each other and couldn’t execute the commands. The series of commands were for the Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation, but the formation that was once honored as the number one defense in the army had been wiped out by the group of ‘beasts’ under their desperate charges.

No one could have guessed that only twenty-ish men could destroy more than a hundred well trained tower shield dragon lance soldiers. Although the time gap between the deliveries of two sets of commands was only two minutes, it was useless now.

It was too late!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 51: The Push

Chapter 51: The Push

In just two minutes, the specialized defense formation had been wrecked.

In contrast, the twenty three opponents didn’t suffer any casualties at all. They tirelessly continued their murdering spree and pushed forward unstoppably.

The thin stone bridge had turned into a road of death to hell. The enemies had no way of resisting, and could only slowly face their end in wails and screams under the call of the Grim Reaper.

Quickly, the remaining four siege ladders were pushed off of the bridge into the river hundred yards (m) below. They were swallowed by the fast current and disappeared in seconds.

“Forward!”

The twenty three roars in unison shook the sky. The strongmen were enraged at their homeland being invaded on. Their blood burned as they followed their king resolutely. The twenty three beasts looked like they had just crawled out of a pool of blood in hell; blood dripped off of every part of their bodies.

They pushed four or five hundred yards (m) into the mile and a half long bridge.

After destroying the siege ladders, the trebuchet formation was next. But farther into the bridge, it got thinner and thinner. At the centre of the bridge, it was less than 2 yards (m) wide. It was also the most dangerous place on the bridge. The fast current somehow formed a giant swirl and periodically created a bizarre suction force underneath the bridge. If an ordinary person didn’t pay attention, they would be sucked into the river and get devoured.

The battle was continuing.

Fei along with his loyal strongmen were getting closer and closer to the six trebuchets as they pushed forward. Back on the defensive wall of Chambord, it was filled with cheers and applause. The soldiers and the new recruits shouted, trying to give all the energy they had in their voices to the intense bridge battleground.

Sometime during the battle, even the scared and weak citizens had climbed onto the defensive wall. They were holding various tools that could help with the defense and yelled with craze as they watched their king and loved ones rushing into the enemies and getting their revenge. That scene was deeply engraved onto their souls, and they would probably never forget it even when they passed away.

The beautiful Angela and Emma were scared to watch and covered their eyes with their fingers as if they were watching a horror movie. However, they couldn’t hold back their care for Fei and peaked at the battleground through their fingers. They screamed every time the situation got dangerous and hugged each other and cheered every time Fei had turned the situation around.

The number one warrior Lampard stood firmly on the defensive wall.

From the beginning of the battle when Fei jumped off of the defensive wall to him destroying the Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation, as a three star warrior, Lampard had seen and understood the situation much better than the other people. Although his expression was calm and collected, Alexander’s power created a storm in his mind. It was clear that Alexander had at least three different types of mysterious yet strong powers – the monstrous physical strength, the white cold energy and the holy knight-like divine energy. This had confirmed Lampard’s hypothesis – the young King Alexander was the one who had displayed four different types of powers in the watchtower.

“What exactly happened to Alexander that allowed him to return back to normal and grant him such strong powers? Is it really the God of War……”

Lampard wouldn’t wrap his head around it.

But deep in his heart, he wanted Alexander to continue his mysterious miracles. He suddenly became emotional; he looked up to the clear blue sky. It seemed like he had seen a familiar face and was gratified, “Old friend, you can see your son being so brave and strong in heaven, right? Maybe one day, he can grow powerful and can help us find the missing Helen……”

……

The south bank of Zuli River, on a hill.

“Impossible! This is impossible! Shit……Someone tell me, how could this happen? How could this happen?! That man is a holy knight? A dual battle ring holy knight? But he clearly didn’t have any energy before……My tower shield formation……Unforgivable!”

The silver masked knight stared at the battlefield. He was calm and collected, but was now a bit sluggish.

He couldn’t believe what he saw.

The elite formation that he was proud of vanished into thin air under the challenge of a bunch of dogs.

He was enraged; a blue energy shined around his body and the temperature around him dropped a couple of degrees. Like an iceberg releasing all of its cold energy, the horsewhip in the silver masked knight’s hand was frozen into an icicle and crushed into icy bits.

Had there ever been anything that embarrassed him more?

The strategy that he considered invincible was smashed into pieces by twenty-ish low lives. His pride and sweat, the Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation didn’t even hold on for two minutes. Two minutes! Not even enough time passed for him to give commands and it had turned into piles of junk and flesh!

This sudden defeat was an unbearable blow to the silver masked knight, who was conceited and had never lost a battle in his life. To him, it felt like he was a god who controlled everything, and was punched to the floor by a dirty beggar. Moreover, the dirty beggar stepped on the god’s face with his stinky and abscess-filled feet.

“I swear! Not a single creature will be left alive after I conquer this dirty kingdom! I will skin all of the dirty slaves of Chambord and hang their skins on this bridge……I will chop up their flesh and bones into pastes and feed it to the reckless King of theirs!”

The silver masked knight roared angrily.

His blue energy force field was looming around, then quickly expanded. After a white, cold energy blew through, the saddle on his horse condensed into a layer of frost. The precious battle horse that he was riding froze into an ice sculpture; its blood and flesh froze instantly.

The black knights behind him didn’t dare say a word. They all lowered their heads and shut their mouths. The horses that the black knights were riding felt the danger too. They all backed off while being disturbed, and fear filled their eyes. They looked at the silver masked knight as if he was a bloodthirsty angry beast.

No one made a sound on the hill.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 52: Tough Enemy’s Arrival

Chapter 52: Tough Enemy’s Arrival

It wasn’t certain when the mysterious man under the black cloak had appeared beside the silver masked knight, but he wasn’t affected by the silver masked knight at all. A black cloud of energy loomed around him, bending the light around him. The white thin horse he was riding on was snorting and chewing on grass on the ground.

“Pass on my command – ready the armour piercing arrow formation. Make sure to cover the entire front half of the bridge. I will nail those dogs onto the bridge no matter what I have to pay……” The silver masked knight commanded in rage. His eyes were all red and looked terrifying.

“Master, there……There are our soldiers on the bridge……They might be accidentally injured……”

All the black knights were surprised. Those metal beasts had charged into their formations, and the two groups had mixed together. If they shot their armour piercing arrows at them, the opponent would probably be killed, but so would their 100 plus soldiers.

“Soldiers? Soldiers need to sacrifice their blood and lives to build the honour of their commander. It’s their duty; if they can on die on the battlefield for me, they should be considered lucky.

The silver masked knight didn’t even turn around. A single sentence had determined the fate of the hundreds of soldiers.

The tiniest bit of consciousness hanging on in the silver masked knight’s fiery rage made him feel like he needed another plan B. The series of losses gave him more awareness of the situation, as well as some fear. The man that was charging at the very front gave him too much of a shock; it made him feel like even the armour piercing arrows couldn’t kill those ferocious beasts.

He sat on his frozen horse sculpture for a while, then turned around and said gently to the mysterious black cloaked man, “Teacher, if……If the armour piercing arrows aren’t effective, please help me and use your ruthless magic to wipe out those hard to deal with dogs!”

The mysterious black cloaked man nodded. His movement allowed the wind to slightly lift up his cloak, revealing a wand that had many complex and cryptic engravings.

He didn’t reply to the silver masked knight right away, but whispered to himself, “Amazing……I’d never believe that it could be possible to switch between a wild physical strength, a gloomy magic power, and a divine holy power. It looks like that man has acquired some mysterious skill……Although all three powers aren’t that strong, it’s interesting……I have to obtain his secret. That way, maybe I can advance to the next rank and my strength can increase a ton, hahaha……”

After he thought about that, he turned his head and said to the silver masked knight in his cold, hoarse voice: “I can help you, but that man has to be captured alive; he is useful for me.”

He pointed his finger. The finger was dry like an old tree branch, filled with wrinkles; it looked like it belonged to a zombie. Of course, the man he was pointing at was Fei who was leading the charge.

The silver masked knight frowned. He hated that man the most. If it wasn’t for that man charging at the very front, his Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation wouldn’t have been so easily torn open and get murdered so quickly. He wanted to shoot that man with thousands of arrows and turn him into a hedgehog, but the mysterious black cloaked man had spoken. He thought about his teacher’s four star mage’s devastating magic power and finally nodded and accepted that request.

“Pass on my command, tell the archers to be careful. Leave the enemy leader half-dead. Just make sure he lives!” The silver masked knight changed his prior command coldly.

The black knights behind him didn’t dare say a word and went to pass down his command.

Quickly, a group of soldiers left the enemy base. These enemies’ steps were firm and definitely had good amounts of strength. Each of them carried a huge black bow on their back and quivers filled with hideously shaped arrows that had white tail feathers. The arrows had magic engravings with a little bit of magic stored inside of them. These were the armour piercing arrows that could penetrate through heavy metal armour and lower leveled mages’ magic shields. They were the worst nightmare of any knight and mage on the battlefield.

Every single arrow was expensive to make. It could be said that they were made out of gold. Normally, the silver masked knight was reluctant to use them, but this time, he didn’t hesitate and took all of them out. He was that mad.

The mysterious black cloaked man turned a blind eye towards this.

He laughed quietly. His voice was sharp and shrill, as if someone was scratching a plate with a fork. He rode his thin horse and approached the stone bridge slowly. The black cloud of energy was looming around him; but as he got closer and closer to the stone bridge, the cloud of energy got thicker and thicker and blunted everyone’s vision around him.

At the same time,the battle on the bridge grew even more intense. More accurately, Fei’s massacre was getting more aggressive. With Fei acting as the diamond drill head, every single enemy’s formation melted like cheese; Fei and the strongmen could easily get through them.

The six siege ladders were pushed into the Zuli River a while ago. In the past two minutes, the twenty three bloody butchers had destroyed a spearmen formation and another swordsmen formation.

Everywhere they went, it turned into hell. Blood was everywhere, and screams and wails were the main theme. With the whiz of the fast current down below, it sounded like the laughter of death himself. The air even turned into the colour red. When they breathed, they weren’t inhaling air, but rather blood!

When the battle had turned to this level, even the tough enemies that had a lot of training and went through many battles had lost the courage to fight. The stares of the beasts under their armour that was decorated by minced flesh and bones made them shit their pants. Their roars made the enemy soldiers shiver. Although the bright sun was right in the middle of the sky, the enemies felt like they were standing in a freezer.

The organized formations loosened up completely. The enemies on the front line wailed as they ran back and rushed into the other formations, and organized bridge became crowded and many enemies screamed as they fell off the bridge accidentally. They made many splashes in the water, but those were the last movements they could ever make.

What was even more terrifying was that the blood and flesh that fell off of the bridge had attracted some strange and scary fish. These fish had many hooks on their backs and black metal-ish scales. Each of them were about 4 to 5 yards (m) long and their huge teeth shined under the bright sun. Even if a living man fell into the river, he would become a pile of bones in just a few seconds.

“God! It’s the bloody ferocious water beasts……Shit! The blood attracted them here……”

Many enemy soldiers started screaming when the fish appeared in the river. It became even more chaotic on the bridge. The enemies panicked more and more, and many of them fell into the mouths of the beasts. Some of the fortunate enemies held onto the edge of the bridge and tried to climb back up the bridge, but soon, their bodies were slammed into by other falling soldiers; they eventually fell into the river……

“Go! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!”

Fei switched between Paladin Mode and Barbarian Mode freely. He used the Paladin’s auras – 【Might】 and 【Prayer】 to minimize the casualties of the strongmen, and swung the Barbarian’s huge axe to crush the enemies.

“Boom boom – !”

Soon, they were at the middle of the bridge – the thinnest place on the bridge. The trebuchets were right in front of them. Fei blew off the enemies in his way with his axe and kicked a trebuchet that weighed about six or seven hundred pounds. As if he was kicking a soccer ball, the trebuchet flew off of the bridge and crushed into the river. It killed off some of the water beasts. Some enemies were blown into the river by the momentum of the trebuchets, too.

The mad charges were unstoppable. In a couple hits, out of the six trebuchets, four of them had been pushed off the bridge by Fei and the strongmen……

Everything was turning out as Fei expected; it was even smoother due to the enemies’ chaos.

At that moment, something happened –

“[Exploding Sun Strike] – !”

After a loud shout, a huge red energy strike that carried a mountain-like pressure flew over the enemies and was aimed at Fei and the strongmen.

Fei’s pupil contracted.

It was enemy’s three star warrior – Swordsman Landes.

He finally arrived.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 53: Enemy’s Response

Chapter 53: Enemy’s Response

“Haha, great! Daddy has been waiting for you!”

Fei was expecting Landes to show up. In the dark, an assassin was dangerous, but once the assassin exposed himself, all his hidden danger would be gone. That was why Fei was relieved, rather than surprised. He laughed as he used his long prepared 【Leap】. He stomped his feet and he flew up off the dust. He held his axe tightly and concentrated his full strength into this one strike.

“Rip –“

This strike produced an almost inaudible noise, as if someone was tearing up a thin piece of paper.

Compared to the three star warrior Landes’ [Explosive Sun Strike], which was so fancy that its energy almost covered up the sky, Fei’s strike was plain and looked like a lumberjack was hacking at a tree.

But to everyone’s surprise, Landes’ 4 to 5 yard (m) long energy slash which seemed to be able to destroy the sky was chopped in half by Fei’s axe. The two waves of energy flew past Fei and disappeared after a small explosion.

At the same time, very quickly-

“Tink, tink tink, tink, tink!”

Numerous sparks appeared in mid-air. The two were fighting in mid-air at a speed that human eyes couldn’t even follow. The sound of metal colliding and sparks from the collisions were suddenly the center of the battle. Soon, both of them roared and backed off……

“Tap, tap, tap!”

Both of them were pushed a couple steps back and breathed heavily as they landed.

In the series of exchanges, both of them had used their most powerful skills. Landes relied on his sophisticated sword techniques. Like a phantom, he stabbed at Fei twenty eight times in a single breath. Because the axe was very heavy, Fei only was able to strike six times; he tried really hard to block the attacks with his huge axe most of the time……

Both of them didn’t leave any wounds on the other’s body as they had wish. Although Landes kept his calm demeanor, he was inwardly shocked.

He started to rush towards Fei and the strongmen right after he received the command from the silver masked knight, but due to the large number of retreating soldiers and the fast pushing speed of Fei and his followers, he wasn’t able to arrive on time until the Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation was destroyed. The spearmen and swordsmen formations were dismantled and the siege ladders and trebuchets were almost all gone.

When he finally arrived at the center of the battlefield, he instantly identified the unstoppable opponent who was covered in blood and leading the massacre. It was the ‘beast’ who injured him on Chambord’s defensive wall yesterday. The bloodiness and wild nature of the ‘beast’ had left a scar in his mind, and he was still a little bit scared of the ‘beast’ even after a full day. He was hesitating and didn’t attack right after he arrived.

Landes gave up his pride as a three star warrior and hid in the chaotic sea of soldiers and attempted a sneak attack.

He was trying to finish off his nightmare off with his [Explosive Sun Strike], but who knew that the ‘beast’ seemed to be ready and didn’t panic under the sneak attack. The beast jumped up and chopped the air in half with his physical strength and cracked his proud technique [Explosive Sun Strike].

“What level of physical strength does he have?”

From the mid-air combat, Landes felt the ferocious strength of his opponent. Compared with their previous battle, the beast’s strength had increased by almost double. Every strike of his that hit the “door-sized” axe caused his arm to become numb from the force of the impact. It was as if he was trying to pierce a hundred-layered iron.

After Landes landed, he didn’t dare underestimate Fei. He gathered up all his energy and maintained his peak strength. Red energy flames covered him completely, which got rid of the numbness in his arm. He was ready for battle.

On the other side.

After that short exchange, Fei had also obtained a lot of information.

The physical strength of a level 12 Barbarian was enough to handle a three star warrior and their energy, but the Barbarian class lacked proper techniques. Fei sharply sensed that although Barbarians were the masters of close ranged combat and could master all types of weapons, they hadn’t developed a complete system of techniques. Except for their incredible special skills like Warcry, the combat skills and techniques of Barbarians were sorely lacking compared to the warriors on Azeroth Continent.

“It looks like I have to spend some time to learn more combat skills and techniques.”

Although Fei was thinking, his movements didn’t slow down at all. He hit his armour with his axe. “Tink!” It sounded as if the sound smashed the enemies in their hearts. Then he roared to the sky “Bless me, God of War”, and his axe turned into a blade storm in his hand and struck at Landes.

“Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!”

The sound of metal colliding.

Landes’ attack speed was way faster than Fei, but his strength was not as strong. Whenever Fei striked, Landes’ sword would turn into a shadow and pierce at the same spot on the axe a couple times to cancel out the terrifying power of the axe.

It was a battle between two different types of power.

One was wild and powerful, full of destruction.

One was complex and dense, and could strike more than ten times in a second.

Landes had utilized his three star warrior’s energy completely. The spilling energy flew away from the battle like meteorites. They smashed into the bridge, causing small pieces of stones from the bridge to fly everywhere.

In a while, more and more dust and stone chips were blown to the sky; even the blood and limbs on the ground were blown up. They spun and whirled in the air and slowly formed a red cyclone. Looking from afar, it was like a growing bloody red tornado.

The tornado grew bigger and bigger and completely enveloped Landes and Fei. Only sounds of metal colliding and loud roars came from inside the tornado, and the people on the outside couldn’t see what was happening on the inside.

The battle was very aggressive.

The bloody red tornado had separated the bridge in half. Both the strongmen such as Pierce and Drogba on the north side and enemies on the south side of the bridge couldn’t participate in the battle. They had to stand far away and observe. They had to wait for the result of the battle; they felt intense and their hearts beat wildly.

Because of the ‘break time’, the chaotic enemies had slowly calmed down. Some enemy officers shouted and commanded, trying to reassemble their formations. After the Supervision Team chopped off more than twenty heads of deserters and placed them on the tip of their lances, the chaos finally stopped.

Seeing this comforted Landes, who was having a hard battle with Fei. He yelled at a couple of enemy officers, “I will hold him off! You guys go and kill off the rest of them!”

The effect of the battle between Fei and Landes was too powerful; the whole bridge was cut off and the ordinary soldiers couldn’t pass through it. They would be blended into pieces along with their weapons and armour by the overflowing energy. However, it wasn’t that hard for the officers who possessed some energy. After hearing Landes’ shout, a couple enemy officers who were desperate to earn military honours jumped up and moved towards the strongmen to kill them, while trying to avoid the battle between Fei and Landes.

“Fuck off!”

Fei roared as he saw what the enemy officers wanted to do.

A terrifying power hit the enemies like a sound wave and shook their souls.

It was the 【Howl】 of the Barbarian.

The level 5 【Howl】 was much stronger than the 【Howl】 Fei used on Landes the day before. It had not only scared Landes and caused him to attack slower, but also terrified the four enemy officers who jumped up. Their energies froze for a second in their bodies; they all fell from mid-air into the bloody red tornado and were blended into meat paste by Fei’s axe.

“Hiss!!”

A series of gasps filled the bridge. Taking the life of four enemy officers who were all almost one star warriors using only a shout was a performance that almost caused the soldiers on both sides to bite their tongues. The enemy’s newly reassembled formation was getting chaotic again; many enemies felt their legs trembling uncontrollably.

“Don’t be scared! Keep going, the master had commanded: anyone who kills an enemy on the bridge will be rewarded 1,000 gold coins……”

As Landes pressured Fei with thirty three continuous strikes, he encouraged the officers. Bravery would appear under heavy rewards. The quality of the enemies was demonstrated by the reward; dozens of officers who possessed some level of energy jumped up and flew towards the strongmen.

“Die-!!!”

Fei roared again, 【Howl】 was initiated and the devastating mind power exploded.

“Whoosh, whoosh……!”

Five or six enemy officers fell off again and were blended as they screamed. However, Landes reacted quickly this time and [Explosive Sun Strike] was aimed at Fei’s face. The red flame energy filled the sky and suppressed Fei’s power. Finally, about eight of nine enemy officers were able to successfully jump over the bloody red tornado and grinned evilly as they sprang towards the strongmen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 54: Together with the King

Chapter 54: Together with the King

Instantly, Pierce and Drogba roared and led the charge on the enemies; the battle between the strongmen and the enemy officers began.

The strongmen, including Pierce and Drogba didn’t have any energy, and their fighting techniques weren’t as sophisticated as the enemy officers who had more experience in wars. They were no match to the enemy officers fighting one on one, but fortunately they had more men, as well as the help from the ‘magic water’ in the red and blue water bags. None of them were afraid of death, so their fighting style was made to literally perish along with the enemies. Oleg who was a one star warrior, so he was able to hold for a while; no one was sure who would emerge victorious in this battle.

However, casualties were unavoidable.

An enemy officer dodged the axe strike of a strongman, and sung his sword like a poisonous snake; it went through the tiny gaps between the pieces of armour and penetrated the strongman’s stomach……

The strongman’s body froze under that injury; it obvious that he wouldn’t be able to live through it.

But before the enemy officer could laugh and pull out his sword, the officer was horrified to discover that the man he had severely wounded threw away the axe and locked him down with his arms. The strongman’s clamping arms strangled him tightly, and the officer had a hard time to breathing. Before he could react at all, the wounded strongman shouted, “Hail King Alexander!” and viciously charged, aiming at the other enemy officers. In a series of gasps, the strongman shoved two other enemy officers who didn’t have time to dodge, and all four of them fell into the river. Instantly, they were turned into piles of white bones by the human-eating water beasts that had gathered under the bridge.

The self-sacrificing strategy of the strongman had scared all of the other enemy officers.

“Breno!!!”

After seeing the strongman Breno fall to his death in the river, Pierce felt like someone had stabbed him in the heart. He didn’t dodge and let one officer pierce him through his leg, and then he countered with a powerful smash. The smash had knocked the enemy’s head into his chest.

The battle was getting more and more intense, and both parties had suffered casualties.

The autumn wind blew through the battlefield and echoed the solemn and tragic atmosphere in the sky.

These strongmen may have only been unremarkable and ordinary people, but they all shined with unparalleled glory following Breno’s shout and decisive and tragic leap into the Zuli River.

The strongmen who were showered in blood had built a wall of flesh with their lives on this ancient stone bridge; even if they had to die, they would protect their kingdom and families behind their backs.

Under the shadow of blades and the flurry of blood.

The heroes’ marching steps were firm and steady. Even if they were pierced by blades, even if their arms were chopped off, even if blood spurted in their helmets…they would never take a step back. They all yelled, “Hail the King!” as they charged into the enemies who were stronger than them. They didn’t hesitate to block the way of the mocking enemies who possessed energy and wanted to slaughter them.

The intensity of the battle couldn’t even be described. Eventually, the enemy officers were shaken by the murderous will of the opponents and didn’t dare face the group of opponents who were weaker than them. They were scared and some of them turned around and tried to escape……

Numerous people stood on the defensive walls of Chambord silently as tears filled their eyes. Flames of anger were burning in everyone’s eyes. Their blood was boiling uncontrollably and their hands which were holding weapons started trembling from anger. Some soldiers couldn’t hold back anymore and roared as they glided down the rope that was hanging off of the defensive wall. They were willing to support their troops and families who had built that human wall!

Fei who was battling the three star warrior Landes witnessed all of that.

After seeing the strongman Breno jump into the river with the enemy, an unprecedented sadness filled his heart, as if he had lost a loved one. Fei felt something was burning in his body, and if he didn’t relieve it soon, he would be burned into ashes……

Fei roared as he turned around.

The twenty two strongmen were brought out of the castle by him. Except for Breno who had already sacrificed his own life, Fei swore to himself to bring the twenty one strongmen back safely to Chambord.

Landes left four or five startling wounds on Fei’s back as he turned around, but Fei didn’t acknowledge him at all. The axe turned into a blade storm again in Fei’s hand and chopped the remaining enemy officers into pieces. Fei shouted to the rest of the strongmen, “Retreat……Go back, go back to the castle! Warriors, our mission has been completed!”

However –

“We will stay together with the King – !”

It was a unanimous response from the strongmen; there was no hesitation. Some of them still had broken blades stuck in their bodies, shocking bloody holes in their armour, and were only able to stand up with the help of their companions. However, their decision was as firm as a mountain and none of them wanted to back off.

Fei was touched and anxious at the same time.

He struck horizontally to rip through the air and dodged Landes’ snake-like sword that was stabbing directly at his head. Fei shouted, “Pierce, I command you as the king: bring my warriors back to Chambord right now! Don’t disobey my order…… Trust me, I have a way out of this.”

Pierce lowered his head and avoided Fei’s eyes.

As a soldier of the King’s Guards, he had thousands of reasons to stay behind and fight alongside the king. If the king was as unstoppable as before, retreating was also an option. However, all of them could see that after the appearance of the enemy’s three star warrior, Alexander couldn’t battle as easily as before. Both of them were equally powerful, and none of them could defeat the other quickly. If they retreated right now, it meant that they would have left the King behind in an extremely dangerous situation……They would rather bleed and die on the battlefield than leave their King in danger.

After avoiding Fei’s stare, Pierce and Drogba led the strongmen to drink the water in the water bags silently. Before the wounds on their bodies could recover properly, they reformed their awl ‘V’ formation and Pierce acted as the awl tip and led the charge.

“Your Majesty, the siege ladders and trebuchets have already been destroyed. We will stay behind, please return back to Chambord!” Pierce yelled as he charged.

Fei didn’t say anything as he saw that.

He knew that in this situation, even if used his stats as the King, he wouldn’t be able to command the stubborn warriors back to the castle. He changed up his fighting style and gave up any kind of defense. He also took on the self-sacrificing strategy, and aimed every strike at the vital points on Landes’ body.

“Hahaha, you are cornered! This is useless, none of you can live!”

Landes’ laughed. He had already saw their victory, so he didn’t fight Fei with his full force. If he could drag out the battle with these fully armoured opponents, as time went on, they could exhaust the opponents with their number advantage.

Fei definitely understood Landes’ plan.

He even saw the teams of enemies that were approaching the bridge carrying long bows and huge arrows in their quivers on the other side of the bank. Although they were still almost a mile away, his Barbarian instinct warned Fei about the great amount of threats those archers had.

However, Fei suddenly felt something much more threatening than those archers,causing his mind to become clouded. The terrifying feeling made him feel like he was the target of deadly snake who was sneaking up on him.

Fei had quickly identified the source of that threatening feeling –

On the tip of the south side of bridge, a black cloud of fog was slowly diffusing. A black figure was steadily moving inside the cloud of fog, and Fei who was experienced and had a clear understanding of magic under the Sorcerer Mode could clearly sense the strong and aggressive magical power field around that figure. It was beyond Fei’s expectation; even under the assault of the most powerful boss he had faced in the Diablo World – Griswald, he didn’t feel that threatened……

“It’s a master mage……Far beyond a three star rank!”

Fei was shocked. Instantly, he knew that the real danger was about to arrive.

He didn’t expect a super boss to hide in the enemy’s troops. The situation turned from bad to worse. Once that figure in the black fog got closer than three hundred yards (m), which was the average magic coverage of spells, Fei and the strongmen wouldn’t have any chance to escape.

What was even more daunting was that the appearance of such a mage meant that all the hard work they had put into this mission was wasted. A mage that was above three stars was over twenty times more threatening to Chambord than the six trebuchets.

Hei guiz, If you wanna play diablo 3, its 5 bucks off. Help defend me from getting shanked by Fish balls please. tyty XOXO

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 55: Fei’s Plan

Chapter 55: Fei’s Plan

“I must find a way to kill that mage!” Fei thought.

With Fei’s strength, he was having a hard time fighting a three star warrior; to kill a mage who had an even higher rank than three stars and was under the protection of the enemy troops would have been as difficult as going to the moon. He was trying to think of a possible plan while he was in combat against Landes, but he couldn’t come up with anything. Even if he was in Barbarian Mode, Paladin Mode or Sorcerer Mode, his power and strength were no match for a mage that was possibly four or even five star ranked.

In a few moments, the strongmen had approached. They wanted to surpass Fei and block off three star warrior Landes to help Fei retreat.

“It can’t be delayed!” Fei decided.

He knew that time was very tight. Any kind of delay could result in their complete annihilation.

Fei suddenly roared and initiated Barbarian 【Howl】 again. A frightening wave of mind power swept out and scared away the approaching enemies. After pushing Landes back a little with his strike, Fei suddenly jumped into the air. His hands held the axe tightly and struck down as if he wanted to chop a mountain in half.

This strike was too powerful. Sparks emerged from the blade of the axe from the friction in the air, as if a meteorite was about to hit the Earth.

Landes was surprised; he didn’t dare take on this strike.

“Boom!”

Suddenly, the bridge cracked, and dust and stone chips flew everywhere. The whole bridge seemed to shake. Some large rocks that were attached to the bottom of the bridge fell into the river; the impacts created a series of skyrocketing water columns!

“Hahaha, you chicken! A three star warrior can’t take my strike?”

Fei mocked Landes. He stood on the bridge firmly and pointed the tip of his axe at Landes. At that moment, it felt like he wasn’t the only one standing there, but rather there were thousands of troops behind him. The domineering impression created an oppressive feeling for the enemies who were ready to make their move.

“Go back!”

After Fei mocked the enemies, his expression changed and he shook his arm.

A huge amount of strength was sent from his arms, and he pushed back the strongmen who were about to charge past him. Faced with the physical strength of a Barbarian, the strongmen felt like they had run into a hard wall and stumbled as they were sent back.

Before anyone could react, Fei jumped up again just like before and concentrated his strength and chopped down.

The axe blade turned red again under the high speed that created friction in the air. With a burning sensation, the axe was aimed at Landes. It had unparalleled momentum.

In mid-air, Fei yelled, “Haha, who dares to take this on?”

No one dared. Including the three star warrior Landes, all the enemies backed off to hide from this strike.

Within the thousands of enemies, no one dared to take on the beast who had blown open the Tower Shield-Dragon Lance formation. When faced against beasts who sacrificed their own lives to take down ensues, their only option was to back off.

But Fei didn’t take that as an answer.

He continuously jumped up and chopped down at the enemies, not caring about his stamina at all. He was like a mad beast, pushing into the enemy grounds step by step. No one dare to stop him, nor even respond to his stares.

“Tree! Tree!! Tree!!! Tree!!!! Tree!!!!!”

“What? No one dares to take me on?”

“Hahaha, are all of you cowards who hide your heads in your pants?”

“Pooh! Landes, where is your pride as a warrior? Come fight me!”

“Who dares to battle with me?”

“……”

After every single strike, Fei would mock the enemies and take a step forward.

His proud expression was like an emperor glancing at his own territories, and no one dared to look at him. Every time Fei took a step forward, the enemies would tremble and take a step back. Even Landes was pressured by Fei’s strikes; he didn’t doubt that if he took Fei’s strike head on, even with the energy shield of a three star warrior, he would be chopped into two pieces. That fear forced him to move back continuously.

In just seven or eight seconds, Fei had struck eight times.

All these strike smashed onto the bridge like lightning and the whole bridge shook violently. Many huge stones and rocks fell into the river and killed dozens of bloodthirsty water beasts who were fighting for the corpses. The surface of the river turned into the colour red.

The enemies had backed off sixteen or seventeen yards(m) from the pressure of a single man and his axe.

After the eight strikes, Fei paused and started laughing. The enemies backed off slowly in the laughter of their opponent.

Fei glanced at the enemies disdainfully, then he suddenly took a couple steps back rather than forward and jumped up again – Barbarian 【Leap】. He jumped up five or six yards (m) into the air and struck down with all the strength he had.

This strike was surprisingly not aimed at the enemies, but rather at the surface of the bridge behind him.

“Crack-!”

The axe Barbarian Fei was using couldn’t handle his monstrous strength anymore, and the thick black twisting handle whined and broke in half.

The huge power collided with the surface of the bridge and the loud sound caused everyone to instantly cover up their ears. The enemies who were close and weren’t that strong had their eardrums shattered, and blood flowed out of their ears. Some enemies were so stunned that they couldn’t stand properly and fell off of the bridge……

The power of the strike that Fei demonstrated felt like the wrath of the gods.

All of the enemies’ faces were pale.

After the shock, many people including Pierce suddenly had a question on their minds, “Why would Alexander turn around and strike the bridge?”

After the dust and stone chips cleared, everyone could see past the bridge again. Fei stood on the bridge and his chest heaved heavily. It was obvious that after such desperate strikes, Fei was exhausted.

He stood there quietly.

With half of the axe handle in his hand, Fei stared at Landes with a sneer on his face.

For a moment, a rare silence spread through the entire battlefield.

Everyone could even hear their own rapid breathing.

Suddenly, something happened.

“Crack-!”

Everyone heard a tiny sound.

The tiny sound was as soft as the whining of insects, but it hit everyone’s heart as hard as thunder. Everyone couldn’t help but panic, they were horror-struck as they found out that spider web-like cracks appeared under Fei’s feet.

Suddenly, like a flash of light, many people understood Fei’s intentions – Fei’s nine terrifying strikes weren’t done for the purpose of killing enemies, but to create cracks on the surface of the bridge. The whole bridge was covered with cracks and began to collapse.

The stone bridge started to shake violently.

“Crack! Crack! Crack!”

The cracks were getting bigger and bigger.

Huge support stones and rocks broke off of the bridge and smashed into the Zuli River hundreds of yards (m) below and created large ripples in the water.

“Shit-! The bridge is about to collapse!”

Landes almost crapped his pants. Even if he knew what Fei’s intentions were, he didn’t have time to stop him. He stomped on the ground aggressively and used his energy to push himself back quickly. Even if he was a three star warrior, if he fell into the fast flowing river, there was no way for him to survive under the sharp teeth of the thousands of bloodthirsty water beasts.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56: The Collapse

Chapter 56: The Collapse

The re-organized formations were in chaos again and every single enemy was screaming and fighting to escape first.

The bridge was shaking more intensely as time passed. Fei was the only one standing still in the middle of the bridge which was filled with the largest cracks. He was very calm as he quickly planned his next move.

He took out a bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】 and a bottle of 【Stamina Potion】 and chugged them down under the cover of flying dust and stone chips. All of his fatigue went away and his wounds instantly began to recover.

Soon, he was back at his peak state. Except for the holes in his armour and his broken axe, his body didn’t have any problems. Not even a scar was left.

The potions from the Diablo World were just too magical.

At the same time, the strongmen on the north side of the bridge were shocked.

They surprisingly found out that King Alexander was standing in the middle of the crack, yet he was just standing there and not moving for some reason……They all thought Fei was exhausted and didn’t have the strength to move anymore. If the bridge collapsed, falling into the river would be too dangerous, so they were all terrified for Fei.

“Damn……Quick, save the king!”

Pierce rushed forward to Fei’s location like a mad god.

The other strongmen reacted the same way; they forgot about their bleeding wounds and risked their lives to rush to save Fei.

“Come back; you guys are crazy!”

At this time, Drogba kept a rare calmness; he grabbed Pierce and pulled him back swiftly. He roared, “If all of us go there, our combined weight will cause the bridge to collapse faster……We need to send someone who’s fast to go and bring the back the king speedily.”

“I will go! I’m the fastest!” After Pierce mulled for a second, he shouted as he was about to charge again.

“Hehe……You aren’t as fast as me.” A sly expression appeared on Drogba’s face. He hit Pierce on the back of his head with his axe handle and knocked Pierce out. He rushed towards Fei as he laughed, as if he had gain something super advantageous. He yelled at his peers, “You guys don’t need to come, I will help the king. Hahaha, take care of that whited haired idiot……”

After he said that, he charged even faster than a cheetah. The bridge was cracking and collapsing; Drogba used agility that wasn’t proportional to his huge torso and rushed to Fei in just a couple seconds. He didn’t say a word as he planned to grab Fei by the waist and put him on his shoulders to run back to the north bank of Zuli River.

“The f**k……Drogba? What are you doing here?”

Fei was concentrating on perfecting his upcoming plan and was surprised by the huge figure that sprang out of the dust.

“Your Majesty, the bridge is about to collapse, we need to get back!”

Fei was about to say something, but the part of the bridge under his feet suddenly shook aggressively. The biggest supporting stone finally collapsed and fell into the river. Many water beasts opened their big bloody mouths in anticipating to bite them……

“There’s no time to do that!”

There was no way back, as the part of bridge that linked back to Chambord was gone. Fei grabbed Drogba’s hand and used Barbarian’s 【Leap】. He powerfully stomped on the collapsing bridge, and the force caused the stone that Fei was stepping on to break off of the bridge completely. Fei jumped into the air with Drogba in his hands and ‘flew’ towards a safe location.

However, the direction that he leaped wasn’t towards the north where Chambord was at, but rather…… it the south where the enemies were at.

“Boom!”

Fei landed with Drogba firmly on a part of the bridge that was dozens of yards (m) away from the crack. This part of the bridge hadn’t collapsed.

Finally, the dust that covered up the sky cleared up. The intense shaking of the bridge eventually calmed down as well.

Everyone could see the half collapsed bridge – There was now a gap about sixteen to seventeen yard (m) wide in the middle thinnest portion of the ancient half artificial bridge, as if a god had cut it in half. The current under the bridge whizzed as it quickly flowed downstream. The gap had become a natural barrier; after the collapse, the enemies had no way of getting to Chambord. Only star ranked warriors would be able to get across with the help of roped hooks; ordinary soldier couldn’t get across unless they had wings.

Fei and Drogba stood on the edge of the gap. Behind them, there was the sixteen to seventeen yard (m) long death zone, and the current and the water beasts weren’t a joke.

In front of them stood thousands of enemies. Their blades shined with bloodthirst, and they all had murderous gazes.

To these two, this……was definitely a dead end; there was no way they could make it out of this situation alive – unless Chambord could find a way to get Fei and Drogba back, or if they could kill all the enemies in front of them……But both ways were impossible.

On the defensive wall, numerous hearts sunk.

The soldiers’ and citizens’ face turned pale, and they couldn’t utter a sound. Three star warrior Lampard frowned; beside him, the fairy like Angela bit her lips tightly and blood started to flow out. Crystal clear tears rolled off of her cheeks like rain drops, and Emma was sobbing silently in Angela’s arms.

On the south bank of the Zuli River, the silver masked knight stomped with fury.

After the collapse of the bridge, the plan of conquering Chambord in a short time was ruined. The long gap between the two sides of the bridge blocked them off as if it was god’s will. It was insurmountable.

“Kill them……Kill them!”

The silver masked knight pointed at Fei and Drogba. His sense of superiority, confidence and feeling of having everything under his control had all disappeared. His entire body started to shiver uncontrollably as if he had a sudden seizure; he couldn’t even speak properly. He screamed frantically and lost all elegance in his demeanor.

His subordinates had to rub their eyes to make sure that it was the same person. For many years, they had never saw their commander go crazy like a stimulated psycho. Without his usual calm demeanour, the mad appearance was lower than that of a beggar on the street that was starving to death.

On the partially collapsed bridge.

Landes was relieved after the dust cleared. In this situation, the two opponents could only die in his hands. They had no way back and no chance to escape; no matter how powerful one was, even three and four star warriors wouldn’t outlast thousands of soldiers.

Landes was confident, “Haha, you low lives, you’re dead now…..Dead! I will smash each of your bones, and cut off each piece of your flesh. I will make you beg for your death!”

Landes slowly approached Fei and Drogba with a nasty grin on his face.

Behind Landes, the enemy troops began to move forward slowly as well under the pressure of the supervision team. The chilling murderous sensation blew at Fei and Drogba, and the atmosphere became extremely depressing.

Ordinary people would’ve already broken down under such situation, but –

“Phew……Looks like both of us are going to die here. Do you regret it?” Fei didn’t even look at the approaching enemies, he turned around and smiled at Drogba, “Are you scared?”

“To die beside the great warrior King Alexander is my Didier family’s honour…… Didier Drogba will never regret this!” After he said that, the strongman who had wounds all over his body held his axe tightly, decisively stepped forward and stood in front of Fei. His glared at the enemies and roared, “Hahaha, I have killed enough today…… Ball-less bastards, if you want to harm my king, you have to step over my dead body!”

The roar was as loud as thunder.

Even Landes who was the three star warrior was a little intimidated by the roar of a person who was far weaker than him, which caused him to pause his steps. The enemies behind him reacted worse; hundreds and thousands of them were flustered and jumped as they backed off a couple steps.

At the moment, Fei’s blood started to burn again.

Before this, Fei had asked himself repeatedly, “Why should I fight this hard? I’m only a passenger who accidentally came to this world. Wars, death, fighting, blood…all of these are irrelevant to me. If I wanted to leave, with Diablo World as my ‘gold finger’, I could survive anywhere else……Why would I fight so desperately?”

……

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.2: The Solution

Chapter 56.2: The Solution

“Why would I fight so desperately?”

“Is it for the weak, yet kind and beautiful Angela？“

“Is it for the loyal and brave Brook and Pierce, and my soldiers?”

“Is it for the desperate and defenseless weak and elderly citizens who see me as a god and their only hope?”

“Hehe, since when did I become this great?”

Fei taunted himself many times. He doubted and questioned his decision more than once. But at this moment, seeing the strongman standing in front of him, the strongmen on the other side of the bridge who were madly trying to get across and the soldiers who were trying to rush out of the castle to support their peers and their king……Fei suddenly felt like there was nothing to hesitate about, and that everything was the way it should have been.

This was the decision of a real king.

After breathing in the air filled with the smell of blood from the battlefield, Fei walked beside Drogba. He smiled and said to the strongman who was pumped and ready to die, “When you get back, pass on my commands. Tell Brook and Lampard to stop our soldiers and citizens and make them retreat immediately. Regardless of what happens, don’t leave the castle……Remember this. This is my command as the king. It doesn’t matter who it is, everyone must obey, or else it will be considered treason!”

“What? Back……” Drogba was confused. He didn’t get what Fei meant.

At that moment, Fei suddenly took the axe out of Drogba’s hands and held the strongman by his waist. He tensed up his upper body and lifted Drogba off of the ground. He turned around and used the momentum of the rotation to throw Drogba away.

Drogba didn’t any time to react. He just felt like his body was suddenly light.

The next moment, his vision blurred as he flew through the wind. In a series of gasps, he was thrown like a sandbag by Fei and flew over the big gap. He landed on the other side of the bridge. Fei’s throw had demonstrated the Barbarians’ ability to utilize their own strength; Drogba smashed into the other half of the bridge and glided four or five yards (m). There were tons of sparks on his metal armour from rubbing against the bridge. His body finally stopped gliding at where the rest of the strongmen were standing. Aside from a slight dizziness due to the fall, Drogba wasn’t injured at all.

“Go back! All of you!……Trust me, I will make it back!”

Fei’s voice came from the other side of the bridge. It went through the whizzing current and was clearly heard by Drogba, Pierce, Brook, Lampard, Angela and everyone else. It echoed in the sky and didn’t disappear for a long time……

After he shouted, Fei threw away the axe that he took from Drogba and suddenly charged forward. Like a blizzard, he rushed towards Landes and the enemies.

“You’re dead! AHAHAHAH!”

In this situation, after seeing another opponent escaping in like that, Landes was enraged. The series of losses despite having such a huge advantage was making him go crazy. He stomped his feet to push himself forward and took Fei head on; the red flame energy surrounded his body and shined like the sun. Landes was definitely at his peak.

“Hahaha, I’ll send you to hell with this one strike and separate your head from your body!”

Fei wasn’t scared, and he laughed as he provoked Landes even more. During his charge, Fei suddenly changed to Sorcerer Mode, A powerful magic field surrounded him instantly and the air beside him heated up.

“Whoosh!”

A series of fireballs appeared and shot at Landes.

Sorcerer Fire Spell – 【Fire Bolt】

Next, “Crackle, crackle”, a series of silver lightning balls flew towards Landes from Fei’s palms.

Sorcerer Lightning Spell – 【Charged Bolt】

That wasn’t the end.

After the lightning, “Crack, crack”, the temperature of his surroundings dropped like crazy. A cloud of ice energy appeared in Fei’s palm; it formed into an ice ball and also flew towards Landes. It froze the air around it as it travelled in mid-air.

Fei didn’t hesitate and used all three skills of the level 3 Sorcerer. After depleting all the mana of his mana, he switched back to Barbarian Mode and sped up his the charge.

A gold light flashed by.

He called up the substitute weapon of the Barbarian – 【Azure Spiked Shield】 and 【Storm Sabre】.

On the other side, Landes was in a panic due to Fei’s Sorcerer spells.

Not even in his wildest dreams would he have guessed that the opponent was a mage too.

However, a three star warrior wasn’t that weak. He dodged the series of fireballs easily. But before he could adjust his position, the series of lighting balls was sent right in his face. Landes tried to block them with his sword, but the lighting balls exploded before they touched his sword. The silver lightning exploded in every direction and many of them landed on Landes’ body. It numbed his body and slowed his movement down for a little bit.

But after his red flame energy quickly got rid of the lightning energy in his body and he was about to fight back, the ice ball occupied his entire vision. Although he was strong, he wasn’t able to dodge this time.

“Boom-!”

The ice ball landed and a thin layer of ice covered up his body instantly.

Before he could use his red flame energy to melt the ice, he saw a quick flash of gold light and his neck felt cold. Landes felt like he was flying and saw a familiar figure. It was his body, the head on top of the neck was missing, and blood was spurting out like a water fountain……

“I’ve been……beheaded?”

That was the last thought that came to his mind. Before he could feel any fear, his consciousness faded……

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.3: Breakdown

Chapter 56.3: Breakdown

Everything was quiet. There were white clouds in the blue sky.

On the bridge.

With the gold sword in his right hand, the half transparent shield filled with hooks on his left forearm and the head of the three star warrior Landes in his left hand, Fei stood tall and firm. Blood was dripping on the ground and left a series of blood stains……

Behind Fei, blood spurt towards the sky from the neck of the headless corpse of Landes.

“Tink!” The sword slid out of the corpse’s hand and made a crisp sound when it hit the ground. Then, the body that had infinite strength a second ago slowly fell down powerlessly, like a rotten tree……

A three star warrior couldn’t even handle one strike, and ended up beheaded.

Landes’ eyes were still wide open on the head in Fei’s hand. It seemed like he didn’t even have time to process what had happened. His nasty grin froze on the face; there was no life left in his eyes.

The majestic three star warrior was powerful and unchallenged when he was alive, but now he was no different from a beggar after he died.

Fei sneered as he slowly walked forward. His steps were light, but every time he took a step, his enemies who were in shock and panic backed off ten steps……

Fei gave no dominating speeches, nor any murderous stares. He just walked forward quietly.

He didn’t even look at the thousands of enemies in front of him. His looked past the scared enemies and stared at the black energy cloud further away. An intense pressure came from that magic field, and the sense of danger Fei felt in his mind was continuously getting stronger.

“How can I kill this mage?”

Fei thought to himself quickly.

His fight with Landes looked easy, but it wasn’t at all for him.

First of all, he switched to Sorcerer Mode and used all the three skills he had – 【Fire Bolt】 to attract Landes’ attention, 【Charged Bolt】 to numb Landes’ body and alter his movement and 【Ice Bolt】 to freeze Landes up for a half a second. The whole process was precisely calculated and Fei had executed it perfectly; that was how Fei was able to kill the tough enemy.

Speaking of actual strength, Fei wasn’t anywhere near as strong as Landes. However, the skills in the Diablo World were mysterious and bizarre. Fei used that to his advantage and took Landes by surprise, which was how he was able to successfully challenge the three star warrior.

However, the figure in the black energy cloud was way stronger than Landes. Moreover, since all of Fei’s trump cards had been used on Landes, that mysterious mage probably observed all of them. The skills from the Diablo World wouldn’t be as effective anymore because the enemies had now taken precaution. Moreover, Fei’s tricks and strategies were child’s play considering the significant gap between the power levels.

Numerous thought rushed into Fei’s head, but he didn’t slow down his steps.

He approached the enemies slowly. On the other side, the enemies felt like they were a bunch mice facing a lion and couldn’t help but step back chaotically. They even lost the courage to look at Fei. The monster’s series of incredible battle records—especially his terrifying performance of taking the three star warrior down with one strike—had dismantled the morale of the elite enemies, causing them to fall apart.

“Drip, drip.”

Thick scarlet blood and white bone fragments slid off the deformed and ruined armour. Fei left a shocking trail of blood as he walked forward. It felt like Fei was walking through a garden; there wasn’t any noise or violence. However, the enemies were devastated and fled like the plague. They were retreating so quickly that although the supervising team tried to execute the escaping soldiers, they couldn’t stop them. Some enemies even rushed up towards the executing supervising team to escape faster……

“AHHHHH……Archers, shoot him! Quick! Shoot him!!”

After seeing Landes beheaded by that ‘Iron Beast’, the silver masked knight almost fainted. He screamed at the archers harshly.

Seeing the large gap on the bridge, he felt defeated. He knew that there was no reason to fight anymore today. Chambord was now an invincible castle. To the silver masked knight, he had thousands of ways to conquer Chambord easily, but somehow he didn’t know why he had lost so tragically. He felt that his strategies were very carefully planned out. He utilized all his resources properly and didn’t underestimate the enemies……But he lost, and his troops suffered a heavy loss.

After staring at the figure who was slowly walking up the half collapsed bridge without any soldiers daring to stop him, the silver masked knight suddenly realized that he had ignored something important in this battle – He never thought that the enemy king’s strength could improve this fast. The king was only barely able to force Landes to back off yesterday, but now the king was able to invincibly charge into his formations and behead Landes with a single strike.

“Going from one star rank to three star rank?”

No one could have thought of that, but it was a weight that could change the balance of the scale of victory. All of the silver masked knight’s strategies had turned into Fei’s advantages…… If he had known that Fei had a strength similar to a three star warrior, he wouldn’t have positioned all of his formations on the thin bridge .

“But, how?”

“Could it be …… that man increased two star ranks in a single night?”

The silver masked knight’s pupil contracted. He was shocked by his hypothesis. “If that’s true, then what kind of monster is this man? Is he the reincarnation of God of War himself?”

“No, I can’t let a man like this live on, or else……”

After thinking about the reign of terror that could occur if the enemy’s strength was fully developed, an unprecedented fear overtook the silver masked knight’s mind, and a cold sweat covered his body. The mysterious mage’s wish of keeping Fei alive was thrown out of his mind, and he screamed at the arrow piercing formation, “Follow my command, shoot the piercing arrows……Shoot him down! Quick……quick, quick, quick! Right now! Quick!”

“Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!”

This was probably the only command that the silver masked knight sent in this battle that was on time and effective. After his command, numerous bowstrings were drawn, and they left a series of afterimages from their vibrations. In the sounds of the vibrations, many huge black piercing arrows were shot into the air; like a crowd of bloodsucking leeches, they grinned as they covered the entire sky over the top of the bridge.

“Shit!”

After seeing this, the mysterious mage in the black energy cloud shouted angrily. He was planning to capture that beast alive and obtain his secret of easily switching between powers, but after this round of arrow rain, even if the beast was made out of iron, he wouldn’t have any life left inside him.

On the half collapsed bridge.

Fei suddenly raised his head and saw the sky covering arrow rain; it felt like the call from the Grim Reaper……the enemy commander didn’t care that his own soldiers were on the bridge and would be caught up in the arrow rain.

Facing this danger, he lifted his left arm and covered up his handsome face with the 【Azure Spiked Shield】. Then, “Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!” like many hammers smashing against his body, painful sensations overwhelmed his nervous system……

At the same time, on the bridge.

Many black armoured enemies wailed as they fell down under the arrows of their fellow soldiers. Like the saplings under the axe of a lumberjack, they were instantly shot down without any resistance. Blood spilled everywhere and the sounds of wailing and crying were louder than the whizzing of the current. The lethal arrows pierced through the enemy soldiers’ eyes, thighs, heads, chest, and feet…… Some severely injured, but not yet dead soldiers wailed as they tried to crawl back to their base, dragging along with them a long trail of blood.

The bridge became a literal hell.

Further away, the silver masked knight stood on a hill on the south bank of the Zuli River and watched everything tensely. The blood, wailing and cursing of his own soldiers entered his vision and ears, but were filtered out instantly. The only thing that he cared about was the figure.

But what made him angry and scared at the same time was that after the first round of arrow rain, the monster that was fully armoured and covered in blood all over his body was swinging his sword and circular shield. He was struggling to block the arrows, but he wasn’t injured fatally.

“Archers, don’t stop, keep on shooting!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.4 : The Death

Chapter 56.4 : The Death

“Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!”

The arrows covered the sky like “dark clouds” with pointed tips, almost like stars at nighttime, flying towards the bridge.

“Tink!Tink!Tink!Tink!”

These arrows made for penetrating armor were harvesting all the lives wherever they were falling. The arrow heads were like the tip of the Grim Reaper’s sickle and had pierced through all the armor and obstacles in their way, even denting huge holes on the bridge.

The arrows had no emotions, they whizzed down on the bridge volley after volley, endlessly killing every soldier left.

Soon, there weren’t any lives on the bridge. The enemy soldiers who were wounded and whining and crying moments earlier couldn’t be more dead now. Every corpse had a ton of arrows attached to it; the white fletching made them all look like hedgehogs.

The silver masked knight stared at that figure.

Finally, what he wanted to see happened – that demon had finally stopped moving. Arrows were pierced into every part of his body, he looked like a giant chicken with all the feathers from the arrows sticking out. Soon, “Tink!”, the sword and shield fell out of his hands and disappeared when they hit the ground,and “Bam”, that figure had finally collapsed to the ground..

“Dead, Hahahaha! Finally dead……He is finally dead!”

The silver masked knight shivered as he laughed crazily. He stooped and teared up while continuing laughing, unclear if he was happy or sad. To the last, he continued laughing as he kneeled to the ground. His voice became hoarse and filled with madness as his laughing turned into crying……

His grasped the grass on the hill where he was standing with his hands; and tears rolled off of the silver mask uncontrollably.

Finally dead.

That man was finally dead.

But his three thousand elite troops were also finished. Not only did they suffer heavy casualties, but the soldiers who survived were all frightened to death. They didn’t have any courage left in them to hold their weapons and step on a battlefield again. What made him even more mad was that he had lost more than half of his personal black knights who were all one star warriors, not even mentioning that the three-star warrior Landes also lost his life in the battle.

The silver masked knight was pushed to the verge of mental breakdown by that beast.

On the battlefield, after seeing that figure had finally fallen down, the enemy soldiers all held on to their neck and started breathing heavily, as if the Grim Reaper had let go of his grasp on their lives. The mountain like pressure that was on their minds had finally lifted and the shadow of death disappeared. Some enemy soldiers went insane. They laughed as the tears rolled down their faces.

Before this, they could never imagine that one man, only one man could dismantle an entire army.

The mysterious mage was enraged, but after he saw the collapsed expression on the silver masked knight’s face from afar, he held back his anger and decided not to argue with him. After thinking and changing expressions, he order a couple transfixed soldiers beside him: “You guys, go move that corpse and bring it to my tent.”

The majesty of a mage had called back the souls of the soldiers who were almost going to break down. Quickly, a couple strong soldiers rushed over to the corpse that was full of penetration arrows, lifted it up, and followed the mysterious mage back to his tent.

The corpse was heavy. With the ruined metal armor and arrows, it weighed almost three hundred pounds. The couple enemy soldiers who were carrying the corpse were sweating; they didn’t even dare to look at the corpse. The murderous sensation from the corpse was shattering their souls causing the soldiers who were following the mage to shake uncontrollably.

“You guys can leave now. Doesn’t matter what happens in here, don’t let anyone in and disturb me.”

After they had arrived at a black, gloomy tent, the mage ordered the soldiers to put the corpse in the middle of the tent and told them to leave. The soldiers felt like they had being given an amnesty and rushed out of the tent as if they were running for their lives. The air in the tent smelled damp and musty, and was faintly mixed with the smell of rancid corpses. Weirdly shaped sharp tools and bottles were hanging from everywhere. The whole place felt like a slaughterhouse and none of the enemy soldiers wanted to stay in there for even one second.

The mysterious mage closed the curtain to the tent. He also carefully placed a couple small defensive magic arrays at the entrance as security. Then a blue flame flew out of his hand and ignited the brazier hanging off of the middle of the tent. The blue flame was fainting and flickering. Although there was a fire, the tent was still filled with coldness; everything felt creepy as the hell.

“Hoo, hoo, hoohooo……”

The mysterious mage;s laughter sounded like an owl. A greedy light shined in his eyes as he stared at the corpse on the ground. He spoke to himself with a slight regret: “Too bad we didn’t capture him alive…… But fortunately I had acquired some undead magic, maybe I could figure out the secret to switching powers from dissecting his corpse. Hoo hooo hoo…… After getting this secret, I might be able to break through the bottleneck of the four star rank that had been holding me back for many years and advance to the five star rank. Advancing to the moon rank wouldn’t be just a dream anymore, Hohohooo!”

His laughed hoarsely. Stooping his back and not being able to wait any longer, he touched the armor on the corpse with his withered bamboo like finger and was about to take it off and started dissecting……

But when he turned the corpse around strenuously so it was facing upward and laid his finger on the buckle of the armour, his smile froze and an unprecedented shock came on his face.

Even though the mysterious mage was powerful and thoughtful, he was trembling in fear.

It wasn’t because he was timid –

Any one would freak out if they saw a corpse suddenly smiling at them. The mage’s nerves reacted normally.

“You……Impossible……You are still alive?”

The mage shouted as if he saw a ghost, but he quickly shivered in fear.

What was going to happen when a monstrous warrior was that close to a defenseless mage? The mage’s face turned pale. A dense cloud of energy appeared out of nowhere and started to spread throughout the entire tent rapidly. The mage wanted to protect his body, like a drowning hapless guy would try to climb up on a tiny piece of floating wood. To a mage, they had to protect their weak bodies with their magic powers, it was almost an involuntary reaction.

A series of obscure syllables float out of his mouth, but……

“Bam -!

One punch from Fei had stopped the mage’s effort for protecting himself. The low magic chanting was cut off, as if a someone was strangling a crowing rooster. Next, the black cloud of energy suddenly disappeared.

The mage’s mouth was wide open.

Transparent saliva and white spit sprayed out of his mouth which had been chanting majestic magic spells a second earlier. Like an assaulted virgin, an unbelieving expression came on his face as he held tight onto one of his body parts – His crotch.

“Damn! So the Dong is really the weakest part of a man!”

Fei laughed as he blew at his fist and thought shamelessly. Although he was laughing, he didn’t forget to seize the opportunity; he jumped up and kick the mage’s crotch again forcefully.

The mage’s body stiffed up after that kick. The deep hoarse growl akin to a dying beast came from his throat and he fell backwards onto the ground. The black cloak fell off of his body and an emaciated, skeleton like face appeared. He was so pale and skinny that his skin was stretched tight over his skull. There was not even a single hair growing on his head.

Due to the beating of the vital body part, the poor four star ranked mage’s face turned from white to black, then to green……The powerful four star ranked mage was tearing up due to the pain. He crouched like a cooked shrimp and rolled on the ground, but fainted quickly.

“DAMN, pretending to be dead like me?”

Fei couldn’t believe that he took care of a four star mage this easily. To make sure that this “human skeleton” wasn’t pretending the faint, he walked up to the mage, after thinking for a couple seconds, he spit and he smiled evilly as kicked the mage’s crotch again.

“Crack”, Fei heard a light sound, it sounded like some sort of egg had shattered.

“Looks like he really fainted.”

Fei was relieved. His tensed up nerves relaxed as the pressure on his mind disappeared. He felt a lot more at ease and sat on the ground as he took some deep breaths.

Everything went so smoothly, it was far beyond Fei’s expectation.

During the battle, after seeing the appearance of the enemy’s strong archers, Fei suddenly had an idea – faking the death. He had a layer of the heavy metal armour, and also could call up the armor of the level 12 Barbarian – Especially the 【Arctic Fur】in the 【Arctic Gear】. That armor had a ton of defense; with the two layers of armour, surviving under the arrows wasn’t going to be a huge problem. Next, only if Fei could get into the enemy base and sneak attack the four star mage out of the blue, he had fifty, sixty percent chance of taking out the powerful mage.

Fei was worrying about how to get near the enemy mage to sneak attack, who knew that the mage was really unfortunate, and was seeking his own death. He ordered the soldiers to carry Fei’s body into his tent and wanted to touch Fei “obscenely”.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.5: Torture

Chapter 56.5: Torture

“It looks like when I get lucky, nothing can stop me……hahahaha, I’m the king of luck!”

Fei took off the heavy metal armour that was barely holding together, showing the Barbarian’s armour underneath. The piercing arrows were very effective and even left many dents in the 【Arctic Fur】. The force from the arrows passing through the armour had damaged Fei’s body.

“…Faking death is actually very practical!”

Fei took out the 【Normal Healing Potion】 from his belt and took a sip. His injuries recovered quickly and the pain that was seeped deep into the bones disappeared. He didn’t dare drink the whole bottle; there was about one sixth of the potion left when he put it back into his storage belt.

After he recovered, Fei began to observe the black and dark tent. The air had a stench as if numerous creatures’ corpses had been rotting and fermenting here. Under the flickering light of the blue flame, it felt quiet and horrible.

Fei’s eyes finally landed on a couple of black ropes. His eyes shined as a great idea came to mind. He decided to tie the fainted mage up. He didn’t want to kill this poor mage; in his eyes, a living four star mage was far more valuable than his corpse. As long as the mage was under his control, all kinds of information in the mage’s brain was a treasure. Chambord was only a kingdom in a remote area on the continent. There were many things about the Azeroth Continent that Brook and Lampard couldn’t even explain. Fei wanted to get more information directly from the mage’s mouth.

Fei grabbed the ropes and started to laugh evilly, “Hahahaha! How should I tie up this old bastard?”

Tying up prisoners was a highly technical job. If they weren’t tied up properly, the prisoner could easily get loose and escape. But due to Fei’s expertise from watching 18+ S&M movies, it wasn’t a problem at all for him. Fei didn’t mind putting the theories in his mind to the test.

After a few minutes.

“Phew, finally!” Fei clapped his hands as he looked at his “project”.

The poor four star mage was tied into a “human rice dumpling”. Fei used six ropes and demonstrated twelve tying methods. He made a huge knot when the rope was going around the mage’s face and stuffed it into the mage’s mouth. That way, even if the mage woke up later, he wouldn’t be able to chant any magic spells.

Of course, that wasn’t the end.

Fei was a very alert person. To guarantee his safety, he found a stubby wooden stick and shamelessly and mercilessly stuck it into the mage’s butthole. After that, he connected the stick and rope together; if the mage struggled even a little bit, the rope would move the stick and he would be r*ped continuously. That pain would cause even the toughest man to faint.

Even after that, Fei still didn’t feel secure enough. A four star mage was too powerful for him. What if that guy had ways to untie the ropes…… After some thinking, Fei crushed the mage’s bones and limbs. After seeing the fainted mage unconsciously struggle aggressively and a bunch of blood and foam coming out of his mouth, Fei knew that the mage wouldn’t wake up any time soon, so he initiated his plan with a sneer on his face.

……

……

In the enemy base.

The remaining soldiers were packing up their belongings and were getting ready to retreat quickly. Ten minutes ago, a scout rushed back to the base and reported that the scout team had discovered the traces of the Zenit Empire’s troops. It was almost certain that they were heading in the direction of Chambord. It forced the silver masked knight to give up the siege on Chambord Castle—the silver masked knight knew very well that the reinforcements from the Zenit Empire would be a great excuse for him to retreat. After the bridge had collapsed, there was no way that his army could take down Chambord Castle.

On top of that, almost all of his soldiers didn’t want to fight near that castle anymore. What happened today had destroyed the elite soldiers’ courage; all they wanted to do was to leave this demonic land and never see that castle across the river again within their lifetime.

Everyone in the base was rushing to get things packed, making it look very chaotic. Outside the mage’s tent were two enemy soldiers. They were the guards that the silver masked knight gifted to his teacher. Both of them stood tall and strong; they were afraid that if they slacked off, the mage might find out. Before today, fourteen soldiers had been taken by the mage as lab rats for his experiments for that very reason. Those fourteen poor souls had definitely suffered unimaginable torture before their deaths. They screamed and wailed like wild beasts, causing all the soldiers in the base to have nightmares.

Both of them wished for this siege to be over soon. Once the troops retreated, they would’t have to guard this demon-like mage anymore.

At this moment –

“Hula – “

The thick curtain that covered the entrance of the tent opened and someone stepped out.

Both of the guards quickly turned around to bow and salute. But when they saw the face of the man who had just stepped out, they felt cold. Their faces turned pale, their mouths started mumbling and their teeth chattered and made a series of brittle sounds. Their tongues almost fell off and they couldn’t say a word.

“Plop!”

After a few seconds of trembling, one of the soldier’s eyes turned white and he fainted due to shock. The other soldier was better, but his body was also shaking as if he was trying to shake lice off of himself. He pointed his finger as if he had seen an undead, and his mind was completely blank. He was a little bit envious of his fainted colleague; he didn’t know what to do and had to face the demon half consciously.

“Hey man, I’m lost. Which tent is your boss living at?” Fei was afraid that the soldier in front of him was also going to faint. He put on a smile he considered friendly and bright and asked the soldier with his most sincere voice as he lightly tapped the soldier’s shoulder.

The soldier was shaking uncontrollably and couldn’t utter a word. He trembled as he slowly pointed his finger at the big black tent about fifty yards (m) away, and “Plop!” fainted as he had wished.

“Pooh!”

Fei looked at the tent further away and spit on the ground. Although the enemy soldiers were everywhere, he didn’t try to hide at all; he directly walked up to the tent. After taking care of the four star mage, none of the enemies could stop him.

After a couple seconds, someone had finally discovered the rampaging Fei. However, no one yelled nor even made a sound.

“Tink! Tink!”

In the entire base, almost all the soldiers who had seen Fei started trembling in fear as their faces turned pale. They couldn’t hang onto their weapons anymore, causing them to fall to the ground. As if they had all been petrified by a magic spell, none of them moved. They were all “shake dancing” in unison as they watched Fei walk up to the big black tent in the middle of the base.

The atmosphere was quiet, yet strange.

……

……

On the Chambord defensive wall.

“Oh God……”

“Impossible……”

“King Alexander……”

After seeing the piercing arrows cover up the collapsed bridge, many people started crying instantly. Their tears made their faces super wet and they had to hold onto one another to stand, as if their stamina had been sucked away. Lampard didn’t say a word; he jumped off of the defensive wall. Emma fainted in the arms of Angela, and Angela’s face was as pale as snow.

The sun in the sky had suddenly lost its brightness.

Everyone on the defensive wall felt the world had turned dark, as if something magnificent had suddenly collapsed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.6: The Big Win

Chapter 56.6: The Big Win

Chambord’s soldiers and citizens lost their strength to even stand up and their weapons were dropped to the ground. They all rushed down the defensive wall and ran towards the castle gates. Everyone wanted to get onto the collapsed bridge. Even if they ended up dying, they still wanted to bring their king back. No one believed that their king who was blessed by the God of War was dead. He had to be alive; he just had to be!

In the crowd, only a few people were standing still quietly; they all had different expressions, but their excitement leaked through their eyes. Head Minister Bazzer was standing under the watchtower and was having a hard time holding back his delight, “Great! He’s finally dead!” Honestly, the strength that Alexander had shown in that battle greatly shocked and threatened him. He didn’t expect that the retarded teenage king could have that kind of power, “Was Alexander’s retarded behaviour from before all an act?” Bazzer would have a cold sweat every time he thought about that. The more he looked at the invincible figure on the bridge, the more he became terrified…… “It’s perfect! Alexander was killed in the hands of the enemies and the collapse of the bridge means that the enemies can’t threat Chambord anymore. It’s just like killing two bird with one stone! My upcoming plans can be perfectly executed now.”

Beside Bazzer, the fatty Gill had a big smile on his face.

“Alexander, you idiot! You’re finally dead, hahaha. Idiots will always be idiots. Even though you became normal, all you knew was to charge like a dumb pig and risk your life for those lowlife citizens. See, you got shut down by all the arrows!”

Gill turned his head and stared at Angela. He licked his lips as an obscene and vicious look came on his face. His eyes were filled with craze; If Brook wasn’t guarding Angela closely, Gill wouldn’t have waited and would’ve done something already……

……

……

In the huge black tent located in the middle of the enemy base.

The silver masked knight was sitting on the stone chair in the middle of the tent powerlessly. He looked at the remaining nine black knights and said in a deep voice, “Get ready to retreat. Kill all the severely wounded soldiers that can’t make it; we can’t let the Zenit Empire know that we’ve been here. Clean up the battlefield carefully and don’t leave behind any trace……I swear, one day, I Mateja-Kezman will lead the iron cavalry of Eindhoven and break this little kingdom into pieces!”

As he was saying the last part, the silver masked knight squeezed his hand tightly and trembled in anger. But at this moment, something unexpected happened –

A sharp gust of air whizzed from far away and cut the whole tent into two pieces. The tent collapsed onto the two sides, causing the bright sunlight to shine through and reveal everything inside the tent.

“I’m afraid that you won’t have a chance to go back.”

An apathetic voice sounded in the distance. The silver masked knight’s pupil suddenly contracted. He discovered in fear that the monstrous figure that was supposed to be dead was approaching him slowly, step by step. The bloody murderous sensation pressured him more and more, and he was having a hard time breathing.

“You……” The silver masked knight had an inconceivable expression on his face, “You didn’t die?”

“Of course I didn’t die. Hehe, that means you’ll have to die!”

Fei moved closer and closer. He looked as sharp as a knife. This was the first time he had seen the silver masked knight, but from the luxurious clothing and the way the knight was protected in the middle of the black knights, it was obvious that the man wearing the silver mask was the commander of the enemies—and the culprit for the sieges and the death of hundreds of Chambord citizens and soldiers. Fei couldn’t ever let someone whose hands had been bathed in so much blood go.

Fei didn’t sense any large energy fluctuations from the silver masked knight, so he estimated that the silver masked knight was around two star ranked. That kind of power was no threat to Fei at all. He was confident that he could kill the silver masked knight with a single strike.

The surrounding soldiers didn’t dare come any closer. The silver masked knight and the black knights to his right seemed so weak compared to Fei.

“Go, kill him!” The silver masked knight yelled as he pointed his hand. The eight black knights didn’t hesitate and roared as they charged at Fei. Although they knew that they would probably die, under their strict discipline and the silver masked knight’s coercion, they didn’t dare to think twice.

“Die – !”

Fei’s expression turned cold and he sped up. His body left a series of afterimages in the air. As he was about to collide into the black knights, a white light flashed and the Barbarian’s 【Azure Spiked Shield】 and 【Storm Sabre】 appeared in his hands. Then, a 180º half-spin, causing the golden sword to turn into a flash of gold light.

“Pllkkkcchhhh!”

After eight light sounds, the eight black knights froze in their positions. Fei didn’t slow down a single bit. He turned into a frantic tornado and swept towards the silver masked knight. Although his expression was cold, a raging fire was burning in his heart.

“Haha, I’ll kill you myself!”

The silver masked knight reluctantly gathered his courage. Blue magic power shined around his body. He condense a spiky ice ball about the size of a basketball and shot the ice ball towards Fei. At the same time, a series of icicles appeared and rotated around him, forming into an ice shield.

Instant attack and defense. The silver masked knight was a two star ice mage. From his moves, Fei could tell that he had a lot of practical combat experience; he made the best decision in a split second.

“Bam!”

The ice ball accurately hit Fei.

An ecstatic expression appeared on the silver masked knight’s face. As long as the ice ball could numb his opponent’s body and slow his movements for a little while, he could use numerous magic devices and chant many magic spells to easily take down his most hated opponent.

However –

That charging “tornado” didn’t slow down at all. With an impressive speed, Fei arrived in front of the silver masked knight instantly. In the silver masked knight’s eyes, the golden sword symbolized the call from the Grim Reaper, and it pierced him continuously.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH……”

Under such a dangerous situation, the silver masked knight roared like an injured bear. His magic power floated out of his body crazily and formed into numerous icicles and rotated around him rapidly, forming into layers and layers of ice shields. All he wanted to do was block the lethal attacks from that golden sword. However, he was terrified; he blocked off the golden sword for a little bit, but after having a taste of blood, it pierced through the ice shields like lightning.

“Plik!”

The golden sword was merciless and pierced through the silver masked knight’s throat.

The next moment, the last strand of life disappeared from those eyes under the silver mask. The silver masked knight couldn’t believe it. Even until the his last moment, could it possibly be that he, the high and majestic prince who was going to inherit the throne of an empire and leave his legacies on the Azeroth Continent, was going to……die in a place like this?

“Pooh……Wearing a mask? You wannabe!”

Fei grabbed the handle of the 【Storm Sabre】 tightly as he spit at the silver masked knight disdainfully. He didn’t worry about the ice chips that were on his body. He kicked the silver masked knight’s corpse as he pulled out his sword. He glanced scornfully at the surrounding enemies who were staring blankly. At the same time, the eight black knights who were standing still in their positions fell down—their lives had already been plundered by the 【Storm Sabre】.

“Hurry up and get the f**k out of here!” Fei suddenly roared.

The thousands of enemies felt like they had been pardoned when they were standing in front of an execution. They screamed as they turned around and escaped from Fei; all of them wished that they were born with two more legs so that they could run faster……

At this moment, a loud bugle sounded on the plain from further away. A large formation of cavalry charged in the direction of Chambord. Looking from afar, it felt like the cavalry were like darks clouds and were creating an earthquake.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.7: Reinforcements

Chapter 56.7: Reinforcements

Fei’s facial expression changed. He jumped up to a higher hill and took a glance. Far away on the horizon where the blue sky and the green plains met, numerous elongated silver flags appeared. The flags fluttered in the wind and looked like flying silver dragons. Then, the ground started to shake and numerous silver armoured cavalry charged in the direction of Chambord like a huge tidal wave.

“From what I can see and feel, it seems that there are at least six hundred cavalry in this formation…… are they help from the Zenit Empire or reinforcements of the silver masked knight?”

Fei observed carefully. He quickly found out that the silver armoured cavalry that suddenly appeared didn’t slow down their charges at all when they saw the defeated enemies, but rather started a merciless massacre under the sound of the loud bugles. Wherever the iron horseshoes stomped, blood and flesh flew into the air. The blades and lances penetrated the enemies; it was like letting hungry tigers into a cage of sheep. The one thousand enemies screamed and whined, but they had no strength to fight back; it was a one-sided battle.

“Phew……great, it looks like they’re the aid sent from the Zenit Empire.” Fei was a little relieved. He thought about something and jumped off of the hill. He returned to the mysterious mage’s tent and was surprised to find out that there were some signs of struggling. It was obvious that the four star mage had woken up and tried to break the ropes. Unfortunately, he wasn’t successful at all—Fei’s sickening tying method proved useful. The poor mage was anally decimated, and his blood stained the ground. It seemed that the wooden stick moved when the mage was struggling, so he had fainted again due to the unbearable pain.

Fei lifted the fainted mage off of the ground and walked towards the collapsed black tent where the silver masked knight was at. Fei put the mage together with silver masked knight’s corpse, then he cut off a big piece of cloth from the tent with the 【Storm Sabre】. He wrapped the mage and the corpse together into a big package and put it beside him.

After doing that, he stood on the plains and looked at the aid sent from the Zenit Empire. At that time, the cavalry with their shiny armour were still rotating and charging to wipe out the remaining enemies. About twenty cavalries split off and charged in Fei’s direction.

Fei was about to ask them something, but he saw that the cavalry didn’t slow down when they saw him; rather, they laughed as they sped up their horses and yelled arrogantly. The lances in their hands were raised and shined with a murderous light under the sun. The tips of their lances were still dripping with the enemies’ blood and they were now aimed at Fei.

“Damn! Did these dumbasses mistake me for one of the defeated enemies?”

Fei was dumbfounded. As he was about to shout and explain himself, the knight in luxurious armour who was leading the charge suddenly laughed as he turned his body and threw his lance at Fei using the momentum of his charging horse. The two yard (m) long lance whizzed as it tore through the air and aimed at Fei directly.

“Tink!”

Fei’s expression turned cold. He raised his left arm and the 【Azure Spiked Shield】 lightly tapped on the lances; the fierce lance was re-directed into the sky. Fei felt that the knight who threw the lance wasn’t even a one star warrior. That level of attack he put out wasn’t threatening at all to a level 12 Barbarian.

“You……you dare resist? Go stomp him into meat paste!”

The luxuriously armed knight didn’t expect that his most accurate attack would be so easily dealt with by a ‘defeated enemy’ who was covered in blood. After a brief moment of surprise, he felt his prestige being challenged.

“Tink!” He was enraged as he pulled out his sword from his waist and shouted as he pointed the sword at Fei. He and the dozen cavalry behind him kicked their horses with the spurs on their iron boots. The horses felt the pain and suddenly sped up and rushed towards Fei aggressively.

They wanted to send the enemy in front of them into the air.

“Wait……Stop! I’m from Chambord, I’m not an enemy!”

Fei had no way but to shout and explain himself.

Who knew that the luxuriously armed knight who was leading the charge didn’t rein the horses to slow down after he heard Fei’s shout. He lowered his head and accelerated the horse even more. The cavalry behind him did the same; they all had excited and mocking smiles on their faces, and the way they looked Fei was no different than looking at an idiot and a dead person.

“Damn, this isn’t right……These bastards want to kill me on purpose.”

Fei‘s heart sunk a little as he smelled something fishy. After looking at the taunting smile on the knight and cavalry’s faces, Fei knew that words wouldn’t solve any problems. He sneered as he positioned the 【Azure Spiked Shield】 onto his shoulder and bumped directly and aggressively into the charging knight and cavalry.

“Sons of b*tches, let’s see who’s tougher!” Their provocation had angered Fei.

Quickly, the one man and fourteen horses collided with each other head on.

“Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!”

A series of loud muffled noises sounded as if they were smashing into a firm defensive wall. Filled disbelief, they were slammed off of their horses and fell to the ground hideously and couldn’t stop crying and screaming. The leading knight was especially worse off as he turned into a soccer ball and kept rolling on the ground. His luxurious suit of armour was covered in blood and dirt; his helmet was lost and his face was so dirty that he looked like a homeless beggar that hadn’t taken a shower in years.

The dozen horses were flipped onto the ground and struggled to get back up.

Fei turned around and stood still. He didn’t say a word; he just sneered at the knight and the cavalry who were struggling to get up. His expression was filled with disdain; it felt like a dragon was staring at a couple of dogs who dared to challenge him. It made the knight and cavalry feel so resentful that they almost vomited blood.

“You……” The leading knight pointed his finger at Fei, “You reckless bastard, how dare you attack the knights of the Zenit Empire? Ahhhhhhh, you are dead……I’ll kill you!” Although he was yelling arrogantly and ferociously, none of them dared to charge at Fei. His domineering act of consecutively knocking over a dozen charging horses almost made them crap their pants.

Fei had nothing to say.

“Are you a dumb pig? You shot your lance at me first and wanted to stomp me into a meat paste because you had more men……If I didn’t defend myself, should I have stood here quietly and let you kill me?……So it’s reasonable for you to kill me, but if I block you then I’m a dead man?”

The botched manners and poor performance of these reinforcements suddenly wiped out all the interest Fei had in the aid from the Zenit Empire. He picked up the cloth package containing the mage and the silver masked knight’s corpse and walked back to Chambord Castle without saying a word.

“Don’t leave if you dare, you bastard……”

Although the luxuriously armed knight was pretty scared, his didn’t shut his mouth. After seeing the opponent backing off, his courage was reignited and he pointed at Fei and cursed and provoked him.

Fei stopped and turned around; his expression was as cold as the arctic.

“If you say even one more word, I’ll kill you!”

At that moment, Fei really had killing intent. Because they were the help sent from his Parent Empire – Zenit, Fei didn’t want to make a big fuss about these dumb knights. But who knew that they would return in high spirits and provoke him again. After Fei said that, the 【Storm Sabre】 flashed a golden light. If those knights said anything more, he would show them hell.

Suddenly, a soaring bloody and murderous sensation was violently emitted from Fei’s body.

Including the continuous killings in the Diablo World and real world, no one knew how many monsters, demons and enemies died under Fei’s blade. Fei was literally stepping on mountains of corpses and seas of bloods for the last couple days. The murderous sensation had condensed in his body, and it almost became a tangible substance. Now, it soared into the sky and was as sharp as a knife when dismantling the opponent’s courage and morale.

The cavalry shut their mouths in fright; the leading knight who was the most arrogant of the bunch turned mute. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he felt the threat of death in the opponent’s cold eyes; he felt like he was in a freezer. He knew what Fei said wasn’t just a threat; he had no doubt that if he said anything more, he would definitely be killed.

“Pooh! Coward!” Fei swore and scorned. He walked back to Chambord with the huge package in his hands. He knew that everyone on the defensive wall had seen his fake death. He couldn’t imagine how sad and worried everyone must’ve been, especially Angela and Brook. He knew that if would definitely be in chaos, so Fei had to rush back to comfort everyone.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.8: Return of the King

Chapter 56.8: Return of the King

Just like he thought, when he reached the gap on the collapsed bridge, he saw many people crying and yelling as they rushed out of the castle gates and stumbled as they ran towards the gap on the bridge. There were a lot of people standing on the other side of gap trying to get across……

Fei’s heart was warmed. He used the Barbarian’s 【Leap】; like a giant bird, he whizzed in the air and reached the sixteen to seventeen yard (m) gap in a couple of jumps. He didn’t pause and used another 【Leap】 to jump over the huge gap with the big package in his hand, and landed in the crowd on the other side.

“It’s King Alexander……” someone cheered.

“Haha, I, blacksmith Harry knew you that were still alive, haha! How could those cowardly dog sh*ts hurt you!” An old white haired man was excited to the point of tears after he saw Fei.

“King Alexander, you……I…… amazing! Bless you…..Thank the God of War for blessing my king!” A couple paupers who were holding farming tools as weapons kneeled down and prayed to thank the God of War for protecting their king.

After a moment of surprise, all the strongmen including Pierce and Drogba threw away the ropes they were trying use to get across the gap and rushed to Fei, crying as they clung onto his legs. Twenty or so fully armoured tough men who were covered in blood and didn’t even frown when the blades and lances of the enemies penetrated their bodies were now crying like little kids.

Further away on the defensive wall.

Head Minister Bazzer’s thin and dry body started to wobble as he saw that scene. He felt his vision darken and gold stars started to appear in front of him. His mouth was wide open, exposing his yellowish-black teeth. His gray hair was messed up by the blowing wind and he murmured to himself dully, “Impossible……This is impossible……He’s still alive……How……Is he a monster? Still alive after being penetrated by hundreds of arrows? DAMN, DAMN, DAMN! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

The old man felt like he was about to go crazy. Gill who was gloating on the side felt like he lost the strength in his legs and fell on his butt. “Alexander isn’t dead…” The fatty’s sharp intuition told him that, “Shit! My luck is about to disappear, big trouble is about to come!”

Under the watchtower.

“Hum……” Angela slowly awakened, still in sorrow like a withering lily who hadn’t even bloomed. Her eyes dimmed as they lost their luster. After hearing the cheers on the bridge, she turned her head and looked at the bridge through her eyes that were still blurred by her tears. But at that moment, her sight was fixed. The girl’s heart started to beat unquenchably; she saw the familiar and resolute figure standing on the bridge through her blurred vision. The sad girl quickly rubbed her eyes in astonishment…… “Oh God of War, it’s really him!!”

Liveliness and brilliance suddenly returned to the girl’s soft and weak body.

“Alexander……”

Angela whispered and tears rolled off of her face uncontrollable. Despite crying once more, this time her tears were not those of heartbreak, but instead those of joy. She suddenly stood up, wiped off her tears quickly, picked up the edge of her long dress and ran off of the defensive wall like a happy bird in spite of Brook and Lampard blocking the path to protect her.

“I have to go see him!” The beautiful girl said to herself.

She had walked through the path from Chambord to the stone bridge countless times; watching the sunrises and sunsets on the defensive wall or the bridge to pray for the poor Alexander was something she often did. However, she never felt that the path was this long.

She wished that she could teleport to the man’s arms instantly.

“Hey! Watch your steps……Angela……Slow down…… Relax, wait for me!”

Emma was smiling and yelling behind Angela. She skipped as she followed her; the golden ponytail on her head bounced up and down. This bright and happy scene gave Chambord’s number one warrior Lampard a big smile. A few moments ago, after seeing Fei turn into a white porcupine by all the arrows, Lampard was shocked and jumped off of the defensive wall selflessly to rush over to the other side of the bridge……But during the process, he suddenly remembered Fei’s request to protect Angela. After a moment of hesitation, he quickly returned to Angela’s side to protect her.

Thank god that Angela was okay. At that key moment, Brook was beside her, guarding her vigilantly.

Now, everything was good. Alexander returned alive and the enemies were defeated and madly retreating. The reinforcements from the parent Zenit Empire had also arrived. All of Chambord’s dangers were instantly removed. It was the happiest ending.

After Lampard thought about it, his usual calm “dead” face couldn’t help but reveal a big bright smile. It was the first time that he smiled this happily in the past couple years. He looked at Head Minister Bazzer—who was not too far away and as gloomy as a dark cloud—with that smile on his face. His provocation was clear.

Bazzer could only ‘humph’ silently.

……

On the south bank of the Zuli River.

The hundreds of cavalry sped towards the river bank and stopped after they had wiped out the thousand or so retreating enemies. A huge red carriage that was being pulled by eight horses side by side slowly pulled up and separated the crowd. The carriage was giant; it was at least three yards (m) long and was supported by four huge delicate wooden wheels. The carriage looked like it was carved as whole from a huge natural timber. Thorny floral patterns were engraved onto the carriage and the birds on it were lifelike. There were two small ventilated windows on both sides of the carriage. What was most surprising was that carriage navigator was a shiny armoured knight, and he looked powerful.

After seeing the arrival of the carriage, the luxuriously armoured knight who Fei had knocked down scrambled as he rushed to the carriage and held onto the shaft. He cried as he lied and exaggerated about what just happened, “Sis. Tanasha, that damn guy insulted the dignity of the Zenit Empire, he even insulted you……you can’t go easy on him.”

The carriage was silent for a couple seconds.

Next, a weak and soft voice replied, “Jimmy, you’re the one who provoked him, right? Now you’ve finally met a warrior that doesn’t care about your identity as the young prince of Zenit. Let your suffering this time teach you something. Don’t ever provoke anyone again……I told you many times that to become a true knight, individual strength and military feats are far from enough. Humility, honesty, compassion, courage, justice, sacrifice, honour and spirit… after you remember these eight criteria, you just might be able to become a real knight.”

The weak voice sounded like the person had just recovered from a long term illness. However, it had the power to penetrate through people’s minds; the girl named Tanasha revealed the little prince Jimmy-Tropinski’s lies and also taught her good-for-nothing little brother a lesson.

Little prince Tropinski was planning to teach that savage who dared to challenge his prestige a lesson through his sister’s hands, but he tucked in his head under Tanasha’s rebuke. He took his chances and argued again, “Big sis. It wasn’t me this time……”

“Alright, that’s the end of it. If you have any other opinions, I’ll have to make the soldiers send you back……” The weak voice sounded again in the carriage and cut Tropinski off coldly. After a moment of silence, she said, “Ask the butler Bast to come over politely.”

Tropinski stood up moodily and quietly said to the soldier near him, “Go bring that damn navigator over.”

The soldier complied and walked away.

Soon, the soldier brought back a middle aged man who was about forty years old. He was about six feet tall (180cm). His short black hair was fixed properly; with his bright eyes, tall nose, handsome face and proportionate body, although he was wearing a coarse robe, his leisurely postures made people feel like he was wearing the world’s most expensive suit. Everyone could feel a refined grace and temperament from him. This man was definitely a super handsome guy when he was young. Although he was forty-ish now, he could still charm innocent young girls easily with his appearances.

“Bast, you lowly “navigator”. Go and tell your retarded king son-in-law that the canonization ambassador from Zenit Empire has arrived and get him to come out and kneel down to greet us……” Maybe it because of jealousy between the same sex, but the little prince Tropinski was angry every time he saw the calm middle aged handsome man. He ordered Bast and emphasized the word “navigator”.

“As you wish, your Royal Highness!”

The middle aged Bast wasn’t mad at all. He curved his waist gracefully and gave Tropinski a standard aristocratic salute, then walked towards Chambord at a moderate pace. The reasonable and decent attitude made the little prince feel like his behaviour was that of an uneducated hillbilly’s; he felt so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. However, one thing that no one caught was that after Bast had turned around, he pointed his middle finger fiercely in front of the prince.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 56.9: Old Bastard

Chapter 56.9: Old Bastard

“Finally back at Chambord.” All the Bast’s worries had disappeared.

After seeing the firm, basically intact defensive wall, Bast was relieved, “Good, the reinforcement didn’t arrive too late. The worst case scenario didn’t occur, and the black armoured enemies didn’t conquer the castle……” When he thought about it, he sighed, “The number one warrior Lampard is here, so Bazzer couldn’t do too much. Angela and that retarded king should be safe and sound.”

The numerous ruined corpses and marks left on the wall from the intense battle struck terror into Bast. He didn’t know how Chambord held up. It was a miracle; four hundred soldiers in the King’s Guards were able to defend for five days against the siege of more than two thousand elite enemies?

After he stepped onto the bridge, the calm, cool and collected Bast was finally stunned.

“Oh God of War……unbelievable! Breaking the stone bridge? Whose idea is this? Eh, Lampard and Brook are both strong-headed, there’s no way that it was their idea……Could it be Bazzer? Since when could that old dog do something good?”

Bast lowered his head and thought.

Suddenly, he heard the cheers on the other side of the partially collapsed bridge. That was when he noticed that numerous citizens of Chambord gathered on the side for some reason and were celebrating. Under the whizzing of the fast current, he faintly heard “Hail the King!”, “Long live His Majesty!” and other similar shouts. Bast was a little surprised, “Hail the King? Eh…… They aren’t talking about the retarded Alexander, are they?”

Bast quickened his steps and then he saw another shocking scene –

His beautiful and innocent daughter Angela was sprinting towards the bridge from the castle. She abandoned all her ladylike manners; like a beautiful butterfly fluttering in a trail of flowers, her face was all red and she was breathing heavily as she separated the crowd. She laughed and cried at the same time as she hugged and jumped into the arms of the young man wearing a ruined suit of armour and covered in blood.

Bast couldn’t believe his own eyes.

“God! Since when did my pure and obedient baby Angela become this open and bold? Embracing an unfamiliar young man in public? Did she forget that she’ll become the future queen of the kingdom? Or did something magical happen since I left Chambord?”

Bast felt jumpy as he thought about it.

He felt that he needed to remind his silly daughter to never be tricked by the playful and charming words of a young man. Bast rushed to the gap on the bridge and intentionally yelled, “Hey Angela, my sweetheart! I’m back!”

……

On the other side of the collapsed bridge.

Fei was enjoying the ecstatic feeling of the warm and soft hug. Although he was surprised that his beautiful fiancée rushed out of the castle and jumped into his arms, after being stunned for a brief moment, he was full of joy. This guy thought to himself happily, “Hahaha, this should count as a perfect match, right? The hero and the beauty……”

While Fei was so delighted that his teeth were almost falling off and he was holding back his drooling urges to just to feel the beauty in his arms, someone acted recklessly and made him feel really unpleasant by shouting, “Angela, my sweetheart! I’m back!”

Fei was enraged.

“Damn!” Who is this eyeless bastard? Who dares to flirt with my girl so blatantly?”

The fire of anger started to burn unstoppably in Fei who was getting extremely jealous. Fei glanced around furiously and looked across the gap of the bridge by following everyone else’s sight. He saw a good looking “old bastard” who was staring at the girl in his arms “indecently”. He was definitely up to no good.

“Who the hell is that old man?”

Fei felt his fists starting to itch.

After seeing the “old bastard” continue winking recklessly on the other side of the bridge, Fei almost crushed his own teeth into pieces, and his knuckles were cracking from how tightly he held his fists. The soldiers and citizens beside Fei stopped cheering and looked at Fei with a strange expression on their faces.

Bast had left the castle with a ton of treasures from the king’s collections. Many people thought that the butler had abandoned his daughter and the retard son-in-law and ran off with the treasures. However, no one would’ve thought that he would return at a time like this. Everyone’s minds couldn’t react fast enough to this; that’s why their expressions were weird.

But Fei got it all wrong.

The king’s fiancée was being flirted at so openly, especially during his victory celebration. How was he supposed to react? Fei subconsciously thought that the reason why everyone’s expressions were weird was because……

“Whoosh!”

Fei instantly used Barbarian 【Leap】; like a tiger with wings, he jumped from the north side of the bridge to the south side. Without a word, he grasped his future father-in-law’s robe and lifted the “old bastard” in his mind off of the ground; he was ready to teach this rude crackpot a lesson……

At that moment, Angela’s shaky voice sounded, “Father, you…… you’re back!”

“Eh……Father?”

Fei was surprised. A thought flashed through his mind like lightning as his expression turned weird as well, “Damn, this old man is……is actually Angela’s father?” Fei suddenly burst into a cold sweat. Before he could say anything, the old man in his hands yelled in surprise, “It turned out to be you, Alexander. You turned normal……Ay, what are you doing, I’m your future father-in-law, quickly put me down……”

Fei was embarrassed.

He felt that he couldn’t hold onto the situation, “Darn it! What is this? Jealous of my father-in-law? This is as tragic as Oedipus in Greek Mythology who married his own mom……What should I do?”

“I can’t panic, I have to hold everything together!”

After he thought about it, an idea flashed into his head. In a second, his ferocious robe grabbing turned into an intimate hug. Fei hugged Bast tightly with both of his arms and put up a surprised and cheerful smile. He laughed, “Ah, dear uncle Bast, I missed you so much!”

“Eh, really? Why do I feel like you want me dead?” Bast had a hard time breathing in Fei’s tight hug.

“Hehe, you’re just imagining things, that’s 100% your imagination……Eh, allow me to bring you over.” Barbarian 【Leap】 was initiated, and Fei held his future father-in-law under his arms and jumped from the south side of the bridge back to the north side.

_____

Sorry for the short chapter, Udon ran out of time today before he had to leave for work. Tomorrow’s chapter will be longer

___________

First, we would like to sincerely apologize about the chapter release confusions lately. The author of HTK are really flexible with chapter lengths, sometimes it’s 4k Chinese words, and sometimes it can even double. Our translator Udon sometimes don’t have the time to finish a complete chapter on time, so he had been trying his best to translate as much as possible and releasing it as partial chapters to make sure you guys have some HTK to read almost everyday.

Anyways, after a talk with Yudong, we decided to follow the Raw chapter length from now on to simply avoid confusion, but if the raw chapter is 3000+ English words long, we will be releasing it as two separate chapters. For tomorrow, the HTK release will be one full chapter plus the last bit left from today’s chapter, so around 2-3k words in total.

If there is any suggestions as to how we can handle this varying chapter length situation better, please let us know!

Sincerely

Cucumber Strips

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 57: Mysterious Woman

Chapter 57: Mysterious Woman

The courtly old handsome man half-closed his eyes from fear. After seeing the cloudy steaming fog on the river appear under his feet in mid-air, as well as hearing the wind blowing against his ears, his mouth widened in surprise. It was then that he realized that Alexander had just jumped over a sixteen to seventeen yard gap…… “What kind of strength is that? That’s at least the strength of a two star warrior……When did Alexander acquire such power?”

Bast was curious.

He felt that he had missed something magnificent after he left the castle.

“Bang!”

After both of them got onto the north side of the collapsed bridge, Angela happily jumped into Bast’s arms as she burst into tears, “ Father……I knew you would come back!”

“Of course, because my sweetheart who’s more precious than my own life is still here.” A gentle fatherly smile came on Bast’s face as he kissed his daughter’s forehead.

However, Pierce and the other soldiers and citizens “humphed” at him with disdain.

In their eyes, the sly and greedy old fox had spent all the treasures that he took and came back to Chambord to deceive the king again and obtain more treasures. Although the “old fox” appeared very graceful, elegant and noble-like, after a couple years, even the mercenaries that passed by Chambord had seen through his true colors: a king’s butler that was afraid of death and treasured money like his life.

All the cold stares and expressions were seen by Bast.

However, not the slightest bit of embarrassment came onto the old man’s face. He tapped his daughter’s back, slowly fixed his coarse robe and said to Fei, “Alexander, it looks like something magical happened to you… That’s great! But I recommend you to change into a set of clean clothes……” After he said that, he looked at the Barbarian’s 【Arctic Fur】 which was a bit shabby. He moved a few steps back and continued, “Yassin Emperor of the Zenit Empire has send his oldest Princess Tanasha as the Royal Coronation ambassador and she has arrived with the Royal Coronation Legion. You’re turning 18 in half a month; according to the customs on the continent, you can only formally become the king of Chambord after you receive the coronation from your parent Zenit Empire…… This ceremony will be very significant; you have to prepare for it well.”

The old handsome man pointed at the shiny armoured cavalry formation across the river who resembled a forest with all their weapons pointing into the sky.

“So those dumbasses really are from the Zenit Empire……Eh wait, uncle Bast, what did you say? Royal Coronation Legion? Aren’t they the reinforcements that are here to help out in the war?” Fei frowned.

“No, we only learned that Chambord was under siege while we were on the way.”

Fei looked at the cocky and arrogant cavalry on the other side of the bank as he rubbed his chin. He laughed, “So that’s how it was……Uncle Bast, as you can see, the only way to enter Chambord is through the bridge that collapsed during the battle. There’s no way that all the cavalry can make it into the castle. Plus, my soldiers have battled sleeplessly for the last couple of days, and they’re all exhausted. How about this? Let them camp on the other side of the bank for now, and after I get the bridge fixed in a few days, they can enter the castle.”

Bast almost bit his tongue off after he heard that. “Alexander, are you kidding me? This is the Royal Coronation Legion from the Zenit Empire. I recommend you get people to start fixing the bridge right away and connect both sides of the bridge using ropes and wooden plates……” After he said that, he whispered into Fei’s ear, “They are here to officially crown you. Do you know how much effort and treasures I spent so that they could come here?”

“The bridge has already collapsed, what can I do? If those noble knights can’t wait, then they can fix up the bridge themselves.” Fei didn’t say much more after that. He turned around and announced into the crowd of soldiers and citizens, “I will be hosting a formal celebration at the King’s Palace tonight to reward and honour my brave soldiers. Everyone in Chambord is welcome and invited!”

The last sentence was directed to the surrounding soldiers and citizens. The crowd started to cheer instantly, and joy and happiness appeared on the smiles on everyone’s face.

Bast was stunned, but he soon shook his head helplessly.

He didn’t say anything more.

……

……

After he got back, Fei was physically and mentally exhausted, but he held himself up a little bit longer to oversee the aftermath of the war and the recovery programs. Although Bast had taken a large portion of the King’s collection when he left, Fei still took out the rest of the treasures that the king had. The properties were divided into dozens of shares with the help of Angela and Emma, and they were distributed to the soldiers’ and citizens’ families who died in the defending battles.

This sympathetic move made the soldiers and citizens more grateful to Fei.

Especially for the families that had lost their loved ones and were grieving, the king’s rewards were like fire in a cold winter day. It wasn’t just a rare glory; it also gave them hope to live on after they lost their husbands and sons who would normally provide for the family.

Suddenly, the reputation and prestige of King Alexander had reached an all-time high. The first thing that people would do when they met him was raise their arms and cheer, “Hail the king!” The wounds and scars that the cruel war left on this ancient castle were recovering at an astonishing speed.

On top of that, Fei diluted the half bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】 that was left and gave it to the doctors to heal the wounded soldiers. Except for the poor ones who had lost their limbs and became disabled, the severely injured soldiers were recovering quickly while lightly injured soldiers could already go home and unite with their families.

Everyone treated King Alexander as equals to the omnipotent God of War in many people’s minds.

The final outcome of the war made some people who had ulterior motives anxious. Head Minister Bazzer and his son Gill returned to their mansion quietly after the battle ended. The gate was shut and not a single sound came out of the mansion; no one knew what was happening in there.

Warden Oleg on the other hand had lucky survived in battle. Maybe it was because he felt that Chambord was about to change, but the former flatterer didn’t hide in his home, but rather changed his superiority complex that he used to have. It didn’t matter who it was—even if it was a beggar on the street, he would smile at them and was very amiable. He firmly supported Fei’s every decision and used a hundred times his effort to execute them tirelessly while wildly flattering Fei and proving his loyalty.

“Look! There’s a rainbow!”

Someone suddenly yelled. No one was sure when but when everyone looked up, they found a colorful rainbow in the blue sky. What was more surprising was that the sky surrounding the rainbow turned misty red as if the whole sky was ignited by someone. Looking from afar, it appeared as though there was a mythological bridge standing on a red ocean.

“Lord! This is a miracle! The great God of War is blessing our King Alexander, blessing our Chambord Castle!”

Because there weren’t any rain when the rainbow appeared, many people linked the cause to their king and the God of War. In a brief moment, there were people kneeling down and praying sincerely at every corner of Chambord.

Fei stood in front of the King’s Palace and smiled.

He knew it was due to the prior battle. Numerous corpses fell into Zuli River and created many splashes of water and blood. When they evaporated into water vapour and blood mist under the hot sun, it had caused this magnificent view.

It was at this time that war exposed its rare beauty.

……

……

“Big sis Tanasha, how can that sketchy dude be a glorious and graceful king? He is a reckless and rude savage……He dared to ignore us and didn’t even give a damn about the majesty and dignity of our parent Zenit Empire……”

Little prince Tropinski fearfully arrived at the north bank of the Zuli River as he travelled through the temporary bridge that was made from ropes and wooden plates. When he entered the gates of Chambord, he was still bad mouthing Fei continuously. No matter if it was the first impression of knocking him and his followers off of their horses or the unreasonable behaviour of him ignoring the Royal Coronation Legion on the south bank of the river, Tropinski was very dissatisfied with the King of Chambord.

In fact, Tropinski wasn’t the only one who was resentful. To the superior knights of the Zenit Empire, going to a remote countryside with the Royal Coronation Legion was already a huge honour to Chambord. But the pity uncrowned king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom put up his mucky pride and didn’t welcome them fervently, and that attitude had made a lot of the knights in the legion made. If it wasn’t for the calmness of Princess Tanasha, they wouldn’t be able to wait to rush into the King’s Palace and teach the rude king an unforgettable lesson.

“Jimmy, the Knight’s Code tells us that when blaming others for their rudeness, we should reflect on our actions first.”

Tanasha didn’t listen to her little brother’s complaints at all. She still spoke with a weak and moderate tone. As the ambassador that represented the Zenit Empire to host the Coronation Ceremony, it was surprising that the Oldest Princess Tanasha didn’t mind the cold treatment. No one knew what her royal highness was thinking; she was in the carriage the whole time and didn’t make any appearances.

Below the gate of Chambord Castle.

Bast had changed into a luxurious black robe from his coarse navigator robe. Bast who now had an even more elegant temperament was waiting respectfully with two servants beside the gate.

After seeing the arrival of the princess’s carriage, Bast quickly saluted and explained, “Her royal highness, his royal highness. Our king was severely injured during the battle and couldn’t welcome you both personally; he is very sorry about this. However, we have already prepared a feast and residence for the Royal Coronation Legion.”

Honestly, this old handsome man had been extremely busy for the past three to four hours.

The young and energetic King Alexander was only thinking and focusing on showing concern for and rewarding his soldiers and citizens. Bast had to concentrate on dealing with the Royal Coronation Legion. He was the one who organized people to quickly repair the collapsed bridge. Bast’s prestige was an all-time low after he “ran off with treasures”, and not many people were willing to listen to this sly and greedy “old bastard”. However, an old sly fox was indeed an old sly fox. All he said was, “If the bridge isn’t repaired in time, the Coronation Legion will draw back the crowning of King Alexander.” The soldiers and citizens of Chambord instantly put in their complete effort into repairing the bridge. Even some lightly wounded soldiers voluntarily participated in the operation. Quickly, many ropes connected the two sides of the bridge and firm wooden plates were paved over them; the horses and the carriage were able to get across.

Bast smacked his tongue in his mouth when he was watching.

The whole process took two hours less than he thought. Alexander’s prestige in Chambord was unparalleled; it was far greater the old king’s. It looked like if necessary, the soldiers and citizens were willing to die for the king.

“Lead the way.”

After hearing Bast’s excuse, Princess Tanasha who was still in the carriage spoke. The voice still sounded weak, yet apathetic and cold. No one could get any kind of information from this kind of voice. This oldest Princess of the Zenit Empire seemed like she only had one kind of mood.

Bast nodded and bowed gracefully. He turned around and led the way.

He wasn’t surprised. Since they had left the capital of Zenit Empire – St. Petersburg, the mysterious oldest princess always had this attitude. Bast had been very curious about it in the beginning, but now he had gotten used to it.

After they entered the castle, the Royal Coronation Legion held residence in the formal Military Judge Conca’s mansion.

Because Conca was guilty of treason and was executed by King Alexander himself, the huge luxurious mansion had become the king’s property. Bast had already picked and ordered a ton of servants to clean up the mansion; he went even further and re-decorated it. This kind of arrangement had even satisfied the picky knights and prince Tropinski.

The Royal Coronation Legion had brought a lot of their own servants and maids, so Bast didn’t have to worry about that. However, this old handsome man had utilized his strength in administrative tasks; no matter how coldly these arrogant knights treated him, he treated them fairly and didn’t display any disrespect or negligence.

“Her royal highness and his royal highness, King Alexander will be hosting a celebration party at the King’s Palace tonight to celebrate the success of Chambord’s defensive war. It would be our honor if both your highnesses could show up.”

Before he left, Bast invited both Tanasha and Tropinski.

Actually, Fei didn’t mean to invite anyone who was in the Royal Coronation Legion, but Bast felt like the party would be a place for both sides to get to know each other and resolve the prior conflicts, so he decided to invite them.

“What celebration? Ha, he has the guts to celebrate? All of the black armoured enemies were wiped out by our cavalry on the plain……If it wasn’t for the brave and skilled Zenit Cavalry, the king would already be captured and imprisoned by the enemies. Haha, alright, tell your retarded king that I will go for sure. I want to see how that cheeky guy claims someone else’s credit!”

Little Prince Tropinski responded grumpily.

……

……

The sunset was as red as blood.

The mountains surrounding Chambord Castle was showering in gold light. The castle appeared quiet and peaceful under the contrast of the surging river. It felt like an aesthetic landscape painting, intoxicating and addicting.

On the stone paved road in the castle, there were many pedestrians.

Although the kingdom succeeddc in their defense and King Alexander had done many things to counter the aftermath, there were still many tasks for the citizens of Chambord to help complete. Many wooden boards, stones and heavy items that were temporarily dismantled to be used as defense tools and weapons had to be moved back. The corpses of their fellow soldiers had to be honored, and the enemy soldier’s corpses had to be burned to prevent diseases like the plague that would arise from rotting and decomposing corpses……The ending of a war meant the beginning of other complicated operations.

No one noticed the new guest on the street.

A mysterious woman whose face was under a black veil was walking casually under the protection of a fully armoured female knight. Behind them, a smiling tall blonde warrior followed them in silence.

“Your highness, the scenery of this little castle is not bad and the streets are spacious and organized. Although it can’t compare to St. Petersburg, this is rare for a level 6 affiliated kingdom.” The female knight was observing the buildings on the street curiously. But when she spotted the King’s Palace further away, she frowned, “But I think that King Alexander must be a greedy and luxurious man. If not, why would he build himself such a magnificent palace?”

“Susan, I see the exact opposite……”

The mysterious black veiled woman shook her head and spoke slowly, “There were rumors in the Imperial City saying that King Alexander was a retard who only had the intelligence of a three year old. Looking at it now, the rumors were false. If you look at the pedestrians on the street who had just went through an intense war, with some people even losing their loved ones, the smiles on their faces represent their inner happiness. Did you hear them say “Hail the king” when they greeted each other? Could a retarded king receive loyal support of this many civilians? About that magnificent palace……If you look at the color of the stones on the palace closely, you can tell that the palace was built more than eighty years ago; it’s seems unrelated to this King named Alexander……”

The mysterious black veiled women took a pause and then said, “Susan, I’m suddenly interested in the celebration party tonight. Let’s go back and prepare ourselves, you should come with me tonight.”

“Hehehe, your highness, it seems like it’s the first time you’ve participated in these kinds of parties. I will notify that butler named Bast and tell him to send someone to lead……” The young female knight was surprised.

“No need to notify him, we can go quietly…… Didn’t he say that there are no invitation cards for this party and anyone including the rich and the poor can go? Let’s go as ordinary civilians.” The mysterious woman said.

“Ha, that’s even better! At least we won’t have to deal with those annoying noblemen, hehe…… Wait, your highness. What about this annoying guy?” The female knight pointed at the blonde warrior who was following them silently as she spoke.

“Knight Captain Romain, how about you come with us.” It sounded like a recommendation from the black veiled women, but at the same time felt like an order.

The smiling blonde knight nodded, “My honor, your highness.”

……

……

The sun lowered on the west side of the sky and night embraced the land.

Lights were burning and looked like stars in the dark castle. The King’s Palace was brightly lit. More and more citizens started to crowd into the palace. In less than half an hour, except for the soldiers who were guarding the defensive wall, almost everyone at Chambord was in the King’s Palace.

The Celebration party was about to begin.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 58: The Accident at the Party

Chapter 58: The Accident at the Party

When talking about the magnificence of buildings, Chambord’s King’s Palace would be placed in the top three among all of the 250 affiliated kingdoms that Zenit Empire controlled. All the structures were made by collecting and assembling huge white stones. An extremely spacious stone square was right in the front of the palace. On the east, west and north sides of the square, there stood many thirty or forty yard (m) tall huge stone pillars and ten yard (m) tall statues of all the gods. The majestic King’s Palace was behind all of these pillars and statues. The gates were at the south side of the square where the citizens and soldiers could enter through.

The celebration party would be hosted at the outdoor stone square.

The celebrating crowd was gathering together at the square. Six huge bonfires burned and lit up the dark sky. There were ten giant wooden towers the citizens and soldiers had created. and they were located in the middle of the square. They were all six or seven yards (m) tall and the corpses of all the soldiers and citizens who died in the war were placed on the layers of the towers.

The soldiers in the King’s guards wore clear armour and patrolled the square and the King’s Palace with lances in their hands. The citizens were dressed in white robes and were singing and dancing. Some acrobats were tumbling back and forth on the floor, and beautiful women were held their hands together and danced around the bonfire. People held up green tree branches that represented life and hope and laughed happily.

The night wore on.

Making “clip-clops” sounds, the prince of the Zenit Empire Tropinski had arrived with his cavalry guards. The old handsome man Bast led the prince and his henchmen to the VIP seats under the god’s statues on the west side of the square. Because Zenit was their parent empire, the citizens and subjects of Chambord showed warm welcome to the prince’s arrival. Many fragrant petals and clear water were sprinkled at them.

Tropinski quite enjoyed that welcome.

At this time, Tropinski had surprisingly showed the style and grace of an empire’s prince. He smiled gently and waved continuously at the surrounding citizens. However, the cavalry behind the prince had unfavorable attitudes towards these low class people in this small kingdom. After seeing the smiles and hearing the cheers, they kept their lofty and arrogant attitude as if they were watching their dogs wave their tails at them flatteringly.

Seeing that Prince Tropinski was the only one who was here to join the party, Bast was a little disappointed. The Eldest Princess Tanasha was the leader of the legion and she controlled everything; however, he couldn’t read her attitude nor intentions. This party was a great opportunity for him to observe her, but she didn’t come……Although that was the case, Bast didn’t neglect anyone at all; he ordered the servants to watch their own manners and take care of the guests properly.

After a more than ten minutes, the crowd gradually calmed down from all the cheering and dancing. The square was quiet.

At this moment, two squads of fancily armoured soldiers walked out of the huge stone palace on the north side of the square and formed two straight lines on both sides of the path. Then under everyone’s attention, King Alexander appeared on the high stairs in front of the palace while holding the hand of his beautiful fiancée Angela.

Fei was dressed in an azure king robe. The robe was fluttering in the wind and was perfectly framed for his slim and muscular body. He was also wearing a golden leaf-shaped crown. His ink-like black hair, crystal clear eyes, stalwart figure, unparalleled temperament that he had acquire throughout his cold killings and his natural affinity had perfectly combined together. Looking from afar, he was like a god that was high up in the sky and vividly represented the monarch of the kingdom.

Beside him, the beautiful Angela was in an azure colored dress. A thin gold belt hung around her waist; her skin was finer and whiter than snow on the highest mountains. She was wearing a crown that was made from numerous kinds of flowers. With the wind fluttering in her hair, she looked like a goddess that had landed in the mortal world; pure and mighty, people couldn’t stare at her straightly, nor could they find any fault in her.

Both of them smiled as they appeared on the highest steps to the palace and they stole away the spotlights on the square instantly. Even the crystal like stars that were embedded into the dark sky suddenly lost their brightness.

The citizens and soldiers of Chambord all kneeled down and cheered, “Hail King Alexander!”

Many people had found out for the first time that their king was so extraordinary and powerful. At this moment, no one could link the perfect image of a king currently in front of them with the dumb retarded Alexander. They humbly kneeled on the square and cheered with their lives and souls.

Prince Tropinski who was sitting down in the VIP seats on the west side of the square couldn’t help but stand up. During the day, he was very dismissive about the rumoured king. He was only here to participate in the party because he wanted to make trouble and tease the king. He didn’t question his own looks and temperament before, and he thought that if he stood up on the square, he would be the center of attention and would steal the spotlight from everyone else……But now, the prince of the Zenit Empire suddenly felt a bit ashamed about his appearance. Seeing the couple in front of the palace who looked like a match made in heaven, he surprisingly realized that his disdain and dissatisfaction towards this kingdom, this castle and this king were quickly disappearing.

But what he didn’t notice was that his henchmen didn’t feel the same way. Behind the prince, a buff knight wearing a full suit of armour and a red cape stared at Angela who was still on the stairs. Greed and obscenity filled his eyes, and the dozens of cavalry and guards behind him didn’t hide their lust either.

On a side of the square.

No one noticed that at the rear of the crowd under the shadow of the huge god’s statues, three people covered in black cloaks stood there quietly. When they saw the appearance of King Alexander and Angela, the figure in the very front made a sound, “Huh?”. The voice sounded weak, as if the person was just recovering from an illness. The person sounded surprised; this reaction made the two people behind stare at each other in unison; they’d never seen that reaction out of the person in front of them before.

……

After the King and the future queen arrived, the carnival on the square had gradually stopped.

The atmosphere became formal and solemn. The crowd voluntarily made a path, and Fei and Angela slowly walked down from the high stairs and approached the ten temporarily crafted wooden towers.

The atmosphere was becoming more solemn.

Wars never ended on the Azeroth Continent, and numerous soldiers would die on the battlefield every day, every hour and every second. Burying all these soldiers’ corpses became a huge and time consuming operation, in addition to taking up a lot of land. To prevent these situation from arising, the custom of cremation of dead soldiers was formed a long time ago. No matter if it was the king, nobles, citizens or even the slaves, if they died in battle, they would be placed in one of these wooden towers and be cremated. The people of Azeroth believed that the souls of the warriors would be redeemed and they would stay with the God of War in the Empire of Gods.

According to the knowledge that Fei had crammed into his head about the traditional customs and etiquette with help from Angela, he climbed up the towers and took pieces of gold coins from Angela’s hands and placed them individually on the eyes of the dead soldiers – this was another custom on the Azeroth Continent. People believed that placing gold coins on the eyes of dead soldiers would help them re-open their eyes in the burning fire and find the correct path to the Empire of Gods.

It was a complicated and long process.

Chambord had lost one hundred and thirty one brave soldiers in this defensive war. There were supposed to be special personnel to place these gold coins for those dead soldiers, but Fei unexpectedly insisted on doing it himself. According to the custom, only high nobles or heroes who contributed greatly to the kingdom had the honor of having gold coins placed on their eyes by the king; Fei’s action granted unprecedented honour for these ordinary soldiers.

Obviously, it was his intention to win his people over.

It was quiet on the square; no one said a word. The wind seemed to stop as well. Only a few women dressed in black robes who were equal to temple priests sung an ancient song on the stairs in front of the palace. The song didn’t have any lyrics, but it was still spread far across the continent; it was song for saying farewell to loved ones.

Fei patiently covered every dead soldier’s eyes with gold coins under everyone’s attention, and then he lit up the herbs that the bodies were lying on. The rapid fire soon devoured the bodies of the dead ones, and the families who lost their loved ones broke down and cried out loud……

The whole process took about an hour.

After the fire turned the corpses and ten wooden towers into ashes, the atmosphere on the square finally eased up. The crying gradually stopped and the doctors carefully collected the ashes and placed them in a huge black coffin. After twelve days, this coffin would be carried onto the highest mountain to the east of Chambord and be buried there. That way, the souls of the warriors would be the first ones to see the beautiful sunrise – it was the custom of Chambord.

After all of that, the square returned to its previous cheerful and lively atmosphere.

People started to sing and dance to celebrate their victory in the war. The crazy atmosphere became even more heated under the burning bonfire. Regardless of age, gender, and social class, people held their hands together and danced. Even the soldiers who were patrolling were dragged into the crowd, as well as Fei and Angela. At the celebration, everyone was equal. Prince Tropinski and his guards were invited as well.

Some women laughed as they carried plates full of fruits and barbeque into the crowds.

Prince Tropinski was influenced by the happy atmosphere. At this time, he put down his arrogance and coldness and returned to being a kid who was 17 years old. He held hands with other young boys and young girls and formed a big circle and danced around a bonfire; he was like a bird who had just gotten out of his cage, free and delighted.

But what Tropinski and the others didn’t notice was that his guards and that red caped knight laughed and pushed their way into the centre of the square. They all had a malicious grin on their face; their eyes shined as they felt kinky.

The direction they were squeezing to in the middle of the square was where the pure goddess Angela and blonde Emma and their girlfriends were dancing joyfully. The girl smiled happily; her beautiful face was filled with laughter and happiness, like a little Angel.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 59.1: Kneel Down and Kiss My Shoes!

Chapter 59.1: Kneel Down and Kiss My Shoes!

The celebration party was entering its climax.

Fei held his wineglass and walked to the soldiers.

After experiencing the cruel battle that could repress anyone to the point of suffocation and turn them crazy, only fine wine and women could relieve these strongmen. Pierce and Drogba laughed as they drank with silver bowls the size of a kitchen sink. Wild and uninhibited laughter echoed in the square. The twenty three strongmen including Oleg had followed Fei and slid down the defensive wall and charged into the enemies like a death squad. Except for Breno who had sacrificed himself on the bridge, although the other twenty two strongmen were all severely injured, they made back alive. Fighting alongside the king had built a special friendship between these iron-like men.

On the north side of the square, the men gathered together and sat down on the stone tables and gulped down the wine. Some of them wrestled half-naked on the side, some arm-wrestled on the table and others danced with the joyful girls. Even Oleg who was unwelcomed by all the soldiers had gained many people’s respect after this deadly mission.

“Cheers! For our brothers!” Fei raised his wineglass and proposed a toast.

“For our brothers! Hail the king! Cheers!” The soldiers cheered as they also raised their glasses and bowls; King Alexander’s arrival made them feel very honoured.

“This second glass of wine is a toast to our hero Breno!”

Fei poured the wine in his glass onto the ground and said, “His parents will be all of our parents, and his son will be all of our son……Breno’s family will be supported by the Royal family of Chambord until his son becomes a real brave and strong man like his father!”

“For our hero Breno!”

The soldiers poured the wine in their hands onto the ground silently. At this moment, in many soldier’s drunk and bleary eyes, it was as if they had seen the figure whose heart was penetrated, but still dragged three enemies off of the bridge while yelling, “Hail the king!” in the dark, star filled sky……Breno was a hero, he was a comrade, and he was also a companion!

“The third glass of wine is a toast to our hero Breno’s comrades, a toast to the twenty two great warriors of Chambord, Pierce, Drogba, O’Neal, Essien, Ballack…… Fei said the strongmen’s names one by one. Every time he announced a name, the crowd would burst into cheers and applause; the person whose name was called shivered in excitement.

“May the God of War bless you, my warriors. Your names shall be remembered together with Chambord. Now, in the name of King Alexander, I shall grant you honour; the armour and weapons you guys used during the battle will be returned to you after they are repaired by the best blacksmiths in the castle……” Fei’s voice was like a burning bonfire and ignited every soldier’s blood. After seeing the strongmen’s incredible and excited expressions, Fei raised his wineglass filled up high with wine into the air and congratulated, “Yes, my warriors, as you wish, these are the most precious items in the royal family, and they shall be permanently granted to you guys, because they are the medals that represent your bravery and skill.”

The twenty three sets of armour and weapons were the treasures that the old king collected throughout his life time. Although they were not illustrious magic items and weapons, in a level six affiliated kingdom of a level one Empire, they were priceless. For an officer like Oleg, if he saved all his life time income, he still wouldn’t be able to get a full set of the armour and weapons.

So right after Fei stopped talking, the soldiers started to cheer wildly.

The king was clear towards who deserved rewards and punishments, especially for those who showed loyalty and risked their lives. Moreover, in the prior battles King Alexander was always on the very front line of the battlefield and charges, and he had blocked the enemies’ blades for his soldiers and companions with his own body. The series of behaviors had boost Fei’s influence in the military to an unparalleled level.

The King’s kind rewards had pushed the celebration party to its peak.

The intoxicating smell of wine diffused into the air.

Fei was inspired and even took off his own luxurious king’s robe and put on a thin armour. He wrestled with the strongmen bare armed and competed in drinking games; it was a men’s game and Fei was soon on the same page as the other soldiers. By using the Barbarian Mode to cheat, Fei easily flipped over a dozen famous strongmen in Chambord and completely showed off a king’s strength and courage ……

The delightful atmosphere embraced Chambord Castle after the war.

At this moment, suddenly a surprise occurred.

In the middle of the square where it was the most crowded, a series of female screams and curses was heard, in addition to the faint laughter of men mixed in with it……

Fei frowned.

The soldiers who were having a good time also froze their hands which were holding wine glasses in the air.

“It’s probably a drunk punk forcing a kiss on his beloved girl recklessly……”

It was the first thing that came to Fei and the soldiers’ minds.

“Haha, although that kind of behaviour isn’t civilized, at this open and unconventional celebration party, we can probably forgive that horny bastard. The girls at Chambord are very bold and vigorous, haha, I hope the God of War can bless that poor punk.”

All the men had understanding smiles on their face.

But what was unexpected was that the chaos and curses didn’t calm down as Fei and the soldiers expected; it grew bigger and louder. Cursing and screaming were very pronounced when mixed with the cheer and laughter. Many people stopped dancing and crowded towards the middle of the square. The noise gradually stopped and everyone’s attention was at the source of the chaos.

Fei stood on a stairway beside him and looked at the source location of the chaos. The next second, his expression turned cold and a murderous sensation leaked from his body and diffused to the surroundings.

“Fuck! Someone is messing with Angela!”

Barbarian 【Leap】 was initiated, and “Whoosh!” Fei jumped up tens of yards (m) into the air and rushed to the centre of the square in a few ups and downs.

At this time, the crowd formed into a big circle.

In the middle of the circle, Emma and a dozen young citizens formed a human wall and angrily stared at the couple of knights in front of them with red eyes. Behind them, Angela who was in the azure long dress crouched down as her face turned pale. A fifteen or sixteen year old teenage boy was leaning against her arms. The little guy’s neck was severely injured; there was a shocking slit that was cut open by a sharp blade; the teenage boy was having a hard time breathing, and blood and foam was coming out of his mouth. Like a person who didn’t know how to swim had gotten choked by the water in a swimming pool, his chest raised and fell dramatically. The blood and foam coming out of his mouth flew everywhere, and Angela’s azure long dress was strained by the blood.

“Puh! Reckless low class citizen, how dare you point your finger at a superior empire knight?”

A leading red caped Zenit Empire’s cavalry put the sword that had blood on it back to the scabbard. Cutting someone’s throat almost in half was a negligible matter in his eyes. He yelled at Emma and the citizens of Chambord disdainfully, “If you want to live, then kneel down and kiss my boots, and get the fuck out of here. Shameless bastards, the Deputy Knight Captain of the legion, Mr. Semak only wanted to invite your future queen to a dance……”

The red caped cavalry emphasized the words “Queen” and “dance”; any man would understand the obscene meaning behind it. After he said that, he winked at his companions proudly.

Behind him, a dozen similarly red caped cavalry held onto their shoulders and laughed out loud.

In between all the cavalry, the buffed knight who was behind prince Tropinski had a bright smile on his face after he heard that. He sneered at the citizens of Chambord who were crowding them and glanced around. When he saw Emma, his eyes brighten up; but after a short pause, his vision went through the crowd and landed on the goddess like azure dressed girl. An obscene expression came on his face; he didn’t hide his lust at all.

At this time –

“Whoosh!”

A strong wind blew by. Everyone’s vision blurred and a majestic figured suddenly appeared in the middle of the circle……It was Fei who used Barbarian 【Leap】 to get here faster.

Fei glanced around and quickly figured out what was going on.

His face changed expression; he didn’t acknowledge the provocation from the red caped cavalry who were like mad dogs and rushed to Angela. He crouched down and placed his hand on the back of the dying teenage boy. He opened up his belt storage and took out the bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】; he carefully dropped the last few drops of the remaining red potion into the teenage boy’s mouth and on his shocking slit on his neck.

A light mysterious magic power surged.

The 【Normal Healing Potion】 had displayed its incredible magical effect. Quickly, the teenage boy’s wound recovered at a visible speed; it formed a scar in just a few seconds and the scar soon shrunk and disappeared. He stopped spurting blood from his mouth and his dramatic chest movements calmed down as well. His breathing went back to normal and regained consciousness and opened up his eyes slowly.

Fei was relieved after he saw that.

Luckily, there were still some of the 【Normal Healing Potion】 left after Fei diluted most of it. Fei saved a little bit just in case of an emergency. He didn’t expect that it would be utilized at such a crucial moment. If not, this teenage boy would probably be a cold corpse by now.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 59.2: Kneel Down and Kiss My Shoes! (2)

Chapter 59.2: Kneel Down and Kiss My Shoes! (2)

After seeing the king perform another miracle by saving the teenage boy’s life magically, the surrounding citizens of Chambord couldn’t help but cheer.

“Angela, tell me what happened.”

Fei handed the boy over to one of the soldiers to take care of. He looked at the imperial cavalry who were laughing out loud proudly with a provoking manner, then turned around and asked.

With an angry expression covering her innocent face, she tightly held onto Fei’s hand and then whispered into Fei’s ear. Fei became more enraged as he listened; an unstoppable fury burned in his heart and his expression was as cold as ice. A sharp murderous sensation unknowingly diffused from his body.

It turned out that these dirty cavalry pretended to be drunk and started touching the girls beside Angela and Emma. At first, these girls tolerated a little bit because the cavalry were from their parent Empire – Zenit. Who knew that the cavalry were insatiable; some daring cavalry even wanted to touch Angela and insisted her to accompany their Knight Captain Semak to drink and dance with him. Their reckless and rude behaviour angered the young citizens of Chambord. How could the energetic lads allow the Great King Alexander’s fiancée be insulted; they walked up and reprimanded the cavalry. Both parties started shoving each other, but one of the Zenit cavalry pulled out his sword and sliced the throat of the youth who was standing at the very front……

Fei listen patiently as Angela told him the whole story. He tapped on his fiancée’s shoulder gently to tell her to relax. He then walked up, separated “the human wall” that was formed by Emma and other young men and stood at the very front of the commotion.

“Oh? You’re that King Alexander, right?”

Knight Captain Semak was at the centre of all the cavalry. He was like a moon surrounded by a bunch of stars. He clenched his fists and crossed his arms and walked up a couple of steps. After he observed Fei with his haughty demeanor, he said lightly, “Your Majesty, I’m very dissatisfied with the way that Chambord treats its guests. See, my men only wanted to invite the queen to a dance, but some of your citizens were blocking and insulting us unreasonably……”

Honestly, Knight Captain Semak didn’t have any respect for this king named Alexander. Rather, he despised this little hillbilly kind of king. The Zenit Empire had many affiliated kingdoms. The powerless kings of little level 6 kingdoms held lower positions than even lowly navigators at St. Petersburg in Semak’s eyes. Therefore, he didn’t hide his scornful expression and said, “Although my mood has been disturbed and my fun was stopped, if the Queen can do a roundtable dance for us, I will treat this as if nothing happened……”

After he said that, the surrounding Chambord citizens started to yell and swear. On the Azeroth Continent, roundtable dancing was an unsightly dance that the vilest prostitutes used to please men. Asking a future queen to do the roundtable dance was the greatest insult of all time.

Knight Captain Semak didn’t acknowledge the swearing and anger from the crowd.

He smiled with a disdainful expression on his face, and ridicule filled his eyes like a high emperor that controlled everyone’s lives. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pointed at Emma who was standing behind Fei and continued, “Your Majesty, one more thing. Let your little blonde servant come to the legion’s residence and sleep with me tonight; she should be thankful that I granted her the honour, hahaha……Oh, right, I’m also interested in the magic potion that you used to heal that lowlife citizen, give them all to me. If you could do all these things, the Zenit Empire won’t punish Chambord for being discourteous.”

After he said that, Semak looked at Fei scornfully.

Before this, Semak had been to many affiliated kingdoms. The kings and ministers in those kingdoms were like poor beggars. To make sure that their kingdom could still be protected by Zenit Empire, they did everything they could to please Semak. A little king of a level 5 affiliated kingdom even forced his newly wedded beautiful queen to serve Semak, the Imperial Knight Captain at night. His request and behaviour today was like an extra reward in Semak’s own eyes; he went easy on the young and ignorant king in front of him.

Semak was a little messed in the head. He loved seeing the kings who had exclusive and supreme authority over their own territories kneel down with pleasing expressions on their faces. It gave him the thrill of conquest.

But today, Semak didn’t get the thrill he was waiting for; he surprisingly found out that the young king who was standing in front of him maintained a strange expression on his face. The king was calm and cold; he didn’t show any signs of pleasing or flattering Semak.

Suddenly, Semak’s smile disappeared.

“Young and ignorant king, my patience is limited. Please do want I have said immediately. Otherwise, hehehe, trust me, your little kingdom wouldn’t be able to handle the anger of a Knight Captain.”

In unison with Semak’s “ultimatum”, “Tink, tink, tink!” the red caped cavalry all drew out their sharp swords and started at Fei ferociously and threateningly. Nasty and cruel grins appeared on their faces as they knocked their armour with the hilt of their swords and made huge “tinking” noises.

Previously, this tactic had been very effective against other level 6 and level 5 affiliated kingdoms. Even if some kings were resistant, they would almost sh*t their pants and kneel down to beg for their lives. At that moment, the cavalry almost saw the fantastic scene where this young king would bite the bullet and let his glamorous fiancée do the roundtable dance……

However –

“Alright, how do you bastards want to die!?”

That was the response from the young king.

“What? What……What did he say?” The cavalry stared at each other in unison.

The egoistic cavalry couldn’t process the information fast enough in their minds, “What…… How dare a king of a little level 6 affiliated kingdom say such a thing to the noble Imperial Knight Captain? Does he want to give up his throne?”

“What did you say, punk? Do you even understand what you are saying?”

After seeing Semak’s face getting colder and colder, the cavalry who sliced open the teenage boy’s throat felt it was a great time to flatter the Knight Captain. He rushed to Fei arrogantly and pointed at Fei’s nose with his sword and swore, “You little reckless lowlife bastard! Do you think you are really a high up and powerful king? Kneel down and kiss the Imperial Knight Captain’s boots and apologize, otherwise……”

“Bam-!”

A muffled noise interrupted his clamoring.

The cavalry hadn’t even finish speaking when he suddenly felt he that was hit by something. He was shocked and he looked down confusedly. The next second, an inconceivable expression suddenly appeared on his face. He wanted to scream from this unprecedented terror, but as soon as he opened his mouth, blood spurt out and he couldn’t make any sounds.

A fist dripping with blood came out of his back.

A series of gasping sounds could be heard.

Everyone saw that when the soldier was spouting nonsense, the silent Alexander suddenly punched out and hit the reckless cavalry right on the chest. It made a daunting, crisp crackling noise, and the monstrous strength of a level 12 Barbarian was fully applied without any kind of restraint. The fist directly penetrated the cavalry’s body and revealed itself on his back; all the internal organs and bones were shattered into pieces.

Everyone was shocked.

“What kind of strength is that? How could it create a huge hole on a human body with a bare fist?” What was even more shocking was that Alexander shook his arm the next second and shattered the entire corpse into minced meat; the pieces fell onto the ground and form piles.

“Hiss-!”

Another round of gasping was heard.

The Knight Captain Semak was also shocked by the bloody scene and back off a couple steps. The other red caped cavalry were even more shocked; fear filled their eyes. After seeing the piles of steaming “minced meat”, their hands that were holding onto their swords started trembling.

The whole square was silent; if someone were to drop a pin, everyone would hear it.

“God! King Alexander killed a soldier from Zenit’s Royal Canonization Legion!” This shocking scene had blanked out many people’s minds……But at the same time, the citizens of Chambord felt very excited and thrilled.

“Say bastards, how do you want to die?”

After exploding a Zenit cavalry like killing an annoying fly, Fei’s expression still didn’t change. He shook his fist to get rid of the blood as he approached Semak and other cavalries slowly. His voice was freezing cold, his stares were as sharp as blades; with the murderous intent in his eyes, he looked at the opponents as if they were piles of rotten meat that even wild dogs wouldn’t eat.

“How dare you kill an imperial soldier?” After the initial shock, Knight Captain Semak became enraged. Like a mating dog that got its spouse snatched, he shivered in anger and pointed at Fei and shouted, “Done! Chambord is done! You are done!!! I declare that starting from this moment, Chambord kingdom is now the enemy of Zenit Empire. Start to tremble in fear! Your castle will be razed!”

“Oh really?” Fei said with a dismissive expression, “We’re enemies now, so what? Is Zenit Empire that great? It’s hard to say whether or not Chambord will be razed, but without a doubt, none of you guys will walk out of Chambord alive.”

After he said that, he shouted, “Where is Pierce and Brook?” Behind him, Pierce and Brook who finally squeezed through the crowd rushed over, half kneeled and responded after they heard the king’s call, “King Alexander, your command.”

“Evacuate the civilians, gather the King’s Guard, shut down the gate and lock down the traffic in the city. Then, surround the residence of the Canonization Legion and wait for my command. Anyone who dares to resist shall be executed instantly.”

“Ah?”

After hearing such a command, Brook who was experienced and prudent was surprised, “Is Your Majesty planning to start a war with Zenit Empire?” Even Pierce who was wooden headed was having a hard time digesting the command that he heard.

On the opposite side.

The infuriated Knight Captain Semak was so angry that he started laughing after he heard that, “Hahaha, great! Great! Great! You ignorant and reckless punk, daring to surround the residence of the Legion and confront the Empire? This is ridiculous. The six hundred cavalry in the Legion cab easily wipe out the entire Chambord Castle. It looks like this evil kingdom doesn’t have to exist anymore……Hahaha, I will chop your head off first, then enslave all the women in the castle and kill all men and wash the castle with your own blood!”

As he was spoke, Semak drew out his sword. A yellow earth energy covered his body and two looming stars appeared on his forehead – it was the sign of a two star warrior.

“[Crack Rockburst]!”

Semak intended to kill, so he used his combat energy techniques right away. He moved first and shouted. His sword glowed as he stomped on the ground; he charged at Fei with his yellow earth energy and struck at Fei viciously with the pressure of a sliding mountain.

“Huh, only a two star warrior, how dare you be so rampant in front of me? You are seeking your own death!”

Fei ‘humphed’ coldly and stood still. A white light flashed and 【Storm Sabre】 appeared in his hand. He made a lash and the golden sword collided with the double handed knight sword. After the series of sparks and a crisp metal colliding sound, Semak’s yellow energy shield was shattered and his double handed knight sword was chipped mercilessly as well. He was blown back and blood leaked out of his mouth.

“You…..how could you have this kind of strength?”

Semak smashed into a huge stone statue further away. He couldn’t stop spurting blood out of his mouth. His face was filled with shock and disbelief. He held onto the statue as he struggled to stand up.

Fei ignored him. He stomped his feet and flashed forward. The golden sword turned into a series of golden lights. After making a sound similar to cutting tofu, out of the eight red caped cavalry, seven of them held onto their bleeding necks. They screamed as they shivered and fell to the ground. Just like the teenage boy before, they throats were sliced open and blood and foam clogged their lungs. They felt a huge amount of pain, but couldn’t die right away. They struggled crazily……

The only cavalry that was left alive was completely petrified; he lost all of his strength. “Tink!” The sword fell out of his hands and onto the ground; his legs trembled and a stinky and disgusting smell came from his crouch. He was scared to the point of peeing his pants.

“Come here and kneel down and kiss my boot!”

Fei stared at the cavalry coldly and ordered. This was what the cavalry had said when they were provoking, so now Fei returned it back to them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 60: Step Aside or Die

Chapter 60: Step Aside or Die

The knight was terrified; his mind was blank and he couldn’t think or react. Aside from peeing and crapping his pants, he was also drooling; his drool was like a waterfall. Every word and sentence Fei said was like a sword hanging over his head, and if he gave the signal, the swords would rain down and mince him into pieces. The screams of his peers who were on the ground begging for death were still sounding in his ears; the cavalry didn’t hesitate a bit and kneeled down to the ground and crawled to Fei like a dog. He stuck out his tongue and licked the dirt off of Fei’s boots. After he did that, he looked up and smiled flatteringly…….

Fei sneered as he shook his head, “How can someone who’s so arrogant yet afraid of death be worthy of being called a knight?”

“I’m not worthy, not worthy. I’m not a knight, I’m just an ordinary cavalry…… Your Majesty, I beg of your mercy……” The knight kneeled to the ground and kowtowed like there was no tomorrow. His high up arrogance had disappeared, and he shivered as if he was a wild dog who wanted to survive.

“I won’t kill you!” Fei said.

“Ah? Long live Your Majesty! Hail the king! Thanks you King Alexander for your kindness and greatness. I……” The cavalry was stoked and flattered Fei as much as he could.

Fei cut him off impatiently, “I won’t kill you, but……someone will.” After he said that, Fei beckoned at the teenage boy who had his throat sliced open. That teenage boy had fully recovered under the effects of the 【Normal Healing Potion】, and he was only a little bit tired now. He was standing in front of the crowd with support from his friends. After seeing King Alexander beckoning at him, he walked up excitedly and gave Fei a formal salute to greet the king.

“Warrior, what’s your name?” Fei asked with a smile.

“Tolis, Your Majesty, my name is Fernando-Torres.” The teenage boy silvered in excitement. In the previous Chambord Defense War, he joined the military recruitment on the last day, so hje was only able to guard the defense wall; he didn’t get a chance to participate in the real battle. But today, he had seen the blood boiling heroic scene of King Alexander dismantling and destroying the enemies almost all on his own. At that moment, King Alexander had become Torres’ role model and inspiration. Every young man had dreams of becoming a hero; Torres told himself that he had to become a great warrior just like King Alexander, even if he had to face cruel enemies and a cold death; nothing would stop him. That’s why when he saw the imperial cavalry and knights disrespecting the future queen Angela, he stood out first and reprimanded them.

Fei tapped Torres’ shoulder gently; he kicked the cavalry’s sword on the ground and flipped in into the air. Fei grabbed the sword in mid-air and passed it to Torres, “Torres, do you dare kill someone?”

Torres hesitated. He wanted to say no, but he quickly remember the bloody and thrilling scene on the stone bridge today. He bit his teeth and answered decisively, “I do, Your Majesty!”

“Alright then, help me kill this bastard who dares to insult our Chambord Kingdom.” Fei pointed at the cavalry who was kneeling on the ground begging for mercy; that poor man had lost the courage to resist. After seeing Torres approaching with the sword, he didn’t dare run away and just continued kowtowing.

This was the first time that Torres would kill someone.

Honestly, when he was walking towards the cavalry, he was very scared. But at the moment when he struck down with the sword and the hot spurting blood stained his face, Torres felt something ignite in his soul. He wasn’t no longer scared of anything and his blood felt as if it was boiling.

“Great, Fernando-Torres, from now on, you shall be my personal guard!” Fei was satisfied with Torres’ performance.

When he saw the teenage boy in front of him standing up for Angela and the dignity of the kingdom and didn’t back off when faced against the sharp swords of the imperial cavalry and knights, Fei had a favorable impression of the sixteen year old Torres. The bravery of a person who was fully armored and had an absolute advantage was not reliable; only when one was in a disadvantaged state and had nothing to depend on would bravery truly come from their soul. It was obvious that although he was shivering when he held onto the sword, the blonde haired young man was meant to be a true warrior.

“Ah?”

Torres was stunned. The next second, the young boy felt like he had been hit by a gift that had fallen from the sky. He was a bit lost and didn’t dare believe it. Finally, from his friends’ reminders, he kneeled down and thanked the king’s reward in a fluster. After he stood up and stood behind Fei, he still couldn’t believe his luck. He pinched his thigh again and again; the violent pain told him that what happened wasn’t a dream. He really did become the personal guard of his role model King Alexander. Torres quietly straightened his back and stood taller and looked more like a qualified warrior under the envious stares of his friends.

Under the huge stone god statue on the other side, Knight Captain Semak felt like his head wasn’t smart enough to process all the information.

“An ant-like weak and retarded king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom, how dare he murder the Imperial Cavalry of the Zenit Empire in public so recklessly? How dare he?” Semak trembled as he pointed at Fei; his lips were shaking so hard that he couldn’t say a word. In the previous fight, his opponent shattered his energy shield and also his confidence with a casual strike. The arrogant Knight Captain suddenly realized that the young king in front of him was way more powerful than himself.

After Fei took care of all the cavalry, he sneered as he approached Semak with a murderous intention. He repeated the same question, “Say bastard, how do you want to die?”

A humming noise filled the Knight Captain’s head. He didn’t know what to do.

Originally, he expected that even if this king was reckless, he would only kill the ordinary cavalry and wouldn’t dare to do anything to him. After all, those cavalry were only ordinary soldiers, but he was a majestic imperial military officer and a henchman of his highness, the Second Prince Zhirkov who could potentially inherit the throne from the Zenit Emperor Yassin…….But he was wrong. The reckless king in front of him didn’t have any intention of letting him go.

At this moment, Semak was finally scared.

The identity of the Military Officer from the Parent Empire could no longer protect him, nor could his strength and two star ranked earth energy. Now that the two key factors that he relied on when to threaten and pressure other affiliated kingdoms became useless, Semak finally felt how weak he was and started shivering uncontrollably.

He backed off instinctively; there wasn’t any more arrogance left in him. He had a scared expression on his face and was preparing to escape.

At this moment –

“Presumptuous! Alexander, stop your actions!”

A voice sounded in the crowd farther away. Semak’s eyes brightened; he suddenly saw Little Prince Tropinski squeezing out of the crowd and appearing in the circle.

“Your Highness, help me Your Highness. Chambord has betrayed the Empire! This evil king is planning to take on Zenit Empire……” Semak forgot all about his knight’s temperament and class. He crawled and rushed to Tropinski’s side. He kneeled down and cried, “It’s so cruel! This evil king murdered the Imperial Cavalry. He even commanded his troops to wipe out the entire Royal Canonization Legion!”

All the blame and faults had been skillfully pushed onto Fei by Semak.

After Little Prince Tropinski looked at all the severely wounded and almost dead cavalry on the ground and the panicked Knight Captain Semak, he questioned Fei angrily, “King Alexander, what is this? You better give me an explanation!”

Little Prince Tropinski was having a lot of fun tonight. This poor and remote kingdom had allowed him to experience an unprecedented freedom and happiness; there were no more imperial teachers following him everywhere he went and telling him again and again what not to do. He didn’t have to pay close attention to his father’s – Emperor Yassin – mood and act accordingly, nor did he did have to swallow his anger from the insults of his older brothers Arshavin and Zhirkov. Here, he felt the warmness of the citizens, and was able to run and dance around the bonfire happily. This type of freedom was rare at St. Petersburg.

This unprecedented party had slowly removed all of his dissatisfaction and bias towards Alexander. A few moments ago, he heard the Chambord citizens beside him proudly discussing Alexander’s brave and heroic stories again and again. He even thought to himself, “It sounds like this King Alexander is a great man. Interesting, maybe we could become friends……”

But, what happened in front of him had angered greatly.

Due to the crowding citizens, he had arrived after more than half of the situation had already taken place, so the Little Prince didn’t know the whole story. However, it didn’t matter if what Knight Captain Semak said was true or not. As the prince of the Empire, Tropinski felt that the majesty and dignity of the Empire was severely challenged. He had to stand up; if Alexander wouldn’t give him a reasonable explanation, then the consequences would be catastrophic.

However, the response Fei gave shocked him. He couldn’t believe it –

“Explanation? Explain what?”

Fei’s mouth drew out a disdainful arc. As if he heard something ridiculous, he continued to walk forward; he approached Semak slowly and steadily, one step after another. The golden sword felt like the life harvesting sickle of the Grim Reaper, with coldness diffusing from it. Fei stared at Tropinski and said coldly, “Your Highness, don’t make the wrong choice. Step aside or die!”

“You……”

Little Prince was enraged.

At that moment, he clearly felt the undisguised murderous intent from the opponent. He didn’t doubt that if he continued to block Fei’s path, this young king would kill him without any hesitation – even if he was a high ranked imperial prince……However, it was the dignity of the imperial prince that forced him not to beg or please Alexander like the last cavalry did. Although Tropinski was not a hero or even a warrior and had inappropriately attacked Fei before, at this moment, Little Prince knew that he wasn’t just protecting the Knight Captain Semak, but rather the dignity of the entire Zenit Empire.

Therefore, although Tropinski knew he wasn’t a match for his opponent, he still had to draw his sword.

“Eh?”

Fei wasn’t expecting this kind of behaviour from the prince. He didn’t know that this playboy looking prince could be so tough in this situation……but, he was only surprised. His pace didn’t slow down at all. Everyone had something that they wouldn’t allow anyone else to touch, and whoever violated this would face the consequences. Even if the Emperor of Zenit – Yassin was in his way, Fei wouldn’t hesitate to strike him.

At this moment, under the shade of a huge god statue at the side of the square, someone was getting impatient.

“That guy is too audacious……” The female knight Susan who was hidden under a large cloak said angrily. She turned around and said to the other person hiding under the large cloak, “Your Highness, please allow me to go and kill him.”

“You can’t take him on.” The princess shook she said lightly.

“How is that possible? Your Highness, I respectfully disagree. I’m a three star warrior; even if that savage was able to defeat Second Prince’s vile jackal Semak, he is no match to me!” It was obvious that Susan didn’t trust princess’ judgement.

The princess shook her head and ignored Susan. She turned around and said to another person, “Knight Captain Romain, it looks like you have to take action yourself this time.”

“It’s my pleasure to serve Your Highness.” The cloaked man took off the cover on his head. It was the tall and bulked smiling blonde warrior who had followed Princess Tanasha and knight Susan on the streets this afternoon.

“Oh, this man named Alexander is interesting. Knight Captain Romain, you don’t have to battle with him. Just bring Jimmy back safely.” The princess added. Her voice was still weak and faint.

“Eh?” The blonde warrior was surprised, “Your Highness, Deputy Knight Captain Semak, he……”

“Hehe, that sly and vile jackal, it won’t be a big deal to leave him to die here. He has done so many things that have shamed our Empire’s honour and majesty all these years. It’s time for him to suffer from his own retributions.”

The smiling blonde warrior stayed quiet for a couple of seconds, then nodded and said, “I understand, Your Highness.” After he finished, his swayed and disappeared from the princess’ side.

“Your Highness, although Semak deserves to die, he is the Second Prince Zhirkov’s henchman. He has done many things for his highness in the dark these years. If he dies here, the Second Prince won’t let it slide easily.” The female Knight Susan suddenly reminded.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 61: Merciless Kill

Chapter 61: Merciless Kill

The princess didn’t care about Susan’s reminder. She smiled, “Why does I have to care if he lets it slide easily or not?” Do you think Zhirkov letting Semak follow Tropinski around was due to his good intentions? It’s better for me if Semak dies now; it saves me the time to ask Knight Captain Romain to do that himself! Hehe, moreover, the one who will kill Semak isn’t me; it’s the King of Chambord, Alexander!”

The female knight Susan was stunned after she heard that.

……

At the middle of the square.

The sharp and murderous sensation that was approaching the prince felt almost like a tangible substance. The Little Prince Tropinski was shocked to find out that when he faced such pressure, he could barely stand up despite being a two star ranked warrior. However, he still bit his teeth and held himself together; he didn’t even take a step back although he was having a hard time breathing.

Fei continued approaching slowly.

Right now, everyone’s eyes blurred. However, the next moment, a tall figure appeared in the circle and stood in between Fei and the Little Prince.

“Who are you?”

Fei frowned slightly. The instinct of the Barbarian warned him about the foreseeable danger. The blonde haired smiling warrior who suddenly appeared gave him an unprecedented pressure. This man was at least a three star warrior.

“Knight Captain Romain-Pavlyuchenko of Zenit Empire.” The blonde warrior answered as he smiled. He didn’t have the arrogance and egoistic appearance that Semak and the cavalry had; when he spoke, he lowered his head and saluted to show respect to the king. That made everyone think he was warm and friendly.

Fei smiled back, “Oh? It’s the mighty Knight Captain Romain-Pavlyuchenko……So, have you appeared here to stop me?”

Pavlyuchenko still had the smile on his face, and his eyebrows rose and said, “King Alexander, to be honest, I wanted to battle with you. You are the one who is the most worthy of my respect among all the kings of the affiliated kingdoms……But, I have received the order from the princess. I’m not here to battle with you. I’m only here to take His Highness away.”

“Oh?”

Fei was surprised by the answer. He looked at the Little Prince Tropinski who was sweating like crazy and enduring under his murderous pressure, and then something in his mind was triggered. He nodded and said, “I’m not a maniac; of course you can take him away……But the bug named Semak has to stay here. He insulted Chambord first, so he has to die!”

The Knight Captain Romain shrugged his shoulders, then turned around and grabbed the Little Prince by his shoulders. His body swayed and everyone felt a gold flame flash in front of their eyes; the smiling warrior and Little Prince Tropinski had disappeared into nowhere, just as if both of them had never appeared.

Fei’s pupil quickly contracted. He had the power of a level 12 Barbarian, but he didn’t even catch Pavlyuchenko’s movements; Pavlyuchenko was grabbing someone in his hands this time. “It looks like I was wrong in terms of his estimated strength. He’s even more scary than I thought. He’s way more powerful than a three star rank. He must be at least a four star ranked warrior.

At this moment, Fei felt the urgency of improving his strength again.

“After I solve all these issues, I have to go back to the Diablo World and level up as much as I can. It looks like parent empires are just a joke. A mere two star ranked knight captain dared to flirt with the future queen recklessly at the party in an affiliated kingdom; if some of the higher ups get greedy, it would be a catastrophe for the kingdom……To survive and live like humans on this continent that follow the rules of the jungle, power was essential!

Fei made a decision in his mind. He raised his head and sneered as he got closer and closer to the Knight Captain Semak. Fei didn’t rush to kill him. Rather, he approached him slowly. The clear and moderate paced steps stomped on Semak’s heart. Fei wanted this reckless and shameless bastard to really taste the terrifying torture of silence before his death.

“No……No!! I’m a Knight Captain of the Zenit Empire. I’m a henchman of Prince Zhirkov……I can’t die, you can’t kill me!” After seeing his only savior, the Little Prince and Knight Captain Pavlyuchenko leave without even acknowledging him and the King who represented death approach him slowly, Semak was desperate. This was the first time he was this close to death, so he broke down. He screamed and yelled crazily like a cornered hyena who was roaring to threaten its opponents and protect itself.

However, the figure who was coming closer didn’t pause at all.

“Nonono……I apologize, I’m willing to kneel down and kiss your boots……I beg you, please let me go, please show some mercy……” Semak kneeled down and begged.

But it was no use.

Fei was still stepping forward coldly. Even the surrounding citizens were pumped by their king’s domination. They swung their fists and shouted aggressively, “Kill him, kill him……Kill that bastard!”

Semak was still begging. Numerous angry faces were light up by the bonfires. The weak ant-like low lives who Semak disdained gave him unprecedented fear as he shivered uncontrollably.

Finally –

“Damn it……【Crack Rockburst】, die!”

Cornered Semak picked up a sword from his subordinate cavalry and yellow earth energy rapidly swirled around him as he jumped up and suddenly attacked. The energy technique was used right away; the overwhelming momentum was like a tornado, and the strike whizzed as it flew towards Fei.

“Humph, child’s play!”

Fei waved the 【Storm Sabre】 in his hand.

The result was unquestionable. Semak flew back like a punching bag as blood spurted out of his mouth and he smashed into the huge stone god statue again. “Crackle, crackle” it was the sound of cracked bones. This time, the highly arrogant Knight Captain couldn’t stand up anymore.

“Whoosh!”

Fei;s body swayed and suddenly appeared in front of Semak. He had lost his patience. He grabbed the knight by his hair and pulled him up. He aimed his sword at Semak’s throat and whispered into Semak’s ear, “Bastard, you want to see the roundtable dance? Go ask your mom!”

“Puchi-!”

Under the terrifying stare of Semak, 【Storm Sabre】 penetrated his neck easily as if it were soft butter. The tip of the sword which was dripping blood appeared behind Semak’s neck. Fei waved the sword; after a flash of cold light, the arrogant Knight Captain was beheaded.

“Whoever dares to violate Chambord…… must be killed!!”

The head was thrown onto the altar which was in front of all the god statues on the square. Fei raised up his sword and roared. His figure was sturdy and tall like a god. The sentence “Whoever dares to violate Chambord must be killed!” struck many citizen’s heart. Regardless of whether it was a citizen or a soldier, they all shivered in excitement. In this era of war, they felt secure for the very first time.

“Hail King Alexander!!”

Beside Fei, all of Chambord’s subjects kneeled down on the ground humbly and bowed. Like the planets surrounding the sun, they all cheered “Hail the king” as they touched the ground Fei was standing on with their heads.

……

Far away on the stairs of the Palace north of the square.

The old and handsome Bast and number one warrior of Chambord Lampard stood side by side. At this moment, none of them talked, but their eyes shined on the bonfire under the star-filled sky.

As the steward of the Royal Family as well as the father to Angela, Bast should’ve been the first one to rush on site and resolve the problem. But after seeing Fei’s appearance, he held back the urge to rush to the situation. Later on, Bast was shocked when Fei raised his blade and killed the imperial cavalry; the first thing that came to his mind was the terrifying consequence of offending the Zenit Empire. He rushed forward and wanted to stop Fei’s reckless actions……but after two or three steps, he suddenly thought of something and went back to where he was standing before.

At this moment, Bast’s mind was completely calm.

He even saw the two cloaked figures standing beside the Little Prince Tropinski and Knight Captain Pavlyuchenko on the far side of the square. As a qualified steward, Bast’s eyes shined. He instantly knew who those two people were. He thought about his servitude on the way back to Chambord with the Royal Canonization Legion as he tried to figure out the intention of that women……but at this moment, Bast felt there was no need for pleasantries anymore. He straightened his back and stood even taller.

“Bast, you’ve worked hard this time.” Lampard who was silent suddenly said, “Although there are some misunderstandings between you and the soldiers and citizens and they aren’t friendly towards you, I believe that Alexander will eventually understand your good intentions.”

Bast turned around and smiled back, “Frank, you are wrong this time, it won’t be eventually. I believe Alexander have understood my intention all along!”

……

On the far side of the square.

Seeing the figure who was standing in the centre of the square and didn’t hesitate to kill Semak, as well as the surrounding crowd kneeling down by the feet of that figure, the silent princess suddenly sighed and turned around as she walked away.

“Let’s leave. We will treat this incident as if it never happened. None of the legion members can discuss this incident in private!”

This was her second command for today.

……

……

Although there was a bloody incident, the celebration party for the Chambord Defense War still lasted until the enxt morning. When the sky brightened up, the citizens and soldiers gradually went back home unsatisfied. Messy traces of the carnival remained on the square.

Fei got drunk after he was offered wined by everyone he saw. He stumbled back to the King’s Palace with the support of Angela and Emma; he went to sleep as soon as his head touched the pillow and didn’t worry about anything else.

The experienced and prudent Brook didn’t dare be so relaxed like the king was. Due to them killing the imperial cavalry and knight during the party, to prevent any forms of revenge, he guarded the residence of the Royal Canonization Legion himself with the other hundreds of elite soldiers.

The watchmen on the defensive wall and patrol guards of the inner castle were also operating smoothly under Brook’s commands. Pierce, Drogba and other soldiers also dragged their tired bodies onto the defensive wall to do night watch. Except for the incompetent king who was completely drunk, everyone else didn’t relax and slack off just because of the success in the war.

Finally, the sun rose to the sky from the mountains on the east side of the castle. The light brightened up the land.

A new day had begun.

In the King’s Palace, Fei felt his ass get warm as he half-consciously rubbed his eyes and finally woke up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 62: Plans for the Future

Chapter 62: Plans for the Future

Fei had a weird dream.

In his dream, numerous unknown enemies rushed to Chambord like a colony of bees. Although he swung and struck his Barbarian Axe madly, there were just too many enemies; there was no way for him to kill them all. Finally, he became exhausted and the enemies captured and tied him up with ropes. Afterwards, a shameless jerk mage appeared out of nowhere and roasted his butt with a fireball while giggling.

Fei struggled aggressively.

Then he woke up.

He opened his eyes; there were no enemies or mages. The truth was that he slept until noon and the hot sunlight came through the windows on the palace and shined on his naked butt……

“Damn, what’s going on? I’m sleeping naked?”

Fei’s mind suddenly cleared; all his fatigue was gone.

He rubbed the back of his head and tried to remember what had happened on the square last night after the incident. All he remembered was that he was crowded by the enthusiastic soldiers and citizens and they all offered him drinks. Fei was an open person; once he was in the mood, he would drink as much as people offered. Ultimately, he was so drunk that he couldn’t remember how he got back here and got himself into the current situation – completely naked with a rising morning wood.

Fei had the urge to act like a women who was touched by a perverted man and cover his chest and scream, “Man! I’ve suffered a big loss. Although I’m a man, I’m still a virgin……I’m not sure if anyone saw my little brother down there.”

He sat on the bed for a while and a breeze came through the window.

Fei looked around. After seeing that no one was around, he got out of bed and tiptoed to the closet to grab his clothes. He rushed to get dressed. Walking nakedly in the palace everyday might not have been a big deal as a king, but Fei didn’t have these kinds of perverted habits – However, during the process of getting dressed, he found something that puzzled him: people in this world didn’t wear pants.

Due to the lack of time and huge pressure, Fei didn’t even catch that. But after he thought about it, he realized that people dressed in the style of Ancient Europe. Most poor citizens only had a large cloth on them that was tied to them by a rope. It looked like a robe, but there was nothing inside. Some people were even naked from the waist up. Nobles and wealthy families were slightly better – they wore two pieces of cloth, but Fei didn’t know if they had any underwear on them. Fei found that he only had a triangular piece of silk cloth for his crotch. Except for that, not to mention pants, many people .didn’t even wear skirts of any type. They walked around with their thighs exposed. Only the wealthy nobles would wear “pants” similar to dresses; smaller pieces of cloth were linked together with golden strings and placed under the larger cloth, allowing for the breeze to easily reach those areas.

After he got dressed, Fei felt uncomfortable because his dong was chilly.

After some thinking, he decided to wear the leather knight armour, because least this armour guarded his dong. Although there was a lot of friction from rubbing against each other, it would protect his dong more than if it were just hanging loose.

The palace was quiet and Fei turned around and walked to a window.

It was massive – about the size of a huge door. The palace was made with piles of huge white stones; it looked very magnificent. Giant stone pillars and statues of gods stood in the room, and incredible murals occupied the walls. Giant windows were open on all four sides of the walls. Sunshine and wind easily came into the room and made Fei feel like he was merged with nature.

This world was not as polluted as Earth; the sun was bright, the grass was green and the birds flew and sung in the blue, clear sky.

Due to the terrain, the King’s Palace was higher than all the structures beside it. Standing by the window, Fei could easily view the scenery of the whole castle. After some detailed observations, Fei found out that this was a castle that was also made purely from piling huge white stones. Except for a few structures, most of the residential houses were made from huge stones. The streets were wide and open and were all layered by this unknown white stones. Ten or twenty yard (m) high statues were standing everywhere. It was the first time that Fei had time to look at his kingdom this closely. He was surprised by the clear and reasonable functionality of the region. He could vaguely distinguish the residential regions, market regions, squares, training arenas, assembly regions and ritual temples……there were even some areas for garbage disposal.

“Unbelievable! This castle feels like it was designed by someone from the modern civilized high-tech world……” Fei couldn’t help but sigh. He looked across the Zuli River and his vision landed on the boundless green plains on the south bank. Fei felt that his hypothesis of Chambord Castle hiding some secret was 99.9% true. It looked like everyone currently in Chambord were latecomers and weren’t the ones who actually built it. There was no way that with the current population size and construction abilities, the people of Chambord would be able to build such a classical fortress.

As Fei was sighing, the sweet voice of his fiancée Angela sounded.

“Alexander, you’re awake. I’ve already prepared you breakfast……Eat it while it’s still hot. After that, according to tradition, nobles and ministers will come here and give an audience to the king.” Angela was carrying a golden plate with her; on top of the plate were some fresh fruits and a cup of steaming goat milk.

Fei ate his breakfast while looking at Angela who was smiling; his mood was better than ever. He peeked at Angela’s sky-blue open neck dress and thought lewdly, “Is she wearing a bra and panties under that? For women on the Azeroth Continent, could it be that except for dresses and robes, they also only have a triangular silk cloth to cover their privates?”

“Maybe I should change the dress code for the people of Chambord. Men deserve to be able to protect their balls and women shouldn’t have to have a pair of saggy breasts!”

Fei envisioned the clothing reform in his head.

……

……

“What? Bazzer and Gill both disappeared?”

One hour later at the King’s Executive Hall, Fei sat uncomfortably on the throne clustered by two lion monsters’ statues that were on top of three yard (m) high stairs. He was surprised after he listened to Brook’s report.

“Please forgive my negligence, King Alexander, The soldiers who were monitoring Bazzer all night didn’t find anything unusual. But this morning, the head minister’s butler panicked out of the mansion and reported that Bazzer and his son disappeared during the night.

Brook lowered his head and said with a shameful expression.

Fei was a bit stunned; according to Brook’s previous descriptions, Head Minister Bazzer was an ordinary person who didn’t have any energy or magic and his son Gill was only a novice mage. They wouldn’t just suddenly disappear and escape under such close monitoring, unless……

“Brook, it’s not your fault……” Lampard who was quiet suddenly said, “If Bazzer wants to leave, no one in Chambord could stop him, even if both King Alexander and I tried to stop him together.”

Many people gasped in the hall; none of them knew why though.

“A three star warrior and a king that can kill three star warriors can’t stop a thin old man? How?”

Seeing many people staring at him with perplexed expressions, Lampard continued: “A long time ago, I discovered that for some reason, a powerful three star warrior was on Bazzer’s side and was working for him. I even battled with that mage in private, but I wasn’t able to defeat him……to a three star mage, if he wants to take two people and leave Chambord Castle without getting the soldiers’ attention, it’s too easy.”

“How is this possible?”

“A three star mage? Lord……”

“Bazzer had a mage working for him?”

“No wonder why Gill was a novice mage, so that’s why……”

“Damn Bro, that guy hid really deep.”

After hearing the number one warrior reveal this secret, many people in the hall stared at each other and their faces paled. None of them could have thought that aside from Lampard, the proud three star warrior of Chambord, there was also a three star mage hiding in the dark……It was too bad that the mage was working for Bazzer, the ambitious schemer. Otherwise, with a mage and a warrior, two three star masters could instantly raise Chambord Kingdom into a level 5 affiliated kingdom, and becoming a level 4 affiliated kingdom wasn’t a dream anymore.

However, people also instantly understood the reason that despite the fact that Bazzer abused his power and lusted over Alexander’s throne, the number one warrior who was also the best friend of the old king only protected Alexander’s life and stabilized the military, but didn’t restraint Bazzer’s behaviours. Many people were disappointed by that. Now, they have uncovered the root cause.

Fei nodded as well.

When he switched to Sorcerer Mode in the watchtower on the defensive wall, he felt a huge flux of magic power beside Bazzer and suddenly understood many of the problems. Now that Lampard confirmed this, it further supported his hypothesis. “But how did a little figure like Bazzer gain the loyalty of a powerful three star warrior?”

Fei was baffled.

“Brook, start a search throughout the entire castle to confirm that Bazzer has left and is not hiding somewhere in Chambord and conspiring against us……” Fei waved his hand and put a close to the discussion of this incident. “Also, free all the servants and slaves at Bazzer’s mansion; let them fend for themselves. The mansion and all their belongings shall become the king’s.”

After he said that, Fei sat high up on the beast throne and glanced at everyone in the Executive Hall: Pierce, Drogba, Brook, Torres, Lampard……also the old handsome Bast, and a couple highly respected and reputable elders at Chambord. These people would be the future key leaders of Chambord.

“Unfortunately, the strength of this team is too weak. I have to find ways to improve everyone’s strength……Can I find some solutions in the Diablo World?” Fei thought to himself, “Plus, reconstruction of the military and correcting the Kingdom’s laws and policies will also have to be put on the agenda. On this war-driven continent, constantly increasing our strength and power is the only way to survive.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 63: The Kingdom’s Policies

Chapter 63: The Kingdom’s Policies

Although he had some ideas and plans, Fei didn’t immediately change the structure of the military and the kingdom’s policies. He’d only been here for three days, so there were too many things that he didn’t know about. If he tried to rush everything, it could potentially create more problems and take longer to implement the changes.

Fei was planning to use these couple days to get to know more about the kingdom.

The meeting continued. It wasn’t as serious and majestic as the meetings with kings and emperors in TV series and movies on Earth. It was quite the opposite; the atmosphere in the Executive Hall was very lively. In the area under the throne was an artificial thin flowing river going through the hall. There were even a few pretty goldfish swimming in it. On both sides, there were two rows of neatly placed stone chairs. Soft leather covered the chairs so the participants of the meeting could voice their opinions comfortably. Everyone had equal power and opportunity; they could stand up and state their opinions without the king’s consent, and they would even get into heated arguments if they had conflicting opinions.

A subtle and infant feeling of democracy and liberty quietly diffused into the hall.

This was the first meeting that Fei hosted as a king after his “recovery” into a normal person, so everyone with status had the chance to participate. On the side of the military, except for the general Brook, the twenty-two strongmen including Pierce and Drogba had formal seats. These “leaders” of Chambord said whatever came to their minds regarding the structure of the kingdom. Some gave very constructive ideas, while others came prepared and gave Fei their opinions written on paper made from white cloths and animal skins, especially the couple of white haired, highly respected and reputable elders at Chambord. Like magic, they took out huge stacks of paper with huge essays explaining their opinions and recommendations written on it. Fei felt his head getting dizzy just by looking at the size of the stacks.

There were floods of opinions and recommendations, some explaining the abuse of power of the former Head Minister Bazzer and others showing their disappointment in the previous Alexander’s IQ. Chambord had numerous tedious affairs for the king to deal with. Fei felt buried in all the paperwork. Seeing the mountain of documents in front of him and the pages of recommendations his secretary was recording down on the side, Fei felt his head starting to hurt. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head painfully.

Seeing Fei act in this manner, the strongmen laughed gloatingly. Even the old and handsome Bast had a meaningful smile on his face.

Fei was pissed, but an idea suddenly flashed in his mind. He said to his future father-in-law righteously, “Uncle Bast, I’m not even an adult yet and I don’t have any experience. As an elder, you have to help me. Hehehe, how about this, can you separate and organize these paperwork and documents for me and make recommendations on each one? That way, it’ll be easier for me to make decisions.”

Bast was stunned after hearing Fei’s words.

Maybe Fei hadn’t even realized it, but all the duties he described were part of the job of the former Head Minister Bazzer. This request from Fei meant that he had given all the executive powers of the kingdom to Bast……That meant from today onwards, Bast would become the new Head Minister; this sudden appointment overwhelmed the old fox Bast.

He didn’t even have enough time to react, and the other people in the hall didn’t expect anything like this either.

For a moment, the atmosphere in the Executive Hall became silent. After three or four seconds of silence –

“Your Majesty, I must respectfully disagree!” Someone stood up.

“King Alexander, I disagree as well……” Another instantly chimed in.

“Yes……. King Alexander, Bast is a dirty and shameless traitor. He’s stolen more than half of royal property only half a month ago. Because of Angela, we let it slide, but his actions are still unforgivable. How could we let a man that lacks integrity and honor take on such an important role of Head Minister?”

“I agree! Young King Alexander, you can’t be partial!”

“That’s right… I feel the same way……”

Suddenly, a wave of disagreement exploded and the whole Executive Hall became chaotic. Fei didn’t expect such a situation to arise. He glanced around quietly and was surprised to find that Brook and the strongmen who were sitting on the west side of the hall didn’t say anything; rather, the ones who were the noisiest were a dozen of new faces. These dozen people appeared in front of him; most of them were dressed luxuriously with silk robes and diamond and crystal embedded silver crowns. They all seemed energetic and spoke passionately. They patted their chests and appeared great and dutiful.

“Who are they?” Fei turned his head and whispered to his personal guard Torres.

After the blonde boy heard that, he lowered his head and whispered back, “My King, the six men in the front of you wearing the silver crowns are the high nobles in the castle, and the five luxuriously dressed men are the wealthiest merchants in the kingdom. According to the customs of the kingdom, these people have important roles in the King’s meetings; they can even influence the king’s decisions.”

“So it’s like that.” Fie nodded and vaguely understood what was going on.

Regardless of whether it was on Earth or in this world, there were always some well-spoken and seemingly loyal politicians who had tons of wealth taken from society and enjoyed the power to act above the law. They could take credit from the military, play around with their powers, form conspiracies and promote their “justice and honour”. All of it was to satisfy their own selfish desires.

At this moment, the nobles and merchants in the Executive Hall were acting the same way.

This discovery made Fei sigh again, “So Alexander the King was living such a chaotic and wronged life. How could these fat and stupid profit driven merchants appear in the King’s Executive Hall? The whole place is as noisy and chaotic as an open market……It looks like Chambord Kingdom is just like a small town on Earth and I’m just the town’s mayor……” Fei realized that to build the ideal kingdom in his mind, there was still a long way to go.

“Quiet, stop arguing. You, tell me your name.” Fei waved his hand and raised his voice to interrupt the heated argument. He pointed at the silver crowned man at the very front yelling the loudest and asked.

“Louis, Your Majesty. I’m Viscount Louis.” The silver crowned man stepped up and lightly bowed with a standard noble’s salute, and then answered proudly.

“Oh, Viscount……Louis?”

Fei felt that the entire name was hard to pronounce. To be honest, he had no idea how the Western Titling system worked, but that didn’t affect his next question, “Mr. Viscount, if Uncle Bast isn’t a good fit, who else do you think could perform this duty well?”

“King Alexander, to be clear, I’m not trying to be haughty, but I firmly believe that I am the best candidate……”

Louis tapped his chest again and said proudly, “I’m the most pure-blooded noble in Chambord. My father had the honour of being summoned by the Emperor of Zenit and meeting him in person. My family has a proud history and innumerable honours. I……Therefore, I’m the most proper candidate for the position of Head Minister.”

Before he could finish, the other nobles and merchants stood up one by one and applauded as they voiced their agreement.

Brook and the strongmen on the other hand all showed disdain on their faces.

Fei shook his head as he didn’t know whether to laugh or be angry. He knew exactly what this is – it was a battle for power and profit between the politicians. However, the few unqualified politicians in front of him were too stupid; their act was too lame and created the laughable scene. Fei looked at Louis who was still proudly announcing his noble honours disgustingly, then he suddenly said, ” Alright Viscount….eh…Louis. I only have one question for you. If your answer can satisfy me, then the position of Head Minister is yours.”

Louis was stoked. He said confidently, “Your Majesty, please ask! I bet you that there isn’t anyone out there that’s better at executive duties than me.”

“Sounds good. Now let me ask you this: when all the soldiers and citizens of Chambord were battling and bleeding for the kingdom, WHERE.WERE.YOU?”

Fei sat high up on his throne. He sneered as he said each word; he didn’t even try to to hide his ridiculing expression.

“I……” Viscount Louis was stunned.

“Hahaha, when we were fighting and bleeding alongside the King, Mr. Viscount must have been hiding under a woman’s crotch and shivering and whining. Hahaha……” Drogba was a straightforward man. After he listened to that much bullsh*t, he couldn’t help but stand up and mock Louis and his followers. Brook and rest of the strongmen instantly burst in laughter.

“You…… you bunch of dirty ruffians…… Since when were you guys eligible to appear in the Executive Hall?” Viscount Louis’s face suddenly turned red, and yelled as he explained himself, “Nobles have the right to be exempt from war recruitments……As the most pured-blooded noble in Chambord, of course I won’t be like you bunch of lowly farmers, doing all the boring jobs of fighting and killing.”

“Fighting and killing are boring?” Fei’s face turned cold as he heard that. He said angrily, “Alright, that’s it. Viscount Louis, I’m very dissatisfied with your response. Unfortunately, you won’t be getting the position of Head Minister……Also, dear Viscount, be careful who you insult. These people you call ruffians are the heroes that defended Chambord. If I hear you disrespecting the heroes of Chambord again, you’ll have the honour of being the first unlucky soul that has his noble title stripped away by me.”

As he said that, his murderous intention was no longer able to be contained within his eyes.

Louis was stunned and didn’t dare say a word.

Then, Fei turned around and said to his future father-in-law, “Uncle Bast, it looks like I have to trouble you with organizing the documents and paperwork for me. Hehe, this Viscount Louis just reminded me; I now formally declare that starting from today, you shall be appointed as the new Head Minister of Chambord.”

By this point, Bast had completely calmed down from his initial shock. After hearing this formal appointment, the old handsome man didn’t decline; he bowed gracefully to show his acceptance.

“Humph, Your Majesty, I disagree. You can’t do this! This is clearly favouritism…… Appointing a traitor as the Head Minister would destroy the entire Chambord Kingdom.” Within the group of fat merchants who were sitting on the east side of the hall, one bearded fat merchant stood out bravely and challenged Fei’s decision unconvincingly as he saw Viscount Louis’ meaningful glance.

Fei was enraged.

If someone was a coward, then they should’ve just tucked in their balls and pretended to be dead. However, the men in front of Fei were pushing him to his limit. They acted as if they were righteous and dutiful. Fei hated these kinds of fake politicians; crappy memories about this from his life on Earth suddenly appeared in his mind. His didn’t hold back at all as he slammed his palms onto the handles of the throne, stood up, pointed at the fatty’s nose and swore in a rough manner, ” Go f*ck yourself! I like favouritism; who do you think you are? What can you do about it? From now on, these kinds of embarrassing dumbasses shall never appear in my palace again…… Where are the guards? Throw these unqualified fat pigs out of here!”

As soon as Fei finished, a dozen of armoured soldiers rushed in, took away the couple of fat merchants and threw them onto the streets.

Under the gasps and unbelievable expressions on everyone’s faces, the six remaining nobles stared at each other in embarrassment and finally sat back down quietly in their seats.

Fei sat high up on the throne. He glanced around, and not a single noble dared to look him in the eyes.

The immense power of the nobles, the messed up power distribution and political system had strengthened Fei’s determination in restructuring the kingdom’s administrative system and the military. “Since I’m already the King of Chambord and my fate is closely tied with the people in front of me, I can’t afford to not work hard. I have to change the current situation and guard and protect all the things that I treasure.”

After he thought about it, Fei knew treating a deadly disease needed heavy medicine. He had to give the kingdom a heavy dose of medication to solve this problem.

He switched to Paladin Mode and a holy, bright and honorable sensation emanated from his body. He stood up in front of the throne and with a firm expression on his face, he said decisively, “As the King of Chambord, I declare that during these next ten days, I will be revolutionizing the power distribution, administrative systems and military. From today on, all the orders and procedures in the administrative system and military shall be abolished, and the whole kingdom shall enter a 10 day long post-war adjustment. During this time, all the administrative and executive tasks shall be taken care of by Bast, and military duties shall be taken care of by Brook. If any of you have good ideas for this reconstruction and revolution, talk to Bast and Brook about it and they will report it to me.”

The magnificence of the king and the holiness of the paladin combined together at this moment. Fei’s voice echoed around the palace. No one dared to refute him; everyone bowed and submitted to Fei’s command. Even the nobles who felt reluctant sweated buckets and didn’t dare to talk. Under this atmosphere, they even felt the illusion of everything being the way it should be.

This was the benefit of Paladin Mode; it could increase one’s persuasion, influence and majesty and make opponents submit to one’s commands. It was the most recent cheating method that Fei figured out.

After that resolution had been passed, the meeting afterwards went pretty smoothly.

As the meeting was finishing, Brook, one of the two new authorities of Chambord stood up and mentioned something else, “My King, there’s something very important that I have to remind you about. In about half a year, the Military Exercise between all the affiliated kingdoms under Zenit Empire hosted every three years will begin. If we want to get a good rank, we have to start preparing now.”

After Brook said that, everyone in the hall nodded and made sounds to agree with him. The atmosphere was getting heated again. Drogba stood up and yelled as he hammered his chest, “This time, we have to wreck our old rival Blackstone Kingdom and advance to a level 5 affiliated kingdom.”

Fei was curious and asked, “Affiliated Kingdom’s Military Exercise? Eh, what’s that for?”

Regarding the fact that after King Alexander returned to normal, he had always forgotten a lot of basic and common sense information, everyone had gotten used to it. Brook explained patiently, “Your Majesty, the Military Exercise is a competition hosted by our parent Empire-Zenit to measure the strength of each kingdom, so all of Zenit’s affiliated kingdoms must participate. If we perform well in this competition, we will have a chance to advance Chambord’s position to a level 5 affiliated kingdom. This is a great opportunity for us.”

“Advance to a level 5 affiliated kingdom? Are there any benefits?”

“Of course, your Majesty. Chambord is currently a level 6 affiliated kingdom of Zenit Empire, and ranked the lowest among all other kingdoms. Therefore, we are only able to receive a very limited amount of support from Zenit Empire. If we take this opportunity and advance to a level 5 affiliated kingdom, we wouldn’t just receive more and better materials and financial support; we would also be allowed to increase the number of citizens and soldiers that Chambord has to get more land and territory. We could even possibly be rewarded with higher star ranked energy training scrolls. With all of that, the strength of Chambord would be improved significantly!”

This was the first time that Fei heard anything like this. He asked without thinking, “Are there currently limitations on the population size and military size of Chambord? Also, you mentioned land and energy training scrolls…How does that work?”

“Your Majesty, according to the Law of Zenit, a level 6 affiliated kingdom can only have less than 10,000 citizens, 500 soldiers, only one castle and less than 500 acres of land. Once a kingdom surpasses these restrictions, the excess property would be stripped away if given a light punishment, or the kingdom would be severely punished by the parent empire for breaking the law if given a harsh punishment. Also, level 6 affiliated kingdoms can only have two star ranked energy training scrolls and two star ranked energy technique scrolls. Trading and acquiring higher ranked energy and technique scrolls are strictly prohibited; the consequences of violating of this law would be even more severe.” Brook continued, “Once we advance to a level 5 affiliated kingdom, Chambord will be able to acquire and retain double the resources it currently has now, and Chambord’s strength will increase exponentially……in accordance with that, if we could advance to a level 4, level 3, level 2 or even level 1 affiliated kingdom, the restrictions would loosen up even more.”

“What are these sh*tty laws? Doesn’t Zenit Empire want its affiliated kingdoms to get better and stronger?” Fei couldn’t instantly understand.

“There’s an old saying on the Azeroth Continent – a dog that’s too vicious can rip out its owner’s throat. To the parent empires, they must make sure that their dictatorship won’t be threatened by anyone else. So on the basis of not decreasing the overall strength and power of the empire, all the strength and power of their affiliated kingdoms must be strictly limited.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 64: Re-entering Diablo

Chapter 64: Re-entering Diablo

Fei was surprised, but he quickly understood what Brook meant. This situation was almost like colonization.

Fei nodded and asked another question, “Continue, how exact does this Military Exercise work?”

“My King, according to Zenit Empire’s traditions, the Military Exercise comes in two forms. The first form is a battle between the strongest individuals among all the kingdoms. Every affiliated kingdom can send their six most powerful mages or warriors to participate in the battle. The second form is a battle between troops of each kingdom. Every kingdom can send 100 elite soldiers to participate in four rounds of matches. There will be 10 matches for both battles. The kingdoms that win the most matches during the selection round will maintain their current affiliated levels. On top of that, they will also receive the opportunity to challenge a higher leveled kingdom; if they defeat them, they can take its place and advance levels.” Brook, the new [Military Guru] at Chambord was afraid that King Alexander didn’t understand, so he explained everything in detail.

“Alright, so how did we perform in the last Military exercise?”

Brook’s expression was dejected, and the other people in the hall lowered their heads as well. The atmosphere turned cold and depressing. After a while, Brook took a deep breath and said, “Your Majesty, Chambord was originally a level 4 affiliated kingdom and had influence among all the other affiliated kingdoms. However, in the Military Exercise three years ago, we were defeated continuously by both Hull Kingdom and Blackstone Kingdom, and that resulted in our drop to a level 6 affiliated kingdom. Therefore, if we can’t succeed in the next Military Exercise, our kingdom status will be stripped away and Chambord Castle will be awarded to the other great performers as a prize by Zenit Empire.”

“Dropping 2 levels in one competition?” Fei was surprised, “Since we were a level 4 affiliated kingdom, our strength shouldn’t have been weak. How did we perform so horribly?”

After Fei said that, the atmosphere in the hall became very awkward.

Brook coughed and said, “Your Majesty……Last……Unfortunately, two month prior to the last Military Exercise, the old king passed away. It……It was you who was in command. Eh, your intelligence……You weren’t normal yet……so……Eh……Except for Mr. Lampard who won his battle, we lost all the other 19 matches, so……Eh, so we dropped down to a level 6 affiliated kingdom.”

Fei was suddenly embarrassed. Very embarrassed.

He now understood why the other people in the Executive hall had weird expressions on their faces. “So it’s because of me that we’re in such a terrible position. The reason we lost so badly was due to the disappointment of the previous Alexander. But there’s nothing I can do about that. How could we not lose when a retard who had the intelligence of a three year old commanded the troops?”

“Cough, cough.” So it’s like that……Eh, you’re right. Both Hall Kingdom and Blackstone Kingdom are truly hateful. We have to redeem ourselves this time……Brook, you can handle this, start preparing right away…… “Cough cough.” That’s all for today. The meeting is dismissed, dismissed. Hehehe!”

Fei was ashamed and embarrassed, so he dismissed the meeting immediately.

Everyone in the hall saw the king’s embarrassment. The nobles blinked their eyes as they saluted and exited the hall; Drogba, Pierce and a couple other guys laughed heartlessly. They winked at Fei and also turned around and left the Palace. Fei had to hold himself back from pointing his middle finger at them.

Everyone else was gone except for Brook.

“My military commander, do you have anything else to report?” Fei asked curiously.

Brook suddenly kneeled onto the ground; he spoke with a pleading expression on his face, “My king, please hear this presumptuous request of mine. I wish that you could revamp Chambord’s Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. Mr. Peter-Cech is very loyal to the kingdom, and because he didn’t want to conspire with the former Head Minister Bazzer, he was framed for treason and prosecuted. There are many other innocent people who were framed just like Mr. Peter-Cech in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. Brook earnestly requests Your Majesty to cleanse this injustice and pardon the innocent people.”

“Peter-Cech?”

The name sounded familiar to Fei. After thinking a little, he quickly remembered that he heard this name the night before when he was getting information about this world from Brook. Peter-Cech was the former First Commander of the King’s Guards and was higher positioned than Brook. However, he was locked up in prison after he offended Bazzer, so Fei never got the chance to meet him.

By the extremely concerned expression on Brook’s face, Fei felt that this First Commander Peter-Cech should be a righteous warrior. Moreover, he could stay on top of Brook who was a one star warrior, which meant that Cech’s strength should be higher than one star. These kinds of masters were what Chambord needed the most at the time.

“You can head to Iron Prison – Water Dungeon right now and pass on my command. Tell Warden Oleg to organize the prison and pause all interrogations and torture. I will be visiting the prison with my guards this afternoon to review the files for each prisoner.”

Brook was dazed. He quickly saluted in extreme gratefulness and turned around and walked out of the palace.

Fei sat quietly on the three or four yard (m) high stone throne. Numerous thoughts came to his mind as he stared at the empty Executive Hall. This was the first time that he issued orders as the king. The feel of controlling everything was ecstatic. From now on, he would be the supreme leader of the kingdom. Although Chambord was as weak as a newborn who struggled to walk, to Fei who had the support of the magical Diablo World, it was a perfect point. One day, he would use this to agitate and move the entire Azeroth Continent.

“I hope Warden Oleg isn’t that dumb. If he understands what I mean by this, he will make some changes in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon in half a day to recover some of his previous mistakes.”

A mysterious smile came onto Fei’s face.

Although he wanted to enter the Diablo World to improve his strength, the main reason that he didn’t go with Brook to immediately revamp the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon was that more or less, he wanted to give Warden Oleg some time to prepare. Oleg was one of Bazzer’s henchmen, and he had made a lot of mistakes, and was also very afraid of death and wasn’t a brave warrior. However, he was a one star warrior and did gain some credit in the soul-stirring battle on the stone bridge yesterday. Fei decided to give him a chance; half a day was enough time for him to make up for some of his mistakes. That way, it would give Fei a reason to let him live on.

“Fernando, go and find Uncle Bast. Let him prepare a document on all the information about the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. If he can provide detailed information for each prisoner, that would be even better.” Fei said to the young guard Fernando-Torres behind him.

“As you wish, Your Majesty! But, Mr. Bast doesn’t control the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon, I’m afraid that there isn’t much information on his end……”

Fei smiled as he shook his head, “Fernando, don’t worry. Just go and notify him.”

He rubbed his chin as he watched the blonde boy exit the hall.

“How could Bast not know what’s going on in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon?” Fei dared to bet his lower body that there wasn’t anything that the old fox didn’t know in Chambord. He knew that his father-in-law wasn’t as simple as he appeared to be on the surface. Maybe he and the number one warrior Frank-Lampard were preparing for this day to come all along!

……

……

Diablo World

At the edge of the 【Cold Plain】, dark clouds covered the sky and it rained rhythmically.

After a slight buzzing noise, 【Necromancer Fei】 fell from the sky and landed on a pile of corpses of monsters and demons. The land was stained by blood, and corpses and limbs were scattered everywhere. Crowds of bluebottle flies flew off the corpses due to Fei’s sudden appearance. It had been a while since Fei left the Diablo World, and all the monsters and demons who were after Fei had dispersed.

Fei picked out some valuable items that were dropped by the monsters and used a 【Town Portal Scroll】. He walked into the portal got returned to 【Rogue Encampment】 and found Female Blacksmith Charsi and sold all the items he didn’t need to this sullen NPC.

Fei didn’t return to the wild and try to level up.

He exited from Necromancer Mode and returned to the 3D character selection screen. Without hesitating, he chose Barbarian Mode and re-entered the Diablo World.

【Barbarian Fei】 appeared directly in 【Rogue Encampment】.

The third quest of 【The Forgotten Tower】 was already activated when he was rescuing the old “obscene” Cain, so he didn’t have to find a NPC to get the quest. He walked towards Kashya, the Military Leader of the camp and found the hot mercenary Elena.

“Mr. Fei, you finally came!”

After seeing Fei’s arrival, Elena was super happy. An unprecedented smile came onto her face as she ran towards Fei from her tent.

A dozen young and pretty female rogues followed Elena. Their smiled and giggled as they stared at Fei with curiosity and envy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 65: The Jump in Strength of the Female Mercenary

Chapter 65: The Jump in Strength of the Female Mercenary

“Sister Elena, so this is the Barbarian Warrior that you’ve always kept in mind? Wow, he’s a little different from what I’d imagined. I didn’t know that a Barbarian could be this handsome!”

“Heehee, yeah, look at his muscles. He’s so muscular…… No wonder he could travel on the dangerous moor alone!”

“Warrior, you have to take good care of Sister Elena. She’s the prettiest 【Rogue Flower】 and also a strong and reliable magic archer……Heehee, I bet you didn’t know that after hearing that you were going to challenge the Fallen Paladin Griswald-Edward, Sister Elena has been super worried for the last couple of days; she was even calling your name in her dreams!”

A bunch of flower-like youthful female rogues crowded Fei and Elena as they twittered and laughed like sparrows, flirting with both of them.

Some of the more daring girls even walked up to Fei and giggled as they touched Fei’s ripped pecs and biceps with their cold hands. These cold female rogues who protected 【Rogue Encampment】 and battled against monsters on the moor had shown their naughty side.

When the women started “bullying” them, it was terrifying. Fei was overwhelmed with all the surrounding female rogues; a bright blush also covered Elena’s beautiful white face. After Fei realized that the situation was turning in the other direction, he grabbed Elena’s small hand and ran away from the girls wind chime like laughter.

“I’m so envious of Sister Elena, that Barbarian warrior is such an upright man!”

“Yeah, Elena is so lucky, it’s rare to meet these kinds of friendly and nice travellers.”

“Heehee, If I was Sister Elena, I would immediately make him my man……”

At the entrance of the female rogues’ tents, the girls played with each other as they watched the two of them run away. They all had envious expressions on their faces. In this world where survival wasn’t guaranteed, love was a luxurious good. Righteous and kind travellers like Fei were the ideal lovers in many female rogues’ mind. However, even if they didn’t die in battles with monsters, the rogues would only become the wives of farmers and reproduce to make sure that there was always fresh blood at the camp.

……

The Barbarian character was Fei’s highest leveled character, so it had the most damage and defense. Fei had decided a long time ago that he was going to main the Barbarian and level him up as fast as he could. That way, he could become powerful in the shortest amount of time. Other characters such as the Sorcerer and Paladin were defined by Fei as support roles.

Before leaving to the moor and leveling up, Fei had some preparation to do.

Because he broke open the stone bridge on the Zuli River, his Barbarian’s double-handed axe had been destroyed in the process. Fei had to go to the female blacksmith Charsi to purchase some new items. This time, he spent 2,000 gold coins and bought another double-handed axe that had a damage of 1-30. This axe looked similar to the last axe, but the maximum damage on it increased to 3 more points; among all the axes that Charsi sold, it definitely had the highest damage.

After Fei had finished purchasing his items, he suddenly found out that there was a golden exclamation mark. This meant that there was a new quest for him to complete. Fei tried to communicate with this sullen brown haired girl; after about twenty seconds of talking, just like how he expected, he received the quest to find a magic hammer at the 【Barrack】 that would allow Charsi to build magic items.

After he received the quest, he began right away. With some planning and reviewing of the map, he decided to complete the quest that was easier to get to first. Before starting Charsi’s request, Fei planned to complete the third novice quest which showed up after he finished rescuing Cain – kill the Countess in the 【Forgotten Tower】. Fei took Elena who was full of joy after their reunion through the portal in 【Rogue Encampment】 and arrived at 【Dark Woods】.

Currently, it was noon in Diablo World. The weather surprisingly wasn’t rainy, and even the dark clouds that usually never dissipated were gone. The sun appeared in the sky and shined on top of their heads; it was very warm and comfortable.

After confirming the direction, both of them chugged down 【Stamina Potions】; like an eloping couple, they ran towards the 【Black Marsh】.

“Oh, right. Elena, this bow might be useful to you……” While running and slaying a bunch of monsters, Fei suddenly remember the golden rare item 【Boreal Razor Bow】; he kept it just for Elena. He quickly got it out of his 【Item Slot】 and gave it to the hot mercenary.

It was a light short bow. The bow’s body was light gold, and numerous mysterious lines were engraved onto the curved body. A thin golden thread that exuded a soft light connected the two ends of the bow together and the whole bow was permeated with magic powers; it looked like a piece of artwork.

Elena flushed. The magic archer lowered her head and revealed a rare gesture similar to that of a baby girl. She raised her hand and took the short bow out of Fei’s hand lightly; her voice was soft, like the fluttering of a mosquito, “Thank you, Mister.”

“Eh……Elena, don’t call me mister anymore. From now on, just call my name directly.” Fei was a little captivated by this mercenary’s looks. He was stunned for a little bit and scratched his head as he smiled.

Elena replied, “Alright, Mister Fei.”

“……”

……

Killing the Countess wasn’t hard.

The location of the quest was at the 【Forgotten Tower】 in the 【Black Marsh】. After entering the tower, they had to go to the deepest floor at level 5 to find the hidden Countess. Every level in the 【Forgotten Tower】 was filled with all kinds of monsters and demons, including some mini-bosses too. The difficulty here was much higher; it was obvious that compared with the moors and plains outside, the underground environment were more suitable for higher leveled dark and undead creatures. Fei and Elena spent a tremendous amount of effort to get to the underground level 5 floor in the 【Forgotten Tower】.

Fei had a good plan; if the situation didn’t turn out well, he would open up a town portal and send Elena back to 【Rogue Encampment】 first and try to take down Countess by himself using the shameless kiting and running tactic. However, as soon as they entered the fifth level, the short bow in Elena’s hands bloomed with blue frost arrows continuously; like a call from the Grim Reaper, the final boss Dark Hunter Countess didn’t even have a chance to chant her magic spell. She was shot by the frost arrows accurately and had a hard time moving. Fei immediately took the opportunity and charged at the Countess while swinging his new axe. In a couple of strikes, the dark hunter had fallen to the ground.

“Damn, why was that so easy?” Fei was surprised.

He realized that Elena’s strength had increased beyond his expectations. That level of damage was equal to the attack of a level 8 magic archer, but Fei clearly remembered that this female rogue was only level 5 when he entered the Diablo world last time. “How did her strength increase this fast?”

When Fei was stunned and thinking, new changes occurred –

Numerous white lightning strikes exploded from the Countess’ corpse and the whole tower began to shake, as if there was a huge earthquake and the sky was falling down. Suddenly, a golden treasure chest appeared out of nowhere; it was surrounded by a white cloud of haze. The chest was like a gold mine, and gold coins flooded out of the opening non-stop.

“Damn! I’m rich!” All Fei could see were gold coins.

In the blink of an eye, the ground was covered in a layer of gold coins. The gold lights were flashy and bright. There were so many coins that the floors looked like it was layered in gold bricks. The “clinking” sounds of heaven from coins falling out of the chest stopped after about twenty seconds, and then the chest disappeared.

Fei turned around and looked at Elena. He saw the same thing again; it looked like the natives in the Diablo World couldn’t see all the items and rewards that were dropped from the monsters and bosses; Elena hadn’t seen this magnificent scene, and she held onto her bow and guarded Fei. After feeling Fei’s gaze, Elena’s white face turned red instantly; she lowered her head and looked helplessly as she didn’t know what to do.

Fei was stunned yet again by the hot mercenary’s reaction. He really wanted to flirt with her, but before that, he picked up all the items and gold coins first.

It was a little disappointing when the Countess died; not a single rare item had dropped from the final boss in the 【Forgotten Tower】. There were only a couple blue magic items, but at least there were over 5000 gold coins.

After he cleaned up the battleground, Fei looked at his experience bar.

He needed 5 of 6% before he could get to level 13. One hour had passed by already; it was the same as his estimate; more experience would be needed each level, and his leveling speed would slow down as a result.

After killing the Countess, Fei and the hot mercenary immediately rushed to the next quest location – 【Monastery Gate】 at 【Tamoe Highlands】 to complete Charsi’s request. This monastery was the holy place where nuns and monks served god. However, after the monsters and demons took over, it became a miserable hell. What was worth mentioning was that the final boss for the novice map 【Rogue Encampment】- Andariel was also hiding at this place.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 66: Combine Kill

Chapter 66: Combine Kill

However, Fei didn’t plan to challenge the final boss at 【Rogue Encampment】 just yet. After he entered 【Monastery Gate】, the first place he went was a small map on the exterior of the Monastery – 【Barracks】.

The magic hammer was in the deepest part of the 【Barracks】. Once he obtained the hammer and brought it back to Charsi at 【Rogue Encampment】, she would add a couple attributes and properties to one of his items.

Fei followed his memories about the map from the original game. After searching for a while, they quickly found the 【Barracks】. This place was more like a huge maze. There were numerous chained corridors and many dark chambers attached to them; it made both Fei and Elena dizzy by just looking at them. It felt like this place was more like an underground tomb rather than a barrack. The atmosphere was very depressing; the inexplicable screams and whistles in the wind, the squeaks of the big black mice running around and the stinky and bloody smells made it feel like hell.

There were monsters and demons wandering around throughout the corridors and chambers; they were all high level, such as 【Devilkin】, 【Death Clan】, 【Black Rogues】 and 【Bone Fire Mages】. Blood spilled whenever they stepped forward. Danger was hidden everywhere.

After they stepped into the 【Barracks】, battles occurred nonstop. After about half an hour of bloody fighting, Fei and Elena were covered in thick blood and white rice-like bone fragments. However, they finally found the chamber where that hammer was stored in.

“Elena, the hammer that we’re looking for is in this chamber. A powerful boss 【The Smith】 is guarding it with a crowd of monsters. After we charge in, you have to stay behind me. Don’t rush in like last time in Tristram, alright?”

Before they challenged and took on 【The Smith】, Fei remembered what happened before and urged Elena to listen to him.

“I got it, mister.” Elena lowered her head again. She stood in the dark like a quiet, lovely orchid. The burning flame far away “engraved” her beautiful figure on the dark floor. She said lightly and gently, “Mister, I won’t disappoint you this time.”

Fei was surprised.

For some reason, he felt that Elena’s behaviour was weird sometimes. During battle, she was the cold, aggressive warrior; every arrow that came from her hand meant death. Under the light of the magic and rare items, she looked like a Valkyrie……But when she was talking to him, she was extremely obedient, gentle and even a little bit shy. The two completely different personalities fused together in her.

“Hehe, does this sturdy chick have feelings for me now?”

Fei was stoked. He instinctively cared for Elena, so he turned around and continued reminding her, “Also, safety is your main priority. If the situation becomes too dangerous, you have to retreat instantly……Don’t worry about me, I have my own method of escaping.”

……

After three minutes.

Fei finally understood that his worries and reminders were excessive. 【The Smith】 was very powerful in his memories, but didn’t even stand a chance under the joint attacks of him and his mercenary. 【The Smith】 roared a couple times and died like a pedestrian in a superhero movie; Fei didn’t even have to use any 【Healing Potions】.

“Pooh, this bastard died too fast. Not a single good item dropped!”

After seeing three or four blue magic items on the ground, Fei kicked 【The Smith】’s corpse. The 7 feet tall (210 cm), blue skinned monster didn’t have any merits except for his strength.

“You’re also a boss, but why is there such a huge difference between bosses? Although 【Countess】 at 【The Forgotten Tower】 didn’t drop any good items as well, she at least “gifted” me 5,000 gold coins. You didn’t drop any good items or many gold coins!” Being poor and stingy, there was no way that Fei wouldn’t be mad.

The only thing that calmed Fei down a little bit was that 【The Smith】 granted him a large amount of experience.

Fei finally leveled up again.

After counting his level up while getting through the corridors and battling with the monsters and demons, Barbarian Fei was already level 14. Fei thought about it and continued the same distribution of attribute points; on top of that, he put one of the two skill points into 【Find Potion】 and the other one into 【Sword Mastery】.

The normal items that the monsters dropped weren’t even close to Fei’s standards, so he didn’t bother to pick them up. He checked his current status and realized that after two rounds of battles, the durability of his weapons and armour was very low, and the potions he was carrying were almost depleted. As a result, he used a 【Town Portal Scroll】 and went back to 【Rogue Encampment】

He found Charsi and gave the magic hammer to this sullen girl.

“Wow, unbelievable! You really killed 【The Smith】 and brought back the hammer. This is amazing! Young warrior, you have won my friendship. As thanks, I will now imbue one of your items with magical powers!” The female blacksmith’s eyes shined as she saw the hammer. Her sullen and sad mood instantly disappeared. A bright smile shined on her beautiful face, as if all the happiness and liveliness was restored into her body. She suddenly looked younger and her attitude towards Fei was unusually enthusiastic.

This change made Fei a little surprised, because it wasn’t like this in the actual game.

A light bulb suddenly lit in Fei’s head, and he went along with Charsi’s enthusiasm and started chatting with her. They had a friendly conversation, and Charsi delightfully offered a 20% discount on the repairs for Fei’s current items; she even expressed that if Fei wanted, he could buy armour and weapons from her at a 20% discount.

The result pleasantly surprised Fei.

However, he didn’t choose to imbue an item right away. This was an invaluable opportunity, so Fei wanted to think about it thoroughly and decide what item would be the best to add magical powers to.

Fei also sold all the blue magic items to Charsi; with all the additional gold coins, Fei was now a rich man who had a net worth of 54,000 gold coins. He looked at the hot mercenary to his side and thought of something. He bought a couple suitable items for Elena as well.

“Mister Fei, thank you for your generosity!”

After putting on the new items, Elena appeared even more valiant, slender and beautiful. Her red hair fluttered in the breeze. Her hair looked like a crowd of burning flames, contrasting her white, smooth and milky skin. An indescribable temperament exuded from her body; no wonder she was called the most beautiful 【Rogue Flower】 in the camp.

……

……

“……When flowers see her face, flowers would wither

When the wind hears her voice, the wind would quiet down.

When sunshine sees her smile, sunshine would shy away.”

The beautiful poem was what traveling poets used to describe the young nun Andariels. A long time ago in the monastery on the 【Tamoe Highland】, there was a beauty that made the whole continent proud. Her name was Andariels; numerous men went crazy over her, and numerous women were crazily jealous over her…….This woman was an orphan and had the name of an angel, attracting the attention of the whole continent. Even the most pious priests would be distracted when they looked at her.

Later though, for some unknown reason, the most beautiful woman on the continent had inconceivably fallen in love with the legendary demon – Lord of Destruction Diablo, and accepted the demon’s power and turned into the scariest female monster on the continent. She took over the monastery and murdered all the nuns and priests. She turned the monastery on the 【Tamoe Highland】 into a living hell. At the same time, it blocked the only path from the 【Rogue Encampment】 to the city to the east 【Lut Gholein】 and turned 【Rogue Encampment】 into a deserted land.

On the way to the Monastery, Fei learnt about this distraught history from Elena.

“A nun fell in love with a demon?” Love is so powerful……Elena, the finally battle is about to begin. After we kick open this door, we will be facing the scariest monster on the rogue continent. Remember, no matter what happens, stay at least 30 yard (m) away from her, do you understand?” Fei stood in the fourth underground level in the catacomb under the Monastery and warned the hot mercenary seriously.

In the last hour, both of them wiped out the monsters in the monastery and found Andariel’s base. Behind the wooden gate in front of them, the super Boss Anderials in the 【Rogue Encampment】 was waiting for them. There would be an ugly battle waiting for them, no question about it.

Elena was nervous, but she still nodded decisively.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 67: The Tale of the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon

Chapter 67: The Tale of the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon

Fei held onto the Barbarian’s axe with both of his hands tightly. He took a deep breath of the air that was filled with the smell of thick blood and adjusted himself into his optimal state. After his physical and mental strength both reached their peak, Fei kicked his right foot and blew open the thick wooden door…..

In the mess of shattered wood chips, the bloody evil nest of the final boss – Andariel had finally lifted its mysterious veil to Fei.

In the endless howls, numerous 【Dark Ones】, 【Rat Men】, 【Ghouls】 and other monsters flooded them.

At the same time, a huge and unimaginable pressure pressed onto them as if it was tangible. Under the terrifying pressure, even the air had thickened. Fei and Elena’s movements were slowed down as if they were in a pool of water. The power of evil was way beyond their imagination.

“Die! Damn intruders!”

A huge roar shook the whole chamber; countless stone statues shattered, the ground cracked and fire started burning on the floor as if it was the call from the deepest part of hell.

Next, a four or five yard (m) tall demon figure appeared in front of them.

It was a partially demonic female giant. She had a stunningly beautiful face; anything pretty would be overshadowed in front of this face. Her face was definitely favoured by the Creation God…… However, aside from this face which had the beauty Andariel’s elegance, everything else on her body was completely demonized. To become stronger, Andariel had taken in the power from hell. Her beautiful hands had become hideous demons claws, and four huge, snakehead-like limbs extended from her back as if she was Dr. Octopus in Spiderman. An unspeakable horror diffused from her body; the unimaginable pressure was being emitted from her.

“Roar – !”

Fei suddenly shouted and Barbarian Warcry – 【Howl】 was initiated.

A magical force spread out and scared away all the low leveled demons and monsters who were following Andariel. Unfortunately, the skill wasn’t effective at all on super boss Andariel. She didn’t felt any fear, and instead lowered her head and roared. Six stinky green frightening clouds emerged from her body.

“Elena, stand far away. Don’t touch them; they are deadly poisons.”

Fei shouted loudly. He took out a bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】 and bit onto it with his teeth. Then, he charged into the green clouds and approached Andariel instantly. The huge axe in his hands turned into flashes of white light and struck at Andariel.

“AoAoAo – !!”

The female demon felt pain; she roared as she counterattacked crazily.

Fei was already poisoned by the deadly toxin, and very hair on his body had turned green. The Barbarian axe was covered with a thick green juice. Fei was hammered a couple times by the female demon’s counterattacks; he spurted a lot of blood from his mouth, and his health bar was dropping rapidly like a leaking air balloon.

He had to turn around and dodge the attacks. He ran away quickly and gained some distance from Andariel, then opened another bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】 and chugged it down.

Andariel chased Fei closely. Cloud after cloud of deadly poison mists flew towards Fei and embedded him in it.

At this moment –

“Beng! Beng! Beng! Beng!”

The bowstring that could shatter souls shook the air; 【Boreal Razor Bow】’s golden bowstring left a series of phantom images. A series of frosty blue sharp arrows were shot into Andariel’s body instantly like rain drops in a storm and plundered the female demon’s life.

“Valkyrie” Elena immediately pulled the bowstring and magic power surged madly in her body. She stared at Andariel coldly and attacked after she saw that Fei was in danger.

The level of this aggressive attack had attracted the female demon Andariel’s attention.

She roared in anger as she turned around and walked towards Elena.

“Maintain the distance…… Don’t let her get closer than 30 yards (m)!” Fei shouted as he drank another bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】. He turned around and chased Andariel as he struck her back with his axe continuously. The female boss’ aggro was finally returned onto him.

Using this method, Fei and Elena tried to alternate between being Andariel’s target; they were both in an extremely dangerous situation.

But on the other hand, Andariel’s health bar was dropping little by little……

Finally, after about half an hour, what Fei was waiting for had occurred – Alongside a loud, painful and unwilling scream, the scariest female demon had fallen into a pool of her own blood. Fei glimpsed a tear rolling off of Andariel’s elegant and beautiful face at the same moment the demonic woman fell down. A sense of relief and fascination filled her pretty eyes, which could make any god go crazy over, as if she was saying farewell to her loved one from far away……

That expression quickly left her face; Fei even thought that he had seen a hallucination.

Then, Andariel’s body started burning. Flames covered her angelic face and hideous demonic body; soon, the body was turned into ashes. Her lower level monster and demon followers wailed and fell to the ground as they were also burned in the crazy fire.

Soon, not a single monster or demons was left in the whole fifth underground level.

Fei was still thinking about the astonishing scene, but a white beam of light fell from the sky and surrounded him……

“Haha, I leveled up again!!”

Fei was excited. He opened up his character status panel; his Barbarian character was already level 16 after these aggressive battles – he had leveled up 4 times in the last 4 hours, which wasn’t bad.

After finishing distributing all the attribute and skill points, Fei’s attention was quickly attracted by the golden lights on the ground. Andariel had dropped four gold rare items continuously. Fei was stoked as he walked up and picked them up. There was a mighty sphinx shield, a pair of exquisite heavy chain boots, a simple traditional steel helmet that had ancient engravings and a three layered yellow leather belt.

“Eh? Ahahahahah, no wonder I didn’t get anything good from 【Countess】 and 【The Smith】, it seems like all the items were accumulated at the final boss Andariel……I’m the luckiest! All four items are what my barbarian needs the most. Hahahaha!”

Fei was so happy that his teeth almost fell off.

Although all four items weren’t identified, Fei could tell that they were quality stuff by just looking at them. After Fei stood there and laughed for a while, he went around and packed all the blue magic items and gold coins that the monsters and demons dropped.

After cleaning up the battlefield, Fei used a 【Town Portal Scroll】 and returned to 【Rogue Encampment】 with Elena.

Fei wasn’t sure if it was an illusion, but as soon as he stepped back to the camp, he felt something was not the same.

Sure enough, waves of cheers sounded by his ears.

“Andariel is dead…….I’m not dreaming, am I?……That damn demon is really dead!!”

“It’s that brave Barbarian warrior, he’s really killed Andariel……This is unbelievable!”

“Light has finally been restored to the Rogue Continent……We’re saved!”

“God bless. Andariel is dead, and the road to the east has been re-opened! We can go to

Lut Gholein now……”

Fei was stunned. He turned around and found out that the hot mercenary was tearing in joy. Elena stared at Fei with admiration and worship, and shook as she said, “Mister Fei, you’ve executed the nightmare of 【Rogue Encampment】- Andariel. You shall become the Legendary Warrior of 【Rogue Encampment】. According to the Blood Oath of Covenant from the ancestors of the camp 60 years ago, you shall become the supreme leader of 【Rogue Encampment】 and lead everyone in the camp. Also, you can acquire three legendary miraculous skills from the Great God!”

As Elena spoke, more and more people crowded together; the greedy priestess Akara, military leader Kashya, blacksmith Charsi, “obscene” old man Cain, gambler Gheed, and many more young and pretty female rogues…… Everyone walked to Fei’s side and sung an ancient, mysterious song as they knelt down onto the ground excitedly and solemnly.

Fei’s mouth was wide open.

“This is weird. I don’t recall any scene in the game about this.” He was very surprised. He was about to ask about the “Blood Oath of Covenant from the camp’s ancestors” and the “legendary skills from the God”, as they gave Fei a huge shock, but at this moment –

“Maximum gaming time is about to be reached……Entering ten second count down……”

The uninvited cold and mysterious voice suddenly appeared in Fei’s head again.

Fei was surprised, but he knew that there wasn’t time for him to ask any questions. He quickly converted a couple items that he wanted into the real world. Unfortunately, 【Town Portal Scroll】 was still not able to be converted due to the level restriction; except for that, Fei had successfully converted a couple bottles of 【Stamina Potions】, 【Normal Healing Potions】 and 【Mana Potions】……

The zero gravity sensation came again and Fei blacked out.

Everything disappeared.

……

When he opened his eyes again, he was already back in the real world.

The sun was on the west side of the sky, and lunch time had already passed by. Fei had no idea there Angela and Emma went. Fei asked a maid to bring him some random food to fill his stomach, then went to Chambord’s Iron Prison-Water Dungeon with his personal guard Fernando-Torres under Brook’s lead. He was ready to execute his orders from earlier this morning and revamp the whole prison.

The Iron Prison-Water Dungeon was where the past kings of Chambord imprisoned and interrogated prisoners. The place was heavily guarded and was located in a remote area. The three of them walked along the wide stone road that led to the mountains at the back of Chambord. They finally arrived after about twenty minutes.

Two thirty yard (m) tall stone warrior statues were standing in front of the gate of the prison. It gave off an oppressive feeling, and the statues looked prestigious. Behind the statues, there was a mile (1 km) long stairway that was layered in white stones; it followed the gently sloped terrain and rose up the mountain. It led to a medium sized square, which held a black bunker style building at the very middle. This was the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon.

This black prison had imprisoned numerous offenders, and many nobles, royalty, heroes, and military officers had died in this place. Numerous civilians and criminals that turned into white bones were here as well. It could be said that this was the scariest place in Chambord. In many tales, when someone was imprisoned in the Iron Prison-Water Dungeon, almost they would almost certainly never walk out alive. Even if it was a hot summer day, no one wanted to approach this bloody, gloomy and bone-chilling “Tomb of Lives”. What surprised Fei and Brook was that when they arrived at the square, it was filled and crowded with people……

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 68: Shocking Discovery

Chapter 68: Shocking Discovery

Fei stepped onto the square and took a detailed look around. He found out that most people here were pale and thin, and they wore ragged clothing. They were the poorest citizens in Chambord. All of them gathered here for some reason; when they saw Fei arrive, they cheered and kneeled to the ground.

“Look, his majesty really came……”

“Your Majesty, please restore justice for us all!”

“We want to sue the prison officials. They abused their powers and arrested the innocent……”

“King Alexander, my son was arrested and thrown into the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon just because he accidentally offended former Head Minister’s son Gill. Your Majesty, please do something about it……”

The citizens kneeled on the ground and cried out loud.

Fei turned around and looked at Brook. Brook quickly shook his head and said, “Your Majesty, I didn’t notify these people to gather here; I didn’t even tell them you were coming here this afternoon. Strange……Should I dismiss them?”

Fei smiled as he shook his head, “It’s ok. Aren’t I here to revamp the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon? This is perfect; I can get even more information on each prisoner. Send a soldier to set up tables and chairs on the square and tell Warden Oleg to bring out all the documents. I will revamp the prison in front of all the citizens.”

Brook nodded and went to execute Fei’s order.

Soon, the citizens on the square were separated by the soldiers. A shed was set up on the square and stone tables and chairs were put inside. Piles of documents written on silk and animal skins explaining the trial process and how each case was settled for the last ten years was delivered into the shed. Some documents even had mold on them; they might’ve been left in the same spot for too long. When Fei opened up the black dotted files, a musty smell filled his nose.

“Great and honorable King Alexander, these are the files from the past ten years. I have ordered my subordinates to move all of them here, and not a single file is missing, my king. Since I’ve become the Warden of Chambord, I haven’t dared to slack off at all……” The flatterer Oleg stood beside Fei pleadingly as he smiled. The delicate white feathered fan in his hands was moving briskly and fanned Fei to keep him cool.

Fei lightly nodded.

Oleg came out of the shed excitedly as if he was a cock who got encouraged by its owner during a cockfight. He announced, “The Great King Alexander has arrived at Iron Prison – Water Dungeon to expose and correct all the crimes that the conspirator Bazzer has committed against Chambord. Give thanks as justice and fairness has arrived at Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. If any of you have been treated unfairly and have been persecuted by that damn Bazzer, you can safely complain to the Great King Alexander. Our king is wise, just, impartial and kind…… He will give all the innocent a fair treatment.”

Oleg used at least twelve adjectives to praise Fei. After his saliva had spurted everywhere, he finally ordered the soldiers to carefully separate the citizens from the shed and created a small entrance; the citizens were allowed to enter the shed and complain one by one.

Fei secretly nodded.

Although Oleg was timid, greedy and scared of death, and was just a huge flatterer, he had his strengths. Compared to the military officials such as Brook, he was more attentive. He had a good handle of situations like this. If these types of people were used properly, they would be great assistants.

“Honorable King Alexander, please cleanse my grievances……”

A ragged clothed elderly man came in first and kneeled to the ground. His son was a servant at the former Head Minister’s mansion. His son once broke fatty Gill’s rough dog food bowl by accident and was asked to pay 10 gold coins. Because his family didn’t have that kind of money, his son was locked up in Iron Prison – Water Dungeon; it had been three months now and the old man didn’t even know if his son was still alive.

Quickly, a jailer passed Fei the document about the elder’s son. Fei glanced it over; the record was roughly the same as what the elder had told him. He stroke his pen and put an end to the case. The elderly man’s son was instantly released and Fei took out 10 gold coins from Bazzer’s confiscated property and gave it to the family as compensation. The elderly man’s son had endured some torture, but overall he was healthy. The father and son huddled together and cried, and then they kneeled down to thank Fei for his mercy……

After seeing this scene, all the surrounding citizens became excited.

People came into the shed and cried as they complained continuously. Most of them were little and minor incidents, but because they affected Bazzer and the other nobles in the kingdom, the citizens were abused by the higher powers and were locked up, enduring torture in the water dungeon……

In just thirty minutes, Fei had released more than forty people from the Iron Prison. All the innocent people had not only gotten back their freedoms, but they also received a lot of compensation; one gold coin was around the annual income of a poor family. Everyone in the square felt grateful and kneeled down as they cheered “Hail the king”……

Fei had enjoyed the thrill of being a judge.

But as the revamp continued, people who had just planned on watching couldn’t help but stand up and complain about the injustices that happened to them. Some people were robbed by the nobles and lost everything they had and became homeless, while others had their heirloom treasures cheated from them by big merchants. Some even had their beautiful daughters kidnapped into the noble’s mansions, never to be heard from again……

Suddenly, the citizens on the square were stimulated and outraged, and the situation was getting a little bit out of Fei’s control.

As soon as Fei realized that more and more people were coming to the square after they heard the news, he sweated as he paused the public “revamp” event. He ordered a secretary to record all the complaints and give them to the new Head Minister Bast. Fei believed that his future father-in-law could handle the cases properly.

Fei on the other hand went through all the documents. Most of the cases weren’t difficult to resolve. After two hours, 60 – 70% of the prisoners were released. Honestly, in a remote kingdom such as Chambord, most of the people were kind and friendly; there wouldn’t be any huge or shocking crimes. Most of the cases were created by nobles and wealthy merchants oppressing the poor civilians, while some were disputes between neighbours. To Fei who was educated person from Earth, as long as he followed the principles of equality, all the issues would be resolved quickly.

After finished processing all the documents, all the civilians kneeled down excitedly and cheered. In the cheers of “Hail the King” and “Long live King Alexander”, Fei, Brook and Oleg entered the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon.

After entering the stone bunker, Fei realized that the name of the prison, Iron Prison – Water Dungeon was an accurate description. The building on the square was only the place where the prison official lived; the real prison was underground. Someone had drilled a corridor deep into the rocky mountain.

The corridor was about three yards (m) high and two yards (m) wide and headed deep into the ground. Numerous stone stairways were layered in the corridor.

The lights quickly darkened. After about three or four hundred yards (m) deep underground, the corridor finally became flatter; instead of going deep down, it extended further horizontally. On both sides of the corridor, there were many uneven sized artificial stone racks on the wall that held up charcoal torches. The flames flickered and illuminated the entire corridor, but the darkness further away at the end of the corridor created a daunting atmosphere.

Fei became more surprised as he walked deeper into the prison.

He was shocked when he found out that the inside of the mountain at the back of Chambord was completely emptied out. The entire prison didn’t have a single brick or tile; it was dug from the inside of the mountain as a whole and was like an underground maze. After more than 2/3 of a mile (1km) of walking and passing through more than two dozens iron gates, Fei heard the gurgling sound of water as the passage opened up. Many stone rooms were dug out on both sides of the corridor and sealed by steel fences. These stone rooms were layered with wet hay and contained some basic stone beds and chairs; these rooms were where the prisoners lived.

Due to the massive release of innocent citizens and revamp of the prison by Fei earlier, most of the stone rooms were now empty. Only a few stone rooms were still locking up prisoners who had actually committed thefts, assaults and other crimes. After seeing the appearance of the power figures at Chambord, some prisoners didn’t have any response, some rushed to the steel fence and shouted their innocence and others just laughed at Fei disdainfully……

The further Fei walked, the wider the corridor got; it turned into a large hall.

The gurgling sound of water became clearer and clearer.

Finally, after proceeding 500 yards (m) further, an underground river appeared on one side of the corridor. Cold, bone chilling river water flowed from it. Some stone rooms were dug under the surface of the water, causing the icy water to flood the floor in these rooms; the only way to avoid the chilling water was to stay on the stone beds. This was the so-called “water dungeon”.

The scale of the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon was far beyond his imagination. To dig such a magnificent maze in the mountain, even by using tools and the architectural methods of the 21th century, would take a number of years and a huge sum of money, resources and labour……It was too shocking. It was hard to imagine who had actually dug out such a vast cave?

As if he saw Fei’s confusion, Oleg followed Fei humbly and explained, “Your Majesty, this prison wasn’t built by Chambordians…… According to Royal Literature, one hundred years ago, a citizen was hunting on the back mountain and discovered this underground cave accidentally. After the King knew about it, he ordered a blockade on this place. After generations of Chambord Kings’ exploration and gradual improvements and transformations, this place became the unbreakable prison. For the past sixty years, not a single prisoner was able to escape from here. It was said that your father, the old King Alexander had imprisoned a powerful and terrifying warrior, but until death, that warrior wasn’t able to break from here……”

“So that’s how it is.”

After hearing Warden Oleg’s explanation, Fei instantly understood.

This record was the only way that this could make sense. This huge underground cave could never have been the work of Chambordians. Even if Chambord was still the slightly powerful level four affiliated kingdom, the operation of digging out such a magnificent cave into the mountain would take more than one hundred years.

“Then do you know who created this underground cave?” Fei asked.

“No one knows who created this place. There are no clues or traces left in this place. Except for these simple stone rooms and this corridor, there aren’t any statues or murals. When the royals entered here for the first time, there weren’t any writings, material or supplies. It looked as if this place was dug out by someone and was abandoned for some mysterious reason. Some people even suspect that this is the work of the God.”

“Work of the God?”

“Yes, except for a supreme almighty God, humans have a hard time digging through the hard rocks and creating such a giant cave inside a mountain…..of course, some others say that this stone cave might have been the masterpiece of a cave dwarf, but the dwarfs have disappeared for more than four or five hundred years……”

As Oleg was speaking, Fei’s vision lightened. His field of vision suddenly opened. A hall a few hundred yards (m) high appeared right in front of Fei. Numerous torches were located on the walls and ceilings. They looked like the bright stars in the dark night, shiny and beautiful.

Layers and layers of stairs were dug into the wall as they led to another area. The hundreds of yards (m) high stone walls had been divided into ten floors, with numerous stone rooms on each floor. It made Fei feel like he had travelled in space again and was suddenly in a tall skyscraper on Earth.

It was extremely shocking; no words could describe the shock Fei was experiencing.

“Your Majesty, this is where important offenders are kept. The black cloaked mage and the silver masked man’s body are all locked up in here. The former first commander of the King’s Guard Peter-Cech who was accused of treason is also being kept here.”

Oleg explained to Fei carefully.

Fei nodded and said, “Eh, good. Oleg, send someone with Mr. Brook to bring back Cech. I want to meet him.”

Oleg quickly called over two jailers and ordered them to take Brook up the stone stairs. They quickly disappeared into the corridor in the stone wall. Cech was a felon, so he was locked up on the seventh floor; it would take some time to bring him down.

In the meantime, Fei took a detailed look of this super massive hall. The more he looked, the more he was shocked. Despite being from the 21 century on Earth, he also believed that the building of this hall was God’s work. It was simply amazing; tens of Mogao Grottoes couldn’t compare to the size of this cave.

Suddenly, Fei’s eyes landed on a twenty yard (m) tall huge black steel door that was on the stone wall further away.

“What is that door doing there?” Fei asked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 69: Underground Cave Maze

Chapter 69: Underground Cave Maze

“Door?”

Oleg turned around as he traced Fei’s vision and looked in the direction he was staring. He instantly understood what Fei was thinking and responded right away, “Your Majesty, Iron Prison – Water Dungeon isn’t the entire underground cave maze. There’s an endless passageway behind the door, but no one knows where it leads to. Some people had entered the passageway to explore, but none of them made it back alive. The passageway is extremely dangerous. Some say that there’s a massive maze behind the door, while others say that a terrifying man-eating hell beast hides behind it. Anyways, for a period of time before the door was built, horrible roars and howling noises would be heard everyday, and a great suction force would suddenly occur and pull people into the corridor……To prevent more deaths, the king before your father ordered craftsmen in the kingdom to build an iron gate to seal the corridor behind it and prohibited entry for everyone in the Kingdom.”

As Oleg spoke, he looked at the black iron gate and seemed uneasy.

Fei nodded in a calm and collected manner, but on the inside he couldn’t be more shocked. According to Oleg’s statement, this huge Iron Prison – Water Dungeon was only a part of the underground cave, and maybe only just a tiny part of it.

This was way too crazy. “Who actually built this underground cave?” Fei couldn’t help but link this huge unimaginable cave maze with the grand-scale constructions of Chambord Castle. Suddenly, a thought popped up in his head, “Could the ones who built Chambord Castle have created this underground cave as well?”

Fei vaguely felt that Chambord Castle was the same as this underground cave. It only revealed a small portion of itself, as if it was an unknown mysterious treasure that was covered by the dust of time. The secrets of this area hadn’t been discovered by anyone yet and were just waiting for itself to be uncovered.

At that moment, Fei’s curiosity had reached its peak.

He decided that he had to squeeze out some time later on to go through the black iron gate to the mysterious corridor and figure out what secrets were really hiding in this underground cave maze.

As they talked, Oleg led Fei to a wide open stone room on the first level in the huge underground hall. The room was fully furnished. All the torches in the room added some warmness into the chilly and moist air. Fei walked in and sat on a black fur layered soft stone chair behind a black wooden table as he was thinking about the things he previously neglected.

Suddenly, “Bam! Bam!” It was the sound of the iron fences hitting each other, and it was mixed with “tinkling” noises of the iron chains dragging on the ground. Brook had returned with someone behind him.

“Your Majesty, I have brought Peter-Cech.” Brook saluted as he announced.

Fei took a detailed look at the former First Commander of King’s Guards who was seriously admired by Brook. The man was about 6 foot 4 (190cm), his clothes were all tattered and he was barefooted. It might’ve been that he was locked up for too long, but his hair was all messy and had hay in it, like an old and used mop. He had a thin body; both his hands and ankles were locked up in iron chains that were as thick as his wrist, and the areas of his body that were in contact with the chains was filled with calluses. He looked terrible, worse than a beggar.

However, the eyes that were hiding behind the long, messy hair of this impoverished looking man shocked Fei – his eyes were surprisingly bright, and his brown pupils exuded a strange light. It made Fei feel like the man was a dragon sleeping in a mountain or a tiger resting on a plain. He had an unspeakable calmness and confidence in his eyes. No one could relate this pair of eyes to a prisoner.

“Peter-Cech greets Your Majesty!”

After entering the stone room, Cech glanced around and observed everyone; his eyes landed on Fei last. He didn’t say anything more and kneeled down directly to show respect and salute Fei. The chains on his body started tickling due to his movement.

“Please get up! Oleg, quickly remove the chains on Commander Cech and get another chair.”

Fei got up, walked up to Cech and helped him get up as he said that. Oleg immediately knew that this former first commander of the King’s Guards would come back to power and no one could stop it. Although Cech was charged with the most terrible crime – treason, he could be pardoned at Alexander’s will. The Warden was great at analyzing the situation; he humbly moved a soft fur covered stone chair for Cech and then grabbed the keys from a jailor and released Cech from the chains.

Fei grabbed onto the big black wooden table and single-handedly moved it in front of Cech. The strength of a level 16 Barbarian was completely showcased. He pointed at the delicious and delicate food that Oleg prepared on the table and laughed, “Peter, eat first. We will talk after you get full.”

Cech had a surprised expression on his face as he looked at Fei. After a moment of silence, he grabbed onto a roasted pig leg and started devouring it; he chugged down a cup of wine and ate ravenously as if the food in front of him was the best in the world. Soon, the food that was enough to feed four or five men was cleanly swept up by him. He chugged down the last bit of wine in the silver pot container, got up as he burped and then turned around as he kneeled down in front of Fei again. He lowered his head and loudly swore an oath, “My king, Peter-Cech swears allegiance to you. I shall give you everything I got, even my life!”

Fei was a little surprised. He didn’t expect that after the big meal, Cech would instantly declare his loyalty. He didn’t even have the chance to say the bossy lines he had prepared……He thought to himself proudly, “Did I already develop a domineering appearance that can subdue people subconsciously?”

But Fei didn’t know was that the legendary stories of King Alexander returning to normal, his domination of the battlefield and execution of the powerful enemies, as well as killing the Zenit Imperial Cavaliers at the Celebration Party for the pride and honour of Chambord Kingdom had already spread across Chambord. Even the jailors talked about it for a long time during their free time. What had happened in Chambord had already gotten to Cech. Moreover, Brook had told him millions of times on the way here. The former commander of the King’s Guards was a clever person. He knew his turning point was here; the “reborn” King would definitely value his loyalty, so he swore it right away.

“Great, Awesome! Peter, you’ve been wronged all this time…… Brook, pass on my command. Notify the whole Kingdom; after the King’s investigation, the crime of treason doesn’t stand for the former commander of the King’s Guards Peter-Cech. This incident was conspired by the former Head Minister Bazzer. From today on, his injustice is cleared and he shall be reinstated as the First Commander of the King’s Guard!”

Brook was elated. He didn’t expect things to go this smoothly. He kneeled down with Cech to show his gratitude.

To his side, Oleg was congratulating Cech warmly. From a prisoner on death row to the high ranked First Commander of the King’s Guards, Cech had ascended in power unimaginably and returned to the centre of power in the Kingdom. Although Oleg the flatterer wasn’t a good person, he was great at observing and analyzing situations. He clearly sensed the high regard that the King had towards Cech, so he classified Cech as the type of person he had to have a good relationship with.

After Cech showed his gratitude to Fei, then got up, turned around and surprisingly thanked Oleg, “Thank you for taking care of me these days, or I would’ve being tortured to death in this dark and cruel Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. I will never forget your saving grace and shall repay you heavily for this.”

This sudden scene shocked Fei and Brook as they stared at each other in unison.

The new military Guru Brook was deeply aware of Cech’s personality. He was very dismissive of soft and greedy “thugs” such as Oleg; he could’ve never imagined that Cech would lower his head and thank the latter. He was deeply surprised. Fei on the other side was also astonished; he looked at Oleg up and down several times, as if he had discovered a new continent.

After Cech thanked Oleg, he saw the surprise on Fei’s and Brook’s faces and explained what happened. After he was framed and locked up, Bazzer was afraid of potential hidden problems and wanted to get rid of this stumbling block who in the way of his evil plan. He wanted Cech killed before the formal execution date. It was simply too easy to kill a prisoner in this dark and gloomy prison. However, Oleg who normally listened to Bazzer had the urge to be merciful to Cech, so he didn’t follow Bazzer’s order to torture Cech to death in secret. That was how the former First Commander of the King’s Guards could live until the day that justice shined through. Otherwise, Cech would’ve been a corpse by now.

This was something that no one thought about.

What made Fei and Brook more surprised was that Oleg was rarely thanked by “positive figures” such as Cech, which caused the flatterer to become a little shy. He rubbed his shiny bald head and laughed humbly.

Fei found that interesting and laughed with Oleg.

Although Cech had luckily escaped from torture, his body was still weak due to living in such poor conditions for a long time. If he wasn’t a two star warrior, he would be really ill by now. Therefore, Fei ordered Brook to take Cech out of the prison and get some sunshine and fresh air to recover.

Fei stayed at the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon for a while longer.

“Oleg, if a prisoner becomes ill and dies or gets executed here, how do we deal with their corpses?” Fei sat on the stone chair and closed his eyes as he pondered. He suddenly thought of something and asked.

“According to tradition, they should be burned. But in this underground cave, burning corpses will reduce the air quality. Therefore, after a prisoner dies, if their relatives don’t claim the body, their corpse will be thrown into the underground waterway and washed away.” Oleg didn’t know what the King wanted, so he bent his back and answered carefully.

“Oh……” Fei was a little disappointed. He asked another question, “So are there any corpses that haven’t been thrown away?”

Oleg felt this was a little odd, but since he still didn’t know the King’s intentions, he answered carefully again. “Your Majesty, Mr. Brook told me that you were coming to revamp the Iron Prison this afternoon, so……so I ordered the jailors to get rid of the all the corpses already.”

“Eh? That’s unfortunate. Are there any serious criminals that will be executed soon?”

Oleg kind of had an idea of where the King was getting at. He thought deeply and his eyes suddenly shined, “Your Majesty, there are three wandering mercenaries who killed people in the kingdom. Mr. Brook fought and captured them himself. They’re still being imprisoned at the Water-Dungeon and haven’t been executed yet. Except for that, the corpse of the silver masked man that you brought back and ordered to watch out for a couple days ago is still here.”

Fei was stoked.

“Awesome. Order someone to bring over the three mercenaries……En, and also the corpse of the silver masked man. Prepare a sealed stone room for me……Oh, one more thing. That black cloaked mage is still alive, right? How is he doing?”

“Your Majesty, we followed your instructions. Every time the mage showed signs of waking up, a jailor would instantly smash one of his bones and make him faint him again. That guy is still lying on the prison ground unconscious!” Oleg felt a chill to his bones when he remembered Fei’s vicious and sick order.

“Ahahaha, great. Order someone to bring that mage to the sealed room as well. I have something important to do.”

Oleg turned around and went to bring the prisoners and prepare the sealed room himself after Fei finished speaking.

After more than ten minutes, Oleg returned. He led Fei to a big, wide room on the sixth level in the huge underground hall. A small, concealed room was dug out on the right hand side of the big room. It was about 180 square feet (20 Sq m). The three mercenaries given a death sentence and the corpse of the silver masked knight had already been brought into the room. The poor four star mage was also dragged into the concealed room like a dead dog.

“Guard the door with some jailors. Don’t allow anyone to come in……Remember, it doesn’t matter what happens later on, don’t come in.” Fei nodded in satisfaction and ordered.

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

Oleg left the room with the other dozen jailors in curiosity and guarded the door of the big room carefully. Although the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon was extremely safe, he could tell from the King’s expression that he was about to do something extremely important.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 70: Crazy 【Hulk Potion】

Chapter 70: Crazy 【Hulk Potion】

The air in the small concealed room was a little dense, but it wasn’t humid.

Fei looked around carefully and found some finger-sized holes on the stone walls; they were most likely used for ventilation. The ventilation system in the underground cave was very impressive. Numerous torches and stoves were burning in this gigantic underground structure and many prisoners were living here, but the air quality wasn’t bad; rather, it was quite fresh. Fei had no idea how the mysterious builder did it.

“Crack! Crack!”

The charcoals in the stoves burned and made light popping sounds. The flame in the room was flickering and created a strange atmosphere in the room. The three chained mercenaries were definitely criminals. Although they had been tortured, their spirits were still high and sturdy. After seeing the jailor leave the room and hearing Oleg refer to the luxuriously dressed young man in front of him as “Your Majesty”, a hideous expression appeared on their faces and they approached Fei slowly while dragging their iron chains on the ground……

“Just in time to take this little king hostage and escape from this damn prison……”

“This is a godsend! Hahaha, quickly go and block the entrance, don’t let him run away……”

The three mercenaries winked at each other mutually and surrounded Fei; they grinned nastily as they got closer and closer. They looked at Fei as if they were looking at a corpse. The expressions on their faces told Fei everything.

“Humph! Your guys sure are overconfident! Die!”

Fei sneered as he raised his arm and grabbed one of them; the bald man who was the strongest among the three of them had no way of resisting; it was as if Fei was easily grabbing onto a toddler. He smacked the mercenary on the head with the other palm. “Crack!” In a crisp and chilling sound, the mercenary’s head was smashed into his chest cavity under the strength of the level 16 Barbarian and the man turned into a headless corpse.

The other two’s faces paled as they saw the terrifying scene. Their souls were almost scared out of their bodies. They shivered as their hideous expressions disappeared. As if they had epilepsy, they couldn’t even speak properly. The three mercenaries were heinous criminals and deserved to die. Half a month ago, for the sake of robbing one silver coin, the three of them cruelly murdered a poor family. They dismembered the poor couples’ dead body and raped and killed the 13-year-old daughter. They committed crimes that would anger the Gods. The tragedy was discovered by Brook, and he chased them with the King’s Guards more than 10 miles (15 km) and captured them alive. Fei had already went through the documents and records of the three mercenaries, so killing them wouldn’t give Fei any psychological burden or feelings of guilt.

Fei didn’t care about the two mercenaries who were about to shit their pants. He squatted down and pressed his right hand onto the chest of the bald man’s corpse. He suddenly roared lightly and a stream of magical force instantly rushed out of his palm and drilled into the dead body. Following a muffled “bang” sound, the corpse’s chest exploded. A huge bloody hole appeared on the chest and all the internal organs turned into a pool of thick blood.

It was the Barbarian’s 【Find Potion】.

Fei was disappointed by the result; not a single potion was found. Under the limitation of the level 1【Find Potion】, finding of a potion wasn’t guaranteed. There was the problem of probability.

Just like that, he had wasted a corpse.

Fei raised his arm and grabbed again. The big bearded mercenary couldn’t escape his fate and was grabbed by Fei. Regardless of the mercenary’s desperate screams and struggles, Fei smacked him dead and pressed his right palm onto this corpse’s chest as well. He lightly roared and the magical force surged; 【Find Potion】 was initiated again.

“Bang!”

There was still only a slight explosion, and blood spilled everywhere.

All of the internal organs turned into sticky blood again, but Fei was disappointed again; no potion was found.

Fei frowned, and then he thought, “Could there be any differences between corpses in the Diablo World and the real world? Is that the reason why there weren’t any potion found? But on the battle on the stone bridge, 【Corpse Explosion】 in Necromancer Mode was perfectly executed. There shouldn’t be any problems……”

Fei turned around and looked at the final thin and tall mercenary. The last mercenary saw Fei’s stares, and he screamed, “Devil!”. Then, his eyes rolled and he fell unconscious.

Fei thought about it and realized that this mercenary might be useful later on, so he didn’t bother with the last mercenary.

He turned around and walked up to the silver masked knight’s corpse and took off his mask. A young face was under that mask; his brown hair still had an aroma in it. He had a curved nose, oval-shaped face, and smooth white skin. Anyone could tell that the knight was brought up in a wealthy and noble environment. The knight was very handsome while he was alive, but after his death, there were no difference between him and the other mercenaries.

The knight was wearing a set of delicate and luxurious armour. Although the knight was dead, there was a hint of magic power still circulating on the surface of the armour; a stream of visible blue energy stuck onto it. This was definitely a set of advanced magic armour. The reason why Fei killed the knight by piercing through his throat was to avoid damaging this set of armour. Naturally, he had a use for it.

Fei wasn’t polite. He removed all the armour and items off of the knight carefully and only left some normal clothes on the corpse. He pressed his right hand on to the chest, concentrated his powers and slightly roared. 【Find Potion】 was activated again and the light magical force drilled into the corpse……

“Bang!”

“Plump!”

Fei heard two sounds, one after another. The chest exploded and a huge bloody hole appeared. After a quick flash of green light, a test-tube like small bottle appeared out of thin air and floated up and away from all the splattering blood. After levitating about a foot high (30 cm), it stopped moving and floated in mid-air. The bottle was extremely smooth and the green liquid inside had a stunning shine.

“Success!”

Fei was stoked; he reached out and grabbed the green bottle.

A light warmth spread onto Fei’s palm from the glass bottle. It was soft and comfortable, just like a living thing. Fei could even vaguely feel a hint of intimacy. This green liquid was exuding a weak spiritual energy, as if it was a newborn lingering onto its mother.

“Huh? This is strange. It isn’t a red 【Healing Potion】, nor a blue 【Mana Potion】 or white【Stamina Potion】 or pink 【Rejuvenation Potion】 or even a yellow 【Exploding Potion】. What potion did I find?”

Fei quickly found out the difference between the potions that he had seen in the Diablo World and this green potion. He hesitated. He didn’t know what this potion was called, so he had no way of confirming the effect of this potion. If this was a deadly 【Poison Potion】, then wouldn’t it be suicide if he drank it?

He thought about it for a little while and saw the tall and thin mercenary who had fainted. His eyes shined and he suddenly had an idea. He walked up to the mercenary and kicked him up. Without any explanation, he squeezed open the mercenary’s mouth and dripped a couple drops of the portion into it. The mercenary did everything he could to resist it, but his strength couldn’t even match a tenth of the level 16 barbarian’s monstrous strength. The potion easily slid down his throat and the mercenary started screaming in horror as he clutched onto his neck.

Fei stared at the mercenary closely.

The last mercenary was his “lab rat”.

One second……

Two seconds……

Five seconds……

The mercenary dug his fingers into his throat as he laid on the ground and tried to vomit and get the couple drops of “Evil Poisonous Potion” out of his body. But he was disappointed. After the potion entered his throat, it disappeared as if it had already been dissolved into his blood; even if he puked out his stomach, the potion wouldn’t come out of his body.

Fei stared at the mercenary and tried to find out the effect of the potion.

After a minute, aside from the struggling and retching, it seemed like there weren’t any other symptoms. The potion couldn’t heal or recover stamina….. “Did I miss something? Or does this green potion simply have no special effects?”

Fei was disappointed.

But at this moment, an something unexpected occurred –

Following the terrifying and painful screams of the tall and thin mercenary, a green light suddenly appeared on his face, and then it slowly expanded. It moved from his face to his neck, chest, arms and legs…… It ended with the light expanding to the mercenary’s entire body, which shivered crazily. Under his exposed skin, it seemed like there were living things continuously drilling through his body. There were numerous bulges on his body, along with exposed veins, his body was hideous and scary.

Finally, the mercenary turned green. His screams and roars slowed and quieted down. He stared at his own body in horror; his had a confused expression on his face. After a couple seconds, the green light and the green color on his body started to fade and eventually disappeared, as if nothing had happened.

However, Fei was pleasantly surprised.

This was because after the green light disappeared, the tall and thin mercenary had become mysteriously strong. He was ripped and the muscles on his body bulged. Anyone could see the explosive strength in his strong muscles. He looked lively now compared to his previous half-dead state.

“Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!”

The mercenary subconsciously his hands and heard a series of metal clanking noises. Iron chips and fragments flew everywhere; Fei’s pupil contracted because he clearly saw the four thick iron chains on the limbs of the mercenary being easily broken.

“This guy suddenly gained such a monstrous strength!”

His Barbarian’s understanding and familiarity with strength allowed Fei instantly make this judgment. A couple drops of the mysterious green potion had suddenly given this mercenary the strength of a level 5 Barbarian.

“Hahahahahaha……”

After feeling the tsunami-like monstrous strength surging in his body, the mercenary was extremely excited. He swung his fist randomly and left a deep and shocking mark into the hard stone wall; the collision didn’t even leave a single scratch on his fist.

“It looks like this mysterious green potion didn’t only grant him the powerful strength, but it also improved his body’s fitness. Otherwise, if his body were still weak, the repulsion force from leaving a deep mark into the stone wall would have at least broke open his hand.” Fei made another observation.

“Hahaha, little king, you asked for this yourself. I can feel the unprecedented strength. Hahaha, thank you so much! If you obey my order and take me out of here, I will spare your life!” The enormous increase in strength gave the mercenary a huge boost in confidence. He had a vicious look on his face; he cracked his knuckles as he approached Fei slowly.

“Protect the King!”

Oleg was guarding the gate when heard all the noises in the room and felt something was wrong. He hesitated a little bit, but ended up taking his sword and rushing into the concealed room. He utilized his one star warrior’s strength as he charged and struck at the mercenary while roaring.

“Tink!”

The mercenary hit Oleg’s sword with a backhand smack. The huge force blew the sword from Oleg’s hand, causing it to fly in the air and get stuck in the stone wall. The huge strength also forced Oleg back a dozen steps; Oleg wasn’t a match for the mercenary……

After getting an advantage in combat, the mercenary’s confidence boosted even higher. He charged at Fei, wanting to seize the head of the kingdom and use Fei as a hostage to bargain his way out of this horrifying prison. He had already decided that after he got out of jail, the first thing he would do was chop that damn commander whose name was Brook into thousands of pieces.

However –

“Humph, overconfidence!”

Fei sneered; he didn’t even try. He swung his hand lightly and sent his hand flying at the mercenary’s head before the mercenary could even touch him. “Crack!” Without a doubt, the confident Mercenary followed the footsteps of the first bald mercenary; he was turned into a headless corpse instantly. The body dazzled a little bit and then slammed onto the ground. The strength of a level 5 Barbarian was like a pile of garbage in front of the strength of a level 16 Barbarian.

Fei then turned his head and stared at Warden Oleg who was in a big shock.

“Your Majesty, I……I heard all the noise and felt something was wrong. I was afraid that you were in danger, so……I……” As Oleg was speaking, he quickly kneeled onto the ground. “My apologies Your Majesty! My apologies. I shouldn’t have entered without your permission!”

Fei looked at the Warden who was shivering as if he was in a freezer and calmed down. “When Oleg rushed in, he didn’t see anything that he wasn’t supposed to see. Plus, he was concerned about my safety.” After a moment of silence, Fei spoke, “Next time there won’t be any exceptions. For your loyalty’s sake, I won’t hold you accountable for your intrusion this time. Please leave now!”

“Thank you Your Honour for pardoning me! Thank you!” Oleg quickly got up and exited the room.

The flames flickered, and four corpses were lying on the ground with their chests open beside a half dead skeleton-like mage. The atmosphere in the room was creepy as hell. However, Fei couldn’t hide his inner happiness. He pinched onto the green potion with his fingers and held it up close to his face to observe it closer and to feel the devastating energy that was in the potion.

“This green potion……Let’s call it the 【Hulk Potion】!”

Fei murmured to himself. He didn’t expect that the Barbarian’s 【Find Potion】 would discover such a crazy potion. After thinking about the magical effect the potion had on the mercenary, Fei couldn’t help but think about the famous fictional character in the superhero movies – The Hulk.

A couple days ago, Fei was worrying about improving the strength of the leadership at Chambord; now, he had the 【Hulk Potion】, and that question was solved!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 71: For What Reason?

Chapter 71: For What Reason?

The 【Hulk Potion】 was only about 50mm and was stored in a test-tube like glass bottle. Fei had given the last mercenary about ⅓ of the potion in his experiment, leaving only ⅔ of this extremely precious potion. Fei had a perfect place to keep them in: the storage units in his Barbarian Belt.

He squatted down and pressed his right hand onto the now buff and tall mercenary’s chest and used 【Find Potion】. Unfortunately, he got nothing except a puddle of thick blood. There was nothing he could do. Since 【Find Potion】 was currently only a level 1 ability, the probability of actually finding potions was very low.

All four corpses in the concealed room had been used and the only bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 was an unexpected surprise, but Fei hadn’t obtained the information he needed the most.

How did this powerful magic potion appear when it didn’t even exist in the Diablo World? If he had to come up with a reasonable explanation, he thought that it could possibly be an inconceivable mutation of the Barbarian’s 【Find Potion】 ability when he brought it into the real world. Then, the 【Hulk Potion】 would very likely be the result of the mutated ability. A mutation of this sort was out of Fei’s control. He hadn’t tested out the chances of obtaining a 【Hulk Potion】, nor did he know if there were any other side effects on the potion. Lastly, he wasn’t sure if anyone could just take this potion and gain the monstrous strength that the tall mercenary obtained.

Before he could use this potion to increase the strength of his subordinates, Fei had to figure out all the answers to these questions. Even if it was on Earth, huge international pharmaceutical companies would still have to conduct hundreds of clinical trials before putting anything on the market.

After he thought through all the key points, Fei sighed lightly.

He concentrated his attention onto the black cloaked four star mage lying on the ground like a dead dog. The mage’s “limbs” twitched as blood foamed out of his mouth. It was funny how this mage was probably the most unfortunate mage in the history of Azeroth Continent. In terms of power and strength, the mage could easily conquer a remote kingdom like Chambord on his own; however, he had met Fei. He was beaten like a sandbag by the savage despite being surrounded by thousands of allies. Right now, this poor mage was half dead. Under the instructions of Fei, every time the mage showed signs of waking up, the jailors would hit him hard and make sure that he fainted again. Except for a couple of rib bones that were still intact, all the bones in his limbs were broken. If he wasn’t a four star mage and had a strong vitality, he would’ve been dead by now.

Fei walked up to the mage with a dirty smile on his face.

He grabbed a bottle of 【Healing Potion】 from his belt and opened the lid. He dripped a couple drops onto the mage’s broken limbs. Instantly, a magical force surrounded the limbs and they started recovering……

After four or five seconds.

Although the mage’s limbs still looked wretched and there were still bone fragments and rotting flesh showing, his limbs at least resembled them now. Fei didn’t want the mage to fully recover. If a four star mage went crazy, the power of a level 16 Barbarian wouldn’t be enough to handle it.

During the process, Fei discovered something interesting –

The 【Healing Potion】 had different effects on different people. The effects were stronger on weaker people, while the effect diminished on more powerful people. Given the same amount of potion, it was enough to almost revive Pierce who was on the verge of dying, but for the four star mage, it was only enough to heal some exterior injuries.

“Splash – !”

A bucket of cold water mixed with salt was poured onto the four star mage.

“Ah…….” The mage finally woke up with a long, hoarse groan. He opened his snake-like eyes and glanced around. His eyes landed on the face that he would never forget in his lifetime. Instantly, he started trembling as if he were a girl who had seen the devil take her virginity. He couldn’t help but scream, “It’s…. you?”

“Ha, you have a good memory. It’s me, hehehe!” Fei laughed arrogantly. He couldn’t help but feel proud. Seizing and capturing a four star mage despite having less strength than a three star warrior… this record could go into the Records of Great Achievements by all the Kings of Chambord.

“You’re done! AHAHAHAHA, you’re dead……Ignorant dumbass, stupid pig, funny dog. You’re still laughing? Do you know what you’ve done?” The skeleton-like mage started screaming in shock after he saw the silver masked knight’s corpse. His body started shaking as if he was getting an electric shock. “The entire Chambord Kingdom will become hell! You killed Prince Mateja-Kezman of the Eindhoven Empire. The entire Zenit Empire will be crushed into pieces!”

“Damn! You want more torture, b*tch? So arrogant, despite being a prisoner.”

After seeing this mage yelling arrogantly rather than begging for mercy, Fei became mad. He rushed to the mage and stomped on both of the mage’s thighs. “Crack! Crack!” the sound of bones breaking could be heard. The leg bones which recovered under the effect of the 【Healing Potion】 were turned into a pile of bone fragments, and the thighs turned into meat paste again. The poor mage puked up more blood foam and fainted again.

Fei dripped a couple drops of 【Healing Potion】 onto the leg again.

After a few seconds, the mage woke up again slowly. After he saw Fei, he started screaming again, “You……You damn pig! Dumbass, you, you, you……”

“Crack! Crack!”

The recovered legs were stomped on yet again.

Fei squatted down again and patiently dripped some 【Healing Potion】 onto his legs.

This time, the mage seemed to understand the situation he was in. He was much quieter this time. He sweated and spoke breathing heavily, “You stupid guy. If you want to live, then start running away right now……you……you’ve made a huge mistake.”

“If I were you, I would worry about your own life first. Honorable Mr. Mage, tell me your name and origin……And, is this bastard’s name Mateja-Kezman?” Fei pointed at the silver masked knight’s body and asked coldly. “You better tell me everything you know. Otherwise…… Hum!” A murderous expression appeared on Fei’s face.

“My life?” The mage bit his teeth angrily as he spoke, “I’m injured to this point. Do you think I have a chance to live on? Hehe, but you, young king……Tremble! You will spend your entire future in fear. You’ll be hunted, and you’ll witness the deaths of your loved ones and see their skulls get turned into wine cups. Their souls will be cursed and their limbs will be cut……”

“Pia! Pia! Pia!“

Fei held up the mage by his collar of the black cloak and slapped him multiple times; a couple bloody teeth flew in the air and landed onto the ground. “You reckless f*g, how dare you curse at me? My patience is wearing thin. If you speak rubbish one more time, I will turn your skull into a wine cup!”

“Pooh! You killed Prince Mateja-Kezman of the level 4 Eindhoven Empire. Hahaha, once the Eindhoven Empire knows about this, not just your little Chambord Kingdom, but also your parent Empire Zenit will be crashed into pieces……” The mage spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground. Under the threat that Fei imposed, he answered Fei’s questions honestly. A malicious looked flashed on his face. As he said the words “Eindhoven Empire”, a gloating smile came on his face. He was waiting for the little king to mentally collapse, because a level 4 Empire wasn’t something that a little remote kingdom could defend against.

But, he was disappointed.

“This dude is a prince of a level 4 Empire?” After a brief moment of surprise, he laughed as he pointed at the corpse of the silver masked knight. “So I’ve killed a prince of a level 4 Empire? Hahaha, after hearing you say that, I feel very refreshed. The feeling of killing a prince is really different…… Hey, does that damn Eindhoven Empire have more princes?”

“You……” The mage was shocked. His lips swelled after Fei’s powerful slaps as if two sausages were hanging off of his mouth. He couldn’t speak clearly due to his lost teeth. Plus, he didn’t know what to say. Didn’t the dumb pig in front of him know the consequences of angering a level 4 Empire?

After seeing the mage being beaten, Fei spoke slowly, “Hehe, after you fainted, your soldiers were cleanly wiped out by the Zenit soldiers. Not a single one escaped. Hehehe, I guess your troops snuck to Chambord. Now that everyone else is dead, you’re the only person who’s alive, and you’re locked up in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon which even moon ranked masters can’t even escape from. How will the Eindhoven Empire know that their prince died here?”

“You……” The mage’s eyes instantly opened wide. As if he was struck by a lightning, he blurted, “How did you know?”

“Wasn’t it easy to find out? From the beginning, I was wondering why my enemies didn’t display any banners and flags. If you guys were bandits, your troops wouldn’t have been so organized and well trained. The black armoured enemies had a ton of star ranked warriors and a lot of sieging machines. Anyone could tell that you were part of an elite formal army…… Therefore, there was only one explanation – you guys took off your banners and flags on purpose to hide your origins. You guys didn’t want others to know who you were. That raises another question… why? It’s because you guys were engaging in a secret military operation and it was very likely that this operation was so secretive that it couldn’t even be known to strangers or your own people……Hehehe!”

Fei was actually spouting complete bullsh*t; he was becoming more fluent and his story was making more sense as he continued the BS.

But after seeing the mage’s facial expression turn sour, Fei was secretly stoked. He knew that his BS was getting onto something. Maybe something he said was the truth. He smiled nastily as he got closer to the mage. His expression suddenly turned cold and he threatened, “Old thing, hehehe, give up. If you don’t want to be tortured, then tell me why you guys snuck into Chambord Kingdom? For what reason?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 72: Origin

Chapter 72: Origin

A couple expressions flashed through the mage’s face, followed by a moment of silence. He suddenly sighed, “Young man, I have to admit that you are very smart to be able to accurately guess the truth from such few clues. However–hehe –it’s useless. Even if the Eindhoven Empire temporarily doesn’t know where the prince has gone, once they realize that something is wrong, nothing can hide from the Eindhoven Empire‘s ears. Even if they lose a single horse, the imperial secret spies can investigate and find where it is, not to mention his highness and his three thousand black armoured elite soldiers. When they find out what has happened, Chambord and Zenit Empire will be doomed. Everyone will die!”

“Die your mom!” Fei threw the mage two more slaps to his face, making the mage “climax”; a portion of his teeth flew out of his mouth again. Fei threatened, “Old Douche, tell me honestly why you guys came to Chambord!”

The mage sneered. A look of viciousness and spitefulness flashed in his eyes as he kept his silence.

“Yo! Trying to act tough in front of me?” Fei was so angry that he started laughing. “Alright old thing, you have some balls. Hold yourself together for this!”

Fei sneered as he grabbed onto one of the mage’s bones that had just recovered; he applied some of his strength and crushed the bone again. The mage took in a deep cold breath and passed out. Fei took out the 【Healing Potion】 and dripped some of it onto the bone. Soon, the old mage woke up and looked at his own leg bone in shock. “My bone has recovered already? This……”

“Old douche, look at this……” Fei lightly shook the half-filled 【Healing Potion】 bottle in his hand and smiled as if he was a devil ready to make a dirty exchange. “The potion in this bottle is enough to revive a life and heal anyone. It doesn’t matter how severe an injury is; a few drips of the potion will heal it. If you still try and act tough and stay silent, hehehe, I’ll crash and shatter your bones, heal it again, break it again, and heal it again……If you have the patience to play with me, I’ll let you feel the pain of getting every bone in your body crushed thousands of times. That feeling…… Hehehe, hahahahaha……”

The mage broke down instantly and cried, “Devil, you devil……”

Fei laughed, “If you tell me the truth, I’ll save your life with this potion. All the broken bones in your limbs and body will be completely recovered. If there’s a chance, we might even be able to cooperate! Hehehe!”

The mage rolled his eyes a couple times and hesitated as he contemplated his situation. His limbs had already been beaten and crushed into meat paste and had no life in them. The only way that he survived until now was by relying on his powerful magic powers. He had no desires and no needs anymore. This was why he was super brave and tough. But as soon as he saw hope for survival, the mage’s resolve finally wavered. Desperation could make heroes, but hope could turn even the best hero into a coward. The red potion in the devil’s hand was the only hope for the black cloaked mage; everyone treasured their own lives, and a huge opportunity had been presented right in front of him. If he could handle it properly, he could soar back to his prior status and power level……Therefore, he eventually submitted to Fei. He nodded, “Alright, I’ll tell you everything I know, but before that, you have to swear that once I tell you everything, you will heal me. If you aren’t a man of your words, you will……”

“I swear to the God of War that as Alexander, the King of Chambord, if I don’t honour my words, then I shall fall into the deepest part of hell and be tortured for eternity!” Fei raised his hand and vowed solemnly.

The mage believed Fei.

“My name is Evans and I’m a four star mage. I’m from the faraway – Level 9 Manchester Empire. I was traveling around the continent in accordance with my tutor Ferdinand’s instructions. Three months ago when I was traveling through the deep forest to the North of Eindhoven Empire, I accidently ran into two mercenary teams fighting to the death over a mysterious black map. In the beginning I was only curious, so I killed off all the hundred or so mercenaries and laid my hands on the map. I wasn’t really paying attention to it at first, but then I found out that the materials necessary to make the map were things that I, a four star mage, had never seen before. After some translation and research, I was shocked to find out that I had inadvertently picked up a huge surprise – The map was an antique passed down from the Battle of Gods and Demons thousands of years ago. Many locations were circled by red marks. Those areas are likely the ruins of the Mythical Wars between the God and Demons. Besides those ruins, many other locations were marked as well, but I don’t know what they represent……After I found out about this surprise, I wanted to explore the ruins of the Mythical War. I spent about two months researching and studying this map in great detail and finally located one of the many ruins……”

“So one of these ruins is at Chambord Castle?” Something triggered Fei as he asked calmly.

“En, that’s right. It was at Chambord Castle. More than a month ago, I came to Chambord Castle a couple times and searched for the ruins in the castle carefully. Although I found some rough clues, I never found the real entrance to the ruins. After that, I realized that finding the ruins would likely be a time and energy consuming operation. I couldn’t do it all by myself. Plus, there were so many people living in Chambord. Therefore, after some thought, I had to find a helper……”

“So you went and found that damn Prince of Eindhoven?”

“I knew the Prince Mateja-Kezman beforehand. He knew that I was powerful and tried to recruit me under his belt to help him battle for the throne of Eindhoven Empire against his two brothers…… I found him and told him that I had discovered ruins from the Mythical War thousands of years ago and invited him to explore it together. Once he acquired the ruins, he would be able to easily beat his two brothers and become the next Emperor of the Eindhoven Empire. Mateja-Kezman was stoked and accepted my invitation immediately. To prevent his two brothers from finding out what he was up to, he pretended to travel for leisure and brought his elite soldiers to the edge of Zenit Empire. We immediately changed our appearances and took off all our banners and flags. Then, we snuck through Zenit Empire’s sentries, crossed the valleys and forests and surrounded Chambord in the blink of an eye. The plan was to conquer the castle at light speed and massacre all the citizens and royals. After we gained ownership of the castle, we would create a false impression that nothing had happened and search the castle for the ruins. After all, no one would pay attention to a remote little kingdom such as Chambord. Until Zenit Empire found out about us, we would’ve already acquired and took over the ruins, hehehe……”

“That’s strange… by your gloomy and vicious look, you probably don’t have the kind of heart to help that idiot prince fight for the throne, moreover to share the Mythical Ruins with him. You’re up to no good as well……” Fei stared at the mage and sneered.

“Ake, ake…….” The mage coughed up a mouthful of blood. He said weakly, “Of course, the Mythical Ruins are so precious; why would I share it with him? Once we found the entrance to the ruins and started exploring, I would kill him, take control of the three thousand soldiers and order them to continue exploring the ruins for me. Hehehe……” The mage started laughing when he spoke of his master plan.

“Aren’t you afraid of Eindhoven Empire’s revenge?”

“To avoid other people from finding out what we were doing and prevent unnecessary fights over the ruins, we wiped out all the traces. No one would be able to find out where Prince Mateja-Kezman and his troops had gone…… Hahaha, Prince Mateja-Kezman dug his own grave. Everything was going according to my plan.”

“So all the stuff you said about the Eindhoven Empire eventually finding out what had happened was just to scare me?” Fei sneered. “Will they never find out that their prince died here?”

“Nothing’s certain. You can’t underestimate Eindhoven Empire’s strength. They will find out eventually. However, even if they do, so what? I’m from the level 9 Manchester Empire, and my mentor Ferdinand is a very important official in the Empire. When they find out about this, I’d already be done exploring the ruins and have reported the ruins to the Manchester Empire. By that time, I would have the appraisal of the Empire and my status would soar. Hehehe, what could a level 4 Empire do to me at that time?” The Mage had a vicious expression on his face as he said that.

“Your idea was great, but unfortunately, your luck wasn’t on point. You met me and were beaten like a sandbag. Aren’t you a weak prisoner now, begging for mercy?” Fei was being sarcastic. ” I have to thank you. If it wasn’t for your detailed planning, Chambord may have truly be doomed under Eindhoven cavalries’ iron hooves.

The Mage was enraged after he heard that. He stared at Fei angrily and wanted to say something sarcastic back, but after a moment of hesitation, he lowered his head and sighed sadly. “What could I do? Calculations can’t stand against fate. I would have never thought that such a magnificent character like you could exist in the small Chambord Kingdom. However, we wouldn’t know each other if we didn’t fight. What you said earlier was true. We can cooperate and work together in the future.”

Fei didn’t comment on the mage’s recommendation.

He was shocked on the inside. What the Mage said had proved some of his early hypotheses. Chambord did have a long history behind it, and the huge underground maze-like prison was probably a part of the Mythical Ruins.

Fei didn’t shown any emotion on his face; he continuously asked, “Tell me about the Mythical Ruins.”

“You’ve never heard of the Mythical Ruins before?” the Mage laughed disdainfully. But after he saw the murderous glare in Fei’s eyes, his ego disappeared like melting ice cream and answered humbly, “According to legends, thousands of years ago Gods and Demons ruled the Azeroth Continent. Both races were crazily powerful. They could crush mountains, rip open the skies, shatter the land and do whatever they wanted. But for some reason, both races couldn’t bear each other; one race had to die. Since the beginning of their existence, they had fought and battled against each other. The war lasted more than tens of thousands of years. Gods and Demons battled across the continent and the ruins of war spread across the whole continent. However, the ruins were slowly buried by in dust over time…… afterwards, the two powerful races of Gods and Demons suddenly disappeared mysteriously from Azeroth Continent. After a long period of time, the human race slowly rose…… Of course, these are only legends told by traveling poets and storytellers. But, people did find quite a few mysterious ruins on the continent and gained a ton of incredible items from them. Even the training methods of energy and magic powers extremely popular on the continent right now were discovered from the ruins. People had gotten magic items and devices, wealth, energy technique scrolls, magic training scrolls…… and much, much more from the ruins. ‘Once you acquire a Mythical Ruin, you will obtain everything.’ That was the golden rule on the continent. Level 9 Barcelona Empire, the number one empire on the Continent, and a few other Empires such as the Milan Empire, Chelsea Empire and Anfield Empire all rose to power and got stronger after they discovered large scale Mythical Ruins. Even our Manchester Empire was no exception; the great imperial creator Master Matt-Busby created the Manchester Empire after he discovered a great Mythical Ruins and acquired of its resources.”

As the mage spoke, a rare and proud expression appeared on his face. The man named Busby must have been super powerful.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 73.1 – Means of a King (1)

Chapter 73.1 – Means of a King (1)

After Fei heard everything the mage said, he had some ideas about what was going on.

The so called Mythical Ruins was similar to a pirate’s buried treasure. If anyone was lucky enough to find an unexplored Mythical Ruins, they would obtain magic devices, training scrolls, and more from the gods’ and demons’ era. And if those items were utilized properly, even if the so called Eindhoven Empire tried to wage war against Chambord, Chambord wouldn’t be scared.

“Alright, you’ve spoken enough. Now give me that map!” Fei reached out his hand and smiled, “Sir Elvis, you’re right. It looks like we will have many opportunities to cooperate…… Eh, but before that, give me the map so I can inspect it. What if the map and what you said were all fake?”

“Haha……Cough, cough……Hehehe, young man, do you think I’m an idiot?” The mage coughed up mouthfuls of blood as he spoke with a ridiculing expression on his face. “I’m afraid that as soon as I hand over the map, I’ll be turned into a corpse.”

Fei didn’t get mad at all. He squatted down and tapped the mage’s shoulder and winked as he said: “How could I? Sir Elvis, I’ve already swore an oath to the God of War with my honour as a King; how could I trick you? Plus, to explore the Mythical Ruin at Chambord, I will need powerful mages and warriors to help me. You are exactly what I need. Hahaha, we have a common interest and need each other’s help. Why would I kill you now?”

After hearing Fei’s words, the mage started hesitating.

Throughout the ages, there were two things on Azeroth Continent that people weren’t allowed to tarnish; the first one was the Principles of Knights, and the second on was the Honour of a King, especially the kind of oath that Fei did in honour of the King to the God of War. Originally, Elvis would have believed Fei, but for some reason he felt that the king in front of him was kind of sketchy and slimy and not very dependable.

Fei’s expression turned cold after he saw Elvis’ hesitation.

He ‘humphed’ as he stood up and suddenly switched to Necromancer Mode. A cloud of cold and dark death energy surrounded him. Fei raised his hand and pointed at a location. “Crash!” Something incredible happened; the mage’s eyes opened wide and his eyeballs almost fell out of his head.

In the splashing blood, a vicious skeleton holding a bone shield and bone blade climbed out of a dead mercenary’s corpse. The skeleton made “cracking” sounds every time it moved; it was the sound of bones grinding on each other. With two black holes in its eye sockets and white bones, it looked like the demons from hell.

Necromancer – 【Raise Skeleton】.

“Ah? You……” The mage started trembling as if he was freezing. “You’re……a…….actually an evil undead mage? I……I……I……”

Fei slightly frowned.

He surprisingly sensed a familiar energy from the mage. It was also a dark death energy. Although it was weak and pretty well hidden inside the mage’s body, it couldn’t stay undetected in front of Fei who had the power of a level 6 Necromancer.

“Haha, this is pretty unexpected. Sir Elvis, you actually know undead magic. I won’t say anything more. If you hand over that map peacefully, we can still cooperate friendly and explore the ruins together……. otherwise, you know that to a Necromancer like myself, even if you die, your soul can’t escape from my palms. I have many ways to “refine” and torture your soul. You’ll give me the map sooner or later, so why would you want to go through all the pain and trouble?”

The white cloud of death energy spun crazily in Fei’s palm. Fei tried to put on an evil and sinister look as he threatened the mage.

Fei honestly felt like he was a super villain in the superhero movies and was torturing a sidekick to get some secret about the superhero. “You don’t have to go through all of this……”. Fortunately, he wasn’t the Joker and the mage wasn’t Robin.

The mage looked at the ferocious skeleton and hesitated a little. He eventually handed over the map to Fei. Although he was tortured quite a bit, he still had enough magic power to open up his own storage ring. Fei’s incentives and threats made the mage dubious, but he ended up making the hard decision. He raised his hand and a folded map made of a mysterious material appeared in his hand. “Young man, this is the map. You have to be a man of your words. Without a four star mage, you won’t ever be able to open and explore the Mythical Ruin. You won’t get anything from killing me.”

Fei grabbed the map and opened it to inspect it.

The map wasn’t small; it was a square map about 3 yards (m) on each side. It was made from an unknown yellow material and felt weightless. The map itself had a weak floating force; Fei shook the map, causing it to completely open itself in the air. Mountains, hills, rivers, lakes, forests…… Numerous terrains were recorded on it. It contained a wide area and many various colored circles and dots marked a lot of areas. The notes on the map were in strange characters. Fei felt like those characters were familiar, but he couldn’t figure out where they were from.

Although it was the first time that Fei had seen this map, his intuition told him that Elvis didn’t give him a fake map to trick him.

Fei waved his hand; “Crack!” the skeleton warrior shattered into a pile of bone fragments. He also switched from Necromancer Mode back to Barbarian Mode. The thick death energy that surrounded him disappeared as if it never appeared.

This change made the mage’s eyes shine in greed.

His wasn’t a talented mage; he followed and studied under the moon ranked master Ferdinand for more than twenty years, yet he was only able to reach the power of a four star mage. He was once mocked by everyone in the Manchester Empire. However, due to his greed for power, he wasn’t able to resist studying undead magic which could advance and give him power quickly. As a result, he was shunned and prohibited by the “Overlord” on the Continent – The Holy Church. Due to the fear of other people finding out about it and sending him into a pit of fire, he hid his undead magic powers in his body carefully and no one had found out about it yet. The main reason that he left Manchester Empire and traveled the Continent was to hide from the higher ups and powerful priests at the Capital of the Empire. Fei’s method of hiding his undead magic power in the body gave him a huge hope. If he could learn the method, he could then train and study undead magic to the limit and wouldn’t have to worry about the priests finding out about it.

After seeing the bones fragments on the ground, Elvis was a little relieved.

It looked like that young man in front of him didn’t have any intention to kill him; he was needed for the exploration of the Ruin. “This is great. After I recover and restore my powers, I’ll pretend to cooperate with this king and slowly take control of Chambord in secret, as well as figure out how he’s hiding his undead magic powers. By that time, I’ll sneak attack and kill him with a surprise……Hehehe, I can monopolize the resources in the Ruins and no one will know.”

“Young man, I have already given you the map, please heal me quickly. I can’t hold any longer……” The four star mage Elvis reminded Fei.

“Ah? Okokok. I’m a man of my words……” Fei folded the map back into a small square and put it into the storage space in his belt. He then took out a bottle of 【Healing Potion】, squatted down and said, “Sir Elvis, it’s my pleasure to cooperate with you. After we join forces, we can keep the Ruins all to ourselves. Hahaha……”

“Haha, young man, you made the right decision.” Elvis was finally relieved. He smiled, but an undetectable viciousness flashed through his eyes.

“Unfortunately, you made a not-so-right decision……” Fei’s expression suddenly turned cold and his hands instantly grabbed the mage by his neck. With some force, “Crack!” Elvis’ upper spinal cord and throat were cracked into pieces.

“You……”

The sign of life slowly disappeared from Elvis’ eyes. His was stunned up until his death and the smile on his face still hadn’t faded away. Never in his wildest dreams would he have understood why the young king in front of him dared to kill him. He knew that the king needed a powerful mage to open and explore a Mythical Ruin. How and where could the little Chambord Kingdom recruit a suitable mage?

Of course, if he knew that Fei had the confidence and ability to advance to a four star mage in the Diablo World, he wouldn’t have given up that map so easily. Also, Fei didn’t swear to God of War under the name and soul of Alexander, but how could Elvis had known that the real Alexander and his soul was already gone.

“With a snake like you, how could I attempt such an impossible cooperation?” Fei shook his head and whispered.

This mage named Elvis had devastating power and had a strong background. Also, with his vicious mind, Fei didn’t dare heal him back to full health. If he became careless for a moment, he would lose the whole game and get bitten by the poisonous snake. By that time, the fall of the kingdom and the slaughtering of civilians would occur in seconds. The story of the farmer and the snake was told by Aesop thousands of years ago. Fei wasn’t dumb enough to use his warm body to save a vicious poisonous snake.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 73.2 – Means of a King (2)

Chapter 73.2 – Means of a King (2)

The secret about the Mythical Ruins, the history of Chambord and the death of the Prince Mateja-Kezman of Eindhoven Empire would be forever buried in this Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. No one would know except for Fei. No one could blame Fei’s ruthlessness. On Azeroth Continent which followed the “rule of the jungle”, Fei couldn’t allow himself to be negligent, not even once.

“We maybe similar, but luck just wasn’t on your side.”

Fei took out a bottle of 【Mana Potion】 and sipped some down his throat. He had to replenish the mana that was depleted when he used 【Find Potion】. Then, he pressed his palm on Mage Elvis’ corpse and lightly roared and used the ability 【Find Potion】again.

“Plump!”

A sound from heaven rung in Fei’s ear.

“Yes!”

Fei was stoked. Another bottle of green 【Hulk Potion】 appeared in mid-air; it shined a mysterious light. The weak newborn-like spirit energy surrounded the bottle and gave Fei a feeling of intimacy.

Fei put this precious bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 back in his storage space in the belt and thought for a second. He switched to Sorcerer Mode and shot a few 【Fire Bolts】 onto the corpse lying on the ground and the bone fragments left by the skeleton warrior. The remains burned into ashes, destroying the last bit of evidence.

After the corpses were burnt, Fei’s eyes landed on the magic armour and a few magic weapons and devices that belonged to the silver masked knight. Except for that, in the ashes, Elvis’ storage ring wasn’t destroyed by the fire; it was still shiny, giving Fei an unspeakable temptation.

Fei knew that with Elvis’ power and background, there must’ve been a lot of treasures and valuables in his storage ring. Moreover, the silver masked knight was royalty from a level 4 Empire, so his amour and items had to be valuable. If he rewarded them to the leaders in Chambord, the strength of Chambord would increase. Even if he didn’t distribute them to the others and sold them off on the black market, he could get a lot of useful resources in return.

“But……. it’s too dangerous.”

Elvis and the prince had a ton of status. Their items would attract a lot of attention. If someone found out about them and traced their origins back to Chambord, many incidents would be instantly exposed. Neither Fei nor Chambord would be able to bear this level of risk and danger. Fei had to take out any kind of dangers right off the bat and do all he could do to give more time for Chambord to grow stronger. Fei wasn’t powerful enough to take on the Level 4 Eindhoven Empire.

Fei felt his heart breaking.

But finally, he made up his mind and shot out a ton of 【Fire Bolts】 at the ring, armour and items. He burned them in the fire and tried to destroy these valuable items into a pile of junk to eliminate any possibilities.

However –

“Eh? Not afraid of fire?”

Fei surprisingly found out that although the fire covered and buried the ring, armour and items in it, after a few minutes had passed, there were no signs of them melting or being destroyed. The blue magic power was still surrounding the armour, and the ring was still shining a white light. No matter how the fire burned, they were still maintained their form.

“Looks like treasures are truly treasures, but what should I do? These things will be the causes of disasters……” Fei tried 【Ice Bolts】 and 【Charged Bolts】; he even switched back to Necromancer Mode and tried to destroy the items using his death energy, but it was no use. He also wanted to try to crush them into small pieces, but after thinking about the different situations that might occur if the magic items were shattered into pieces and the magic power in them were released, he didn’t want to do that anymore. After a while, he ended up putting all of them into his storage belt and decided to destroy them later when he became more powerful.

At this time, there were only a few iron chains left in the concealed room. Fei calculated the time and realized that he had stayed at the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon for more than three hours. It was probably dark outside already; it was time to leave.

But before he left, there was one more thing that he had to do – test Warden Oleg.

“Oleg, come on in!” Fei shouted.

Warden Oleg rushed in a couple of steps. As soon as he arrived, he surprisingly found out that all the prisoners had disappeared. What was left were three sets of iron chains and five piles of black ashes. He knew that the three mercenaries and the mage were all killed, and their corpses were burnt alongside the silver masked man’s corpse. He suddenly felt devastated and was even more scared of the young king’s ruthless heart. He didn’t even dare to take a long breath as he stood behind Fei timidly.

“Oleg, tell me, when you rushed in earlier, what did you see?” Fei asked causally.

But Oleg on the other hand was shocked by the question and started to sweat like crazy. He thought that Fei wanted to kill him, so he kneeled down and begged, “Your Majesty, please forgive me. I beg for your mercy! I didn’t see anything. I only……only saw Your Majesty studying the carvings and lines on the stone wall…… Please pardon me!”

Fei looked at Oleg who was shaking as if he was having a seizure and smiled. “Get up, when did I say that I was going to kill you?”

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Oleg didn’t dare resist Fei’s command. He stood up as his body shook in fear.

“His highness – the God of War created a miracle and restored my intelligence four days ago. In these four days, too many situations occurred. I’ve gained a rough understanding of the situation in Chambord the past three years. The evil conspirator Bazzer abused his power and threw the kingdom into chaos and persecuted my citizens. The former Military Judge Conca also assisted him in his conspiracies. Bazzer fled and is now getting chased, and the latter was executed by me. You, Oleg, helped Bazzer in executing a few of his evil plans in the past three years. Even if you die a thousand times, it’s not enough to quell the public anger……”

Oleg started shivering more and more as he heard Fei’s words. As if he was walking on a tightrope between skyscrapers, he felt his heart was about to burst out of his chest while his body was being kept in a freezer. As he heard the last sentence, he kneeled down to the ground and started to beg for mercy again.

Fei looked at him and continued, “ I’m not a brutal killer. You followed me to the stone bridge that day to battle our enemies; you killed forty-five enemies and injured yourself while saving four of your companions’ lives. All of these things were clearly observed by me. That counts as you redeeming yourself, so I didn’t punish you for what you did before…… Merits shall be rewarded and wrongs shall be punished. This is my governing principle of the kingdom. Your companions such as Brook, Pierce, Drogba have all received great rewards, and you were the only one who remained at the same position without obtaining any rewards. Have you ever complained about it?”

“Your Majesty, Oleg wouldn’t dare do so……I understood that Your Majesty was pardoning me on purpose, so you sent Mr. Brook to the Prison this morning to give me a heads up and allow me some time to prepare and get rid of all the bad things in the prison to make up for all the mistakes I’ve committed. Your Majesty is gracious and I’m very grateful of it. I’m willing to give up everything I have to assist Your Majesty, even if I have to bleed to death!”

“Eh, as long as you understand.” Fei said lightly, “Right now in Chambord, Brook is intelligent, but due to his integrity, he lacks the necessary roundness. People such as Pierce and Drogba are all great warriors on the battlefield, but their heads aren’t that good. Uncle Lampard hates political affairs and Uncle Bast is tied down by other duties. Chambord is only lacking someone like you who is shameless, slimy, deceitful that can do the dirty work for me. I have the intention to use and depend on you, but……”

Fei paused deliberately for a few seconds here.

Oleg knew that Fei wanted. He patted his chest and swore, “To the God of War, I, Oleg am willing to become the most loyal hyena of His Majesty Alexander. I shall be on the front line wherever he points. If my words and deeds don’t match, I shall go to hell when I die and face torture for an eternity.”

“I’m not a huge believer in oaths……” Fei continued, “I emphasize practical actions. There are a few things that I need you to do for me as soon as you can. I will wait for your performance.”

“Please order me, Your Majesty. I will do my best!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 74: The Right to Chase Dreams

Chapter 74: The Right to Chase Dreams

“Eh, first of all, I feel that this Iron Prison – Water Dungeon is very dark and humid. There isn’t any sunlight in here all day; the entire environment is horrible. I also read in the documents that many weak prisoners died in the prison due to illnesses that weren’t treated in time. This proves that this place isn’t too suitable for keeping prisoners, especially since the citizens of Chambord are simple folks. Even if they commit a crime, they are likely only minor offenses. Disputes between neighbours and minor offenses shouldn’t be treated this way. Therefore, I have decided construct a simple prison outside of this underground maze to keep all the minor offenders. Oleg, take care of that for me as fast as you can.”

Oleg was surprised.

He didn’t expect that the first thing the King wanted him to do was this. Logically speaking, this Iron Prison – Water Dungeon was 100% secure. No one had escaped from here in centuries; it was the perfect prison. However……Oleg didn’t dare to object and question any of the king’s decisions. He quickly flattered the king to show his loyalty, “Your Majesty is kind and very compassionate towards your subjects. Please be assured that I will build this external prison in the shortest amount of time.”

Fei nodded and added worriedly, “Eh, great. But you have to remember, don’t disturb the public and don’t forcefully recruit citizens into compulsory labour……Hmm, the tattered Healing Facility for wounded soldiers is unbearable to look at. How about you just bring some people and fix that place up; transform it into a simple prison. The Kingdom currently has limited financial resources, so just do some simple repairs to it.”

Oleg knew it was an opportunity for him. He immediately took it upon himself, “Your Majesty, Oleg will bear all the costs associated with repairing and transforming the new prison. The Kingdom doesn’t have to spend a penny.”

Fei was waiting for Oleg to say that.

He smiled as he tapped Oleg’s shoulder and agreed, “Eh, I’m very pleased by your loyalty. Remember, my governing principle distinguishes between reward and punishment. If your merits and sacrifices are valuable and recognized by all the citizens, I won’t let you suffer any loss.”

After he said that, Fei smiled as he walked toward the exit of the water dungeon.

Oleg was excited when he heard those words of encouragement.

Even his shoulders that were tapped by the King’s hand felt warm. He knew that transforming the prison was a great opportunity for him. He made a decision that he would do a good job of completing the operation, even if it took all his wealth. Moreover, the King had clearly hinted that he didn’t just need to satisfy him, but also the citizens as well…… This kind of hint gave him more confidence.

……

……

After leaving the dark and gloomy prison, Fei sent away the guards and slowly walked towards the city centre on his own through the path on the mountain as he enjoyed the beauty of his kingdom under the sunset.

He accomplished a few things today: revamping the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon and surprisingly discovering and acquiring the precious Map of the Mythical Ruins. Fei was hyped; under the beautiful scenery and sounds of nature, he had the urge to roar into the sky.

Under the sunset, everything seemed golden. It was supper time, and smoke from cooking curled up across the residences. Birds returned to their nests and leaves returned to their roots.

Fei was walking leisurely in the castle; he was in no rush to get back.

He wanted to observe the daily lives of his citizens close up. Every scene was new and fresh to Fei who just gotten to this world. It was as if he walked into a fantasy world; the stone structures and building, huge stone statues of Gods, exotic culture, and everything around him were things that he had never seen before. Beside opening his eyes, he had a strange feeling that he was merging into this world.

This castle was quiet and peaceful, as if it was in heaven.

Fei’s “fame” in the kingdom was unparalleled; there wasn’t a single person that didn’t recognize him. When he was walking on the street, people came up and greeted him frequently. Although there was a huge status separation on Azeroth Continent, it wasn’t like ancient times on Earth where subjects had to kneel down to the empire every time they saw him. That saved Fei a lot of trouble. He smiled and responded back to them as he walked in the castle and enjoyed the exotic sceneries. He was surprised to find that he was slowly getting attaching to this small remote kingdom and becoming a part of it. The feeling of inseparability grew in his heart crazily like grass after a heavy rain.

“Hey, you sly Zacker, stop running!”

Children’s laughter sounded beside Fei’s ear. A clumsy boy rushed out of a dark alley and crashed into Fei by accident. The little guy opened his crystal blue diamond-like eyes widely and stared at Fei. A bunch of kids were chasing behind him, a mix of boys and girls. They were dirty; they all had dust on their little faces and wrinkled clothes. They smiled as they saw Fei.

Fei was surprised to see Pierce’s 12-year-old daughter Louise in the crowd. The girl who looked like a pretty and delicate doll was currently messy. Her red hair was scattered around her shoulders, and a few dark mud stains “decorated” her white face. It was hard for Fei to relate her to the girl who was cold and mature and willing to become his lover if he saved her father. She was a child after all; she would show her childish and playful side when she was playing with kids in her age group.

“It’s King Alexander……”

The moment that Fei recognized Louise, she had also recognized Fei as well. An undetectable shyness and slyness flashed on her face. She and her friends quickly surrounded Fei.

Soon, the citizens of Chambord discovered something very interesting.

As if they found a new favourite toy, more and more mischievous kids formed a circle on the small square. They sat quietly on the ground as they rested their heads on their knees and burst into laughter occasionally. In the middle of the circle, it was their supreme King Alexander who was telling stories to the kids. He had a bright smile on his face; just like the traveling poets and storytellers, he held kids in his lap and arms and told them stories and tales, disregarding the dirt on their clothes.

“God of War, thank you for your generosity for giving us such an brave and honourable king.”

Everyone who saw the scene felt something growing in their hearts. Originally, some women were looking for their kids for supper angrily with a broom in their hands. However, after seeing their kids listening to King Alexander’s stories, they were surprised and delighted. They all stood on the side and waited patiently.

……

In the middle of the circle.

“Haha, alright. That’s enough for today. There are more stories to the adventure of the Evil Master Mage Bumblebee and his lazy servant Sam. If you guys want, I will tell you guys more tomorrow. It’s dark already, quickly go home and eat your supper!” Fei rubbed the dirty face off a little guy who was sitting beside him. He then stood up and slapped the dirt off of his butt and smiled as he ended the storytelling session for today.

“Oh……I don’t want to go home. It’s so boring.” The kids murmured as they complained.

The little guys wanted more. They all stared at Fei as they were reluctant to leave Fei. It made Fei feel very proud, as if he had won a war. He laughed, ” You guys are still young. When you grow up, you can become prestige mages and honourable warriors. Just like Bumblebee, you guys will have experiences and adventures with your servants……”

“But we can’t become mages and warriors…… Your Majesty, my dad only knows how to work with metal. I can only become a blacksmith.” A boy said in pity.

“Yeah, no mage would want to teach kids from an ordinary family, and we don’t have energy training scrolls……” Another boy said in wrinkly clothes. “My family is too poor. We can’t even have full meals. My dad said that he will send me to Viscount Lousie’s mansion to become a servant……”

“Only nobles and rich merchants in Chambord can afford getting a Mage or warrior teacher for their kids……” The red haired Louise added as she winked her eyes. “Only if someone is willing to teach us…… it’s too bad, but my lazy dad doesn’t know anything about energy, humph!”

The kids were all suddenly disappointed. The smiles disappeared from the little dirty faces and they were replaced by sadness that didn’t belong to kids of their age. They all wanted to become heroes, but the cruel reality murdered their dreams at the infant stage. The low social status and pressure for survival took away their right to chase after their dreams.

After seeing the sad and disappointed faces, Fei felt his heart ache.

Suddenly, a lightbulb flashed in his head and he had a terrific idea.

……

After he returned to the palace, the servants had already prepared the dinner. Angela and Emma were no where to be found; Fei felt a bit strange. The royal “chefs” skills were not that good; for the last couple days, except for roasted meat, bread and milk, there were only fruits. Fei was already over them, but he had to get some food into his stomach. After eating a few bites, he walked to his private quarters in the palace. He wanted some peace and quiet so he could think through the couple of important plans he wanted to execute.

At this time, Angela finally returned with Emma.

“Where did you guys go? I haven’t seen you guys all day.” Fei smiled.

“Hehehe, Your Majesty, did you miss Angela?”

Emma winked at Fei as she pushed Angela into Fei’s arms. She giggled, “it was quite a coincidence. We bumped into Princess Tanasha in the Royal Canonization Legion and chatted with her for a long time…… Your Majesty, her highness is very friendly. She didn’t talk to us with any air of superiority. She had a good conversation with Angela……Hehe, she also asked a lot of things about Your Majesty.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 75: The Time Has Come

Chapter 75: The Time Has Come

After hearing Emma’s words, Fei sensed something.

How could it have been so coincidental that the Eldest Princess bumped into Angela on the street and had such a heart to heart conversation that took the whole day? That princess of Zenit Empire was very cunning. Angela and Emma were both too naive to be Tanasha’s match. Fei was almost certain that the princess intentionally “met” them to steal a lot of information calmly and collectedly.

Although he knew what was going on, Fei put on a smile, “Really? Hahaha, who doesn’t love a girl like Angela? It looks like the eldest princess of the Zenit Empire was charmed by our beautiful Angela, hahaha…… Oh right, Angela, what did you talk about with her highness the whole day?”

“We talked about a lot of stuff……” Angela blushed due to Fei’s bold praise, and a shy expression appeared on her face. She pretended to fix her hair calmly, but she looked down and was too shy to look at Fei. She continued, “Her highness was very interested in Chambord’s history. We talked about a lot of old stories from when the old king was still alive, the current influential figures in Chambord, eh, and of course the Defensive War that just ended…… Alexander, her highness really admires your actions when you took on the entire enemy troops by yourself. She said that you’re a brave and intelligent king that is worth of all our respect.”

Fei could only bitterly laugh at that in his mind.

The two naive girls completely fell into that elder princess’ trap. After today, Tanasha probably knew all the things that she should and shouldn’t have known; including all the mysterious, bizarre incidences that happened to Alexander in the last couple days.

“We also talked about……Ah?” As Angela was speaking, she suddenly gasped. This pure, flawless girl finally realized something; she raised her head and looked at Fei and asked timidly, “Al……Alexander, did I say something that I shouldn’t have said?”

Fei smiled as he shook his head, “No, the things you said aren’t important……Oh, Angela, let’s not talk about that now. I have something to show you. You should give me some recommendations.” Fei grabbed Angela’s soft hand and walked towards the main palace. Angela pretended to try to pull her hand away, but after a few “unsuccessful tries”, she “gave up” and let Fei hold onto her hand. Emma who was behind them saw the whole thing and started giggling……

Emma didn’t follow them.

Fei didn’t want Angela to know what really happened. Even if Angela didn’t talk with Tanasha, she would definitely find about what happened in Chambord through other means. He never expected to hide everything from Tanasha.

They soon arrived at the main palace.

Fei took out a delicately tanned soft animal skin that was as thin as paper. He also took out a quill and started to draw on it. Although he was studying to be a linguist, he loved making sketches and was quite good at it. Quickly, a series of vivid drawings appeared on the animal skin.

Angela stood on the side and watched quietly, from confusion to a rough understanding, to staring at Fei in surprise. The smart girl finally knew what Fei was drawing on the animal skin when he was almost finished – They were a series of designs of strange looking clothes.

“Hehe, done!…… What do you think?” Angela, take a look. If we make clothes according to these designs, would you want to wear them?” Fei pointed at the animal skin and asked proudly.

The designs that he drew out were thoughtfully selected. After taking into account the history and culture on Azeroth Continent, he didn’t draw any outrageous outfits such as jeans, stockings, and mini-skirts. There were a total of 10 designs. The five female designs closely resembled European Crinolines; Fei intentionally referenced the females dressed in Pirates of Caribbean and tried to make each design very classy. The five male designs were closer to modern day men’s clothing. The main change was that Fei add on trousers – Chambord’s custom of men not wearing any pants was very uncomfortable, so Fei added pants into the designs.

Angela held the animal skin in her hands and stared at the designs. Her long eyelashes fluttered as if they were lightly brushing and tickling Fei’s heart…… She looked at them closely and opened her pretty mouth in surprise, “Alexander, these dresses are so beautiful, I like them a lot….. But, what are these things for?” Angela pointed at a few parts on the designs and asked curiously.

Fei took a look at those parts and patiently explained the function of each piece. A few dresses in Pirates of Caribbean were pretty sophisticated and complicated to make. Fei greatly simplified them using his understanding, but Angela still took the trouble to ask several times…… Fortunately, women were born with a great instinct on clothing. At last, after some in-depth explanations, Angela had completely fallen in love with these 5 sets of female clothing designs.

“I can’t wait to put these on!” the beautiful girl said.

Fei laughed.

It seemed like human’s pursuit for beauty was common, no matter where one was. The 10 designs represented an era and civilization, and they quickly conquered the future queen. This gave him a bit more confidence on one of his future plans.

“Angela, I might be very busy the next few days. Could you and Emma help me make these sets of clothes and see how the results are?” Fei asked.

“No problem. Aunt Sophia, Laura, Danny, Uncle Lawrence and I are very close. They are the best tailors in Chambord. We can definitely make these clothes in the shortest amount of time.” Angela was very happy that she was finally able to help Alexander out. She agreed without any hesitation.

“Haha, that’s great.” Fei was stoked. He rolled his eyes and suddenly said again, “Angela, to thank you, I decided to design a special gift for you.”

After he said that, he picked out the quill again and started drawing on another sheet of animal skin.

Angela was overjoyed. She couldn’t wait to see what Fei had specially designed for her. However, until Fei finished, she had no idea what was being drawn on the animal skin. There were three thin ribbons connecting two circular cloths together. Although it looked familiar, the naive girl couldn’t figure out what it was for. “Is this also clothing? How do I wear this thing? Where do I wear it?”

After seeing the puzzled look on Angela’s face, Fei whispered into the girl’s ear to explain…….

“Ah…….It’s……”

Two red clouds suddenly appeared on Angela’s fine white face. She stared at Fei “angrily”; her bashful expression suddenly took away the color in the whole world. The girl covered her face and ran out of the main palace.

……

……

In the next few days, a couple strange incidences occurred in Chambord.

The first thing was that the greedy and vicious Warden Oleg dramatically changed his attitude. He unexpectedly spent his own money and fixed up the old crumbling Healing Facility for the wounded soldiers. He also started renovating the place. According to his words, he was following the king’s command and building a new prison to keep prisoner who committed minor crimes.

It was a great feeling.

The citizens of Chambord could finally get away from that terrible hell-like Iron Prison – Water Dungeon. Before, a few citizens who only got locked up for a few months because of disputes and fights between neighbours died in the prison due to illnesses caused by the humid and cold environment. The new prison would definitely solve that problem. After considering it, a lot of citizens volunteered in the operation of building the new prison. Oleg was surprised and stoked at the same time. With more manpower, the duration of the project could shorten by a ton.

The second thing was that every night, the brave and honourable King Alexander would appear on the stone square on the north side of Castle and tell stories to the kids in the kingdom. Quickly, the story of the Evil Mage Bumblebee and his servant Sam, the Holy Druid Garfield and his summoner beast friends traveling to the west and slaying the dragon, the pure snow and the seven dwarf warriors who help defeat the female Lich King and free her kingdom, started to spread in Chambord through the kids. Gradually, except for the kids, even adults started to come to the square and listen to the king’s stories.

After a few days, the people surprisingly saw King Alexander wearing a set of strange looking clothes that no one had seen before. Although the clothes looked strange, the citizens of Chambord quickly got use to it. After seeing it for a while, the citizens gradually felt that the clothes worn by King Alexander were great. The two “cloth tubes” looked especially good and kept in a lot of warmth.

Finally, on the eighth day, Fei arrived on the square and brought a whole carriage of those special clothes. As a present, he gave them to the kids and the poor families. It was approaching late autumn and the weather was getting colder and colder. These clothes could help the poorer citizens stay warm.

Of course, Fei also wanted these clothes to become popular in Chambord through this method – his lowest goal was to at least let the citizens start to like to wear pants.

The third thing was that at the tenth day’s evening after Fei finished his story session, he announced a new law as the king – All the kids between the age of 6 to 15 had to take out one hour everyday to receive all kinds of training from the Chambord Civil and Military Acadamy. It was also recorded into the Kingdom’s Law Book, so it had to be complied with, and no parents could stop it or else it would be considered illegal.

The so called Chambord Civil and Military Academy was established in the mansion of the former Head Minister Bazzer. After some simple restructuring, the environment and the condition were very good. What made everyone go crazy in Chambord was that the teachers in the Academy included people such as the number one warrior Frank-Lampard and the new military Guru Brook. King Alexander even personally took on the role of Principal at the Academy……

After hearing of the teachers and instructors at the Academy, everyone scrambled to put their children into the Chambord Civil and Military Academy.

Some poor families were still worrying about the high cost, but after hearing that the Academy didn’t charge any fees, all their fears vanished. On Azeroth Continent where people followed the rule of the jungle, there wasn’t a single parent that didn’t want their kids to become strong warriors or powerful mages. These dreams were unreachable for them, but after hearing King Alexander’s command, their unreachable dreams were getting closer to them than they ever imagined; they could even smell it. They all knew that the word “gift” was more fitting than the word “command”; it was the generous gift from the kind King Alexander. Letting their kids get instructed by the strong star ranked warriors was an opportunity for their kids to change their own destinies and lives.

Great and Merciful King Alexander.

Chambord had never been so busy and cheerful these past couple of days. The young King Alexander continued to bring his subjects one unexpected surprise after another. The citizens had gotten used to wearing the good looking and comfortable trousers when they chatted and drank. When they proudly talked about their son or daughter getting praised by Mr. Lampard, they were always tempted to shout “Long live the King!”, as they hit their wine glasses together, sending their young king the best wishes with stunning sounds.

……

Of course, Fei didn’t relax either these couple of days.

Except for taking care of trifling matters, he spent a ton of time in the Royal Library. He read almost all the books and his understanding of Azeroth Continent grew exponentially. At the same time, Fei didn’t give up on studying the various skills from the Diablo World. His Barbarian was already level 20. the Sorceress was level 10, his Paladin was level 12 and his Necromancer Character was level 12……

He also had accumulated about a dozen bottles of 【Hulk Potion】. Through these days of research and experimentation, Fei almost fully understood the effects this “mutated potion”. He felt it was time to use this potion to enhance the strength of the leaders in Chambord.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 76.1: There’s one more bottle (1)

Chapter 76.1: There’s one more bottle (1)

Since more than ten days ago, the little second commander of the King’s Guards was promoted by the young King Alexander to the number one seat in Chambord’s Military. Brook now had control over all the military power in Chambord and was called one of the [Two Gurus] in Chambord along with the new Head Minister Bast. One star warrior Brook’s future skyrocketed and became one of the most influential figures in Chambord, above everyone else except for one person. Even the richest merchants who didn’t even bother to acknowledge him before would now put on a big smile on their faces, invite Brook to their parties frequently, and send him gifts and cute maids. People visited his place from morning till night everyday. The hinges on his door were almost worn out because of it.

If it was anyone else, this huge change in status would probably make them dizzy and get them carried away. However, this warrior born in a poor family had finally shown his integrity, boldness and flexibility. To anyone who was trying to network and befriend him purposely, his principle was quiet surprising – he would neither accept or coldly reject them. He would mildly satisfy everyone that came to his door.

He used painstaking effort in order to achieve this – Chambord was currently greatly weakened after the war and needed to recover. Moreover, in half a year Chambord would have to take on another life and death challenge in Zenit’s Military Practice. King Alexander said that the goal in front of them was to unite all the powers and strength they could and build up Chambord quickly with the least amount of resources. Therefore, Brook didn’t want to stimulate any hidden conflicts between the young king and the old school nobles. He had to at least maintain a superficial friendliness.

Except for burying his head into rectifying military affairs, Brook spent a lot of his time on reforming the military planning. It was his main objective for the next thirty days. King Alexander had mentioned a few requirements and also vaguely expressed some stunning ideas. Brook carefully studied and thought about these ideas; the more he thought about it, the more excited he got. There were many things that he never considered. He was even confused and didn’t understand when the king mentioned them for the first time. But slowly, he felt that those ideas and plans were impeccable. After tailoring those ideas to fit them into Chambord’s current situation, Chambord would experience an enormous change for the better.

Of course, as the power in his hands grew heavier and heavier, Brook also felt huge unprecedented pressure.

After King Alexander returned to normal, his strength and long-term vision both increased at an astonishing rate. Recently, during a chat in their free time at Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy, the number one warrior Lampard actually implicitly admitted that the King’s strength had increase to a level that he couldn’t even estimate. He probably couldn’t even defeat Alexander.

That left people such as Brook and Pierce a ton of pressure.

They knew that if they wanted to follow the king and battle and bleed for Chambord, they had to improve their strength; that was essential. If they couldn’t keep up with their majestic king, they would be gradually left behind and eventually become useless men.

During this time, the strongmen such as Pierce and Drogba “got” a set of strange training methods from the King and started to excessively train themselves everyday. Brook on the other hand was busy with military affairs and had limited time to train. He gradually felt that he was falling more and more behind and there was nothing that he could do.

When he was struggling one day, Fei sent his guard Fernando-Torres to Brook along with a king’s command – “Mr. Brook, His Majesty has asked you to head to his palace right away. There is something very important that His Majesty wants to talk to you about.”

Brook was lost; he didn’t remember Fei previously telling him that he wanted to discuss an important matter today. He followed Torres to the main palace.

After he stepped into the palace, he was surprised to find out that the First Commander of King’s Guards Peter-Cech was sitting down on a chair and having a conversation with King Alexander. Except for the two of them, no one else was in the palace.

“Haha Brook, you got here just in time. I have something very important for you two to see.”

After seeing Brook’s arrival, Fei laughed as he walked down from his throne that was surrounded by two lion-like monster statues. He tapped Brook’s shoulder and suddenly opened up his palm. Cech and Brook both felt something flash in front of their eyes as a small green bottle appeared in Fei’s palm. A green liquid was stored in the elongated crystal bottle……It had a light touch of magic power.

“This is……” Both Cech and Brook were surprised.

“Hehe, this is a violent energy potion that I recently put together……” Fei explained with his nonsense. He spoke proudly, “But I prefer calling it 【Hulk Potion】. Hehehe, this is a very magical potion…….” Fei paused a little bit to create more suspense.

“【Hulk Potion】? That name is very strange……” Brook could feel the light magic power hiding within the potion. He subconsciously asked, “Your Majesty, what’s the special effect of this potion?”

“Of course, Hehehehe, it has the effect of instantly increasing one’s strength by a few times……” Fei wanted to show off. “It sounds like the [Mad Potion] that magic pharmacists put together, but the difference between the 【Hulk Potion】 and those low class [Mad Potions] is that the strength enhancing effect is permanent!”

“Permanent improvement?” Cech and Brook were both flabbergasted. They stared at the potion in Fei’s hand and gasped involuntarily, “How is that possible? Could this be one of the epic potions from the legends?”

Under the mage classifications on Azeroth Continent, there was a branch of magic pharmacists. These magic pharmacists could create a lot of strange potions. The potions all had different effects, and due to the differences in effects and materials required for each potion, there were many ranks from low to high. The epic potions from legends were one of the highly ranked potions. They all had incredible effects and there were a few recorded epic potions that could permanently enhance one’s strength……

But those were all items from the legends. Epic potions could only be created by epic leveled magic pharmacists, they also need a lot of rare and precious raw materials. These raw materials would even be considered rare by the level 8 and 9 super powerful Empires on the continent. Fei casually took out a potion that he claimed to have the same effect as epic potions, so Cech and Brook naturally had a hard time believing their eyes and ears.

“Ah? Epic Potion? How is that possible, I don’t have any of those precious raw materials to make such a potion……” Fei read a ton of books in the Royal Library, so he knew what the epic potions that the two were talking about was. He rolled his eyes and rejected that idea while smiling, “Hehe, although the 【Hulk Potion】 has such a powerful effect, it has a terrifying side effect…… that’s why I hesitated for a long time before telling you guys about it. If you guys can endure through the side effect, the real effect would definitely be satisfying. The potion is here, if you wish, you guys can decide among yourselves who wants to give it a try.”

“Terrifying side effect?”

Brook and Cech looked at each other in unison. The shock in their eyes quieted down a bit. They believed this explanation a lot more. If the potion didn’t have any side effects and could enhance one’s strength permanently and flawlessly, then this 【Hulk Potion】 would definitely be ranked as one of the epic potions; it would be too precious.

Brook hesitated for a few seconds, and suddenly raised his head and said, “Let me try it out!”

The date of Zenit’s Imperial Military Practice was getting closer and closer. There was nowhere that Chambord could back off to. If Chambord lost in this event, their kingdom would be gone. Even though Chambord had two trump cards – Lampard and King Alexander, the military practice was based on the total score for the ten matches. There was no way that the Kingdom could depend on just the two of them. If Chambord wanted an overall win, other people’s strength had to improve as well. Time was tight, and to Gordon-Brook who was single-mindedly focusing on increasing his strength and fighting alongside the king, the potion in front of him might’ve been dangerous, but perhaps it could be his last and only opportunity.

Brook made up his mind and reached out for the bottle of green potion.

Last Chapter

____________________________

Note: I split this chapter into two parts because the chapters are pretty long and Big Udon is pretty busy, so he sends me the translated version in parts so that I can edit it as he translates and so that I won’t have to edit super late at night. Don’t worry, despite the chapter being split into two parts, it still only counts as one chapter!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 76.2: There’s one more bottle (2)

Chapter 76.2: There’s one more bottle (2)

However –

“Whoosh!”

Peter-Cech who was standing quietly beside Brook suddenly moved first and grabbed the 【Hulk Potion】before Brook did. He pulled open the lid on the bottle and chugged down the entire bottle.

“You……”

Brook panicked.

Cech was only pardoned more than ten days ago by the King and barely got out of Iron Prison – Water Dungeon alive. He got ill from the moist and dark environment and the torture in the prison, so his body was very weak. His two energy swirls that represented his two star warrior strength and status was torn and ruined by the former Head Minister Bazzer’s vicious methods. All of his two star energy had mostly disappeared and his strength dropped significantly. Although he could get it back and return to being a two star warrior, it would take a long period of time. Cech’s body was at its weakest stage; by taking this 【Hulk Potion】 which had a terrifying side effect, if he wasn’t able to endure through it, his life might even be on the line……

He knew that Cech didn’t want him to take the risk which was why he took the potion first.

At this point, Brook was very nervous. However, there was nothing that he could do. He could only stare at Cech closely; he didn’t even dare to blink his eyes, because he was afraid that he might miss some signs of dangers.

Fei on the other side was secretly laughing to himself shamelessly.

After a few seconds, the side effects that Brook was worrying about appeared –

At first, a bright green light suddenly appeared on Cech’s forehead between his eyebrows. It gave off an indescribable magic power. Then, it gradually began to spread downwards in a cloudy fashion. The green light became more and more dense, and soon Cech’s head was dyed in green, and even his hair became green as well. It seemed very strange.

As the same time, drops of sweat the size of beans started dripping down his green forehead. The muscles on his face also started twitching unconsciously. Clearly, he was under unimaginable pain.

Brook was shocked.

He turned his head and looked at Fei, and found that he didn’t panic at all. Instead, he had a faint smile on his face. This calmed Brook down a little bit; he held back his worries and concerns and continued observing Cech’s state.

That green light was getting thicker and thicker and started spreading onto Cech’s whole body. Starting from his head, it quickly covered his neck, chest, waist, arms, hands and legs……After more than tens of seconds, the First Commander of the King’s Guard Peter-Cech had become a green person. Even his arm hair was glittering green like a jade. This condition was no different than getting poisoned by exotic toxins. What worried Brook more was that he could clearly see that it was as if there was something alive that was drilling and surging underneath Cech’s skin. It created many bulges that continued rushing around in Cech’s body. The blue veins bulged and sweat dripped down like rain……This process was obviously extremely painful.

“No wonder why it’s called [Hulk Potion], Cech is getting bigger and bigger.” Brook thought.

Fei had a chill when he saw that.

Fei tried the potion on himself when he was doing the experiments, and the pain of the body enhancement was unbearable; it was like having tens of thousands of ants crawling through his body and devouring every bit of his muscle, having someone cut the flesh off of him piece by piece and deep frying his entire body……even though Fei was tough, he didn’t want to experience this hellish pain ever again. This was especially true since the [Hulk Potion] wasn’t effective on Fei.

After half a minute, the painful expression on Cech’s face toned down a bit, and the dense green light dimmed down. Suddenly, a powerful sensation came off of Cech’s body. Brook was very familiar with this sensation. He often felt this sensation from King Alexander. It was the sensation of a breathtaking and dragon-like pure physical strength. What surprised him even more was that this sensation was getting stronger and stronger. This meant that the strength in Cech’s body was increasing very quickly.

After another minute, the greenness on Cech was almost negligible, and the sensation finally stopped growing stronger.

“Huh-”

Cech exhaled heavily and finally opened his eyes.

He observed his body and felt the long-lost strength. This strength was even more powerful than his former strength at his peak. He was so excited that tears filled his eyes. Before when his energy swirls were destroyed by Bazzer, he felt hopeless and thought that he was going to become a useless man, but now the light of hope shined through the dark clouds. He instantly turned around and kneeled down before Fei and said with an uncontrollable excitement on his face, ” Thank you, Your Majesty! I have recovered……I can feel the monstrous strength in my body, and the energy channels in my body have widened by a few times. I can restore my two star warrior’s energy at my peak state in less than half a year……”

Cech was so excited that his sentence structures weren’t making any sense.

After some rough observations, Cech had completely understood the effect of the [Hulk Potion]. Although his energy swirls didn’t come back, his physical strength and his body’s firmness had reached an unimaginable level. He could fight a two star warrior with pure physical strength. The effect didn’t just stop there. What made him more excited was that the channels that the energy flowed through in his body was widened by a few times. This meant that when he started training his energy, his improvement speed would be faster than other ordinary warrior by a few times…… The actual effect of the little [Hulk Potion] was far superior than the epic potions in the legends.

Fei said calmly with a serious face, ” Peter, don’t be so overjoyed. [Hulk Potion]’s terrifying side-effect hasn’t completely passed yet.”

“Ah?” Cech and Brook who were finally relieved were surprised again when they heard that. “What other side effects are there?”

“It’s this green light. See? The greenness on your body hasn’t fully disappeared yet. According to my calculations, it needs three to five days to completely go away.”

Cech asked with a strange face, “Your Majesty……eh, was the terrifying side effect that you were talking about before this greenness over my entire body after taking the [Hulk Potion]?”

“Yes, yes.” Fei held back his laughter and nodded firmly. “This greenness will take a long time to disappear; isn’t that terrifying?” But right after he said that, he couldn’t hold back anymore and started laughing loudly like a kid who had just pranked someone successfully. His kingly temperament instantly disappeared.

Cech and Brook felt like they were about to faint.

That counts as a terrifying side effect?

“Brook……I……” Cech was a little bit embarrassed at this point. He was originally worried about the “terrifying side effect” and took the potion before Brook could react; he wanted to take on the risks himself. Who knew that the king was only joking? Now, it looked like that he had jacked Brook’s opportunity of becoming stronger. It didn’t matter if it were merits or official titles and positions; Brook deserved it more. Cech instantly regretted his action.

“Mr. Cech……” Brook was still used to calling his former leader mister. ” You’re being too polite. If Chambord can get another powerful warrior and increase the chance of us winning the upcoming Zenit Military Practice, it doesn’t matter who takes this potion.” Brook’s words were really sincere and didn’t feel fake or superficial at all. Cech didn’t know what to say. Fei on the side nodded secretly. He knew that he had chosen the right person. This one star warrior was just, dependable and had integrity. The best part of all was that he was extremely loyal to him.

“Actually, you guys don’t need to panic, hehehe……” As Fei was speaking, he flicked his wrist and another bottle of [Hulk Potion] appeared in his hand out of nowhere.” I have a few more bottles of this potion!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 77: Teleport Portal in Real Life

Chapter 77: Teleport Portal in Real Life

Cech and Brook were about to go crazy; both of them stared at Fei with “resentment”. At this moment, they finally knew that they had been pranked by the young king and everything was a friendly joke.

Brook drank the other bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 in excitement.

In his prior experiments, Fei had tried the potion on animals like chickens, pigs and cows, as well as on a few heinous prisoners on death row. He had accumulated a good understanding regarding the effects, dosage, side-effects and long term effects. After experiencing the indescribable pain, Brook gained a huge boost in strength. His physical strength was enough to take on a two star warrior. The energy channels in his body had also expanded. This had a more significant long term effect; it meant that Brook who was average in terms of energy training had suddenly become a genius at it.

To maximize the efficiency of the 【Hulk Potion】, one would need to train. Therefore, the remaining potion was still stored in their bodies. When looking at them closely, the greenness on Brook’s and Cech’s skin could still be seen. They looked at each other and laughed.

The king’s action of continuously taking out such potions with ridiculous effects had shocked both Brook and Cech. If this information leaked out, many people would fight and start a war to get their hands on the potion. They now knew why the King talked to them in private; except for Fei’s personal guard Fernando-Torres, all the other guards had been dismissed.

“【Hulk Potion】’s effect is astonishing, but it doesn’t accumulate, so it only works once. The effect will be minimal if you guys take it again. However, you guys shouldn’t relax on your training…… I do have some extra potions on hand, but there aren’t a lot. They’re all for the improvement of Chambord’s overall strength. You two are the ones that I trust the most, as well as ones who took the 【Hulk Potions】 first. Remember, this matter must be kept confidential and can never be exposed. For the reason of your increase in strength, think of ways to explain it yourselves…… We have to be very careful on this matter. You guys know exactly why we must be.”

After their excitement, Fei returned onto his dual lion statue-clustered throne on the stairs and suddenly switched back to Paladin Mode. The holy and majestic temperament of a level 12 Paladin instantly filled the hall; the majestic sensation surged in the hall like tides. At this time, Fei had restored the King’s superior prestige, controlling everything like an inviolable god.

After hearing Fei’s words, Brook and Cech finally knew that they were the first ones that touched the 【Hulk Potion】. Their hearts were filled with gratitude; they felt their blood boiling. Both of them kneeled down and said in unison, “Rest assured, Your Majesty! No one will know about this!”

Fei nodded in satisfaction.

He suddenly opened his hand and another bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 appeared in his palms. He pushed it out and the level 12 Paladin’s aura wrapped around the potion and slowly flew into Brook’s hand.

Fei continued, “When you get back, immediately choose two hundred loyal soldiers with clean backgrounds. Then, dilute this bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 into four barrels of clean water and feed it to the two hundred soldiers in the next three days. This way, although they won’t receive the same benefit that you two received, it will still be a good boost in the soldiers’ strength and physique. Remember, these two hundred soldiers will be the elite force that participates in the Zenit Imperial Military Exercise. We couldn’t afford any kind of carelessness. They must be carefully selected; loyalty comes first, and ability comes second. It would be the best if all of them were born in Chambord……Brook, after you finish that, hand these soldiers over to Commander Cech and let him train and direct them. I want the two of you to build an invincible iron force for Chambord in the next six months. Can you two accomplish it?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. There’s absolutely no problem!”

Brook held onto the potion tightly as if he was holding the key to a peerless treasure. He said with full confidence, “With the help of this 【Hulk Potion】 that can compare to epic potions, we can absolutely construct an elite force of terrifying strength. Our chances of winning in the Military Exercise half a year from now will increase by a lot.”

Even Cech who was taciturn nodded excitedly and said, “Your Majesty, Peter-Cech guarantees to build you an invincible iron force in less than six months!”

Fei nodded.

He wasn’t concerned about accidents that might occur when using 【Hulk Potion】. Before when he was testing the 【Hulk Potion】, he discovered a satisfying phenomenon – regardless of whether it was a human or an animal, after taking the full potion and enduring a few minutes of severe pain worse than death, the test subjects all had a huge boost in strength and instinctively developed a heartfelt dependency towards Fei, which made them become more loyal towards him. It was like the emotions that kids had toward their parents. After some deep thinking, Fei believed that this phenomenon was caused by the weak spiritual energy in the potion. When every 【Hulk Potion】 was created, they all contained some weak spiritual energy in them, as if they had lives and had some intimacy towards Fei, like a newborn lingering onto its mother. It seemed like that weak spiritual energy quietly affected the user of the potions’ soul and increased their loyalty towards Fei.

The incident of 【Hulk Potion】 had come to an end. In the next ten minutes, Fei and Brook chatted about the restriction of Chambord’s military. Fei wasn’t some kind of military genius, so he only briefly outlined some main principles from his memories and knowledge from Earth. However, it deeply inspired Brook. During the chat, Cech also gave some great recommendations. Fei realized that this First Commander of the King’s Guards was also quite talented in military affairs. During the chat, Brook happily recorded three full animal skins worth of notes. After seeing that it was getting late, Brook and Cech got up and bowed as they left the palace.

Finally, only Fei and his personal guard Fernando-Torres were left in the hall.

After he felt the shiny eyes staring at his back, Fei turned around and saw Torres staring at him eagerly. Fei knew what he was thinking and directly asked, “Fernando, do you also want a bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 to increase your strength?”

Torres hesitated a little; he knew that the potion was extremely valuable and limited. However, he wasn’t able to resist the temptation of power and kneeled down as he answered honestly, “Your Majesty, it’s my greatest honour to be able to follow you. I want to fight for Your Majesty, but I’m too weak; I even have a hard time holding up a sword…… Therefore, I beg Your Majesty to grant me a bottle of 【Hulk Potion】.”

“One of the 【Hulk Potion】 is yours, but I can’t give it to you right now……” Fei gestured Torres to stand up as he continued, “The effect of this potion is significant, but the potion itself is extremely brutal. An ordinary person is not able to endure the unbearable pain during the body transformation process. If you pass out, it would damage your body severely. Both Mr. Brook and Mr. Cech are strong warriors that have fought numerous battles, and they have the basic strength and mental toughness to handle the painful process and successfully benefit from the potion. You on the other hand are still too weak and can’t bear the brutal impact of the potion. If I give you the potion now, it would be a disservice……If you want to quickly reach the minimum requirement to take the potion, go find Pierce and Drogba. Train with them according to the method that I gave them. Once your body becomes strong enough, I will give you the potion.”

After hearing Fei’s explanation, the expression on Torres’ face turned from the initial disappointment to hopefulness. He clutched his fists excitedly and said, “Thank you, Your Majesty. I will go find Mr. Pierce right now……”

After he said that, the blonde boy turned around and rushed out of the hall.

Fei looked at the boy’s back and laughed quietly.

After his observations for the last couple of days, the blonde boy Fernando-Torres had great potential. He was clever, thoughtful, brave and honest; he had all the necessary qualities of a true warrior. He also grew up in Chambord and was loyal to the kingdom. He looked up to Fei as an idol and worshiped Fei as a god. Fei had no reason to not promote this young man.

The only thing holding him back was that Torres was still too young, so Fei wanted to sharpen him a little bit more first.

However, the brutal damage of the potion that Fei was talking about was true; he didn’t exaggerate in the slightest. In his prior experiments, there were a total of eighteen sheep, thirty-three pigs, and numerous little animals such as chicken, ducks, and geese that had died from the potion. Even most of the heinous prisoners Oleg brought to Fei who were on death row died during the process of the body transformation. This was the dark side of the potion.

Fei sat in the hall for a little bit longer and thought through everything that had happened and made sure that nothing was left out. He exhaled slowly as he switched to Barbarian Mode. After looking around and making sure that no one was around, he stared at the open space in front of him and inexplicably whispered, “ Elena…… You can come out now!”

As soon as he finished, a slight buzzing noise sounded.

A small blue flash of brilliance appeared in the mid-air that grew larger and larger. Soon, it formed a huge blue oval shaped “door”. It gradually stabilized itself as blue light circulated on its surface. It was actually a portal from the Diablo World! Then, a beautiful figure slowly emerged through the portal and appeared in the King’s Palace.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 78: Supreme Leader of 【Rogue Encampment】

Chapter 78: Supreme Leader of 【Rogue Encampment】

Her red hair was like a cloud of fire burning in the air. Numerous mystic magic symbols were engraved onto the set of delicate armour and magic power circulated on its surface. The white leather long boots covered up her knees like spreading vines. Her smooth thighs were exposed, slender and beautiful; they were as white as snow and exuded a breathtaking and seductive charm. The sky-blue battle skirt covered up her alluring round hips. Her waist was like a swinging willow; it was so slender that it could be gripped with just two hands. Her chest was still outstanding under the light leather armour. Her fabulous face made people felt guilty when they looked at her. Her temperament was three tenths apathetic, three tenths elegant and four tenths stunning……

This was Andelisha-Elena, a stern inviolable Valkyrie, and the prettiest 【Flower of Rogue】 in the entire Diablo World.

She quietly came through the portal as if she traveled through space and time. She appeared in the hall and stood in front of Fei.

Elena’s beauty had blossomed.

For a long time since the last 【Flower of Rogue】 Andariels unimaginably fell in love with the Lord of Terror Diablo and became demonified, no one on the Rogue Continuet was able to be regarded as a 【Flower of Rogue】 until the elegant Elena was born. This young rogue warrior quickly conquered the entire Rogue Continent with her beauty and bravery.

“Mr. Fei. I heard your summons from 【Rogue Encampment】.” Elena bowed and saluted Fei in the same manner that people in the Diablo World saluted their king. “Do you have something for me to do?”

“Elena, you can call me Alexander from now on!” Fei pointed at a stone chair beside him. He smiled as he asked, “Take a seat. How did it go? I believe you’ve told Priestess Akara and Leader Kashya everything about this world, right?”

“Yes. I have conveyed the information to the two leaders according to your command, Alexander Your Majesty.”

Elena quickly got use to the name “Alexander”. In the last ten days or so, she had gone from the initial surprise and shock to a serene calmness; she had completely Fei’s position and status in this world. When she was summoned to Zenit Continent by Fei accidently through the portal ten days ago or so, Elena was shocked by the quietness and beauty of this world. There weren’t any monsters or demons, and there weren’t invasions and pollution from the evil powers from hell. There were only clean air, fresh water, lush plants and healthy green mountains. Everything here was thriving and flourishing; there was literally no difference between this place and the heaven that everyone was talking about in the Diablo World. Elena fell in love this world at first sight.

In the last ten days, she was able to come to Chambord Castle for four hours everyday and observe and study everything in Chambord as a guest under Fei’s permission. This included the rules of this world, Fei’s identify, Chambord’s status and rotation between day and night from the sun and moon. After she understood everything, with Fei’s permission, Elena passed on all her knowledge to the two leaders at 【Rogue Encampment】 Akara and Kashya.

“Eh, good. Thank you for your hard work. Oh, right, later someone will bring you to a place. Please observe that place carefully and tell me your discoveries.” Fei didn’t behave like a king in front of Elena at all. He casually handed her a big red apple and smiled, “So have Leader Akara and Kashya made any decisions yet about my prior proposals?”

“They both have agreed. However, Leader Akara hopes Chambord could help out 【Rogue Encampment】 a little bit in terms of food.” Elena was surprised; she quickly took the apple as a trace of redness appeared on her white face; she lowered her head and replied.

“Oh, food? ……I can only give it a try and see if I can convert food into the Diablo World.” Fei thought about it and said, “On this matter, I will discuss it with them personally later.”

At this moment, the guards outside of the palace shouted to inform Fei that Warden Oleg had arrived and was waiting outside.

“Let him in!”

As soon as he finished, Warden Oleg rushed in excitedly. His face was red and all the fat on his face were shivering, as if something great had happened. He humbly kneeled down and crawled a few more steps forward until he reached Fei. He bowed to the floor to salute Fei as he smiled and fawned, “I’m here to report back to Your Majesty, great news, Hahaha, the new prison has officially been completely, and it’s ready to be used immediately!”

As he was talking, he quickly noticed Elena who was sitting on the side. His heart was instantly shocked by the beauty of this 【Flower of Rogue】, however, Oleg didn’t have any evil and lustful intents. For one, he clearly knew that this girl was very likely having an intimate relationship with King Alexander; he could tell from the way that she was looking at His Majesty. Also, Oleg was at least an one star warrior; he vividly felt Elena’s powerful level that was far greater than one star rank. He also understood the value of her full magic engraved armour……All of these things clearly told Oleg to kill any kinds of dirty thoughts. He couldn’t offend the girl in front of him, otherwise he would die painfully.

After hearing Oleg’s report, Fei nodded in satisfaction and said, “Great, you’ve done a good job. I’m glad. Now organize some jailors and transfer all the prisoners from Iron Prison – Water Dungeon to the new prison. From today onwards, completely seal up the water dungeon. No one is allowed to enter without my permission.”

“Your command is my life, Your Majesty!” Oleg was excited to receive Fei’s praise. He spoke loudly to announce his loyalty.

“Eh, one more thing. This Ms. Elena is my……friend.” Fei was about to use the word “trusted subordinate” or “confidant”, but he felt the word “friend” was more suitable. He continued, “After you finish transferring the prisoners, lead Elena to the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon for a visit. Remember, don’t ask any questions. Come back to the Palace by yourself after she finishes. I have some great rewards to give to you.”

“God bless you, bright and merciful King.” Oleg’s teeth were about to break due to excitement after he heard that there were rewards. After meeting with the King more often, he had an even deeper understanding of Fei’s character. Once Fei said that there were great rewards, that meant that the rewards must be good stuff. Then, another series of flatters “showered” Fei.

“Elena, just follow him. That place is a bit strange. You might find something, but there is a huge black iron gate. Don’t go behind there for now, alright?”

Elena stood up, nodded, and followed Warden Oleg out of the King’s Palace.

After seeing both of them disappear from the gates of the hall, Fei licked his lips and rubbed his temples. There were too many things to do these days. Although he was acting like a hands off king that passed on the majority of tasks onto Brook and Bast, he was still extremely busy and didn’t have time to breathe.

There was a light bluegrass fragrance still in the air. It was left by Elena when she was sitting down.

The golden sunlight passed by the huge stone god statues and shined into the palace. Fei showered in the sunlight, closed his eyes and smelled the wonderful fragrance. His thoughts and thinking patterns suddenly became fluent and cheerful as ever, and his memory traced back to twelve days ago.

……

……

Twelve days ago.

After Fei designed ten sets of male and female clothes and “scared away” his cute fiancée with a design of bras, he had nothing to do. Therefore, he tried to communicate with the cold, mysterious voice in his mind and return back to Diablo World.

Diablo World, 【Rogue Encampment】.

As soon as he stepped onto 【Rogue Encampment】, he was surrounded by crazy cheers around him. He looked around and was surprised to find out that Priestess Akara and Military Leader Kashya led everyone at the camp to kneel down and devoutly pray before the place where he left the Diablo World last time. When they saw his appearance, everyone jumped up and started cheering unstoppably.

“Mr. Fei, you have finally returned!”

A smile appeared Akara’s old face like a dandelion flower, while Kashya and the other people also stared at Fei in excitement. Expressions of respect and admiration were on everyone’s face. Fei rarely saw those expressions from the NPCs.

“Eh……What happened?”

Fei wasn’t use to the NPCs’ enthusiasm. This rare situation made Fei feel like these people wanted something from him.

“Mr. Fei. You have killed the evil demon leader Andariels and opened up the path from Rogue Continent to the east. According to the Blood Oath of Covenant from our ancestors, you are now the Supreme Leader……” Elena who was standing beside him notified him quietly.

“I’m now the Supreme Leader of 【Rogue Encampment】?”

Fei stunned. He suddenly remembered that. When he was leaving Diablo World last time, Elena didn’t mention that to him. He turned around and looked at Akara, Kashya and others, and didn’t try to hide his delight, “It that true? Am I now really the supreme leader of 【Rogue Encampment】?”

“Yes, that’s right.” Although Akara wanted to beat his face with the bottom of her shoe after seeing his “insolent” and shameless expression, the matter related to the Covenant from their ancestors, so she couldn’t be disobedient. She had to reply patiently.

People such as Kashya and Charsi also nodded to confirm.

“Haha, does that mean that I don’t have pay anything to Akara for potions and scrolls, or to Kashya for hiring mercenaries, or to Charsi for buying equipment and items? Hahahahah……” Fei’s laugh was very shameless; it was almost his nature. This treacherous and shameless idea popped into his head almost instantly after he knew he was now the supreme leader.

A great life was waving its “hands” at Fei coquettishly, as if it was so close. Fei could also smell it.

However –

“That’s impossible. Even with the Covenant from our ancestors, the supreme leader couldn’t get everything for free in the camp…… Mr. Fei, I have to notify you that as the supreme leader, you do have the power to drive everyone in the camp to service you, and you also have the power to constrain everyone. However, you also have the obligation to protect and fight for everyone, every building, every cow, even every chicken. I have told you a long time ago that everything in this world is balanced…… Of course, to show respect to the supreme leader, from today on, you can purchase from anyone at half price, including my potions and scrolls.” “Greedy” Akara said as she gnashed her teeth. Her words shattered Fei’s dream of getting everything for free.

“Eh……Half Price?” Fei rubbed his chin in disappointment. He had no choice but to nod and say, “Although it’s still expensive, half price is a great deal.”

“Honourable Fei. We are planning to open the pledge altar from our ancestors. After the altar ritual, you will officially become the Supreme Leader at 【Rogue Encampment】…… The white bearded Cain separated the crowd and saluted Fei with a cane in the hand, “According to the legends on Rogue Continent, every supreme leader can acquire three legendary miraculous skills from the Great God. The timing is perfect, let’s start the altar ritual quickly!”

Fei realized that everything in the Diablo World was going towards an unknown direction.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 79: Ancestor’s Altar and Three Legendary Miraculous Skills

Chapter 79: Ancestor’s Altar and Three Legendary Miraculous Skills

What surprised Fei was that the altar from the ancestors of the camp was not in an obvious location in 【Rogue Encampment】. Under Akara’s lead, Fei and other locals arrived at her small tent that was located on the southwest corner of the camp.

Fei had been here numerous times.

Cracked and broken bottles and jars that had moss and vines growing on them were laying around everywhere. The air close to the tent smelled pungent; it was the smell of incomplete potions. Akara’s tent was very small; it was even a little ragged. Fei had questioned how this small tent could accommodate one person more than once, even if that person was someone small and thin like Priestess Akara.

However, this time he was stunned.

Fei’s mouth opened wide after he saw Akara, Kashya and Cain bending their backs and walking into the tent one by one. He was extremely curious, “Is there a secret underground cave in the tent? If not, how could the small tent fit so many people?” Soon, almost everyone at 【Rogue Encampment】 had went into the tent, and Fei’s mouth opened to its max.

Elena poked Fei with her cold little hand, “Mister, we should go in now.”

Fei had to go in there; he was even planning to crawl in if there wasn’t enough space…… However, after he bent his back, entered the tent and looked up, he was extremely shocked. How could someone call this place a tent? It was definitely a magnificent grand palace. There was an open view; Fei was now in a huge hall, and a long corridor that Fei couldn’t even see the end of was connected to it. Chairs and tables were set up orderly in the hall, and there were a lot of doors along both sides of corridor; Fei’s couldn’t count how many room there were.

“This……this is……spatial magic?”

After the short moment of shock, Fei quickly understood what was going on. It was crazy; Akara’s ragged tent was the entrance to an unrivaled huge space. Through this small tent, Fei entered a space that he never seen before.

But after some deep thinking, it was only normal for 【Rogue Encampment】 to have such a mysterious place. After all, the camp had existed for more than millions of years. It was even here when the war millions of years ago between heaven and hell had begun. After the accumulation throughout history, if the camp was as shabby as it seemed and only had that little power and means, then the camp would’ve been razed to the ground by the demons and monsters on the moor; there was no reason why 【Blood Raven】, 【The Smith】, 【Griswald】 and the final boss 【Andariels】 couldn’t wipe out this place.

There was only one reason why this camp could survive throughout the wars, battles and historical events – power.

It was obvious that 【Rogue Encampment】 had an unknown power that Fei didn’t know about.

As everyone walked further into the palace, they all passed a hall that looked like it was for meeting. Fei still couldn’t see the end of the corridor. Akara and Kashya were at the very front of the crowd; they were walking extremely slowly and Fei wanted to catch up. But at this moment, something strange occurred. He unbelievably found out that the faster he ran, the longer the distance between him and Akara and Kashya got. Soon, he could only see Akara’s vague figure.

“What’s going on?”

Fei was perplexed.

“Mr. Fei, the time and space in this place is reversed……The slower you go, the longer the actual distance you will travel. You don’t have to walk so fast.” Elena was always beside Fei as she whispered to remind him.

Fei was surprised, but he finally understood the secret to this space.

Fei gave Elena a thankful smile and started to walk slowly.

He found that he was actually going faster than when he was running. Although he was only taking small steps, the doors and rooms were passing him by like wind; he felt like he was walking on a fast moving conveyor belt going in the same direction. Fei slowed his steps down even further as if he was moving at a snail’s pace, but under the rules of this mysterious space, he moved even faster. In an eye blink, Fei had magically caught up to Priestess Akara who was walking slowly and leading everyone at the front.

“Wow, such a magical space……Hehehe, where are we going?” Fei tried to start a conversation.

“Ancestor’s altar.” the Priestess’ response was concise.

“Eh……how far do we still have to go?”

“We have arrived.”

Akara paused her steps as she said.

Fei looked ahead and his weak little heart was shocked again.

At the end of the corridor, a huge and wide mysterious space appeared out of nowhere. A thirty or fourty yard (m) tall altar made from black stone stood quietly in the middle of the space like a skyscraper.

The diameter of this altar was longer than fifty yards (m), and it was layered with an unknown black stone. There were a total of nine levels, the further up the level, the smaller the space; it almost looked like a black wedding cake. There were a thin set of stairs on four sides of the altar that led to the highest ninth level; only about four or five people could fit on the ninth level. Looking at the altar from afar, stones on every level were fully engraved with mysterious and profound magic patterns and symbols. They looked like spreading vines and words of an unknown language. Except for the magic patterns, there were also countless ancient paintings. The content was all different; there were hideous demons, howling monsters, battling warrior and chanting mages.

The entire altar was black. It stood in the space quietly and created an ancient feeling around it, as if it was silently telling the mysterious history that was buried in the dust of time, but also as if it was showing the ruthlessness and terrifying nature of time. Fei could clearly feel a hint of mythical pressure emitted by the altar and filling the entire space.

“This is our ancestors’ Covenant Altar.” Priestess Akara said with a rare solemn expression on her face; it had a bit of holiness, as if the altar was the shrine in her heart. She said to Fei, “After you climb up the altar through the stairways on the east and reach the ninth level, by praying devoutly, God will gift you three miraculous abilities. Go ahead, Mr. Fei.

After she said that, she and other residents of 【Rogue Encampment】 kneeled to the ground and started singing a song in a mysterious and ancient language very deeply. A holy natural atmosphere surrounded everyone; visible holy energy emerged from their bodies and slowly injected itself into the black altar like meteors, dragging out a long tail behind them.

Fei walked up the altar step by step on the thin stone stairway that was located on the east side.

When he finally arrived on the ninth level, the black altar under his feet seemed like it had finally absorbed enough holy energy coming from the rogues’ bodies, and gradually new changes occurred. From the very bottom level of the altar, every level started to rotate and turn under a strange inexplicable pattern， as if it was a precise instrument that was calibrating to match a mysterious waveform.

The sensation of ancient atmosphere emerged again and it was even stronger this time.

Fei forced himself to endure the huge shock and watched everything that was happening calmly.

All the things happening in front of him were completely beyond his imagination. These incidents never occurred in Fei’s most familiar game on Earth. At this moment, some things were developing in a direction that was outside of Fei’s memories.

Suddenly-

“Boom!”

An earth shattering noise sounded, and the black altar under Fei’s feet finally stopped turning.

Everything in Fei’s sight changed, as if the altar was teleported somewhere else. People like Akara who were beside the altar had all disappeared; it was as if the entire altar had moved to the space among the stars by someone who had unlimited powers. Fei looked around and found bright stars everywhere. There were no directions of north, east, south, west, or up or down. Fei felt like he was in a cosmic vacuum.

Before Fei could be surprised……

Suddenly, a beam of white light shined out of nowhere and covered his entire body. It felt similar to the beam that shined on him when he leveled up, but the power and pressure of this beam was far greater than the white beam of light he experienced when he was leveling up. For a moment, all of Fei’s senses went black, and only a cold and majestic voice echoed in his mind –

“Supreme God, endless years, infinite space, time of eternity…… According to the Blood Oath of Covenant from the Rogue’s ancestors, weak human Fei, you have killed Anderial, one of the four gurus from hell, and you shall receive three miraculous skills from the mighty gods. These three miraculous skills are – 【Learn】, 【Give】, and 【Summon】! …… Human, prepare to accept the gift from the gods!”

As soon as the cold majestic voice finished, the white beam of light started to surge and wash Fei’s body over and over again. This process was like being anesthetized during a surgery; Fei didn’t feel any pain or itch, but he could clearly feel the incredible changes undergoing in every single cell in his body……

……

Below the altar.

“Ms. Akara…… He……could there be any accidents? Three hours had passed by already……” Seeing the huge altar completely buried in the milky white light sphere, anxious and worrying expressions appeared on Elena’s face; she couldn’t help but ask the spiritual leader of the camp impatiently.

“Elena my child, don’t worry……This is our ancestors’ and god’s decree.”

Akara looked at the 【Flower of Rogue】 who was a little restless beside her and a smile came on her face. She comforted Elena with a kind expression that Fei never saw before, “In the legends on the Rogue Continent, every 【Flower of Rogue】 would encounter the man who would change her life forever. Anderial met Diablo and you met Fei. This is what the Wheel of Fortune had already prepared for you guys. Elena my child, I can foresee your future, you all……”

“Boom!!”

As Akara was speaking, loud noises sounded beside her ear. She paused and looked in the direction the noise came from with everyone else. The white light flame sphere that embedded the altar was slowly disappearing. They could finally see everything on the altar again. On top of the thin stairways, Fei who just finished the whole ritual was coming down step by step.

An excited expression appeared on Elena’s face as she rushed towards Fei. After observing Fei carefully and making sure that Fei was unscathed, her fast beating heart finally slowed down and she sighed in relief. A faint smile also popped on her white, smooth and spotless face.

“I’m alright, relax.”

Fei felt the girl’s worry and laughed as he held on and squeezed her cold little hand.

Elena was extremely embarrassed. She blushed as she struggled to escape from Fei’s big hand and quickly lowered her head and returned to the crowd.

……

After taking the same route back out of Akara’s magical space tent, there was only about less than half an hour of gaming time left for today. Fei didn’t rush out of the camp onto the moor to kill more monsters. Instead, he stayed at the camp and chatted with Akara, Kashya, the two leaders at the camp and the white bearded “obscene” old man Cain.

No one knew that they talked about and no one knew what kind of three miraculous skills Fei had acquired. More or less, when Fei left the Diablo World again, the residents of the camp saw an unprecedented relieved expression on Ms. Akara’s face.

Alright that’s the 3 regular from last week. Next up r the 2 boner chaps and 2 regular from this week

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 80: Miraculous Skill -【Summon】

Chapter 80: Miraculous Skill -【Summon】

On the same day that Fei exited the Diablo World, he found out that both Angela and Emma had been invited by Princess Tanasha to her place to hang out again. He felt that this eldest princess of Zenit Empire was quite interesting. She never showed herself in Chambord since her arrival. Even when Fei executed a few cavalries of Zenit and the deputy captain of the Royal Canonization Legion, she didn’t appear or say anything. As the commander of the Royal Canonization Legion, she didn’t ask Fei to meet up with her or voluntarily come to him. As if she was on a vacation, instead of getting ready to formally crown Fei as the king of Chambord, she didn’t mention the canonization at all and instead wanted to get closer to the future queen Angela. She frequently sent her servants to invite Angela to her place to hang out.

Fei didn’t bother to stop here. He wasn’t afraid that the elder princess might take Angela hostage; it was his vague instinct. At least for now, this princess of Zenit’s attitude towards Chambord was safe.

Fei was currently very busy. Extremely busy.

Fei had two short term goals. One was to increase his strength, and the other was to increase Chambord’s strength. He could achieve the first goal by going to the Diablo World, and he could use the 【Hulk Potion】 to achieve his second goal.

The only thing disappointing thing was that Fei’s success rate of finding 【Hulk Potion】 was way too low; it was less than four percent. Also, it was only effective for people who had the required strength. For example, Cech and Brook who were star ranked warriors were able to obtain the strength boost from the potion, but people who were weaker, like the thin and tall mercenary in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon could benefit from the potion too. However, if an ordinary man like the old handsome Bast took the potion, he would burst into pieces within tens of seconds after taking it. Ordinary people couldn’t handle the pain of the body transformation; it would feel like their internal organs and muscles were being torn apart.

What Fei experienced when he just entered the Diablo World was unprecedented. The so called Ancestors’ Blood Oath of Covenant, the mysterious space inside Akara’s tent and the black altar had never appeared in Fei’s memory about the Diablo Game on Earth. From that point on, everything in the Diablo World seemed to deviate from his prior gaming experience. It even made Fei question whether killing monsters and leveling up in the Diablo World was really a game, or if it was something else with the game as a cover……

Fei was thinking about the three miraculous skills – 【Learn】, 【Give】 and 【Summon】 the whole night.

When Fei acquired the three miraculous skills on the black altar in Diablo World, he didn’t know how to use them right away. In other words, when Fei was embedded in the mysterious white light beam on the altar, except for cleansing his body and increasing his strength and firmness, Fei didn’t have any substantial gains. The cold and mysterious voice only told Fei that he needed to discover the casting method and effects on his own in the future. It would purely depend on his intelligence and luck. He could possibly get them right away, or he might not be able to get them until the end of his life.

“Damn, this irresponsible answer is too crappy.” Fei thought.

After a night and nothing gained, Fei started to question the authenticity of the three miraculous skills; the ancestors of rogue encampment might have put them out to motivate their descendants. However, at dawn of the next day, something miraculous happened – Fei accidentally triggered the miraculous skill 【Summon】- he actually opened up a portal and summon mercenary Frost Archer Elena from the Diablo World into the real world.

He was ecstatic at that moment. Fei was in a complete shock.

It wasn’t only because he triggered 【Summon】, but it was more because…… The sun hadn’t risen yet, so the people in the Diablo World hadn’t gotten up yet. Therefore, when Elena was summoned to him through the portal, she wasn’t wearing much clothing. He had gotten a great view of her body; the round arcs sketched out one out the most beautiful sceneries in the world. With the slightly messy hair and the sleepy expression on her beautiful face, Fei was almost turned to stone and his nose almost started shooting out blood.

Elena on the other side obviously didn’t fully wake up yet and was half-asleep. A few seconds later, the archer beauty finally realized the situation she was in. She screamed and covered up her chests with her arms, stared at Fei “angrily” for a second, and rushed back to the Diablo World before the portal in the King’s Palace could close. After he got himself together from the brief shock from this “peerless beauty”, Fei quickly started to try to remember his actions and words before triggering 【Summon】 again. After tracing back, he eventually skeptically determined one thing – about a few seconds ago, he subconsciously murmured “If only Elena was here, maybe she could help me figure this out……” Then, the miracle occurred. A blue oval portal appeared after a light buzzing noise, similar to when he used a 【Town Portal Scroll】. Then, the almost naked Elena appeared after that.

Fei figured out the key to successfully casting it and excitedly tried several times.

Sure enough, after about twenty seconds, he managed to open the portal and summon Elena from the Diablo World again. Fei was only a bit disappointed because this time Elena was definitely prepared – she was fully dressed and armoured, and travelled through the portal and appeared in front of Fei.

Fei was stoked after this success.

He then tried to summon everyone in the camp including priestess Akara, military leader Kashya and blacksmith Charsi…… however, Fei was surprised to find out that he wasn’t able to summon anyone except for Elena from 【Rogue Encampment】 to the real world. The specific reason was unknown.

After a full day of trial and error, he came to the conclusion – due to some unknown reason, the miraculous skill 【Summon】 was only able to summon Elena, and the process and method of summoning was quite simple – if Fei wanted, he could open up a blue oval portal in mid air and summon Elena from the Diablo World to the real world.

Of course, restrictions applied.

First of all, 【Summon】 was only available under Barbarian Mode. Next, 【Summon】 would consume mana. With the mana of a level 16 Barbarian, Fei could only summon Elena three times. After that, he had to drink a 【Mana Potion】 before summoning her a fourth time.

Like that, an unconscious behaviour by chance had revealed a portion of the thin veil covering the miraculous skill 【Summon】. Fei guessed that 【Summon】 was ranked as a miraculous skill, so it must be able to summon more than just Elena. Logically speaking, people such as Akara and Kashya in the camp could be summoned as well, but for whatever reason, he wasn’t able to do so.

Except for 【Summon】, the other two miraculous skills 【Learn】 and 【Give】 he had acquired on the black altar still had no desire to reveal their inner secrets to him. After Fei spent more than ten days trying to figure them out, he still got nothing out of it. There weren’t any clues, so he didn’t know what to do.

However, Fei didn’t panic.

Being able to summon Elena to the real world was already a pleasant surprise for Fei.

Elena was a level 14 Magic Archer and equal to a three star warrior on Azeroth Continent. To Chambord, this was an addition of a strong master that could easily tilt the balance on the scale of victory. In the Military Exercise half a year from now, because of Elena’s existence, Feicould almost guarantee another win in the six individual competitions. There was about half a year left after all; in this time, Elena’s strength could increase significantly after fighting and leveling up alongside Fei in the Diablo World.

In the next couple days, Fei summoned Elena to Chambord Kingdom. Although there was a time limit of four hours a day, it didn’t stop the beauty mercenary from observing and merging into the real world like an extremely thirsty traveler finding a lake and drinking the water in a desert. In Elena’s eyes, the quiet and beautiful Chambord was no different from the heaven described in the rogue ancestors’ tales. When she stepped into Chambord Kingdom and peaked out the window for the first time, she fell in love with it.

“This is a beautiful paradise……Mr. Fei, if I have to, I’m willing to bleed and die for this land, just like how I fought for 【Rogue Encampment】.” Elena showered in the sunlight of Chambord’s sunset, as she said to Fei with a smile on her face.

Fei nodded.

He felt the same way as Elena; he fell in love and was deeply obsessed with this beautiful and peaceful land.

In the following days, Elena merged into Chambord Kingdom at an astonishing speed.

The only difference was that Elena didn’t show herself to anyone in Chambord except for Fei. Even when she saw the pure, crystal-like girl Angela and knew that she was Fei’s fiancée; she simply suppressed her own sudden dejection and hid herself…… Until about thirty minutes ago, no one knew that a hot magic archer that had the same strength as a three star warrior had appeared in Chambord.

Currently in the King’s Palace, Warden Oleg was the first Chambordian that knew of Elena’s existence. It could even be said that he was the first Azerothian that knew of her existence.

“Although this f*cker is a flatterer and is afraid of death, his luck seems to be better than everyone else’s……” Fei thought about Oleg and felt a bit strange. Fei finally knew why the emperors in the ancient times would use corrupted and eloquent ministers and officers even though they knew their characters……For some reason, Fei felt safer to use “corrupted and eloquent ministers and officers” like Oleg to complete some tasks compared to people like Brook.

Fei sat in the Executive Hall in the King’s Palace for a little while and suddenly remembered that Elena mentioned 【Rogue Encampment】 needing some food suplies. He ordered a guard to gather some winter wheat seeds and put them into his Barbarian’s storage belt. After calculating the time and knowing that it would take a while for Oleg and Elena to get back from the underground maze at the back of Chambord, he dismissed the guards and used some mana to open up a portal in the King’s Palace, and then he stepped into it……

When Fei’s figured disappeared in the blue oval light portal, the entire portal suddenly disappeared; there weren’t any magic fluctuations left in the room. It was like a bursting bubble, leaving no traces behind.

In the next second, Fei arrived at 【Rogue Encampment】 through the portal.

This was the “by-product” of one of three miraculous skills – 【Summon】 when it was first triggered by Fei. If he wanted to enter the Diablo World from that point on, he didn’t have to communicate with the cold and mysterious voice in his head. All he had to do was use some mana and open up a portal to the Diablo World and walk through it. Before, he could only enter the Diablo World with his mind in his sleep and kill monsters to level up, but now he could enter Diablo World with his physical body.

The first thing he did when he entered Diablo World was not meet up with Akara and Kashya, but rather open up his Barbarian’s storage belt and glance through it. He was stoked; he found out that the small bag of winter wheat seeds he had put in the storage belt hadn’t disappeared.

That meant –

“I can actually bring items from the real world into the Diablo World!”

This discovery excited Fei. It meant that this didn’t only apply to the small bag of seeds.

He could bring any important items with him from the real world into the Diablo World.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 81.1: 【Lut Gholein】

Chapter 81.1: 【Lut Gholein】

After confirming this finding, Fei quickly started thinking in his mind.

He was considering how to share resources between the Diablo World and the real world. Although Fei wasn’t sure if there was anything else that could help him bring a lot more resources from the real world to the Diablo World aside from the storage belt, obviously this small pack of winter wheat had opened a bright window that Fei had never thought about before in his chaotic mind.

As he was thinking, Fei walked towards Akara’s small tent.

He found Akara busy composing all kinds of potions in front of the seemingly ragged tent that had a magnificent interior. He took out the pack of winter wheat out of the storage belt and gave it to Akara.

“This is ……”

Akara took the small pack and an unbelievable, surprised expression appeared on her face.

It was incredible; she could feel a thick life energy inside the small cloth pack. Akara was both familiar and unfamiliar with this sensation. It was very deep and distant in her memory.

Long, long ago, 【Rogue Encampment】 didn’t plant their own crops to maintain their survival. However, in the past sixty years, along with the slow passage of time and pollution and corrosion of rogue continent by Diablo’s evil hell force, the majority of crops and plants were damaged by the dark force. Seeds with this purity and amount of life energy in them were extremely rare to find. That caused the production of crops and food in the camp to lower and lower, and ultimately they stopped producing crops. For a long time, the residents in the camp had to rely on breeding some chicken, ducks, cattle, and some other poultry and a type of wild plants called Bracken Roots that couldn’t be massively planted to struggle to survive.

Akara clearly felt that the small pack of winter wheat seeds that Fei brought weren’t polluted by the evil force at all and could be successfully planted and grow well in the Diablo World. Due to the quality of the soil in the Diablo World, the quantity of production might be lower compared to normal…… but compared to letting young rogues go into the dangerous moor which was dominated by monsters and demons and find those Bracken Roots that tasted very bad, even though the production would be low, it would still be a great light and a huge hope for 【Rogue Encampment】.

“In my world, this crop is called winter wheat. It has a strong vitality and is ideal to be grown on Rogue Continent where it is cold and humid…… Akara, you can ask people to try to plant it in small quantities first. If it is successful, I will bring more seeds to you and it can perhaps ease the food crisis that is happening at the camp currently.”

“Ah, that’s awesome…… Thank you so much, Mr. Fei. I can feel the purity and liveliness from these seeds. You have brought hope of survival to the camp.” Priestess Akara changed her usual profiteering face and solemnly bowed to show her thanks.

“Eh……You don’t have to thank me. Hehehe, if you could provide me with some free potions, items or scrolls, perhaps it would better than thanking me with words.” Fei put on a “fake” friendly smile.

“That’s impossible!”

Instantly, Akara’s profiteering character returned. Mr. Fei, as a leader you should be setting examples for everyone in the camp; you absolutely can’t get stuff for free without doing any work. Plus, the number of potions and items I can make are extremely limited. It can barely provide the rogues in the camp with the necessary protection. Mr. Fei, your demand is too much. Even if I produce free potions for you every minute, it wouldn’t be enough for you.”

Fei was silent.

A greedy profiteer would always be a greedy profiteer.

But then again, what Akara said really was the case.

Fei extinguished his idea of getting stuff for free. He turned around and saw the bottles and jars that Akara was using to make potions and smelled the pungent air. He suddenly thought of something and smiled as he asked, “Akara, why didn’t you find a helper to assist you in making potions? That way, you could increase the production, hehehe!”

“Do you think I could configure the potion out of thin air? Every potion takes a ton of precious and rare raw materials and herbs. They don’t grow in the camp and can only be found in places such as the moors and other extremely dangerous places. To collect and harvest these herbs and materials, the rogues can only go to those extremely dangerous and evil places when Diablo’s powers on Rogue Continent is at the “low tide”. I’m not exaggerating. Every potion I make is saturated with the blood of the poor children……” Akara was suddenly saddened when she spoke of this.

Fei smiled as he pointed at himself with his thumb and said, “Hehehe, Akara, don’t you think you have a perfect candidate standing in front of you for that job? Hehe, perhaps I could help you collect and pick these herbs and materials. In return, my request is very simple. You only have to teach me the names of each herb, how to identify them, and the formulae for making the potions. Hehehe.”

“You?”

Akara raised her eyebrows and was instinctively about to bicker with Fei, but she suddenly realized something as her eyes shined. She observed Fei closely as she glanced through Fei’s body and felt a suddenly realization. “Hehe, you are absolutely right. Come here. Hehehe, let’s start now. Hahaha, let me tell you how to identify each raw herb ingredient, their rating and their level!”

……

“Zealand Grass, Lantern Core, White-Strange Leaves, Magic-Chaos Ratten, Star-Light Grass, White-Bone Vine…… Eh, no, no. Blood-Bone Vine…… What else? Fire Roots? Poisonous Spiders’ joint bone?”

After an hour.

Fei was contaminated with a pungent herb smell. He continuously spat out something from his mouth as he stumbled and fled from Akara’s mysterious small tent. He was murmuring a series of herb names. His distracted expression looked as if he had been severely ravaged by a Tyrannosaurus.

“Hey……Mr. Fei. Don’t run. I have forty other raw materials and herbs for you to taste. Relax, these herbs aren’t bitter like the other ones. They don’t taste bad……” Akara had a reluctant and gloating smile on her face as she yelled and waved her hand at Fei.

Fei didn’t dare say a word back; he just continued to flee.

He passed a few wooden fences and several tents as he spat a few more times to get rid of all the bitter herb debris in his mouth. He then suddenly remembered something else; he walked to the centre of the camp and found the old man Cain, the “Free human scroll identifier”. He took out a few armour pieces and a silver storage ring from his storage belt and gave them to Cain. “Wise Cain, these items are from a mysterious place. I’m not sure if you could identify them for me.”

In fact, these pieces of armour were picked by Fei from the silver masked knight’s corpse, and the silver storage ring was from the poor four star mage Elvis. Fei put those stuff in his Barbarian storage belt before; when he was taking out the small pack of winter wheat seeds, he saw them as well. However, the status on the items were unidentified, therefore Fei wanted old Cain to help him identify them. Perhaps once Cain finished identifying them, he could ask blacksmith Charsi to modify them so that no one in the real world would recognize them again.

“Huh? These items are very strange….. Eh…… Weird, I have never seen anything like this before…… Let me take a closer look…… God! These are completely different magic engravings and patterns, and unheard of enchantment methods……” The white-bearded old man took the items from Fei’s hands and took a detailed look. Quickly, he was fascinated by them, just like an old archeologist that just saw an ancient treasure. He was stunned a little bit; he didn’t bother to acknowledge Fei anymore and just said, “The identification process might take a while. Come back in three days……” Then he turned around and walked away as if he was holding his baby.

“Damn, if you can’t identify the items, just tell me. What’s the meaning of the excuse……”

Fei opened his mouth as he “scornfully” looked at the old “obscene” Cain’s who was walking away and pointed out his middle finger.

Since the identification didn’t go as he planned, he decided to slay some monsters and demons to level up.

However, this novice map 【Rogue Encampment】 wasn’t effective for Fei to level up in anymore. A few days ago, he swept out all the monster and demons in the entire map again and made sure that not a single monster nor a crowd of demons could threaten the safety of the camp. At this point in time, the moor was more than tens of times safer than before. With the unique Big Bosses being slayed by Fei already, 【Rogue Encampment】 and its subsidiary maps weren’t challenging to Fei at all.

At this time, Elena was still in the real world. Fei thought about it for a while and finally decided to find NPC Warriv – the caravan leader, who was in blue. For the first time, he chose to head to the East. He decided to proceed onto the second big map in the Diablo World – a more dangerous and challenging town -【Lut Gholein】.

【Rogue Encampment】 was quite far from 【Lut Gholein】. If an ordinary rogue started traveling from the camp, it would take her about a year or two to get to 【Lut Gholein】. Fortunately for Fei, this travelling process for him was very similar to the actual game. Suddenly, the view in front of his eyes started to get foggy and blurry. Then as if he travelled through time and space, he felt and experienced the weightlessness and zero gravity. When he opened his eyes again, he had arrived at 【Lut Gholein】.

Everything around him was in a khaki color. This was a city that was located between deserts.

If the prior map 【Rogue Encampment】 was a little ragged temporary camp site, then 【Lut Gholein】 was a magnificent and vast desert city. Although it didn’t have the steep terrains and picturesque landscapes like Chambord, there were tall, solid defensive walls, beautiful fancy palaces, even safer inner city, two story luxury hotels and pubs, and a wide natural pier that was full of parked boats and ships…… It was impossible to find all these things and structures back in Chambord.

But for some reason, luxurious 【Lut Gholein】 gave Fei an extremely strange feeling – this seemed like a ghost city. There wasn’t any liveliness; there were barely any pedestrians on the road, and it was absolutely silent. Wind blew up sand into the air, and despite being autumn, there seemed to be an unspeakable chill.

Fortunately, there were still NPCs.

As soon as Fei stepped onto 【Lut Gholein】, a NPC approached him.

After a simple routine conversation, Fei had received the first quest in 【Lut Gholein】 from Atma, the owner of a public house – Head to the sewers under Lut Gholein and kill the boss 【Radament】 who occupied the sewers for a long time.

According to his prior memory, Fei found the entrance to the underground sewers and entered it to start the quest.

However, during the process of accepting the quest, Fei found something strange – It seemed like the NPCs at 【Lut Gholein】 didn’t like him very much. Their facial expressions and voices were very dull and lifeless. Compared with people such as Akara back at 【Rogue Encampment】, the difference was huge; it almost felt like he was talking to wooden dummies when he was interacting with them.

“Weird, why is that?”

It didn’t matter if it was the whole city or the NPCs in it, they all gave Fei the same feeling – that they were dead. The place was lifeless, as if it really was a ghost city.

With a ton of curiosity, Fei seized the moment and started his bloody massacre of the monsters and demons in the sewers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 81.2: Little Black House

Chapter 81.2: Little Black House

……

……

Two hours later.

Fei had cleaned out all the monster in the sewers easily with the strength of the level 20 Barbarian and killed the boss – 【Radament】, completing the first quest in 【Lut Gholein】. His Barbarian Character was very close to leveling up to level 21. He returned to 【Lut Gholein】 and got his reward – one 【Skill Point】. He thought for a while and converted some potions from the cold and mysterious voice. Then, he directly exited the Diablo World through the portal and re-appeared in King’s Palace.

The timing was perfect.

Coincidentally, the guards on the outside yelled to report that Warden Oleg was seeking permission to enter the palace. Fei sat back down on his throne, stretched his back and said, “Let him in.”

Quickly, Warden Oleg walked in humbly.

The fat flatterer kneeled to the ground and saluted sincerely. He then smiled fawningly and said, “Supreme King” Alexander, all the prisoners in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon have been transferred to the new prison according to your command. Ms. Elena is still visiting Iron Prison – Water Dungeon…… Your loyal servant Oleg is here to report.”

“Eh, you did a good job, I’m very satisfied,” Fei smiled as he praised.

“All of this is what I should do. To serve Your Majesty is my greatest honour!” Warden Oleg bowed humbly. He flatteringly smiled, “Your Majesty, the new prison hasn’t been officially named. All your loyal subjects passionately wish for you to personally visit the new prison and give it an official name. It would be an honour for Chambord as a whole.”

“Oh?”

Fei was intrigued by what Oleg said.

Due to his recent workload, he didn’t have time to go to the new prison that was built and expanded on top of the old healing facility. He wasn’t too sure how Oleg fixed and renovated it. In terms of naming the prison, Fei laughed as a great name appeared in his mind.

“This is your reward. After taking the potion, lead me to the new prison.” As he spoke, he gently pushed his palm, and half a bottle of 【Hulk Potion】 slowly flew towards Oleg. The potion shined a mysterious green light. This was the dose that Fei prepared for Oleg. It was tailored accordance with his own strength: not too much, not too little, just enough to stimulate all of the Warden’s potential.

“This is……”

Oleg was stunned.

Not even in his wildest dreams would he have thought that King Alexander’s reward was this half bottle of an unknown potion. From the faint green color, it looked like some kind of deadly poisonous potion…… But at this moment, Oleg demonstrated his cleverness as he figured out the king’s intentions. He didn’t even ask what potion this was; without any hesitation, he put on a trusting face, opened the bottle and chugged the green potion down his throat.

The next second, 【Hulk Potion】 came into effect.

An unprecedented painful sensation came from the deepest part of his body – every bit of bone marrow in his body started to heat up. Although the pain was tearing Oleg’s fat body apart, what surprised Fei was that this greedy Warden who was super afraid of death gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain throughout the body transformation; he didn’t even let out a single groan. Until the efficacy of the potion gradually diminished, he was covered in sweat, as if he just got out of a swimming pool. With a pale face and bite marks on his lips, he slowly recovered.

Such a hard and sturdy performance surprised Fei.

Unconsciously, his impression of the fat and bald warden improved quite a bit.

After feeling the great increase in strength and the huge change in the energy channels in his body, Oleg who was initially scared finally knew what kind of magical potion King Alexander rewarded him with. He kneeled down, opened his mouth and wanted to compliment him. However, the words and sentences that he was so familiar with got stuck in his mouth, and for some reason he couldn’t utter a word……

His mouth started twitching as a touching feeling bombarded his mind; he felt like crying. Oleg tried hard to hold it back, but ultimately he wasn’t able to stop it and cried out loud, “Your Majesty…… Thank you, Your Majesty……I…… To the God of War, Oleg…… Swear with a warrior’s dignity, pride and soul, that I shall stay absolutely loyal to the great King Alexander and never betray him……I……I know many people at Chambord look down on me……Although Bazzer desperately wanted to draw me to his side, I could tell that in his eyes, I was only a dog that had some value……Your Majesty, you have given me…… dignity…… dignity of a man……I……I……”

For a moment, Oleg was crying so hard that he couldn’t even speak.

This scene surprised Fei again.

“Human nature is so damn hard to predict……. However, hahahaha, so this flatterer Oleg has been influenced and touched by my great character? And wants to start a new life?”

Fei didn’t really acknowledge Oleg who was kneeling down faithfully and crying as he declared his loyalty. He sat on his throne, and narcissistic thoughts flooded his mind like a tsunami.

……

After about ten minutes.

Under the lead of Warden Oleg who was now very grateful, Fei arrived at the former Healing Facility on the west side of Chambord Castle.

This was the new prison of Chambord that Oleg constructed.

The exterior walls of the prison were made from firm white stones, with the stones piling up to four yards (m) high. Inside the wall, the original tattered healing facility had been turned into about a building with about two dozen cells. Every cell had good ventilation and light, and they were all warm, dry and comfortable to stay in. They were all sealed off by iron bars on the windows and a movable iron door. The sixty or so prisoners that were in the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon were transferred here.

The new prison looked completely white from a distance. The two dozen cells could only hold up to about two hundred prisoners; although it was significantly smaller than the water dungeon in the underground cave maze, it was enough for Chambord’s use. After Fei’s revamp of the prison, there weren’t many prisoners left. Plus, Fei’s command to reconstruct a new prison was just to deceive the public and find a reasonable excuse to completely seal up Iron Prison – Water Dungeon containing the underground cave maze. After all, there hid a secret that could turn the entire Azeroth Continent into madness – the Mythical Ruins.

Two ten yard (m) tall statues of two warriors resting their hands on swords stabbed into the ground stood in front of the gates of the new prison. The statues were vivid and looked very majestic. They weren’t made by Oleg; after hearing that the King was planning to build a new prison, the citizens were overjoyed and took the initiative to donate the funds to create them. The creators of the statues named them [Pillar of Justice] and [Pillar of Repentance], symbolizing the justice of the trials and prosecution, as well as hope for the prisoners to repent.

In between these two huge stone statues, there stood a big black rectangular stone. This was the place that Oleg prepared to write the prison’s name. At this time, the new prison was surrounded by numerous citizens. They were all waiting and looking forward to the King officially naming this new prison that symbolized forgiveness and mercy.

“My respectable subjects. I sincerely hope that not a single citizen from today onwards will end up locked behind these gates due to their choices and mistakes.”

Fei stood in front of the huge stone and said loudly.

He withdrew Oleg’s sword from the scabbard that was hanging on Oleg’s waist, flipped his wrist and started slashing on the stone. “Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!” With loud screeching noises, numerous stone chippings rustled off of the stone as many sparks emerged. Three words were deeply engraved into this extremely firm stone –

Little Black House!

“Little Black House…… Haha, this will be the name of the new prison. I promise all of you that from now on, anyone that is sent to Little Black House will be penalized and have the opportunity to repent. Their freedom may be temporarily stripped from them, but they will never lose their precious life here.”

Fei held onto the sword as he spoke loudly.

“Hail the king!”

“Long live King Alexander……”

“Merciful King Alexander, may the God of War bless you!”

Although they didn’t know what “Little Black House” meant, the crowd cheered on one after another in waves.

Such a scene was quite strange.

Originally, building a new prison wasn’t something to be celebrated by the citizens of a kingdom; after all, a prison wasn’t a mall. It represented the dark and dominant ruling from the upper class……But this time, due to the previous experience with the bloody cruel, hell-like Iron Prison – Water Dungeon, the new prison had a new and special meaning to every citizen in Chambord. From today on, they at least didn’t have to be timid and afraid of offending a noble or a high class citizen accidentally or negligently, and get locked up in the gloomy Iron Prison – Water Dungeon and lose their life. From what the king promised, the people had understood the underlying meaning. They once again confirmed to themselves that King Alexander was a gracious ruler.

Perhaps unprecedented prosperous days would arrive in Chambord once King Alexander would formally be crowned by the Zenit Empire’s Royal Canonization Legion in eight days.

The crowd was cheering wildly.

At this time, the Military Guru of Chambord Gordon-Brook squeezed his way past the crowd and rushed to Fei. He whispered something into Fei’s ear.

Fei’s expression suddenly changed.

“Finally here? Hehe, these motherf**kers, I’ve been waiting for them for a long time……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 82: Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake (Part One)

Chapter 82: Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake (Part One)

When you enter Chambord Castle through its main gate, the first thing you would see was a wide main street that could easily run six carriages in a row. Residents of Chambord liked to call it [The Road of Gold].

The street was paved exclusively by one type of yellowstone. Due to its age, green moss has grown in between the fine stone crevices. Looking from afar, it appeared as if there were strips of beautiful emerald inlaid into the pure gold.

The street extended throughout the entire Chambord Castle until it reached the square in front of the King’s palace.

Looking down from the sky, [The Road of Gold] was like a sharp gold sword that was wrapped in a magical green aura, as if an unknown God firmly placed it horizontally into Chambord Castle.

It was close to evening, the golden light of sunset flowed onto the wide street.

This was the most beautiful time on [The Road of Gold]. The residents of Chambord loved strolling on this road, while talking and sharing with friends and neighbours about interesting things that they experienced.

The moment of sunset should be the most peaceful and calm time of the day.

Even Fei who was the king had put on a cloak and sneaked into the crowd during the evenings sometimes; just to feel the thick family and intimate atmosphere. In this atmosphere, Fei’s anxious and irritable mood would become calm as ever, and he could forget all the heavenly burdens on his shoulders. He even felt like he was a ranger that had all the freedom he wanted in the world.

However, the calm atmosphere at [The Road of Gold] was altered by some people’s intrusions.

When the residents of Chambord were strolling on the street and greeting each other like always, a series of sudden “Clip-Clop” noises came from the distance and shook the ground. A cavalry formation with six cavaliers per row, dressed in bright red capes appeared on the horizon from a distance. Like a cyclone, they rushed through the Castle’s main gate, and raised horsewhips as they sprinted on the main street.

The cavaliers were like a raging wind, they didn’t hesitate at all and rushed into the crowds of residents.

The whips made loud noises as the cavaliers lashed them in the air. They went on a rampage and deliberately rammed into the young and elders. Instantly, elders who couldn’t dodge were trampled to the ground with their arms broken and heads bleeding. There were also some women who turned around and covered their kids with their backs to protect them; the horsewhip in the cavaliers hands ripped apart their clothes and left strips of raw and deep wounds and bloodstains……

In a blink of an eye, the peaceful atmosphere on [The Road of Gold] was gone; as if a kid was playing prank and threw a damn rock into the calm surface of a lake. The cavaliers’ ridiculing laughter, children’s cries, elders and women’s miserable voices……Heavy harsh sounds instantly resounded throughout [The Road of Gold].

“Lowlives, get out of here, quick!……The supreme pope Platini of the Holy Church and his most faithful servant, Mr. Zola, the priest who was personally appointed to Chambord’s church by the thirty fourth Bishop of Zenit Empire Sergievsky are about to arrive. Soldiers of Chambord, listen up: go and tell your King Alexander to come and pay a visit……All unrelated personnel must leave immediately. If there are any stupid lowlives who dare to stand in the way and disturb priest Mr. Zola’s carriage, they shall be executed on the spot.”

A series of titles that were hard to say and remember were shouted out of the swaggering Cavaliers leader’s mouth.

It was a huge guy that was about 7 feet tall. He was in a set of shiny silver armour. The Holy Church’s fiery sun symbol was engraved onto his silver chestplate. The red cape on his back fluttered in the mild wind. The bright red cotton undershirt that was under the armour was exposed. His appearance as a whole looked like as if he was a cloud of burning flame. His bearded face showed a superior expression without any disguise. The whip in his hand was hanging by his iron boots; it was stained by the blood of the woman who protected her child with her body and got her back mercilessly whipped. The blood was dripping onto the ground drop by drop from the whip……

“Blockade the street, take control of the high points on both sides of the street! Make sure Mr. Zola’s safety is protected.”

“Quick, quick! Investigate and check for anyone that looks suspicious!”

“If there are people that looks suspicious, arrest them immediately. Anyone that dares to resist the arrest shall be executed instantly!”

As the cavaliers rode their horses back and forth on the street while ordering and yelling, more than one hundred of their retinues that were in scale armour and round iron helmets rushed into Chambord from outside. The retinues looked vicious. Some of them were holding the lances and swords that cavaliers would use during battle, the others were carrying the cavaliers’ holy bucklers and other daily living necessities…… Without exception, everyone of them viciously yelled and rushed away the crowds that were walking on the street. Quickly, they had formed a guarded security zone.

Then, farther away under Chambord’s huge gate, a long carriage fleet slowly and leisurely entered the castle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 82: Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake (Part Two)

Chapter 82: Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake (Part Two)

The body of the leading carriage was covered fully in huge Holy Church’s fiery sun symbols that were gilded with gold. The huge carriage had easily attracted everyone’s attention. Although it was stunning how luxurious the carriage looked, what was more surprising was that it didn’t have any wheels. Two clouds of rotating and whistling grey wind took the wheels’ places. The horses were able to lightly dragged the heavy body of the carriage; like a light feather that was floating in the air. When the horses were pulling the carriage, it slid smoothly through the air.

It was the special magic carriage that only Holy Church had. The bottom of the carriage had a middle-level wind magic array engraved on it personally by senior priests. The magic array was powered by magic crystals, and it made the carriage look extremely mysterious and luxurious. Only senior priests had the status and eligibility to use and enjoy such a magic carriage.

On both sides of the luxurious magic carriage, there were about forty novice priests that were in black vestments with marks of the Holy Church embroidered onto their red collars. They were all wearing black cloaks, and followed the carriage alongside slavishly; they were ready to serve the priest humbly.

The novice priests were known as friars as well. They were half students and half servants to the priests, and was known as the humblest servants to the God. Everyone of them were burdened with a long black chain on their backs; even when they were just walking slowly, the metal chain would sway and make the tinkling, metal colliding sound. Many tinkling and colliding sounds combined together gave the bystanders an unspeakable pressure, gave them a chill to the spine and made them distance from the fleet of carriages.

Holy Knights and Priests were the two pillars of strength for the Holy Church on Azeroth Continent.

They were the best partners. The relationship between them somewhat was similar to warriors and mages. One specializes in short range combats, full of strength; and the other one specializes in magic and spells, long range combat, and their powers were more mysterious. In battles, they were complementary to each other. Therefore, whenever the Holy Church set up a new church in wherever, in terms of choosing delegate from the candidates, a priests and a knight would be appointed at the same time.

The street was quickly “cleaned up”, residents of Chambord was forced to stand on both sides of the street earnestly. Any insincere or unusual movements would be considered disrespectful to Priest Zola by the cavaliers’ retinues. If they get executed or killed on the spot, there won’t be any place for them to complain to.

The gilded magic carriage slowly travelled on the [The Road of Gold], as if it was inspecting its own subjects.

People on both side of the road stared at the fleet of carriages with deep awe.

Of course, there were also a bit of deeply oppressed hatred and disgust.

When Chambord was under the attack by the black armoured enemies, and was in severe danger, the priests and knights from the Holy Church who could boss people around and enjoyed all the privileges at Chambord didn’t hesitate at all, ditched the kingdom and ran away like homeless dogs. But as soon as the danger was eliminated, these greedy and vicious bastards couldn’t wait to come back to force their own “prestige” and supremacy onto the people of Chambord…… “Doesn’t the Holy Church have any shame?”

As if he felt the unfriendly stares from people standing on the sides of the street, the gilded magic carriage suddenly stopped. The door opened and the black curtain behind the door was lifted. A slightly bald old man leaned forward, paused for a second, and walked out. He stood on the front footboard.

This was Priest Zola.

A greedy, smart, vicious and nasty guy. He wasn’t tall, only about 5 feet 6. He was also thin; occasionally, terrible coldness would flash in his eyes. Someone had described Zola like this – “This little old man, he could think of more than a thousand secretive deadly tricks and traps in a blink of an eye.” The people of Chambord gave him a very appropriate nickname behind his back – [Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake].

This vicious rattlesnake and the bearded knight leader Luciano who lashed the poor woman with his horsewhip were the two figureheads that the Holy Church sent to Chambord. Both of them together managed everything that was related to church and the religion of Chambord Kingdom. Due to the significant status that the Holy Church had on Azeroth Continent, and the fierce name that the Inquisition Branch made for itself; there were too many kingdoms that were destroyed by the iron hoofs of the Execution Knights who dared to resist the Holy Church’s order. Therefore, although these two people were little characters that were unknown inside the Holy Church, but once they arrived at Chambord Kingdom, they were the highest status people at Chambord and could rival with the king.

Zola gently rubbed his beloved scepter with his palm.

His gloomy eyes glanced through the people who were standing on the sides of the street. The crowd suddenly was having a little commotion; no one dared to look at this vicious rattlesnake in the eyes.

Next moment, Zola causally pointed at a few people in the crowd.

The people who got pointed acted as if they received the invite from the Grim Reaper; they were so scared that their faces turned white, and cried and struggled desperately…… However, it didn’t matter if they were crying or struggling, none of it mattered. The novice priests on the side of the magic carriage opened their eyes widely, and looked at the people that Zola’s finger was pointing at. Then, like loyal hyenas that heard their master’s command, the novice priest rushed out, and without considering anything else, they locked the chains in their hands onto the people’s necks, and viciously pulled them out of the crowd like chickens.

Cries filled the street, but once anyone resisted the “arrest” a little bit, the dog like cavaliers’ retinues would circle them as they punched and kicked the “arrestees”. There were women who had their kids in their arms that got pulled out of the crowd, but there were more younger girls, as well as a few clean dressed middle aged men……

Instantly, cries resounded on the street, as if it was a living hell.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 83: Leave everything to me

Chapter 83: Leave everything to me

[Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake] Zola stood on the carriage and coldly watched.

There weren’t any traces of mercy that a holy and just priest should have. He glanced at the crowd having a slight commotion and said: “The Church had received a top secret report, not too long ago, the most evil – undead magic was used during the battle on the stone bridge in Chambord…… I suspect that these people had been allured by demons, because I feel slight traces of undead magic among them…… God’s children, don’t try to doubt father’s fairness…… I promise to you people that the church will make the most just and fair ruling. As soon as we find out that they didn’t make any deals with the devil, I will personally walk them out of the church.”

This was the reason that Zola gave out.

But this seemingly simple reason instantly terrified the residents of Chambord on both sides of the street. Some people who were crying and begging for mercy because their friends and relatives were pulled out of the crowd were all stunned. They didn’t dare to make any sounds; defeat and despair filled their eyes.

On Azeroth Continent, it didn’t matter how much prestige you had or how powerful you are, once you have been considered making a deal with the devil by the Holy Church, that meant the same as saying hello to the Grim Reaper’s sickle. There would be a location prepared for you in advance on the Holy Church’s Burning Cross.

There was no exaggeration. There was a shocking incident –

Twenty years ago, Bruno, the famous emperor of the strong level 6 Dulin Empire had advanced to the peak of Moon Rank under the age of fifty – a Full Moon Warrior. Some people even predicted that with one more step, Bruno could advance to Sun Ranked. On top of that, Dulin Empire had armies of millions and numerous powerful warriors and mages. They indeed dominated a section of the continent, and no other Empires dared to cause conflict with them in more than ten years.

However, during his heyday, Bruno suffered from a man-made disaster.

The cause was from one of the parties that the Church hosted. Bruno, who was a little arrogant, had offended Pope Platini accidentally, and he was later accused of colluding with the devils in Hell by the Church. Under the command of the Pope, soldiers of the Execution Knight Templar wiped out the Dulin Empire from the Continent with their powerful force. The fate of the super strong Bruno was even more miserable – It was said that he was tied onto the Burning Cross of the Sun God on the peak of the Holy Mountain – Waulu Mountain, which was also the headquarter of the Holy Church. He was burned alive by the terrible magic fire for three years and died in endless pain.

Therefore, Zola’s simple words had suddenly put everyone in despair. The few young girls who were dragged out of the crowd by iron chains on their necks even fainted and fell to the ground.

The crowd was silent on the street.

Even the friends and relatives of the young women and men who were “captured” didn’t dare to say a word at this point; they didn’t even dare to make crying noises.

The Holy Church’s despotic power was evident.

Zola the [Two legged bald rattlesnake] was obviously satisfied with the result that he made.

He liked the atmosphere where he was feared by people.

Zola rubbed his “beloved” black scepter in his hand and glanced around “majestically”. He nodded proudly after finding out that no one dared to even look at him. All the grievance and stinks that he experienced at the division of Holy Church in Zenit’s Capital St. Petersburg were finally evened out and made up by this. He had his confidence back again.

But as he was turning around and about to get into his gilded magic carriage –

“Wait a moment, Mr. Priest. I can testify for these people. They have no connection with the evil undead magic.”

A crisp and sweet voice sounded beside his ear. It instantly destroyed all of Zola’s good mood.

The rattlesnake was raged.

He turned back around rapidly and pointed his scepter at the source of the voice without identifying who the voice belonged to first. Suddenly, a white beam with devastating power shot out of the purple crystal that was embedded onto the Zola’s favorite black scepter, like a laser, headed toward the direction of the voice.

Priest skill – 【Light Extinction】.

The attack was deadly. No one was expecting that Zola would directly go for the kill.

Uncontrollable gasps and screams filled the street.

Priest Zola didn’t see who was speaking, but everyone else clearly saw who it was; everyone’s expression changed. The one who stood out bravely and faced danger was King Alexander’s future queen; The kind, gentle, and beautiful Angela.

The bright white beam with its scorching temperature was instantly about to hit Angela; it already burned a few of the girl’s black hair that was fluttering in the wind…… As the young girl was about to die because of something she said, at this moment –

“Tink!”

A huge black sword that was covered by a blue flame appeared out of nowhere and shielded Angela behind it.

The sword’s handle was held in a thick and strong hand.

The body of the sword lightly shook as the blue energy flame on it collided with the white beam of light. The flamed rippled, and both energies disappeared eventually.

The person who appeared on time was the former number one warrior of Chambord, Lampard.

“How dare you attack queen her highness! Priest Zola, are you intentionally trying to cause conflict between the Holy Church and Chambord?”

Lampard stood firmly in front of the carriage. The blue flowing energy was stimulated to the max as it enveloped Lampard’s body in its flames. The red hair also broke free from the linen hairband and fluttered in the wind. He stared at Zola who was on the gilded carriage and questioned him loudly.

“Oh, it’s Angela her highness……Pardon my rudeness.”

Zola now finally had seen who spoke and going against his will. However, a queen of a level 6 affiliated kingdom in a level 1 Empire was nothing in his eyes. Although he said sorry, but no one could see that he meant it. He curled his lips causally and said with a faint smile on his face: “Mr. Lampard, please put away your black magic weapon. Are you trying to attack a priest of the Holy Church?”

Lampard slightly paused.

After a few seconds, he frowned and suddenly swung his hand, the black sword turned into a shadow and inserted back to the scabbard on his back. However, you could still see the anger on Lampard’s face. He quickly glanced at the few Chambord residents who were dragged out of the crowd by novice priests, and asked angrily: “I don’t know what crimes these people committed. Does the Holy Church have the authority to arrest anyone they want?”

“Watch your words, Mr. Lampard……” Zola was getting a bit angry as well by all the oppositions. He stood high up on the carriage and shouted with a scorn expression: “Are you questioning God’s fairness? We have clear evidence showing that undead magic was used at the battle at Chambord. I suspect that these people are related to the matter, so I’m taking these people back to the church to find out the truth……”

“But Mr. Priest. I have clear evidence that these people that you arrested have nothing to do with undead magic……”

Before the [Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake] could finish speaking, Angela suddenly cut him off. The beautiful girl was obviously scared by the previous deadly attack, her face was still all pale, but her pure, crystal like big eyes shined a brave light. She looked at the begging expression on the few young girls who were arrested, and firmly retorted: “Mr. Priest, you just said that undead magic was used in the battle on the stone bridge, but everyone at Chambord could testify that none of the people that you arrested appeared on the stone bridge during that battle. Therefore, it’s impossible for them to have any connection with undead magic.”

Angela’s words opened up everyone’s mind.

“Yeah, they never left Chambord, how could the undead magic on the stone bridge be related to them?”

“Maybe it was those black armoured bastards who used undead magic!!”

“Mr. Priest, please don’t arrest people randomly!”

“Angela her highness made a point. Nelly and other girls absolutely have no connection with undead magic……”

“That’s right, Aunt Coulee just give birth to her child less than a month ago, and doesn’t even have the strength to pick up a kitchen knife. How could she know any undead magic?”

After hearing Angela’s defence, the crowd on both sides of the street finally had the courage to speak what was on their minds. They shouted and booed; especially the families of the people who were arrested, they shouted repeatedly and the situation was getting a bit out of control.

Honestly, everyone knew the reason why Zola arrested these people.

The few cleanly dressed young men would be used as hostages to extort money from their families. The other young and pretty girls would be used as tools for the higher up authorities in the Church to blow off sexual steam; they would be also kept as maids and slaves, to clean the church and take care of daily tasks for the church members. These incidents had happened many times. Of course, someone would be burned alive on the burning cross for the reason of colluding with evil forces; Aunt Coulee who had her newborn in her arms was probably the poor soul that Zola was planning to burn alive to demonstrate the church’s power and majesty.

After seeing the scene in front of him, Zola who was standing on the footboard on the carriage was a little stifled.

He didn’t expect that a little girl could stir up so much trouble. These low class people started to rebel and his majesty and prestige was seriously challenged. After thinking about that, this vicious rattlesnake was angered; his expression changed as he threatened fiercely: “The force of evil is always great at deceiving people, and blinding people who are naive and ignorant……Angela your highness, Mr. Lampard, if you don’t move, you will be considered as having connections with the undead magic by the Holy Church. There shall be no mercy on the burning cross!”

After he said that, Zola didn’t wait for either of them to respond. He turned around and enter the gilded magic carriage directly.

After seeing that, a short and fat novice priest who was the closest to Angela and Lampard shook the iron chains in his hands proudly and said: “Haha, please move! Or else……Hehe!” The novice priest’s facial expression was reflecting the threat as well.

Lampard’s eyebrow rose, and his hand grabbed onto the hilt of his black sword on his back.

He turned his head and looked at Angela, waiting for the “go ahead” signal.

Angela’s big beautiful eyes were filled with anxious tears.

The girl didn’t know what to do at the moment, as if she was an ant in a hot pan. She knew that if she allowed Lampard to take action and save those people by force, it would bring a disaster to Alexander who was about to get canonized, as well as Chambord as a whole…… However, the kind girl couldn’t just allow her innocent subjects to get arrested by the church.

At this moment –

A warm and strong hand suddenly held onto the girl’s shoulder. A familiar voice then sounded beside Angela’s ear like the sound from heaven: “Just leave everything to me!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 84: Your majesty, Please Forgive Me

Chapter 84: Your majesty, Please Forgive Me

“Ah……Alexander!”

Angela yelled in surprise as she turned around and looked at the figure that appeared behind her.

As soon as she saw that tall and strong figure, Angela felt like all the pressure instantly disappeared. Her eyes cleared up and all the anxiety and worries weighing on her mind were gone.

Lampard who was standing beside Angela finally loosen his grip on the hilt on his black sword, and gently let out a deep breath. The crowds on both sides of the street couldn’t help but to cheer quietly. King Alexander had arrived, and everyone felt like they had found their spiritual pillar. They firmly believed that nothing in this world would be a problem for the “omnipotent” King Alexander.

“Unlock the chains, then go away.”

Fei looked at the short and fat novice priest who was being too arrogant and said casually.

The novice priest was mad, however…… He clearly felt that this young man in front of him was very dangerous; it even gave him chills. His intuition told him to move away quickly, otherwise…… the consequence would be too severe.

As if he was hypnotized, the short and fat priest let go of his hands on the [Light Chain], and released the poor brown haired girl. The poor girl trembled as she ran behind Fei like a frightened bunny; Angela whispered to calm her down and stroked her hair to comfort her heart.

Fei stood in front of them. He didn’t say anything, he just glanced around with a calm expression on his face.

It was only a simple glance.

However, wherever he looked, the cavaliers’ retinues who were like vicious wolves were all terrified. They shook in fear as if a bunch of dogs saw the king of the jungle.

No one dared to stared back at Fei.

The novice priests who held the [Light Chain] tight in their hands felt like a sharp sword was placed beside their necks as soon as Fei gazed at them. The hands that were clutching onto the [Light Chains] trembled as they quickly released them; as if what they gripping in their hands weren’t the Church’s instrument [Light Chain] that they could tie up any noble on a regular day, but rather a piece of red-hot iron.

As if they were amnestied, the poor residents who were arrested quickly got off of the ground and raced to hide behind Fei’s back frighteningly.

In their eyes, this figure was the most indestructible castle wall in the whole world. Half a month ago when the black armoured enemies tried to siege the kingdom, this figure had blocked them out of the main gate. At this very moment, it was this figure that rescued them from the hands of the Grim Reaper in the nick of time.

“Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap……”

Fei completely ignored the novice priests and their retinue. He gently walked towards the gilded magic carriage. The dozens of guards who were taking everything seriously didn’t even dare to stop him. They all moved and made a path for him obediently, as if they were greeting their masters.

Fei laid his hand on the thrill of the gilded magic carriage and knocked it lightly: “Hey, come out. Let’s have a talk.”

There was no reaction within the carriage.

The silence was frightening.

“I don’t have a lot of patience.” Fei frowned. He tensed his body up and the strength of the level 20 Barbarian was about to burst out. It was the sign of an outbreak.

At this moment, “Creak!”

The sound of wooden surfaces scratching on each other was as quiet as mosquito humming, but it took everyone’s breath.

Because the [Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake] finally came out again.

“Oh, it’s Alexander his majesty……” Priest Zola opened the door. This time, the vicious rattlesnake didn’t stand high up on the footboard; instead, he bended his back and got off of the carriage. He smiled as he gently bowed: “I was about to visit his majesty, and congratulate King Alexander about the formal canonization from Zenit Empire in five days……Hehehe, I didn’t expect to meet his majesty this soon. Please accept the congratulation from Zola and the Holy Church.”

The chins of people around them almost slammed to the ground.

Those cavaliers’ retinues and novice priests opened their eyes wide, they couldn’t believe what was going on. They all stared at this Priest Zola as if he was a stranger to them.

“This is crazy. When did our arrogant Mr. Priest turn into a kind and gentle elder? His attitude was even…… he was trying to please the young king? What is going on?”

Only Lampard who was standing further away saw that when Zola came out of the carriage, he quickly glanced at the knight Luciano, and the latter shook his head secretly.

Unfortunately, Fei ignored the rattlesnake’s pleasing.

He didn’t even politely respond.

“Why did you arrest my subjects?” Fei pointed at the few young men and women who were still trembling and standing beside Angela, and asked bluntly. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he started at Zola sharply, as if Zola couldn’t give him a satisfactory answer, he would scrape the flesh off of Zola’s bones piece by piece.

Surprisingly, the rattlesnake demonstrated patience that was disproportionate to his personality when he heard the offensive questioning. He looked in the direction that Fei was pointing as a surprising expression appeared on his face, as if he had no idea what just happened. He laughed: “Hehehe, so your majesty is angry at this matter. I just suddenly realized a second ago that perhaps Angela her highness was correct. There might be some misunderstanding. Release them, quickly release them…… King Alexander, the Church had received the message that the evil undead magic appeared around Chambord. Bishop Sergievsky specifically remind me to investigate about this matter in detail. As the person in charge of the church at Chambord, I had no choice!”

“This is the first time, so I won’t hold you accountable for this…… However, if the Holy Church wants to arrest my subjects from now on, you better let me the king know!”

Fei’s expression didn’t change a bit when Zola was being overly enthusiastic to please him; he was even too lazy to put up a smile on his face. He stopped staring at Zola and glanced around. His eyes landed on the whip that was dripping blood in Knight Luciano’s hand. He pointed at him and shouted: “You, get off the horse and come here!”

Luciano was stunned.

In the next second, the knight was suddenly engulfed in uncontrollable anger.

“How dare this ant like king offend me, a three-star Holy Knight from the Holy Church!” As Luciano was rubbing his beard and about to explode, he suddenly saw Priest Zola who was standing beside Fei slightly shake his head. It instantly reminded Luciano about the description of this king on the information that the Holy Church collected. Luciano’s mind cleared and a lot of the anger dissipated. He held back the rest of the anger as he jumped off of the horse and walked to Fei.

“King Alexander, what do you need?”

Fei looked at him and pointed at the poor women that he whipped earlier who had fainted due to the pain. As if he didn’t want to talk to him, only a short sentence came out of his mouth: “Apologize and compensate 100 gold coins.”

“You……” Luciano was having a hard time holding back his anger.

However, Zola suddenly reached out and lightly pulled Luciano’s cape, then winked to signal the novice priest who was standing behind him. That novice priest was smart guy, he instantly knew what Zola wanted. He quickly took out 100 gold coins and put it in Luciano’s hand. This bearded knight walked to the women reluctantly under Zola’s repeated signals, sprinkled the gold coins onto the woman’s body, humphed, turned around and was about to walk away……

“Stop, you haven’t apologized yet!”

After seeing that, Fei suddenly shouted and stopped him.

Knight Luciano instantly turned around, faced Fei and a silver [Battle Ring] appeared under his feet, and grew out to a five, six yards radius. His imposing manner and strength was skyrocketing. The power of the three-star warrior was fully exposed. Luciano stared at Fei coldly, the meaning was obvious – “Don’t go too far, I don’t care that you are the king.”

Fei switched to Paladin Mode

He didn’t say anything.

He slowly walked toward Luciano step by step.

When he took the third step, something magical happened – You could see a golden [Battle Ring] appearing under his feet and started to expand outward. Although the level 12 Paladin wasn’t as strong and oppressive as Luciano, but the golden [Battle Ring] shocked everyone from the Holy Church including Zola.

“How could this be?”

“It’s a golden [Battle Ring]?”

That was the type of [Battle Ring] that only the favourite children of the supreme God could have. Out of the hundreds of thousands of Holy Knights that the Church had, most of them only had silver colored [Battle Rings]. The ones that had golden [Battle Ring] were the real elites. Although the chances of having golden [Battle Ring] was less than one in a hundred thousand Holy Knights, as soon as those Holy Knights appeared, they would all receive the God’s blessings and became Gurus and mighty, influential leaders in the Holy Church.

Even though the [Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake] Zola could think of more than a thousand secretive deadly tricks and traps in a blink of an eye, at this moment he was in a deep shock. So deep that he couldn’t even think and process information properly.

When all the Holy Church stuffs were rubbing their eyes and making sure that they were not hallucinating, something even more magical happened. When Fei took the fourth step, another golden [Battle Ring] appeared under his feet and started spreading. The two golden [Battle Rings] shifted like waves; although their colors were similar, they were totally different. Everyone could feel the two different scary holy powers that had different properties and effects.

“Apologize, now!”

Fei didn’t hold back any Auras of the level 12 Paladin. He looked like a god that was enveloped in a layer of golden holy energy. The black hair fluttered in the air, and the tips were coated in gold. He appeared supremely majesty, and no one dared to look at him in the eyes. His cold words were like a heavy hammer that smashed Knight Luciano’s head.

Paladin from the Diablo World had too many similar abilities with the Holy Knight from the Holy Church in the real world. They were almost all identical. Even “Aura” and the “Holy Energy” were so similar, no one could tell the difference. Everyone thought King Alexander was a hermit Holy Knight that had a high status at the Holy Church. They were all aghast.

Knight Luciano started trembling irresistibly.

As soon as the golden [Battle Ring] appear, all of his resistance dissolved, he didn’t dare to go against Fei’s will anymore. His face paled as he looked at Fei, a pleading expression filled his eyes.

“Your majesty…… please forgive me!” Luciano kneeled down in front of Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 85: God’s Favorite Children

Chapter 85: God’s Favorite Children

The scene of Luciano kneeling down and begging for his life shocked the residents of Chambord.

The crowd on both sides of the street felt like they were having a bizarre dream. What a horrifying noun, and what a supreme monster the Holy Church was. Even the life of the Holy Church’s guard dog was more precious than a noble from a kingdom. Now however, the arrogant Holy Knight Mr. Luciano was shivering, kneeling and begging King Alexander for forgiveness…… what was going on?

While the residents were confused, something crazier occurred –

The evil and vicious [Two Legged Rattlesnake] Priest Zola panicked as he crouched down and crawled towards Fei. With a humble attitude the people of Chambord had never seen before, he kissed Fei’s boots passionately and said in a shaky voice, “Honorable Master, humble Zola begs for your generous forgiveness…… We didn’t know of your honorable identity in advance. We are truly guilty. Please forgive us two lowly wretches!”

Hundreds of cavaliers’ retinues and novice priests were shocked. They looked at each other in unison as their bosses suddenly lost all their pride and prestige and kneeled down begging for forgiveness. After a few seconds of hesitation, they all copied Zola and Luciano’s action and knelt down as well; they didn’t even dare to breathe too heavily.

Although these people were at the bottom of the Holy Church’s hierarchy and the majority of them didn’t know what the golden [Battle Ring] that appeared on the young king meant, they had followed and served Zola and Luciano for a while. They all had high EQs and were good at observing situations. From their two bosses’ expressions, they at the very least knew that they had kicked on an iron plate and messed with someone that they shouldn’t have messed with.

“Please forgive us, master!” Hundreds of people knelt down and begged.

“Master? Ha, tell me, who’s master am I?”

Fei said to the Holy Church crowd with a faint smile on his face.

“Master…….you……Oh, right right right, you aren’t……Ah, no, I mean……I……I……I……”

Despite Zola having the brains to come up with thousands of conspiracies, at this key point, he was stuttering and couldn’t put a sentence together.

He had only heard of the Holy Knights who had a golden [Battle Ring] in legends and tales, let alone a Holy knight that had a double golden [Battle Rings]. He had the chance to go to a Church’s party at St. Petersburg for senior priests and overheard Sergievsky, the Bishop for Zenit Empire mention stories about these [God’s Favorite Children] who had golden [Battle Rings] – These [God’s Favorite Children] were all secret characters that most people didn’t know about. Before they were formally appointed to powerful positions at the Holy Church, they would be appointed by the Pope to execute some secret missions or go on unknown journeys to gain more experience. Their identities were all hidden, and their statuses were highly respected by everyone at the Holy Church. They had enormous opportunities to become candidates for the position of Pope; the most incompetent ones would become Bishops for the huge empires and take control of the church in a region. The future and potential of Zola who was only a representative for the church in a small level 6 affiliated kingdom that belonged to a level 1 empire couldn’t even be compared with these people, so how could Zola not be scared?

Zola felt like he was in a freezer; he could feel the chill in his bones. He didn’t expect to meet someone on that level and leave a bad first impression. He wanted to flatter Fei a little bit to make up for what he had done, but once he thought that Fei might be executing some kind of secret mission under the Pope’s instruction, he didn’t dare to call out Fei’s “True Identity”…… “Damn it! Should I address Alexander by ‘master’ or pretend that I don’t know him?”

Zola had lost his cool.

Fei on the other hand had roughly guessed what was happening after seeing all the church people kneeling down and shivering. The reason he switched from his Level 20 Barbarian Mode to the Level 12 Paladin Mode was because he wanted to cheat a little with the Paladin’s Aura, but he didn’t expect it to have such a significant effect.

“You, stand up and apologize to the woman you injured.”

Fei was afraid that saying anymore might raise suspicion. He pretended to be mysterious and change the conversation back to the previous topic. He pointed at the Knight Luciano and said coldly.

“Yes, yes, yes……”

Luciano felt relieved after he heard that.

He and Zola passionately crawled and rushed to the woman who was waking up as if she was their mother. Luciano helped the woman sit up and Zola, who wanted to cleanse the impression Fei had of him used everything he had and was barely able to cast a high level spell that required a ton of mental effort [Heal]. A milky white light bloomed in his hand and shrouded the whip wounds on the woman’s back. After the miraculous effect appeared, the horrifying wounds soon disappeared under the illumination of the white light.

Fei’s pupil slightly contracted after seeing that.

Holy Church’s holy [Healing] spell had similar effects compared to 【Healing Potions】from the Diablo World, but it had its own mystical and unique sides. It looked like the Holy Church had an unfathomable foundation and background which allowed it to be the monster and dominate the Azeroth Continent.

“You were brave enough to try to harm Angela. You deserve to be killed thousands of times!” Fei said in a bloody tone as he stared at Zola coldly.

“Forgive me, your majesty, please forgive me. I was being really dumb, I won’t do it ever again……” After hearing Fei bringing that up, Zola kneeled in front of Fei’s feet again as he trembled. He started to snivel and begged, “Your majesty, I know my mistake. From now on, Zola will always fulfill your orders and listen to whatever you say!”

This poisonous snake was scared to death.

Fei backed off a few steps in disgust. He knew that at this point, neither his own personal power or Chambord’s strength could challenge the huge Holy Church; the difference in strength between the two was gigantic, like comparing a speck of dust to the sun. Therefore, he couldn’t be too impulsive. He had handled most of the problems, so he decided to take care of the remaining accounts with the two bums in the future. He waved his hand and said, “Nevermind, I won’t hold you guys accountable anymore on the fact that this was your first time. However, be careful how you behave in Chambord. If you dare offend or annoy me one more time, don’t say that I’m ruthless.”

“Ok,ok,ok!”

Zola was so relieved that he almost cried.

He was glad that this “Master” was magnanimous enough to forgive them. Just with Fei’s status alone in the Holy Church, even if he ended up killing both of them, Bishop Sergievsky would say that they were guilty. As long as he could extinguish “this master’s” anger, Zola was confident with his numerous methods to make “this powerful man” happy. “As long as I can tie myself together with this promising man……tut – tut.” Zola was secretly laughing every time he thought of it. He definitely believed that this was a rare and golden opportunity that he should take advantage of it.

“Alright, I don’t want to see you guys anymore. Send someone to take the injured people home and compensate them…… Get away from me, now!” Fei waved his hand as if he was expelling some flies; his impatience was obvious.

“Alright, ok, ok……”

Zola and Luciano nodded obediently and turned around to order the retinues and novice priests, “You guys, quickly help these injured children of God get home…… Oh, you guys are too rough, compensate every household with 10 gold coins…… Oh, no, compensate them with 20 gold coins!”

After seeing that some injured people were slightly immobilized, Zola squinted his eyes and immediately ordered, “Use my carriage…… Use my carriage to take them back, don’t let them suffer any more pain.”

The novice priests were shocked and stared at Zola in surprise. They thought that they had heard it wrong. Zola spent a lot of resources on picking up this carriage and he was reluctant to use it regularly. Was he going to use this magic carriage to take these dirty low class people home?

“What are you guys still standing here for? Go and do it, idiots!”

Zola shouted at the novice priests, and then turned around and asked, “Your majesty, what do you think? Are you satisfied?”

20 gold coins was the average annual income for a household in Chambord. Most of the injured residents were only lightly wounded by the retinues and novice priests. The only severely injured one was the woman who was whipped, but she was now fully recovered and also compensated 100 gold coins. Zola and Luciano miscalculated everything and were now disgraced, losing money.

Fei’s inner rage dissipated a little at this point. He nodded and waved, “Alright, now get out of my sight!”

His attitude was extremely impatient.

Zola and Luciano didn’t get mad at all. Instead, they felt like that was the proper manner that a [God’s Favorite Child] should have. They nodded submissively, apologized again and left with the retinues and novice priests.

After seeing the vicious church personnel leave embarrassingly, Chambord’s residents on both sides of the street felt like they had just woken up from a dream. The just and kind King Alexander protected them and surprised everyone again. Applause and cheers were as loud as thunder……

The beautiful Angela and Emma stood in the excited crowd. They stared at Fei with fascination and passion.

Lampard turned around and left quietly the loud cheers.

Fei on the other hand stared at the carriage fleet which was slowly moving away. When they were passing by Fei, he saw a handsome blonde young man who looked slightly sick through the window at the back of the magic carriage. The pair of crystal blue, ocean-like eyes gave Fei an indescribable strange feeling.

“Who is he?”

For some reason, Fei was suddenly full of curiosity towards that young man.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 86: Flowers and Feces

Chapter 86: Flowers and Feces

Of course, the reason why Fei was interested in that handsome, blonde young man wasn’t because he was homosexual. In fact, his sexual orientation was very normal; he wasn’t interested in men. The mysterious young man gave Fei a strange feeling. Sometimes, the young man felt powerful like the vigorous and vast sea, while other times he suddenly felt weak and fragile like a dry candle wick that was about to extinguish. It was very bizarre.

You could say that except for quelling and intimidating the two bad eggs Zola and Luciano, and somehow gaining “[God’s Favorite Child]” status by using his Paladin mode in this conflict with the Holy Church, what gave Fei the most vivid impression was a glimpse of the blonde young man.

Fei was also sure that when the carriage passed by him, the mysterious young man was observing him closely as well.

The crowd on the street slowly dispersed.

Fei held Angela’s and Emma’s small hands and started walking home. He listened to the two pure and cute girls‘ chat about what had just happened and simply smiled. The golden light of the sunset shined on their bodies and dragged out three perfectly contoured and warm shadows of different heights.

“Alexander, why did those two call you master? When did you join the Holy Church?” Emma jumped around and asked curiously like a sparrow.

“I don’t know, maybe they were dizzy and mistook me for someone else!” Fei gave Emma a perfunctory answer.

“Mistaken? Impossible……Huh! If you don’t want to tell me, then forget it!”

The girl got a little mad and wanted to pull her hand away from Fei’s grip, but somehow, as if she couldn’t give up the warm feeling from Fei’s big hand, she hesitated a little and let Fei hold onto her hand obediently in the end. She pursed her lips “grumpily” and stared at Fei.

Fei smiled back and didn’t say anything more.

He couldn’t really explain himself, because those two bad eggs didn’t make a mistake.

However, what Zola said alerted Fei.

He didn’t expect that the Holy Church would know about the battle that occurred in Chambord and accurately identified that necromancy was used in the battle on the stone bridge. It revealed a lot of information.

First of all, Fei could confirm that the power of Necromancer Mode was not allowed by the Holy Church in the real world. He had to be extra careful when he planned to use Necromancer Mode in the future. At least before having the power and strength that could take on the Holy Church alone, he couldn’t leave any clues that might be traced back to him. This was a precaution so that he wouldn’t be arrested by the crazy priests and be tied to a burning cross.

Next, he knew that the Holy Church had a terrifying intelligence system; they knew about the battle on the stone bridge and sent out orders in just a few days. The speed of collecting and transmitting information in this world was almost as fast as the internet and phones on Earth; they probably used a special channel or media that Fei didn’t know about. From that, Fei could infer that the intelligence system of their mortal enemy – the Level 4 Eindhoven Empire was of no comparison to the Holy Church. But if they really wanted to find out what had happen to the black armoured troops, it probably wouldn’t take long. As a result, the safety of Chambord would be under a big threat. If everything wasn’t handled properly, the secret of the Mythical Ruins would also be leaked out……

Fei felt like his position as the king was very tragic. After he got to this world, he hadn’t relaxed a single day and enjoyed time with the beauties. Instead, he was being a typical firefighter; he had to handle every problem as soon as they came up.

After they returned to the Palace, the servants had already prepared the dinner.

Fei was not used to the culinary culture in this world – Except for fruits and roasted meat, there was only whole wheat bread and smelly milk. It was alright just for a few meals, giving it an exotic feeling. But once Fei had it for a while, he felt like throwing up every time he saw the same dishes over and over again.

But after seeing Angela and Emma enjoy the food, Fei could only pinch his nose and sit farther away as he started biting on an apple innocently.

“Looks like it’s necessary to transform the culinary styles at Chambord. At the very least, I have to hire a few talented chefs and train them well. They probably can’t make food like KFC or McDonalds Burgers. I don’t know the recipes, and even if I did, I probably couldn’t find the ingredients on Azeroth Continent. However, they could at least make food like hotpot, Kung Pao chicken, crepes and French toast.”

As Fei was thinking to himself, Angela and Emma on the other side of the table had already happily changed into the Pirates of Caribbean styled dress that Fei designed earlier. The “clothing reformation” was obviously having success; it motivated Fei and boosted his confidence; he was already planning how to set off a “diet storm”.

“Angela, what do you think of these new dresses?” Fei asked with a smile as he bit into the apple.

The future queen was wiping the grease off of her alluring pink plump lips with a white napkin. After hearing Fei’s question, a joyful expression appeared on her face. She giggled, “It’s amazing! Did you know, now all of the girls in the kingdom feel that wearing the set of dresses that King Alexander designed is an honour. Great tailors such as Aunt Eliza have been super busy; some noble ladies had pre-ordered dozens of sets of dresses a few days ago. Even the silk and cloth merchants in the kingdom have made a fortune; all of them are now out of stock…… Alexander, do you know what the residents are calling these new dresses?”

“What are they calling it?”

“[King Alexander’s Wisdom]!” Emma who was struggling to take in a piece of roasted meat replied in a rush, “People named these dresses as [King Alexander’s Wisdom]. Even Viscountess Louise who had been to St. Petersburg, the capital of Zenit Empire claimed that the noble ladies in the Imperial Capital had never worn something so delicate and beautiful.”

Fei blushed; it was a rare sight to behold.

He didn’t expect that the designs he pretty much plagiarized from the Pirates of Caribbean would create such a buzz. “Should I plagiarize the rest of the battle uniforms of the female pirates?” At this moment, an idea suddenly flashed through his head, but he couldn’t get a clear grip of it. Fei shook his head and suddenly winked at Angela with a “you know what I’m talking about” expression on his face, “Eh……oh yeah, Angela, hehe, that……the last set of clothing that I designed……Eh, is that set popular as well?”

Angela’s face instantly got red.

But the girl didn’t run away like last time. She pretended to be calm and sat still as she said, “The piece that you named [Boobs Armour] was even more popular than those dresses. Aunt Eliza had modified it a little bit and made them in different colors and styles. It has been secretly spreading to all the women in the kingdom.”

When the girls were speaking, she tried to not to look as uneasy and act calm and collected…… However, her hands had twisted the edge of her dress into a ball of ragged cloth under the dinner table. Her heart was also pumping and beating quietly. All she wanted was to have the calm and cool demeanor of a future queen just like those noble ladies in the kingdom.

Fei’s recent miraculous performances didn’t just give courtiers such as Brook a lot of pressure; it also made the smart and beautiful future queen feel like there was an invisible gap that was enlarging between her and Fei. She was quietly putting in effort to make herself worthy enough to be the partner of the great King Alexander.

When Alexander was still a retard, many people felt sorry and pity for Angela who was like a peerless lotus flower that was about to be placed in a pile of dog sh*t. But now, their roles were slowly switching.

The King Alexander now didn’t only become normal. He was also becoming stronger and more powerful at an unimaginable rate. In less than a month, he had surpassed the former number one warrior at Chambord, Frank-Lampard, and became the undisputed number one warrior, securing the throne and winning over the admiration and respect of everyone in Chambord.

What about Angela?

She felt like she was still the same girl: kind, pure, innocent, a little weak, and a little clumsy. Except for when dealing with trivial matters, the girl felt like she slowly couldn’t keep up with the pace of this man. She could no longer take care and protect him like before. Just like a fine umbrella, you could shield the rain in a rainy day, but you no longer needed it when the sun came up.

Therefore, Angela was working hard to change herself all this time.

Today, when the novice priests from the Holy Church pulled out and arrested the innocent residents from the crowd and accused them of colluding with evil undead mages, Angela was scared and shivering when she stood up and refuted Zola. She didn’t even know why she stood up. Even though she was the future queen of Chambord, but she was no different than a regular civilian in the eyes of the huge Holy Church. With a single word from the [Two legged rattlesnake], she could be sent onto a burning cross…… However, when she thought that Alexander would stand up without hesitation to protect his people at a time like that, Angela somehow stood up and clearly and logically expressed her opinion as she suppressed the fear in her heart – Unfortunately, what made Angela dismayed was that her effort didn’t help the situation out. If Lampard and Alexander didn’t arrive on time, the situation probably would have worsened……

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 87: Magic Crystals and Mysterious Man

Chapter 87: Magic Crystals and Mysterious Man

“I don’t deserve him, I need to become better…… become better!”

This idea grew and spread wildly in Angela’s mind like a virus.

Fei was the only thing that was on the girl’s mind. She didn’t know when she became like this, and she didn’t want to know …… She just wanted to become better. With this mentality, she had a sense of inferiority every time she faced Fei.

Unfortunately, Fei didn’t know how Angela was feeling; although he thought he was an expert in love.

The dinner was still continuing.

“Oh, right. Alexander, Princess Tanasha also pre-order a few set of the dresses that you designed……En, she also picked out a few [Booby Armor]……” Angela didn’t know what “booby” meant, she only felt that this word was cute. She thought of something and told Fei calmly.

Fei instantly blasted the food out of his mouth.

“God, Lord, Budda…… Could you imagine a pure, fairy like girl saying the word “booby” in front of you decently? What a bastard, Fei could help but to peeked at one of Angela’s body parts.

“Oh? Really? What colors did she chose?” Fei asked as he pretended to calm.

“Red…… Oh, and rose.” Emma on the other side of the table was finally done eating. This girl who had been loved by Angela and Fei as a little sister tried really hard to participate in this “adult conversation”. She tilted her head and answered: “Her highness chose all red [Booby Armors].”

Again.

Another pure girl was using the word “booby”. Fei continuously coughed and tried hard to not to spit out the apple that he chewing in his mouth.

“Alexander, do you feel not so well?”

After seeing Fei’s head and neck turning red, Angela worried.

“Eh…… no, no. Hehe!” Fei looked around and said: “Today’s weather is not bad……”

The dinner time quickly passed away in this enchanting atmosphere – Of course, this atmosphere was only unilateral felt by Fei.

After the servants put away the tablewares, Angela and Emma wanted to moved a little to help with the digestion. They held their hands together and decided to go see the big black dog that was in the “fall hibernation”.

Angela rescued this big black dog from the back mountain of Chambord. It was only about the size of a hand, cute and weak. Who knew that in the three years time that it would grew to the size of a bull calf with exceptional strength. From the appearance, this black dog definitely wasn’t any of the rare species; there weren’t any difference between it and other street dogs. However, this beast was very smart and super loyal to Angela and Emma. But for some reason, it didn’t like Fei, his male master very much. Every time it saw Fei, it would bark and bare it’s teeth.

About ten days ago, this energetic big dog fell into a deep sleep for some reason. Didn’t matter how Angela and Emma tried to wake it up, it didn’t get up to eat or drink. Angela even got the best vet in Chambord to look at it, and the vet couldn’t do anything about it. Angela was pretty anxious about the whole situation……

Of course, everything had a reason.

Fei didn’t yet told his beautiful fiancee that the reason why the dog became like this was because — When he was experimenting with the 【Hulk Potion】before, he got too excited. He forced open the dog’s mouth with his hand and poured half a bottle of the potion into the its mouth. The poor dog fortunately didn’t die from the pain, but it for sure suffered from the effect of the potion. That was why it fell into a “hibernation”; because of the animal’s self – protecting nature mechanism.

After seeing Angela’s and Emma’s beautiful figure disappearing from the door, Fei stood up and walked to a window in the palace.

For some reason, Fei suddenly thought of the mysterious elder princess from Zenit Empire. He wasn’t sure what this princess is doing here. After arriving at Chambord more than ten days ago, she didn’t demand Fei, the king of this affiliated kingdom to go see her. She didn’t come to Fei, nor did Fei go visit her. Both of them were like two kids holding grudges against each other. Both were waiting to see who had the most patience, and could endure the uncomfort the most.

“Hehe, she actually picked the red bras. Looks like the elder princess is not as bored as she may appear. Hahaha!”

The King who was in the “obscenity mode” didn’t notice that his “eerie” behaviour had scared the servants who were doing the clean up and gave them goosebumps.

“Your majesty, Priest Zola and Knight Luciano from the Holy Church is here and wishing to speak to you.”

At this moment, a guard came into the palace and reported.

Fei recognized this guard. He was one of the twenty three strongmen that fought on the stone bridge. His name was Michel-Ballack. He gave Fei a trustworthy feel just from his look: his sharp face, black curly hair and big bright eyes combined together appeared just and honest.

Fei walked to the main executive hall, and saw Priest Zola and Knight Luciano who were waiting respectfully at the gate. A few clean dressed novice priest were behind them and were all holding onto a few big chests.

After seeing Fei’s arrival, both of them put on a flattering smile and walked toward Fei. Fei on the other hand side didn’t even greet them. He humphed and entered the hall directly. Zola and Luciano didn’t get a good response and was pretty embarrassed. However, they didn’t dare to show any signs of unpleasantness and waited quietly at the entrance to the hall.

After a while, Guard Ballack came out and said: “King Alexander asked you to come in.”

Both of them were delighted. They rushed in, and signal the novice priests who were carrying the big chests to follow them. After they entered the hall, they were all walking on their toes as they lightened their breathing; they were afraid that making any other noises might disturb Fei. After they were under the dual lion clustered throne that was high up on the stairs, Zola and Luciano saluted instantly: “Your majesty…… Zola and Luciano greets my master.”

“Why are you guys here?”

Fei who was sitting on the high throne and glancing at the two didn’t reject, nor accept the title as the master. But to the two, the question that Fei asked meant that he admited his hiden identity, and Zola was even more sure about his prior assumptions. He quickly answered: “Both of us only learnt your true identity today. We truely admires master’s identity and deeds. So right after we organized and fixed up the church, we came here immediately to visit you and receive your orders.”

After he said that, he signalled the novice priests to open up the two iron chest. Colorful lights shined and brighted up the hall. These lights contained some magic powers and gave Fei a familiar feeling.

“These different classes of magic crystals, and a few magic scrolls are the tributes that Luciano and I wanted to give to master. We wish you could like it.” Zola signaled again and the novice priests placed the two chests onto the stone stairs.

Fei didn’t say anything.

He walked toward one chest and took a detailed look. The chest was filled with weird shaped stones in a few colors, such as yellow, blue and white. They all bloomed soft lights. What was surprising was that each stone emitted some magic power. Some felt soft, some felt warm, some felt aggressive while some felt dense. Magic powers from all classes flowed in the air as the different colored lights shined.

Fei reached out his head and grabbed onto a magic crystal; his eyebrow slightly furrowed.

He was surprised. Because the magic crystal that Zola was talking about was the same as all the 【Chipped Gems】from Diablo World. Not just the shapes, but also the magic power inside of them. He was sure that they were the same thing.

But how didn’t the items in Diablo World appear in the real world? And from what Zola and Luciano said, although these magic crystals were expensive, but they were not rare. Otherwise there would be no way for both of them to come up with a whole chest.

Fei threw the 【Chipped Emerald】back to the chest, and took a look at the other chest.

The second chest wasn’t filled with magic crystals. Instead, there were scrolls made from all different materials and were all tied up delicately with golden threads. There were about a dozen of them, and every scroll had a different color, and a different magic power. However, the dense magic symbols and patterns that were sealed and carved on them lighted up and shined irregularly in no patterns. Although there were only about a dozen scrolls, but Zola the two legged rattlesnake used a whole iron chest to contain them. The value of these scroll probably weren’t less than the chest of magic crystals. Unfortunately, Fei didn’t have too much knowledge about the mage profession on Azeroth Continent, even after he read all the books in his Royal Library. He couldn’t identify what kind, nor the level of the magic that was stored in these scrolls. He also couldn’t recognize any of the magic symbol nor patterns. Even though he picked up the scrolls one by one and observed them in detail, he couldn’t get any information out of them.

“I will accept these items.”

Fei didn’t act polite and reject these items at all. Why would he reject these expensive gifts? Moreover, they were from Zola and Luciano, the dirty and greedy partner from Holy Church. Fei won’t feel bad even if he took everything that they got.

“Ah, awesome, as long as you like them…… As long as you like them!”

After hearing that Fei would accept the gifts, both of them let out the breath that they were holding for a long time. They were lit up; what they saw meant that this majestic [God’s Favorite Child] in front of them was satisfied with their behaviour. It was a great sign; if they put more effort into it, the master would be more happy with them.

“One more thing, I want to know how did you guys hear about the evil undead magic appearing during the prior battle?” Fei suddenly asked: “Did the order come from Church’s Bishop from Zenit Empire, or it was a direct order from the headquarter Holy Mountain – Waulu?”

A weird expression appeared on Zola and Luciano’s face. They stared at each other for a little bit, and Zola finally answered honestly: “ Master, this information actually didn’t come from the upper layers in the Church. On our way to Chambord, we met a mysterious black cloaked man. He was the one who specifically told us that.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 88: Discussion Behind the Back

Chapter 88: Discussion Behind the Back

Another mysterious man in black cloak?

Fei heard the words and was instinctively shocked.

The mysterious person’s image in Priest Zola’s mouth immediately reminded Fei about the four-star Wood type Sorceress Evans. You know, the Sorceress Evans that was trolled to death by him previously also has this black cloak style, could there be a connection between these two? Could… this mysterious man that newly emerged by Evan’s accomplice?

Fei could only pray silently in his heart, it’s best that this dark cloak guy is not related to Evans, otherwise it just means that the Mythical Ruins map’s situation is likely known now by other people. Then the “fun” is actually big now, the severity of this matter is even far beyond that time he killed the level 4 Thunder Emperor Prince.

“Details of what happened, carefully tell me about everything again…” Fei’s eyes were like thunder, directly looked at [Two Legged Bald Rattle Snake] Zola and said without any room of compromise, “Not even the slightest omission is allowed, otherwise… you know the consequences.”

“Yes Yes Yes, I definitely not dare to have any concealment for you, sir.”

Zola kept nodded grovelingly with an ingratiating smile and explained the whole story exactly from beginning to end.

So, He and Luciano hid in St. Petersburg for sometime, and later when they heard that the Black Armor Army had retreated, they immediately got on the way back to Chambord. After all, in Chambord, these two are still considered two kings, can get wind if they want wind and get rain if they want rain. But at Zenit Empire’s capital St. Petersburg, they are only the little eunuch beside the emperor – two nonentities.

But on the way back, their path was blocked by a mysterious man in black cloak that suddenly appeared. That black cloak man demonstrated superior strength, and the two man of 3 star priest and 3 star knight both couldn’t compete with them. Fortunately, this man did not hold animosity but actually revealed a very important news to Zola: during the stone bridge battle in the city of Chambord, there appeared weak necromancer magic.

The word “weak” in that black cloak man’s mouth suddenly let Zola and Luciano’s lit up, necromancer magic is the most intolerable presence in Holy See, and if the two can find out what happened and catch that weak necromancer, they will definitely be heavily rewarded, and their place in Holy See might be promoted one more step.

As for the later indiscriminate arrests after entering the city, that was actually just Zola using the issue to exaggerate, one side was to crazily gather wealth, and on the other hand, they also know that because they did not help with defense when the city was under Black Armor army’s siege but found an excuse and escaped from the city, that inevitably led to the Holy See losing prestige in Chambord, so they want to re-establish authority again.

It just that they maintained the domineering act for too long, even though it’s the [Two Legged Bald Rattle Snake]’s idea, not only wasn’t means of appeasement used, but more surprisingly they used this kind of wrong method that actually further promoted conflict.

“So, the two of ou don’t know that black cloak man’s identity as well? Didn’t even get to see his real face?” After hearing Rattle Snake Zola’s honest report, Fei frowned and asked.

“Yes, your honor, that mysterious man is really strong, at least around 4 star. Luciano and I originally indeed wanted to capture him to ask him more questions in detail, but we were both not his match…” When Zola said that, he suddenly became a little embarrassed, and the bearded knight leader Luciano also nodded on the side.

Fei lowered his head and became lost in thought.

Another unpredictable four star power Black Cloak Sorceress with an unknown past, how come listening to the story makes him feel like he’s somehow connected with Evans who died before in the dungeon prison. That make Fei secretly scared, feeling like he might’ve poked a hornet’s nest… However, he also faintly felt, as if he ignored something or rather ignored someone.

When Fei was in Necromancer mode he only used two skills, [Teeth] and [Corpse Explosion], but both skills were all completed within 3 to 4 seconds, and later followed by the stone bridge breaking, all evidences have been sunk into Zuli river so theoretically no one can find out, unless there was a pro observing the battle on the stone bridge. If that’s really the case, then the mysterious black cloak man mentioned by Zola should also be at the scene. However, the question is here again. If he’s really at the scene, seeing his accomplice Evans getting arrested, he would never just ignore it. With his four star power, he could’ve definitely win the game in an instant… In other words, this mysterious black cloak man seems to very unlikely be Evans’ associate.

But, who else can he be?

“You guys are dismissed for now.”

Fei thought for a while but couldn’t find any clue, he waved his hand to send Zola and Luciano away, hesitated for a second, and then said again, “The thing about necromancer, that’s the end, don’t need to investigate further. The stakes involved this time is not something you two can imagine, I will personally take care of it. If you guys investigate on your own rashly, alert the enemy and screw up my plan, by then when the wrath of His Holiness arrives, on the Ten Thousand Flow Summit’s Fire Pillar, two seats will be saved for you two.”

This time Fei completely took advantage of the matter and exaggerated to get away with what he did under camouflage.

Since Zola and Luciano already mistook him to be a big shot from above, Fei simply just took the tiger skin and casually placed it on himself. According to Fei’s original plan, he planned to find an opportunity to secretly get rid of these two guys. But, under this situation, perhaps keeping Zola and Luciano will yield magical results later on.

After hearing Fei’s words, Zola immediately nodded and bowed and assured, “Your honor, you may rest assured. Luciano and I definitely won’t get involved with this matter at all… In the future if your honor has any commands, feel free to order us, Chambord’s Holy See is willing to contribute all effort for your honor.”

“Well, you two did well. On the matter of finding traces of necromancer, I will credit you guys. When this case is done, after we finish my training here and return back to Divine Mountain Ten Thousand Flow Summit, you guys will naturally be rewarded.” Fei first smacked them with a few big sticks, then threw them some sweet candy (TL: referring to the way he treated them), and in order to pretend more realistically, he even started addressing himself as “we”.

Zola and Luciano were both rejoiced after hearing those words, suddenly feeling that their future is bright as ever, he kowtowed again and again, humbly kneeling down to kiss Fei’s boots, and then joyfully exited the king’s hall.

Fei returned to his throne and thought, the identity of this black cloak man is too mysterious with not a single clue, so he decided to might as well not think about it, summoned the prison official to the hall and whispered a few orders.

…

…

After returned to the church, Zola and Luciano dismissed all followers, quietly came to a secret chamber behind the Holy See’s chamber.

This is where Zola and Luciano discusses important things.

“Priest Zola, are you sure that this Alexander guy who used to be an idiot, is a big shot from the headquarter?” The bearded knight leader was really distressed about those magic scrolls and sorcerer’s stones he had to hand over, frowned and asked. Previously the decision to give gifts to Alexander was made by Zola, and it was still a little hard for Luciano to accept Zola’s judgement.

“This… I’m not 100% sure either.”

The Rattlesnake Zola after returning to church again revealed a superior haughty demeanor. He stood in front of the chamber’s God Father statue with his back facing Luciano. The secret chamber is densely lit by candles, the candle lights flickered, Zola drew a Holy Cross on his chest and then slowly turned around and said, “But, don’t forget, today the Double Golden [War Ring] Alexander casted today cannot be doubted. You can also feel the terrifying holy power contained by the ring right? It’s possible that even under Zenit pope Sergiyeli’s crown, one wouldn’t have such pure holy force.”

“That’s true too, but both you and I know, according to the information we had before, Alexander was nothing but a retard since he was born. He had been stupid for nearly 17 years, how could he be [Darling of the God]?”

Luciano was still a bit uncertain.

“That’s exactly what I’m suspicious of too… However, that day when the Holy See judged Paladin’s number one pro Holy Knight Charing, before the fame, just because of having disability in both legs he was also considered an idiot. And also the Martial Art God Maradona who even His Holiness have to be a bit courteous towards, for all these years his crazy actions aren’t different from an idiot. In the vast mysterious continent of Azeroth, there are too many cases like this, maybe Alexander was just pretending to be a retard in the past…”

Then, a rare horror look flashed past Zola’s eyes, he slowly continued and said, “Old man, I suddenly have a terrible premonition. Chambord seemed to be containing a secret we don’t know, we may be rolled a matter that we shouldn’t know… Just like what Alexander said himself, maybe he is really carrying out His Holiness’s order and is secretly investigating something.”

After Zola finished, a fleeting trace of coldness shined in his eyes and his entire person became very depressed.

“After talking for this long, you weren’t sure of Alexander’s true identity either?” Bearded knight leader became a little anxious, “Then why didn’t we act after observe for a little longer? But you insisted on not waiting to deliver the gifts. What a pity, that box of precious sorcerer’s stones and those magic scrolls. There was even a black scroll of mysterious origin, and it could very likely be a rare forbidden scroll.”

“You are wrong. Timing can be met but can’t be expected or asked. Once missed, you will regret forever.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Translated by Cucumber Strips, forgive any discrepancies in wording and sht plzzz

K bai

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 89: Investing in Our Future

Chapter 89: Investing in Our Future

Zola closely stared at Luciano as he solemnly shook his head as he said, “We aren’t sure whether Alexander is really the [God’s Loved Child], but it’s fact that he has the dual golden battle ring. That also means that if he’s willing to join the Holy Church, he will receive the love of those masters from the Ten Thousand Flow Summit, and by then, I’m afraid that even the people under Pope Sergiyeli’s crown will lower their position to meet him. And, as for low level priests and knights like us, the sorcerer’s stones and scrolls can be re-collected slowly over time, but the opportunity to become related to this kind of big figure will only come once in our lives.”

The bearded knight Luciano thought for a second, and then agreed.

“Then what do we do after?” He asked.

“Remember one thing; we must obey Alexander’s orders…” Zola’s eyes glimmered with light, similar to that of a gambler before he made an insane bet. “Although this is a gamble, we still have many advantages. If we are the first ones to take action, the moment we win, our future will take a giant leap, and it might even be possible for us to enter the Ten Thousand Flow Summit… Hehehe, on the contrary, if we lose the gamble, then our loss will just be some stones and scrolls. Hehe, such losses can just be ignored.”

“Then should we send someone to report this to Pope Sergiyeli?”

“Don’t!” Zola was shocked after hearing that and immediately said, “Old man, are you stupid? Quickly get rid of these kinds of ideas! Remember, after you are dismissed, you must seriously discipline those followers of yours. This information cannot be leaked out at all. If news of a [God’s Loved Child] appearing in Chambord spreads out, the benefits of being associated with such a person would diminish. Moreover, the moment the news leaks out, I’m afraid that this small city of Chambord will immediately become popular, with countless great figures scrambling to come here… In comparison to those great figures, you and I have no advantage and will not be able to continue to stay in Chambord’s church. If that happened, it would be a lot more difficult to maintain a relationship with Alexander.”

Luciano heard those words and was surprised, as he quickly nodded in agreement.

The combination of Zola and him was like a fox and a wolf – one had brains and the other had muscle. Often times, Zola helped him make decisions, and the facts had proven that Zola’s vision was always very unique, and he was also very vicious. He relied on Zola’s advice and received many promotions along the way and acquired numerous advantages.

In the church’s secret chamber, the two soon reached an agreement, and ultimately convinced themselves to believe in Fei’s identity as the [God’s Loved Child]. The two then began to guess Alexander’s preferences after becoming a normal person, preparing to continue fawning over him to further improve their relationship.

……

King’s Hall.

Fei put away the two metal boxes, summoned the prison official Oleg to his side and carefully ordered a few things, and then he opened a portal into the Diablo World.

At [Rogue Camp], Fei found the beautiful mercenary Elena.

“Can you tell me if there have been any discoveries in the underground cave’s [Lost City]?”

In the new tent built for the supreme leader’s temporary residence, Fei curiously checked out the facilities inside the camp while he asked.

“Yes sir. It’s hard to imagine, but in the mountains behind Chambord City, there’s actually a big lost city in the cave!” The moment Elena spoke of the cave, her face suddenly brightened up. “It’s a majestic building… I followed master Oleg into the cave and carefully examined every inch of every room and corridor. Every corner inside the cave is simply carved, so only a few clues were left behind. Because we only checked out a small portion of the building behind the door, I didn’t really find anything… However, I don’t know why, but the entire stone cave gave me a very strange and familiar feeling.”

“Strange feeling?”

“Yes master. It’s a very strange feeling; it gave off a familiar, yet unfamiliar feeling at the same time, as if I’ve seen this kind of cave somewhere, but when I thought of it carefully, I couldn’t remember a slightest clue.” Elena was a little ashamed and lowered her head, “I’m sorry sir. I couldn’t help you this time!”

Fei smiled and shook his head and said, “Elena, don’t blame yourself. The reason I told you to go visit for yourself was that I myself had the exact feeling, a familiar yet unfamiliar sixth sense… Well, it’s fine; we’ll drop the topic for now. There’s one more thing that I want you to check. What’s the difference between these two gems?”

Then, two bright rubies surging with the fire element appeared above Fei’s hands.

“My god, these… could these be two [fragmented elemental rubies]?”

Shock emerged on Elena’s face as she exclaimed aloud.

As if she was touching some peerless treasure, she carefully took the two gems and observed them. The young and beautiful face became exceedingly stunning under the ruby’s light, and the shocking expression carried a hint of confusion. [Fragmented elemental rubies] were very rare in the Rogue world, because once one obtained them, blacksmiths with superb craftsmanship would be able to create powerful magic equipment… This was still Elena’s first time seeing the legendary gem.

She tried to supress the excitement inside her heart as she carefully observed.

However, she could not find the slightest difference between the two gems. The smart Elena didn’t hurry to jump to conclusions because she knew that since Fei showed her the two stones to ask for her advice, it meant that there must be some particular reason. Therefore, this pretty mercenary observed the gems again while paying much more attention.

But in the end, Elena didn’t find anything.

She shook her head and handed the stones back to Fei. Her peerless beautiful face had a hint of frustration as she replied, “I’m sorry, Master Fei, in my opinion these two [Fragmented Rubies] have no difference. Whether comparing size or the elemental power stored within, there is almost no difference.”

Fei listened and nodded.

He placed the gems back into storage and didn’t say anything else.

But deep inside his heart, Fei couldn’t help but feel a burst of ecstasy.

This was because of the two rubies, one was picked out from that metal box of the sorcerer’s stones that Zola dedicated to him, and the other one was a drop from a boss in the Diablo world. Originally, when Fei first saw the sorcerer’s stone, he already felt that it was about the same as the gem in the Diablo World, but he wasn’t very sure at that moment. But now through Elena’s appraisal, Fei could be 100% certain that the sorcerer’s stone of Azeroth continent was the same type as the elemental gem in the Diablo world.

This discovery allowed Fei to come up with a new plan.

The gemstones in the metal box Zola contributed had at least three to four hundred, which represented a rare wealth. If he waited later to finish the series of quests at [Lut Gholein] and obtain the crafting chest [Horadric’s Cube], he would be able to use these fragmented gems to mass produce strong magic power [Perfect Gems], and inlaying them on some equipment could definitely greatly enhance the magic stat of that equipment.

Now that Fei’s doubts were substantially cleared, he prepared to go to [Lut Gholein] to level up.

“Elena, you should go first and prepare; get the armor and weapons ready. I will take you and leave the Rogue Continent to the eastern city [Lut Gholein] to take a look, hehe, and kill some high level demons on the way. Maybe we will have some surprise harvests,” Fei smiled and said.

“Desert Pearl [Lut Gholein]?”

Elena heard and rejoiced, not hiding the surprised look on her face at all. After all, she was just a young girl in her 20s. She was always living on the Rogue Continent–a barren place–since birth, and she had always looked forward to visiting the legendary magnificent city Desert Pearl [Lut Gholein]. The moment she heard that Fei was taking her to [Lut Gholein], she happily jumped up like a little girl and quickly went to prepare.

Fei saw this scene and was also infected by Elena’s excitement, and his heart suddenly became relaxed.

While Elena was preparing equipment and weapons, Fei found the white-bearded perverted old man Kane and was ready to ask him about the appraisal status of the silver face man’s equipment and the 4-star wood element sorcerer Evans’ storage ring.

However, from afar he had already seen that wretched man being in a state of mania, lost in appraising the equipment, drooling in front of the equipment and storage ring as he muttered to himself crazily. Seeing Fei’s arrival, he didn’t even raise his head and simply looked feverishly and said to himself, “This is really incredible! It’s a new kind of magic type, demon-injecting techniques… and it really works… Ahhhhh, what’s happening?”

Fei looked and knew that the old man had run into some difficulties. The appraisal work hadn’t paid off yet, and to avoid being caught by tons of questions, Fei turned around and left right away.

Fei found the beautiful big chested NPC blacksmith Qiaxi again at the Rogue Encampment’s northeast corner. In fact, now it was difficult for Fei to treat these people at Rogue Encampment as NPCs, because all of them had such realistic personalities and wisdom. After spending quite some time with them, Fei felt as if they were friends by his side.

After the big chested female blacksmith Charsi helped Fei retrieve the magical iron hammer, she had always been very passionate towards him. Under Charsi ’s look of excitement and disbelief, Fei took out a few [Fragmented Gems] from his storage space and handed it to her, as if he was from a rich family and was throwing away money. He said in a coquettish tone, “Hey Charsi

, I think these dozen gems can be helpful to you when forging magic equipment.”

“It’s actually… Oh my god, it’s actually the legendary elemental gems… But… But Master Fei, I still haven’t mastered the magical iron hammer’s power, and… my forging skill is still at a very low level. I might waste these precious elemental gems…”

“Haha, no problem. These gems are just for you to practice with.”

“What? Using the legendary element gems to… practice? I… I…” Charsi staggered, as she thought that she heard it wrong.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 90: Thoughts on Strength Improvement

Chapter 90: Thoughts on Strength Improvement

As an absolute show-off, Fei really enjoyed the worship of a plump and vibrant beauty like Charsi. So, when he saw the female blacksmith Charsi’s jaw-dropping expression, he suddenly felt that the splurge was all worth it with a desired return.

So, he unabashedly became excited.

“Hehe, haha, yes, it’s just for you to use for practice, don’t be pressured in the slightest. Even if you waste them all, it’s fine because I have collected a large quantity of these kind of gems. Haha, you just need to give it your all and master the power of the magic iron hammer as fast as possible and improve your forging skill’s level… Hehe, I’m still waiting for the great blacksmith Ms. Charsi to forge powerful magic equipments for me.”

“That… Well, master Fei, I… don’t know what to say… Thank you so much… From now on… for any of your repairs or forging services, I won’t charge you a single coin.” The big chested blacksmith Charsi was completely moved by Fei’s generosity at the moment, and she became a little incoherent and thanked him, “Dear master, you can take your pick of any equipment here.”

Fei was overjoyed.

To be honest, ever since he could enter the second big map in the Diablo world [Lut Gholein], the equipment here at Charsi’s place was a bit behind for Fei. The reason Fei was being this nice to Charsi was because he in fact cared about Charsi as a person —- or to be a bit specific, it was Charsi’s blacksmith identity.

Everything he did before was to win this big chested pretty lady Charsi’s friendship, since a blacksmith that could forge magic equipment, whether it was in the Diablo world or in Azeroth continent’s Chambord city, was a treasure that couldn’t be ignored. Although Charsi right now was just a normal blacksmith, she possessed a mysterious iron hammer, and she was also very talented herself, with limitless future development. Now that she had gained Fei’s support, her future career advancements from an ordinary blacksmith to a forger was not impossible. That way, she would play a vital role in Fei’s future plan.

This is a investment for the future.

The so-called element gems in the Diablo world was priceless and considered as a legendary treasure, but it wasn’t uncommon in the Azeroth continent, otherwise Zola and Luciano, the 3-star power church members wouldn’t be able to get such a large chest of it.

When the two were chatting and smiling, the pretty mercenary Elena already finished packing and waved in the distance. Fei was tight on time, so he said goodbye to Qaxi, turned around and left.

But when he got to Elena, he was shocked.

He had just saw that the beautiful mercenary Elena had not only prepared equipment and weapons, but also carried many other things in big and small bags. There was a black little pot for making rice, refined steel support, some firewood, all sorts of vegetables and dry meat, and a few pieces of thick tarps for tent-making, tent poles, etc. For easier carrying, Elena even got a white milk cow with yellow patterns from the rogue camp and pulled a medium wooden cart.

More than a dozen beautiful young girls surrounded the wooden cart and stood beside Elena with tears, reluctantly saying goodbye to sister Elena.

“Uh… What are you guys doing?” Fei suddenly had black lines on his head. (TL: it’s like the sticker of a guy with vertical black lines on his head)

“These are things that will come in handy on the journey to [Lut Gholein]…” A petite and lovely little girl used a look used when looking at idiots and towards Fei and said, “The journey crosses numerous mountains and cliffs, as well as the vast desert of death. It is a very dangerous two thousand mile journey, so you guys probably have to take 2 to 3 months. You can’t be careless on the supply aspect.”

“Yes Master Fei, you must take good care of sister Elena…” The other girls were also concerned and said, “Of course master, you must be careful yourself as well. I heard that Diablo blocked the mountain road, and the journey will be very dangerous and entrenched with countless demons and monsters!”

Fei, “…”

He didn’t have time to explain too much, so reached out and pulled Elena’s slender and jade-like hands, ignoring the others’ blushing expressions and applause. They ran all the way to the front of the boat operator Warriv, picked the [Go east] option in the dialogue, and then a light flashed, and the blue clothed Warriv suddenly disappeared from the crowd’s attention.

The other people were all stunned.

“So after killing Anderson Keli’er, that most useless man in the encampment Warriv actually obtained such an amazing ability… That’s too amazing; could we go to [Lut Gholein] through him too?”

…

…

[Lut Gholein]

Elena curiously checked out this city that only existed in Rogue Encampment’s legend.

However, what made her a little disappointed was that the “Pearl of the desert” city wasn’t as bustling and prosperous as described by the touring journalists, but rather it was filled with a bleak atmosphere. The wind blew with yellow sand, and the magnificent street couldn’t conceal the messy street. There were very few pedestrians, and the few people they occasionally met were dull and lifeless, and even worse than the people at [Rogue Encampment].

However, Fei’s time in the Diablo world was limited, so he didn’t have time for Elena to check out this “Pearl of the Desert” and took her straight out of the city into the wilderness. Going all the way north to trek through the [Rocky Waste], they ultimately found the [Halls of the Dead] located at the [Dry Hills], and then habitually began the endless killings.

The quest this time was to find the [Horadric Cube] inside [Halls of the Dead]’s underground maze.

This incredible cubical box was an indispensable thing to complete other quests. Beside that, to Fei this stone box also had other more important roles, such as synthesizing Azeroth Continent’s high level sorcerer’s stones and other important equipment and supplies.

Countless monsters wandered in the [Halls of the Dead]’s underground maze.

The monsters here were much higher than the Rogue Encampment’s level in both attack and defense, and most of them were all new faces. Some looked like a skeleton called [Revived Souls], some were tanky and burst poisonous mists after death named [zombie], and some looked exactly like the past life Egypt mythology’s death god mummy which had the ability to summon skeletons.

The endless killings continued.

Time flew by during the endless shrill screaming, blood splashing, bone stubble flying, and potions and equipment were constantly dropped.

Just when Fei’s 4 hour time limit was about to come, the two of them finally made their way into the underground maze’s 3rd level, which was only a few chambers away from the biggest boss [Blood Witch the Wild] which kept the [Horadric’s cube].

Fei calculated the time and estimated that he wouldn’t be able to kill the boss before he was forced to leave the Diablo world, so he might as well have stopped right now and used the transportation portal and directly returned to [Lut Gholein]. He found the blue clothed Warriv, chose the [Go west] option and instantly teleported back to [Rogue Encampment].

He gave the equipment he collected from this killing to Elena to let her take care of it. Then, Fei found a quiet place, traded some portions from the mysterious cold voice, and the time had just ended and he opened the portal and directly left the Diablo world.

…

Chambord City, King’s Hall.

Fei sat highly on the throne and was rethinking his leveling strategy.

In just 4 hours, the barbarian character finally slowly reached level 21. Fei gave the one skill point to Brutal Strike, and his strength had improved once again.

During this process, Fei begun to realize that after reaching level 20, the exp needed for the character to level was higher and higher, so the leveling process became slower and slower. In the past, 4 hours of time was enough to level up 2 or 3 times, but now 4 hours wasn’t enough to level once, even when he entered higher level maps. His leveling speed was still overwhelmingly reduced, and that meant that Fei’s increase in strength in the real world inevitably became harder and slower.

“Maybe I should change my perspective, temporarily hold off leveling the barbarian character and start leveling the other 6 classes…” This idea flashed in Fei’s mind.

After all, in Diablo, every class had its speciality and had many unique skills, but they all had their own advantages and disadvantages. If Fei could use his knight, priest, druid, necromancer, amazon and rogue to all master the [Rogue Encampment] map and gather all 7 professions’ skills to one to complement each other, then his strength would probably be stronger than just focusing on the barbarian. This could be seen by how one need multiple players of different professions to work together in order to kill bosses, and in the previous battle in Chambord ,there was also an obvious example – during the stone bridge battle, Fei relied on the priest and barbarian skill combo to kill 3-star sword man Langde..

And as Fei also guessed, if he could really beat the [Rogue Encampment] map with the 7 professions, maybe he could get some huge reward from that mysterious voice, and that was more than worth the wait.

Of course, Fei also thought of other ways.

To the Diablo world’s characters, one’s own strength wasn’t really dependent on one’s level; the quality of equipment was also very important. A powerful set of equipment could enhance a character’s strength significantly, and in a stand-alone game like this, if one want to get good equipment, in addition to the normal monster grinding, buying powerful equipment from NPC merchants was also a great shortcut.

However, the question of where he could obtain such a large amount of gold coins came to his mind.

Fei eventually had his eyes set on the [Horadric’s Cube] and the sorcerer’s stone. Now, Fei needed to get information on something to determine whether his idea was feasible. If it really was as he thought, then Fei could have countless gold coins.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 91: Before the Celebration

Chapter 91: Before the Celebration

Time ran by fast.

The normally quiet as a picture Chambord city had gradually become lively.

In less than 4 days, the young King Alexander would be 18 years old and could accept the Zenit Empire’s emperor’s conferment and officially occupy the throne and become the 8th king of Chambord City.

In the past two weeks, Chambord City had gone through too many things, and in that process, Alexander incredibly rose from a ridiculed idiot to a true king inside the hearts of the Chambord citizens. Because of this, the whole country had been looking forward to this day.

As time approached, everyone was happily preparing for the king’s ascension.

Anything would have to give way for the ceremony, and even the two military giants officials Bast and Brooke who were incredibly busy coping with the upcoming military and political reform also put down their heavy workload and began fully focusing on the preparations for King Alexander’s ascension to the throne.

In accordance with Chambord city’s tradition, the location of the ceremony was chosen to be on the summit of the Eastern Mountain inside the city. Four days later when the first ray of golden sun shined from the sea of clouds would be the moment that Alexander ascends the throne.

Although Fei repeatedly urged for the ceremony to be simple, there was still a large number of materials used for the celebration, and they were carried by a continuous flow of workers up the mountain. Everyone put in an effort, wanting to prepare this as the grand event of Chambord City. Alexander’s past performance has completely won the hearts of all residents, and most people were more than willing to accept the rule from such a kind-hearted king from the bottom of their hearts. All men and women, young and old, all fought to be the first ones to contribute; the wealthy ones contributed money, the muscular ones contributed with labor, the merchants contributed items, and the general population contributed many people to all join the preparation army for this celebration.

What surprised many people was that Chambord City’s Holy Church’s Priest Zola and Luciano knight also joined the service army, and the monks and knights all showed unprecedented enthusiasm, providing a lot of financial support. Zola and Luciano also personally boarded the summit of the Eastern Mountain, doing their morning prayers every morning with an extremely devout attitude, as if the one ascending the throne in 4 days was not Alexander, but rather Pope Sergiyeli.

At the same time, there were also guests from afar that came to the Chambord City.

After hearing news of Alexander entering adulthood and ascending the throne, many small countries around Chambord city that were affiliated with the Zenit Empire also sent messengers to congratulate him. Of course, Zenit empire had 250 affiliated countries, so the ones that came to congratulate him was just a very small portion. After all, Chambord city was only a tier 6 subsidiary city, and it was still a question of whether it could maintain its tier 6 subsidiary city status in the upcoming empire war practice drills. The weak needed no diplomacy, and it was the same law in Azeroth Continent.

……

Morning, birds singing among the flowers’ scent.

King’s Discussion Hall.

In the little pond in the middle of the hall, clean water was running, and red fish playfully wagged their tails. On the stone chairs on two sides of the pond sat the leaders of Chambord city who were currently having a meeting for King Alexander’s upcoming Ascension Ceremony.

This was an extended meeting; in addition to the military officials and nobility, there were also highly respected people that were invited to attend the meeting.

On the first stone chair on the left hand side below the throne, the herald Bast was summarizing the information he had complied.

“… Sereith City’s Prince Aobiner, Lake City’s Prince Modric, Shenhua City’s Prince…” Old handsome Bast said about 20 countries’ name in one breath, looked up, and slowly looked at everyone in the stone chairs as he continued, “This is the messenger list of all the countries that came to congratulate King Alexander’s official acceptation of canonization.”

“Tier 3 Subsidiary City’s Sereith City also sent someone?” Brooke who sat on the right hand side’s first chair listened and slightly frowned, as if he thought of something. He said in surprise, “weren’t they good buddies with the Block Stone City? Even one of the so-called [Five Eagles] of the 250 Subsidiary City Princes’ Prince Aobina was sent here?”

“Five eagles?” Fei very sensitively caught this term.

“Yes, your Majesty. In the 250 subsidiary cities in Zenit Empire, various young elites emerged among the various royal families’ princes. They are all incredibly talented and have also been vigorously cultivated by the royal families, and the people that had nothing better to do grouped their names together and called them the [Ten Elites], [Nine Warriors], [Eight Pro], [Seven Wolves], [Six Heroes], [Five Eagles], [Four Blades], [Three Mad], [Two Hidden], [One Sword]. Sereith City’s little prince Aobina is one of the [Five Eagles]’s [Wing Eagle] and is rumored to have reached the four-star level of strength. Besides, this Sereith City is a tier 3 subsidiary city, but they have always been really close with our sworn enemy Black Rock City, so they can be considered as one of our potential enemies. I didn’t think that they would actually send someone to see your Majesty’s ceremony, and of all the people, they sent the [Wing Eagle] Aobina… I suspect that they aren’t up to any good and have ill intent.

Brook heard Fei’s question and immediately stood up and briefly explained the origin of the [Five Eagles], as well as Chambord’s and Sereith’s relationship.

Fei nodded and understood the general idea.

A small tier 3 subsidiary city that actually had a prince of the 4-star strength surprised Fei a little. Besides the [Five Eagles], there were also the [Ten Elites], [Nine Warriors], [Eight Pro], [Seven Wolves], [Six Heroes], [Four Blades], [Three Mad], [Two Hidden], [One Sword]. These people were obviously not some insignificant characters, especially the 10 people in front of the 4-star level [Five Eagles]; their power was obviously terrifying.

This discovery made Fei suddenly feel a sense of urgency and made him feel like a little frog sitting at the bottom of a well… He originally thought that Chambord city had been developing pretty well recently, but now that he looked closely, it wasn’t close to being enough. It still wasn’t enough to just rely on the “Hulk Potion”.

“But in addition, tier 4 Lake City has always been very close to Chambord. Lake City’s King Blanco and your Majesty’s father had a very close relationship, calling each other brothers. This time, the little prince Modric that came to congratulate is only 16 years old, but is already recognized to be one of the [Ten Elites], with a pinnacle 2-star strength and an immeasurable future. I think your Majesty should personally meet Prince Modric,” Bast suggested.

“Okay. On the matter of the reception of the embassy, you will arrange everything and let me know the result.”

Fei’s head was getting a little big from this kind of conference. Countless little things piled up and became cumbersome. He thought for a second, and directly left the mess to his future father-in-law Bast, Brooke and the others, and then he shamelessly patted his butt and directly fled from the hall.

In the hall, everyone looked at each other in an awkward silence.

There were so many people in this world who wanted to ascend to the throne this high, and after they got the throne, many of them would hold on to their power tightly in fear of sharing a tiny bit with others. However, Alexander was the exact opposite, and hid away from the power like it was a disease. This king was really unique, but who would help the ministers inside the hall get out of the awkward atmosphere?

“Let’s… continue our discussion.”

Bast shook his head with a wry smile, “I will report the final details to His Majesty and make a decision later.”

Chambord City’s back mountain, Original Steel Prison Water Dungeon Square.

This place had long been classified as forbidden and completely blocked. Of course, there seemed to be nothing wrong from the outer appearance. The guards were just like before; there were only 4 or 5 extremely and relaxed soldiers lazily scattered at the entrance of the stone castle. But in the dark, the 22 warriors were following a strange pattern around all sides of the mountain paths patrolling, and not even a mosquito could get in undetected.

As the king, Fei smoothly entered the forbidden ground with no resistance and went straight down into the underground stone cave maze.

The originally dark underground stone cave had significantly changed.

In comparison to the quiet outside, the inside was much more active, with rattling sounds of stone and metal clanging all over the place. Prison official Oleg and King’s Bodyguard Army Leader were currently commanding hundreds of carefully selected fine soldiers–according to the blueprints on beast skins provided by Fei–to completely re-repair this water prison.

The 100 workers that worked here were all elites chosen by Brooke in accordance to Fei’s order. They had a clean background, were loyal and reliable, and after being refined by the diluted [Hulk Potion], their strength significantly improved. Although none of them had yet to level up to star-level warriors, each of their physical bodies had reached over thousands of pounds. They were tyrannically strong, clearly comparable to the 22 warriors from the previous stone bridge battle. They were also trained by a master like Peter-Cech, so they had begun to take form as the prototype of an Iron Army.

The originally eerie and terrifying water prison had changed its look bit by bit.

The blood-stained iron fences and torture instruments had been removed. In the skyscraper interior-like huge stone hall that was deep into the corridor, a dozen iron furnaces had been set up. The best blacksmiths in Chambord city brought their best apprentices, and along with the help of the soldiers, they continuously sent the iron fences into the furnace to be melted. Following the drawings provided by Fei, they created new strange looking things. These things weren’t swords or armor; most were just strange instruments and gadgets that most people didn’t know about.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 92: Mysterious Transformation of the Underground Cave

Chapter 92: Mysterious Transformation of the Underground Cave

In the deep corridor, the captain of the King’s bodyguard army Peter Cech exposed his strong upper body. His muscles stood out like rocks, and his lower body was wearing Fei’s design, which were straight breeches that had recently swept the entire Chambord city as a fashion leader. He waved a giant iron hammer of at least five hundred kilograms like a windmill; in the roar of the loud noises, the dirty yellow color of his muscles were flashing, and Cech was like a violent humanoid excavator, smashing down steel fences within the endless rumbling noises and caused by the demolition work.

At this time, Cech had completely digested the remnants of the [Hulk Potion] left inside his body, and the faint green color on the surface of his skin had disappeared. He had also erased the miserable mental state from before and got his muscles to sturdy up. In addition to his physical strength, through the days and nights of hard training, he even returned to his past pinnacle 2-star power. To be able to recover to the peak of his power within only a dozen days, it still mainly had to do with the strength he originally had. In the past, Cech was recognized to be number one among 2-stars in terms of defense with his air-tight horizontal lock-down sword style. Besides, he originally had some talent in terms of leading an army, so Cech’s recovery meant that Fei gained another talent that could lead an army on his own besides Brooke.

The prison official Oleg’s chubby body shuttled back and forth among the crowd.

As if affected by Cech’s naked body style, the prison official also exposed his upper body, and whenever there were huge stones or steel that couldn’t be moved due to being too heavy, Oleg would jiggle his fat and laugh, and then personally join in to help, showing off the great power he gained after being transformed with the [Hulk Potion].

Just like Fei, this guy was also a show off.

Whenever hearing the soldiers exclaiming and talking, Oleg would always look triumphant. Perhaps it was also because of this kind of heart, that although his power stayed at around 1 star, his physical strength had actually crazily grown to 2 stars, as if he spent all the effects of the [Hulk Potion] onto his physical body’s transformation. Right now, Oleg even had a ferocious and sturdy scent and developed a six-pack, completely changing from his obnoxiously fat man image from half month ago.

Seeing from afar how this greedy and coward-like fatty actually became close with the soldiers and even got some respect from the veterans, Fei was slightly surprised, but also satisfied that fat Oleg was on his journey to return to grace, but wasn’t he running a bit too f**king fast? It was like a fart that blew all the dust away!

“King Alexander!”

“His Majesty!”

Seeing Fei’s arrival, the face of worshiping a god emerged on all the soldiers’ faces, and they all bowed and saluted. Fei walked very slowly and greeted them all with a smile. After a few days of contact, he could now accurately call out the names of every soldier. That was also a small means of capturing the hearts of the soldiers. After all, when the young soldiers heard that His Majesty actually knew their names, they would always feel touched to the point that their blood boiled.

The demolition work at the water prison was still being carried out in an intense but orderly manner.

This time, Fei brought back some second stage forging blueprints and gave them to the busy blacksmiths.

Among the 30 or so blacksmiths in Chambord city, the best one and also the most respected one was a middle-aged man named Samuel. His short black hair shot up like needles and he was usually pretty quiet and as stable as a boulder, so people liked calling him Rock. His personality was pretty dull, but he was very loyal to friends and very kind; he was the type of typical rough man that had a cold outside but a warm heart.

On the edge of the hot iron stove, Samuel carefully looked at the drawings on the beast skins that His Majesty gave to him, and his eyebrows frowned tightly into a ball. He stopped the work in his hand and began thinking; he was sometimes surprised and sometimes confused, and the two facial expressions just kept alternating.

Seeing how interesting his face was, Fei couldn’t help but jump in and explain those drawings one by one, and then also carefully reminded the detailed problems that needed attention during the forging process. Samuel stayed silent; his talent was very high as a blacksmith, and he was often capable of reaching enlightenment with just a brief pointer. After hearing Fei to the end, his eyebrows finally relaxed, and it seemed like he finally realized what should be done and kept on nodding, “Your Majesty, please rest assured. We can build these iron tools within 10 days for sure.”

Fei smiled and said, “These days you guys have been really working hard. Time is tight and the task is heavy, so if you guys have any requests for pay or accommodation, feel free to request it to Oleg and he will satisfy everyone.”

Upon hearing His Majesty’s generous promise, the blacksmiths cheered.

Fei carefully examined the whole underground cave, made slight adjustments to his design according to the actual situation, and then summoned Cech and Oleg to his side and walked towards the king’s palace hall that was already set up in the giant stone hall.

He has something to say to both of them.

But, when Fei walked past the iron stove, he suddenly had another idea.

In fact, Samuel and the other blacksmiths in Chambord city were forging some large-scale heavy equipment. They were a bit simple and easier to forge, but for those small gears, screws, and other small fine and difficult parts, Fei gave them to the female blacksmith Charsi in the Diablo world so that they wouldn’t be a problem. When the time came, he would just have to think of a way to exchange these items out of the Diablo world.

However, exchanging items out of the Diablo world was too costly and needed a lot of gold coins. If he could do something for Charsi and Elena to come to the real world, then it would all be good. That would not only save a significant amount of exchange fee, but Fei could also let Rock Samuel follow Charsi and learn some superb forging skills. For the current Chambord city, skilled craftsmen were needed most after skilled warriors, so it would be best to let the big chested girl Charsi train a group of talents in this field as soon as possible.

This idea flew past Fei’s mind and made him instantly think of a lot of other things, so he decided to actually try out this plan in the near future.

The three men came to a comfortable stone chamber inside the cave that was the temporary palace for His Majesty.

Fei took out another bottle of [Hulk Potion] and gave it Cech, letting him follow the previous method to once again dilute it into clear water and let the soldiers unconsciously drink it.

These 100 soldiers were now the secret force of the Chambord city. After taking the potion during the first stage, their bodies had been transformed almost to the point where they were ready for the second transformation. Unfortunately, due to people like Cech and Brooke taking a large quantity for their first dose, their potential had been completely revealed, so taking the [Hulk Potion] again wouldn’t have any more effects. If Fei wanted to enhance their strength further, he needed to think of other ways.

Cech held the [Hulk Potion] and was about to leave when Fei suddenly thought of something.

He suddenly stopped Cech and said, “Oh right Peter, among those several blacksmiths, if there are any loyal and reliable people, you can also let them take some of the diluted [Hulk Potion]. If their physical body strength gets increased to the same level of the soldiers, the forging tasks later on will also be completed quicker.”

With a pleasant surprise in Cech’s eyes, he bowed and left with the order.

There were only Fei and Oleg left in the hall.

Fei looked up and down on Oleg several times, and his eyes stopped at the 6-pack of this fat man for a second. He checked him out until Oleg couldn’t stand straight anymore due to how uncomfortable it was to be checked out by another man, and then Fei finally nodded with satisfaction and said, “Very good, you are good, very good… Oleg, you are a wise man, you know what I’m talking about, right?”

Oleg nodded.

Of course he understood what the phrase “very good” His Majesty was referring to.

Presently, the power structure within Chambord city has been re-established. The former commander-in-chief Bazel became a wanted fugitive offender of the country, and his accomplices had all been killed either under the hands of His Majesty himself or by the two giants Bast and Brooke. If one was to say that one person escaped, it would be Oleg. His body was also deeply marked with a Bazel clan mark, and as one of the main evildoers he originally couldn’t escape punishment. But just because His Majesty remembered Oleg’s participation at the stone bridge war, the King used his personal prestige and saved his worthless life once. His Majesty always hoped that Oleg could be reformed and use actions to change how people used to look at him and seek their forgiveness and ultimately merge into the leading group at Chambord city. Otherwise, despite having His Majesty’s support, Oleg’s existence would always be a thorn, deeply rooted inside the core power of Chambord city and potentially cause internal strife.

Oleg had long understood of King Alexander’s hard planning. He’s was smart fatty, and at least he had his own way to manage relationships with people and naturally knew how to win the recognition of Brooke and the other good people. So during this period of time, he tried very hard to do everything right, and he did indeed do a lot of good deeds which finally had an effect, helping him gain the recognition of most people in the Chambord city.

“Oleg thanks Your Majesty for the reform opportunity.”

Thinking of all of that, Oleg’s heart was full of affection.

This time, this fat suck-up kneeled down to the ground for a standard bow, without gorgeous rhetoric and kissing Fei’s boots.

It was also at this moment that he found his inner peace and finally understood at that moment: only if a spine was always upright and solemnly bent down in front of His Majesty, could it be regarded as true respect; on the contrary, a spine that could bend down any moment wouldn’t mean much in front of his king; it wouldn’t be glory, but rather an insult.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 93: Huh? Where are the people?

Chapter 93: Huh? Where are the people?

Fei watched Oleg’s performance and knew that this fatty really understood his thoughts this time and he nodded pleasantly.

He didn’t say anything anymore.

With a sudden thought, Fei placed a red sorcerer’s stone on the table in front of him and asked, “Come take a look, do you recognize this thing?”

“This is a low-grade fire elemental sorcerer’s stone.”

Oleg showed a little trace of surprise and honestly replied.

“Well, since you recognize it, then let’s talk about it. About the sorcerer’s stone, how much do you know?”

Oleg didn’t know why His Majesty suddenly started asking about the sorcerer’s stone, but he didn’t dare to neglect at all, and after a little thought he started replying, “The sorcerer’s stone is a magical stone rich with elemental strength, and according to the quality it can be categorized into low-grade, medium grade, high-grade, perfect and legendary grade. In the land of Azeroth, a sorcerer’s stone was a symbol of wealth above gold and silver coins, especially to the many sorcerers and warriors. A sorcerer’s stone’s worth was above coins, because sorcerers could use its elemental power to enhance their magic stats, build magic arrays, make magic scrolls and equipment, and warriors could extract the elemental powers to enhance their energy storage capacity and the speed at which their energy was condensed into star levels…”

“Oh?” Fei was surprised for a second and then said, “Then according to what you said, warriors can also use their magic stones to increase their energy level?”

“Yes, your Majesty.”

“Well… Okay, tell me more about the different grades of sorcerer’s stones. Can they achieve a certain percentage of conversion rate among them?”

“Of course, your Majesty, the Sorcerer’s Stone’s quality is mainly dependent on the level of energy it contains. Generally speaking, a medium-grade sorcerer’s stone’s elemental energy storage is 100 times low-grade ones, and the high-grade is 100 times the storage of the medium grade, and perfect-grade has 100 times more storage than the high-grade storage. Of course, that’s just a general standard.”

Oleg was very slow with the explanation, trying his best to make his answer seem detailed.

“… the conversion ratio between different ranks of the magic stone originally follows the ratio of 1:100 too, however, most of the time, because the quantity of higher quality magic stones is relatively less, things usually can’t be measured buy the amount of energy contained, and higher grade stones can be traded for a little over 100 lower grade ones. In the case of some special events such as an outbreak of war, high grade sorcerer’s stones can be used to make large magic scrolls, and with increased demand during war, sorcerer’s stones of different grade’s conversion rate can go up to 1:150 or even 1:200.”

Fei suddenly felt incredibly happy.

His previous guess was verified, and that meant his plan could also be successfully implemented.

Clearly, the so-called low, medium, high, perfect, legendary grade 5 types of sorcerer’s stones respectively corresponded to the Diablo world’s [Chipped Gem], [Flawed Gem], [Regular Gem], [Flawless Gem], [Perfect Gem] five types of gems. But in the Diablo world, every tier of gem could be upgraded at the conversion ratio of 3:1. Then, Fei just needed to find [Horadric Cube] at [Lut Gholein]’s Halls of Dead, and then he would be able to freely upgrade high grade [Perfect Gems], and then take advantage of the giant difference in conversion rate between the real world and the Diablo world to acquire huge profits.

“In our Chambord city, are there any channels for exchanging sorcerer’s stones?”

Fei tries to suppress the excitement in his heart and continued asking.

“Your Majesty, the exchange of sorcerer’s stones can indeed be performed in some large business market groups, but Chambord city is relative remote, so very few large trading groups would come visit us here. If we want to exchange sorcerer’s stones, we must send out a trade team outside to initiate contact.”

“So, now there’s no channel readily available for sorcerer’s stone trading?” Fei was a little disappointed.

“Let me think… Yes, there is a way, you can do it at the Holy Church, but it is generally open to the people outside of the Holy Church.” Oleg thought for a while and said.

Church?

Fei’s eyes suddenly brightened up.

An idea suddenly came to his mind.

“Alright, you are dismissed… Oh right, the transformation process of the underwater prison should be appropriately accelerated, but we can’t let the soldiers and blacksmiths feel too tired. Remember, on the food and pay side of things for our people, we must not dissatisfy them. As for what to do in detail, I think you know very well already. If you get me trouble, watch how I beat your ass.” Fei smiled and said.

Oleg was also a smart man, and he knew that His Majesty smiling and swearing at the same time meant that his Majesty was quite satisfied with his performance these days, so he nodded, respectfully bowed, and turned around and exited the hall.

Fei sat quietly and thought that since there was nothing that he needed to take care of here, and since it was also about time, he simply ordered the guards to hold the stone hall’s entrance to prohibit anyone from entering, and then directly opened the portal and entered the Diablo world.

…

…

Diablo World.

Deep inside the [Dry Hills] outside of [Lut Gholein].

[Halls of Dead]’s third underground floor.

Fei brought beauty mercenary Elena and finally came here again.

[Halls of Dead] was an underground tomb, and its layout was somewhat similar to the underground at the back mountain of Chambord City; it was also a buried underground stone maze, but it was much more gorgeous and magnificent than the one in Chambord city. Here there was a long corridor, and the walls of the corridor were engraved with some fuzzy murals, telling of the prosperous ancient times. In addition to the murals, there were giant pillars everywhere. On the secret chamber’s door were some carved strange magic characters, and the power of the elemental magic was somewhat hidden and present; with just a little touch the door would sink into the ground with a loud noise, revealing the internal space of the chamber behind the stone door.

Fei had a health potion bottle in his mouth and used himself as a meat shield to block off the chamber’s entrance, preventing the mass of monsters inside from coming out as he waved the giant axes in his hand. The frost bolts were also fired from Elena’s hands through Fei’s hair and accurately landed on the monsters in front of them.

The two had already cooperated with each other in this kind of environment many times and had long been familiar with this place. A glance and an action was all they needed to produce numerous sparks, and that was the so-called best partners.

Under such cooperation, the chief boss [Blood Witch the Wild] finally couldn’t hold anymore, wailed and sprayed out blood, and then fell into the pool of blood on the ground filled with resentment.

And as she fell, a light “ding dong” ring was heard, the light gold color shined, and a dark gold box with a mysterious pattern engraved appeared on the ground, flashing a dizzy and mysterious grey light.

“It’s the [Horadric Cube]!”

Fei was overjoyed, as he ignored the gold equipment and 3 blue equipment that were also dropped. He went up and picked up the [Horadric Cube] as if he picked up a peerless treasure, carefully checked it back and forth, and then he finally calmed down.

Judging from the outside, [Horadric Cube] was a box forged with dark steel, 20 cm in both length and width, and the body of the box was covered up with dark yellow color metal bands, forming ancient and simple patterns, like a vine wrapped around the box. It looked very heavy, at least about 3 to 4 pounds, but in Fei’s hand it felt as light as a feather.

Fei quickly opened the [Horadric Cube], and inside the box was another dimension, with 12 spaces with 3 in width and 4 in height, just like the computer game from the past.

He couldn’t wait and got the long prepared 3 [Chipped Gems] from his bad, closed the box, then pressed the palm of his hand on the S-shaped pattern at the top of the box and injected a little magic power into it.

An indescribable sound of nature came to their ears.

When they reopened the box, the magical upgrading effect of the [Horadric Cube] really worked, Fei just saw that the three [Chipped Gems] that were originally placed inside the box had turned into a [Flawed] Gem, and from the appearance point of view it was much better than the [Chipped Gems], and the elemental energy contained inside also achieved a vigorous growth of 100 times… The legendary artifact [Horadric Cube] really worked!

Fei felt greatly assured.

This marked that his money-making plan had completed more than a big half.

Now that they got the [Horadric Cube], Fei is no longer in a hurry to complete the next missions on the list, he already adjusted the future leveling strategy, so he took Elena directly back to the [Rogue Encampment], then shut himself in his temporary tent, and began the “gem synthesis plan”.

During the process, Fei quietly opened the portal numerous times, coming back and forth out of the Diablo world and the real world over 30 or 40 times, using the Barbarian’s inventory space and took more than half of the sorcerer stones that Zola contributed before into the Diablo World, and chose a portion of it to start the synthesis process.

After about half an hour later, Fei finished synthesizing 10 [Flawed Gems], 10 [Regular Gems], 10 [Flawless Gems] and 2 [Perfect Gems], and then he sold the rest of the [Chipped Gems] at Akara’s place, receiving a total 50,000 gold coins in total, and together with the 30,000 gold coins he accumulated previously, now on Fei’s Barbarian character there was actually a large sum of 80,000 gold coins.

“Muahahahaha, I’m rich, I’m rich!”

With the money, he could purchase a set of super armor and powerful weapon equipment from senior NPCs at [Lut Gholein], and that way, the strength of the Barbarian character would absolutely instantly grow one or two times.

In the thought of excitement, without the slightest hesitation Fei directly walked out of the tent and found the Blue Cloth Warriv at the encampment, and was about to pick [Go East] towards [Lut Gholein]…

Just at that moment, a timid voice suddenly came to his ear.

“Sir Fei, please wait!”

“Sir, we also want to go visit [Lut Gholein], can you take us with you?”

“Yes, sir, please bring us, we promise that we won’t bring you trouble, we will only tour around the streets and see the style of the big city…”

More than a dozen young and beautiful female rogues flashed their big eyes and surrounded Fei, frequently flirting with Fei with their eyes. Last time these girls were surprised to find that Warriv could actually take someone and teleport them to the desert pearl [Lut Gholein] thousands of miles away, avoiding the two months of travel, and they were all extremely excited and all wanted to go tour around in the big city. But it turned out that Warriv’s teleport ability was actually useless to them, so they had no choice but to go ask Fei to take them.

Fei was completely trapped buy these beautiful women’s flirtatious eyes.

“No problem, I will take you guys, hahaha…”

So, Fei agreed to the requests of these rogues, and after talking to Warriv, he picked “Go East”. After a white light, Fei disappeared in front of the rogues’ eyes, but… these female rogues all looked at one another, and were stunned at the same spot.

[Lut Gholein].

“Hahaha, we are here. You guys can walk around in the city, but remember, do not go to the sewer or leave the city. All the monsters are very powerful, and you guys will be no match for them… Uh? Where are the people?”

Fei was just talking, but when he turned around to look, there’s actually no one standing behind him.

What happened?

Uh… Did those female rogues suddenly changed their mind and not come anymore?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 94: Greatly Increased Strength

Chapter 94: Greatly Increased Strength

A burst of autumn wind blew up the autumn leaves, sending it flying in the wind.

“Uh… not even one followed? Are they kidding me? Sigh, you can never guess what girls are thinking. It doesn’t matter how many guesses you take, since you’ll never get it right…”

Noticing that these young and beautiful rogues didn’t follow him here, Fei looked sadly at the flying yellow sand and autumn leaves for a while. He thought that the girls suddenly changed their mind and decided not to travel, so he had no choice but to hum a little song as he walked across the big and small streets inside [Lut Gholein] and found the NPC Farah inside the city – she played the same role in [Lut Gholein] as the big chested beauty Charsi at [Rogue Encampment], a blacksmith. From her, Fei could buy higher level and more lethal weapons.

Fei opened the trade dialog box and began to sweep the goods.

He started with armor.

The [Arctic Furs] monster drop from before only had 48 defense and was now a little out of date. It was difficult to resist the sharp teeth and claws of higher level monsters and demons, so it was time to upgrade.

He carefully looked through everything and selected a set of 95 defense red color insect-patterned plate armor. This [Splint Mail] had double the defense of [Arctic Fur], but the price was also staggeringly high, costing Fei a full 20000 gold coins.

Aside from the plate armor, Fei also chose a Spartan-style high-level helmet with a T-shaped nose-guard. At the top of the helmet, there was a golden feather standing up, and the design abnormally looked fine. The helmet had 13 defense and +18% resistance to fire damage. There was also a pair of [Heavy Chain Boots] blue color level equipment that had +12 defense and a lot of other additional special effects against fire, thunder, and poison.

Armor, helmets, and heavy boots – Fei got all of them, and now he just needed a pair of powerful gloves to have a basic set. Unfortunately, after looking for a long time, Fei found that the gloves sold by NPC Farah here were all not up to his standard.

After a slight sigh, he quickly thought of a method – select and purchase a pair of white-scale beginner steel gloves, and then get [Rogue Encampment]’s female blacksmith Charsi to imbue it later. Previously after completing the mission of finding the magical iron hammer, Fei hadn’t used the enhancement reward up until now. Now, he would be able to get a pair of powerful gloves with high stats.

It was now time to replace his weapons.

Fei took his time and picked for a while, replacing the two-handed axe from before. He selected one purple and one greed broad sword that had the same length, separately called [Soul’s Massacre Claymore] and [Soul Gear’s Crystal Sword]. These two swords’ damage were all between 8-25. Even when comparing to the original exaggerated two-handed axe from before, the new combination was still stronger, and they were all blue color level equipment, so they had special effects of the 4 types of resistance and weapon accuracy. The two swords costed Fei a total of 19000 gold coins. Now, his barbarian character had already learned the [Double Swing] skill capable of using two swords at the same time. Not only was the effect of skill pretty sexy, but the damage was also more than doubled.

These two swords were the primary weapons Fei prepared for his barbarian character.

For his secondary weapon, the [Storm Sabre] and [Azure’s Spiked Shield] were all unequipped and sold by Fei. He chose a [Enhanced Light Iron Shield] with a cool holy knight’s iron cross-like symbol that had 22 defense and came with +3 resistance to all effects and 2 sockets, as well as a double-edged short axe called [Blood Splitting Double-edged Axe]. It had a single handed damage of 7-20, with an additional fire damage effect, +2 max damage, +41% max damage, and +32 weapon accuracy.

As a result, with the left handed shield and right handed axe, the secondary weapons’ damage was also more than doubled in attack power, and the effects that came with the weapons were simply amazing.

Finally, Fei spent 3000 gold coins and bought a 3 layer 16 grid large inventory. This way, transporting things from the real world to the Diablo world would be much easier.

This shopping trip costed Fei close to 60,000 gold coins, but he was compensated a bit for selling his old equipment, so now he had 35,000 gold coins left and could still be regarded as a slightly wealthy man.

Unfortunately, the NPCs here rarely sold rings, amulets and other small items, so Fei had no choice but to dismiss that desire. Right now, he had two rings and one amulet on him, but unfortunately they all had effects like increasing lighting area and weapon accuracy, so it wasn’t that useful, but at least it was better than nothing.

During this process, Fei finally confirmed one thing…

The NPCs at [Lut Gholein] didn’t have their own intelligence at all. If the people at [Rogue Encampment] gave him a feeling of it being a lively world, the feeling that this desert pearl gave to Fei was the complete opposite; it was like a single player version of the Diablo game. Every NPC dialogue and content was completely the same as his previous life’s video game, without the slightest difference, and not even a slight change in the tone. And in addition to the fixed dialogue, their facial expression was rigid, their emotions were stagnant, and they wouldn’t answer you anything, just like robots with a preset program.

“Why is that?”

No wonder why [Lut Gholein] gave off a lifeless feeling like a dead city… so that was actually the real reason. But as to the actual reason for the emergence of this phenomenon, Fei was puzzled, and he ultimately gave up and decided to just wait and see.

…

After putting on a brand new set of equipment, Fei suddenly felt that every pore on his body was surging out vigorous strength. Whether it was defense or attack, the stats had more than doubled with this new equipment. The effect was simply amazing after putting on the new set of equipment, achieving high standings in both aesthetics and utility.

Fei couldn’t help but think of the iconic anime “Saint Saiya” from his past life and all kinds of sacred clothing from the magical zodiacs. Thinking about that, he got an idea, making all the armor on his body become invisible, and then shouted, “Show-off Zodiac Cloth, fall on me”, and then he controlled all the armor on his body to show up piece by piece. This scene was almost exactly like in the anime when the bronze Saints summoned their clothes; bright lights shot out of the armor, and such a magnificent scene greatly satisfied Fei’s sick psychology.

With his hands reaching into the void, one green and one purple light flashed, and then two lethal giant swords appeared in Fei’s hands, making him feel like an elegant saint swordsman.

“Haha, these two swords, I will call them purple green duo swords from now on!”

Fei was fully armed, and with [Purple Green Duo Swords] he swept out of [Lut Gholein]’s city gate like a whirlwind and started a massacre in the wilderness, and those monsters that usually had to take 3 or 4 axe swings to kill now only needed one swing to eliminate them. The [Double Swing] skill raged a bladestorm, and he left behind a trail of bodies.

“With the current strength of the barbarian character, even if I faced with those 4-star elites, I would still have a big chance of winning.”

After about 10 minutes of killing and testing, Han fully understood his true strength at that time.

After finishing all this, without delay he went directly back to the city to find the blue clothed Warriv, chose [Go West], and then with a flash of blue light Fei returned to the [Rogue Encampment].

…

“Sir Fei, you are not a man of your words!”

“Sir, we just want to go see big city’s scenery, we definitely won’t bring you trouble, so just take us there once!”

“Sir, you can’t be so eccentric. You already took big sister Elena there once, why not take us too? Whatever sister Elena can do, we can also do for you!”

[Rogue Encampment].

At the place where Fei and Warriv disappeared half an hour ago, the young and beautiful female rogues saw Fei’s return and suddenly got excited and came around him.

He didn’t know when, but the beautiful lotus Elena also appeared here.

She tried to get past all the sisters surrounding Fei and looked at him who was a bit stunned, hesitated, and then softly said, “Sir, if it is convenient, please take the sisters there to see it. They grew up here and every day they face countless demons, “overcast” skies and the black wilderness, and they are yearning for the bustling city…”

“Stop!”

Fei stopped everyone from talking, then inexplicably looked at the group of thorny roses, and asked in surprise, “So… You guys didn’t decide last minute to stay?”

“Stay?” The girls were shocked, “Why would we decide to stay? It was obviously Sir Fei who didn’t want to take us and ran off by yourself!”

Uh… did that turn out to be the case?

Fei was a bit confused, thought for a second and said, “That’s strange… Well, let’s try again… Maybe we just didn’t cooperate well last time. Everyone hold hands and close your eyes.”

The girls did what they were told.

After a humming sound, a blue light flashed past.

Fei disappeared in place, and Elena also disappeared with Fei, but the other female rogues were all just standing in place looking at each other.

Hummm~

Fei soon came back.

“What hapepened? Can I actually only take Elena there?” Fei was shocked, and it didn’t make sense. If he could bring someone there then he should’ve been able to bring everyone there. They were all rogues and Elena could travel with him, but why couldn’t the other girls?

The group of people just looked at each other in an awkward silence.

>>>>

Chapter on the house~ sorry for the slow speed. Also had to do GDN throughout the week and got two midterms next week.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 95: Crazy Summoning

Chapter 95: Crazy Summoning

“I just don’t believe it, let’s try it a few more times… Humph, this time let’s just try one at a time.” Fei said as he grabbed a purple-haired little loli’s small hands. Then, there was a buzzing blue flash of light. He disappeared with Warriv, but the little loli was still there.

After a flash of blue light, Fei angrily returned.

“Try again…”

Fei disappeared again.

He came back again.

He disappeared again.

…

Ten minutes later.

Fei almost felt every girl’s little hands. In the beginning, this shameless pervert actually had the thought of searching why the teleport didn’t work, but by the end he basically used it as an excuse to take advantage and touch the soft little hands of all the girls. The female rogues were all beautiful young girls… so it would be stupid to not take advantage when there was a chance.

However, the teleportation to [Lut Gholein] didn’t work even once, aside from with Elena.

“This is strange, there must be an important reason I overlooked…”

Fei lowered his head in contemplation and began to think of some reasons.

Why is it that although they’re all female rogues, only Elena can be successfully brought to [Lut Gholein], while other people can’t? Fei suddenly noticed that this occasion was kind of similar to the situation before when he accidently triggered one of the godly skills [Summon]. Similarly, under the effects of the skill [Summon], only Elena could be summoned to the real world, while no one else could.

Thinking about it, Fei’s eyes eventually stopped at the key figure, blue clothed Warriv.

A hint of a narrow smile surfaced on Warriv’s face.

“Warriv, do you know what’s going on?” Fei seemed to have guessed something.

“Yes sir, the reason is very simple. Ms. Elena is your mercenary; she signed the [Contract of Employment] with you, so she can use the power of employment to follow you through space-time teleportation. However, the other girls didn’t enter a contract with you, so I’m afraid that I cannot take advantage of the power of contract to take them with you to [Lut Gholein].”

“[Contract of Employment]?”

A flash of lightning flashed passed Fei’s mind.

Suddenly, he felt that he caught a crucial point, and the mystery behind the [Summon] skill also began to uncover its true face behind the mysterious veil.

Yes!

Fei suddenly realized.

The reason why he could only summon Elena from the Diablo world to the real world was due to the existence of the employment contract between them. This contract was automatically signed after he finished the mercenary leader Kashya’s mission of killing blood crows. That was the reward for completing the mission, and that was also the secret factor that had been overlooked by him. If he could sign these kind of contracts with other people at the [Rogue Encampment], would that mean that he could also summon other people into the real world?

Fei couldn’t wait to verify that idea.

He bid farewell to Warriv and the reluctant female rogues, passed through several tents, and then at the southeast corner of the encampment’s broken tent, he found the nun aunt Ankara who was crafting potions.

“Contract?”

After listening to Fei’s speculation, a light flashed in Ankara’s eyes as if she had a sudden epiphany, and then she slowly said, “Your guess is right, this might be the reason why Elena is the only one that can follow you to your world.”

“Then can I sign the [Employment Contract] with other people?” That was the question Fei cared the most about.

“Uh… I’m afraid that you can’t.” Ankara shook his head.

“What… That… Why?” Fei became really impatient.

“On the rogue continent, the [Employment Contract] is the most special type among all types of contract types, and it has the feature of being single and exclusive. Since you have already signed the contract with Elena, you will not be able to sign this kind of contract with anyone else, unless you take the initiative to lift the contract with Elena…”

Ankara’s words slowly made Fei’s heart sink, and the color of his face became uglier.

Could it be destined that he could only summon one person from the Diablo world to the real world? Damn!

However, in any case, lifting the contract with Elena was something Fei could never do. Elena already told him long ago that for a female rogue, being fired by the employer was equivalent to losing her glory, which was even worse than death. In addition, after cooperating with this beautiful mercenary for so long, the pair had reached the state where their hearts were connected, and Fei started having inseparable feelings towards this beautiful and soft female rogue.

But at that moment, with a mysterious smile on her face, aunt Ankara continued, “However, on the rogue continent, besides the employment contract, there are many other contract types that have similar effects, like the [Friendship Contract], [Servant Contract], [Part Contract], [Apprentice Contract], [Clan Contract], and so on. If I didn’t guess wrong, after signing these contracts, you can also achieve the effect you want. Why not give it a try?”

White foam started coming out of Fei’s mouth, “………”

At this point he was finally 100% sure that he was just played by this mischievous old nun that loved pranking others.

…

…

In the rear mountains in Chambord City, the underground cave maze.

Buzzing.

With a familiar light noise, something seemed to be trembling and struggling in the air, and then at the next moment, a huge sky blue colored teleportation portal suddenly appeared in the stone hall.

Fei strode out from the portal.

Then, behind him, a thin figure enveloped in a purple robe soon followed and appeared, and soon after, a beautiful archer in fine armor with flame-burning red colored hair appeared, and her whole body was surging with a strong atmosphere.

Those two were aunty nun Ankara and Elena.

“Ah! How fresh, this air, how pure, this natural energy…” Ankara sat in the stone hall with her eyes closed, took a deep breath of the air on Azeroth Continent, and with an excited expression she said, “This is the feeling of a bright world… finally!”

Fei and Elena looked at the emotional Ankara and neither said anything.

As the [Rogue Encampment]’s spiritual leader, nun Ankara would rarely lose her calm. When darkness shrouded the Rogue continent, she used her thin shoulders and held everyone’s hope and became the Rogue Continent’s prophet. Like a beacon in the night, she guided everyone’s path forward and brought a weak trace of light and hope to the rogues. In everyone’s eyes, all this time, Ankara had been the definition of calm management. But today, finally being able to feel the pure world energy in this stone hall which was similar to the rogue continent’s energy before it was invaded by darkness made the leader a bit emotional.

After a while, Ankara’s feelings finally slowly stabilized.

“Sir Fei, is this your country? The mysterious underground cave maze Elena was talking about? Why do I have a feeling of déjà vu?” Ankara felt the surrounding energy and asked in confusion.

“I will first send someone to take you on a tour. Outside of this cave is an extremely beautiful city; I think you will definitely fall in love with this world.” Fei smiled and said, “As for the strange feeling, Elena and I also had it before, but unfortunately we couldn’t find the reason.”

Ankara thought for a moment and nodded to show approval.

Fei made a move in his thought, instantly consuming all MP of his barbarian character. He opened three teleportation portals and summoned a dozen young beautiful female rogues and the big chest beauty Charsi to the stone hall. After carefully instructing them with a few things, he walked out of the stone hall, called over the prison official Oleg in the distance that was in charge of demolition work, and ordered him to take the aunt nun and the others on a tour around the city.

“Understood, your Majesty.”

Seeing how more than 10 people just suddenly came out of nowhere, Oleg simply felt that he didn’t have enough brain cells to comprehend the situation. He didn’t know how these guys avoid his and the soldiers patrolling outside sight and got into the stone hall, but His Majesty clearly knew them very well. Oleg didn’t dare to ask, so he respectfully took Ankara and the others and walked out of the stone hall.

At that moment, Fei suddenly grabbed Elena’s little hand from behind.

He whispered beside her ear, “You’re already very familiar with this world, so take good care of aunty nun and the girls. Recently, there’s been many outsiders coming into the city, so don’t get into any conflicts with others. If there’s anything that goes wrong, you can consult that fat guy.” Fei pointed at the prison official Oleg; that fat guy was very experienced when dealing with people and situations.

When whispering, Elena’s hair above the edge of her ear gently brushed over Fei’s cheek, and played with his heartstrings.

Elena lowered her head and felt the warmth from Fei’s hand, as if she was already accustomed to Fei holding her small hands; she was no longer shy and just smile and nodded.

“You’re not coming out with us?” She asked quietly.

Fei smiled and said, “I still have something else to take care of.”

At this moment, the two people were like a little boy and girl that were trying to avoid the teacher’s sight and secretly whispering at the back of the classroom. The atmosphere was charming, and there was a feeling of blushing and heart-beating.

At last, Elena left happily.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 96: Shocked Once Again

Chapter 96: Shocked Once Again

The contract signed between Elena and Fei was the [Employment Contract], and the ones signed by other female rogues and Fei were more equal [Friendship Contracts].

As for the aunty nun Ankara, she just forced Fei to sign an [Apprenticeship Contract] with her.

This meant that Fei had to take some time every day to study the mysterious pharmacology, magic scroll manufacturing and other complex and profound knowledge. He didn’t know why, but aunty nun Ankara had very high hopes for Fei, believing that this brave adventurer could inherit her mysterious skills.

After sending away all the people, Fei came back to the stone hall.

Sitting down on his stone chair, he placed his hand on the smooth desktop.

Fei thought about his future plans in his head – if he could kidnap Ankara and Charsi who had magical potion-making and forging skills into the real world, this would definitely have a significant effect on the future development of Chambord city. He decided to select a batch of talented kids from the [Chambord Civil and Military School] and let them become Ankara and Charsi’s apprentices to learn their skills. It would be best to acquire these magical skills for use in Chambord city.

A great man had once said that education must start with babies.

The series of facts had already verified Fei’s guess, and it also solved all the problems – after signing a variety of contracts, he could now freely summon other people from [Rogue Encampment] under his own magical points’ support.

Except this time, the mercenary leader Kasha, the wretched white beard uncle Kane and some other people did not come with them to the real world, because [Rogue Encampment] still needed someone to stay and guard it. Although the demon boss Andariel of the Rogue Continent had already been killed by Fei, the demons that wandered the wilderness had not completely disappeared. Their strength was weakened, but they could still post a threat to [Rogue Encampment].

After finishing sorting out his ideas, Fei opened up the portal and returned to the diablo world. |This time, he didn’t choose the barbarian class. On the 3D holographic projection screen, he picked a brand new job – druid.

According to the plan, in the next few days, Fei decided to take full advantage of the four hours a day that he could enter the diablo world. He would let all the other characters beat the first small map [Rogue Encampment] to see if he could get any mysterious rewards from the mysterious cold voice when all 7 classes beat the map.

…

…

When Fei entered the Diablo to crazily increase his own strength, Chambord city had become increasingly lively because of the king’s ascension ceremony.

Visitors from other countries could be seen along the street.

Some small traders had a keen sense of smell for business opportunities, so they formed small business groups, bustled to the city, and all the streets in Chambord city became filled selling the voice of gods. The city suddenly became incomparably bustling, and the flow of people had more than doubled from before, and even the spacious [Golden Road] had become crowded up.

At this moment, a wave of beautiful young girls attracted a lot of people’s attention.

Among these girls, other than one person completely covered in a purple robe with a covered face, the other people were all wearing simple armor, exposing large areas of white skin. They were dressed simply and humbly, and all of them had an extremely pretty face, like a bunch of little fairies bouncing in the flow of people. As if they had never seen anything before, they asked about this and that and were curious of whatever they saw. The young faces didn’t have the slightest sense of precaution, appearing really naïve, lovely, and innocent, like a group of innocent silly girls.

But with many people coming and going on the streets, although a lot of people were having some kinds of thoughts, no one really dared to go up and chat with the girls.

The reason was very simple.

Although these girls seemed to be very silly, the atmosphere leaked out from their body was not weak at all. This was especially the case for the 20 year old or so girl with flame-like red hair, unparalleled beauty, a jade bone and icy white skin, just like a goddess from heaven. The strangely designed golden color long bow on her back leaked traces of terrifying demonic power, and what was scarier was the insuppressible powerful atmosphere on her body – that was an extremely dangerous feeling, as if a moon crescent blade was out of its sheath.

Moreover, there was one of King Alexander’s favorite “minions” Prison Official Oleg, who was following these girls around like a servant.

There was just too much information revealed from this, so these beautiful girls were likely good friends of King Alexander from outside of Chambord city coming here to congratulate His Majesty for the ascension.

The rogues were happily shopping and enjoying a moment of relaxation.

On the rogue continent, they never enjoyed such a lively scene, and every day they had to be nervous and cautious, ready to face devils and monsters at any time and face the threat of death under the shroud of darkness. They also witnessed their sisters dying miserably in front of them numerous times… But at this moment, the girls finally relaxed the pressure in their hearts, freely enjoying the novelty of the scene that they had never experienced before, just like little birds that were just let out of their cage, beginning to fly around carelessly.

As they were walking, a sudden loud voice sounded in the front.

A lot of people were crowded there looking at something, and from time to time waves of laughter sounded, making the scene exceptionally lively. The girls saw this and became curious and happily went up to watch.

What the joyful girls didn’t notice was that not very far behind them, a few pair of eyes had quietly locked onto them.

“His Royal Highness, they went over. What do we do?”

“Follow them first, do not easily provoke them, find out their background first.”

…

…

Underground Cave Maze.

Stone hall.

A deep blue colored portal ripped the space and suddenly appeared, and Fei came out from inside.

He had reached the 4-hour time limit, so he had no choice but to leave the Diablo world.

In the past two hours and a bit, because Fei had already accumulated a lot of experience and skills when playing the other characters, he leveled up quickly and was actually able to incredibly get his Druid’s level to 10, completing three missions: clear out the evil cave, eliminate the traitor blood crow, save the pervert grandpa Kane, in one breath, leaving only three more missions left to beat the first map.

“If I manage my time well, I’ll just need tomorrow to complete these three tasks.”

Fei was full of confidence in leveling up.

At this point, he was still in his [Druid mode], so when he casually waved his hand, the Druid class’s unique chaos elemental energy fluctuation flashed past, and within it, a giant white wolf appeared out of thin air. It came to Fei’s side, and as if it saw its friend, it intimately and gently clung onto Fei’s leg.

The white wolf’s body exuded a thick sense of danger.

This was the Druid’s skill [Summon Wolf Spirit].

This skill had been powered up to level 3 by Fei, so now he could summon 3 white wolves at the same time to battle for him. What was mentionable was that each white wolf had the overall battle power of a one-star warrior and couldn’t be overlooked. Beast summoning skills were one of the Druid’s most powerful skills.

In addition, Fei also had the ability to directly shapeshift into a [Werewolf] and a [Werebear]. After transforming, he would have the wolf’s agility, attack, speed, and the bear’s power and defense.

Currently, he picked the Druid’s summon skills and shapeshift skills, leaving only the elemental skills category blank, mainly because the skills were magic skills, and it was a bit repetitive with the sorcerer class.

After getting a feel of the Druid’s features, Fei held back the urge to turn into a werewolf and run around naked. He switched back to barbarian mode, took out a few high grade gems from his inventory, directly left the underground cave maze and came to the base of Chambord city’s Holy Church.

Church.

“Your Majesty, I didn’t expect you to actually come in person. We feel incredibly honored.”

Towards Fei’s arrival, priest Zola and knight leader Luciano were all very surprised and a little afraid. For the ascension ceremony in three days, these two could be said to have put in strenuous effort, as they spent a lot of financial and material resources to please Fei and receive his favor. Now, it seemed to be effective.

“Well, you two have been working hard recently.”

Fei saw the two men’s servant-like faces and was delighted, but he didn’t show any expression on his face. Despite being a guest, he sat down on the only chair in the room like the owner and looked at the two people as they lightly said, “No trouble, no trouble at all. To be able to serve Your Majesty is our honor!” The bearded Luciano was finally clever and hastily replied.

“Well, I will remember you guys.”

Fei looked past the two’s faces. A pure and holy majestic force deliberately emerged from his body, as if a holy god descended from heaven, and then he slowly said, “I came to you guys today because I have something here that need you guys to help me with.”

“Your Majesty, please give us your order, we are willing to give up our lives to serve you.”

The two people heard Fei’s request and were suddenly very happy. What they were most afraid of was if Fei had no need for them. Since he now opened his mouth for help, that was best for them, and it showed that the king was beginning to slowly accept them.

“Well, okay then. I will be blunt,” Fei said, and with a flip of his palm, four high quality gems appeared in his hands, containing a sparking attractive light. “Use the church’s channels, and convert these high quality sorcerer stones all into the lowest level of low quality sorcerer stones.”

“Oh god, these are actually high tier sorcerer stones… my lord, and this pierce of sorcerer stone with surging fire elemental energy, could this be the rare perfect sorcerer stones? Your Majesty, this…” Mazola couldn’t help but exclaimed. The only thing Mazola could feel were his dry lips and his blanks eyes.

Fei couldn’t blame these two for reacting this way, since it’s just that the value of these stones in his hands were way too high.

The worst one among them could already be exchanged for at least 100 low grade sorcerer stones, and just two of them alone was enough to beat the whole box of low grade sorcerer stones’ values which the two contributed to Fei a few days ago. Not mentioning the other one high-tier sorcerer’s stone and one perfect quality sorcerer stone, even if they were to be exchanged, the value was still going to be incredible, almost reaching millions of low grade sorcerer stones. For people like the duo that would even feel bad for a few days about a box of sorcerer stones, this was no doubt an incredible wealth.

“So? Could it be… you guys can’t do it?” Looking at the way the dumbfounded duo, Fei frowned and asked.

“Ah… No, no, it can be converted, it can definitely be converted! It’s just going to take time, maybe a little more time.” Mazola seemed to have woken up from a dream and hastily replied.

His heart was still currently beating crazily, as this was definitely a golden opportunity for him. The high grade sorcerer stones, especially the perfect ones, were extremely scarce. If they could use the church’s channel to exchange for it, it would definitely be a great merit, and it could leave a good image in Pope Sergiyeli’s mind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 97: Face Color Changed

Chapter 97: Face Color Changed

“Need time?”

Fei slightly frowned, which made both Mazola and Luciano’s heart race, and then they heard Fei continue asking, “How much more time do you need?”

“Your Majesty, if we fully convert the four gems in your hands, it will be worth more than one million low-grade sorcerer stones. This quantity, even if performed by Pope Sergiyeli’s Zenit Holy Palace’s Isaac Cathedral, it is still impossible to prepare within one or two days.” Mazola carefully answered, trying his best to sound more convincing, “In addition to the round trip, it will also require a lot of knights or mercenaries to guard, and the whole process will take at least 4 to 5 months to complete.”

“4 to 5 months? That’s too long!” Fei shook his hand.

“I wonder what Your Majesty is exchanging low-grade sorcerer stones for…” Mazola carefully asked.

Fei’s look suddenly changed, and his eyes landed on Mazola’s face-like sharp swords.

Mazola felt a huge wave of pressure instantly blow towards him, suffocating him for a moment before he quickly kneeled down and explained, “Your Majesty, please don’t misunderstand me, I don’t intend to inquire about your plans. It’s just that I think that if you don’t need that many low-grade sorcerer stones in one go, we can exchange it slowly in batches. For example, we can trade 1000 stones at a time, and that way the speed will be quicker and it also avoid the risk of a large-scale delivery.”

Fei’s eyes lit up after hearing that suggestion.

Exchanging for 1000 sorcerer stones at once and trading 3 to 4 times every month would be enough to support his expenses in the Diablo world. Selling these gems to the NPC could ensure that the seven classes he played would have no obstacles in meeting the demand for gold coins, and that way his leveling speed would inevitably be many times faster.

“Very well. For this task, you can make the arrangements for me.”

Fei gently flicked his fingers, and the [Flawed Ruby Gem] and the [Regular Sapphire Gem] flew into Mazola’s hands. “This is a medium and high grade sorcerer stone, worth about 11000 low grade sorcerer gems. I just need 10,000 of them; the remaining 1000 will just be the compensation for your hard work.”

“Your Majesty, to serve you is our glory. We both don’t dare to ask for compensation.” Although the 1000 low-grade sorcerer stones’ value was far more than their salary together with some desperately plundered wealth, the two didn’t dare to have the slightest greed this time.

“For the reward that I give out, no one dares to refuse.” Fei said in a cold voice.

Mazola and Luciano looked at each other for a second and both saw the insuppressible ecstasy in each other’s pupils, and their hearts of greed finally overcame the fear, and then they both quickly knelt down and thanked Fei for the reward.

“Yes, that’s how things should be,” Fei’s tone warmed up. “These are the 1000 low-grade sorcerer stones that you deserve. I have never ill-treated any of my loyal followers. If you two get the job done well, your future rewards will obviously increase. However, if you two dare to disobey my orders behind my back, hehe…”

His voice had hardly finished before a pure gold holy force emerged from Fei’s body like a ball of burning holy flame. After a subtle flash, the stone chair below him silently turned into a ball of dust and dissipated in the air as if it had never been there.

Paladin’s skill [Holy Flame].

In the Azeroth continent’s Holy Church, this skill also had another name, [Evil-Washing Holy Flame], which was an extremely high-tier skill that combined offense with defense, and only those big name figures in the Holy Church was qualified to master this kind of power. As for the little 3-star priests stationed in small remote countries like Mazola, being able to master the simple skill [Light Out] which was similar to the Paladin’s [Holy Bolt] was considered to be the peak.

This scene made both people’s heart cover in cold sweat, as they felt a biting chilly air directly surging from tailbone to head, like being in a freezer. They didn’t even dare to take big breaths.

“If you try to disobey me, your end will be just like this stone chair.”

Fei finished, and then he directly got up and left the church.

Soon, only Mazola and Luciano were left in the room.

They awkwardly got up from the ground and took a look at each other, and the expression on their faces were especially rich. They were both trying very hard to cover up the fear in their hearts.

“We can’t be wrong now, he must be a [God’s Favorite Child].” The rattlesnake Mazola stared at the place where the stone chair was, which was now just a pile of fine white powder as he exclaimed, “Otherwise, how could he master such high level magic [Evil-Washing Holy Flame], and even take out master grade sorcerer stones? Aside from this kind of big figure, who else could do it? Luckily, we were smart and already buttered up to this big figure.”

“But why is this big figure converting high tier sorcerer stones to large number of low grade sorcerer stones? This seems to be an unprofitable trade…” Luciano was puzzled.

“How can we guess what these high-ups are thinking?” Mazola rubbed his temples, stared at the two sorcerer stones in his hands and said, “Let’s just think about how to quickly convert these two stones into low-grade sorcerer stones. You have to personally take care of this task, and make sure to keep it confidential. Don’t let those big figures in St. Petersburg know for the time being.

…

…

“Ah, how cute these little things are.”

The female rogues squeezed through the crowd and finally got to the front, where a little shop was surrounded by the crowd, and a few mercenary-looking young men and women were desperately shouting. In the dozens of fine little iron cages by their feet contained many bizarre, lovely and cute baby magic beast cubs.

“Ohhh, come take a look, Giant Tail Lemming’s cub, just weaned, it has a gentle temperament, and it’s very easy to maintain…”

“One-year old Wind-Wing parrot, it can learn the hardest to pronounce fairy language!”

“Haha, hurry and look at this shivering little guy, man, you absolutely wouldn’t have guessed that it’s the cub of a tier-6 magic beast Golden Hair Roar! My teammates and I tried everything and finally stole it from its mother, and in adult stage it can grow 6 wings and its flying speed is unparalleled!”

“Hehe, a real white-tiger, descendant of the Light Emperor!”

The mercenaries desperately shouted at the crowd to introduce their goods, and some of those little cubs were scared by the huge crowd to the point of shivering. Some were just quietly growling, and some just closed their eyes and lazily laid in the cage, looking cute like a bunch of little fairy tale creatures. It was just that the mercenaries’ price tags were a bit high so no one really took out their wallet to make a purchase. They crowded this place just to take a look for fun.

The female rogues pushed to the front and all of their eyes lit up.

As people that had to deal with ugly demonic monsters from birth in the Diablo world, the cutest things they’ve seen were just grey-haired big mice. The little cuties inside the cages in front of them could instantly win their heart. Elena took out a little chubby fishing cat that was taking a nap out of the cage, placed it in her arms as she gently stroked it. The other female rogues all had their harvest, smiling as they picked up other furry little animals, and even aunty nun Ankara’s love was flooding, staring at a pure white feather owl beast and refusing to move her eyes.

“You should buy them, just look at how cute they are.”

A clever female mercenary saw the hope to make money and began to encourage them to make the decision.

The female rogues heard and looked towards Elena, and Elena looked at nun Ankara, and Ankara seemed to have felt something too. She reached inside her purple robe, but then her face blushed because she didn’t have any money on her. In addition, she didn’t know if the money from the Diablo world would still work in this world.

The few men that had been tailing these girls saw this scene and they suddenly felt brightness ahead. The leading muscular warrior with long blond hair gave a hinting look, and the handsome but a little gloomy young man on his side pushed through the crowd and shouted, “These little guys, my Royal Highness will buy them all…”

The handsome young man spilled at least a hundred gold coins, and then turned around to smile and look at Elena, and then said, “My Royal Highness ordered me to come and buy these little guys to give them to you ladies as gifts. We intend to befriend you beautiful ladies; I don’t know whether you can grant our request?”

Elena and the others surprisingly followed the handsome young man’s eyes and looked towards the outside of the crowd, and they saw a muscular warrior with long blonde hair being surrounded by several well-dressed guards who were smiling towards them. The so-called Royal Highness was probably referring to this person.

This blond hair warrior stood tall and proudly. He was pretty handsome, had cold and bright eyes, but his snarling nose with a slightly violent and domineering feeling undermined his entire impression.

Although Elena hadn’t come into contact with strangers outside of the [Rogue Encampment] in the Diablo world, from facing demons and monsters every day, they grew very sensitive to power. Although this blond hair warrior’s strength was contained, they can still feel that this man’s combat strength was probably not below Sir Fei, and he should be the four-star level that Fei referred to.

Thinking of how Sir Fei was recently officially ascending the throne and a lot of guests from other countries came to congratulate Fei, Elena didn’t want to bring any trouble for Fei so she smiled at the blonde-hair warrior and said, “Thank you to this Highness, but we don’t know each other, so we will pay for them this time.”

Then, Elena looked at prison official Oleg.

This fat man was smart, so how would he not understand this meaning? In his heart, he had already planned these beautiful rogues into Fei’s future imperial harem formation, and seeing the scene today, he really wanted to ask what kind of retarded dead fools these people were that actually dared to fight for women with King Alexander. It was the same as a dog asking to get beaten by biting its blacksmith owner. He immediately shook his fat *ss and walked up with his wallet, provocatively looked at the handsome young man and the blonde-hair warrior, and then said loudly to those young mercenaries, “These magic beast cubs, we will pay twice the price and buy them all.”

The handsome young man’s face immediately changed.

Even the blonde-hair warrior in the distance had a trace of haze flash through his eyes, but he masked it really well and laughed, “If that’s the case, I will leave these little guys with you ladies. My name is Aobina, I will be in Chambord city these days, so I hope we can meet again.”

Then, with no further inquiries, he turned around with the guards and left.

The blonde-hair warrior’s action and words made many people sigh in admiration; he had a good temperament that wasn’t too warm or too cold. It didn’t arouse feelings of disgust and exclusion from Elena and the others, and it also left a good impression for the ladies, setting up a perfect opportunity for their next “coincidental” meet.

But it seemed that this handsome young man didn’t want to forget it.

He felt that he was humiliated, a pernicious look began flowing in his eyes. He looked at the show off fat man Oleg, and then his eyes glanced past Elena and the others, but when his eyes swept past the golden long bow on Elena’s back, his pupils immediately contracted, as if he thought of something. He picked up the gold coins he dropped on the ground, hastily caught up with the blonde hair warrior and whispered something into his ears…

The blonde-hair warrior stopped his steps, and his eyes fell on Elena’s long golden bow that was emitting a dim light as he carefully observed for a moment…

Then, his face changed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 98: If the Rain Wants to Come the Wind is Already Here

Chapter 98: If the Rain Wants to Come the Wind is Already Here

That’s actually a 4-star magic bone?

The blonde-hair warrior finally recognized it and swallowed a deep breath.

Although he was standing very far away, he could still clearly feel the volatile fluctuation of magic from that golden bow. The cold chill shot up into the sky, just like a 4-star sorcerer standing there in the distance. Such force and atmosphere could only be exerted by a 4-star magic weapon.

Such 4-star magic weapons, for the star-level warriors, were absolute peerless treasures.

On the Azeroth continent, magic equipment and weapons could be divided into 9 star-levels according to their quality.

Levels 1 to 3, the bottom 3 star levels of magic weapons were relatively common and also very average, but levels 4-6, the middle 3 star levels and levels 7-9, the top 3 star levels of magic weapons were a lot rarer. In general, only high-level blacksmiths and magicians could forge 3-star level or higher magic weapons, and to all star-level warriors, a 3-star level and above magic weapon was even more important than their own life, and it was closely related to the warrior’s personal strength level-up.

If a warrior broke past the star-levels and evolve into moon-level elites, if he wanted to make further progress, there were three options – weapon leveling, beast leveling and physical body leveling.

Among these three moon-level elite’s training methods, weapon leveling was the most common one, and it was also the easiest and most effective one.

But if one wanted to pursue the weapon leveling path, he had to choose a high quality weapon as his spiritual weapon and train both the weapon and himself. To a moon-level elite, how far they could travel on their path of training depended on the quality and property of the chosen spiritual weapon, and the relationship between the man and weapon was complementary. Therefore, it was clear how important a high star-level weapon was. Although Aobina’s identity was the prince of a third-tier subsidiary city Thracian, even he didn’t have a 4-star level weapon, and that was why his face changed when Elena’s weapon appeared in his sight.

“If I can get that 4-star level long bow into my hands…”

Aobina’s mind started quickly running, his heart was about to beat out of his chest, and all of a sudden, the gentle and friendly image he originally gave to other people disappeared and his entire body exuded a violent atmosphere.

However, Aobina was an extremely cautious man.

That was why Thracian city sent him to Chambord City this time to execute a plan.

After staring at that group of female rogues for a long time, Aobina quickly estimated this group of females’ background, hesitated for a second, and finally this rationality overcame his greed. A 3-star level archer with a 4-star level high-quality longbow, her background was absolutely not simple, not to mention that in addition to that 3-star level red-haired peerless beauty, the other dozen girls were also exuding an atmosphere of warriors that weren’t below 1-star level. Such a force couldn’t be ignored; maybe, they came from a heavenly background.

The blonde-haired warrior Aobina eventually decided to be cautious and investigate a bit first.

He whispered a few words to a middle-aged guard beside him, and that guard turned around and disappeared into the crowd. Then, their group left, leaving behind two guards that were a bit clever to quietly follow Elena and the others.

…

…

Three hours later.

“These little guys, they were left behind by the girls?”

In the underground stone maze in the back mountains of Chambord city, Fei looked at the dozen of all kinds of starving baby cubs in the stone hall. His eyeballs were almost falling out from staring too much… Women ah, women, they are really strange creatures with maternal love.

“Yes, Your Highness. Before Miss Elena and the others left, they left these little guys here.”

Oleg, with an embarrassed face, was running around in circles like a nanny, feeding an active small golden hair Denglong fresh goat milk.

This Denglong’s appearance was just like a tiger, except the addition of two small wings on the back. It had a hairy, yet very cute look. It was just that the black and gem-like eyes always had a glint of vigilance, and regardless of how Oleg tried to appease it, it still refused to lick that fresh goat milk in the shallow plate.

Poor fatty, when had he ever encountered such a situation? He couldn’t beat the animals, and all he could do was sweat profusely.

Fei saw the scene and couldn’t help but laugh.

Elena and the others could only stay in the real world for about 4 hours, and when the time was up, they had to return to the Diablo world, but they couldn’t bring things from the real world to the Diablo world like Fei, so they could only leave these little guys at Oleg’s place. It’s just that although the fat man Oleg was indeed skilled at licking butts and buttering up to people, he was still far from being experienced in feeding these little cuties, which were even worse than those naked butt little kids on the Chambord City streets. No matter how much he tried, these little bastards just didn’t want to cooperate.

“Let me give it a try.”

Fei found it pretty interesting, so he took over the shallow plate of food from Oleg, smiled and came up to the golden hair Denglong to feed it. Who knew that the little guy didn’t even respect the king His Majesty, as it opened its black eyes, bared out its little tiger teeth, shivered its chubby body, and then turned in disdain. Making a very human-like action, it stuck out its ass, kicked its hind leg and kicked away the silver plate, splashing all the white goat milk onto Fei.

Seeing this scene, even the blacksmiths and soldiers working in the distance secretly laughed.

Fei got angry from the embarrassment, and he was just about to raise his hand to give this guy a slap…

But, after seeing this little thing lying on the ground with a lowered head and its ears down and its eyes getting teary, Fei couldn’t bear to slap it, and reluctantly sighed, picked up the silver plate on the ground and looked around at the other small animals.

Fei had to admit that these little magic beasts were indeed very cute and “lethal” to him.

This Fishing Cat was like a small ball of fur with squinting eyes. It was said that this docile kitten, after reaching adult age, could reach about half a meter in size and could dive down hundreds of meters under water to capture giant fish. It was worthy of being called the king of the underwater world. There was also a little thing that looked nothing different from a normal parrot, but it had four legs and was covered with colorful feathers, with a sharp barb on its beak. It was said to be a type of extremely wise magic beast, and as long as it was trained properly, it could become proficient in languages of all the races in the world.

These little guys were colorful and all very furry, but they had timid looks, shrank into little balls, watching everyone with caution and doubt, and refusing to lick the fresh milk in front of them in any case.

Fei was getting close to opening up their mouth and pouring it in.

At that moment, Fei suddenly thought of something. Taking a new approach, he switched to [Druid Mode]. According to legends, Druids had the power of nature and were capable of getting close to any animals and plants, so it should be able to appease these little guys.

Sure enough, after Fei switched to [Druid Mode], something magical happened.

Fei felt as if he was merged with the air and was capable of clearly feeling the emotions of the small animals. The winged golden Denglong’s hostility was the most serious with a trace of fear, just like a lost little girl looking for its mom. The Fishing Cat was full of vigilance, the wind-wing parrot was considering a hunger strike or even suicide, and that white feather Owl beast was just like a philosopher, looking at everything with its cold eyes…

This was a very subtle feeling.

The small animals didn’t talk, but Fei was able to easily distinguish their emotions, like an open body of consciousness, and Fei became like their kind and merged into their group.

Fei tried using his most sincere mood to communicate with the little guys.

Then, something happened that left the prison official Oleg and many other soldiers staggered.

They just saw that those timid little creatures suddenly act as if they saw their own parents, cheering and intimately rushing towards Fei. The snow white Owl beast and Wind-Wing Parrot beast each occupied one of Fei’s shoulders, the chubby little Fishing Cat extended its sharp claws, climbed along Fei’s leg and easily got to the top and squatted in Fei’s hair. As for the cutest winged golden Denglong, it was already hungry to the point of almost fainting; it stumbled and bit onto Fei’s pants and didn’t want to let go no matter what.

Then, spending less than a minute or two, the little guys already cleaned up all the food that was brought to them, just as if they could understand Fei’s words or something. They became abnormally well-behaved, and the four little beats even brawled a bit just to fight for the comfiest spot on Fei…

This was the magical power of Druid.

The prison official Oleg just blankly stared as everything happened.

The unexpected discovery made Fei’s heart rejoice.

Being able to domesticate magic beasts had an extraordinary significance to him. If used properly, he could even try to build a magic beast army or form a magic beast knight legion. That way, Chambord city could significantly improve its strength and rule the world.

Fei happily teased the small animals, but just at that moment, his personal guard Fernando – Torres who had recently been following Drogba and the others with extreme training suddenly rushed out from the corridor over in the distance, and from afar he was already panting and shouting, “Your Majesty, hurry… Something happened at the palace, sir Best was injured, Miss Angela… she…”

The blonde haired teen’s face had panic written all over it.

…

A whirlwind in the air drew a sharp piercing roar, tearing the sky and suddenly coming out from the back mountains of Chambord city, shooting itself towards the palace’s direction. It attracted everyone’s attention.

Everyone looked up.

A man’s silhouette was vaguely visible among the whirlwind, flashing on and off in the sky, and instantly charged into the palace. After the silhouette disappeared, the path it traveled left an irresistible and lingering pressure, and everyone in the city couldn’t help but get a chill down their spines.

In a dark corner of Chambord city, a figure that hid his whole body in a black cloak looked up at the powerful atmosphere in the sky and then bowed down into deep thought, “It’s him, it’s definitely him. Damn, this idiot indeed became stronger, it looks like I have to make some changes to my plan…”

…

At the same time, at the ex-military official Kongka’s mansion.

Under the fragrant flowers under the tree, the wind blew up an elegant woman’s chrysanthemum-like soft long hair. She sat on the stone chair and looked up. A touch of joy quickly flashed across her eyes as she softly asked, “Roman, this scent…”

“It’s that guy, he became stronger again. That speed, it’s truly incredible.” Behind that woman, under the wooden frame which the long vines spread, the blonde knight who had a baby face and a charming smile on his always-placid face, showed a trace of surprise.

At this moment, a mighty female warrior came in from the courtyard, leaned over the woman’s side and said a few words.

“Oh? Those demons and monsters indeed all came? Very well, you guys go and prepare too.” The woman listened, smiled, and confidently said, “This time, let him break an arm.”

“Understood, Your Highness.”

The two were about to leave with orders when they heard the woman suddenly say, “Oh right, remember to tell little prince, let him better not go out these days and just stay in the mansion peacefully… Also, pass on my command, let that guy come and see me. As a courtier, it’s time for him to visit his master.”

“Understood, Your Highness.”

The female warrior and the blonde knight walked out of the yard.

The elegant woman sat quietly on the stone chair and felt that clear scent of pressure in the air. No one knew what kind of storm was brewing inside that terrifying head of hers that scared countless St. Petersburg’s nobles.

A few pieces of yellow leaves were blown off from the branches, looking very lonely and floating in front of the woman’s eyes.

“My time is running out, big brother, let me help you once again for the last time.”

…

At the same time.

At the guest house of Chambord City.

In a quiet little courtyard, Trace’s prince Aobina looked shockingly at the lingering powerful breath in the air, “Who is this? What a powerful strength, it must be at least 4-stars of power… He went to the palace’s direction. Could it be a master of the Chambord City?”

“Okocha, quickly investigate that man’s origin.” Aobina ordered a guard beside him.

The guard named Okocha immediately took the order and left the yard.

“Teacher, do you think this mysterious master will affect our plan?” After dismissing all the guards around him, Aobina suddenly thought of something and started asking towards the air in front of him.

The next second, a group of visible ripples formed in the air, and slowly, a thin and short figure came out from thin air in front of him.

This mysterious person was wrapped in a white cloth, and even his face was covered up in it. With a hoarse voice, he said, “A mysterious 4 star-level master will indeed become a variable. Investigate him, and before the event takes place, if necessary, kill him.”

“This mysterious master revealed a very powerful strength. I don’t have complete certainty to kill him. After investigating his background, I hope that teacher can personally take care of it.” Aobina was always revealing his cautious character.

“Ok.”

Saving words like it was gold, after saying a single word, the ripples in the air once again swung open, and this white figure disappeared into the air. Even the strange powerful atmosphere that came with him also disappeared without a trace.

A horrifying stealth technique.

…

Behind the Chambord City church, inside a very secluded garden.

A young blonde young man also felt the powerful thrilling breath in the air. He tightly locked his brows and asked, “Who is it? It originated from the back mountain, could it be…”

The thought of this shocked this young blonde beautiful man.

In silence.

As if making some kind of decision.

…

Chambord city was still lively.

However, an invisible storm was quietly and secretly brewing.

The rain storm was coming and the wind was already here.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 99: The Black-dog-riding King

Chapter 99: The Black-dog-riding King

The person that stormed through the sky was of course his Majesty the King.

Not waiting for his personal bodyguard officer Torres to finish, the moment Fei heard that Best was injured, he instantly switched to Barbarian mode. Not caring about the mana consumption, he continuously used the Barbarian skill [Leap], leaving the underground stone cave maze after a few flashes, not hiding his level 21 barbarian’s domineering force in the slightest as he flew back to the King’s Hall.

What happened in the palace?

How did his father-in-law actually get injured?

What happened to Angela?

Boom!

Fei was anxious like a ticking time bomb as he crash landed onto the stone steps before the palace. The giant boulder steps under Fei’s feet began to crack like a spider net with Fei at the center, as if a meteor crashed into the ground from the sky… This was the result of him not controlling his terrifying power.

The four little beasts on Fei were all tightly clutching onto his clothes and hair, shouting “wow wow” during the high-speed flight. Fei didn’t pause at all as he kept on using the skill [Leap]. His figure flashed again, leaving behind a series of after-images in the sky, and he instantly arrived at the palace’s back garden.

There was the sound of a riot.

“Which bastard dares to make trouble in my f*cking palace?”

Fei was furious and he rushed inside like a storm.

But after stepping into the back garden, the scene in front of him suddenly stunned him in place.

He saw that his future father-in-law’s originally combed, meticulous black hair was now a weedy chicken coup, with strands of bloodstains trickling down his arm. His chest was violently moving up and down as he breathed heavily… However, his father-in-law’s situation wasn’t bad, because he was the one doing the “murdering” right now.

The old white face Best right now, how was there any trace of an elegant aristocratic appearance left?

His feet were bare; he didn’t know where one shoe flew to, but the other one was gripped in his hand as if he saw the murderer of his father or something. He used the shoe as a weapon, roaring frantically and chasing a black big horse that Fei didn’t know where it came from.

This old handsome man did indeed get hurt, but it was just a little skin injury, and there was completely no need to worry. Otherwise, how could this old white face still have the spirit to rage around the garden to catch that black horse, jumping and running like the wind.

Angela and the blonde little loli Ji Ma were unharmed. They didn’t know whether they should cry or laugh as they led the guards and followed the old handsome man, trying their best to calm down the Best in his berserker state.

But this crazy old man’s strength surprised a lot of people. Coupled with the guards who didn’t dare to use too much force, this royal official who didn’t learn the slightest martial arts had actually easily gotten out from the “net” formed by the guards and continued to chase that big black horse.

“Uh… This… What is really happening right now?”

Fei finally relaxed, but then black lines ran down his forehead like a waterfall. Just as he was asking, he saw that the big black horse finally got forced into a dead corner between the garden rockery and the wall by the old handsome man Best. With no way to run, seeing the old man’s murderous approach accompanied by a “hey hey” sneer, the big black horse finally made noise from its mouth.

Bark bark bark… Whine*

What the f*ck? Fei was shocked, is that a dog barking? He almost thought that he had a problem with his ears.

Even the white feather owl beast, winged parrot beast, little fishing cat and double-winged golden hair Denglong that were all tightly lying on his shoulders had their hairs suddenly become erect, as if they encountered great danger. The small fishing cat hid itself inside Fei’s hair, and the golden hair Denglong directly covered its eyes with its paws.

Fei took a closer look.

Amitabha the f*cking Buddha, ah, what a guy, the beast that was forced into the corner, how was that a big dark horse? It was clearly a giant disobedient black dog. Its powerful legs firmly grasped onto the ground, and between its toes were sharp snow white claws. Its huge body tilted backwards like a giant bow that was fully extended, and from its throat it issued a threatening roar. Its whole body of muscles flexed, fully demonstrating its wild power.

At this moment, Fei thought there was something wrong with its eyes.

Too cruel, too strong, too violent!

Such a look, how did that belong to a dog? It was clearly a beast from the abyss of hell… But who could f*cking tell me why the f*ck was there a horse-sized super black dog in my palace?!

Just when Fei was wondering, something even more bizarre happened…

He saw his old father-in-law not caring at all about that giant black terrifying beast’s threat and fearlessly going up to it and smacking that big black dog’s forehead with his shoe.

That big black dog had a hateful face and growled threateningly for a long time. While it just needed one bite to cut Best into three pieces, it actually didn’t dare to fight back at all. It also did a very humanly action, using its forelimbs to hold his head, swallowing and whining. Its big eyes were full of grievances.

“I will let you dead dog bite me, let you bite me, ungrateful bastard…” The old man fiercely slapped the dog, while acting like an angry kindergarten child, whirring in his mouth.

“Father…”

Angela cried and laughed as she led the guards to drag Best to the side.

Fei felt like he was looking at a world that he was completely unfamiliar of.

Best got dragged away by the guards, and that giant black dog was still using its forelimbs to cover its forehead which was covered in shoe prints. Its watery eyes rolled around a few circles, and it finally saw Fei who was standing in the distance.

Wang Wang Wang! (TL: Dog barking)

The black dog excitedly barked a few times, then putting force onto its hind legs, it leaped into the air, transforming into a black whirlwind, and suddenly rushed in front of Fei. Fei saw that this beast squatted down on the floor, its tail wagging like a windmill, breathing loudly, and its black eyes filled with an aggrieved and pleased look. Its long pink tongue hanged out; it was like a child that saw its parents, rubbing its head against Fei’s shoulder, and he just needed to give Fei a few licks on his face now.

After this dog had its short intimate moment with Fei for a while, it then acted as if it was in power, squatting to the side of Fei, and barking a few times at the old handsome man in the distance whose anger still didn’t completely go away yet…

This was the standard sample of the idiom, dog threatening based on its master’s power!

Fei’s mouth opened up to an O shape.

Ah god, ah buddha, are you serious? What a human-like big black dog. It gave people the illusion as if the dog’s intelligence suddenly reached enlightenment and became like a living person, instead of a beast.

Fei carefully observed it.

The more he looked at the black dog, the more familiar it felt.

In the end he suddenly realized.

What the f*ck, isn’t this the wild dog Angela picked up from the back mountains? It’s just that its size suddenly grew numerous times to an incredibly huge state. It wasl a bit taller than Fei when completely lying down. When standing, it was at least two meters tall and 4 meters long… was this still a dog?

Fei almost didn’t need to think, this must be the after effect of giving it the [Hulk potion].

Looks like this lucky big black dog finally persevered through the painful experience when the drug was transforming its body, and it bravely survived. Under the power of the drug, an incredible mutation occurred to its body, and the magical spiritual fluctuation contained by the [Hulk Potion] also affected the big black dog’s soul, letting him be filled with affection and loyalty towards Fei, otherwise this bastard would be like before, gritting its teeth and growling and chasing Fei all over the palace, instead of being this intimate in front of Fei with its tail wagging like a windmill.

And after seeing the big black dog, the four little beasts on Fei also reacted.

Maybe it was due to the natural nature of being enemies between cats and dogs, but the chubby and meatball-like little fishing cat had all its hair shot up, curving its body as it stepped on Fei’s head to demonstrate to the black dog; the duo-winged golden hair Denglong looked around, and finally decided to side with fishing cat, revealing two bright snow white tiger teeth and showing deep hostility in its little eyes; but the white feather owl beast and wind-wing parrot shamelessly betrayed their little friends as they circled around the black dog, and after feeling that there was no danger, they landed on the black dog’s shoulder, helping it comb its fur to butter up to it.

What a group of animals, they all became geniuses.

“Wow, look at those two beautiful kittens.”

“Look, this little kitten also has wings…”

Angela and the blond loli Jima also noticed Fei’s arrival. The two girls’ eyes brightened up as they warmly and cheerfully ran towards Fei. Fei saw this scene and felt rejoiced. Since when did these two chicks become so open and passionate? He smiled with open arms to ask for a sweet hug, but who knew that these two girls stormed over, only to grab the fat fishing cat and duo-winged golden hair Denglong, completely ignoring Fei.

Fei’s mouth twitched.

His wide arms were only met with the wind, and became stiff in the air…

Only the duo-winged Denglong was desperately struggling in loli Jima’s arms, turning its eyes in dissatisfaction as if saying, “ah, stupid, who said I’m a cat. I’m the great magic beast golden Denglong… Golden Denglong, idiot girl, do you understand?”

……

One minute later.

A golden [battle ring] vaguely appearing under Fei’s foot. His hand was completely enveloped in a massive of golden flame, and he gently pressed his future father-in-law’s arm. With a shine of flame, instantly the two blooly marks on Best’s forearm left by the big black dog disappeared, not even leaving behind any scars.

“Damn that bastard, I swear, from now on I will only eat dog meat!”

The old handsome man still didn’t recover from this anger as he looked at the big black dog like looking at the murderer of his father and fiercely cursed.

It was a shame to just think about it; the dignified majestic official’s first wound turned out to be his daughter’s dog’s bite… If this embarrassing story got out, how could he still maintain his majestic appearance in front his colleagues?

Best’s old white face was now dark green due to the anger.

Reputation was a problem, and it could be fatal too!

And at this moment Fei also finally figured out what happened.

It turned out that Best finished taking care of the recent administrative documents within the city and also went through the hard work of settling down all the messengers and princes from the guest countries. He came to the palace wanting to talk to Fei about how to welcome Lake City’s Prince Modric, but who knew that Fei wasn’t in palace. However, he got to see his daughter Angela instead. The old man rarely had relaxation time, so he thought that it was a great opportunity to chat with daughter and give his innocent daughter some tips to tightly grasp King Alexander’s heart, but who knew that the always sleeping big dog in the back garden suddenly woke up, and sleepily stumbled upon Best and took a bite…

“Haha, uncle Best, why are you angry with a beast!”

Fei laughed with his body bending back and forward, not bothering to hide his rejoice in the calamity of others, thinking that the old father-in-law should quickly pray to the god of war that he wouldn’t get rabies, otherwise…

Out of embarrassment, the old handsome man raged again, and was about to unleash it until…

At that moment, they heard a guard hurriedly coming in to report, “My king, Zenit Empire’s Princess Highness sent someone to meet us at the main hall.”

Huh?

That mysterious princess finally couldn’t wait anymore and actually came to invite me first?

Fei felt rejoice in his heart.

At the same time, the future father-in-law Best on his side also stood up.

At that instant, Best seemed to have completely transformed. All of his anger disappeared without a trace. Although he was still barefoot and his feet were covered in dirt, and his hair was messy too, his entire temperament changed. An elegant and royal demeanor showed off his face, giving a completely bizarre feeling to those that were at the scene. He frowned in contemplation, and then said to Fei, “Alexander, you should go see this princess. There are less than 3 days until your ascension ceremony to the throne, so you must not offend that women, otherwise things will get troublesome.”

Fei nodded.

He lifted his foot and was about to walk to the main hall, but the big black dog actually blocked off Fei’s path as if trying to please him, kneeling on its forelimbs, wagging its tail. By the look and demeanor of it, it seemed to actually want Fei to ride on its back.

The people around them were stunned.

This big black dog, whether in size or strength, was indeed beyond an average horse, so using it as a mount was also a suitable choice. But… the problem was, Fei was the dignified king of the country, so what would riding on a big black dog make him? A black dog knight?

But Fei didn’t hesitate.

He laughed and jumped on top of the back of the big black dog. The dog was extremely supernatural and it was very understanding of Fei’s mind, and it swaggeringly walked towards the king’s main hall, full of a king’s force.

Originally, Fei rode on its back just for fun, but who knew that gradually, Fei’s face became serious. It was a strange feeling, as if he was completely spiritually connected to the dog, and any one of his intentions were understood by the big black dog instantly, whether it was to run, jump, or suddenly stop. The one person and one dog seemed to have combined into one, without the slightest difficulty in cooperation.

This was much easier than horse riding.

It looks like this big dog was really a perfect mount choice.

So now, King Fei’s future mount was a vicious mutt.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 100: The First Meet between Him and Her (Part 1)

Chapter 100: The First Meet between Him and Her (Part 1)

The former military judge Conca’s estate covered more than 10 hectares, and it was a self-contained stone castle.

Inside the manor, there were streams, forests, birds and flowers, and the most amazing thing was the towering incense tree that stood in the most central spot of the garden. Every autumn season, it would grow little fine beige flowers, just like a giant yellow umbrella opened in between heaven and Earth, with a rich aroma, covering Chambord City in the sweet scent. It could be said that the origin of the name Chambord City (TL: means waves of aroma in Chinese) could have come in part from this incense tree.

Fei jumped off the big black dog and pat it on the head to tell it to obediently go to the side and play. He then followed the female warrior Susan through the tree-lined trail in front of the manor, passing through layers of layers of guard posts. After being searched by the Princess Highness’s bodyguards a total of six times, he finally arrived at the small and quiet, central-most yard in the manor, and saw Princess Tanasha who was sitting on a rocking chair napping below the giant incense tree.

This was Fei’s first time seeing this mysterious Princess.

This woman in front of Fei’s eyes was skinnier than Fei imagined, and wasn’t all that beautiful, at least being far off from Angela and Elena who would give people a stunning feeling when seeing them for the first time. She could only be considered normal looking; her lips were full, which wasn’t too suitable with her thin body and pale white face. The red color gave people an indescribable feeling of temptation, and her hair is soft and beautiful, shining under the sun.

Hearing Fei come in, Princess Tanasha didn’t open her eyes.

This woman just sat quietly on the delicate rocking chair made out of bamboo and green vine. Her thin fingers gently tapped to an unknown beat, and after glancing at Fei, her whole body seemed to be immersed in the leisurely atmosphere. She was like a drawing, with her slightly closed eyes and tightly shut mouth.

After the female warrior Susan took Fei in, she also left without saying anything.

Now, only Fei and the Princess were left in the courtyard.

The atmosphere was very silent.

However, Fei didn’t have the slightest feeling of awkwardness. He swaggeringly walked over, sat down on a stone chair not too far away from Princess Tanasha, and checked out the giant tree in front of him. There was a casual expression on his face, unlike any normal expression a prince should have when sitting with a monarch country’s Princess Highness.

But on the inside, Fei was secretly surprised.

This was because the melee combat experts’ keen sense from Fei’s Barbarian mode told him that in this seemingly quite small yard, there were at least 20 sources of powerful existences. In addition to all those strict guard points along the way, Fei had a very strange feeling —- it seemed like this mysterious princess was currently defending against some kind of threat, and that was why she set up all these intangible steel walls around her. Under such careful protection, not to mention humans, even a little fly wouldn’t think about getting close to this skinny and fragile-looking princess without permission.

Fei had a feeling – the entire Zenit Imperial’s Crowning Emissary group (TL: the people sent by the Imperial to deliver the crowning ceremony for Fei) and this pale and fragile looking Princess Highness were all in the state of extreme vigilance.

They seemed to be nervously preparing for a coming danger…

But… how was that possible?

The Crowning Emissary group came to Chambord, a tier 6 little subsidiary country, to crown a little king who just turned into an adult, so it was more like a tour and certainly not something adventurous. The bosses from Zenit capital could just come relax, do some sightseeing, and then finish the ascension ceremony… But, the situation Fei saw was clearly not the case. Such a heavily guarded place made King Alexander raise doubt, that perhaps soon, Chambord city would face a brutal war.

Exactly, what happened… what was going to happen?

Time quietly passed.

The Princess had been lying on the bamboo chair swinging slowly back and forth. She didn’t open her sapphire-like eyes, nor did she speak. She just kept on tapping on the chair’s arm in a rhythm that was sometimes fast and sometimes slow, as if Fei who was sitting on the side was just an optical illusion and not a real existence.

Fei also didn’t want to talk first.

It was as if the two were playing a kid’s game called whoever speaks first loses.

After another dozen minutes, Fei felt bored, so he closed his eyes to relax. Who knew that after a while, from the quiet yard came a faint snoring sound, and this snoring sound was like a sh*t stick stirring a pot of soup, ruthlessly crushing the quiet and picturesque courtyard.

The princess on the bamboo chair finally opened her eyes.

She took a look at Fei crookedly lying on the stone bench, and a look of surprise flashed in her eyes. Her slender fingers that were tapping on the bamboo chair finally came to a stop. She straightened up, carefully observed for awhile, and after confirming that this young king in front of her was really asleep, a glimmer of mixed facial expressions emerged on her face.

She was stunned for a second, and then stopped minding Fei’s snores which were gradually getting louder. Princess Highness seemed to be used to it now.

She lied back down onto the bamboo chair.

But this time, she didn’t close her eyes. Her sky-blue sapphire-like eyes started coldly at the blue sky, and no one could tell what she was thinking. The yellow fragrant petals slowly drifted down from the branches of the giant tree, scattering its aroma across the floor.

The snoring sound beside her was ear-piercing, yet harmonious.

The guards hiding in the shadows saw this scene, and all of them were jaw-droppingly shocked.

“This little king, ignorance really does make him fearless. He’s actually being this rude in front of our First Princess Highness… At Zenit capital Saint Petersburg, not even Emperor Yashin of the Zenit Empire would dare to do this, right?”

It’s just that they didn’t know that at the moment, Fei had already travelled to another world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 100: The First Meet between Him and Her (Part 2)

Chapter 100: The First Meet between Him and Her (Part 2)

…

[Rogue Encampment]

The boiling hot flame sparked up and down in the furnace.

The big chest beauty blacksmith Charsi’s magical iron hammer drew beautiful residual shadows in the air one after another. “Ding ding dong dong” sounds landed on a burning red big sword that was on the forging anvil at a strange rhythm, and droplets of sweat dropped onto it, turning into vapor.

On the other side of the iron furnace, Barbarian Fei was pulling on the lever of the bellows, forcefully feeding into it to make sure the demon-tongue-like flame could fully lick the metal in the fire every time.

Ding!

When Charsi’s last hammer fell on the sword, it was like drawing the period on the beautiful storm-like symphony. In the next instant, a hint of magic started distributing out of the sword, and then the orchid-colored flame started blinking. The sword started issuing waves of noise, and it actually started vibrating.

“God bless, it’s finally done!”

The big chested beauty Charsi got really excited and didn’t even bother wiping the cluster of sweat on her forehead as she picked up the still-blazing hot blade and waved it forcefully. A blue flame flashed out, and the blue air force actually opened a big gap on the whole blacksmith wood shed.

“It really worked?”

Fei saw the scene and was also pleasantly surprised. He took over the blue broad sword, felt the temperature coming from the hilt, looked at it, and then he saw the stats of the sword in his eyes: One-handed damage: 4 – 9, double-handed damage: 8-14, +3 ice damage, durability 16/16, no level requirement, no strength point requirement.

“Although the damage isn’t as high as [Purple Green Dual Blades], the quality definitely isn’t low, and it actually doesn’t have any requirements on strength points and level, so this is a completely sharp weapon for low level characters!”

Fei felt ecstatic.

Half an hour ago, Fei really couldn’t be more patient. He really felt bored sitting beside the First Princess, so he might as well take advantage of this opportunity to choose the option to enter the Diablo World in his dream. He went to [Rogue Encampment], found blacksmith Charsi in [Barbarian Mode], and asked her about the progress on using gems to forge magic weapons. He coincidently came when Charsi was conducting the last experiment, and decided to lend a hand, and finally got to witness the whole process of successfully using [Chipped Gems] to forge the first magic sword.

Although this blue magic sword served no useful purpose for Fei, its meaning was extraordinary.

First, the birth of this ice-style magic sword meant that blacksmith Charsi’s forging skills finally leveled up, capable of using gems to forge higher level magic weapons. As long as she continued working hard and practicing, she would definitely be able to forge an even sharper magic weapon. Under Fei’s almost limitless supply of gems, maybe one day, Charsi would be able to forge a super weapon beyond yellow or golden equipment. That way, Fei wouldn’t need to clear bosses daily to collect all the equipment.

Second, for Fei, all the equipment and weapons in the past were acquired from killing monsters or purchased from NPCS. These weapons were all finished goods, so Fei only had the right to choose, but now it was different. Whatever style of weapon or magic property, Fei could directly let Charsi forge it. The range of selection was much bigger, and the degree of focus was also stronger, and it was even possible to invent new weapons.

“Haha, this is awesome! I swear, I can see the birth of a great forging master on the Rogue Continent…” Fei buttered up to Charsi, and then took out 20 pieces or so of all kinds of gems and a dozen already prepared sheepskin manuscript scrolls and handed them to Charsi, and then smiled. “This time I will need you to forge me some armor, you just have to follow these drawings…”

“These are…. armor blueprints?”

Charsi opened up the goatskin scrolls, carefully looked over them once, and frowned as she said, “These are beautiful armors… But armor is harder to forge than weapons. Master Fei, with my current forging skill level, I’m afraid that I won’t have a 100% success rate. To complete the forging of these armors, I might need to waste a bit more elemental gems.”

“That’s no problem, you can use however many you want,” Fei said with full confidence.

With the Horadric Cube, Fei just needed 3 [Chipped Gems] to make one [Flawed Gem], and then exchange the one [Flawed gem] to exchange for 100 [Chipped Gems] in the real world. Fei felt like he was sitting on a gold mountain, and he never had to worry about money in the future anymore.

“Yes. Oh right, Charsi, in fact, you can go to the real world to try to build these weapons. Chambord City has a few quite skilled blacksmiths, and maybe they can help you.” Fei suggested.

Charsi wiped off the sweat on her forehead, then thought about what she saw in the stone maze like those big and perfect furnace facilities. Her eyes brightened and was pleasantly surprised after hearing it. “That’s right, how did I not think of it? Master Fei, I will go find them right now…”

This female blacksmith had a short temper.

After sending away the big chested beauty Charsi, Fei stored the ice sword into his inventory, and then found aunt Akara, and started following her to study how to identify herbs, configure agents and produce magic scrolls.

Of course, the things he learned in the beginning were all very basic knowledge.

Fei was originally quite impatient for these things, and aunt Akara was extremely sneaky, forcing him to sign the [apprenticeship contract], so now he had to force himself to learn these things. However, as he gained more knowledge, Fei surprisingly found himself actually starting to getting interested in the knowledge. It was just that his memory was still as blurry as his past life, and often he remembered things wrong…

He spent very little time studying with Akara, around half an hour. After that, Fei logged out of his Barbarian mode, and then came to the 3D holographic projection screen and selected Druid mode, entering another parallel universe of the Diablo World, and began to challenge the first little map.

In this space, the mercenary Fei had the female flame archer Kayle.

Ultimately, there were some differences with Barbarian mode, and that was that the mercenary was a lot less agile and vivid than Elena, appearing a bit stiff and having rusty cooperation while fighting. Actually, aside from the flame archer Kayle, in his Druid mode, even the other NPCs in [Rogue Encampment] looked more like a computer program, far different from that dimension under his Barbarian mode where the NPCs had emotions.

This situation was very similar to Fei’s experience in the second map [Lut Gholein], making Fei very confused again, not knowing what caused this weird situation.

Under all the modes, only the NPCs in [Rogue Encampment] under Barbarian mode were real flesh-and-blood people.

With his doubts, during the next three hours, Fei actually cleared Druid mode’s final challenge in one go, eliminating Rogue Continent’s final boss Andalier in the temple’s basement. He also got a few nice golden gears.

At this time, his Druid had leveled up to 16.

After getting fully geared, Fei’s real combat strength in the real world was approximately at an intermediate 3-star level warrior. Of course, if his Druid character had all kinds of magical summoning and transforming skills, maybe it could bring a challenge even when facing beginner 4-star elites.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 101: You Have Problems.

Chapter 101: You Have Problems.

When Fei exited from the Diablo World, the sun had begun setting to the west. However, the sun was still warm; the golden light passed through the incense tree’s branches and scattered all over the floor. There was still the sweet scent in the air.

He sat up from the bench, sleepily looked around, and noticed that the Princess Highness that previously had her eyes closed on the bamboo chair was now having dinner. On the stone table laid golden yellow barbequed meat, dozens of slices of grey rye bread, and a golden cup containing wheat oat soup.

This Princess Highness’s dinner was very normal.

At her side, there still not wasn’t even one guard. The female guard Susan that took Fei into the small yard never appeared again, and the blonde knight Roman Pavlyuchenko who always had a smile on his baby face didn’t bother making an appearance. He didn’t know where those two people went.

However, the 20 or so scents of powerful existences were still here closely protecting the princess. Fei could tell that about half of those scents were obviously different from before. Clearly, some guards had changed shifts.

“Ehh… I was asleep?”

This was Fei’s first sentence.

He wiped off the shining drool that flowed down during his sleep on the corner of his mouth, and without any formal or anxious expressions, he asked with a grinning face as if asking an old friend. Then, Fei stood up and stretched himself, and then rudely sat down on the stone chair across from the princess, and then leaned over to sniff the smell of the grilled meat…

“Umm… Smells really good, let me try some!”

When he picked up the knife and fork beside the silver plate and started skillfully cutting the golden brown meat with honey juice, Fei could clearly feel that the 20 or so scents hidden in the shadow intensified, just like 20 siege crossbows aimed at his back and ready to launch… Then, Fei saw the First Princess waving her thin hands as if shooing away flies, and then immediately after, the guards concealed their scent again and hid quietly in the shadows.

“Hey, this dinner isn’t prepared for you.”

This was the first time that the emperor’s First Princess who had beautiful and deep eyes spoke to Fei in front of him. Her voice was a little hoarse, but the feeling it gave was a very peaceful one – so peacefully quiet that it was a bit cold as if rejecting Fei a thousand miles away.

But Fei could clearly feel it; this feeling of apathy came from the bones, without any pretentious elements. It seemed like the owner of this pale white and weak body had gotten use to speaking to everyone with this attitude.

“You are the Princess. You don’t have to worry about food and clothing, so why are you so stingy?”

Fei just laughed in front of the Princess’s scolding, didn’t care at all, and the knife in in his hands shined under the sunlight, gently slicing the meat, and then putting another golden juicy barbeque meat into his plate.

The royal crowning emissary group brought their own chefs, and their craft was clearly a lot better than the ones at Chambord City’s royal palace. Fei enjoyed the meal very much, and at the end, he took the delicious oatmeal soup in the golden cup and took a sip.

“You…”

A slight tone of mood swings rarely appeared from the First Princess. Her sapphire-like eyes glanced at the golden cup that Fei had drank from, and saw the soup stains and a clear lip print on it. Suddenly, she reached out, and then poured the rest of the soup onto the ground, and then stared provocatively at Fei.

This scene almost dropped the jaws of those guards hiding in the shadows. Some people even almost revealed their traces. This was really incredible; they had all been old guardians for Princesses Tanasha for a long time now, but when had they ever seen Princess Tanasha, who had been secretly known as the “ice asura” by the Saint Petersburg aristocracy, show such a childish side of her?

Unfortunately, Fei didn’t know all this.

He just kept on slicing and putting more meat into his plate. He didn’t even look at the oatmeal soup on the floor and just focused on chewing the meat on his plate. His eyes were smiling, as if saying, “I’ve already drank it, so I don’t mind the rest getting poured out.”

Her Royal Highness First Princess was shocked for a second.

Then, she started doing another thing that almost made the guards in the shadows bite off their tongue: she started fighting for the meat with Fei.

The two started a “war”.

The knives in their hands touched together every now and then, issuing a “tink tink” sound. Princess Highness’s body was skinnier and weaker, and her strength was also almost non-existent. She indeed didn’t know any martial arts, just like a vulnerable normal human. No, to be more precise, one should say that she might even be physically weaker than a normal human being, seeming a little bit morbid.

The “war” obviously ended in Fei’s victory.

He successfully dragged ¾ of the roasted pig onto his plate, and Princess Tanasha had about 1/8 in her plate, and the remaining 1/8 were eaten by Fei before the “war” even began.

Then, the two didn’t talk, and stared at each other and began the meat-eating competition.

This time, the Princess actually won. Although Fei ate at a faster rate, he had a lot more meat on his plate. After the Princess Highness finished her plate, she stared for a second, and then reached out her knife and began pillaging the meat on Fei’s plate. Ding ding dong dong ding dong dong. The waves of sounds of knives colliding sounded quite nice.

For the guards hidden in the shadow, at the moment, their heads had long been in a blank state.

They almost couldn’t believe everything they were seeing right now: the highly and cold as ice “Ice Asura” had disappeared, and what was presented in front of everyone’s eyes was a childish girl. Who would’ve thought that the Princess Highness would have so much “fun” with a lowly little king? Was this still the emperor’s female saint, whose wisdom was like the sea with a meticulous mind, whose one word could save thousands of lives and with one thought could destroy a noble family?

Fei didn’t know about all of that.

He thought that this princess was quite interesting.

After a hearty meal, Fei looked up and down at the woman in front of him, and then his face gradually became serious. He stared right at the Princess’s face for awhile, and then finally asked in puzzlement, “You got a problem?”

This sounded completely like swearing.

Sure enough, her Royal Highness Princess rose her brows, and a hostile scent flashed through her eyes.

At that moment, Fei suddenly had an illusion that the woman who sat in front of him had suddenly changed into another person. It was no longer the plain woman that was joking around with him like an old friend, but rather an ice cold peerless female hero that could control tens of millions of lives with a single thought.

“King Alexander, I commanded Susan to summon you because I want to ask about the coronation in three days. How’s the preparation going?” The Princess’s voice resumed its coldness from before, looking at Fei like a stranger, revealing the majesty of the Imperial Princess.

Fei heard and smiled, got up from the stone chair, and then lazily stretched himself.

“The coronation’s preparation… Well, it has been going on well, but I’m not too clear on this task. Later, I will let the herald Best who’s responsible for this to come report to your Royal Higness Princess. Hehe, you guys know each other anyways.”

Fei was the typical type of person where soft treatments worked on him, but tough treatments wouldn’t. Seeing how the princess was acting high and mighty now, he knew things wouldn’t be fun anymore. To be honest, he really didn’t care too much about Zenit Empire, so he just lazily answered the question and turned around to walk away.

“Impudent!”

“Rude!”

*Sou sou sou sou* Four quick sounds broke the air, and 4 purple armored guard charged out from the side and cut off Fei’s path. These people were about the same in height and weight, and they were all wearing the unified purple light armor. The long swords at their waists were half-drawn from the scabbard, reflecting a cold light. They were all emitting a powerful force; everyone was at least at the peak 2-star level.

“Ignorant savage, quickly kneel down and beg for forgiveness from her Royal Highness Princess.” The bodyguards shouted, with their eyes coldly staring at the little king as if the moment he moved unexpectedly, they would be prepared to fully draw out their swords to kill him.

“Hehe, just you guys? You can’t stop me.”

Fei lazily raised his eyebrows, and a much stronger force came out of his body. The invisible pressure weighed down heavily onto these 4 purple armor guards. Not to mention drawing out their swords, they couldn’t even move, or even talk with ease. Even the other guards that were still hiding in the shadows were tightly locked by this sharp force, not even daring to breath heavily.

“It’s okay… Let him go.”

Her Royal Highness Princess who was watching all of this silently suddenly waved her hands and withdrew her guards.

At the same time, Fei smiled as he withdrew his force.

The four purple armor guards suddenly felt the pressure on them disappear, and they looked at each other in horror, completely not expecting this lowly king in their eyes to actually have such a terrifying level of power. If they really fought, they were afraid that even if all the colleagues hidden in the yard came out, they would still not be this “little” king’s match… The four guards all bowed to the princess and then disappeared.

Fei then started heading out taking big steps.

After taking a few steps, he thought of something, suddenly stopped, then threw out a little purple bottle onto the grass in front of First Princess Tanasha, and then proceeded to leave without even looking back.

“I’d say, proud Princess, your problems don’t look that light, and it looks like you can’t hold out much longer. For today, seeing as how you accompanied me for dinner, take this bottle of liquid medicine. Perhaps it will provide some help to your frail body.”

These were the last words Fei left her.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 102: Elites One After Another

Chapter 102: Elites One After Another

Looking at the little purple bottle that fell on the grass in front of her, the First Princess seemed to not have expected this scene. She suddenly wanted to laugh; this little king wasn’t that big, but his temper was quite large.

However, the next instant, the princess’s face restored its calm.

To her, ever since her 12th birthday when the maid that had been serving her for years was killed by that brother of hers, she had never felt so powerless. From that instant, besides her cold and emotionless face, any other expressions were a luxury for her. Ever since then, no matter where or when, she constantly reminded herself to maintain her calm in front of her subordinates.

Only this kind of expression would make her look powerful, and those who dared to challenge her would tremble in fear.

God had given her a prominent life and an intelligent mind, but denied her the right to live as a healthy person. Everyday at midnight, that never-ending pain would torment her… However, even after being diagnosed by the royal family’s doctor to only have six months of life left, she still never showed any expression of pain in front of anyone. Even when she was alone in the palace, she still couldn’t relax at all.

But today, it happened.

At that instant, that sleepy-eyed look of the little king under the sun suddenly brushed aside the dust and uncovered distant memories, and that picture reminded her of an afternoon many years ago, which was also in autumn… she didn’t know why, but for the first time, she took off her disguise, and then fooled around with this king for a bit like kids. in front of him and her hidden guards, for the first time, she had revealed too many expressions that should never have been hers.

Could this be a one-time indulgence before the end of her life?

The Princess’s fingers lightly tapped on the stone table.

Her eyes lowered.

She saw the little purple bottle Fei tossed on the ground. It was just quietly lying on the green grass; the bottle’s smooth body had a bright luster on it.

Hesitating for a few seconds, she didn’t know why, but the princess suddenly got a wild idea.

She bent to pick up the bottle, then readily shook it several times and looked at the mysterious purple fluid inside the bottle. Then, she pulled out the cork, gently smelled it, and a light fragrance flowed out. After inhaling it, she suddenly felt an unprecedented feeling of ease.

Princess Tanasha quietly stuffed the cork’s back expressionlessly, but she secretly thought, “Could this really be effective?”

“Such a rude maniac. Your Royal Highness Princess, why don’t you kill him?”

A quiet voice suddenly passed through her ear.

At the same time, a purple flame suddenly cut through the air, and in the next instant, the purple flame converged, and a purple clothed beautiful girl appeared out of the thin air and stood beside Tanasha.

Her figure was curvaceous with slender legs and flawless skin; her facial features were exquisite, and she has a pair of seductive eyes that could take a man’s soul. She wasn’t wearing any armor, just a light purple cloth; she was obviously extremely confident in her power. Her purple long hair was tied into a pony tail, just like a waterfall freely falling behind her head. In her hands was a peculiarly designed thin green short-sword that had no scabbard, and the blade was directly exposed to the air…

If Fei was here, he would definitely be surprised. At least from the entrance she made and her scent, this 16 to 17 year old little girl was definitely an unfathomable elite.

“Keep him, he’s still useful. We can’t fish without bait.”

At the instant the purple clothed girl appeared, the First Princess Tanasha restored her original calm state, slightly closed her eyes, and then started lightly tapping the stone table. This was her habit. When she started to think, she would subconsciously start to lightly tap with her slender fine fingers to a rhythm, sometimes quick and sometimes slow. The pair of hands felt as if they had the power to frighten people’s souls. At Saint Petersburg, everyone that feared her all gave her a name based on this kind of light rhythmic tapping —– [Death Finger].

After a long time, First Princess Tanasha finally opened her eyes and asked, “Ziyan (TL: which means purple flame in Chinese), tell me, what did you find?”

“I just found a pile of useless garbage. None of the hounds came.”

The girl named Ziyan softly replied.

She saw that the Princess didn’t want to talk about that little king, so she no longer bothered to continue discussing about him. After all, small roles like such were no different than thin air in her eyes, so it didn’t matter whether they talked about him or not. Just like how the godly phoenix from the heavens wouldn’t have any contact with a worm on earth, Ziyan didn’t think anything would happen between the little king and the Princess in the future.

“Didn’t come? Hehe… that’s impossible.”

Her slender white fingers tapped at a strange beat, slightly hitting the stone table, sometimes slow sometimes fast, and then her ocean-like blue eyes bloomed out a look of disdain. “Based on my understanding on him, he definitely won’t let go of a chance like this. That guy wants me dead so much that he could go crazy, so those obedient dogs of his have definitely already come here and set up.”

The purple clothed girl slightly frowned, and then thought of something. She was puzzled, “Does your Princess Highness mean they used some kind of technique to avoid my search? How is that possible? No single star-level warrior could avoid the god artifact [Sky Vision]’s search, unless they sent moon-level elites this time. But the three moon-level elites of Zenit Empire are all at the capital right now.”

“In this world, nothing is absolute. Maybe he found a way to help his hounds avoid [Sky Vision]’s search, or maybe he recruited a new moon-level elite, or maybe he has other ways to kill me… All in all, he will make a move for sure, and that’s unquestionable.”

“Then what should I do next?” The purple clothed girl accepted the Princess’s judgement. In fact, no one dared to doubt the elite of this emaciated body, because she had never been wrong a single time.

“Wait.”

[Death Finger] started tapping her unique rhythm, and her blue eyes shined with a unique brilliance, “Whatever he hopes I do, I will do. We both know perfectly well about this kind of battle; it’s all about who has more cards… But, it’s just that for this poor Chambord City, I’m afraid that after this battle, not much will be able to remain standing.”

“That arrogant little king was being that rude just now, so even if the whole city is destroyed, we are still letting him off easy.” Ziyan was cold like an iceberg, completely uncaring about people’s lives and deaths. There had already been countless people that lost their lives to her hands. In the midst of this chaotic world, lives were as worthless as dirt, and no one deserved pity.

“We will dismiss this topic. You’ve work hard recently, so go rest. From today onwards, you don’t have to activate [Sky Vision] to search anymore. Make preparations, and three days later, everything to come to light.”

“But…”

Ziyan still wanted to say something, but she saw Her Highness close her eyes and wave her hands, so she had no choice but to stop. She lowered her head, and then a purple flame exploded into the air without any heat. When it disappeared, so did the girl.

Princess Tanasha got up and walked to her room.

No one saw, but that purple bottle of potion had now been taken into her palms.

…

…

At the same time.

At a Chambord city guest house, in a relatively secluded stone courtyard.

“Your Highness, after those women entered the back mountains of Chambord city, they never came out. Your subordinate noticed that there are actually many guards set up near the prison in the Chambord city’s back mountain. The security level is very high, and it will be very difficult to get in without alerting them. Your subordinate is afraid that going in hastily might startle the enemy and hinder your plan. Therefore, I arranged a few soldiers to monitor the situation on the peripheral regions, and I personally came back to report the situation to you.”

In front of Thrace Country’s blonde prince Aobina, the soldier that was sent during daytime to follow Elena and the nun Akara was kneeling on the ground to report the whereabouts of those female rogues.

“As for the that bald fatty’s identity, I also got some information. He is Chambord city’s warden Oleg, currently one of the favorite underlings of the king. He has a one star-level warrior’s strength, and is just a small character… The strange thing is that those women’s origins are very mysterious; it seems like no one in Chambord city knows where they came from, nor did they previously appear in the city,” The guard reported.

“They actually went to the back mountain… that’s strange!” Aobina’s beak-like nose went up and down a few times, and then he asked again, “Did they all disappear in the back mountain? No one left during the mean time right?”

“Your Royal Highness, no one left the entire time.”

“Okay, then that’s good. Go deploy more soldiers. Tightly peg all the paths in the back mountain area. The moment they appear, immediately report back to me.”

Aobina thought for a second that these women probably didn’t have too big of a background. Although their strength wasn’t ordinary, their clothing seemed a bit poor, and their armor was mainly made with beast skins. Other than that 4-star long bow on the back of that peerless red-hair beauty, there wasn’t anything else extraordinary. Maybe they were a team of mercenaries from somewhere far away, hired by the young king of Chambord City to maintain order during the ceremony. Towards these kind of people, Aobina wasn’t too worried about the consequences of robbing their long bow. Besides, these girls were all very beautiful, so if he could also find a way to capture them alive, whether it was for keeping them to himself or gifting them to the aristocrat families in St. Petersburg, both were very good options.

He decided to act the moment these girls made their next appearance, and first acquire that 4-star golden bow before he had to perform his real mission. With this extraordinary bow in hand, he would have more confidence about the mission he would be carrying out in three days.

The guard got his order and quickly left the stone courtyard.

At that moment, the guard named Okocha that Aobina sent earlier to investigate that mysterious elite that flew across Chambord city came in. He quickly walked towards Aobina, kneeled down and reported, “Your Highness, the mysterious elite went into the Chambord city’s palace, and there have been no movements ever since. I waited and looked for almost half the day and still didn’t catch any unusual events. It’s just that the empire’s First Princess’s female guard Susan visited the palace and brought the little king Alexander to where the Crowning Emissary group is stationed… I suspect that mysterious elite, is very likely King Alexander himself.”

“Alexander? That’s impossible.” Aobina was shocked for a second, but soon he shook his head and replied, “3 star-level is the highest this idiot can go. Although I don’t know how he turned from an idiot to a 3-star warrior, if you’re saying that he leveled up again to 4-stars in just three or four days, that’s absolutely impossible. Even the continent’s [Martial Art God] Maradona didn’t train so quickly.”

Pausing for a second, Aobina signaled Okocha to be dismissed.

He frowned and thought for awhile as he mumbled to himself, “It seems like this mysterious expert should be [Ice Asura], Princess Tanasha’s man that was placed in the palace. She must have known something early on… But she purposely showed this card of hers… What’s the real meaning of this?”

Aobina couldn’t afford to hesitate the slightest.

He knew very well of the methods that this Princess Highness used.

Although Aobina was always arrogant and confident in his intelligence, and he indeed had some small clever tricks up his sleeves, he knew very well that his capability was only good enough to fool normal people. In comparison to Princess Tanasha who was known to be the [Ice Asura] and [Female Wisdom God] by the whole empire, he was completely no match for her. What he could do wouldn’t even be enough for this princess to frown slightly. He didn’t doubt that as long as this princess wanted to, just one idea would be enough for him to die hundreds of times without even finding out how.

“Luckily, this time someone will come take care of her, and I’m just running the errands.”

After he stopped thinking about [Ice Asura], Aobina’s attention returned to Chambord city’s little king. Although he didn’t agree with guard Okocha’s judgement on the mysterious elite, he was the type of person that would always be cautious and alert. Thinking for a second, he said to a giant-like tall burly guard on his side, “You find an opportunity to test Alexander’s strength. Don’t get carried away; just retreat after forcing out his true strength. Spare his life, since it still has some use.”

The big guard agreed, and a ball of yellow flame flashed below his feet. His giant body actually started sinking slowly as if he was in the water, and he ultimately disappeared from the stone floor, not even leaving the slightest trace behind.

Another elite.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 103: The Deadly Back Alley

Chapter 103: The Deadly Back Alley

After Fei left the residence of the Royal Coronation Legion, he headed directly to the Chambord Civil and Military Academy. He had to meet with the military authority Gordon-Brook who was busy with the administrative duties at the academy.

The pressure that Fei felt at the residence of the Royal Coronation Legion made him more aware of the hidden dangers. He still didn’t know what was about to happen, but it wasn’t going to be something minor; even the elder princess of Zenit Empire had to guard against it carefully.

Therefore, Fei had to prepare in advance.

Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy was located at Former Head Minister Bazzer’s mansion. It was the biggest stone building in Chambord after King’s Palace. Like all the other buildings in Chambord, this building was more than a hundred years old. Moss grew on all the slits between the white stones that formed the walls, and dried yellow vines crawled onto the wall. The building looked very aesthetically pleasing from far away.

Fei heard the cheers of the children on the outside of the academy.

After entering the building, he saw hundreds of kids practicing a set of simple punches under Lampard’s guide. They were also practicing the horse-step stance (an ancient Asian method to train the legs) with their legs – the idea of the horse step came from Fei of course, and it was listed as one of the essential practices at the academy.

The little ones were putting all their efforts on the practice.

Drops of sweats slid off of their faces, and their clothes were all soaked. Although a few of the kids’ legs were shaking, they bit their teeth and endured the pain. They all were children of ordinary civilians, and they understood their low social classes and the toughness of life. They knew that having this opportunity to learn and practice was already very fortunate. Therefore, each and every one of them tried their hardest to improve their strength to change their lives and their families’ lives; none of them slacked off.

Lampard was carrying his giant black sword on his back. He glanced through each of the kids and corrected their forms and mistakes as they occurred. This silent former number one warrior at Chambord didn’t like politics or military very much; it seemed like he wasn’t interested in anything. However, when he started to train the kids, he was full of enthusiasm; with the large amount of free time he had, he was now the headmaster at the academy, and was responsible for carrying out 99% of all the training programs. With his reputation as the former number one warrior in Chambord and his three-star warrior strength, he was the kids’ favorite teacher right after Fei.

“Hi, Principal!”

After seeing Fei’s arrival, looks of surprise and worship popped on all the kids’ faces. They paused their practice, stood up straight and saluted to Fei in a military manner in unison.

“Hi, everyone!”

He tried to be majestic and saluted back.

It was the academy’s rule that Fei should be addressed as the principal. After stepping into the academy, no matter who the person was and what kind of status the person had outside of the academy, he or she could only have one identity – a student or a teacher.

“Continue training!”

After hearing Fei’s order, the kids went back to the horse-step stance and practiced the set of punches. The little ones were all excited and their faces got all red. They tried their hardest to stand out to Fei. If Frank-Lampard was their favorite teacher, then Fei would be their supreme idol, the supreme king. In this world that followed the law of the jungle, what Fei had demonstrated in the past conquered these kids who all had heroic dreams.

“Thanks for all your hard work, uncle Lampard.”

Fei was very respectful in front of Frank-Lampard. This three-star warrior was the best friend to the old king and took great care of Alexander. Like the old handsome Bast, Fei treated him as his elder.

“Your Majesty!” Lampard nodded, and his solemn face cracked a smile.

He clearly felt that Fei’s strength had increased. He could no longer estimate how strong Fei was, but one thing was certain – Fei had surpassed the threshold of the three-star rank. If not, Lampard would have been able to at least feel it.

“Uncle Lampard, these kids are the future of Chambord, if the academy needs anything, just let uncle Bast know, tell him that it’s my order……” Fei looked at the kids as if a rabbit had seen carrots; he rubbed his chin and smiled, “I’ve got to let these kid grow up quickly.”

Lampard nodded as he smiled. He thought for a moment and said, “Your Majesty, the academy has everything it needs except for good teachers and energy training scrolls. Some of these kids have great talent, and their talent attributes are solid. Metal, wood, water, fire, earth – all five energy attributes exists among them, and a few of them are good candidates for novice mages. It’s too bad that there are limited energy training scrolls in Chambord. In total, there are total four or five energy training scrolls, but they are only one to two star ranked, and they are only for water and fire energy. Brook and I both have water energy, so……”

Fei understood.

The limited educational resources were an issue.

There were a lot of professions on Azeroth Continent, and there were a ton of training methods. Everyone had a different body type and different talent attributes. The only way to train and increase their strength was to train using the same attributed energy scroll or magic scroll specific to each person; if one used the incorrect attribute scroll, it wouldn’t improve one’s strength, and it could also injure oneself.

“Let me handle this!”

Fei said goodbye to Lampard and found Gordon-Brook who was training a bunch of girls. Because girls’ bodies were a bit weaker, Fei didn’t require them to train as hard as the boys. During spare time, they were educated on simple military knowledge by Brook. This was the area that Brook was good at. Although he wasn’t spectacular, he was sufficient to enlighten them with the basics.

However, this situation made Fei aware of the importance of teachers for the academy.

Fei spotted Louise–Pierce’s daughter–among all the girls. The girl was even prettier after the simple daily cleaning rituals. Her icy temperament was the reason why Fei was able to spot her in a group of over forty girls. The girls surrounded him and he was only able to get out after telling a few stories. He then called Brook aside and planned a few things.

After listening to Fei, Brook was surprised.

“Your Majesty, is this real……”

“It doesn’t matter if it’s real or not, from now on, send more soldiers to increase the investigation efforts. For people who dare to cause trouble, it doesn’t matter who they are, lock them up in the [Little Black House]…… remember, especially for people who are new and strange to us, investigate and keep close eyes on them. If they don’t follow our rules, kick them out of the kingdom.”

Fei was harsh this time.

The tense atmosphere at the residence of the Royal Coronation Legion gave Fei a bad feeling. Chambord might be under great danger, and this danger might be greater than what Chambord could defend against. It might even be greater than the disastrous situation that the black armoured troops put Chambord under.

Brook accepted Fei’s order and turned around to tell the soldiers until…

“Wait……” Fei called him suddenly, after a moment of silence, he said, “Also, tell the soldiers to keep the guard up and be more alert. Increase their guard shifts during both the day and night. Also, notify the citizens that if the situation gets bad, they should be quick and leave the castle to hide temporarily.”

Brook’s face changed color. After hearing such a command, he really sensed the severity of the issue.

“Go, let’s hope that it’s just me thinking too much.”

……

……

When Fei left the Chambord Civil and Military Academy, there weren’t a lot of people on the streets.

Fei rode 【Black Tornado】, the giant dog and headed back in the direction of King’s Palace. This big black dog was very intelligent. It walked slowly, and Fei was sitting on it thinking about all the things that he encountered today. He wanted to think everything through and find some clues, but he wasn’t able find any. He felt that a dark shadow had enveloped Chambord, but he wasn’t able to tell where the danger came from and why there would even be danger.

Fei’s eyebrows suddenly rose.

He sensed danger, as if he was targeted by a vicious beast. A deadly sensation locked onto him, as if a knife was pointed at his back.

“Is someone following me?” Fei thought. His face didn’t show anything, as he lightly tapped the big black dog under his crutch.

This beast was almost too smart. It immediately understood Fei, and without any sign, it quietly changed directions and headed to a back alley that was almost empty.

This back alley was close to the dump in Chambord. The air smelled really bad, and mice and cockroaches were everywhere. Fei rode 【Black Tornado】deep into the back alley, jumped off, patted its head to tell it to go aside and then stood there.

After more than ten seconds.

An orange, yellowish flame flashed in the dark back alley. Wherever this flame flashed, the mud, walls, and rocks all seemed to melt and became thick. Then, something amazing occurred. A yellow human figure appeared from the wall. After the flame went away, the yellow figure turned into a tall, strong man, and he stood in front of Fei.

“You intentionally led me here, didn’t you?”

A joking expression appeared on the man’s face. In the dark back alley, his tall figure seemed to isolate Fei from the outside world. His body emitted a sense of power as his eyes locked onto Fei. He didn’t hide his murderous intent one bit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 104: Is My Act That Bad?

Chapter 104: Is My Act That Bad?

The man was more than 7 feet tall (210 cm), and he was very strong; his muscles filled up the leather armour, as if they were about to explode. He stood there, like a bear, like a giant wall.

The way he looked at Fei was like a cat looking at a mouse. With his lip lifting up, he didn’t hide his joking expression.

There was reason for him to do so.

From the information that he received, the little king in front of him was only a three-star warrior. Also, Okocha was suspicious that the mysterious four-star warrior was this guy in front of him, but he didn’t think so. No one in this world could advance to four-star rank from three-star rank in less than half a month.

It was impossible!

Therefore, when Okocha ordered him to test Fei’s strength, he followed Fei tightly and didn’t hide at all.

In his eyes, the fact that Fei led him to this back alley was like an insect jumping into a spider web.

But before testing this dumb king’s strength, he didn’t mind to shame the dignity of this king who appeared to be majestic. He was a little abnormal; nothing was more thrilling to him than ravaging the higher up royals and nobles.

Therefore, when he was talking, he didn’t hide his strength at all. It didn’t take very long for a cloud of energy to fly towards Fei – It was enough to shake the land. Wherever the orange, yellowish energy passed by, it was plated with a layer of yellow. Under such an environment, the man could control all the soil and rocks within 50 yards(m) from him.

He was an earth attributed master.

HIs name was Hershzen.

His strength was ranked number three in Thrace Kingdom.

In between his palms, numerous skulls were smashed into pieces; they belonged to defenseless kids, enchanting beauties, respectable elders, poor citizens, nobles, and more…… He was even ordered to kill a prince of Thrace Kingdom. It was a masterpiece that he could never forget about. He let that little 6 year old prince wail for ten days and ten nights before he died. That poor thing, when he died, there wasn’t a bone in his body that was left intact. By that point, his body had already turned into a pile of stinky, black meat paste.

Heshzen turned the little prince’s skull into a wine cup and carried it with him, using it to drink.

Quickly, Hershzen saw the scene that he wanted to see – after he demonstrated his strength slightly, the king’s confidence melted like the ice in a stove. His face changed color and his confidence turned into panic. Also, he tried to calm himself down, but Hershzen saw the king’s leg shaking like crazy. He was already looking around and observing the terrain, trying to find the best opportunity to escape.

This dumb king was trash as he expected.

“You want to run?”

Hershzen stepped forward and the joking expression on his face became even more obvious.

“You…… who are you? What do you want to do?” The king said in a shaky voice. What made Hershzen mad was that this guy covered his chest with his hands, as if Hershzen was about to do something inappropriate to him.

“Me?”

After seeing this, he was more confident with his guess. He chewed on a grass stem that he put in his mouth and whispered the words out in between his teeth disdainfully, “Little guy, daddy here is a killer. I will kill anyone if the price is right. What do you think I’m here to do?”

He tried to scare the hapless king in front of him even more.

“Ah……you……kill……kill me?” The little king trembled like a timid rabbit. He screamed as his faced turned pale. He stared at the man in shock, “Do you know who I am? I’m the king of Chambord. Do you dare to kill a king?”

Dumbass.

Hershzen was too lazy to say anything more to the little king.

Some people lacked even the basic self-awareness and lived in the world that they constructed for themselves. The privilege that they were born with made them arrogant. Not knowing that without their privilege, they were nothing… how sad was that?

“The little king in front of me is this type of naive and sad person.”

Hershzen walked closer step by step.

He definitely wasn’t going to kill this little king. After all, this king was an important part to the plan that was about to initiate. If the king died, it would destroy that person’s plan, and he couldn’t handle that.

All he wanted was to enjoy the scene of a king struggling and wailing in front of him.

“Ahhhhhhhhh……You……You, don’t come closer……what do you want?” The little king took many steps back. His face was as pale as a little rabbit that was pushed into a dead corner by a big wolf. He asked cautiously, “Why do you want to kill me? Who sent you? Tell me…… there must be some misunderstanding!”

Hershzen stepped closer and closer.

The orange, yellow flame flickered around him. The strength of a four-star earth attributed warrior was fully exerted. Wherever he stepped, even the hard rock would become a thick liquid, as if it turned into a swamp – this was the power of a four-star warrior; he could change the surroundings and create a battlefield that was the most suitable for him.

“Who sent you here?” The little king trembled even more. Under the cold, murderous intent, his conscious seemed to collapse and that was the only thing that he was shouting.

Unfortunately, it didn’t matter how overconfident Hershzen was; he didn’t answer any questions.

After all, he wasn’t really going to kill the king.

But at this moment, something strange happened –

When Hershzen was less than ten yards from the king, his expression changed.

He suddenly saw the trembling king’s expression changed from panic to …… disappointment.

Yes, it was the disappointment that kids would have when they didn’t get any comfort from their parents for crying or throwing a tantrum.

Before he could react, he heard the little king say, “Sigh, this isn’t fun. I didn’t get anything useful out of this…… Hey, blacky, tell me, was my act that bad?”

“Bark! Bark! Bark!”

The big black dog that had laid behind Fei yawned and barked out of boredom. It’s big shiny eyes glanced at Fei, as if it was urging – “Let’s go back to the palace after you quickly finish this, I haven’t had any dinner yet.”

“Whatever……” Fei looked at Hershzen in dissatisfaction. The timid expression was nowhere to be found. He instantly turned from prey to predator. His knuckles popped as he held on his fist tightly, shook his fist and said, “If you aren’t willing to cooperate, then I’ll change up my methods – I’ll let my fists do the talking!”

Hershzen’s face turned cold, and he said in a disdainful voice, “Just you?”

Fei didn’t say anything back.

He started stepping forward.

Hershzen’s face soon turned ugly.

Every step Fei took, the powerful sensation that his body emitted grew stronger. The sensation grew from peak two-star up; when Fei took his fifth step, the sensation was not weaker than that sensation that Hershzen’s four-star earth attributed energy emitted. Although there were no flashy energy flames, this explosive sensation gave Hershzen a sense of danger.

“I was tricked!”

Hershzen’s heart dropped.

It was this moment that he knew that he f*cked up.

He thought he had the dominance from the beginning and was laughing at the king for not having enough self awareness, but who knew that this king was acting and that damn dog was watching the drama.

Especially that giant black dog, the scornful look that it gave him made him feel like he wasn’t even worthy to the dog.

“You — are — dead!”

When the string of inferiority and pride in his heart was triggered, Hershzen fell into a state of total violence, as if the anus of a bear was plugged up with a stick by someone. He roared as the orange-yellowish energy shot all around like a high power light bulb and lit up the dark back alley. Then, his body turned into a bullet and flew towards Fei as he threw out a punch.

Fei stepped forward and answered the punch with a punch.

Boom!

The fists met in mid-air.

At this moment, it seemed that even time paused for a while. Then, the whole back alley starting shaking and that orange-yellowish flame started to crack. A tiny visible wave appeared on Hershzen’s fists and moved towards his arms……

What followed the wave was a series of bone cracking noises.

Then, it was Hershzen’s body. It was like a broken bag, he tilted and flew back at a speed that was faster than his initial charge.

Blood spilled everywhere.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 105: A Man and a Dog Was on the Loose

Chapter 105: A Man and a Dog Was on the Loose

Hershzen felt like he was in a freezer.

He couldn’t believe what had happened. His eyeballs almost fell out. The unstoppable anger had turned into a deep sense of fear.

“HOW……It couldn’t be!”

Hershzen trained and exercised earth attributed energy. For earth attributed warriors, strength and defense were their advantages. They were known for earth-like thickness and rock-like tenacity. Their physical bodies were harder than any other attributed warriors of the same rank; it was that fact that allowed him to use his fists to initiate the attack.

However, the cold hard truth destroyed his confidence.

The little king in front of him shattered the four-star earth attributed energy that he was proud of with a simple punch. Then, an unknown vicious force entered his body and cracked the bones inside his arms.

“How? Is he a five-star warrior already?”

It only took a little time for his confidence to crack down. After getting his pride and what he relied on destroyed, this huge gap in the real strength between them caused Hershzen to subconsciously amplify Fei’s power. It was that thought that scared the soul out of him. He no longer had the courage to fight. As he was flying back from the initial contact, he utilized all the energy he had and the orange-yellowish flame flashed through the dark back alley again. Like how he appeared, he suddenly turned into a pile of mud that had a human figure and disappeared as he drilled into the soil.

“Yuck, this coward!” Fei spit onto the ground as he yelled, “How could a coward like you become an assassin?”

Chase!

This man had to know the things that Fei desperately wanted to know. Therefore, how could the king let go of such an important clue? Fei waved at the back, and the big black dog who was lazily lying there and counting the stars roared, jumped up, and rushed towards Fei like a tornado. Fei jumped up and mounted it as it chased the smell that the man left behind.

Fei had to admit that the stealth technique that earth-attributed warrior used was very effective around such a terrain; especially for people like Hershzen who were four-star ranked, their trace under the stealth technique was very hard to track down. On top of that, Hershzen seemed to spend a lot of time on the stealth technique. When he merged with the soil, nothing was visible from the outside, as if what happened in the back alley was an illusion, and there was never such as a person named Hershzen.

Unfortunately, this man was injured, and he wasn’t able to use the perfect stealth technique.

Fei also had locked Hershzen’s presence down, so there were traces. Fei carefully sensed the earth-attributed energy that was surging through the soil as he sped up 【Black Tornado】to chase after him.

Hershzen was very tricky.

After he merged into the soil, he tried to minimize and hide his presence as he slowly recovered from the damage that Fei dealt to him.

It wasn’t the first time that he had to escape.

He had successfully escaped from the chase of a six-star master before.

Therefore, after the initial panic, he had already calmed down. There was nothing in the world that would point to the true strength of the little King Alexander – a five-star warrior. This surprise shocked him, but he also felt very fortunate, “Thank god I reacted fast. After one encounter and knowing that I wasn’t his match, I didn’t hesitate, escape quickly and didn’t fall under the hands of that little king.”

“I have to inform His Highness Okocha as soon as possible. Otherwise, this may affect the plan.”

Hershzen traveled underground with some difficulty. The injuries in his arms had affected his traveling speed.

Fortunately for him, his mission was accomplished. He didn’t have to worry about not being able to face the prince’s questions and punishment.

But at this moment, danger emerged –

“Boom! Boom!”

Two loud noises sounded. They took Hershzen by surprise and he didn’t know what was happening. Before he could react, he felt two enormous forces break open the firm soil on top of him and continue to smash down.

“Damn!”

That little king had caught up.

“He is using his brutal force to disrupt the ground to attack me? But……How did this damn king sense my existence underground?”

At this critical moment, Hershzen couldn’t think too much.

He gave up on protecting his injured arms and tried his hardest to rush forward. His travelling speed increased and he puked up a mouthful of blood as he did so. All of this effort was just enough to help him to escape from that attack. The two forces struck deep down into the ground and they missed Hershzen’s back by less than an inch (2 cm).

Before Hershzen could react, he heard another two booming sounds and another two forces struck the ground. The forces were aimed at Hershzen; they didn’t miss his location at all, as if that little king had X-ray vision.

Hershzen was scared to death.

His only option was to speed up and rush forward as quick as possible.

On the surface of the ground.

The big black dog【Black Tornado】really did turn into a tornado. It formed a strange route as it run forward. Fei continuously jumped into the air and punched at the ground. Under the dust, a series of fist marks were ironed into the soil and the forces from the punches cracked open the ground and formed numerous “spider webs” that spread to the surroundings.

Fei’s fists contained the monstrous physical power of the level 21 Barbarian. The power was sent deep into the ground and forced Hershzen to run around like a mouse.

Actually, more than ten seconds ago, Fei almost lost the man.

But at this moment, 【Black Tornado】demonstrated the tracking ability that surprised Fei – after the enhancement of the 【Hulk Potion】, this beast didn’t just increase in size and physical strength. The dog’s ability to smell things was amplified as well. During the high speed chase, 【Black Tornado】only needed to sniff the ground once to locate where Hershzen was; it hadn’t made a single mistake yet.

The beast was like a GPS.

One man and one dog were like cats teasing a rat, chasing after Hershzen on the ground.

At this point, Fei could easily capture the man who was previously acting like a dumbass. However, he suddenly realized that he should trace through the vines to find the fruit. He might be able to find more people who were hiding in the dark and more surprises if he followed this man. Therefore, Fei only tried to harass the man and not end his life.

“Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!”

Each punch that landed on the ground had just missed Hershzen’s body. As if Fei was playing a game of whack-a-mole, one man and one dog were having a lot of fun, and everything was going along Fei’s plan; where Hershzen was headed was getting clearer by the second.

He was headed to the inn/caravansary region at Chambord.

It was the place where all the emissaries from all the kingdoms lived.

“Sh*t, so it is these foreign people that are causing all the trouble…… I want to see which of these people dare to f*ck with me!”

Fei continued the chase.

It was already dark, and there were only a few people on the streets; however, there were Chambord soldiers guarding this region. After hearing the loud booming noise, they formed into a line as they yelled and tried to stop Fei.

“Back off!” Fei yelled as he approached them, “I command all of you to withdrawal from the caravansary region, this region no longer needs protection!”

“Ah…… It’s Alexander His Majesty!”

The soldiers quickly recognized that the person mounted on the big black dog was King Alexander, but they didn’t know where the enemy is. But after hearing the order, they didn’t hesitate and withdrew from the caravansary region like a tide.

Fei didn’t pause and rushed into the caravansary region.

There were about twenty emissaries from all the kingdoms and they were all concentrated into this region. Fei didn’t have the chance meet with all the princes and emissaries so he wasn’t too familiar with the surroundings. He just let 【Black Tornado】do its thing and follow the smell of Hershzen.

This quickly alerted the guests who were staying here.

“Who dares to cause trouble here?”

“How dare you, His Highness is already asleep, do you want to die?”

“Arrest him……”

A series of high pitched angry shouts sounded from the building on both sides of the street. However, Fei and the dog were too fast; normal people couldn’t tell what was happening at all. They could only feel a wind blowing through them as the booming sounds passed by. Some star ranked warriors and mages saw what was happening, but the sensation that the man and the dog emitted extinguished their curiosity and will to follow.

After chasing another two hundred yards, Hershzen traveled into a large stone building and stopped escaping.

“It looks like we found the source.”

Fei rode the dog and they jumped over the four-yard high wall easily. After getting into the yard of the building, many guards rushed out and surrounded them, but the most powerful warrior among them was only a one-star warrior. Under the enormous, ocean-like sensation Fei emitted, all of them had trouble standing there and breathing; none of them could yell or stop Fei.

“Bark! Bark! Bark!”

The dog sniffed and started barking at a location in the stone building.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 106: Touched a cactus?

Chapter 106: Touched a cactus?

‘The target is in that room,’ was what the black beast wanted to say.

Fei sneered.

He felt that after Hershzen traveled to this place, he stopped moving. Fei looked up and saw many people through the windows. From the feel of it, a few of them were way stronger than the guards in the yard. It was very bright in the building. People were walking around, talking and cheering; it seemed like there was a party going on.

“Ha, I’m so smart! I’ve taken these bastards by surprise! None of them will expect this!”

Fei decided not to give the opponents any breathing room.

He jumped on 【Black Tornado】as the beast jumped and charged up; they left a series of blurry afterimages in the air. He was sure that the one who was behind the scene was in this room. He didn’t hold back and kicked the wooden gate. The huge wooden gate that was carved from a hard black wood shattered into pieces and flew everywhere.

The party quieted down instantly.

Everyone here was shocked by this. After a brief moment of silence, people started yelling and screaming, and the sound of people drawing weapons followed.

“Who dares to interrupt?”

“Don’t you know that His Highness has guests over?”

“Guards, arrest this intruder!”

In a flash, the people in the building reacted. Eight simply dressed maids and a dozen guards pushed over the stone tables and chairs, and quickly surrounded a few people who seemed like the hosts and formed layers of human shield.

“Bark! Bark! Bark!”

That was the first thing that the big black dog did when it entered the building. The threatening deep roars dominated over all the other sounds. The crowd was surprised by the beast. “What is this? A horse? A dog? This thing is huge!” they all thought.

“Who are you?”

A brown haired, fancily dressed pretty boy pointed at Fei as he shouted angrily.

Fei sneered.

He decided to capture both the perpetrator and person behind the scene.

Therefore, the first thing he did when he entered the building was not to see who was in the building, but to locate where the man who tried to assassinate him was at by charging over and unleashing his level 21 Barbarian’s strength. A strong breeze blew inside the building.

Boom!

Fei punched into the ground.

The force shattered the bluestone-tiled floor and created a crack in the ground.

Fei laughed as he reached down to the ground and pulled Hershzen who was half dead out of the ground by his hair as if he was pulling out a carrot.

Bang!

The severely injured Hershzen was thrown in the middle of the building.

The orange-yellowish flame flashed through his body and his body was liquefying again; the man was trying to escape again. 【Black Tornado】 wasn’t going to give him the chance as it ran up and bit on Hershzen’s ankle with its sharp white teeth. The man gave a blood-curdling scream before he fainted.

The series of events happened in a few seconds.

Both 【Black Tornado】’s viciousness and Fei’s toughness shocked everyone.

A few guards who wanted to impress their masters felt their legs trembling and didn’t dare to move at all. The intruders were too violent; they didn’t doubt that the intruders could smash them into paste with just a single punch.

“Tell me, who are you guys, and why did you send an assassin to kill me, Chambord’s king?”

Fei stepped on Hershzen’s face that was covered in both mud and blood, glanced around, and observed everyone’s expression; none of them dared to look back at him in the eyes.

At this time, the guards outside rushed into the building.

What happened in the building was so loud that even the soldiers outside noticed the commotion. The sound of the footsteps became denser and denser, and more and more guards rushed in like the flood. They surrounded Fei with swords and spears that shined under the light, warning Fei of their sharpness.

The whole scene looked like a big blooming flower; the guards were the petals, while Fei and the beast were the delicate core.

Although they had the intruders surrounded, the people in the building didn’t feel any safer, including the fancily dressed pretty boy who was clearly the most protected. The surging sensation of the violent force that came off of Fei hinted to them: even with them all added up, they were no match for this man and his dog.

“Bark! Bark! Bark!”

The beast roared in coordination with its master’s will. The deep roars gave people an illusion, as if the next time that this beast opened its mouth, it would spout out deadly flames that could burn down the world like a Holy Dragon.

“Who’s in charge here? Step the f*ck out!”

Because he didn’t know anyone here, Fei let himself loose. The manner and temperament of a king was nowhere to be found. Instead, the way that he was stepping on Hershzen and the way he expressed himself made him look like a bandit.

“Cough! Cough! Cough!……” After a moment of silence, someone finally spoke, “Your Majesty, you……”

“Don’t associate yourself with me, f*ck off! I’m not Your Majesty!” Fei cut the person off instantly. He thought to himself, “You guys sent an assassin after me, so you guys definitely don’t take me as the king.” As he was about to swear back more, he suddenly realized that this voice was very familiar. It sounded like……like……Huh?

Fei was a bit surprised.

The next moment, a middle-aged man with a grateful temperament stepped out of the crowd and said: “Your Majesty, you are……”

“Ooooooo!”

【Black Tornado】was the one that reacted first.

The tricky beast that left people with the impression of a dragon suddenly became soft.

It turned from a violent beast to a cute “puppy”. Its tail wiggled like a wind as a flattering expression appeared on its face. It slowly walked up to the person, lied on the floor, and looked up as if it saw its mother.

Fei was dumbfounded.

“Eh……This……Eh……This……Eh, Uncle Bast, why are you here?” He said as he covered up his face.

He was embarrassed.

It seemed like there must have been some misunderstanding.

The person who stepped out of the crowd was Fei’s future father-in-law, the “old handsome” Bast. His eyes twitched a few times, but he quickly put himself back together. He saluted peacefully and clearly replied, “Your Majesty, as you ordered, I’m here to invite Prince Modric His Highness from Lake Kingdom to the Party at the King’s Palace tomorrow…… Allow me to introduce him to you. This is the young Prince Modric who has a spot in the [Ten Elites]!”

Fei felt like the sky was spinning.

“Holy shit, this misunderstanding is out of this world!”

From what Fei knew, Lake Kingdom had been a close ally of Chambord for more than a hundred years. They had saved Chambord numerous times, and it helped Chambord out at the last Military Practice that Zenit Empire hosted. On top of that, this Prince Modric was the ideal influencer at Lake Kingdom that favored the alliance with Chambord…… “This kingdom, this person, they would never send assassins after me.”

“It looks like…… I made a mistake.”

Fei never expected that not only would he not be able to find the “fruit” through the “vine”, but would instead touch a “cactus”.

Fei just wanted learn the identity of the man who he beat to half to death and hide into the ground; he was too embarrassed.

Fortunately, his future father-in-law was very smooth.

The “old handsome” didn’t seem to be embarrassed at all. In a few words, he explained the stance of both parties. It turned out that the fancily dressed “pretty boy” was the third prince of Lake Kingdom, Modric himself.

The atmosphere in the building returned to normal after Bast’s explanation.

The guards exited the building with cold sweat covering their bodies.

The party continued.

However, everyone looked at Fei with strange expressions on their faces. They were very surprised that the violent intruder was the young King Alexander of Chambord.

“Didn’t people say that Alexander is a retard that only has the intelligence of a three-year old? When did he become such a master?”

Fortunately, Modric was a very kind prince. A smile was on his handsome face the whole time; with his great stance and graceful temperament, he looked like a true royal compared to the bandit-like Fei.

The party slowly became more cheerful.

Fei had to endure his embarrassment as he told Bast and Modric what had happened.

“Huh, I know this man.”

After a few drinks, Prince Modric looked closely at the injured man who was already tied up with iron chains and said, “This man is Hershzen. He is Thrace Kingdom’s Prince Okocha’s personal guard, one of the few four-star warriors that Thrace Kingdom has.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 107: Devastating! Death Castle

Chapter 107: Devastating! Death Castle

“Thrace Kingdom?”

Fei was excited. He thought that the trace would end here with this big misunderstanding, but who knew that the only clue he had “revived”. He quickly confirmed, “Prince Modric, are you sure it’s him?”

“I shouldn’t be wrong. This is one of the only few masters in Thrace Kingdom, and he is only job is to protect Prince Okocha, who is one of the [Five Eagles]. He is also stronger than the other four star warriors, which left me a vivid impression…… King Alexander, if he used earth-attributed energy during the previous fight, then I’m 100% sure.” Modric swirled his golden, emerald-embedded wine cup as he said confidently.

“Haha, this guy is an earth-attributed energy warrior……Haha, this is great!”

Fei was overjoyed; he walked up to Hershzen, picked up the tightly tied man and gave him three strong slaps. Blood spilled and a few white teeth flew out of Hershezn’s mouth. The pain woke up Hershzen who had fainted; he tried to move, but the painful sensation from his four limbs stopped him. It turned out that to prevent him from escaping, the guards had pierced all of his limbs with the specially made iron chain as they were tying him up. His body was locked down.

“So it was Okocha who sent you after me?”

Fei held Hershzen up by the chest and asked viciously.

Hershzen slowly opened his eyes. At this point, he was fully aware of his surroundings; not only was he severely injured, but the iron chain that tied him up through his limbs were specially made for high level warriors and mages. It countered them hard by suppressing the energies that they had. Even if Hershzen was at his prime, he couldn’t escape from it. With Fei who had easily defeated him standing beside him, he knew he had no chance.

He gave Fei a deadly stare, and then turned his head and kept silent.

“Hey, you are already half dead. Why is this dumb assassin trying to act like a martyr and not giving up?” Fei thought.

However, Fei didn’t stop his actions. Two more slaps landed on Hershzen’s face.

Looking from far, it looked like as if two bread loaves were stuffed into Hershzen’s cheeks. His lips were swollen, and all of his teeth went missing. With his nasal bone broken, he could only inhale and couldn’t exhale.

Both the hosts and the guests at the party didn’t react well to this.

“Hiss—”

They all took a deep breath as a chilling sensation passed through their spines and up to their brains…… “Oh God of War, this young king of Chambord is too violent. A few slaps seemed like a few hammer strikes. How much strength does he have?”

People murmured amongst themselves as they thought about the King busting through the gate a few moments ago, and now this.

“Bark! Bark! Bark!”

【Black Tornado】was the only creature that was excited. It stopped biting and chewing on a roasted pig, stood up and roared with a fierce expression on its face.

However, the beast quieted down and went back to the roasted pig after Bast gave it a stare…… After seeing this, the people from Lake Kingdom thought to themselves, “This dog is the perfect match for this king! Both are violent animals.”

Fei on the other hand threw Hershzen back onto the ground, thought for a while and asked, Uncle Bast, do you know where the representatives from Thrace Kingdom live?”

“You are going to……” Bast knew Fei too well. He immediately understood what Fei wanted after that sentence. His nerves tensed up and advised, “Alexander, don’t act on an impulse. We aren’t 100% sure of what is going on. If there are any misunderstandings, it may cause tension and disputes between the kingdoms.”

“Impulse? Disputes?”

Fei smiled as he shook his head, “I’m not acting under impulse, and there won’t be any disputes. Didn’t this Thrace Kingdom always support BlackRock Kingdom, which is opposition against Chambord? Why would they come to congratulate me on my Coronation? I bet they are up to no good. This is a good opportunity to arrest this damn prince. If there are any misunderstandings, let their king come and talk to me!”

The dominating demeanor again shocked the guests from Lake Kingdom.

The “old handsome” Bast hesitated. He finally nodded and said, “Should we notify Lampard and Brook? Once we confirm that they are guilty, it won’t be too late to arrest them; if you go by yourself……”

“I’m alright with just me!”

After Fei said that, he waved and the big black dog who was laying there enjoying the roasted pig jumped up and rushed to Fei’s side as if an elite soldier heard his commander’s order.

There were too many people here and Fei didn’t know them well. Fei wouldn’t tell Bast of all the bad discoveries that he made. But since the man who tried to assassinate him had been identified, then Thrace Kingdom was the most suspicious suspect. He might even be able to get some more important information if he could arrest people like Prince Okocha, so he had to be decisive. Otherwise, he might miss the opportunity.

“King Alexander, wait up,” Prince Modric suddenly said. “If you don’t mind, I’m willing to bring soldiers and warriors of Lake Kingdom to give you a hand.”

“Ah, that would be great! Thank you in advance!”

Fei was delighted, and quickly showed his thanks.

His original plan was to arrest some of the important figures that Thrace Kingdom sent here on his own. However, most of Thrace Kingdom’s soldiers, guards and servant would have escaped. If Modric could assist him by locking the whole place down, then there would be a chance to arrest all the people from Thrace Kingdom.

It looked like that this Prince Modric really was a figure that favoured Chambord.

After a few minutes.

Fei and Modric surrounded the building that Thrace’s representatives were staying at with hundreds of soldiers and guards under the cover of the dark night. This building was located at a remote corner in Chambord Kingdom and was not connected to any other structures. The wooden gate of the building was fully closed. Two magic lanterns were hung by the gate; they had brightened up the atmosphere as they swung in the wind. The whole place was dead silent.

Modric ordered the soldiers to quickly guard all the exits of the building, and himself with his personal guards guarded the main gate. This was after all the dispute between Chambord and Thrace Kingdom. This would be all the help that Lake Kingdom could provide. They didn’t follow Fei and attack the building.

Fei and 【Black Tornado】 got closer to the main gate quietly.

The moon had hidden into the dark clouds. A chilling breeze passed by and blew up the dried leaves on the ground. There was an unspeakable desolateness as death seemed to hide within the silent dark night.

This silence could quickly turn into a chaotic and lethal battle.

Fei got closer and closer to the building.

“Sh*t! Things have changed!”

Fei’s face changed colour when he was about five to six yards away from the main gate. He suddenly sensed a thick bloody smell. The smell seemed to carry some heat as well…… Fei thought of something as he rushed in and kicked open the huge wooden gate.

Boom!

The wooden gate that was about five to six hundred pounds flew inward, and Fei rushed in, followed by the dog.

Fei was shocked by what he saw in the building.

The big black dog was shocked as well, and froze there.

They stared at each other in unison.

“How did this happen?”

The scene in the building was beyond Fei’s imagination. Twenty to thirty corpses lied behind the gate; it was obvious that they died not too long ago, since the wounds were still bleeding and the heat from the blood created white steam in the cold autumn night. After a careful observation, Fei was a bit relieved; these corpses were dressed differently than Chambord soldiers.

A hick bloody smell filled the air.

The blood from the corpses merged into streams. The blood didn’t solidify; it slowly flowed on the ground.

The building was quiet and scary.

Lights in the rooms farther away were all on, but there were no sounds.

This was like a death castle.

Fei and the beast kept their guard up as they slowly walked further into the building. Nothing was alive on the way. On the stairs, in the garden, under the trees, on stone chairs, at the corners, beside pillars…… corpses were everywhere. It was clear that these people encounter something they couldn’t defend against while they were still alive. Most of them didn’t even have the chance to draw out their weapons. The unbelievable expression on their faces indicated that they saw something devastating.

Fei observed closely.

He found that there were at least four wounds on each corpse, and they were deep into the bones. The more unfortunate one’s had their body separated, and detached limbs stacked up on the ground…… The scene was terrifying, as if this was the hell mentioned in all the horror stories.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 108: Restricted Area in the Back Mountain

Chapter 108: Restricted Area in the Back Mountain

The man and the dog sprinted to the final hall in the building.

This hall was where Prince Okocha lived. This place was filled with corpses, but there were finally signs of fighting and struggling. By this time, Fei could tell that the killer was a fire-attributed warrior or mage; there were traces of fire damage, some corpses were even burned to ashes. The air here smelled like blood combined with roasted and burnt meat…… Fei’s eyes focused closely.

He saw a more well kept corpse lying at the end of the hall.

This corpse was wearing a set of shiny armour. Magic energy loomed around the armour; it was obviously an expensive piece of magic equipment. The corpse had blonde hair and his face could be considered handsome if he was still alive, but his aquiline nose ruined the “whole picture”. He was also wearing a golden crown that was decorated with a dozen gems. His frightened expression indicated that he couldn’t believe what was happening at the last moment of his life. His throat was sliced by something sharp and the wound had burn marks. Tons of bloody bubbles were spurted out of his mouth; the blood started to condense and turn black.

Nothing was alive in this stone building and courtyard.

The whole emissary group from Thrace Kingdom, including more than two hundred people were massacre by an unknown enemy with almost no resistance.

The wind at night gave Fei a chill to his bones.

From the body temperatures, the battle occurred less than ten minutes ago; that what surprised Fei the most. The emissary group from Thrace Kingdom lived only about 3 miles (4 km) away from Lake Kingdom’s emissary group. It meant that when he was with Prince Modric and Bast, the two hundred people were murdered not far away. There were a few star ranked warriors from Thrace Kingdom, but Fei didn’t feel anything; normally, he would have definitely sensed it.

It was too terrifying!

What rank warrior or mage could pull this off in silence?

And for what reason would attackers murder the prince from Thrace Kingdom?

Fei felt that the situation was getting more complex.

He originally thought that after solving Hershzem’s assassin case, he would get to the bottom of it. But from what he knew now, his hypothesis couldn’t be farther from the truth.

Fei suddenly heard footsteps behind him.

“Your Majesty……this?”

It was Bast and Prince Modric. After waiting for a long time outside and not hearing any fighting noises nor Fei’s calls, they got worried and rushed in with the soldiers. They discovered that the situation was off when they saw all the dead bodies on the ground.

“I didn’t kill these people. When I came in, they were already dead.”

Fei frowned as he told them what he saw first hand. Both Bast and Modric were terrified. After examining the corpse in a magic armour lying at the end of the hall, Modric yelled, “This is Prince Okocha of Thrace Kingdom…… Okocha is one of the [Five Eagles], and had four-star ranked abilities. Who could have cut his neck open with just one strike?”

Fei shook his head.

Blacky the dog sniffed around the hall, as if it was trying to find some clue.

“Only six-star ranked masters could have done this, and there had to be more than one. Otherwise, they couldn’t kill these many people without causing any chaos.” Modric was shocked by his own findings.

“Your Majesty, how should we handle this?” Bast seemed calm; however, he was a minister, not a soldier or a general commander, so he wasn’t used to these kinds of bloody scenes. His face was pale and he tried really hard not to puke.

“Order everyone to back away from the building, and then tell Brook to send soldiers to lock this place down. Don’t let anyone else know what happened here temporarily,” Fei said. It seemed to be the only thing that could be done.

The situation was getting more complicated.

Fei was sure that Chambord somehow was unknowingly involved in a huge vicious conspiracy…… It was a disaster in the making. If it really were six-star ranked masters who carried out this Thrace Massacre, then one of them could easily tear Chambord apart.

The residence of Thrace Kingdom’s emissary group was quickly locked down by Brook and the soldiers.

Fei ordered some forensics doctors to investigate the scene at night, wishing that these doctors could find the clues that were neglected. These bodies would have to be buried or burnt soon. Although it was already late autumn, these corpses had to be quickly dealt with, just in case they got smelly or rotted faster than expected and caused diseases such as the plague.

The soldiers and guards from Lake Kingdom who assisted Fei were ordered by Prince Modric to keep their mouths shut…… However, a tragedy of these scale wouldn’t be kept secret for too long. The outside world would know sooner or later.

When Fei, Bast, Modric and the soldiers went back to Lake Kingdom Emissary Group’s residence, a Lake’s soldier rushed to them and reported, “Your Highness, King Alexander, that,….. that captive named Hershzen…… He is dead!”

Everyone was shocked by the news.

“Dead? How did he die?” Fei asked angrily.

After the whole emissary group from Thrace Kingdom was murdered, the only possible clue that they could get on the situation would have to come from this earth-attributed warrior captive. Fei was planning to interrogate Hershzen immediately, but no one could have imagined that the last bit trace of the situation would end this way.

“It was suicide. He hid a poison pill in his mouth. After you guys left, he died of that poison,”

the soldier explained.

Fei’s headed to the hall with a straight face.

Hershzen who was severely injured by him was obviously dead. Some white foam was on his lips; it was the after effect of the poison. His expression was stiff and ferocious. The skin on his head turned black, and black blood flowed out of from the openings on his head. His lips and throat had also turned purple. This signified that Hershzen did in fact die from the poison, a deadly poison. The white foam that dripped from his lips had corroded and and formed potholes on the stone floor.

“The last clue…… is f*cking gone.”

Fei felt like there was an invisible hand that was controlling everything. He could see everything that was happening, but no clues were left behind. It seemed like the invisible hand was also influencing what he was doing to the degree where he felt controlled.

Fei suddenly thought of something as he stared at Hershzen’s ugly dead face. He squatted down, swung his hand, took out a little bottle from hiss Barbarian’s storage space, carefully collected some samples of the white foam on Hershzen’s lips and put the bottle back in the storage space.

“Since he is dead, he no longer has any value. Brook, send someone to throw this body into the residence of Thrace’s Emissary Group, and deal with the rest of the corpses together…… Be careful, this corpse contains a deadly poison,” Fei signal Brook.

Brook was a bit surprised; he took away Hershzen’s body himself with the help of a soldier.

When Fei returned to King’s Palace, it was already midnight.

Fie was still thinking about what had happened today. There were too many things that happened today; they all occurred so quickly that it was unbelievable. He thought back again and again and got more scared as he did so. More and more powerful masters had secretly entered Chambord. Even six-star ranked masters had shown themselves. Fei could smell the conspiracy.

“Why did these people come to Chambord?”

Fei thought on his stone chair, “Did the mythical ruins get exposed?”

It wasn’t realistic. If that happened, then the underground cave in the back mountain would be chaotic by now. But the reality was that it was the quietest place at Chambord for the last couple of days…… However, except for that, Fei couldn’t come up with any other reasons for why so many powerful warriors and mages could come here. The Coronation Ceremony for a level six affiliated kingdom wasn’t that attractive.

Fatigue caught up with Fei; he slowly fell asleep as he processed the information.

The next day.

There were only two more days to go before the Coronation Ceremony.

After enjoying breakfast in Angela and Emma’s cheerful laughter, Fei watched the two girls leave the palace mysteriously; they said that they were preparing some kind of present for the ceremony.

As Fei was getting ready to enter Diablo World to level up his assassin character, Warden Oleg rushed in in a panic with Palace’s Guard Michelle-Barak.

“Your Majesty, someone broke into the restricted area in the back mountain last night,”

The fatty shouted as he swiped the sweat off of his forehead.

“What? Tell me more!” Fei was surprised; he suddenly thought of something horrible. He was afraid that what he feared had actually occurred.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 109: Gold Saint Sword – Excalibur

Chapter 109: Gold Saint Sword – Excalibur

Fei and Warden Oleg arrived at the restricted area in the Back Mountain.

Fortunately, the intruder seemed to not know exactly where the entrance to the underground cave was at, and the intruder didn’t have a clear objective. The intruder randomly searched the back mountain. When the intruder fought with Pierce and Drogba, the intruder quickly left after a quick contact. The person came and also left quickly, so Chambord didn’t suffer any casualties or loss of any kind.

“The person wore a tight black suit, and their face was also covered. In the dark night, I didn’t capture any details……”

“The intruder was very strong. We couldn’t get within three yards of the intruder……”

“That person seemed like they didn’t want any trouble and didn’t want to kill anyone. The person left after a brief contact……”

“It seemed like the person was trying to find something……”

The guards for the restricted area, including Pierce told Fei what had happened last night with an embarrassed expression on their faces. Fei listened carefully and calmed down by the end.

It was obvious that the intruder was a high star ranked master. Although the guards had numerous years of experience in the military and on the battlefield, they weren’t a match for the opponent. Luckily, the intruder left after a quick search; the guards chased after the person but that didn’t help at all. They didn’t even find a single hair.

“Okay, I know what happened. Go back to your positions and be more alert from now on!”

Fei waved and sent the guards away. He carefully went around the Back Mountain and wanted to find any possible clue that the intruder might have left with 【Black Tornado】. However, he didn’t find anything; even the sensitive smell of the dog was of no use. Finally, the man and the dog stood on the tip of the Back Mountain and glanced far away. The chilly breeze of the autumn morning carried the dry yellow leaves as they danced in the sky. The golden light of the morning sun shined over Chambord Castle and painted it into a golden castle like how it was described in the tales……This was a beautiful and quiet pure land.

This was Fei’s only home on the Azeroth Continent.

“It doesn’t matter who it is, but if they dare to put their hands on Chambord, I will cut their damn arms off without mercy.”

Fei tightened his fists and swore in his mind.

The cold wind slowly calmed Fei down.

He quickly found out that his prior thoughts were all wrong; he was misled by someone. There was only reason why he was encountering troubles – he wasn’t strong enough. Both Fei’s personal strength and Chambord Kingdom’s strength were both too weak. Thinking about it, if Fei was a sun ranked master, or if Chambord was a Level Nine Empire, who would dare to cause these troubles in Chambord’s territory?

Therefore, the objective for Fei would be to increase his and his kingdom’s strength.

Then, he could take care of all the trouble with his fists.

After thinking it through, Fei felt relieved as he had found some light in this period of darkness. He directly entered the underground cave, found a stone room and ordered a soldier to guard the entrance. He chose the Assassin Mode in the 3D Diablo Selection Screen and started leveling up his assassin character.

After spending about three hours, Fei had completed four quests: 【Den of Evil】,【Sisters’ Burial Grounds】,【Search for Cain】and 【Tools of the Trade】, and leveled the assassin character to level 10. In the process, Fei acquired another female mercenary. Her name was

Ihrana; she was a young blue hair pretty rogue and she was a lightning magic archer. As Fei expected, she was similar to the mercenaries that his non-Barbarian characters got; this girl behaved rigidly. She didn’t have her own intelligence and thinking abilities; she was more like an ordinary NPC.

“This is strange. Why do only the NPCs at 【Rogue Encampment】in my Barbarian Character’s parallel world have intelligence and act like real people? In the other parallel worlds such as my Paladin and Sorceress characters, and even other maps in my Barbarian Character’s parallel world don’t have this intelligence.”

This question was always on Fei’s mind.

After completing the four quests, Fei calculated the time and decided not to continue in Assassin Mode and switched to Barbarian Mode. He spent half an hour learning the potion composition skill from Akara, and then he went to the big busted Charsi.

“Hey, beautiful forging master, how is that armour coming along?”

Charsi who was busy forging with the magic hammer didn’t say a word. She wiped sweat off of her forehand and threw a golden helmet at Fei; in the meantime, she was still hammering on a chest armour. “I knew you needed these sets of armours right away, so I worked all night long; but I only have this helmet completed……”

Fei caught the helmet with his hands, then said thanks and observed the helmet carefully.

The helmet had a misty gold light around it. It didn’t look like the standard T-shaped knight helmet that was common on Azeroth Continent. Two yellow bull-like horns were located on the sides of the helmet, which looked domineering and ferocious. A line of shorter yellow spikes was located in between the two horns and pointed up towards the sky…… This helmet had a mysterious magic. When you stared at it, you could almost see a tough bull showing its steel-like horns and charging at you.

Taurus Helmet!

“Perfect! Haha, this is perfect! Charsi, this is exactly what I wanted. Haha, you have perfectly made my design come to life. You are a genius at forging!”

+20 armour, and the user has the ability to cast the level 1 lightning spell – 【Charged bolt】

Although this helmet seemed a bit weak compared to the helmet that Fei was using, the additional effect was great. Plus, this helmet was only Charsi’s practice piece, and she could only use 【Chipped Gems】when forging magic items. Once her forging ability increased, she would be able to use better gems and make stronger armour according to Fei’s wish. Fei believed that one day this busty and pretty blacksmith would be able to forge out the perfect 12 sets of Gold Saints Cloth.

For the last half hour before he had to leave Diablo World, Fei utilized his time at Charsi’s and asked her to re-forge the blue magic sword that she made before.

The re-forged magic sword turned into a golden sword. The design was simple; there were no pretty patterns. Parallel blades, it had a long pointy tip, the body of the sword was thick, and the handle could be griped by two hands. The guard on the sword looked like an eagle that opened its wings…… Under the effect of the gems and magic power, the sword looked fascinating; it gave Fei an illusion that it could cut through any substance.

+20 attack damage, and + 20% attack accuracy.

This was the property of the golden sword.

Fei touched the blade of the sword and a chilling sensation came from his fingers, “From now on, this sword will be called Excalibur!”

Excalibur, it was the ultimate weapon of the Gold Saints Capricorn Shura in the Japanese anime series Saint Seiya. It could break any substance in the universe. It was indestructible, and showered in the light of the sun and moon. It was a weapon that even the gods were afraid of.

Fei wished that this sword could continuously level up and one day reach the sharpness and toughness of the true Gold Saint Sword.

After that was done, he was close to the time limit of the day. Before he exited the Diablo World, he reached out to the cold mysterious voice in his head and tried to convert the Taurus Helmet and the Gold Saint Sword Excalibur into the real world.

It wasn’t the first time that Fei tried to convert weapons and items into the real world.

Before, he wasn’t able to convert anything other than potions and gems. The answer he got from that cold, mysterious voice was that his level wasn’t high enough. But after considering that both items were newly designed by him and forged by Charsi, he wanted to try again.

“……Taurus Helmet , conversion success rate 100%, cost of conversion 10,000 gold coins. Magic sword Excalibur, conversion success rate 100%, cost of conversion 10,000 gold coins. Please confirm the conversions.”

What the voice said surprised Fei.

100% conversion success rate, it was unbelievable.

“Conversion confirmed!”

“Conversion calculating……successfully converted. Young warrior Fei. You have triggered one of the three legendary Miraculous Skills -【Give】. You can give Taurus Helmet and the Magic sword Excalibur to anyone to use. There are no limits on it.”

Fei was overjoyed.

In the underground cave inside the Back Mountain.

Fei returned to the stone room from the Diablo World.

He thought for a while and waved. After a light buzz, a blue oval portal appeared in the room and Charsi walked out of it.

“I have found you some assistants,” Fei smiled as he pointed at the blacksmiths such as Rock Samuel who were sweating as they forged weapons in the hall at the underground cave. “With helpers, maybe you could forge a bit faster……One more thing, if you could, please teach those guys a little. Their forging skills are far from good. It would be even better if you could take them as apprentices!”

Fei was like a creeper trying to trick kids with candies. He tried to entice Charsi so that the blacksmiths at Chambord could have the chance to learn Charsi’s amazing forging skills.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 110: The Prototype of Capricorn Saint Seiya

Chapter 110: The Prototype of Capricorn Saint Seiya

At first, Fei was worried that these bulky blacksmiths would not be too friendly, and it would be hard for Charsi to be around them. However, people with similar interests would naturally become friends in a very short amount of time.

What actually happened was that at first, when Fei introduced Charsi to the blacksmiths, they didn’t believe Fei. In their opinion, a pretty girl like Charsi was better off staying at home and taking care of kids and elders, not playing with hammers in front of a smoky forge. But after Charsi forged a sharp longsword with a huge hammer that weighed about 300 pounds in less than ten minutes, all the blacksmiths were shocked. They almost bit their tongues. They forged weapons and armour for a living, and they could tell that Charsi was very experienced and had a set of unimaginable forging techniques just by looking at how she moved. All of them willingly became apprentices of Charsi one by one.

The NPC from the Diablo World quickly mixed in with the aboriginals of Azeroth Continent. Charsi’s forging skills conquered everyone.

After Charsi joined forces with Chambord’s blacksmiths, the transformation speed of the underground cave improved dramatically. From Warden Oleg’s calculations, the first stage of the transformation would be completed in half a month.

“Tell the warriors, including Pierce and Drogba to see me in four hours at this stone hall.”

Fei ordered Oleg to pay attention to a few things and summoned the hot mercenary Elena and her sisters from the Diablo World to guard the underground cave just in case the mysterious intruders came again. Then, he rode 【Black Tornado】and left.

The big black dog sprinted quickly down the mountain. It was very agile, but Fei didn’t feel any bumps or tosses. In less than 10 minutes, they arrived at the region of Chambord that was the residence for emissaries of the other kingdoms.

The tragedy that happened to Thrace Kingdom’s emissaries had not yet been exposed to the public. Prince Modric of Lake Kingdom ordered his mages to set up a Sensation Isolation Magic Array around Thrace Kingdom’s residence so that the bloody smell didn’t leak out. When Fei arrived, the residence was still under strict surveillance of the King’s Guard.

“Your Majesty!”

The head of the team of King’s Guard, Ivanovic quickly saluted as he saw Fei.

Ivanovic was a guy that didn’t like to talk, and he was one of the strongmen who followed Fei and battled on the stone bridge when the black armoured enemies invaded. He was a stone craftsman and was born with powerful physical strength; now, he was one of Fei’s team leaders in the King’s Guards. He was highly trusted by Fei, and that was why he was chosen to lock down Thrace Kingdom’s residence.

“Team leader, thank you for your hard work!”

Fei tapped Ivanovic’s shoulder and signaled him to continue guarding the building to not let anyone in. Fei and the big black dog jumped over the 4 yard high stone wall.

The courtyard and the building were filled with a bloody odor. A ton of blood had dried up and turned into black solids. Forensic doctors had investigated the scene all night long, but they didn’t find any new clues. Fei didn’t come here to investigate anymore, since his targets were……these corpses.

From Fei’s perspective, these bastards from Thrace Kingdom got what they deserved. However, their corpses were what Fei needed the most – they were the resources that Fei needed to use 【Find Potion】.

For the last week or so, there weren’t many dead bodies in Chambord for Fei to use 【Find Potion】on, and he only had a limited amount of 【Hulk Potions】. Now, he had more than 200 corpses, and they were all his enemies. Fei didn’t feel any mental burden.

He squatted down and placed his right hand onto a corpse’s chest. A light magical energy flowed out of his hand and onto the corpse. 【Find Potion】was used.

Boom!”

The corpse blew into pieces and thick blood in the corpse that hadn’t dried up yet spilled all over the ground. Fei didn’t get a potion.

However, Fei wasn’t worried since there were a lot of corpses, so he was able to bear these losses. Plus, his Barbarian Character was already level 21, so the success rate of 【Find Potion】had increased a lot.

During the next two hours, Fei had repeated the same move. His Barbarian’s low mana was depleting at an insane rate. Fortunately, Fei had converted enough 【Mana Potions】into the real world, so he was able to replenish his mana and use 【Find Potion】numerous times.

While Fei was doing that, the big black dog was sniffing through the entire residence, as if it was trying to find something, but it seemed like it wasn’t successful.

“Let’s go Blacky; there’s nothing worth staying here for any longer.”

Fei had used 【Find Potion 】 more than a hundred and thirty times, consumed sixteen 【Mana Potions】, and in total got twenty-six bottles of 【Hulk Potion】. Although it was less than what he was hoping for, that was enough for his upcoming plans.

The man and the dog left Thrace Kingdom’s residence.

After ten minutes, Fei found Priest Zola at the Church.

“There are 11,000 magic gems. Holy Knight Luciano escorted the fleet personally to St. Petersburg and back……” The servants carried ten huge chests that were made from black iron and placed them in front of Fei. The chests seemed very heavy as the servants were shaking and sweating after they put the chests down. Zola pointed at the cross sword concave symbol on one chest and explained patiently, “These holy chests are specially designed and forged to safeguard important and precious scriptures and items. Unless someone injects the purest Holy Energy onto the cross sword symbol, the chest won’t open. If people try to open it with brute force, the chest will be destroyed, and so would the items inside the chest.

Fei had switched to Paladin Mode before he entered the Church. Now, he pushed a small amount of the golden Paladin’s Aura out of his fingers and injected it into the cross sword symbol on one holy chest. He heard a series of small mechanical noises that were made from the gears and springs. A tiny holy light ring flashed in the hall and “Crack!”, the chest opened itself up.

A red light instantly lit up the dark secret Chamber at the back of the church.

The holy chest was filled with more than a thousand fire-attributed magic gems. In Diablo World terms, these were 【Chipped Ruby Gems】. The gems were flashy and carried a burning energy. The air around them felt dry and uncomfortable. These beautiful precious “stones” would make any ordinary person ecstatic.

“The other holy chests contain other types of magic gems: water, earth, metal……” Zola explained with a humble expression on his face. He believed that Fei was the 【God’s favorite child】in the legends without a doubt. All he could think of was how to hold onto Fei tighter so that he could have a better future.

“Eh, good work!” Fei nodded in satisfaction, “These attributed gems will be kept at the Church for now. When I need them, I will send some here to pick them up.”

Fei picked a few magic gems from each chest and put them in his pocket. The decision of keeping more than 10,000 magic gems at the church was not an impulsive decision. At this point, Chambord was under great danger. Even the underground cave was not very secure. He might even be under surveillance. Therefore, these magic gems shouldn’t be moved around. The safest bet was to keep them at the Church. The Holy Church was the most powerful force on the continent after all, and it was very protective of all of its personnel and properties. Ordinary warriors and mages wouldn’t dare cause trouble at the Church.

“My pleasure! It would be a great honour!”

After hearing that Fei was intending to leave an enormous amount of magic gems under his keep, Zola was overjoyed. It was a very important job and Fei left it all to him. He felt that all of his hard work paid off; Fei had finally trusted him and treated him as one of his men.

……

After he left the Church, Fei rode the big black dog and went around the kingdom aimlessly for a while. The big black dog suddenly turned into a tornado, rushing to the back mountain and entering the underground cave. The guards who were securing the restricted areas were the hundreds of soldiers who were picked out by Cech. They had drank the diluted 【Hulk Potion】. Pierce and Drogba were patiently waiting for him in the stone hall.

“Your Majesty!”

After seeing Fei’s arrival, Pierce and others didn’t hide their admiration at all. They all kneeled down and saluted. On Azeroth Continent, under the law of the jungle, the powerful warriors and mages would be worshiped by ordinary people and soldiers.

“All rise!”

Fei turned around and sat down on a stone chair in the hall and glanced through everyone.

Everyone felt the solemn atmosphere.

The king seemed to have something extremely important to announce.

Fei’s eyes landed on Pierce, the white-haired brave man. This robust warrior left Fei with a first impression that was yet to be topped. On the defense wall in the death battle, to destroy the enemy’s siege ladder, this man risked his life to lock down a powerful enemy’s rapier with his flesh and blood…… It was also this sturdy warrior who followed him voluntarily and charged into the thousands of enemies. He was extremely loyal, even if it meant bleeding and dying.

The impression of Pierce in Fei’s mind gradually merged with another figure in his mind.

A gold light flashed by and a simple, classic double-handed sword appeared in Fei’s hand. “This gold sword has a glorious name – Excalibur. It was the weapon of a most loyal warrior. His name was Shura. In Shura’s hands, this sword could make even gods tremble and fear. It could cut through any substance in the universe and shatter all the evil and darkness. It’s a sword of a guardian, a sword of honor, a sword of loyalty, a sword of bravery. Today, I will bestow this sword to one of you!”

Fei held the sword by the hilt, and the golden light from the sword enveloped him, making him look like a god.

With a smile, his eyes focused on Pierce.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 111: Continue the Pirated Version of Saint Seiya to the End

Chapter 111: Continue the Pirated Version of Saint Seiya to the End

“Paul Pierce, my most loyal warrior of Chambord City, my most trusted friend, in the name of the King of Chambord City, I hereby grant you this legendary sword, and from you I pray for a lifetime of loyalty, glory, and justice.”

Fei vaguely remember this passage after reading the royal collection.

Pierce was stunned in his spot, and he looked almost unbelievably at Fei until the muscular man Drogba beside him lightly poked him with his hand. Then, the white haired muscular man finally reacted. He knelt on one knee in front of Fei, and with his right fist pressed on his heart, feeling his heart beating, he followed the Azeroth Knight’s etiquette and vowed-

“Pierce is willing to use his entire life to serve his sole master, King Alexander!”

Fei smiled as he lightly tapped Pierce’s shoulders with the holy sword Excalibur’s tip, and then followed the etiquette on the book. He turned the sword around and officially handed it to the loyal soldier that was making his vows in front of him. The mysterious cold voice unexpectedly appeared in Fei’s brain again-

“Young warrior, you triggered one of the three godly skill’s [Give], please confirm. Do you want to give the Excalibur Sword to the soldier Paul Pierce kneeling in front of you?”

Sun Fei slightly hesitated for a second and then immediately chose [Confirm].

The next moment, Fei felt that his hands had become lighter, and then he saw the golden holy sword in his hands turn into a golden light. Flashing with a brilliant light in the stone hall, the sword suddenly spun, flew slowly to the Paul Pierce who was kneeling on the ground, and ultimately disappeared on the forehead of this white haired muscular man.

This scene shocked everyone in the stone hall.

This was… a miracle!

The way the other people looked at Fei had completely changed already. If it was said that they admired Fei because he demonstrated his super strength and noble royal qualities as a king, then right now the way they were looking at him was like a fanatical believer looking up to their supreme god.

Other than a god, no one could demonstrate what had just happened.

However, Fei didn’t have the time to take this opportunity to show off because he was equally as stunned when Excalibur turned into a golden ball of light and disappeared. He wanted to know what special effect it had, too.

After a few seconds, Pierce opened his eyes as if he just absorbed something and stood up.

As he stood there, the atmosphere he had completely changed – not only did the power emanating from him grow multiple times stronger, the feeling it gave to other people had also changed. He just stood tall and straight, like a good sword drawn from its sheath. Pierce seemed to not be surprised about the change, as if he knew some secret during the few seconds that his eyes were closed.

“Pierce, show the power of Excalibur to your comrades!”

Fei smiled and said while pretending to maintain his calm. Actually, at this moment, even Fei himself couldn’t wait. What he really wanted to say was, “Pierce, hurry and show me what Excalibur’s power is…”

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

After letting the people around him move out a little for more space, Pierce closed his eyes, as if he was channeling some kind of incredible energy. When he opened his eyes again, he suddenly reached out his right arm, and with his five fingers tightly gripping the sword, he slightly swung it at a 2-meter-thick stone in front of him. Before everyone could react, the stone broke in half from the center, and the cut was very neat and smooth, as if a piece of soil was sliced in half by a peerless cutting edge from the middle.

Everyone took in a deep breath; everyone’s eyes were wide open, including Fei.

That was sick!

Too sharp!

So this was the power of Excalibur after being transferred by the godly skill [Give]? Everyone here knew how tough the rocks were in the underground stone cave, and even though its texture wasn’t like steel, its hardness wasn’t far from it. However, it was actually instantly cut in half easily by Pierce. Such an effect was almost identical to the holy sword held by Seiya Capricorn Shura from Fei’s past-life memories of the anime Saint Seiya; it was indestructible, all-conquering.

A gold light flashed.

The golden sword appeared in the hands of Pierce. He could actually fully integrate the sword into his body and also materialize it… this was too magical. Fei nodded, wondering if this could this be the integration between a legendary sword and a human.

“Pierce, my friend, you indeed have the true heart of a warrior.”

Fei was extremely happy and began bullsh*ting all over the place, and he just randomly found an excuse to explain the magical scene that just took place. “You’ve received the approval of Excalibur, so you will begin to master the true power of this holy sword. From now on, you will be one of the golden knights under Alexander, and your title shall be… Capricorn!”

Capricorn Golden Knight.

It was basically the pirated version of Saint Capricorn Shura.

The title itself sounded strange, but it was still an enviable and honorable knight title, and this was especially significant to the white haired muscular Paul Pierce, because it meant that he now officially escaped from his fate of being a grass-root warrior and became a real noble in the land of Azeroth.

His peers all came to congratulate him with envy in their eyes.

However, giving Pierce Excalibur was just the beginning.

Fei’s plan to improve Chambord City’s strength was still continuing.

In the next instant, Fei smiled and slightly lifted his hand in the empty air.

A soft golden light shined over the entire stone hall, and a beautiful golden Taurus head-shaped helmet appeared in his hands. The helmet’s appearance immediately attracted everyone’s sight; the two crooked grim gold horns at the top were especially alluring, stabbing into the sky, they quietly released a kind of incomprehensible sharp atmosphere, as if they could instantly penetrate the void.

“This is a helmet from a magical equipment set called [Taurus Gold Saint Cloth]. Although it’s just a single part, it has an incredible defensive ability, and its striking ability can also make any enemy tremble with fear. I mean, just look at these intimidating horns, they can easily shatter any opponent’s guard…” Fei spoke with an irresistible tone as his eyes scanned past everyone and ultimately landed on the long-haired muscular Didier Drogba’s face. “Didier, my friend, come and accept your reward. This helmet will become your closest fighting companion.”

Didier Drogba was stunned.

Just moments ago, he was laughing at Pierce’s “what the f*ck is going on” expression when Fei called his name, but now his reaction was even more embarrassing than Pierce’s. Until the third time his name was called by Fei, he knelt on one knee in front of Fei with an unbelievable look on his face.

“May glory, justice, and cheer forever be with you, my friend. At this moment and place, in the name of the King of Chambord City, I give you this Golden Taurus Helmet. From today onwards, you are one of the golden knights, titled… Taurus!”

Fei’s words once again triggered one of the three godly skills [Give]. The Taurus helmet turned into a bright dazzling brilliance in the stone hall and after spinning, it eventual slowly disappeared into the forehead of Drogba.

The pirated edition of the Golden Saint Taurus appeared.

Just like Pierce, under the effect of the godly skill [Give], the Taurus helmet mutated too. Drogba could hide the helmet inside his body and summon it when needed, and with the helmet, his physical defense would almost double, and he could imitate the impact of a bull and easily break down a broken stone.

The two magical equipment forged by Charsi using elemental gems–under the effect of Fei’s godly skill [Give]–showed mutated effect that Fei himself didn’t expect. It looked like the king took another firm step on the road to strengthen his force as he realized his childhood dream by creating this new world’s Saint Seiya team. Besides the 12 golden Saint Cloths, he still needed to find way for his future “saints” to master their ultimate skills in the anime…

This was going to be a very long and fun road.

Other than Pierce and Drogba, the rest of the brawny were helplessly waiting for Fei to take out more equipment, but they were all disappointed. Pierce and Drogba were the soldiers with the most contribution, so they deserved those rewards. As for other people, according to what Fei explained, one must achieve some level of contribution in order to be rewarded magical equipment. Otherwise, if something of this level was easily obtained, people wouldn’t treasure it as much.

Next, Fei began another plan.

He took out [Hulk Potions] that were mixed accordingly to the physical strength of every strongman and gave it out accordingly. Once everyone received their potion, they began to enhance the strength of the twenty warriors how fought on the stone bridge.

After half a month of hellish training, the physical strength of these strongmen went through a significant improvement, finally being able to take the [Hulk Potion] without negative consequences. However, since their original strength was still a level off from Brooke, Cech and Oleg, the potion’s effect wasn’t as obvious as those people. However, it was still enough to boost their power and reach a level 1-star warrior’s level.

The blonde teenager Fernando-Torres who had been following Pierce and the others in the hellish training for the past half a month also finally got his wish and got his own [Hulk Potion]. Even though that kind of piercing pain almost made him not want to live, after the drug took effect, he felt a sudden overwhelming power flooding inside his body, and like every muscular man around him, Torres started roaring in excitement.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 112: Traps Everywhere

Chapter 112: Traps Everywhere

Just like Cech and Brooks’ miserable previous encounter after taking the [Hulk Potion], Pierce and Drogba also couldn’t digest the potion inside their body in time. Although the severe pain had gone away, their bodies still retained an obvious green color, which was even greener than Brook’s and the others due to having inferior strength. The muscular men all stood there, and it looked like twenty or so green cacti popped out of nowhere in the Stone Hall all of a sudden.

“Don’t worry, when you guys fully absorb the drug, this side effect will eventually disappear.”

Fei called Essien, Shaquille O’Neal and Kahn out from the crowd, and then threw them a secret scroll about cultivating energy and a water elemental [Chipped Sapphire]. These three people were all blue water energy descendants, and there were three one-star level water elemental energy scrolls in Chambord City’s royal collection, so it was just enough for these three men. After being refined and transformed by the [Hulk Potion], the width and toughness of the energy channels inside their bodies far exceeded an average person’s, and they could even be regarded as being highly talented. Additionally, with the assistance of a sapphire of the same element, they could probably reach a breakthrough within a short period of time.

The other muscular men that didn’t get equipment or other rewards could only scratch the back of their heads, drooling while laughing foolishly. They looked at Fei with watery, innocent and pure eyes, as if a bunch of babies wanted milk from their mommy Fei.

Fei had black lines going down his forehead as he waved his arm, driving out these cacti that were trying to play cute out of the stone hall.

In fact, these strongmen all understood deep down inside. The inventory of a sixth-class subsidiary country was too shabby, so His Majesty was probably poor after taking out these equipment and potions. Therefore, they didn’t complain, and at least they all received a strength boost from the [Hulk Potion]. Besides, those people that Fei had named for a reward were all their companions that had the most prominent achievements. That was why they could only envy them and not get jealous.

After finishing that, Fei quietly stood in the stone hall.

Suddenly, with a single thought, Fei changed to [Assassin Mode].

A force of power different from the Paladin’s “spiritual power”, Sorcerer’s “magic power”, Necromancer’s “dead air”, Barbarian’s “brutal force” and Druid’s “natural energy”, started surging up in the stone hall.

Assassins were a very special class in the Diablo world. According to Fei’s past life memories, Blizzard said that this class was based on the foundation of the secret Chinese martial art, and now this was proven by Fei, because in [Assassin Mode], there was energy running in his body called [Spirit].

The spirit energy gave Fei the feeling that it fit very well with the description of the energy described in many Wuxia novels he read in his past life.

“A total of 18 channels!”

Fei closed his eyes and carefully felt the energy flow in his body, and he noticed that the so-called [Spirit] ran in his body through a total of 18 routes. Each route was a complete and independent path, but they also connected to each other, just like a maze opening up in his body. Warm air was circling this maze, constantly nourishing his flesh.

Also, the direction that the [Spirit] travelled was very similar to the energy flow in the channels on Azeroth Continent.

Fei thought for a moment and picked up a one-star water elemental energy scroll, which he copied down by hand for his own use. Fei carefully read through it and noticed that this scroll only described 8 passages, and these 8 passages were all included in the 18 passages that were running inside Fei’s body.

“Could it be that these so-called energy passages in Azeroth actually refer to the paths that spirit travels inside the Assassin character? Then, does the quality of an energy scroll correspond to the number of passages it describes?”

This discovery made Fei vaguely aware of something.

If it really was like what he thought, then Fei maybe could maybe just study the 18 passages in his body and create sets of higher level energy scrolls out of thin air. One-star energy scrolls contained 8 energy passages, but Fei currently already had 18 passages in his body. He could imitate these 18 spirit flow paths to explore the 10 additional passages, and that would allow him to create high level energy scrolls of at least 3 stars!

If that really was the case, then obtaining more energy scrolls for Chambord City would be like gifting firewood to homes in the winter.

“However, this matter still needs further verification. Unfortunately, the best energy scroll in Chambord City is only at the one-star level, so I can’t infer much…” Fei gently closed the manuscript in his hands, and suddenly his eyes lit up. “Oh right, Uncle Lampard is a three-star level master, so he definitely knows about more energy channels. I’ll just ask him later and all the mysteries will be revealed.”

Fei thought about this and couldn’t help but feel rejoiced.

He got up and slowly walked towards the center of the stone hall, channeling the spirit energy inside his body and feeling every running paths’ specific location. Suddenly, he lowered his waist and delivered a blow.

“Roar!”

A roaring tiger’s phantom image vividly shot out from Fei’s fist.

Boom!

That giant rock on the ground that was previously split by Pierce’s Excalibur exploded, shattering into a pile of rubble. The room was filled with hot air.

This was assassin’s skill [Tiger Strike].

This skill used spirit to channel successive charges which magnified the damage potential, and its power was incredible.

Then…

Bang! Bang!

Bang! Bang!

The silhouette of a man flickered within the stone hall; Fei’s fist were covered in a terrifying red flame. His fists were like shooting stars, while his feet were like machetes, moving faster and faster. In the end, his entire body turned into a black whirlwind, and his movement were no longer clearly visible. Only after ten seconds did the whirlwind dissipate. He stopped, and the dozen stone chairs on the ground already turned into black powder.

Fei had learned all the skills in [Assassin Mode].

Next, he would start his plan.

The assassin’s skill [Burst of Speed] activated, and Fei’s body was covered by a thin layer of thin fog. In a flash, he disappeared like a ghost from the stone hall.

In the underground stone cave, no one actually knew when Fei left.

Two hours later, a light breeze suddenly appeared in the stone hall. A thin fog lightly spread in the air, and Fei appeared in the stone hall again.

He quickly walked to the stone table, picked up the quill pen and started drawing on a parchment scroll. As his quill pen kept on going up and down, Fei’s sketching skills from his past life showed its value once more, and a lifelike back mountain terrain of Chambord City gradually appeared.

Fei carefully checked the drawing, and after he confirmed that there was no problem with it, he changed to another red quill pen and started carefully labelling it with all sorts of strange marks.

After a dozen minutes, Prison Official Oleg was summoned to the stone hall.

“Carefully remember this picture, carefully remember it! At all the critical positions and intersections, I’ve already planted tons of lethal traps, covering all the blind spots the guards can’t cover. There are only 3 safe passages to go in and out, which are outlined by these red lines…” Fei pointed at the map on the parchment. With a serious face, he carefully explained, “This mark means fire, this mark means thunder… remember, wherever you see this mark on the map means that there are many traps there. Tell the patrolling soldiers to avoid these places. As for the specific patrol routes and frequency, I will let you plan them. This is very important; you must complete it before tonight. Tell all the soldiers to retreat for now in order to avoid any accidental injuries!

Warden Oleg hid his inner horror, carefully held the map, and began to memorize all the trap marks on it to design the best patrol routes.

As for Fei, he left the underground stone cave riding his big black dog.

Under Fei’s guidance, the big black dog continued jumping between the rocks and trees, slowly moving forward in a strange route. It had to carefully avoid some terrifying hidden traps.

Now, the entire back mountain region of Chambord City was a place of death.

Within the two hours Fei went out, he used all the trap-laying skills in [Assassin Mode] and planted a large amount of thunder and fire traps in the forbidden areas of the back mountain of Chambord City. Now, the back mountain was covered with large amounts of magic traps like [Shock Web], [Lightning Sentry], [Wake of Fire], etc., with each one containing terrifying energy. If someone invaded the mountain and triggered the magic traps, then a large amount of thunder and flame would immediately spew out. One-star warriors would be killed instantly, while two-star warriors would barely be able to hold on for awhile. If three-star warriors were lucky, they could possibly escape from the traps.

These were all the necessary preventive measures Fei took.

The Assassin class’s trap-laying skill helped Fei out a lot, solving the problem of the lack of elites and guards in Chambord City. For Fei, he could now free his hands to prepare for the upcoming storm clouds. Chambord City was facing a huge unknown risk, so Fei had to completely exert himself.

Tomorrow would be the official date of the canonization ceremony. Riding on the back of [Black Whirlwind], Fei looked up towards the magnificent sight of the mountain under the sunset; this would be the place where the ceremony would be held.

He felt a wave of excitement, and then a wave of tension.

If he didn’t guess wrong, then all the questions he had would be answered by tomorrow morning, at the top of the Eastern Mountain – that would be the moment when his enemies could remove their disguises and bare their fangs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 113: Before Dawn

Chapter 113: Before Dawn

Before dark, Fei rode the big black dog back and forth and did a lot of things.

Within an hour, he was like a hard-working little bee, continuously shuffling around the city, seeing everyone he had to see, giving orders that a king must be giving, and arranging everything that needed to be noted.

When the sun set, Fei finished all the preparation he thought he needed to make, and then came a second time to the Holy See Church which he rarely visited.

In the secret chamber at the backroom of the church.

The light was already very dim, and on the black iron lighthouse on the right side were hundreds of white candles, making the atmosphere a little supressing. Fei sat in front of the white stone statue of the Trinity right after he came in, and he closed his eyes to think for half an hour. In front of him, priest Ma Zola and Knight Luciano both had a surprised look on their face, bowing in respect towards Fei. Their foreheads were covered in sweat, and they didn’t even dare to take big breaths.

Finally, Fei opened his eyes.

Rubbing his slightly painful temples, Fei looked at Zola and Luciano with a big smile and finally said, “I have some very important things that I need you two to do for me immediately!”

“Your Majesty, please tell us, and we will die trying to serve you!” The two finally sighed with relief and said.

“You don’t have to die, I just hope that you two can use the church’s channels to secretly help me acquire a batch of one-star to three-star level energy scrolls. I also need a magician’s practice notes… It must have the five energy elements and five magic elements. As for the cost of the acquisition, just take it from those 10,000 or so sorcerer stones I’ve deposited at your place… For payment, you can take 100 stones out in advance as my thanks for your effort!”

“Your Majesty! Please don’t! You’ve already rewarded us 100 sorcerer stones, which is equivalent to two year’s worth of salary. Besides, working for you is our honor, so we really can’t accept any more rewards from Your Highness!” Zola responded very quickly as he immediately kneeled under Fei’s feet. “It’s just that… according to Zenit Empire law, tier 6 subsidiary countries cannot own three-star scrolls. Although the church is not scared of Zenit Empire, it cannot freely violate its laws. May I inquire as to the reason Your Highness is purchasing them for…?”

He really didn’t dare to take Fei’s magic stones anymore.

Last time, they had already received 100 stones from Fei, which was equivalent to their total salary plus the total wealth they desperately plundered from the citizens in two years. Those 100 magician stones already made them scared to the point of sh*tting their pants, and if they took any more, then Zola would feel that they were not taking money into their pockets, but rather coupons to a faster death.

Therefore, Zola ignored all the eyes Luciano had been giving Zola and quickly refused.

This guy was also a clever man like Oleg.

Fei naturally saw the sketchy things going on between the two people, but he didn’t have time to play guessing games. After he told them their job, he directly stood up and started walking out of the room.

As he walked out, he said, “As for the use of these scrolls… you don’t have to ask more. You guys just have to secretly acquire them for me… As for the reward of 100 sorcerer stones, humph, the things I give will not come back to me. Since you guys don’t want this wealth, then just throw it into the ocean!”

Zola suddenly became dumbfounded.

“Yes, yes, yes… we will take it, take it! Your Majesty, please rest assured, we will do everything in our power to acquire the scrolls and notes you need as soon as possible…” he could only say so.

Fei went to the secret chamber’s door and suddenly thought of something. He stopped walking, turned around and asked, “Oh right, one more thing. Are you guys going to tomorrow’s ceremony?”

“Of course, we will represent the Holy Church to send the god’s blessing for your ascension!” How could they possibly not go? In Zola’s and Luciano’s eyes, the upcoming crowning ceremony at the Pinnacle of Eastern Mountain was definitely another God-given opportunity to suck up to Fei.

“I will give you guys a little suggestion. If you want to live, then you better not go!”

After Fei finished, he directly left the Church.

Zola and Luciano all stood at the same place, looking at each other. They didn’t know what King Alexander meant. Could it be that His Majesty did not want to see their not-so-handsome faces during the ceremony, or… Zola thought with his head down, but when he remembered Fei’s facial expression when he said it, Zola suddenly realized something.

…

After leaving the church, Fei directly flew back to Chambord City’s palace.

The dark night gradually engulfed Chambord City. When the palace was quiet and the beautiful fiancée Angela and blonde loli Emma were smiling in their sweet dreams, Fei sat on the King’s Throne quietly by himself, waiting for the dawn’s arrival.

After midnight, Fei had another four hours to enter the Diablo World.

He entered [Assassin Mode], used half an hour’s time and beat the first map’s last two mission.

After completing everything, his assassin character reached level 17.

Now, Fei’s [Assassin Mode]’s battle strength in real life was around the intermediate 3-star level. If coupled with the variety of stealthy skills, then maybe he could go against beginner 4-star elites. Although the chance to beat them was small, it would be very easy to run away.

Then, Fei exited [Assassin Mode]. In front of the 3-D holographic projection screen, he chose the last class he didn’t touch – Amazon. Fortunately, after Fei selected the Amazon class, he got a change of outfit and didn’t actually turn into a tranny.

On the Rogue continent, in the dark night, the crazy massacre began.

All the monsters and demons cried and fell under the arrows of the first male Amazon in history.

After two and a half hours, the time limit for the day arrived, and Fei left the Diablo World.

At this moment, he had already completed the first map [Rogue Encampment]’s first five missions, and only one last mission was left in the first act to kill Andaliel, and the male Amazon warrior Fei’s level also reached 16.

Getting to level 16 in just two and half hours was definitely the fastest leveling speed he had achieved after his reincarnation. This was probably related to the class; after all, ranged attackers like the Amazon were more efficient at killing monsters and had advantages over melee-ranged classes like the Barbarian.

Four hours passed, and there were only about 3 hours left before the sun would begin to rise. This was the darkest time before the arrival of dawn.

Fei was making his last preparations for the upcoming ascension ceremony.

At the same time, there was an unseen undercurrent hidden in Chambord City. A large number of lights went out in the city, and all the troops on the city wall quietly withdrew. In addition to the silence of the back mountain, if listening carefully, one could notice waves of dense footsteps and rapid breathing. People tried to minimize their sounds, quietly retreating to the shabby temporary camp on the other side of the Zuli River outside of the city under the organization of the Chambord city soldiers.

Although the citizens didn’t know why they had to leave their home in the middle of the night like thieves, this was King Alexander’s order, so they could only carry it out carefully and not bring too much trouble to Brook who was executing the evacuation task. Brook originally did a lot of preparation on how to persuade the citizens, but he never would’ve guessed that he wouldn’t need to use it.

Of course, not everyone was obedient.

Some big merchants and nobles under their leader Louise the Viscount firmly grouped up, righteously rejecting Brooke’s demands and directly refusing to fulfill the orders of King Alexander. When Brooke reported this to Fei, Fei just smiled without any care and let them do whatever they want.

There were still two hours left before dawn, and the palace started getting busy.

The servants began to prepare for the big ceremony, transporting the cumbersome rituals and sacrificial offerings towards the Pinnacle of Eastern Mountain. Angela and Emma were busy too, and the herald Bast didn’t even sleep at all and just stayed at the palace, constantly checking over the planning of the ceremony.

At this moment, Fei switched to [Assassin Mode].

The next moment, Fei and [Black Whirlwind] turned into a cloud of smoke in the vastness of the night, rushing towards the direction of the back mountain. In the blink of an eye, Fei used the God skill [Summon] and summoned the mercenary Elena and her sisters in the stone hall. He also cleared out the inventory from all his characters. Besides weapons, he prepared enough potions and other potentially necessary items for himself, and then he called Peter-Cech and the one hundred iron army soldiers to his side and gave out a mission.

The 20 stone bridge warriors also received their mission. Some of them followed Fei to accept the crowning at the Pinnacle of Eastern Mountain, and the rest were left in the city to defend the palace.

After making the arrangements, Fei brought 10 muscular men who were still a little green back to the palace, picked up Angela and Emma and the others, rode the King’s golden carriage, and started heading towards the Eastern Mountain with his followers and servants.

There was less than half an hour left until dawn.

It would take at least half an hour to get there, and as the future king of Chambord City, he had to follow the tradition of the land of Azeroth to officially accept the crowning when the sunlight first hit the crown.

Therefore, he had to leave in advance…

…

At the same time.

Warden Oleg was also making the last preparations at his place.

He was the lead commander selected by Fei to maintain the order at the ceremony, and he had to be present. Such an important task filled Oleg’s heart with both excitement and anxiety. In fact, he was so busy most of the night that he didn’t sleep for more than half an hour. If it wasn’t so that he could maintain an adequate level of energy during the ceremony to better serve King Alexander, maybe Oleg wouldn’t have even let himself sleep.

Luckily, he didn’t have to take many servants and followers like Fei, so even if he left a little later, he could still get there before Fei.

“Hey Donny, hurry and bring me that magical robe I bought with 100 gold coins three years ago… I must wear it during the canonization and not embarrass Alexander His Majesty in front of those damned foreign envoys.”

In the stone hall.

Warden Oleg smiled in front the mirror, making some final adjustments while shouting towards his servant without even looking back.

“Donny… Donny, you bastard, why are you still…”

Oleg turned around and saw that the person beside him didn’t move. He was about to swear but suddenly realized something was wrong. This person was not Donny, but instead was a mysterious person, with his whole body shrouded in a black cloak. As for his servant Donny, he was lying on the ground motionlessly, as if he was in a deep sleep.

Who is this guy?

When did he come in?

Oleg just felt his soul escaping from his body through his butt.

After accepting the modification of the [Hulk Potion], Oleg’s strength had already drastically improved. With his 1-star foundation, he was already one of the elites in Chambord City. However, someone had actually invaded his place and stood this close to him, and he didn’t even notice. Cold sweat brushed down Oleg’s forehead!

This was an expert.

He was no match.

Ayyyyyy two chapters for last week.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 114: Assassination

Chapter 114: Assassination

“Who……Who are you?”

Oleg felt a chill down his spine.

Although he didn’t show any reaction on his face, and just stared at the mysterious black cloaked person nervously. He peeked at the gate on the side and calculated the possible escape paths as he slowly moved backward, reaching for the sword that was hung beside the bronze mirror.

Oleg’s fighting ability was better if he had the sword with him. He was confident that he was able to defend against this mysterious intruder for a few seconds, alerting the guards with the noise. Once the guards heard noises in the room, they would come check. With their assistance, Oleg’s chance of escaping out of here alive would be much higher.

The time seemed to freeze.

His finger had already reached the cold hilt of the sword. Oleg let go of the breath he was holding and finally grasped onto his sword.

He drew out the sword and positioned it in front of his chest. The light reflected off of the sword and lit up the floor in the room. Oleg was more confident, and look on his face became less timid. As he was about to yell and call for help…..

“Take me to the peak of the East Mountain, I will let you live!”

The intruder raised his/her hand and chanted a series of obscure spells that Oleg wasn’t able to understand. A great amount of magic energy appeared around the intruder who then pressed the space in front of them with their hand. Five dark red chains made from fire shot out of the five fingers and immediately straggled Oleg’s arm and sword like five flexible snakes. The chains then slowly spread and restrained Oleg’s entire body.

Oleg who had the energy of a one-star warrior and the physical strength of a two-star warrior was simply captured and controlled by these flimsy looking fire chains.

The black cloaked intruder suddenly shook their fingers.

This simple movement caused an enormous change.

The fire chains that bound the sword instantly brightened up. “Si..” The sword that was made from quality iron was melted instantly and spilt onto the ground, formed a puddle of molten metal…….

“If you dare to resist, your bones and flesh will just be like this sword!”

“Who……Who are you?” Oleg had lost the courage completely. The strength of the two parties were on two completely different level. The intruder was at least a four-star fire attributed mage.

Oleg only asked that question because he was angry of the situation and wanted to know who was behind all of this. Who knew that after the intruder heard the question, the person hesitated a little, but they surprisingly took off the cloak. The face was only barely visible under the light of the fire chains, but Oleg was able to tell who it was.

“This is not possible……How could it be you?” Oleg’s eyes opened big and wide, as if he saw an undead creature: “This is not possible……this is not possible……”

“Now you are willing to take me to the peak of the East Mountain, right?” The Intruder put the cloak back on and hid into the dark again. The voice sounded calm, but Oleg could feel the anger and hatred: “If you are not going to take me there, I still have methods to get here. However, it would take more work, but you will die!”

“I will take you there!”

Oleg’s legs felt shaky and he surrendered.

……

……

Chambord Castle faced mountains on three sides and a river on one side. The terrain was very hard for outsiders to get into.

The steepest East Mountain was especially important to the Kingdom. All the former kings rested there after they passed away. The royals, nobles, soldiers and heroes who sacrificed their lives to protect the Kingdom also rested there. This symbolized that all their brave souls would still protect Chambord Kingdom for the years to come.

The terrain of the East Mountain was very significant. It was very steep, and there were only two ways to get to the top of the mountain. One of the path circled around the mountain twelve times. There were, in total, three thousand one hundred stone stairs that led to the peak of the mountain, as if it was a path to heaven. The other path was more dangerous. By relying on the big iron nails that was struck into the body of the mountain, an iron chain was connected on them and formed a climbing rope that led to the “heaven”. It was for people who were very powerful; they would get to the peak a lot faster this way.

Fei and his followers were only able to use the first path. After more than an hour, they finally reached the peak.

What they didn’t know was that before they got to the peak of the mountain, two figures, one possessing a pair of dark fire wings, sped up the chain to “heaven” – to be more accurate, it was a figure who was dressed in a valet uniform and dragging a bald fat figure as it rushed up the mountain with the help of the iron chains.

It was about less than half an hour from dawn.

When Fei, Angela and the others arrived on the peak in a magic floating carriage, almost everyone was there; the emissaries and princes from more than twenty kingdoms, Chambord’s guards who here to protect the ceremony, priests and knights from the Holy Church, and of course, the Royal Coronation Legion from Zenit Empire.

Elder Princess Tanasha’s magic carriage was parked in front of the altar for a while. She arrived at the peak of the mountain long before Fei, but she didn’t appear in front of the crowd and only stayed at her carriage. Female warrior Susan and Knight Captain Romain guarded the carriage with more than two hundred fully armoured cavalry knights.

Although the East Mountain was very steep, the peak of the mountain was a very flat surface; it was about four, five squared kilometers. There was an altar located in the middle of the flat surface; it was about six yards(m) tall and ten yards(m) in diameter. This was the King’s Altar that all of the 250 affiliated kingdoms of Zenit had. It was the place where all the kings were canonized and became the official ruler of their kingdoms. Fei would be canonized by Tanasha who represented the Zenit Empire on this King’s Altar when the first stream of sunlight shined on the peak of East Mountain.

Beside the King’s Altar and on the side of the cliff, there were sixty-six stone warrior statues that were all holding swords. They were all thirty, fourty yard(m) tall. They had realistic expression on their faces, being gigantic and majestic, representing glory, justice and the numerous warriors and heroes who served Chambord.

The emissaries, princes and their servants were spread out around the altar.

The dozen “stone bridge” warriors such as Drogba and Barrack and Lampard arrived a long time ago, guarding the altar with more than twenty soldiers.

“Your majesty!”

Warden Oleg quickly walked up to Fei and saluted; however, his legs were slightly shaky.

A middle-aged valet followed him tightly. Everyone knew that the person was Oleg’s valet. Although they were not sure why this fatass brought his valet to the peak of East Mountain, this action wasn’t restricted and their minds quickly moved onto something else.

“Start preparing!”

Fei nodded emotionlessly, and signaled Oleg, who was the primary manager for today’s ceremony, to start preparing. Since Fei specially ordered Head Minister Bast to stay behind, Oleg was surprising appointed. It was outside of everyone’s expectations.

Ton of sacrifices were moved onto the King’s Altar, and the preparations were slowly and steadily under way.

Fei stood on the mage carriage and glanced around. Except Thrace Kingdom’s emissaries, who were all murdered by mysterious powerful assassins, the emissaries from all other kingdom came. Fei saw Prince Modric from the Lake Kingdom. This blonde guy looked fabulous as usual, and was the center of attention wherever he went.

After feeling Fei’s stare, Modric politely smiled and nodded at him.

Fei nodded back and continued to observe.

There were about five hundred people on the peak. Except the two hundred cavalry knights who were here to protect Elder Princess Tanasha and the two hundred plus people from all the kingdoms, there were less than sixty people who belonged to Chambord, and most of these people were servants who couldn’t fight at all. Fei was focusing on the emissaries and the cavalry knights the most. From his Barbarian Mode, he had vaguely felt a great amount of danger. But he couldn’t tell where the danger might come from or who might cause it.

Finally, the dark sky was lighting up.

The golden sun was about to rise over the horizon and light up the peak of East Mountain.

Elder Princess Tanasha stepped up King’s Altar under the protection of Susan. The guard behind her held up a silver plate that was covered with a layer of red silk. A crown that was made from golden vines and branches was placed on it. It was the King’s crown that the Zenit Empire was about to bestow on Fei.

Fei waved his hand.

The servants who had no fighting abilities got off of the altar uniformly. After that, they headed directly to the path and left the peak of East mountain.

There were only about twenty people from Chambord who were still on the peak.

This surprised everyone. All the emissaries started to chit chat among themselves, and a surprised expression appeared on Tanasha’s face. That was all Fei could do. Although he sensed danger, but he didn’t know where it came from. The only thing he could do was to keep less of his people on the peak. If stuff actually happened, the casualties would be kept at a minimum.

The first stream of golden sunlight finally lit up the peak.

At was time.

It was this moment……

The Elder Princess held up the King’s Crown in her hand. According to the Empire’s tradition, when that stream of sunlight passed through the clouds and shined the crown, and when the ancient oath and blessing from the God of War was made, Fei would be officially crowned……

When everyone’s attention was on the stream of golden sunlight.

At this moment.

No one noticed the hate filled expression that suddenly appeared on the middle-aged valet who was behind Oleg and never spoke once since he arrived on the peak.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 115: Death Trap

Chapter 115: Death Trap

The middle aged valet’s finger quickly shook and a short chant quickly shot out of his mouth. A bright red light shined on his body. The entire King’s Altar suddenly became hot, and the people who were around the altar had to look away because it was too bright. A sword made from fire suddenly appeared in the mid-aged valet’s hand and he thrusted it toward Fei.

All of this happened in the blink of an eye.

The people who were around the altar didn’t even have time to react. It was very quiet; no one screamed or gasped.

The mid-aged valet was behind Fei. Fei wasn’t able to sense this sudden sneak attack at all. The scorching hot fire sword drew a bizarre arc in the air and was about to cut open Fei’s back and pierce through his heart……

But –

At this moment, the situation changed.

Fei’s body suddenly tilted toward the right side strangely. This action seemed unconscious, but Fei perfectly dodged this life threatening attack. The fire sword strike missed.

Until this moment, the emissaries from all the kingdoms just realized what was happening. They were shocked as they all gasped subconsciously.

The guards, such as Drogba, who were standing closely to the altar reacted faster. They yelled: “Protect the king!” as they drew their weapon and was about to charge up the altar……But after a few steps, they all stopped. They were confused, seeing that their king was waving at them, telling them not to come up.

Fei’s right hand had grasped the fire sword.

“Four-star fire attributed mage? Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?”

Fei’s Barbarian gloves appeared on his hand. It was a pair of silver magic gloves. It gave Fei 21 armour, and reduced the fire attributed and lightning attributed magic damage by 25%. With the help of the gloves, Fei was barely able to grab the sword that was made out of fire. From the magic sensation that Fei felt from the sword, he was sure that this valet had just advanced to the four-star mage rank…… But the problem was that, he didn’t recognize this person. Why would this person assassinate him? Could it be……this person was ordered by someone else?

After missing the sneak attack, the mid-aged valet let go of the fire sword and rushed back.

“How did you dodge that?” After the person had escaped to a safe distance for a mage, he asked with surprise.

He couldn’t figure it out. How did Fei dodge the attack that was sneaky enough to kill a god. To prepare for this attack, he practiced numerous times. He meditated for ten days and ten nights continuously to accumulate his magic power, and used many precious magic items to shorten his chanting time to increase the suddenness of the sneak attack…… But who knew that the operation that was impossible to fail had failed in the end. There was only one explanation – Fei knew beforehand that he was going to sneak attack.

The middle aged valet had an surprising expression on his face, but he didn’t panic and try to escape.

It seemed like that he didn’t mind the fact that he was surrounded by a lot of guards. He must have a plan B or was trying to calculate the chances that he could attack again.

Of course, he was also waiting for Fei’s response.

But at this moment, something unexpected occurred

Suddenly, the sword pierced through this mid-aged valet’s left shoulder.

Drip, drip. Drops of blood dripped onto the ground.

The mid-aged man was shocked, and suddenly realized something. A deep roar came out of his throat. He swung his hand backward and a few fire chains appeared out of nowhere and whipped at the person who was holding onto the sword. “Hiss-” after a deep painful cry, Warden Oleg flew backwards and puked a mouthful of blood.

The person who sneak attacked the middle aged man was this fatty who acted dumb.

“It’s you?!”

The mid-aged man shouted angrily. He didn’t need Fei’s explanation anymore, he instantly understood why Fei was able to dodge his sneak attack – It was obvious, this fatty who seemed scared and surrendered had tricked him, and used a method that he wasn’t aware of and notified Fei beforehand.

“Of course it’s me. Who the fuck are you? How dare you order me around!”

Oleg laid on the altar, and puked out more blood. However, a proud expression appeared on his face. He laughed as he scorned at the mid-aged valet: “Hehe……it is unexpected, isn’t it? I……cough, cough, I’m no longer that old timid Oleg who was afraid of death……Cough, cough. Mister Bazzer……Cough, cough. You made a mistake from the start. You handled me the old way…… Cough, cough, cough. I’m willing to die for King Alexander, why would I betray him!”

Oleg was severely injured, he would puke a mouthful of blood before he could finish a sentence. But fortunately, after the transformation that the [Hulk Potion] put him through, his body was tougher than normal one-star warrior. That’s why he was able to survive under the full attack of a four-star mage.

What he said surprised a lot of people.

The four-star mage was Bazzer.

The former Head Minister of Chambord. The most wanted criminal who committed treason.

Fei frowned.

He was only able to pick up a few things from Oleg’s eye contact before the ceremony started. He knew that this middle aged valet wasn’t on his side, and he should pay more attention to the valet. He never would have thought that this person was Bazzer who had disappeared for a long time. This former Head Minister obviously used some trick and changed his look and appearance. But after some detailed observation, Fei was able to draw some parallels between Bazzer and the valet in terms of body size and temperament. However, no one knew that this guy was a four-star fire attributed mage.

The series of unexpected incidents had created a lot of noise among the people who were around the altar.

The first stream of light had travelled through the clouds and shined on the peak of East Mountain. The best time to crown Fei and announce his official status had passed by. The emissaries and princes from other kingdom stared at the altar in surprise. On the altar, Tanasha, the Elder Princess of Zenit Empire had placed the golden crown back on the silver plate that a servant was carrying and backed off a little. She looked at Fei as if she was watching an interesting drama.

Fei stared at Bazzer as he slowly let loose of the power inside of him.

“Since this guy appeared voluntarily, I should take the opportunity and execute him. Otherwise, if he really wanted revenge, a four-star mage’s damage to Chambord would be catastrophic.”

At the same time, Bazzer was thinking fast as well as he covered his wound with his hand.

After feeling the power level that Fei had, he knew that he couldn’t successfully kill this damn king today. He was frustrated. He didn’t expect this to happen after he advanced to the four-star rank and the level of preparation he underwent. It looked like his plans needed to be delayed again……

“I didn’t expect you to become such a loyal dog.” Bazzer stared at Oleg who was lying behind him. It seemed like he made a decision. A series of chants quickly flew out of his mouth, and his body grew hotter and hotter as his power level became stronger and stronger. It seemed like he was showering in a cloud of fire.

He suddenly shouted at Fei. “Die!”

The fire around him burnt violently as he charged.

It looked like a smaller sun rose on the King’s Altar, bright and hot.

Everyone thought Bazzer had no escape and gave up his own life by igniting his core magic essence to kill Fei. Fei thought the same. As he prepared himself to take Bazzer’s attack head on…… Who knew that after a few charging a few steps, three roaring beasts made out of pure fire jumped out of Bazzer’s body. The direction that these fire beast went wasn’t toward Fei……

The target was Elder Princess Tanasha!

“Hahaha, Alexander, I will kill this woman. I will see how you explain this to Zenit Empire…… The entire Chambord Kingdom including you will die under Zenit’s anger. Hahaha!”

Bazzer laughed crazily.

He dared to attack the Princess of the Empire?

Everyone was shocked.

This was the attack of a four-star mage who ignited his core magic essence, it wasn’t something that Susan, the three-star warrior could defend against. The three fire beasts shot at the Elder Princess and left a trail of flames in the air. They easily absorbed the blue flame energy that Susan put up to defend.

Fei was scared for a moment.

He subconsciously used Barbarian [Leap] and jumped toward the Elder Princess…… He had to save her. If her highness dies on the Peak of East Mountain at Chambord, Chambord would vanish under Zenit’s anger.

At the same time, Bazzer chanted another spell.

A pair of fire wings appeared on his back as he rushed toward the exit of the mountain – the [Chain to heaven]. Like a meteor, he instantly passed by all the emissaries. Although he was injured by Oleg, and his magic power was almost depleted after the two full attacks, he was still able to rely on the [Chain to heaven] to escape as the peak of the East Mountain was thrown into chaos. After that, he would still have chances to mess with Fei.

As the distance to the cliff and the [Chain to heaven] was shortening, a smile appeared on Bazzer’s face.

“Alexander, just wait. I will be back, you won’t be able to sleep and rest peacefully ever again! Hahahah!”

He jumped and was about to get away.

But –

“Poor bug, how dare you attack her highness!”

At this critical moment, a cloud of purple flames appeared in front of the Elder Princess followed by that shout. A beautiful slender girl was in the flame. Her face didn’t even change expression as she casually pointed at the air. The three fire beasts instantly vanished into thin air without any signs of resistance.

Unbelievable!

The fully attack of a four-star mage was wiped out this easily.

The next second.

The purple figure flashed and appeared in front of Bazzer who was about a hundred yards(m) away.

“Don’t even think about escaping after attacking the princess!”

The girl in purple struck her strange short sword down, and the invisible energy smashed on Bazzer. He screamed as a terrifying wound appeared on his back; the blood spurted out of like a water fountain……

That wasn’t done.

After that, a blue crystal arrow was shot from the direction of King’s Altar; it accurately pierced through Bazzer’s back. A chilling energy instantly surrounded Bazzer’s body. In a cry, Bazzer’s body frozen as it fell off of the cliff and disappeared into the cloud!

It was Fei who shot the arrow. After converting to Amazon Mode, the frost magic arrow dealt a ton of damage.

After getting severely injured, Bazzer couldn’t survive after falling off such a high cliff.

Fei lightly sighed.

It seemed like everything had passed and the danger was gone.

But the next moment, his sense of danger was triggered like never before! Something unimaginable happened –

A bright, eye catching sword appeared out of nowhere and pierced at Elder Princess Tanasha’s skull from above.

Two bone chilling blade appeared out of nowhere and struck toward Elder Princess Tanasha’s waist; one from the left and one from the right.

Three death-calling metal arrows were shot from the crowd around the King’s Altar and was aimed at Elder Princess Tanasha’s head, throat and heart.

A pair of iron claws ripped through air, appeared behind Elder Princess Tanasha and thrusted toward her back; poison was applied on the claws as the tip of the claws glistened with a blue light.

A cloud of orange energy flame flashed by and a strong figure crawled out of the rock on the King’s Altar beside the princess. The person had a sharp chopper in his hand and swung it at the princess’s legs.

Five strikes appeared at the same time and was about break through the princess’s body.

Any one of the strikes would take her life away.

It was obvious. This was a carefully planned assassination.

A death trap!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 116: A Sword’s Sudden Arrival

Chapter 116: A Sword’s Sudden Arrival

Everything took place in an instant, and it tested everyone’s reflex.

No one expected an assassination would suddenly take place targeting this young king during this crowning ceremony, and just when everyone was still digesting what was going on, something even more incredible happened-

The assassination of Elder Princess Tanasha.

Has this world gone mad? Someone even dares to target Her Highness? And, the first shot was already six merciless attacks.

That bright sword light that fell from the sky, carrying peerless force. It was just a brief silver flash, then one man one sword as if suddenly tore apart the dimension and came out head first, the sword and its wielder were wrapped in a silver flame. The friction between the edge and air even creating flashing sparks. The giant force that arrived with this strike directly pushed away the female warrior Susan, and the vulnerable skinny elder princess was deadly locked on by this terrifying force, not even able to move a finger. Her beautiful soft hair loosely danced in the sword’s breath…

This assassin from sky was at least at the 5-star level’s strength.

And the left and right blade light that suddenly appeared also exposed the other two assassins’ location. These were two very strangely designed yellow curved blades, and the blades’ bodies were engraved with strange inscriptions. Waves of light blue flames flashed passed the blade, its wind slicing through the air, mercilessly charging towards the Elder Princess’s soft waist. The soft and fierce contrast at this moment was extremely clear, as if before the blade could touch that blue cloth, the Elder Princess would be sliced into two by the blade’s wind, like a helpless doll.

The handles of these two yellow curved blades were held in two assassins of almost identical look, height, hair and clothing. Same expression, same coldness, and same murderous intent…. These two wood energy type assassins were at least above 4 star-levels of strength.

For a weak woman who didn’t know martial arts at all, carefully arranging three master level assassins was already being a bit too cautious. But in addition to the sword from above and two blades from side, the pair of white steel claws coming from behind was also carrying a force that was in no way inferior.

That pair of claws was completely forged in white hundred-folded steel, the dense ferocious barbs covered the assassin’s hand and part of his arm, bringing endless fear from just looking it at. It was directly going towards the Elder Princess’s heart from behind, and without a doubt, if hit, the Elder Princess’s weak and thin body will directly turn into a pile of meat and bone fragments.

Besides that, there was more.

There were those three silent white feather arrows, and a sharp white Zhanmadao (TL: literally horse chopping saber, go wiki it) in the hand of an yellow orange shadowy figure that suddenly came out from the ground…

Up, down, left, right, front, back.

Five types of sharp weapons.

Six relentless assassins.

All this, in a moment formed a death cage.

Every assassin’s strength was shocking, all the weapons all had locked onto the Elder Princess, making her feel like an ant under the pressure of a million-pound rock. Not to mention moving, she couldn’t even breath. Her scattering long hair became fixed in the air, the space of one-meter radius around her as if became solidified, even the fine dust floating in the air also quietly became still.

And the most terrible thing was, at this time, beside the elder princess, there was not even a guard or a meat shield.

The female swordsman Susan was already in danger and forced away by the fallen sword force, that girl in purple clothes of unpredictable force was hundreds of meters away from the scene due to chasing Bazzer earlier. The blonde baby face knight captain Romain was leading about 200 knights guarding the carriage below the king’s altar…

People started panicking but all had no time to save her. Some people were scared and closed their eyes, as if they already saw the vulnerable princess’s body getting torn apart by the six sharp matchless breaths…

At this moment, Fei was the one closest to the Elder Princess.

Right now he was in the [Amazon mode], and a 16 level Amazon warrior was only equivalent to an intermediate three-star warrior, which was basically useless right now, and the female swordsman Susan’s experience is the best proof. Now the strongest character Fei has [Barbarian mode]. A level 21 barbarian under full equipment and [Purple Blue Duo Sword], Fei can rival the strength of an intermediate four-star fighter.

But, not to mention that there was no time to immediately change class right now, the most important thing was, Fei could clearly feel the terrifying strengths of the four assassins, especially that sword from the sky, it was a strike with no counter. Fei didn’t doubt at all that even if he took the Elder Princess’s place in fully equipped barbarian mode, he still won’t be able to take that strike.

But, time was pressing.

The body’s instinctive response exceeded the speed of the central nervous system processing information.

Under the instinct of an Amazon fighter, Fei almost subconsciously reached out his hand. A golden ball of light flashed, and a golden long bow appeared in his hand. He gently pulled on the string, and six sharp arrows flashing electricity immediately appeared above the string, and then Fei let go…

This series of actions were all done in one breath, like a mirage.

Pew pew pew pew pew pew!

Six sharp arrows shot out piercing through the air.

The arrows’ bodies were pitch black, producing a harsh scream and waves of silver electricity as they cut through the sky.

The bowstring sounded once, yet 6 arrows shot out.

Moreover, the directions of those arrows were actually all completely different.

The first arrow went for the eyes of the strongest assassin that came from the sky.

The second and third arrow went for the space on the left and right of the Elder Princess, so if the wooden elemental assassins with yellow curved blades move even a bit forward, their waist will run into the long arrows covered in electric current.

The forth arrow went to the fastest one out of the arrows that were going towards the Elder Princess’s forehead, throat and heart.

The fifth arrows shot past the Elder Princess’s neck to the throat of the owner of that pair of white sharp claws.

The sixth arrow went for the back of the head of the assassin that just came out of the ground with his Zhanmadao.

Such arrow technique, it could be called miraculous.

Amazon warrior’s long bow skill [Strafe].

It can shoot out multiple arrows at once, and also accurately target the arrows to different directions, dealing a good amount of damage.

This was the first high class arrow skill Fei learned in [Amazon Mode].

This was also Fei’s pinnacle performance under [Amazon Mode].

Fei didn’t expect these six arrows to eliminate all the assassins, he just hoped that the arrows could slightly delay the opponents’ movements, allowing them to be slightly distracted and thus gaining time for himself, and also fight for time for the purple clothed girl hundred meters away to come back to help.

The six arrows magically shot out, and Fei immediately switched to [Barbarian Mode], and without any reservation he instantly went berserk and charged forward. At this moment there was no time for him to think if he could make it or not, or if he’s match for those 6 assassins. Save the Elder Princess, this was Fei’s only choice. No matter what, he couldn’t let the Elder Princess die on the King’s Altar of Chambord City.

But, Fei was still too slow.

The first arrow didn’t have any affect. That five-star elite’s surrounding force energy directly shattered the magic arrow into powder, dissipating into the air, not giving that assassin the slightest trouble.

The two arrows that went for the assassins with yellow curved blade also encountered the resistance of their surrounding force energy, finally exhausted and fell to the ground right before piercing into the assassins’ waist.

The long arrow that was shot at the assassin with sharp white claws behind the princess, was repelled away as the assassin swung his right arm, and that left arm is still going towards the Elder Princess’s heart.

However, the arrow that was shot towards the three large white feather arrows took effect.

This arrow miraculously hit the tip of the first arrow, and after a sound of “ding”, sparks appeared, and the first arrow was tilted with its back hitting the second white feather arrow’s body, and then the second one hit the third… The three white feather arrows’ course instantly changed, missing the Elder Princess…

The sixth arrow that was shot towards the assassin below, it actually hit that target. It’s just that a blood flower bloomed at his back, and that tall and big assassin actually endured the severe pain and his hands still tightly held onto the Zhanmadao, mercilessly swinging it towards the Elder Princess’s legs…

The six assassins’ reactions were all different, and it demonstrated the difference in their strengths.

The whole process happened within a second, and many people are still in shock.

And right now, Fei was only 10 meters away from the Elder Princess.

The situation, has come to the deciding moment.

Death has gently gripped the princess by her graceful neck. All it needed was a pinch and everything will become a foregone conclusion. The Elder Princess that possessed great power right now was like a helpless little girl… and this carefully planned assassination, will become a classic in the history of assassination.

And the consequence will be, the whole Chambord City getting buried along with the Elder Princess.

The female swordsman Susan desperately rushed forward, the knight captain Romain rushed towards the King’s Altar, the purple clothed girl hundred meters away, her stature flashed…

Time.

Right now, time is the most critical factor.

If someone could appear right now to block the assassins’ attacks… Just when everyone was already in despair, Fei actually did something that made everyone feel strange…

He suddenly shouted to the air in front of him…

“Still not coming out?”

Ding ding ding ding ding ding!

As if answering Fei’s raging roar, a series of crackle-like sound suddenly appeared in everyone’s ears, and they just saw countless sparks appearing about half meter of range of the Elder Princess. These sparks that formed as if is an invisible cage, firmly knocking the assassins’ weapons away.

A sword.

A very normal long sword.

This sword incredibly appeared in front of the Elder Princess’s body.

The firm but gentle sword’s breath conquered the air around it, tightly blocking all the fatal blows delivered by the assassin.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 117: Aww You Can’t Kill Me Anymore

Chapter 117: Aww You Can’t Kill Me Anymore

One white cloth and one broad sword.

When the flying sparks disappeared, one man and one sword proudly stood in front of the Elder Princess.

This was a very ordinary-looking young man, not tall nor short, not fat nor skinny. He was clothed in a coarse cloth robe, a budding beard on his face, and linen colored hair gently pulled to the back of his head with a rope. If this young man was placed in the sea of people, no one would look at him twice… Of course, if one must say that there was something incredible about him, then it would be the pair of bright eyes like stars in a dark night on his face.

If someone looked at that calm yet peerlessly domineering force in his eyes, he would think that this was not a man that was standing before him, but rather … a God of War.

The long sword in his hand was very normal. It was covered with large and small cracks, and even a little rust. Even a farmer would think it was too rusty, not to mention using it to kill… But, Fei saw very clearly, that rusty sword that looked like it could break into pieces anytime, just now released an incredible sword breath, completely shutting out all attacks from these terrifyingly powerful assassins, not even letting through a trace of pressure.

An incredible performance.

This guy just quietly stood there, not saying a word, yet it was better than saying anything.

The five cold-blooded assassins were forced back, taking a five-point star formation, surrounding this young man and the Elder Princess. It was clear that they were shocked by this young man’s power, and that was why even the most cold-blooded and relentless assassin actually showed a slight shade of fear on their face, and became hesitant to strike again.

This young man, one man and one sword, was emitting the pressure of a mighty army.

He stood there, expressionless. Yet it was like an eternally insurmountable wall, shielding all the storms for the Elder Princess behind him, as if nothing in this world could hurt her again.

The scene was a bit suffocating.

The purple shadow flashed, and the unparalleled beauty purple clothed girl Ziyan returned to the Elder Princess’s side.

The situation was weirdly silent.

That young man didn’t talk, and no one actually dared to speak.

Just at this moment, suddenly –

Puff puff!

Everyone all watched in disbelief. Suddenly, the two identical blade assassins on the sides of the Elder Princess, the assassin that got shot on the back by Fei and that white clothed assassin with sharp claws, they all suddenly opened their mouth and spouted out blood, as if they encountered some hidden injury.

The only normal one was the assassin that wielded a sword.

But in the next second he suddenly felt a chill on his chest. He looked down and horrifying found out that the robe in front of his chest was cut open by the sword’s breath, revealing the white shirt underneath.

The five cold-blooded assassins’ faces all lost color.

At this moment they finally realized that during the exchange of blows earlier, that young man not only used his rotten rusty sword to block all their attacks, but also imperceptibly struck back with his sword’s breath, leaving them with hidden wounds. The injury just started acting up, and the assassins finally noticed.

As for the arrow master that hid in the crowd shooting cold arrows, his technique was way too strange. Shots were silent, no one heard the bowstring ring, and that was why there was actually no one that could find out where he was really hiding.

Just at this moment, the assassin that used the sword suddenly thought of a legend.

He suddenly felt a chill from his tailbone all the way up his spine, and asked in shock, “You… you are [One Sword]?”

When this question was asked, Fei almost could clearly hear everyone on the top of the Eastern Mountain take a deep breath, hearing the name of [One Sword] was as if hearing something incredible, and the way everyone looked at this young man also changed.

“This name sounds a little familiar… I seemed to have heard it before.” Fei slightly hesitated.

The expression on this young man’s face was still placid, and to be precise, his eyes didn’t seem to be focused at all, as if he was kind of distracted, looking at the ocean of clouds in the horizon, not caring about the five cold-blooded assassins around him at all. He didn’t even look at the sword-using assassin that asked the question, as if this elite fighter was just a wooden pole, not even qualified to enter his eyes.

After the short silence, the young man finally withdrew his sight.

Surprisingly, his eyes ultimately landed on Fei, patiently taking a few looks at Fei from up and down. His eyes were like lightning, and Fei suddenly had a feeling that he was stripped naked in front of the large crowd. That young man’s eyes contain indescribable breath of vicissitude, as if it accommodated the sun, moon, and stars, yet it seems to also be able to observe the finest details, expose all that’s concealed.

Fei knew, this was the embodiment of strength of both sides.

This ordinary-looking young man with bright eyes, his strength already reached a height that Fei could not imagine. If the two were to fight right now, even at Fei’s most powerful mode right now, he still won’t be able to take one hit from him.

“How did you know? The young man suddenly asked.

Fei hesitated for a second, and immediately understood what he meant. He’s asking how did he detect his presence earlier and yelled.

“I guessed.” Fei answered.

The young man was a little surprised for a moment.

This expression was the first expression besides calmness he had after appearing on the King’s Altar. But very quickly, he resumed his calmness, took a deep look at Fei and didn’t say anything.

Fei shrugged.

He told the truth, he did guess it.

Fei already knew that the Elder Princess was preparing for something. Plus, at that moment when she was surrounded by the assassins, the Elder Princess’s expression was way too calm. All the people around her were either panicking or worrying for this vulnerable woman, but only the Elder Princess that was in danger herself didn’t change her expression at all. She still carried a touch of a smile on her face, not even glancing at the swords and blades coming at her.

Then, there was only one possibility –

She had nothing to fear.

The Elder Princess wasn’t worried about these assassins at all; she had a way to deal with them.

Fei thought about it back and forth, and it became really simple as to why this woman had nothing to fear – there was either a piece of magical equipment on her with an incredible defense, or there was a powerful super elite hidden around her.

And that was why Fei shouted as an attempt.

Who knew, this shout actually did call out a young master that stunned everyone on the Pinnacle of the Eastern Mountain, who reversed the whole situation with his godlike sword skills just by making an appearance, instantly saving the situation at stake.

Then there was another brief silence.

“Paris, come out, I know you came here.”

With the slightly hoarse voice, the Elder Princess finally spoke. He took a little step forward and stood side by side with the young man. That pair of clear ocean blue eyes swept past the crowd as she calmly spoke, without any emotional turmoil, as if talking to an old friend.

“Hehe, Sister Tanasha, long time no see, you still look sick like usual haha!”

A sweet female voice passed out among the crowd, then a ray of silver light flashed. Everyone saw a graceful white figure appear beside the sword-using assassin. She was in a white robe with her golden hair casually draping over her shoulder, with a dewdrop-stained red rose in her hand. The contrast between the white robe and the red rose gave people a very strange feeling.

“Too bad, I did not think that sister Tanasha could actually convince the famous [One Sword], hehe. Looks like we won’t be able to kill you today now~”

The woman with the rose looked to be in her twenties. With picture-like eyebrows, an infinitely arousing deep smile on her face, the word “kill” from her mouth was much more like flirting… This was a hot woman with peerless elegance.

Princess Tanasha coldly smiled and didn’t say anything.

But Fei could clearly see the princess’s beautiful eyebrows frowning in that instant. Clearly she was very disgusted by this woman and didn’t want to say even one more word.

“Who’s this slut?”

Fei stood beside the Elder Princess and suddenly whispered to her. Although his voice was very light, but it was also clear enough to pass to the ears of the people around them. His Majesty obviously did this intentionally.

Sure enough, the word “slut” drew a smile onto the Elder Princess’s face, and that white robe red rose woman still kept her smile while she glanced at Fei, but the murderous intention hidden under the seductive smile made Fei’s heart skip a beat.

“I’m scared of you? With this pro big brother here, you can bite my little chicken chicken? (TL: Chinese slang for dick)

Seeing that the young master with a rusty sword standing not too far away, Fei suddenly felt full of confidence, quite provocatively staring at that woman. His eyes even scanned the woman’s chest for a bit with a little malicious intent, and fully showed his look of disdain – really small, B-cup max.

This light glance might have touched the sore spot of this woman named Paris, and her eyes suddenly became sharp.

Very soon, the knight captain Romain brought the 200 knights and charged up to the King’s Altar, completely surrounding the five assassins and Paris, the swords and spears are dense like the forest, flashing silver with a chilly atmosphere, all pointed towards these 6 people.

The balance of win and loss had clearly tipped to the Elder Princess’s side.

And the most important weight on this balance was naturally the ordinary young man holding the rusty sword. His superior strength allowed him to stand out like a crane among chickens, even him alone could easily kill everyone at the scene…

But don’t know why, Fei suddenly felt a bit puzzled. Is this slut named Paris retarded? Since she was about to lose, why didn’t she remain hidden but actually dared to come out to the light?

Just at this moment-

“Princess Tanasha, my promise to you has been fulfilled. See you never.”

The young man with the rusty sword suddenly opened his mouth, said something that no one understood, and before everyone can react, he already disappeared from the King’s Altar, leaving not a single trace behind… He actually left…

Ayyyyy, and that’s the regular chaps for this week.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 118: I Shall Let You Live

Chapter 118: I Shall Let You Live

Fei was a bit surprised.

For a moment, Fei wanted to slap 【One Sword】who had really left in the face and ask, “Are you f*cking dumb?” He really left in this tense situation after dropping a line. “Would you die if you stayed here a bit longer?” Fei thought.

As the powerful 【One Sword】calmly left, the Eldest Princess’ chance of winning dropped significantly. Fei could almost see the Goddess of Victory suddenly changing stances and flirting with the other party.

Paris, who was in white and holding onto a rose, was delighted. The smile on her beautiful white face got brighter and brighter. She slowly picked the petals off of the fresh rose one by one and released them to let the wind blow them away. It seemed so natural, but Fei felt an unprecedented cruelness from Paris’ actions.

“Hehe, I heard a long time ago that【One Sword】owed First Prince Arshavin His Highness a favor and promised to strike once for Sister Tanasha……. It looks like the rumor is quite true. This is unfortunate, Sister Tanasha. 【One Sword】would only strike once for you. He will only block our attack once for you…… Hehe, it looks like I still have a chance to kill you!”

She was holding onto a petal-less rose; she was smiling like a naive girl. Her white dress was flickering in the wind, but the stuff she said gave everyone a chill. This girl was like a combination of a demon and angel, like a sweet poison.

“You can try!” The eldest princess’ response was short.

It was as if she knew beforehand that 【One Sword】would leave like this. Her pure, ocean-like eyes didn’t show any negative emotions. She was still frowning. However, Fei could clearly feel that the reason why she was frowning wasn’t because she was worried about her situation, but rather because she didn’t want to talk to this girl called Paris anymore. It seemed like the eldest princess was deeply disgusted by Paris.

“Could it be that this b*tchy Paris seduced eldest princess’s man?”

Fei rubbed his chin and thought jokingly.

At this time, the golden morning sun had already rose above the clouds and got rid of the coldness on the peak of East Mountain. Looking from afar, the clouds flowed and twisted around and looked magnificent. Some mountain peaks were visible above cloud bed, and this was the most picturesque scene that one could see at the peak of East Mountain.

There were less than twenty people from Chambord who were still on the peak.

The strongmen such as Drogba and Barrack held their huge weapons tightly in their hands and guarded around the King’s Altar. They kept glancing around the crowd and the princes; they knew that there was still a hidden archery assassin in the crowd. This kind of hidden assassin was the deadliest. No one knew when they would shoot out the silent lethal arrow, and no one knew who the assassin was going to target……

Lampard and the severely injured Oleg guarded Angela and Emma tightly with a few servants. These two girls were the weakest people on the King’s Altar. They were defenseless in front of these mysterious assassins.

The atmosphere became very weird.

Although the eldest princess had more people on her side and enjoyed a numbers advantage, she didn’t have a high chance of winning.

【One Sword】only injured the five assassins he struck earlier, but they were still able to fight. On top of that, there was a hidden archery assassin and this girl Paris whose real power and strength were still a secret. In terms of people who were star warriors or mages, eldest princess would lose to Paris significantly. Those two hundred fully armoured cavalries were mostly non-star ranked, and they would be negligible in high level battles.

Paris had a teasing expression on her face, as if she wasn’t going to rush the decision.

This b*tchy girl glanced around, and everyone who met her eyes felt like she was flirting with them. Finally, her eyes landed on Fei. As if she found an interesting prey, she giggles as she gave Fei an flirtatious blink, “Little King, I can feel how tensed up you are. Hehe.” She pointed at the eldest princess who was standing beside Fei and said, “How about…… if you kill this woman, I will let you live. Deal?”

After she said that, Fei immediately became the center of attention.

“This deal…… isn’t fair.” Fei rubbed his chin and laughed, “Let’s change it up a little bit.”

“Oh? Say what is on your mind?” Paris’ smile got even brighter as the rose in her hand slowly dried up.

“Old hog, how about this. If you lick my toes, I will let you live,” Fei said seriously.

Paris’ expression finally changed.

“Little King. You will pay for your arrogance…… I know that maybe you are not afraid of death, but……” Her smiled was still bright, but her voice got really cold. She suddenly turned her head and looked at Angela who was being protected by Lampard and Oleg. Her expression became really cruel, “I guess that girl is your woman. Right? What a beautiful girl, classy and majestic, pure and innocent, as if she is a goddess who has fallen into this dirty world. Little King, think about it. If she was ruined by a dirty, smelly beggar and was sold to the cheapest brothel at Zenit Empire and touched by numerous disgusting men everyday, would she still look this pure?”

Fei’s expression got cold as well, “Bitch, you could try.”

People who were close to King’s Altar felt the temperature suddenly dropped right after Fei said that.

The atmosphere was breathtaking, as if thousand-pound rock was tied to the ceiling with a hair string and disaster would occur any second. Everyone was holding onto their weapons, and sweat slowly wet their palms. They could all hear their heartbeats, but none of them knew if their heart would still be beating the next second.

“Haha, I’m just joking. You are such a humourless man. Hehe.”

As if Paris was neuropathic, she suddenly started to laughed again out of nowhere. It made it seem like Fei was naming calling and swearing at someone who she didn’t know at all. She looked back at the eldest princess.

“Sister Tanasha, aren’t you curious at all? Aren’t you curious about why God’s Item【Inspection】didn’t sense them?” Paris was like a little troublemaker who was showing off her latest invention. “A total of five assassins were able to get away from【Inspection】’s scan and easily get to you. If 【One Sword】didn’t suddenly appear and save you, you would be dead by now.”

Tanasha immediately ignored her provocation.

Paris didn’t get mad at all. She smiled as she explained further, “I guess you must recognize this item.”

A sky blue sphere suddenly appeared and spun above the tip of Paris’ index finger. The sphere seemed transparent and had many symbols engraved on it. A blue mist slowly came off of the sphere, as if it was an ultrasonic aroma diffuser, but the mist soon disappeared in the air. The sphere might have seemed like a kid’s toy, but when it appeared, everyone felt like something was injected into their bodies, and they felt very uncomfortable.

“【Sky Screen】!” The purple dressed girl yelled in surprise.

“Hahaha, Sister Tanasha, you probably didn’t expect this. Emperor Yasin already gave the God’s Item【Sky Screen】to Dominguez His Highness. It looks like even the Emperor doesn’t want you to live anymore, so unfortunate……” Paris licked her lips with her red soft little tongue.

The eldest princess sighed, “Hilton-Paris, God’s Item【Sky Screen】doesn’t mean anything. If you want to use it to mess up my mind, then I would be disappointed in your progression after fighting with me for so many years. You really don’t know what father’s intentions are…… Nevermind, you don’t have to test and probe me with this boring chatter. I’m sure Dominguez did a lot of preparation for today’s assassination. You must have a lot of hidden cards, quickly draw them out. We will see if you can help him get rid of me, the nail in his eyes.”

“Hidden cards? Hehehe, my hidden cards will be only used at the last moment of course…… Hahaha, Sister Tanasha, try to handle the cards that I hide first……” Paris was still smiling, but as she said the last word, her face dropped and the smile disappeared from the beautiful face. A shocking, chilling word came out of her mouth as the wind fluttered her white dress –

“Kill!”

As the sound was still resonating in the air, the situation changed –

The five assassins who were standing still moved immediately. The assassin who was using a sword struck at the Eldest Princess who was standing four yards away from him with full force.

At the same time, the assassin in white who was using a pair of metal claws disappeared from where he was standing and appeared behind the eldest princess and aimed at her back.

The two assassins who looked exactly the same attacked as well, but their target wasn’t the elder princess anymore. It was Fei who was beside the eldest princess. The two strange-shaped yellow blades were in front of Fei’s face in a fraction of a second.

An orange-yellowish flame flashed by and the tall and tough assassin dived into the King’s Altar.

Boom! As most of the people were surprised by that, the King’s Altar collapsed, and the two hundred cavalries on the King’s Altar lost their formations and went into a chaos……

The five assassins cooperated with each other intimately; they divided up the work in an instant.

Hilton-Paris moved as well. Her body drew a series of afterimage in the air as she targeted

Angela.

Ayyy, we r digging into the bonus queue now~

Thank Donovan M, Sajja S, Van T. for this bonus chap lol this took awhile

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 119: The Wind Blew up a Girl’s Skirt.

Chapter 119: The Wind Blew up a Girl’s Skirt.

“Die!”

Fei’s hands grasped into the air and a pair of purple and green swords appeared in his hands. Although there weren’t any fancy energy flames, the pure physical strength of a level 21 Barbarian exploded and shook everyone on the peak of East Mountain. The dual swords turned into two shiny shadows and accurately hit the two yellow blades.

Tink, tink!

Two clusters of sparks appeared in the air like magnificent fireworks.

In terms of strength, the level 21 Barbarian was way stronger than his opponents. The impulse from the collision of the weapons sent the yellow blades back with their owners. The two assassins were really surprised. They would have never imagined the amount of strength that the little king had; they didn’t sense any energy on the king after all.

After Fei blocked the attack, he stomped on the ground and initiated Barbarian【Leap】and chased after Hilton-Paris quickly. At this moment, Fei no longer cared about protecting the eldest princess; his own fiancée was under great danger.

That b*tchy women was very fast. She got to Angela within seconds.

“Fuck off!”

A blue and red energy flame flashed as Lampard and Warden Oleg stood in front of Angela and protected her. Lampard was a three-star warrior. Under his full power, the blue flames grew and burnt around him wildly. It even covered up Angela and Oleg inside of it. The black sword on Lampard’s back started shaking. He gripped the hilt and drew it out forcefully. Splash! In a loud water splashing sound, the blue energy flew out of his sword and struck toward Paris like a huge tidal wave.

Oleg was weaker. However, he still endured the pain and struck his sword with all the energy inside of him. The red energy was like a rope and whipped at Paris.

Paris had a cold smile on her face. She pressed down at the air as she was still in mid-air.

Boom! Boom!

The blue energy tidal wave and the red flame energy whip disappeared instantly. Lampard and Oleg were hit severely by something invisible. They both coughed up a mouthful of blood as they were knocked off of the King’s Altar.

Both of them couldn’t defend against Paris’ single strike.

They didn’t earn any valuable time for Fei.

A white shadow flashed by them and appeared behind Angela.

A soft and thin hand lightly strangled onto Angela’s swan-like neck just like how it held onto the rose. Paris smacked away Emma who was trying to jump up and help Angela easily and smiled at Fei who was charging at her. She didn’t hide her playful look at all. That made Fei’s heart sink to his stomach.

This woman captured Angela within seconds.

“Let her go!”

Fei had to stop five yards away from her. He put away the set of purple and green swords and stared at Paris sharply, as if his stare was a lethal frost arrow. He couldn’t wait to nail this bi*tch in the head.

“Hehehe, are you nervous?”

Paris’s smile was still very flirtatious, and her face was very seductive. She didn’t mind the coldness in Fei’s eyes at all. One of her hands was still on Angela’s neck, and the other hand slowly combed Angela’s silk-like black hair. Her movement was very intimate, as if she was helping her girlfriend get ready for a big night.

“Little king, do you still remember my words? Hehehe, your woman will be ruined by the lowest beggar and sold to a dirtiest brothel and be a prostitute for the rest of her life…… What do you think? Are you scared? Heartbroken? Angry? Hahaha, Little King, kneel down like a beggar. Kiss my feet and beg me. Maybe I will spare you!”

Fei’s heart sunk even more.

This woman was crazy.

She gave back what Fei said to her, word by word.

Obviously, the reason why Paris attacked Angela who posed zero threat to her was because of what Fei said earlier…… This woman was beautiful, unparalleled, and one of a kind. You would think she would have a graceful, goddess-like temperament. However, she was also stubborn and crazy to the max. Normal people couldn’t even imagine nor understand it. She wanted an eye for an eye, and was even more cruel than a demon. She had a teasing expression on her face. She slowly applied more force onto Angela’s neck and caused the girl in her arms to suffer from pain and lack of oxygen as she enjoyed Fei’s anxious movements.

At this time, the peak of East Mountain had turned into a living hell.

The assassin who used a sword didn’t get too much out of his deadly strike; it was blocked by the purple-dressed girl. It seemed like they had a similar level of power. They fought as the different attributed energies mixed with each other and their bodies were nowhere to be seen. All that could be heard were the sounds of weapons colliding.

On the other side, the assassin in white who was using iron claws was battling with Knight Captain Romain. The assassin’s movements were very tricky and unpredictable. It felt like his claws were able to tear up the space and could attack from anywhere. Knight Captain Romain who had a baby face and always had a smile on his face used a wide two-handed knight’s sword. His style was very different from the assassin. He only used simple and straight forward fundamental attacks such as the slash, chop, sweep and cut. Although they were simple, they were extremely effective. He blocked all of the attacks and was even able to keep the assassin three steps away from the eldest princess.

The dual assassins who used the yellow blades didn’t chase after Fei; they turned around and attacked the eldest princess.

At this point, there were no more star ranked mages nor warriors to protect her. However, the two hundred Zenit’s cavalries demonstrated their iron will and character. None of them backed off. They yelled as they charged in front of the eldest princess and surrounded and protected her in the middle. They literally built a great wall with their flesh and bones. Even if they were going to die, they would die in front of the eldest princess to protect her. The scene was very tragic.

The two assassins became enraged. Although they were way stronger and more powerful than the cavalries, every single strike of theirs only beheaded a few soldiers….. When faced with an iron army of fearless warriors, they couldn’t get close to the eldest princess in a short time……

The King’s Altar made from huge white stones was damaged from the foundation by the earth attributed star warrior. It started to crack and break down. Large pieces of stone started flying around and the spider web-like cracks on the ground got wider and wider. Many cavalries fell into the crack and died instantly after stones hit them in the air.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Sharp arrows were shot out quietly. With the dust and chaos as their camouflage, they pierced cavalries’ foreheads, eyes, throats and hearts…… The assassin who was still hiding in the dark took away a life with every arrow, as if he was the real grim reaper.

An expected scene appeared around the King’s Altar.

The princes and emissaries from other kingdoms also started to fight.

People such as Prince Layo from Shanui Kingdom, Prince Boyou from Luna Kingdom, Emissary Yaley from Chata Kingdom, and representatives from a dozen other kingdoms all did one thing when Paris yelled the word “kill”. They all tied a red ribbon onto their arms, and then drew their weapon and attacked the people around them who didn’t wear the ribbon.

“Kill the eldest princess, His Highness Dominguez will reward you heavily!”

“Bastards……die!”

“Kill Tanasha, don’t let anyone live. Don’t let anyone from the Royal Coronation Legion leave here alive!”

“Hahahah, kill, kill all these dumb emissaries and guards!”

The golden sunlight had a hard time getting through all the dust on the ground. The peak of East Mountain had really become a living bleeding hell. Weapons were struck at each other as broken limbs flew everywhere. The blood spilled onto the ground like a rain, and screams and cries resonated on the peak and echoed in the sky.

The two hundred people were divided into two groups.

The ones who had a red ribbon on their arms definitely knew this would happen. They were prepared and reacted quickly. They sneakily attacked, were tightly organized and got the advantage in a matter of minutes.

The ones who were here purely to congratulate Fei on his coronation ceremony were taken by surprised and suffered severe casualties. More than half of them were injured or killed in a few moments. They tightly gathered around and struggled to defend themselves. However, they were faced with tough enemies; they were like a small boat on the ocean and could drown any second.

Fei glanced around and quickly knew what was going on.

The coronation ceremony had turned into a battleground for two superpowers. This was the source of danger and conspiracy that his intuition sensed before. Although Chambord didn’t have anything to do with this fight, it was chosen as the unfortunate host and its extinction was decided for a long time ago.

“What are you hesitating for, little king?”

Paris smiled at Fei, as if all the blood and screaming was unrelated to her. “Come here and beg me, crawl here……kneel down. Hehehehe, I might really let you go.”

Fei looked at Angela.

The beautiful girl was like a lonely lily standing in the blowing dust. She was a bit pale, but her expression was staunch and valiant, and not a single sign of fear was seen on her face. Her sky blue dress was stained with drips of blood that were blown here by the wind, and the dress soon lost its sky blue color from the grey, brownish dust.

This dress was designed by Fei before the ceremony. It was specially made for Angela. It was majestic and unique, and it outlined and highlighted the girl’s intriguing beauty.

Fei rubbed his hands together.

And at that moment, a strong wind blew by and it blew up the edges of the girl’s dress. It exposed a portion of her white, smooth, jade-like legs, and that enchanted and calmed Fei at the same time.

Thanks to Van T., Breno G., Anna J, and Noah N., for this sponsored chapter. Fish balls is a butthole.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 120: Really Dead?

Chapter 120: Really Dead?

“Ah? Come on madam, just go and kill the princess. Why are you holding a grudge against me?” Fei thought in his mind. He really wanted to say it to this crazy Paris. He thought this woman’s real mission was to kill the eldest princess, so why would she come and mess with his woman.

“Let Angela go. I will swear with a king’s honour to not get involved with your business.”

Fei stared at Paris’ flirtatious eyes and then stated his offer.

It was obvious that this woman didn’t hold Angela purely for the grudge. This mission of assassinating the eldest princess took a long time to prepare and refine, but Fei who was equivalent to a four-star warrior popped out of nowhere near the execution date. In other words, Fei’s improvement speed was so fast that it outpaced Paris’ ability to deal with the change. There was no record of anyone advancing to a four-star ranking from three-stars in a matter of few days.

If this happened in any other situation, only a four-star warrior would not be enough to grab Paris’ attention. However, in this case, she had to do so.

In this assassination mission, both parties, Tanasha and Paris, were battling on an iron string above ground. They had to carefully calculate every step and every possible factor. Before the Coronation Ceremony, both of them reviewed their own plans and thought of every possibility that may destroy their strategies. The two smartest women from Petersburg knew that in this dangerous battle, any small change could instantly change the outcome. It was like dancing on knives; any failure would result in immediate death.

The background to this mission was quite simple.

Using the Chambord Coronation Ceremony as an opportunity, eldest princess Tanasha used herself as the bait to attract the attention of the evil Paris, and Paris immediately sensed Tanasha’s intention and planned accordingly to Tanasha’s plans. The two most famous women in the capital of Zenit Empire wanted to use this opportunity to kill each other and increase the chance of the men who they each supported to get the throne in the future. Due to the time constraint, this would likely be the last match; the winner takes all. From the numerous battles they had, they already had a great understanding of each other’s power, abilities and resources. At the beginning, both were at a subtle balance. It was like they were playing cards and they had similar hands. But if one party suddenly got an Ace out of nowhere, then the result would be obvious.

To be able to fight with Tanasha who was nicknamed the Goddess of Intelligence, Paris wasn’t just a pretty girl. Instead, she was quite smart and moved with calculated steps.

When she appeared on the King’s Altar, she was able to push Fei’s emotions and figure out his weakness in a few sentences – the only way to control Fei, the person who she and Tanasha didn’t take into account, was through controlling this girl called Angela.

Therefore, when their side attacked, she didn’t attack the eldest princess, but surprisingly chose Angela who was defenseless.

Paris succeeded.

At least from the look of things, she had complete control over this fight. She used minimal resources and restrained this unexpected “change”. King Alexander had not helped the eldest prince out too much in this fight. As time passed by, the balance was slowly tilting towards the assassin’s side.

This was a scary woman.

Fei just vaguely understood Paris’s intentions.

Therefore, he spoke and stated his positions.

However –

“Hehe, little king, if I don’t let her go, you still can’t help Tanasha out. Why would I let her go? Just because you said so?” Paris was a little surprised. She didn’t expect the king to sense her intentions this quick. However, no matter what happened, she wouldn’t let Angela go. Instead of trusting those promises and oaths, Paris who had experienced many dark sides of humans preferred complete control in her own hands.

Paris’ answer took Fei by surprise as well. He thought she would at least consider his proposal.

The current situation was bad for both the eldest princess and Fei. It could be said that they were on the same boat. If the assassins killed all the star warriors on the eldest princess’ side, then Fei would not survive this as well.

Fei frowned.

“Alexander…… At this moment, Angela who was quiet suddenly spoke. Her voice was so calm that it was scary. “Listen to me, Alexander. If you can, please kill this woman and get revenge for me and Emma……” After that, a stream of blood started to slide off of the edge of her mouth. Her beautiful neck lost all strength and her head lowered softly. Her body collapsed in Paris’ arm; a beautiful girl stopped breathing and passed away in the bright sunlight.

“Angela!!!!!!”

Fei roared as he felt like his heart was ripped in half. He stomped on the ground and his body shot out like a cannon as the ground under his feet caved inward. The purple and green dual swords turned into a blade storm and moved toward Paris crazily. The intent was clear, die!

Paris was shocked. She didn’t think that the girl in her arms was so determinate and would commit suicide by biting her own tongue. Although she was a little suspicious, after feeling the heart in the girl’s body stop beating, she felt something indescribable as a female. She sighed and lightly pushed Angela’s body toward Fei.

“I will return her body…… I didn’t plan to kill her.”

Paris’ shook her body and she disappeared from the spot, but her words got into Fei’s ear clearly. It was rare for this cruel and dominating woman to explain herself; this might be an exception for her as well.

Fei put away the dual swords and hugged his lover’s body.

“Blacky!!” Fei yelled.

“Bark, bark, bark, bark!!”

A loud barking noise broke the tragic howling atmosphere at the peak of East Mountain. Under the surprising stare of many people, an enormous black dog rushed to Fei’s side. Fei placed Angela’s corpse on the dog’s back, and the dog barked back and quickly turned into a black tornado and disappeared from the peak of East Mountain after Fei patted it on the head.

“Die!”

After seeing Blacky carry Angela off the mountain, Fei felt a bit less restrained. He turned around and glanced at the people who were still fighting. After locating the two yellow-bladed assassins who were massacring Zenit’s cavalries, he jumped up as he summoned his dual swords and chopped down with full force.

Boom!

A loud noise resonated on the battlefield and dust was sent into the air. The two assassins didn’t have the chance to dodge the attack. All they were able to do was block it with their blades. They immediately felt an unstoppable force coming off of the collision. Their knees were not able to handle it, and they were forced to kneel to counter this force. The result was shocking; the lower half of their bodies looked like they were nailed into the hard ground. Blood spurt out of their mouths as if it was water.

After the attack started, Fei didn’t stop. He didn’t hold back his force and moved with his murderous intent.

He aimed his kicks at the two assassins who had not gotten up yet in the chest. The kicks were so fast that it broke through the air, and the sound was so loud that the two assassins knew that they would not survive if the kicks landed. In extreme fear, the two of them positioned their blades in front of themselves to protect the vital spots around their chests. However, Fei’s great force kicked them out of the ground, and they flew off the broken King’s Altar.

“Get the f*ck out!”

After kicking away the two assassins, Fei forcefully stomped the altar, and numerous cracks appeared under his feet like a huge spider web. The mostly destroyed whole altar started to shake. The huge force that Fei applied to it went through the structure and was sent into the ground

The next second, the orange-yellowish energy flame flashed. The earth-attributed star warrior who was hiding underground and sneak attacking people screamed as he rushed out of the ground. Fei’s stomp was very on point. The force directly hit him under the ground and almost instantly killed him. He had almost lost his ability to fight, and he was just running away…….

Unbelievable Strength!

Unimaginable performance!

The eldest princess who was under the cavalries’ protection was shocked by this scene as well.

Fei who was extremely enraged had demonstrated an unbelievable fighting ability. The physical strength of a level 21 Barbarian was fully utilized. Powerful strength could demolish all tactics and techniques. When faced with this level of brute force, the star warriors didn’t even have time to use their energy techniques and show off their skills. They were severely injured and had to back off.

In an instant, three assassins had lost their strength and were no longer threats.

The situation on the battlefield changed drastically.

Paris initially joined the assassin who used a sword and fought with the purple dressed girl. They tried to get through the girl’s purple flames and get to the eldest princess. But after seeing this scene, an angry and anxious expression appeared on her beautiful face. She ditched the purple-dressed girl and aimed her attacks at Fei.

The green energy that was visible in her hands was pushed out; her movements were so soft that it looked like she was reaching out to her lover. But the energy immediately transformed into a gigantic green bird. It opened it wings, cried loudly and flew toward Fei. Its wide wings were as sharp as knives. With craze in its eyes, it covered the sunlight and dashed toward Fei.

The path that the gigantic gird took was completely destroyed. The ground was cracked, and the corpses were blown into the air.

Fei laughed with a crazy expression.

He used both Barbarian Skills -【Bash】 and 【Double Swing】 at the same time, and his purple and green dual swords turned into a blade storm and went head to head with the gigantic green bird.

Finally, the bird and the purple green dual sword collided.

Boom!

The whole mountain started to shake from this collision.

The huge impact created an air wave, and it swept through the peak of East Mountain, and people who were close got blown away like weeds. Not a single person was able to remain standing till under this strong pressure. Chipped stones, dust, blood, and weapons spun in the air and created a strange tornado. In a radius of 10 yards from where Fei and Paris stood, everything seemed to gradually decompose and turn into debris.

It was a beautiful, breathtaking storm.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 121: The Terrifying White Haired Master.

Chapter 121: The Terrifying White Haired Master.

A beautiful and horrifying death storm.

Although Paris was powerful, she was pushed back by the force from the collision like a falling leaf in an autumn breeze. She had to admit that she still underestimated this little king’s true strength, although she was very careful.

As she flew back like a leaf, her mind quickly calculated and planned the next move. Her pupil suddenly contracted. She saw two flashes of light that were emanating a murderous aura. Under the cover of this beautiful storm, a purple and green light were shot at her; one aimed at her heart and one aimed at her throat.

Impossible.

That little king had brutally held himself up against the huge force from this deadly collision. Moreover, he moved so quickly after that. Although his body was covered in wounds, his determination didn’t get affected at all; his goal was still to kill her. His body was perfectly parallel with the ground as he dashed towards her. His body spinning in the air and the purple and green dual swords flashing in a lethal bladestorm.

Paris immediately felt a sense of great danger.

The murderous intent in Fei’s eyes had almost materialized. It created numerous red marks on Paris’ white skin, as if a knife had dragged across her body. The chilling, deadly sensation instantly tore open Paris’ mental defence, and paused all her thoughts.

After seeing the layers of green energy walls that she setup fail to block the dual swords, her expression finally changed drastically. An unprecedented scared expression appeared on her beautiful face as she turned her head around and screamed a name –

“Murphy!!!”

Boom – !

Before she could finish screaming, a figure appeared in front of her and threw a punch slowly.

This punch gave people a very strange feeling.

It seemed like it was ultra-slow. Everyone could see the angle and trajectory of the punch clearly. They were even able to see the symbols and inscriptions on the black ring that he was wearing on his finger clearly. However, the punch was fast as well. In an instant, the punch had connected onto the swords.

The punch had literally reversed and messed up both time and space.

Tink!

The punch accurately hit both the purple and green lights at the same time.

An unstoppable force exploded onto Fei’s swords which started to bend and strain in Fei’s hands. The impulse was soon passed from the sword into Fei’s hands, forearm, and shoulders.

Crack, crack – !

A chilling bone breaking noise sounded. Blood spurted out of the pores on his arms, as if it were a layer of blood mist around him. His clothes were immediately stained by the blood. Like a doll that was ditched by someone, Fei flew back for more than twenty yards before he could stop. A stream of blood dripped off from the edge of Fei’s mouth.

A master!

Fei was shocked.

The person who suddenly appeared was the most powerful person that he had seen in both the real and Diablo World. The strange force that entered Fei’s arms and body had destroyed and tore Fei’s bones and muscles apart, as if there were many mini-explosions in his body. The unbearable pain almost made Fei howl loudly.

He immediately took out a bottle of 【Normal Healing Potion】and chugged it.

The injuries in his body quickly recovered.

However, Fei wasn’t relieved at all.

The force that entered his body didn’t disappear. It was still continuing the destruction of bones and muscles that the healing potion healed. The potion was only able to fix and heal the injured body parts, it wasn’t able to get rid of the dangerous force inside of him.

He took out another potion, it was a bottle of 【Full Rejuvenation Potion】.

This potion could restore 100% of the health and mana in the Diablo World, and it also helped with getting rid of some negative effects…… As soon as the purple potion went down his throat, the force that was inside of him got weaker immediately. Soon, the effect of the potion and the deadly force cancelled each other out.

Fei didn’t attack again.

He quickly switched to Assassin Mode, and disappeared in this dusty, misty environment. At this point, the peak of East Mountain was hazy. The dust and the bloody mist obscured the people’s visions. This was the best environment for assassins to show the world what they could do.

A tall strong white haired and bearded man stood in front of Paris.

This was the person, Murphy, who had blown Fei away. He was one of the Trump Cards that Paris had and was supposed to attack and kill the elder princess at the most critical moment. However, when Paris’ life was under great danger, she had no choice but to pull him out to defend her. This secret trump card was exposed.

After blowing Fei away, the old man Murphy didn’t chase and try to kill Fei with the advantage.

He put his hands behind his back. Two golden light beams shot out from his eyes and broke through the layers of dusts and blood mist like a searchlight. It seemed like he was scanning around and was trying to find something…… A solemn expression gradually appeared on his face.

Paris who was standing behind him saw something else. She saw two deep, bloody wounds on the elder’s fists. The wounds were about one to two inches deep, and his white bones were visible. Blood slid off his fingers and dripped onto the ground.

This discovery scared Paris one more time.

Murphy was already a six star warrior. He had metal attributed energy, and that made his body almost indestructible. His fists were like the hardest weapons that ever existed, but they didn’t have any advantages over Fei’s dual swords…… Paris felt increasingly chilly as she thought about it more. If Murphy wasn’t here, then her throat and heart would definitely have been pierced by that attack.

“Murphy, kill him as fast as you can!”

Paris spat the words out from between her pearly white teeth. She was never this worried. Although she had more trump cards and more plans, but the ability that this little king had shown made her a little uncomfortable. The women’s sixth sense, her intuition told her that she might had ignored something, but she couldn’t grasp it.

“He disappeared!”

The master warrior Murphy glanced around the peak of East Mountain, and couldn’t find where the little king was hiding at. He couldn’t sense where Fei would be at all: “I can’t find him!”

“What?”

Paris couldn’t hide the surprise on her beautiful face. This little king was able to hide from the gaze of a six star warrior. It seemed like an impossible miracle told in stories and legends that were passed around by the travelling poets. This woman quickly thought of a solution: “Just start torturing and killing the guards and soldiers from Chambord, we will just force him to come out on his own!”

Paris was a master of understanding and playing with people’s weaknesses.

But –

“Paris, if i’m not wrong, it seems like everyone from Chambord…… is dead already.”

Murphy glanced around the the Peak of East Mountain again, and gave Paris an answer that made her very frustrated. This beautiful woman had not experienced this hard situation for a long long time. She felt powerless in this situation, the same feeling she had when her adopted father locked her in the dark basement sixteen years ago.

“Damn it! Forget about him…… I will keep the star warriors on their side busy. Just kill the elder princess first!”

After she said that, Paris dashed into another battleground, and helped the assassin who was slowly falling into a disadvantage as he fought with the purple dressed girl. Murphy on the other hand dashed towards where the elder princess was.

Boom! Boom!

With every step he took, the energy surrounding him grew stronger. Soon, the mountain started to shook, as the energy was too powerful.

The cavalry knights who surrounded the elder princess quickly sensed this danger. With less than a hundred men left, they divided themselves into two groups. One group closely guarded the elder princess and another group charged at the whited haired Murphy with courage; they wanted to use their bodies, their lives to stop this terrifying six star warrior’s advancement – although they might only stop the man for one second for each life that was sacrificed.

However –

Boom! Boom!

Murphy was still getting closer to the elder princess. He simply threw out punches at the Zenit soldiers who charged at him, and the men who tried to block Murphy’s path were blown apart before they could even scream in pain. The strong metal attributed energy instantly crushed all the bones of these cavaliers into pieces, and evaporated all their blood. They were like snowflakes during a hot summer day, disappearing in seconds.

This was a truly powerful high ranked star warrior.

Ordinary soldiers couldn’t even get close to him within 10 yards (m), let alone stopping him.

Although this was reality, the cavalries charged in one after another.

The soldiers’ honour suppressed the fear in them.

Unfortunately, bravery and courage couldn’t change anything when faced with absolute strength and power.

In a blink of an eye, more than fifty bravery cavaliers were gone. Their weapons and armour were all crushed into dusts along with their bodies, bones and blood. They had forever disappeared from this world.

Murphy was still approaching the elder princess step by step.

He was in a critical distance from the elder princess. She was in great danger. When Murphy threw out the twenty first punch, the formation of cavaliers who were protecting the elder princess was already falling apart.

The death of their colleagues and friends didn’t faze them at all but Murphy’s fists were a different story.

WIthout commands nor shouts, the rest of the cavaliers divided themselves into halves again. About twenty five cavaliers continued to guard the elder princess, and the other 25 charged at Murphy, like moths flying into a flame. The path was soaked in the blood of their colleagues.

Boom! Boom!Boom! Boom!

It was the same punches, and it was the same silent deaths.

The brave sacrifices of the cavalries seemed way too cheap; it was not effective at all.

The white haired elder was less than thirty yards(m) away from the elder princess.

Among all the twenty five cavalries who charged at Murphy, there was only one who was still alive. An impatient expression appeared on Murphy’s face. He punched out again and that man instantly disappeared from the world.

There was nothing that could stop this white haired murderer.

Murphy’s eyes locked onto the elder princess. He believed that he could turn this Goddess of Intelligence of St. Petersburg, who was feared by many people, into a bloody pulp.

But, at this moment –

It was a fist.

It quietly travelled through the blood mist of the last charging cavalries. As if it got pass through the limitations of time and space, the fist instantly landed on Murphy’s chest.

Puff – !

Blood was spurted, and it stained Murphy’s white beard

He flew back uncontrollably like a bullet.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 122: Oh, That Was All Fake (Part one)

Chapter 122: Oh, That Was All Fake (Part one)

“Oh, no…”

Seeing the white-haired master Murphy getting blown away like a rag sack, Paris in the distance let loose a desperate roar. She consecutively dashed forward a few times in the air like lightning, and caught him right before he violently collided with the ground.

There were two shocking dents on the chest of this white hair old man – a pair of fist marks.

These two fist marks were 4 to 5 centimeters in depth, deeply printed on the white hair master Murphy’s chest, and one could clearly see the ridges of the knuckles. The violent force didn’t leak at all and was all directed into the Murphy’s body, almost completely destroying this sharp master’s heart and meridians. Large mouthfuls of blood spewed out from his mouth like a spring. Under Paris’s two arms’ support, this grand master that was just massacring the enemies now could barely stand in place.

Ten meters away.

That staggering figure of a knight that was almost drowned in the sharp energy waves, now actually straightened up his body and stood in place.

A strange smile appeared on his mouth, and as he took off the T-shaped protection helmet on his head, exposing sharp chestnut color short hair, a handsome face, a straight nose, and angular facial contours appeared in the panicking pupils of Paris and Murphy. This warrior was not too big, one could even say he was a bit weak-looking and skinny, but his body was filled with a characteristic military iron blood breath. He gently stood there, instantly giving people the oppressing atmosphere of facing millions of troops.

“Ar… His Royal Highness Arshavin?”

After seeing the face of this knight, the white beard white hair master Murphy and flirtatious woman Paris’s face all suddenly became pale, and the shock expression surfaced.

The dignified Elder Prince of Zenit Empire, [God of War] Arshavin actually appeared in person?

How’s this possible?

Paris clearly remembered in the information they received before, his highness should be in the imperial camp right now…. Damn it, at this moment, who could be the person that’s at the [Iron Blood Heroes] camp in the emperor capital? Paris was very smart, she almost immediately thought of the other possibility – very clearly, that Arshavin His Royal Highness at the Royal Camp was just a substitute used to cover their eyes and ears!

This was the final kill!

This was the joker card up the sleeve!

Who would’ve thought that the dignified Elder Prince actually didn’t mind to lower his position, be personally disguised and quietly mix into the Emissaries Group, come to Chambord City early, and then deliver a surprise attack at the critical time, easily seriously injuring the enemy’s grand master, reversing the entire situation.

The person that should not have appeared, appeared.

Then, everything was changed.

And at this moment, Fei that was still flowing and drifting around in the dust in [Assassin Modric] also became dumbfounded after seeing this scene, because he recognized this skinny and weak-looking chestnut-color short hair warrior. If he didn’t remember wrong, on the first day the Zenit Emissaries Team arrived at Chambord city, this warrior’s identity was the Elder Princess’s carriage driver.

At that time Fei’s Barbarian level just reached level 16, his feeling was not very accurate, and he just vaguely felt that this driver was a pro, but he never thought that this pro was actually m*therfcking high like a hundred-floor skyscraper.

And, from Paris and Murphy’s exclamation just now, Fei also finally knew that the chestnut-colored short hair warrior had another distinguished identity – the Elder Prince of the Empire Andre Arshavin, that man who would likely inherit Emperor Yaxin’s throne and rule the Zenit Empire, and the man known as [Zenit’s God of War].

This discovery completely shocked Fei.

Today, the things that took place at the top of Eastern Mountain were way too incredible. Famous figures appeared out of thin air one after another, and unexpected events took place one after another… All Fei could do was shake his head, as he noticed that he was still a little too lacking when compared to how these big figures planned strategies.

“Paris, you should tell them to stop.”

Arshavin looked at them with a confident smile.

But his face didn’t have the slightest joy of accomplishing something. Although this woman in front of his eyes once helped that not-so-friendly younger brother of his and brought him countless times of troubles and almost unbearable losses, and before this, he had dreamed countless times of killing her… But, now that the life of this woman was really firmly grasped by his hands, Arshavin suddenly had a little bit of feelings.

Such a perfect woman, unfortunately she couldn’t be on his side…

Paris quickly calmed herself, she sighed and gently waved her slim arm.

The entire battlefield instantly quieted down.

In fact, after Elder Prince Arshavin appeared, many people already consciously or unconsciously stopped this now-seemingly-meaningless fight, especially after seeing those two fist marks in front of Murphy’s chest. Almost everyone on the top of Eastern Mountain instantly realized, at this point, the outcome of this battle was actually already predetermined.

In the Zenit Empire, Prince Arshavin was a legend.

This prince of under 25 years old had already leveled his fire element energy to the 6 star level, where the energy could take physical form that was as sharp as blades, recognized as the Zenit Empire’s number one young talent within hundreds of years. In addition to his powerful strength, he was also a master of the art of warfare, experienced in battles, and bathed in blood for six years, during which he achieved a number of prominent military awards. The [Iron Blood Camp] was also as invincible, known to be undefeatable, and was the ranked one elite division of the Zenit Empire, enjoying the reputation of being the [Whip of the God of War].

If it was normal circumstance, the older generation’s Murphy could still contest this Zenit God of War, but after being caught off guard, he had been seriously injured with his meridians shattered, leaving him at the edge of death. But, Arshavin was only slightly injured when trying to resist the gold energy storm earlier, and now he still had about 70 to 80% of strength. Relying on his own power, right now this Royal Highness really had the ability to control the remaining battle.

As the two sides stopped fighting, the dust in the air also gradually settled.

Residual limbs and blood-soaked mud covered the battlefield.

Around the King Altar, the expressions of the survivors were a bit different.

There were clearly more people with red ribbons on their arm. They previously had control of the battle, but now their head count had completely no influence on the outcome of this battle. A six star elite like Arshavin could instantly crush them into slag with one finger. The people of Shanui Kingdom, Luna Kingdom, and Chata Kingdom immediately revealed the expression of fear and despair.

And the emissaries of countries that suffered horrible losses due to the surprise attack were all overjoyed, and some people even cried.

As Paris waved her hand, the crowd became separated very orderly.

After a burst of cautious footsteps, the assassins all stood behind the devil woman Paris, and the those with red ribbons all stood on Paris’s side in despair. At this moment, although they couldn’t feel more regretful about their actions, it was still useless. This is a suicidal gamble, and standing on the wrong side of this assassination operation basically declared the end of their lives and the country they represent.

And on the other side, the few innocent survivors were still frightened, as if they were small chickens that had found their mothers in the face of an eagle. They stood trembling behind the Elder Prince and Princess. In the crowd, the little prince Modric of Lake Kingdom was covered in injuries, but he also luckily survived.

The group ultimately divided into two.

The atmosphere was terrifyingly oppressing.

At this moment, Fei came out in his delightful footsteps and a big smile. He switched to [Barbarian Mode], it’s just that his body had some light injuries, and the King’s robe which he wore to this ceremony is already torn into pieces. The soft leather lining underneath also had bloody openings。 His face was covered in blood, leaving out only a pair of black eyes. Fei was completely covered in blood, almost looking like just a blob of blood standing upright, leaving behind a bloody print everywhere he stepped.

Such injuries, it was simply miserable to the point that people could cry sad tears from seeing this.

Everyone that saw this scene were all suspecting, would this little king just drop to the ground to go see Jesus in the next moment. What’s more sad was, the entire Chambord City, except for this unlucky little king that had his crowning ceremony screwed, all the guards and officials are all dead. Lampard, Drogba, Oleg, and Barak and so on, all their dead bodies lied quietly on the periphery of the ruins of the King Altar, fresh blood stained the stones and soil under their bodies…

“Ah, Alexander, it’s great to see that you are still alive!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 122: Oh, That Was All Fake (Part two)

Chapter 122: Oh, That Was All Fake (Part two)

This young prince Modric appeared to be extremely social after seeing Fei, He immediately went to support him. Before this, many people saw Fei getting directly hit by six star master Murphy. There was dust everywhere at that time and everyone thought this little king died. Who would’ve guessed, this guy’s life was even tougher than the mice in sewage pipes. Although he didn’t look that good now, he was actually still alive.

Modric supported Fei and stood behind the Elder Prince Arshavin.

“Paris, how fortunately, seems like, I won this round.”

Arshavin looked at Paris with a slight smile, lightly letting out a breath. Finally, this woman that caused him so much headache won’t give him any more trouble later on.

Papapapapapa~

Paris gently clapped.

This devilish woman surprisingly restored her calm in the shortest possible time, while gently applauding. She sincerely said with her iconic charming smile, “To be honest, I completely didn’t expect the dignified Elder Prince of the emperor, would actually come to such remote and bitter cold country just for me, even willing to disguise as a lowly soldier to attack in surprise… Your Excellency Andrea, you should tell me, should I feel honored, or scared?”

Arshavin of course could hear the sarcasm in this woman’s words, but now he was the winner, so he maintained his smile and did not mind at all.

“However, I have to admit, this is really a beautiful move! These soldiers’ deaths are valuable, at least they confused Murphy’s eyes, making it possible for Your highness to successfully attack Murphy in surprise… However, Your Highness Prince, just letting them suicide like that, wouldn’t it make the remaining soldiers that survived will a bit cold in their heart?”

“Paris, things have progressed to this point, you should put away your little mind. Surrender to me, work for me, and I won’t kill you today.”

Arshavin still had a faint smile on his face, but these words were very domineering, without any room for negotiation.

“Hehe, Your Highness, I’m afraid that you are too confident in your strength. Although I can’t kill you and the Elder Princess today, but with my current strength, I am still capable of running, right?” Paris was still calm and smiling, as if chatting with an old friend, and her words were full of provocation and assessment, but she doesn’t have any meaning of surrendering.

“If you chose to flee in the beginning, maybe you would have a chance. But not anymore now.”

Arshavin still had that smile on his face showing that he had everything under control. Not knowing when, the Knight Captain Romain led the remaining 25 knights and firmly guarded the only stone ladder passage that goes down the mountain. Maybe the sword assassin and the others could hold Arshavin for a few seconds, but after that, if Paris cannot push away all the knights and Romain and escape down from the stone path, then Arshavin will have the chance to kill her with lightning means in the next second.

Paris saw this scene and her face slightly changed.

“Sister Tanasha, your luck is really admirable, if it wasn’t for this little King that screwed up my plan accidently, maybe the one dying today will be you…”

At this moment, Paris seemed to have accepted her fate, that peerlessly beautiful face showed a trace of unwillingness, as if she no longer wanted to talk to Arshavin and moved her eyes to the Elder Princess that was quietly standing in front of the crowd. Her tone of voice was sad, as if it was really a younger sister complaining to her older sister.

This woman was indeed a wicked being, she frowned and bit her lips, and the trace of sadness in her eyes suddenly made most men at the scene feel sympathy towards her, wanting to put her in their arms and comfort her.

The Elder Princess just slightly smiled, “Indeed, my luck today is better.”

When the female saint said that, it’s equivalent to recognizing the significant impact Fei has made in this battle.

Indeed, Fei was like a sh*t-stirring stick, stirring up the plots planned by both sides.

If Fei didn’t become angry for his love and forced Paris into a dead corner, she wouldn’t have summoned Murphy in advance, so even if the Elder Princess had Arshavin as the last card in her sleeve, it still wouldn’t be easy to win. After all, Murphy was also a six star master, and such an older generation master was a lot more experienced and his strength could not be overlooked. Even when confronting head-on, the [Zenit God of War] Arshavin still didn’t have the chance to win, and if Murphy was hidden in the dark, it would be even more terrifying.

Assassination was like dating, whoever initiates would be more likely to get hurt.

Hearing that, the Elder Princess openly admitted that she was indeed lucky, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Paris’s face, “But sometimes, just luck alone isn’t enough.”

“You…” The Elder Princess suddenly thought of something and her face changed color immediately, “Everyone be care…”

But it’s too late.

At this moment, something no one expected happened.

The eyes of Lake Kingdom’s prince Modric who stood beside Fei suddenly became colder and sharper and he suddenly moved like lightning. Both palms carrying hot energy were suddenly launched forwards like lightning, one left and one right, accurately striking the back of the hearts of Elder Prince Arshavin and Purple Clothed girl Zi Yan.

At the next moment, vigorous power broke out, and the flaming red domineering energy suddenly burst out in a series of explosive sounds.

Puff~

Unbelievable.

Arshavin and Zi Yan’s attention were all focused on Paris and the other people, constantly making sure that this terrifying woman didn’t do anything crazy like a trapped beast. How could they think that their “own teammate” would attack them in surprise. At such a close distance, even though they were more powerful, they completely didn’t have the time to react, not even getting the chance to channel any defensive energy before they were firmly hit by Modric’s flaming red palms. Enormous energy was pushed into their body and both of them puked out a mouthful of blood.

Both of their faces were instantly covered with the expression of disbelief, angry, and shock.

After succeeding the first blow, Modric didn’t run, but turned his palm and struck again with a grim smile. A fire energy transformed into a long dragon, whistling as it flew towards the Elder Princess that was not so far away.

The event took place so suddenly, most people still didn’t react to what happened just now.

At this moment, no one actually thought about going up to protect the Elder Princess.

Seeing that this wise princess was about to become a burnt crisp, something magical happened – a blue spherical defense water screen appeared around the Elder Princess, completely covering her inside the water screen. When colliding with the fire dragon, the water curtain rippled violently, offsetting Modric’s attack.

“Despicable thing, go die!”

[Zenit God of War] Arshavin finally reacted, seeing that the Elder Princess was in danger, he gritted his teeth and endured through his painful injury and began frantically channeling residual energy, delivering an earth-shattering blow. Modric had no choice but extend his arm to block, and his arm suddenly became blood mist, as he spewed out blood from his mouth while flying high up into the air, landing before Paris and the others, luckily still surviving.

This change is just too extraordinary, instantly leaving everyone in a rock state.

How could such a thing happen?

No one would have thought that Modric, this little Prince of Lake Kingdom who was the least likely one to side with Paris, would suddenly attack without any sign. On top of that, no one thought that this little Prince’s strength has far exceeded the two star level from before, severely injuring master Arshavin and Zi Yan, the two strongest fighters on the side of the Elder Princess, even almost killing the Elder Princess if she didn’t have a high level water elemental magical defense item on her.

The atmosphere of the top of Eastern Mountain instantly changed.

This incredible dramatic change instantly brought tremendous shift in power.

Murphy, Arshaven, and Zi Yan were originally the three with the highest strength on this mountain, but now they were all seriously injured and were almost paralyzed. Now on the Elder Princess’s side, the only people that could still fight was Romain, and female swordsman Susan, as well as 20 or so useless knights and 10 or so emissaries from other countries, but on Paris’s side the original assassins and Modric with unknown strength all suffered different degrees of injury, but they still haven’t lost their fighting capabilities. Paris herself hasn’t suffered the slightest injury…

The strength comparison on both sides was instantly overturned.

The subversion occurred so fast, people simply felt that this was a dream.

Originally those with a red ribbon were already feeling despaired, but now their eyes lightened up, not hiding their ecstasy of escaping death. Their distraught expressions were replaced by grinning, one by one they all straightened up their back.

“Hehehe, sister Tanasha, you finally miscalculated once!”

The flirtatious smile of this devilish woman returned to her peerlessly beautiful face again, just like a little girl that successfully pulled off a prank. Until that moment, people just realized, all those sad words she said were just acting.

The Elder Princess remained silent

And although [Zenit God of War] Arshavin was very angry, his body was already beginning to shake uncontrollably. The damage caused by that blow by Modric was way too much. On the other side, purple clothed Zi Yan had her eyes tightly closed, bean-sized sweat drops ran down her white beautiful cheeks and purple flames crazily surged in her body. Clearly, she was anxiously seizing the opportunity to self-heal.

“Hehehe, thinking about it, this is really a pleasant surprise. Originally I just wanted to kill sister Tanasha to cut off an arm of Your Highness Arshavin (TL: metaphorically an arm), but who knew that I can even kill Your Highness God of War as well. Haha, the goddess of fate is too generous, I think His Highness Dominguez will be very happy to hear this news.”

With a charming smile full of murderous intent, Paris approached step by step.

Behind her, the assassin finally took off the thick veil on their face.

“What a pity, originally I wanted to have a drink with the two Highnesses, but in order to avoid nightmares later on, I have no choice but to kill you guys as soon as possible.

Paris’s tone is so gentle, but in the eyes of Arshavin and others, she was more like a reaper.

“Hehe, good move, but I’m just curious, if you kill Tanasha and I, how do you explain to father? There are so many people at the scene today, such a secret can’t be contained at all. Sooner or later one day, he will know what happened here. How long can you and Dominguez keep this away from him?”

Arshavin sat on the stone ground, trying his best to delay the time as he channeled the remaining energy inside his body. But, hope was very slim, he was injured too much, and he didn’t have much strength left.

“Hehehehe, Your Highness, is what you just said a joke to adjust the atmosphere? You know better than me, the beginning of this operation is a path of no return, do you still hope that I will let you guys survive? Kill or be killed, it’s a very simple thing. As for Emperor Yaxin, His Highness Dominguez will of course explain to him, it will just be the peasants at Chambord city rebelling. Sister Tanasha unfortunately died in combat. As for you Your Highness, aren’t you sitting safely at the [Iron Blood Camp]?

Paris’s words were light and delightful, but the message that it contained sank Arshavin’s heart.

The use of the substitute tactic was originally a beautiful strategy of a cicada casting off its skin (TL: escape by cunning and deceiving maneuvering), and it almost worked, but now because of the sudden change in situation, it became a fatal weakness. Paris has been very obvious with her words, if that gloomy little brother of his, Dominguez has that substitute under control, he might even be able to use the substitute’s hand to take over the entire [Iron Blood Camp] without any effort.

“Aobina, Modric, Hershzen, you three immediately take all emissaries and guards to blood wash Chambord city, and then set fire and burn this little city. Remember, don’t leave any survivors, make sure to create an illusion of chaos of rebellious citizens…”

Paris lightly waved her jade-like hand and issued the ruthless order to the assassins behind her.

“Understood.”

The three assassins and the other countries’ emissaries with red ribbons all became extremely happy. This was a good opportunity to make a fortune, because they could just freely loot all the royal families and wealthy nobles in Chambord city. According to the situation right now, there should be no decent forces of resistance left in the city.

But…

“Hey, wait up, so impolite. If you want to raid Chambord City, you should first ask if its owner agrees or not man!”

“You?” Modric had a look of disdain on and mocked Fei, “Such a heavy injury, you think you can still turn the situation around? Save some energy, so you don’t bleed to death first, hahaha!”

“Eh, you said injury?” Fei rubbed the blood off his face, his steps suddenly became no longer staggering, and he straightened his back, “I’m sorry, I was just faking it.”

At this moment, Fei was just jumping around, how did he look injured at all anymore.

“Come on, tell me, how come you would help out this ahjumma.” (TL: middle-aged woman in korean, wrinkly as fk and stuff) Fei placed his hands on his hips, He then looked and pointed at the two people behind Modric with hostility, “And you two, aren’t you guys dead already? How did you guys come back to life again?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 123: I want to Feel Happier!

Chapter 123: I want to Feel Happier!

Everyone at the top of Eastern Mountain almost vomited and fainted. This little King’s tone and word choice was a little too rude. How could this represent the demeanor of a small Royal Family? It was more like a flustered gangster!

Could it be that he lost his mind due to what happened today?

It was no wonder since at his most proud and glorious moment, a catastrophe occurred. Not only did the crowning ceremony become a big joke, but even his fiancée and loyal men were all killed on the spot. If it was anyone else in his shoes that was dealt such a huge blow, they would probably have coughed out blood and died; even going mad would be a better result.

Modric laughed and said, “Alexander, even if you faked death and escaped, what can you do? Did you really think you could save anything right now?”

He proudly smiled, and then suddenly smudged his face with his right hand.

After a burst of blue flashing ripples that gave off a trace of wood magic energy, a layer gradually spread out and his face completely changed. It was no longer the gentle blonde smiling prince of Lake Kingdom, but rather someone unfamiliar to Fei.

“Wood elemental illusion magic?” someone exclaimed.

“He’s [Butcher] Sandro… a knight commander under His Highness Dominguez! I’ve seen him before…” someone exclaimed as he recognized this unfamiliar face.

Hearing someone calling out his name, Sandro’s arrogant expression bloomed even brighter. “Hahaha, Alexander, now you should know why I would help Ms. Paris. Do you now understand why these two people are still alive?”

Behind Sandro stood two people that should have been dead.

The muscular earth elemental warrior Hershzen and Okocha. (TL: might have been previously translated as Aobina my badddd)

The former committed suicide by taking poison after he failed his assassination attempt on Fei and was chased around, like playing Whac-A-Mole back to the hotel he was staying at. The latter was massacred along with his guards at the hotel they were residing in by some mysterious figure.

But now, they were both alive and sound.

They had proud and mocking smiles, and their eyes were filled with resentment when looking at Fei. It was this little king that they originally overlooked, which left them with no choice but to “die” once, and it almost screwed up Dominguez’s big plan.

“I get it now. On that night, it was you that passed on the message in advance to the Thrace Kingdom emissary group and let them create the disguise that they were all annihilated and that Prince Okacha was killed. You also found someone to replace Hershzen’s death and deceive me, right?” Fei’s sudden realization showed on his face.

“You are not that stupid,” Thrace Kingdom’s Prince Okocha sneered and advanced a step.

“I was wondering how someone could kill over 200 people that quickly. I didn’t even sense it outside a thousand meters. So that’s what happened…” Fei touched his chin as he said, “However, you guys are really cruel. You actually killed that many of your own guards just because you were afraid that I might find out something… You guys are really f*cking worse than animals.”

“Afraid of you? Idiot, you really overestimate yourself. Her Highness Paris just didn’t want to disturb the Elder Prince so she purposely threw out this smoke array.” Okocha looked at Fei as if he was looking at an idiot and laughed disdainfully, “Little King, you should worry about yourself. Chambord City is destined to be erased off the map today. Your people will all die and turn into ash, and they will be thrown into the lake with you to feed the fish!”

After being called worse than an animal, Okocha’s face turned dark.

No one expected that at this moment, Paris unexpectedly took a step forward, smiled and said, “King Alexander, I have to admit that you are a genius with great potential. If you swear to work for His Royal Highness Dominguez, I can let you go today, and even your Chambord City can be saved. You can continue to be your King, and I can also promise you that in two months after the Imperial War Practice, Chambord City can be promoted to a tier 3 subsidiary kingdom.”

“Hahahahaha…”

Fei patted his thighs and laughed with tears almost coming out. “You old granny, are you offering a meal out of pity mixed with contempt? Could it be… hehe, could it be that you are scared?” Then, before waiting for Paris to reply, Fei suddenly looked ruthless, without even a trace of a smile left on his face. He stared angrily and pointed in disdain as he shouted, “Go f*ck yourself! Dominguez can go f*ck himself too. F*ck your tier 3 kingdom; if I want something, can’t I just grab it myself? Since when did I need to ask you arrogant b*tches for charity? Today, as long as I’m not happy, no one can f*cking think about leaving this mountain alive!”

This speech left everyone on the mountain dumbfounded.

Even the Eldest Princess, [God of War] Arshavin and Paris couldn’t close their mouths.

After all these days of stress that were supressed in his heart, plus everything that happened on the Eastern Mountain today, Fei simply wanted to let it all out.

He directly placed his two hands on his waist and started swearing with spit flying everywhere.

“What dog sh*t King demeanor, what dog sh*t royal family etiquette, all of you can f*ck off to the side. That’s right, you guys are the big people; you guys are all bosses, and just one fart from you guys can blow away my Chambord City. You guys want to kill each other, and I can’t control that, but can you guys not just all come to my territory and start f*cking each other? You want to eliminate my kingdom and kill my people? Alright, that’s fine. Hehe, today I will let you big figures see what it looks like when a small character like me goes crazy.”

Right after he finished swearing and before everyone could react, Fei suddenly flashed, and in the next second, an after-image appeared in the air. While moving at high speed, he reached out his two hands and grabbed something in the void, and after a purple and green flash of light, the Purple Green Duo Swords appeared in his hands.

“Hahaha, I will take some interest first.”

Fei laughed and swung with both hands. The duo swords drew two beautiful rainbows in the air and roared towards Modric and the other two people.

On the top of Eastern Mountain, nobody could have expected that in such a disadvantaged situation, this mad little King would actually dare to attack first.

Seeing the purple and green swords coming, Okocha and his guard Hershzen sneered and pulled out their weapons to counter. They were four star warriors like Fei, so obviously they were not afraid of this 2v1 situation and even charged up to take on Fei.

But…

Roar!!!

An earth-shattering roar sounded in the ears of these two men. Then, the huge sound wave also incredibly penetrated their bodies, deeply shocked their souls. In the next second, they didn’t know where their endless fear came from, but like a free-flowing river, it unstoppably rushed to their hearts and instantly magnifying their pupils and made their bodies stiff…

Then, the sharp flaming flash arrived.

Puff~

Two blood springs erupted from the two heads that flew into the air.

Bang! Bang!

Hershzen and Okocha’s headless bodies twitched and fell to the ground.

No one could have guessed that with just one move, this seriously injured little king that looked like he could die any second would take the heads of two elites at the same level.

Si~

It was completely quiet until waves of people breathing in cold ear could be heard, breaking the instant of silence on the Eastern mountain. Everyone felt a chill from their asses all the way up to their spine!

Waaaaa~

Waves of sharp, yet hoarse calls could be heard.

Far in the depths of the mountains, countless huge swallow birds flew through the magnificent golden sea of clouds. They stretched their wings and came flying like a dark black cloud. The bloody taste of the top of Eastern Mountain allowed them to feel the temptation of delicious food.

“Hehe, this time I’m feeling a little happier!”

Fei raised his feet and used the bottom of his shoe to rub off some of the blood on the swords. Then, he comfortably stretched his back, kicked the two dead bodies beside his feet, revealed two rows of big white teeth and laughed, “You guys are really dead this time, right? Haha, why don’t you stand up and play dead again and let me see again?”

“Ahhhhhh!!!!!”

[Butcher] Sandro seemed to lose his soul. It was like someone had shoved a spiky mace up his ass as he kept on screaming and running. This so-called [Butcher] has the gut of a mouse; he was so scared that piss and feces almost shot out of his pants. He climbed and rolled behind Paris. How was he in any way similar to that arrogant person that successfully took down the two main fighters on the Eldest Princess’s side?

Qiang! Qiang! Qiang! Qiang!

As for Fei, he was like a gangster and didn’t have the demeanor of a master at all. He smiled and banged the two magical swords in his hands. Not masking the arrogance in his eyes, he said, “Hey, old granny Paris, I want to feel happier. What do you think should happen?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 124: Like killing a chicken.

Chapter 124: Like killing a chicken.

“It looks like we all underestimated you. You hid pretty well.” The flirtatious Paris smiled. Her dressed fluttered in the wind, and a portion of her legs were exposed; they were white and smooth, and dazzled like jades. She said, “Alexander, my prior promise still holds true. If you are still willing to work for His Highness Dominguez, I will ignore everything that has happened, and you can still get everything you want in life…… even if you want me!”

After she said that, a charming blush appeared on her white face. Who had ever seen the beauty’s blushful expression? This beauty controlled one of the two superpowers in the empire. Under the golden morning sun on the peak of Eastern Mountain, numerous men began to unconsciously nosebleed. Even Arshavin, [Zenit’s God of War] looked somewhere else; he didn’t dare to stare at her face.

However –

“Yuck! Granny, you’re already so old. Why are you still here flirting with people? It is not your fault that you are ugly, but harassing people is wrong. Do you think I never saw any women before?” Fei glanced at her disdainfully.

The crowd had to admit that Fei’s mouth was very vicious.

What he said made Paris angry instantly. Other people almost burst into laughter.

Although Paris wasn’t a cute loli, every part of her body was mature and charming; she was so beautiful that it would be hard to find a woman that could compare. Numerous nobles wanted to obtain her heart, and there were rumours that even Emperor Yasin had a good impression of this beauty. Now, Fei was addressing her as an old granny, and dismissing her attempts at being flirtatious; Paris who was always graceful and calm was so mad that her face turned pale.

“How dare you, die!”

The assassin in white who was behind Paris yelled and suddenly disappeared, as if he dissolved into the air. There wasn’t even an afterimage or ripple in the air. Obviously, this dangerous assassin had turned invisible and was preparing a lethal sneak attack.

However, Fei giggled and stood still. He held onto the purple green dual swords like he didn’t see anything happen.

Be careful, this is the metal-attribute energy [Space Break Stealth Technique]!”

The purple dressed girl who was sitting down and meditating to heal up opened her eyes. The purple flame energy surrounded her, but a tense expression was on her pretty face. After seeing King Alexander acting so arrogant, she couldn’t help but warn him.

Fei smiled as he gave the girl a thankful look.

At this moment –

An invisible layer of space suddenly appeared in the cold air like an exotic ghost flower blooming on the surface of water. A transparent claw broke through this ghost flower and instantly appeared in front of Fei. It was so fast that it was beyond human reflex, and it pierced through Fei’s chest like lightning.

Blood started dripping.

It slid off the white iron claws that had back hooks and fish-like scales.

The assassin in white slowly appeared in front of Fei inch by inch. A proud and ferocious smile was on his face; people could sense his cruelty just by looking at him. He twisted the claws that he stabbed into Fei intentionally; he enjoyed the begging and desperate look on his victim’s face.

The crowd couldn’t help but gasp.

The hope that just appeared in the heart of followers of the eldest princess quickly shattered. Some people were secretly swearing at this little king, “This dumb pig, so arrogant……” On the other hand, the people from Shanui Kingdom and Chata Kingdom who were wearing the red band were delighted. They looked at Fei with disdain and sympathy; as if they were looking at a clown that messed up his trick.

“Can you still…… be that arrogant?”

The assassin in white slowly turned his arm and stretched his fingers that were in the king’s body; this way, he could let this opponent feel the pain and desperation of life energy leaving his body slowly. Although this little king’s body was so tough that it even scared him as it felt like his claw were stuck in a piece of iron, it was no use. He could tell that his claw had destroyed the major energy pathways in the little king’s body and locked down the little king’s energy.

But –

“You stupid donkey, of course I can be more arrogant!”

When he heard Fei say that, the assassin in white felt a chill in his bones. He immediately felt something was wrong. When he tried to gather the energy inside of his body and tear up his opponent’s body, he suddenly saw a purple flame flash. His right arm felt cold; his entire right arm was chopped off and was left in Fei’s body.

Blood spurted out like a fountain.

The assassin in white was terrified. His body started to shiver as he wanted to escape despite the unbearable pain he was experiencing. Half of his body was turning transparent; he was about to dissolve into the air again. However, Fei wasn’t going to let him go that easily. Fei’s right hand struck out and grabbed onto the assassin’s head.

“Hahaha, want to escape? Too late now!” Fei laughed out loud.

The assassin in white felt a huge, unimaginable force pull him out of his stealth state like a carrot; it felt like he was tied to a magnificent mountain, and the mountain was falling from the sky.

“No……”

He screamed desperately. He stimulated all of his four-star warrior metal attribute energy and tried to shake off the hand that was grabbing onto his head. However, the hand endured through all the effort that the assassin put up to escape. The assassin roared as he struggled, but he couldn’t get away. The hand suddenly pushed down and both of his knees couldn’t handle the force; he instantly kneeled down in front of Fei.

To the crowd, it seemed like the assassin kneeled down after a light push by the little king who was dying. The assassin’s knees smashed onto a huge rock and cracked. Everyone could hear the sound of bones breaking. It was clear that his knee bones were shattered into pieces.

Fei slowly licked the blood that was on his lips. This action made the assassin tremble even more; Fei looked like a bloodthirsty demon from hell.

“It’s now my turn. Let me ask you, dumbass. Can you still be that arrogant?”

A sharp green sword was placed by the assassin’s neck; it was so sharp that it had cut into the assassin’s neck a little without applying any force.

All of the assassin’s courage disappeared.

He started to shiver uncontrollably. As an assassin, he had tortured and killed numerous people using his claws; he had nicknamed himself the representative of the Grim Reaper. But when he was so close to death, he was scared like a little girl as he begged, “Ahhhhhhh, no, please…… spare me……please……”

But before he could finish, the green blade had begun to cut into his skin.

He could even feel a cold sensation passing through his skin, muscle, blood vessels and bones. He wanted to struggle, scream, beg for forgiveness, and whine……However, the cruel demon in front of him didn’t give him the chance. The process was slow and long. He even felt the blade cutting through his neck. Then, he saw a body without a head and blood spurted out of his neck……

He saw a headless body in a white cloak falling to the ground, and the blood stained the soil.

That was his body.

The crowd was stunned.

Although they had seen numerous enemies and peers die in front of them today, the scene still shocked their nerves, especially when Fei slowly beheaded the assassin in white who was a four-star warrior, a warrior that could dictate their lives. Fei beheaded him as if he was a chicken. The spurting blood dyed the color of the sky and the sun red.

The crowd felt the anger of this king.

Unbearable anger.

Even the eldest princess and Paris who were calm and collected changed their expressions. They asked themselves, “Did I wake up a demon by accident?”

Scavenging birds that surrounded the peak of Eastern Mountain like dark clouds had also felt the murderous intent coming from this one person. They called in a high pitch, but they were scared; they didn’t dare to land onto the ground.

Except for the bird calls, the only sounds on the peak of Eastern Mountain were the sounds of breathing.

“Oh? Killed another one. Eh, I’m feeling a little bit better.”

Fei cleaned the blood off his blade by using the bottom of his shoes. He rubbed his chin in satisfaction as he smiled; the people could see his pearl white teeth. The detached arm of the assassin was still stabbed in his chest. As he moved, he frowned as if the pain caused some inconvenience for him. But what he did next even scared everyone on the peak of Eastern Mountain.

Fei grabbed onto that arm and pulled the iron claw with back hooks on it directly out of his body. Pieces of flesh and blood were stuck on it; there were even white pieces of chipped bones. If it was any other person, the amount of pain would make them faint, but they didn’t see any painful expression on this little king’s face.

This movement immediately gave some people a chill.

“Ahhhhh! Demon! He is a demon!”

Among all the emissaries on Paris’ side, a guard suddenly cried as if he saw an undead demon. He turned around and rushed away as if he wanted to escape this living hell. But after he ran for four or five yards, something unimaginable happened.

Boom! Splat!

A series of white and extremely bright lightning strikes appeared from the ground. The enormous current travelled through the guard’s body, and he was turned into a large piece of black charcoal.

“God! That …… is lightning magic trap!” Someone yelled in surprise.

A big smile appeared on Fei’s face. He didn’t hide his proud expression as he said, “Hahaha, that’s right, it’s a magic trap. Do you guys think that I don’t know how to do anything except play dead? Hahaha, the entire peak of Eastern Mountain is filled with magic traps. If anyone dares to move, he or she will be turned into a piece of charcoal just like that dumbass!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 125: I have to talk to my wife

Chapter 125: I have to talk to my wife

After Fei said that, the people on the peak of Eastern Mountain were terrified.

Magic traps were not simple things that anyone could get. Only mages who were at least four star ranked could create them. On top of that, it would take a lot of magic power and a ton of precious magic materials. The reason why they were so rare was that the success rate was very low. However, once a magic trap was created, its power could not be underestimated. If it was used properly, it could deal the same kind damage as a full strike of the mage who created the trap.

According to legends, moon and sun ranked warriors and mages had been trapped and killed by powerful god tier magic traps. According to even more ancient tales, the magic traps that were set up by the mages at the demi-god level had killed even immortal gods during the war between the gods and the demons.

Plus, anything that had something to do with the word “trap” was closely related with things that were mysterious, cruel, sudden, sneaky, evil, tricky, and more. Genius mages had invented all kinds of unthinkable magic traps. Among the top assassinations on the Azeroth Continent, nine of them had to do with magic traps.

Therefore, after hearing Fei say that magic traps were placed around the peak of Eastern Mountain, everyone got scared, including the eldest princess and Paris.

But soon, some people got back to their senses.

“Impossible, how could you afford so many magic traps? You are only a level six affiliated kingdom. Don’t even think about placing magic traps around here. I don’t think you can even afford one magic item if you sold your entire Chambord Kingdom.”

“Haha, yeah. You placed magic traps around the peak of Eastern Mountain? Who are you trying to scare?”

“I think he is a little crazy……”

“After getting injured so severely and bleeding so much, this little king is about to die. He is losing his mind. He doesn’t know what he is talking about……”

The princes and emissaries from Shanui and Chata Kingdom made fun of Fei one after another. They were trying to please Paris, but they were also trying to boost their own courage. They were really scared by Fei’s prior actions.

“You bunch of fools. If you don’t believe me, you can go and try it out!” Fei sneered.

These magic traps were placed around the peak of Eastern Mountain after he switched to [Assassin Mode]. There were at least 50 to 60 of them. They were all fire and lightning attribute magic traps. Although they used up a lot of Fei’s mana, they were relatively easy to set up; they didn’t cost any precious magic materials at all. This didn’t follow the understanding of the people on Azeroth Continent, but none of them knew.

“Hahaha, I will try!”

Some people were less cautious. It was a one star earth attribute warrior who spoke. He was the henchman of Prince Layo from Shanui Kingdom. After getting the prince’s approval, he walked out and headed to the exit. He was sly; he didn’t choose the direction that the poor guard who was turned to charcoal chose. He headed in another direction.

However –

Wooosh!

After a few steps, a cloud of burning fire appeared under the ground. It swallowed this arrogant guard immediately. After a few screams, he turned into a pile of ash in the fire. His one star warrior energy didn’t help him too much. He was almost instantly killed.

The red flame was very demon-like; it was burning as if it could ignite the air. After the guard was burned to ash, his weapon and armour were burnt into a pot of iron liquid and soon evaporated. The temperature of the flame was so high that it was definitely a real magic flame.

“How could it be???”

“Damn, it really is a fire magic trap……”

“Oh my god, so is everything he said true?”

Immediately, the princes who were laughing at Fei the most shut their mouths. They stared at the magic flame as if it was from hell. “So there are actually magic traps. This little king was honest……” they all thought.

Prince Layo from Shanui Kingdom was especially dumbfounded. He was planning to test the route himself to prove Fei wrong; fortunately for him, he suddenly decided to let his personal guard test it first. Otherwise, the person who was burnt to ashes would be him.

Fei sneered as he glanced around; his expression told the people on Paris’ side that he didn’t view them as threats.

Paris had realized something by this point already. Her pretty eyes scanned the ground inch by inch, but human eyes weren’t able to detect magic traps; she couldn’t even detect it with her special energy searching technique. That was the scary characteristic of magic traps – before they were triggered, people couldn’t find them without special techniques.

Paris waved her hand at the assassin in yellow. The assassin who was using a blade understood the signal. He jumped up as he swung his blade; a dash of blue water attribute energy that was six or seven yards long left his blade and flew toward one direction.

Boom! Boom!

Brawl! Brawl!

Many magic traps that were five or six yards away were triggered as the dash of energy passed through them. In an instant, clouds of burning fire and dashes of lighting appeared out of nowhere and started to head over to the assassin. The assassin used his water attribute energy and created a shield around him. However, the power of the lightning and fire was so strong that the shield made from the four-star warrior energy shattered. He was injured and backed off messily.

At this point, everyone on the peak of Eastern Mountain realized the situation that they were in.

That scene clearly proved everything the little king said. Although this king had a bloody hole in his chest that was almost see through, he in fact did secretly place numerous highly damaging magic traps around the terrain. With these many traps, people who were not at the four-star rank could never get out of here alive.

Many people had a strange feeling – if this little king was not severely injured, he would become the only winner of this gigantic conspiracy and fight.

“Don’t worry, I have an idea. We have to capture him first. He must have saved a safe path for himself to get out.”

[Butcher] Sandro who previously disguised as Modric quickly thought of a strategy. After seeing that Fei was injured and was having a hard time standing up straight, he felt this was the best opportunity for him to gain merit in front of Paris. He immediately rushed out of the crowd and aimed at Fei.

Paris’ expression changed, but she didn’t say anything.

She realized that she was no longer able to see through this little king. She had never felt this perplexed and this shocked in her life. Before she made any decisions, she was willing to let [Butcher] Sandro test Fei again.

[Butcher] Sandro was fast.

He was a four-star fire attribute warrior. As he sprinted to Fei, he moved his hands and red fire energy in his hands transformed into a roaring fire dragon. It flew towards Fei with all of its power and might.

Fei lighted swung his body to the right and dodged this lethal strike.

The next moment, he did something that almost made Sandro collapse –

With a slight flip of his hand, a bottle of red potion appeared in his palm. He chugged it down and the scary injury that was caused by the iron claw healed quickly; it was so fast that the healing was visible to human eyes. Strands of muscle and flesh squirmed and knitted themselves together, and the see-through hole on Fei’s body closed. In just ten seconds, the injures on Fei’s body had fully recovered and he had returned to his peak condition.

[Buchter] Sandro’s face turned ugly, as if it was slapped by a pair of dirty shoes hundreds of time. The only reason why he was brave enough to attack Fei was because he saw that Fei injured; who would have known that this would happen.

The scene of Fei beheading the assassin in white appeared in Sandro’s mind; the assassin in white was much stronger than him. The [Butcher] was terrified; he ignored his honour and pride as he turned around and tried to escape.

However, Fei would never give him the chance.

Fei hated this guy who loved cosplaying and sneak attacking other people. He stomped his feet and Barbarian 【Leap】 was used. He turned into a shadow and chased after the [Butcher]. His fingers grabbed at Sandro’s shoulder like an iron hook.

“Hahaha, baited! Die!”

As Fei’s fingers was about to touch Sandro’s shoulder, Sandro stopped escaping, turned around, and laughed proudly. His fists instantly aimed at Fei’s head; Fei immediately sensed danger.

The energy surrounding the fist had a heavy and firm feeling to it. It felt like these two fists could destroy anything in their way. This wasn’t the power that a four-star warrior could have.

‘Haha, I knew it! Predicted!”

At this critical moment, Fei suddenly stopped his chase; somehow, the inertia was gone. His body froze as if time was paused. Fei easily dodged Sandro’s planned sneak attack. He then grabbed onto Sandro’s arm and pulled him towards himself. The huge force made Sandro lose the control of his body as he flew towards Fei.

“Impossible, how could you……”

Bam!

Before he could finish, Fei’s left fist had already blown up his head.

The red blood and white brain flew everywhere. It would give anyone who watched nightmares. The [Butcher] Sandro who had injured two top-tier warriors was killed without having the chance to beg for mercy.

Fei reached down and picked up two silver rings off of Sandro’s corpse.

He found out a long time ago that this [Butcher] had a mysterious weapon that was like a magic item. This weapon could increase the condensation of warrior energy and instantly increase the damage of an attack. It was the best weapon for sneak attacks. It was because of these two silver rings that the [Butcher] could injure both the purple dressed girl and Arshavin, the [Zenit’s God of War]. Otherwise, he could never injure either of them even if he sneak attacked.

After kicking away Sandro’s corpse, the demon-like smile appeared on Fei’s face for the third time, “Ah, another one. I’m feeling even better!”

The people on Paris’ side were going crazy.

Acting weak!

This was the very definition of pretending to be weak!

Who could have thought that this little king had this mysterious healing potion that could speed up recovery that quickly? They didn’t expect a high star ranked warrior on their side to die under Fei’s feet again.

Under the golden morning sun, the peak of Eastern Mountain had turned into something else.

Four headless corpses laid around Fei; there was Hershzen, Okocha, the assassin in white, and Sandro. Everyone felt like they were having a crazy nightmare. “What is happening? How could this little king kill three four-star ranked warriors and a five-star ranked warrior this easily…… Is the God of War joking with us? If this is a nightmare, please let this nightmare end soon!” they thought.

“Take back these magic traps, and I will not hold you accountable for everything you’ve done!” Paris stepped up. The smile was no longer visible on this beauty’s face. Her cold expression was attractive in its own ways. She stared at Fei and sighed unwillingly, “You win, you are the winner today. I would never have thought that the death match between Tanasha and I would end like this; we have each put so much effort into this. I still can’t believe you are the final winner….. However, I’m sure that you understand the current situation. Except for the two four-star warriors and myself, there is also another five-star warrior. Even if you have a lot of magic traps set up, the most you can get is both sides being severely damaged; you can’t get out of here alive as well!”

Only Paris knew how unwillingly she was when she said that.

There were two assassins who used yellow blades; they were both four-star warriors. The assassin who used the sword was a five-star warrior. Paris herself was also a four-star warrior…… From her perspective, they still stood a chance even if they had to fight with Fei head on; the worst that would happen would be losing more than half of her people.

But she also knew that the situation had gone out of her control. The situation was weird from the start. This little king had shocked her numerous times in the last hour. What worried her most was that the eldest princess had not shown her trump card yet. Therefore, Paris decided to compromise; the arrogant king was slowly pulling out his trump cards, but she had no more cards to pull out.

However –

“Haha, granny, you are finally giving up?” Fei smiled at this beauty in front of him. He thought seriously for a moment and answered as he rubbed the back of his head, “Eh, I have to talk to my wife first!”

Next, he did something that really broke the last string that was holding the people on the Eastern Mountain’s mind together.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 126: Witnessing the miracle

Chapter 126: Witnessing the miracle

“Biu……”

Fei placed his fingers around his mouth and whistled loudly. The whistle travelled with the morning wind.

Then –

Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!

In response to this whistle, a series of crisp barking noises sounded under the peak. It was strange, yet familiar.

While the crowd was confused, the black dog that was so big that its mother probably couldn’t even recognize him appeared on the peak of Eastern mountain. Of course, the appearance of this dog itself wasn’t surprising, but a flower-like girl was riding on the back of this dog and smiling at Fei.

It was…… the little king’s fiancée Angela.

Everyone on the peak of Eastern mountain was shocked and couldn’t move their eyes off the beautiful girl who was smiling at Fei like an angel. Fei on the other hand was laughing crazily like a retard. The golden sun lit up Angela’s body, and the crowd felt like their IQs were lower than ever, as if they were tricked by a kindergartener.

They could no longer view everything from a normal perspective.

“What is going on?”

“How is this possible?”

Although it was chaotic during the fight that broke loose earlier, most of the people saw this valiant girl commit suicide when she was controlled by Paris just to let her lover make the right decision. A lot of people were moved by that scene; even the cold-blooded Paris was touched, and she gracefully returned Angela’s “corpse” back to the little king. Yhe little king was enraged and even killed off a lot of star warriors on Paris’ side in revenge……

But how could they explain the current situation?

What was going on?

Why was this girl who should have been dead now healthy and alive and riding this dog?

Paris was the person who was the most shocked to see this. She thought that she had seen a lot of conspiracies and traps and tricks after working for Dominguez for many years, She felt that she would no longer be surprised by any tricks, but as soon as Angela appeared alive and healthy, there was an undisguised shock on her face. “How could this be?” she thought. She clearly remembered that she had felt the girl’s heart stop beating; this kind of biological sign of death couldn’t be forged or faked…… But why did the girl reappear in front of her alive and well?

Under the dull stares from the crowd, the big black dog acted “coquettishly”. The dog put on a catwalk and walked around in a strange pattern before it arrived in front of Fei. Then, it put on a “personable” smile as it bent its knees and kneeled down in front of Fei.

Angela grabbed two large water bags and jumped off the black dog right away.

“Alexander, here is the stuff you wanted…… How are Emma and Uncle Lampard?” Angela wasn’t used to this scene at all: blood flowing everywhere, limbs and internal organs laid around, and on top of that, the stares from men who were wounded and almost naked. She was disgusted; after handing over the two water bags to Fei, she hid behind him.

However, this pure and pretty girl immediately remember something. She carefully took out a sky-blue suit and handled it to Fei with a blush on her face. “Alexander……Eh, I found some clothes for you when I was in the kingdom with Blacky……. Your clothes are ragged……

“Ah, Angela, you are so thoughtful……” Fei wanted to make some people nauseous, so he intentionally held onto Angela’s white smooth hands and lightly rubbed them as he glanced at Paris provokingly.

WTF?

The crowd on the peak of Eastern mountain felt like they were going to pass out. “Watch the time! WTF? In this serious situation, how could these two find the leisure to cuddle and talk about their romance…… Be more serious! We are talking about killing people here!” almost everyone thought in unison.

Fei’s original blue suit had already turned into a “beggar style” wear during the battle; it hung loose on his body strip by strip, hanging by the threads. His nipples and body were completely exposed. Without giving it too much thought, Fei ripped the clothes off his body, and his hard muscles were completely exposed.

The lean, strong muscle and his tall figure were dyed in a golden color by the sun. His perfectly proportioned body, the blood on his face and his hair, the blood dripping sword…… At this moment, Fei looked magnificent! He looked like an invincible God of War; the people who were looking down at Fei felt inferior at this moment.

Both the eldest princess and Paris squinted their eyes; no one knew what they were thinking about at this moment. As for Angela who had fallen for Fei, she didn’t hide the love in her eyes in the slightest. In this river of love, she had already sunk to the rock bottom.

Fei handed over the old suit to Angela and said, “Kept it for me. I will wear it later……” As he said that, he patted the black dog whose tail was wiggling like a windmill. This beast was so smart that it immediately understood Fei. It jumped up and started its catwalk in a strange pattern; it was obvious that it was dodging the invisible magic traps on the ground. Soon, it had brought back Lampard’s, Drogba’s, and Emma’s corpse in front of Fei.

The crowd was perplexed. They didn’t know what trick this little king was trying to pull off.

Perhaps some people had already guessed it, but they couldn’t believe it.

Only Paris and the eldest princess stared at the black dog carefully. They memorized every step it took and the safe path around the peak.

During the whole process, the people from both sides remained quiet.

People minimized the noise they made and stared at the king carefully. They knew that whatever action the king took would affect their chances of survival….. At this point, even the dumbest person knew that the control of the situation had shifted from Paris and the eldest princess to this little king who was ignored by most at the beginning of the day.

“You shall witness a miracle…… Hahaha!”

Fei laughed as his pearl white teeth were visible to everyone. He couldn’t keep a straight face on…… There was no way that he would stay low-key anymore. He was the deciding factor in this fight, and everything was under his control; why would he remain low-key?

The king looked at the crowd in a provoking manner, especially towards Paris. After that, he opened the water bags and poured the water over the corpses’ face.

People who guessed what was about to happened already screamed in surprise.

Paris frowned very hard; she felt powerless, a weird kind of powerlessness. She didn’t know whether she should laugh or cry.

Of course –

“Cough! Cough! Cough!”

Lampard, who was covered in blood, coughed and got up as he wiped the water off of his face. His reaction didn’t feel like he had been revived from death; there was no hesitation or confusion. He drew out his long black sword, used his energy to dry up his clothes, and stood behind Fei as he glanced around the peak of Eastern mountain.

Lampard’s chilling reaction proved the guesses in everyone’s minds.

Everything was planned!

Splash! Splash!

The water continued to pour.

However, the crisp water sound gave people on the peak a chill.

This was because a moment later, all the “corpses” had opened their eyes. Among them, a black-haired man rubbed his butt and said, “Ah, damn! These rocks are hard. My bones are about to break! It is so tiring just lying on this ground……”

Seeing the guards of the little king wiping the blood off their faces and their bodies and showing off their unharmed faces and armour, the crowd was silent. These guys weren’t dead! These honourless guys didn’t even get injured. All the terrifying wounds and blood were painted onto their armour and face using blood from the real corpses……

Someone behind Paris finally couldn’t take the reality. After seeing this, he went crazy. His eyes lost focus as he drooled. He only said one word, “Impossible……Impossible!

……Impossible!”

The eldest princess sighed and lowered her head.

Arshavin, [Zenit’s God of War] and the purple-dressed girl who were meditating to speed up their recovery were deeply shocked as well. Their energy that surrounded them fluctuated vigorously and they almost lost control of it; if they did lose control, their energy could have exploded and killed them……

Paris’ eyes were almost glued onto Fei’s face, and her flirtatious eyes opened to their max. She looked like she was staring at her lover who she hadn’t met in years. The unimaginable expression on her face was so hot that it could melt through iron.

Even the assassin who used the sword was silent the whole time while gripping onto the handle of the sword tightly; his fingers turned white.

This had to be one of the most ironic scenes they had experienced in their lifetime.

Remember to check out some of the offerings (ads) on our website! It will help us buy more instant noodles and university textbooks so we can stay alive to pump more chaps out

We are going to try out this new donation system that can allow you to contribute to next bonus chapter without actually donating, and also give earlier access to supporters. You can check out the details

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 127: Give you a chance (1)

Chapter 127: Give you a chance (1)

Both the eldest princess and Paris chose Chambord, a remote little kingdom, as their battlefield without talking to each other. They had never even considered the citizens and the king of the kingdom in their planning. In their eyes, these people were like ants. Therefore, there was no such need–to be honest, even their subordinates didn’t treat Chambord like a kingdom, but rather like a piece of land that belonged to the Zenit Empire. They didn’t respect Fei or his people in the slightest.

In the minds of many people, as soon as the kingdom called Chambord was chosen as the battlefield, the kingdom and its king Alexander had been considered a tragic joke. It was only going to be a minor accompaniment to whoever won this lethal battle in witnessing the glory of the winner. Its destiny was to fall with the loser and turn into a pile of ruins and bones and end up in hell.

Under the law of the jungle, no one cared about the cries of the weak.

However, what people were seeing contradicted all of their understandings.

The party that they labeled as powerless and weak didn’t cry. Instead, it used its barbaric fists and palms to smash many proud and arrogant faces into pieces. Then, it used its dirty feet and kicked these people into the gutter. It forced these people to suddenly swallow their shame and shock!

Who was the clown?

It definitely wasn’t the little king who was standing in front of them.

Who was the ruler?

It definitely wasn’t themselves like they thought it was.

The morning sun was turning a bloody red color, and the peak of Eastern mountain had never been this chilly before.

“How is this possible? How did you do it?” The cold-blooded beauty asked with her shaking voice; she asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.

“It’s easy! Pretending to be dead…… it’s nothing too technical……” Fei said as he poured the last bit of water onto Emma’s face. Emma was the last corpse that was still lying on the ground. She was smashed in the chest by Paris and was somewhat injured. Fei helped Emma who was semi-conscious get up as he continued. “Hehe, powerful and influential people like you guys only look up at people above you or on your level. Would you pay attention to garbage like us?” Fei threw a question back, but this question quickly shut people up.

They didn’t even care about the lives of Chambord’s people to begin with. They treated them like dirty bugs, without giving any respect. During the fierce battle, no one wasted their time to see if the people from Chambord were really died or just faking their deaths……. That was their blind spot, caused by their error in judgment.

However, Paris wasn’t dumb. She refuted as she frowned and pointed at Angela and Emma who were standing behind Fei. “Impossible. I clearly felt that her heart stopped beating. In terms of this little blonde girl, I smashed her right on the chest……”

Fei glanced at Paris as if he was looking at an idiot as he swung a delicate female chest armour in his hands. The armour that was made from refined iron had a concave mark of a palm on it. “You are right; if it wasn’t for this chest armor, this little girl would be dead. I was very scared when you did that to her!”

The crowd was surprised.

No one expected this barbaric king to pay this much attention to details. This king wasn’t cheap at all, as he even armed one of his worthless maids to the teeth. It was reasonable that this girl could survive under a strike from Paris with the help of this thick armor.

Paris was the only one still shaking her head.

She knew that the real reason wasn’t this simple; however, if this bastard wasn’t going to disclose it, she couldn’t get anything out of it even if she tried.

Until now, Paris realized that she could no longer understand or see through this king. “What kind of person is he? An idiot? A genius? A hero? A liar?” Paris was very confident in her instincts and was confident that she could see through a man in a few seconds after meeting him, but the truth was that she thought she understood Fei about three or four hours ago. However, she had to throw out all the comments she made about him and redefine who this king was. For a while, she couldn’t find the right word to describe the king.

Under the stares from the crowd, all the people from Chambord who participated in this battle at the peak of Eastern mountain had revived. Gradually, many people were able to tell that these people entered a “fake death state” by utilizing some kind of magic potion; they were able to “revive” after getting stimulated by the cold water……However, they still couldn’t accept the truth after seeing all the corpses lying around. Did this mean that all the powerful star warriors from both Paris’ and the eldest princess’ sides died and the people from Chambord who were destined to die were not harmed?

“Haha, let’s talk about it. How do we want to deal with these bastards?”

Fei really wanted to shame his enemies, and there was no better way than by doing this. He casually sat down on a rock that was about one yard tall as he crossed his legs and pointed at the influential people like Paris without worry as he asked the guards around him.

None of the guards from Chambord were nice, especially from how they acted.

“Easy! Kill all the men and keep all the women……Hehe!” Golden Taurus Knight Drogba laughed obscenely. If it wasn’t for Emma who gave him a deadly stare, he would have definitely said something appropriate for kids.

“Eh, it’s at Your Majesty’s discretion,” Barrack said after Drogba. He was very loyal to Fei.

“How about we hand them over to the eldest princess?” the short guy Essien seemed dumb, but he was intelligent.

“……” Lampard didn’t say anything. He simply gripped his huge black sword tighter.

“Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!” The big black dog barked at Paris viciously.

Fei didn’t say anything. He chewed on a grass root he got from somewhere and smiled at Paris.

His joking demeanor made the people on Paris’ side really angry.

“It is a bit too early to celebrate, don’t you think? King Alexander, I have to admit that you have shocked me again, but unfortunately…… Do you think that by restraining us here, you have controlled everything? You are too naive. Hahahaha…… Look at your kingdom from here. Listen carefully!” After she said that, Paris recovered from her huge shock; the flirtatious smile that could excite any man came back on her face.

As if it was trying to prove Paris right, five to six huge lines of smoke raised to the sky. People on the Eastern mountain could clearly see some buildings in the kingdom caught on fire. They were burning very quickly. They could also hear crying and screams vaguely.

The people from Chambord were shocked.

Confidence was restored back to Paris as a big bright smile shined on her face. “Hehe, this is quite sad. I just remembered that I set up a dozen bandits before I came to the peak of Eastern mountain. Alexander, if you take back the magic traps and let us leave, I might be able to stop them before they rob and kill all the nobles, including your palace……”

After she said that, she didn’t continue. She just smiled and looked at Fei.

She was very confident. Although Fei used the strategy of faking the deaths of his people to control the situation on the peak of Eastern mountain, that did not mean he would be the final winner of the day. Paris had one more card that could help herself and her troops back out of the peak of Eastern mountain safely.

After hearing her words, the princes and emissaries from the various kingdoms had regained hope. They were arrogant again. Paris was definitely one of the two most scary women at St. Petersburg. She still had a hidden card all this time. A lot of princes and emissaries couldn’t stop but to make fun of Fei –

“Haha, little king, why don’t you destroy all your traps right now. Otherwise your kingdom will be turned into a pile of ruins……”

“If your kingdom is destroyed, then you will become a nobody, haha!”

“You are lucky enough to dodge a disaster; it would be smart to know your limits!”

“Alexander, is it worth more to show off or protect your citizens? Your citizens are crying and screaming; you consider yourself a generous and kind king, so won’t you think for them?”

These words were from people from Shanui Kingdom, Luna Kingdom and Chata Kingdom. Prince Boyou was the one who was yelling the loudest, as if he was the one in control, not Fei.

Fei’s expression changed, but he didn’t panic.

He turned around and looked at the eldest princess Tanasha, and this [Goddess of Intelligence] seemed to understand. She sighed as she lowered her head. She didn’t say anything, but the swordswoman Susan shouted, “Alexander, you can’t let them go! Kill them right now……”

Fei sneered as he looked at Arshavin, [Zenit’s God of War].

“If you help me kill this woman, I promise you that I will grant you three castles that are way larger and more prosperous than Chambord. You will still be a king under Zenit Empire!” Arshavin said.

Fei humphed coldly, but he didn’t respond.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 127: Give you a chance (2)

Chapter 127: Give you a chance (2)

He switched to [Assassin Mode].

He started walking as his fingers shook in a pattern.

When he was about 20 yards away from Paris, he switched back to [Barbarian Mode] and released all of his power. His physical power started to rise and didn’t stop. The devastating power was like a tsunami, and everyone around him felt it.

His eyes glanced through Paris’ beautiful face, but it didn’t stop there. His eyes landed on the assassin who used the sword. Fei laughed, “You are a sword master. I’m willing to give you a fair chance. There are no magic traps in this 20-yard radius. If you can defeat me in a battle, I will let you go!”

At that moment, everyone felt the thirst for battle from Fei.

The assassin gripped his sword tightly as he turned around and looked at Paris.

“Alexander, are you really going to ignore all of your people and let them suffer? If you still don’t cooperate and waste time, your palace will be ruined, and your people will turn into piles of bones…… You need my command for those bandits to stop,” Paris’s expression changed a little as she threatened him.

Fei giggled, “Some people will be turned into bones, but it’s not going to be my people.”

“What do you mean?” Paris had a bad feeling.

“It means that His Majesty had already predicted this……”

A crisp female voice sounded on the peak. Soon, another beauty appeared in front of the crowd. She was in a set of red hot magic armor, and she was holding a golden long bow. The magic armour shined under the sun and it made her look like a valkyrie who was stepping on clouds.

Every man there felt like something in their minds was collapsing. For the women, they subconsciously scanned her body and made comparisons to their own; even Paris and Tanasha who were really intelligent were no exception.

It was a great scene.

Of course, the scene would have been even be more beautiful if she was holding a bloody head.

Bam!

The head travelled a perfect trajectory and landed beside Paris’ feet.

“This bastard had done some horrible things at Viscount Louise’s mansion, so I beheaded him. The other people have also been killed!”

Fei wanted to hug her and give her a big kiss on the cheek. The way the hot mercenary Elena said that was so powerful and cool that even Fei himself couldn’t have said it better.

Paris’ heart sunk to her stomach after she saw the head.

This man was the commander that she left in charge of the bandit groups. He was a 4-star warrior already. When all the powerful star warriors were centralized on the peak of Eastern mountain, no one should have been able to threaten his life. Paris never expected her henchman to be beheaded by someone and have his head thrown at her. Everything was crystal clear; since the commander had already died, the bandit groups wouldn’t be better off.

This assumption almost made her lose the ability to think.

Tragic! This was the first time Paris felt this way. Her situation was even worse than tragic; it was more like desperate. Every time she pulled a card out and gained confidence in her ability to win, reality turned brutal and made her confidence look like a joke. The little king in front of her was like a limitless god. He was able to destroy all of Paris’ preparations and turn one of the scariest women from St. Petersburg into a clown.

Paris had fallen into a moment of unprecedented depression.

She even felt powerless.

During this terrible silence, the big black dog [Black Tornado] started its catwalk again.

It brought Elena, Bast, Brook and the other leaders in Chambord through the magic traps and they all stood beside Fei.

All of the leaders had appeared at the peak of Eastern mountain.

This was a force that no one was could ignore, because a godly king was standing amongst them.

After seeing this, everyone knew that Paris’ last trick had failed. The princes and emissaries who were laughing and making fun of Fei were so scared that they almost shit their pants. Their faces turned pale as they all regretted what they did; they wanted to slap themselves, and they didn’t know why they talked……

If people doubted the fake death strategy and thought that it only succeeded because of luck, no one could doubt that Fei had become the sole winner due to luck now. After thinking about the whole thing, the people realized that no matter how the situation changed, Fei was able to maintain his advantage the whole time. From the assassination and betrayal of the former head minister to pulling off the fake death strategy when the fight between Paris and Tanasha reached the climax, to using strength and intelligence to kill several high star warriors, to reviving all the corpse, and to somehow dealing with the bandit groups that should have been unstoppable…… Fei faced these series of tricky situations calmly. He was already better than most of the kings in Zenit Empire, and he was not inferior when compared to Paris or Tanasha who were known to be powerful and smart.

Powerful individual strength, unpredictable intelligence and strategies, tough and valiant personality……

“Is this the little king’s real side?”

While most people were only shocked by Fei’s individual strength and performance, Paris and Tanasha had sensed something. They were shocked by the overall strength of Chambord as a whole. This kingdom’s true strength was more than what they could see. Quietly eliminating a dozen bandit groups in which three-star, four-star, even five-star warriors and mages were involved…… it was really scary. How could a level six affiliated kingdom possess such strength? Chambord was far stronger than level 2, or even level 1 affiliated kingdoms.

“What happened in this kingdom?”

Paris fixed her hair that was messed up by a breeze as she smiled.

In such a desperate situation, this cold-blooded beauty smiled again. However, this smile wasn’t as flirtatious as her smiles from before; it was more natural and real, as if all the breeze took the mask off of her face. Like a girl who was rejected by her lover, Paris sighed and waved her soft hand.

Then, the assassin behind her took a step forward and stood between her and Fei.

Buzz!

The assassin took off the mask that was on his face, and a handsome face appeared. The sharp sword in his hand started to shake violently and buzz; it was the sign that this swordsman was about to attack without holding anything back.

“Ah! He is one of the [Two Hidden], [Hidden at Snowpeak] Swordsman Dani. He is the eldest prince of Nadeko kingdom, a level 1 affiliated kingdom. He usually trains on a snow peak on a mountain in Nadeko’s territory. I can’t believe he was willing to become an assassin for Paris!” Someone recognized the swordsman.

Fei was surprised as well.

After [One sword] showed off his unstoppable strength and left quietly after shocking everyone, he didn’t expect that he would see the person who was ranked second among all the young warriors and mages in Zenit.

“I’m willing to fight you fairly. If I lose, I will die; but if I win, please let Paris go.” This was the first time that [Hidden at Snowpeak] spoke. His voice was deep and was very majestic. Fei had to admit that this prince named Dani was a very nice man. The only thing was that he had a worried expression on his face, as if something was bothering him.

Fei didn’t expect him to beg for mercy for Paris by putting his own life on the line.

“We will talk after we fight.”

Fei suddenly stretched out his arms as he roared.

The next second, numerous bright flames appeared on his body. These flames were of various colors. As the flames burned, his chest armour, gauntlets, belt, leggings, and boots all began to emit a powerful sensation that covered Fei’s strong body. He was entirely wrapped in this mysterious set of armour.

This was a set of armour that was different from common armour on Azeroth Continent.

Every piece of the armour shined in a strange light and was engraved with magic arrays and patterns. People could tell that it was powerful by just looking at it. Although it wasn’t like a heavy knight armour, where all parts of the body were cover, every vital spot on Fei’s body was protected. Even all ten of his fingers were protected by the gauntlets. These gauntlets were stronger and more versatile than the metal claw that one of the assassins used. It covered his hands tightly. However, it didn’t affect the movement and the sensation Fei would get from touching stuff using his own fingers; the gauntlets were like a pair of iron hands that were born onto Fei.

Fei reached out.

A pair of green and purple dual swords appeared in his hands. These two swords were strangely shaped, but they were sharp and thin.

This was the first time that Fei summoned his barbarian set right in front of people.

After the most powerful set of items that Fei possessed was equipped on himself, Fei’s strength skyrocketed at a scary speed as the crowd watched in shock.

Four-star early-tier……Four-star mid-tier……four star-top-tier……

“She can only decide her fate by herself. Likewise, only you have the ability to save yourself!” When his strength peaked, Fei shook his head and said, “I will only strike once; if you are able to survive after this strike, you can leave here alive.”

or the second half of first chapter:

Thank Christian W. Zeked, and Aaron Johnson for this bonus chapter.

This long chapter counted as one regular for this week and one bonus because of the word count (over 4000). Even the author said it’s a two in one!

We have emailed the 3 gdn raw chapters and 1 LOONNNNNNG htk raw to the nice sugardaddies of Patreon. If you didn’t get it, Cucumber strips is an Alexander dumass, and please send us another email address for us to try. ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) We will start emailing our sugar daddies for One day early access for any bonus chapters starting from next week( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 128: Blood and Sword

Chapter 128: Blood and Sword

Hearing Fei immediately refuse his request, [Hidden at Snowpeak] slightly frowned and no longer spoke. He was someone with few words; these types of people were usually persistent and tough, and the things they decided would not be changed even if nine giant dragons tried to pull the words back.

However, silence didn’t mean surrendering.

While channeling a crazy amount of energy, [Hidden at Snowpeak] Dani’s swords began ringing as it turned longer and clearer; it was breathtaking. Lower star level soldiers became dizzy and started vomiting, while other people couldn’t help but cover their ears tightly. The blade was buzzing at an indescribably terrifying frequency, almost turning into a ball of dazzling silver light under the golden sun.

[Hidden at Snowpeak], White Robe Long Sword.

Among the young generation royal family elites in the 250 subsidiary countries in Zenit Empire, Dani was definitely a first-class figure with his five-star strength. Even though Fei displayed a whole set of barbarian equipment and his power began skyrocketing again, he still didn’t dare to let his guard down.

Fei adjusted his breath and tightly held the purple and green twin swords.

The atmosphere was oppressing, and there was a brief moment of silence before the storm.

At this time, the most powerful elites on the peak of Eastern Mountain that had the most complete reservation of strength, now began a life and death duel.

Suddenly!

Whew!

The sword is out!

No trembling cry, no energy rushing around like crazy, no earth-shuttering, and not even the dust on the ground flew. The two shadows’ speed already exceeded the perceptual limit of the human retina, and the people suddenly noticed Fei and [Hidden at Snowpeak]’s locations had already quietly switched.

Then, a burst of crisp clashes of metal blade and sword exchanging blows finally passed into everyone’s ears.

A whirlwind brought up the dust on the ground, drowning the crowd’s attention.

Dust fell.

Then, blood spewed out from Fei’s shoulder, turning the mysterious armor on his body red.

Those people on Paris’s side began cheering at the same time on the Eastern Mountain, but very soon, [Hidden at Snowpeak] Dani’s clothes began turning red in areas as well, and his figure began crumbling, unable to stand firmly.

Struggling to turn around, [Hidden at Snowpeak] looked at the countless small wounds that suddenly appeared on his body, and a desolate bitter smile appeared on his pale face, “You win, but, Your Majesty Alexander, I beg to you to let Ms. Paris go!”

With the sword supporting his body, blood began crazily surging out from the countless small wounds and very quickly moistened the stones and soil nearby. The crowd audiences finally saw very clear. It turned out that just at that instant both sides’ figure clashed, Fei’s purple and green duo swords already left countless small wounds on the [Hidden at Snowpeak]’s front chest, arms, legs, abdomen.

Everyone was in dismay. Holy shit, in that instant that couldn’t even be captured by the naked eye, just how many strikes did this little King deliver, in order to cause such surprising injuries on a master like [Hidden at Snowpeak]?

Just at that moment, some people have begun to sympathize with this Tier 1 Nadeko Kingdom’s prince. The rumor says that he chose to give up his place because he fell yin love with Paris, and he had been in seclusion on a snow mountain peak for training. Presumably, this time it is also because of Paris that he decided to become an assassin. Unfortunately, this might be the end of this hero’s path, not only couldn’t he save the life of his love, he might not even be able to survive.

Heroes treasure heroes, maybe this little king should grant [Hidden at Snowpeak]’s last wish, right?

But—

“I’ve told you before. Your sword can only save yourself. Her life will be decided by herself.” Fei shook his head, then brutally refused, “You survived one round, I allow you to leave alive!”

[Hidden at Snowpeak] slightly hesitated.

He laughed once bitterly, left a trail of blood-dripping footprints, slowly walked past Fei, and returned back to behind the cold-blood demon girl Paris. Then, he never talked again, just tightly holding onto the long sword covered in blood.

During this process, Paris didn’t have any reaction.

Her eyes were fixed on the rolling sea of clouds in the distance, not even looking at [Hidden at Snowpeak] once, as if this man in front of her eyes is now completely unrelated to him.

“My turn now?” Paris looked back at Fei calmly, “How many strikes do you want me to take?”

Fei shook his head, with a quite strange smile he said, “You are not my match, so you don’t have to fight me. Although some people want to kill you to eliminate future troubles, but I just need you to do one thing for me, and I can immediately let you leave the Eastern Mountain unharmed.”

“Oh, what can I do for you?”

Fei turned around, walked towards the king altar ruins, Paris and others looked over with puzzled eyes, and they just saw Fei slashed a few giant rocks with his sword, and retrieved something from below. Light and delicate design, full of stained blood, yet still exuding golden glory under the sun, flowing a different kind of noble and gorgeous scent.

That’s the crown of the king.

This crown which should be placed on Fei’s head by the Elder Princess who represents the Zenit Empire, and the crown represents honor and power, symbolizing the identity of aristocracy and recognition of all gods. However, the series of events that took place interrupted Fei’s coronation ceremony, the guard that was holding the crown was also killed in the battle, the King’s Crown was also stained with blood and buried under the gravel

Fei gently waved off the dust on the King’s Crown, then returned to Angela’s side. He put on the brand new set of sky blue King’s robe Angela prepared for him. One hand holding the duo swords, one hand holding the crown, Han looked at Paris and said, “You crown for me, and I will let you leave the Eastern Mountain.”

After those words came out, all the people’s face suddenly changed color.

“Crazy? Alexander are you crazy?” The female swordsman Susan snapped, “You actually let a conspirator that attempted to assassinate Elder Princess and Prince, a shameless woman without the slightest sense of nobility honor to perform the ceremony for you, do you know what you are doing?”

“You are mad, you shouldn’t do this!” The princes and emissaries on the Elder Princess’s side also started talking.

“Alexander, I think you know very well, what kind of meaning this action entails.” [Zenit Empire God of War] Arshavin’s eyes slightly narrowed, the thin body revealed the murderous scent of iron-blood battlefield.

“Of course I know what I’m doing.” Fei didn’t care about the threat inside Arshavin’s tone at all and sneered, “I just want the enemies to bow, to willingly put on the crown for me!”

Letting the enemy put on the King’s Crown for him?

The Eastern Mountain top suddenly quieted down.

These seemingly plain words, actually leaked out a domineering breath. Through the ages, in the continent of Azeroth, there hasn’t been a king that was crowned by the hands of an enemy, nor was there any king that can do it!

The Elder Princess’s sky blue pupils slightly lit up, but, there wasn’t the slightest resentment.

Fei walked to Paris’s side step after step, handed over the golden crown that’s still stained with blood, “Surrender to me, place the King’s Crown for me, then I will leave you a life and let you leave.”

“What if I refuse?” Paris suddenly started laughing, reaching out her hand to gently brush her hair that was made a little messy by the wind.

“If you refuse, I’m afraid that there will be one more female ghost on the Eastern Mountain of Chambord City!” Fei’s smile looks extra bright under the golden morning sunlight, but the murderous scent inside the words also made Paris’s heart shake.

A breath of wind blew past.

The cold-blooded demonic woman Paris finally reached out with her slim hands, and under the gaze of everyone’s eyes, she gently took over the golden King’s Crown. Peerless beauty, shining crown, blood stain, morning bright sun, chilly wind, this is a scene that will eternally be carved onto the souls of everyone on the Eastern Mountain. Paris lowered his arrogant and stubborn head, highly held up the bright King’s Crown, and placed it solemnly on the winner’s head.

No flowers nor fireworks, no cheers and screams.

What’s here was the Altar ruins, dust in the wind, broken limbs all over the ground, bloody soil and black birds that were flying in the sky that symbolized evil.

This was an unprecedented crowning ceremony.

Looking at this scene, all the survivors of the Zenit Royal Emissary group lost all color on their faces, angry but helpless. Without question, this Chambord city’s little king was already dissatisfied with the Emissary Group, so he used this way to not only cast the unique glory on himself, but also give a big slap to the face of Zenit Empire.

“God bless the king!”

Chambord City’s people all kneeled on the ground, witnessing the birth of another King of Chambord City.

There was no scepter in Fei’s hand. Wearing a blood-stained golden crown on his head, stepping on the broken ruins, carrying two swords that dripped with blood.

Blood and swords!

This was the main theme of this new generation’s King of Chambord City.

Paris stood with complicated expression in front of Fei. She looked blankly for a bit, then carried the [Hidden at Snowpeak] who’s covered in blood, and flashed in a very strange path, and disappeared from the Eastern Mountain. Fei didn’t chase, he knew that this woman observed the path that the big black dog took earlier and remembered the places without magic trap, and that’s how she could leave this easily.

But what Paris didn’t know is, Fei could have easily changed the location of these magic traps under [Assassin] mode. But he didn’t do it.

Seeing Paris and [Hidden at Snowpeak] abandoned them and left by themselves, the emissaries and princes of Shanui Kingdom, Chata Kingdom and such all suddenly became speechless due to fear. The two assassins with yellow curved blades also wanted to follow the escape path taken by Paris, but were stopped at their original place when Fei’s two swords startled.

“Did the king, I, allow you guys to leave?”

1. Thank you to Ricardo Ashby for this sponsored chapter!

Mysterious bonus queue progress bar: 168/2000

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 129.1: Bunch of Madmen

Chapter 129.1: Bunch of Madmen

Fei’s words had made those princes and emissaries kneel onto the ground.

Luckily, the purple and green swords didn’t transform into a blade whirlwind and blow towards them. Fei pointed at the two blade assassins and said, “Like before, use your weapon to save your own life. Win and live, lose and die!” Then, his body flickered as he reappeared in front of the crowd of Chambord city people, pointed at the beautiful mercenary Elena and then said, “Your opponent is her!”

This was Fei creating an opportunity for Elena.

The beautiful mercenary gradually came out from the dark into the light. She will be controlling some real power so Fei needed to let Elena demonstrate her strength in front of Bast, Brook and the other old leaders and acquire a certain amount of achievements. That will make it easier for her to integrate into the Chambord City’s leader community and receive everyone’s recognition.

When Elena walked out with her long bow, the two blade assassins slightly let out a breath. They knew that they were no match for the little Prince, but this vase-like woman in front of their eyes didn’t seem to be that powerful, so there should be no problem to win over her if they cooperated.

The battle soon started.

With a light roar, the assassins made their move.

These two people, one had a blade in their left hand, one had a blade in their right hand and both were dressed identically. One left and one right, the two transformed into two sharp blade lights, and the chilly blade breath shot directly towards Elena.

Bang bang bang bang!

Just when everyone was worrying for this beautiful archer with a slender figure, a series of rapid bowstring quiver sounds went off and four bright blue ice flowers rushed through the air. No one saw when Elena pulled out her arrows, as the arrows magically appeared when those pretty hands were placed on the bowstring.

The frost arrows exuded a chilly aura, as if it was about to leave a trail of ice through the air, sharply whistling.

No one could describe the speed of these four arrows, and those two assassins who were in the air had no choice but to take on the arrows head on.

Kacha kacha!

The sound of ice breaking came and the two blade assassins staggered back.

Layers of thin blue ice already began spreading on their body, and their movement instantly became slower.

This was frost bolt.

No one expected that this pretty girl was that quick with her arrows, and also that accurate, mercilessly occupying the absolute advantage with just one strike.

The blade assassins’ wood style energy storm from their bodies instantly shattered and melted the layers of ice.

But only they knew, right now their stiff and chilled bodies were still troubling them.

Both of them were beginner four-star elites, even their strengths as an individual weren’t below Elena. However, they were both injured quite seriously from before, causing their strength to drastically decrease. In fact, it was because of this reason, Fei was confident to let the pinnacle 3 star level Elena fight these two people.

After one move, both blade assassins fell into an extremely passive position.

Elena simply didn’t give those two any opportunities for close-quarters combat. The bowstring kept on ringing off, and in the air, “pew pew pew pew” frost bolt arrows ran down like heavy rain towards those two assassins. As someone that had long been battling devils and monsters in the Diablo world, Elena’s grasp on battle rhythm and opening even has far exceeded those two blade assassins.

During that moment, the entire Eastern Mountain top was full of a dense chilling breath. The running blood on the ground froze, the dead bodies were covered by a thin layer of blue ice, and those with weaker strength were already close to getting hyperthermia. Fei stood in front of Angela, Emma, and Bast and changed to [Sorcerer mode] to channel magic and keep the temperature warmer around them.

Those people that were spectating this battle, at the moment already forgot to breath.

After three minutes, the sky-covering blue arrow rain finally stopped.

The two blade assassins didn’t get hit by even one arrow.

But, they have lost.

Because layers of blue ice already completely covered their body. The two were actually directly frozen by the chilling breath of the frost bolt arrows, turning into ice men in a giant piece of ice. Their bodies from top to down were covered by ice of at least 50 cm thick, and they had long since stopped breathing.

Pa pa!

Elena shot out last two arrows.

They were not frost bolt arrows.

Just normal ones.

The two giant ice pieces that contained the two assassins were shattered into pieces, including the two assassins’ body. Their body were completely invaded by the cold and had long became extremely fragile, so after one simple knock, they turned into pieces.

Until this moment, the surrounding audiences were horrified to realize this peerlessly beautiful female demonic archer didn’t even move a single step, just stood in place and killed the two beginner 4 star level blade assassins.

Such terrifying rhythm control and battle talent.

Even elites like [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin and purple clothed girl Ziyan that were desperately channeling their energy to self-heal raised their eyebrows and remained speechless. Even they were put in that position, they probably wouldn’t have better control of the rhythm of the battle.

When Elena withdrew her longbow and gently stood behind Fei, everyone’s mind just returned to their body.

Another elite!

Chambord city actually had an elite of such a level?

Where did she come from?

Even some people on the Chambord City’s side haven’t met Elena before, and they were all surprised to see such a beautiful magic archer. Only the prison official Oleg knew a little insider information, and right now this fat ass’s mouth was opened up to an “O” shape, thinking that thank god he had been paying quite a bit of respect to this madam. She’s really an elite that could kill people without blinking. Two lively four star elites were turned into a ground of shattered ice between the twinkling of an eye.

When the two assassins of the highest strength died, the remaining survivors on Paris’s side suddenly lost their spirit, just like homeless dogs.

Some people even knelt on the ground and started begging for mercy.

“Only the brave can walk down Eastern Mountain alive today, hum, dare to disturb my f*cking ascension ceremony, you guys are really courageous huh? Today I will give you guys an opportunity, now, take out your courage from an hour ago, no matter who you are, as long as you can win one match, you can leave here alive.”

As Fei’s words finished, the newly promoted Taurus golden knight Didier Drogba stood on the field like a giant.

“Me, let me go first!”

Seeing that the opponent they had to face was not the Fei that instantly killed a five star level elite, nor the demonic female archer with incredible strength, an one star level warrior quickly ran out before his companions. Anyone with the slightest strength could see that this muscular giant sent out by Chambord city this time only looked a bit ferocious, but there’s almost no energy fluctuations in his body, so he didn’t seem to be some expert.

Many people saw the chance of survival, but unfortunately this clever warrior rushed to the front and got the opportunity.

Qiang!

The warrior pulled out the long sword on his waist. Even when facing a weak opponent, he didn’t dare to slightly overestimate the enemy.

And other people just looked at this warrior with envy.

But soon they weren’t jealous anymore.

The emotion turned into deep fear.

They saw the warrior grin as he pierced the giant’s shoulder with the sword, but this giant with long hair acted as if he didn’t feel anything, and just smashed the warrior’s head like crushing a watermelon. Everyone felt a chill down their head. Very clearly, this giant carried forward the king’s sturdy combat style, not even frowning after getting his shoulder pierced by a sword, and just took the one star level warrior’s life with a backhand punch.

Is he still a human?

Could everyone in Chambord City be a group of people that didn’t care about death?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 129.2: Bunch of Madmen

Chapter 129.2: Bunch of Madmen

Everyone heard the sound of their teeth clapping shivering.

Bang bang bang bang!

Drogba pulled out the sword and threw it onto the side, then licked his lips, landed a few punches on his wound, causing blood to spew out, a grinning and excited look appeared on his face, as if he couldn’t feel any pain, he shouted, “Who’s next? Come on! Hahaha!”

The group of people in front of him all got so scared that their legs got soft.

“You, get the f*ck out!” Drogba pointed at a muscular Shenhua Kingdom’s guard.

This guard walked out trembling, as if driven mad by fear, suddenly roared crazily, then he started waving his broadsword like a windmill and started charging over like an injured beast.

Bang!

Still one punch.

This time the guard’s sword didn’t even get Drogba. This fool actually pretended that he’s not good at dodging, but who knew he actually dodged instantly when the sword came, and his punch shattered the guard’s head.

This guard originally has one star level strength, it’s just that his psychological quality is too bad, already been scared half dead. Plus, Drogba already went through [Hulk Potion]’s enhancement, his body size and power far exceeds normal people’s expectation, and plus this guy’s cunning as hell, actually instantly killed the guard with one punch again.

Seeing red and white brain fluids dripping on Drogba’s fist, everyone felt a chill rushing up their spine unstoppably.

Too brutal, too violent, too cruel!

Han couldn’t help but have a stream of black lines going down his forehead, why is this Drogba guy so obsessed with crushing people’s skulls? This is too abnormal! He needs to let this guy change it up a bit, otherwise it will affect Chambord city’s healthy and friendly image!

“You, get the f*ck out!” Drogba’s finger pointed across from him.

A disgusting smell came, this unfortunate fool that got pointed were scared to the point where feces and urine flew right out, and he directly collapsed onto the ground.

Five or six minutes passed, 4 and 5 warriors got their skull crushed, their bodies just casually lied beside Drogba. There’s only about 3 more blood holes on this guy’s body, still bleeding, but they are all not lethal, and there’s not the slightest pain showing on Drogba’s face.

Fei saw that’s enough, this fool’s shown off enough, so he waved and had him come back.

The one that took Drogba’s place is this Capricorn Golden Knight Pierce.

Everyone thought that after the madman who likes to crash other people’s head finally left, there would be someone normal from Chambord City that continues to fight. But, after ten more minutes, seeing the pile of minced meat beside Polo Pierce, everyone became lost in despair.

This white hair man is even more mad.

Doesn’t matter who the opponent is, he just shouts “Hail King Alexander, Excalibur!” Charges, then the opponent would be divided into pieces mysteriously and turn into a pile of minced meat, this is really too terrifying. This white hair muscular man as if can unleash an invisible blade force, unstoppably sharp, cannot be stopped at all by armor, shields, swords, blades. Seeing the grounded meat and shattered weapons on the ground, everyone has the feeling of wanting to cry.

A guy that likes to crush skulls left, and here comes a guy that’s into dividing bodies!

Is everyone at Chambord city all this mad?

All enemy kingdoms’ princes hugged into a bunch and are all shivering and crying.

The third one that stepped into the battle is Brook.

This man’s at least a bit more normal, unlike his comrades earlier. But the enhancement Brook got through the [Hulk Potion], his strength grew crazily, and people with strength of one or two stars is completely no match for him. After defeating 5 opponents in a row, he successfully finished his mission.

Fei is purposely giving his men opportunities for real combats, allowing them to gain the experience of one on one fights, in order to better prepare them for the upcoming Zenit Empire War Drill.

Of course, he also wanted to demonstrate Chambord City’s strength in front of the Elder Princess and [Zenit God of War] Arshavin.

Very clearly, Han’s goal was achieved.

As the princes and guards on Paris’s side got mercilessly cut down by Chambord City’s warriors one by one, the Elder Princesses, Prince Arshavin, and the others’ eyes went from the initial anger and unhappiness, to shock and deep thought. Chambord city’s strength has already far exceeded their expectation, and there are also some mysterious factors inside that they can’t see clearly. At this moment, even Arshavin who was initially displeased with Fei privately letting go of the cold-blooded devilish woman Paris, now has no choice but to set aside the negative emotions and reconsider the future relationship with this Tier 6 Kingdom.

At the end, the only enemies left on the Eastern Mountain top are the princes of a dozen kingdoms.

These princes do have some strength, but how can these spoiled bitches get used to this kind of scene? They have already started hugging each other and cried for mommy.

But at this moment, Fei once again made a surprising move. He sent his father-in-law Bast who doesn’t have the slightest battle energy or magic strength.

“Could this old lady-like man who can’t even walk steadily be an expert too?”

[Zenit God of War] Arshavin couldn’t feel the slightest power from old white face Bast, not even physical power. He even thought that this old white face’s strength already reached the level that even he as the six star elite can’t detect, so his face suddenly became serious.

But who would’ve thought…

*Cough cough cough*

This old handsome man cleared his throat, pulled out a tally book and said not so fast nor slow, “Alright, according to my careful calculation, this time you disturbed the king’s crowning ceremony, destroyed property, stepped on plantation, delayed time… Um, in total caused 230 thousand empire gold coins worth of damage. If you are willing to double the price as compensation, my king is unparallelly kind and generous, he’s willing to let you guys leave alive!”

Arshavin who was in the process of healing himself sprayed out a mouthful of blood.

Elite.

Indeed an elite.

But an elite at bargaining.

But these words were as if sounds from heaven to these shivering princes. Those people saw this old white face like an amiable white bearded sage descended from Heaven, almost wanted to crawl over to hug this old handsome man’s leg and cry out loud.

“Pay, we will pay! King Alexander is unparallelly wise, great, and generous!”

For the princes, Bast’s words were like sending firewood during winter. As long as they could live, who cares about how much they pay? Although the amount was a bit too exaggerated.

Almost encountering no resistance, the princes all scrambled to sign the compensation agreement with Bast, and in the blink of an eye, Chambord city received close to 800 thousands empire gold coins of “war repayment”, and made a staggering wealth.

This time, even the intelligent Elder Princess felt a bit incredible.

That easily… and that hug sum of money was now in his hands?

In the past, many people guessed that with the little king’s cruel personality, these princes will inevitably meet their doom. Who would’ve guessed, he actually used this method and took care of everything. Thinking about it, even the [Female Wisdom Saint] Elder Princess felt her eyes lit up, and couldn’t help but clap on the inside for this brilliant move. This would not only avoid hatred between kingdoms, but also gained a huge sum of money to develop Chambord city! This was definitely two birds with one stone!

She had a stronger feeling that she shouldn’t underestimate this little King named Alexander.

Very soon, guards came and drove these princes off the mountain like dealing with beggars, and Prison Official Oleg took them into the [Little Black Room] in the city. Before those kingdoms send over their “battle repayment”, these princes would be detained as hostages until the compensation was paid to Chambord City.

The sun has already risen on most of the sky, and the temperature had become slightly warmer.

The Eastern Mountain top now only had the Chambord city and Elder Princess’s people.

Approximately two hundred elite knights were reduced down to only 20, knight commander Roman and female swordsman Susan were all injured, the purple clothed girl Ziyan and [Zenit God of War] Arshavin were even more heavily injured, and they could only sit on the ground and channel their energy to self-heal.

This is supposed to be a moment of victory, some knights were even ready to cheer…

But-

The atmosphere doesn’t seem to be as cheerful as they imagined.

The Elder Princess bowed her head and didn’t speak.

And Fei just stood there in place, quietly looking at the Elder Princess and Arshavin. The expression on his face was for sure not joy and obedience, nor respect or smiles…

But… indifference and disgust.

His eyes were even colder than he looked at Paris and the others.

Two in one chapter~ The author said himself.

Here are two regulars for the week.

2 bonus chaps are ready and already emailed to all the donors in queue. Early access is also available for patrons on our post page. They will be released in a few days after some final editing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 130: Greedy, Rogue-like Old Bastard

Chapter 130: Greedy, Rogue-like Old Bastard

Intelligent people like the eldest princess and Arshavin understood where this little king’s anger came from.

There were the ruins on the peak of Eastern mountain, the smoke and the fire in Chambord Kingdom. Except for Paris who was the main cause, people like the eldest princess and Arshavin were to blame as well. If the eldest princess didn’t choose Chambord as the location of the death match, Chambord wouldn’t have had to experience all of this.

Arshavin didn’t say anything. He looked serious as he pushed his fire-attributed energy to heal his injuries.

Even Susan, the swordswoman, felt the hostile attitude Fei had towards them. She held onto her weapon tightly and guarded the eldest princess with Knight Captain Romain and the rest of cavaliers who had survived. They were afraid that Fei might lose his mind and attack the eldest princess. The one who had the most indescribable feeling was Knight Captain Romain. He didn’t even consider this young king as an enemy during the conflict in the celebration ceremony more than ten days ago. He didn’t even have the will to fight Fei because Fei was so weak. But now, when Fei stood in front of him again, he suddenly realized that he was no longer a match to Fei.

In terms of individual strength, Romain couldn’t win against Fei even if he gave his best.

However, as a knight captain, Romain’s biggest strength wasn’t individual strength, but rather commanding troops and military strategy. If he had a full team of two hundred cavaliers, he was confident that he could defeat Fei directly with one charge. But now, it was wise to admit defeat.

The atmosphere suddenly became more intense compared to the initial bloody fight.

“Wah-wah-wah-wah-!”

Hundreds of blackbirds that survived on rotten meat were attracted to the corpses and blood on the peak of Eastern mountain and weren’t going away. They cried and screamed, and made the people on the peak of Eastern mountain more anxious and annoyed.

Boom!

Fei suddenly punched up at the sky.

The air exploded as the force was sent up to the sky. In the loud explosion, visible air waves rose to the sky, and the crowd of birds couldn’t fly away fast enough. Forty to fifty birds exploded into blood mist as they sensed the danger and screamed. The real danger made the huge carnivorous birds realized their situation, and they quickly fled away.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The cavaliers and the female swordswoman all drew out their weapons from their waist as they were scared; they were planning for the worst.

“Ok, this is better… Eldest princess, I didn’t mean to scare you!”

What Fei just said relieved the cavaliers and Susan. It looked like this man had thought everything through. However, the eldest princess was the only one who wasn’t concerned at all from start to finish, as if she already knew that Fei would make this decision. Her blue, ocean-like eyes reflected the sunlight, and a rare smile appeared on her face. She lightly nodded, “King Alexander, thank you for everything today!”

Fei smiled back and didn’t say anything more.

To be honest, Fei didn’t underestimate this woman since the beginning.

Although everything seemed like it was he who was the hero and saved the eldest princess from danger, Fei had a strange feeling. Even if he didn’t come out and defeat everyone, this eldest princess probably still had cards that she didn’t pull out. If she pulled them out, all the danger would be resolved. However, there was no way for Fei to know what kind of cards she had. What he knew was that this thin woman who looked sick was too calm from the start, as if she was only a bystander.

Fei switched to [Assassin Mode] and quickly swept out the invisible magic traps.

The peak of Eastern mountain was severely damaged. The main structure, the King’s Altar, had officially became a ruin. More than half of the huge statues that represented all the historical kings’ and heroes’ glory were also destroyed. There was a mess everywhere. Quickly, more than a hundred [Iron Troops] of Chambord received the signal, and they arrived at the peak of King’s mountain under the lead of Fernando-Torres and Peter-Cech. These soldiers were carefully picked out by Brook and Cech for Fei. They drank the diluted [Hulk Potion], and their bodies were restructured. They were all strong; they could easily lift stones that weighed a thousand pounds. The process of cleaning up the mess was fast, and that gave the influential people from Zenit Empire a good impression. The twenty or so cavaliers that survived the entire event were shocked yet again. They now understood that the King of Chambord was a monster, and the soldiers of Chambord were monsters, too! They couldn’t even take on one soldier with all of their strengths combined.

The old handsome Bast smiled as he appeared in front of the eldest princess with a book in his hand.

“Your Highness, we are very sorry to disturb you during this ceremony. However, Chambord had suffered huge losses this time… Also… Eh, a portion of the damages were caused by the Royal Coronation Legion. We, hehe, could you help Chambord out by applying for some grants from the Finance Minister of Zenit for us?… After all, Chambord, along with our king, has paid a high price to protect Your Highness…”

Susan and the cavaliers also bit their tongues. “This gay-ass guy dares to ask for compensation from the eldest princess?” they thought to themselves.

However, even the eldest princess, the [Goddess of Intelligence] couldn’t come up with anything in a moment to counter this old handsome man who was graceful and polite like a noble, but also greedy and picky like a merchant. She couldn’t yell at him, nor could she ask the cavaliers to shoo him away. Finally, she couldn’t escape her fate, like the prince from Shanui Kingdom, and signed a contract and proposal for financial support from Zenit Empire after being softly forced into it by Bast.

His father-in-law had accomplished his task, yet Fei was standing in front of Andrew-Arshavin, [Zenit’s God of War]. This famous military commander probably didn’t check his daily horoscope before leaving the house. The carefully prepared exit strategy didn’t work, and he was sneak attacked and nearly died in this remote kingdom. His reputation would definitely suffer a hit after this event.

In fact, losing some reputation would not be the most significant incident.

His severe injury would be a lethal blow. Currently, the capital of Zenit was in a chaos. Emperor Yassin, who had the control of the empire for 60 years, was getting weaker every day, and he and second prince Dominguez were the two candidates who people thought were most likely to inherit the throne. The fight between them was entering the climax. Second Prince Dominguez was a very smart and courageous opponent, and he had support from a lot of ministers and nobles. Arshavin knew that his injury would bring him and his supporters a disadvantage against Dominguez. If he couldn’t heal in time, he might lose this fight for the throne.

However, his injuries wouldn’t recover in half a year.

[Butcher] Sandro’s energy that entered his body was refined and empowered by the two mysterious rings that Sandro was wearing. The energy was very explosive and direct. Arshavin still couldn’t oppress it after he withdrew all of his six-star warrior energy back into his body. He was only able to calm that stream of energy down and prevent it from damaging his body. After he got injured up until now, the healing that was done was minimal. He couldn’t find a way to get rid of that explosive energy in his body.

The purple dressed girl who was in her own purple energy flame was in a similar condition to Arshavin. A thin layer of sweat had appeared on her pretty face. She was frowning as the healing wasn’t as effective as she hoped.

“Hey, girl. Thanks for notifying me beforehand!” Fei walked to the purple dressed girl and handed her a small bottle of 【Rejuvenation Potion】 as he smiled and said, “This might help you.”

The girl looked at Fei with a confused expression.

She saw Fei’s smile that was brighter than the sun and hesitated a little. But after she thought about the moment when she notified Fei about an assassin sneaking up on him and the huge wound on Fei’s body healing up after Fei drank a potion, she decided to take the potion and chugged down the slightly warm liquid.

An indescribable sensation immediately rose in her body. The explosive energy was instantly suppressed by the effect of the potion. As if snow met hot water, the energy disappeared in a few seconds.

The purple energy flame also flashed and returned to her body. After she checked her condition, she found out in surprise that most of the injuries she suffered had healed. She could probably return to her peak condition after a month of resting.

“Thank you, King Alexander!”

The girl bowed. Maybe she didn’t notice, but her attitude toward Fei had turned from disdain to curiosity and friendliness. even the way she addressed him had turned from “savage” to “King Alexander”.

Fei just smiled.

He turned around and walked to Arshavin. After dropping off another half bottle of 【Rejuvenation Potion】, he jumped on the big black dog with his fiancée Angela and left the peak of Eastern mountain without saying a word.

If Arshavin was smart, he wouldn’t hold a grudge against Fei and would try to win Fei over to his side. Even the cold-blooded woman Paris and the second prince Dominguez who was behind her would probably try to win him over as well.

Actually, letting that woman go wasn’t because he was touched by her beauty, nor was it because he was touched by swordsman [Hidden at Snowpeak] Donny’s firm love. He did so because he was considering Chambord’s future.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 131: The Heartwarming Times

Chapter 131: The Heartwarming Times

It was the best for survival if they were stuck in a slit between two superpowers.

If Arshavin and Dominguez were two tigers, then Fei would be a baby wolf that still needed to drink its mother’s milk. Before the two tigers had determined a winner amongst themselves, they wouldn’t have to energy to deal with Fei even if they were very unsatisfied with him, just in case they pushed Chambord and Fei, who had huge potentials, towards their competitor and gave them a growing help and advantage. This wasn’t a hypothetical situation; the strength that Chambord and Fei had demonstrated in this fight had put themselves in the eyes of the superpowers.

Fei was thinking from this perspective, and that was why he let Paris leave.

Fei could only get time and opportunities if the pot of water was muddy and unclear. If he helped Arshavin and the eldest princess defeat Dominguez’s core strength, the pot of water would become clear and he wouldn’t get the time and opportunities that he needed.

The road down the mountain was bumpy, and the long stone stairs were like a magnificent white road to heaven.

The autumn wind blew; it was warm, but not hot. Fei played with the black hair of the beauty in his arms; it was the first time that they were so intimate together. [Black Tornado] leaped down the stairs, but its back was very stable. One of Fei’s hand was on his fiancée’s slender waist, and the warm, smooth, ecstatic feel of her skin and dress was relayed from his hand to his brain. The light fragrance also filled the air around him, so every breath he took was very enjoyable. Fei didn’t suppress his desires, but his mind was very calm; it was a very peaceful and warm feeling.

“Angela, your performance today was great. I was also fooled by you…” Fei got close to the girl’s ear and whispered, “You did bite your tongue, didn’t you?”

The girl was definitely not used to this intimate treatment. Fei felt her body slightly shivering, and her white face and neck blushed. However, the girl nodded in response to Fei.

“Does it still hurt?” After Fei said that, he couldn’t believe that something so dumb and novice came out of his mouth; he thought that he was a love expert when he was on still on Earth.

However, Angela felt her lover’s care. She slightly shook her head and said, “It doesn’t hurt anymore… It was all healed by the potion that you gave me…” The scenery in the mountains was very pretty and relaxing. Angela was slowly getting used to this close contact. She leaned comfortably in Fei’s arms. “Alexander, am I very useless? I was caught by that girl, and also ruined your plans…”

“There’s no such thing! Didn’t you fool that aunty?”

“Hah… She is not an aunty; that girl is very young and pretty!”

“She is nothing compared to my Angela.” Fei felt that he was slowly recovering his love expert knowledge. He could say something sensual without blushing.

“But I feel like I’m very useless… If I could be like that girl who was an archer, then I could help you much more. That would be great if it came true!” A woman’s intuition was sometimes scarier than the terrifying magic in this world. Angela laid calmly in Fei’s arms and murmured as the wind fluttered her silky black hair. “Alexander, you know that girl, right? Can you tell me more about her?”

Fei realized that he couldn’t overlook a woman’s thoughts.

“She is from a world far away. She is a valiant and brave warrior…” Fei didn’t try to hide anything. He started to tell Angela about Elena’s story, but he changed the concept of the Diablo World. “Her homeland was under attack by demons and monsters. In order to protect her home, friends and families, she had to step on the edge of life and death every day, and she saw numerous of her sisters and family members die under the claws of demons and monster. It was a dark time…”

Most women were emotional creatures, especially crystal pure and innocent girls like Angela. They became passionate and empathetic very easily. Near the end of the story, Angela’s eyes were red as she was about to tear up, “Elena is so great…”

People could never get enough of warm and peaceful time like this; Fei was no exception.

Under Fei’s quiet command, the big black dog didn’t hurry and return to Chambord Castle. Instead, it wandered around in the Eastern mountain.

Although Chambord was at the edge of Zenit Empire and was remote, the scenery and terrain were very picturesque. The yellow falling leaves flew around the mountain like butterflies. [Black Tornado] could easily jump to places that ordinary people couldn’t get to. Angela quickly got out of her negative mood and started to enjoy the beautiful view she was seeing.

If the big black dog, the smart third wheel, wasn’t here, this would be the first time that Fei could actually spend some quality alone time with Angela since he first arrived on Azeroth Continent. This heartwarming sensation made Fei feel like he was with his first love on Earth. Although the girl in his arms wasn’t as intelligent as the eldest princess, nor as sexy as Paris, nor as valiant as Elena, nor as stylish as the purple dressed girl, her kindness, gentleness and innocence made Fei feel like he had a harbor in this cruel and unfamiliar world. With Angela in his arms, he felt like he owned everything he wanted in this whole world.

Fei loved this feeling, and he treasured it in his heart.

…

It was already passed noon when both of them returned to Chambord Castle on the big black dog.

The citizens who were withdrew from the castle were slowly, yet continuously returning to their homes. Fei saw fifty to sixty soldier-like foreigners tightened on a long chain, locked in front of the number one noble family’s, Viscount Lousie’s, mansion. These guys were down and dispirited; they were guarded by more than twenty Chambord soldiers. Fei’s father-in-law who had just earned Chambord a fortune, and military leader Brook came out of the mansion as Fei passed by.

“King Alexander!”

The soldiers saluted to Fei as they saw him coming. They didn’t hide their respect and admiration that they had towards him.

Fei waved as he responded to their salute.

“Your Majesty. Viscount Louise… His whole family is dead. It’s too cruel. None of their bloodline was kept alive.” Brook pointed at the chained fake nobles and said, “It’s because of these emotionless bastards. Except for Viscount Louise, they also attacked the other few noble families and large merchant families. Most of these families were massacred. Except for some servants and maids, nothing was left alive. They robbed a large amount of money and valuables and were trying to get treasures out of the castle… But when we came by, they were already captured by someone; they were all knocked out. I just ordered the soldiers to tie up these bastards. I was waiting for Your Majesty to come and make the final decision.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 132: Bylaw Enforcement Officer

Chapter 132: Bylaw Enforcement Officer

Fei gently nodded.

He knew, these foreign warriors were the bandits that the cold-blooded, devilish woman Paris was talking about. Originally, in Paris’s plan, Chambord city wouldn’t have the slightest strength to fight back. Waiting after she successfully assassinated the Elder Princess at the Eastern Mountain top, she would kill Fei and the others on that mountain as well, then rob all the wealthy, noble, and royal families in the city, destroy the city, massacre the other citizens, and completely erase Chambord city from the map of Zenit. That way, the shocking assassination of Elder Princess will no longer have any witnesses nor leads for the investigators sent by the Emperor, and the robbed wealth could be used to strength His Highness Dominguez’s army.

Such means was already very familiar to Paris, as if she had done it for many times.

The legend said that on the land of Azeroth, there were kings that would bring his men and pillage because he was too poor, so Fei was not very surprised that Dominguez, as the second prince of the emperor, established a group of robbers to plunder wealth for him. Although real aristocracy did exist, most of them were dicks but also liked to brand themselves.

Fei, for a second, thought about the time he saw fire and smoke rolling into the sky when he was at Eastern Mountain. He still felt a bit uneased and he asked, “Um… Besides Viscount Louis and his big businesses, were there any damage to the rest of the city?”

“The palace was also attacked, but the enemies were fought off. As for other places, there weren’t any attacks…” Brook asked with a little suspicion, “What’s strange is, these guys seem to know exactly how the city’s strength and wealth is allocated, so they didn’t attack the normal citizens’ houses at all!”

Fei laughed out loud, “They are experts in rubbering and murder, it would be strange if they can’t even figure that out… Haha, break the arms and legs of all these people, chain them up and keep them in the [Little Black Room]. If someone comes to redeem them, let each of them go for 100 gold coins. If no one comes to redeem them within a month, throw them all to the lake to feed the fish!”

“Yes Your Majesty!”

Brook was very efficient with taking care of things, and very soon, those 50 to 60 foreign fighters had their arms and legs broken in screams and were taken to the [Little Black Room].

“Your Majesty’s methods, indeed are… clever ah!”

Bast who had been silently looking at the Viscount Louis’s palace, suddenly let out an exclamation, and the way he looked at Fei became unprecedently serious. This old handsome bro who rarely showed emotion besides that time he was bitten by the big black dog, showed a very complicated emotion in his eyes. There was doubt, there was relief, there was surprise, and there was also… a trace of fear.

Fei just slightly smiled, and didn’t say anything else.

He knew what his father-in-law was referring to.

That’s right, the destruction of Viscount Louis and some of the wealthy families, was indeed part of Fei’s plan.

In fact, it was at as early as on the first leadership expansion meeting after defeating the Black Armor army, Fei already clearly knew that the old aristocratic groups with Viscount Louis as the leader will not be used by him. They would have definitely become a cancerous tumor for Chambord City’s future. Fei could not let this kind of thing happen, so from that time, he had already began thinking about how to remove this rotten meat from this “fresh meat” of Chambord City. And then after these people frequently blatantly went against Fei’s orders in public and committed many acts that damaged the kingdom and the people, Fei finally had the intention to kill these clans to completely wash them away from the Chambord City.

This was the [Cleaning Plan] that Fei had been planning for a long time for.

Fei’s original plan was to let Elena and other female rogues wash away this bad meat, but when the storm was about to arrive, Fei’s prejudgement of the danger quickly told him, there was no need anymore.

This Eastern Mountain Assassination was a very good opportunity.

It was a chance to borrow someone else’s knife to kill.

Although Fei didn’t know in what form the danger will arrive in, it didn’t stop him from making some arrangements in the big picture. Fei told the citizens inside the city to temporarily move to the encampment near the Zuli River, Viscount Louis’s clan and the others didn’t listen, and that played right into Fei’s hands. Fei didn’t force them to retreat at that time, but allowed them to stay. Indeed, things progressed as Fei expected, Chambord City indeed was attacked, and this “borrow someone else’s knife to kill” strategy worked perfectly.

Now, the old aristocratic forces in Chambord city were completely swept clean by Paris’s people.

Then the loot of the robbers on Paris’s side also went into Fei’s hand. At this moment, all the old aristocratic clans and wealthy families didn’t have any heirs left, so according to the empire’s law and Chambord City’s tradition, this wealth was all added to the royal bank, and turned into the royal family’s wealth. To Fei, everything happening at the Eastern Mountain today was just a staggering money-making trip. Wait until the poor princes that joined this assassination plan were redeemed by their fathers, and wait until the promised financial support agreed by the Elder Princess gets implemented, the wealth accumulated at Chambord City will far exceed the total wealth of the past two hundred years.

And more importantly, Fei purified his “revolution army”.

From now on, Chambord city was truly Fei’s kingdom, and there won’t be anyone that dared to openly go against his orders, nor will there be people that secretly carried out sabotage activities in the dark. Fei turned himself into the only voice inside Chambord city, and the following series of development plans can now be implemented with assurance.

Time flew, and soon, the vast night shrouded Chambord City.

…

…

On the second day, Zenit Empire’s emissary group left Chambord City.

[God of War] Andre Arshavin already left without saying goodbye to the host Fei, and left Chambord City right away with a army of elite soldiers. Although this trip back to the empire was likely to be very dangerous, but considering that the secret of him leaving St. Petersburg was already leaked, time was pressing. Emperor Yaxin’s health was worsening every day. The storm clouds and winds changed mysteriously in the empire city and as the eldest prince was most likely succeed the throne, if Arshavin continued to stay here to recuperate, then his competitor Prince Dominguez might take this opportunity and eliminate his disadvantage at the empire. So as dangerous as it was, Prince Arshavin must risk it and head back.

Fortunately, that half bottle of [Vitality restoration potion] Fei left him already healed most of his injuries.

Surprisingly, as the indispensable military adviser of Arshavin, the most trustworthy think tank, Elder Princess decided to temporarily stay in Chambord city.

But these were not Fei’s concern.

For Chambord city, the change has finally come – the military and political reform plan that waited an entire month for, finally began to be implemented.

After Alexander was officially crowned, the first King’s order was finally issued under everyone’s expectations.

This was an order regarding the military –

Chambord City formed two large legions –

The Saint Warrior Legion.

And Chambord City’s Bylaw Enforcement Legion… Also, known as the Bylaw Enforcers.

If saying the first name was pretty acceptable for the leaders of Chambord city, then the latter name “Bylaw Enforcers” simply tested their imagination. Maybe they will never know, because this was another instance of Fei’s gross hobby of being an otaku exploding again – maybe to Fei, this was a reminder he gave himself, telling himself, what kind of world he lived in before. (TL: Bylaw enforcers have a negative connotation in China because they usually abuse their power and f*ck with citizens)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 133: Three Departments and Six Ministries, and the Bronze Code of Law

Chapter 133: Three Departments and Six Ministries, and the Bronze Code of Law

Before Fei reincarnated, he was just a third-rate college study without much talent, nor did he have any extraordinary experience. So, towards Chambord City’s restructuring, he couldn’t put forward any constructive comments. Saint Seiya and the Bylaw Enforcement divisions were all based on his stupid hobbies. These were the military power on the surface of Chambord City. If you wanted to draw the clear line between the two, it would be that the Saint Seiyas were more like the imperial guards from the old dynasty eras, the body guards of the King, responsible for the security of the palace and executing certain commands from the King. And then the Bylaw Enforcers were the regular army, other than managing the country’s regular tasks and military operations, it still carried the city management responsibilities. After all, Chambord City was still too small at the moment, and there was no need to raise a more detailed system.

Of course, what everyone didn’t know was that Fei originally planned to form another power – a troop that he planned to name the “Secret Service” shadow troop, used to execute some missions in the dark. In a sense, the existence of this army was necessary. Kind of like the group of bandits under that cold-blood demonic woman Paris’s command. But, Han noticed that there was no people with talent in that area at the moment in Chambord City, so he temporarily gave up.

However, Fei mastered the Diablo World’s [Assassin Mode], proficient in camouflage, infiltration, assassination, poison, traps, and other skills. As long as he could find the right people in the future, this army will be built sooner or later.

That way, counting the Secret Service that has yet to be developed, then Chambord City’s military system was divided into three.

The highest commander of these three military systems was the King himself, so they will report directly to the King.

Fei clearly remembered Chairman Mao’s words from past life, “Politics comes from military power!”. That’s why he tightly grasped the military power in his own hands. Such a way was also in line with the habit of the monarchs on the continent of Azeroth. So many people only felt that the name of the new military system was a bit strange, but whether it was Bast, Brook and the others, or the peasants, they all showed full obedience to King Alexander’s new orders.

And as for the administrative system reform outside of the military, although Fei had received many suggestions in the past month, there was no beautiful plan that stood out in his eyes. Bast also got a few more white hairs from being so sad, and in the end, Fei had no choice but to do it himself. He simply once again shamelessly plagiarized the wisdom of the past world’s wise people, and brought Tang dynasty’s Three Departments and Six Ministries to the Land of Azeroth.

In the name of King, Fei completely abolished the past system of having the Head Minister in full control of the political system, and instead set left and right prime ministers and a Censorate to divide up the previous head minister’s power. Under these three, there were the Ministry of Rites that was in charge of the Kingdom’s rituals and traditions, the Ministry of Personnel that was in charge of promotion of personnel, the Ministry of Justice that was in charge of the law and the prison, the Ministry of Defence which was in charge of the logistics side of the military system, the Ministry of Works which was in charge of construction, and the Ministry of Revenue which was in charge of the treasury.

This was a version of the three departments and six ministries that was modified based on local conditions.

Fei changed and simplified a lot of this cumbersome system, and also modified many functions of the six ministries. For instance, Chambord City’s Ministry of Defence had its power greatly reduce. In the ancient dynasties in China, many dynasties’ Ministry of Defence could directly control the military, but Chambord City’s Ministry of Defence was only in charge of the military’s logistics. But anyways, this was a detailed and clear plan. The Three Departments and Six Ministry System could last for many decades in the past feudal dynasty, condensed from the wisdom of innumerable wise people, it should probably be enough to keep this small Chambord City in order.

Such a series of changes, for a small Kingdom like Chambord, was for sure absolutely ground-breaking.

Seeing Fei proposing the new administrative system reform program, Bast became silent for a long time.

Though the Eastern Mountain battle had just ended, this old handsome man originally thought that he already had a clear grasp of this future son-in-law’s capabilities, but, when the facts showed in front of his eyes again and again, this old handsome man was still shocked.

Bast was born in a once glorious and arrogant aristocratic family, and was educated by a very complete and strict ancient aristocratic education system. This is why this old handsome man could always gracefully show an elegant aristocratic temperament. Then, due to certain reasons, his family lost its power, and Bast had no choice but to wander in the cruel world with the Angela who was still in infancy. When they came across Chambord City, they were adopted by the kind former King. Then in order to show gratitude and also in consideration of finding a good destination for his daughter’s future, he arranged the marriage for Angela and Alexander. At that time, Alexander was still small, and everything seemed normal, but who knew that the Alexander would grow up to become a retard…

Bast had regretted this, but due to the glory of the nobility and the old king’s kindness, Bast could not get those words of regret out of his mouth.

Then the Old King passed away, and Bast’s attempt to keep the idiot Alexander’s throne could be described as painstakingly. Two months earlier he swept away all the treasures of the royal family. The outsiders only knew that he ran away after selling his daughter, but only Lampard knew, this old noble actually abandoned all his dignity to go to Zenit Empire to beg for Alexander’s King’s throne. He exhausted all wealth and suffered enough embarrassment and finally got to see the big figure in the empire, finally reminding those big figures at Zenit Empire about the small Chambord Kingdom in the distant border that there’s a little king named Alexander that just hit 18 years old and needed to be canonized.

Once officially canonized, no matter how domineering the Head Minister Bazzer was, he wouldn’t be able to shake the idiot son-in-law Alexander’s throne.

This was Bast’s intention.

But what he didn’t expect was that the Elder Princess and Paris, the two most terrifying women in the empire had already had their eyes on Chambord City as the best place for their spat, and ultimately did Bast the favor on the way. The monarch’s emissary group finally was on its way to Chambord city, but on the way, hearing the scout report that Chambord City was attacked by the Black Armor army, Bast’s heart felt like he was being barbequed. Fearing that he would return back late only to see the cold bodies of his daughter and son-in-law… Bast didn’t even dare to dream that upon meeting again, the god would play such an incredible joke with him: his idiot son-in-law not only returned normal, but also turned into a true domineering king.

Seeing this administrative system reform plan in front of his eyes, Bast had to once again admit that he underestimated the future of his son-in-law. Alexander’s growth rate was appalling, beyond the most exaggerated songs in the lands of Azeroth of any well-known king. The level of perfection of this reform plan has far exceeded Bast’s most optimistic expectation. As a pure aristocracy that was previously properly educated, Bast’s vision in the administrative aspect was far better than Brook and the other common people. He could already foresee the kind of changes that will take place in Chambord when this program gets implemented, and what kind of impact it will bring to the Zenit Empire.

This was a terrifying force that was far beyond personal strength, and it will change the entire world.

“This is an incomplete proposal and some things need further refinement. Hopefully uncle Bast can complete it as soon as possible. Chambord city don’t have any talents in administration at the moment, so the tasks of Left and Right Prime Minister will still need Uncle Bast to take care of. As for the nomination and promotion of the six ministries, I will still need you to prepare the candidates…” Speaking of this, Fei once again felt the difficulty of running a country. No wonder there was a great man that said “talents are what is most valuable in the 21st century.” Chambord City right now was basically a pirated version of a good city. Military power could be easily solved, but administration talents were really lacking.

“If it doesn’t work, we will open up administration and political courses in the Chambord Civil and Military School, and cultivate talents from youth!”

…

Sweeping away the old aristocracy, Fei simply took the opportunity and directly abolished the old aristocratic hereditary system, and it was implemented very thoroughly.

Then, on the third day after the battle of Eastern Mountain top, King Alexander did another unprecedented act.

12 six-meter tall bronze warrior statues were set up in front of the Chambord City temple, and the copper body was engraved with dense inscriptions. These were the new laws Fei designed for this entire Kingdom, and each Bronze statue’s body described a certain facet of the laws. The first nine statues all had their carvings divided into summons, trials, execution, kingship, inheritance, custody, ownership and possession, land and housing, private law (specific crime statement), public law and other content, and then the other three statues were left blank.

When the 12 bronze statues came out, the whole Kingdom was shocked.

Second regular of the week~

Remember disable adblock homies~ It will contribute to the mysterious progress bar to the next bonus chapter: 343/2000

For Patreons: thank you guys for the support, remember to check for updated chapters

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 134: The Origin of [Fake Death Potion]

Chapter 134: The Origin of [Fake Death Potion]

In the entire history of the ancient Azeroth Continent, there had never been a single king that had publicly announced the law to his or her citizens.

For a long time, only nobles were qualified to know the law. The written law was never disclosed to the public. The royal and nobles had unanimously agreed that the law should be kept a mystery to the public so that it would have a stronger deterring effect. If civilians also knew the law, they might cause trouble and chaos. The law would also lose its purpose of maintaining the image of nobles and the deterring effect on the civilians. Most of the time, civilians would only know that they had done something illegal and would face punishments after they went past the line. These types of legal concepts and norms helped the nobles maintain their status and the strict hierarchy system. This also caused a lot of misunderstandings around the law and created noble privileges.

The fact that Fei casted copper warrior statues and wrote down the law was the first time someone had done so on the Azeroth Continent.

For a few days, people surrounded the Warrior Codex Statue. Everyone was carefully reading the codex and the laws; some parents didn’t understand the writing, but they proudly brought their kids who were enrolled at Chambord Civil and Military Academy, and the kids read and explained the laws to their parents.

Laughter and surprised chatter sounded among the crowds.

The legal system and laws were very complete and included a variety of things; they were beyond people’s imaginations. They touched on almost everything that might occur in the kingdom. This codex was like an unprecedented legal system. Even the eldest princess Tanasha, who decided to stay in Chambord temporarily for some reason, came to the twelve Warrior Codex Statues and read every single law written on them. She ordered her servants to carefully copy this codex.

“This is a set of law of the saints… King Alexander of Chambord could be considered a saint just by this set of laws!”

The sigh and murmur that the eldest princess subconsciously made when she was extremely shocked was overheard by someone, and it quickly spread around Chambord. Although a lot of people didn’t understand the true underlying meaning of this set of laws, the high appraisal from the Empire’s [Goddess of Intelligence] had hyped up the reputation of King Alexander among the citizens. Many people started to address their king as “Saint King Alexander.”

To Fei, this was only the beginning.

After borrowing ideas from his previous life such as Saint Seiya, Urban Management Team and Jinyi Guards to perfect the military system, the Three Sector Six Department structure to perfect the civil executive system, and the Leges Duodecim Tabularum, the origin of the legal system for Ancient Rome to perfect the legal system, Fei had painted a magnificent and beautiful design on white paper. In terms of the structure and system, Chambord was way ahead of the super powerful empires on this continent.

Of course, Fei was glad that Chambord was small and simple, like a piece of white paper. If he was in a huge bureaucratic empire, he would be faced with a huge amount of opposition. It would be impossible to complete these series of reforms in a short time; he might not even be able complete it in the long run.

After everything was done, Fei’s focus went back onto the strength of Chambord as a whole.

…

Five days after the battle of the peak of Eastern mountain.

Priest Zola and Luciano brought along some energy training scrolls and magic scrolls as they came to the King’s Palace to see Fei. For the last couple of days, they had heard some of the things that had happened on the peak of Eastern mountain. They sweated buckets when they heard it; if Fei didn’t warn them and told them not to go on the peak of Eastern mountain, they probably would have been buried underground with all the other corpses. Now, they felt a sense of gratefulness on top of fear towards Fei, so they worked even faster. In less than ten days, they gathered a dozen energy training scrolls and magic scrolls and placed them in front of Fei.

Fei was satisfied with the speed of execution of the two; he gave them some “carrots” and let them go.

There were 10 energy training scrolls; they were all under two-star rank, but they covered all five attributes. There were five magic scrolls, but they didn’t cover all the attributes. These were enough for Chambord Civil and Military Academy to use for now. Fei used a quill pen and created one sheep leather manuscript for each scroll and commanded his personal guard Torres to deliver them to the library at the academy for the students and teachers to use.

Fei had one set of energy training scrolls in his hand as he looked at the sky.

He had tried to training using the energy training scrolls and magic scrolls increase his personal strength, but after a series of tests, the results were disappointing. He found out through the series of tests that he was not talented at using energy or magic at all; in fact, his body was very different from other people on this continent. His body couldn’t store energy or magic.

From the power structure on Azeroth Continent, people could create warrior energy and magic energy through the process of training for warriors and meditation for mages. But to Fei, when he was training or meditating, he would generate warrior and magic energy, but as soon as he stopped, the warrior and magic energy that he created would instantly disappear and could not be found, just like it was playing hide and seek with him.

This situation forced Fei to ditch the training for warrior and magic energy.

He decided to use the Diablo World to improve himself.

He put the energy training scroll and magic scroll into his storage space as he entered the Diablo World.

He chose Barbarian Mode and went to Priestess Akara.

For the last couple of days, Fei was used to going to Akara to learn about the theory of mysterious potion and scroll creation. One of three legendary Miraculous Skill 【Learn】, started to show its effect. Fei was very talented at learning these kinds of things, which Akara was very surprised by. However, the king had brought his clumsy personality from his previous life to the Diablo World. He frequently forgot to add important ingredients, engraved the wrong magic patterns onto scrolls, and messed up the creation process. All of these resulted in violent explosions that occurred in 【Rogue Encampment】, and the beautiful rogues saw Akara who had dirt on her face chasing after Fei with a broom in her hand.

However, Fei made significant progress.

Until now, Fei had mastered the process of creating 【Healing Potions】 and 【Mana Potions】.

Studying the theory was very boring, and time passed by slowly.

As the daily half-hour studying time was about to finish, Fei took out a bottle of pink potion. This potion was named [Fake Death Potion] by Fei. [Fake Death Potion] was the most important item that carried Chambord through the whole disaster; it was the reason why people like Angela and Lampard could fake their deaths and fool both Paris and the eldest princess.

“Is this the mutated potion that you were talking about?”

Akara carefully observed the bottle of mysterious pink potion; she was very intrigued. She took the cap off of the bottle, slightly smelled it, and swirled it. She placed one drop of the potion onto her hand, and rubbed it using her finger. After a while, she shook her head as she said, “This is a brand new potion… can you tell me in detail how you made this potion? Don’t leave any details out.”

Fei told her the process of how he made the [Fake Death Potion].

“So, you were originally trying to make some 【Healing Potions】, but the same formula created something completely different in your world?” Akara had a hard time believing it. “Did you use the wrong formula again?” Akara wasn’t very confident in Fei’s memorization.

“Impossible…” Fei disagreed. “I clearly used the formula that you taught me and made more than 20 potions, and all of them had mutated…” Fei said as he shook his head. “Therefore, I suspect that the formula was correct, but the raw ingredients between the two worlds are a bit different… Eh, the materials that I used were all from my world, so that might be the reason for the mutation.”

“What? You’re saying that the Promising World has the raw materials for making potions as well?” People from 【Rogue Encampment】 liked to call Azeroth Continent as the Promising World. After hearing Fei’s reasoning, Akara was shocked. “Mister Fei, you never told me that before.”

“I discovered that by accident.” Fei rubbed his nose as he said, “Too many things occurred in the last couple of days, and I didn’t have the chance to tell you.” After he said that, he took out the energy training scrolls and magic scrolls from his storage space and gave them to Akara. “These scrolls are used by the people from the Promising World to increase their strength. They call them warrior energy and magic energy. They might give you some hints and clues.”

At this moment –

“Ahahahahaha, I got it! I finally got it! So it’s like this… Hahahaha, this is very interesting…” A high pitched scream suddenly sounded from afar. Fei and Akara turned around and saw white-beard old man Cain rushing to them as if he got with the woman of his dreams. As soon as he saw Fei, he grabbed Fei’s hand as if he wanted to get an appraisal. He took out a few magic armors and laughed. “Mister Fei, I got it, I finally got it. This is how these magic engravings and patterns function… Hahahaha, looks at these armors…”

Fei took a good look.

He realized that the armors in Cain’s hand were very familiar; they looked like the armors that he stripped from the silver-masked knight who was the commander of the black armored troop. However, the color and the magic fluctuation of the armors were completely different. They were no longer like the magic items from Azeroth Continent, but rather like the familiar magic items from the Diablo World.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 135: Prophecy and magic item set

Chapter 135: Prophecy and magic item set

Fei was excited. “You… you finally finished identifying this set of armor?”

Cain threw the almost complete set of magic armor to Fei as he laughed. “That’s right, it has been identified… I also made some adjustments to the magic arrays on them. Even if the creator of the set of armor was standing here, he or she wouldn’t be able to tell that this is something that they created… I have to say, this set of armor is very mystical. The way that the magic array is engraved onto the armor and the way that the magic array functions are both very interesting. It really opened my eyes… However, I can tell that the principles of the magic array and engraving methods are very similar to the ones in this world… Mister Fei, I think I have accidently discovered a gate to a new type of magic. If I can open this gate, we might obtain the power that can make the gods shiver!”

After hearing Cain’s exaggerated words, Fei thought of something. He passed two the scrolls that he was going to give to Akara to Cain as he said, “Look at this. Can you discover something from these?”

“This…”

Cain grabbed the magic scrolls from Fei in confusion. He opened one scroll up and looked at it. After a few stares, he was excited. Like a hungry wolf who had spotted a fat sheep, he shouted, “Aha, god, so it’s like this… Like I said… Oh, genius design… This is an unimaginable structure for magic swirls and amplification… Oh my, this works?… Ohhhhhh, I see, so it was like this… man, these have some genius thoughts.”

After a series of crazy, unclear sighs, Cain ditched Fei completely and walked towards his own tent with the magic scrolls like a mad scientist. He left Fei with one sentence, “With these scrolls, I can evolve my new theories. Aha, I think I might be able to help you to open that strange storage ring…”

This old man was like a wind; he came fast and left fast.

Fei could only shake his head and watch Cain go.

At 【Rogue Encampment】, Both Cain and Akara had a profound knowledge base for history and magic; they were both perfect professors in Fei’s mind. Due to the difference in the magic system between the Diablo World and Azeroth Continent, Fei didn’t execute a lot of plans that he had. If old Cain could really decipher the magic principles of Azeroth Continent, Fei would be able to put a lot of his plans into action.

“I want to go to the Promising World to make some potions. Let Elena go with me!”

Priestess Akara was very curious about the fact of mutating potions when they were created on Azeroth Continent. Just like Cain, this master of potion and scroll creations also discovered a new way of potion creation. If she was lucky enough, she thought that she could also create a new series of potions.

Fei didn’t hesitate at all.

He put the armor into his storage space, used the miraculous skill 【Summon】 and opened up a portal. Akara and Elena were sent to Chambord Kingdom; with the assistance of Angela, the big black dog, and some of the smart kids from the academy, they climbed up the mountains that surrounded Chambord. There were numerous plants and medical herbs. As if she discovered a new continent, Akara started to test every possible combination of ingredients.

Fei on the other hand returned to the Diablo World.

He exited [Barbarian Mode] and chose [Sorcerer Mode] instead on the big 3D screen. His sorcerer was the only character that hadn’t completed all the quests from 【Rogue Encampment】; however, there were only two quests left. In the next three hours, as long as he completed the quests 【The Forgotten Tower】 and 【Sisters to the Slaughter】, he would pass through Act I 【Rogue Encampment】 with all seven classes. The mysterious reward that he would get would be here soon as well.

Killing and leveling up began.

…

Two hours later.

“Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

A deep, sorrow, and unwilling roar sounded in the deepest location in the 【Catacombs】 on the 【Tamoe Highland】. The roar was so loud that it resonated through the entire 【Rogue Encampment】. After the roar, the female demon Andariel died beside Fei’s feet for the seventh time. The red blood soaked the stones in the basement, and violent rumbling tore the ground apart. Huge flames enveloped Andariel’s corpse, and the surrounding demons and monsters cried as they were burnt to ashes.

It was the seventh time that Fei saw the tear sliding down Andariel’s beautiful face.

What kind of tear was that!

The crystal tear was filled with indulging glory and falling, beauty and desperation, loyalty and betrayal, giving and taking, blood and tears, fire and swords, jealousy and hatred… as well as the tragic love that wasn’t accepted by this world. Fei had fallen into a strange state. All a sudden, an ancient and moving emotion jumped out of this tear, and like a vivid roaring soul, it immediately invaded Fei‘s consciousness.

Fei’s expression changed.

This was an unexpected changed.

For the last six times when he killed the fallen Andariel, this didn’t occur. Fei couldn’t dodge or resist this sudden change on the spiritual level. It invaded Fei’s entire conscious, and something magical happened in the next second –

Many scenes appeared in front of Fei, as if he was watching a realistic 3D movie –

A poor little girl who lost both of her parents was walking on a moor alone. But as she was about to die from hunger and exhaustion, a kind priest took her in. From that moment on, this poor little girl lived in the monastery on the Tamoe Highland. She was like an ugly duckling; she did most dirty and tiring chores just to earn a meal. As time passed by, this ugly duckling turned into a beautiful white swan unexpectedly. Even the most devoted priest would lose focus because of one of her smiles. Soon, the girl’s name was passed around the continent; she became a goddess in every man’s mind, and the target of jealousy in every woman’s mind.

The monastery used her beauty to grow its strength by getting more support, and soon became the most important force on the heaven’s side of the battle against hell.

In an important event hosted by the monastery, hundreds of thousands of men came to Tamoe Highland from all around the continent just to see her face. When she appeared on the high stage, numerous men cheered, but one man who was in a red cloak turned around and walked away… she remembered that man.

Then, an unfortunate event happened.

During a praying session, the oil lamp fell off of the ceiling and hit the girl’s face, and her eyes were burnt by the hot oil. Due to the jealousy from the nuns towards her beauty, the treatment was delayed… she became disfigured. What happened next took her by surprise. After losing her beauty, she had become the laughing stock of the continent. She lost the value that she was able to bring to the monastery, and she had to do the dirtiest, most tiring, and even demoralizing chores again to survive. She lived in shame. Even the lowest, dirtiest mercenary would laugh at her. “Look, this ugly one was the most beautiful woman on the continent…”

Just to prevent people from seeing the ugly scars on her face, she begged a blacksmith to make her an iron mask.

From that moment on, the former most beautiful women had to wear the black iron mask and live like a dog in shame… Until one day, a man in a red cloak appeared in front of her.

“You are Andariel?” he asked in surprise.

She was stunned. “How could this man recognize me with this mask on my face?” she thought.

“Your eyes are still beautiful as always!”

What a simple answer. Tears immediately filled the girl’s heart. Beauty? What a familiar yet strange word. When was the last time someone complimented her this way? “So my eyes are still beautiful…”

“Do you want to restore your beauty?” the man asked.

“Yeah… But how? Can you?” The girl had a bitter smile on her face.

“Of course I can.” The man unveiled himself from the cloak. He let loose a little bit of his force and the ground started to shake. “Because I’m Diablo – the Lord of Terror!”

The girl was shocked… However, she slowly put herself together when she was facing the Lord of Terror who only existed in legends.

Then, the girl restored her beauty, and she had a strong demonic force. She used her beauty and power to control the monastery and turned it into a paradise for demons, the frontline of hell. She got everything that she lost and became the female demon who was feared by everyone.

Yes, she was in love with the Lord of Terror.

However, that man didn’t love her back; he was deeply in love with his wife who had passed away.

For him, the girl who had restored her beauty had taken back the glory, blame, and blood…. She also learnt a vicious technique to become very strong just for the purpose of helping that man in the fight against heaven.

The girl’s name was Andariel.

The last 【Flower of Rogue】, the one before Elena.

Fei had witnessed the complete journey that the former 【Flower of Rogue】 Andariel went through and the love between her and the Lord of Terror as a bystander. This was a very mystical and spiritual ride. For a moment, as if Fei was connected to Andariel, he completely felt the emotional journey that the former 【Flower of Rogue】 went on. There was helplessness, powerlessness, anger, hatred, sorrow, regret… until the end, Fei sighed as he thought, “Was she wrong? Was this woman who went through such tragic events wrong?”

This was fate.

Fei was a little sympathetic towards the woman who he had killed seven times.

As Fei was contemplating, something mysterious occurred again. All the scenes in front of him shattered into pieces like a broken mirror, and slowly reformed into a beautiful woman who could take breath out of almost any man. Like a goddess, she appeared in front of Fei – Fei recognized her; she was Andariel, who had her beauty restored and not yet learnt the vicious technique. At this moment, she was so beautiful that people didn’t dare look at her straight in the face; she was definitely the most beautiful woman Fei had ever seen.

“Accept my gift, and protect your lover. Every 【Flower of Rogue】 will experience unprecedented suffering. Young warrior, a great disaster is coming. If you still believe in love, please protect her, and don’t let her go through what I did!”

After she said that, she waved her arms and a black light enveloped her body. Soon, she disappeared. At the location where she was at, a set of fascinating magic armor filled with unbelievable magic powers appeared.

Fei was shocked.

This was a complete set of magic items.

The complete set of magic items wasn’t missing any parts, and it was at its most powerful stage.

Beside the magic armor, there was a black iron mask; it was the mask that Andariel begged the blacksmith to make for her to cover up her ugliness.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 136: The mysterious black mask

Chapter 136: The mysterious black mask

Items in the Diablo World would fall into eight levels.

The first level was 【Inferior Item】. The color was dark, and they would be divided into four more categories: inferior, chipped, damaged, and rough. These items were barely usable; a lot of novice warriors didn’t even use them. Even an ordinary demon or monster could drop these items when they were killed.

The second level was 【Ordinary Item】. The color of these items was white. Some of them had natural holes where gems and runes could be embedded. However, these holes would be drilled on after making the items. These items were very common, and they were the foundation of the game. They were easy to get, as one could get nine ordinary items from killing ten monsters. The attributes of these items were very average.

The third level was 【Superior Item】. The appearance of these items was also white; only weapons and armors in the Diablo World could be at this level. These items had some extra attack damage, durability, and defense stats, but the extra effects weren’t that strong. They were only a bit better than 【Ordinary Item】.

The fourth level was 【Magic Item】. The appearance of these items was blue; they had stronger attributes and effects. They were better at attack, defense and additional effects compared with the other three item types. Most 【Magic Items】 also had one or two prefixes or suffixes; they determined the quality of the additional attributes. There were super powerful 【Magic Items】 and weak 【Magic Items】, but they were all very strong. Fei’s current Barbarian’s armor and belt were both 【Magic Items】.

The fifth level was 【Crafted Item】. These items were orange and could only be crafted by combining various ingredients through recipes. Fei didn’t own anything like this currently.

The sixth level was 【Rare Item】. These items were yellow and were even more powerful and had more attributes than the other four types of items. The name of these items typically contained two to six prefixes or suffixes. Fei had a few of these items. For example, the bow that Fei gifted to Elena was a 【Rare Item】. These items were the more premium mainstream items.

The seventh level was 【Set Item】. The appearance of these items was green. According to legends, these green items belonged to great legendary warriors. When all of the 【Set Items】 from the set were collected and equipped, extra powerful magic power would be generated on top of the powerful attributes of each individual item. 【Set Items】 were hard to find. There were usually a few pieces in a set; it would take a lot of time to collect all of them, even if one was lucky. Fei did get 【Arctic Fur】, the armor in the 【Arctic Gear】 set in the Barbarian Mode. However, he still hadn’t found the other three missing items to complete the 【Arctic Gear】 set.

The eighth level was 【Unique Item】. These items were golden and were almost holy. They were the rarest of all items, and they each had a unique special ability. They had their own shapes, attributes, names, and they could even changes color. There were three small levels within 【Unique Items】, and they were normal, exceptional, and elite.

After understanding the level system within this Diablo World, it was easy to see why Fei was so excited.

What was in front of him was a complete set of the level seven green 【Set Items】. They all appeared in front of Fei; this was unheard of when he played the game in his previous life – of course, the scene with the female demon Andariel also never occurred in the actual game on Earth.

Fei lightly reached out and touched the green 【Set Items】 in front of his eyes.

The cold sensation coming from his fingers told him that this was real; he was not hallucinating or dreaming.

This was a four-piece set. There was a simple pointy light blue mage hat made of bones, a delicate light blue metal armor that protected his shoulders to his knees, and a light blue wand that was about 6 feet tall. It had a spherical magic crystal at the top and three mysterious strands of clothes covered the wand. The last piece was some kind of talisman that was red, about the size of the palm, and had a five-star magic array engraved on it.

The four items were tightly put together and took the shape of a standing person. It was lively and a crystal light of life floated on the surface of the items. Waves of powerful magic fluctuations came off the set of items in an unstoppable manner.

The set was currently in an unidentified state.

However, Fei was very intrigued by this. He could no longer wait to take them back to the encampment and let Cain identify them for him for free. He used four 【Identify Scrolls】 and unveiled the properties of this set –

The wand’s name was 【Arcanna’s Deathwand】.

It was a two-handed item.

Damage -12-18; durability – 50/50; level required – Level 15.

Special properties: +1 level to all sorcerer skills; +25% chance of deadly strike; +50% damage to undead creatures; +5% mana regeneration; +50 mana.

The pointy light blue mage hat that was made out of bones was called 【Arcanna’s Head】

Defense – 237; Durability – 18/18; Required level – Level 15. Required Strength: 15

Special properties: +4 health regeneration; attacker takes damage of 2; +25% lightning resistance; +228 defense (depending on player’s level).

The light armor was called 【Arcanna’s Flesh】

Defense – 195; Durability – 60/60; Required level – Level 15; Required Strength: 41

Special properties: +3 damage reduction; +2 visibility (Light radius) ; +10 stamina; +100 defense.

The talisman was called 【Arcanna’s Sign】

Required level – Level 15

Special properties: +20% mana regeneration; +15 mana; +20% fire resistance; +50% chance of finding【 magic items】.

These were the individual properties and attributes of each item.

【Arcanna’s Tricks】!!

Fei instantly knew the name of this set.

From Fei’s previous memories, there was such a 【Set Item】 for sorcerers. Although it wasn’t as great as the top-tier Sorceress 【Set Item】- 【Tal Rasha’s Wrappings】, it was the perfect set for Sorcerers who were at a low level. The required level to equipment this set was only level 15. Currently, Fei was level 19, so he could equip it.

Without any hesitation, Fei stripped himself and put on 【Arcanna’s Tricks】.

A light blue light instantly enveloped Fei. An unprecedented feeling of power filled every single cell in his body. Fei felt that his attack and defense had doubled or tripled instantly. With this complete set, he was the equivalent of a level 25 sorceress even though he was only level 19.

After he equipped everything, the bonus effect kicked in –

20% faster cast rate; 5% mana stolen per hit; +50 health; +50 mana.

Fei closed his eyes and carefully felt the pleasure of the increase in strength.

Then, he noticed a simple, black iron mask floating in mid-air.

The appearance of this mask was far worse than the set item – 【Arcanna’s Tricks】. If Fei didn’t pay attention, he would had thought that it was a piece of old bark with two holes cut in it. The mask was lifeless, but it floated in mid-air as if there was no gravity. A strange power vaguely floated on the surface of the mask, and it had an ancient, mysterious, and tragic sensation.

“Could this be… the legendary 【Andariel’s Visage】?”

Fei was stunned. 【Andariel’s Visage】 was the mask that Andariel begged a blacksmith to forge for her after her beauty was destroyed. It was a nice item, but it was rare to get from the Monastery map. It shouldn’t have appeared here.

Fei took the mask, and it was so light that Fei felt like he was holding onto air.

Before the identification, Fei wouldn’t know the name or the property of the mask. He took out a 【Identify Scroll】 and a golden light flashed by.

Fei was shocked.

He realized that the mask in his hand wasn’t affected at all; he still could get its property.

“This… What is going on? Could it be a very normal mask that’s not even considered an item? And that’s why there are no properties to display?” Fei guessed. “But that shouldn’t be it. If it’s just a regular mask, how could it float in the air?”

This was very strange.

This situation was also unheard of in the original game that Fei played before.

Fei remember what Andariel said to him in her recovered, soul state –

“Accept my gift, and protect your lover. Every 【Flower of Rogue】 will experience unprecedented sufferings. Young warrior, a great disaster is coming. If you still believe in love, please protect her, and don’t let her go through that I had!”

The sixth-sense that came from his soul vaguely told him that this mysterious black mask was somehow related to the “prophecy” that Andariel left him, but he couldn’t wrap his head around this vague connection.

Fei thought about it and tried to put this mysterious mask onto his face.

His face felt a warm sensation, as if his lover was lightly touching him.

The mask wasn’t big. It perfectly covered the rest of the face below the hat that was made out of bones. He was still able to see through the two holes on the mask, and the nose was raised, so his nose fit perfectly into the mask. He was able to breath comfortably. However, Fei had a strange feeling; he felt like this mask had its own life. It slowly squirmed on his face and adjusted itself to his face. The end result was that it fit Fei’s face so perfectly that it seemed like it was built for Fei.

Then, another strange feeling kicked in.

Fei felt like all five of his senses were merged. He could see what he couldn’t see before, he could hear what he couldn’t hear before, and he could smell what he couldn’t smell before…

He raised his hand and took off the mask, and this feeling went away.

After a few trials, he was sure.

It seemed like magnifying senses was the only ability of this mask.

“Something that 【Identify Scroll】 couldn’t identify, this is very mysterious… I know for a fact that even level 8 【Unique Items】 can be identified by the 【Identify Scroll】. Wait… Could this black mask be something above level 8【Unique Items】? It can’t be! I’ve never heard about a level 9 item in the Diablo World!

Fei shook his head; he couldn’t tell what was going on, but he knew that this mask was mysterious and strange. He put the mask into his storage belt.

Then, the scene in front of him changed, as if it disappeared into space.

Like traveling through time, Fei instantly returned to the catacombs where he killed the demon Andariel. There were the same burning fires and flowing blood; all the monsters were dead, and Fei’s Sorcerer character competed all the quests from 【Rogue Encampment】

All seven of his characters passed Act I in Diablo World.

Fei returned to the 3D screen where he could choose different classes.

Something occurred; although it surprised Fei, it made him very happy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 137: The “Obscene” Reward for the Clearance (1)

Chapter 137: The “Obscene” Reward for the Clearance (1)

Huge changes occurred on the 3D screen.

The seven characters who represented the Barbarian, Sorceress, Paladin, Assassin, Amazon, Druid, and Necromancer classes were still standing there vividly. The changes on them weren’t that obvious. The weakest among all the classes was the Necromancer, and it was now level 19 already. Every character had at least a level 5 【Magic Item】on them. The Sorceress character was the fanciest with a complete set of green 【Arcanna’s Tricks】emitting a green light sphere and enveloping the character in it. The items the sorceress had were obviously better than the items that the other characters had, all appearing in different colors.

Set items were great after all. On top of their power, their appearances were much sharper and different compared to others.

What surprised Fei wasn’t the appearances of his characters…… but rather a line of ancient red words filled the whole 3D screen. The words were clearly reflected into Fei’s pupil –

“Congratulation, young adventurer. After the test of blood and fire, challenges between death and life, choices for love and hate, you have complete all the quests from Act I in the Diablo World. Your miraculous skills, 【Summon】and【Give】, will be leveled up. Your conversion limit will be upgraded, the parallel universes will be upgraded, your mercenaries will receive a boost in strength…… There is a total of eleven level ups that you will receive as mysterious rewards. Slowly unveil the secrets of the Diablo World! Young man, a new adventure lies ahead of you. Prove you are worthy of God’s favour by using the swords and blades in your hands like a true warrior!”

Fei was only able to half understand it.

In between the lines, Fei sensed an unexpected aura of compassion, as if an elder was standing in front of him calmly, gifting him with all these rewards, and then patiently and carefully teaching and instructing him.

As soon as Fei finished reading the sentence, the line of words started to change. The words slowly fainted, and shrunk into small red dots. After dancing in the air like fireflies in a dark night, they suddenly rushed towards Fei like iron dust attracted to a magnet.

Fei couldn’t dodge it, and all the red-light specks instantly entered Fei’s body.

It felt really strange.

As if he was hugging another soul.

For the next second, Fei felt something appear in his body but it strangely felt like it belonged there. It was a force, like a cloud of information. It felt ancient, mysterious and strange.

Fei closed his eyes and slowly “read” the information.

Suddenly –

“Shit…… combining strength, so this is how, it’s bad……” A short message in this information surprised Fei. He didn’t continue reading the rest of the information; he instantly exited from the 3D screen.

The time was tight.

……

……

The back mountains of Chambord.

The autumn’s sun was warm and the weather was very nice.

There wasn’t a single cloud in the sky, and the sky looked like a huge crystal blue gem that covered the top of the world. Deep in the mountains, deep and long roars from beast and animals sounded frequently. The yellow leaves fell from the tree branches and covered up numerous unknown secrets.

All the plants and greenery were turning yellow and golden brown, expressing their beauty brazenly.

Nearby, on one of the plateaus made of rocks with vines climbing over them, Akara smiled as she taught Angela and a bunch of kids how to identify herbs and their effects in making potions. The atmosphere was very peaceful and fun. Angela and the kids would gasp and laugh as they learnt the mystical effects of the herbs and random plants that they didn’t pay attention to before.

Akara was very pleased with the atmosphere, and she did her best to teach.

Not too far away, Elena, looking like a Valkyrie, was standing on a big rock as she held on tight to her bow. Her red hair fluttered in the wind, like a burning fire. Although there weren’t any huge beasts in the back mountains, the dangerous surroundings in the Diablo World had trained her to be cautious all the time. She guarded Akara, Angela, and the kids carefully. She was very sensitive to danger, and she knew what place that beautiful naive girl held in Fei’s heart.

Therefore, Elena felt she must help Fei to protect this girl.

【Black Tornado】was lying beside Elena’s feet lazily. Its eyes were sleepy and it opened its mouth and yawned here and there. Under the warm autumn sunlight, this smart beast felt very comfortable.

The scene was beautiful.

Suddenly, Blacky sniffed his nose.

It felt perplexed, and it raised its dog head and looked up. Its eyes focused on Elena and found the source of the abnormality – the autumn sun wasn’t hot, but a large amount of sweat started to drip from Elena’s forehead. The crystal sweats reflected all sorts of colours from the sun.

Drip! Drip!

The sweat landed on the rocks.

“Woff!Woff!Woff!……” Blacky got up and started to bark.

Akara who was teaching the basics of potion concoction to Angela and the kids also stopped talking and looked this way.

She also felt the change coming from Elena’s body –

At that moment, a few strong energies came from nowhere and were instantly injected into Elena’s body. These energies were all different attributes. They couldn’t co-exist with each other. Therefore, they were fighting aggressively with each other, and Elena’s body turned into a battlefield for these energies.

To any warrior, this situation was deadly.

The disruption coming from the energies of different attributes might instantly destroy one’s body and bones; the person might become a pile of flesh and blood.

Currently, there was already a layer of light blood on Elena’s soft smooth skin, and a lot of bloody mists were coming out of Elena’s invisible pores. From afar, it seemed like Elena was covered in a red flame. Numerous veins were becoming visible on her arm that was holding onto the bow. Her white teeth had bitten into her red lips so hard that blood gushed out.

The mercenary was definitely in huge amount of pain.

“What’s going on?” Even Akara who was very wise was surprised couldn’t understand why this would happened to Elena. In her long life, she had never seen any female rogues in any kind of similar situation.

Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!

There was no time to waste, Akara raised her hand and a series of white light flew out of her palm and into Elena’s body.

This was the special healing skill that priestesses of the Diablo World knew.

Akara had deep knowledge about magic as well.

With the help from the healing, Elena was doing a little bit better. However, the conflict between energies didn’t stop. In fact, it was getting more and more aggressive. Soon, more and more bloody mists gushed out of Elena’s body, and the beauty was covered in blood.

““Woff!Woff!Woff!……” Blacky started to bark like crazy.

“Sister Elena……” Angela was also terrified by what she saw.

Akara used the healing skill non-stop and didn’t reserve her magic energy at all. A series of white healing lights dashed into Elena’s body, but it wasn’t helping much.

“Damn……” Even Akara, who worshiped god, spat out swears.

“Ah……” The valiant valkyrie who endured all the pain couldn’t hold up anymore. She let out a deep painful cry.

At this moment –

Huuuu!

A blue portal suddenly appeared on the rock, and Fei walked out of it. He took out a full bottle of 【Full rejuvenation Potion】and poured onto Elena’s body. He then held the hot mercenary who already fainted by the waist as he stomped the ground. Boom! The rock exploded into pieces as Fei leaped into the air and disappeared from Akara’s, Angela’s, blacky’s, and the kid’s eyes.

“Don’t worry, I have a solution!”

Fei’s voice resonated in the sky.

Akara felt a bit relieved, but became very curious. It looked like Fei knew what was going on inside Elena’s body…… But why? Angela on the other hand wrapped her arms around her chest as she felt very worried. This pure girl didn’t get mad or jealous of her fiance holding another woman.

……

……

Fei used Barbarian 【Leap】repeatedly and his body merged with the wind. He quickly arrived at a stone room in the underground cave within the back mountains.

He ordered the guards to not let anyone in as he poured the last bottle of 【Full rejuvenation Potion】he had into Elena mouth.

The hot mercenary was in a terrible condition.

There was ice, fire, lightning and poison energies within her body. The four types of energies were fighting inside her body. If Akara didn’t use healing skills to suppress the conflict and Fei didn’t use all of the 【Full rejuvenation Potion】he just converted to balance them out, the valkyrie in his arms would have broken into pieces.

“Shit! Do I have to do that?”

Fei looked at Elena who was still fainted, hesitating.

He knew exactly what was happening to Elena – this was one of the rewards he got for completing all the quests in Act I in Diablo World – Combining his strength.

This was the underlining purpose of this reward –

All the strengths from the other six mercenaries from the other six parallel universes that Fei’s other six characters were in would be combined into Elena – this wasn’t a surprise – only Elena was like a living being and the other six mercenaries were like rigid robots; they didn’t have any intelligence. Although he guessed that this strange phenomenon occurred because of the rewards he got, he didn’t expect it to have this kind of connection. Also, from the information Fei read in the Diablo World, this combination process was very dangerous. Without careful preparations, Elena might not be able to balance the energy in her body, and that would result in harming of her health, and even death.

At this point, all the potions that Fei converted were used.

But Elena was still in a terrible condition.

All four energies in her body didn’t show any signs of balance and calming down. In the conflict, they were more like kids who got into a fight. They were causing more trouble and getting more aggressive. Although Elena fainted, the pain was still torturing her. Fei’s heart was hurting just by looking at her unconscious frowning expression. The floor would soon be stained by Elena’s blood.

Fei quickly made the difficult decision.

He slowly placed his hands on the buckles of Elena’s armour.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 138: The “Obscene” Reward for the Clearance (2)

Chapter 138: The “Obscene” Reward for the Clearance (2)

Although it was called a remote and impoverished kingdom, Chambord wasn’t actually as impoverished as most people thought. In fact, it was quite the opposite. Surrounded by green mountain ranges and the Zuli River, Chambord was quite an aesthetic and cheerful place.

In the afternoon, on the defense wall, a team of sharp soldiers was patrolling around the battlement. The plain across from the river seemed to feel the desolation of autumn; the green grass had turned yellow. Looking from afar, it looked like there was a golden carpet placed on the ground. A breeze blew pass by, and the long grass on the hills waved, as if they were tides. The scenery was just perfect.

Suddenly –

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of vague drumming noise came from afar; it was filled with the sharp murderous intent that came only from military troops. It instantly broke the peaceful atmosphere and picturistic view.

“Stop!”

Michelle-Barak, the captain of this team waved his hand, and the patrolling soldiers paused their steps.

Barak toned down his breathing and listened carefully to this vague drum noise. His face slowly changed color. He jumped onto a battlement without say a word and took a detailed look. At the horizon, where the golden plain met the skyline, he saw a dense row of flags. The flags had various colors and symbols, and they all fluttered in the wind. Then, a group of people appeared; they looked like a huge mass of black ants from Barak’s view…… It was an army.

“Who could they be?” Barak was shocked.

This army that appeared out of nowhere and had at least a thousand men. They were all armed well; their weapons shined and reflected the sunlight into Barak’s eyes. This fully armed army was up to no good. But just in case that it was misunderstanding, Barack sent out a scout.

A fast horse with the scout on it rushed out of the kingdom gate. It soon passed the stone bridge and headed directly toward the army in afar.

At the same time, all the soldiers in the kingdom received urgent commands and were all rushing up the defense wall in formations.

After more than ten minutes, the scout had finally returned. Although he didn’t hear the report from the scout, Barack knew what was going on after he saw the blood stains and the few arrows on his back – this army who appeared out of nowhere was an enemy.

“Ring the bell and alarm everyone. Quick! Inform Mr. Brock about this situation now!” Barak’s agitated voice sounded in every soldier’s ears.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The huge bell that was about 2 yards tall and hung at the highest location on the defensive wall was rang.

A tense atmosphere spread in Chambord Castle as the bell rang by. The relaxed citizens who were wandering on the streets all panicked and rushed back to their homes. A few fast horses were rushing towards Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy and King’s Palace. Although the atmosphere suddenly changed from casual to tense, after the experience of the black armored enemies’ siege, people of Chambord who had lived through the war didn’t turn into chaos. All the preparations for battle were being processed accordingly.

Barak led forty soldiers out of the Castle; they rushed to the stone bridge.

During the battle on the stone bridge with the black armoured enemies, the god like King Alexander broke this ancient bridge who had been here for numerous of years in half with his brutal strength, and left a gap about more than ten yards(m) long. After that war, the two portions of the bridge were connected by ropes, chains, and wood boards. But under the design of his majesty, the simple and crude rope and wood board bridge was replaced with a suspension bridge made from iron chains and plates.

This suspension bridge was perfect for both attack and defence. It was like a gigantic beast that crawled in between the two side of the stone bridges. It served as a great first line of defence and perfected the Zuli River’s moat effect.

Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak!

8 iron chains that were as thick as an adult’s waist slowly pulled up the iron suspension bridge like 8 godly arms under the squeaking and whining of the the huge iron wheel. The more than ten meter gap reappeared on the bridge. The fast current in the Zuli River rushed by under the gap, and cold mists were blown around by the wind, freezing the surroundings. There was also a mysterious suction force coming from the river, making everything more horrifying.

When faced with this gap, any army would have to fill the river with corpses before they would get by.

“Archers…… get ready!”

Barak drew out his sword. He licked his lips and didn’t bother hiding the excited expression from his face. Chambord Kingdom had slowly ramped up its military strength. As one of the twenty three strongmen who participated in the battle on the stone bridge and one of the Silver Saint Seiya, he was looking forward to this battle from the bottom of his heart.

He wanted the whole empire to see how strong Chambord was!

Behind him, many soldiers charged out of the castle to help them. Saint Seiya members such as Drogba and Ivanovic had lead the elite soldiers under them and joined the soldiers at the northern side of the stone bridge. On the defensive wall, both Bast and Brock who were the civil and military heads of Chambord had already arrived after the alarm. They were standing under the watch tower calmly.

This was a scary reaction speed.

Everyone was waiting for this sudden, mysterious enemy to arrive.

……

……

At the underground cave in the back mountains.

In the simple and crude stone room.

Fei had took off the last piece of soft leather inner armour for Elena; he tried doing so as he close his eyes. Although his shivering fingers had not touched Elena’s white, smooth and burning skin, he already felt a warm and charming sensation. Fei felt like his soul was getting a third degree burn by this Valkyrie’s beauty.

There was no time to waste. Elena’s condition was getting worse and worse. Fei shook his head as he hugged the female mercenary’s body. He felt a mystic sensation; his body was numbed by this soft, warm, unprecedented feeling. His head turned blank.

The fainted Valkyrie seemed to sense something; the frowning expression on her face relaxed a little bit.

Fei suppressed the dirty thoughts in his head as he thought back to the information he got in Diablo World. He looked at Elena’s beautiful face as he sighed in his head. At this moment, for some reason, another girl’s pure figure popped into his head. However……

After lightly separating the Valkyrie’s long and white legs, Fei finally slowly entered.

There wasn’t anytime to experience that moment of ecstasy. A stream of explosive power filled with destruction rushed into Fei’s body through the connection. Although Fei was anticipating this, that extremely painful sensation made Fei instantly cry out with a deep roar. He felt like that power had torn his soul from his body. His blood also gushed out of his body through the pores, filling the air with bloody mists.

Fei finally experienced the pain that Elena was enduring.

It was hard to imagine how this pretty girl was able to endure this pain; she didn’t even groan when she fainted…… This girl’s fortitude instantly shocked Fei!

He hugged the girl tightly in his arms, as if he was hugging the most precious treasure in the world.

Fei utilized his Barbarian physical power and tried to take on as much of that terrifying pain as he would. He could even clearly feel the four energy:lightning, fire, ice, and poison passing through the connection and entering into his body. He felt like all the cells in his body were ground into dust. Endless amounts of pain were generated through the conflict and fight between these four types of energy.

Under this pain that was more than ten times the amount as the pain he experienced after drinking 【Hulk Potion】, every second was longer than a century in his head.

Soon, ice, lightning, fire, and poison, the four incompatible energy gradually stopped fighting. They were like four guys who became friends after a long fight. The energies circulated in Fei’s body for a full cycle, and then completely returned back to Elena’s body through the connection like a whale sucking back the water it spurted out; none of the energy was left behind in Fei.

Next moment, Fei felt the beautiful body in his arms slightly moved.

This slight movement surprised Fei, and it instantly cleared his head. He immediately realized that it was very awkward between them, his lower body part was still…… Eh, he was going to say something and separate their bodies, but two soft, slender and smooth arms reached out and held onto Fei tightly.

He lowered his head.

He saw the hot mercenary blinking her beautiful eyes.

She had obviously awakened quite a while ago.

And she knew what happened.

A crystal clear tear drop slowly slided off of her beautiful face.

However, she didn’t let go of Fei; her arms still surrounded Fei’s neck tightly. Fei was even having a hard time breathing. It seemed like she was scared that the person in her arms would instantly vanish to thin air if she let go.

“Hug me tighter!” Elena murmured into Fei’s ear.

At the same time, Elena hugged Fei tightly like a burning fire

She pushed her hot body against Fei; Fei felt like he was about to melt into this warm flame. Her body lightly shivered in Fei’s arms; at that moment, she was no longer the invincible magic archer who covered up the heat from the sun by her frost arrows, she was just a brave yet timid little girl who had a low self-esteem.

Fei suddenly realized.

He finally understood that he was ignoring some before.

His heart felt warm and soft, as if it was wetting and melting into bits, blending into the body in his arms, and they could no longer be separated.

Seductive moans and heavy breathing gradually resonated in this stone room.

Elena raised her white, smooth, swan like neck, waved her hand, and a blue water curtain enveloped both of them in it. The sky blue light lit up this dark stone room, and made it as beautiful as heaven.

This was the color and tone of a dream.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 139: They are all warriors who loved to fight

Chapter 139: They are all warriors who loved to fight

As the sky-blue and water-like screen gradually grew thinner and disappeared, the seductive activity going on in the stone room finally ended.

Elena was already in her inner armor. This was a very tight leather armor; it perfectly emphasized and drew out the female mercenary’s elegant, yet intriguing figure. Fei never would have thought that a woman’s figure could get to that degree of hotness – it was the type of beauty that would be impossible to move one’s eyes away after viewing it once. According to the legends, the former 【Flower of Rogue】Andariel caused even the most devoted priests to lose focus uncontrollably during their prayers; Fei believed that Elena’s charm wasn’t any less compared to Andariel.

After lightly waving her smooth white hand, the armor and bow that were sitting on the stone table far away flew onto Elena’s body as if they had their own intelligence.

The girl who was as gentle as water a moment ago had immediately returned to her valiant Valkyrie appearance. After successfully combining the strength and power of the six other NPC female mercenaries, Elena had a devastating strength at this point. She could switch in between lightning, fire, ice, and poison–the four different magic attributes. On top of the different fighting techniques she acquired, every magic attribute she had grew exponentially. Her actual combat ability had probably more than doubled; she had at least a mid-tier four-star warrior’s combat ability. At this point, her fighting ability was a bit higher than Fei if he was in his normal state.

After getting dressed, Elena’s expression didn’t change at all. She looked at Fei as if nothing had happened.

She was the only one who knew how happy she was inside. She always felt like she was a little lowly rogue; like all her sisters, she was going to die under the demons’ and monsters’ claws during the endless and hopeless fights; there was no way that she could escape her horrible fate. If it wasn’t for her belief and passion in protecting the encampment that held her up, she would have been pressured into a crazy person by this endless darkness and numbing lifestyle.

Fei’s appearance had changed her fate completely, like a warm candle light that suddenly appeared in the endless darkness.

In the destroyed Tristram, when Fei used his body to block the arrows from the Skeleton Archers that almost covered up the sky… in the basement at the monastery, when Fei used his thick chest to block the Skeletion Fighters and Shaman’s swords and blades… in the Claw Viper Temple at the Far Oasis, when Fei attracted the attention of the Blunderbores, Zombies, and Bat Demons to himself… Elena didn’t know when she fell in love with this young warrior. The love that was nourished from the bottom of her heart quickly spread though the Valkyrie’s heart like an incurable disease; it tortured her so hard that she almost even crazy.

However, Elena, who had a hard and invincible appearance, had a soft heart that was as weak as a fluttering catkin.

All of her heart was tied to Fei, and that caused her to forget about herself.

Especially after knowing that Fei’s real identity was a prestigious king in the “Light World”, Elena felt that the gap between Fei and herself had grown even wider. The existence of the pure, flower-like girl Angela, also created an abyss in Elena’s heart… She thought that the curse of the 【Flower of Rogue】was realized on her once again, but what just happened had elevated her heart that was falling down to the bottomless and dark abyss and filled with desperation into a haven.

At that moment, the crystal clear tear wasn’t due to sadness, but rather due to pure happiness.

Elena finally let herself loose for once. She hugged onto Fei tightly with both of her arms – that was the craziest and most daring action she had ever done. Even when she was facing the female demon Andariel, Elena wasn’t even that nervous.

There were no traces of the beautiful dream left.

However, Elena felt like she was very satisfied.

This was because she received what she wanted even in her dreams – it wasn’t that moment of pleasure, but she could feel that Fei really cared about her. It was just like how Andariel decided to fall as a demon for Diablo, and even practiced vicious technique to gain power at the cost of sacrificing her beautiful face that she cared deeply about. It seemed like every girl that who got the title of 【Flower of Rogue】all had brave and warm hearts that dared to seek love hidden under their ice cold appearance. They were like moths chasing after flames; even if they ended up getting destroyed, they were willing to give up everything they had without any hesitation.

“King Alexander!”

Elena kneeled down with one knee as she lowered her head. The portion of her red hair that was hanging loose in the air swung and fluttered around in the wind.

Fei instantly understood Elena’s intent.

He lightly dragged Elena off of the floor and tightly hugged the Valkyrie, who didn’t know how to react, tightly in his arms. “As the king of Chambord and the Supreme Leader of Rogue Encampment, Elena, I’m going to take away your right to kneel down. From now on, you can only stand behind me closely. You got that?”

After listening to Fei’s peremptory and domineering speech, Elena was stunned for a few seconds. Then, a pleasantly surprised expression appeared on her face, as if she couldn’t believe what she had heard. Of course, she understood the intention behind Fei’s words; it was the happiness that she could only see, but never touch before.

The stone room shined up with smiles as if spring had arrived.

Every woman had a side of her that people didn’t know about.

Who could have thought that the godly Valkyrie that was dominating in the fight on the Peak of East Mountain would lose her invincible presence, and would be swayed by consideration of wins and losses like a little timid girl.

Fei could understand what Elena was going through.

He felt like he was the luckiest person that ever lived.

……

……

“The lowly citizens of Chambord, listen up. Drop down the suspension bridge immediately and let go of the princes that you locked up illegally. If your dumb pig King Alexander kneels as he walks out to apologize, we may spare Chambord Kingdom from getting run down to nothing!”

On the other side of the stone bridge, a man on the horse sat tall against the wind. He shouted with a disdainful look on his face.

“How dare you! Who are you? How dare you act so disrespectfully toward King Alexander?”

Silver Saint Saiya Michelle-Barak jumped onto the huge iron wheel for the suspension bridge as he asked back angrily. Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Behind him, all the Chambord Soldiers had mad expressions on their faces as they drew out their weapons, and all the archers strung their bows and loaded the arrows; as long as their captain commanded, they were ready to shoot out the arrows and pierce through that knight’s throat.

“Yuck, you useless pest, do you think you are qualified to ask for my name? Go and tell that Alexander to come out and kneel down to apologize!”

This brightly dressed knight said as he waved his hands. After he chanted a paragraph of obscure spells, it drifted in the air and quickly turned into a series of dense and transparent, yet visible wind blades that were positioned in front of him. As the knight waved his hand again, these wind blades shot towards the Chambord people while creating a sharp, ear-piercing, air-breaking whooshing noises.

“It’s a magic spell! He is a mage!”

Gasps immediately sounded from the crowd on Chambord’s side. Although they had experienced a hard and extremely dangerous war with the black armored enemies and Chambord’s soldiers were warriors who had seen blood and violence, the mysterious factor that mages had shocked them easily. Additionally, this enemy was obviously a high-level mage.

“Don’t panic, back off! Form into groups and create formations!!”

The five people: Michelle-Barak, Drogba, Pierce, Ivanoski and Essien all had fast reactions. They immediately grabbed the two yard tall Iron Tower Shield from the soldiers beside them and formed an iron defense wall that even wind couldn’t pass through. These Tower Shields were all war trophies from the war with the black armored enemies. Every single one of them was over a thousand pounds. Only the Saint Saiya who were reformed by the 【Hulk Potion】like Pierce were able to lift these shields up.

Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! –

The numerous wind blade smashed onto the Tower Shields forcefully as they tore through the air, and they left a series of horrifying deep marks on the iron shields. Under the powerful strikes, even Saint Saiyas like Drogba felt their shoulders go numb and their heart start to race.

“Shoot! Quickly shoot him!! Kill that bastard with your arrows!”

As Barak shouted, the Chambord archers released the bowstrings that they were pulling tightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of bowstring shaking noise, sharp arrows were shot towards the man on the horse on the other side of the bridge; there were so many arrows that they almost blocked the sunlight.

“Oh, you damn low lives, how dare you shoot at me!”

The mage on the horse became enraged. After a paragraph of magic spells and hand gestures, greenish wind blades formed a three to four yard tall translucent shield. Bang! Bang! Bang! The numerous arrow collided onto the shield; the force from the collisions pushed the mage with his horse backwards several yards. Crack! After the first round of arrows, several cracks appeared on the translucent shield. Finally, as if it was glass that was dropped on the floor, the shield broke into pieces.

“You damn low lives, do you know who I am? Damn… You guys dare to shoot at a noble mage from Zenit Empire? Dead, you guys are all dead! Your skulls will be made into urinals…”

After the first round of arrows, the mage on the horse yelled angrily as he backed off, as if he was a beast that got his ass poked with a stick.

Although he was mad, he believed that his life was more important; he got scared by this “arrow rain.”

He pulled on the horse, and the man and horse quickly rushed back to get out of the range of the arrows as the horse cried.

On the south side of the bridge, the mysterious troop finally showed itself in front of the people of Chambord. Various complex flags fluttered in the wind. The flags told the people of Chambord that this troop included several kingdoms and powerhouses. Nine fully armored knights rode their horses and led this troop; their retinues who followed them closely held up nine different flags, and the soldiers behind them all wore different styled and different colored clothing. Like nine flood streams, they slowly approached Chambord.

The mage on the horse who approached Chambord alone returned to join this troop. He pointed at the opposite side of the bridge with his whip as he said something angrily.

On the Chambord defense wall.

“It looks like it is a joined force formed by many little kingdoms: Shuani Kingdom, Lunar Kingdom, Chamb Kingdom, Derk Kingdom, Lushi Kingdom, Chishui Kingdom…” Chambord’s military commander Brook looked through each of the flags, and he quickly identified the make-up of the troops. A murderous intent appeared in his eyes, “I know why they are here… Hehe, they really don’t know where their limit is. King Alexander temporarily doesn’t want to target them, but who knew that these dumbasses would want to take back their princes by force. If we don’t let them feel pain, they will think that Chambord is a piece of delicious meat that anyone can come and take a bite out of!”

“This is an opportunity!” An excited smile appeared on the Head Minister Bast’s face. “This is a great chance to use them to train our men; get our men prepared for the military exercise.”

No one knew since when, but the two heads of military and civil affairs of Chambord loved fights; they had decided and turned up the background music and melody of this battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 140: That must be a lie!

Chapter 140: That must be a lie!

Water was rolling, and a cold breeze was blowing.

The nine kingdom alliance army gradually came to a halt a few hundred meters away from the south bank of Zuli river. Their formation was a bit scattered. The horses were making messy noises, and their footsteps were out of sync; after stopping, even their banners were not set up upright. Even people who weren’t familiar with the military at all could tell that these were a bunch of amateurs. In comparison to the Black Armor Army from before that moved back and forth like mountains and oceans, it was hard to be convinced that this nine kingdom alliance army was actually a regular one.

However, this miscellaneous army seemed to be pretty confident in their strength.

“A one-time assault is enough to take down Chambord City and let that stupid arrogant little King Alexander kneel down and beg for mercy!” The king of Shuani Kingdom whipped his horse on the ass and said confidently.

“Pass on my order. After Chambord City falls, capture all the men from Chambord City as slaves and teach this evil country a good lesson!” Chamb Kingdom’s king already couldn’t contain his excitement, and the soldiers behind him had prepared iron chains and cages for containing slaves.

“I want that damn little king to kneel in front of my horse and beg. I heard that he has a pretty good-looking fiancée. Hehe, maybe she can clean the floor and wash the toilet when she comes over to Lunar Kingdom…” Lunar Kingdom’s elder prince raised the facial protection on his helmet and exposed a perverted smile.

“Hahahaha!”

Upon hearing the words of Lunar Kingdom’s Elder Prince, all the men laughed.

The muscular and stupid soldiers behind the kings all laughed, raising the weapons in their hand up high. Jewelry, wealth, and women – these have always been the strongest stimulants for fighters.

“However, I recommend giving Chambord City a chance. Send a messenger to tell them to immediately drop down the draw bridge and let out those rudely detained princes within one minute. Otherwise, even if we might be punished by Zenit Empire, we will still let this evil country disappear from the territorial map of Zenit.” Chishui Kingdom’s king glanced at the other kings by his side and said slowly.

The strongest army within this alliance was the Chishui Kingdom’s.

The army under Chishui King’s command was approximately six hundred people. They were the most organized team and had the highest morale among the nine teams. It even included a hundred heavy cavalry team that was self-proclaimed as the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet]. They were all covered in black iron armor and uniformly rode on a tier 4 Warcraft beast. These so-called Roaring Flame Beast tier 4 Warcraft beast looked very much like horses, but they had a sharp horn at the top of their heads. It was said to be the hybrid offspring of the sacred Unicorn beast, born with the speed of wind and could also carry an extremely heavy load. It was definitely the best mount for forming a cavalry.

It was said that the reason they were able to get that many Roaring Flame Beasts was because the last generation’s old king got really lucky and ran into a large mercenary group that was on the verge of death. He took advantage of the situation and acquired 40 or so Roaring Flame Beast cubs at a super low price. Then, after about twenty years of careful cultivation, they developed into today’s scale of over a hundred. This was also the reason why Chishui city was able to secure its tier-3 kingdom title despite having not many exceptional warriors. It was also said that even Prince Arshavin and Dominguez, who were in vicious fight for the throne, had both tried to extend their branches to Chishui Kingdom just because they had their eyes on the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet].

The [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] single-riding cavalries carried at least six hundred pounds of weight, yet they could still travel like the wind. If they were allowed to sprint on the field, their direct impact force could overturn even a wall. According to the legends, this heavy cavalry army was invincible among the 63 subsidiary kingdoms in the Zenit Empire.

Hearing the Chishui King speak, all other Kingdoms’ leaders weren’t completely convinced, but since the greatest power had spoken, the majority of them still agreed to this plan. It was only the aristocratic magician who were previously scared sh*tless by the wave of arrows from Chambord city who didn’t really agree to this advice; he clamored about entering right away to set the city on fire. However, this alliance army was clearly not unified. Everyone thought for themselves, and no one was an idiot. After seeing Chambord city’s dangerous terrain, they were all thinking about how to preserve their kingdom’s strength, so although they all treated the little aristocratic magician from the Royal St. Petersburg respectfully, no one really listened to him.

It was just that the arrogant leaders of the armies didn’t expect that before they even sent out their messenger, a burst of creaking noise from iron chains suddenly sounded. They saw that Chambord city had already taken the initiative to let down the draw bridge. With a loud bang, the 10-meter tall iron bridge heavily landed onto the south bank of the stone bridge. Among the skyrocketing smoke, it looked like a terrifying, yet holy dragon suddenly landed on the bank.

“The draw bridge is down… Could it be that they were scared even before the battle began and wanted to surrender?” A king arrogant laughed and said.

The smoke scattered.

The alliance army were shocked as they saw rows and rows of Chambord soldiers come out orderly and begin to get into formation. There were twenty shield soldiers in front lined in groups of two, each carrying a 3-meter tall iron-tower shield. Their steps were heavy, and each could leave behind a deep footprint. Looking at the iron-gate-like tower shields, the 9 kings and the soldiers behind them that were just mocking Chambord city suddenly felt a chill.

Behind the 20 soldiers carrying exaggerated shields were fifty archers.

In comparison to the intimidating shield soldiers, the archers didn’t look too extraordinary. They didn’t even have any complete pieces of armor on them. They were dressed in weird clothes, with dark beast skins covering their shoulder areas which carried longbows. The longbows on their back were a bit larger than usual, and everyone carried less than 100 arrows in the quivers on their back.

“The small number of archers aren’t even enough to fill the gaps in our teeth. My soldiers just need to swing their swords once and they will all be dead… Hahahaha, Chambord really is a real shabby tier 6 city, what an embarrassment!” Lunar Kingdom’s elder prince pouted and said in disdain, and the soldiers behind his back all laughed and banged the weapons in their hands in agreement.

Across from them, Chambord city continued laying their formations.

After the archers were 30 or so muscular men. They were also not wearing any armor, and the pieces of broken clothes on their body made them look like they were the definition of poverty. However, the weapons in these giant men’s hands were a little scary – everyone was holding enormous axes. The 2-meter long giant axes reflected a cold light under the sun. The design of these axes was way too exaggerated. If the axe’s body was completely forged completely with black iron, then the weight of the axes would be at least 3 to 4 hundred pounds. Normal soldiers would have trouble even lifting it.

“Oh, how is that possible? They must be made with wood and painted with black and silver dye. Fake, it must be fake!” The Black Water’s King was slightly startled as he murmured.

His view was also recognized by everyone around him, and even the wind-type magician from earlier spoke, “It’s certainly fake. Only fools would be scared by those tricks. Haha, I think that even those tower shields at the front are fake; they are probably pieces of woods nailed together!”

Having said that, the Alliance army’s morale was clearly affected by the shocking formation, as if a roaring flame was poured out by a pot of cold water. No one was thinking about charging first anymore, and everyone just stood in place.

Immediately following the giant axe wielding muscular men was a 50-unit infantry array.

This formation was more normal than the others, and it was not just a little worse in comparison to their comrades that walked out before them. The weapons in their hands were greatly diverse. One person held half of a sword, another held a bamboo stick, another held a rusty cleaver, and one even held onto a flat hammer that was usually used by blacksmiths… The formation was also a little disorganized. They varied greatly in height, and none of them were muscular. Instead of looking like soldiers, they looked more like peasants that were trying to spectate the fight with popcorn in their hands.

“Haha, look! Chambord city has finally exposed their true form. This is the real level they are at!” Someone contemptuously mocked.

“They are just a group of farmers… Fighting against this kind of an enemy is simply an insult to my army!”

“Such a country, there’s no need for it to continue to exist!”

All the leaders of the army became happy and optimistic again, looking at Chambord city as if they were looking at a circus performing.

At this moment, new changes took place again on the bridge.

A team of about 20 people arranged in a sharp cone formation slowly moved out, and every one of their bodies were completely covered in heavy knight armor. It seems like the heavy armor was staggering the soldiers’ pace, making it very difficult for them to move. They would take a break after every three steps and look out of breath. Their heavy armor didn’t even get to protect their masters before it wore them out.

“Oh my god, I think their stupid king has really gone mad. He actually had infantry units wear the armor of heavy knights…” Chishui Kingdom’s king started laughing. His laughter was filled with disdain, “The [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] just needs one breath of time to turn all these upright-walking monkeys into a pile of garbage!”

“It is a pity for these twenty or so sets of heavy knight armor to go to waste. They will all be mine now!” Shuani Kingdom grew envious; anyone could see that the armor was good equipment, and if they were equipped onto real knights, it would definitely form a powerful vanguard cavalry troop.

“Whoever grabs it first gets it!”

All the other kings’ eyes were also shining with greedy. How could they just leave such a piece of fat meat to other people?

What they didn’t know was that as they were watching the hundred or so heavy knight regiment from the opposing alliance, His Majesty Fei, who was just finishing his business in the cave and came to the scene after hearing the news, was also drooling and clamoring, “Hahaha, this is too awesome! It’s actually the entire 100 Roaring Flame Beasts; they are all going to be mine! Hahaha, they are all mine now! Pass on my order, you must capture those things alive… These kings are too enthusiastic. I just wanted them to pay a few gold coins for their princes, yet they actually came to my door to hand me such high tier equipment!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 141: The Gap between Two Sides is too Big

Chapter 141: The Gap between Two Sides is too Big

Chambord city’s army formation was more like a festive celebration that had nothing to do with the war.

After the 22 heavily-armed soldiers finally used all of their strength and dragged themselves to the formation at the north shore, with a wave of crisp hoofs, six gorgeously decorated carriage slowly made their way over the stone bridge, each carried by four big horses, beautiful young ladies sitting above. Their laughter and beauty tickled the heart of the Alliance army soldiers. Looking at their angel-like faces, countless soldiers on the other side began drooling, and they were suddenly filled with the courage to fight.

“That dumb king, he even brought out his harem out. Is this fighting or sight seeing?”

The kings of the Alliance army all became a little dumbfounded. They’ve head that King Alexander of Chambord city was a big idiot, but didn’t he return to being normal after? Seeing the situation now, if he’s not a retard, who else would be stupid enough to bring out his wives? This was basically a military taboo, and he was basically asking for death.

The kings of the Alliance army all became very optimistic about the coming battle.

But what made them even more dumbfounded was, what followed was even more exaggerated. After those 6 carriages joined the formation, immediately behind was actually a hundred or so little kids around the age of ten. They laughed and chatted as they followed behind the carriage, bringing a few guards protecting them on the side. They lined up and stood on a little hill behind the Chambord City formation, and all of them stretched their necks and curiously looked at the enemy army.

“What is that retarded king really thinking about?”

Almost all the kings felt faint.

Just when they were feeling very puzzled, the main protagonist that everyone was expecting finally appeared. They saw Chambord city’s formation open up a two-meter-wide path in the middle, and then a black-haired young man in a white fluttering robe, with an unspeakable kind of posture, crotch riding a strong and burly black “horse”, slowly appearing from the stone bridge. Along the path opened up by the soldiers, he came to the front.

Fei’s appearance successfully attracted the attention of the opposing allied leaders.

“Is this idiot the Chambord city king?” Almost all the kings instantly compared their own heroic self-image to this young person in front of them, and after a quarter of a second they immediately came up with a surprisingly consistent conclusion. “Although this guy has good looks and temperament, but from the Chambord city’s battle formation perspective, this Alexander King is clearly a peasant… No, calling him peasant is even too light. They must use the name that was previously accepted by the entire empire – retard! Since that’s the case, then how can a retard be compared to the mighty me? Yep, it’s just that that big black co- I mean horse looks pretty mighty. It should be a mutated species, its mighty look suits the mighty me!”

Arf arf arf!

As if it sensed the unwanted attention projected onto it by those kings of the Alliance army, [Black Whirlwind] barked and issued the most severe warning.

Puff~

Across from Chambord, almost two thousand people all invariably sprayed out water in their mouth. A few kings that were “severely” shocked even almost fell off their house. Oh god, that…… is actually a dog? How can there be such a big dog? The kings on the horses were busy wiping their eyes on horsebacks, and the two thousand or so soldiers also began chatting unbelievably. That big idiot king of Chambord city is way too crazy, he actually rode a big dog and came out… The taste is really… unique…

[Black Whirlwind] felt pretty satisfied with the little chaos it caused, so it “arf arf arf” barked a few more times.

And after that, even the people with the slowest reflex could finally confirm – Chambord city’s King was indeed riding a dog.

And at the same time, Fei’s eyes were also red as he drooled while looking at the Alliance army.

In his eyes, this group of vicious-looking guys came to deliver weapons and treasure! Although Chambord city’s soldier’s strength was recently greatly improved, due to its remote location and poor mineral reserves, there isn’t enough steel to forge weapons, armor and weapons had always been scarce. Until now, besides the original king’s guards, there wasn’t enough to form a 100-men fully-armed infantry army. If it wasn’t for defeating the Black Armor Army and looting some weapons and armor from before, then right now Fei really would have no choice but to carry a bunch of peasants holding farming tools to go and fight the enemy.

Just when Fei was thinking about how to greet these “charity donors”, among the Alliance Army, Chishui Kingdom’s king riding on the roaring flame beast slowly walked out of the formation, contemptuously glanced over the Chambord City crowd for a while, and then shouted, “Where’s the King of Chambord city?”

He obviously saw Fei and also recognized his identity, but he deliberately pretended to not know it.

Fei also wasn’t angry, he smiled and patted [Black Whirlwind] on the ass, then the big black dog growled and slowly walked up.

“All nine kingdoms allied to come visit me, could it be to fulfill the war compensation agreement signed by the prince? Did you bring enough gold coins?” Fei completely disregarded the aggressive alliance army that stood in front of the city.

“Hahahaha, arrogant! I think you’ve gone insane. Just a little tier 6 subsidiary kingdom dares to ask for war compensation? You think you can conspire to capture the princes and blackmail us? You must’ve gone mad from being too poor!” Chishui’s King started laughing out loud as if he heard the funniest joke, “I give you ten days to hand back the captured princes, and then surrender all royal treasures, and one hundred maids as compensation. Otherwise…” He pointed at the nine kingdom alliance army behind his back and shouted triumphantly, “Otherwise today we will burn your Chambord city to the ground into ashes!”

“How does that make sense? Your twelve kingdom’s princes openly destroyed the King’s Altar during the crowning ceremony, it’s already light to ask for compensation, and you still dare to bring army to invade? Do you still have the honor of a warlord?” Fei pretended to be dumb and replied.

“The glory of warlord only belongs to the victor!” Chishui’s King laughed, “Your little Chambord city, don’t flatter yourself.”

Fei kept his calm expression and purposely tried to provoke them, “Since there’s no compensation, then why are you guys here? To suicide? Now the King I give you all one last chance, pay the amount that was stated on the compensation agreement and I will spare your lives today, or I won’t even give you guys the chance to cry under the sharp edges of Chambord City’s Bylaw Enforcement Officers!”

“Go f*ck yourself! You little retard whose brain is crawling with maggots, looks like there’s no need for Chambord city to exist anymore…” Chishui’s King didn’t expect the king of a little tier 6 kingdom dare to go against him, especially that attitude of not taking him seriously, it made his rage skyrocket, “What the f*ck are bylaw enforcement officers. My [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] just needs one chance, and I can make your Chambord city disappear into smoke!”

“Arf arf arf… ROAR!!”

The big black dog became furious seeing its master being humiliated. Waves of fierce light shot out from its eyes, and a beast-like roar was issued from its throat. A ferocious atmosphere was suddenly released out of its body, and all happening in an instant. Then the Roaring Flame Beast below Chishui King’s crotch, as if scared by a high tier magic beast or something, suddenly softened its legs and fell to the ground while white foam began coming out of its mouth. All the horses under the other kings all suddenly panicked and began moving back!

The Chishui kingdom king that was high up there just a second ago became like a wooden man. He was caught off guard by the roars and the horse screams, and fell head-first from the Roaring Flame Beast, covering his face with dust, being embarrassed in front of the entire Alliance army.

Who would’ve thought that a dog could have that much power. One roar was enough to terrify a tier-4 magic beast to shit itself. The alliance army only felt that it was not a dog that was standing in front of them, but a powerful tier-7 magic beast. That violent and dangerous atmosphere made every single one of their hairs stand on end.

“Ahahaha! Look, their stupid king almost died from falling!”

A wave of laughter came from Chambord city’s camp. Even the kids that stood on the hill further away were also clapping and laughing, and those soldiers that were originally a bit nervous were also affected by the funny atmosphere. Each one of them started clamming the weapons in their hands together and cheered in ridicule, with the army morale climbing insanely.

Fei was also shocked for a second.

Good dog!!

He intimately caressed the dog’s head. He didn’t think that this bastard actually had this skill, one roar could retire a mighty force, looks like he still underestimated this bastard in the past. Then, he suddenly thought, if he uses the [Hulk Potion] to feed some other animals, would he be able to breed more mutated species like the big black dog? Or maybe even breed a black dog cavalry regiment?

“Danger! Protect the king!”

Seeing their own king falling from the enemy dog’s bark, Chishui kingdom’s soldiers suddenly felt their faces burning like someone threw shit at their faces. They were scared that the enemies would take this opportunity to launch an attack so 20 guards immediately rushed to the king and formed a defensive formation and escorted the king back to their camp. Who knew, during this entire escorting process, Chambord city’s people were watching the scene as if it was a comedy and completely didn’t mind whatever the Alliance army was doing, making the Alliance army’s vigilant formation look as ridiculous as a bunch of desperate whores trying to show their slutty side towards blind people.

“Ahhhhhhhh! F*ck! Attack! Kill them all!”

The Chishui King pushed away the guards as furious as a lion that got his mate stolen during sex. He immediately jumped back onto another Roaring Flame Beast, pulled out his sword and waved. Then, the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] began advancing in an arc towards Chambord city. They wanted to pull the charging distance to maximize the impact of the cavalry’s impact. At the same time, a hundred or so infantry units with long spears and shields also roared and began their assault!

The murderous force shot right into the sky.

The battle began.

Boom boom boom boom boom-!!

Chishui’s soldiers ran at a neat rhythm, from the initial slow start to gradually becoming faster, and the earth began trembling under their feet. They were worthy of being the strongest armed forces among the Alliance army, each soldier wearing light armor, holding a kite shield in the left hand, carrying a two-meter long javelin at a 35-degree angle in their right. The sharp tip of the spear flashed with a chilling feel under the sun. Using the momentum of running, such a spear, if thrown was enough to instantly penetrate four or five enemies.

On the yellow grassland, the running soldiers were like a rolling torrent.

When both sides’ gap was closed to fifty meters, the javelins could be thrown, and it would be a kiss of death.

Or maybe before the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] arrives, just with these hundred spearmen would be enough to finish Chambord city’s peasants… Look at those group of trash soldiers, did they really come here to fight? The gap between two sides is just too big!

Almost every king in the alliance army thought this way.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 142: Hurry and Grab the Bodies

Chapter 142: Hurry and Grab the Bodies

One hundred yards… seventy yards… sixty yards…

The distance was getting shorter and shorter.

As the distance decreased, everyone’s hearts started to race, and they hoped that the scene they wanted to see would happen.

A vicious and venomous expression appeared on the king of Chishui Kingdom’s face. He never thought that a dog could scare him off of his horse and make him lose face in front of all his peers. He tightly gripped his swords as he swore to chop that black dog into pieces when he conquered this castle. He laughed as the Lance and Shield Formation slowly approached his opponent’s formation. He could foresee the scene of all the dirty low lives in Chambord whining and dying under the lances, as well as the king of Chambord kneeling on the ground, begging to give up his royal treasures and fiancée, who was rumored to be a peerless beauty…

“Archers… get ready!”

A red signaling flag stood on the hill that Fei was standing on as a loud shout sounded from Chambord’s troops. Squeak… A series of sounds that came from bowstrings being drawn made some of the soldiers’ hairs stand up. The fifty archers behind the tower shields placed arrows on their bows as they pulled their bowstrings. Every bow was pulled into a full moon shape, with the point of the arrow being aimed at the Lance and Shield Formation from Chishui Kingdom.

What made the spectators surprised was that all these archers didn’t angle their shots upward. They used flat shorts, which were arrows that travelled parallel to the ground once they were shot out.

“Hahaha, they really don’t know what they are doing!”

Some soldiers in the Alliance Army instantly started to laugh and scorn Chambord. During battles and wars, archers weren’t the main players. The situation often changed, so even god-tier archers would only have limited utility. Archers had the most terrifying impact moments before two armies engaged each other. Their ability to injure many soldiers and their wide firing range could result in enemies suffering heavy casualties before the armies even reached each other.

However, if archers wanted to achieve this result, they had to aim their arrows at an upwards angle. These arrows would strike down at the opposing army as the upward force was cancelled out by gravity; this was the most effective method to injure enemies who were charging forwards with shields in their hands.

“These Chambord idiots actually chose to use flat shots!”

This was just too rudimentary of a mistake!

“Flat shots only pose a threat to soldiers at the very front. During a battle where situations change by the second, both armies won’t give enemy archers the chance to pull on their bowstrings a third time. Wasting time and an opportunity is equivalent to joking with their own soldiers’ lives… unless… unless each and every one of these archers are god-tier archers who never miss a shot! However, haha, how is that possible?

“Hahaha, the victory is ours! We have overestimated these dumb and vulgar farmers…”

The king of Shuani Kingdom laughed out loud.

However, at the next moment, his laughter suddenly paused, as if he was a rooster who had its neck pinched by someone during its morning call. His laughter was stuck in his throat as a shocked expression appeared on his face.

“Shoot!”

Bang! Bang! Bang! After an angry roar, a series of vibrating noises resonated on the bridge. Fifty sharp arrows made whooshing, air-piercing noises as the white feathers at the end of the arrows drew fifty parallel white lines in the air. Like bloodthirsty insects, they almost instantly penetrated Chishui Kingdom’s soldiers who were charging at Chambord.

Crack! Crack! Crack!

A series of noises sounded as the arrows penetrated through bones and flesh. Fifty of the Chishui Kingdom’s soldiers who were charging at the very front fell in unison as if they were crops that were harvested by a farmer’s sickle. The big circular shields in their hands didn’t provide them with any protection. The merciless arrows pierced through the very small half-circular peeking holes on the shields and struck through the soldiers’ heads. These fifty lives were instantly lost; they didn’t even have time to let out whines or screams.

Fifty arrows took away fifty souls!

The whole battlefield quieted down; a strange and breath-taking atmosphere instantly took over.

Dang!

The king of Chishui Kingdom’s mouth opened wide subconsciously as his sword slid out of his powerless hands.

“God… God… God-tier archers? Are all of them god-tier archers?” Someone screamed as if he saw the Goddess of Life running naked in front of him.

“No! Who could it be?”

All the kings and generals in the Alliance Army felt like a cold breeze had instantly gone up their buttholes and rushed into their throats, instantly freezing their bodies. Even the horses they were riding on felt the sensation of death. They neighed as they backed off anxiously and uncontrollably. “This is crazy! Is there anything else this crazy? A poor little kingdom that can’t even afford to buy armor for its soldiers has fifty god-tier archers? How is this possible?

Bang! Bang! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The archers didn’t give the kings in the Alliance Army too much time to think. Soon, a second wave of bowstring vibrating noises sounded, which woke up the leaders of the Alliance Army as they were deep in shock.

Crack! Crack! Crack!

There wasn’t any difference between the first and second wave of arrows. After the fifty bowstring vibrating noises, fifty flesh- and bone-piercing sounds quickly followed. Those were the only noises on the battlefield, and it was a dead melody. Everyone in the Alliance Army felt that Hades, the god of death, was swinging an invisible sickle and harvesting each life on the battlefield.

Fifty yards!

That distance was an impeccable and invisible defensive wall.

This was because fifty meters from Chambord’s formations, there were a hundred corpses lying on the ground.

Every infantry had their vital spots penetrated, including their throats, eyes, and foreheads. These were the spots that couldn’t be protected by their circular shields, since they had to check their enemies’ response when they charged. These vital spots, which were less than the size of their palms, could normally drastically reduce the effectiveness of archers. No one on the Alliance Army’s side could have foreseen that these vitals spot that were left out would result in the death of a hundred strong soldiers.

Everyone on the Alliance Army’s side gasped in shock as they saw the hundred corpses on the bridge. Almost every one of them wiped their eyes and hoped that they were hallucinating. “How could this be possible? After two rounds of arrows shot out by fifty archers, a hundred elite lance and shield soldiers were killed. Even though there were a lot of veterans in the Alliance Army who been to many battles and wars, they shook and sweated profusely. It wasn’t right to call this a miracle; it was better to call this a horrifying nightmare! It was terrifying!

The king of Chishui Kingdom’s heart was dripping blood. This kind of blood loss was vast and severe.

There was no way that he wouldn’t feel any pain. This was a hundred elite lance and shield soldiers! They were his trump card and backbone formation during battles. One reason why he let this formation charge in was because he saw that Chambord’s formations were messy and soft; another reason was because he wanted to showcase the strength of his elite troops in front of the other kingdoms. The last reason was because he wanted to have more authority and more spoils of war when the Alliance Army conquered Chambord and divided up the seized resources. He never would have thought that a hundred of his elite soldiers would turn into corpses before they finished a single charge and struck their lances once!

He felt like someone had carved out a piece of his heart from his chest with a sharp knife.

“Ahhhhhh… I’m so mad!” the king of Chishui Kingdom swayed on his horse as he felt his blood pressure increasing and his head dizzying; he almost fell off of his ride and landed on his head.

God-tier archers!

A total of fifty god-tier archers.

“Does Chambord Kingdom have a total of fifty god-tier archers?”

No one could laugh anymore at the fifty poor archers on Chambord’s side who weren’t even properly dressed in armor. This fact was way too shocking. Every single god-tier archer had a high status and was a valuable resource; many affiliated kingdoms and even empires fought over these kinds of talents. Who could have thought that a small level 6 affiliated kingdom would have fifty of them? It was unheard of! At that moment, no one dared to make any noise. They were afraid that they might attract the attention of the fifty killers on the other side of the bridge; if these killers’ bowstrings vibrated again, they would be turned into “hedgehogs”.

At almost the same time, most of the people in the Alliance Army wanted to retreat.

They only had about two thousand people. When facing fifty god-tier archers, they weren’t even enough for those archers to practice on. With about forty arrows from each archer, all of them would be going to hell without any chance of escaping.

Fei, who was riding the big black dog, was so delighted that his teeth almost fell out of his mouth.

He had used six bottle of [Hulk Potion]. He mixed the potion in with these archer’s daily meals and slowly changed these archer’s ability. Since these fifty archers consumed small doses of potion each meal, all six bottles were depleted after two weeks. After these soldier’s body were completely strengthened, Fei asked the female rogue mercenaries to teach them archery. This was the first time that Fei’s secret weapon was used, and the fifty strong archers had instantly shocked the arrogant Nine-kingdom Alliance Army.

“Are you guys dumb? Why are you guys standing here? Follow me to seize the corpses and their weapons!”

Fei shouted and commanded the big black dog. He was the first one to rush out of Chambord’s formation; Chambord’s fifty scattered law enforcement officers were also woken up by Fei’s shout; they were shocked by Chambord’s archers as well. They threw away the sticks and wood axes in their hands without hesitation and cheered as they rushed to the corpses. They were like a pack of hungry wolves who had just seen a white rabbit. They followed the big black dog and sprinted so quickly that the bottom of their shoes almost caught on fire.

“What are they trying to do?” Someone in the Alliance Army asked dumbfoundedly.

“Damn it! Charge! Stop them! They are trying to rob me…” The king of Chishui Kingdom felt like he was going crazy. He instantly understood Fei’s intention. These low lives were so poor that they were going to take the weapons and armors from the corpses. “This is too shameful! They aren’t even letting go of dead people.” The King of Chishui Kingdom thought as he screamed, “Ahhhhhhh…… Shoot your arrows, quickly! Kill them!”

Most of the leaders in the Alliance Army realized what was going on. They quickly commended their archers to shoot.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 143: The Mighty Bylaw Enforcement Officers

Chapter 143: The Mighty Bylaw Enforcement Officers

Arrows like rain.

But the location of the dead bodies was a bit too far from the camp of the nine kingdom Alliance army, and it had already exceeded the effective range of the bows. The sparse arrows being shot out landed on the ground in a crooked manner, as if there was a light drizzle and they simply couldn’t pose any threat for Fei’s army.

Big Black Dog excitedly barked as it carried Fei, flying back and forth like black smoke. This back and forth trip could transport back 6 bodies, and the other Bylaw Enforcement Officers were all working hard too! Each of them pick up two bodies and the equipment and the ground, and then they began running back right away…

In less than 10 minutes, the bodies of the 100 spear and shield soldiers from the Chishui Kingdom were all robbed back to the Chambord city camp.

These people were really something else, not even leaving behind a helmet for the Chishui King.

After everyone retreated, His Majesty the King rode on the back of the big black dog and shouted, “Hehehehe, His Royal Highness God of War taught us wasting is unforgivable. Hurry, there’s still a spear over there, someone go grab it for me!”

Two skinny bylaw enforcement officers heard it and immediately ran back, retrieving that last long spear that was on the ground, waving at the Alliance Army kings as if showing off, and then turning around, taking off their pants, and patted their butts towards those “great” kings…

Seeing the grass floating across the empty field, the Chishui’s King was about to cry.

The Chambord City’s Bylaw Enforcers were almost like a bunch of bandits, a group of hungry rats! Wherever they’ve been, they won’t even leave behind a single hair for you. At this moment, the battlefield where the infantry units died on had been cleared, with only grass and blood stains on the ground.

Too shameless!

All the kings of the Alliance Army were all dumbfounded.

Of course, it wasn’t like the Alliance Army didn’t take any measures during the process to stop them.

But those 50 godly bow masters were retardedly strong. Those 50 long bows were like the 50 scythes of the grim reaper, firmly suppressed more than 2000 people. Whoever dared to move forward a little would be immediately filled with arrows like a hedgehog. Even those that carried giant shields became useless. These arrows, as if having eyes or something, could reach them from all kinds of unexpected angles through gaps, look-holes, and onto their feet.

The menacing force of 2000 could only watch as the Chambord City’s Bylaw Enforcers robbed everything.

After Chambord City transported all the dead bodies to their territory, the 100 [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] units were an entire thousand meters away from the battlefield. They were in the process of grouping up and preparing to launch the iron hammer impact. These heavily armed units that weren’t scared of arrows went too far, so they couldn’t provide any help from the beginning to the end.

The Alliance army’s morale was like a stock graph during a recession, plummeting!

Whereas the atmosphere at Chambord City was exactly the opposite.

The 50 Bylaw Enforcers stripped those Chishui Kingdom’s dead soldiers clean of their equipment in laughter, and then started wearing them in front of the Alliance Army’s face. Then they raised their kite shields, tightly gripped the long spears and shouting in sync, instantly transformed from a bunch of scattered peasants into a fully armed elite infantry squad.

Fei laughed.

He thought to name them Bylaw Enforcers was really a genius mov. At least in terms of robbing, these bad boys really lived up to their name, 100% worthy of their name! (TL: in China, the bylaw enforcers have a reputation of being ass holes and taking the citizens’ things in the name of “law”)

“Haha, thank the Chishui Kingdom’s king for his generosity!” Fei ordered as he tried to deliberately piss off the already pissed off Chishui King.

“Thank you Chishui’s king for gifting us armor, weapon and shields!!”

“Man, these looks damn good on me!!”

“Heyyyyyy, I still need a broadsword here, the generous Chishui king, can you send a sword over?”

All these words came out so nature from these Bylaw Enforcers’ mouths. After a series of shouts, a lot of people from the Alliance Army were already smoking out of their forehead from rage!

“Ahhhhhhh!!!” Chishui’s King had completely gone mad. He became incoherent as if he getting a seizure. He already couldn’t wait for the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] behind him to charge up. Suddenly he trembled as he grabbed the neck of the Shuani Kingdom’s King and shouted, “Hurry and attack, command your heavy infantry units to attack, attack…”

There was indeed a 200-men heavy infantry squad under Shuani’s King’s command.

Although the heavy infantry squad moved very slowly, their body was covered with armor. If they pulled down their masked helmets to protect their face, then besides their wrists or ankles, the armor on their body could stop most arrows. If they go all out against the arrow rain and move forward, then it shouldn’t be a problem for more than half of them to get to the Chambord city’s archers alive and then kill them… But, the problem was that the Shuani Kingdom’s king also didn’t want to lose these troops… This regiment of 200 heavy-armor infantry troops was also his treasure.

It’s just that in front of the angry Chishui King who already lost his mind, he had no choice but to yield.

In the face of violent authority, even treasure must be abandoned. Otherwise, Shuani Kingdom was merely a tier 5 subsidiary kingdom. The consequence of pissing off a tier-3 big kingdom was not something Shuani could take.

Just when the Shuani Kingdom King’s heart began dripping blood as he was about to order his troops to advance, an unexpected change took place at the camp across from them – those 50 godly archers suddenly put away their bows, turned around, split into two groups and then ran. They actually just left the Chambord City’s army’s formation.

“Ah, can’t do it anymore… My fingers are almost bleeding, it f*cking hurts, can’t shoot anymore!”

“I know! Let’s get the f*ck out!”

The kings of the Alliance army vaguely heard some of the conversations the Chambord city archers were having as they fled while waving their fingers in pain. These archers ran their ass home like scared rabbits, plunged right into the distant hills and disappeared immediately, don’t even know where they went…

Chishui’s King and Shuani’s King exchanged a dull look at each other.

Everyone was already dumbfounded by what just happened.

In fact, everything that happened today at Chambord city already made the commanders of the Alliance army lose their minds.

They were almost driven mad from being played by their opponent!

“Charge! Hurry and charge!” Shuani’s king was the first one to react. Doesn’t matter if it was that idiot Chambord king’s trap, now that those 50 grim reapers were no longer here, everyone at the Alliance Army felt that the sky suddenly brightened, and the air also became fresher. They can finally breath comfortably.

“Who cares what he has up his sleeves, take this opportunity and defeat the Chambord City first! Then even if those 50 archers come back later, there will be nothing they can do!”

That was almost the uniform idea of all the kings of the Alliance Army.

After receiving the order, those 200 heavy armed infantry soldiers of the Shuani Kingdom carried a broadsword in each hand and advanced at steady pace. This was like a horrible steel tsunami, and even the Earth began to tremble under their feet. The one that walked at the front of the formation was a 2-meter tall general. Dirt yellow energy light shined below his armor. This was actually a 2-star earth-style user.

“Attack!” The Earth-style warrior grinned.

Because there was no more pressure from those archers, all the heavy armed infantry units walked arrogantly like generals, completely fearless and even lifting up their protective masks. They walked in organized steps while banging their broadswords against their breastplates. The uniform metal-hitting sound soared into the sky, creating a chilling and terrifying atmosphere.

This was indeed a fine army that couldn’t be underestimated.

Other then the formation being a little loose and the moral being a little too arrogant, but in terms of oppression and impact, it was almost on par with the Black Armor Troops from before. Looks like this Shuani Kingdom also had a pretty solid foundation. Comparing them to Chambord city, Fei’s army seemed to be poorer than ever.

“Charge!”

The Lunar Kingdom’s elder prince saw this opportunity, he also waved his sword in excitement and commanded the hundred broadsword troops to follow Shuani Kingdom’s army and assault. Those dozen beautiful young girls on the six carriages in front of them already made their blood run wild, they just wanted to immediately rush over and capture them all and then fiercely ravage them.

Seeing this scene, the other Kings also became excited.

When faced with the 50 godly archers, none of them dared to be the first to raise their head, but now being presented such a big opportunity to take advantage of, none of them wanted to be behind others, fearing that all the good loot would be robbed by other kingdoms. They all wanted to be the first one to charge into Chambord city and lavishly rob everything, and also capture those beautiful girls on those carriages.

“Charge up! Capture the Chambord’s king alive!”

“Kill! You will own anything you can grab!”

“Hahahaha, boys, did you see those little sluts on those carriages? Everyone has a share!”

At this moment, all the men of the Alliance army became blood-boiled. Victory was close at hand, and those aristocratic kings that were usually elegant and high up there also exposed their vulgarity and brutality. They made vulgar statements to boost army morale, face covered in grins, each like greedy devils that crawled out of hell.

“Capture that little king! I want to make his head into a wine glass!! Let Chambord city’s royal palace disappear in flames!!” Chishui’s King who lost more than 100 spearmen issued a vicious curse.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 144: An Unforgettable Scene

Chapter 144: An Unforgettable Scene

On the top of Chambord city wall.

The Empire’s Eldest Princess Tanasha stayed behind in the city after the battle of Eastern Mountain, but her intentions were unknown. No one knew when she appeared on top of the city wall. The female swordsman Susan and knight captain Romain guarded her left and right sides, and twenty fully armed knights stood behind her back.

“Your Highness, should I go and order them to stop their attack?”

The knight captain Romain frowned. Seeing the rolling torrent-like alliance army coming from afar and comparing them to those 100 peasant-like soldiers on Chambord City’s side made him a little worried. He didn’t know what the seemingly-wise King Alexander was doing, but no matter what, voluntarily removing 50 godly archers from battle was simply a flop in the battleplan. As an experienced tactical master, Romain held authority in this area. If those 50 archers were under his command, he was confident that he could wipe out the entire Alliance army in the shortest time possible.

“It’s a match between a group of dumb pigs and a lion, so there’s no need for our interference.” The Eldest Princess shook her head, “Romain, today you might notice something. Ty your best to remember King Alexander’s combat style. Maybe there will be use in the future!”

“Yes, your Highness!” The knight captain bowed, but he still frowned, “The gap in number is still pretty significant, since Chambord city is facing the nine kingdoms’ alliance!”

“Nine-kingdom Alliance? Hehe, Romain, you are really overestimating them. I don’t see a nine-kingdom Alliance. All I see are a bunch of fools that have been corrupted after being under the empire’s umbrella for too long. A little tier-3 subsidiary kingdom and a few even smaller tier-5 and 6 kingdoms… hehe, their royal families’ brains have already been crawling with maggots after being in a peaceful environment for too long. Besides drinking and sex, there’s nothing else they are good at. The land of Azeroth is just like a jungle full of danger, and those people have long been degraded into brainless fat pigs. If it wasn’t for the Empire’s blessing, they would have already become fresh meat under other “beasts”, losing the qualification to continue surviving in this jungle. They have long lost the glory and responsibility a true kingdom should bear. Even if you randomly pick out a small group leader in the empire’s [Iron Blood Camp], he would still be a hundred times smarter than this group of so-called kings put together. If Alexander can’t even handle this little problem, then he’s not worthy of being the man that defeated the cold-blooded female devil Paris!”

The Eldest Princess surprisingly said a lot.

Compared to the current situation of Chambord city, she was more worried about the difficulty faced by Zenit Empire.

If the subsidiary kingdoms had fallen to such an extent, then the empire’s combat strength and foundation was already unknowingly rotting. However, those nobles and princes in the empire were still keen to fight for power and cause internal strife and did not notice the upcoming crisis at all. King Yaxing the Great’s body was worsening day by day, and the empires at the border like the tier-1 Spartac Empire, tier-1 Light Empire, tier-2 Saint Germain Empire and tier 3 Lyon Empire were are all eyeing Zenit Empire greedily and getting ready to attack. The seemingly-peaceful Zenit Empire that was filled with singing and dancing was already shaking in the wind, at risk of being destroyed any moment.

Zenit Empire’s situation was far worse than Chambord city’s current situation.

The reason why the Eldest Princess stayed back in Chambord City, besides the shock and curiosity she felt towards the little king Alexander and wanting to convince him to join her side, she also wanted to see how this magical little king organized the messy Chambord city. Perhaps she could learn something interesting from this trip and use it later for her big brother Arshavin to win the throne.

Indeed, reality did not disappoint the Eldest Princess.

Although it had only been less than half a month, this little King’s strange administrative systems, as well as the incredible twelve bronze warrior statues caused the Eldest princess to be unbelievably shocked. The content on the twelve bronze warrior statues were perfect, and it was very hard for the Eldest Princess to believe that it came from the hands of a young man that just turned 18 years old. She couldn’t find any flaws in these laws, and they could be brought straight back to Zenit Empire… Unfortunately, the Eldest Princess was also wise enough to know, that if she implemented this system in the present Zenit Empire’s situation, it would encounter so much resistance that not even the Zenit Empire king could afford to bear.

In this respect, the Elder Princess was a bit envious of Alexander. The little Chambord city was completely under his control, and he could do whatever he wanted. The Eldest Princess already knew how Fei used someone else’s knife to murder, eliminating the opposing nobles in the country with the help of the Eastern Mountain Top Battle, and this also proved how magical this little king was. If anyone dared to underestimate him, they would probably not even know how they died.

Although the scene in front of her looked breathtaking, all she needed to do was show her presence to cause the so-called nine-kingdom alliance army to retreat immediately. However, she didn’t want to do that. The little Chambord city king Alexander already delivered too much shock to her previously, so the Eldest Princess was certain that without a doubt, an unexpected twist would appear.

Besides, with that guy’s strength, even if the 2000 soldiers got to him, there would be no difference. With the dog under his feet and two swords in his hands, even if he was alone, it would still be enough to kill these two thousand people.

The invincible and fierce image of Fei at the Eastern Mountain Top Battle had already been deeply engraved in the Eldest Princess’s heart.

…

…

Seeing the torrent-like enemies charging towards him, Fei scratched his chin and laughed. It looked like placing a bunch of beautiful girls could indeed easily stimulate men’s hormones. Now that everyone in the Alliance Army had lost their minds, they suddenly didn’t even care about their lives anymore.

At the top of the hill, the red command flag began flapping in the wind.

Chambord city’s formation began changing in silence, and the dozen giant iron shield towers were quickly withdrawn. Then, those 30 muscular men holding two giant axes in their hands voluntarily began welcoming the charging enemies.

It looked like that was the only change the Chambord army would make to their formation.

30 versus 1500.

The couldn’t be a bigger disparity in terms of numbers.

It’s just like an almost dried up river going up against a rolling waterfall, or a little dog that just learned how to walk going up against a lion in heat – with such a big difference, it seemed like there was no difference between sending these 30 warriors to battle or straight to hell. There wasn’t even enough time for the king to run away. It was safe to assume that they wouldn’t even make a ripple before they were swallowed whole by the opposing heavy armor warriors, without even a leaving any bones behind.

However, even though they seemed to have an absolute advantage, 0after experiencing the previous battle, these kings that were regarded by the Eldest Princess as retarded pigs, ultimately kept a little calm.

They didn’t all whip their horse’s asses and charge forward, but rather stayed at their original positions and observed the situation while being surrounded by their guards.

Every king cautiously saved a portion of their troops; even the already insane Chishui Kingdom king calmed down, waved his hand and stopped the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet]’s charge, telling them to be on standby.

Of course, it might not have much to do with being wise; rather, it might have just been the cowardly having exceptional caution against danger.

The leaders became afraid after the last fight.

In the battlefield, the two armies were less than 50 meters apart, and the high-speed running soldiers could all see the grimy and murderous faces of the enemies. They could even see the boogers in their enemies’ nostrils. The earth-style warrior that charged at the very front waved the broadsword in his hand, gradually accelerated his steps and beckoned to promote morale as yellow flames began surging over his whole body.

There were less than 30 meters.

At this moment –

Roar!!!

No one would have thought that the first ones to strike would actually be the giant axe warriors from Chambord city. Every one of them suddenly roared towards the sky, as if 30 lightning strikes hit the field. Before the enemies could even react, they only saw that the muscular men’s formation suddenly scattered into a straight horizontal line. Then, every one of them suddenly changed their grip to the end of the axe. With the momentum of their charge, they spun in a circle like a gyro as they threw out their giant axe.

Woooooo~

The high-speed rotating axes suddenly tore through space and flew right into the incoming heavily-armed infantry units.

The Shuani kingdom soldiers that were originally running happily at the very front instantly cried.

What the f*ck!

Who would’ve thought that these guys would suddenly pull this move? In this situation, they actually dared to throw the only weapon in their hands.

The most arrogant earth-style warrior that was charging at the very front barely laid on the ground in cold sweat. His helmet was directly blown away by the sharp wind. Then, he immediately heard a burst of bone-shattering sounds from armor and weapons being broken. Then the ground became filled with blood and limbs. He was expecting to be trampled over by his own troops that were running right behind him, but that didn’t happen. He turned around and looked in surprise, and then he saw an unforgettable scene-

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 145: Giant Axe and Magical Arrows

Chapter 145 Giant Axe and Magical Arrows

Thirty huge axes that rotated at a high speed in the air were like kisses from the devil; they only brought destruction wherever they went. The soldiers in heavy armours were separated into two easily, as if they were soft tofu. They were all shocked to see their own bodies chopped in half with their lower bodies still charging forward, while their upper bodies remained behind in the air. The huge amount of force directly penetrated through soldiers’ bodies. Their armour, long swords, and torn limbs flew into the air with the blades and axes. The blood that spurted into the air had dyed the blue sky red. No one could block these vicious deadly axes. Terrified screams resonated on the battlefield after a short moment of time. Some people only had their limbs torn off and didn’t die right away, so they held onto their wounds and screamed and whined……

This was like a living hell on earth.

The Earth Attributed Warrior had been to many wars and battles, but it was his first time to see anything this bloody and cruel. A leg fell beside him. The warrior recognized the leg, it belonged to one of his peers. That soldier was laughing viciously three seconds ago, banging his sword on his armour, and couldn’t wait to rush into Chambord to plunder it dry. All that was left of him were some chipped bones and flesh.

The rotating axes smashed out a path of death that was about thirty yards in length and five yards in width. . After the devastating force on them were all used up, they slowed down and then fell to the ground.

Only one strike from Chambord caused the two hundred heavy armoured infantry from Shuani Kingdom to suffer casualties one quarter of their size.

The survivors were showered by the “bloody rain” and their amours and inner clothes were all soaked. Chipped bones and flesh also covered the surface of their bodies. The death and the bloodiness had scared them, and also numbed them. With the screams from their peers who were severely injured still resonating in their ears, the soldiers in the Alliance Army who charged at Chambord fell into a temporary state of terror and hesitation. But soon, they recovered and braved themselves up as they roared and continued their charge because the thirty strongmen in front of them were weaponless after they threw out their axes.

“Charge and kill them! Get revenge for our brothers!”

The Earth Attributed Warrior got up from the ground as he roar angry and charged at forefront.

However –

The actions the thirty strongmen took made the soldiers in the Alliance Army feel like they had been treated very wrongly. The thirty strongmen who were very dominating and had a strong presence protected their heads with hands as they separated themselves into two groups of fifteen people each. After that, they moved their legs and sprinted away. Without the burden of those heavy axes, these thirty people ran faster than rabbits. In a few seconds, they got away from the attack range of the Alliance Army. They rushed into the green and yellow bushes far away and disappeared as if it was a miracle!

“Shit!”

“You bastards!”

“You cowards and bugs!”

“You shameful deserter!”

The soldiers in the Alliance Army and the kings were super mad and pissed when they saw the strongmen escaping. Their hearts skipped a beat and almost puked up a mouthful of blood. After they suffered such a huge lose and from these thirty strongmen who threw out their axes, they wanted to fight back. But before they could strike back and make the trade even, their opponents escaped without any sense of pride or dignity. It felt like concentrating everything in one punch and missing the target right away after that; it felt really strange and made the Alliance feel very powerless.

The good news for them was that the king of Chambord didn’t escape.

Fei quickly became the target for the hatred and grievances.

“Charge! Let’s go and kill their king!”

The Alliance was in a desperate and mad state. All the soldiers’ eyes turned red as blood filled the capillaries in their eyes, making them looked like a bunch of rabbits. They bit their teeth and charged at Chambord and it’s formations with all their strength. They all swore in their mind that they will stick the handle of the axes into this shameless guy’s butt.

On the other side.

The red flag on the hill moved again.

The huge iron shield formation that was at the the very front of Chambord’s formations started to move. What was surprising was that the more than ten iron shields didn’t come together and march forward and form a line of defense. Instead, they separated into two groups and moved to two completely different sides while completely exposing their king and the more than a hundred Bylaw Enforcement Officers to the blades and the charge coming from the Alliance.

At this point, Chambord’s formation was very strange. It was in a “U” shape. It had a very special and wanton feel to it. It made people feel like Chambord wasn’t trying to defend at all, but welcoming the invasion from the Alliance Army with open arms.

Fei tapped the big black dog under his crouch and slowly backed off to a hill that was a bit farther away.

This action was interpreted into escaping in the eyes of Nine-Kingdom Alliance Army, and that made them more aggressive and insane and their decision of charging firmer.

But to Fei, he only wanted to stand with the kids.

These kids were all excellent students from Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy. Most of them were from poor families, were more mature, and were recipients of the “King Scholarship”. To Fei, they were the important foundation to Chambord’s future upraise and success. Therefore, despite all the disagreement from his ministers and officers, Fei took them to this dangerous battlefield to let them experience the cruelty of wars and the complex situations that changed by the second.

“My kids of Chambord, don’t be afraid. Now open your eyes, watch everything happening in front of you closely. Watch how your fathers are fighting with those damn invaders, and feel the atmosphere on the battlefield with your hearts. Because one day, you will be doing the same thing as your fathers, protecting your homes and loved ones by battling with your enemies with sharp weapons. Remember, every student from Chambord Civil and Military Academy could be a brave soldier with a low status, but you guys shouldn’t be a timid and scared general of prestigious status!”

Fei said as he glanced at all the kids with an encouraging smile as he suddenly raised his voice and shouted: “Do you guys understand?”

“Understood, principal!” All the kids said in unison as they nodded. The unhidden respect and worship in their eyes made Fei feel like a real king.

At this moment, the Alliance finally were less than ten yards away from Chambord’s formation as they continued their charge. The fiftyish Bylaw Enforcement Officer stood at their spot loosely. They only raised their shields and spears and were alerted, but they didn’t really mind their enemies who were charging at them with vicious intent.

“Kill them all!”

The Alliance Army saw the sign of victory, and the Earth attributed warrior raised his arms and shouted to boost the morale of his peers.

But at this moment, a strange situation arose –

The sky that was blue and didn’t have a single cloud suddenly was lit up by a lot of colors, as if there were multiple suns in the sky.

As if he sensed something, the Earth attributed warrior looked up out of surprise. But before his smile could stay on his face for too long, what he saw caused an unprecedented terror to appear on his face. The terror on his face intensified and his pupil suddenly contracted as he shouted: “NO……..”

Boom – !

Crack – !

Whoosh – !

One second after, all these colorful lights fell to the ground, and that was the beginning of a horrifying catastrophe – Violent explosions, splashing ice chips and hail, shocking lightning, and malicious poisons instantly enveloped the Alliance Army who were charging. The fire, ice, lightning, and poison that fell from the sky caused insane damage and took away numerous lives. Screams and sad cries resonated on the battlefield one after another……

“Mages! They had mages……”

“Traps! We got tricked…… Retreat, quick!”

“Mom, save me, save me please……”

“Ah, my legs! My legs are gone……!”

Alliance Army who were influenced and blind by their hatred and biases were stunned. The Earth attributed Two Star Warrior who was charging at the very front didn’t have the chance to dodge. He was shot by a frost arrow, a fire arrow, and a lightning arrow at the same time. In an instant, his body was turned into a pile of stinky meat. His two star warrior energy couldn’t save his life, and the thick armour on his body also couldn’t protect him from the sudden assault at all.

The heavy armoured infantry formation from Shuani Kingdom also were almost instantly wiped out.

Iron was one of the best conductors for electricity. It was also a good conductor for heat, either cold or heat could easily spread over it. The heavily armoured infantries who survived the axes throws couldn’t protect themselves from this attack at all, and the thick iron armours that were supposed to protect them turned into the weapons that killed them. In a short period of time, almost all of them were killed less than ten yards away from Chambord’s formations. The soldiers who were unlucky and didn’t die to the arrows themselves right away were either burnt to death or frozen to death in their own armours.

The scale of victory instantly reversed, as if all the weight were taken off of one side.

At this moment, the soldiers in the Alliance who were close and kings in the Alliance Army who were farther away just realized the source for this devastating magic attack – some time ago, the harem on the six carriages behind the Chambord’s formations had got out and were standing in the hill in front of the carriages. Each and every one of them had a long bow in their hands and huge magic energy surged around them. Every single powerful arrow that was filled with devastating magic power were shot out of their hands. Just like the Grim Reaper’s scythe, the colorful arrows were shot into the infantry formation that was charging at Chambord like a huge flood mercilessly.

“God……A total of twenty six magic archers?”

Everyone on Alliance’s side almost lost their language and thinking abilities, as if they were all shocked by lightning.

The night kings in the Alliance Army looked at their “preys” bluntly. The preys who they thought were easy to get had suddenly tore away their cute and naïve appearances and turned into representatives of the Grim Reaper. Their deadly stares, smooth movements of loading the arrows and pulling their bows all seemed cruel at this moment. A number of frost, fire, lightning, and poison magic arrows were like intimate kisses from the Grim Reaper, and were shot at the other soldiers in the Alliance Army who were still charging like thick dots!

Too fast!

These female archer’s shooting speed were too fast.

People were only able to see the afterimages left by their soft arms and slender fingers in the air. Each sharp arrow’s tip seemed to be touching the arrows that were shot out prior by their ends. Together, all the arrows formed into multiple trajectories. In less than ten seconds, these twenty six pure girls had shot out more than a thousand magic arrows!

There were more than a thousand lethal and destructive magic arrows.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 146: The King Is Going Off

Chapter 146: The King Is Going Off

The heavy armored infantry from Shuani Kingdom who were charging at the very front was wiped out without even putting up a fight. The swordsmen formation from Lunan Kingdom that followed the infantry formation tightly didn’t end up any better. Seventy to eighty percent of them were instantly killed. Soldiers from the other small kingdoms who wanted to benefit from the chaos caused by the Alliance Army also met a bad ending. The commander on Chambord’s side was very conservative and safe. He let the enemies charge to an area that was less than ten yards away from Chambord’s formation. This guaranteed that the female magic archers would have close to 100% accuracy, and all of the soldiers in the Alliance Army who charged at Chambord would be in the attack range of the female magic archers. Although all the soldiers who charged at Chambord turned around and retreated right away after they saw the magic arrows, they still suffered heavy casualties!

This devastating magic arrow attack continued for another three minutes.

After three minutes, all the female magic archers’ mana was about depleted, and the catastrophic attack finally stopped. At this point, among all one thousand and five hundred soldiers from the Alliance Army who charged at Chambord, only less than half of them were still alive. Most of the survivors were at the back, and had instantly turned around and sprinted away from the range of the arrows after they saw the situation change. Otherwise, there would be more deaths on the Alliance Army’s side.

Smoke covered the whole battleground, and the smell of cooked meat also floated in the air.

There were corpses that were black and burnt, standing still and froze everywhere on the battlefield. Where were also chipped armours and weapons, but they weren’t comparable to the corpse.

The soldiers on the Alliance Army who survived and the kings who were a bit farther away all looked at the scene in front of them and were still not yet recovered from the fright. They all felt like they had a nightmare that they couldn’t wake up from. They were all covered in cold sweat, and the sweat had soaked their clothes. Now when they looked at the twenty six pure and cute figures on the hill far away, they didn’t dare to think of these girls as Chambord’s king’s harem trophy wives. That wave of death arrow rain had completely extinguished the obscene flames in everyone’s heart who were on the Alliance Army.

“These women all seem to have the power of Two Star Mages. They are like roses – although they are pretty, they have thorns on them. These lethal thorns would kill them instantly if they touched them.

“How could a little Level 6 Affiliated Chambord Kingdom have so many powerful men and women?”

This was a very strange mystery.

However, that mystery was no longer something that the Nine-Kingdom Alliance Army was thinking or caring about.

If possible, they hoped that everything they were seeing was only a nightmare. They hoped that they could wake up the next moment and realize that nothing had happened… All the kings were regretting their decision as they sat on their high horses. If it wasn’t because of the insight coming from that person, they never would have started this ridiculous war and hoped to seize treasures; that person told them that Chambord was so weak that it couldn’t even take a strike.

Every king on the Nine-Kingdom Alliance Army was asking themself, “What is going to happen next? Can I still leave this hellish place alive?”

They were currently in a very sad situation – they only had about five hundred guards in front of them. The seven to eight hundred soldiers who had retreated from the frontline were already terrified. The kings knew that if those women on the hill lightly pulled on their bowstrings, these defeated soldiers would instantly crap their pants.

This war couldn’t be continued any longer at this point.

Although everyone could tell that those female magic archers had depleted their mana, no one dared to risk their lives to test it out. The precedent of the hundred spear and shield soldiers from Chishui Kingdom and the corpses that covered the entire battlefield had scared everyone in the Alliance Army’s off. The war horses also backed off one step at a time; they also felt the sensation of death.

At this moment, Chambord started its first counterattack.

The red flag moved.

The female rogues who were trying to quickly recover their mana on the hill started moving. Just like the other soldiers from Chambord who disappeared after separating themselves into two groups and rushing to the bushes on both sides of the battlefield, they also separated themselves into two groups and rushed into the bushes and disappeared. The only thing that was a bit different was that their speed was much faster than the regular soldiers from Chambord.

This strange situation that occurred consecutively made the kings in the Alliance Army feel a little uncomfortable.

“Bark! Bark! Bark! Bark!”

Everyone in the Alliance Army heard the arrogant dog bark, and a new change occurred – they saw the young king Alexander of Chambord, who was riding on the big black dog, suddenly move. With the young king on its back, the black dog slowly walked off of the hill. The Bylaw Enforcement Officer formation who was in front of him split in the middle and made a path for their king. The young king sneered as he slowly glanced at all of the nine king’s faces. He didn’t hide his disdainful expression at all. As if all the seven to eight hundred defeated soldiers were nothing, the king rode the dog towards the nine kings on the Alliance Army’s side slowly and casually.

Soon, he moved past the battlefield that was filled with corpses.

The seven to eight hundred defeated soldiers were already terrified. They didn’t dare to block Fei’s path at all when they saw Fei walking towards them. They all quickly backed off and made a path for Fei in unison, as if Fei was a bloodthirsty demon. Especially when they saw the big black dog that was bigger than a war horse under Fei’s crutch, they were almost scared to death. But as soon as they looked at the beast’s eyes, they felt like a chilling sensation ran loose in their bodies. Their minds turned blank, their legs started to shake, and their souls seemed to escape from their bodies.

The more than seven hundred defeated soldiers didn’t create any obstacles for the dog and the man.

They were more like guards who were protecting and welcoming their king.

Fei easily got past them as if he was riding the big black dog on a wide road.

Although there was only a man and a dog, it made everyone in the Alliance Army feel like this man and dog were even more frightening than the strongmen and the female magic archers. No one in the Alliance Army had seen Fei attack before, so they didn’t know about the real strength of this king. However, just his bold and unruly presence dominated over all the other nine kings.

“The game is almost over. I will give you guys two choices: either surrender and pay up, or die!”

Fei stopped Blacky when they were less than ten yards away from the nine kings. His warm smile looked like the smile of a demon and his gentle voice sounded like the melody of hell from the perspective of the nine kings. For a moment, no one dared to look at him directly in the eyes. But behind Fei, the defeated soldiers who slowly recovered gradually realized something and slowly blocked Fei’s way back as they held onto their weapons tightly.

“Kill him for me!”

The king of Chishui Kingdom said to one of his personal guards with a gloomy expression on his face when he saw the opportunity.

Killing a king who was canonized by Zenit Empire violated the empire’s law, and it would cause some problems. Ransacking and killing were different, after all. The law of the empire allowed conflicts between its affiliated kingdoms, but it didn’t allow for the killing of a king. However, the king of Chishui Kingdom was feeling a little arrogant because of his [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] cavalry since two of the princes of Zenit wanted him on their side. Also, things like the law were meaningless in front of powerful warrior and mages. The laws of Zenit were no longer followed to the same degree as a hundred years ago. To a level 3 affiliated kingdom, as long as the king was willing to spend the money to influence the nobles and decisions makers at St. Petersburg, killing a king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom wasn’t an issue at all. In fact, as long as the king of Chishui Kingdom was willing to spend the money, he could kill a few kings without stirring up a big situation. After losing an elite spear and shield infantry formation, the king of Chishui Kingdom was extremely angry.

The personal guard rushed out of Chishui Kingdom’s formation.

This was a Metal Attributed Two Star Swordsman. He would be considered a master in all level 3 affiliated kingdoms.

Everyone in the Alliance Army was confident in this personal guard’s ability. Because the Alliance Army was formed under the insight of that person, they gather the proper intel and didn’t know the real strength of the king of Chambord since they hadn’t see the king fight. There were a few kings who were afraid of the trouble that might arise from killing this king, but it was too late to stop the king of Chishui Kingdom’s personal guard……

However –

Tink!

Sparks appeared in the air.

Shadows flashed by where the spark was.

Before the people in the Alliance Army could see the two people clearly, they saw the personal guard being beheaded. The personal guard’s body fell to the ground like a punching bag. His sword had a similar ending. It was also cut into two pieces and fell to the ground. Now, they could see the situation clearly. Some time ago, this little king had a sharp green sword in his hand. The blade of the sword looked like the edge of a chainsaw, and blood was dripping down from it. Heat was still coming off of the blood.

A master!

Everyone felt a chilling sensation in their bodies again.

This was another shocking and unexpected discovery; the soldiers and kings in the Alliance Army almost had their eyeballs fall out of their sockets.

This scene made the kings who were afraid of death feel an enormous threat. They all knew what it meant to have an enemy who could instantly kill a Two Star Swordsman less than ten yards away from them – it was just like voluntarily extending their own necks to their enemy’s murdering blade. This time, Fei’s glance made the king of Chishui Kingdom extremely nervous; he was the first one who sensed this great danger. He screamed on top of his lungs as he almost crapped his pants; he immediately turned his horse around and ran away…

This action instantly collapsed the Alliance Army’s last bit of morale and hope.

The other kings were woken up by the king of Chishui Kingdom’s action as well. As if their butts were getting poked by a spear, they screamed as they whipped their horses and tried to get away as fast as they could.

The kings’ actions immediately influenced their bodyguards’ actions.

The bodyguard’s actions immediately influenced the seven to eight hundred defeated soldier’s mentality; these soldiers were hesitating at first, but they immediately started to run when they saw their kings and their bodyguards escaping.

That was how the Alliance Army’s collapse occurred. Everyone in the Alliance Army started to run under the lead of the kings. It was a huge loss; they thought they were about to conquer this little kingdom and plunder the riches, but now they were like homeless dogs being chased by tigers. Everyone in the Alliance Army wished that they could grow a few more legs to help them run faster. Some soldiers in the Alliance Army even started to kill their peers so they could get their hands on the scarce war horses. It was a huge chaos…

“Haha, you want to run now? It’s too late!”

Fei suddenly jumped up from the [Black Tornado]’s back. He left a series of afterimages in the air as he immediately chased up to the kings. His terrifying strength was demonstrated again. The green and purple dual swords turned into sparking shadows like stars in the night sky. The air-piercing sounds resonated on the battlefield as the two shapes sword dominated this chaotic situation. Wherever these two swords went, soldier, cavaliers, and bodyguards fell to the ground without any chance to defend themselves. Fei was very fast and agile. Like a bouncing ball, he leaped in the air about a dozen times and all the bodyguards screamed as they were killed instantly…

Bark! Bark! Bark!

[Black Tornado] followed Fei with its lightning speed as it barked loudly, and all the war horses within a fifty yard radius were terrified. White foam spurted out of their mouths as they fell to the ground, while their body twitched.

The kings on the horses didn’t expect it and screamed as they fell to the ground and dirtied their faces and clothes.

When they got up and screamed as they wanted to run away with their own legs, they saw a shadow flash by in front of them. Fei had already reached and stepped in front of them as he landed on the ground from his leap. The green and purple dual swords in his hands had blood dripping off them. The blood landed on the grass on the ground, and the heat and bloody smell filled all the kings’ noises.

At this moment, Fei really looked like a demon who had just crawled out of hell. All these kings had never seen anything like this; they were terrified. They kneeled down and begged for mercy and forgiveness as their bodies trembled…

Beside them, all the soldiers were still running away; the defeated soldiers were in a chaos themselves and didn’t have the time and chance to save their own kings.

What an ironic scene!

“Tie them up!” Fei waved his hand and the Bylaw Enforcement Officers who were chasing after the defeated soldiers rushed by viciously and tightly tied the kings up very tightly. The ropes strapped into these king’s soft skins, and the huge amount of pain made them forget about their high status. They all started to scream and beg, as if they were pigs in a slaughter house.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 147: Evaluation

Chapter 147: Evaluation

Fei didn’t bother with the kings that were already caught. His vision was like thunder, immediately locking onto the Chishui King that was running in the distance.

Due to the Roaring Flame Beast being fast like the wind, whose speed far exceeded any normal horse, and the few loyal guards beside him protecting him with their lives, the Chishui King was the only king that got away.

Waving his hand, big black D barked and jumped over like thunder, and Fei jumped onto the Black Whirlwind and chased right away.

“Stop him…” Chishui’s King noticed the approaching Fei as he looked back, and that the full-speed dog was actually a little faster than the Roaring Flame Beast. The gap was pulling closer bit by bit, and that made the Chishui king almost piss his pants. He turned around and saw the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] in the distance that was on standby. As if he saw his savior, he began crazily shouting, “Charge! Charge! Hurry and protect me!”

At this moment, he no longer cared about preserving those 100 [Fire God’s Iron Fleet]. As long as he could get away, he was willing to sacrifice everything.

Toot toot toot toot!!

The horn sounded, the already prepared heavy cavalry regiment loyally executed the king’s command. With a fierce kick to the belly of the Roaring Flame Beast, they began charging. With the lance firmly locked within their armpits and pointed towards the front, the knights were like large moving killing machines. The rumbling of the Roaring Flame Beast’s steps trembled the earth, like an unstoppable steel torrent flooding towards Fei’s direction.

The knights demonstrated their amazing tacit understanding.

When they were about to encounter Chishui King, the formation suddenly split into two from the center and left out a 2-meter-wide gap, smoothly letting the king and his guards to pass through, and then it immediately closed again, reforming into its invincible steel torrent form. The knights’ lances dazzled cold light as the beasts made the earth tremble, and they charged towards Han.

On the battlefield, it was almost an unparalleled force.

At this moment, everyone that were watching this scene thought that the dog and the man would immediately dodge to the side.

After all, no matter how strong is one’s individual strength, he still shouldn’t be strong enough to go against the power of this many knights combined. In the face of these charging knights, even castle walls could collapse.

But-

Bark bark bark*!

The big black dog let out a trembling roar as if entering a mad state. Its bloody mouth revealed sharp white fangs, and the strong muscles above its limbs began getting bigger. Its size almost doubled in the next second. Then it suddenly released its explosive energy, and its speed was accelerated to an incredible degree. Like a light that just flashed past, squeezing into the tiny gaps within the enemy formation from unbelievable angles.

Two flashing lights, one green and one purple, shined like the bright meteors, and the heavily-armored knights had no way to fight back. With the lances being so heavy in their hands, the knights didn’t even have time to pull out their sword and remained completely vulnerable to the oncoming green and purple flashes. They began falling down their beasts like dumplings going into a pot!

Almost everyone’s wound was surprisingly consistent – all on the throat where the helmet and chest plate converges. This location was also the most vulnerable place of a fully-armed knight, there’s only a small iron guard in place, and it’s completely not enough to stop any elite warrior’s attack!

The knights that fell onto the ground didn’t even get a chance to scream and were trampled into paste.

Under the duo green and purple swords, no one could muster any resistance. The big black dog’s figure was very erratic, it can easily pass through the slightest gap, as if a fish freely travelling in water, very slippery. The knights’ vision was already having difficulty catching the shadow of the dog and man, not to mention attacking back.

Both sides almost instantly finished the exchange of attacks.

The famous [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] lost a third of the power in this encounter, and the casualties were all caused by a slice at the throat and then falling to be trampled into paste by the beasts. But the dog-man army didn’t suffer the slightest injuries, as if they just finished a tour. They easily passed through the heavy-cavalry regiment’s assault, their speed didn’t slow down by the slightest as they quickly bridged the distance with Chishui’s king.

The [Fire God’s Iron Fleet]’s charging speed was too quick, they couldn’t turn back in time. They were like an unstoppable flood rushing towards Chambord city’s army formation in the distance.

“Shit!” Romain the knight captain shouted. At this moment, there was almost no one defending the Chambord city grounds.

“Keep watching.” The Elder Princess said calmly.

Fei very quickly caught up to Chishui’s King and his guards. The guards didn’t slow down [Black Whirlwind]’s speed by the slightest, and they all fell off the horses under the duo swords. Fei reached out his hand and directly picked up Chishui’s king off of the Roaring Flame Beast’s back like picking up a chick and then threw him onto the ground. Then, very quickly there were bylaw enforcement officers that came over and tied him up.

Fei patted [Black Whirlwind] on the head and the big black dog roared, immediately turned around, and stopped the soldiers that were about to flee. How did these people dare to go against Fei again. Seeing him block their path, they immediately screamed and changed directions, fleeing from the left and right sides.

Pew pew pew pew!

Dozens of sharp arrows landed on their feet. From the bushes on two sides, the originally “escaped” godly archers and the terrifying female magic archers suddenly appeared. The long bows in their hands were pulled to the full-moon state, and the sharp arrow tips already aimed at the panicking soldiers. Their cold eyes made everyone instantly stop their movements and not dare to move even one step forward.

They were surrounded.

400 people were surrounded by less than 100 people.

“Kneel down, surrender. Otherwise you will be shown no mercy!” Fei shouted.

All the remaining soldiers looked at each other. The moment one person became the first one to throw away the weapon in his hand, other people immediately followed, all kneeling on the ground obediently as they have long lost resistance in their hearts.

At this moment, [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] was also almost annihilated.

No one would have thought, those 22 people that originally showed up on Chambord city’s side in heavy armor that seemed like they were about to collapse any moment due to the heavy weight on them, would act as if they were possessed by gods and started running within those heavy steal armor when the red command flag in the distant hill flashed again. From jogging to sprinting, their speed was incredible, which made it very hard to believe that they were in heavy armor that was over a hundred pounds in weight.

It’s those 22 guys that got into a horizontal line fearlessly and engaged the remaining [Fire God’s Iron Fleet]. Their iron armor was extremely tough, providing their bodies with the most primitive protection, but what was even more terrifying was the terrifying power that came out explosively from their weak little bodies. From after the first heavily-armed Roaring Flame Beast plus the heavily-armored cavalry unit on top were smashed away, the knight captain Romain’s opened mouth just couldn’t close. He just watched the 22 people like terrifying giant beasts smashing away Roaring Flame Beasts one after another. The significant gap between body size and power shocked everyone’s visual senses, even the Elder Princess’s eyes were filled with surprise.

Chambord City used the same method and shocked this Zenit Empire’s [Female Strategy Goddess].

The 22 iron giants’ vanguard once again took down more than two-thirds of the [Fire God’s Iron Fleet].

The remaining 30 or so knights didn’t even have time to turn their head around and crashed into the already-prepared iron tower wall at the front, and they instantly lost all combat strength.

No one would’ve expected, one assault, three encounters, and the famous [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] among the Zenit Empire’s subsidiary kingdoms would be defeated like a straw in a hurricane. What’s more unbelievable was that, from beginning to end, they didn’t kill a single enemy. The damage to the Chambord City side was just a few people’s armor getting deformed from the collision, and some people also became dizzy from the collision. But their tough body after being refined by [Hulk Potion] made them already completely immune to such kind of collision damage.

At this moment, a period was drawn onto this sudden attack from the Nine-Kingdom Alliance army.

“Romain, do you understand Chambord City’s fighting strategies yet?” The battle had already ended. The Elder Princess turned around and asked in a low voice.

“Savage, rude, straightforward, and… and cunning, insidious!” Romain’s always-smiling baby face was now covered with unprecedented seriousness. He said a few adjectives right away, but he still felt that he didn’t fully describe Chambord City and their king’s fighting style.

“You are right…” The Elder Princess suddenly turned around, “But these are all not enough to accurately describe the guy. If I want to describe him, I would use another word…” Then, the Elder Princess spit out two words from her lips in seriousness –

“Variable.” (TL: well its two words in Chinese)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 148: Complete Victory

Chapter 148: Complete Victory

Variable?

Romain slightly hesitated, and then he was immediately enlightened.

Yes, it was a “variable”.

Aside from this word, Romain couldn’t find any other words to describe everything he observed from that fight. From the beginning when Chambord King Alexander brought the women and children to the battlefield, he didn’t think that those girly women would be magic archers, acting like the representations of death. He also didn’t think that Chambord City would have 50 or so godly archers, nor did he think that the giant black dog had such a terrifying strength. He never could’ve imagined that those 22 heavily-armored warriors and the giant-axe-warrior-formation would be this destructive. Lastly, he didn’t expect that the famous [Fire God’s Iron Fleet] would be completely annihilated without killing a single enemy, or that King Alexander’s combat strength could have reached a new high…

He didn’t expect any of this at all.

Those were the variables.

Chambord King Alexander turned all these things that people didn’t expect into reality.

Such variables were the most terrifying, because even if one was a wise commander, when faced with such an enemy, they would be defeated by these layers of unexpected variables that kept arising. It was impossible to know what would happen the next second, nor which card the opponent would play. When these were revealed, it would have already resulted in defeat!

Too terrifying!

“Romain, carefully remember what you saw today. Someday in the future, you may possibly face it as well…” The eldest Princess’s words came a bit out of the blue for Romain, but he still replied with a nod.

Among the countless royal generals under Elder Prince Arshavin, Romain wasn’t the strongest one. However, he had a calm heart and was eager to learn; he was one of the rare generals known for his wisdom. He had the talent to become a great general, so the [Wisdom Goddess] Eldest Princess broke her rule and always kept this knight beside her, exposing him to things that a normal general would never experience. The meaning of doing this was self-explanatory, an Romain also knew this clearly, so he always studied in silence. This small-scale battle today gave him a lot of shock, and he needed to slowly digest it.

…

“Your Majesty, how should we handle them?”

The Capricorn Saint Paul-Pierce asked. He had already led the Bylaw Enforcement Officers to capture all the 9 Kingdoms’ Kings and threw them in front of the [Black Whirlwind]. A wave of barking from the big black dog deeply scared these kings who were used to being respected and served, and some of them with weak resolves had already kneeled down, desperately begging for mercy.

“Clean up the battlefield, take all the people, weapons and armor into the city and catalog them into the city’s inventory. Heavily lock all the prisoners into the [Little Black House] and let Oleg strictly look after them. Execute those that are heavily wounded, and move all the corpses into the small open lot in the back mountain…” Fei rode on the big black dog and scanned past the battlefield filled with evaporating blood. “Take all the horses and Roaring Flame Beasts, regardless of how injured they are, into the Royal Stable, and send experienced people to take good care of them. These are all our future baby treasures of Chambord City, muahaha!”

“You can’t do this; these are the property of the Chishui Kingdom! You have no right to claim them as yours.” Chishui’s king saw his Roaring Flame Beasts being carried away one by one as he shouted.

Papa~

Pierce laughed and slapped Chishui’s King across his face. The terrifying power made it feel like iron hammers landed on his face. This king’s teeth flew all over the place, and his face was instantly covered in bruises. He couldn’t talk clearly anymore. His eyes were squinted due to his swollen face, and his nose was broken.

“Shut up! Prisoners should have the resolve of a prisoner. These items are all King Alexander’s spoils of war, including you!” Pierce didn’t give the high-status prisoners any respect, and some of the kings had already fainted after seeing the barbaric scene. For those that were conscious, no one dared to fight back anymore and silently watched as the Bylaw Enforcement Officers cleaned up the battlefield, taking away their properties one by one.

The sunset was like blood.

Vultures hovered in the sky; these black giant birds with sharp beaks had smelled the scent of death and rotten bodies, so they flocked over in groups from the distant mountains at the back of the Chambord City. Their noisy caws created oppressing feelings of darkness.

“Let them sign the document, double the war reparations from last time, and give them only one month to deliver it to Chambord City. If they can’t gather enough in this with this short amount fo time, they can compensate with minerals and other materials. Hehe, the princes’ words didn’t hold any weight, but now that their Kings are here, the Kingdoms should probably be able to keep their word now, right? Relay my message word by word: if any country dares to decline, when the deadline comes, I will bring their king’s head and visit them to ask for compensation myself!” After a great victory, Fei’s attitude hardened up.

In fact, he had already expected that holding the princes hostage would lead to a rebounding effect. After all, princes were not kings, so their words didn’t matter much. That’s why he had already expected that it would take some effort to obtain the war reparations. However, he didn’t expect that the alliance would form and visit him this quickly; Fei smelled something fishy.

“Let warden Oleg take good care of these kings. Make them confess how they planned and executed this trip. I need to know every single detail regarding why these nine kingdoms came together!” Fei then patted the big black dog and began to walk towards Chambord City.

This battle was won easily.

In fact, with Chambord City’s current strength, there was originally no need to take so many twists and turns to win the battle. They simply needed to have an army charge out of Chambord City to easily take care of the problem, but Fei wanted to take this simple battle to train the soldiers of Chambord. He wanted to help them get used to the various aspects of war, from planning, cooperation, positioning the vanguard, following commands, and so on. In addition, Fei also wanted them to come in close contact with melee combat, death, and blood. He knew that a powerful army would not only need extraordinary strength, but also resolve and determination. Han could use [Hulk Potions] and other items from the Diablo World to enhance his soldiers’ strength, but he couldn’t make them get used to the bloody and merciless side of war. These things could only be felt and learned on a real battlefield. Chambord City was a small subsidiary kingdom on the rural border, so it had not encountered a real war in many years. The battle with the Black Armor Army counted as one, but that was a case where they were forced to fight, and it was different than this time, where they took the initiative in the fight.

This was why Fei dragged out this war, which could be finished within ten minutes, and took whole 2 hours to finish the battle.

Fei slowly walked towards the gates, and his eyes swept past the solders’ faces.

Facts proved that Fei’s painstaking efforts today were not in vain, because in the eyes of these soldiers, in addition to a little panic, Fei saw firmer and braver spirits… They had begun to adapt to such battles.

Blood and fire were the easiest ways to let someone grow.

This battle was a complete victory!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 149: Taming Roaring Flame Beasts

Chapter 149: Taming Roaring Flame Beasts

A bunch of captives were getting locked up into jail, and the armour and weapons were organized and sorted into the six carriages that the female rogues were riding on. Even the damaged armour and broken swords weren’t left out. Chambord Bylaw Enforcement Officers didn’t bring shame to their titles at all. The plains in front of the castle were searched by them for more than two dozen times; not even a feather on the rear of the arrow was left out.

Chambord had gotten a lot of rewards from this war.

Except the fifty complete and rare heavy cavalry armour, there were also about more than a hundred shields, more than two hundred spears and lances, more than three hundred iron swords, and more than eighty delicate hauberks. These items were more than enough to fully equip all the soldiers at Chambord. All the armours and weapons that were either broken or damaged could be treated as scrap. They would be delivered to the blacksmiths in the Back Mountains. After some fixing or reworking, new armour, weapons and items would be forged out. It would greatly release Chambord’s pressure of lacking proper items.

The soldiers were still busy, but Fei who was on the big black dog was already walking back to the castle with the kids. When Fei was chatting and laughing with them, he was able to tell that these kids were extremely excited.

When they got close to the gate of the castle, Chambord’s citizens couldn’t wait and rushed out of the kingdom to welcome them back. Young girls had flowers in their hands and threw them on the road that Fei and the soldiers were about to walk on, and things along the lines of “Hail King Alexander!” resonated in the sky and echoed in the ancient defense walls like surging tides. All the kids beside Fei stood straight up and raised their chests. They were proud since they witnessed the notable victory that Chambord just got.

The big black dog [Blacky] was also proud like these kids.

This beast was so smart that it seemed to have the intelligence of a human. With its squinted eyes and big smile, it made people felt like it was another big yet sly man like Drogba walking by them. When faced with Chambord’s people, the dog was calm and cute; it wasn’t at all vicious or ferocious like how he was in front of enemies. By this time, people of Chambord had also got completely used to this dog who was insanely big. Since it was always with King Alexander and it was so smart yet battle hungry, many people started to address it as the “Godly Dog”.

Fei saw his fiancée Angela and blonde haired Emma in the crowd.

Both of them were following Priestess Akara to the Back Mountains to learn about the potion creation and herbs. Although Elena had the situation with her body in midway, Fei arrived on time so they didn’t need to hurry back to the castle. They spent more time with the little girls from Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy and Akara to learn a bit more. After Akara had to go back to Diablo World, they came down the mountain longing for more. When they arrived at the castle, they heard that Chambord was under attack again! They quickly rushed to the defense wall and calmed down after they heard that the battle was over and Chambord had a splendid victory.

Fei laughed as he jumped off of the big black dog’s back. Without minding that there were a lot of people around, he helped his beautiful fiancée get on [Blacky]’s back. Angela who blushed under the beautiful sunset looked like a goddess. In the citizen’s cheers and friendly clamours, Fei slowly walked back towards King’s Palace with Angela’s hand in hand and Emma’s in another. The sun created a few long shadow behind them, and the scene looked peaceful and warm.

When passing by Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy, Fei dismissed the kids who were following him. Of course, before he let them go, he assigned them “homework”. He told the kids to get some feather pens and paper that were made from leather from the academy. He wanted every one of them to hand in a “Thoughts and Reflection Report”. Fei wished that all these kids could grow up the next day and become leader material. Chambord at this point really needed talents badly

After a road of laughter, they finally returned to the King’s Palace. Fei started to recall every moment of the battle today and carefully recorded them onto a leather sheet. This was a habit that he developed for a long time. He had to record everything that he found or had thought about in a day; it was another way for him to get stronger. He had to use other methods other than Diablo World; it was not enough on its own.

It was another period of business.

The dinner only started after the sun had set under the mountains on the west side for a long time.

The dinner was very sumptuous. Because after this period of observation, Angela who was smart and paid a lot of attention to details gradually realized that Fei didn’t like the food in the King’s Palace. She even sensed what Fei liked to eat and what he didn’t like to eat. Plus, Fei had unintentionally mentioned to Angela and Emma how to make a few simple and small dishes from Earth. After all that, the king’s dinner was almost 100% prepared by Angela and Emma; Fei really enjoyed the meals.

“Alexander, is Elena ok?” Angela suddenly asked during dinner.

Fei tensed up after he thought about the erotic circumstance that occurred in the stone room. He thought that a woman’s terrifying intuition made his fiancée sense something, but when he looked at Angela’s pure and worrying expression guiltily, he instantly knew that he thought too much. He felt a little ashamed as he smiled and said: “Don’t worry, it was just that Elena ran into a little problem when she was training her magic power; the magic power backfired and hurt her body. It was fortunate that we found out early! After some sorting and resting, she is not in any kind of danger anymore.”

Angela fixed her black silk like hair that fell from her eye as happiness filled her pretty face. She lightly tapped her chest and said: “Thank the God of War, that’s great! I was really scared when I saw Elena bleed that much! We were all worried about her.”

Fei smiled as he took in a mouthful of food.

He was going to disclose what happened between him and Elena to Angela sooner or later; Fei didn’t plan to hide it from Angela at all. That would be unfair to both Elena and Angela.

That’s right, he liked Angela. He liked her pureness and kindness. However, he also gradually liked Elena subconsciously; he liked the indescribable tacit cooperation they had during battles. Fei was kind of an Otaku (a guy who mostly stay indoors) when he was on Earth; he had no resistance towards girls. He couldn’t help but to like the two goddess like girls after spending time with them. He thought that since he had Angela as a fiancée, it would be both of them spending the rest of their lives together; however, he didn’t expect the relationship that he had with Elena would occur; it seemed like the mysterious voice in Diablo World intentionally tried to make it happen.

Today wasn’t a good time; Fei decided to keep quiet for a bit before he would talk to Angela about this.

After dinner, since Fei wasn’t very tired, he suddenly thought of something and took Angela to the royal horse stable.

All the war horses and more than sixty Roaring Flame Beasts that were captured were delivered to this stable. This stables that were usually very empty was finally getting some noise. There weren’t a lot of servants and maids in the King’s Palace; there were only a dozen of them. For a moment, they couldn’t keep up with all the work. So Fei decided to take Angela here to calm the frightened horses and Roaring Flame Beasts down; it was like going to see some pets to relax.

“Be careful, they are not use to the new environment yet. They are aggressive now and might hurt you.”

Fei carefully reminded Angela and told a few servants to take care of Angela just in case. He walked to the middle portion of the stable. That was where more than sixty Roaring Flame Beasts were at.

He started to carefully observe these descendants of Godly horses and Saint Beast – Unicorns.

The outer appearance of these Roaring Flame Beasts were like other horses, but only stronger and bigger. They all had hard scales on their skin; the armor like hard scales were denser near their hooves. When these beasts were angry or nervous, their eyes would turn red. They bodies had a graceful figure, but they had very sharp teeth and were very aggressive. They were able to carry weights three to four times as heavy as regular horses. They were classified as level 4 Demon Beasts, and they were like the perfect mount for heavily armored cavalry.

However, these beasts were rare and wild; they were hard to capture and hard to train. They were so aggressive that they would starve themselves to death when they got captured. Chishui Kingdom was very lucky to find some Roaring Flame Beasts when they were still in their infancy. After several generations of training and domestication, these Roaring Flame Beasts were the result. These Roaring Flame Beasts had kept the carrying and running ability of wild Roaring Flame Beasts, but they were a lot more docile; that was why they could be rode by the cavalry.

But since the environment changed, their former owner were gone, a lot of them were injured after the collusions in the battle, and all the Roaring Flame Beasts that were still alive were brought here and more than sixty Roaring Flame Beasts were crowded in this small space, these beasts’ eyes were all dark red; it was obvious that they were extremely nervous and aggressive. Any stranger to them couldn’t get close to them at all.

A first, Fei tried to get close to them, but he was kicked and bit back by the Roaring Flame Beasts.

Fei thought about it and had an idea; he immediately switched to the Druid Mode.

At this point, his druid character was already level 21. His [Oak Sage] and [Animal Spirit] were no longer just at the entry level; he had a much deeper understanding of this class. As soon as he switched to Druid Mode, he immediately sensed a nervous, anxious, and ferocious feeling coming from these Roaring Flame Beasts. Fei clearly captured all the negative fluctuation in emotion; these Roaring Flame Beasts were like a bunch of helpless kids – they were all quietly sobbing.

Fei slowly used his spiritual energy to approach them; he tried his best to seem friendly and harmless to cease the guards that the Roaring Flame Beasts had for him. Then, he slowly approached these Roaring Flame Beasts step by step……

“Your majesty, these guys are very aggressive, don’t get too close to them……”

Some servants beside Fei quickly warned him. But before they could finish, they were all stunned. The Roaring Flame Beasts that were very anxious and aggressive and didn’t let anyone close to them didn’t react at all. Some of them even got close to the king and used their heads to rub his body voluntarily, as if they were kids who were trying to complain to their parents. These servants rubbed their eyes; they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. “This is too magical!” They all thought. You should know that they tried a lot of methods, but none of them were able to get close to these beasts; one of them almost got kicked in the face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 150: Invincible

Chapter 150: Invincible [Assassin Mode]

The majestic king was godly!

It wasn’t the first time that these servants had seen King Alexander’s magical ability, but they were still in shock this time.

These aggressive and anxious beasts acted like lost kids who had just seen their parents when the king appeared.

However, Fei didn’t have the time to acknowledge the servants’ surprise and idolization. His level 21 Druid ability let the Roaring Flame Beasts accept him easily. These beasts weren’t that intelligent; their consciousness was like infants. They were not like the big black dog at all, so it was easy to gain their trust. Fei took out some [Healing Potions] from his storage space and started to treat the Roaring Flame Beasts that were severely injured. Some of them had their leg bones cracked, while others had their neck bones cracked from the collisions in the battle. These beasts were on the verge of dying. They all stared at Fei with a sad begging expression on their faces.

After spending about five bottles of [Healing Potions], all the injured Roaring Flame Beasts recovered.

It was fortunate that after all seven of Fei’s character passed Act 1 in the Diablo World, the cost for Fei to convert all kinds of potions decreased dramatically. On top of the fact that Fei had become super wealthy in the Diablo World by selling the gems, he could afford these costs.

After fully treating all the Roaring Flame Beasts, Fei paused for a second, and then he added a little portion of [Hulk Potion] into the Roaring Flame Beasts’ drinking water. Then, he told the servants about some things to keep in mind and left these Roaring Flame Beasts alone.

When Fei left the middle stable area, the Roaring Flame Beasts had all calmed down. Since he petted and relaxed these beasts and reminded the servants about the key points, the servants were able to get close to these beasts and comb their iron-like scales. When these beasts saw Fei leaving, they were all unwillingness to part with him, as if they were kids who were being left at home by a busy parent.

This magical scene shocked the servants again.

Fei was thinking about training and reforming these Roaring Flame Beasts into mounts like [Blacky] by using the [Hulk Potion]. As he was daydreaming, he looked up. The scene he saw had him stunned – Angela, who was wearing a light blue long dress, was standing in front of the war horse and smiling brightly. She looked like a beautiful goddess. The anxious war horses somehow calmed down and kneeled down around Angela, as if they were guards who were protecting their princess. This scene was comparable to the tales described by traveling poets where Saint Beast Unicorns kneeled around the beautiful Goddess of Life intimately. Fei felt like the scene was taken directly out of a fairy tale; it was ecstatic and mystic.

Fei rubbed his eye, but he wasn’t hallucinating.

This was very strange. Fei was able to calm down the anxious Roaring Flame Beasts due to his Druid power. What about Angela? “Is Angela secretly a Druid as well? How is she able to calm down this bunch of anxious war horses in such short period of time? But there isn’t any profession like the Druid on Zeroth Continent…” Fei thought.

The servants who were supposed to protect Angel were all stunned and surprised as well.

…

“Alexander, I don’t know why, but it seems like I can sense their emotions. I didn’t really do anything; I just tried to comfort them, and these horses kneeled down obediently … Xixi, they are so cute, they are docile too!”

On the way back, Angela answered Fei’s question. However, this made Fei even more curious. Actually, Fei knew about Angela’s affinity with animals. The big black dog that didn’t go through [Hulk Potion] reformation was very ferocious, and people couldn’t get close to it. However, Angela was able to easily tame and order it around. There were numerous examples, but Fei didn’t really pay much attention to it.

But what happened today was very weird. It couldn’t be just explained by the word “affinity”. Those war horses were very stubborn; when they just got to this new environment, even professional horse trainers couldn’t get close to them. Chambord Bylaw Enforcement Officer had used a lot of methods and a lot of forces to get them into the royal stable. “How could Angela, who doesn’t have any training experience, do that? This is very interesting… Could the animals tell apart pretty from ugly, and they didn’t want to hurt Angela because she is so pretty and pure?”

Fei quickly shook his head when he thought that. There was no way that ridiculous reason could be true.

It looked like this secret would take some time to solve and find out.

After returning back to King’s Palace, both Angela and Emma were both very tired, so they went to their rooms to rest.

Fei still wasn’t tired. He went into his office and started to read and experiment with the simple energy training scrolls that he collected. After that, he started to try to create new energy training scrolls by using the speciality of [Assassin Mode] and his hypotheses.

After carefully remembering every single energy connection channel in a human’s body from a two-star energy training scroll, Fei switched to [Assassin Mode] and closed his eyes to sense the special power that his assassin character had – “Zen Power”. After he felt how the assassin energy flowed in his body, he took a feather pen and drew out each and every energy connection channel on the leather sheet in front of him. He combined it with the energy connection channels on the two-star training scroll.

Then, Fei added a total of seven new channels. After the revision, the two-star energy training scroll [Breaking-Stone Chop] already had fourteen energy connection channels. According to how energy training scrolls were ranked based on how many energy channels they had, this training scroll was elevated to the three-star rank.

However, this was only theoretical.

In terms of how actual training would go by using this scroll, Fei couldn’t guarantee anything; he would have to experiment and find out.

The process of drawing out new energy connection channels was very energy consuming. Fei felt tired after only revising one energy training scroll.

He went into his bedroom to rest… Suddenly, a vigorous energy surge appeared around the Back Mountain, and Fei felt it vaguely.

Fei was shocked; his face even changed color. There was only one possibility – someone had triggered the magic traps on the back mountain.

It couldn’t be the soldiers who were guarding the underground cave.

They all remembered the correct path to travel on the back mountain.

That meant… there were intruders!

Fei immediately used the power of the [Assassin Mode] and disappeared from his bedroom. He turned into an invisible shadow to naked eye and dashed towards the Back Mountain like lightning under the dark sky; he didn’t wake anyone up.

Of course, Fei saw red flames and white lightning striking around the restricted area in the Back Mountain. It was very eye catching in the dark night. Under the light, Fei saw a few figures move; it was obvious that there was a fight.

“Who is it? Who dares to intrude the restricted area of Chambord?”

Fei heard Peter-Cech’s loud shout from far away. The figures moved and changed their locations continuously. The swords in their hands made a lot of sparks during collisions. It seemed like there was only one intruder, and Cech had a few Bronze Saint Saiya and elite guards helping him. Even with the help from Fei’s magic trap, they could only match up to the intruder; it even seemed like the intruder wasn’t using all of his or her strength.

At this moment, Fei finally arrived.

“Back off/ Let me deal with him!” Fei shouted. In the air, Fei bent his fingers and formed a claw as he struck at the intruder who wore black and was covered.

“Your Majesty!”

Cech and Chambord’s warriors heard the voice and knew that the person who appeared was Fei. They were delighted and backed off. They had blocked all the possible paths that this intruder could take to escape.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Almost at the same time, Fei and the mysterious intruder in black had struck at each other several times. Fei, who was in the [Assassin Mode], was almost invincible in these close combat fights. Every part of his body had turned into a weapon, and they all struck at the intruder in black like rain drops in a storm. His opponent was clearly not ready to fight against such a strange style. The intruder tried to defend himself or herself and backed off.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 151: Flirtatious Violet Flower

Chapter 151: Flirtatious Violet Flower

In the Diablo World, assassin was one of the most terrifying classes. They travelled without a trace and were equipped with incredible stealth and assassination skills. Any part of their bodies could instantly become terrifying weapons and deliver a fatal blow at any moment. In addition, they were also skilled with various weapons. Although Barbarians were recognized as the experts in melee combat, their skills and combat methods were domineering and focused more on force. However, assassins excelled in skilled melee combat, just like a venomous snake hidden in the dark. They were hard to defend against.

This black masked man was an elite that was hard to come across, yet he was still completely rushed by Fei’s series of assassin melee combat techniques.

“Tiger Strike!-”

With a loud roar, Fei suddenly activated the assassin skill [Tiger Strike].

The energy inside his body began flowing at a strange rhythm and speed, and an amazing scene occurred. The illusion of two roaring tigers began manifesting on Fei’s two fists, issuing a ground-breaking roar. The fists were like thunder, endlessly striking towards the black masked man. Every fist’s power increased continuously, with the next fist’s power being twice as strong as the previous strike. The tiger’s head that appeared on Fei’s fists became even more complete, shrouding Fei’s arms within them. The contained strength faintly broke past the top tier 4-star level, directly exploding and bombarding the air.

Faced with such strange yet sharp moves, the black masked man didn’t dare to take them head on. He could only try to awkwardly dodge between the strikes.

“Dragon Talon!”

With another roar, used the assassin skill [Dragon Talon].

This was a chain kick skill. Fei’s feet turned into sharp dragon claws after being covered by energy; the claws tore gaps in space. It was so fast that it was invisible to the naked eye. His two legs were like two flashing sharp axes, and the black masked man was completely caught off guard due to the sudden change in technique. Instantly, the skill hit the black masked man’s upper arm. He grunted once as his arms were deformed. With blood seeping out of his mouth, his whole body was sent flying backwards as if he was taking a heavy blow.

Fei leaped into the sky and chased right after him, and he instantly caught up to the black masked man’s face.

With just one more kick, the black masked man would have probably puked blood and died on the spot.

But at that critical moment, the black masked man suddenly whispered something in a deep voice, and then a purple flame began flashing over his body. After the flame disappeared, the injury on both of his arms had instantly healed. Traces of purple light stopped in the air, like a blooming and flirtatious violet flower, blocking Fei’s fierce and fatal kick.

Boom!

The flirtatious violet flower and Fei’s giant axe clashed, creating terrifying waves of wind, damaging the surrounding trees and shattering countless giant rocks. The dust shot into the night sky, and even Pete Cech who was standing on guard in the distance was pushed back from the oncoming strong wind.

Fei flipped in the air and flew back towards the masked man.

The mysterious black cloaked man suffered some more minor injuries, but he used the airflow to try to escape. His movement was as fast as thunder. A bronze saint-level soldier raised his sword and attempted to stop him, yet he was sent flying by one palm strike. After a few flashes, the black cloaked man instantly disappeared in the vast night.

“Want to escape? Fists of Fire!”

The energy running inside Fei’s body began accelerating at an alarming rate, activating the assassin skill [Fists of Fire]. With a loud noise, crimson red flames began burning on Fei’s two fists, and the flame was especially bright in the dark night as it exuded an amazing energy. His fist trembled once as he used Fists of Fire. It cut through the night like a meteor and travelled deep into the darkness.

After a few seconds, a deep “humph” sounded. Fire flashed and subsequently disappeared in the distance. Then, everything went silent, as if nothing happened.

Fei landed on a giant boulder nearby with a surprised look as he began thinking.

“I didn’t expect him to actually escape… he could actually extinguish the assassin’s [Fists of Fire]. hH’s really quite skilled!” Feeling a little surprised, Fei didn’t continue to chase. After a flash, he appeared in front of the injured soldier by the mysterious masked man and switched to [Paladin] mode. With a palm pressed against the soldier, his Paladin’s energy began to channel, and a ball of light golden flame started flashing. The [Prayer] skill was activated and Fei quickly healed the soldier’s injury.

“Your Majesty!”

Cech and the others tried to supress the shock in their eyes and quickly came over to salute. They didn’t join the battle at the Eastern Mountain top, so this was still their first time seeing His Majesty’s moves. They were all completely shocked by Fei’s stealthy movement and godly melee combat skills like [Tiger Fist] and [Dragon Talon].

“Um.” Fei nodded. “Pete, tell me what just happened in detail. Did you guys find anything?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. That masked man is very skilled. He quietly went past four layers of magic traps. If it wasn’t because he accidently set off a flame trap and got exposed, he would have almost gotten through the traps. With the advantage of numbers and knowledge of the location of traps, we could only stall him for about two to three minutes. If it wasn’t because of Your Majesty arriving in time, I’m afraid that he would’ve already broken into the forbidden ground in the back mountain.”

Fei nodded and immediately changed to [Assassin mode]. He made a series of strange marks with both hands and rearranged the distribution and location of all the traps on the back mountain. Then, he turned around and walked towards the underground stone maze and asked, “In your opinion, is the intruder tonight the same person as the one that broke into the back mountain before the ceremony?”

Cech thought as he walked, and then replied with confidence, “Your Majesty, we fought both of these guys, and from the strength and energy type, they should be the same person. It’s just that his strength seems to be quite stronger than the last time he appeared. What’s puzzling is that this intruder doesn’t seem to have any hostile intent. It was as if he was just looking for something, so he didn’t try to hurt anyone, otherwise…”

“Otherwise you guys would probably be dead or severely wounded by now.” Fei scratched his chin, frowned, and said, “I noticed this too. He’s very careful with his attack. He never intended to hurt anyone, which was why I just attacked to teach him a lesson and never really thought of killing him. The magic traps in the forbidden area have already been rearranged by me. You guys just need to be careful and don’t let them break into the underground stone maze.”

The mysterious black cloaked and masked man wasn’t malicious, which made Fei feel a little reassured.

From the exchange of attacks just now, although it was very brief, Fei already found out a lot of information. This person’s origin was unknown, but his energy fluctuations was similar to the skills of the Holy Church. However, there was also a clear difference. That difference was not done on purpose, and Fei had no doubt about it, so he didn’t suspect Priest Zola and the others. Besides, those two were so obsessed with the idea of becoming friends with [God’s Favorite Child], so they wouldn’t dare to do something that might anger Fei. However, that flirtatious violet flower formed by the mysterious cloaked man’s sword might was very memorable to Fei. He could possibly use this to look into finding more clues. After all, on the land of Azeroth, elites that had purple flame energy were very scarce… This matter needed to be slowly traced and investigated. After all, Pete was sure that the intruder was the same person as before, and that meant that this person had been dwelling in Chambord City for a long time, so there must be some clues.

Fei’s thoughts quickly passed through his mind, and he soon came to the underground stone maze.

The stone maze was the work of countless soldiers and craftsmen rushing day and night, and the dark and terrifying water prison had already gone through drastic changes. He entered from the little stone square that had piles of dead bodies of the nine kingdoms’ soldiers and passed through the 30 or so heavily guarded indestructible iron gates. Fei came to the deepest mountain space.

The area here had a complete new look.

The cold cells from before that were used to hold criminals awaiting execution had now been completely renovated. The ice-cold iron bars and rusted stains were replaced with some simple wooden doors and windows. The layout of the braziers and other light sources went through careful designs. After the renovation, the rooms became brighter and gentler. The feeling that the stone cave gave to people was no longer sn icy cold cell, but rather a warm and safe home.

The rooms that were scattered over the walls had different sizes and clearly had different uses. They were nested neatly like honeycombs onto the 400-meter-tall stone walls. The originally-narrow stone stairways were carved to be even wider, with fences installed on the edges to make them safer.

In addition to the staircase, eight giant chains fell down from the dome, and each iron chain was connected to a giant iron-supported wooden cage that can hold up to 10 people’s weight. With the four giant gear wheels placed in the four corners of the mountain space, the wooden cages could be lifted up by pulling the iron chains. This was the simple “elevator” that Fei racked his brains to design. It was finally realized with the optimization and improvements made by the Diablo World’s blacksmith Charsi and Chambord City’s blacksmiths. Through these four elevators, the distance that originally needed an hour of walking now only needed about 4 or 5 minutes, saving a significant amount of time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 152: City of Heroes

Chapter 152: City of Heroes

In addition to the “pirated elevators”, some masons from Chambord city also later joined the construction of transforming the underground stone maze.

These masons had deep love for myths and that played their imagination to the full potential, carving all kinds of gods and mystical beasts vividly onto the originally rough and monotonous stone walls. The carvings could be observed on every single step. The heroic fighting scenes of ancient battles of the gods that were told by story tellers and poets were also restored on the murals. Of course, there were also the statures of all the Kings of Chambord City. Although Fei had only been the king for less than 3 months, but as the King that made such progress, Fei’s statues were the most in number. There were statues of him of 30 to 40 meters tall situated at the north, south, west, east, and center inside the mountain belly, and the expressions were happy, angry, pity, and waving a sword. They stood majestically.

These were improvised by the masons, not because someone wanted to do this to please the king.

Besides these changes, another significant initiative was planting large amounts of green plantation in the underground stone cave.

All plants that could been seen in Chambord city could all be seen in the underground maze, and maybe due to the special air quality and temperature, although it was deep into fall and the world outside had leaves turning yellow and falling, the plants in the stone cave were still as green as ever. This was because Fei used up every bit of his brain cells and his pathetically small knowledge of biology and designed an independent circulatory system that’s similar to a greenhouse. The plants’ presence enhanced the air quality inside the stone cave, and the improved air quality also let these plants stay out of the seasonal changes of the outside world and stay green… The entire underground maze was slowly becoming an independent ecosystem.

Of course, as for the work of constructing and renovating the underground stone maze, the “guests” from the Diablo world also put in a lot of effort.

The underground river water was treated by a few simple water magic arrays set by Acala and led to the gully that were specifically cut out by the masons. After being treated by the magic array, the river was no longer so cold but became warm and full of vitality. The small river flow was very fluent, watering all plants nearby. Aunty Acala and the rogues were clearly also filled with inspiration as they even ingeniously built dozens of large and small artificial magic fountains, decorating the entire underground cavern like a wonderland. One could see green plants and water everywhere, and it simply looked magical and pretty.

This water system also established its own cycle. White mist floated above the water, and red-tailed fish relaxingly swum back and forth.

The entire underground cavern was like a paradise, making it very difficult for someone to link it to the cold and scary dungeon that was originally here.

This was the paradise that Fei envisioned in countless dreams.

“Your Majesty, please grant a name for this place!”

“Yes, Your Majesty, the cavern’s renovation is basically complete. It’s time to give this place a name!”

The soldiers, masons, and blacksmiths that were busy working all gathered over after seeing the King’s arrival. Many of them had already deeply fell in love with this magical place. In the beginning, no one thought that they could create a place this beautiful, and now all of them had a proud smile on their face, feeling a full sense of accomplishment.

Fei laughed, “Haha, okay. From now on, this underground stone maze will become our Chambord City’s secret operating and talent training base. This place was created by the sweat of everyone, so let’s call it…” Then, Fei opened his palms, with light flashing past he summoned the Purple and Green Duo Sword. Under everyone’s eyes, he quickly paced to the giant stone at the entrance to the mountain belly and suddenly jumped up. The purple and green swords transformed into two bright lights as they danced on the stone, with sparks splashing everywhere stone pieces falling down, he said, “Let’s call it the City of Heroes!”

City of Heroes!

After Fei landed on the ground, the stone chips fell down and the three big words appeared in front of the crowd.

A burst of cheers sounded within the mountain belly.

“City of Heroes, haha, it has two layers of meanings. First, this magnificent underground stone city is created by every step and every drop of sweat of the people of Chambord City. Secondly, I hope that all the Chambord people that walked out of this secret stone realm from today are all heroes with an indomitable spirit!“

Fei’s voice just faded, some soldiers and masons already began feeling excited and blood boiled. On this kind of continent where status hierarchy was this important, people with low status like them were actually very easily satisfied. To be able to receive the “hero” title from the king was already an honor they can brag about for generations.

…

The crowd gradually dispersed, and began busy working on some finishing touches for the [City of Heroes].

The chief guard Pete Cech brought the saint warriors under his command and continued to carry out the supervision and defense work on site. Only warden Oleg was summoned by Fei on short notice and followed behind Fei’s ass. They came to the stone chamber that was specifically opened up for the King. Fei took a careful look around and nodded in satisfaction. The majority of the furniture was made of stone, and there was a little mermaid fountain pool in the middle of the stone chamber, sparkling, and there was a group of red-tailed goldfish leisurely swimming around. Flowers and green grass, the decorations wasn’t luxurious, yet simple and fresh, and that’s the type Fei likes.

“Tell me about it, is the interrogation work carrying out smoothly?” Fei picked up some fish food and stood beside the fountain pool, teasing the goldfish while he lightly asked.

“Very smooth, these people simply don’t deserve the nobility title, they are all as timid as rats. Drogba and Pierce tied a few guards to rocks and sunk them to the Zuli River, and the others were already terrified. The nine kingdom’s kings didn’t dare to resist the slightest and all signed the new agreement right away. In accordance to His Majesty your orders, we have already released their most trusted personal guards for them to travel back right away to their respective countries to prepare the compensation…” Warden Oleg said proudly with his eyebrows dancing, “We isolated and interrogated all the kings separately, and according to them, the reason they all had dared to fight back, besides that they didn’t want to pay for the reparation signed by their princes, most importantly they were convinced by a mysterious person.”

“Oh? Mysterious person?” Fei crushed the rest of the fish food in his hands, threw them into the pond, then patted his hands and said, “What kind of mysterious person?”

“The specific identity of that person was not even clear by those dumb kings, and they only knew some blurry information. It should be a powerful magician from the Empire Capital St. Petersburg, it’s just that he didn’t follow the army here this time. But he had a follower that did, and it’s the wind elemental magician that initiated the attack on the stone bridge this afternoon. He followed the alliance army to the city, and was captured by us. But this guy’s a little noble from a big family in the Empire, he’s really arrogant because of his identity. Without His Majesty your orders, we didn’t dare to use any punishment on him, so…” Warden Oleg said with a little troubled look, once the matter involves big powerful families of the Empire’s capital, their identities are even more sensitive than the nine kings, so Oleg didn’t dare to act rashly and needed Fei to make the decision.

“They are really a group of idiots, don’t even know that person’s identity and actually lost their own judgement after being instigated and decided to attack Chambord City? What a bunch of people with brains crawling with maggots, how did they become king?” Fei shook his head, then with a straight face he said, “Don’t worry about what powerful family of whatever shitty empire they are from, dig out the identity of that mysterious man at any price! You know already, from the little black room of Chambord city, no enemy could walk out with their heads up. Since they dared to go up against Chambord city, then they should have a taste of living a life that’s worse than dying. I remember you were called the “Death’s Touch” by the people of Chambord city back in the old days, cold blooded, cruel, and everyone’s face would change when they hear your name? Now, it’s time for you to show the means you use before to interrogate which even the rocks would cry if you use on them! Remember, enemies never need pity, and there’s only one purpose for the little black room’s existence – I will know the things I want to know!”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Fei’s answer made warden Oleg’s fat body startled a bit, then he replied after straightened his back.

“Temporarily put this thing aside for now, and do it when you can.” Fei said, waved, and then a sheepskin paper that was cut into a perfect square flew towards warden Oleg. Oleg caught it in his hand in surprise, and Fei continued, “On it have a list of things you have to do within the next month.” Fei didn’t explain further. In fact, beside Oleg, the main leaders of Chambord city Bast, Brook and the others also received similar papers.

Warden Oleg suddenly hesitated for a second, and then immediately understood Fei’s meaning, and he said in shock, “Your Majesty, you… you are going to leave Chambord City for a period of time?”

Fei nodded.

He didn’t say anything else. He stood in front of the fountain, his eyes looked past Oleg’s figure into the deepest place in the distant mountain belly. Over there, there was a giant pitch black iron door that was over 20 meters tall, as if a giant monster was entrenched there with its mouth open. No one knew what was behind that giant iron gate. In the past two hundred years, many kings of Chambord city explored there before, but besides heavy casualties, no one could find out the slightest about the secret that’s hidden behind there.

“Your Majesty, you absolutely should now…” Oleg followed Fei’s eyes and looked, and he suddenly understood Fei’s plan. He was shocked and advised, “Your Majesty, that place is way too dangerous… way too dangerous!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 153: The Big Reform Before Leaving

Chapter 153: The Big Reform Before Leaving

Fei shook his head and his stare became softer as he looked at Oleg. Since this fatty could behave in such a manner, that meant he had a conscience. Fei felt that he did the right thing by keeping Oleg when he was fighting with Bazzer.

“Relax, I know what I’m doing.”

What Warden Oleg said was right. The space behind this black iron gate was very dangerous. Many adventurers who went into it from the command of their former kings had never come out. However, Fei had reasons why he had to go in there and see what was behind this gate. From many perspectives, there were many secrets about Chambord. Although it may have seemed to be mysterious and cool, to Chambord, the kingdom was like sitting on a volcano that could erupt anytime. Therefore, Fei had to reduce the scope of the damage if this “volcano” erupted into a controllable and acceptable range.

Of course, Fei wasn’t going to risk his life carelessly.

After passing【Rogue Encampment】, Act 1 (Stage 1) of the Diablo World, the rewards that he received gave Fei confidence in exploring this dangerous maze. Before entering this black iron gate, he had to organize and plan some things. Fei had a clear feeling that this exploration would take a long time. Therefore, he had to make sure that everything in Chambord would operate and run smoothly after he left.

Fei started the preparation work before he entered the iron gate.

Meanwhile, Warden Oleg prepared a ton of ropes, iron chains, and dyes. There were also food and water prepared in secrecy. Except for this fatty that Fei used effectively, no one else knew about Fei’s plan.

At the same time, Fei added the final details to the planning of [City of Heroes].

“Chambord University, the higher-level academy compared to Chambord’s Civil and Military Academy was quietly established in the [City of Heroes]. Compared to Civil and Military Academy where people like Brook taught simple fighting techniques and basic mage meditation courses, the courses at Chambord University were a lot more focused and advanced. Priestess Akara taught Mystic Potion Creation and Scroll Creation, Military Leader Charsi taught a course on Magic Arrow and Archery, and the “Obscene” Old Man Cain taught Magic Fundamentals and Magic Meditation. Warriv, the caravan leader who no one really cared about taught some courses on Military Traveling, Boating, and Outdoor Survival. Even the fatty NPC Gheed who hid deep in 【Rogue Encampment】and loved gambling and deceiving others was summoned to the real world by Fei using his title as the Supreme Leader. Gheed could teach the Art of Deceiving, Diplomacy, and Psychology…

Other than that, Fei took on the role as the principle and taught all the following specific courses: Assassination, Close Combat, Beast Training, Ice Fire Lightning and Poison Magic, Healing Magic, Archery, Weapon Throwing, and Magic Trap Creation.

The university was established in the [City of Heroes]. The classrooms were already created when Fei decided to redo and restructure the underground cave. Except for the teachers, each subject and program had their own space and open classrooms. All the basic infrastructures were set up. Fei designed everything according to his bottom-tier university in his previous life.

Of course, there were also entertainment rooms for enjoyment.

Fei was feeling good, so he made three swimming pool, an average-sized bar, a soccer field, and two basketball courts in the underground cave. Then, he asked his smart and crafty fiancée Angela and blonde-haired Emma to make the outer layer of soccer balls and basketballs. The inside of the balls was made from tenacious demon beasts’ bladder. After blowing the bladders up and fitting them inside, they weren’t any different from the premium soccer balls and basketballs made from the machines. It was later proven why these two sports were very popular in his previous life. After Fei explained everything and promoted the two sports, soccer and basketball quickly spread around Chambord like a disease. The popularity was beyond Fei’s expectation. After more soccer fields and basketball courts were constructed, many of Chambord’s citizens only went for walks after dinner, but now these two sports occupied a lot of their free time. Then, the basketball team formed by the twenty two strongmen including Drogba and Pierce became invincible in Chambord… the recreational activities quickly became something that every citizen was involved in.

Of course, the existence of the underground cave had to be kept a secret from the citizens temporarily.

From Fei’s design, the people who would get to attend the university were selected among students who graduated from the Civil and Military Academy and soldiers who were loyal and had experienced battles and wars. Other criteria such as talent, age, and background which were heavily weighted by traditional forces on Azeroth Continent held little weight to Fei. Since Chambord was desperate for loyal leaders, Fei had to loosen up the requirements for the university and give more people chances!

However, these students would only have access to the areas in the underground cave before the last ten iron gates. There was a total of twenty one iron gates located before the core area of the underground cave, and most of the classrooms and experiment spaces of Chambord University were located before the eleventh iron gate. Only students who passed many stages of tests would get the king’s approval and get to enter the eleventh iron gate and see what was behind it.

Other than leader and talent development, military infrastructures were something that Fei paid a lot of attention to.

From what Fei read in books and saw on TV in his previous life, obstacles such as high walls and spiked wires were all perfectly implemented in the military training ground. Except for the ordinary training ground, Fei also made a very dangerous battle training ground that no one expected.

This was a deep hole about ten yards into the ground. There was a small “iron elevator” that was fixed to one side of the wall. Anyone who wasn’t a three-star warrior or mage could only get up and down from the hole by this elevator. In this deep hole, Fei had raised more than a dozen Fallen Warriors; fifteen Fallen Warriors and a Fallen Shaman to be exact.

“Each of these monsters has the strength of a one-star warrior. The monster that is bigger and has a strange wand in its hand is about a one-star mage. These monsters are all very cruel and sly. Their only weakness is that they are very timid. We need to make sure that it’s safe for our warriors to battle with these monsters and to obtain real battle experience. As long as the bigger Fallen Shaman is not killed, it will be able to revive all the dead monsters with its magic. That way, you guys don’t have to worry about finding replacements for these monsters after they are killed.” Fei took the core leaders like Warden Oleg, Taurus Gold Saint Saiya Drogba, Capricorn Gold Saint Saiya Pierce, and Cech to this location. After carefully telling the use for this Battle Coliseum, he took them down and let them experience the battle abilities of the Fallen Warriors. Since Fei, who could instantly kill these monster was around, none of them experienced real danger. Fei let Cech, the strongest among all the leaders, take charge of this place after they all had a clear understanding of these monsters.

Fei summoned these monsters by using his Miraculous Skill 【Summon】. It was upgraded when all seven of Fei’s characters passed 【Rogue Encampment】. Fei could use some of his in-game experience to summon any kind of monster or demon from all the maps in 【Rogue Encampment】. However, since he couldn’t control any of the monsters that he summoned, he figured that it was a great way to train the students who had no real battle experience.

After everything was completed, Chambord started to operate smoothly without any direct commands from the king.

Fei spent some time with his fiancée Angela. He gave the job of carefully adjusting the dosage of the [Hulk Potion] needed in the feed for the war horses and Roaring Flame Beasts to his fiancée, who had an insane affinity with animals. Then he decided to announce that he was going to do closed door training and practice a powerful technique for a month.

In reality, Fei secretly went to the deepest location in the underground gave with Oleg and the items that Oleg prepared. After quietly opening the door that was shut closed for close to a hundred years, Fei said seriously to Oleg for the last time before entering the dark and narrow corridor, “After I enter this gate, you have to immediately close it. Don’t allow anyone to get close. After a month, if I knock on this iron gate from the other side, immediately order soldiers to open the door. You got it?”

“As you wish, Your Majesty!” The fatty knew that he couldn’t make Fei change his mind; he could only strictly follow Fei’s order.

Fei turned around and stepped into the corridor.

Then, Warden Oleg utilized his warrior energy and slowly closed the iron gate and swept away all the traces. No one was able to see that someone had opened this gate that had been closed for about a hundred years.

Chambord started to develop at an insane speed after Fei left.

Of course, Fei had set up Plan B before he entered the corridor. Military Leader Charsi, Akara and all the female rogues who had the strength of five-star warriors were guarding Chambord, and Head Minister Bast and General Brook were also on duty. Even without Fei, Chambord wouldn’t let any enemy get close to the castle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 154: Super 【Werebear】

Chapter 154: Super 【Werebear】

The corridor was long and dark. After the iron gate behind his closed, there weren’t any light anymore.

Fei lightly shouted and mystic changes occurred.

Colorful lights started to shine. A wolf skull helmet, short wand, red belt, iron boots, a small skeleton shield, a pair of yellow furry gloves…… Almost instantly, Fei switched to [Druid Mode]. He summoned all the items and equipment of the level 21 Druid. As a surge of massive amounts of elemental power appeared on his body, Fei waved the green short wand in his hand. Three clouds of white elemental energy flew out of the wand and turned into three white wolfs that were a yard tall and two yards longs when they landed on the ground. These wolves surrounded Fei and rubbed their heads on Fei’s body intimately.

Druid Summon Ability – 【Spirit Wolf】.

Different from the monsters from the maps in 【Rogue Encampment】in Diablo World, the wolves that were summoned by Druid’s ability could be controlled by Fei handily. They looked just like real wolves, and they had their own intelligence. With flesh and bones, they were really born-intimate with their creator Fei, and they were the special helpers that Druids had.

Fei had his plans when he decided on choosing the class of Druid.

Since these wolves that he summoned were able to walk ahead of him, they were able to help him to inspect the corridor before he actually got there. Even if situations arose, he would know ahead of time and could react properly. Thus, he wouldn’t be put into a reactive situation and lose all control.

The three big wolves got their commands from Fei. One of them walked about ten yards ahead of Fei, one of them walked about five to six yards behind Fei, and the last wolf walked alongside Fei. One man and three wolves slowly but steadily walked towards the deeper part of the dark corridor that seemed endless.

Fei was very alert. He was able to see through the wolves’ eyes using the special connection between a Druid and their pets. Fei could clearly see all the surroundings in the ten yards radius; it won’t be exaggerated to say that Fei would see everything and hear everything.

After about ten minutes of walking, Fei felt like he could use the word “thick” to describe the darkness in this corridor.

If it wasn’t for the lights coming off of Fei’s magic items and armors and the night vision that the wolves had, Fei would really be blind. Even though this was the case, Fei was still walking very slowly. Since there weren’t any clear identifiers, Fei estimated that he only walked about three kilometers. The corridor wasn’t very straight; in the last ten minutes, he had already made four turns, and the steepness of the corridor had increased and decreased six times.

It was very fortunate that there weren’t any forks in the corridor. When Fei stopped and took a detailed look of the walls in the corridor. He realized that these walls weren’t too different from the [City of Heroes] prior to development. They were simple and crude, and there weren’t any kinds of symbols or drawings on the walls. If Fei didn’t see the marks left on the wall by people who dug it, he would think that this underground corridor was formed naturally.

But what was strange was that it didn’t matter how deep and how far he went down the corridor, the air was still fresh as when he just entered the corridor; it didn’t have the dense and depressing feel that tunnels and space underground would give. Fei even saw some dust on the walls; that meant the air travelled and moved in this corridor frequently.

At this moment, suddenly –

“Woooooo!”

The white wolf walking at the front suddenly let out a deep roar, and what the wolf was seeing immediately appeared in Fei’s head – it was a black stick that was about fifty centimeters in length. Fei was intrigued by this. He quickly went over and rubbed the white wolf’s head to praise it. Then he squatted down to take a better look at this stick.

Fei immediately identified this stick. It was just a torch made out of black iron. The fuel in it was all depleted, and it was abandoned by its owner for that reason. Fei quickly guessed the identity of the owner of the abandoned torch – the person must be a warrior who was sent here by the former kings to explore this corridor. From the detailed recording in the royal library, the last few kings of Chambord had send more than a hundred of people into here to explore it, but they all disappeared in the corridor. These people had definitely used things like torches to light up the surroundings.

As Fei expected, after more than half an hour of walking, he gradually saw more equipment’s and items that were left by the former exploration teams.

There were torches, ropes, iron hooks, clothes, and there were also burnt marks left by fire. The thing was that the air traveled freely in this corridor, and these items were really old. Most of the iron made items were rusted, and the ropes and clothes were all rotten. When Fei touched a hook that was stuck in a slit on the wall, it chipped and turned into a pile of rust.

These findings meant that the former exploration teams had all safely arrived at this place. Except this, it didn’t mean anything. Fei would stop and take a short period of rest sometimes; after he take out some food and water from his storage space and consumed them, he would continue his journey.

Gradually, Fei felt a strange change –

Not sure when, but a wind started to blow in the corridor. It was a very light breeze, as if someone was lightly blowing beside Fei; it was almost negligible, but to masters like Fei, he clearly felt it. As he got farther and farther into the corridor, the wind started to get bigger and bigger. After an hour of walking, the wind was so strong that it was able to blow up the edges of Fei’s shirt under the armor and make his long black cloak flutter.

Fei suddenly remembered something that Warden Oleg told him.

“According to history books, there would be stranger loud roar coming from the corridor periodically, and a terrifying suction force would appear and suck people into the corridor. Therefore, the king at that time couldn’t do anything but to order blacksmiths to forge these two huge Iron Gate to lock up the corridor!”

“Wind? Suction?”

This should be it.

After thinking about that, Fei subconsciously got more aware of his surroundings. How powerful must the suction force to be in order to suck people from the location of the Iron Gate into this corridor. Fei was a little scared just thinking about that. He slowed down his walking speed and had his guard up. He didn’t want the wind that was getting stronger and stronger to mess up his pace and throw him off balance.

After another thirty minutes, the wind in the corridor was beyond what the three white wolves that had the strength of one star warriors could handle. After a series of howls, they were pulled off the ground by the wind and got sucked into the darkness that the corridor was leading to.

Fei’s steps were staggering too; the power of the wind at this point was able to suck up a thousand pounds of stone.

“Howl -!!!”

Fei roared and a brown elemental energy flame flashed on his body.

Fei’s body started to change aggressively in the next moment. If anyone saw Fei, they would be so scared that they would start screaming. Iron needle like black thick hair started to grow out quickly from Fei’s face, neck, and all the skin that was exposed in the air. Fei’s body also started to get big like an air balloon; soon, his height and waist doubled compared with his regular body. Sharp teeth grew out of his mouth, and sharp claws grew on his hands and feet.

These changes almost appeared instantly.

When these elemental energy flames disappeared, Fei had turned from a human form into a vicious terrifying huge bear.

Druid’s natural skill – 【Werebear】. It allowed Druids to turn into a strong huge bear. Fei had upgraded this skill to level 4. After he changed form, his strength and his vitality had doubled, his health and armor also doubled, but he still had the intelligence of a human and some minor human characteristics. The weakness of losing consciousness after changing form and going berserk was gone.

“Roar!”

Fei who was in the werebear form let of an angry roar, and the whole corridor seemed to shake. He stomped his paws, and two huge and deep paw marks appeared on the rock-hard ground. He swung his arms and stabbed his claws into the stone wall; the strong wind was no longer effecting him, and he walked forward slowly yet steadily.

The level 4 【Werebear】was able to last about thirty minutes. Fei went into a turn in the corridor when he was about to exit out of the werebear form and turn back to his human form. The wind at this turn was weaker, so he was able to rest a bit in here.

It was good that skills from Diablo World didn’t have any cool down. As long as Fei had mana, he was able to use the skills. Fei used the skill many times and slowly walked forward to explore the corridor. After four to five more hours, the wind finally weakened. And after an hour passed, the wind finally went away mysteriously.

The corridor returned back to its calmness, as if nothing had happened.

Fei turned back to his human form and summoned three white wolves again to explore the corridor faster.

Time slowly passed, and Fei felt like he had lost all sense of direction. He wasn’t sure where this corridor was leading to. He felt like he had spent a day in the corridor already; after all the lefts and right, ups and downs, nothing appeared; it was just like a huge maze.

Finally, when Fei decided to take a rest and go into Diablo World to train, the white wolf that was walking at the very front let out an excited roar, and what the white wolf was seeing immediately popped into Fei’s head. In an unbelievable huge space, a huge amount of white bones were stacked in the middle of the space like a pyramid.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 155: Terror! The Mountain of Bones

Chapter 155: Terror! The Mountain of Bones

Fei moved quickly and soon came to the end of the corridor, and his vision immediately broadened.

An incredibly large dimension appeared in front of Fei, and the first glance gave people an illusion – it was almost like they had exited the maze to the outside through the corridor. This was a dimension many times bigger than the [City of Heroes]. There was no boundary when Fei looked up, and all he could see was a pitch-black realm. However, with a faint light coming from an unknown source, Fei could see that there was actually a white pyramid-like tower about five to six hundred meters tall that was a thousand meters away from them. The base of the pyramid was over a thousand meters, and it gradually became smaller towards the top, which was no more than 1 meter wide. Overall, it was a creepy white colour and was also faintly flashing with an orchid colored flame. The entire scene had an eerie and horror feeling that couldn’t be described.

Whew~

A stream of chaotic elemental flame flashed, and it shot right out of the short wand in Fei’s hand.

At the next second, flapping wings sounded, and a pitch black giant crow with wings over one meter wide suddenly appeared above Fei’s head. It circled a few laps over Fei’s head, landed on his shoulder and then intimately twittered a few times beside Fei’s ears, as if a child was playing with his parents. Fei smiled and played with the crow a little, and then spoke a few words in a very mysterious language. The crow merrily chirped, then flapped its wings and flew higher and higher. It quickly disappeared into the darkness above their heads.

The three giant white wolves also received Fei’s order and quickly jumped into the distant dimension to begin searching everywhere.

Then Fei started to carefully look at everything.

This dimension was not completely dark; the pyramid-shaped structure in the distance emitted a faint fluorescent light, and there were also many thin gaps on the ground beneath Fei’s foot. Each was about the width of a fist, creating an overall finely made spider web look. These gaps were very deep, and there were also faint red flames from beneath that provided some light for this mysterious and large dimension.

With these faint light sources, Fei began to carefully observe his surrounding.

Very soon, he realized that it was very different from the simple corridor from before. In this dimension, there were finally traces of buildings. There were many giant stone pillars 10 meters in diameter lying on the ground and standing upright. There were some simple lines going down the pillar, which were obviously manually carved. There were also many styles of pillars; some were shaped as a rhombus, some as a cylinder, and some as a square. Each pillar was at least 20 to 30 meters tall. A complete one would be at least over tens of thousands pounds in weight, and they were sparsely distributed in the dimension. If observed carefully, one could see that they were actually arranged in a very strange pattern. It was just enough to surround the terrifying white pyramid in the middle.

Fei carefully checked out these magnificent pillars, and he soon found something strange – all the fallen pillars on Earth had been knocked down by some great power. Some were broken into many sections after hitting the ground. They were covered in scratches from swords, and many also seemed to come from animals. Fei even found a few obvious fist marks on several stone pillars.

The stone that these pillars were made out off were very tough. It was a type that Fei had never seen before. He transformed into [Giant Bear Mode], concentrated his full strength and unleashed a palm strike onto the Stone Pillar. The level 21 Druid already had the power of pinnacle 3-star level, and the strength even doubled after taking bear form, which was equivalent to the beginning 5-star level. Such strength was already incredible, but what surprised him even more was that the palm strike didn’t even leave a slight dent onto the stone pillar.

“What…”

Fei took a deep breath. This discovery gave him a big shock. It seemed like one would have to be at least a 6 or 7 star elite in order to leave a mark on the stone pillar. Who could have left these marks? Obviously, the countless weapon marks and fist marks on the pillar weren’t left there by a single person. This meant that there were countless 6 or 7 star elites that fought a chaotic battle here… what kind of place could this be?

Carrying such doubt, Fei kept looking around, and the more he looked, the more scared he became.

This was because on the stone pillars further away, he continued to find more traces of battles, and some giant stone pillars were even sliced in half by someone and had collapsed onto the ground… To be able to leave such damage, what kind of master could do that? Moon-class elites? Sun-class lord?

The complexity of this case seemed to have gone far beyond Fei’s expectation.

“Kraa, kraa, kraa…”

At this moment, he heard a wave of crow chirping noises.

Fei concentrated his mind and shifted his vision onto the crow.

Instantly, he saw a field of rugged mountain rocks appear in front of his eyes, covering the entire area above his head. Fei commanded the crow to fly a few thousand meters in all directions, but there were still boundless amounts of rocks, like a giant inverted dome of rocks above his head. Fei didn’t guess wrong; it is still somewhere underground, or a hillside space of a giant mountain.

Surprisingly, the depths of the corridor was actually such a world.

Fei observed the surrounding environment above his head once again, and his vision ultimately fixed onto the magnificent white tower at the center of this world. Maybe there would be more clues there.

However, when Fei slowly approached the white pyramid, he gradually started noticing that something was wrong.

The orchid colored flame on the white pyramid didn’t have the slightest warmth, it was actually… wisp?! Fei was surprised, and he quickly paced towards the giant white pyramid and took a closer look with the help of the flame. He was immediately shocked – how was this a giant white tower? It was actually a thick pile of skeletons. This pyramid-shaped structure about 7 to 8 hundred meters tall was actually a mountain of bones formed by countless skeletons being piled up.

Fei only felt a cold chill behind his spine. It was as if an invisible cold hand was lightly feeling his back, and all his hairs were pricked up. All those horror movies of zombies that Fei watched in his past life came back to his head. Such a giant mountain of bones; how many skeletons would it need to complete? It was probably not even possible to build it even after killing tens of thousands of people…

After slightly calming down, Fei kept on looking.

But the more he looked, the more terrified he became. Fei found that the skeletons that this mountain was made from were unusually hard, and they couldn’t be even be crushed by Fei’s strength as if they were white refined steel. Also, the bone pile was very neatly organized, as if the layers of white bones were carefully piled up by someone and firmly inserted into the Mountain of Bones. It gave off a look full of architectural and artistic harmony. There wasn’t the slightest speck of dust on the bones. It was as smooth as new; this was absolutely not a natural formation. It seemed to have just been built artificially.

“Could it be that this Mountain of Bones was actually built not very long ago? Doesn’t that mean that there are also other people or organisms living here?” With that idea popping into his mind, Fei felt another wave of sweat roll down his back. He quickly scurried around the Mountain of Bones, but he didn’t find any ladders or stairs that could get him to the top, nor did he find any gaps or passages. He gritted his teeth, changed his vision to the giant crow’s view again, and then commanded it to circle the mountain many times. However, nothing was found.

“To be able to build a mountain like this requires at least tens of thousands of years of labor, and it’s impossible to not leave behind any traces. This is really strange…” After using up another hour, Fei had personally climbed onto the top of Mountain of Bones to look, but he still couldn’t discover any living organisms’ existence.

But during this process, he also made new discovery.

This Mountain of Bones was not entirely composted of human skeletons. During the “climbing” process, Fei also noticed some complete bones that were larger than 30-40 meters. It was obviously left behind by some giant creature after death. Although there wasn’t a single complete corpse on the Mountain of Bones, besides these giant bones, Fei also found many skeletons that were clearly not human. Some were extremely slender, while others were too stout. However, these skeletons had the same characteristics. They were extremely tough, and Fei couldn’t even find a single piece that he could break with his current strength.

There was only one explanation for this phenomenon.

The strength of the owners of these skeletons must have been super elites that exceeded the star level warriors, because only warriors that strong would be able to cultivate the bones in their body to be even harder than steel. Also, even after they died and their flesh rotted away, their skeleton could still be preserved for thousands of years, unlike the skeleton of the ordinary people that became fragile after just a few decades.

This conjecture made Fei almost rethink his own perception.

In other words, the white bones that were piled onto this mountain were actually super elites that exceeded himself. But the question was where could he find that many super elites? To be able to pile a mountain this size required over tens of thousands of corpses… could more than tens of thousands of super elites have died here? How was that possible? Masters at that level could be counted with one hand in Zenit Empire.

This was simply a tomb of super elites!

Fei pulled out a two-meter long machete-shaped bone of some unknown creature, casually waved it in the air twice, which caused it to release a sharp burst of sound that pierced the air. Then, Fei jumped up and sliced down with the bone towards a stone pillar in the distance. It unexpectedly made a spark, similar to when two metals clashed. He reached out and felt the bone in his hand and mumbled, “This is incredible. This bone can be used to make weapons. If all the soldiers in Chambord City can have a bone like this in their hands, it could be equivalent to holding god tier weapons!”

Fei suddenly realized that the value of these bones was astronomical!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 156: Madness

Chapter 156: Madness

People’s greed wouldn’t diminish even a little when facing despair, not to mention that this was Fei, and the situation hadn’t even gotten that bad yet.

At almost the next instant, the raid began.

The moment Fei thought that these bones could be god tier weapons, his eyes lit up. He didn’t hesitate to start a frantic search. Soon, hundreds of bones that resembled knives, spears, or swords were pulled out of the mountain and neatly placed on the ground. Now, the only problem was how to deliver these treasures. Although these bones were just a drop in the ocean for the Mountain of Bones, if they were brought to Chambord City, they would be enough to arm all the soldiers in the city. If there were enough soldiers, the bones of this mountain would be enough to arm an Undead Regiment of a million men!

Fei had thought about it before; since this underground stone maze was the Gods and Demons Relic marked on that mysterious map, then those skeletal remains were very likely the soldiers and generals of the God race and Demon race that were killed during that battle. However, there was still something difficult to be explained here. This was obviously only a small part of the entire Gods and Demons Relic, yet so many corpses were discovered here. According to the memory Fei had about the Gods and Demons Relic and the giant Gods and Demons war which was recorded in history scrolls, something didn’t add up. According to the records of the Royal Family, in the past the population of both races were limited. It was absolutely impossible for both races to invest tens of thousands of soldiers in one battle. According to most recorded histories of battles between gods and demons, these two races that sat at the top of the racial pyramid were more likely to fight as leaders, commanding all sorts of subsidiary clans and races to fight for them. According to the legends, these subsidiary races weren’t the best fighting races, which meant that these remains may very likely be the remains of these subsidiary races. This was too shocking for Fei. Could the average combat strength of these “mediocre” races recorded in history books have reached the minimum of 6-7 star level warriors, or even futher exceeded the star level and moon level for even stronger soldiers?

This was unbelievable.

Such a force, if placed in the continent of Azeroth, could sweep through all the great empires.

But now, they were just a bunch of bones.

After picking out the bones that could be used as weapons, Fei was finally a little exhausted. From stepping into the black iron gate until now, it had been at least 20 hours. He thought for a second, cancelled summoning the white giant wolf and black crow, picked a few more smaller pieces of bones and placed them into his inventory. Then, he opened up a sky blue teleporting portal and entered the Diablo World.

The sky in the Diablo World was just getting brighter.

Fei first went to find the nun Ankara in the southeast corner of the camp and followed her around to learn the magic principles of pharmacy, herbal medicines and magic scrolls as usual. After the skill [Learn] was leveled up, Fei could effortlessly learn these things. Nun Akara just needed to go over everything briefly once and Fei would be able to quickly grasp the key points as if he already learned it before. If it wasn’t because his habit of being careless and absent minded, he would’ve already become a qualified pharmacist or scroll maker by now.

“Aunty, I have got something strange here. Can you identify what it is?”

During the end of his study session, Fei took out a small piece of bone he took from the Mountain of Bones into the Diablo World and passed it to nun Ankara. With a little luck, Fei thought that maybe Ankara could identify it for him.

“This is…” Aunt Akara took the bone piece with a calm face, carefully examined it in her palm and quietly felt it. She had a sudden change in expression and exclaimed, “This is actually the Demon’s Remains? My lord, Master Fei, how could you possess such a thing? Where did you find it? Do you have more of it?”

“Demon’s Remain?” Such an evil name made Fei have a bad feeling. He rarely saw aunt Ankara with such a surprised expression and asked, “Aunty, could these things be very terrifying?”

Akara looked excitedly as she shook her head, “The owner of these remains is indeed very terrifying. It’s a terrible and evil existence that absolutely could not be tolerated by the Gods’ light. But, the remains left behind after their death are actually very precious magic ingredients. The piece of bone you gave me should have been taken from an extraordinarily powerful demon’s body, and its strength has already far exceeded your imagination. Even Andariel could not match one hundredth of its power. The bone left behind by a demon at such a level is an extremely precious magic ingredient and could be used to forge powerful magic weapons. After grinding it into bone powder, it could also be used to make magic scrolls and potions…” But then, the aunty nun sighed a little sadly, “Unfortunately, this is only a small piece, and it would be so nice if there’s a little more!”

Fei smiled proudly and took out a slightly bigger remain from his character inventory.

“You have more?” The aunt nun’s eyes turned wide open.

Fei then took out an even bigger one.

‘There’s more?”

Another one was taken out.

“How many more do you have? Take it all out, quickly!!”

As the spiritual leader of the [Rogue Encampment] for the past few hundred years, when had Akara ever reacted like this before? But at this moment, Akara was on the verge of going crazy after being seduced by Fei’s bones one by one. Her bony hands grabbed onto Fei and desperately began shaking him because these Demon’s Remains were indeed very important. If there was enough of it, then [Rogue Encampment]’s strength would surge within a short period of time, and they would never have to worry about other demonic monsters from the wilderness bothering them.

“That’s all, that’s all…” The character inventory only contained about 5-6 pieces of remains from the Mountain of Bones, and now with all of it taken out, Fei smiled and put out his hands.

The aunty nun’s face became dim as she was a little disappointed. But soon when she saw the 5-6 Demon’s Remains, she became excited again. She thought she might’ve been a little too greedy. With such precious Demon’s Remains, just these few pieces was already a huge wealth. How could she still expect more?

Fei giggled, and right when he was about to tell Akara the existence of the Mountain of Bones,

“Ah hahaha, I found it, I understand now, ahahahah…” White beard old man Cain’s signature crazy laugh resonaated through the entire Rogue camp. A figure sprinted towards Akara’s tent. It was indeed the old man Cain in his insane state. He held a few thin books in his hand. His old arms and old legs were running so fast that when he came to the tent, he hesitated for a bit, “Huh, Master Fei, you are here too? Hahaha, too good, I’ve completely uncovered the difference between the Rogue continent and the Promising World’s magic system. Hahaha, if I’m not wrong, the two magic systems are essentially the same thing. Ahahaha, look, I’ve unlocked the inventory ring, and this is what I’ve found inside.

Fei took over the books in old man Cain’s hand and took a close look. It was all written in Azeroth continent’s text.

“City-Destroying Fierce Flame? Guidance of the Undead? Lava Floor Explosion? Wings of Flame? Fire Tongue Strangle?” Fei took a brief look at those books; they were mainly fire magic skill scrolls, with a few low level undead magic skill scrolls. This 4-star wood element magician Evans seemed to have saved a lot of good things.”

“There are a lot of things inside the ring; take a look yourself!” Old man Cain opened his palm and handed over this ring that was full of treasure to Fei without hesitation. Then, he looked to the side, saw the white bones in Akara’s hand and slightly hesitated. He suddenly thought of something. It looked like he also recognized the Demon’s Remain. With shock, he grabbed a piece and began carefully began rubbing and observing it. This old man was exactly like Albert Einstein; he was a scientific research madman.

Fei took the storage ring. After being modified by Old Man Cain, the ring’s exterior had already transformed a bit. Like a gecko that briskly swam around his finger, it felt very comfortable, despite not have the slightest effect on the flexibility of his fingers. It also protected his finger.

Consuming a little mana, Fei could see the giant dimension inside the ring as he wished. It was like a stone chamber that was at least 100 cubic meters. It was piled with stuff, but still organized neatly. There were about 4 to 5 hundred of all kinds of sorcerer stones, some strangely designed magic equipment and some other necessities like food and clothing. What attracted Fei the most was the abundance supply of books, energy and magic scrolls. They were all piled in the corner like a little mountain. The quantity of these books and scrolls had already far exceeded the Royal Collection in Chambord City. Magicians were often called “mobile libraries” on the land of Azeroth, and it looks like they were indeed worthy of that title. Although Evans was just a 4-star magician, he was from a super empire and was a disciple of the famous sorcerer Ferdinand, so the scrolls he carried were naturally valuable and rare.

“Hahaha, this is perfectly on time. What Chambord city needs the most now are all kinds of energy and magic scrolls…” Fei touched the gecko-shaped ring and thought in surprise, “The storing capability of this ring is a hundred times bigger than the character inventory. With this, I can now exchange items on a large-scale between the Diablo World and the real world.

At this time, there weren’t a lot of people in the [Rogue Encampment]. After Fei’s three god skills leveled up from the level clearance reward, he could now perform fixed location real time teleportation. He just needed to consume a [Town Returning Scroll] and set a simple magic mark in the [City of Heroes], and then he could teleport people from the Diablo World into the [City of Heroes] without even being there himself. At this moment, the head mercenary Kashya and blacksmith Charsi, as well as a few other female rogues were teleported into the City of Heroes by Fei to participate in the construction and defense of Chambord City.

Thinking about that Mountain of Bones inside the Gods and Demons’ Relic, Fei understood its value supressed the excitement in his heart. With a change in thinking, he exited the Diablo World and then used the god skill [Summon] and directly teleported aunty nun Akara and perverted old man Cain to the giant and mysterious dimension in front of the Mountain of Bones.

“This is…” The aunty nun saw the mountain in front of her and became speechless due to shock.

“Wahahahaha… How is this possible? Hahaha…” The wretched Uncle Cain was also stunned to the point of being unable to speak. Then, he went mad with laughter.

Both of them screamed at the same time and looked at each other, as if a starving hobo had just seen a roasted barbeque pig. Both of them were very knowledgeable and had a far better understanding about the value of this mountain. Akara’s hands shivered as she greedily rubbed each piece of white bone, as if feeling God’s hand. The perverted old man directly opened his mouth and started trying to bite the white bone… The two old people had gone completely insane.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 157: Forging [Remain of Demons]

Chapter 157: Forging [Remain of Demons]

“Cough, cough, cough, wait a second, I have a minor thing to remind you too. From what I know, these bones are extremely hard.” As Fei said, he switched to the Barbarian Mode and summoned the Purple and Green Dual Swords. He chopped at a bone to show what he was saying. This strike could have easily killed a three star warrior, but it didn’t even like a white mark on the bone. “See, how could we forge them into items? Or, how could we grind them into bone powder?”

An “Are you dumb” expression appeared on Priestess Akara’s face; she was just in an excited mood. She said without even turning back her head: “You could forge these “Remain of Demons” if you use regular tools and methods. However, Mister Fei, did you forget? You had beaten the Fallen Paladin Griswald and retrieved Charsi’s magical hammer. This hammer had divine power and could be used to forge these bones!”

Charsi’s hammer?

Fei was very excited. If this was the case, then it would be awesome! He could mine and use all of this mountain of bones.

After he thought that, he could no longer wait. He directly used the miraculous skill 【Summon】and summoned the female blacksmith Charsi who was forging weapons with the blacksmiths from Chambord in the [Castle of Heros] to this mysterious space.

“Wow, what is this place?” Charsi’s red hair was tied into a pony tail. After she quickly looked around, her eyes locked onto the mountain of bones not too far away. Shock and intimacy appeared in her passionate eyes as she said, “This is strange, why do I feel like I’m very familiar with those things? What are those things? Bones?”

Fei laughed as he took out a bone of an unknown creature; it was about a meter long and twenty centimeters wide. He placed it on a flat stone and waved at Charsi: “Come, come, come, try out your hammer; Let’s see if it could break this bone.”

Bam!

After a strike, the bone chips flew at all directions. Fei’s eyes almost popped out of his eye frames.

It was unbelievable! This simple strike had smashed the bone that Fei couldn’t even leave a mark on into pieces…… This was magical! Charsi’s hammer seemed like the perfect counter for these “Remain of Demons”!

After proving the effect of this magical hammer, then the rest came easy.

Fei structured his words and carefully told everything he knew about the Mythical Ruins to Akara and old man Cain. What made Fei feel awkward was that after a short surprise, they left what Fei deemed important and mysterious aside and started to flood Charsi with the information on the value and the effect of these “Remain of Demons”. It almost seemed like that they even wanted Charsi to immediately forge this mountain of bones into numerous power magic items. Of course, before that, they nagged at Charsi so she would grind some bone powder off these “Remain of Demons” using her magical hammer so they could do more research and hypothesizing.

During this process, Charsi also slowly got used to using her magical hammer to forge these bones. Forging bones was quite different than forging iron and metals. If you go a little bit too hard, the bone would immediately break into pieces, and not form into the shape that you have in your mind. After seeing Charsi smashing hundreds of bones into pieces one strike after another, the Priestess and the “Obscene” old man felt like their hearts were breaking into pieces as well. It was fortunate that there was still a mountain of bones left; otherwise, they would definitely try to kick Charsi’s ass!

After half an hour, a beautiful bone sword was forged out.

Fei weighted it in his hand; it was very light, and the blade was very fat and thick. The sword was about a meter long and about five fingers wide. It looked like it was good for chopping, but Fei felt like it couldn’t deal much damage. But after Fei light struck the sword down on the rock, a deep, three centenmeter mark was left on the rock that was very hard and firm. Fei was so surprised that his mouth opened wide subconsciously. From his initial impression, he felt like only a seven star or eight star warrior could leave a mark on these rocks…… The sharpness of this sward was beyond Fei’s imagination.

“Haha, I will keep this sword for now.” The King didn’t blush at all when he said that. He grabbed the first bone sword that was forged from “Remain of Demons” and put it beside his waist. None of the three people objected; after all, Fei was the Supreme Leader of the【Rogue Encampment】 and had the right to use the best items.

After that, Charsi started to forge more items out of the bones, and the Priestess and “Obscene” old man started to walk around the mountain of bones and started to observe it more carefully; they wanted to find more information about it. If they could find the reason as to how it was formed, it would be even better.

The three people from Diablo World took all the jobs, and Fei who was the one that found this place now had nothing to do.

But since no more items in this mysterious space was able to make him interested, Fei used 【Summon】and got a few female rogues who were pretty strong to guard the space. He then talked with the Priestess and used a 【Town Portal Scroll】to engrave a simple magic array on the ground so the people from Diablo World could go back to Diablo World anytime. He then started to proceed forward and started the next phase of exploration.

This space was really big. After Fei walked forward for about half an hour, he would only see very vague and dark lights reflecting off of the mountain of bones when he turned around; Akara and Cain were nowhere to be seen. As if all the lights were consumed by the darkness, the fire that Akara lit up was not visible as well.

Fei summoned Ravens and White Wolves to guard around him; left, right, front, back, and above.

After some thinking and hesitation, he summoned the female mercenary Elena.

When Elena’s beautiful figure walked out of the teleport portal, Fei felt like his eyes were on something very bright. As if after what happened in the stone room before had made Elena more beautiful and attractive. Fei smelled a light fragrance; it was very familiar, and it made Fei recall what happened in the stone room. When Fei was wondering, he suddenly felt like the dark space was lit up.

“Mister Fei!” Elena light walked up to him as she said quietly while looking down.

Fei smiled; at that moment, all the awkwardness and nervousness disappeared. He grabbed onto the female mercenary’s soft hand naturally; his hand immediately felt a smooth and cold sensation. He walked with Elena in parallel as he said: “Elena, call me Alexander from now on; don’t call me Mister Fei anymore.”

Elena felt like there were two fires burning on her cheeks as she felt the warmth and heat coming off of Fei’s hand. “Alexander……” She said softly.

For a while, none of them spoke. The atmosphere was very calm yet sweet, and they didn’t even feel the passage of time.

After not sure how long, the white wolf that was walking at the front cried. Fei quickly sped as he pulled Elena with him; the corridor was finally coming to an end. An abyss appeared 100 meters away from them. The abyss was about 100 meters wide and so deep that Fei couldn’t even see the bottom. He threw a rock into this abyss and didn’t hear any sound of rock hitting the bottom of the abyss after more than ten minutes.

“This…… is way too deep!” Both Fei and Elena gasped.

After feeling the cold air and sensation coming from the abyss, they put a pause on their plan of going down the abyss to find out more about it. The abyss was very cold, and it would get colder as it got deeper. Even with Elena and Fei’s strength and power, they could freeze into an ice statue without a chance of survival.

After some thinking, Fei looked at the wall that was directly opposite to him.

Maybe they were connected at a deeper level; Elena almost immediately knew what Fei was thinking. She pulled her bow as she loaded on an arrow. Whoosh! A fire arrow was shot across the abyss. The fire on the arrow immediately lit up the darkness, and everything across the abyss was visible to Fei and Elena.

The stone wall on the other side of the abyss was very flat and semi-smooth like a mirror, and it was so big that Fei couldn’t even see where it met the ceiling of the space.

What shocked Fei and Elena was that this stone wall wasn’t perfectly smooth; after a closer look, there were numerous black holes on the wall, making it look a beehive. It made Fei feel like they were numerous beasts hiding in the dark with their mouths open and just waiting for their prey to come. The atmosphere was dark, gloomy, and chilling.

“Let me go first!” Elena said.

Fei immediately pull back her arm as he said while shaking his head: “Wait a second, I have a better method…… Let’s take a better look of the wall first!” After he said that, he commanded the big raven that was flying over his head to fly towards the stone wall on the other side of the abyss. At the same time, he switched to the view of the raven. There were tens of thousands of holes and caves on the wall. After circling around the wall for a while, the raven chose a cave and dived into it.

What surprised Fei a bit was that after entering the cave, what he, a.k.a. the raven saw first was a corridor that was similar to the one he walked on to get here; it wasn’t bumpy or crude at all. It was clearly created and fixed by people and not formed naturally.

After the raven flew around in the cave and not finding anything dangerous, it flew into several other caves under the command from Fei. It was almost the same; all these caves were artificial. At this point, Fei could make the educated guess that the tens of thousands of caves were all dug and made by humans or other creatures.

“Who were these people? And why would they create so many caves on this wall?”

To get the answer to this question, Fei had to go into the caves and corridors on the other side and explore them in detail.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 158: The Mysterious Teleport Array

Chapter 158: The Mysterious Teleport Array

Elena didn’t say anything. She leaped into the air and landed on the big raven’s back. Like a goddess with her clothes fluttering in the air, she flew across the abyss and towards the caves on the other side. Elena was very thin and was very light if she took off all her armor. The huge raven also had a good carrying capacity, so it was able to easily carry her over.

Fei could tell that Elena wanted to go over first because she still was afraid that there might be something dangerous in the caves.

Fei shook his head as he sensed Elena’s intention.

He took a long rope with a spear head attached to one end from his storage space. He then swung the rope with all of his strength and threw it out. The rope instantly flew out in a straight line, and the spear head broke through the stone wall and stabbed deeply into it. After a loud roar, he used Druid’s skill 【Werewolf】. His body transformed into a tough wolverine and dashed towards the other side of the abyss by sprinting on the rope. Different from 【Werebear】that increased strength and defense, 【Werewolf】increased his sensitivity and agility. Therefore, Fei was able to dash very fast and very steadily on the rope. Soon, he even surpassed Elena who was in the sky. After Fei arrived at a cave near the location where the spear head stabbed into and packed up the ropes, Elena flew in on the huge raven.

The corridor was pitch black. Fei summoned all of his equipment and put on a ring that had the special property of + 15 light radius. The view instantly lit and Fei and Elena were able to see their close surroundings. Fei re-summoned the white wolves and started the exploration again. After all seven of his characters passed the stage of 【Rogue Encampment】, Elena received all the strength and magic powers from other mercenaries and was now able to use all four fire, lightning, ice, and poison properties. Perhaps it was because all seven of Fei’s characters passed the first stage, people from 【Rogue Encampment】were no longer surprised to see Fei using skills that Barbarians couldn’t learn. When Elena saw Fei summon the raven and the white wolves, she wasn’t surprised at all.

The stone walls in the corridor were still very clean. Since there weren’t any decorations or inscriptions on the walls, they couldn’t get any information about this place.

But after they walked forward for a few miles, they had to stop.

The road in front of them was forked.

And there was more than one forked road.

After all that walking, they were now in a stone room that was about a hundred square meters large. The room was pretty spacious, but it was connected to ten unknown corridors. But what made Fei smile was that there were finally some statues – there were five unevenly sized spherical rocks that were about a meter tall placed at the tip of each arm of a five pointed star that was drawn on the ground. In the middle of the star, there was a stone tablet that was about two meters tall.

After walking closer to it, Fei made more discoveries.

There were numerous delicate and thin engravings on the top of the five spherical stones. If Fei didn’t guess wrong, this was an unprecedented magic array. The patterns and engravings were so delicate and clear that they must were made from a mage who was on a master level. All of the patterns and engravings pointed towards the center of this stone, and there was a reversed cone dent at the center. it seemed like there was something embedded at the center of the stones before, but it was long gone.

The more Fei stared at this cone shaped dent, the more Fei felt like the shape was very familiar. A light bulb suddenly went off in his head. He took out a 【Perfect Amethyst】, a shiny purple gem that was processed by the Horadric Cube. He slowly placed the gem bottom down onto the dent; as what he expected, the 【Perfect Amethyst】embedded into the dent perfectly.

Buzzzzzz!

A light noise suddenly sounded. As if the amethyst was stimulated by something, a cloud of purple fog appeared around it. The fog soon turned into flames, and these visible purple flames started to “flow” through the delicate engravings as if they were alive. All the patterns and engravings on this small magic array were filled with the purple surging magic power.

But other than that, nothing happened.

Fei looked at the four other spherical stones and found that all of them had a similar magic array on them. Although the magic arrays and patterns looked different, they all had a dent in them. The only thing was that Fei didn’t have any other gems that were at the perfect quality, and other lower quality gems couldn’t get the magic array on the stones to function when Fei embedded them into the dent.

The stone tablet that was surrounded by all five smaller stones didn’t change or light up at all. This was a stone tablet with no writings on it, nor did it have any patterns or engravings. The surface of it was smooth as a mirror, and there was definitely no existence of any kind of magic arrays on it. After Fei looked at it in detail, he couldn’t make any new discovers.

Except the five smaller sphereical stones and the stone tablet, there wasn’t anything else in the stone room.

Fei only could copy the magic arrays on the five spherical stones onto a sheet and then start the exploration again.

Fei and Elena looked at each other after they glanced at the other connecting corridors. “Looks like we have to test out our luck!” They sighed.

After randomly choosing a corridor, Fei walked in first, and Elena followed him tightly. The two of them explored this corridor slowly and steady. Just in case if they get lose, Fei would leave a flower mark on the stone wall after every five minutes of walking. The corridor turned left and right, and raised and lowered as Fei and Elena proceeded forward. After more than ten minutes, a similar stone room just like the one before appeared, and more than a dozen corridor were connected to the room as well.

Fei was very surprised; he didn’t expect this to happen.

This stone room was exactly the same size as the other one, and they all had multiple corridor that they were connected to. Also at the middle of this room, there were five small spherical stone surrounding a smooth stone tablet. There were magic arrays engraved onto the five spherical stones, and the magic arrays were the same when Fei took of the sheet where he recorded the magic arrays from the other stone room and compared. If this room didn’t have the mark that Fei left off, he would have thought that they were back to the first stone room.

“Looks like we have to try out our luck again!”

After leaving a mark at the corridor that they stepped out from and another one on the stone tablet, Fei chose another corridor. With the white wolves exploring at the front, Fei grabbed Elena’s hand tightly as they followed in the back steadily.

But after more than ten minutes, sweat started to drip from Fei’s forehead.

Another same looking stone room appeared at the end of this corridor! It had the five small stones with magic arrays surrounding a stone tablet, and it was connected to a lot of other corridors as well! Fei felt like he was walking in a dark endless hole and didn’t know where it connected to……. It was crazy! This place was like a huge maze where even gods might get lost. One stone room after another, multiple corridors after multiple other corridors. Every single corridor represented a possibility, and every possibility may mean different results. Although Fei wasn’t that good at math in his previous life, but he knew that only trying to use luck to get to the end of this maze under these conditions had less than one in a billion chance of succeeding.

“I shouldn’t continue like this blindly!”

After something thinking, Fei quickly made a decision. He and Elena went back through the same path that they took to get here with the help from the marks, and they quickly got back to the entrance to this maze that they took to get in. Fei used the same trick with the rope and his【Werewolf】ability to get over the chilly abyss, and Elena jumped back on the huge raven and flew back to the other side.

“You should go back to the [City of Heros] first. Oh, one more thing; here is an energy training scroll, please give it to uncle Lampard. Let him see if he is able to train using it……” Fei took out a book named [Lightning Speed Fists] from his storage space in his belt and handed it over to Elena as he remind her carefully: “But remember, you have to explain it to uncle Lampard clearly that I created this scroll. Although I trained with it and didn’t find any short comings or problems, you have to tell him that to be careful. If he finds anything strange, he has to stop the training immediately!”

This energy training scroll was the one where Fei added a few more energy connection channel after sensing and comparing with how the Zen Power of his assassin character flowed through his body. Fei had been training using this revised training scroll for a while now. Although his body couldn’t store any warrior energy, so training wasn’t useful for him at all, but that also gave him the best opportunities to experiment with the newly revised scrolls; he won’t mess up anything in his body such as the energy connection channels even if his revised scrolls was imperfect or completely garbage. During his experiments, he had changed and edited the scroll many time. Till now, he couldn’t find more errors in the scroll. The reason why he named this scroll [Lightning Speed Fists] was because Fei realized that the energy connection channels that he added were able to increase one’s attack speed drastically; it could let the user attack as fast as lightning, and also increase the attacker’s strength by a few times.

Elena remembered what Fei said. She walked into the blue teleport portal that appeared out of nowhere and went to the [City of Heroes] with some unwillingness to leave.

This was one of the benefits of getting the miraculous skills leveled up; he could not only summon monsters from the first stage 【Rogue Encampment】, he could also teleport NPC characters from one location to another location not exclusive to just Diablo World. This alone saved Fei many trouble.

Actually, Fei could even teleport himself back to Chambord using this miraculous skill if he wanted to. However, he decided not to do so and announced that he won’t be around for a month because he wanted to allow the leaders of Chambord to develop Chambord on their own for a month. Fei must give the leaders under him the space and the chance to demonstrate themselves. If he did everything perfectly on his own, he would be very tired and exhausted, and the people under him would be underutilized and wouldn’t get the chance to shine. If a kingdom wanted to be powerful and prosperous, it couldn’t depend on one man. Fei had constructed the foundation for Chambord’s future growth, and now he wanted to see other leaders and talents at Chambord grow like the bamboo shorts in spring after rain; get strong and big quick!

After sending Elena back, Fei walked towards the direction from the mountain made out of the white bones.

He had already copied all the magic arrays from the spherical stones onto a sheet, and he was hoping that the Priestess and the “Obscene” old man could discover something from them. He felt like he had enough time to make more discoveries about this place before he explore it more. Or, he could use the Horadric Cube to create a few more [Perfect Gems] and see if he could start the magic arrays in those stone rooms; that might be the only way to get out of that maze. Of course, after the exploration that was close to a full day and a full night, Fei was very tired despite the fact that he was very strong. He had to rest for a bit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 159: Vigorous Change

Chapter 159: Vigorous Change PART 1

After returning back to the mountains of bones, Fei found the Priestess and the “obscene” old man crawling up at the middle of the “mountain” trying to dig up something. From their expressions, they looked like they were two abandoned dogs who were digging up treasures from a pile of garbage. Under the mountain, there was already a temporary tent constructed close to it. There was even a blacksmith forge, anvil and all the necessities required for blacksmithing set up in front of the tent. With help from a few female rogues, the female Blacksmith Charsi was already swinging her hammer and forging something with tinking sounds resonating in this space. In front of her, there was already a big pile of white bone weapons.

The heavy magic hammer was very agile in Charsi’s hands as it turned into a dark shadow. Fei couldn’t even spot it. This beautiful female blacksmith was definitely used to forging these bones; when she swung the hammer, Fei felt like he was watching a graceful angel dance. Her red hair jumped in the air like cute fairies and made the audience feel like they were watching a dazzling beauty.

After Fei completed all the quests in 【Rogue Encampment】with all seven of his characters, everyone in 【Rogue Encampment】had their skills leveled up; Charsi’s forging skills, Akara’s potion and scroll creating skills, Old man Cain’s magic researching and item identifying skills, and the fatty Gheed’s lying and cheating skills were all upgraded. Therefore, Fei already expected Charsi to get used to forging these [Remains of Demons]. This female blacksmith’s forging skilled leveled up at least one level, and she was able to forge more powerful items and magic items.

“Mister Fei, you finally returned?” After seeing Fei walking back, Charsi waved and said to him excitedly, “Aunt Akara and Mister Cain made new discoveries. Look around at these stone pillars; it’s unbelievable that they are all made from 【Black Stone Essence】ores…” As she said, she took out a piece of black stone and showed Fei. “Look, it is the magic metal that only exists in legends. Although it’s not as hard as [Remains of Demons], it has a better plasticity for being forged into armor. On the Rogue Continent, many legendary weapons and items were made from this rare metal!”

“Uh… I didn’t expect that this space would be filled with treasures. No wonder why this is called the Mythical Ruins that could create numerous super powerful empires!” Fei thought as he grabbed the stone and rubbed it with his fingers. As he was feeling the firmness and coldness from the stone and his joy, he suddenly thought of something and asked, “Wait, then how do we forge these ores? Are there some f*cked up requirements?”

“Bingo! You got it this time!” The old man Cain suddenly appeared behind Fei with a brand new bone cane that Charsi made for him. Fei turned around and got scared for a second. This old man was completely white; white hair, white beard, white cane, and a white robe. If this old man also jumped around, he would find the White Emissaries from Ancient Chinese Legends and compete on who better satisfied the job criteria. The old man looked around at the huge stone pillars with greedy lights shining from his eyes as he said, “These 【Black Stone Essence】are hard to forge. If you want to extract these essences, you will need to use the fire from the deepest part of hell – 【Flame of Earth Core】!”

“Flame of Earth Core?”

“Eh, it is a terrifying flame that uses the demon’s forces as fuel and has devastating power. According to rumors, it was said that this flame could burn everything in this world. According to legends, there is a 【River of Flames】at a place called 【Pandemonium Fortress】that is at the far east from 【Rogue Encampment】, and the river is filled with 【Flame of Earth Core】that will continue burning forever. If you want to forge these rare ores, you will need to get that flame!”

“It sounds very complicated!”

Fei rubbed his chin out of habit as he spoke. If he remember everything correctly, there was a place called 【Pandemonium Fortress】in the Diablo World. That was the fourth map and hardest map in the Diablo World after he completed the first three maps: 【Rogue Encampment】,【Lut Gholein】, and 【Kurast Dock】. The second quest in that map was called 【The Hellforge】, and he would have to go to a river called 【River of Flames】that was located in a dark underground world there orange lava floated everywhere. The fire in that place was probably the 【Flames of Earth Core】that the old man Cain was talking about. But it was way too hard for Fei to get that fire! Fei just entered the second map【Lut Gholein】and was still far away from the fourth map 【Pandemonium Fortress】; the most optimistic estimate would be a year before he could get to that place.

“It is really hard; almost no one was able to get from Rogue Continent to 【Pandemonium Fortress】alive in the legends. However, hehe, the situation isn’t as bad since we are in the place that you call Mythical Ruins. Come and talk a look…” The old man Cain poked his white bone cane into the cracks on the ground as he said. “There is something very interesting!”

Fei had already paid attention to the strange ground; he had noticed that there were cracks thinner than the width of two fingers everywhere on the ground, and it looked like the river bed dried up after a big drought, creating cracks all over the place. Also, what was different was that there were dark red lights flashing though these cracks irregularly, and some heat would come up from these cracks… “Could these strange cracks be related to 【Flames of Earth Core】?” Fei thought.

“This really is a strange space. I felt some sensation of 【Flames of Earth Core】from these cracks. According to legends, some rare treasures that were formed naturally would form together. Since there are a ton of 【Black Stone Essence】, then it is not too surprising to see 【Flames of Earth Core】here too. However, these cracks are too deep and the ground here contains many hard stones. It would be hard to pull up some 【Flames of Earth Core】from these cracks!” The old man stroked his long white beard as he shook his head and said, “I will try to place a small magic array on the ground to see if I can pull some 【Flames of Earth Core】up.”

After getting more than a dozen various colored rubies, the old man started to use his white bone cane as a pen and slowly drew a magic array on the ground. The cane that was made from [Remains of Demon] was very easy to use. Cain felt like his magic energy flowed easily in the cane, and the cane even had some additional benefits towards drawing magic arrays. One end of the cane easily drew out a series of delicate, yet fine patterns on the ground smoothly on the hard stone-like ground. Fei had to admit that old man Cain’s magic array knowledge was at a very high level.

This was also a rare learning opportunity for Fei, so he observed earnestly.

After following the Priestess around, Fei had learned a lot of knowledge about magic, and he had acquired some basics regarding magic arrays. He was no longer the brainless idiot who only knew how to cast all kinds of magic spells, but didn’t have a clue about the fundamentals and theories. There were six kinds of magic arrays: Five-pointed Non-elemental Arrays, Six-pointed Elemental Arrays, Assembly Arrays, decomposed Arrays, Symbol Arrays, and Physical Combination Arrays. Each one of them had different effects and different powers. Because 【Flame of Earth Core】contained the power of the fire element, the magic array that the old man Cain was drawing on the ground was a combination of Six-pointed Elemental Array and Physical Combination Array. During the process, Cain put away his “obscene” expression, and a rare serious and careful expression took over. He was very concentrated as he was trying to avoid condensing the magic elements at the wrong locations, which could cause an explosion and put everyone in danger.

After half an hour, a mystic magic array that was about a meter in diameter was finally engraved onto the ground.

The outer-most layer of magic arrays was almost always circles; circles represented circulation and could prevent magic power from dispersing into the air. Inside the circle, there were magic loops; they were the conductors that made sure magic power would flow smoothly in the array. The more the magic looped, the more complicated and higher level the magic array was, and the more magic power and energy was required to drew them. Normally, gem powder grinded from Magic Stones was needed to draw Magic Arrays, but since Cain had the white bone cane made from [Remains of Demons], he was able to skip this step. Also, the power of a magic array was dependent on the quality of the gem powder and the mage’s magic power… It didn’t matter if it was on Azeroth Continent or in the Diablo World, these were all the basic knowledge and fundamentals of magic arrays.

The old man Cain was so tired that he was breathing with his tongue out like a dead dog. After some rest, he carefully placed six red [Chipped Rubies] into the six corners of the Six-Pointed Elemental Array and followed it up by injecting weak magic power into it.

Then, something magical happened –

The magic array was stimulated and started to function. The Rubies had a light red fire flashing on them as magic energy surged strictly according to the patterns and loops on the ground. A series of thin red lines started to appear, and they all merged at the center of the array. A red light suddenly emitted from the magic array and shot up towards the sky, and a huge suction force and vortex arose from the magic array. After the ground shook for several minutes, a light orange-red flame gradually appeared from the very center of the array.

“It came out… Hahaha, look! It is really the 【Flame of Earth Core】!”

The old man Cain was so excited that he started to stomp his feet forcefully on the ground. But soon, he was like a crowing rooster who had its neck pinched as his cheers instantly paused. At the critical moment, for some reason, all the lights that were emitting from the magic array dimed down and soon lost their magic energy surge. As a result, the weak orange-red flames that finally appeared after all this work disappeared from the air.

“Ah, the level of these magic gems are not high enough…” After old man Cain walked up to the array to inspect it, he realized that all six [Chipped Rubies] were depleted of magic energy and turned into ordinary grey stones.

“Then I have no solution then. I don’t have six higher leveled rubies. Let’s try tomorrow!” As Fei saw this scene, he suddenly remembered that he had copied down the magic arrays from the stone rooms on the other side of the abyss, so he took it out to show this magic maniac.

“Uh? What is this? Strange, this pattern is very familiar to me…”

Old man Cain’s occupational disease instantly appeared. He had this habit; every time he found something that interested him, he would enter a mad state where he would ignore everyone. Unless he actually figured out what he had in his hands, he wouldn’t acknowledge anyone. Therefore, he ditched Fei who was standing beside him for an answer and turned around and went through the teleportation portal far away to go back to 【Rogue Encampment】to research and study the magic arrays on the sheet.

Fei turned around, and he saw Priestess Akara who was stilling on the mountain trying to select top quality bones greedily. He shook his head as he saw this and went back to 【Rogue Encampment】as well.

For the next five or six days, Fei’s findings and discovery speed toned down; he made no new discoveries.

After he formed enough [Perfect Gems] by using the Horadric Cube, he returned to the corridors on the other side of chilling abyss. There were some changes after he placed five [Perfect Gems] into the five spherical stone pillars and activated all five magic arrays. A crystal blue pattern appeared on the stone tablet that had no words on it. No matter how hard Fei tried to understand it, he got nowhere. From the first impression, he felt like it was a magic array, but it couldn’t be further away from the truth. The pattern didn’t have a circular outer layer, and all the magic loops on it were different. It was probably an unknown map and not a magic array. With all the thin paths and complicated lines, it looked like a circuit board that Fei studied in his previous life. What was special about this map was that there was a little eye-catching red dot.

Other than that, nothing was out of the ordinary.

Fei could not understand the meaning of the patterns on the stone tablet, and the functionality of the five spherical stone pillars seemed to just activate the stone tablet so this pattern would show. Other than that, no matter how Fei tried to stimulate the magic arrays on these five spherical stone pillars, nothing new appeared. Old man Cain was still studying that five magic arrays that Fei copied down onto a sheet; from his initial research, he thought that these magic arrays were supporting magic arrays for some kind of teleportation array. These arrays were missing a very important center piece, so they couldn’t be operated. In the meantime, Fei had taken Priestess Akara to the stone room to check out the mysterious pattern, but she wasn’t able to make any discoveries as well.

After all this, Fei had to be patient and take it one step at a time.

For the next ten days or so, Fei took half of his day exploring tens of thousands of corridors on the other side of the abyss to see if he was able to find the correct path to get out the maze and check out the big secret that was hiding behind it. Although he wasn’t progressing at a high speed, he was making some progress. From Fei’s estimation, after more than ten days, he might actually find the right path. Other than that, he had explored the big mysterious space and found that this space that was at least several dozen square kilometers big. It contained chilling abysses on all three sides. Except for the wall that was connected to the underground cave where Fei came in from, all the other three sides were cut off completely. This space was U-shaped.

Of course, except for exploring the mysterious space, Fei didn’t forget to kill monsters in the Diablo World to level up his skills.

After fifteen days, the first two quests in the second map 【Lut Gholein】were completely by all seven of his characters. His Barbarian Character was level 27; his sorceress Character was level 27 as well; his Amazon Character was level 26, as well as his Paladin Character and his Assassin Character; his Druid Character followed at level 25; and his Necromancer Character came in last at level 24. Fei’s strength improvement was very obvious, and his overall fighting ability approached a mid-tier five star warrior; he even had the confidence to challenge a top-tier five star warrior that was one rank above his level.

Other than killing monsters and trying to level up every day, Fei would switch to Assassin Mode and sense how the Zen Energy was flowing in his body so he could reference it with the training scrolls from his storage space and add new energy connection channels to them and create brand new energy training scrolls.

After fifteen days, Fei had made more improvements to [Lightning Speed Fists] and created several other new energy training scrolls. After he tested, experimented and refined them himself, he gave them to Elena so she could take them to [Castle of Heroes] and give them to Fei’s preselected henchmen.

When Fei was working hard and improving his skills and Chambord’s strength, the other people weren’t relaxing and chilling around.

In the same fifteen days, old man Cain had used five [Perfect Rubies] to operate the magic array and finally pulled the legendary【Flames of Earth Core】out of the cracks. He gave it to the female blacksmith Charsi so she could start forging 【Black Stone Essence】ores. Charsi didn’t disappoint Fei and extracted a ton of pure 【Black Stone Essence】, forged it onto [Remains of Demons], and created a ton of pure black armor and weapons. This way, the white colored[Remains of Demons] armor would be covered so the soldiers and commanders of Chambord wouldn’t look too terrifying. If Chambord was deemed a kingdom of the undead, the Holy Church would definitely take action. Since【Black Stone Essence】didn’t take away from the magic and warrior energy conductivity of the weapons made from [Remains of Demons], Fei put all these items back into his storage ring in satisfaction.

The obscene old man Cain and Priestess Akara spent most of their time selecting the best [Remains of Demons] since the bones had different qualities. Except for when they were called to [Castle of Heroes] to lecture the first generation of University Students, they spent all their time here selecting and organizing all the [Remains of Demons], and they took these bones back to 【Rogue Encampment】to store according to their quality.

Time slowly passed. When Fei was about two-thirds done exploring the beehive-like corridors on the wall, the mysterious space finally had some changes.

“What is this? I feel like the temperature is getting hotter and hotter…”

Female blacksmith Charsi who was extracting 【Black Stone Essence】with the help from 【Flames of Earth Core】and several female rogues frowned as she looked around curiously. As a talented forger and blacksmith, her sensitivity to temperature was far superior to ordinary people. Even the slightest temperature change wouldn’t escape Charsi’s senses.

As they heard what Charsi said, the female rogues stopped what they were working on and looked around as well. A loli-like girl who had brown hair suddenly looked at the cracks on the ground and pointed at them as she gasped, “Yeah! Look! There is steam coming out of the cracks…”

Everyone looked at the cracks on the ground and they discovered that heat energy in the form of hot steam was slowly coming up from the cracks on the ground.

Fei lightly put his hand into the crack; he could clearly feel that the temperature coming from underground was increasing at the slow yet steady speed. In a blink of an eye, the whole mysterious space felt a little humid and hot. At this moment, Fei made another strange discovery. “Why is there so much fog in the air?”

“Fog? How could fog form in this condition?”

After Fei was stunned shortly, he thought of something and his face changed color.

Boom! The ground under Fei’s feet exploded as his body shot away like a bullet towards the chilling abyss’ defense line. As his body turned into a phantom, his voice also sounded clearly beside Charsi and female rogues’ ears. “Quickly pack up. Return to the camp in ten minutes! Don’t delay at all!”

Since no one dared to object the Supreme Leader’s voice and Charsi and the female rogues sensed the seriousness of Fei’s words, they quickly packed up the tent and the finished and work-in-progress weapons and armor. They retreated to 【Rogue Encampment】in the Diablo World from the teleportation portal.

In a few seconds, Fei had arrived beside the dark chilling abyss that was at the edge of the mysterious space.

As he expected, the chilliness around the abyss was getting greater and greater as a cold moisture that gave Fei a chill to his bones rushed out of the abyss rapidly. The cold air from the abyss and the hot air from the cracks collided into each other and created this enormous amount of fog. The two forces in the air started to fight with each other and started to create some wind…

“Wind?”

A light bulb went off in Fei’s head; in an instant, he knew how the huge amount of suction force appeared out of nowhere when he was stilling exploring the corridor that let to this place. He was very curious as to how wind could be created when there wasn’t a huge amount of air flow in here…… So this was the root to all the problem.

As Fei was thinking for the few seconds, terrifying howling noise sounded from the abyss that seemed bottomless; all these howling sounded like numerous ancient demons were roaring and struggling under the abyss. As this terrifying noise resonated in the mysterious space, numerous white hard dust-like objects shot out of the abyss with the cold and moist air. Fei grabbed onto some of them and realized that they were all chipped ice pieces. But before he could figure out where these chipped ice pieces were from, loud “booming” noises sounded around him. He looked up and saw huge pieces of ice that were the size of a large rock shoot out of the abyss and land beside him.

“Oh shit!”

This really took Fei by surprise, and he started to dodge the icy rocks.

As time passed by, the ice pieces that were shooting out of the abyss were getting bigger and bigger; from the size of a car to the size of a hill, it seemed like an invisible hand was throwing them at Fei. The terrifying cold air was rushing out of the abyss alongside the ice pieces, and a thick frost appeared on Fei’s eyebrows and hair. Fei felt like he was so cold that his nose hairs were frozen and super hard. He quickly switched to Sorcerer Mode and put on his 【Arcanna’s Tricks】item set. After he summoned a thin layer of fire magic elements around him, he finally felt some warmth.

The only thing was that the temperature of the air was dropping at a significant pace, and Fei was having a hard time blocking this cold air as a level 27 Sorceress. He was in danger of freezing to death.

Fei quickly backed off.

However, the hot steam coming from the crack under the ground was also getting stronger and stronger. At this point, red light appeared from all of the cracks, and even some orange-red flames appeared in these lights. As the hot air and cold air met in the air, a thick fog was instantly created. Soon, hail the size of beans started to fall from above and smashed down on Fei’s head… In this mysterious underground space, a storm was actually pouring.

Boom! Rumble! Rumble!

As the thunder sounded, some lightning flashed in the thick fog.

Then, the air in the mysterious space started to turn and cycle around each other crazily. Fei quickly backed off to a huge stone pillar beside the mountain of bones to hide from the strong wind. When he raised his head and looked up, what he saw shocked him…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 160: Coming Out

Chapter 160: Coming Out

In front of his eyes, a tornado that was about a hundred meters in diameter thick had formed some time ago. Like a pillar that was connected to the sky, it slowly moved towards the mountain of bones as it twirled its vicious body. The white fog continuously rushed into the pillar like tornado, and the tornado’s diameter gradually grew bigger and bigger. Soon, it had enveloped the entire mountain of bones in it.

An irresistible suction force was created by the tornado that seemed connected to the ceiling of this mysterious space.

Huge blocks of ice were also being thrown from the chilling abyss from all three sides. These cold gales were like tangible objects; although Fei had already backed to the very center of this mysterious space, he was still able to feel the cold air. He felt like the cold wing was like numerous needles poking his face. This degree of freezing sensation was far beyond everything that Fei thought about before. If he didn’t use all of his magical power and spread a layer of fire magic elements around him, he would be frozen into a corpse already. At the same time, a ton of hot air was being injected into the mysterious space from the dense, spider web like cracks on the ground. 【Flame of Earth Core】also appeared sometimes and emitted terrifying heat; Fei felt like the stone like ground was getting soft to the point that it was going to melt.

These two completely opposite forces started a battle till the death between them in this mysterious space.

When the hot air met the cold air, a series of magnificent meteorological wonders appeared.

Fei should immediately open up the teleport portal and leave this extreme and dangerous place. However, he felt like a voice out of nowhere was calling him deep down in his ears, “Stay, if you stay, you will get the stuff that is beyond your imagination……”

It was a very strange feeling; it was very vague, and it felt like the calling and the sensation of a close relative who he shared blood with.

Fei wasn’t someone who was so careless and would risk his life for some benefits; instead, he was very careful most of the time. However, at this moment, he decided firmly to stay for some reason. He took out the rope from his storage space and tied himself tightly onto the thickest and the strongest stone pillar that was not too far from the mountains of bones. At the same time, he held onto the stone pillar tightly with his hands to avoid getting pulled into the tornado that was getting bigger and more terrifying. He also used all of the magic power in his body to protect himself against the coldness from the abyss and the hot heat from the cracks that took turns to invade him.

It was an extremely painful process.

Although he had 【Arcanna’s Trick】, a level 7 Green Items Set to protect him, but the coldness from the abyss and the heat from the cracks weren’t simple energies. They were able to penetrate through this item set easily and invade into Fei’s body. This pain wasn’t tolerable by ordinary humans; it felt a little similar to how the 【Hulk Potion】transformed and strengthened his body. These energies froze Fei’s body to an icicle, then roasted his body till half-cooked for a while. However, Fei was still able to clearly felt that his body’s strength was slowly increasing as these two extreme energies took turns destroying his body repeatedly. Different from killing monsters in the Diablo World and leveling up, every single cell in his body was experiencing destruction and regeneration; during the process, the impurities and the hidden toxins in his body were completely wiped out……

It was quite hard, but Fei had his consciousness completely clear during the process. He stared at the mountain of bones that was enveloped by the tornado closely; the mysterious call was from the mountain of bones.

At this time, the cold air and ice blocks was coming out of the dark abyss more and more, and the heat energy from the cracks on the ground, as if it didn’t want to show weakness, boosted its heat output significantly as well. The two difference forces continued to run into each other and formed a lot more white steam and violent air flow. In the mysterious mountains, there were thunder, lighting and numerous other meteorological phenomena; all these together formed a bad weather microcirculation.

The diameter of the tornado was getting so big that the entire mountain of bones was covered by it. As the suction force from the tornado was getting stronger and stronger. Cracking noises sounded from the mountain of bones, and some of the big bones were getting pulled into the air and swirled and cycled around in the tornado crazily.

Gradually, more and more bones were getting pulled into the tornado and rotated aggressively in the air with the tornado.

Fei suddenly noticed something very strange. Not sure when but since the tornado started, didn’t matter which meteorological phenomena occurred, it had always been around the center of the mysterious space, right on top of the mountain of bones to be more exact, and didn’t diverge away from it at all. As the tornado got stronger, all of the bones that formed the mountain in the first place got sucked into the tornado and flew around like straws as if they were locked in some kind of a fish tank.

This was the source of the suction force that Fei experienced when he just went into the corridor behind the huge iron gates in the underground cave.

For that past twenty days or so, Fei was thinking about where the suction force was from, and now it was all in the open. The reaction of extremely cold air and hot air created the tornado phenomena. This tornado was stronger than all the tornados that Fei had heard about; it was like it had broken the wind scale that people in his previous life created, and it wasn’t surprising to see this level of suction force.

As the entire mountain of bones was pulled apart and pulled into the air, Fei had finally seen what was behind the mountain of bones.

It seemed like it was a pile of bone powder. Since this powder was extremely light, they were sucked into air immediately after the bones were up in the air.

At this moment, Fei’s pupil instantly contracted as an unbelieving expression appeared on his face.

He saw a complete magic array under the piles of bone powder. It was a magic array that was still functioning! With all kind of colors shining on it, it broke the space as these lights combined together and formed a dark blue teleport portal. This portal was very similar to the teleport port used in the Diablo World; it was in a blue oval shape and was about two meters tall. Water like blue light would flash though it infrequently, and it looked like condensed amber from afar.

At this moment, that kinship like calling became stronger and stronger in Fei’s mind.

Fei was completely sure that this intimate calling was from that dark blue teleport portal.

“What is behind this portal that is attracting me this much?”

Fei had an irresistible impulse of untying the rope on him and rushing into that portal to check it out. But at that very critical moment, that last tiny bit of consciousness that he had stopped him from doing so. Without question, if he broke away from the rope, he would definitely be sucked into the terrifying tornado and turned into meat paste by these [Remain of Demons] that were as hard and sharp as god-tier weapons and rotating at an insane speed. There was no chance for him to actually reach the center of the tornado and get into that mysterious teleport portal.

He had to come up with better ways.

Fei forced himself to calm down.

After two three hours, the speed of ice blocks shooting up at the mysterious space and chilling air coming up from the abyss slowed, and the heat energy coming from the underground was getting weaker and weaker as well. The result of the two forces slowing down was that the pouring rain toned down, and the thunders and lightings soon disappeared as well. Even the tornado in Fei’s eyes was getting weaker.

Then, as Fei expected, all the changes started to calm down.

As the wind slowed down, the huge bones that were flying in the air started to fall down back onto the ground. The bigger and heavier bones landed on the ground first. They fell back down on the magic array and the teleport portal; although they were heavy, the magic array wasn’t damaged at all. Slowly, more and more bones dropped and they stacked up onto each other; soon, a new mountain was formed. The tornado was like an agile huge hand and placed each bone to the most suitable position. The higher up on the mountain, the smaller the diameter. Soon, the final piece of bone was placed on the top of the mountain, and the mountain was reformed.

Then, the flying bone powder slowly fell down from the sky and sprinkled onto the mountain of white bones.

Although the wind was decreasing, it was still shaking and pressuring this new mountain of white bones. All the bone powders that were sprinkled on top of the mountain gradually “sunk” to the bottom of the mountain through the gaps between the bones……. Till the end, the tornado disappeared, all the bones stacked onto each other firmly and tightly, and a brand new mountain of white bones was reformed.

Fei was stunned as he witnessed the whole process.

Extremely fine craftsmanship!

It was the real craftsmanship that nature had!

“So this is how the mountain of white bones was formed. So it looks like the chilling abyss and the 【Flame of Earth Core】would “erupt” every twenty days. It will create all the meteorological phenomena, and it will also reform the mountain of white bones!” This explained why this mountain of white bones didn’t had any dust on it when Fei just came here and looked brand new. It looked like it was newly constructed and made Fei think that there was a hidden creature in here who just build this dark and horrifying bone mountain.

After thinking about the mysterious magic array and the teleport portal under the mountain of white bones, Fei tried to “dig” up a path in this bone mountain and get to them. However, it was very hard and almost impossible. These [Remains of Demons] were so tightly stacked onto each other that Fei was only able to pull out a few bones on the surface. These bones were also very tough, and Fei wasn’t able to use his sharp sword to break open a path.

“Looks like I have to come up with some better plans later!”

After trying for a while, Fei decided to give up on this mission. Maybe after he gets strong enough or finds some way to withstand the strong wind or find a way to directly break through the mountain of white bones and get to the teleport portal, he could give it a shot. However, that wasn’t the case now!”

Fei had got a ton of benefits from witnessing these meteorological phenomena. His body was strengthened under the two completely opposite energy of the abyss’s chill and the crack’s heat; his body was strengthened at least one time over. Since Fei’s body was already very special and was immune to the【Hulk Potion】at this point, it was quite a surprise that his body had improved again.

To Fei, this improvement meant a lot to him.

This meant that the strength and power he had from Diablo World could be unleashed more; his body was too weak for him to use all of his powers.

After this incident, Fei returned to Diablo World and continued training and having some moments of peace.

In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed. In the ten days, Fei repeated what he did before: kill monsters to level up, use the Zen Power of his Assassin Mode to revise training scrolls by adding more energy connection channels, help Charsi to get a design, forge all kinds of items, follow Priestess Akara and old man Cain to learn the knowledge about magic…… the month long time limit had arrived, and he had to come out and return back to Chambord city!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 161: Chambord City King came out of Hiatus?

Chapter 161: Chambord City King came out of Hiatus?

Chambord City.

The six star empires of the 250 subsidiaries empires under the jurisdiction of the Zenit Empire had weak national strength, and small territory. Previously, a single person could easily bully these small kingdoms. Not much people would pay attention to these small countries.

But since four months ago, when King Alexander, an idiot king of Chambord city, suddenly returned to normal, things began to go in a direction that no one would have thought of.

The battle of the Black Armor Army was not known by the other subsidiary countries, but what happened at the top of the mountain during the King’s coronation and the news of the coalition of nine nations who surprise attacked Chambord to annihilate it quickly spread among the major subsidiaries of the Zenit Empire.

The rumors of the King of Chambord Alexander and his subordinate’s valor had spread out like the waves of golden grass on the windy plains outside of Chambord’s wall, to the ears of the other kings. Although the continent of Azeroth was not as modern as earth with its media outlets, the spread of such messages was not slow.

At first, there were people who scoffed at it.

How strong was a small, small, six-star kingdom? Stop joking, not to mention the nine nation Coalition, even if it was only the Chishui Kingdom alone could very easily annihilate Chambord within the time it takes to eat a meal and capture Chambord’s royal family. It was impossible to beat nine nations.

But the next fact slapped all of the skeptics in the face.

Because over the past one month, some of the countries that were said to have been defeated by Chambord in the rumors actually sent out diplomats to Chambord, with timid attitudes to humbly send war reparations. The way that the defeated nations were forced into such a humiliating situation reached the other king’s attention. Almost for all the eyes, this finally confirmed Chambord city’s previous news of victory.

At this point, the big affiliates had finally woken up, and they started re-examining the sudden rise of the small country.

Things started to get interesting!

In less than 20 days, the arms drill battle of the 250 affiliated countries under the Zenit Empire was about to begin. This was to determine the fate of all subsidiary kingdoms with a single grand contest. but also a place for ambitious characters to have competitions. No one wants to, during such a crucial time, suddenly have to compete with such a mysterious fighter, breaking the delicate balance of the boulder, and breaking their previously set up chess arrangement.

So in this period of time, Chambord city had an influx of many people from other countries such as emissaries, spies, traders, bards, mercenaries, adventurers … A large number of people with a variety of different purposes came into Chambord city. This small frontier settlement had never become so bustling.

Of course, the influx of outsiders also brought a test to the public order of Chambord city.

In the world of the strong, where the jungle law prevails, it was too common for one provocative sentence to cause warriors and mercenaries to pull out their weapons and fight to decide who was in the right. Additionally, there were some people who deliberately provoked trouble to test the strength of Chambord city. Violent matters were happening within Chambord city non-stop. The first attempt by the ministry of justice for restoring the town’s public order was a bit unorganized and chaotic. This was a major headache for right prime minister Bast, but then Regimental Commander Brooks dispatched the King’s two Golden Horsemen, Drogba and Pierce, with dozens of saints and soon resolved the problem.

The streets were finally calmed down.

“Look, those are Chambord City’s two big beasts!”

“Those two brawny dudes? The ones that look kinda dumb? They were the ones that beat the Maple Leaf Mercenary Corps’ 11 masters all disabled, then grabbed them across Chambord city to that ‘small black house’?”

“Yes, it was them. See that guy with the black hair? He was the one that bent his back slightly and easily spun the arrogant two-star peak strength captain of the Maple Leaf Mercenary Corp dizzy, where he could not even struggle slightly. … He is really terrifying. You did not see the situation at that time, I suspect that if that guy slammed into the castle walls, it would collapse!”

“And that white-haired fellow, his hands could be compared to divine weapons. He can crush any weapon and armor, and it is said that so far no one has been able to receive one of his attacks…”

“My God, where did the Chambord city find these two savages?”

“Don’t know … But don’t underestimate the group of brawny men behind those two beasts called the Golden horsemen of Chambord. They are also not easily provoked. Some people have seen that their trainings looked like life and death hand to hand combat sessions. Those 20 strong men have thrown the two beasts onto the ground…

As Drogba and Pierce’s patrol team walked in, the few young mercenaries sitting in the bar closed their mouths. No one dared to act as brazenly as they did 10 days ago. The general law enforcement, Chambord City’s Saint Seiya warriors and the Bylaw Enforcement officers have made a fierce name for themselves. Completely shocking those outsiders who were unwilling to obey the rules. The small black room, as if on cue every day, released blood curdling sound of screaming, turning these people with malicious thoughts into docile sheep. And now, as soon as one sees the two beasts of Chambord called the golden horsemen coming over with the Saint Seiya, one would feel as though they were face to face with a mountain crushing over, not even daring to talk loudly. If the other party saw, everyone will get a feeling akin to that of a monster from hell staring at them.

Until the Chambord King’s two Golden Knights with the Saint Seiya disappeared to the far corner of the street, did the mercenaries in the bar finally relax.

“Hu Hu Hu, finally gone … Damn it. When they look at me, I don’t even have the heart to drink!”

“Drink what wine? It’s almost time for the goddess to appear. Let’s hurry and go together to see the goddess!”

“Goddess?”

“Hey, don’t say you really do not know. Every afternoon at this time, there will be a goddess riding a huge black dog, appearing in the plains next to the river outside the city. Many people claim that she is the embodiment of the goddess. It was even said that the migrating black swans can’t resist the urge to stop when they see her beautiful face.”

While the young mercenary was talking, his eyes were shining. Drinking malt wine, everyone’s testosterone levels were raging. The hormone secretion was exuberant. Hearing that there was a beauty, the group of people all got up, and set off outside the city. Even some of the other good people in the wine bar, hearing the goddess described with such words, also got up and followed in the back.

Outside the city.

The autumn plains looked like one span of gold. The autumn wind was blowing magnificently, as the sea of gold surged with waves.

White clouds floated in the blue sky, with sunshine warming the scene of the boundless Golden Prairie. A group of horses in the grassland galloping were like dragons proudly swimming in the sea. On top of a elevated mound in the plains was the big black dog, closing its eyes sleepily while lying in the grass. Sixty of the high level Roaring Flame Beasts were like loyal bodyguards, surrounding and protecting the surroundings.

This was a tranquil and beautiful late autumn picture. The original will definitely cause countless people to be ecstatic.

However, all the luster, was stolen by girl standing next to the big black dog.

Her skin was as white as snow, eyes were like clear water. She had an elegant noble temperament, causing the onlookers to be ashamed of their inferiority, to not dare to profane this scene.

As if all the beauty and luster between heaven and earth was all concentrated on this girl body, nothing could take away her countenance.

The young mercenaries came out of town, over the stone bridge and the steel drawbridge, onto a flat small hill, just to see the scene.

All of them stood on the spot, like a thunderbolt struck their faces, losing the ability to think.

Was there such a beautiful maiden in the world?

Everyone felt as though their hearts were flying out of their bodies to the girl that looked like a goddess, wishing that this life had been accompanied by her side. There would be no regrets.

A young man in the crowd had lost his ability to think, like his soul was being controlled by someone. He walked towards the girl in a daze, his eyes sluggish. Next to him, a slightly older companion reacted, hurriedly grabbed him and shouted: “David, are you crazy? Do you want to die?”

“I … I just want to say a few words to her!” The young man struggled.

“Say a few words? Young man, do you know who she is? Chambord city King Alexander’s fiancée, Chambord City right prime Minister Bast’s daughter, the undisputed future first lady of Chambord City. Even if the two beasts and the Saint Seiya meet her, they would act obediently like little kittens … You look at the big black dog beside her, even two-star warriors can be torn apart by it in seconds. The legend is that Chambord King Alexander went to the abyss of Hell to capture the Cerberus …” The more the older companions talked, the more incredible and exaggerated it became, “Also, you see those four-level monster scarlet Flame beasts around her? Every one of them is ferocious. It is said that in a short span of more than half a month they have trampled dead more than 10 perverts … Strangely enough, these fiery magical beasts act like a meek servant to the Chambord-King’s fiancée.”

Some of the others around have been listening a little bit.

It turned out that this stunning girl had such a profound background, and her ability also didn’t look simple. At least in the field of commanding the crafty beasts around her, she seemed to be very talented.

“What a pity, such a good girl is actually marrying the Chambord king who is a legendary idiot!” The young mercenary soldier, who was finally pulled back by his companions, angrily cursed.

“The King of Chambord is not an idiot now, you just have to look at the 12 Bronze Knight code …”

The older companion was just about to say something, suddenly–

Dang dang dang–!!!!

That giant iron bell at the gate of Chambord City was suddenly sounded, after god knows how long it has been silent.

The distant grand bell pierced the peace between heaven and Earth, instantly resounding through the city, startling a group of birds in the mountains. As the bell echoed, a sudden tension and excitement began to spread through the whole of Chambord city.

On the distant golden grassland, the big black dog that was squinting his eyes napping, his ears suddenly erected with light bursting out of his eyes. Beside it, the stunning maiden who had showed an indifferent facial expression for the past month, suddenly had a look of pleasant surprise showing in her pair of beautiful eyes. She jumped onto the big black dog’s back, whistled a sound, and the horses and more than 60 Roaring Flame beasts that were playing on the meadow suddenly neatly lined up into a team formation. Then, behind the big black dog, they started galloping, trembling the Earth, and like a wave they flooded into the Chambord city.

“Could it be… The Chambord City King Alexander who claimed to be training in isolation, finally came out?!”

The city had a lot of outsiders with different motives, and when they saw the scene, at the same time, they revealed a shocked expression, all looking towards Chambord city palace from different directions.

______________

Alright so we have this idea. We can do about 1000 english words of HTK every day, so we want to know if you rather have us upload a half chapter once every day for 4 days, or just 1 at a time, or just both at once. So here’s a poll and let us know what you think
https://goo.gl/yYkdEz

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 162: Explosive Growth of National Strength

Chapter 162.1: Explosive Growth of National Strength

The moment the bell rang, almost everyone from Chambord City had the urge to let out a long sigh of relief.

This time, the bell didn’t sound because there was an enemy attack, but rather because their King had come back.

Everyone saw the two Golden Horsemen below Chambord King’s Throne, and all levels of military and political officials hurried towards the royal palace. The city streets suddenly became quiet, and all the citizens came out of their homes and looked towards the direction of the palace, which was situated on a high ground in the north. Now, everyone was completely impressed by their young king, not to mention the fact that they defeated the Black Armor Army and the Nine Kingdom Coalition. Even during this short period that King Alexander went on a hiatus, the whole city could clearly feel the influence left behind by King Alexander.

During this time, a lot of things happened in Chambord City.

The first was a command left behind by King Alexander before he went on a hiatus. The large amount of garbage that was piled in the garbage section of the city was all cleared by Warden Oleg and his men within one month. It was a very strange processing method which most people didn’t understand. But after seeing the how the garbage was soaked in a pool until it became a thick paste, which was then processed into paper, the whole city started boiling.

These piles of garbage had been a little cancerous tumor in Chambord City, and during every summer, there would be flies and bugs everywhere. This was the source of the mess and disease. One month before the whole city underwent a reorganization of all the functional areas, someone suggested to dump all the garbage into the Zuli River, but it was stopped right away by the King. No one would’ve thought that these piles of filthy trash that not even stray dogs would get close to would one day be turned into paper.

It’s not like there was no paper on Azeroth Continent, but in rural and poor places like Chambord City, paper was a very rare thing. Even when people recorded or passed commands in the Royal Palace, they would usually use soft cloth or processed animal skin. Little gadgets like paper could be regarded as a luxury item. But now, with large amounts of garbage being made into thick paste and then processed into paper, all the poor people in the city could afford to use paper now.

To the many lower class citizens in Chambord city, the disappearance of garbage and appearance of paper also brought them many benefits, because anyone that was willing to go to the “Chambord City Paper Mill” to help out could earn 2 silver coins per day. To most people, this was a very rare money-making opportunity. It was almost deep into autumn, and the harvesting season had passed, so everyone wanted to make some money safely to get through the winter.

The second thing was that all the sewage systems that were previously clogged due to wrong usage and poor maintenance were renovated and put into use again. These accessible sewers and drainage systems existed since a long time ago, but the kings in the past did not pay much attention to their renovation, causing these drainage systems to become blocked. There was also another order left behind by King Alexander. Warden Oleg led a bunch of people and painstakingly dredged up these drainage systems that had been clogged for years. At first, some people did not understand why it was worth the hassle, but helpers could receive silver coins everyday, so they were happy to go and work. Once the drainage system was completely cleared and every household added a simple water pipeline, the citizens found out that the original drainage system could make life much easier. Then, the way people looked at the fatty warden Oleg also became warmer. Oleg was once the representative of darkness and cruel torture, but after the introduction of the papermill and sewage system, people realized that this fatty was also slowly changing.

The third thing was that one month had finally allowed the city’s people to adapt to the 12-bronze warrior’s code. Not only did they get used to it, but even the recent influx of foreigners also adapted to the code. There was no other way; they had no choice but to adapt… At first, there were indeed some blind d*cks that didn’t take it seriously and deliberately broke the law. The result was that the city of the Holy Warriors and urban management surrounded them and gave them a ruthless beating. Then, they were taken to the “little black house” for a few days. After a few times, all the outsiders learned to behave, and the first thing they did when coming to Chambord City was go to the temple and recite the 12-Bronze Warriors’ code of Chambord city, just in case they accidently breached the law and got beaten up into a dead pile of sh*t by those stubborn bylaw enforcers.

During this process, Chambord city’s cohesion rapidly increased.

In the past during every autumn season, there would be some mercenaries, caravans, samurais, small merchants and thieves coming to the Chambord city. It was because autumn was a good hunting season, and many magic beasts would be laying cubs during the spring and autumn. It was a good time for adventurers to make money. These foreign people would often get into conflicts with the natives of Chambord city. With Chambord’s past strength, they have been unable to protect their own people. To the natives, these foreigners were the source of nightmares. But now, it was different. Chambord King Alexander’s fame became increasingly prominent, and under his command, the two Golden Horsemen, Saint Seiyas, and 200 Bylaw Enforcement Officers were like wolves and tigers. They had already conquered those damn outsiders with their fists. Other than the first few days, no one dared to riot in the city. Therefore, the natives of Chambord city could now walk in the streets with their head held up high and enjoy the eyes of outsiders that were filled with respect. Even if they met a stray dog on the streets, those outsiders who used to be very aggressive and arrogant wouldn’t have any choice but to show some respect!

This kind of powerful and protected feeling was a wonderful thing, and it made everyone feel that being a member of the Chambord city was a fortune.

Everyone knew who brought this to Chambord City.

Now, that man was back.

And with half a month left, the biggest grand Prix of the Zenit Empire – the Arms Drill Battle would be taking place. Almost every citizen in Chambord city, from the oldest elder to the youngest kids, were all firmly convinced that the Arms Drill Battle, which had been a disaster for the past Chambord city, would be the chance for Chambord to shine on the world stage.

All eyes were on the palace.

There was a figure that was their source of confidence, as well as their belief.

……

0.5 out of 2 regular chaps for this week posted

Hail the King Chapter 162.2

Chambord City Palace.

King’s Hall.

On the white stone king’s throne accompanied by two giant magic beast lion stone statues, Fei’s eyes were like electricity, overlooking all of his followers.

The atmosphere in the hall made Fei feel satisfied.

In the past month, no one had been lazy. With Fei’s current strength, just one glance was all he needed to tell that the strength of those in the hall had grown significantly.

Drogba and Pierce, the two big men, had grown to the two-star peak, and their breakthrough was imminent. They were one foot into the ranks of a three-star Warrior. If coupled with their Taurus helmet and Excalibur which they acquired earlier, the strength of these two would even be able to match pinnacle three-star warriors.

Saint Seiya leader Peter Cech’s growth also shocked Fei. Currently, he broke into the three-star level rank. This former pinnacle two-star warrior was once turned into a useless samurai by the herald official Barzel, but after receiving the [Hulk Potion]’s refinement, his recovery speed was appalling. If Fei let Cech fight against the former Black Armor Army’s number 1 swordsman, Cech could instantly kill his opponent. However, for Petr Cech’s real combat ability, Fei didn’t have a good estimate. It was said that this Saint Seiya leader was a genius in terms of defense. Back in the old days when he was at the pinnacle of 2-star level, he could already defend the attacks from 3-star elites. He was quite famous among the affiliated kingdoms, and now Cech’s energy level had reached intermediate 3-star level, in addition to his [Hulk Potion]-enhanced physical body that already far exceeded others at the same level. It was absolutely worth looking forward to the combat ability he could exert in the future.

Chambord City’s military giant Brook was at the intermediate 2-star level. Although his growth was far slower than Drogba, Pierce, Cech and the others, in comparison to other warriors, this speed was already incredible. Of Course, Fei knew that there was a reason behind this situation. Brook managed the Bylaw Enforcement and Saint Seiyas, which were the two major military forces. Moreover, he was normally very busy, exhausting himself just to completely carry out Fei’s design for the city’s military. Naturally, he would have less time for training, but his loyalty towards Fei was undisputable. He was more careful than the big muscular men Drogba and Pierce, and also more intelligent than the training maniac Pierce. He truly had the glory and honor of a true knight. Whether it was before or after Fei’s rise, Brook deeply won the hearts of Chambord citizens. For such a person, although his strength may have not been the highest, he could let the others listen to him, and then use his own charisma to affect others. This was also why Fei appointed him to be the military leader in Chambord City.

Warden Oleg’s strength also surged. His energy almost approached the immediate 2-star level, except that he seemed to enjoy violent hand-to-hand combat with Drogba and the others. For a short and fat man that wasn’t even 1.7 meters tall, it was hard to believe that he went through a second growth with the residual [Hulk Potion], thereby reaching a height of 1.9 meters tall. However, all his fat was still there.

Of course, among everyone, the one that surprised Fei the most was the #1 elite of Chambord City in the past – Frank Lampard. Now, Frank still carried a big black sword on his back, but his water energy seemed to be gradually disappearing. Instead, what took its place was a rich thunder-type energy ready to surge. Fei could clearly feel that Lampard’s thunder-type energy’s level had faintly reached the intermediate 4-star level… This was too fast! To be able to re-start his energy training in a month and reach the intermediate 4-star level, how did he do it? Even with the help of the thunder-energy scroll [Thunder Lightning-Speed Punch], it still wouldn’t be possible to accomplish this much. What kind of secret was hidden behind the back of the former #1 elite in Chambord City? Fei became a little curious.

Besides a few newly rising elites, Fei’s personal bodyguard, Fernando Torres, also made some progress. This young man with a chivalrous heart had finally acquired the spirit of a soldier. This was a very talented teen. Fei previously gave this young man a book called [Aurora Sentence], which was an ice-type energy scroll. This was a 3-star scroll with 25 energy passages, and it seemed like Torres was practicing it well. Fei could feel that an incredible force of frost been cultivated inside this young man’s body, and it should have reached about the beginner 2-star level.

These few people are all elites that Fei focused on cultivating, and he was satisfied with their progress.

In addition, the strength of the several muscular men who participated in the Battle of the Stone Bridge had also improved. Due to being refined by that “holy f*ck why can this exist” potion, their physical body strength reached the intermediate 1-star level. However, among these people, not everyone had the talent to cultivate energy. Although their energy channels had been expanded, their progress in cultivation varied, with the best staying at around the 1-star level, and the worst not showing any signs of energy cultivation.

But besides these natives at Chambord city, Elena, Charsi, Kane, Akara, Kashya and the other elites from the Diablo world also showed up in the King’s main hall. Since they had previously appeared before in the underground stone maze at the back mountain as teachers, everyone was used to seeing them.

In terms of the civil side, although Bast was really busy, because Fei secretly arranged Angela to occasionally add a little [Comprehensive Recovery Potion] in his father-in-law’s daily diet, Bast’s stamina stayed at a good level, even showing a little sign of growing back towards his youth. Unfortunately, this old handsome man showed no interest in the world of cultivation.

But besides Bast, it was a bit awkward to discuss the talents in the civil side of Chambord city. The people by Bast’s side were all reputable old men with white hair and white beards. They were aging terribly. Right now, Bast occupied the spot of left and right prime minister, and the officials of the six sectors were all temporarily given to the old people. Right now, Fei could only wait for a few more talents in this field to come out from Chambord University. But fortunately, Chambord was a small kingdom that didn’t have too many citizens, so it wasn’t that hard to manage. Plus, during the battle on the Eastern mountain, Fei already borrowed someone else’s blade and completely cleaned up all the nobility, so of his new orders experiencing no opposition.

Fei’s eyes slowly swept past everyone in the main hall, and a sense of accomplishment arose in his heart.

In just four months, who would have thought that Chambord City’s strength would experience this kind of explosive growth?

With today’s national strength, even if the Black Armor Army invaded again, Fei was completely confident that he wouldn’t have to resort to the turtling strategy. There was no need to rely on the terrain advantage, nor was there a need to fake death again. Only one charge was needed, and Chambord’s army could eliminate the entire Black Armor Amy below the city’s feet. For those black knights that were once high up there, Chambord’s current saint seiyas could kill them within seconds.

“The Arms Drill Battle competition is right around the corner. I know that everyone already can’t wait anymore…” Fei faintly smiled, and his majestic voice sounded in each person’s ear. “During this drill battle, we will use our own hands and take back everything that we once lost!”

Then, Fei stood up and said, “Pass on my order. After three days, dispatch the entire army. Our destination is the empire capital St. Petersburg. Get ready to participate in the Arms Drill Battle competition!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 163.1: Far-Famed Chambord, and Hostile Kingdoms Paying their Respects

Chapter 163.1: Far-Famed Chambord, and Hostile Kingdoms Paying their Respects

News of Chambord’s King completing his training and exiting seclusion quickly spread throughout the kingdom.

The people from the other kingdoms who were here to secretly observe and gather information became even more careful and active. The reason why they were here was to see how strong the sharply rising Chambord Kingdom was, so their kingdoms could better prepare for the upcoming Zenit Military Practice. There were 250 affiliated kingdoms under Zenit Empire; although most of the kings and their kingdoms were weak, there were a few conspirers and ambitious figures. They had big visions and wanted to consider all of their opponents into their future plans. Therefore, gathering information and intelligence was very important to them.

Of course, there were also some organizations that were built around gathering and selling information, so they also had their people in Chambord Kingdom.

All these people thought that it would be hard to get this important information, and they were ready to put up some sacrifices to get it. However, none of them expected the young king to host a kingdom-wide celebration on the square in front of the holy temple right after he finished his training. Everyone saw the handsome king of Chambord with his beautiful, goddess-like fiancée and future queen of Chambord at this celebration. Even all the key leaders and officials on both the civil and military side appeared on this celebration. What was the most surprising to a lot of people was that the eldest princess Tanasha of Zenit Empire who had a very high status also came to this celebration. She talked to Chambord’s king intimately as if they were old friends who hadn’t see each other for a while.

This celebration gave almost all the scouts and “detectives” the chance to meet all the influential figures at Chambord and observe and estimate Chambord’s real strength.

What made them feel even more “blessed” and was that during the climax of the celebration, the King of Chambord actually put on a so-called “Military Review”. The two strange and mysterious military forces of Chambord – Saint Seiya and Bylaw Enforcement Force – also uncovered their veils and showed everyone what they were made of.

There were only fifty people in the Saint Seiya formation. Like cavaliers, each of them was riding a fully armored Level 4 Demon Beast, called Roaring Flaming Beasts. These were the trophies from the battle that Chambord with the other nine kingdoms. This was within expectations of the scouts and the people from the other kingdoms, but what the cavaliers had in their hands caused the spies to break a sweat – the huge shields that had hooks on them looked more like doors, and the huge war axes with long poles and thick blades were as long as a sword… There was one common theme between the weapons in the Saint Seiya’s hands, and that was – Huge!

The Bylaw Enforcement Officers on the other hand numbered two hundred. They were wearing light armor and helmets with a T-Shaped nose guard. With one hand on spears, the other hands on shields, and top-quality war horses under them, they looked very mighty and high-spirited. When the two hundred soldiers charged through the square with the horses and weapons, the atmosphere seemed a little murderous and dominating.

The citizens of Chambord were delighted to see this.

Compared with the soldiers who looked like broke farmers four months ago, this military force represented a drastic and magnificent improvement. All of them had seen the changes in the four months little by little, and all of them were witnesses of the path of power that Chambord was on and still marching on. When they saw the sharp and confident soldiers and the chilling weapons, they all felt an unprecedented security.

But to the scouts and people from the various other kingdom, the truth seemed very optimistic to them. In fact, they were ready to see a strictly commanded military with a ton of people in front of them; after all, this kingdom had crushed the force that was made up by nine other kingdoms. However, none of them expected to see that Chambord’s official military was only made up with three hundred soldiers. Also, from what they were hearing from the whispers between the citizens of Chambord, this really was all the soldiers that Chambord had, and there weren’t any hidden forces.

“How… This is all of Chambord’s military? Could it be that the King of Chambord beat the troops made up of the nine kingdoms with these little soldiers?” On the outer square, many people had secretly answered all the questions in their minds.

“There are only three hundred soldiers. Although they look very strong and powerful, how much harm could they do?” After some people saw this scene, big rocks were lifted from their shoulders. “It looks like Mister Count was being over-cautious; there isn’t anything to worry about in Chambord.”

“A military of this level is far from the military in the rumors. It looks like the force made up by the nine kingdoms was a bunch of crap. Too bad that more than sixty Roaring Flame Beasts fell into King of Chambord’s hands! Maybe I can think of a way to get these Roaring Flame Beasts into my hands!” Some people were getting greedy; after all, more than sixty Roaring Flame Beasts were a huge sum of treasure.

Of course, not all of the scouts and people from other kingdoms were greedy and near-sighted.

Some of the scouts from the other kingdoms who were hidden in the dark had seen the details and clues that a lot of other people missed.

“The power surging on the King of Chambord is huge and hard to estimate. It looks like he advanced to an even higher level in last month of training… It was rumored that he had killed three-star warriors in the past, so he is probably very close to a four-star warrior!”

“The relationship that the King of Chambord has with the Eldest Princess of Zenit is not normal. Could there be any mysterious or unknown secrets?”

“There are a few warriors that are worthy of paying attention to. Maybe Mister Viscount will be interested in them. If Mister Viscount can recruit these people under his arms, then Chambord Kingdom will pose no threat anymore…”

The celebration party only came to an end near midnight. Except for a small group of people, the undercurrents that were calm a few days ago started to move secretly.

Three days later, the military force from Chambord that was going to participate in Zenit Empire’s Military Practice started to move towards the Empire’s Capital noisily and proudly.

The autumn wind pulled on the rectangular-shaped Chambord flags and made them flutter in the air. Every single flag was embroidered by the future queen of Chambord Angela one thread at a time. There was a demon beast that looked like a two-headed dog with one sword and one axe each bitten in each mouths on the flags. This symbol was personally designed by Fei. Of course, the archetype had to include the big black dog Blacky in it. The flag poles pierced at the blue sky, and the fluttering flags looked like many dragons flying in the air; they howled as if they wanted to break away from the flag poles and fly into the sky.

All of Chambord’s citizens appeared on the two sides of the street, and they threw flowers and tree branches that represented victory, honors, and bravery. These soldiers were some of the women’s husbands, some of the children’s fathers, some of the elders’ sons, and some of the girls’ lovers. All of these people watched their loved ones ride the war horses and go on the journey. They gave their prayers with reluctance, as they all wished for them to come back victorious… Fei was at the very front of the troops. He was in a set of light black armor, and his long black hair fluttered in the wind as he rode on top of the big black dog. As if he was tied to the color black, everything on him was black except for his skin. With a spectacular presence, he flexed his arms as he hugged and kept his beautiful fiancée Angela in his arms.

Today, Angela also put on delicate female armor; it was rare for her to wear that. Under the yellow helmet, her silk-like black hair fluttered in the air, and her light fragrance intrigued Fei’s nose. No matter who saw her, their eyes would freeze on her for a few seconds as she gave a bright smile. Angela was already pretty, but she had a different presence when she was in armor.

Behind Fei, Peter-Cech, the Commander of the Saint Seiya Regiment; Drogba and Pierce, the two Golden Saint Seiyas; Lampard, the former number one warrior of Chambord; Oleg, the warden; Emma, the blonde loli; Fernando-Torres, the personal guard; and a lot of other people followed him tightly. This troop included almost all the masters and warriors at Chambord. Fei only left his father-in-law Bast and Brook at Chambord to run everything.

The eldest Princess Tanasha’s magic carriage, as well as her guards and servants, were also in the group of people.

This [Goddess of Intelligence] had stayed at Chambord for too long, and she finally decided to return to the empire’s capital.

After half an hour, the troop that was going on a long trip finally disappeared in the gold-green grass plain. All of Chambord’s citizens that came out of the castle to send the troop off turned around and went back unwillingly. On top of the defense wall, the two big leaders of Chambord – Bast and Brook -stood there and watched until the last flag disappeared from the horizon.

“When his majesty comes back, maybe Chambord will have advanced to a Level 3 Affiliated Kingdom… Oh, probably a Level 2 Affiliate Kingdom, right?”

“Level 2 Affiliated Kingdom? Brook, you probably haven’t fully understood his majesty’s ambitious.” The old and handsome Bast laughed. “His majesty probably didn’t even consider a Level 2 Affiliated Kingdom to be much…… No one actually knows what Chambord will become from this Military Practice. However, since his majesty left, we can’t slack off. Our lazy king has left us with a lot of tasks to complete!”

Brook lightly patted the battlement in front of him as he said heroically, “Haha, yeah. Every time I think of the plan that was explained by his majesty, my blood starts boiling. If we can hit those targets and achieve these goals, then which force would dare to look down on our Chambord Kingdom?”

“Ha, I didn’t expect that a dull wooden knot like you would have such emotional side!”

“Hehe…”

…

…

Chambord’s territory was so small that it was pitiful. The expeditionary forces weren’t fast. But after about four hours of traveling, they were already out of Chambord’s territory and had entered the adjacent Raice Kingdom. By this time, they hadn’t even walked out of the golden plains yet.

Raice Kingdom was a Level 5 Affiliated Kingdom. Although their kingdom was also weak, they were much stronger than the past Chambord Kingdom. When Chambord Kingdom was at an all-time low, Raice Kingdom wasn’t friendly and did a lot of things that were essentially throwing rocks at Chambord Kingdom, who was in a deep well. There were numerous collisions between the two kingdoms, and Chambord Kingdom lost most of the time. As a result, Chambord Kingdom’s royals couldn’t do anything but hand over treasures despite their anger. The king of Raice Kingdom once said to the kings of the other affiliated kingdom that if he wanted treasures and beautiful women, he could go to Chambord Kingdom anytime and get what he wanted… From that, one could easily tell the relationship the two kingdoms had.

Therefore, this kingdom was considered one of Chambord’s opposing forces.

“Everyone pay attention and keep your guard up!”

Cech waved his hands, and more than twenty Saint Seiyas were sent away as scouts. In a two to three kilometer radius, everyone was under the Chambord’s Expeditionary Force’s monitor.

A huge bird that was more than a meter wide flew in the sky. People in the troop had seen this bird fly down from the sky and land on Fei’s shoulder and rub its head against Fei’s body. They all knew that it was their king’s pet; none of them did the stupid thing of drawing their bows to shoot the bird down for a snack.

>>>>

2/2 regular chapters for this weekk~ srry for the wait

This is a 2-in-1 chap again, plz dont be angru that we released about 1.8-2k words at a time. Starting from next week, we will have some bonus chaps stocked up to be released.

Just a heads up, all bonus chaps r only 40$ each now

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 163.2: Far-Famed Chambord, and Hostile Kingdoms Paying their Respects

Chapter 163.2: Far-Famed Chambord, and Hostile Kingdoms Paying their Respects

After about ten kilometers into the Raice Kingdom’s territory, they finally encountered one of Raice Kingdom’s watchtowers.

It was a simple and cheap watchtower that every kingdom could set up on the borders of their territory, and typically five or six poor soldiers would be sent here to suffer. To be honest, these watchtowers wouldn’t be much help during actual wars; they were just there to intimidate others. But what took most of people in the expeditionary force by surprise was that they actually encountered the king of Raice Kingdom and most of the royal family.

“Stop —-!”

Fei waved his hands, and the troop that was marching forward instantly stopped. Even the war horses that the soldiers were riding on paused and froze as if they were able to understand Fei’s commands.

However, the sharp and flashy weapons all shone under the sunlight as a series of tinking metal colliding noises sounded. All of the chilliness were targeted towards the people from Raice Kingdom. The presence that was comparable to a landslide from a mountain erupted instantly. All of Chambord’s soldiers showed their hostility. With all the murderous spirit filling the atmosphere, the people from Raice Kingdom felt like if they made any movements, the king of Chambord could just make a command and all of Chambord soldiers would charge towards them and chop them into pieces!

After feeling Chambord’s hostility and sharp murderous intent, the expression on the fat king of Raice Kingdom’s face changed drastically. He quickly walked out of the circle of guards as a flattering smile appeared on his face. Although he was scared, he opened his palm and widened his arms to show that he wasn’t threatening. “Honorable King of Chambord, please don’t take this the wrong way. We have no hostile intent!”

“What do you want?” Fei sat still on the big black dog and asked as his eyes squinted.

“Honorable King of Chambord, we heard that Chambord’s expeditionary force would be traveling through here, so myself, most of the royal family, and the ministers came here to welcome you. There have been conflicts between Chambord and Raice Kingdom, but those are all in the past now. From now on, the royalty of Raice Kingdom is willing to become the closest friend of Chambord Kingdom. Here are some presents…” As the king from Raice Kingdom was still speaking, he waved his hands, and a few guards behind him carried four heavy iron chests near Fei carefully. Bam! They dropped chests on the ground and they opened the lid. A bunch of golden lights shined and made Fei dizzy for a bit. All four chests were filled with golden coins that were commonly used in the empire.

The king of Raice Kingdom was actually waiting here to lower himself, hand out tributes, and beg for forgiveness.

Although Fei didn’t say anything, every officer and every soldier of Chambord Kingdom felt something hot and boiling cycling through their bodies. They all held onto their weapons tightly and straightened their backs even more. An unprecedented feeling of pride resonated in their hearts.

Fei reached out into the air, and a sharp and completely black spear appeared in his hand.

Everyone from Raice Kingdom was shocked. They were very worried that the king of Chambord that was powerful and shining like a star would be merciless and deny their pleading, and they were also shocked by Fei’s power. Grabbing a spear from mid-air without using any magic power or warrior energy… this strength was also far beyond their imagination… “So the strength of Chambord is unpredictable, just like what the information we obtained stated!” they all thought.

As he played with some gold coins with the tip of his spear, Fei didn’t hurry and jump off of the big black dog. Only after he saw the king of Raice Kingdom sweeping the sweat off of his own forehead due to awkwardness and embarrassment did Fei wave his hands lightly. A few Chambord soldiers jumped off of their horses and took the four chests of gold coins onto the carriages in the troop.

The king of Raice Kingdom only let go of his breath after he saw that.

After he straightened his fat body, he waved his hand as the flattering smile appeared on his face again. Then, a few soldiers of Raice Kingdom walked forward with more than a dozen pretty girls. These girls were about eighteen to nineteen years old. They had some make-up on them which enhanced their looks, and their thin silk-like clothes were very intriguing to regular men. It was obvious that these girls were carefully dressed and trained. It was late autumn, and the weather was getting very chilling. Although these girls forced smiles onto their faces, their thin bodies still shivered uncontrollably due to the coldness.

Fei was a little bit surprised, and then he instantly knew that was going on.

These girls were actually a part of the tribute from Raice Kingdom.

After a moment of silence, Fei lightly waved his hands and some soldiers came by with a horse carriage. Fei didn’t reject this tribute as these girls were temporally settled in the horse carriage. These girl were trained and treated like presents and slaves for these purposes. Even if Fei didn’t accept them, their fate wouldn’t be much better – maybe even worse. It might actually be a salvation to keep them. But of course, Fei didn’t have the plan of starting a harem.

After seeing the king of Chambord accepted both presents, the people from Raice Kingdom felt a bit more at ease.

“As the king of Raice, I have set up a splendid dinner at Raice Castle to treat the honorable king of Chambord and all these mighty Chambord warriors. I’m not sure if…” The king of Raice Kingdom wanted to walk closer and become more intimate with his flattering smile, but as soon as Fei shook his head, it made him swallow all the words that he was going to say and shut his mouth.

Fei said with a bossy tone as he stared at this white and fat guy coldly, “As the king of Chambord Kingdom, I was going to conquer Raice Kingdom with my soldiers and take ten or a hundred times the revenge for what you guys did to Chambord Kingdom before. However, since you have some brains, I will accept these gold coins. However, things won’t end this easily. You better be this smart all the time, otherwise the royals of Raice Kingdom won’t be able to handle Chambord Kingdom’s anger!” Fei emphasized “being smart” multiple times, and the disdain and insult was so obvious that it was overflowing in Fei’s speech.

However –

“Of course, yes, yes… we will be the closest allies, friends, friend…”

The king of Raice Kingdom didn’t dare to refute what Fei said. He felt a huge pressure coming from Chambord Kingdom; his knees softened and he started shaking. If he didn’t have his guards standing beside him, he would have actually kneeled to the ground and lost all of his face.

“Friends? Remember to never say this word in front of me, because… you guys don’t qualify!”

Fei spit at the ground. After he did that, he waved his hands and Chambord’s Expeditionary Force immediately started to march forward again like an irresistible iron flood. Even the ground started to shake violently under the iron hooves. The bright armor and chilling blades reflected warm sunlight onto the faces of the Raice Kingdom’s royals and made them shiver in fear. No one from Raice Kingdom dared to look down on this troop; the chilling and murderous spirit that came off of Chambord Kingdom’s soldier’s body terrified them.

After seeing Chambord Kingdom’s troop leaving from afar, the king of Raice Kingdom stood up straight while breathing heavily.

A noble looked young man with a gloomy expression walked up and helped the king of Raice walk properly. He stared at the figures of Chambord KIngdom’s cavaliers viciously as he said with a unwilling tone, “Hehe, let him be arrogant for a while. He thinks he is invincible after getting a bit stronger? Hehe, it’s still unknown whether the expeditionary force from Chambord will make it to the Capital St. Petersburg alive. It would be the best if they all died in those people’s hands. It’s too bad that little beauty will die alongside with that idiot king, but the fiancée of Chambord’s King is really coquettish…”

Whoosh – !

A sharp arrow suddenly came from afar and pierced through the young noble’s mouth.

This gloomy young noble instantly fell back as his eyes told everyone around him that he couldn’t believe what just happened as the white feather on the tail of the arrow that was still vibrating traveled out of his head…

“The God-tier archer from Chambord Kingdom!”

Everyone from Raice Kingdom fell into chaos. All the guards were shocked and quickly guarded Raice Kingdom’s king, who was panicking even more. They all saw a figure several hundred meters away holding a strong bow in their hand, and the Roaring Flame Beast that this person was riding on had its hair fluttering in the wind… It was a God-tier archer from Chambord Kingdom who dominated over the force made up of the nine kingdoms.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 164: Wiping the Edge of the Sword

Chapter 164: Wiping the Edge of the Sword

The Roaring Flame Beasts sprinted in the wind, and the autumn wind blew past the knight’s blonde hair and dark red cape. Under the sunset, the long bow and arrows reflected with a chilling golden light.

At this moment, everyone in the Raice Kingdom was frightened, and there actually wasn’t a single person that dared to stand out and speak for the knight that was killed by the one arrow. Even though this young noble was quite an influential figure in the Raice Kingdom when he was alive, now even the Raice Kingdom’s king was trying to wipe away his cold sweat as he prayed, hoping the god-like knight in the distance would put out the anger in his heart and go away, and not look into this incident further.

Recently, the sudden rise of Chambord City placed the entire Raice Kingdom in panic. The nine-kingdom coalition travelled past the Raice Kingdom on their way to attack Chambord city, and of course the Raice Kingdom was aware of the kind of power that this coalition army had at its disposal. At least, if this army was used to deal with Raice, their power could instantly crush Raice into dust. But it was this very powerful army that was completely annihilated by Chambord City. If Chambord city wanted to start some trouble with Raice Kingdom, then there was really no hope for survival. This was why the whole kingdom, from the king himself down to the normal citizens, were living in fear. This time upon hearing that the Chambord King will be traveling past their Kingdom to attend the Arms Drill Battle Competition, Raice’s King suddenly got an idea. In his mind, as long as he can defuse the wrath of the Chambord King, then he would be able to maintain his country’s position, so what’s the big deal of just acting like a b*tch for once.

Clearly, the disrespectful words said by that damn little noble earlier was overheard by the Chambord City’s scouting knight, that’s why he was killed with one shot. But right now, there was no one in the Raice Kingdom that dared to scold the knight for killing their noble. They just hoped that His Majesty the knight could hurry and extinguish the anger in his heart, and hopefully not report those words to that Chambord King… Otherwise, the Raice Kingdom might be doomed.

At this time, the white chubby Raice King almost had the urge to kick that dead noble a few times… Why the f*ck would you stand out and say some sh*t. You can die yourself but don’t drag the entire kingdom down too!

Herod~~

The Roaring Flame Beasts hissed in the wind, the Chambord knight finally withdrew his cold eyes, turned around and dashed away.

Then the entire Raice Kingdom let out a big sigh of relief.

The Raice’s king then gave an order before he was able to fully calm himself down, “Pass down my orders, from today on, everyone must respect anyone from Chambord City. And tell those little nobles like that little sh*t here to better behave well from now on! If one triggers the wrath of the Chambord King, no one can save them!”

…

…

Fei of course knew everything that happened behind him.

After shooting the insolent little nobleman, the bodyguard Fernando Torres came back, and the first thing he did was to report everything that just happened. Fei just slightly smiled and did not get angry because in his heart, cleaning up bad neighbors like the Raice Kingdom was something that would happen sooner or later. However, right now, fighting for interests and power in the Arms Drill Competition was what was most important to Chambord City. It’s no rush to ride back to clean up those little puppies and kittens, that’s why Fei just kept his army moving forward.

As the tier 5 subsidiary kingdom, although Raice Kingdom’s frontier territory was a bit bigger than Chambord city, but by nightfall, the expedition army had completely crossed Raice Kingdom and arrived at another subsidiary kingdom’s territory – the Black Stone Kingdom.

If Raice was just a bad neighbor, then the Black Stone Kingdom was the real mortal enemy of Chambord City.

On the Arms Drill Competition three years ago, it was this Black Stone City that colluded with some of the big forces behind it that used some vile means against Chambord, and they were able to be promoted to a Tier 4 subsidiary kingdom on the corpse of Chambord City. As for the friction and battles between Raice Kingdom and Chambord City, the majority were also secretly provoked by the Black Stone Kingdom. Other than the Raice Kingdom, there still were four nearby kingdoms that shared the same strength as Chambord City, and they were all either convinced or forced by the Black Stone Kingdom to be hostile towards Chambord.

Through these frictions, the Black Stone Kingdom was able to create a huge amount of wealth, especially through plundering their population to enhance their own strength.

The hostile state between Chambord and Black Stone had lasted for many years, and it became unclear a long time ago who was right and who was wrong. However, not long ago, the Black Stone Kingdom’s king already let out his words, saying that he will completely burn Chambord to the ground during this Arms Drill Competition. In addition, at the crowning ceremony not long ago, the Black Stone Kingdom had also sent people to Chambord city to directly provoke Fei, and even joined in on the assassination conspiracy of the Elder Princess. However, due to bad luck, not even their men’s bodies were found…

That night, Chambord City’s expedition army camped out in a lake beside a forest within the Black Stone Kingdom’s territory.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 165: Masters all out, the murderous intent at night (Part 1)

Chapter 165: Masters all out, the murderous intent at night (Part 1)

The loud shouting and metallic clanging had instantly woken up the girl from her sweet dream. Angela immediately got up and saw Fei who was already up and holding a sharp sword in his hand.

She calmed down and asked, “Alexander, what is happening?” She always felt safe around Fei.

“We will see!” Fei took his dark red cape and wrapped Angela’s nice figure in it. “Come out with me, let the soldiers see that their king and queen are standing right behind them.”

At this time, the blonde loli Emma had also woken up. She was still very sleepy.

The three of them walked out of the tent together.

Chambord’s Bylaw Enforcement Force reacted very fast. By now, they had positioned themselves into a defensive formation. The fifty huge black iron tower shields locked onto each other by the hooks on the sides and formed a remote tall defense wall. This wall curled and circled the king’s tent and protected the king against any possible arrow projectiles. Although some of the soldiers only had time to put on a pair of pants, their huge bulging muscles that were exposed under the cold air made the soldiers look more sturdy and doughty.

Compared with the Bylaw Enforcement Force, the Saint Seiyas reacted even faster. It was pretty obvious that these fifty soldiers slept with their armors on. They were all in their armors and got onto the Roaring Flame Beasts under the lead of Drogba, Pierce, and Warden Oleg. With the huge devastating axes in their hands, they tilted their bodies forwards and the Roaring Flame Beasts that they were riding started to restlessly stamp with their two front hooves on the ground like angry bulls. As soon as Fei commanded, they would dash out and smash whoever was in their way.

The two most powerful warriors of the Saint Seiyas, the commanders Peter-Cech and Frank-Lampard had both jumped onto two tall trees beside the camp. Their long hair fluttered in the wind, and their tough and tall figures gave everyone a sense of security. Like two ferocious tigers, they carefully observed what was going on with their dark red capes fluttering in the air.

The big black dog let out a hoarse roar as a terrifying light flashed through its eyes.

Not too far away from the king’s tent, the elder princess Tanasha’s tent was also guard by her elite Zenit soldiers. Knight Captain Romain and the swordswoman Susan were both standing in front of the tent and on the lookout.

At the point, the shouting and metallic clanging was getting close and closer.

Numerous numbers of torches were like the stars in a dark night. It was pretty clear that a ton of people were charging towards the camp.

But what was surprising was that this troop had suddenly stopped about seven hundred meters away from Chambord expeditionary force’s camp. With the help from the dim lights, Fei was able to tell that these were cavaliers from the Blackstone Kingdom. There were about three to four hundred of them, all in shiny armor and their weapons resembled a forest when all were pointed upward. The war horses were breathing heavily, and the cavaliers on the horses were clanging their weapons against their armors. Although they were shouting and making a huge scene, they didn’t get any closer to Chambord’s troops.

“Ready!”

Under Cech’s command, a series of metallic clanging noises also sounded from Chambord’s camp. Long swords were pulled out of the scabbards, sharp axes were raised, and spears were pointed forward. It didn’t matter if it was a soldier in the Bylaw Enforcement Force or the Saint Seiya Force, their bodies and spirits were like bows that were pulled to the limit. As soon as there was a command, they would charge out and tear the enemies in front of them into pieces.

This presence caused their enemies who were shouting loudly to freeze for a second.

However – “Hahahahahahah – Retreat!”

At this moment, no expected the captain of Blackstone’s cavaliers, who was very thick and tall, to laugh as he waved his hands. In the laugher, the three to four hundred cavaliers all turned around with their horses. Then the cavaliers whipped their horses and quickly disappeared in the dark night. They actually had no intention of attacking.

“Was it just an act?”

Fei frowned. When he saw people like Cech and Lampard looking at him for an answer, he shook his head, lightly waved his hands, and let the soldiers to go back to rest.

As he expected, things didn’t end off here this simply.

After about another hour when everyone went back to sleep and started to dream again, the shouting and clip-clop noises suddenly sounded again. Everyone woke up again and realized the cavaliers of Blackstone Kingdom was here to harass them again. And just like last time, they stopped when they were about six, seven hundred meters away from Chambord’s camp and didn’t go pass the warning signal of the white feathered arrow and the line that it made on the ground. After they shouted for a while, they would laugh and directly turned around and retreated.

This event repeated itself again and again. By the end of the night, this harassment occurred more than ten times.

When it was about dawn, the cavaliers from Blackstone Kingdom finally disappeared and didn’t come again. However, Fei could clearly tell that all of his soldiers were tired from looking at their faces. After all, they didn’t get a good rest at all. Peter-Cech was instructing the Saint Seiyas to pack up and get ready to leave. At the same time, a lot of scouts were sent out to carefully observe any abnormal activity that might occur in a two to three kilometers radius.

The expeditionary force started to move again. Fei rode on the back of the big black dog; he rubbed his chin and was thinking of something.

As they proceeded forward, they didn’t see a large number of cavaliers from Blackstone Kingdom anymore. But there were about a dozen scouts from the Blackstone Kingdom who followed behind Chambord troops and closely monitored the troop’s movements. Drogba and Pierce, the two strongest, shorted tempered warriors who hate thinked were getting very impatient. They were very close to swinging their axes and killing these scout, but Cech stopped them. Although these Blackstone cavaliers were up to no good, Chambord’s troops were traveling through their territories. It didn’t matter where these cavaliers went in their territories, it would be legal and it was their freedom. If Pierce and Drogba charged at these dozen cavaliers and wiped them, there would be no reasonable argument for that, and it might cause more trouble for this trip to the Capital of Zenit. On top of that, King Alexander didn’t say anything, and that meant the king had other considerations. Cech didn’t want these two reckless strongmen to ruin the king’s plan.

The Blackstone Kingdom was a level 4 affiliated kingdom, so it’s territories were much bigger than the Chambord and Raice Kingdoms. After the expeditionary force traveled for a whole day, they still hadn’t marched out of it territories yet.

But around the sunset of the day, the troop finally walked out of the grass plain.

Seeing the mountains, hills, thick forests and jungles from afar caused the Chambord soldiers to cheer unrestrainedly. Some soldiers even let loose and started to sing. To many Chambord soldiers who had never traveled this far before, their eyes were hurting a little after staring at the golden grass plain that seemed endless. A continuous mountain range and steep hills gave them the familiar and intimate feeling of going home.

The mountain that they were seeing was called the [Burning Sun Mountain]. One end of the mountain was in Blackstone Kingdom’s territories, and parts of the mountain existed in numerous affiliated kingdoms territories; the other end of the mountain range ended somewhere near the Capital city of the Zenit Empire. Although it wasn’t comparable to the mountains behind Chambord that were steep, magnificent, and endless, it did contain a lot of minerals. It was ranked number one in terms of the iron ore deposits in all of the mountains in the Zenit Empire’s territories. This was one of the reasons why the Blackstone Kingdom was powerful and able to achieve the rank of a level 4 affiliated kingdom. They had the money and the resources. In comparison, Chambord was a lot poorer. If Chambord didn’t get two beautiful and consecutive victories, it would have had problems providing its soldiers with basic weapons and armor.

On the [Burning Sun Mountain], there were numerous mining pits that were different sizes placed everywhere like the stars in the sky. In some way, these mining pits acted as the military fortresses. There were many watchtowers and road blocks in the way and every road was guarded strictly. When Chambord’s expeditionary force got closer to the mountains, the number of cavaliers from Blackstone Kingdom drastically increased. However, they would only appear from afar and never appeared within a kilometer radius from Chambord’s troops.

However, if Chambord’s troops wanted to arrive on time for the Military Exercise at St. Petersburg, crossing these mountains was their only choice.

The length of the voyage was so long that even horses could die from it. The expeditionary force finally arrived at the feet of the mountain.

At this point, it was already dark out. Fei thought about something as he looked at the military fortresses of Blackstone that were guarded tightly. He ordered Cech to call back all of the scouts that were out and setup the camp at the feet of the mountain which was visible to the military fortresses that were lit up by lights.

After midnight passed, the Blackstone cavaliers appeared again.

They still didn’t get into the five hundred radius zone from Chambord’s expeditionary force. They laughed crazily and provoked them by smashing their weapons against their shields. They tried their best to make the loudest noises as they could and bring more trouble to the soldiers from Chambord who were in the camp not too far away from them. When they saw shadows and figures suddenly getting busy in the quiet camp, they laughed proudly.

>>>>>>

1/2 chapter regular chapter, don’t be angruuu but this is a normal sized chap cuz the author pulled another 2-in-1 crap

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 165: Masters all out, the murderous intent at night (Part 2)

Chapter 165: Masters all out, the murderous intent at night (Part 2)

“It’s about right. We will come back again in forty minutes!” A muscular young knight resembling the captain of this team of cavaliers took off his helmet and laughed on his horse. “I do feel pity towards these Chambord peasants. They couldn’t get a good night sleep, and they probably won’t have the energy to pick up their weapons tomorrow……”

“Hahaha, yeah. Condi, his majesty came up with a great strategy!” A cavalier beside the captain added.

An arrogant expression appeared on the young knight’s face. He said with a disdainful smile on his face, “Of course. My father is intelligent and far-sighted. How could that idiot king of Chambord compare with him? We will let him live a bit longer. Humph! When the time is right, we will conquer Chambord Kingdom, capture all those Chambord low lives, and make them mining slaves that work in the dark and moist mining pits in the [Burning Sun Mountains]! All their descendants can only be slaves as well!”

“Retreat – ! Let’s head back to the Blackstone Bunker and have some rest. We will come back in forty minutes to ‘comfort’ these pitiful low lives!”

The young knight waved his hands, and all the cavaliers turned their horses around and was about to rush back to the military fortress that was located in a short distance…… But at this moment – “Since you guys came to seek your own death, why are you guys leaving?”

A sneer sounded, but the cavaliers couldn’t tell where it came from. Before the cavaliers were able to react, a green and a purple light suddenly shone in the pitch dark night. Like two lights from hell, they dashed towards the cavaliers like meteors and make four puffing sounds. Four streams of red blood spurted into the air, and the four heads also fell to the ground. The heads belonged to the four cavaliers on the very right side of the formation who didn’t even have the chance to defend. But now, they were four headless corpses…… “Enemy strike!” A high-pitched screamed instantly sounded.

“Be careful, he is on the right……”

“Kill him! Kill him right now!!”

“I couldn’t spot him, he is too fast. Back, back back! He is a master! A very powerful warrior!!”

The cavaliers fell into a state of chaos. The assassin who suddenly appeared was like a demon that was harvesting lives. His speed was so fast that it was unimaginable. Every time the green and the purple lights shone in the dark, two cavaliers would die like wheat under a sickle. They couldn’t even put up a fight. Although these cavaliers were trying their best to defend, they couldn’t even slow this figure down for one second! The powerful presence of this assassin made the situation become more and more chaotic.

“Don’t panic! Establish the formation!!” The young captain shouted.

However, his command wasn’t very useful.

When all the cavaliers were looking at their right in panic, something suddenly happened to the left side of the formation. A star like light suddenly shone, and the light instantly grew brighter and hotter. The violent lights made all the cavaliers lost all sensations for a second as a series of lightning like light beams exploded around them …… “Lightning Speed Fists!!”

A deep roar suddenly resonated, and the strong lights beams struck on every cavaliers that was within ten meters radius from the voice. The young knight captain opened his eyes wide and big as he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He was actually seeing something the he couldn’t even imagine – Every soldier who the strong light beam shone on had their iron armors struck thought, their helmet broke apart, thick shields dented heavily, and their weapons chipped as if these items were made out of wood. Even the war horses that they were riding on bled through their noses. He felt like they were struck by numerous fists as dense thudding sounds resonated in the area around him. He couldn’t do anything but watch those invisible yet devastating fists do their work. After that, the attack toned down a little.

Finally, those bright light beams disappeared.

A thick and strong body appeared in his eyes. There a huge black sword on this man’s back as if the man was carrying a magnificent mountain. Despite the fact that he struck through a lot of cavaliers, there wasn’t a single blood stain on his dark red cape.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

After the breeze blew by in the dark night, more than twenty cavaliers who had terrifying punch marks and indents on their bodies and died already couldn’t keep their balances any more. With their dead war horses that also got all the bones crushed, they fell to the ground one after another powerlessly.

So fast!

It was just way too fast!

It was so fast that it beyond the detection of human eyes. In other words, ordinary human eyes couldn’t even catch this man’s movements!

The young knight instantly felt a chill going down his spines, dispersing into every corner of his body. He was not weak; in fact, he was a mid-tier two star warrior and was one of the strongest princes in the Blackstone Kingdom. However, even he was not able to capture this strong man’s movement, attacking angles and fists’ trajectories…… “How fast are this man’s punches?”

The fact that his eyes couldn’t capture this man’s movement meant that he was no match to the enemies even if he fought himself.

“Who are you guys? Don’t you guys know that we are the Wind Cavalry of Blackstone? How dare you provoke the Blackstone Kingdom? Do you all want to die?” The young captain’s heart started to sink towards his stomach. He shouted angrily and dropped the name of the Blackstone Kingdom as if it would bring him more courage and confident.

“Hehe, we are here to kill all the bastards of Blackstone Kingdom!”

“Yuck! Is your shitty little kingdom that strong?”

The man who had the huge black sword on his back didn’t bother to acknowledge the young knight captain, but two loud thunder like shouts sounded from not too far away and answered the young knight’s question. His cavaliers’ screams started to sound right after a second as two topless strong men with muscles that made them look like mountains charged towards him with huge axes that were about two meters long and square iron shields that were about a man tall. These two strong man were like human dinosaurs. Their strengths were so strong that every cavalier that they hit as they charged were all thrown into the air like scarecrows in a tornado along with their warhorses …… “It’s you guys…..”

The young knight captain’s pupils instantly contracted as he finally recognized the identity of his enemies. These two strong men were the two Golden Saint Seiyas of Chambord – Taurus and Capricorn Saint Seiyas.

In rumors, these two men were very strong and very cruel. They liked smashing their opponents’ heads in or chopping their opponents into a pile of meat paste by using their comically oversized axes. It was said that both of them had special techniques: Taurus Saint Seiya could use his head to smash though mountains, and the palm of the Capricorn Saint Seiya was as sharp as any god-tier weapons. Both of these men were noted as very dangerous characters on Blackstone’s intelligence report, and the young knight didn’t expect to see both of them tonight.

As he saw the two beasts getting close to him unstoppably, the young knight captain finally understood the truthfulness of that intelligence report. The bit of royal arrogance and disdain he had on his mind instantly disappeared; he clearly knew that he was no match to these two if they really wanted to kill him. He quickly turned his horse around and was about to escape…… however, these two beast like strong men clearly locked on to him; both of them chased after him.

“You want to fuck with me and not let me sleep? Die!” Pierce shouted.

“Daddy is mad, and the consequence will be bad!” Drogba laughed viciously.

The two strong man were like two vicious sharks that had divided the sea waves in half. With bloody murderous intent, they divided the cavaliers in half and instantly arrived in front of the young knight captain. The sharp wind that were created by the two huge axes when they struck downward were like knives and hurt the young captain’s face. The young captain only had the time to draw out his knight long sword and barely blocked the axes that were striking towards him. Although powerful energy flames enveloped his body and empowered the sword, the long sword only lasted a second before it was smashed into iron chips. The poor young captain was cut in half by one of the axes from the waist before he would let out any screams or cries, and the other axes smashed the war horse that the captain was riding on into a pile of meat paste!

The upper half of the young captain’s body flew into the sky under the huge impact. There was still a bit of life left inside of him, but he wasn’t able to let any sounds despite the fact the he opened his mouth and wanted to scream. What made his mentality collapse was when his eyes, that were filled with fear, saw a big and fat man with a scar on his forehead struck into his cavaliers from another side. Wherever he went, Blackstone Kingdom’s cavaliers were turned into flesh and blood. No one would put up a fight against this fat man who also had a huge axe in his hands. Every time this man took a step forward, all the fat on his body would shake violently, but his movements was even more agile than ordinary people.

At the same time, a thin and tall man who was in a light armor and dark red cap also appeared. The sharp sword in his hand let out shiny flashes so bright that it made the stars in the nightly sky pale in comparison. Just like the star lights, they curved towards Blackstone cavaliers. Like the artists on the dance floor, the sword was light and agile, fast and vicious. Every time it showed itself, death followed.

Each of the masters appeared out of nowhere and dashed into the sheep like Blackstone cavaliers.

When the young captain’s upper body landed on the ground, the last scene he saw was the last cavaliers of Blackstone getting killed by the green and the purple light that first appeared and getting chopped into the six parts along with his horse…… all two hundred cavaliers from Blackstone were completely wiped out in a few seconds.

Until death, the young knight captain still couldn’t believe what was happening.

He had recognized all the faces of the attackers; they were all the warriors and masters under the king of Chambord. Even Chambord’s king himself participated in this raid.

“The king of Chambord…… the king himself dare to kill off all the cavaliers of Blackstone on Blackstone’s territories?”

>>>>>>>>

For the voting result, the 2 regular chaps will be every Friday and every Wednesday.

If you like this series and would like more chaps, please consider supporting us on Patron or paypal! Before then, we will try to stockpile more chaps so the regular release isn’t affected when school starts

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 166: The Meeting of Two Kings

Chapter 166: The Meeting of Two Kings

The bloody killing at night came and left fast.

In less than ten minutes, Blackstone’s cavalry of two hundred men was completely wiped out after the last scream resonated under the night sky. The six masters from Chambord didn’t stop and quickly disappeared into the darkness like ghosts in the night. Except for the blood that was running on the ground like rivers and the bloody smell from the one-sided cruel battle that occurred, no trace was left.

After more than an hour, there was finally some other sounds.

A small team of cavaliers in silver armor that were riding on black armored war horses rushed out of the stone fortress from afar with torches in their hands. Their cavaliers were chatting and laughing among themselves, and the atmosphere was very light. Soon, they got close to the battleground. When they were about to arrive, a single-eyed cavalier frowned out of curiosity as his guards paced themselves. He made a hand gesture to the cavaliers that were still charging after him at full speed, and the cavaliers immediately slowed down. They drew out their swords and held tightly onto their shields as they all went on guard.

“There’s such a thick and bloody smell. Could it be that Prince Eric and his men fought with the bastards from Chambord already?”

With the question on his mind, the single-eyed cavalier slowly rode his horse forward. He saw a dark small hill in the shadows. A night breeze suddenly blew by and brought along a thick, disgusting and bloody smell that made him and the rest of the cavaliers want to puke. The horses that the cavaliers were riding on were scared; these horses neighed in fear as they stepped back continuously. The single-eyed cavalier jumped off of the horse as he grabbed a torch from a cavalier beside him and threw it forward.

Whoosh – !

The flames flickered in the night breeze and lit up the darkness in front of them.

“God… What am I seeing?”

At that moment, every cavalier felt like they were placed in a fridge in hell; they felt like all their blood was freezing up.

No one expected that the small hill in the shadows was made from piling Blackstone Kingdom’s corpses. Blood, torn armor, broken swords, chipped blades, dead horses, white bones, and human heads… they were all piled onto each other uniformly by someone. On top of this hill made of corpses, a somewhat complete cavalier spear was stabbed onto the “hill”, and a head with a helmet was attached to the other end of the spear. Red blood was dripping down the body of the spear, and most of the blood had already solidified… “No… it’s Prince Eric!!!” The single-eyed cavalier shouted as he couldn’t believe what was in front of him.

“Who attacked them?”

“It must be those guys from Chambord… They must have ambushed them around here and attacked Prince Eric by surprise. Except for them, no other forces are a match for Prince Eric and his men…”

“So cruel, not a single person survived!”

These cavaliers couldn’t think straight anymore. As the night wind blew through the trees, numerous leaves fell off the trees to the ground. These cavaliers felt like there were numerous killers hiding in the dark, preparing to give them the lethal and deadly blow. The scenery around them was scary and ghastly; since their enemies could kill Prince Eric with his two hundred cavaliers quietly, then the twenty of them couldn’t even last a second if the enemies really wanted to kill them. The single-eyed cavalier quickly realized the dangerous situation they were in, so he took the head of Prince Eric off the spear on the “hill” and carefully wrapped it in his cape. After he did that, he quickly turned around, jumped onto his horse, and quickly escaped from this murderous place with his cavaliers as if they would die if they stayed there one more second.

They came fast like the wind, but left in a hurry like homeless dogs; they didn’t even take care of their peers’ corpse by burying them properly.

…

…

The beautiful golden sun gradually climbed out from behind the mountains on the Far East and covered the land in a bright golden light.

It was another pretty, yet quiet morning.

The only thing was that there was a red glow in the sky, as if red blood had dyed the half of it. It was very clear and eye-catching.

The Chambord Expeditionary Force started to progress forward again. They marched towards the entrance to the [Burning Sun Mountains]. The temperature in the morning was still a little bit chilly. Angela and Emma went into Eldest Princess Tanasha’s magic carriage to chat with and keep her company. Fei rode on the big black dog and led everyone at the very front of the troop. As he saw the red glow in the sky, he laughed and said, “Oh, see? Blood had stained the sky. There must have been some bloody fight that occurred last night…”

Everyone around the king laughed as they heard his majesty speak.

Two of Fei’s henchmen Pierce and Drogba were both riding on the back of Roaring Flame Beasts. They rubbed the blades on their axes as they still felt a little thirsty when thinking about what happened last night. The fat and huge Warden Oleg was obviously still immersed in the beautiful memory, but the commander of the Saint Seiyas Force Cech was still silent. He carefully observed the surroundings, and there were Saint Seiyas on Roaring Flame Beasts from afar who were waving a little green flag. This meant that everything was fine.

A smile appeared on Lampard, who was riding a Roaring Flame Beasts behind Fei, subconsciously. Last night was the first time that he used Lighting Speed Fists in battle, and the effectiveness of it was beyond his expectation. Using lightning-attribute warrior energy, his attack speed after being empowered from a few secret energy connection channels was very impressive. Lampard had never dreamed that he would be able to retrain his lightning-attribute warrior energy after that devastating destruction; e also never dreamed that he could get his hands on a new and unimaginable training path and retrain. His warrior energy recovered at such a fast speed. He couldn’t imagine what kind of power and achievement he could obtain if he trained the Lightning Speed Fists to its peak since King Alexander said that this training scroll wasn’t at its final form, and that there was still room for improvement and refinement.

With his fists held tightly together, Lampard felt the power that he missed for a long time.

As the expeditionary force got closer to the foot of the mountain, the military fortress of Blackstone Kingdom was getting clearer and clearer in their eyes. This fortress made out of a black material was built right next to the mountain, where its defense walls covered three directions. The defense walls that were about twenty meters tall were very hard and firm. When Fei took a closer look, he could tell that they were made by stacking unforged iron ores together. Two-hundred-meter-tall warrior statues were standing on top of the two mountains behind the fortress. Battlements on the defense wall were placed uniformly, and a ton of heavily-armored soldiers were sent here by the King of Blackstone to guard it. This was a strategically located fortress that was easy to guard, but hard to siege! On top of that, this fortress perfectly blocked the only path on [Burning Sun Mountains] that led to the Capital St. Petersburg, so it was a very important fortress that took advantage of Chambord!

If Chambord’s Expeditionary Force wanted to arrive at St. Petersburg on time, they would have to get across this fortress called Blackstone Fortress.

However, Chambord Kingdom and Blackstone Kingdom were currently in a hostile relationship; it would be very hard for Chambord’s Expeditionary Force to get across. If the expeditionary force of Chambord didn’t put up the flag that stated that they were going for Zenit’s Military Exercise, they would be treated as invaders by Blackstone Kingdom as soon as they stepped into Blackstone’s territories. Someone had recommended Fei to choose another path and avoid going through [Burning Sun Mountains]. They wanted to get to St. Petersburg by walking on the edge of the mountain since the Roaring Flame Beasts and the war horses were fast. Therefore, they would be able to arrive at St. Petersburg on time. However, Fei rejected that recommendation.

If they did that, wouldn’t it show that Chambord was scared of Blackstone?

Fei was going to step over Blackstone Fortress directly with pride.

The only thing was that before Chambord’s Expeditionary Force could get close to Blackstone Fortress, the gate to the fortress suddenly opened. Then, a series of bugle sounds resonated in the sky. The dust on the ground was sent into the sky as a black armored cavalier force rushed out of the fortress; there were at least two thousand cavaliers in that force. A blonde haired and bearded elder that was about fifty years old led the charge. He was wearing a golden helmet covered in diamond. His expression was gloomy, and viciousness filled his eyes. He pointed his hands forward, and the cavaliers divided themselves into two streams and charged at Chambord’s Expeditionary Force from the two sides with unhidden hostility and murderous intent.

“Formation – Defense!”

Cech kept his cool the entire time. He shouted and the fifty Saint Seiyas jumped off of the Roaring Flame Beasts and hooked the fifty-iron tower shields together. They instantly formed one mobile iron defense wall. The defense wall formed into a V-shape. At the very front of the formation, Warden Oleg laughed viciously with the huge axe held tightly in his hands. Right behind him, Pierce and Drogba stood beside each other with two hammers… When facing enemies, the three battle hungry warriors didn’t have any sense of fear on their faces, and an excited and hungry expression appeared instead.

Crack, crack, crack – !

The hundred Bylaw Enforcement Force divided themselves into two groups. One group sat on their horses and drew their bows. White-feathered arrows shined in the sun and were aimed at the enemies that were charging at them. These soldiers were all god-tier archers, and they had the ability to shoot down fifty elite enemy cavaliers with one round of firing. The other group in the Bylaw Enforcement Force made of fifty soldiers guarded the Eldest Princess’s magic carriage to prevent Her Highness and the future queen Angela from being attacked by the cavaliers.

As for King Alexander, he had no one beside him except for his bodyguard Fernando-Torres.

In every soldier’s eyes, their king was a true invincible master who didn’t need the protection of weaker soldiers. If they actually stood in front of the king, it would be an insult to him.

The cavaliers from Blackstone Kingdom rushed by quickly.

Although they had a strong presence, they didn’t charge and initiate the attack right away. Instead, they circled around Chambord’s Expeditionary Force. They rode their horses around Chambord’s force in circles as they collided their spears with their shields and made loud sounds. The noise from more than two thousand people hitting their shields sounded like an earthquake and the gods’ anger. These sounds were so loud that they seemed tangible. A violent wind blew the dust off the ground and pushed it towards the Chambord’s force that was surrounded in the middle.

This was battle presence, the battle presence of cavaliers.

On the battlefield, if their battle presence was used properly, it would achieve the goal of making the enemies surrender without fighting them.

In many situations, the rookie soldiers who had never fought in battle or wars before would mentally break down and crap their pants when they experience it for the first time.

It was obvious that these two thousand cavaliers were veterans who had been through numerous battles. They were very experienced at creating impressive battle presence. Although there were only a little more than two thousand enemies, they created the presence of having more than ten thousand soldiers. The palms of every Chambord soldier started to sweat. Their lips started to dry, and their throats started to tickle as they felt nervous. After all, they had never been through a real battle on the battlefield.

However, all these were not important because Chambord had a super big black dog.

“Woof! Woof! Woof!”

The big black dog that was letting out a deep roar through its throat suddenly started to shouted angrily; it was so loud that it sounded like a huge dragon’s howl.

What happened next was unimaginable – The dog’s bark instantly covered the battle presence that the more than two thousand cavaliers created. Also, this dog bark had an indescribable and shocking effect on the horses. More than a dozen Blackstone’s horses that were running around Chambord’s Expeditionary Force suddenly collapsed onto the group due to fear. Their bodies started to twitch, and white foam spurted out of their mouths. The cavaliers that were riding on them didn’t expect this to happen. Like dumplings, they all fell to the ground due to the momentum… This scene made the battle presence that the Blackstone’s cavaliers created with a ton of effort instantly disappear.

Everyone from Chambord didn’t hesitate to laugh at this.

“Stop!”

The elder with the golden helmet shouted, and the Blackstone’s cavaliers that were circling around Chambord’s Expeditionary Force stopped. The dozen poor cavaliers were already stomped on into meat paste by their peers. The viciousness and hatred in the elder’s eyes was so great that it could almost be solidified. He divided the cavaliers in half and rode his horse forward towards Fei slowly as he stared at him tightly. He was holding onto the golden sword in his hands so tightly that his palms were turning white. His knuckles were popping, and his veins were bulging. After a while, he let one of his hands go from the sword unwillingly as he said maliciously, “I’m Condi, the king of Blackstone. King Alexander, leave the murderers of my third prince Eric and my two hundred cavaliers and I will let you guys go. Otherwise…!”

As he said that, all of cavaliers that surrounded Chambord’s Expeditionary Force pointed the tip of their spears at them in cooperation with their king’s threat.

The murderous spirit was real.

“Yawn… Auh. I don’t know what you are talking about.” Fei stretched his back and said, “Someone was killed last night? No wonder why there was a bright rosy dawn this morning. The shouting last night prevented me from getting a good night of sleep. King of Blackstone, the public security and order in your Blackstone territory is not very good!”

“You…” The golden haired and golden beard strong elder was so mad that his heart skipped a beat. His expression became very serious as he shouted, “Alexander, how dare you act to arrogantly in front of my Blackstone’s elite soldiers. Hehe, for killing a prince of a Level 4 affiliated kingdom, the law is on my side even if we take this case in front of Emperor Essen. If I want, I can command and make the Royal Family of Chambord lose their bloodline!”

Fei lightly glanced around at the cavaliers with a murderous spirit and said with a very disdainful tone, “Clear a path for us in ten seconds and let us move. Otherwise… Blackstone Kingdom will never have a king again!”

After he said that, Fei’s body lightly shook. Everyone felt like Fei had blurred for a second. The king of Blackstone felt his neck get a little cold, and he instantly reached for his neck in surprise. He found that the blonde beard that he combed and took care of every morning was shorter. When he looked up, he saw the King of Chambord, who was standing on his opposite side, sprinkling his blonde beard in the cool autumn wind…… Every cavalier from Blackstone gasped in shock.

Except for a few high level warriors, no one else saw how King Alexander of Chambord moved and attacked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 167: A Scream (part 1)

Chapter 167: A Scream (part 1)

Watching the scattered golden hair dancing in the wind, the Black Stone King’s face turned pale. This humiliation was akin to being slapped across the face in public. He felt a burning anger welling up in him. However, the cold feeling on his neck was a reminder to control himself from expressing his anger.

It was clear that the strength of the Chambord King far exceeded the description on his report. He was absolutely capable of cutting off his head instantly … this was too horrifying!

The Black Stone King reluctantly turned around and looked at the cavalry soldier by his side in silver armour, and he saw his eyes flash as he undetectably shook his head.

The Black Stone King heaved a sigh. He instantly understood the meaning from the cavalry soldier – it was clear that the Chambord King had greater strength, which had far exceeded the plan they envisioned before. It seemed that the plan would never be achieved… No matter how unwilling his heart felt, there was nothing he could possibly do. In the Azeroth continent where the Law of Jungle, the deterrent force of an elite fighter is way beyond the army. The Black Stone King had only mediocre talent, he had only achieved the two-star strength rank when he reached age fifty. However, the reason he was able to become one of the kings that specially focused on military strength, aside from his royal bloodline, was his forbearance and tactics, so he naturally knew what kind of strategy was the best choice in such situation.

(Remember to read on Noodletown to support the translators and editors~)

” One….. Two……”

Fei ignored the enemy’s thoughts. His Majesty sat on the back of [Black Whirlwind] counting numbers. Each number sounded like a heavy hammer that struck into each and everyone of the Blackstone King and knights’ hearts. Fei’s cold voice caused their hearts to beat faster and ther hands to subconsciously grip their weapons strongly.

“Four….. Five……. Six ……”

Fei counted number unhurriedly.

The chilly late autumn wind blew through the whole Blackstone force army. Don’t know why, the Black Stone Army suddenly felt that this gorgeous orange morning sky was unprecedentedly cold.

“……. Seven…… Eight……”

These were just a few simple numbers coming unhurriedly from His Majesty’s mouth, but at this moment these words boiled the blood of every Chambord soldier. It seemed that there were something trying to pour out from their chests. The Black Stone kingdom had always been harsh towards Chambord’s citizens, using any excuse as a chance to abuse them. Who knew that there would be a day that the King of Chambord could, with only sword, deter a whole two thousand Blackstone knights, in addition to forcing the selfish and arrogant Blackstone King to become obsequious, afraid to speak and express his anger. At this moment, Chambord soldiers sunk into anger, and counted the numbers with Fei, as if they were about to vent all the humiliation from the Black Stone Kingdom.

More than a hundred muscular men from Chambord shouted angrily together. The momentum came simultaneously, the voices flowed with the sound of their eagerness to kill, shaking everyone’s soul.

The tide of battle was instantly reversed.

Even though the Chambord expeditionary army was smaller in number, they gained the upper hand in this battle.

The roar from less than two hundred soldiers was even more ground-breaking than the two thousand Blackstone Knights banging their spears against their shields to signal their horses to charge.

Pressing the edge!

No one dared to look straight!

“ Nine……”

Simultaneously, Fei held up an empty hand. There was a purple light that turned into a long purple sword. Every soldier looked at His Majesty the King’s action, and all Chambord city soldiers immediately drew their swords. Along came the sound of metal clanging against each other.

The clash of cold steel became the last straw that broke the camel’s back. The Black Stone King was frightened, and at that moment he as if he remembered the previous phantom-like figure flying through the air to get him again. His horse suddenly reared and neighed, and the king finally exclaimed “Retreat……”

Rumble- !!!

Like a black lake tide receding, the two thousand Black Stone knights backed up the route immediately, and disappeared into Blackstone fortress leaving behind a cloud of white smoke and dust.

“Pooh!” Taurus Golden Knight Drogba spat on the floor in disdain.

“They ran pretty quickly… …” Capricorn Saint Seiya Pierce appeared a little disappointed.

……

Ten minutes later, the Chambord army arrived at the Black Stone fortress gate.

Fei originally thought that the Blackstone king would try to make things difficult. He even prepared to have Elder princess Tanasha knock on the door. But surprisingly, the Black Stone fortress gates were widely opened, Blackstone defenders obviously had received an order to not block the Chambord army. They directed Fei’s people into the city.

“Could it be that the Black Stone king wants to trap us in and fight us … wrap me up like a dumpling after I enter the city?” Fei thought casually, without a trace of fear. He petted the [Black Whirlwind] under his crotch and became the first who stepped into the Black Stone fortress.

Cech and Lampard who were behind Fei obviously also had the same thought. Several commands were passed down, and the expeditionary formation changed. Angela and Natasha’s carriage got assigned more Bylaw Enforcement Officers to guard and the formation became looser on the outside, but tough on the inside. Everyone stayed highly alerted. However, there weren’t any attacks from the beginning till the end.

Inside the Black Stone fortress was very calm, and everything was running orderly.

Fei carefully observed this hostile country’s number 1 military fortress with thoughts in his mind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 167: A Scream (part 2)

Chapter 167: A Scream (part 2)

Due to the geographical and strategic aspects, the Black Stone fortress was completely militarized. All the buildings were piled together by the giant black stones, and there were no buildings made of wood. Moreover, all the layout and levels of the buildings were designed after careful and reasonable planning. Even the two sides of the mountain peak was cut out for the dense stone chamber and the outpost was fully loaded with armed archers hidden inside.

The streets of the fortress were narrow, and the terrain was like a maze. Even if the enemy were to break the gates and rush in, they could not be able to organize a large-scale attack, and have no choice but to split into a fragmented team. The loosened strength of most forces would then be eliminated by the Black Stone army who were familiar with the geography.

The fortress perfectly embodied the genius design of the cold weapon era’s military fortress, and it was just like a cold-blooded killing machine entrenched between the valleys.

The Black Stone king treated the fortress seriously. Before Fei and his army came in, a lot of the military facilities had been hidden to prevent exposing their strength to the enemies from Chambord City, so what Fei looked at was just one tenth of the actual fortress’s military power.

The widest street that went through the entire fortress was only about two meters wide, which almost only allows a carriage through. There were only a few people on the street. There were not many residents or small traders. All they saw were armed soldiers and large caravans travelling in the Fortress. The Black Stone fortress occupied the shortest road leading to St.Petersburg, and it was heavily taxed for anyone who wanted to pass by. Usually only those bigger caravans could afford it.

Besides the soldiers and a small number of caravans, most people here were slaves.

Mining slaves!!

The Black Stone City opened a lot of mines in the mountains under the scorching sun. The mines steadily produces large quantities of ores at all times, which was one of their national income pillars, as well as the Black Stone King’s foundation for his military. As long as there was enough population, he could easily organize a heavily armed army since the supply of iron weapons would never be a problem, unlike for Chambord City.

To the Black Stone king, the only problem was the lack of slaves for
mining, which explains why this country liked wars. It’s because wars could
bring them a large number of prisoners and these prisoners were one of the great sources
for high quality slaves.

Since the crowning of the ambitious current generation Black Stone King in the past 30 years, Black Stone City had conflicted with countless countries in order to meet the labour needs of their mining, and they would also support some of the thieves and mercenary groups secretly, slaughtering other countries for slaves. Chambord was one of the countries to suffer the most. Especially in the last three years, Chambord’s national strength was weak and the king was a recognized retard, with the ambitious Bazel stirring chaos in politics. At least one-sixth of the young and middle-aged labour had been secretly kidnapped to this scorched mountain region as slaves. With countless injuries and casualties, those slaves led to the Black Stone kingdom’s glory.

The unresolvable hatred between the two kingdoms was already instilled between them a long time ago. .

This was why Fei began the massacre last night, and it also explained why Pierce, Drogba and even people like Warden Oleg were enjoying the killing when fighting Black Stone Kingdom’s soldiers. The City Of Chambord suffered a lot because of them, many women lost their husbands, many children became orphans, lots of old people did not have a home and had no one to rely on…… This was all because of the Kingdom of Black Stone.

The Chambord expedition army slowly moved forward on the street.

When they entered the center Black Stone’s fortress, Fei frowned.

Because he saw on the sides of the center square, erected three to four hundred blood-stained stone pillars of different height. The white pillars are very eye-catching being surrounded by black buildings. With the pillars stained with a large amount of blood, they looked terrifying. Despite the late autumn season, there were still a large number of flies buzzing and dancing near the pillars. Of course, that was not the only reason Fei frowned. He noticed that on some stone pillars, there were iron chains tightly tied to naked and skinny people.

These people, without exception, were covered with shocking scars.

Fei noticed very soon, some people that were tied to the pillars had already been tortured to death or were already in coma, while some maintained a sense of consciousness but groaned painfully, sounding like a wounded beast with deformed twitching facial expressions. Death might be their preferred option at this point.

“Your Majesty, those mining slaves who did something wrong were dragged and hung onto the pillars to deter other slaves!” Cech whispered.

Fei nodded, he did not say anything.

In the land of Azeroth nowadays, Fei expected that there would be some cruel scenes like this, but he did not have the authority nor ambition to do anything about it… But, it’s just that seeing this scene led to some uncomfortable feelings and emotions.

Just at that moment, suddenly, there was was miserable screamm that came from the other side of the square.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 168: Waiting for the Great New King (Part 1)

Chapter 168: Waiting for the Great New King (Part 1)

Accompanying this eyebrow-raising scream, they saw a skinny teenager who was crazily struggling in the distance. His shoulders were brutally pierced by several Black Stone soldiers using a giant iron hook. The young teenager was being driven mad by the pain, and his scream pierced everyone’s heart. However, the howling, begging, and crying didn’t play even have a little effect, but instead were perceived as entertainment in the eyes of those soldiers.

The poor lad was dragged for over 20 meters, leaving behind a long bloody trail.

After being dragged to the small stone square, the young lad was quickly tied ruthlessly to a stone pillar by the grim-looking soldiers with barbed iron chains. The iron hooks deeply dug into the young man’s muscles, and immediately after, an officer resembling person began whipping this teen. At this moment, this poor young lad clearly didn’t have much life left inside of him, losing his consciousness and just letting the whip torture his body. He only instinctively twitched once or twice, and even lost the strength to make any noise…

Fei frowned even harder.

Just at this moment-

“Pooh! This damn pitiful Chambord bone, I should’ve dragged him out to feed the dogs! He actually dares to be lazy, now just watch me skin him alive!” The little officer mercilessly whipped the young boy a few times, and then he angrily scolded as if he hasn’t gotten enough enjoyment and the young boy’s already about to die.

“Boss, is this little tramp also from Chambord city?” The other soldier asked.

“Well, half a year ago, the Blood-Edge mercenary group sent him here, and he was said to be from Chambord city… F*ck I was blind, I saw his skinny as* and pitied him so I kept him in the city to sweep the barracks, but who knew that this little bitch would dare to steal my things. All of those Chambord bastards are lowly and despicable. It was said that their idiot king is back to normal now, but in my opinion, that retard should’ve been send here to mine for us a long time ago…” The officer kept on cursing.

At this moment, in the distance, Fei was immediately enraged.

Chambord’s?

This teenager was from Chambord city?!

Beside him, Pete- Cech, Frank Lampard and a few other elites all had good hearing, and they naturally heard the conversation of those few Black Stone soldiers. Immediately, a raging anger was ignited in their heart instantly, and they immediately realized that sh*t’s about to go down. Ever since their Majesty the King was restored to normal, he was absolutely the embodiment of mercy, justice, courage, and matchless might, and there’s just one thing about him… he’s for sure famous for taking his people’s side no matter who was in the wrong. In the past, at the victory celebration party for defeating the Black Armored Army, just for a few citizens, Fei dared to massacre the ten knights and the Imperial Knight command Chemac, in front of the Empire’s prince. After seeing today’s scene, without a doubt, His Majesty the King wouldn’t care at all about his situation of being inside Black Stone’s military fortress. There will for sure be someone that will bear the wrath of His Majesty, and pay the price.

Chew chew chew chew~

The bow strings successively sounded, and the four sharp arrows almost hit those soldiers at the same time. An arrow penetrated the arm of the officer of those four that was holding the whip, and nailed him to the stone pillar. The other three soldiers all took an arrow to the knee. With a few bloody flowers blooming, they involuntarily kneeled to the ground.

However, the person that acted was not Fei.

It was Fei’s personal bodyguard, the blond man Fernando Torres.

This personal bodyguard of Fei’s was very smart. He was also very hard working. After the [Hulk Potion] refined his body, he not only trained hard to reach two-star levels, he also followed the powerful mercenary Elena and learned god-like bow skills. Initially, he was promoted by Fei to be his personal bodyguard after he almost died committing a righteous act, so naturally, he was the type of person that didn’t like seeing someone getting bullied. Speaking of the personality, he’s probably liked to protect his people even more than Fei. But at this moment, Torres also had another thought. He understood that it is indeed a little not suitable for His Majesty the King’s position to punishes those thug-like soldiers himself, so he decided to act before Fei had to. Also, Torres’s shots were right to the point, the four arrows were controlled really well, only injuring those people but didn’t instantly take their lives.

Fei nodded to Fernando Torres with satisfaction, then gestured to tell everyone to stay and remain vigilant. He hurried to the pillar with Lampard and the other six elite warriors.

Fei summoned the purple sword, and with a shake of the blade, Fei easily broke the barbed chains on that young boy’s body. Not disgusted by the blood, he gently placed the little boy into his arms and then changed to [Paladin Mode]. A light gold aura began surging around Fei’s body as he activated the [Prayer] skill. Then, a little golden ring was thrown out from Fei’s palm and disappeared into the young boy’s body.

At this time, Fei’s [Paladin] had reached almost level 34, so his skill [Prayer] was already incredibly well practiced, allowing Fei to freely control the size of the ring.

In the Diablo world, this golden ring could heal 100 HP within 10 seconds. In the real world, the effect of this golden ring obviously wouldn’t show a numerical effect, but the healing effect was obvious. After the golden ring disappeared into the young man’s body, his body began exuding a faint layer of gold light, and the external injuries began healing rapidly. All the bloody scars began sealing on their own, and even the two wrist-sized holes on his shoulder areas slowly stopped bleeding and began healing.

The five senses seemed to have slowly returned to the thin body, and the young boy let out a painful screen. Then, as if he just had a nightmare, the young boy’s body began trembling before he even opened his eyes, and he started saying some begging words…

“Ahhhhhh!! Where did these wild dogs come from? Are you guys tired to living? How dare you do this to your Master Robbie, me! You are really try to die aren’t you!!” That officer-like soldier also began acting tough. He pulled out the arrow from his wrist with a grim look and shouted, “Taylor, Eddie… What the f*ck are you bastards doing? Get the f*ck out there and kill those dogs that don’t know who they are messing with!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 168: Waiting for the Great New King (Part 2)

Chapter 168: Waiting for the Great New King (Part 2)

The 30 or 40 Black Stone soldiers suddenly began charging out from a nearby black stone fortress with sharp blades in their hand.

Fei didn’t even blink his eyelids as another golden ring bloomed in his hand and disappeared into the young boy’s body.

This time it was not really another paladin skill, but it was simply pouring in some sacred aura. The young boy’s consciousness was clearly very blurry and in extreme fear at that time, and this holy aura could dispel the fear and evil, and calm the soul.

Sure enough, the skinny young boy stopped shivering after the golden ring disappeared into the young boy’s body.

“Ah… This is… Not good… Leave! You guys leave! Don’t worry about me!”

The teenager opened his eyes. His eyes were very clear, reminding Fei of clear spring water. He saw the arrow injuries on those Black Stone soldiers and instantly knew what happened. What surprised Fei and the 6 elite warriors were, the young boy’s first reaction wasn’t to ask for help or seek protection. Although his stick-like body began shivering again due to fear, but his first thought was not about himself, but to anxiously urge Fei and the others to hastily depart, “Kind hearted people, hurry and leave this place, don’t worry about me, but these demons will kill you…”

“Leave? Hahaha, too late! You 7 scums, your Robbie daddy me will stomp over your bodies and make you beg for mercy!” The officer that received reinforcements appeared even more arrogant. More than 40 soldiers surrounded Fei and the others, “Hurry, kneel before Officer Robbie and beg for mercy. Then later I will slice one less meat off your body!”

Fei’s eyes became sharp, like two ice cold swords against the little officer’s neck. A dense murderous atmosphere began surging around Fei, and those Black Stone soldiers didn’t even dare to put one step forward.

Fei gently patted the teenager on the shoulder, squatted, and asked calmly, “Little fellow, don’t be afraid. Tell me, what’s your name?”

“Luca… My name is Lukamod Richie, son of Caruso!”

The young body seemed to have understood something at this moment. After carefully observing Fei and the 6 muscular guys beside him and noticing all his injuries quickly going away, he sensed that these people gave him a powerful yet caring feeling. He carefully got closer to Fei and whispered.

“Okay, Luca, tell me, why did they beat you up?” Fei asked patiently.

“Uncle Zola’s leg was broken… he was too injured to go to the mine and work… no one cared about him… and he was thrown into the dead men’s pit and was about to starve to death… I… I secretly took a small piece of black bread to give to him, but I was busted by captain Robbie…” The little guy told Fei everything, his body couldn’t help but shiver again, and he was a little incoherent.

“Just for a piece of black bread?” Fei was stunned.

“Also because I’m from Chambord City…” The little guy lowered his head, and his fist tightened. Fei clearly saw that at an instant, a glimmer of hope and pride flashed past the corner of this little guy’s eyes, “The Black Stone kingdom’s soldiers hate and fear Chambord city, and Uncle Zola’s from Chambord too. They heard that the new King of the Chambord city came up with a wise ruling system and even defeated the nine-kingdom coalition army. Uncle Zola was spreading the story of the new king to encourage everyone to have hope, and he said that sooner or later, His Majesty the king will surely lead an invincible army here to kill these damn demons and save us. That’s why the soldiers broke Uncle Zola’s legs and threw him into the dead men’s pit…” After saying these words, the little guy’s face began to be filled with anxiety, “I wonder when His Majesty the King would be like what Uncle Zola said, leading an undefeated army to come here and save all of us… There are already too many people that died, Uncle Tom, Aunty Carla, and little Roddy. They were all beaten to death by these demons…”

Finally, the little boy spoke of something that deeply scarred his heart. He summoned the courage and pointed at those Black Stone soldiers, and his tears already began spilling like a waterfall, sobbing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 169: I’m… The King of Chambord (Part 1)

Chapter 169: I’m… The King of Chambord (Part 1)

Fei sighed; he didn’t know if he should feel angry or ashamed.

He lightly rubbed the kid’s head as he slowly stood up.

Fei suddenly felt really bad as he looked at this young, yet valiant face. Little Lucas’ words were like slaps that smacked Fei’s face forcefully. Before this, Fei always felt like he was being a good king and he was feeling good about himself… Who knew that there were so many citizens getting bullied and tortured at their enemies’ territories as they hoped that the new king would come to save them from this hellish place?

At that moment, the words made Fei’s body sweat uncontrollably. Fei realized that he wasn’t a good king, as Little Lucas’ words touched the softest and deepest spot in his heart.

“Hey, who are you? Don’t get yourself involved in this matter. These bastards from Chambord all deserve to die… Give back that little bastard. Your daddy Roby will act kindly and ignore what you just did and let you guys go…” The little military officer’s tone softened. He realized that these people weren’t weak or easy to deal with. A few Blackstone soldiers marked him as they saw a big team of soldiers that definitely weren’t these seven people’s reinforcements.

“Uncle, please go. Don’t worry about me. These demons are really scary. They will really kill people…” Anxiousness filled little Lucas’ clear eyes. Crystal clear tears started to appear in his eyes as he tried to rush everyone, including Fei away and ignore his own safety. “Go, I know that the king of Chambord will take the revenge for us!” He hurried.

“Lucas, you are a warrior, a real warrior!!”

Fei smiled as he stood in front of little Lucas. His thick back was like a huge mountain that guarded this little boy. Then, he glanced through the people around him like Lampard, Drogba, and Oleg, who were so angry that their faces had changed shape. He lightly nodded and said a cold word, revealing the murderous expressions.

“Kill!”

This word represented the arrival of the Grim Reaper.

As if Pandora’s Box was opened, demons rushed out and a tragedy instantly occurred at Blackstone Fortress.

The first one who moved was Frank-Lampard. He was the most powerful warrior out of the six people.

An eye-piercing white light suddenly appeared on his right fist. Then, like a lightning ball that was suppressed to its limit, it exploded. The lightning currents were like a bright firework, and everyone who was looking at him felt like their eyes were being burnt. When they were forced to close their eyes, they all heard a series of crisp bone and metal cracking noises.

Lightning Speed Fists!

It was as fast as lightning; the speed was beyond ordinary people’s reaction speed.

Out of everyone there, Fei was the only who saw Lampard’s movements and his fists’ trajectories – at the moment the lightning ball exploded, this former number one warrior at Chambord had punched out more than a hundred times, and every punch was equivalent to a bottom-tier four star warrior’s full strike.

That was the terrifying force of the Lightning Speed Fists.

It wasn’t just fast; it was powerful as well!

Except for Fei, Peter-Cech who was ranked number three among everyone there only saw some vague afterimages in the air. Warden Oleg, the golden boy Torres, and the other two strongmen who were a lot weaker than Lampard couldn’t catch Lampard’s movements at all. Every unprecedented energy channel that Fei opened with assistance of the Zen energy of the assassin mode had their own mysterious powers. The energy connections that were utilized in Lightning Speed Fist specialized in speed and power, and it also created terrifying electric currents; these electric currents could numb an opponent’s nerves and reaction speed.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

After a series of loud muffles, the forty people exploded in mid-air and were turned into blood rain. These people were only ordinary soldiers. After getting struck by Lampard with god-knows how many fists, the power smashed their bones and flesh into dust. When wind blew by, they turned into blood rain. However, the scene looked very horrifying!

Pierce, Drogba, and Warden Oleg moved closer a few steps and realized that all the enemies in front of them were dead. The three of them looked at each other helplessly; after all, since Lampard moved, there was no task for them anymore.

The thin boy Lucas-Modric peaked out from Fei’s back and was stunned by what he saw.

“The forty demonic people are all dead?” The young boy couldn’t believe his eyes.

Everyone to the square defense formation, now!”

Fei shouted as he suddenly grabbed onto the boy who was stunned and leaped into the air. When his voice traveled to everyone’s ears, his figure had already disappeared from where he was standing; there were only a series of afterimages. The six masters who heard the king’s command instantly returned to the troops and brought all the soldiers to the small square. The hundred city bylaw enforcement officer and the fifty Saint Seiyas formed many iron wall circles around the resources, like food and water, that they had and paid extremely close attention.

“Take me to that elder Zolasc that you were talking about.”

Fei’s calm voice sounded in the young boy Lucas’ ears. However, this boy heard the hidden anger. What shocked this boy the most was the he felt like all the scenes in front of his eyes were changing at an insane speed. The wind created by this fast speed somehow disappeared about a meter away from him, as if an invisible force was helping him. The boy never thought that he could would be flying in the air; he was definitely shocked by the force that Fei demonstrated. When he heard Fei’s question, he hurriedly pointed in a direction.

“Who dares to charge through here?”

A few Blackstone soldiers who were under them saw unidentified people jumping over their heads as they shouted out loudly.

Fei didn’t even bother to acknowledge them. Like lightning, he dashed towards the direction that little Lucas pointed at.

“This is a restricted area, please stop…”

“Back off! Otherwise, we will shoot!”

The Blackstone soldiers were all surprised when they saw the intruder not responding to their warnings. A military officer’s expression darkened as he commanded, and a ton of arrows were shot at Fei and Lucas like rain drops in a heavy storm.

“Back off!”

Lights flashed through Fei’s eyes as he became very angry. He switched back to Barbarian Mode and punched out in the air. Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud noises sounded as the air was punched by a strong force that was more than a hundred thousand pounds. Under this force, the air was pressurized, and the high air pressured was emitted downward. This phenomenon was like an air cannon; the stone defense walls were hit by these invisible air balls and collapsed as if they were made of paper. The soldiers who were standing on it all screamed as they fell off…

The soldiers of Blackstone were all stunned when they saw the scene.

This kind of power was beyond their recognition, and their hands that were holding onto the weapons started to shake. No one dared to shoot arrows anymore; they were afraid that they might provoke this “flying grim reaper”, and he would turn them into meat paste with a few punches.

WOOOOOOOOOH!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 169: I’m… The King of Chambord (Part 2)

Chapter 169: I’m… The King of Chambord (Part 2)

The battle bugle sounded in the city, and every Blackstone soldiers’ face changed color. This bugle meant one thing – the enemy had entered the city and everyone should get ready to fight. Everyone in Blackstone grabbed their weapons and put on their armor as they got ready to battle with the enemies to the death.

At the same time.

In a firm, yet secret stone cave on one side of the mountain, the blonde haired and bearded king of Blackstone was drinking and negotiating something with a mysterious man. When he heard the bugle, his expression changed as he quickly walked to the entrance of the cave. When he walked out, he saw the scene where Fei had smashed and collapsed more than a dozen small fortresses and the defense wall in the air.

Smash!

The wine glass in the Blackstone King’s hand was crushed into pieces, and his body shivered. “You are too damn arrogant, king of Chambord!!!!”

…

After about ten seconds.

Fei and the thin boy Modric arrived at a cliff behind the Blackstone Fortress under Modric’s instructions.

A big pit that was more than a hundred meters in diameter was dug out by humans under the cliff. It was more than a hundred meters tall from all three sides. A disgusting stench was coming out from the pit as more than tens of thousands of corpses were stacked at the bottom of this pit.

Most of these people had only died a few days ago. A ton of red marks and blood were on them. They were all very thin; their skin directly covered their bones. The corpse at the very bottom of this mountain had died about ten to fifteen days ago. Although it was autumn and the weather was chilly, these corpses had rotted to a degree where their faces weren’t even recognizable. Foul yellow liquids flowed out of the corpses, and white worms were all over them. Looking from afar, Fei could only see a big area of white substances wriggling around; it really was hell on earth!

“Uncle Zolasc is right there! Please save him!” the young boy pointed at a thin, corpse-like figure as he shouted anxiously.

Fei switched to Druid Mode and summoned a big bird with a wave of his hand. The bird cried in the air as it carried the thin “corpse” to the top of the cliff. Fei grabbed onto Modric and leapt into the air. He stepped onto the side of the cliff a few times and jumped onto the cliff.

The ventilation at the top of the cliff was better, and the foul smell wasn’t that heavy here.

After a detailed inspection, he could tell that this man who was over fifty years old was going die any second now. His heartbeat was so minimal that Fei almost couldn’t sense it. The bones under his knees were all crushed by someone using a cruel method. His tongue was cut off, one of his eyes was taken out forcefully, and one of his hands was cut off as well. His was in the worst possible condition. Since he also didn’t eat anything for a long time, he didn’t have much life left in him.

“Uncle! Please save him. Please! Please save him.” Modric’s tears started to slide off of his face like a fountain as he saw the elder’s condition. He cried as he jumped onto the elder’s body.

“Ah… So much pain… Is it little Lucas? Kid, don’t cry… Men of Chambord never cry!”

Maybe it was because he was reaching his final moments before death, but elder Zolasc’s consciousness had miraculously returned. With a light smile on his face, he looked at the young boy who was crying over him with his single eye. His rubbed Modric’s head with his dry old hand. Anger and calmness appeared in his eyes. With the remnants of his tongue, he said vaguely, “Good boy, remember, remember uncle’s word. You have to… you have to live on valiantly. You have to live until the moment the Saint King of Chambord come here with our troops. Tell his majesty the torture and pain that we suffered. Let his majesty take revenge for our Chambord’s citizens who died with grievances!”

“Uncle Zolasc, I found someone to save you. You will be okay, you will be okay…” The thin boy cried intensely. He turned around and kneeled in front of Fei as he begged, “Uncle, uncle, please save uncle Zolasc!”

Fei switched back to Paladin Mode, and a golden aura instantly covered the elder’s body.

A golden light started to appear within the elder’s body, and some of his external wounds started to heal. However, the elder was suffering from so many injuries; some of his body parts were missing, he was starving, and his bodily functions were malfunctioning. Paladin’s skill 【Prayer】wasn’t working well. Fei thought about it and took out a bottle of 【Potion of Full Rejuvenation】from his storage belt and poured half of the bottle onto the elder’s wounds and the other half into the elder’s mouth.

A miracle occurred.

The wounds and injures on the elder’s body began recovering at a visible speed! In the blink of an eye, bones started to grow out of his arms, and flesh followed. The eye that was taken out by force somehow also started to grow. The legs that were fully crushed almost instantly recovered… In a few breaths, 【Potion of Full Rejuvenation】that was the top potion of Diablo World came into effect. It easily healed this ordinary elderly man.

After a cold breeze blew by, elder Zolasc had fully awakened.

He looked at his hands and touched his eye. He then touched his legs as he couldn’t believe his senses. “How is this possible? I was going to…” He thought. After all, he was an elder who experienced a lot of events. He looked at Lucas who was so shocked and lost the ability to speak, thought about what he felt on the verge of death when his conscious was blurry, and looked at the young man beside him.

This man was no ordinary person, and he instantly understood what happened.

“This exceptional young man saved me!”

It was a miracle!

It was impossible!

“Thank you for saving my life!” The elder quickly kneeled down and bowed as he thanked Fei. “May I know you name? The citizens of Chambord will remember your kindness forever on…” He asked.

“Elder, please get up. I’m… I’m…” A shameful expression appeared on Fei’s face as he contemplated. For a moment, he couldn’t look at the elder’s earnest emotion in his eyes. He paused for a second and lightly answered, “I’m Alexander, the new king of Chambord!”

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Alright, 2 bonus chaps completely delivered! Thank Mitchel for both bonus chaps, cuz this dude subscribed to our patron package HTK Mega Fangirl Pack twice…

And ya, thanks to all the patrons, HTK will be releasing 3 regular chaps per week for August.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 170: Conquer the fortress, leave no lives behind! (Part one)

Chapter 170: Conquer the fortress, leave no lives behind! (Part one)

“I’m the king of Chambord.”

Every time Fei said it before, he felt very cool and dominating. If exaggerated a little bit more, one could say that he had an aura around him, as if he was the king of the world. However, when he said it this time, he felt like he could only look at the two people in front of him.

However, elder Zolasc was obviously stunned.

The expression on his face turned from loss to shock, to wild joy, to indescribable excitement and finally chagrin. Like a little kid who had been bullied and finally saw his parents, he hugged onto Fei’s thigh and stared crying out loud.

“Boo-hoo…”

He suddenly let loose all the emotions that were oppressed inside of him.

The elder’s voice was hoarse and dry, as if his tongue that was cut off didn’t grow back yet. The sound shot directly out of his throat. It sounded like the cry of a dying beast, like the surging current of a river that broke through the dam, like a hundred meter long defense wall collapsing under the strike of a huge force. and like the roar of a sprout that grew from under a heavy rock. Fei always disliked men who cried, but for some reason he felt his eyes getting a bit wet upon hearing this complex, yet straightforward sob.

The thin and bamboo-like young boy Modric was completely stunned beside the elder.

“He is the king of Chambord?”

“This is this Saint King who passed the saint-like statues and the law?”

“This is the Saint King of Chambord who swiped the joint force from nine other kingdom that uncle Zolasc was talking about?”

“Yeah.” The more Modric thought about it, the more he understood, “It must be him! Except for our king of Chambord, who else could arrive in front of me from the sky with other powerful warriors, and who could kill all the demon soldiers of Blackstone for a little Chambord boy like me? Who else could heal uncle Zolasc who was on the verge of dying like a god?”

“It can’t be anyone else except for him!”

A huge sense of satisfaction and thrill filled this thin boy’s body.

“Your majesty… You… you are finally here…” This was the first thing that the elder said to Fei. Zolasc was a very wise person who had experienced a lot of things. After a short moment, his cool returned. He pointed at the mountain made out of corpses in the pit with his finger as tears dripped down his wrinkly face. With his eyes filled with anger and hate, he said, “They are all our Chambord’s citizens…”

“What?” Fei was shocked; he felt like he was mishearing, “All… all of them?”

In the pit, there were more than a thousand cold corpses. From the injuries, Fei could tell that they were all tortured to death. A missing leg or an arm was very common as there weren’t any complete corpses; the scene was terrifying… Fei thought this was the burying pit for all the slaves who died from exhaustion or beating in the mines, but all of these people were from Chambord?! Since when did so many people from Chambord end up being enslaved here?

“… For all these years, Blackstone Kingdom has been behind all this. There are at least three to four thousand people from Chambord who were captured by mercenaries, by groups who captured people for slavery, and by other kingdoms due to war. They were all brought here to work in these mining pits. Everyone who came here three to four years ago had all died; no one could survive the dark mining pits, the lack of food, and the beating of the supervising soldiers for more than three years. Also, since Chambord and Blackstone were enemies with deep hatred towards each other, slaves from Chambord suffered the most out of all the slaves here; there were slaves from Chambord who were almost beaten to death by the guards using iron chains every day. In the last month, your majesty’s name and your story of beating the joint forces from the nine kingdoms has been spread around, and that threatened the king of Blackstone. Under his anger and hatred, the torture that Chambord’s citizens experience became even worse. For the last half month, these inhuman demons tortured and killed more than a thousand slaves from Chambord!”

Elder Zolasc’s thoughts become clearer and clearer. He used the simplest words to describe the tragic history of the Chambord slaves at these mining pits. Fei stared at every single cold corpse in the pit in silence; he could see every that single one of his citizens suffered a horrifying death from all the torture and screams. He could almost see the wronged souls that were floating in front of him and telling him about the cruelties of Blackstone; he felt like they were asking him where the king of Chambord was when they were suffering through this.

Resentment soared into the sky, and everyone at Blackstone Fortress felt it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 170: Conquer the fortress, leave no lives behind! (Part Two)

Chapter 170: Conquer the fortress, leave no lives behind! (Part Two)

The sky was bright, but suddenly the wind started to blow. Then, a ton of dark cloud started to appear from a side of the sky. Soon, the clouds covered the entire sky and made everything very dark as everyone felt a terrifying storm in the making.

“Who else is still alive?” Fei asked: “Where are they now?”

“Four days ago, all the survivors from Chambord were gathered together and locked up at the underground water dungeon in this Blackstone Fortress. I heard that the Blackstone King was getting ready to kill them all to vent his anger…” A concerned expression appeared on Zolasc’s face when he said that.

Fei held his fists tightly.

He looked at Blackstone Fortress below the cliff that looked very organized and tight with a decisive expression on his face. He made a decision, “King of Blackstone, humph! He will pay for his actions with blood. The entire Blackstone Kingdom will be wiped out… As the king of Chambord, I swear on it!”

“Let’s go!”

Fei grabbed onto Modric and Zolasc and jumped down the hundred meter tall cliff like a bird. When they were about twenty meters above the ground, Fei switched to Druid Mode and summoned a big bird in front of them. He stepped onto the back of this giant raven with his toes and to stop falling as he and the other two landed on the ground safely.

Modric, who had seen Fei’s power, was already used to this, but it was the elder Zolasc’s first time seeing anyone this powerful. He was shocked, but when he remember that this young man was the twenty fifth king of Chambord, he became every excited again. “All the rumors are true; the king of Chambord does have an unbelievable power!” He thought.

In a few leaps, he had already returned to that square.

At this moment, the situation changed.

The soldiers of Blackstone were already forming into groups and charging towards Chambord’s forces through all streets and back alleys. They soon tightly circled around Chambord’s Expeditionary Force. Shouting and battle noises sounded, and many corpses were on the ground at the battle’s frontline; however, they were all blacked armored soldiers of Blackstone.

Without Fei’s command, Chambord’s Expeditionary Force only defenced and didn’t attack.

Even so, more than a hundred Chambord’s soldiers were like large stones in a fast current. They weren’t backing off and were virtually indestructible. Every time the black flood rushed onto the stone, they were smashed into pieces and bled severely.

“Die!”

Fei roared as he raised his hand. The druid’s elemental power rushed and circled around his hand, and then a red beam of fire dashed into the Blackstone soldiers.

The dim red beam of fire was around the thickness of an arm. There was no magic surging around it, and it looked harmless. Therefore, the soldiers of Blackstone didn’t pay attention to it, and some of them even mocked it.

But that this moment, things changed –

When this red beam was about two meters away from the ground, this flame suddenly bulged and turned into a dark red spherical ball that was about three meters in diameter. Spider web-like slits and cracks were on the fireball, and every single crack emitted terrifyingly hot orange flames. It smashed onto the ground and instantly killed five Blackstone soldiers who couldn’t get away.

However, the nightmare wasn’t over.

When the fireball landed on the ground, it started to roll with the momentum towards the crowd. Everywhere it went, lava floated out of the cracks and created fiery walls about two meters high. The terrifying fires burnt the soldiers around it into ash; even their weapons and armors were turned into metal liquid…

It was the Druid’s skill – [Molten Boulder].

The chaotic elemental power summoned a huge lava stone that smashed all the enemies into ashes. It was one of the two Druid’s skills that Fei had aside from summoning and shape shifting skills. It was perfect for a ground battle.

Whoosh-!

A series of red beams of fire shot out of Fei’s hands, and all of them turned to [Molten Boulders]. Except for where Chambord’s Expeditionary Force was standing, everywhere else turned into a sea of fire. The screams and cries of Blackstone soldiers resonated in the sky!

Boom!

Fei landed beside Lampard.

“Your majesty…” The six masters of Chambord came close to him. They relaxed when they saw that Fei was okay.

“Warriors’ of Chambord, listen to my order… Kill!” Fei passed Zolasc and Modric to soldiers around him as he switched back to Barbarian Mode. His hands reached into the air and he grabbed onto the purple and green dual swords as two lights flashed by. He shouted, “Kill! Leave no lives behind! Wipe this Blackstone Fortress clean!”

At this time, the [Molten Boulder] had already disappeared, and the elemental power dispersed into the air. The fire slowly went out, but these magic strikes had killed three to four hundred Blackstone soldiers. The unbelievable power scared these soldiers to death. Although they had a numbers advantage, they didn’t dare charge at Chambord’s soldiers anymore.

Under Fei’s command, the fifty Saint Seiyas turned into six groups under the six powerful warriors’ lead and charged into their enemies, and bloody rain started to fall from the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 171: Undefeated (Part 1)

Chapter 171: Undefeated (Part 1)

Although Chambord city’s Saint Seiyas hadn’t participated in too many bloody head-on confrontations, but the individual strength enhancement from the [Hulk Potion] was able to make up for their lack of experience. Faced with the elite soldiers of the Black Stone Kingdom, every soldier demonstrated terrifying fighting strength. Shields that weighed hundreds of pounds and axes of exaggerated shapes felt like weightless straws in their hands. When swinging, strong gales of wind would follow, and the moment a Black Stone soldier came into contact with it, they would immediately wish they were never born.

Clang~

With giant axes swinging through, any weapons, shields, or armor would feel like paper, immediately shattering into pieces.

Whew~

One shield bash forward, dozens of enemies would fly like kites, struggling hopelessly as they puked out blood and flew into the sky.

This was the most head-on confrontation!

A fierce collision between brute forces!

In such a battle, not a single ordinary soldier of the Black Stone Army could receive one blow from Chambord City’s Saint Seiyas.

The situation was just one-sided, like a group of tigers charging into a herd of sheep. Since the very beginning, it was an asymmetrical battle, an unilateral oppressive massacre. Despite the great number on Black Stone’s side, the narrow street designs inside the Black Stone fortress became their own nightmare. In the past, they would take advantage of this design to slowly kill off their enemies, but at this moment, this field limited their ability to capitalize on their numbers advantage. The six groups of Saint Seiyas, under Lampard and the other 5 elite masters’ leadership, were like 6 ruthless lawn mowers. Their blades relentlessly advanced roaring, and all that the Black Stones soldiers could do were to fall row by row as they like helpless grass, and whine like little bitches…

“Thunder Lightning Fist!!!”

A flashing electric light exploded from Lampard’s hand, like a blinding sun just appeared in the crowd, suddenly stunning countless Black Stone soldiers. Then, a fist that couldn’t be tracked by vision landed again and again on the soldiers in front of this red-haired man. The figures in front of him felt like sacks of dusts flying all over the sky, and then turning into bloody mist under the explosions as they began to fall down.

“Corpse-Piling Shock Wave!!”

After the second growth stage, the 2-meter tall meat-mountain warden Oleg roared. His whole body of fat began to tremble, and then he leaned over, suddenly punching fiercely into the ground. Under the loud rumbling sound, two huge spider web-like cracks with his fists as the center quickly began spreading forward.

At the next moment, a shockwave undetectable by the naked eye suddenly appeared in the ground, and with countless click and snap sounds, all the Black Stone soldiers within a 20 meters radius in front of Oleg suddenly stopped. A gust of wind flew past, and something appalling happened – a fissure appeared in the fixed soldiers’ body. The crack grew larger and bigger, and finally, their skin, skeleton, hair, armor, shield, along with the weapons in their hand, all fell down to the ground like a collapsed sand statue.

This was a new ultimate skill Oleg had learned from Fei.

The two fists would pour all the physical strength and energy force into the earth, and then through a special channel of energy it would trigger an invisible super frequency shockwave. This was a terrifying and deadly shock wave, capable of quietly shattering any solid material. It carried the breath of death, and it was hard to guard against!

After one move, ahead of Oleg was 46 neatly stacked meat and blood piles mixed with metal scraps.

The scene was bloody and scary.

The [Corpse-Piling Shock Wave] scroll was created after Fei reached level 28 with his [Assassin mode] with a few references to the [Necromancer mode]. After reaching level 28, with the help of the newly gained energy channels, Fei explored the corresponding energy channels in the real world, and also studied the earth-style energy scroll that he looted from the four-star magician Evans’s dimension ring. He then ultimately created this scroll.

Fei named this scroll [Corpse-Piling Shock Wave] after the Saint Seiya Death Mask’s skill Corpse Underworld Wave, demonstrating his obsession with that anime once again. The style actually suited Warden Oleg. This guy also used to be a villain, and he often dealt with the dead so he carried a scent of death. This scroll was basically tailor-made for Oleg. 15 days ago Fei bestowed this scroll onto Oleg as a reward for starting and taking care of the paper-making factory and sewage system when he was on hiatus. A few hours ago, this fatty finally mastered a few keys in this skill, and the effect was already incredible for a first-time user.

It’s just that with his current physical strength and energy level, such a skill could only be used once within a short period of time and needed a certain recovery period.

But this time, it was enough to terrify the Black Stone soldiers, and no one dared to stay in front of Oleg anymore.

Of course, as for showing off, the two professionals Paul Pierce and Drogba definitely wouldn’t let the fat man take away the glory. Right when Oleg was using his ultimate, the two Saint Seiya both used their own ultimate skills!

“Exxxxxcaaaaaaaalliiiiiiiburrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!”

The Capricorn Saint Seiya shouted in the most exaggerating way possible. A golden light flashed on his arm, and instantly, his right arm incredibly became an indestructible golden sword. Gently waving it in the air, an invisible sword breath surged up and silently crosscut through.

Shua~

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

0.5 bonus chapter delivered~ Thank prin_sesa0506 for supporting us on Patreon~

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 171: Undefeated (Part 2)

Chapter 171: Undefeated (Part 2)

Instantly, the 60 or so enemies within 20 meters in front were clearly cut in half at the waist, including their armor and the weapons in their hands. Even the castle wall behind them had a 1-meter deep sword cut in it. Many soldiers didn’t even feel any pain, let alone know what was happening. Their feet were still running but the upper half of their body was stopped in place…

“Giiiiigaaaaaaanttttttttiiccccccccccccccccccccccccc Hoooooooornnnnnnnnnnnn!”

The Taurus Saint Seiya Drogba’s huge body leaned slightly forward. A golden light flashed on his head, and a golden helmet with two sexy giant horns appeared. In the next instant, Drogba’s legs unleashed explosive strength which sent him sprinting forward! They saw that all the enemies that got in his way had their bodies shattered into pierces, and suddenly heads, arms, legs, bodies, butts, began flying everywhere…

Such a simple charge of about 30 meters sent 60 soldiers to hell.

Aftering witnessing this incredible scene, the old man Zola and the thin boy Modrich that were situated inside the Chambord army’s protection circle went through the emotional stages of the initial shock, to the current state of blood-boiling. Even though, in the past, the fame of the Chambord King and the knights under his command had already been spread to their ears, which lit the fire of hope as their body went through all kinds of painful torture and supported them through all hardship… even though they once fantasized about how mighty the Chambord King and his army were… but even with the most optimistic fantasies, they did not imagine that they would see what they are seeing now…

Powerful!

Too powerful!

This degree of strength had gone far beyond the imagination of all Chambord citizens that were enslaved here.

Old man Zola couldn’t help but let his tears roll down his wrinkled face. Thank f*cking god, our Chambord City finally has a mighty king and powerful knights that can protect its people! Such a sudden feeling of happiness was so unreal, Zola and Modrich both tried to rub their eyes, scared that at the next instant they would come to the realization that it was just an illusion.

As their blood was boiling, the young man that saved them both, the back image of Chambord’s King Alexander, suddenly transformed into a purple and green light in the mad wind. Everywhere he went past, all the enemies from Black Stone Kingdom were sliced in half. Even those star-tier warriors that were normally well-respected and normally referred to as elites were not able to survive for an instant under the Chambord King’s sword.

This was a truly unrivaled king!

“Shoot arrows! Hurry and shoot arrows!”

A sharp, angry voice suddenly came from above the walls of the Black Stone Fortress, and this loud voice finally snapped those Black Stone archers that stood in the mountains back to reality. They fought back their fear and began pulling on their bow.

“Black Stone King, I’ve waited for you for a long time!”

Fei shouted, he suddenly leaped up and shot himself towards the cliff where the sound came from. The purple and green swords disappeared, and Fei’s two fists brutally struck the mountain side with terrifying strength!

During this time, in addition to killing all the elites that could pose a threat to the Saint Seiyas, Fei had been searching for the Black Stone King’s hideout. He was certain, under this situation, such an ambitious and brutal king would surely hide at a corner to command his army. During that morning, Fei already remembered the Black Stone King’s voice, and when that voice sounded, Fei was immediately certain that the speaker was definitely the Black Stone King.

Rumble!

Two terrifying punches bombarded the mountain side, and the steep mountain wall suddenly exposed a 2-meter wide and deep pit. A large amount of gravel fell down. There was indeed a hidden chamber on the mountain side, and the people hidden inside were instantly killed by the shockwave.

Fei swept past the dead bodies, and noticed that the enemy king was not among them.

But, a simple small magic seal appeared in Fei’s vision, and it was destroyed.

Fei suddenly understood what happened. This was a very simple voice transmission magic seal, just like a speaker in his past life, it could broadcast words from elsewhere to here and amplify it… Looks like the Black Stone King was talking out of this magic seal just now.

“Chambord King, you dare to attack my Black Stone Fortress! You breached the imperial law, hehe, don’t get too happy, sooner or later you will be trialed by the Empire’s judgement team!”

Black Stone King’s voice echoed in the valley.

“Go f*ck yourself! You harmed my people, I will slaughter your entire city…” Fei roared, “When thousands of people from my city died at that death pit in the back mountains of your Fortress, how come the Imperial Law didn’t cross your mind? Black Stone Kingdom must pay the price for what it did! I swear to the God of War, Your Majesty the King Alexander swears with the royal glory of Chambord City, I will kill the Black Stone King, and destroy Black Stone City!”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Thank prin_sesa0506 for this complete bonus chap~ She pledged to our HTK Mega Fangirl Pack of Fans so you guys get this chap now

Btw, the guy that donated 120, thanks bro, check your email. So ya, in addition to the 3 chaps u sponsored which will be released later this week on our site, you will receive 4 additional early access chapters too, which is our highest patron tier reward.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 172: Domination (Part 1)

Chapter 172: Domination (Part 1)

“Swear to destroy my Black Stone Kingdom?” The Black Stone King laughed, “Hahaha, Chambord King, you are too naïve. We can talk about it after you get out of this scorching mountain…” But in the middle of his sentence, his voice suddenly stopped, as if he was choked by someone right beside him and no words followed after that.

Thousands of archers hidden in the outposts and mountain walls shot into the sky. The sound of arrows pierced the sky, and the vibration of the bow strings echoed in the mountains. Waves after waves of arrows that blotted out the sun began flying towards Chambord’s army.

The arrows dropped down like a torrential rain, and as can be expected, the arrow rain actually completely covered the battlefield indiscriminately. Many Black Stone soldiers didn’t have enough time to retreat and were shot by their own archers. Some gained a hole in their chest, some got shot in the eye, and some got shot in the leg. They all cried miserably as they fell to the ground, and before they even had time to struggle, they were instantly shot into hedgehogs.

“Ahhh… same side…”

“Stop shooting, we are on the same side…”

The Black Stone soldiers’ screams sounded like hell on earth.

However, such a level of arrows wouldn’t trouble high level elites like Lampard, Cech, and the others. Before the arrows even come into a meter-distance around them, the arrows would powerlessly fall. To fighters like Warden Oleg and the other muscular men, their physical body were enhanced by large doses of the [Hulk Potion]. Their skin became tough and thick, and normal arrows, if not shot from heavy crossbows or not aiming for eye or other key parts, wouldn’t hurt them at all.

Other than the 6 master fighters, the sky-covering arrow rain still brought a little trouble to the other Saint Seiyas. Although there was heavy armor covering large areas of their bodies, there would still be someone that got shot in the arms or legs that were not covered. However, at this moment, the Chambord soldiers’ morale already surged because of King Alexander’s words earlier. The blood-boiled warriors actually forgot the feeling of pain. They just pulled out the arrows from their body, roared and continued their charge.

“Hahahaha, Chambord King, today I will let you witness your own elites dying under a rain of arrows due to your impulsiveness and stupidity!” The Black Stone King’s voice sounded again, but it was a little erratic. Fei tilted his ears trying to capture the direction of the source, but there were no results.

“What a joke, you think your douchebags can kill my Chambord warriors?” Fei sneered and shouted, “Bylaw Enforcement Officers, shoot down all of those archers!”

Pew pew pew pew pew pwew~

A series of even more sonorous bow string sounds began echoing in response to Fei’s command, and they instantly took command of the sky.

The arrows were like hungry locusts, eagerly flying to their enemies.

The bows used by Chambord’s Bylaw Enforcement officers were manufactured by Chambord’s blacksmiths under the guidance of high level blacksmiths and casting masters of the Diablo world. These officers all more or less took some [Hulk Potion], although their change weren’t as drastic as Warden Oleg or the others. Their strength, though, had definitely significantly improved, capable of lifting thousands of pounds of weight. So, these bows were all super powerful bows tailor-designed for these officers. Plus, these guys also learned from the female rogues, and they became god-tier shooters. Very soon, 50 or so of these bows gradually suppressed the thousands of enemy archers.

“Ah…”

“Nooo…”

“Help…”

Even though the enemy archers were hiding, they were still shot down easily by the Bylaw Enforcement officers. And those Black Stone Archers that were standing on the high ground with their flies wide open, they had nowhere to hide or run. Just like dumplings getting boiled, they suddenly began falling down as they screamed.

“Kill the archers first!”

With the command, the six master warriors jumped out of the crowd at the same time. They all chose a different direction and began mercilessly slaughtering, and all the skills they used were large area ultimate killing techniques. After a quick slaughter, the black castle walls kept breaking apart due to the immense force and the two mountain sides also began to collapse. Giant boulders began falling off and killed many Black Stone soldiers that were trying to hide. At that moment, it felt like the end of the world, with all the dust and dirt covering the sky. Under the terrifying attacks, the thousand Black Stone archers were like crops exposed to the scorching sun and the brutal blizzard. Soon most died, and those that luckily survived all turned around to escape, not daring to pop up their head again.

Chambord city reclaimed their upper hand.

The Black Stone Army’s defeat was inevitable. This fortress that was carefully operated for many years would turn into ruins, and become history, bearing witness of the Chambord Warriors’ glory.

But, just then, Fei’s face changed.

Because he suddenly felt clearly that there were more than 10 weak magical forces fluctuating, beginning to gather on both sides of the mountain walls in the distance. This phenomenon was clearly caused by sorcerers or magic matrices gathering magical power and charging to make a powerful strike.

As Fei expected, a kingdom like the Black Stone Kingdom indeed hid magic power from the public.

They already possessed the power of magic.

The Black Stone King painstakingly ran his kingdom for so many years. Not only had its army size and equipment tiers far surpassed Chambord’s, they were even ahead in the cultivation of magic. The voice-transmitting magic array that appeared in the secret chamber on the side of the mountain was one piece of evidence. Now, there were dozens of magic energy fluctuations that would for sure deal significant damage to the Chambord expedition army if activated.

1.5/3 regular chap delivered this week~

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 172: Domination (Part 2)

Chapter 172: Domination (Part two)

But-

“Haha, I was afraid that you wouldn’t show up!”

Fei had long been ready for this. He instantly switched to [Amazon warrior mode]. Making a light grip in the air, a red flame flashed past, and at the next second, there was a peculiarly designed bow with triple edged barbs, just like a pair of opened eagle wings. The feathers stacked neatly, and the bow’s body was slender and refined, covered in crimson red scale-like patterns. Such a long bow appeared out of thin air in his left hand. With his left hand holding onto the bow string, a crimson magic arrow with fluctuating energy appeared.

Rumble~

Fei’s left hand became a red blur and the bowstring sounded as loud as thunder. Rows of red magic arrows shot out like bullets, in strings of ten, all towards the same direction. Under just three seconds, Fei actually shot out 120 magic arrows.

The Amazon’s powerful arrow skill – [Strafe].

Very soon-

Rumble.

A barrage of explosion sounds came from the distance, and don’t know what the arrows hit, but they triggered multiple violent explosions after piercing the stone walls. Dozens of magical energy fluctuations of different elements leaked out, and they were accompanied by a series of miserable screams…

Lampard and the others suddenly realized what happened. If it wasn’t for His Majesty the King’s fast reaction, the enemy’s charged magic attacks would’ve successfully been launched. By that time, casualties were inevitable. Everyone was once again shocked by Fei’s peerless shooting skills. This is their first time seeing Fei use a bow, and as a type of weapon that was usually deemed weak by elite warriors in the world of cultivation, it could actually give birth to such a powerful magic attack in the hands of His Majesty the King. It was even able to instantly kill dozens of hidden magicians. This inspired the Bylaw Enforcement Officers to tightly hold onto their ball, as they saw the direction for their future.

“Ahhhh, damn it, Alexander… It is not impossible for both of us to exist together!!”

The Black Stone King was flustered, and the malicious and vicious voice sounded again.

But this time he didn’t use the magic speaking array. The direction which his voice came from was very clear. Fei almost immediately leaped off the ground, and as he shot himself towards that direction, the eagle-wing-like bow also violently trembled once, and another barrage of magic flaming arrows shot out towards that direction too.

Rumble~!

A giant fissure was torn open on the west side of the mountain wall by those magic arrows. The stone collapsed and revealed the buildings inside – there was indeed a secret chamber. Fei’s eyes were sharp like thunder, right away spotting the Black Stone King’s muscular back image running his ass away into another passage in the secret chamber under protection of guards.

“Haha, running away now? Too late!”

Fei stepped into the stone chamber, and with the Eagle-Wing Bow in his hand, he dashed into the passage and closely followed.

This was a very narrow passage, so narrow that it could only let one person pass at a time. It was dark, narrow, yet long.

Fei maintained a high degree of vigilance, but his steps did not slow down at all and he was in hot pursuit.

It was about 10 minutes, and Fei started hearing the sound of footsteps coming from afar.

Pew~

Fei raised his arm and shot an arrow right away.

A painful cry came along right after.

Fei got closer and took a glance, two guards were shot through the heart and died, and the Black Stone King was still running.

After about another 5 to 6 minutes, Fei’s vision suddenly broadened. He finally got out of the tunnel, but there was no trace of the Black Stone king and his guards. Fei jumped up to a higher ground, and he spotted the Black Stone King and 6 guards riding away on horses. So they had already prepared horses at the entrance of the secret tunnel, and the moment they got out, everything would be ready to go.

A cold smile hung on Fei’s face.

Pew~

Another arrow shot out, and a Black Stone guard in the distance let out a shrilling cry as he fell off from the horseback.

“Black Stone King, you can’t escape!”

The current Black Stone King and his guards were still within the [Amazon] archer mode’s range.

However, Fei wasn’t in a hurry to kill this tyrant, but rather wanted him to experience the fear of death. Fei just casually let out arrows one after another, each taking away a life of a Black Stone guard that was riding beside the Black Stone King. Very soon, beside the king, there was only one heavily armored guard left.

Such a move really brought great deterrence and fear to the Black Stone King!

He was whipping his horse’s ass like crazy as he was covered in sweat himself. Then, there would come miserable cries right beside him as he lost more and more guards. He couldn’t help but shiver, and an unprecedented feeling of fear came, he was this close to death for the first time. It was as if someone was already holding a sharp sword against his back, and a chill surged all the way from his tailbone to the top of his skull.

The Black Stone King’s soul was about to jump out of his body, he mercilessly stabbed the dagger into his warhorse’s ass, which caused the horse to cry and run like crazy.

At that moment, Fei’s arrow had locked onto his back.

The moment he let loose the bowstring, the arrow could instantly kill this ambitious conspirator and tyrant right on the spot. But at that moment, Fei suddenly changed his mind, because he thought of an even better way to deal with this brutal king who was responsible for the deaths of thousands of defenseless Chambord citizens!

2/3 regular chaps delivered this week~

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 173: Devastating Undead Curse (Part 1)

Chapter 173: Devastating Undead Curse (Part 1)

Bang!

The bowstring on the Bow of Eagle’s Wing vibrated mercilessly as Fei shot out the arrow.

However, the target was the Blackstone King’s horse.

Bam!

Blackstone King who was already so scared lost all of the basic instincts of a two star warrior. When his horse fell to the ground, he didn’t react fast enough and fell down with the horse as well. He rolled on the ground for a few rounds; his face and clothes got all dirty, and a few of his teeth got knocked out of his mouth. The golden crown with the ruby as a decorative piece, which he would even wear in his sleep, also fell down and rolled to a bush quite far away.

In front of him, the only guard who was left looked back at him and whipped his horse as he escaped like a madman; he didn’t care about his king’s life at all. At this point, he just didn’t want Fei to target him with the sharp arrow.

A cold smile appeared on Fei’s face as he saw his enemies in such chaos.

He quickly switched back to Necromancer Mode, and the grey-whitish gloomy cold death energy surrounded him and covered his face and body. Then he quickly rushed to somewhere that was about twenty meters away from Blackstone King. At this moment, the Blackstone King didn’t notice Fei’s approach as his head was still dizzy from the fall.

Fei formed a fist with his hand and suddenly spread out his fingers. Grey death energy shot out of his five fingers and instantly turned into five grey ghost like creatures that were whining and crying. Like sharks that smelled blood, the five “ghosts” dashed towards Blackstone King and disappeared as they tore open the king’s armor and bit into it.

Necromancer curse skill – [Decrepit].

The target of the curse would quickly age and be slowed. Any damage that the target received was amplified.

After Fei casted the curse, he thought about it and wasn’t satisfied. He opened his palms again, and a cloud of death energy rotated in his palm like a mini-tornado. He pushed that energy towards the Blackstone King, and it instantly went into the king’s body as well. Then, Fei was the only one who was able to see that a light red flame appeared above the Blackstone King’s head.

Necromancer curse skill – [Confusion].

The target of the curse would fall into a state of anxiety and chaos. The target would turn very aggressive and want to attack everything around him or her while ignoring if they were allies or foe.

After casting the two spells, Fei finally stopped. Without hesitation, he switched back to Barbarian Mode and used [Leap]. In a few dashes, he disappeared from where he was standing. He was rushing back to Blackstone Fortress through the underground path he took before.

This was the first time he used cursed skills of Necromancer in real life.

[Decrepit] would make the king of Blackstone lose all of his energy and spirit and stay in a state of fast-aging and pain. Any kind of injury, including splinters from wood, would make him bleed continuously. [Confusion] on the other hand would make him very aggressive; even the closest people like his kids, wives, and trusted ministers would be attacked by him.

The Blackstone King would turn into a wasted man with these two curses on him. He would turned into a ferocious and violent beast.Tthe cleverness that he once had would all be gone. With regards to the Blackstone Kingdom, this king would only lead them to chaos and killing, and the kingdom would be in fear, uproar, and turbulence.

These two curses would be with the Blackstone King until he died – Unless someone voluntarily help him to get rid of the curses; but the chance of that happening was very slim. From the obscene old man Cain’s analysis, although the Necromancer skills and the undead magic on Azeroth Continent shared the same roots, they differed a lot of the techniques and casting processes. Fei was sure that no one in the Zenit Empire was able to get rid of the terrifying curses from the Diablo World.

Of course, Fei had thought about conquering Blackstone Kingdom before.

But this wasn’t the right time.

First, Chambord Expeditionary Force needed to go to St. Petersburg for the Military Practice. This opportunity had the priority on the list. Before Chambord had the power to battle with its parent empire, Fei would have to play by their rules. Through participating in the Military Exercise, Chambord was able to get more resources and space for future development. Also, Zenit, as the parent Empire, was able to protect Chambord who was in its infancy from external dangers like an umbrella.

Although the battle between the two kingdoms was already illegal, it could be covered by excuses like all of the corpses of mine slaves from Chambord, just like how Chambord used the excuses of the attack of the nine kingdoms to capture their princes. It didn’t really matter if Fei destroyed the buildings on the surface, but killing the royal family of a kingdom was considered treason since most of the kings were canonized by the Zenit Empire. Especially since Blackstone was a level 4 affiliated kingdom and Chambord was only a level 6, and thus the King of Blackstone had a higher status than Fei. If Fei killed the Blackstone King, the Law Enforcement Knight Palace would definitely be after him. Although Fei wasn’t scared of them, Chambord needed peace and time to grow, so it was smarter just to not get into any trouble. At this moment, Fei had to let this king live; there were plenty of opportunities to kill this enemy.

Through the dark and long underground tunnel, Fei soon returned to the Blackstone Fortress.

The battle was pretty much gone.

90% of the four thousand elite soldiers from Blackstone Kingdom were dead. The rest of them had dropped their weapons and kneeled down in the square, shivering as they waited for the Chambord’s soldiers’ commands.

……

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 173: Devastating Undead Curse (Part 2)

Chapter 173: Devastating Undead Curse (Part 2)

……

“Siiiiii-!”

In the neighs of a horse, Blackstone King who was still in the grasses raised his head and looked up. The guard who ditched him in danger came back.

“Your Majesty, are …… are you ok?”

The guard took off his helmet and showed his young face. Due to the fear, his black hair was wet and messy. His tone didn’t sound like someone who pledged loyalty to the king, but he did sound earnest as if he knew he shouldn’t had ditched the king and escape alone.

“Humph! I won’t die……”

Blackstone King slowly sat up in the grasses. Although he didn’t die in the moment, he was still scared. Although he still held a grudge against the young man in front of him, he controlled himself well. He stared at the direction where Fei disappeared and said with unprecedented viciousness and hatred, “King of Chambord. I didn’t die this time. Hehehe, you will regret this! Soon, as the king of Blackstone, I promise that you will see your castle getting conquered, and all your subjects getting murdered in front of you. As the king, I swear that I will make you wish you are already dead!”

“So weird? Why did the King of Chambord leave?” The young man murmured curiously.

“Nothing strange. Although that idiot is violent, he is not stupid. He knew what will happen if he killed me, the king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom…… Hehehehe, although he doesn’t dare to kill me, I will kill him one day.”

The black haired young man didn’t agree with the king’s opinion. But he didn’t say anything more. He exhaled and said, “Ok, if you are ok, when we should act in accordance with the plan. Let’s go back to Blackstone Castle first and get prepared for the Burning Sun Operation……”

“Ok, but Prince Evan, my military suffered a great lose. All the cavaliers that I have were lost in the Blackstone Fortress. If we want to monitor King of Chambord, we might have to tell the big boss to find some other people!” After thinking about the collapse of Blackstone Fortress and the clean sweep of his four thousand elite soldiers, Blackstone King felt like his heart was bleeding.

“That’s no problem…… the King of Chambord and Chambord’s strength are beyond our original estimation. We have to tell everything that happened here to the big boss……” As he said, the black haired Prince Evan waved his hand and called down a white winged eagle that was flying in the sky. He talked to the bird in a strange language and the eagle soon flew away.

The Blackstone King felt very ashamed, but he was still scared. Chambord’s power was far beyond his estimation; not only was the Chambord King’s strength powerful, the warriors under him were powerful as well. All of this made Blackstone King feel an unprecedented fear. As he supported himself on a big rock and wanted to stand up, his body suddenly shook and felt an unprecedented weakness. The arm that he used to swung his sword and kill his enemies couldn’t use any strength. His nose also felt cold, and when he touched his nose with his hands, blood smeared his hand.

“Shit…… I must have got injured from falling down the horse.”

Blackstone King didn’t pay much attention to it. He had been through wars, and it was normal for him to get injured. He forced himself to stand up as he got a horse that belonged to one of his guard who was killed by an arrow. When he wanted to jump onto the horse, his legs suddenly felt very weak as well; if he didn’t hold onto the rein, he would fall off of the horse again. When he used all of his warrior energy and barely got onto the back of the horse, his nose started to bleed even more.

For some reason, Blackstone King had a desire of wanting to tear Prince Evan, who was the prince of a top affiliated kingdom and was ordering him around, into pieces. At that moment, he even held onto the handle of his sword. When he half-drew his sword and wanted to stab at Prince Evan, the tiny bit of consciousness he had left stopped him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 174: Your Majesty, Someone Is Attacking Your Bird (Part One)

Chapter 174: Your Majesty, Someone Is Attacking Your Bird (Part One)

The Blackstone King’s mind was filled with questions, “What is going on? Why would such a bloody and vicious idea appear in my head? I almost lost control!”

He told himself that this black haired Prince Evan wasn’t someone that his Blackstone Kingdom could offend as he forced his hand off of the handle of his sword. However, he felt like taking his hand off of the hilt was harder than giving up his four thousand elite soldiers and the entire Blackstone Fortress.

The Black haired Prince Evan didn’t know about this and rode his horse in front.

He didn’t sense a pair of blood-seeking red eyes were staring at his back, and he did know that his life had jumped on the sickle of the Grim Reaper half a dozen times already.

In silence, both of them rode towards Blackstone Kingdom’s capital – Blackstone Castle.

They were scared of the king of Chambord like two dogs. One of them was still dizzy from the fall, and one of them didn’t even dare to look back while escaping. Prince Evan didn’t see what Fei did when he was in his Necromancer Mode at all. He felt like he lost his face and wouldn’t tell what happened to anyone, just like the Blackstone King.

At the same time, a white-winged eagle cried as it flew into the clouds and disappeared in the sky.

……

……

Blackstone Fortress, Water Dungeon.

The shouting toned down outside, and the curiosity of the people who were inside the dungeon got stronger and stronger.

“Unbelievable! Who dares make chaos in Blackstone Fortress?”

A thin and tall man who was locked onto a moist and cold stone wall by chains asked his friend beside him as he moved his waist – In fact, that was the only body part that he was able to move slightly. That damn prison guard pierced through this man’s limbs with spiked iron chains. The wounds continued to heal and break open due to the movement of this man against the sharp spikes. The red blood dripped into the disgusting black liquid that filled up to the man’s knees along with pus from the inflamed wounds. What was surprising was that although this man had no complete skin on his body and a ton of wounds, his expression was still light as if he wasn’t living in hell! He didn’t look desperate or depressed with just a smile on his face.

“Maybe a mercenary team or merchant caravans have been targeted by these damn vampires of Blackstone. Maybe the Blackstone King had killed a group of people just for the money alone, just like the last few times.” Someone beside that man answered, “Are you still hoping for a miracle to occur? Listen to it, there is no more noise. The poor prey; they are probably all eaten up by those demons……”

“If you can still think, think about our fate. That bastard Blackstone King is really going to murder all of us, Chambord mine slaves……”

All of Chambord mines slaves were concentrated in this water dungeon.

The dungeon was located in an underground cave on the side of a cliff. It was quite similar to the old [Iron Prison Water Dungeon] in the back of Chambord, but the condition was almost a hundred times worse. The water that was about knee high was actually all slimy stinky liquid, and corpses of small animals such as mice or bugs and swollen human limbs floated on top of it. Some of these corpses were there for so long, that they had rotten and green “hair” grew out of them. As it got further into autumn, the weather was getting chillier, and so was the “water” in the dungeon. Many slaves who were weak to start off couldn’t survive for a day in the hunger and cold. Their lives were as cheap as dirt, but a lot of them persisted. Even under this extreme environment, the majority of the mine slaves from Chambord survived in this unforgiving condition by getting help from each other. It was quite a miracle!

This was because a light hope in their hearts supported them.

A saint king appeared in Chambord.

This was what the old Zolasc told them.

Zolasc also told them that the Saint King of Chambord would come here with his invincible forces and destroy the Blackstone Kingdom and save them from the torture and pain.

Even though…… It was only a beautiful dream

However, the dream represented hope.

Before, they lived in the mine pits like zombies and already gave up on resisting the pain and torture; hope was even a luxury to them. Therefore, even though the chance of the Saint King of Chambord coming here to save them was slim, and sounded like a delusion, a hope was better than nothing.

But from the look of it from their perspective, this hope was about to die.

Maybe a Saint King of Chambord who established a saint-like law and defeated the joint forces of nine kingdoms, might one day conquer the Blackstone Kingdom with his invincible soldiers…… But now, they all felt like they couldn’t see that day after they sensed the decisiveness of the Blackstone King’s murderous spirit. They knew that the Blackstone King wanted to kill them all before anything bad happened.

The people in the water dungeon fell into a moment of silence as they felt like they were so close to grabbing onto the hope.

“No, it’s not like that……” The thin and tall man suddenly sensed something. He frowned as he listened carefully. A light appeared in his eyes as he asked his peer beside him in excitement, “It’s so quiet out there. Those jailers who would swear and shout when the wind blows by are not saying anything……”

“Eddy, you…… What do you want to say?” That peer started to shiver. He actually already understood what the thin and tall man was trying to say, but he couldn’t believe it. He was asking, but it sounded like he was confirming it.

“Maybe…… Old Zolasc was right for once.” The thin and tall man named Eddy squinted his eyes as he said loudly.

“You are saying…… No,no,no. How is this possible…… How is this possible?!” More people joined in on the conversation.

A man whose frame looked big said. He was once tough and big as a bear, but the harsh conditions at the mine pits made him so thin that his skin was literally covering his bones. However, he was in the best condition among the four, five hundred people here. When he heard Eddy’s words, he got very excited as well. He said in a tone as if he couldn’t believe what Eddy was saying, but everyone could tell that he wished what Eddy said was true.

At this moment, every survivor in the water dungeon got excited.

“Yeah, what if it is true?”

“What if old Zolasc’ prophecy came true?”

Everyone stared at the entrance of the dungeon and couldn’t wait for what was going to happen; they were all surprised by the hope.

At this moment, a series of fast foot steps sounded in the hall.

It was the moment of truth.

At that moment, everyone’s heart was racing. They were all afraid that the Blackstone soldiers with their murdering knives would appear behind the gate and not their Saint King of Chambord. Even the thin and tall man Eddy who used his positivity and spirit to motivate the desperate people in the dungeon felt like his lips were dry. To be honest, he was afraid of death, and he didn’t want to see these many of his peers die in this dark, sunless underground water dungeon.

Creak -!

The rusted Iron Gate was opened.

Then the bright sunlight shone into the dungeon.

The poor slaves in the water dungeon weren’t used to the eye-piercing white light; they all covered their eyes with their hands. In the bright light, they could only see the black figure of a young man in armor. They couldn’t see his face at all.

“Wearing armor……”

“Could it be a soldier of Blackstone?”

“Ah…… we are going to die……”

“Where is our Saint King? Why isn’t he here to save us?”

Many slaves of Chambord collapsed when they saw this. Some of them held their fists tight in anger and were ready to fight to the death. But at this moment, they all heard a very familiar voice-

“Your majesty, this is the water dungeon, and they are all in there. But don’t go in, it is filled with sewer-like water and it stinks!”

“This voice…… its old Zolasc’s voice!?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 174: Your Majesty, Someone Is Attacking Your Bird (Part Two)

Chapter 174: Your Majesty, Someone Is Attacking Your Bird (Part Two)

The slaves in the water dungeon were stunned. “How is this possible? Wasn’t old Zolasc beaten badly by Blackstone soldiers and was thrown into the corpse pit in the back mountains?” They all thought. Four days ago, Zolasc was punished for inciting the slaves in public; one of his eyes was dug out and his tongue was cut off. After, all four of his limbs were crippled and he got thrown away. Every slave from Chambord saw that scene, and they were all shocked to hear Zolasc’s normal and unharmed voice.

“Also, what did he say?”

“Ma……majesty?”

“Who else would be addressed by Zolasc this way?”

Almost everyone thought of one person.

They all knew about old Zolasc’s personality. It was stubborn like a stone! Except for the king of Chambord, he wouldn’t call any other king “you majesty”. The Blackstone king valued the administrative and executive abilities of old Zolasc and offered to title him a noble of Blackstone if he called him “your majesty”, but old Zolasc instantly declined.

“My citizens could be locked up in here for four days, why can’t I go in there for a moment?”

A crisp yet undeniable voice reached everyone’s ears. It sounded very majestic. The figured that was covered by the sunlight suddenly shone again, and a golden light came off of him. With a warm yet majestic sensation, this golden light lit up every corner in this water dungeon. As if this light had was heat, it made everyone feel an unprecedented warm energy flowing in their bodies. The wounds and scars that tortured them in this condition slowly healed under the envelopment of the light miraculously.

A young yet valiant face appeared in everyone’s eyes.

This face was also engraved into everyone’s soul.

They couldn’t forget this face for the rest of their lifetimes.

“Warrior of Chambord, Alexander is here too late. I know what you suffered through, and I apologize to every one of you as your King. Sorry, Alexander has stained the honor of Chambord’s Royal Family and didn’t protect my citizens!”

Fei said as he stepped into the stinky black water, the golden light coming off of him getting stronger and stronger.

Paladin’s skill – [Prayer]

After initiating this skill, it would heal the allies and help them recover. It would also heal the wounds on their bodies to a certain degree.

At the same time, he walked into the crowd with a black long sword. The body of the sword vibrated and dashed through the crowd as it broke all the chains and yokes on their bodies. The king’s sword technique was godlike. Although these iron chains were tightly wrapped around the slaves’ bodies, the sword didn’t harm anyone of them.

Every mine slave was stunned as they stood there and witnessed the whole process.

After feeling the warmth in their bodies, and feeling the itchiness and numbness of their wounds healing, after feeling the chains on them breaking, after witnessing everything that was happening according to what they were all dreaming of when they were hungry and fainting, they forgot to think, forgot to talk, forgot to move, and even forgot about themselves……

“Is this real? Really real”? Everyone was asking themselves. Some of them lightly pinched themselves to make sure that they were not in another dream.

After half a minute when the other warriors of Chambord, including Lampard and Drogba who chased after Fei, were about to step into the water dungeon, they suddenly heard a loud cheer –

“Hail the king!”

“Hail your majesty!”

“Long live the Saint King of Chambord!!”

The volume of these cheers was so loud that they almost tore away the roof of the dungeon. The cheer had the blood-boiling joy and excitement, and it also had a sense of being wronged. At that moment, everyone, including Lampard, was touched. They almost felt like they were seeing the shocking and proud scene four month ago when the black armored enemies attacked and sieged Chambord Castle and the king was chopping down the enemy’s three-star warrior and saved Chambord. Everyone surrounding him then had also been cheering “Hail the king!”.

……

……

The exhausted, wounded, and hungry mine slaves of Chambord in the water dungeon were in an aroused mood. Soon, they were all transferred to a relatively dry and more comfortable square with stone pillars on the side. The expeditionary force of Chambord had already destroyed the bloody stone pillar, and they had set up temporary tents, lit up cooking fires, set up big pots, and started to cook hot food.

“Ah, it is you! Old Tom, god, you are still alive……”

“Oh god of war, this is real? Father, after you disappeared, my mom and I thought you were already dead. You are still alive…… Thank the god of war, thank his majesty!”

“Kunta, Aunt Nina cries every day because she misses you too much; her eyes are almost blind because of it. You have to go back soon……”

“Brother, do you still recognize me? I’m Kyle, big headed Kyle. I finally found you. Did you know? After you went missing, father and mother were overly-sad and had all passed away……”

Hundreds of these kinds of conversation occurred on the square.

For the last couple of years, a lot of citizens of Chambord had gone missing, and that alone had destroyed many families. The people who were still alive had to suffer the pain and the consequences. However, they didn’t expect to meet friends and lost family members among the slaves there. It might have been God’s decrees.

Of course, more than two hundred mine slaves had malaria due to their weak body condition and died in the water dungeon before Fei came.

Everyone gathered the corpses of the mine slaves of Chambord who died in Blackstone Fortress and put them all in the “corpse pit” at the back mountains. The burning flames that were shooting up at the sky were just like the hate of the mine slaves of Chambord. These flames soon enveloped the wounded and tortured corpse and provided the souls warmth and relieve who were far away from their homes. After more than thousands of corpses were burnt to ashes, they were put into more than a dozen big chests. As the king of Chambord, Fei promised everyone that these ashes would be taken back to Chambord and brought up to the peak of the east mountain and buried at the graves of heroes!

“As the king of Chambord, I promise to you all that no Chambordian would become a slave ever again from today onward. Any criminal who dares to harm a Chambordian would receive punishment from me, the king of Chambord, as well as the god of war himself. It doesn’t matter what identity or status this criminal has!”

In front of the flames that could swallow the sky, Fei swore and promised to his loyal subjects.

The four hundred captured soldiers of Blackstone were brought to the stone pillar square. They were formed into a line, and the mine slaves of Chambord got the chance to point out the ones who had killed and tortured them or their peers. These soldiers would be executed on the spot, and the rest of them got their armor taken away from them and got kicked out of Blackstone Fortress.

The situation finally calmed down a little.

The Main leaders like Fei and Lampard had a meeting under the sky and discussed the methods and ways of settling the citizens that they had just rescued.

The expeditionary force had to hurry up and get to St. Petersburg on time so they could participate in the Zenit’s Military Exercise that all affiliated kingdoms of Zenit had to take a part in. There was still a long way to go, and they couldn’t really take these six to seven hundred weak former mine slaves who were exhausted due to long-term labor and a lack of food along with them. These people required delicate care and a long-period of rest. After a while of talking, the final decision was that the second most powerful warrior Lampard who was just behind Fei would bring Drogba and Pierce along with twenty-five Saint Seiya and fifty City Bylaw Enforcement Officers to protect and help to take these wounded poor citizens to Chambord. After getting them to the new Head Minister Bast, Lampard would lead the soldiers and rush back to try to catch up to Fei. According to this plan, Fei and Lampard would rejoin forces before arriving at the Holy Capital.

After the decision was made, the Chambord’s Expeditionary Force decided to rest at Blackstone Fortress for a night, and let the poor wounded citizens have a good night of rest. After they recovered their stamina a little bit more, Lampard would guard them back with the previously decided men.

Fei switched back to Druid Mode and summoned four white wolves and three huge-winged Ravens. He scattered them around Blackstone Fortress to guard and patrol the fortress. This allowed his soldiers who fought a hard battle to have a great rest.

“Your majesty, something is attacking your bird!” Drogba suddenly shouted with his loud voice.

Fei didn’t know what to say. Those raven were now called “birds” in Drogba’s mouth.

Fei looked up and saw a white-winged huge eagle that came out of nowhere and was chasing after and attacking the Ravens that he just summoned. This eagle looked very vicious and aggressive.

“Shoot it down for me!”

Fei commanded. His personal bodyguard Fernando-Torres pulled his bow as he positioned a sharp arrow on it. The arrow shot out and accurately pierced the huge eagle’s head. The huge eagle cried as it fell down the sky as it struggled and flattered its wings.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

1/3 regular chaps delivered this week! For the chap released on Sunday, sorry Black Bean Sauce messed up, it was suppose to be a bonus chap cuz we already released 3 regular chaps. So ya, thank John the Patron (Tier Megafangirl) for this bonus chap, and the next one, and the next 3.

This is a guy that gets to play with big toys and get paid for it, cuz he’s an engineer. Holy crap I just realized that the John that sponsored 3 chaps on Paypal is the same john that pledged for 2 bonus chaps on Patreon. Thank you bro for your support!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 175: Two Tier 7 Equipment (Part one)

Chapter 175: Two Tier 7 Equipment (Part one)

“Your Majesty, this is a giant eagle that’s used to scout and for long distance communication, called the Wind Speaker Eagle. It’s very clever, and many of the subsidiary kingdoms of the Empire breed them in their military. However, this beast has a less-than-good nature, that is, aggressive and brutal. So, that’s why it attacked Your Majesty’s giant bird…” After seeing the white-winged giant eagle’s dead body, old Zolasc quickly came to a conclusion.

Your Majesty’s giant bird…

Fei once again started sweating by the words “giant bird”. It was very easy for people to think of an inappropriate body part after hearing those two words. (TL: giant bird can refer to giant d*ck in China)

But then again, Zolasc was captured at a young age and brought to the Blackstone Kingdom to be a miner, and he endured dozen years of hellish mining slave life to survive until today. That was completely a miracle, but it was also this experience that gave him the knowledge and strong will that normal people didn’t have. He was just like a walking encyclopedia that was covered in blade marks and soaked with blood in the scorching mountains, so his words were very credible.

“A giant bird used for communication?” Fei scratched his chin, and he soon found a very good reason, “This bastard’s probably trained by the Blackstone King, otherwise why would it be this aggressive? Haha, oh well, it looks quite tasty, let’s roast it first.”

Very soon, this fierce Wind Speaker Eagle had its feathers mercilessly pulled off and placed on a rack. It was roasted into a golden yellow color, and the tempting smell floated permeated the air. The Saint Seiya, Oleg, and others all began drooling, approaching the rack with big watery eyes…

In less than 10 minutes, there was a fine pile of bones left on the ground.

Soon, the dark night finally enveloped the post-battle Blackstone Fortress.

Maybe it was because of the bloodbath that had just occurred during the day, the moonlight seemed to carry a little faint redness.

On the stone pillar field was erected many large and small tents. Some even cleaned up the damaged little fortresses and lit up a warm bonfire. On top of paved hay, the Chambord miners went into a sweet dream with a sweet smile for the very first time, everyone had an incredibly good sleep.

Fei set an example. He gave the King’s tent to some of the heavily-injured miners and placed them under heavy care. This was naturally a means of gathering hearts, and at this moment it played a vital role and once again won the gratitude and respect of his citizens.

In the night, Fei sat cross-legged at the top of the tallest tower of the Blackstone Fortress, overlooking four sides.

The cold moon light sprinkled over his body as if turning him into a silver-plated god.

After observing all surroundings, Fei sat there quietly for awhile, recollecting memories of today’s battle. Then, he changed to [Assassin mode] and set up a few magic traps around their encampment. He used the Assassin’s zen power to begin pioneering a few more energy connection channels and modified the energy scrolls.

Up until now, besides the Thunder Lightning Fist, Corpse-Piling Shock Wave and other ultimate skill scrolls that were copied from the Saint Seiya Anime, Fei was also pioneering a few new energy connection channels that held a different power. Now, he was just training these skills himself to make some tiny tweaks.

Time passed quickly, and sounds of magic beast roars were constantly heard from the surrounding mountains.

Into the midnight, Fei opened his eyes.

He finally completed two 3-star level energy scroll’s revision and perfection.

Calculating the time, he could enter the Diablo world again to kill monsters and level up.

Buzz~

The sky-blue portal appeared on the side, and Fei entered the Diablo world.

This time, he chose [Barbarian mode]. The Barbarian character was Fei’s main account, and it had always been the character with the highest level. At the moment, the Barbarian character had reached level 36, and after these days of hardcore grinding, there were only one of the six missions left in the second map, [Lut Gholein], and that is to go to the last correct Tal Rasha’s Tomb and kill the [Lord of Pain, Duriel].

In the [Rogue Encampment], Fei first found Aunt Akara who had just returned from the real world to the Diablo world, and he continued on learning some scroll-making and medicine-making techniques. Then, he reverse-summoned the beauty mercenary Elena who was just at Chambord city and asked about the city. Hearing that everything was running smoothly under the command of minister Bast and military official Brook, Fei was assured. The two of them then came to the Desert Pearl [Lut Gholein], and passed through the teleportation array and entered the last Tal Rasha’s Tomb that was still unexplored. After killing countless demons and monsters, they finally came to a giant round altar.

The altar was completely carved with mysterious and mystical inscriptions of runes. These runes were ancient and vicissitudes, with the breadth of antiquity. All the inscriptions gleamed with a crimson glow, and came and went, there were roars and whistling of devils coming out from the depth of the altar from time to time, as if it was tying down some kind of terrifying power. The terrifying energy surges like raging ocean, stuffing the entire tomb hall.

Fei gently walked onto the altar, and on the sky blue stone at the top of this 20-something meters tall altar, there was a wrist-sized hole. Fei took out the Hodraic’s Staff which he finally forged after completing the previous 5 missions and placed it inside the hole.

Rumble~

The entire tomb began to shake violently, with the huge stones shaking above, dirt and little rocks began falling down as if the whole cave was about to collapse. Loud banging sounds came from the ancient stone wall in front of the altar, as if some terrifying monster was slamming the wall. Very soon, the stone wall cracked, and a two meters deep hole appeared.

Fei had seen the entire process in his previous life many times, so he couldn’t be more familiar with it, and he even gave a smile to the beautiful mercenary who appeared a little nervous.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 175: Two Tier 7 Equipment (Part Two)

Chapter 175: Two Tier 7 Equipment (Part Two)

Now, what he was going to do was enter the dimension behind this black hole, and kill the last BOSS in there – a giant-bug-looking boss named [Lord of Pain, Duriel]. After completing the final mission in [Lut Golein], he will be able to move into the tier-3 difficulty map [Kurast Dock].

Based on Fei’s memory from his previous life, Duriel was very difficult to deal with, and he was nicknamed the Noob killer. His physical attacks were very strong, and he also had ice/freezing type skills. If a player was not carefully and got frozen or stunned, he or she would have no choice but just watch the fat giant bug stab you to death with its sharp limbs. They wouldn’t even have the chance to fight back and then they would have to wait to be respawned.

But Fei was already well-prepared. Before coming, he already prepared a plate armor that was high in physical defense, and also many magic equipments that reduced crowd control effects and increased dexterity for him and Elena. Fei closed his eyes and reminded himself of everything he had to watch out for, then he nodded towards Elena, said “be careful”, and then stepped into the pitch black hole.

The scenery in front of his eyes changed.

Darkness and angry roars came directly towards Fei.

The first thing Fei did after entering this dimension was not to find the [Lord of Pain] and start attacking, but to consume a town-teleportation scroll and open up a portal that went to [Lut Golein]. Although he doesn’t know if he could be revived if he died, but that at least leaves an opportunity for Elena to run.

A figure flashed beside Fei, Elena also entered this dimension.

“Roar! Ridiculous stupid humans, are you looking for Baal?”

With a smelly wave of odor rolling over towards Fei, a loud voice sounded.

Turning around, Fei saw a giant bug-like monster that was over 20 meters tall appearing in his sight. Its front limbs could even match Fei’s height. This thing was entirely brown red, covered with sticky stench disgusting juice. There were four snow-white spurs on top of its head, and the fat and chubby appearance reminded Fei of the giant queen bugs from the movie “Starship Troopers”. Although gigantic, it did look a little funny.

Don’t know why, at that moment, the slight nervous feeling from before immediately disappeared without a trace.

He whistled, smiled and replied, “No, I’m looking for you, you moron!”

Instantly, the [Lord of Pain], who felt that he was insulted, began roaring and attacking. However, today it didn’t seem to be very lucky because, under merely ten minutes, this little-mountain-like fat bug was howling painfully with sticky stench body fluids shooting out as it fell to the ground. Then, with a series of light sounds, a lot of equipment appeared on the ground.

“Uhh… dead so soon?” Duriel’s easy defeat was a little unbelievable to Fei. That performance shouldn’t belong to the last boss of a map… It hasn’t even been one round and it already collapsed? How could it be this fragile?

“Could it be because of this sword?”

Fei looked at the giant black sword, and there seemed to be a little enlightenment in mind.

Because of his video-game memory from his past life, Fei already knew that the [Lord of Pain] had strong resistance towards thunder, fire, ice, and poison the four elemental magics. If one wanted to defeat it, he must take the physical approach. So, when picking a weapon, Fei took a black 2-meter tall giant sword that the blacksmith Chasi had crafted with the “Demon’s Remains”. However, once this sword was brought into the Diablo world, it lost all its magic properties. To be precise, this equipment could only be grouped into the tier 3 category of weapons – [Superior Items], but if just evaluating the physical damage and sharpness properties, it was even better than tier 4 category [Magic Items]. Considering Duriel’s strong resistance to magic, Fei decided to take this “Demon’s Remain” sword for the battle, and the effect was surprisingly good.

Although when dealing with normal little monsters and demons, “Demon’s Remain” weapons weren’t very exceptionally effective other than for how sharp they were, it seemed like it was shockingly effective towards bosses. Does it mean, when faced with these types of bosses, later on, all weapons made with this kind of material will be able to kill them like slicing vegetables?

Fei fantasized for awhile, and then he began to collect the equipment that fell onto the ground.

Soon, he was stunned.

Due to the surprise.

“Am I hallucinating? There’s… there’s actually two tier 7 [Set Items]?” Fei almost couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Two green flashing sword-shaped equipment were lying there beside Duriel’s body, exuding endless temptation.

Although the game knowledge from Fei’s past life mercilessly reminded Fei again and again that it was possible to get items of this tier in [Lut Gholein] on “normal difficulty”, but he got two! After a slight hesitation, Fei finally believed his eyes, and then like a mad dog jumping towards its food. He embraced the two green swords, and began to carefully and greedily observe them both.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 176: [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Item Set

Chapter 176: [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Item Set

The two swords were still both unidentified, so they both flashed a dark green light.

In terms of appearance, the two swords were one long and one short, having different shapes.

The long one was clearly a two-handed sword, but it could also be used one-handedly. Its overall length was about 1.6 meters, 5 fingers wide, long and heavy, with delicate design. The 20 cm long sword handle was tightly wrapped with bright-red beast skin. What’s amazing is that there were sharp sawtooth grooves on both sides of the blade, like the ferocious fangs of a beast. After extending for about 2/3 of the sword length, two grim barbs curved towards the sword handle, and after those 2 barbs, there were no more saw teeth on the blade, and it became sharp and smooth. On top of the blade’s body was carved 9 mysterious dark black tadpole-shaped texts. Fei didn’t understand its meaning, but it seems to contain a mystical ancient power, each text flashing with blood-red light.

The short one was a single-handed sword, and its shape was relatively simple. The outside looked more like a podao than a sword, but both sides had an edge like a sword. It was approximately 1.2 meters long, 6 finger-width, and the blade of the body was covered in countless strange dark green runes. With the glowing light, it gave the feeling that it was god’s work. The blade’s body was heavy and wide, and it was more suitable for hacking.

There was no need to identify them. The first look of these two weapons already triggered familiar yet distant memories of Fei’s past life, and it had already helped him determine the identity of these two swords – The tier 7 Set Equipment, [Bul-Kathos’ Children].

These two swords that were named after people had a very glorious past.

According to the legend, in the world history of Diablo, the Barbarian race once gave birth to a great and unrivaled leader, whose name was Bul-Kathos. The legend said that this Barbarian leader had a terrifyingly strong strength that even the gods and demons feared him. He once led the powerful barbarian soldiers to achieve national freedom. In order to defend his homeland Mountain Arreat, they defeated the devil army led by the Evil Lord Baal. Then, his fame was recognized in all three realms, even the gods and devils would take a few steps back when they see him.

The entire Diablo world gave this most accomplished leader in the entire history of Barbarians a legendary title – [Immortal King], and the magic weapons and armors that he once used that had incredible power were also passed down, known as the [Immortal King’s Set], which was recognized to be a top tier [Set Items].

Besides the [Immortal King] set, this Barbarian leader also left behind two swords, and these two swords both carried incredible power. They formed another set together and was known as [Bul-Kathos’ Children]. (TL: I wonder how his real children felt)

And these were the two swords in Fei’s hands right now.

Although the [Bul-Kaths’ Children] were a few degrees weaker than the [Immortal King] top tier Barbarian set in both strength and magical effects, and they were just two swords without any armor, but to Fei’s current level 36 Barbarian character, this was already god-like equipment. According to Fei’s past life video-game memory, killing the second map’s boss Duriel wouldn’t give this kind of equipment. Not knowing why, these two swords appeared in Fei’s hand.

After consuming two [Scrolls of Identify] and a golden light flashing past, both swords’ complete stats and name appeared in Fei’s vision.

The name of the delicate two-handed long sword was called [Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge – Colossus Blade].

One-handed damage was 70-195 and two-handed damage was 174-345. It had an extremely fast attack speed, 44/44 durability, 20% increased attack speed, 200% enhanced damage, +35% crushing blow, and all resistances were +20.

The relatively shorter and simple one-handed sword was [Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian – Mythical Sword].

Melee damage was 120-150, had an extremely fast attack speed type sword, +200% enhanced damage, +50 poison damage, 2 seconds duration, +20 Strength and +50% fire resistance.

And when these two swords were used together, it could be called [Bul-Kathos’ Children] and give a full set bonus: +2 to all Barbarian Skills, +200% enhanced damage, +200% damage to Demons and Undead, +20 fire damage and +25 defense.

After being identified, the green light flashing on the two swords’ body gradually disappeared and returned to the original color. Although they had different shapes, both swords looked green from afar, with the green being a darker shade on the shorter sword. Both swords were shrouded by a glimmer of silky looming green light, exuding a domineering chill, and giving off an incredibly mighty feeling.

Fei lightly stroked the sword handles. A chilly sensation came and it felt great, just like touching the skin of a lover.

This was really strange.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 176: [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Item Set (Part two)

Chapter 176: [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Item Set (Part two)

The Diablo World’s difficulty was divided into the [Normal], [Nightmare], and [Hell] three levels. Usually, a player would at first enter the [Normal] difficulty, and then after going past all the maps and completing all the missions, he or she would be able to enter the next level. According to Fei’s past life’s video game memory, the [Normal] difficulty level which he was at right now shouldn’t drop high level set tier equipment like [Bul-Kathos’ Children], and there was only one reason, which was quite simple – only level 50+ characters had enough Strength to pick up these two swords. As weapons that were once used by the Immortal King, they not only had a strict requirement for the wielder’s level, there was also a strict requirement on the stats such as [Strength] and [Dexterity]. So, characters that were still in the low-level stages wouldn’t be able to use these pieces of equipment at all.

Thinking about this, Fei was suddenly shocked. Doesn’t that mean…

It means that his current level 38 Barbarian (leveled up twice after killing Duriel) temporarily wouldn’t be able to use this [Set Item] tier swords.

But then, he quickly realized a strange phenomenon.

At this moment, isn’t he firmly holding onto these two swords? It seemed like there was no such harsh limit like he remembered. Fei then carefully observed, and very soon found the reason – sealed Bul-Kathos’ Children].

It’s actually a sealed set.

“…Tier 7 weapons under the sealed status have 50% of the power as the unsealed version, but it also lowers the requirement for level and stats. As the user’s level progresses, the item would be slowly unsealed, until level 60 where it gets fully unsealed, reaching the full potential of this set!”

So that’s what’s happening.

Fei’s heart was jumping like a rabbit.

Very clearly, reality was again different from his memory of the Diablo video game. Things like sealed weapons never appeared before in the video game, but in this more realistic and lively Diablo World, it actually occurred.

And it seemed like this special “Sealed” effect was more designed for Fei’s current level. Now, he could use this tier-7 Set equipment right away. Although 50% of the weapon’s power was sealed away, under this status, both the [Colossus Blade] and [Mythical Sword]’s single-hand wielding damage still reached a shocking 70. Such damage already far exceeded the purple and green sword that Fei currently used.

Also, with Fei’s increase in level, later on, these two swords’ power will also increase correspondingly.

At this moment, there wasn’t the slightest hesitation for Fei to equip these two swords onto him. Holding the two swords, an unprecedented feeling of strength surged through Fei’s entire body. Gently waving the swords, a chilly wave of green wind shot out, capable of tearing everything in its path… This was indeed a weapon set once used by the Immortal King, too powerful.

After fondling it with love for awhile, Fei then went to pick up other loots dropped by Duriel. All kinds of magical weapons flashed with tempting light, and amongst them, there were actually three gold-light-flashing tier 6 [Rare Items].

“Holy f*ck today’s really my lucky day, didn’t expect so many good things to come out from this fat retarded bug…” Fei was so happy that he was gritting his teeth to the point where they were almost breaking, “YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEET! Would be nice if I can kill it several times!”

The three [Rare Items] were a bow, a light armor, and a pair of chained boots.

After identification, the bow’s name was called the [Wild Rose Deadly Battle Bow]. It had a delicate design, and it was a mysterious wooden long bow that had a rose carved on both ends and vines spreading across the body. The bowstring was a sky blue string of light, and its two-handed damage was 45-60, plus an ice effect. The light plate was called [Titan’s Battle Honor Armor], 95 defense, plus all types of magic effects. The chain boots were called [Amber’s Swift Battle Boots], and it had a +30 movement speed special effect.

Fei thought for a second. These pieces of equipment were all pretty good, so he just gave them all to Elena. The bow was her only weapon, so the armor could provide defense for her relatively weaker body, and the battle boots could increase her speed to pull the distance between her and her enemy. These all seemed to be designed for Elena.

And there were also a few more pieces of equipment, but they were all tier 4 [Magic Items]. It would be nice to just bring them back to the NPC at [Lut Gholein] in exchange for a few gold coins, so Fei took them all back to the inventory space.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 177: The Legendary Saint Armor

Chapter 177: The Legendary Saint Armor (Part One)

After packing up these great trophies and rewards, Fei equipped the new items and became much more powerful. With Elena’s small hand in his, he searched for a bit more. After making sure that nothing was left, they found a hidden black entrance within the mysterious space that Duriel was originally. After going through this entrance, the environment also changed. As if they walked into a teleport portal, they came to another huge space similar to an underground tomb.

In this space, a small mountain was floating mid-air. Iron chains that were locked onto the sides of this underground space were attached to this floating mountain. On this floating mountain covered in a ton of magic symbols and engravings, Fei and Elena saw Archangel Tyrael who was imprisoned and tortured till the verge of death. As Fei expected, this Archangel who was in a fancy angel battle armor and had white tentacle like light coming off his back, also didn’t have any intelligence. What he said to Fei was no different to what he would say in the game. What he said could be summarized into this: Diablo and his buddy Baal had gone to the east, and he wanted to Fei who was acting as the hero to eliminate these two demons. What he said wasn’t useful at all! Fei was hoping this Archangel could give him some rewards. However, this Archangel was very cheap; he only gave Fei the quest but no actual reward. Fei was so pissed that he dragged Elena and got out of there……

They got back to 【Lut Gholein】using the town teleport scroll. Fei found an NPC merchant and sold the magic items that he had no use for and was paid 30,000 gold coins. He started to hum a little song as he organized his little personal storage space. Although he had completed all the quests in Act II and was able to get to the third map in Diablo World – 【Kurast Docks】through boatman Meshif and continue his journey, after some thinking, Fei temporarily stranded that plan. He was better off to complete all quests in Act II with all of his characters before heading to Act III.

After spending some time with Elena alone, the Diablo World that was filled with demons and monsters become romantic as well.

After Fei carefully told Elena about the future constructions plans and told her to tell Bast, they walked through the mountains with their hands together as the red moon in the Diablo World was at the highest point in the sky. Walking with a beauty shoulder by shoulder and watching the moon, it was something that Fei fantasized about many times in his previous life. He didn’t expect to realize it here at this very moment.

After another half hour, Fei exited Barbarian Mode and chose Sorceress Mode. He entered 【Lut Gholein】and started to kill monsters and level up. His sorceress character was level 33 now; with the help from the green set item 【Arcanna’s Tricks】, his sorceress character was very powerful and was able to level up fast.

……

……

Burning Sun Mountain, Blackstone Fortress.

The moments before the dawn was the darkest.

When Fei exited Diablo World, the teleport portal was still in the highest tower at Blackstone Fortress. After the bloody battle in the day, Blackstone Fortress was very quiet and peaceful. No enemy really attacked them. From the look of it, it seemed like Blackstone King knew that his troops were no match to Fei’s and didn’t plan any major military activity around getting back his lost fortress.

Of course, there were some other reasons. From what the Blackstone King said, Fei had already sensed something. However, Fei wasn’t too worried. All of his planning was useless in front of absolute power. Although Chambord wasn’t strong enough to fight an empire, Fei was confident in Chambord’s ability to take on the affiliated kingdoms.

“Whoever dares show me the teeth, I will make him cry and regret.”

Lying on the roof of the watchtower and looking all the stars in the sky, all of Fei’s thoughts scattered, and he went into a peaceful state. He enjoyed this rare moment of calmness as he stared at the beautiful night sky. When the sky was the darkest, the stars were the brightest. Like diamonds, they decorated the sky into a painting.

Fei soon fell for it.

Subconsciously, he started to look at the constellations in the sky just like what he would do in his previous life. As a fan of the Saint Seiya, Fei was heavily invested into the study of constellations. He was very familiar with the locations of the eighty-eight constellations, and formations of them, and the arrangements. Although the stars that he was seeing weren’t the ones from his previous life, he did draw out the constellations when he paid close attention.

Chapter 177: The Legendary Saint Armor (Part Two)

“Pegasus…..Draco……Haha, I can actually find them. This is impressive!” Fei rubbed his chin and came up with a great idea.

Soon –

“Come to the highest watch tower and find me.”

Fei’s voice sounded in people including Lampard, Oleg, Torres, Pierce, and Drogba’s ears. These people didn’t sleep all night. Except walking around in the fortress to patrol everything, they tried their best to train and improve their strength. They all wanted Chambord to get a good score in the upcoming Military Exercise. In order to take some stress off of Fei’s shoulders, they were very strict on themselves and worked very hard.

After hearing Fei’s voice, they dashed through the air and came to the watch tower quietly.

“Your majesty!” The six of them kneeled on the ground with one knee and saluted.

“Up.” Fei stood on the verge of the watch tower and said. The nightly breeze made his long black hair and clothes fluttered in the air. Fei pointed at the sky and said with a smile on his face: “To you guys, the stars in the sky are pretty, shiny, and innumerable. But do you guys know that in legends, the stars in the sky were not scattered around randomly? They occupied different areas in the sky and formed a number of vivid pictures. These pictures are called constellations. All the stars in the sky could be categorized into eighty-eight constellations……”

“Constellations?”

Although people on the Azeroth continent did study the stars in the sky and had different theories, there were legends and stories about the stars. The talk of constellations was a first time for these warriors. They didn’t know why the king was telling them this, but they listened quietly and patiently.

“In the legends, the eighty-eight constellations in the sky represented the eighty-eight most powerful warriors on the earth. These warriors existed for the purpose of protecting love and justice. Their fists could tear space and their legs could break the land. They had invincible power, and you are all familiar with their name – they were called the Saint Seiya!! That’s why I named King’s Guard the Saint Seiya…… Look closely, the constellation made up of the ninety-six stars at the north looks like a roaring lion, right?”

The six of them looked at the direction Fei pointed at and saw a lot of stars. Using their imaginations and drawing lines to connect these stars, it did indeed look like a roaring golden lion like what the king said.

“This constellation is so-called Leo.”

Fei said as he turned around and looked at them. His eyes landed on Lampard and said: “Golden Leo is corresponding with the Leo Saint Seiya. In legends, golden Leo could tear its enemies into pieces using its teeth, and the Leo Saint Seiya’s fist was filled with the power of lightning!”

As Fei said that, he reached out and an iron chest with a lion symbol on it appeared out of nowhere. With everyone staring at the chest in surprise, Fei opened the chest. An iron lion that looked like it was about to jump out like a real one despite that it wasn’t real.

“Leo Saint Cloth, Frank-Lampard. This Saint Cloth is specifically made for you. When you wear it, you will be able to feel the power of Leo!”

Fei wasn’t even finished talking and a mystical event occurred –

The Leo Saint Cloth actually came to life! It emitted a strange power as it floated in the air. At the same time, as if he was pulled by this power, Lampard floated into the air as well without using his warrior energy. Although he was already floating in the air, the black Saint Cloth suddenly shone a bright light and disassembled itself into ninety-six parts. These part flew towards Lampard and put themselves onto Lampard’s body.

Boom!

When he landed back onto the ground, the whole watch tower shook.

Oleg, Drogba, and Pierce opened their eyes big as they were shocked.

In front of them, Lampard was completely covered by a strangely shaped armor. Fingers, palms, wrist, arms, shoulders, head, back, waist, chest, abdomen, privates, thighs, knees, shanks, ankles, feet…… almost every part of the body was covered by the ninety-six pieces of armor perfectly. Every single part of the armor was perfect! They protected the body parts and didn’t affect Lampard’s movements. None of them had ever thought that there would be such a perfect armor in this world.

Lampard himself was stunned as well.

He felt an unprecedented comfort and power. He felt like this armor was connected with his body by blood. When he wore the armor, he felt like it became a part of his body. He didn’t feel the heaviness and choppiness of regular armor; instead, it was very flexible and agile.

Power!

It was the only thing that this Saint Cloth made Lampard feel.

The director of this show – Fei – was shocked as well. He was just listening to the cold and mysterious voice that he didn’t hear for a long time to explain this mystic scene to him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 178: The power of the three miraculous skill (Part one)

Chapter 178: The power of the three miraculous skill (Part one)

“【Give】has been initiated, do you want to activate Frank-Lampard’s Leo Constellation star status and give him his Leo Saint Cloth?”

After three seconds, the cold and mysterious voice appeared in Fei’s head. Fei hadn’t heard the voice for a while and was stunned by the voice and the message it was giving him.

Fei had estimated that this cold and mysterious voice was associated with the Diablo World, and it was probably the voice of the “Gaming system”, but now it suddenly appeared and was telling Fei about “Star status” and “Leo Saint Cloth.” That instantly flipped Fei’s previous hypotheses. Maybe this voice was associated with the Diablo World, but it didn’t belong to it. A better way to describe the relationship between the two was control – this cold and mysterious voice ruled above of the Diablo world.

But now, Fei didn’t have much time to think. He gave out the answer sub-consciously –“Yes!”

Then, what was described happened –

This black Leo Armor that Fei designed and that Charsi forged using the Remains of the Demons and covered using the [Black Iron Essence] shone an eye-piercing light. The ninety-six components floated in the air and automatically flew onto Lampard’s body.

Miraculous skill – 【Give】 It was one of the three miraculous skill that Fei got when he became the Supreme Leader of the【Rogue Encampment】

Fei instantly came up with a possibility. After he completed all quests in the【Rogue Encampment】using all seven of his characters, his rewards included the three miraculous skills – 【Learn】,【Give】, and【Summon】that could be leveled up. Now it seemed like the leveling up ability of these skills were beyond Fei’s expectation. Before the level up, Fei was able to use 【Give】and gifted Drogba the Taurus Helmet and Pierce the Saint Sword Excalibur. After the level up, he was able to give Lampard “Star status” and the Leo Saint Cloth.

Boom!

Lampard swung his fist after he felt the power this Saint Cloth brought him. The air moved as if nothing happened.

However, Fei and the other warriors discovered something unbelievable. After Lampard swung his fist, a circular fist-shaped dent that was about a meter in diameter instantly appeared on the black fortress that was about twenty meters away from the watch tower. Although it was a dent, it was quite deep. The edges of the dent were so clean that it seemed like the fist-shaped dent was there from the beginning and not punched out by someone later. There weren’t any cracks or anything.

Then, a deep booming noise sounded as if the air exploded out of high pressure.

Such a fast punch!

“Is this the increase in power that this so-called Leo Saint Cloth brought to Lampard?”

Although Drogba, Pierce, Oleg, and Torres had seen many miraculous events created by Fei, their brains were still blank when they saw this for a moment. They couldn’t believe that Lampard’s strength had increased more than two times! What was more mystical was that a looming and vague energy that wasn’t warrior energy nor magic energy enveloped Lampard. This energy felt ancient, peaceful, unlimited, as if …… as if it was from among the stars. They only felt this way about the numerous stars in the sky. Fei quickly recovered from the shock.

He sensed that the three miraculous skill -【Learn】,【Given】, and【Summon】weren’t that simple. He rubbed his chin and suddenly pulled the long sword from the scabbard that was on Torres’ waist. He shook his hand, and a few strikes flew towards Lampard’s arms, chest, waist, thighs, and knees like lightning. The strikes were so ferocious that people like Drogba even smelt blood.

However, Lampard just stood there and didn’t move. Even the warriors on the watch tower weren’t surprised. Their expressions didn’t change as they trusted their king 100%.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! In the dark night, the sparks appeared and were very eye-catching.

Crack -!

The sword in Fei’s hand was experiencing a lot of strain and broke into four pieces and fell to the ground.

“I used all of my strength!” Fei said with a smile on his face.

Even though the huge force coming from the strikes pushed Lampard, who was a powerful warrior, back five steps, the strikes didn’t even leave a dent or a mark on the black Leo Saint Cloth. It was indestructible! The Remain of Demons’ toughness didn’t disappoint Fei. Also, it was clear that the armor protected beyond physical damage. Under such aggressive strikes, sixty to seventy percent of the force was canceled out by it. Lampard didn’t feel uncomfortable at all from his expression.

The warriors on the watchtower had lost all thinking capabilities.

Magical Saint Cloth!

Then, what was more magical occurred – As Lampard lightly raised his arms, an image of the head of a roaring and angry lion that was formed by ninety-six stars vaguely appeared behind him. It looked real and fascinating. Then, these ninety-six components that represented the ninety-six stars lit up in a flame and disassembled from Lampard’s body and reformed into the black iron lion form as if it was still in the chest. Then, the black chest that had golden lion symbols engraved all over it and a king holding up a scepter automatically floated into the air and contained the black iron lion into it. Then the chest closed as a black light shone. As the moment that the light shone the brightest, it dashed into Lampard’s body and disappeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 178: The power of the three miraculous skill (Part two)

Chapter 178: The power of the three miraculous skill (Part two)

“This…… this is a warrior weapon? Frank, you advanced to a Moon Rank Warrior?”

As soon as Torres saw this scene, he thought of something and shouted. Everyone else on the watch tower were also shocked.

On Azeroth Continent, star ranked warriors and mages were at the bottom of the pyramid. Only after these warriors advanced to moon rank, they would have actually stepped through the first threshold and can start training for real. The training method for moon ranked warriors were completely different from star ranked warriors. After reaching the peak of a nine star, a human body couldn’t contain more warrior energy or magic energy. It was impossible to store more energy in the body to improve one’s strength. The ancestors came up with many ways of improving strength. The most common choice for a warrior was to find a high-quality weapon that had a similar enough spirit in it and make it his or her Natal Warrior Weapon. Moon ranked warriors were able to keep their Warrior Weapon inside their body, just like how Lampard kept the Leo Saint Cloth into his body. That was why Torres thought the Saint Cloth was a Warrior Weapon and thought Lampard had instantly advanced to a moon ranked warrior.

“No, it’s……” Lampard said as he shook his head: “It’s a really strange state. I can’t really explain it.”

Fei smiled as he moved onto another topic: “Every Saint Cloth corresponds with one constellation, so they are unique. They are made out of precious material, so only heroes who great contribution to the Chambord Kingdom will get their own Saint Cloth. Lampard has been protecting the royal family for the last four years earnestly and prevented the conspirator Bazzer from getting into power. He had also assisted me the king to defeat the black armored enemies and the nine kingdom coalition. He had accumulated a lot of merits, and that’s why I have awarded him with Leo Saint Cloth. Do you guys have any objections?”

“Not at all, your majesty!” The envy on Torres’s, the blonde young man’s, face couldn’t he hidden. It was very different than jealousy. Motivation shone in his eyes, “I will contribute to Chambord one day and get my own Saint Cloth!”

“I would agree with your decision 100%, Your majesty! Mr. Lampard deserves it.” Drogba scratched his head and giggled.

Pierce and Oleg didn’t have any objects as well. Pierce got his life back because of Fei, and Oleg had his current status because Fei protected him using his personal prestige and credits. He had seemed to be a member of Bazzer’s henchmen and his ending wouldn’t be any better than the military judge Conca otherwise.

On top of their own loyalty, the effect of the【Hulk Potion】make them even more loyal. If someone captured Fei and asked them to kill themselves, they would do it without hesitation.

“However, you guys have merits as well. Pierce, to protect Chambord, you used your own body to block the enemies’ swords and knocked away a siege ladder; you almost died from it. Drogba, when faced with thousands of elite black armored enemies, you dared follow me, the king, and charge into them to go one against hundreds. You killed more than a hundred enemies and were injured severely. You guys also have earned merits from the battle with the nine kingdoms and today. You two also deserve Saint Cloths!”

As Fei said that, he flipped his palm and took out two iron chests from his storage space.

When the two chests opened, a magnificent and dominating black metal bull and a black metal goat with two horns pointing up the sky appeared. Similar to Lampard’s Saint Cloth, The Taurus constellation contained a hundred twenty-0five stars, so the Taurus Saint Cloth contained a hundred twenty-five components. The Capricorn constellation contained fifty stars, so the Capricorn Saint Cloth Contained fifty components. Every component represented a star in the sky and had a different star power. As Fei answered that cold and mysterious voice in his head and initiated 【Give】. Both Drogba and Pierce had their star status opened. The Taurus Saint Cloth and Capricorn Saint Cloth found their owners and flew to them. Under the stars, they attached themselves to the two people with an energy flame.

Instantly, both people felt the power and connectedness that Lampard was feeling a moment ago. At the same time, the ancient, peaceful, unlimited star energy also appeared on their bodies. Although it was vague, it was there.

“In terms of you two, you have established merits and should get the rewards as well. They won’t be complete, just a heads up.” Fei looked at Oleg and Torres and gave them the appropriate rewards. Torres obtained the Bow of God which was a component of the Sagittarius Saint Cloth, and Oleg got the chest armor and the fist weapon of the Cancer constellation.

……

……

The second day.

After the expeditionary force cooked and had breakfast, they started to move under the smoke from the bonfires. The mine slaves were heading back to Chambord with Lampard, Pierce, and Drogba. After getting the items of the three constellations, their strength had increased dramatically, and they would have no issue in terms of guarding the former mine slaves back to Chambord. Fei, on the other hand, led the force and continued marching towards the Capital of the Empire with the Elder Princess. The two groups made a promise that they would meet on the plain outside of the Capital City in six days, before sunset.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 179: The View of Mountains and Lakes (Part one)

Chapter 179: The View of Mountains and Lakes (Part one)

The morning breeze was a little cold, and the morning glow was red as blood.

Blackstone Fortress was busy again.

After the battle yesterday, nearly four thousand elite soldiers of Blackstone were killed here. Except for the blood and corpses on the ground, there were also a lot of abandoned armor and weapons. Former mine slaves who witnessed what happened yesterday didn’t hesitate to pull the armor and weapon off of their enemies’ corpses to equip themselves. Then, they took away everything that was valuable and filled up a dozen horse carriages.

Although most of the freed slaves weren’t in a good condition due to the long-time suffering, their spirits were lifted since the Saint King of Chambord descended from the sky and saved them. With the new hope, they assembled into formations under Lampard’s lead. People on Azeroth Continent valued and emphasized power and strength, so most of the men knew how to ride horses and use weapons. Currently, the men were riding on the war horses stolen from the stables, and the women and kids were riding on the horse carriage for protection purposes. With weapons drawn out and a ton of murderous spirit, this troop looked a little dominating.

The two groups went on separate paths. The three warriors lead by Lampard saluted at Fei then took off.

For a moment, farewells and prayers resonated on the cold square in the fortress during Fall.

At this moment, the thin boy Modric assisted elder Zolasc to walk to Fei.

After saluting to Fei as one of his subjects, the elder single-kneeled down to the ground, “Your majesty, please let me join your expeditionary force. These Burning Sun Mountains is remote, deserted, covered in mist, and dangerous. There are regions of forests and regions of steep mountains. If the expeditionary force doesn’t have a guide, it’s very easy to get lost in there. I’ve been taken here and became a slave when I was twenty-six years old. I have lived here for twenty-one years now, and I know every little path, mine pits, and road and ferocious beasts in these mountains. I promise that with my help, Chambord’s forces can get thought the Burning Sun Mountains within the least amount of time.”

“But your body……” As a high-level idiot when it came to directions, Fei knew the struggle of getting lost. That was why after he heard that his eyes shone. What the old Zolasc said made sense; Fei did need a guide when leading the troop through these mountains that he knew nothing about. But the elder in front of him was still recovering from his injuries and torture. Although the potions from the Diablo World helped him to heal up, his body was still in an exhausted condition. Long-term military traveling would only worsen it.

“Don’t worry about me, your majesty. My old bones are still hard……” This elder was very tough. With his white hair fluttering in the wind, he left Modric’s assistance and lifted a black rock that was about a hundred pounds beside him with his arms. He said with a bragging tone, “Your majesty, look. This old man can still lift huge rocks. Please let this old Zolasc contribute to Chambord’s uprising when I can still walk……” Zolasc got emotional and shouted, “For more than twenty years, I’ve been waiting for this day for too long!”

Fei was touched by the elder’s passion and courage.

“Ok, if this is the case…… Oleg, bring a Roaring Flame Beast here and give it to our experienced guide……”

When he said that, Fei looked at Modric who was looking at him and smiled, “Little guy, come and ride with Uncle Zolasc. You will have to take care of him on the way!”

“Ah, really? Thank you, your majesty…… Hail your majesty!”

Little Modric almost jumped into the air out of excitement. He wanted to ask the king to let him join the force, but he didn’t expect the king to say it first. The scene of Fei smiling and reaching out to him under the sun that Modric saw when he just woke up from fainting was engraved into this thin blonde boy’s soul. Being able to follow the king around was the best news he heard in a long time.

Warden Oleg quickly came by with a strong Roaring Flame Beast.

After several generations of cultivation, this level 4 Demon Beast had become obedient and tame. However, the calmer nature did cause their power of a level 4 Demon Beasts to go down as well. That was why they were knocked over by the strong men in heavy knight armor. But after getting fed some 【Hulk Potion】that was mixed into their food, they had signs of atavism, just like how the fatty Oleg was showing signs of a second youth. The weight carrying and charging ability of these beasts had increased dramatically, and the light red flame energy surged around their hooves, just like the wild Roaring Flame Beasts. The tusks in their mouth grew out and became sharp, and their wild nature came back. Although they became ferocious and aggressive again, they were obedient to their masters.

Little Modric became excited and ran to the beasts to grab the reins.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 179: The View of Mountains and Lakes (Part two)

Chapter 179: The View of Mountains and Lakes (Part two)

However, this Roaring Flame Beast suddenly got aggressive when it saw a stranger coming close to him. It raised its red front hooves and was about to stomp down forcefully. The big black dog suddenly opened its eyes and barked angrily. A funny scene occurred, as if it was big boss teaching its henchman a lesson, this Roaring Flame Beast took back its hooves embarrassedly. The only thing was that it wouldn’t let Modric and Zolasc get close to it.

Fei felt a little embarrassed as well.

He didn’t expect this beast to not give him any “face”. When he wanted to switch back to Druid Mode and talk to this “little guy”, a beautiful figure walked by. Slim, jade like fingers lightly patted this Roaring Flame Beast’s head and she smiled as signaled towards Modric and old Zolasc. Something shocking happened. The ferocious Roaring Flame Beast walked to the two people and kneeled down obediently.

“Angela, how did you do it?”

As the troop started to move outside of Blackstone Fortress, Fei asked with a smile on his face. He was riding on the back of Blacky with his fiancée in his arms. With the light body fragrance in his nose, the chilly autumn wind didn’t feel that bad anymore.

Although the morning was cold, Angela didn’t want to ride in the caravan. She was wearing a thin white dress. The edge of the dress was fluttering in the wind, and it only covered two-thirds of her thigh. Under the dress, she was wearing tight black jeans. She looked fabulous with the white and black contrast. It was her idea to ask Fei to ride with her on Blacky. The girl didn’t dare show fast she was falling or mind the kind blessings from the people around her. The smile and the looks others gave them made her blush. She only felt the strong arms around her waist and the big and warm shoulders behind her.

“I don’t really know.” Angela frowned as she heard Fei’s question: “I feel like they can understand me; they are kind, cute, just like little babies……”

It was the same answer.

Fei smiled. He hypothesized that Angela had an unknown power that would make all animals feel intimate towards her for some mysterious reason. When the soldiers were trying to train the Roaring Flame Beasts and war horses before, her ability was utilized to a great degree. It didn’t matter how ferocious or aggressive the animal was, it would become calm and cute in front of this girl and her pure smile.

However, it was obvious that Angela herself hadn’t discovered where that ability came from.

As the two of them were talking, the team had already marched out of Blackstone Fortress from the back gate.

“I can’t leave this fortress to the Blackstone Kingdom and its ambitious devil-like king!”

After everyone got out, Fei used his Barbarian strength and caused multiple defensive walls and buildings in the fortress collapse to the ground. This fortress that was carefully built and maintained by several generations of kings turned into a waste land. If the Blackstone Kingdom wanted to restore its former glory, they would need to spend at least three years repairing this fortress.

……

For the next day, the expeditionary force’s march was very smooth.

The deeper the troops went into the Burning Sun Mountains, the more danger there was. Strange terrain and cliffs were everywhere. Hundred-year-old trees blocked the sun, making it hard for the sun to shine on the ground. As noon passed, visibility was already getting dim. When night came, a huge white fog appeared, and the visibility was really bad. Stones and trees were everywhere on the side of the road, and thick layers of leaves and dry moss with a little rotten smell filled the road. Without clear landmarks and reference points, it was really easy to get lost.

At this point, Fei glad that he had Zolasc, the GPS that didn’t need a battery to function.

Like the elder said, he actually knew every road in the mountains by heart. Didn’t matter if it was a clear road or a path that was abandoned for long, he knew where they were. Every time when it seemed like there was nowhere to go, he was able to point out a way and saved the troop a lot of time and trouble.

The troop did come across a few mine pits owned by Blackstone on the way, and Fei would send out the fatty Warden Oleg to destroy the pits, kill the guards, and released the mine slaves.

Since mine slaves from Chambord were gathered together by Blackstone King, Fei didn’t need to send his men to take care of them and guard them back to Chambord. There were quite a few people like old Zolasc who knew the way around the mountain. All the mine slaves couldn’t wait to go home, so they kneeled down to thank Fei and cheered as they disappeared into the fog with peers from the same kingdom.

After three more hours of marching, the Burning Sun Mountains were already so dark that it was hard to travel. Although the sun hadn’t set, the big trees blocked the light.

“Your majesty, I remember there is lake not too far away. There is also a large area covered by small rocks which is good for setting up camp. How about we just rest here for the night?” Old Zolasc rode the Roaring Flame Beast and suggested.

“Ok!” Fei nodded as he looked at Angela who already fell asleep in his arms.

After about half an hour, a clear small lake appeared. There was grass on the ground, but it was yellow and semi-dried, like a beautiful carpet that was laid on the ground. Not too far away, there was a small forest made out of big stones. The terrain wasn’t bad as the stones were flat and dry. It was a great spot to set up the camp.

In the autumn, this view of the mountains and lakes was fascinating.

However, Fei frowned.

There were already fire and lights around the lake, and there was a lot of noise made by humans. There were already people there, and there were a lot of them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 180: Fei: “I’m just passing by… Don’t mind me…” (Part one)

Chapter 180: Fei: “I’m just passing by… Don’t mind me…” (Part one)

“That’s strange, not many people know about this lake, how are there so many people here?” Seeing that most of the area by the lake had already been occupied, old Zolasc was a little dumbfounded. Since the camping ground he recommended to the king was previously occupied, he felt like he didn’t do a good job as a guide.

“No problem, we will go check it out first.” Fei saw the torch light in the distance and smiled, “I see that there are still some places by the lake. Although it might be a bit crowded, it should be enough for us to settle down.”

But, just at this moment-

Swish-!

A white arrow plumed with fresh blood suddenly shot out from the dark distance, and inserted right into the ground before their feet. Half of the arrow was already in the ground, with its shaft was still trembling. The blood beads scattered everywhere, and along with the arrow came an overbearing shout from a tree in the distant, “The Blood-Edge Mercenary Group is settling and taking care of some affairs here. Leave if you don’t want to die!”

The blood-dripping white feather arrow signified that taking one step forward will be met with death.

Such a warning was very popular in the land of Azeroth, and the Chambord Expedition army once used it in the Black Stone Kingdom’s territory. Although the words spoken were a little rude, it was still reasonable. If there is really a mercenary group that was taking care of some private business in the distance, it was indeed reckless and impolite for Fei’s group to just pass through them.

But, after hearing the guy giving his name, Fei’s face immediately changed.

Not just Fei, the old Zolasc and young Modric by Fei’s side also started shaking uncontrollably.

They held their fists tightly, and a fierce flame burned in their eyes.

Blood-Edge Mercenary Group!

It’s actually the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group!

These 4 simple words, to the countless mining slaves from Chambord, actually represented a terrifying nightmare.

Because 80-90% of the Chambord mining slaves were all captured and sold to the scorching mineral mines inside the Black Stone Kingdom by all kinds of methods used by this mercenary group either under broad daylight or in the dark. Blood-Edge was a tier-5 mercenary group, and it was quite reputable in the Zenit Empire. There were quite a few elite fighters in the group, their infamous name was spread very far away, and they would accept any mercenary missions to make money. Capturing slaves was one of the main ways for this mercenary group to gather money, and many tier-5 or 6 subsidiary countries in the empire were often bullied by this group. However, since these experienced rascals in the group acted very sly and cautious, and they had a strict organization and was secretly supported by some imperial aristocracy. They never left behind any survivors or evidence when they executed missions. That’s why even if an issue got to the imperial court, the Imperial Knight’s Palace’s law enforcement team wouldn’t be able to do too much about them.

It was worth mentioning that, in Azeroth, mercenaries are a peculiar force.

They don’t belong to any kingdom, but yet they penetrated every part of the continent, accepting all kinds of commissions from different forces or parties, including joining wars. Their shadows would even appear in some wars between different empires. In terms of strength, some powerful mercenary groups, although not having any set territory or title, still were equipped comparably to empires.

And the Blood-Edge Mercenary group was one of the three top tier mercenary groups within the Zenit Empire.

Fei jumped down from the big black dog and petted it on the head. This thing understood Fei right away and carried the sleepy Angela to the center of the army. Fei glanced at a hundred-year-old giant tree in the distance. His eyes were like lightning and he instantly saw a cold-looking skinny mercenary with a crossbow standing on the branch. He was dressed in dark black cloth, and there was a blood red machete symbol embroidered on the sleeve and collar of his cloth, and he was grinning and chuckling provocatively towards Fei’s direction.

Fei smiled at him, revealing his white teeth.

Then he raised his arm with the blood-dripping white arrow in his hand and snapped it in half.

This move meant-

Go f*ck yourself. He was seeking revenge, never going to stop until death.

The short skinny mercenary’s face suddenly changed, and he became even more shocked after seeing the big army behind Fei. He reached his hand to his back, pull out a horn-like thing, placed it beside his mouth and was about to sound it to warn his group…

However-

Swish～

A sharp arrow silently pierced the night sky, into the mouth of his that just opened…

Poof-!

The short and skinny mercenary didn’t even get to scream, and he fell off the tree.

Pew Pew Pew Pew!

At the same time, a string of arrows was shot from the young blonde Fernando Torres’s bowstring. The sharp arrows’ speed was incredibly fast, but it didn’t make any shocking sound. Yet, blood began blooming, just like the death god’s cold touch. The arrows easily shot dead the other Blood Edge scouts on several other trees.

One arrow takes one soul, and all the arrows were merciless.

Fei smiled at the blond teen beside him and gave him a look of appreciation. It was indeed a good call to cultivate him towards the Sagittarius Saint Seiya direction. Torres’s talent in archery was indeed rare.

“Flank!”

Fei made a gesture, then Warden Oleg, Torres, Cech all led 10 Saint Seiya and quickly started closing in from three directions. Fei just brought old Zolasc and Modric, and they casually walked towards the distant firelight at ease.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 180: Fei: “I’m just passing by… Don’t mind me…” (Part Two)

Chapter 180: Fei: “I’m just passing by… Don’t mind me…” (Part Two)

By the lake side, the night gradually deepened.

On the side of the stone forest beside the lake, the torches were burning loudly with bursting sparks, and two groups of people were in a confrontation.

One side seemed to be a caravan group, about 40 people, all in light armor. They were all neatly dressed and were tightly surrounded in the middle. All of them had a nervous expression, and some even began sweating. The leader was an elder with a red nose and was in a black robe, and on his left and right sides stood a swordsman in white and a charming woman in a red skirt. All three of their expressions were uneasy, and they guarded the three carriages behind them.

Surrounded them were over 200 people, all wearing a dark red outfit with the bloody machete symbol embroidered on their cloth. They were not only superior in numbers, their weapons were also of a higher tier, and they also had 10 strong crossbow users aiming at the center. Those cold crossbow arrows could definitely penetrate a heavy-armor knight’s armor, just like the grim reaper of death, freely harvesting life. And standing at the front were four leader-like people in dark red light-armor. There was one giant muscular one-eyed guy wearing a black eye patch, a seemingly humble and nice middle-aged person, a white skinny young man that kept on glancing at the young woman in red on the opposite side, as well as a beautiful girl about 18 years old.

The atmosphere between the two sides was obviously unfriendly.

It’s probably because 20 or so people died already at the scene. Most of them were killed by crossbow, and they clearly belong to the disadvantaged side.

“The Blood-Edge mercenary group?” The Red-nosed black-robed old man holding a magic wand roared in a deep voice, “Is your group crazy? A little tier-5 mercenary group actually dares to lay hands on the Soros Caravan group. You are not afraid that President Soros will unleash his wrath after finding out and level your Blood-Edge group to the ground?”

“Haha, you are indeed right, the Reverend Manager Redknapp. The Soros Group is indeed loaded, and if it was any other time, even 10 Blood-Edge Mercenary Groups wouldn’t dare to f*ck around. However, this time you guys thought you were smart enough to take the short cut through the scorched mountains and was accidentally noticed by my brothers. Haha, isn’t this god’s will? After killing you all, President Soros won’t know a thing about it, and how would he lay his hands on our Blood-Edge mercenary group?”

The One-Eyed muscular leader of this Blood-Edge team smiled and was completely unmoved by Elder Redknapped’s words.

“How did you guys really find out about this?” The elder in black robe held tight to his wand and asked, as he was a little unwilling to accept fate.

“About this matter, you can go ask Death yourself!” The bald muscular guy was afraid of any other accidents, he was unwilling to say more, and was about to command his crossbow archers to shoot. However, his face suddenly changed as if he heard something, and then he immediately turned around to look into the distance.

This move suddenly made everyone a little dumbfounded, and then they followed the bald muscular man’s vision and looked, and they noticed that there was actually a young teen in black light-armor casually strolling down as if he was taking a walk. His expression was extremely relaxed, and behind him followed an elder and a kid. The elder had a head full of white hair, and the kid was skinny like a bamboo stick as if he didn’t get enough nutrition. It was as if both would be blown away if there was some mountain wind.

By the time they got closer, everyone could take a closer look.

The young man in black had waterfall-like black hair, and he was pretty handsome, with a faint smile on his face. His eye kept glancing past the people of the Blood-Edge mercenary group as if looking at a group of pigs waiting to be slaughtered. Behind him, the elder and the kid were a little nervous, but the way the two looked at the people from Blood-Edge were like four sharp knives as if they were anxious to carve the enemies’ heart out.

“Who are you?”

Something was definitely wrong. Unknowingly, those three got into hundred meter range, but the hidden scouts on the periphery areas didn’t give out any warning. Something clearly had happened to them. Thinking about that, the bald muscular man’s pupil slightly shrunk, and he became vigilant.

“Just passing by…”

Fei casually replied.

Then, he almost immediately burst into laughter, just realizing that he might’ve played it too cool, and then he tried for awhile to hold back his laugh, and finally solemnly said, “I suddenly met a few acquaintances, so I decided that it would be convenient to come and collect some debt… Umm, collect some interest first!”

There was not the slightest energy fluctuation on Fei’s body, nor were there any magic elements surging, and he just appeared to be a vulnerable young man without the slightest power to fight back. Behind him, Zolasc and Modric’s footsteps were even more unstable, and one look was enough to tell that they were not pros.

However, it was those three’s appearance of being vulnerable people that made the bald muscular guy a little nervous.

Out of caution, the one-eyed bald-headed giant didn’t immediately react, but he quietly hinted the three assistants around him to command other mercenaries to tightly surround the Soros caravan to prevent anyone from escaping, and then he faintly asked, “Oh? Collecting debt? What kind of debt?”

“Life debt!” Fei stroked his chin and said with a smile.

“To whom?” The bald-headed muscular man’s face changed and a thought already popped into his mind.

“Blood-Edge Mercenary Group! !” Fei said it word by word, and at this time, his face had turned completely cold. His eyes were like blades, landing on the one-eyed bald man’s face. Fei let his energy surge, and that instant surge in energy and change in the atmosphere actually gave this elite of the Blood-Edge mercenaries a subconscious instinct of not daring to stare into the other person’s eye.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 181: The Slaughter in the Night

Chapter 181: The Slaughter in the Night

Fei’s arrogant attitude angered the perverted young man beside the bald one-eyed muscular man. He finally took his eyes off that charming woman’s graceful body on the Soros caravan side. He checked Fei out from top to bottom, and then a disdainful cold smile appeared on the sides of his mouth.

“You know what I hate the most?” The young man began talking, “Those delicate roses like you that grew up in the greenhouse, but must naively provoke wild weeds that have experienced countless storms… Boy, have you ever seen a dead man? Have you ever killed anyone? Have you ever heard the sound of a man’s head being chopped off? Have you ever smelled warm, crimson blood spilling over your face?” As he continued speaking, his tone became a ferocious roar, and implied a hint of jealousy and anger, “You self-righteous stupid pig noble, put away your dog shit pride on your face when you are in the outside world. Here, you are just a homeless dog waiting to be slaughtered!”

Is this guy retarded?

Fei touched his chin in confusion and thought, I’m just here to kill a few people, why ask stupid philosophical questions? How come when I’m listening to this perverted-looking young retard, I’m reminded of those keyboard warriors on the internet that always find things to be mad about?

“Your Majesty, this guy’s name is David Bently. He’s a middle-level leader at the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. It was said that he’s a fallen samurai that had his aristocratic identity revoked from him after his family fell. Maybe due to his past, he has a strong hatred towards the general nobility that’s usually incomprehensible to others. He’s an ice-type warrior with a strength between 3-4 stars. The bald one-eyed guy is one of the six main fighters under the Blood-Edge’s command. He has an unknown origin, but his strength is way above Bently. That humble-looking middle-aged mercenary is also a leader, named Cassa-Sana. He has a dead face but the truth is he has a ruthless heart. He’s extremely cunning, and is a killer with a smile. The girl beside him that looks like she’s 18 is actually 30 something years old already, with a half dark elf bloodline. She’s bloodthirsty for kills…”

Looks like the old Zolasc wasn’t just a solar-powered automatic-charging GPS navigator. He’s also the latest version of a revenge compass, being able to quickly and clearly identify all these people.

“Kidnapping and trafficking my Chambord’s people, have these people participated?” Fei asked.

“Every one of them has a share of…” Zolasc didn’t even finish, and the little boy Modric already answered, “Your Majesty, these people are the main leaders of the Northern Trafficking group under the Blood-Edge group. The hands of each every one of them were stained with the Chambord slaves’ blood. During the past 3 years, 4000 slaves were sold to the Black Stone Kingdom and over 60% were kidnapped by them!”

At this moment, the skinny young boy and the white-hair elder’s eyes were filled with hatred and anger.

Fei carefully listened to the end, and he quietly looked at the 200 or so mercenaries at the scene. With a very calm voice he asked, “Hey, now you know what debt I, your King, am here to collect right? Now you don’t have to die as a confused ghost…”

His voice was slow and calm, yet revealed doubtless resolve. He clearly saw all these mercenaries from Blood-Edge as dead people now.

Your King?

Hearing that self-proclaimed name, a light flashed past the bald one-eyed man’s mind, and he suddenly remembered the young king that recently became famous. He was in shock and was just about to say something, but the pervert David-Bently beside him couldn’t suppress himself anymore and leaped up.

“Naïve stupid pig, go die!” Bently instantly pulled out the long blade on his waist. The energy in his body surged like a tsunami, and he sliced into the air. A 5 to 6 meter long deep blue chilly air blade came out from the physical blade. It roared as it began shooting down towards Fei and the other two!

“Bitter Ice Blade!” Under the light of the deep blue air blade, Bently’s face looked ferocious like a demon.

The 4-Star level weapon spell [Bitter Ice Blade] condensed extremely deadly cold energy that could instantly turn the opponent’s fleshy body into an ice statue. It was an intermediate tier ice-type skill. Fei had once seen a book on this skill from the pile of scrolls inside Evan’s storage ring. Fei happened to be using the assassin mode’s energy channel network to modify this scroll, so he was very familiar with it.

Since he was familiar with it, he could easily deal with it.

Gently gesturing in the air, a dark green blade/sword-like strange weapon appeared out of the blue into Fei’s hand. There was no loud roar like Bently, nor any surge in energy or magic, no fancy special effects. Fei just lightly flicked his wrist like killing a fly.

Comparing the two moves, it seemed like the victor was already determined.

“Be careful…” The young woman in the red coat from the Soros Caravan couldn’t help but shout out to warn Fei.

But…

At the instant, the atmosphere suddenly changed.

In front of the everyone’s stunned expression, that powerful and fancy air blade that was shot out by Bently in anger that was enough to freeze all surrounding giant trees didn’t even get close to Fei’s body, as it suddenly just dissipated into two streams from the middle and scattered towards the two sides. It did freeze countless giant trees and stones on both sides past Fei, but it didn’t pose the slightest threat to Fei and the other two.

And then, something even more unbelievable happened-

The precious blade inside Bently’s hand, as well as his young and lively body, suddenly also split into two.

There seemed to have been an invisible person in the air who quietly swung a colorless yet indestructible sword, just like a sharp steak knife cutting open a medium-well steak on a dinner plate. It easily cut the perverted young fighter who claimed to have endured through countless storms, into two parts.

Poof~

The sound of the body and blade landing together echoed, and the entire lakeside fell into dead silence.

The elite Bently that were just pointing at Fei’s nose and swearing instantly turned into a cold dead body just like that, without a chance to fight back or dodge. Those mercenaries with grim smiles that were just waiting for their big boss to take care of these little “mice” that suddenly appeared, had their facial expressions frozen. As they took a deep cold breath, they could already feel the smell of death overwhelming them.

Just one move, and the atmosphere suddenly changed.

Elite!

An unbelievable elite!

Killing the 4-star level ice-type warrior Bently with one strike, as if butchering a chicken, shocked everyone at the scene.

The bald one-eyed giant appeared calm on the surface, but a tsunami was already going off in his heart. His strength was far above Bently, so he was able to have a very clear look at that instant when those two exchanged blows. The black-haired mysterious teen on the opposite side didn’t use any special energy moves, nor channel any magic. That wave of the sword was a pure explosion of brute strength. The strange weapon’s edge was fast to the extreme, capable of compressing air to form a sharp air blade. It easily cut open the 4-star level warrior that was going full out… Such strength, it could be called terrifying, and it far exceeded the intelligence the bald one-eyed man had on the recently rising Chambord city young king. He instantly understood, some sh*t was going to go down today.

And when the Soros Caravan that was surrounded saw this scene, they suddenly felt the ecstasy of escaping death.

Especially the manager Redknapp standing at the very front with his hands tightly holding onto the magic staff. The shock and surprise in his heart was simply difficult to be expressed with language. Three minutes ago, when Fei and two people suddenly appeared, he felt excited, thinking that things could finally turn around. However, after sensing no energy nor magic from Fei’s team, he thought they were just three vulnerable ordinary people, and his heart sunk again. Who knew, god played a big joke with three twists on him, that seemingly-ordinary black-haired handsome young man was actually a super elite that exceeded everybody’s imagination.

“Harry, should we take this chance to break through the siege?” The charming young woman on his side whispered to him.

“No need to rush, let’s wait first and see how things turn out.” Redknapp shook his head. The good sense of an extraordinary caravan manager told him there could be a big opportunity lying in front of him.

On the far side.

After killing David-Bently with one blow, Fei looked at the sword in his hand with satisfaction.

This dark green one-handed sword [Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian – Mythical Sword] from the [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Set didn’t look like a machete nor sword. Its design was strange and heavy, and it was indeed more fit to be used than the purple and green swords. It was worthy of being the weapon once used by the Barbarian leader [Immortal King], even at the 50% sealed state, its strength was incredible!

With a flick of the wrist, the blade ringed in everyone’s heart.

Fei slowly approached the Blood-Edge mercenary group step by step, his stalwart figure was like a towering mountain, giving the enemies a breathless feeling.

“Chambord King Alexander?” The bald one-eye muscular man’s eyes flickered, “Maybe we can sit down and have a good talk…”

“Talk? You can come talk with my dick!”

Fei roared, and before his voice even faded, he instantly turned into a whirlwind towards the Blood-Edge group. There were still an after-image left at his original spot, yet the edge of his weapon had already hacked through many enemies’ neck. Before the bald one-eyed man could even react, four heads already flew into the sky, leaving blood spewing out like a fountain from four headless bodies. This had lifted the curtain for an unstoppable brutal slaughter prologue in the night.

“Damnit! Kill him!”

This scene made the bald man’s face change dramatically. He roared as he pulled out his weapons, which were two gigantic unique axes that flashed a strange cold light. The axes rose into the sky, cutting open the night sky and dropped straight towards Fei and the rest. Before the axe even landed, the faint silver blade energy already swept up the withered leaves on the ground. It was unstoppable and fierce.

“Haha, you dare to show off axe skills in front of a barbarian?”

Fei laughed in disdain and pulled out the [Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge – Colossus Blade]. Instantly, the tier 7 Set Item [Bul-Kathos’ Children] equipped. The two blades crossed, issuing a cheerful blade cry. The magical light surged, and wherever the blade travelled past, despite how hard the Blood-Edge mercenaries tried to resist, they still fell like straws under the farmer’s sickles.

Very soon, the duo swords in Fei’s hands met the bald man’s giant axes.

Clang~!

A series of sparks flashed in the night, followed by a deafening metal striking sound.

“Poof*… That’s impossible!”

The bald one-eyed muscular man suddenly spat out blood. The giant axes in his hand were already hacked into pieces, only leaving behind two bare axe hilts. His eyes were filled with shock. He kept taking steps back until finally landing on the ground, and he kept crawling backward, with blood spewing out of his mouth like a bloody fountain.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 182: Three Shocking Arrows

Chapter 182: Three Shocking Arrows

The impact force coming from the collision passed though the axe and surged straight at the bald big guy like the waves in the ocean. The guy’s hand was torn, and blood spurted out of the wounds. The armors on his arm exploded, and the veins bulged. His arms shook as the axe handles fell to the ground.

Such a devastating force.

The bald dude was terrified as he sweated buckets.

He thought his 5-star metal energy that dealt a ton of damage plus his huge strength and the pair of dark steel axes could pass on more than ten thousand pounds of force. For a long time, he used his warrior energy and his strength and killed many powerful warriors. That was how he got the position of one of the six Top Fighters in the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. His nickname, [Singled-eyed Mad Dragon], was very famous among all mercenaries in the Capital City…… However, he was knocked away easily by the king of Chambord using two strange looking swords like a fly. This shattered his pride.

The anger and the fear were burning inside of him at the same time.

However, this tough looking [Singled-eyed Mad Dragon] was very smart. He didn’t charge at Fei who was literally murdering the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group using his swords as if he was a tiger in a bunch of sheep. Maliciousness appeared in his eyes as he backed off and hid back into the crowd, retreating to the distance.

Fei clearly captured this scene.

However, he didn’t chase. Instead, he continued killing the mercenaries of the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. Every single one of them had their hands stained by the blood of Chambord’s people already. They were all enemies of Chambord.

The Tier 7 item set 【Bul-Kathos’ Children】were used smoothly in Fei’s hands, and Fei was invincible. No one was able to slow Fei down, not even a second. With his swords, he struck at these mercenaries who lived for money, and the mercenaries of the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group all whined and screamed as they fell to the ground with their hands on their wounds. They couldn’t get in a two-meter radius of Fei.

“Tonight is going to a bloody night! To hold a memorial ceremony for the warriors of Chambord who died in the mine pits of Burning Sun Mountains, none of the members of the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group can get out of here alive!” As Fei shouted, more than forty mercenaries had turned to ghosts under his blade.

Suddenly –

Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding – !

Fei swung his sword, and more than a dozen sparks appeared in front of him. They were very eye-piercing in the dark night.

What happened was that more than a dozen black arrows dashed towards Fei under the cover of the dark night. They got within a two-meter radius of Fei like phantoms. This level of assassination was soundless, lightless, colorless, and senseless. It was like the tentacle of the Grim Reaper, making the target defenseless. However, Fei who had the danger awareness of a Barbarian, sensed the arrows and struck out more a dozen times effortlessly and knocked away all these arrows.

The flashy sparks were caused by the collision of the arrows and the edge of the sword.

“Hehehehe…… King of Chambord, you do fit your big name. But how many of my arrows can you dodge under this chaos and darkness?” A voice of a girl giggling and teasing sounded out. It was crisp like an aeolian bell. It was sometimes coming from the right, and sometimes from the left, front, back, up and down. Her voice was evenly distributed through the bank of the lake, it wasn’t traceable at all!

Fei noticed that the pretty girl who stood by the bald man a moment ago suddenly disappeared. Fei wasn’t able to spot her figure anywhere. As the girl giggled, soundless arrows were shot at Fei one after another. Like hungry grasshoppers, they came at Fei from all directions at such impressive speed and quantity that it was extremely deadly.

This level of assassination was way scarier than direct encounters and battle, and it was the most efficient way to consume an opponent’s energy and spirit.

Fei suddenly remembered old Zolasc telling him that this girl had the mixed bloodline of a Dark Elf, that was why she looked like a sixteen-year-old girl despite the fact that she was already thirty. Since she had that bloodline, it was reasonable that she had mastered the stealth technique, slinking technique, and the phantom like arrow assassination technique that belonged to Dark Elves.

“Hehehehe, kiddo, your sword technique is great. But, hehehehehe, try to block my arrows a bit more!”

As the girl’s untraceable voice sounded again, more black assassination arrows flew towards Fei at a faster speed.

Ding, ding, ding – !

Fei changed up his striking angle and positions and easily blocked these arrows.

“Hehehehehe, kiddo, I’m becoming more fond of you. How about you join the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group? And let me this big sister love you dearly? It would be a lot more enjoyable and fun than battling and fighting!”

The coquettish giggles came with the raindrop like arrows. Every step Fei took led to more danger; any bystander would shout out in shock.

Ding, ding, ding -!

Fei sneered as he walked forward despite the fact that he was already circled by all the mercenaries. His swords flashed and shined as it easily blocked and knocked away all the arrows that were like raindrops in a storm. Under this circumstance, he was still able to keep up the pace of taking at least one life away every time he stuck. His presence was shocking like the lightning as he didn’t leave any life behind.

“Hehehehehe, little brother, if you continuous, big sister will get mad…… Quickly drop your weapon and lay down to get some rest. You are exhausted, you need to rest!”

The girl’s voice that was coming from all directions contained an indescribable coquettishness, and it would make people feel tired sub-consciously and wanting to drop their weapons and get some rest on the ground. However, Fei sneered to that; it was a good vicious mental confusion technique that went hand in hand with the assassination arrows, but it was useless towards a valiant Barbarian who danced on the verge of life and death.

Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding -!

The two blades that Fei wielded formed a blade storm that didn’t even let wind pass through. It didn’t matter which angle, what situation the dark assassination arrow came from, they were all smashed away mercilessly by Fei from a meter radius.

With a series of sparks appearing in the air, and Fei looked like a mid-night God of killing.

Blood-Edge Mercenary Group mercenaries quickly suffered more than eighty casualties, and corpses with hot blood leaked on the ground, scaring these mercenaries who risked their lives for money. Even though they usually killed and lit people on fire, they were shocked, and their spirits quickly collapsed. It was obvious, the female archer who was hidden couldn’t touch this man’s hair, even when she gave it all she had. This was already unbelievable to the mercenaries.

“Hehehehehe, little man, you are so playful! You don’t listen at all. You have disappointed big sister too much……” The girl’s coquettish voices resonated in the sky again. It was still coming from all over the place and was untraceable. “Looks like this big sister will have to change her method.”

After she said that, something occurred –

All a sudden, a few dark assassination arrows shot out. They weren’t targeted at Fei anymore, they were aimed at old Zolasc and young boy Modric.

What a malicious, vicious female killer.

Fei was surprised for a second. He stomped the ground with his left foot. In the loud booming noise, Barbarian – 【Leap】was activated. Fei appeared in front of the two people while leaving a series of afterimages in the air, then the air-piercing noise of his dashing through air sounded. He struck out a few times and chopped away all the assassination arrows.

“Oh……. So surprising. Little brother, so you actually care so much about these two lads? Big sister has found your weakness……” The old woman laughed proudly. She thought that targeting these two weak powerless people would put Fei into a very reactive situation.

At this time, about a hundred mercenaries of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group gathered together still in shock when Fei retreated.

Fei sneered, “Really? Too bad, I found your weakness as well!”

As he said that, Fei switched to Amazon Mode. He grabbed in the air, and an ancient looking blue long bow appeared in his hands after a flame burnt in the air. The shape of the bow looked like a brave eagle that was about to dash into the sky, and the bowstring was a beam of light that was blue and gave off a cold sensation.

He pulled on the string and three light arrows appeared on the bow.

“Old woman, game over! Show yourself!” After the shout, Fei glanced around as if he had lightning in his eyes, and the arrows moved slowly and pointed at wherever Fei was looking. Suddenly, Fei’s eyes shone and a smile appeared on his face. He instantly released the bowstrings that his fingers were holding on.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The bowstring vibrating noise resonated in the sky, and the sharp arrows dashed through the air and whistled loud ear-piercing noises.

If you consider the old woman’s dark assassination arrows were soundless and senseless, then Fei’s three arrows were majestic and powerful! Like meteors that dashed through the dark sky, the arrows were as fast as lightning and dashed towards a part of the sky as if they draw a triangle in the air.

“Hehehehehe, little brother, you…… NO……AHHHHH……..”

As the scream sounded, it seemed like the three arrows hit something.

After a slight pause, the arrows nailed onto a stone pillar that was more than ten meters tall far away. Boom!

As the loud noise sounded, two streams of blood slowly dripped out from nowhere and slid off of the body of the arrows. Something seemed to struggle in the air, but the three arrows nailed it onto the pillar and didn’t allow it to move at all, as if they were the punishment from the god.

When everyone was surprised, a beautiful figure slowly appeared from the location where the three arrows were at. Both of her arms and her hair were nailed into the pillar tightly, and a ton of ice was already condensing around the arrows. The girl was completely fixed onto the pillar.

It was one of the most powerful warriors of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group – the woman who had the Dark Elf bloodline.

She was no longer coquettish, her face looked pale and depressed. She opened her mouth and shouted in shock: “How…… How is this possible? How did you locate me?” She looked like as if she was seeing a ghost.

However, Fei didn’t pay attention to her.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 183: The Complete Wipeout

Chapter 183: The Complete Wipeout

His lightning like eyes were already on the [Singled-eyed Mad Dragon] who was already ordering the rest of the mercenaries into an attack formation. He pointed at the bald man with both of his swords as his long black hair fluttered in the wind. He shouted with murderous intent filling his voice, “When you tried to capture and kill my Chambord’s citizens, have you thought about a day like this? Today, the King of Chambord will give you animals who lost all humanity a taste of becoming prey under someone else’s swords!”

“Yuck! So what if I did kill and capture some low lives of Chambord?” Although he was shocked by Fei’s presence, he was a dangerous character after all. He started laughing viciously as he shouted, “Even if there are less than a thousand dead Chambord low lives, there were at least five hundred. On top of that, there were countless woman of Chambord that I got tired of playing and sent to become prostitutes in the military camps. Haha, daddy will put it out here, what can you, as a little king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom, do?”

“Good! Good! Good! Good good!!!” After saying five “good” continuously, Fei got so mad that he started laughing, “What can I do? I won’t kill you today. In a month, I will let you use your dog eyes to see how the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group will be wipeout out of St. Petersburg!”

After a short moment of being stunned, the bald man started to laugh, “Get rid of the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group from the Capital City? Haha, that’s the funniest joke that I have ever heard. You pitiful short-sighted god, do you know how many master warriors that the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group has? Do you really think that you are invincible in the world? If you pay us 30,000 gold coins, we can treat it as if nothing had happened, and you can still be alive and be the king. Otherwise, if any one of us survives this and passes the message to the headquarter in St. Petersburg, the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group will visit Chambord and kill all of you in a month.

“Ok, then I shall see how the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group kills all of us!”

Fei was too lazy to say more. He switched to Barbarian Mode and used [Leap]. He dashed into the mercenaries and let out all the power of the Level 7 item set 【Bul-Kathos’ Children】. Without holding back, the blade of the sword flashed, and heads shot up to the air with streams of blood, resembling fountains. In a few seconds, Fei went through layers of mercenaries as if he was a hot stick that was passing though cheese and got close to the bald man.

“Hahaha, King of Chambord, you are trapped!”

The bald single-eyed man suddenly laughed viciously as he backed off rapidly. Not sure when, but there were ten mercenaries with strong crossbow in their hands.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

They pressed on the triggers, and twenty devastating arrows that would pierce through trees, that two man couldn’t even hold by wrapping their arms around it, flew towards Fei after a series of blood-freezing spring and gear noises. These ten crossbows were the trump cards that the Blood-edge Mercenary Group got after paying a great price. They could be considered alchemist products. The crossbows had low level wind magic arrays engraved on them, and low level magic gems were embedded on them. Even the arrows had magic arrays engraved on them. They would increase the speed of the arrows, damage, and effect how they appeared.

At this moment, Fei was in the middle of a speedy charge. Under the sudden attack of the archers, the twenty arrows were almost in touch with the vital spots on Fei’s body as soon as the spring and gear noises sounded.

This was the trap that the bald man set up in the short time.

This was also why he said those words to provoke Fei.

From the previous battle, the bald man knew he was no match with the king of Chambord. His opponent’s strength was beyond his imagination. If he fought him directly, then the lake would be filled with every mercenary’s corpse soon. His only trump card were the ten crossbows. Although he looked dumb, he was sly on the inside. When his peer was in stealth and tried to assassinate Fei with the arrows, he had quietly set up this lethal trap.

This was the moment that the trap was about to catch the prey.

The bald man’s vicious smile shone in the dark.

He almost couldn’t hold back his laughter. He could almost see Fei’s body getting pierced by the arrows and die on the spot. If he was able to get rid of this opponent, he could still turn the things around. The mercenary group still had enough strength to take care of Soros’ caravans.

“Be careful……”

“Danger……”

People in Soros’ caravans including Redknapp and the woman in red tried to notify Fei, but it seemed too late.

However……

“Piece of cake.”

As Fei sneered, something occurred. A series of flames appeared on Fei’s body. Flames in blue, red, green and purple appeared on the vital spots on Fei’s body. In these flames, Fei didn’t back off but charged forward more. He didn’t even use his swords to block the arrows. He went up against the bloodthirsty arrows and tried to use his own body to block the arrows.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

With everyone’s eyes and ears on him, a series of light metal collision noises sounded. It sounded like arrows were hitting on a metal bell. The twenty arrows that could pierce through rocks fell to the ground when they hit Fei’s body like toothpicks hit a wall.

At the same time, the flames around Fei’s body slowly dissipated.

A set of mysterious armor appeared on his body out of nowhere.

Fingers, palms, wrists, arms, helmets, chest, back, waist, abdomen, crouch, legs, knees, foot were completely covered in armors of different color. The set of armor looked simple yet smooth; it was rare to be seen on Azeroth Continent. Every component was tightly attached to Fei’s skin. However, it wasn’t like the heavy and big knight armor, this armor made Fei look magnificent and valiant.

Every component of the armor was also extraordinarily mysterious and beautiful. Every component was tightly connected and emitted a light flame and devastating magic surge. It was obvious that they were all magic items. With the Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge and Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian, he looked like an invincible god of war who stepped out of the battle with god and demons.

No one really saw where this armor came from.

But everyone clearly saw this magic armor appearing out of nowhere and easily blocked the lethal sneak attacks. The big arrows couldn’t even leave a mark on the surface of the armor.

“How is this possible……” The bald man’s pupil contracted as his body felt cold.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Before he could react, the lights reflected off of the swords as the sword moved. Blood rain from the sky, and the ten experienced archers had no chance of using the crossbows again. They were chopped into twenty pieces by Fei’s swords.

In the next moment, Fei’s swords passed through the bald man’s body.

A cold sensation passed through his body as the bald man felt like his limbs getting numb and losing the strength to stand. Streams of blood leaked out of his wrists and ankles. Before he could react, his hands and feet were almost cut off by Fei’s swords.

“I have said that I will leave you alive for you to see the fall of Blood-edge Mercenary Group!”

Fei’s cold voice sounded in his ears as if it was a call from the Grim Reaper. The injury on his wrists and ankles devastated him even more. To a warrior, this level of injury to wrists and ankles were equivalent to getting crippled; it was worse than killing him. The bald man lied on the ground powerlessly as he stared at Fei in viciousness: “King of Chambord, how dare you……” As he said that, he was about to bit his own tongue and suicide.

However,

Pia!

Fei stepped onto his chin and broke it and sneered, “I said you will stay alive, so you won’t die!”

Fei jumped into the air and landed on a stone pillar. He glanced around and tried to look for the mid-aged man who looked humble and was standing beside the bald man. Among the four top warriors in this team of Blood-edge Mercenary Group, he was the only one who still didn’t show his strength. That man was still a big potential threat.

At the same time, Fei made a hand gesture, and the Saint Seiya who were hidden around here dashed out like mad tigers and killed the rest of the mercenaries.

This was the first time that everyone found that the King of Chambord didn’t come here alone. The warriors under the King of Chambord had already surrounded the bank of the lake. It was obvious that the king of Chambord didn’t plan to let any mercenary leave here alive. The warriors of Chambord were high in morale and powerful. A huge man with a scar face who looked like a meat mountain and a handsome archer with his blonde hair fluttering in the air led these warriors and demonstrated a one-sided massacre. The mercenaries of Blood-edge Mercenary Group tried their best to resist, but they couldn’t put up a fight as if they were eggs who hit stones. Soon, less than a dozen mercenaries who were alive dropped their weapons and begged for forgiveness. The rest of them were all killed!

At this time, Fei finally found one of the leaders who still hadn’t showed himself.

“Got to run? Humph, too late! Come out!”

Fei stood on the stone pillar and punched out in the air. These fists somehow smashed onto the surface of the lake. With the strength of a level 38 Barbarian, these punches made the air explode and sent the lake water into the sky. Under the lake water that was falling down, a figure that was trying to get away like a fish had to return to the bank of the lake due to the strikes from Fei.

This was the mid-aged man who hadn’t showed his strength, a mid-tier leader of the Blood-edge Mercenary Group, the definition of a smiling tiger. He had killed numerous people, and was one of the men behind the operation of capturing citizens of Chambord.

“Forgive me, King of Chambord……” As soon as this man landed on the ground, he kneeled down and begged for forgiveness.

Fei jumped off of the stone pillar and stood in front of him.

Suddenly –

“Hahaha, die!”

This mid-aged man suddenly initiated the attack. His expression became vicious as he shook his shoulder and spread out his fingers. The muscle around his waist vibrated as his elbows, knees, wrists, and ankles moved in abnormal patterns. In an instant, hidden weapons shot towards Fei’s vital spots like raindrops…… This man was actually a master of hidden weapons. In a moment, more than a hundred hidden weapons were shot out all locations of his body. There were also stinky poison and magic surges hidden inside this attack.

“Humph! Easy! Let you see this!”

Fei sneered. He was prepared for this already! He stood there with the swords in his hands dancing. The sword moved and left a series of afterimages that looked like phantoms in the air, and the raindrops-like hidden weapons were completely blocked away from his body.

This was the devastating power of Fei after his [Sword Mastery] achieved level 8. His understanding and control of swords was beyond any warrior at Azeroth Continent.

The hidden weapons were knocked away, so the mid-aged man’s act ended there.

Fei’s sword didn’t hesitate to severely injure his wrists and ankles to prevent him from shooting out these hidden weapons. Fei even destroyed a few nerves vital spots that controlled some muscles on his body. This was easily for Fei who could switch to Assassin Mode easily.

Till this moment, more than two hundred mercenaries and the four leaders of Blood-edge Mercenary Group were wiped out; no one was the exception.

The people in the Soros’ caravan were shocked!

“Your majesty, how should we deal with these people?” Torres walked by and asked Fei while pointing at the mercenaries who surrendered.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 184: One Month Agreement

Chapter 184: One Month Agreement

”Fei saw that the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group was already secured by the Saint Seiyas. They were all shivering and kneeling on the ground. He pondered for a bit, and pointed at the woman, the crippled bald giant and the half-dead middle-aged man that were nailed onto the stone pillar. Fei saw Oleg walking towards him and ordered, “I want you to handle these people. I don’t care what method you use but I need detailed information about the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group…Oh yeah, and for the one-eyed giant, keep him alive. I want him to see the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group vanish.”

Warden Oleg was an expert on torture. Bad people needed to be handled by bad people. Oleg was very excited about it, licking his lips and replying, “Yes, Your Majesty!”

Suddenly, there were few Saint Seiya of Chambord walking towards them, dragging the bald giant and the middle-aged man towards the lake. The half elven woman who was nailed onto the stone pillar was also dragged down alive by Oleg.

Soon, someone was moaning from the lake, including Oleg’s laughs and rage. Plop, plop, plop. It seems like something heavy has thrown into the lake.

While hearing the screaming from the Blood-Edge Mercenary soldiers, Fei saw Angela’s carriage, and frowned. He kicked a tiny stone at Oleg’s head and yelled “You are such an idiot, don’t throw the garbage and pollute the lake. Move further, don’t make loud and disgusting noises, you are disturbing everyone…”

Oleg moved the torturing spot to the forest and the noise lowered as expected.

The bylaw enforcement officers were responsible for cleaning the warzone.

Soon, the bloody battlefield that was covered with broken limbs and bodies was cleaned very quickly, and the remains were dumped far away by the officers onto the grassland. The moon was shining on the lake, the golden-brown leaves were blowing around on the ground just like a soft golden rug. The view was very beautiful, the killing intent disappeared, and it was very quiet and peaceful.

Multiple military tents were erected very quickly.

The Chambord Expeditionary Force got used to the camping style life since they left the kingdom. Everything was going on track and carefully. Nobody cared about the Soros Caravan who was in the aftermath of the war and taking precautions to the Chambord Expeditionary Force.

But soon, the manager in black robe Redknapp and the attractive young lady with the red dress came along to see Fei.

“Let them in!”

Fei was sitting still in the center of the big tent, and listening to a soldier’s report, summarizing the loss from the battle.

Since Fei passed through the Kingdom of Chambord, he experienced a couple wars. He ended up victorious in all so far. Some of them were by luck due to weak enemies, and gave Fei time to grow bigger and stronger. Also, his enemies always underestimated Fei, and the power of the Kingdom of Chambord.

The Black Armor Army lost due to this reason. The sexy Paris and the Princess also underestimated Fei, and were overturned by Fei in a simple way – playing dead. Today, the battle with the Blood-Edge Mercenaries was the same. Although the head of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group had heard of the fame of Kingdom of Chambord, obviously, they only received limited information. And Fei’s power grew drastically, so he was victorious in the end.

“If there is an enemy stronger than ourselves, is it possible the Kingdom of Chambord will still be invincible?”

Fei asked himself.

Suddenly, Fei realized, although he always led the army and took the challenges, he allowed them to go only if they had absolute advantage without facing any danger. Just like the hen protecting her children, Fei only let them experience the thunderstorms only after the thunder and lightning were gone. From these experiences, did they really get trained? Maybe he ignored something?

Azeroth was governed by the law of the jungle. No one knows what would happen in the future, what kind of danger they would experience. When they face a strong enemy, would the Saint Seiyas of the Kingdom of Chambord and officers be able to handle it?

Fei couldn’t answer these questions.

At that moment, someone opened the door of the tent.

With the lead of Torres, the manager in black robe Redknapp and the red dress lady came in.

“Your Majesty!” They bowed.

With the power and influence of the Soros Business Union, the officer Redknapp didn’t need to care about a King of a tier six kingdom but apparently, this young King was an exception. The reason Redknapp respected the King of Chambord was because he saved the Soros caravan, and he also saw potential in this young man.

“Please have a seat!”

Fei pointed at the seats in the tent and greeted them warmly.

Old Zolasc had explained the Soros business union to Fei. It was one of the groups that are way more powerful than the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. Their business covered every region of Azeroth in the business field. The chairman of the union was very well-known. He started it from scratch to become now the wealthiest man, but he never appeared. Someone said Zenit was a Martial Art Master of the Sun-class. Someone also said he was just a normal person. Beyond all doubt, he was very close with the ministers of both the civil and military sides. For this reason, no one dared to harm the Soros business union.

These audacious Blood-Edge Mercenaries started the fight with the Soros business team. In the forest, people barely walked by so it was no wonder the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group almost killed them. Once they did it, even if the Soros business union wanted to investigate, it would be very difficult for them.

Of course, there must be something profitable underneath, so it made the Blood-Edge Mercenaries go crazy about it.

Fei saw the guards of the business team protecting the three magical carriages, so he guessed the reason behind it. But it was not the business of Chambord, so he didn’t asked about it.

Since they met the Soros business union, the powerful group, they should strengthen their relationship with them. Although Redknapp was only a level five officer, it will beneficial to the Kingdom of Chambord if they were close to each other.

。

“I am Harry Redknapp, a level five manager of Soros business union. Thank you for your kind help. Otherwise, I couldn’t imagine what would happen tonight!” The old man sat and smiled, letting you feel his sincerity.

“Haha, you’re welcome. The Blood-Edge Mercenaries and the Kingdom of Chambord are enemies, it was just a coincidence.” Fei didn’t want to claim the credit.

“Your Majesty is being modest. If Your Majesty didn’t give us a hand, my daughter Shirley and I, and the guards of Soros business team wouldn’t have escaped unscathed, let alone keep the valuables from the Blood-Edge. The Soros business union must reward Your Majesty!”

Fei couldn’t believe the young lady, Shirley, was Redknapp’s daughter.

Fei smiled and switched topics, “This time the Blood-Edge Mercenaries angered the union. How are you going to handle this?”

“In ten days, Blood-Edge Mercenary Group will be destroyed!” Redknapp showed his anger. Tonight, it was humiliating for him, and he had to make the Blood-Edge Mercenaries pay for what they did.

“Oh?” Fei scowled, “I already promised my people, I will destroy the Blood-Edge Mercenary group with my own hands”

“Oh, you made that promise?” Redknapp was amazed, and touched his beard, “May I ask when Your Majesty has decided to destroy the Blood-Edge Mercenary group?”

“Within a month!”

“Within a month?” Redknapp was shocked and said, “Your Majesty, do you know how big the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group is? How many elites do they have? And how strong those masters are?”

Fei understood.

Redknapp was reminding Fei in a polite way to never overestimates himself. The Blood-Edge Mercenary Group was very strong and powerful. They had a lot of masters and were heavily guarded. No matter how exceptional Fei’s performance was today, it is not enough to destroy the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group.

But, how would Redknapp knew Fei’s full capabilities and his plan.

Fei understood and smiled, “Thank you for your reminder, I have my own plans. If my Chambord Kingdom cannot destroy Blood-Edge within a month, it is not too late for the Soros business union to takeover. Can you promise me on this?”

Redknapp never expected the King of Chambord would say this. He saw his confidence and knew that Fei was not a reckless man, and would have thought through multiple possibilities. So, he immediately made a new judgement.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 185: The Cage inside the Team Formation

Chapter 185: The Cage inside the Team Formation

“With that been said, the Soros business union is willing to wait for another month. Your Majesty, you may have the opportunity that you want.” It seemed like the manager in the black robe did not spend too much effort to think and made a concession.

Measuring all actions with a cost and benefit analysis, it was a must have quality to become a successful businessman.

The Soros Business Union was a business corporation, and the goal of a businessman was profit maximization. Killing was the last thing that they would do, unless there was no alternative. Redknapp wanted to report this to the headquarter of the union, and request for the masters to destroy one of the top three Mercenary Groups in the Zenit Kingdom in order to secure the fame and reputation of the Soros Business Union. However, due to the determination of the King of Chambord on revenge, it was okay to be generous for once. If the King of Chambord succeeded, the Soros Business Union could omit some of their troubles too. If he failed, it was just a Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. The Union could also destroy it easily.

Of course, these were just minor issues.

The most important thing to Rednapp was maybe he could use the Blood Edge Mercenary Group to discover more things that he would like to know, and see if the King of Chambord had as strong of a potential as the intelligence reported. Was it worth it for the Union to start the plan again, and make the investment.

Under a cordial atmosphere, they did not discuss on the major topics, but just conversed in small talk. From the beginning, the lady in the red dress called Shirley only looked at Fei few times. She did not say anything at all. It was not that she was ice cold, but it was more like a self-enclosed feeling.

“Alexander, I asked the guard to prepare hot water for you…” A sweet and tender voice said. Angela opened the front door of the tent, came in and said, “The Elder Princess said she would like to have a hot bath after a long ride…” She was surprised because she found that there was a guest in the tent after she spoke. She covered her red lips with her fingers. But soon, she switched to her “Queen-to-be” attitude, smiled to Rednapp, and walked next to Fei.

It caught both of Rednapp and the lady’s attention.

This lady who suddenly showed up was very attractive and glamorous. It seems like there was a spotlight on her.

Redknapp and Shirley had a high status in the Soros Business Union. They were both knowledgeable and experienced. However, it was rare to see such an elegant and refined lady. Angela with her white maxi dress and Fei with his bloody armor sat together. What a harmonious picture. Rednapp and Shirley both exclaimed their admiration in their hearts, “What a perfect couple!”

The appearance of Angela reminded Rednapp that they should not stay any longer, so he stood up and smiled. He wondered and asked, “Your Majesty, I heard Tanasha, the Elder Princess is also in the army, and I have met her few times. I was wondering if I could visit the Princess?”

Fei smiled. He knew this officer was not asking for permission, but was just showing his courtesy. The Princess was here anyways, but the way this Soros Caravan Manager talked made Fei feel very comfortable so he smiled and said, “Yes of course! Help yourself!”

After they left, Angela asked the guard in excitement to send some hot water. Just like a wife caring for Fei, she removed his armor, cleaning the dirt and blood. During the past three-four years, Alexander was retarded, just like a little kid. Angela and Emma had been taking care of him, even showering was not an uncommon thing.

“The Princess has been staying in the carriage for the past few days. You were in contact with her every day. Tell me, what has she been doing?” It was so much more comfortable after a hot bath. Fei took the white towel and wiped the water off his face and asked in curiosity.

“Nothing much.” Angela blinked and said, “I feel that Princess Tanasha is very pitifu. She has an odd disease, so she is very weak all the time, especially during the freezing autumn. She couldn’t take the wind, otherwise, her condition will get worse. That’s why she could only stayed in the carriage. If I were her, I would be very bored. So, Emma and I would always visit her. I found she is actually very nice…”

From Angela’s description, it reminded Fei the first time he met the Princess. This was the first time he found that the weak and skinny body with a pair of blue eyes in his memory very vividly. On the first time they met, Fei thought that the Princess seemed like she had a weird disease, and was very weak. Therefore, he gave her the “Energy Recovery Potion” for fun. He just didn’t know if the Princess actually tried the potion, or she threw it away long time ago.

“Oh yeah, Alexander, Princess Tanasha mentioned the purple potion that you gave her seemed to be effective but she had finished the bottle. Do you still have some extra? Can you…” Angela asked Fei with her big round eyes. Although she hadn’t finished her words, it was obvious what she was trying to say.

It seems like the Princess was pretty good at winning people’s hearts. At least Fei clearly saw it this time. At the same time, Angela treated this Empire’s Female Saint as her bestie, just like Emma. Angela never asked Fei for anything. He couldn’t believe the first thing she asked for would be for the Princess.

Fei gave out his potion to Angela right away.

Not even mentioning a tiny bottle of potion, to Fei, no matter what this sweet young lady asked for, he would try his best to bring it to her. This kind and gentle young lady was the softest part in Fei’s heart. No matter if it was the flooding waves of beasts from the Diablo world or the bloody killing in reality, whenever this lady’s face appeared on his mind, his heart would feel a lot at ease.

This fairy-like lady must be a gift from God!

It was not the first-time Fei had this thought.

Seeing Angela’s excited face as she brought the potion to the Princess, Fei smiled. Maybe the Princess mentioned the purple potion to Angela on purpose. She couldn’t ask him because she had the status of the Elder Princess, so she used Angela to ask for the potion. Fei understood these tricks without need to think about it. One thing surprising Fei was that the Princess actually took the potion that he gave ti her, not throwing it away.

Also, the things he had done during the past few days had been a little out of line. Like capturing the main territory of Black Stone Kingdom without the permission of the Empire; and destroying a lot of the Black Stone Kingdom’s mines. These acts could be considered to be treason against the Empire and the Princess had seen everything, but she didn’t say anything. What was that terrifying brain of hers thinking about?

Fei had been thinking this question.

The Empire Princess Tanasha, the female saint of wisdom that seemed to have everything under control, the nightmare of all single nobles, even King Yaxin had to take her seriously. This was indeed a terrifying character.

……

The next day, the weather appeared to be extra nice after the night of killing.

A new day started, the lakeshore became busy after breakfast. Even though Fei and Redknapp didn’t have any oral agreements, the Soros Caravan and the Chambord Expeditionary Force advanced together.

Between the teams, there were four horses pulling a steel cage.

Inside the cage, was one of the six famous Blood-Edge Mercenary elite warriors that was beaten with bruises and completely crippled – [One-Eyed Mad Snake]. Just like a dog lying on the ground, not even moving a bit. If he was not hatefully staring at the figure on the giant black dog at the front with a beautiful girl in his arms, people would think the cage was carrying a bunch of rotten meat.

Although Oleg used bloody methods, he barely got any information.

The rest of the Blood-Edge soldiers surrendered and gave out all the information after being terrified by Oleg. However, they were just the bottom characters and they barely knew anything.

For the Bald muscular man, the middle-age pervert, and the female devil with the dark elf bloodline, the major leaders, of course they knew a lot more, but they knew that they would die for sure if they were captured by Fei. So, these outlaws who had gotten used to the taste of blood were very tough under the trial, all the way until the Old Zolasc and Modric killed the middle-aged pervert and old elf with his sword since they could no longer take the trial anymore. Oleg still couldn’t get any further information about the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 186: Before the Rain Storm the Wind is already here

Chapter 186: Before the Rain Storm the Wind is already here

The trial result discouraged the originally confident warden Oleg, He felt ashamed. After the discouragement, he started working hard and dug deep into torturing methods so that he could better serve the King.

However, to the King, it didn’t matter anymore.

Before the team set out, the Soros Caravan manager – Redknapp told Shirley to send a small booklet listing all the records of the spheres of influence that the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group had, including the number of masters, names, and level of power, etc…To the Soros Caravan, they could get this kind of information very easily. Also, this wasn’t any classified documentation. Anyone could inquire about it so Redknapp took it as an advantage to do a favor to Fei!

Finally, Chambord’s expeditionary army left the territory of the Black Stone Kingdom in the afternoon.

“Your Majesty, we are entering the border of Thrace Kingdom. We heard you and Thrace didn’t quite get along!” Redknapp whipped the horse, but the giant dog was too aggressive, and he was too afraid to stay close and said.

“Haha, it is far more than unpleasant. The King of Thrace chose the Black Stone King’s side, an enemy of our Chambord. During the day of my enthronement, they sent Prince Okocha and the master Hershzen to attack me on the mountain during the ceremony. All of them were killed by my sword. We are enemies for life!” Fei laughed.

“With that being said, Your Majesty will have to be careful when we enter Thrace!”

“Why? I was hoping the King of Thrace was as courageous as the King of Blackstone, leading the military and showing up by himself. It would save me so much work!” They finally entered the mountains in the afternoon. Fei had a broader-minded while looking at the level land, and bragging excessively.

Redknapp smiled, not saying a word.

Since this morning, he had been observing Fei’s every action and behavior. The description of the King of Chambord was very brief in their intelligence reports. Since he convinced the upper management about the execution of the plan, he had to observe whether the Chambord King was worth it to invest in. From the observation, he could not come to a decision. The young King was sometimes polite like an old noble, sometimes too arrogant, sometimes mature, and sometimes like a little kid. Redknapp had read a lot of people in his life, but this time, he couldn’t understand this Chambord King.

“This young King seems like he is covered by a layer of cloth, very hard to read.” Redknapp became more shocked the more he thought about it.

……

More surprisingly, the King of Thrace knew the Chambord Expeditionary Force was coming, but he hadn’t taken any actions. Not even like the Black Stone King that sent someone to observe. It seemed like he was going to let nothing happen, allowing the Chambord Expeditionary Force cross his territories.

In the evening, the Expeditionary Force and the Caravan stationed next to a waterfall.

“This place is well-known for the beasts hunting around. It is said a group of level three magic beasts Fierce Wind Wolves are always hunting here…” Old Zolasc suggested Fei to change the campsite, but from the report, this was the best place to settle. The only thing they could do was to be more alert, preventing attack from the beasts.

And the fact has proven, Old Zolasc really is a jinx.

During midnight, they heard wolves growling around the site.

“Damn, it is the group of Fierce Wind Wolves…”Redknapp heard something, quickly dressed up and ran out of the tent, jumping on a big stone and looking around. Redknapp got nervous and said, “Damn it, it is the wolves. I’m afraid there are at least six to seven hundred of them … How come there are so many of them?”

In Zenit, level three magic beast Fierce Wind Wolves were just low-grade beasts. The power of an individual wolf was not strong, but the most terrifying part was that they liked living in packs. There was always a large number of them. When they found their prey, the wolf packs will call other groups close by, just like water flooding everywhere. They were courageous and crazy, not stopping until one side died…This kind of wolf pack, even the regular military were afraid of them.The whole army would completely wipe out if they made any mistake.

“Something’s wrong, why are there suddenly so many wolf packs?” Redknapp seemed to have found out something. Shirley and the swordsman appeared, looking very seriously.

“Ready…quick! Archers…don’t let them get close!”

“Lazy head, go get changed and grab your sword. Do you want to be eaten by wolves?”

“Damn it, why is there so many?”

“Make the fire bigger. They are scared of fire, add more wood…quick, light up the torches!”

The guards of the Soros Caravan were experienced. They respond to the situation very quickly, not even taking three to four minutes, 40 people quickly took over the best place for defense. The camp lit up a lot of torches, blazing in the sky. Everyone raised up their weapons and were ready for a large battle.

But when one looked at Chambord’s campsite, they would see that Chambord’s expeditionary army was so much quieter.

The King of Chambord never showed up but his army seemed to have received an order and went back to what they were supposed to do, not even being affected by the growling.

At the same time, there were two shadows appearing on the big rock next to the fall,

One was over two meters tall and obese, and there was a scar on his face. He brought a dead and gloomy atmosphere, it was very scary. The other one was tall and thin, a blonde handsome man, holding a longbow. The quiver on his back carried over a hundred arrows, just like a Fairy Prince.

Redknapp knew both of them.

One was the Chambord King’s warden, and the other one was the King’s guard.

Redknapp was confused why the Chambord King didn’t come over but sent them both only on an emergency. Was he that confident about the strengths of his subordinates? Does he think they could defeat the wolf packs by themselves? Or was the Chambord King too arrogant and did not even know how terrifying the wolf pack is?

Redknapp was more leaning towards the latter.

He was experienced and had seen all sorts of surreptitious things. He seemed to know something was wrong about the sudden appearance of this group of giant wolves. From his intuition, he knew it was not that simple. It seems like someone lead the wolf packs here on purpose.

With giving him much time to think, after a long howl, the groups of wolves started running towards them. Many pairs of bloody eyes appeared in the dark, scary like the eyes of devils.

Redknapp stood on a big rock and started mumbling magic spells.

All the guards and masters of the business team stood next to Redknapp, ready to fight. Someone was holding a weapon with his sweaty palms and started to shake.

At the same time, another giant rock crashed into the ground from far away.

The fatty’s mouth was holding a stem, and he sat down, just like he was ready to watch what was going to happen. He was crossing his arms, like he was not planning to help. The blonde young man who sat next to the fatty was holding the longbow, and finally pulled out the first long arrow from the quiver on his back.

……

……

“What, you actually send someone to do such thing?” In a magnificent tent, a fourteen to fifteen year old teenager in golden armor yelled, “Alpha, who let you to do such a stupid thing?”

Everyone in the tent was frightened at the sight of this angry teenager. They did not even dare to breathe. The old man was the only one who are impassive and said, “Your Majesty, I don’t think it is stupid. There will be less troubles when Your Majesty kills him.”

“Bastard! If I wanted to kill him, it would be a piece of cake. How come there are so many troubles? How dare you underestimate me?” The golden armored teenager was still very angry and yelled, “Alpha, stop all these stupid actions! This is my order! I will wait here for the arrogant Chambord King, and kill him by myself!”

The old man didn’t say a word.

The Black Stone King, Thrace King, Chi Shui King, and many of Fei’s enemies were standing behind him. More surprisingly, these were not anybody here but the Kings of all the Kingdoms. However, these people were trembling in front of this teenager, not even daring to be disobedient.

After the teen in golden armor calmed down, he gave multiple orders, and kicked everyone all out of the tent.

“Master Alpha, is our plan still going? It seems his Majesty is very displeased!” The Blackstone King said right away he left the tent.

“Yeah, if Your Majesty knows and decides to investigate…” the Shi Shui King doubted.

The rest of them were also looking at Alpha, the old man. He was obviously a high status.

It seemed like this old man Alpha was very weak, just like a housekeeper, but, he was a very frightful man. Only people who knew him understood how scary this tiny old man was.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 187: Death is everywhere

Chapter 187: Death is everywhere

Alpha sighed and looked up to the sky as an insidious scent mingled around him. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he touched his beard, as usual, smiled and said, “To all Kings, His Majesty is still young, and too ambitious. He will understand we are doing this for his own good as time goes on. Please continue our plan. Don’t worry too much, even if His Majesty wants to place blame, it’s all on me!”

The Black Stone King was less worried after Alpha made his promise. He gritted his teeth and said, “With that being said, I’m going to prepare!”

Thrace King had a tiny but strong physique with a head of brown curly hair, wearing a gown, a pair of long and bold eyebrows just like a pair of big knife hanging above his eyes. He said, “Haha, amazing, this time we will let the Chambord King suffers!”

Old man Alpha nodded and said, “With the help from two Kings, I now feel assured. I will send the elites from the Empire’s Horsemen Sector to assist you two. This time, we cannot make any mistakes.”

“Masters from the Empire’s Horseman Sector? Great!”

Both Black Stone King and Thrace were delighted. They were more confident with the coming plan, although both didn’t understand why Alpha hated the Chambord King so much and spent so much effort to deal with Fei. The enemy’s enemy was an ally, so they accepted Alpha’s help.

……

Seeing all the Fierce Wind Wolf bodies covering the ground fifty meters away, everyone in the Soros Caravan including Redknapp were shocked and were breathing hard. They couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

Almost five hundred magic wolves were charging forward for ten minutes.

If it was the Soros Caravan’s forty people, even though they had elites on their team, under this situation, it was inevitable to have people injured and dead…but now, what did they see?

They saw the elf-prince-like blonde teenager suppress the coming of magic wolves fifty meters away from their campsite with only his bow and arrows. None of the wolves could come up to the teenager within fifty meters. That border, just like the Goddess of Death had drawn a death-line, no matter how ferocious the wolves were, when they got closer, they would be dead for sure.

Boom~Boom~Boom~

The magical rhythmical vibration of the bowstring was still sounding in everyone’s ears.

For the last ten minutes, every time the bowstring sounded, there would be a wolf that gets shot with no exception.

How incredible was this archery skill?

Although the overall power of these wolves was not high, the characteristics of the Fierce Wind Wolves were that they were agile and speedy during night time. Under this circumstance, the regular archer couldn’t even catch their route.

More surprisingly, the way and speed at which the blonde teenager shot was rapid. After shooting an arrow, another arrow was ready on the bow, shooting a straight line.

During the process, the fat meat mountain who was crossing his arm did one thing only, which was changing the quiver for the blonde man ten times. Every quiver held a hundred arrows, which meant the blonde young man shot a thousand arrows in ten minutes.

The young lady Shirley and the white swordsman were shocked.

Redknapp was amazed, not from his shooting skills since there were a lot of skillful archers in Zenit. The elf race’s superior shooting skills were even more well-known, even better than Torres’s performance. What amazed Redknapp the most was Torres’s age, talent, and background. It was hard to believe that he was a teenager from Chambord, a small country. He was just a poor man, never receiving any professional training but had such a high achievement. He couldn’t believe how scary his talent was!

The most incredible thing was Redknapp saw something on the blonde young man that he had never seen before – that young man with the arrow standing on a rock under the moon was just like a beautiful painting.

“This young man, he was born for archery!” Redknapp summarized.

He couldn’t help but look at the Chambord King’s tent, it was still dark, Redknapp could imagine the Chambord King was hugging his wife and sleeping… the Chambord King, how could he sleep so peacefully at a time like this!

“It seems like I focus too much on the Chambord King, and neglected something around him…the Chambord Kingdom, it is getting interesting. Maybe it would really convince the chairman to activate that plan!”

Everyone from the Soros Caravan went back to their own tents.

The wolves’ bodies were everywhere outside the tents. The Fierce Wind Wolf was a type of magic beast. Their bodies had magic crystals, but this low-level beast’s crystal was not worth much. And the wolves were killed by the young man from Chambord, they didn’t help at all so that they wouldn’t be presumptuous and pick up the crystals.

Torres and Oleg jumped down from the rock and walked into the sea of bodies.

Oleg pulled all the arrows from the bodies and put it back into the quiver. At the same time, he picked the crystals from the wolf’s skulls with a knife and put it in his pockets. Oleg was pretty insane. Especially on the night when Fei bestowed him with the Cancer constellation characteristics, he started getting excited when dealing with dead bodies.

Although Fernando Torres’s fingers were cut by the bowstring, he still checked the wounds on the bodies very carefully, reflecting back onto this fight.

His archery skill was just on the top level of god tier in the Kingdom of Chambord. It was impossible if he wanted to kill about five hundred wind wolves. But after he was given the powers of Sagittarius, it seems like he had some insights on top of his hard work. These days, his archery skills improved a lot.

Tonight was actually a test set up by Fei to train him, he ordered Oleg to protect him, not giving a hand until it was an emergency. For Fei, after he switched to assassin mode, he prepared to help Torres when there was danger. Who knew, under the pressure, Torres bore it and overcame. On average, he used two arrows to kill a Fierce Wind Wolf, but he got very close to stepping into the true bow master’s realm, even stimulated Sagittarius’s power.

Fei was stunned and surprised to see that Torres’s archery skill improved, which gave him the feeling of watching his child grow up. After the danger passed, Fei returned to his tent quietly. No one in the campsite realized Fei came out.

The next day, the team continued the journey.

Although it was quiet on the road, many weird things happened subsequently very soon.

In the afternoon during rest time, someone in the Soros Caravan realized the water close to the resting site was poisoned. There was a poor guard who drank the water, and he was poisoned and died, leading to the discovery. If they didn’t find out, the caravan and the Expeditionary Force would be in a big trouble.

“Tasteless and colorless, a terrifying poison. Someone did it on purpose. It wasn’t a long time ago, otherwise it would be flushed away. Obviously, someone did it against us…” Redknapp was a four stars sorcerer and he knew a bit of pharmaceutics, so he came to the conclusion from his observation and analysis.

Fei nodded.

He retrieved some poisoned water from the river and put it in a small bottle. He was ready to give it to the pharmaceutical expert in Diablo – Ankara the nun to study the ingredients. It may be useful if she could make an antidote.

During the evening, the Expeditionary Force and the Soros Caravan stopped near some boulders.

The station was attacked by beasts again, as expected/ Torres repelled them using his bow and arrows, and this further confirmed Redknapp’s conclusion earlier. Meanwhile, Fei observed from the dark and pondered on something.

On the third day, when the team was passing a steep canyon, rocks began collapsing out of nowhere. Both sides of the cliffs were collapsing and giant rocks began falling down. It was very dangerous.

“Corpse-Piling Shock Wave—!!”

The meat-mountain-like fattie growled and the shockwave he sent smashed a lot of the big rocks into rubble. The situation became manageable with the assistance of the Saint Seiya and the officers. Only one person was injured in the Expeditionary Force. The guard’s legs were broken when he tried to protect the Princess. The Soros Caravan followed the Expeditionary Force entering the canyon, so they weren’t affected as much, but there were still some people injured or had died.

“I sense the residual scent of the earth-type spell ‘Rage of Earth’ in the air. This collapse must be created by someone on purpose…” Redknapp had a sullen look as he told Fei his judgment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 188: The Hostile Young Man in Golden Armor

Chapter 188: The Hostile Young Man in Golden Armor

“Great minds think alike, Manager Harry. I noticed this too. These slippery smelly mice wouldn’t dare to approach us head-on because they know that they are no match for us. That’s why they used such a method…” Fei suddenly thought about what the Black Stone King did before. Every time when it approached night, the Black Stone King would send Prince Ike to lead a cavalry squad and continuously harass Fei’s camp, and Fei already vaguely remembered something else.

“But they knew that they would not be able to kill you with these means, why would they still do it?”

Manager Harry Redknapp naturally understood that this series of attacks were aimed at the Chambord King, he and the Soros Caravan were just there by chance. However, other than curiosity, he didn’t have any thought of just avoiding this Chambord “plague”. After all, for a businessman, there was a creed that had been etched into the marrow of their bones – it was absolutely impossible to not pay a price to get a huge return, and before making any investment, they will first let themselves judge the rate of return. And obviously, according to Redknapp’s observation recently, especially when the Chambord King demonstrated extraordinary strength during the fight with the Blood-Edge mercenaries, his personal bodyguard Fernando-Torres and the meat-mountain Oleg had also showed their strength, Redknapp became even more convinced that the danger that this Soros Caravan of his would experience was absolutely worth the hidden worth of this Chambord King.

As long as the profit was there, businessmen will never be less courageous than the craziest mercenaries.

“Who knew? Maybe they are stalling time to prepare for something. Maybe they want to tire us out…” Fei shrugged his shoulders and said as if it was not a big deal, “In short, these guys are definitely malicious. Thinking about this is too troublesome, the truth will be revealed one day anyway… Harry, I have this premonition that someone is waiting for us at the front. Maybe, hehe, we will meet them soon.”

After treating the injured, Fei commanded and the army began to accelerate their march.

Fei told Angela to return to the safer carriage that the Elder Princess was in, and at the same time, in order to prevent any more unnecessary injuries for being caught off guard, Fei called all the Saint Seiya back, and changed to [Druid Mode] himself. At this moment, the level 32 Druid Character could already summon 5 spirit wolves and 3 ravens. Fei scattered all these beasts and began closely monitoring the surrounding.

Since the Druid could readily change his vision to the perspective of the white spirit wolves or the ravens in the sky, it was almost like Fei grew more pairs of eyes, as if he had military satellites and radars. He could observe almost 10 kilometers of all movement within a radius.

On the surface, Fei looked calm, but inside his heart, killing intent had already risen.

The collapse of the mountain just now already injured five Saint Seiya and a dozen Bylaw Enforcement Officers, and some of the injuries were even serious. This was the most amount of damage Fei had taken after the very first time when Chambord defeated the Black Armor Army. If it wasn’t for potions from the Diablo world that treated the injuries in time, there could have been casualties, and the damage had already spread to the Soros Caravan which costed them the lives of 5 guards. Such despicable sneak attacks one after another, who could imagine what those despicable rats would do next? What if someone really dies?

Are you f*cking joking me? My warriors aren’t meant to die here.

Fei already made up his mind, he will for sure do something brutal to those sneaky and faceless guys.

…

…

The sunset is like blood, dying red the grassland before their eyes.

The scenery was like a painting, so serene.

Suddenly, a very tall and skinny figure slowly appeared on top of a yellow grassland.

He used his trembling hand and slowly took off his pitch black helmet. Beneath that was a thin face with a pair of teary eyes. Looking at the rushing river and the towering castle that sat between the mountains and couldn’t suppress his tears anymore. He greedily breathed the air that carried the scent of his homeland, and dropped his knees onto the ground. He began passionately kissing the land under his feet, and his body had already begun shaking excitingly.

“Chambord City, I finally came back alive!”

This man suddenly stood up with his hands in the air as if raising up his own soul, and then he let out an angry roar.

With the roar, more and more figures began appearing behind him and crazily ran to the mountaintop. They were all in ragged cloths and clad in black armor that were not fit for their size. After such a long journey they have been exhausted, using the spears and swords that were originally used for killing as walking sticks. Their energy was fully depleted, and they all relied on that unmovable faith in their heart to be able to make it back here.

“Back… I’m really back!”

“Chambord, my city, I’m actually back to see you again…”

“Oh god, I’m not dreaming am I?”

This group of people was the mine slaves that were finally escorted back by Lampard, Drogba, Pierce, and 20 or so Saint Seiya.

After experiencing the hell-like life in the Black Stone Kingdom, living every day in the fear of death in the next second, seeing comrades being killed from the mine collapsing or under the butcher of their supervisors. They all thought that they might not ever be able to drink from the Zuli River or see Chambord’s city wall again, but now the scenery presented before their very eyes finally drove them completely crazy.

Suddenly, an exclamation uttered from the crowd.

A 50-year-old man fell from the horse, and when people lifted him up, he was no longer breathing.

“Dick Daddy is dead… in fact, his body was already overdrawn past the limit. If it wasn’t for him holding his last breath to take one last look at motherland Chambord, maybe he would have already died on the road…” Some people’s tears were dropping, “Maybe now that he felt that his wish was finally granted, he passed on. Now he can be buried in his homeland.”

This group of people had mixed emotions, it was like a dream.

Lampard, Drogba, and Pierce rode round and round to protect the crowd, and they couldn’t, help but let out a sigh after seeing this scene. Old man Dick unexpectedly held his last breath until he saw his homeland, and before that, even death was stalled by this old man.

Lampard dispatched a fast horse to Chambord city to report the news of their return.

At that moment, a batch of scouts on horses appeared behind them. They hurried to Lampard’s side and whispered. Lampard’s face instantly changed. He looked at the compatriots still celebrating crazily for their return, he lowered his voice and asked, “How far?”

“They have stepped into our borders, still one-hour horse-riding from us.”

“Damn robbers, they dare to invade our Chambord city so brazenly. They really don’t know how good it is to be alive. But now, time is short. Paul, immediately accelerate this group’s march, maintain good order, and try your best to get everyone into the city within the next hour. Didier Drogba, dispatch a horse to go report to Elder Bast and Elder Brook. There is a tough enemy attacking so get them prepared to fight. Then, you come with me and cover the rear.”

Lampard soon made the most correct decision.

…

…

At the Tier 4 subsidiary kingdom Tadeke border area, Thunder Mountain region, there was a narrow and dangerous terrain named the One Line Sky.

On both sides of the One Line Sky were towering cliffs. The cliffs were smooth, unable to be climbed, and there was no vegetation growing.

A few sneaky guys in black cloaks were busy preparing for something on top of a giant rock at the top of the One Line Sky. At the same time, some people were standing in the high lookout staring at the distant mountain road, and at the same time urging, “Hurry up, they are almost here…”

In the distant mountain road appeared a large group of people moving fast.

But suddenly, just at that moment, with a shrill croaking sound, a shadow with a gust of wind came right into their midst. The few people in black cloak lifted their head, and just felt their vision going black, and sharp pain. Three pitch black ravens dove viciously into them, and even directly gouged out the eyes of three of them out with their steel hook-like beaks.

“Ah!!!!! NOO! Help!!!!”

The three unlucky scums that lost their eyeballs screamed in pain and rolled around on the ground. They began stumbling without a sense of direction and fell directly off the cliff.

It was chaotic, and at the same time, giant wolves covered in pure white fur appeared out of nowhere, surrounding the 4 remaining men in black cloaks and began biting fiercely. These giant wolves demonstrated shocking strength that was far beyond the level 3 magic beast Fierce Wind Wolf. Very soon, on the stone mountain top were left piles of scattered bones, rags, and blood.

After a dozen minutes, Chambord’s expedition army and the Sorors Caravan finally arrived at One Sky Line canyon.

“Ah, there are a few more bodies here…” The fat man Oleg licked his lips and exclaimed with surprise.

“Go ahead.” Fei really wanted to kick this fat ass’s ass away because whenever he sees corpses he would act like a guy that was desperate to take a shit who stumbled upon a washroom. This was too f*cking embarrassing.

The manager Redknapp took a careful look at the corpses, and noticed that they were similar to the past 5 or 6 times they saw dead bodies on the road. Although these bodies fell from high above and broke into pieces, it could still be seen that their eyeballs were removed. It looked like they were attacked by some beasts. Redknapp couldn’t help but start thinking a bit more. Ever since some people almost died from yesterday when someone used a spell to cause the mountain side to collapse, the Chambord king not only didn’t increase their vigilance but withdrew all his scouts and sped up their march. What’s even more surprisingly was that, since then, it had been a smooth ride. They didn’t encounter any more danger or attacks and smoothly entered the Tadeke border.

Aside from seeing 4 to 5 groups of dead bodies of some men in black cloaks, there was nothing else that happened.

“It seemed like Chambord king did something in the dark and took out those assassins that were preparing their attack… Could it be he still has a hidden force under his command?” Redknapp was in shock.

After passing the One Line Sky and advancing two more hours, they came to the edge of the Thunder Mountain Region.

There were two mountains that were a hundred meters taller than the other mountains, like two tall cranes among a group of chickens. The two mountains were located on opposite sides of each other, like two towering warrior statues that stood on the edge of the mountain region. Their shape was quite peculiar, and they were very famous in this area, named the Dual-Tower Mountain. After passing the Dual-Tower Mountain and another day of traveling, they would successfully enter the territory of their destination, Zenit Empire.

However, when the group was 500 meters away from approaching the Dual-Tower Mountains, Fei noticed, there was a regiment of a hundred knights in golden helmets standing in firm formation under the mountain. They didn’t show any signs of moving after seeing the arrival of the expedition army, and the young boy that was standing in front of the regiment, in golden armor, holding a golden helmet, with his blonde hair flying in the wind, riding on a strange-looking magic beast, was currently staring in the distance at him full of hostility.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 189: The Hardest Battle Yet

Chapter 189: The Hardest Battle Yet (Part One)

After seeing the golden armored young knight, a surprise appeared on manager Redknapp’s face, “It’s him…… what a surprise!”

“You know him? Who is he?” Fei asked with a smile on his face.

“Imperial Knight Palace, ranked at the tenth seat of the Ten Executive Knights. He is Chris-Sutton, and the self-claimed Golden Sun Knight. He is a genius knight from Zenit as he is only sixteen years old. Most people his age are still dreaming of becoming a servant of knights, yet Sutton was granted the position of one of the executive knights by Emperor Yasin himself due to his unbeatable talent. He is the star of the future, and many families and nobles of St. Petersburg believed that he could become the future Martial Saint of the empire…… Put it in simple terms, he is a character that is hard to deal with……”

Redknapp used a series of flashy titles and adjectives when introducing the young knight that was far away, and his tone sounded very serious. It was obvious that this young knight had a lot of fame in the empire. However, the manager in the black robe laughed and added with a strange expression on his face, “But, this genius who named himself the Golden Sun Knight is short-tempered. He is also famous for his stubbornness and self-conceit. He is merciless and doesn’t allow anyone to bend his will. He is a very haughty character, so I would guess that the assassins weren’t send by him. He isn’t interested in doing anything shady. However, from the looks of it, he is here for you, your majesty. It’s better to be careful when you encounter him!”

“Little kids who bocame famous at a young age … they are all arrogant like this. Hehe, gods have mercy! He should hope that he doesn’t provoke me!” A meaningful smile appeared on Fei’s face as he said that.

The battle sense of a barbarian was very sensitive. Fei had already felt the unhidden hostile attitude that this Golden Sun Knight had towards him. This attitude made Fei wonder why he was like that since they had never met each other before, so they didn’t have anything against each other in theory. Fei was a little confused as to where this attitude came from. He also felt angry, “A good dog shouldn’t block the road. If you don’t want to hold yourself back, I will beat you till your mom can’t recognize you! I don’t care if you are a genius or the Golden Sun Knight.” He thought.

The distance between them got closer and closer. Gradually, everyone felt the subtleness of the atmosphere.

Both parties felt the threat from each other.

Blacky let out a deep and horrifying roar as ferocious lights shone in its eyes. Fernando quietly placed his left hand on three arrows. Warden Oleg held his fist tight, and the strange looking black fist glove with back hooks on it showed itself. Peter-Cech on the other hand formed 25 Saint Seiya into a V shaped charging formation, and a vague red flame appeared on the Roaring Flame Beasts hooves as a light magic energy appeared in the air……

The knights in golden armor under the Dual-tower Mountain also sensed something. Disdainful smiles appeared on their faces. It was like a sneer from a noble towards lower class people. They uniformly pulled down their helmets, raised the lances in their hands to a 45 degree angle, and released silver and golden warrior energy flames outside of them. The energy flames enveloped these knights’ lances as well as their horses. Looking from afar, it seemed like that the knights and their horses were merged into one, and together, they looked like a stream of golden current. As if the young knight who attracted the attention like the sun commanded, they would charge and tear up the enemies in front of them into pieces.

Under this tense atmosphere, the two groups got close to each other, and Fei and the young knight stared at each other with no intention of backing off. The distance between them was only 20 meters.

Fei waved his hand, and the expeditionary force as well as the caravans paused.

After a brief moment of silence –

“So you are the King Alexander of Chambord who dared to ignore the laws of the empire and attack affiliated kingdoms of the empire?”

The young knight in the golden armor spoke first.

He tapped the head of the strange demon beast that he was riding on. It looked like a wolf, but it had a horn on its forehead. It had long yellow hair, and chains wrapped around its body. The beast carried the young knight forward, one step at a time. From the knight’s tone, it sounded like he was a god who controlled the lives of hundreds of thousands of people and questioning and accusing Fei like a guilty criminal.

“There might be some misunderstandings, Mr. Chris……”

The black robed manager Redknapp heard what Sutton said and felt like there were some misunderstandings, so he quickly signaled Fei and told him not to be impulsive. Redknapp on the other hand rode his horse forward and laughed, “Mister, King Alexander his majesty was attacked and harmed, so he only did what he had to do for self-defence……” Slowly, Redknapp told Sutton exactly what he knew. When it got to the scene where the expeditionary force of Chambord attacked Blackstone Fortress, he artistically described the crimes of Blackstone King such as slavery and murder beforehand, then said, “Both parties had some fault, but the Blackstone King killed and enslaved citizens of Chambord, so he is guilty first. Mr. Chris, you should really investigate it.”

“Oh, it’s manager Redknapp, long time no see……” The young knight in golden armor nodded. The Soros Merchant Group was one of the powerhouses on the continent, Harry-Redknapp who was one of the top managers at Zenit could be counted as one of the top elites at St. Petersburg. Although Chris-Sutton was arrogant, he had to pay some respect. However, he soon frowned and said, “But, I’m just curious. Why would the prestigious manager Redknapp defend a bunch of savage and the idiot king?”

When Sutton spoke, he didn’t try to hide what he meant. The wind blew by, and words like “savage” and “idiot king” clearly landed in Fei’s and his men’s ears. The expeditionary force was instantly triggered! People like Torres, Oleg, and Cech already had warrior energy flames flashing around their bodies……

Fei lightly waved and quieted everyone down.

He sneered but didn’t say anything.

“Mr. Chris, the Blackstone King is at fault here……” Redknapp was still trying to help Fei out.

“Enough, Manager Harry. I think I should remind you of your identity. According to the tradition of this ancient continent, ignoring the laws of the empire and attacking other affiliated kingdoms should always be decided by the Executive Knights of Imperial Knight Palace, and not by your Soros’ Merchant Group.”

Chris-Sutton cut Redknapp off impatiently as he mocked the people from Chambord, “So what can you do even if what you said are true? There will be people coming to prove if they are innocent after I put these reckless low lives into the prison at the Knight Palace.”

“Locking them up at the Knight Palace?” Redknapp was shocked, “How can you do that? The Chambord King is a member of royalty who was canonized by Emperor Yasin……” You have to know that the prison of the Knight Palace locked up serious offenders who committed crimes like treason. Since the establishment of Zenit, no one was able to walk out of the Prison at Knight Palace alive. From what Chris Sutton said, it seemed like he was trying to wipe out these people from Chambord! Why did he want to do that?

“Hahahah, what a joke! What a joke!! Royalty?” The expression on the young knight’s face seemed like he heard the most ridiculous joke. He pointed at Fei’s forehead with his golden knight lance and sneered, “How can a bunch of savages and a low bumpkin king be royalty? How can they deserve the honor from the empire? They are a bunch of shady bastards who stole the honor! They are stains to the empire, so let me get rid of these stains for the empire myself!”

The young knight didn’t pay attention to Redknapp anymore. He rode the strange beast towards Fei. When he was only about ten meters away, he raised his head and said with a commanding tone, “I will give you guys the last chance, if you drop your weapons and give up your Roaring Flame Beasts and surrender, I won’t kill you all here now…… just a reminder, be fast! I’m not that patient.”

“Dumb f--k!” Fei curled his lips.

“What did you say?”

Chris Sutton was stunned. He wasn’t sure if he was hearing right, “How dare anyone talk to me like that?”

But what was waiting for him was the mocking from the king of Chambord. Sutton was instantly enraged! With his blonde hair fluttering in the wind, he asked Fei with a murderous tone and flames shooting out of his eyes, “You dare say that again?”

“Dumb f--k! Dumb f--k! Dumb f--k! Dumb f--k!……” Fei looked at Sutton as he got playful. “Do you really think you are important? Daddy is going to say it a hundred times, what are you going to do?” Fei laughed.

“You………. Ok! You are a bunch of savages. I will kill you first!”

The young knight shouted as he lightly shook his lance out of anger.

Tink!

A beam of silver metal warrior energy shot out of the body of the golden lance.

The metal warrior energy formed into a silver lance that was about ten meters long and dashed towards Fei while creating a half meter deep trace on the ground as it moved! It caused the rock to explode and the land to shake. Sutton didn’t hold back his power at all!

A master would know if the opponent was good or not.

This attack was a test from Sutton, but everyone’s face changed color as it was very powerful. Even though they only felt the wind that was created by this lance made out of warrior energy, they felt like there were numerous knives being dragged across their skin. People who were strong felt the pain, and people who were a little weak were already backing off as blood appeared on their skin.

Only someone who was beyond a five star warrior could make such a scene.

Everyone felt like the huge silver knight lance made out of warrior energy was the god’s decree, and nothing could ever stop it.

The name of the Ten Executive Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace wasn’t famous for nothing.

Fei who was being targeted felt the huge threat. However, he sat on Blacky and suddenly punched out when the silver lance was about 30 centimetres away from him.

The punch felt weak and soft.

But something magical happened! The silver lance made out of warrior energy that was ten meters long suddenly paused in mid-air, as if it bumped to something unmovable. It wouldn’t make any more progress after that.

Chapter 189: The Hardest Battle Yet (Part Two)

Boom!

As if the silver lance couldn’t handle the force, it exploded into piece after numerous cracks appeared on it. The silver warrior energy that formed the lance lost control and shot out in all directions like numerous small knives. All the trees and mountains around the battle were affected! They were all damaged, and even a layer of soil on the ground was removed. Dust was sent flying to the sky, and the scene was shocking.

What was more magical was that even though the silver warrior energy caused a mess, people behind Fei seemed to be protected by an invisible shield. Nothing happened to them! Fei sat on Blacky calmly. Not a single speck of dirt got onto his clothes, and his hair didn’t even move.

After a moment, the dust fell back down.

“Huh? Ok, you have qualified to be my opponent……” After seeing what happened, the young knight in golden armor was surprised as if he didn’t anticipated it. But in the next moment, the arrogant came back to him. “I was born in the noble Chris Family. By two years of age, I grabbed onto a lance. By three years of age, I formed warrior energy. By six years of age, I became a knight servant. By ten years of age, I joined a knight retinue. By fourteen years of age, I already participated in battles and killed generals and chopped down flags. By fifteen years of age, I entered the Executive Knightage of the Imperial Knight Palace and by sixteen years of age, I advanced to one of the Ten Executive Knights and the future candidate of Imperial Martial Saint. You should be proud that you can take one of my strikes. However, that doesn’t mean I would tolerate a savage like you to stain the glory and the honor of the empire! You have to use your life to wash off your crime!”

The young knight got closer and closer to Fei with a proud expression on his face. As if he was self-murmuring, he told everyone his glorious journey as he tried to destroy Fei’s confidence.

“Damn, dare comparing with me?” Fei sneered as he said: “I was born at a community hospital via caesarean section. By three years of age, I went to kindergarten. By six years of age, I advanced to elementary school. By twelve years of age, I went to junior high. By fifteen years of age, I went to high school. By eighteen years of age, I went to university. I had the title of “Three Good” Student every year, and I was the class monitor in my class too. My average had never dropped down to a lower grade in nineteen years, and my mark never went below a ninety. My instructor would always praise me at every parent-teacher conference, and I only failed eleven tests in university……“ Fei spit out a bunch of facts with an even more arrogant expression on his face. “Can you match up with these?” he asked.

Although he didn’t know what Fei was talking about, the young knight in golden armor was provoked by Fei’s disdain look since what Fei said sounded very legit.

“Ok, I will give you the opportunity to fight me fairly, and I will let you know that the battle of the throne isn’t something that your low class savage self can participate in! I can kill you all with my pinky!”

The young knight turned into a silver flame that was soaring up into the sky. In a few dashes, he appeared on top of the southern mountain of the Dual-tower Mountain. He stood there firmly and didn’t move at all despite of strong wind. He looked like a god of war who was waiting to be beat.

“Hahaha, great! Let me see how you can kill me with your pinky finger!”

Fei instantly replied. His desire for battle skyrocketed as if it was a pot of boiling water that was being heated continuously. Since he came to Azeroth Continent and become the king of Chambord, the arrogant young knight in front of him was one of the four masters who had made him feel danger. The other three were [One Sword], the white haired elder, and [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin. Compared with weak opponents who couldn’t take a beating, a worthwhile opponent triggered the barbarian blood inside of Fei. As Fei laughed, he dashed to the northern mountain of the Dual-tower Mountain using his physical strength.

On the peak of the two mountains, the two warriors stood.

On the peak of southern tower mountain, the golden armored genius knight didn’t hesitate to unleash all of his power.

An eye-piercing silver metal warrior energy enveloped his entire body, and it was still growing as if there was no limit. The warrior energy looked light like silk. It made a metal colliding noise as if numerous blades were smashed into each other. A bird flew by him and was turned into a bloody mist instantly after a whine; it was chopped by the warrior energy alone on the southern mountain.

On the peak of the northern tower mountain, Fei lightly roared.

Colorful flames appeared on his body instantly, and magic power surged around him. A set of tight and delicate looking armor appeared on his body. This set of armor didn’t look dull and heavy; it only emphasized Fei’s slender figure. Every component of the armor had complicated magic symbols engraved on it. With a ferocious sensation coming from them, it felt like this armor wasn’t an object, but a part of Fei’s body.

The two warrior didn’t hide their strength, and the people under the mountains were all stunned.

Cech, Torres, Oleg looked up. Although the opponent was one of the Ten Executive Knights of Imperial Knight Palace and had great fame, their king’s invincibility was already engraved in their minds. Their king’s strength was always a mystery to them despite the fact that they were very close with him. They could only tell that their king was very powerful, so this was a great opportunity for them to see how powerful the king really was.

Not too far from them, more than a hundred golden armored knights were also looking up at the peak of the mountains. Like people from Chambord, they were also very confident in their leader. However, an elder with a goatee on a thin black horse squinted his eyes; a dim light would flash by, but no one knew what he was thinking about.

At the same time, people in the Soros’ Merchant Group were also staring up at the mountain. The Elder princess who was in Chambord’s Expeditionary Force also lifted up the curtain for the first time and paid close attention along with Angela and Emma who were beside her.

……

……

St. Petersburg.

In a tall fortress looking building that had reached the clouds, a valiant looking man suddenly opened his sharp eyes. He stood up and walked to the window of the stone building. His vision flew through the dark clouds as if he saw something and said: “Who is this person? Causing little Sutton to fully unleash his warrior energy? This is making me curious!”

At the same time, a few powerful people at the holy capital sensed the familiar energy from a far.

“Huh? Little Sutton met an opponent?”

“Haha, a calm lake couldn’t make a great sailor. It’s nice to let this little kid to fail sometimes……”

“Who? Who is fighting with that annoying kid? Hehe, it would be great if he is killed!”

Several thoughts and spiritual power flashed by.

The capital St. Petersburg that was built more than a hundred years ago hadn’t had sunshine and flowers for a long time. Zenit’s Pride, this giant city that was named “Unconquerable Fortress” was cloudy for more than two weeks. It was moist and gloomy, and every resident felt an unprecedented insecurity and discomfort.

……

……

“Savage, I hope you won’t disappoint me!”

The young knight laughed as he shook his lance. A few silver warrior energy beams turned into the shape of a lance. After a moment of pause, they instantly dashed towards Fei. As if the air was tore apart, a series of loud booming sounds resonated between the mountains.

Tink!

Fei punched out and made a metal noise.

He was wearing a pair of level 6 Rare Items – [Titan Battle Gauntlet]. It had many mystic magic symbols engraved on it, as well as a bunch of black back hooks. Like layers of dragon scale, it protected Fei’s hands and forearms. Its defense ability could match any metal, and the strength of a Barbarian could be double by passing the force through it. The devastating power directly smashed onto the lances made out of warrior energy before it even got to Fei. These lances were smashed into pieces when they were about five meters away from Fei as the force was passed through the air!

“Savage, take out your weapon! Otherwise, you are no match to me!”

The young knight shouted as he leaped into the air. While he was in the air, he grabbed onto his lance with both of his hands, and the golden knight lance buzzed and vibrated. It turned into numerous phantoms as it struck towards Fei. This strike was fast as lighting and terrifying. Like a storm, it completely covered Fei in the attack while creating a loud ear-piercing noise. It made Fei feel like more than dozen sharp weapons were struck towards him.

“My weapons are fists!”

Fei laughed as he wasn’t scared. He punched out continuously with both of his fists. It wasn’t fast and wasn’t slow! Although they looked weak, the numerous lance shaped phantoms seemed to disappear as if they were snow that encountered the sun. This attack couldn’t even harm Fei’s hair.

The young knight’s face changed color. He let out a deep roar and grabbed onto the handle of the lance with one of his hands as he pushed it forward. His whole body seemed to merge with the lance as they turned into a golden silver stream of light and dashed through the air. They instantly pierced through the defense put up by Fei’s fists and targeted Fei’s heart! The tip of the golden lance let out sparks and soon turned into flames due to the high friction it was having with the air!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 190: The duel of the strongest

Chapter 190: The duel of the strongest

Everyone started to chatter among themselves when they saw Fei’s defense line getting poked through.

Although people from Chambord were confident in their king, some of them gasped when they saw the scene. Even Cech, the strongest among them, couldn’t participate in this level of battle. The two men who were battling were at least mid-tier five star warriors. If they weren’t fighting on the mountains in the distance, the people watching the battle would be injured just from the energy around them. Since people couldn’t see everything clearly, they could only wonder and gasp.

On the other hand, the knights in golden armor cheered on as they saw Chris-Sutton gaining the advantage. Even Chris’ wolf, the dog like mount glanced at Blacky with a disdainful look. Blacky immediately responded and growled dangerously as it grabbed onto the ground with its paws.

“Ah, danger!” Emma who was in the luxurious magic carriage gasped and opened her eyes wide as if she was a scared rabbit.

“Don’t worry, Alexander is safe!” The Elder Princess who was silent spoke to comfort her. As she patted Emma on the shoulder, she looked at Angela who was sitting beside her. She discovered that this pure girl wasn’t afraid about her fiance’s situation at all. She just opened her eyes wide and stared at what was happening on the mountains. From her calmness, Tanasha could tell that she had confidence in the man standing on the northern mountain.

In fact, Angela’s confidence didn’t come out of nowhere.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of ear-piercing metal collision noises sounded.

Fei who was swinging his fist slowly suddenly changed up his tactics. He instantly punched out rapidly like lightning several times. Every single punch hit the golden lance accurately, and every hit reduced the color and the energy flame of the lance by a little. After three punches, the energy flame around the lance disappeared, and the lance’s body was completely exposed.

Tink!

It was another punch.

It struck the tip of the lance accurately.

The young knight was delighted. He laughed, “Such a dumb savage, you want to take on my golden lance by using your body? You are asking for shame…… Open!” As he shouted, streams of silver warrior energy charged into the lance from the young knight’s body like mercury, and the golden lance shivered in mid-air and let out a noise that sounded like the roar of dragons and tigers.

“Really? Let me see if your shitty stick can handle my fist!”

Fei was wearing the Titan Battle Gauntlets, which were level 6 items from the Diablo World. It still had the durability 50/50, and was virtually indestructible! Why would Fei be afraid of Sutton’s lance? As Fei spoke, he smashed onto the tip of the lance.

Boom!

As if there was a loud thunder, the devastating force directly smashed onto the lance and knocked away all of the silver warrior energy surrounding it. Sutton on the other hand couldn’t hold onto it no more, and the lance flew out of his hands and dashed away like a golden light.

Chris-Sutton himself was affected by this huge force as well. He flew back and barely landed on the peak of the southern mountain.

After the wind blew back, it seemed like nothing had happened.

“Great!” the young knight suddenly spoke. With his weapon knocked away, he still had a smile on his face, “I have to admit that I underestimated you savage’s fighting ability. Although you surprised me, you would be wrong if you think you could defeat me with this. The real battle starts now!”

As he said that, the young knight waved his hand, and the golden lance that was still falling down the mountain seemed to be pulled by an invisible force and flew back up to his hands. With his right hand pointing the lance upward at the sky, the young knight took off the necklace he was wearing with his left hand. Whoosh! After the necklace was taken off, his golden cape instantly started to flutter in the air.

Also, the young knight’s presence changed! Like a huge lance that was pointing at the sky, his strength started to increase! Fei felt like Sutton was almost going to advance through the peak of a 5 star warrior.

“Idiot, I hope your strength is good as your mouth!”

Although Fei was concerned, he didn’t hesitate to attack the young knight using his mouth.

However, he had to admit that this arrogant opponent in front of his was the strongest person that he had ever encountered. 【One Sword】only flashed by the peak of East Mountain at Chambord when he saved the Elder Princess, the white haired old man on Paris’ side was a six star warrior, and [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin was almost a six star warrior. However, both of them were injured early on by traps and calculations from each other and lost the abilities to fight at their prime. [Hidden at Snowpeak] Dani who was a five star warrior was also injured from fights from the peak of East Mountain. All of these factors led to Fei’s relative easy victory with a lot of powerful parties. Today, this five star warrior did bring Fei the hardcore battle that he desired.

“Metal Warrior Energy…… Gold – Lance – Tsunami – Strike – !”

As the young knight roared, the silver warrior energy surrounding his body started to pile up and spread to the surroundings. Like a tsunami from the ocean, the warrior energy was spreading to the surroundings like waves. What was surprising that it seemed like there were real noise of the tsunami coming from him. The golden lance in his hands circled like lightning and finally turned into a golden blade that stood straight in the tsunami like warrior energy that was piling up behind him. When this “golden blade” appeared, all of the warrior energy seemed to pause for a second.

At that moment, the young knight’s strength seemed like it was already at the early stage of a six star warrior.

“Shit! Is he going to cast an ultimate or something?”

Fei instantly put his guard up and got ready to take it.

Every warrior on Azeroth Continent had their own special warrior combat techniques. Through these techniques, warriors were able to deal damage that was beyond their reach. Many time, these technique could turn fights around and flip situations. The warrior combat technique of the young knight seemed impressive! It almost created the image of a tsunami behind Sutton, so it was definitely a stronger technique compared to three star warrior Landes’ combat technique which was common to see. Sutton held back onto his warrior energy and tried to condense it even more, and the sharp wind created by this silver metal warrior energy flew everywhere. Fei’s skin was already feeling the pain caused by the wind, and the stone under his feet were continuously being ground into dust and blown away by the wind……

“This strike can no longer be taken back once it is casted. Lowly savage, you are pretty strong. If you surrender and listen to the order of the Imperial Knight Palace, I shall spare your life!” The young knight started to levitate into the air as if he was a golden armored god who was sentencing Fei at a holy court. As he shouted at Fei in disdain, his golden lance that was fixed in mid-air was already shivering uncontrollably.

Fei didn’t say anything as he sneered.

The word “Lowly savage” coming out of the young knight’s mouth angered him as blood thirst flashed in his eyes.

He punched his fists together, and a black light flashed through on the dragon scale like engravings on the Titan Battle Gauntlets. The Level 38 Barbarian’s terrifying physical strength was let out completely. The Barbarian’s strength at this moment seemed like it had created a strange atmosphere – everything around Fei froze as if a transparent swamp formed. The stone chips around Fei slowly flowed into the air as if all gravity disappeared.

“Since you are asking for it…… then die!”

The golden young knight got furious as well. He waved his right arm, and the golden lance turned into a huge dash of golden light as it struck towards Fei. The silver metal warrior energy made huge water wave sounds as it formed air-waves that struck towards Fei as well!

The shocking presence of this strike was devastating. The southern tower mountain was affect by it first. The mountain instantly exploded as stone flew in all directions. It felt like both the sky and the land were moved by this volcano eruptions like incident.

There was only one solution on Fei’s mind.

Punch!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

As Fei punched out, the huge force exploded the air in front of him. Soon, a series of vague transparent fist marks that were the size of car wheels formed in the air to encounter the gold light and the air waves. In an instant, Fei punched out at least a hundred times! There were transparent fist marks everything around him, and these fist marks together accumulated and took Sutton’s strike head on!

Boom!

The force of the collision was sent to the surroundings.

The ground started to shake as numerous cracks appeared on both tower mountains. It seemed like both of them were about to collapse.

“Shit…… the mountains are about to fall. Quick! Get away!”

People from both parties quickly backed off to avoid getting injured by the huge stones falling off of the mountains. The strike from both Fei and Sutton seemed to reach the level of six star warriors. To warriors on the Azeroth Continent, the rank of six star warriors was a huge threshold. Once a warrior got over it, it represented that he or she entered the list of true master warriors! This duel of two force that both exceeded the threshold caused the Dual-Tower Mountain that existed for numerous years to collapse!

Sky-high dusts blocked everyone’s sight.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of sparks appeared as two figured changed their positions continuously in the sky that was almost covered up by dust.

Streams of silver warrior energy would fly around and let out surprising force. Rolling stones that were touched by these energy were turned into dusts within seconds. Sometimes, spillover energy would tear up the ground while the young knight’s roars, Fei’s laughter, and loud noises that sounded like huge waves resonated in the sky.

Boom!

After a loud explosion, it seemed like the two figures separated.

“It’s over? Who won?”

Everyone stared at the high ground as the dust slowly dissipated. Everyone’s heart started to race as they knew that the result of the battle would be uncovered when all the dusts was blown away. Although they were all confident in the leader of their party, that battle was way too intense. To them, it was like a fight of the gods! Mountains fell and the ground tore as a result! It was impossible for them to stay calm at this moment.

Finally, the dust was blown away.

Two figures appeared clearer and clearer in everyone’s eyes.

Red blood slowly dripped to the ground one drop after another.

Everyone was shocked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 191: Winner Revealed

Chapter 191: Winner Revealed

Under the heavens, at the summit of the broken mountain peaks.

Two shadows proudly stood. As the wind blows, their clothes made fluttering sound.

The reason why everyone below the mountains were dumbfounded was that they finally saw the outcome of this battle. On the mountain top, everywhere on the Chambord King Fei’s body – neck, face, earlobes, shoulder bone, arm, waist… there were thick and thin wounds. Each wound looked as if it was opened up gently by a razor. No scars could be seen but blood kept on coming out from these subtle wounds, forming little blood beads and then drops. And then, the drops ultimately became a little stream along that esoteric armor of his, down to those gloves that were repaired with black dragon scales, and then dripping onto the mountain top below his feet.

And on the south mountain peak, Fei’s opponent – the golden knight Chris Sutton, with a golden spear in hand that was slightly tilted and pointing towards the sky. Not a single trace of dust was on his golden armor. His stalwart body stood straight upright, and the mountain top wind blew wildly, making his blond hair flow like a waterfall. He was as dazzling as the sun, there was not a single trace of injury on his body, and he stood there like a mountain.

The Chambord King was defeated?

The Golden Executive Knight won?

Seeing this scene, the two crowds began reacting completely different below the twin towering mountains.

The golden knights of the Imperial Knight Palace raised the long spears in their hands up high and cheered, not even trying to hide their fanatical worship of their leader at all. Then, behind those people, on top of a thin horse with withered hair, the insidious-looking old man with a goatee finally smiled and satisfyingly nodded. No one knew what he was thinking about.

And then on the Chambord side, Pete Cech, Oleg, and Torres, those three frowned as they observed the battle’s situation over and over. Judging by the level of injury on His Majesty and the Golden Knight, it seemed like Fei lost. However, the three also had a strange feeling that they were forgetting about something…

“Ahh… Alexander… he’s hurt!” Inside the Elder Princess’s magic carriage, the blond loli Emma tightly covered her mouth. There were tears flashing at the corner of her eyes. At that moment, the little loli seemed to have forgotten that the guy at the mountain top was the noble king, and she was just a maid, yet she unexpectedly called the king by his name.

The elder princess’s deep blue eyes still seemed as calm as always, the startled look instantly flashed past her eye. Beside her, the little girl Angela who had always been very quiet still had her beautiful eyes wide open. Looking at the figure that was covered in blood as if he had just crawled out from a bloody pool, a magical light shined passed Angela’s eyes. It wasn’t panic or nervousness, but an unprecedented belief and calmness!

At the front of both armies.

The big black dog and the strange wolf beast seemed to have detected something. The rolling-thunder-like low roar sounded from both throats. Their eyes were locked onto each other, and all the fur on their backs erected and became steel-needle like. The two beasts released a dangerous scent that would terrify everyone.

…

…

A thunderbolt suddenly flashed between the clouds.

The ear-deafening thunder suddenly lingered beside the ears of everyone that lived in St. Petersburg.

The black fortress towered into the cloud, and the tip of the tower was like a sword inserted into the deepest region of heaven.

On the top of the tower in front of a curved window, a big and tall man with knife-like brows suddenly revealed a face of surprise. His vision traveled past tens of thousands of miles, and it seemed that he saw something very surprising. Then, he thoughtfully brushed his chin and smiled, “Interesting, I did not expect such an interesting ending. This really made me more and more look forward to how things unfold in the future!”

“Ahahaha, completely unexpected!”

“A big surprise. Maybe the Zenit’s Military Exercise will become more interesting this time!”

“Great! Worth the anticipation!”

“Hehe, another empire elite is born?”

Not long ago in the skies above the Empire’s capital, a few terrifyingly powerful spiritual presences awakened. They seemed to have sensed something, and with surprise, they swept through the overcast sky and disappeared immediately after.

The dark clouds above the Empire’s Capital, seemed to have become more intense and gloomy.

…

…

At the tip of the two mountains.

“I’m curious, did that woman Paris ask you to deal with me?” Fei suddenly asked.

Blood kept seeping out of his thin wounds. Despite the barbarian’s powerful physical strength, the remaining silver battle energy left inside his wounds couldn’t be expulsed right away. It’s just like countless invisible wind blades constantly cutting into the wound, pulling it open again the moment it started healing.

The terrifying residual battle energy had entered Fei’s body when the two clashed earlier. When faced with a terrifying opponent, for someone like Fei that liked to fight head on, it was impossible to avoid any injury.

After being silent for a moment.

The Golden Knight finally spoke.

“Lady Paris forbade me to come look for trouble from you. However, as one of the ten Execution Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace, do I need a reason to look for a barbaric king’s trouble? Poor savage, all the things you did, each every one of them is enough to put you on the execution seat of the Knight Palace!”

“Haha, is it? That’s a shame, you don’t seem to be able to do it!” Fei smiled and said.

Right after his voice faded, something strange happened.

Click…~

With a slight sound, almost inaudible yet like a clock tower that resounded between heaven and earth.

A tiny crack appeared in Sutton’s golden spear. Then, with the click sounds becoming more and more frequent, more and more cracks appeared on the golden spear and very quickly covered the entire spear, as if someone used ink and drew countless black lines on the whole golden spear. Then, immediately after, this golden spear that Sutton paid a significant price to forge and had treated like his own life, just like a beautiful porcelain jar that suddenly fell on the ground, crumbled into pieces and became like the dust as the wind blew past. It was like tens of thousands of golden butterflies dancing and withering, and soon ceasing to exist!

“I swear, the next time I see you, you will be sent to the judgement seat of the Knight Palace!”

The young Golden Knight boy saw the Golden Spear that turn into dust and get blown away by the wind. He couldn’t help but felt a wave of pain. However, he wasn’t surprised because he already noticed a long time ago that his weapon was already shattered by his opponent’s terrifying fist force back when the battle initiated. The spear was just barely holding together by his own energy.

“Next time we meet, the result will be the same!”

Fei pouted in disdain. If it wasn’t for so many eyes watching from below the mountain, maybe this so-called genius wouldn’t even have the second chance.

After a purple flaming light flashed past, the wounds on Fei’s body miraculously healed.

In an instant, Fei endured severe pain when he used brute force to expel the already-weakening sharp hostile energy residue from his opponent. Accompanied by the [Vitality Potion] that he drank in secret, those tiny and dense wounds that were consistently bleeding out blood bleeds all disappeared without a trace. If it wasn’t for the remaining traces that the Golden Knight’s lance left on the armor, no one could tell that Fei just went through a shocking fight.

In contrast to the sudden revival of Fei, the Golden Knight’s situation was in a nosedive.

Clicking click clicky click clickidy click…!

The faint yet continuous sounds kept coming. This time, the thing that shattered like glass was that glorious awesome-looking golden armor of the knight. It was the same as a few seconds ago when his golden lance was broken. Cracks began spreading from bottom to top, all the way to the helmet. Ultimately, not even this set of golden armor could maintain its integrity, and suddenly shattered off Sutton’s body like a cracked egg, drifting away in the wind…

Along with the drifting wind, there was also the lining of the armor and cloth below the armor.

As one of the majestic execution knights of the Imperial Knight Palace, the Chris Sutton that was known as the Golden Sun Knight, now actually stood at the top of the southern mountain top all naked in front of everyone’s eyes. From top to bottom, all naked. Even the most private part, his Sutton Jr. aka aka his little brother wasn’t covered.

“Barbarian, the humiliation you gave me today, one day, I will let you pay back in hundredfold!”

The Golden Knight Sutton’s eyes burned with a flaming spirit. He stood so straight and tall on the mountain top without the slightest feeling of awkwardness with his nakedness. Or maybe it was because of the fact that he was naked, he had to stand with his back even more straight. It wasn’t that bad to be naked, but what drove him crazy was how easily he was defeated. However, this young genius character still showed how he differed from ordinary people. He maintained his calm, and stood against the wind.

But suddenly, something terrifying happened.

Streams of blood mist started pouring out of this Golden Knight’s body without any warning. There was not the slightest wound on Sutton’s body. The blood seemed to be flowing directly from the pores. It turned out that his muscle, skeleton, and the five organs, had long been injured by Fei’s savage punch. Before now, he had been trying to supress the injury with powerful energy, but until this moment, he finally couldn’t hold it anymore, and the injury instantly broke out like a flood.

With his mind slowly entering the abyss, the Golden Knight couldn’t even stand steady. He staggered a little, and finally he could no longer support himself, and fell towards the bottom of the mountain like a piece of wood after being blown by the wind.

“Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I’m not f*cking interested at all about the retarded fight for the empire shit throne. You better not mess with me. Also, my patience is the same as yours, not very good!”

Before completely losing consciousness, Sutton heard that last sentence from that barbarian king.

The crowd exclaimed under the mountain.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 192: Famous after One Battle!

Chapter 192: Famous after One Battle!

Sudden turn of event!

No one would’ve thought that at the end of battle, the outcome would take such a dramatic turn in an instant.

The Golden Knight that once seemed to be at an absolute advantage actually lost completely within an instant. His golden armor and even his golden lance were destroyed after the battle. Everyone below the mountain became completely dumbfounded. Especially those hundred or so Golden Knights. They all just stared as Chris Sutton’s body fall from the mountain top, they were all scared shitless, and couldn’t be in time to rescue him even if they wanted to.

Just at that moment, the giant wolf-like beast released fierce light out of its eyes. With a low roar and a stomp with all four legs, it immediately turned into a stream of yellow thunder. Using the broken rocks as stepping stones, it charged up and firmly caught the falling Golden Knight Sutton. Then, this bastard roared towards Fei once. Knowing that it was no match, the beast just carried the fainted Golden Knight on its back and ran like lightning towards the Empire Capital’s direction.

“Hurry…. Protect His Excellency!”

The knights of the Imperial Knight Palace shouted, they just ignored the Chambord Expedition army in front of them, turned around and chased after that mount. At the back of the army, the old man with a goatee’s face completely paled. He became dumbfounded for a few seconds, then with a look of disbelief in his eyes, he took an unwilling look at the figure still standing on the northern mountain top. A cold feeling rose in his heart, and suddenly he turned around, smacked his skinny horse on the ass and ran like flying.

Swish-!

A sharp wind pierced the sky, whipping past his ear and landing on a six meters high boulder on the side of the path. The boulder collapsed into pieces, and dust was everywhere.

“Anyone that dares to abet others to become the enemy of Chambord, the end for them will be like this rock.”

Chambord King’s voice sounded beside this insidious-looking old man’s ear like roaring thunder, and the goatee old man Alpha just felt his heart trembling and didn’t dare to make any excuse. He just covered the cut on his ear in embarrassment and fled in panic, his grey hair flying all over the sky.

Fei stood on the north mountain top and watched the Golden Knight group of people disappeared into the horizon.

In the course of the brief fight, Fei incisively and vividly felt the arrogant character of the so-called Golden Sun Knight, one of the ten Execution Knightage of the Imperial Knight Palace. Although he was arrogant to the extreme, due to the subtle connection between martial art practitioners, Fei was almost sure that all the underhanded tactics of poisoning water, summoning wolves, breaking mountains from earlier weren’t instructed by this proud knight.

Fei carefully thought about some of the reasons. He soon fixed his eyes on the wretched and sinister goatee old man that was standing behind all the knights, and he immediately made sense of everything. This old man should be a character that was similar to an adviser. Just by his perverted look, all the events happened earlier could presumably be instructed by this person who thought himself as someone super smart. Towards characters like these that always plotted against others backs like a snake, Fei never had any favorable impressions. If it wasn’t for that Fei didn’t have any concrete evidence that everything was indeed instructed by this guy, the goatee old man right now would have probably become a pile of diced meat.

Taking off the magic armor that was already reaching the bottom limit of its durability, Fei cleaned up the shirt on his body, and then jumped straight down the northern mountain top, activating the barbarian skill [Jump] a few times, flashed a few times, and instantly arrived at the bottom of the mountain.

“Long live Your Majesty!” The most excited warden Oleg resumed his kiss-ass nature instantly, raised his arms, and then a loud “kiss-ass” statement flew right out.

But this time, no one laughed at Oleg.

Because they were all doing the same thing as Oleg. Even Petes Cech who was always silent felt that his whole body was blood-boiled, as if something in his brain was about to explode… Incredible, too incredible… Before then, everyone from Chambord knew that their king was very strong, but no one would expect him to be powerful enough to completely confront one of the Empire’s Execution Knights!

“Woof woof wooffffffffffffffffff!!”

The big black dog also joined in, cheerfully waving its tail, opening its mouth and then let out a loud roar.

“Alexander…”

A pleasant voice sounded from a distance. The future queen Angela was like a happily dancing beautiful white butterfly, picking up her white dress, jumping down from the Elder Princess’s magic carriage in the distance, sprinting past the crowd and jumping into Fei’s arms.

Smelling the faint fragrance coming to his nose, feeling the soft and warm body in his arms, Fei felt warmth in his heart. The so-called hero and beauty, even a steel-like man would wish there to be a beauty appearing beside him after a battle of life and death, and give him a warm embrace. And at this moment, Fei felt the volcano eruption-like passion of a young girl, after feeling touched, he also felt a little guilty… The battle just now probably made her worry a lot!

On the magic carriage in the distance, the other two women’s expressions were also delightful.

The blonde loli Emma started smiling, even though the snow white skin of hers still had traces of tears left. Looking at Angela and Alexander embracing each other in everyone’s cheers, at this moment, this little loli with a little freckles and a little stubborn personality suddenly felt an unprecedented calmness and ease. In her bright eyes, the scenes of Angela taking care and protecting the Alexander in the past who didn’t have a clear mind began surfacing again…

And the Elder Princess, her ocean-wave-like eyes observed the place where Angela just sat in the carriage. On the faint purple velvet blanket there was a clear fingerprint crease. It came from being gripped by someone under extreme tension. Seeing this, the Elder Princess’s slightly skinny yet delicate cheeks emerged a smile, “I thought this little girl really was confident in her love and wasn’t worried at all, but this is actually the case…”

However, this wise Elder Princess didn’t realize, for a simple and young little girl, how difficult and courageous it is for her to forcefully maintain confidence towards her loved one in such an intense situation.

At a little distance, the Soros Caravan was stunned.

The shock in their hearts could hardly be described.

Especially manager Harry Redknapp, the charming young woman Sherry in the red dress and the young swordsman in a white robe beside her. They all found what they saw to be very hard to believe. Perhaps the people from Chambord didn’t know what the victory of this battle means, but these three knew. It was the Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton, one of the ten Execution Knightage of the Imperial Knight Palace, the most admired super genius of the entire empire, the future star of the Empire’s martial arts. Although Sutton was only 16 years old and had slightly less experience in comparison to the other nine knights, he was still one of the symbols of the imperial’s cutting-edge force. A subsidiary kingdom’s king being able to defeat an execution knight of the Imperial Knight Palace, that was something that had never happened before. It was only the shadowy [One Sword] legend that was able to do this, but he had never challenged an Execution Knight like this…

In short, the Chambord King had created history.

If in a more complicated view, Redknapp could almost be certain that the result of this battle could affect the future direction of this heated battle for the Empire’s throne.

Now the empire’s situation was becoming growingly complex, with Empire Yaxin’s body weakening by day, and the two princes Dominguez and Arshavin each holding significant power with a lot of ministers supporting them. The infighting between them was becoming increasingly hot both under broad daylight and in the dark. However, being able to secure the neutral parties like the Knight Palace and the several Empire Martial Saints had been the top priority of these two princes, because the cutting-edge martial strength would play a crucial role in the battle for the throne. But at this sensitive moment, what does it mean to have a young elite on par of the strength of Knight Palace suddenly appearing out of the blue? It’s just like a legendary sword that could deliver a fatal blow to the enemy had suddenly appeared, and whoever had this sword in his hand would have a higher chance to ascend to the power and glory of the supreme throne!

Looking at the almost destroyed twin towers, the manager in black robe was filled with mixed emotions.

He clearly knew, after this stop, Chambord King Alexander’s fame would be thoroughly casted. From now on, he was afraid that no subsidiary kingdom within Zenit Empire would dare to provoke the prestige of the Chambord King. And then within the Empire, this news would spread sooner or later, and by then, he was afraid that the Chambord King would be the focus of all major powers, and as for whether he will become the most honorable guest or a hindrance, it will depend on which prince this young king chooses to support.

And the broken twin mountains will always be a testament to the horrifying battle that had taken place here today.

It may not take a long time before poets began gathering here to gather inspirations. Perhaps they will really create a lot of beautiful and magnificent poetry ballads to celebrate the rise of the genius-like young man, who would ultimately become the attention of the whole continent one day.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 193: The Brave is the Conqueror

Chapter 193: The Brave is the Conqueror

The cheering crowd took a long time to calm down.

This time, everyone’s eyes on Fei completely changed. Especially those guards of the Soros Caravan that were still a looking down on this subsidiary kingdom’s peasant king who was used to seeing all kinds of nobles and elites. However, the way they looked at Fei was filled with respect and worship now. This was the natural reaction of the weak to the strong. On the land of Azeroth governed by the rule of the jungle, the strong were respected, and all issues were resolved with fists and weapons.

The team set out after a slight reorganization.

The victory of this battle dispelled all the notions of sneak attacks ahead of the expedition team’s journey. Now with an elite capable of defeating the Execution Knights on the team, unless someone was really tired of living, people wouldn’t even have enough time to suck up to Fei, let alone sneak attacking. It was basically suicidal!

So, everyone advanced full of confidence.

Fei comfortably rode on the big black dog’s back with the beauty in his arms.

He went past the twin towering mountains. Now, there was only a hilly region ahead of them and then it would be a vast plain. The expedition team’s remaining journey would be a smooth road with no more danger, and it would be expected that they would arrive at the Empire Capital in a little more than a day.

However, just as they were about to pass the hilly region, Fei suddenly looked back. Just at that moment, don’t know why, Fei suddenly had a feeling inside his heart. A strange kind of feeling lingered in his heart, as if in the distant the Chambord City encountered something…

…

…

Rumble~

The whole prairie trembled and the earth was wailing.

The cavalry that was like a flood appeared in the distance on the border between sky and earth. The long flags flying in the wind were like many little black dragons, ferociously advancing in the sky. All the flags were black, and on top of them there was a simple and ugly painting of a steel knife dripping blood and a white skull. This was an unknown army completely dressed in black armor. The leading cavalry units’ horses, armor, helmet, and armor had no symbol or markings. It was obvious that they deliberately hid their identity.

All 2000 cavalry soldiers were like a black torrent that was murderously galloping over.

In front of them, on a slightly uplifted hill, a red figure and a black figure stood up tall, like two towering stones. They fearlessly faced the torrent, quietly waiting for something.

The distance between the two sides was getting closer.

“This is the Taurus Golden Knight Didier Drogba under the Chambord King’s command. The advancing army should listen up! You guys already invaded Chambord’s territory. I will give you ten breaths of time to turn around and leave, otherwise…. We will kill without pardon!”

The knight on the hill suddenly shouted. His voice rolled out so loudly that it pierced the heavens and travelled far away, unexpectedly suppressing the sound of thousands of horses galloping.

But-

Pew!

The other side’s response was an even louder arrow.

With a burst of deafening wailing that pierced through space, the arrow was shrouded in a faint color of flame, akin to a falling meteor from heaven.

“Not good… Didier, be careful!” Lampard’s face changed.

He saw that the arrow contained a strong fire element with terrifying and lightning-like momentum. That was an arrow shot out by an elite that was at least an intermediate 3-star. He was worried that Drogba would pay a price for underestimating the shot, so he took a step up and punched into the sky. A silver thunder burst out from his fist and hit directly onto the arrow. After a big boom, an explosion appeared in the sky, and an invisible air wave scattered towards all directions destroying all plantations nearby!

“Son of a b*tch, show some respect!” Drogba flew into rage.

He looked around, reached and took down the giant axe that was hanging on the side of his horse. Then with both hands using full strength, he threw it towards the enemy. After the transformation by the [Hulk Potion], both arms had at least tens of thousands of pounds of force. The axe was rotating and whistling frantically, seemingly to even be a level higher than that red arrow.

This axe was actually thrown out more than 200 meters by him.

The knight that shot the arrow before saw the situation and didn’t dare to block head on. With the flaming red energy flashing on his body, he instantly leaped into the air and dodged it. His movement was extremely agile, and he returned to the back of his horse with another flash. He was clearly an elite.

However, the ones that followed behind him weren’t so lucky.

Before the first one could react, he was sliced directly by the giant axe. Without letting out a single sound, he was hacked into halves, with the bottom half still riding on the horse while the upper half already fallen to the ground and trampled into minced meat. Even so, the axe kept on going with the same momentum and the 6 or 7 fully armored knights also met the same tragic end. Instantly, a blood-red countercurrent appeared inside the black torrent of knights.

“Damn it, charge and kill him!” The fire-element knight shouted, pulling out the long sword on his waist and gritting his teeth.

The black torrent quickened their speed of propulsion and became even more blatantly mad.

Pew pew pew pew!

Sharp sounds pierced the sky and four long swords covered in all kinds of energy light instantly began bursting out random shots from the black torrent.

“Oh sh*t, there are pros on the enemy side! The two of us can’t handle them!”

The moment Lampard heard the sound, his face changed immediately. Those sword shots showed great force, meaning that there were at least 4 elites that were level 3 and above. In addition to the 2000 cavalry troops, the enemy force was not something that Drogba and him could handle on their own.

“Frank, don’t worry, let’s just give these bastards some greeting gift, hehehe…”

Drogba said as he took off three other axes. Under the terrifying strength, the giant axes spun like tornados that are about to crush the dimension, and they set off three more blood countercurrents in the opposition’s black torrent.

“Damn it…”

“Sinful people…”

“Kill!”

Before even encountering, Drogba’s four flying axes already killed 40 or so people, making those four masters at the front that were flashing different colors of energy light can’t help but roar in anger. In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides were less than 100 meters, and the sky-covering arrow rain began coming down towards those two.

“Quick, retreat!”

The two jumped on Crimson Flame Beasts and raised dust behind their asses. The tier 4 Crimson Flame Beast’s speed far exceeded the military horses. They instantly left the battlefield and began retreating towards Chambord City.

Three kilometers away.

More than 100 of Chambord City’s soldiers were standing on a hill. The one in the lead had black fall-like hair, and was covered in an unique black armor. There was a five feet long five fingers wide long sword by his waist, and his face was all majestic, solemn, and full of justice. This was the military overlord of Chambord City, Brook.

Chambord’s reinforcements were here!

About 5 meters from where the reinforcement was stationed, there were 600-700 rescued exhausted Chambord mine slaves that were rushing into the city under the help of compatriots that came out to welcome them. As long as they entered the city, then the Chambord army could take advantage of the terrain to defend, and it might not even be a problem to completely counter-annihilate these enemies that just showed up of no where.

“Lord Brook, there’s a change in situation. There are four aces in the enemy formation!” Frank and Drogba came to Brook and reported all the details about the encounter.

Brook’s face changed, but he quickly assumed his calmness, “No problem, we just need to stall them for a quarter of an hour, and we can retreat back to the city to defend.” He frowned and thought for a second, and at the next instant, a series of decisive orders quickly flowed down the army. Brook’s prestige was high. Everyone immediately took command and began preparing.

Very soon, the rumbling black iron torrent appeared in their sight, and those four aces that were flashing different color of energy were most noticeable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 194: Self-Created Killing Technique – Sky Frost Fist

Chapter 194: Self-Created Killing Technique – Sky Frost Fist

After entering Zenit Empire’s territories, both the Chambord’s Expeditionary Force and Soros’ merchant group were relieved.

In this imperial territory, no affiliated kingdom dared to attack the people of Chambord. Otherwise, even the king of level 1 affiliated kingdom would be arrested by the Executive Knights and be executed for committing crimes such as treason or conspiracies. There were no room for refute, and there won’t be any hesitation or exceptions.

This was the power of the parent empire.

Fei who came to his parent empire for the first time was very curious.

He could clearly sense that the atmosphere in the parent empire’s territories was completely different from other affiliated kingdoms. The surroundings seemed stricter. As soon as Chambord’s force entered the territories, Fei saw numerous guard posts and security blockades that were hidden at different places. Other than that, there were more fully armed imperial cavaliers who were patrolling the area. They were formed into many teams, and their paths and time management were so strict that it seemed like they formed a huge net looking down from the sky. With tall watch towers, they could guarantee that no one could get into the area without being discovered.

The Expeditionary force from Chambord and Soros’ merchant group only proceeded about a dozen kilometers forward into the territory, but they were stopped and questioned about ten times by the soldiers of Zenit. Their questions were so detailed that they made Fei feel like he was being treated like an enemy.

This phenomenon surprised Fei, but at the same time, Fei felt strange about it.

“The atmosphere seems strange, this is weird. Even if Zenit’s military power is great, it shouldn’t be this strict. This gave me the feel of preparing for a big war that is about to occur. Very interesting.”

Fei carefully observed and wondered to himself.

“Maybe it’s because of the Military Exercise that is about to occur. There would be elite soldiers from 250 affiliated kingdoms, so they have to be cautious about it.” Fei could only think of this one explanation.

It had been a day since the battle at Dual-Tower Mountain.

Right now, Fei didn’t relax. Because of his good habits, he was thinking about the gains that he made from the battle with Chris-Sutton. That battle stimulated Fei, and it brought him the pressure he once felt when he arrived at this world. He had the feeling that he was about to meet more powerful warriors and encounter more challenges. He had to try his best to improve his strength so he could handle the storm that was about to arrive.

For the past day, Fei made a lot of progress from thinking the battle through again.

To Fei, the biggest take away was the Barbarian’s fighting technique.

There was one thing that was true on this broad and big Azeroth Continent that gods couldn’t even avoid. Both warriors and mages had their own unique secret fighting styles. Since the creation and the improvements made by many generations of geniuses, these techniques contained a deep understanding of power and could deal unbelievable amounts of damage. Among them, warrior fighting techniques and mage chanting spells were the most powerful techniques.

The profession of mages had an unlimited need for money and resources due to its uniqueness. Therefore, there were less of them. Fei had only met a few mages since his arrival in this world, and most of them were not powerful. In fact, the most powerful mage he encountered was the former head minister of Chambord, Bazzer. Bazzer was actually only a four star mage. Since he didn’t have a mage master, he was considered a grass root mage. He had very limited knowledge, so he was lucky that he advanced to a four star mage. After the advancement, he didn’t get to learn any level 4 magic spell, so he didn’t utilize his power. He was like a soldier without a weapon. He couldn’t fight at 100% capacity. This sequences of events gave Fei an inaccurate impression about the power of mages.

Except mages, Fei had already met a ton of powerful master who utilized their warrior energies. The strongest among them were the white haired elder on Paris’ side and [Zenit’s God of War] Andrew-Arshavin. But the person who brought Fei the most shock was the young Golden Sun Knight Chris-Sutton when they fought on the Dual-Tower Mountains.

This executive knight’s warrior combat technique Gold Lance Tsunami Strike surprised Fei.

It was the first time that Fei clearly realized that such a technique could let a peak five star warrior deal the damage of a mid-tier six star warrior.

This top level combat technique had completely flipped Fei’s understanding about warrior combat techniques.

He was quite proud of the techniques such as Lightning Speed Fists and Corpse-Piling Shock Wave that he created. But he was forced to swallow the fact that these techniques he created couldn’t match up to the Gold Lance Tsunami Strike in terms of sudden explosive power. This unexpected finding reconfirmed Fei’s determination of finding higher ranked and higher quality energy training scrolls. Only after consulting with high rank scrolls could he use his Assassin Mode to add more energy connections channels in the training scrolls that he created. If Fei could add more connections and utilize their mystic powers, he could create combat techniques that could increase the explosive power of a warrior in a greater degree compared to Gold Lance Tsunami Strike.

Other than that, Fei discovered more forms of fighting for his Barbarian character during the fight with Golden Sun Knight.

Didn’t matter if it was warrior energy or the physical strength of Fei’s Barbarian character, they were all forms of power; they weren’t different on the empirical level. Unfortunately, Fei who was under the Barbarian Mode was only able to utilize the strength in a very instinctual and basic way to fight. Although this style of fighting was unconventional and did take his enemies by surprise, it was too simple compared with the fancy warrior combat techniques before Fei could actually learn the high level fighting techniques of Barbarian. On top of not being able to suddenly increase the damage being dealt, he lacked long-ranged attacks other than throwing stuff.

From that fight, Fei was surprised that he found another way of using the Barbarian’s power –

Using fist marks that could be condensed in the air to attack an opponent from afar.

During the fight with the Golden Sun Knight, Fei entered a very strange battle state when he was extremely battle thirsty under pressure. At that moment, it felt like every single cell in his body was activated. In that state, his Barbarian physical force created something special – under the full unleash of power, Fei smashed a series of semi-transparent fist marks that were the size of car wheels into the air using his devastating brutal force. These fist marks were crystal like, and the detail of the fists such as knuckles was vividly displayed on every single fist mark.

What surprised Fei the most was that every single fist mark contained 100% of the force that he smashed out. These forces were enveloped into the fist marks for a short period of time before they would just disappear, and Fei was able to stack up to 30 to 40 fist marks and strike the opponent all at once. Together, the explosive force and the damage was equivalent to 30 to 40 Feis attacking at the same time. The damage dealt by this strike already reached the attack power of a six-star warrior, and this technique was comparable to high ranked warrior combat techniques.

This was the real reason why Fei was able to turn things around when he was already injured by the metal warrior energy and defeat Sutton who had the Gold Lance Tsunami Strike.

This also made Fei understand that he should really obtain some combat techniques if he wanted to win battles at this level.

This was Fei’s new understanding of his Barbarian Mode.

For the last day after the fight, Fei had tried multiple times to enter the state he was in before and smash out transparent fist marks. He was able to master this technique after a lot of practice, and he also discovered that the strength, physical instinct, battle sense and fighting experience of his level 38 Barbarian character allowed him to stack up to 46 fist marks. This was his limit. After 46 fist marks, the first fist mark would start dispersing into the air, so he could no longer stack them together.

The strike with 46 stacks dealt the damage of a low to mid-tier six star warrior, which on its own was impressive already.

“This fist mark stacking technique is not inferior to those combat techniques, and I created it. Therefore, I have to give it a bossy name…… eh…… let me call it Sky Frost Fist! Hahah!” Fei thought about a TV series called [Wind and Cloud] and the martial art technique of the senior disciple named Qing Shuang. He thought the name was cool, so he had no shame of stealing it. In fact, he was so proud of his idea that he started to laugh out loud.

After the battle with Sutton, Fei felt like he had opened up a new gate to power. He felt like the ceiling he once felt was lifted as he knew he could use the skills of different characters from Diablo World agilely to create more versatile fighting styles. To Fei who was a thoughtful otaku, this was really fun.

“So now I have an offensive technique, what about a defensive one……”

Fei thought.

The battle style of a Barbarian could be simplified into one sentence. Only attack and no defense, only forward and no backing off. But as a king, Fei felt like the appearance of bleeding and being at the verge of death after every battle didn’t fit his image too well.

However, he wasn’t able to concentrate 100% on the stuff that was on his mind.

Because behind him, in the direction of the Chambord Kingdom, Fei felt like something was calling him for some reason. The vague yet sudden and urgent calling and summoning caused Fei to zone out and be absentminded.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 195: Merciless Fire, Danger of Chambord

Chapter 195: Merciless Fire, Danger of Chambord

A day before.

Outside of Chambord, the autumn wind was blowing through the dry grass.

“Charge! Conquer Chambord in one go!”

Four warriors who were at least at the four star rank charged on their horses towards Chambord with different attributed warrior energy flame enveloping them. Behind them, there were a couple kings who were dressed in shiny armors with golden crowns on their heads. Their expressions were vicious as they didn’t hid their murderous intents. Following them, there were more than two thousand black armored cavaliers who were charging like a black flood. The iron hooves stepped on the ground and caused dust to fly into the air. And in the dust, several black flags with a skeleton head and blade with blood dripping off of it fluttered in the wind like black dragons.

The entire group was like a pack of hungry wolves that were charging towards a group of fatty delicious sheep.

Finally, the continuous mountains and beautiful Chambord Castle appeared in the eyes of this bunch of red-eyed invaders.

“Charge! Kill them all!”

“Wipe out Chambord…… Conquer them! Hahaha, men over the height of the wheel shall all be killed!”

After seeing the target, every invader started to scream and shout as if they were vicious jackals who smelled blood.

About fifteen minutes ago, two guys who called themselves the golden knights under the king of Chambord appeared in front of them arrogantly and ran away after a little defense. That provoked and stimulated the morale of the invaders. The kings with gold crowns on their head laughed as they commanded their soldiers when they finally saw the castle. The long and loud bugle sounded, and the black armored cavaliers slowed down their speed. Each formation kept some distance between them, and they were adjusting their pace to save up energy for the last necessary crazy charge.

But at this moment, a change occurred –

Whoosh -! Whoosh – ! Whoosh – !

A ton of arrows suddenly shot out of the hill on the right of the cavaliers like a dark shadow. The hungry locust like arrows screamed as they dashed into these soldiers! Without their guards up, more than twenty cavaliers on the right side of the formations whined as they fell off of their horse and got stomped into meat paste by their peers who were behind them.

“There is an ambush…… they are mounted archers from Chambord. Be careful, they are on the right.”

“Shit! They had already discovered us!”

“Haha, what ambush are you talking about? There are only thirty of them! How dare they challenge us? Kolad, take a team of fifty men and bring back those bastards’ head to me in ten minutes…..”

The invaders quickly discovered this raid. After seeing the number of Chambord soldiers, all of them relaxed. A king with the gold crown on his head waved his sword, and a team of more than a hundred cavaliers laughed as they broke off from the big group and charged towards the archers of Chambord who were hiding by the hill.

These cavaliers disappeared behind the hill as everyone expected a slaughter.

But in less than two minutes, something occurred as that king expected his men to return.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of arrows were shot out of the bush under the hill on the right of them.

It was surprising!

The black armored cavaliers who were charging forward didn’t expect this, and many of them fell to the ground. However, the attackers soon showed themselves when more than fifty cavaliers were killed – they were another team of mounted archers from Chambord. There were only about twenty of them, but they cleverly used the hill and the tall grasses to hide themselves. Although there were only a few of them, they were great at shooting. Almost every arrow that was shot from them took down an enemy. However, the invaders didn’t really spot this fact as most of them were just charging by. The only thing that the commanders of the invaders saw was their numbers. It was obvious that twenty more people couldn’t threaten a two thousand men force. Another gold crowned king waved his sword, and another team of a hundred cavaliers separated from the group and charged at these archers.

But soon, the invaders sensed the abnormality.

There were still volleys of arrows that were being shot at them from two sides, and there were black armored cavaliers falling down from their horses continuously. In the last ten minutes, they had suffered more than four hundred causalities. What was more bone chilling was that both teams of more than a hundred cavaliers who were after these archers didn’t return; they were probably dead from what they could tell.

At the same time, about twenty mounted archers appeared behind them. These archers were fast since their horses were top quality. They used a guerilla tactic where they would back off after they successfully attacked and shoot at them from afar when the situation seemed right. These archers were like the invaders’ tails. The invaders just couldn’t get rid of them.

Under such harassment, the high morale and the unified formation seemed to be a little shattered.

“Mister, what should we do?” A gold crowned king’s face changed color. He even asked and addressed the warrior who was charging at the front and had energy flame around as mister.

“Dick, Allen. Each of you take four hundred cavaliers to clear all the mounted archers of Chambord in twenty minutes! Don’t let any single one of them survive! Gulo, you take a hundred cavaliers to watch our backs and make sure that the opponents won’t harass us anymore from the back! Everyone else, don’t worry about the archers on both sides and charge at full speed! Something must have happened, that is why they are harassing us to buy time…… sound the bugle! Charge! Speed up!!” One of the four warriors who were leading the group shouted and commanded as if he was the leader.

The other three warriors who were charging beside him nodded. Two of them waved their swords and shouted as the same time. Their voices were as loud as the thunder, and each of them led four hundred men to break off of the main group lightly and attacked the archers of Chambord on each side.

With two mysterious warriors leading the cavaliers, most of the arrows that were shot at them were crushed into pieces by these two warriors’ energy flames. With little casualties, they quickly approached the archers of Chambord who were hiding behind the grasses and hills.

The other warrior led a hundred cavaliers and left the main group from the left side. They slowed down and stayed behind the group to deal with the archers at the back. Under the lead of that warrior, they quickly stopped the archers from a hundred meters away so they couldn’t get close.

At the same time, the leader of the entire force led more than a thousand cavaliers to charge at Chambord at an insane speed.

The leader of the group was a strong knight who wasn’t wearing any helmet. His black curly hair fluttered in the air, and he looked like demon from hell with half of his face twitching and deformed. You couldn’t tell his nose apart from his mouth. Everything on his face was like wet mud; it was obvious that his face had been severely burnt. On top of his hideous face, his eyes were pitch black as if he was a demon from hell.

This man’s face was very calm as if he discovered Chambord’s forces’ intention quickly. A smile appeared on his face as he sneered in disdain. As an elite knight from the Imperial Knight Palace, he had been in more than a hundred battles, and he had extensive amounts of commanding experience. He believed that he was not inferior to the famous generals and commanders at Zenit, so he didn’t think the low lives from this remote kingdom could fool him with dumb tricks.

“The resistance of ants, such bad acting!”

The knight with the scar face could almost feel the heat from the blood that would appear on his sword soon.

At the same time –

On a high hill that wasn’t far away, Brook who was carefully monitoring the invaders was surprised. He murmured to himself: “There is someone who is great at military strategies in the enemies! This is bad…… Adjustments must be mad to the plan!”

Brook glanced around and observed the surrounding terrains a bit more as he tried to calculate the possible changes. After he considered both the man power and the number of star warriors of Chambord and the invaders, he felt helpless as he knew no one at Chambord was able to take on the four star warriors who were leading the charge. Once these four star warriors couldn’t be handled, this battle would be hard to win. On Azeroth Continent, masters like star warriors couldn’t be ignored! If there was a huge gap between the powerful warriors of the two sides, the party with little man power could potentially win just because of superior top warriors. Although the defense wall of Chambord was tall and firm, it wasn’t enough to block the invasion of four four-star warriors.

“The only strategy now was to risk everything and take them directly on!”

Brook bit his teeth and made a decision. As the man in charge of the military, he wasn’t the strongest warrior, and he was very straightforward and a little dull. However, he didn’t lack leadership and courage during battle. He had the authority, and he was decisive.

This was a part of the reasons why Fei placed Brook on such an important role.

At this moment, when faced with danger, Brook knew that he had to do something impossible to protect Chambord and execute his strategies to prove to everyone that the king didn’t pick the wrong person.

……

……

“Chase after them! Kill them all!”

The thin and short four star warrior named Dick charged on his horse with his sword risen. He was really mad! The task of taking care of thirty mounted archers of Chambord with four hundred elite cavaliers was easy in his eyes, but he didn’t expect his opponents to be this sly and tricky. They were fast, and their archery were exceptional. During this chase, he didn’t get to them, and about a hundred of his cavaliers who shot down by those archers. This was a great shame to him.

After a while, all the arrows of archers from Chambord had their arrows depleted.

The mounted archers of Chambord without arrows were like tigers without teeth and claws; they were essentially meat on the chopping board.

“Hahah, they are out of arrows, charge!”

But soon, the cavaliers couldn’t laugh anymore. The archers of Chambord soon turned to soldiers who threw axes. They all took off the axes that were hanging by the saddle and threw them at the invaders after full rounds of swinging. The axes that were the size of doors flew towards the black armored cavaliers who were unprepared for this and made them cry out loud. With the backdrop of spurting blood and broken limbs, these axes took away around fifty lives. There was only about twenty hundred fifty cavaliers; they suffered a lot of casualties.

Finally, after about ten minutes of chase, the black armored cavaliers pushed the mounted archers of Chambord into a forest under a mountain. The horses couldn’t run in here freely, so the monkey like soldiers of Chambord jumped off of the horses and escaped into the forest.

“Dismount! Run after them, kill them all!”

The leader Dick was already raged. He lost his rationality and swore that he would skin those bastards and used them as leather.

But soon, Dick regretted his actions.

Since his cavaliers dismounted and chased into the forest, they were lost in this “maze”. After a little while, the cavaliers were scattered around the forest. When Dick calmed down and wanted to command all of his men to gather back together, a strong man with a huge black sword on his back appeared in front of him.

Dick’s pupil instantly contracted.

He sensed a sense of danger from this red haired man.

“Who are you?”

Dick drew his sword as he enveloped himself in a green warrior energy.

“Leo Saint Saiya Frank-Lampard under the Chambord King is here to take away your life.”

The red haired strong man stabbed his black sword onto the ground, and then stood there calmly. Although he looked calm, a series of light cracking noises sounded inside of him as strands of white lightning started to pop out of his body. Soon, the white lightning enveloped his body and burnt the plants and trees around him into charcoal and smokes.

“Lightning attributed warrior?” Dick was surprised. But then an excited expression appeared on his face as he licked his lips and said: “I didn’t expect it. A little Chambord Kingdom has such a warrior like you. Good, good……Great!” The green warrior energy around his grew rapidly as he said: “My hobby is to torture great warriors. This sword has chopped the heads of thirty six four star warriors. You would make the thirty seventh warrior today!”

“You are too talkative!” This was Lampard’s response.

……

At the same time, on the field to the right of Chambord.

In a field with grass that was over two meters tall

Four star warrior Allen, the leader of the other team of cavaliers encounter the same problem as his peer Dick. Almost half of his cavaliers were killed by the arrows and axes from the mounted archers of Chambord. Under the anger, he led his black armored men into this field of grass. When he entered this place, he felt like he entered an ocean of green. His opponents tried to divide his team up on purpose, and almost all of his men were scattered around in this field. In front of him now, there were two strong man from Chambord who didn’t look too friendly.

“Taurus Saint Saiya Drogba, Capricorn Saint Saiya Pierce of Chambord……Hehe, you ugly ass, you are dead for sure this time!” The two men who were big like mountains told Allen who they were as they cracked their knuckles and walked towards him while laughing viciously.

“Humph! Idiots! How are you two talk to me like that? You guys weren’t even three star warriors yet!” Allen shook the sword in his hand, and the blue, water attributed warrior energy flame exploded as two dash of sword strikes pierced towards the throat of the two strongmen like lightning.

“He is a master!”

“We are no match!”

Both Drogba and Pierce’s faces changed color as they sensed their opponent’s strength.

……

“Ready…..shoot!”

Brook was still calm. He waved his sword forward and commanded. As his voice sounded in the air, the sounds of bowstrings vibrating resonated. The arrows screamed as they covered all the noises of the surroundings and pierced through people’s ear drums. Like locusts flying towards crops, they flew towards the black flood like enemies.

In an instant, the black armored cavaliers fells down like crops under the sickles as they whined.

This was a battle, a war!

Cruel and merciless.

As the arrows fell, blood spurted into the sky. The screams soon resonated in the sky.

The peers who were charging beside a cavalier screamed as he fell down the horse. He was instantly stomped into meat paste by the cavaliers behind him and lost his breath.

Under the full coverage of the arrows, every cavalier had to kick their horses with the spurs on their iron boots to make the sweating horses charge a little bit faster. They had to get close to the archers of Chambord in the shortest amount of time! They tilted their body forward to try to minimize their exposed body as they prayed to gods and hoped that they wouldn’t be shot by the arrows that were raining down from the sky. No one was able to dodge this level of arrow coverage, and except the kings who were protected by strong warriors and high ranking military officials, only the soldiers who were both lucky and strong could survive through this.

Fortunately, they could already see their enemies who were on a small hill about two hundred meters away.

There were only a hundred of them, and they formed a defensive formation. Looking from afar, they looked like a bunch of helpless scarecrows. This weak and powerless scene stimulated the testosterone inside every cavalier. Every one of them believed that they could stomp their weak opponent into meat paste after one charge! They also believed that they could soon charge into Chambord Castle like a storm to kill, light things on fire, rape any woman, and take away any valuables and treasures to make their lives more meaningful.

They were getting closer and closer……

There was only about fifty meters between the two groups.

The black armored cavaliers who had great eye sight could already see the scared expressions on the military officers’ faces and their trembling legs since no one was allowed to retreat. This scene stimulated the viciousness in their blood even more! Every one of them roared as they whipped their horses to make them run faster. They swung the weapons in their hands as they expected their weapons to chop off the heads of their enemies.

Only the scar-faced knight while the silver warrior energy enveloping himself with his horse frowned lightly. He had finally sensed something strange by using his instinct.

Now sure when, but a strange yet familiar nose piercing smell dispersed in the air. When he looked at the black haired enemy commander who stood straight under the strange flag of two dog head on a pair crossing axe and sword that were dripping down blood, he was frightened! The fact that this commander was standing under the flag like a nail and looked very valiant gave him a bad feeling!

“Wait, there must be a trap……” A lot of thoughts flashed through this scar-faced knight’s face. He suddenly thought of something when he smelled this scent in the air more.

However, it was too late.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

A series of bowstring vibrating noise sounded at this moment.

The scar-faced knight looked up, and his pupil contracted as he saw twenty flaming magic arrows. Like twenty meters, they dashed into this “black flood” with violent burning fires.

In the next second, the unbelievable happened –

Boom! The ground started to burn as well-

That’s right, the whole ground caught on fire.

The dry grass that were about half a meter tall instantly turned into the flames from hell that were there to take away these cavaliers’ lives. Like an erupting volcano, the red-yellowish fire appeared on the ground and licked the charging cavaliers mercilessly. The nose-piercing smell and black smoke were everywhere, and the fire quickly spread and lit the area of a kilometer in radius in just forty seconds as if it was alive. Almost every cavalier was caught inside this burning fire from hell.

The Grim Reaper appeared with no sign.

The merciless flames swallowed everything.

Numerous cavaliers who were laughing viciously and swinging their weapons were turned into flame man who were screaming and struggling. They all dropped their weapons and slapped the flames on their bodies as they tried to extinguish them. However, the flames ate their bodies as if they were the most passionate lovers on this continent. Soon, these men were killed in the fire one by one.

This scene was so majestic and terrifying that it looked like it was comparable to the forbidden fire spells in legends.

However, the scar-faced knight clearly knew that this was no forbidden spell.

The twenty fire arrows contained the surge of fire elements that he was very familiar with. He knew that they were the simplest and easiest to make fire magic arrows. There was only one reason why the entire field lit up – in this field where the grass was about half a meter tall, there was a ton of catalysts for fire that were planted here before. These catalysts for fire had a strange smell, and these special minerals could turn a spark into a burning flame in seconds. That was the source of the smell in the air, and this was the reason why the scar-faced knight was uneasy, and this was the reason the fire spread this quickly.

Not sure when, but the wind suddenly started to blow.

With the help of the wind, the fire grew bigger and stronger! Smoke soared into the sky, and screams and whines resonated on the field. Man on fire…… horses on fire…… there was fire everywhere!

The scar-faced cavalier unleashed all of his warrior energy and kept the burning fire three meters away from him.

“Everyone, listen up! Don’t be afraird, charge! Charge! Charge out of this sea of fire! There is a river at the front!”

The scar-faced knight leader roared in anger as he commanded the cavaliers to charge forward. The only way of survival was to get away from this fire as soon as possible! Since the wind blew from the north, the field fifty meters away from them where their enemies stood didn’t catch on fire. The cavaliers all knew that as long as they charged over their enemies’ defensive line, they could escape from their worst nightmare.

“Charge over, kill all of those damn people of Chambord!”

This was the only thought in the scar-faced knight’s raging mind

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 196: I will crush your heart

Chapter 196: I will crush your heart (Part One)

In the fire that would envelop the sky, the whining and struggling figures gradually quieted down and stopped moving.

However, lives were a miracle of their own. Even though the fire was very violent, quite a lot of the black armored cavaliers survived.

Although they were a mess, their iron armor saved them. Metal conducted heat energy quickly, but it couldn’t be lit on fire. With the minimal warrior energy that they had, the cavaliers who lost direction in the smoke protected themselves from the heat and charged out of the fire with the help of their horses were running forward and their scar-faced leader’s roar that was amplified by the use of his warrior energy.

The three gold crowned kings were less affected by the fire compared to the ordinary soldiers. They had two star warriors on their sides protecting them. Although these two warriors were only two star rank, their warrior energy was enough to envelop the kings within it and push the flames and smoke away.

The dry grasses on the plain couldn’t sustain the fire for too long. After about ten minutes, the fire toned down.

At the time, about five to six hundred cavaliers out of a thousand five hundred survived the sea of fire.

Behind them, there were still sparks appearing under the ashes. Some of the cavalier hadn’t died yet, and their limbs that were seriously deformed by the heat twitched and moved under their reflex. The scene was horrifying. The entire plain was black as if it was hell itself. It was hard to stare at. A stinky burnt smell mixed with the smell of roasted meat dispersed in the air, and people were still able to tell cavaliers from their horses by looking at the charcoal like solid objects. A slight bamming noise would sound infrequently. It was the sound of internal organs exploding inside the horses and the cavaliers who died under the flames. The red and white liquid would pop out of the charcoal like statues and explode like fireworks.

The cavalier who charged out of the fire and survived were all elite soldiers who had been to numerous battles. But now, they didn’t dare to turn their heads around and see what was happening behind them. The cavaliers who accidentally saw the hell like scene would instantly bend their backs and puke or cry out loud. Many of them lost their ability to think momentarily as their bodies shivered as if they had lost their souls. It was terrifying, it was hell.

The scar-faced leader stopped his horse and looked back as his face darkened.

He had been in more than a hundred battles, and he had successfully become a knight of the Imperial Knight Palace after he accumulated enough military merits for ten years. Since the sixteen year old boy first went on the battlefield, the burn scars on his face was his greatest medal. He considered the special executive armor that he was wearing only the second greatest symbol of authority he had, although it was from Imperial Knight Palace. Until now, he thought he grasped the essence of war and he couldn’t suffer any causalities when playing within a remote kingdom…… Who knew, he didn’t just incur some causalities, he failed big time!

“Team! Reform!” The scar-faced knight shouted, and the bugle sounds resonated again.

Among the five to six hundred cavaliers who survived, only about four hundred of them were able to fight. The cavaliers quickly organized themselves into teams, and they all charged at the hill that was about fifty meters away from them as their scar-faced leader pointed his sword forward and roared “Revenge!” so loud that it sounded like thunder from the heaven.

The scar-faced knight charged at the very front, and the rest of the black armored cavaliers followed behind him closely.

On the hill, under the strange flag of the two-headed dog and crossed sword and axe, a black armored commander of Chambord only had less than fifty soldiers around him. It was clear that these soldiers of Chambord were in chaos. It seemed like they didn’t anticipate the invader would survive this great fire. It was too late for them to run away even if they wanted to.

The invaders could close the gap of fifty meter within ten seconds.

“Kill them! Chop their heads off! Charge into Chambord Castle, and let the bugs of Chambord taste the feeling of getting burnt!”

This was the only thought on the scar-faced knight’s and every other invader’s mind.

They were about to go crazy!

……

Tink! Tink! TInk!

A series of metal collision sounds resonated in the forest. Although it was day time, the sparks appeared under the trees were still bright and eye-catching.

Two figures flew into the air and crossed each other in a split second.

It was a direct dual of sword techniques.

When they were in the air, knight Dick struck out twenty three times, and Lampard pierced out twenty six times. The consequences of striking three times less was significant. When they both landed on the ground again, a wound that was an inch deep appeared on Dick’s shoulder, arm, and thigh.

Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

After a short moment of silence, more than a dozen trees that were about a feet in diameter suddenly fell down. The cut on them were so clean that the cut surface could be used as a mirror. These cuts were made by the invisible warrior energy that leaked from the sword strikes. Since the strikes were so subtle, the trees were alright when the warrior energy went through them. Only when the wind blew by did the trees fall.

“Great sword techniques!” The four star warrior Dick turned around and looked at the huge black sword in Lampard’s hand. The surprise in his eyes grew thicker as he said, “I could never have thought that a master like you would hide in Chambord Kingdom. Your sword is about forty pounds heavier than mine, but you are able to strike three times more than I. I have to admit that your technique is superior!”

“Humph.” Lampard didn’t say anything back.

Chapter 196: I will crush your heart (Part Two)

“Hehe, however, it’s quite unfortunate. Your insane sword technique couldn’t save you since you chose the wrong battlefield……” A cruel smile appeared on the thin and shout four star warrior’s face. Bright green dots suddenly flew out of the trees around him and entered his body, then the three deep wounds that were bleeding quickly recovered and disappeared. He laughed proudly: “My warrior energy attribute is wood, the most powerful healing energy attribute there is. Since there are a lot of trees around me, I’m able to absorb the wood energy from the surroundings and recover. Even if you stab me thirty times, three hundred times, I could still recover. However, every time I successfully strike you, your strength would decrease a little. Haha, when all the blood inside of you depletes, I will chop your head off and make it my thirtieth war trophy!”

“Too talkative!” Lampard sneer. He didn’t move, but the lightning surrounding him grew bigger and bigger.

“Haha, you are cool! Hehe, and I love collecting the heads of cool warriors like you……” This Dick loved to talk. He was doing it to attack his opponent’s confidence. He squinted his eyes, and small green dots would leave the numerous trees around him and envelop him. Although the trees were drying and dying at a visible speed, the green warrior energy enveloping Dick got stronger and stronger. Dick’s energy soon grew bigger than Lampard, and he licked his lips and said, “Next, try to take this strike……”

Dick moved the swords as he said.

A green light appeared on the blade of his sword, and a vivid green dragon head was formed on the blade by his green warrior energy. The dragon opened its mouth, and its sharp teeth was vivid as well. Pressure appeared on Lampard’s shoulders as if he was facing a real dragon.

“Warrior combat technique…… Green – Light – Dragon – Sword !!!”

The huge dragon head opened its mouth again, and a huge ancient looking green sword shot out of it. The sword was about four meters long, and it looked very real. It buzzed in the air as it pierced through everything in its way, including trees and rocks. Dust on the ground was also sent into the air as everything struck towards Lampard!

It was another high level warrior combat technique.

The warriors of the Imperial Knight Palace had great resources, and ordinary four star warriors couldn’t be compared to them.

The technique [Green Light Dragon Sword] had at least double Dick’s power, and this strike was on the level of the peak four star warrior…… It was an insane boost!

However, Lampard’s face didn’t even change color.

The huge sword in his hand was now stabbed into the ground. The cracking noise of lightning resonated in the forest as the lightning drew an image of an angry golden lion roaring at the sky behind him. He slowly gasped his right hand and formed a fist around his wrist. This movement seemed to have unbelievable magic. All of the lightning around him instantly condensed onto his right fist as if a whale swallowed all the water in the ocean. Then, a light silver dot appeared on his fist followed by eye-piercing silver light shining at everything around him……

For a moment, even the sunlight was enveloped by this silver light.

Dick suddenly felt like his eyes hurt, so he had to close his eyes in order to dodge the light that came from his opponent’s right fist. Then, he heard the deep roar of the red haired cool warrior.

“Lightning – Speed – Fist !!!”

“Warrior combat technique? This bumpkin warrior knows warrior combat techniques as well?”

Dick couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

He suddenly sensed a great amount of danger as he felt a vast amount of lightning energy dashing towards him. He was shocked, but he wasn’t slowed. He unleashed all of his energy and injected all of it into the Green Light Dragon Sword. The four meter long green sword instantly grew bigger.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Numerous silver lightning bolts struck the five meter long green dragon sword formed by the warrior energy.

Then –

Crack …… crack…… crack!

A series of light cracking noise sound as Dick was shocked again. He had sensed the collapse of his green dragon sword. When it was struck by the numerous lightning bolts, each lightning bolt broke away a part of the sword at a time. Dick couldn’t do anything but to watch his four star warrior combat technique get destroyed!

Then, the residual silver lightning dashed towards him.

“How…… how is this possible?”

He opened his eye wide, but he wasn’t able to catch anything.

“Too fast. I couldn’t track his trace. I couldn’t spot his fist…… Shit…..” Dick was so scared that his soul almost flew out of his body. He quickly set up a series of green swords made of his warrior energy for defense, and backed off rapidly. He wanted to dodge this strike, but all of his defensive swords were torn apart like paper. The lightning instantly went through his body……

Then, the world fell into silence again.

“Can you use your wood energy to repair your crushed heart?”

Lampard asked coldly. His face was almost next to the terrified face of his opponent. Lampard was still in the position of punching out his right fist, but now, his right fist had pierced through Dick’s chest. In his right hand, there was a heart that was still pumping slowly.

“No……” Desperation appeared in Dick’s eyes as the strength in his body slowly deteriorated.

“Relax, I don’t have the habit of collecting heads.” Lampard’s voice sounded again.

A semi-sad and semi-happy expression appeared in Dick’s face, and it seemed like he wanted to say something.

“However…… I will crush my opponent’s heart.” As Lampard said that, he squeezed his hand. The heart in his hand turned into a bloody pulp.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 197

Hail the King Chapter 197 (Part one)

“Hoho…ho…hoho…”

The short and thin Dick was struggling to say something, but his throat could only make a noise akin to a beast roaring with despair. He watched Lampard’s arm slowly emerge from his chest, the last expression of his once arrogant face was a look of regret. Then, the sword clattered on the ground, he died as soon as he ceased to breathe. Lampard lightly pushed him, and the cold body fell to the ground.

Just then, a sudden burst of fire and flames appeared in the distance, burning half the sky.

Lampard was shocked, his body flashed, and appeared on a hundred-meter-tall tree the next second.

He looked up into the distance. The flames covering the whole prairie were seen. Lampard knew that this was the army leader Brook’s handiwork. However, Lampard was once again anxious. When he thought of the other team, there was a master who was almost at the four stars peak. This fire would not have burned that killer, even if more than one thousand black cavalries would have burned. There were no pros which can contend with the killer beside Brook, the situation will take a nosedive, as long as the other side charges through the fire sea.

He had to help.

After a clear whistle, the disappearance of more than twenty Chambord archers out from the woods, have appeared under the tree.

“Lord Lampard!”

“Is everyone here? Were there any casualties?”

“Yes Lord, everyone is here. Everyone else is fine, except Andy and Taylor who suffered minor injuries. The two hundred and fifty black cavalry invaders all stayed in the woods, none of them escaped.”

“Good job. But the fight is not over yet, now divide into two groups, you guys go to support Lord Drogba and Lord Pierce immediately, I am going to help Lord Brook…… Remember, the situation is urgent and you must be fast!” Lampard looked at the twenty soldiers’ faces, some of them were still bleeding. Although they had the advantage of being on familiar terrain and killed more than two hundred black cavalries in the woods, the sacrifices made by the twenty men were also not low. However, Lampard could not think much at this time, he could only speak softly, “Take care!”. Then with a flash, he disappeared instantly.

The silver lightning roared out air, Lampard lightning rushed to the distant hills which had the two headed dog and axe banner planted on it.

At the same time, a string of hurried whistles sounded. The sound of hooves came, the horses that were deserted in the forest had come back again. The bloody Chambord soldiers rode these horses, and headed towards the grassy meadow long distance away.

In there, their brothers were still in a bloody battle for defending the homeland.

…

“Hehe, look at the two little mice, where can they escape to?”

The black knight Alan who had messy grass-like yellow hair had blue energy flames surging around his body. With just with one hand, the water blue energy crazily shot towards Drogba and Pierce like arrows, forcing them to creep away. Only two big asses could be seen between the grass indistinctly, and pools of blood.

He was playing a game of cat and mouse, appreciating the opponent’s fleeting desperate scream.

“Haha, stop and take a break! Hehe, can you guys still run away with such a severe wound and so much blood spilling out?” Alan’s yellow hair was blowing in the wind. He jumped up into the air, looked at the two men running ahead, spreaded out water-blue sword energy and then sent it like a volley, sweeping up bursts of dust and grass on the ground.

The imperial Knight Alan came with several orders from a powerful figure. Naturally, he was aware that the two people fleeing were important people under the Chambord king. It would be a great achievement with a big reward if he could kill these two people. Therefore, he does not care that the other Chambord horse archers had escaped and just chased Drogba and Pierce.

Hail the King Chapter 197 (Part two)

After a series of energy bombardments, the grass was covered in blood. There were bloodstains everywhere, and apparently the two guys were badly hurt and shouldn’t be able to run any minute now…

The chase continued like this.

But——

After been chasing for more than ten minutes, gradually, Alan found that something was wrong.

“Strange… even if it was two buffalos, they would die after shedding so much blood. Why are two guys still full of vigour and vitality like mice? Alan stood where he was and pursued no more. Just then, he patted his head and found himself lost in the hay meadow where he had been chasing them.

“Two cowards, I am going to massacre the whole Chambord city first, let’s see how long you guys can hide!”

Alan turned his eyes, shouted loudly deliberately, then turned away.

He was not faking it this time, but really had the heart to return. If the two shitty Saint Seiya did not appear, he would leave. Although there was a credit available for killing these two Saint Seiya, he would get nothing if his other companions were one step ahead after the capture of the city. They would loot all the treasures.

“Ahah, Don’t go, you are really disappointing, we are just having fun, why do you want to leave?”

“Exactly, you still haven’t caught up with us yet?”

The two tall and muscular people appeared and started laughing. They drilled out from the thick grass behind, quickly chased out and swore at Alan, apparently not satisfied because Alan chickened out.

“Ahahah, you two cowards…”Alan laughed and turned around, still standing.

He was about to mercilessly mock the shit out of those two Saint Seiya, but the word “coward” didn’t even come out from his mouth yet before he was suddenly stunned as he stared at the things that Drogba and Pierce were carrying. It was two headless black cavalries’ bodies that couldn’t be more dead. The two men shamelessly carried them like chickens in their hands. With a slight appliance of force, blood would spray out onto the ground.

“How can….you guys…”

Alan understood a lot of things instantly, when he saw the two men laugh wretchedly as if they hit some jackpot. They were clean without any marks, let alone wounds. It was almost clean to the point of being shameless.

“I was….tricked!”

No wonder he felt that the two men’s blood was a bit too much after they were “wounded”. People would have become a mummy after losing that much blood, how could they still run?

“You guys…..cannot be forgiven! You should die ten thousand times!” Alan growled.

“Paul, Look, look, the Yellow Kid seems to be mad at us!” Drogba smiled proudly, “How was my idea?” He asked a question and answered himself, “Haha, I’m a f*cking genius!”

“Didier, I’ve became naughty too now after following you!” Capricorn Saint Seiya Pierce laughed.

“You’re all gonna die for me!”

Alan was extremely angry, his head was smoking, his eyes were firing, his ears puffed white steam. Water blue energy flamed and soared all surround him. The sounds of waves crashing against the shore came from the flame. The sharp sword became controlled by an invisible power. Suddenly, it spun furiously and a faint water energy ripple started spreading out from the center…

“Two stinking rats, you really piss me off…”

The sword wrapped in a blue energy turned into a lightning suddenly shot out countless air sword cuts in the sky. The two meters tall grass around them was mowed down, the sword light cut more quickly, more and more sharp, finally to a point uncapturable by the naked eye. The sound of the tides made it sound as if they were all in the vast ocean.

“Energy technique…… Furious Thousand Layer Wave – !!”

Alan shouted, waving his swords again and again. In a moment, the sound of the tide was loud, like deafening roars… The sword lights all over the sky suddenly appeared all at once, forming a wave-like sword web, charging directly towards Drogba and Pierce from all sides.

“Ah, well, this guy is angry……” Drogba screamed and cried out suddenly, “Long live your majesty…… Taurus Saint Cloth, come to me!”

As the words rolled, something strange happened——

They saw his cow-like body suddenly float like there was no more gravity. Then a black light from his forehead came out and became a black iron box. The iron box above the seal had a lively running pattern of Taurus. At the next moment the iron box opened and the golden light burst out, and a huge black steel bull rushed out of it. It split into 125 armour parts instantly, as if they were blessed with a soul. They all changed into golden flames, automatically flying in the air and finally landing on the body of Drogba.

At the moment that everything finished, a huge golden ox totem consisting of 125 dazzling stars appeared as if it was breaking through the black space. They flashed behind Drogba mysteriously. The giant cow’s body had a vast and mysterious surging scent of ancient breath. When it proudly roared, the force was almost unbearable to the point of forcing bystanders to kneel down in worship.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 198: Masters

Chapter 198: Masters

“Damn, you wild buffalo, this is going to be bad……” Pierce complained. However, he seemed very excited. He raised his arms and shouted, “Star power, Capricorn Saint Cloth…… befall!!”

As soon as his voice shouted, almost the same thing occurred to him.

An iron chest that had a vivid symbol of the Capricorn on it appeared from a black light that dashed out of his forehead. The iron chest opened itself up automatically as flames appeared around it. What dashed out of the chest was a valiant metal goat. This metal goat instantly turned into fifty pieces and covered every single part of Pierce’s body. As the flames disappeared, a strange looking black armor appeared on him, and a totem of a huge demon-like goat with sharp horns formed from fifty stars appeared behind him, letting out an angry roar. This totem seemed like it had pierced through space and time and appeared here as it had an ancient and vast presence.

“What…… is this?” Allen opened his eyes as he couldn’t understand what he was seeing.

At this second, the two strongmen, without a hint of pride or honor, transformed in front of him like a miracle and turned to “warriors of gods” with strange suits of armor enveloping them. It seemed like these two men stepped through space and time and appeared in front of him. Allen couldn’t describe what he was feeling, but he felt like these two men were like gods, mighty and majestic. Allen had heard a lot of mysterious events when he was in the Imperial Knight Palace, and he had experienced the devastating power of moon ranked warriors summoning their warrior weapon. However, what he just witnessed was far beyond his understanding.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The blue net was instantly made from sword strikes, and it struck towards the two men mercilessly as if it was an unavoidable punishment from god.

However, the scene of the armor tearing and blood spurting didn’t occur like Allen imagined.

Allen was shocked! He opened his eyes wide in surprise as he witnessed his strike making a series of crisp sounds. The strike didn’t even leave marks on the armors, let alone tear them up. The sounds the strike made sounded like the wind playing with the purple chimes hanging by the window of a goddess’ bedroom, crisp and pleasing.

“How is this possible? Then……Damn, what is that armor made of?”

After seeing his most powerful strike not even leaving light marks on the black armors, as if a bucket of water smashed onto a piece of rock, Allen’s expression seemed like he had just saw a ghost during day time.

In the next moment, his opponent’s counterattack arrived.

“Yellow haired punk, take this…… Gigantic – Long – Horn – !!”

Drogba lowered his head and dashed towards Allen in a weird pose; both of his hands were placed on his chest as if he was going to headbutt Allen. His figure instantly dashed through the air as if he was an arrow. With his body aimed at Allen’s chest, Drogba had an indescribable horrifying presence around him.

“Hahaha, you expect to pierce through my warrior energy defense with that?”

After a moment of surprise, Allen laughed out loud. The warrior energy on this opponent was only about a mid-tier two star; it basically posed no threat to him. Allen didn’t move; he only formed a light shield with his warrior energy to protect his body behind it. Water attributed warrior energy were best at defense.

“Then give daddy’s attack a try!” Drogba’s shoulder smashed onto Allen’s shield.

The light shield lightly indented as it easily blocked Drogba’s attack. The forceful strike only made Allen back off for a few steps, but his shield made of his warrior energy was still firm and sound. When he wanted to laugh, he suddenly felt very weak. He felt like his warrior energy wasn’t moving inside his body smoothly.

“Shit, I over used my warrior energy……” Allen’s face changed color.

“Break!” Drogba’s careless smile disappeared from his face as he seemed earnest as ever. He suddenly shouted as his shoulder struck forward again. As the ground was about to be tore apart by his feet, a subtle ancient star power instantly appeared and dismantled the blue energy shield in front of him.

Crack…… crack…… crack……

The shield made from four star warrior energy was shattered under the struck from a two star warrior energy.

“It is really strange…… However, your attack stops here!” Allen was surprised to see this, but he wasn’t terrified. He forced the warrior energy that wasn’t running smoothly inside his body to envelop his fist and punched onto Drogba’s chest. He knew his sword couldn’t pierce through his opponent’s armor, so he wanted to destroy his opponent’s internal organs and bones through sending his power through the armor.

“Puff-!

Drogba spat out a mouthful of blood, and all of it poured onto Allen’s face. Although the Taurus Saint Cloth was able to decrease the force from an attack, the difference in power between him and Allen was too great. The difference between a two star warrior and a four star warrior was great, and Drogba couldn’t fully utilize the power of his saint cloth. Getting injured was unavoidable.

But at this moment –

“Saint Sword – Excalibur – !”

Followed by a loud shout, an unparalleled sharp sword energy appeared from the back. Drogba who was spitting out blood suddenly grabbed onto Allen with his hands and turned around forcefully when he heard the shout. After the using the [Hulk Potion], the physical strength of this strongman made the four star warrior Allen change position with him forcefully.

Whoosh!

An invisible sword energy dashed by.

Then, a moment of silence.

“Hahaha! Hahaha! It’s useless, the power of a four star warrior couldn’t be imagined by two idiots like you guys. Even if you coincidentally broke my energy shield, you couldn’t break……huh?”

Allen who was laughing like a mad man suddenly froze.

A vague numb yet itchy sensation appeared around his waist. He looked down, and realized that his metal armor from Imperial Knight Palace was cut in half, and his skin was exposed. On his skin, a series of dense blood dots like small pearls formed a straight line.

Drogba who was holding onto him was still spitting out blood from his mouth. It seemed like his injury was more severe than the man he was holding. But when Drogba let go of Allen and fell to the ground, Allen who was standing let out a desperate cry like a wild animal. Clouds of blood mist spurted out of his waist, and his body, with the field of dry grass two meters tall behind him, were both cut in half cleanly!

“Such a fast sword, such a sharp sword energy. Hahah, you guys won!”

Allen whose upper body was now on the ground said that with the last breath he had. After that, he closed his eyes and died unwillingly. Until his death, he still couldn’t understand why his bug like opponents were able to have that mysterious and power black armors, why the black haired strong man could break his energy shield, why that sharp sword energy could chop his body that was protected under the four star water attributed warrior energy.

“Drogba, you ok? You are not dead yet, right?” After taking care of his opponent, Pierce quickly walked to Drogba as he asked with care.

“Cough, cough…… You damn heartless white haired punk. You really dared to use that strike. What if your sword chopped me in half as well?” Drogba was severely injured. He coughed up blood as he said.

“Shiz, you can still swear? Hehe, looks like you are ok!” Pierce let go of the breath that he was holding. He laughed as he took out a bottle of red colored potion and poured it into Drogba’s mouth. “Didn’t you come up with this idea? You said you could hold onto this yellowed haired bastard so he couldn’t dodge, so I can use my saint sword to chop him up….. On top of that, you are wearing the Taurus Saint Cloth that his majesty gave you. My sword couldn’t harm you.” Pierce said.

As the light red colored potion entered Drogba’s stomach, it came to effect. Drogba’s wounds were quickly recovering. Drogba exhaled as a rare serious expression appeared on his face. “That’s right. Thank god his majesty gave us these armors. Otherwise, we could see what the Grim Reaper looks like for real. This four star warrior is so powerful. If we didn’t waste some of his warrior energy, both of us wouldn’t be a match to him!”

“Compared with his majesty, we are too weak. We have to get fast quick in order to follow his steps…..” Pierce sighed as he remember Fei used to chop up Four Star warriors like cabbages and cakes.

“We have to go support Mr. Brook, he is facing the most pressure……”

Drogba got up and whistled loudly. A series of neighs sounded as two level four Roaring Flame Beast dashed to them through the tall grass. Both Drogba and Pierce jumped onto their mounts and charged at Brook’s direction.

……

……

“Kill -!”

When he was less than ten meters away from the small hill, the furious scar-faced knight leader leaped into the air using the momentum from his horse and chopped down at the soldiers on the hill like a huge bird with eye-piercing silver flames around him. Dashes of huge silver sword energy flew towards the hill like flying snakes.

“Back!” Brook shouted and command the soldiers who were charging forward to back off.

At the same time, he drew from the warrior energy inside of him and waved his swords to block the attack.

However, most of the sword shaped energies were aimed towards him, and there was no way for him to block all of the ferocious strikes from the scar-faced man. A series of puffing noises sounded as numerous wounds appeared on his body. Blood was spurting into the air and formed several terrifying flowers made out of blood. The difference of power between the two were so great that Brook was covered in his own blood after one encounter…….

However, the military leader of Chambord didn’t back off as he bit his teeth and stood still.

Because behind him, the last dozen former mine slaves hadn’t passed the stone bridge.

“Hahaha, is that so? Are those dirty slaves the reason why you guys won’t back off?” The scar-faced knight was very smart. He knew what was going on when he saw the scene on the stone bridge. A cruel smile appeared on his face as he said, “I shall let you witness how the stuff and people that you are trying to protect turns into ashes and smokes, hahahah!”

He was set back continuously, so the hatred on his mind reached its max.

As he said that, he shook his sword and sent out a few more silver sword-shaped energy. He wanted to cut off Brook’s limbs and capture him alive. He wanted Brook to witness Chambord Castle burning down in flames, and chop off the head of this stubborn commander of Chambord to vent all of his anger and frustration.

Brook held his sword tightly as he still didn’t back off.

However, his injuries were quite severe and it was hard for him to move.

He didn’t have a single master around him. Lampard, Drogba, and Pierce were all sent out by him to distract the invaders and the other four star warriors. They had not returned, and his own life was in great danger!

But at this moment –

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Four fire magic arrows with terrifying magic surge on them suddenly appeared and struck the silver sword shaped energy accurately. As booming noise resonated in the sky, both the fire arrows and the sword energy exploded, and a visible energy wave rushed to the surroundings like an enlarging circle.

“A master? Who?” The scar-faced knight leader was shocked.

“How can Chambord Kingdom retain such a master?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 199: You…are you really an elite?

Chapter 199: You…are you really an elite? (Part One)

After entering the empire’s territory, the expeditionary force began moving at a much slower rate.

On one hand, it was to wait for Lampard and the others to return to the main army. On the other hand, Fei was very curious about everything in the empire. Unlike the jurisdiction of the subsidiary countries, the Zenit Empire was a vast territory. It was divided into seven provinces. Within each province was several cities, which were far more eminent than Chambord city, as both the military and administrative system were considered perfectly executed. This was set to be Fei’s target for development. In order to develop a strong city like Chambord, simply relying on the level of knowledge of someone who was an otaku during his past life was definitely not feasible.

When the sunset was about to arrive, the Chambord expedition and the Soros caravan arrived at the Ernst province of the empire. A broader river located far away snarly cut off the connection between the North and the South. There was an old city near the river, which was more than ten times the size of Chambord. This was called the first military’s Hot Spring Gate checkpoint in the Northern area of the empire. Through the ferry across the river, in accordance with the imperial law, the subsidiary army was not allowed to enter the city. Also, the expeditionary forces could only camp on the outside of the river and send people into the city to purchase food supplies. Fei took Angela and Emma on a trip to search for a gentle flow side of the river for fishing. The blonde female swordsman Susan who was next to the elder princess suddenly came over.

“The elder princess will take her leave now?” When Fei heard the words from the female swordsman Susan, he went into a daze.

“Yes, Your Majesty, now we have entered the territory of the empire, Arshavin the highness prince, has sent someone to meet us. He will soon arrive at the Hot Spring Gate before sunset. Now the situation is complicated, therefore the elder princess must go back as soon as possible.” She replied patiently, with her long blond hair.

The proud female swordsman, like a peacock, had a surprisingly good attitude, and was also very respectful towards Fei. Actually, the reason causing this shift was also very simple –during the Twin Tower Battle, Fei mysteriously defeated the imperial knight who was one of the ten Execution Knight honored as the Golden Sun knight, Chris Sutton. Because of the victory, Fei’s status also increased a lot since then. Within the empire, the strong ones were respected, and that was the common rule of the game. Although female swordsmen Susan was not very flexible herself, the Elder Princess mentioned the point so she could finally understand. The rise of Chambord’s king was unstoppable, regardless of it being strength or power. Fei already had what he needed for people like the Elder Princess to show their respect.

“Well, if this is the situation at this point, then she can go… ”

The golden sunset was sprinkled with glitter splendor, and Fei suddenly felt a sense of loss.

He thought, this is really strange ah, the elder princess and I saw each other for only three times, even the closest interaction we had was just sitting face to face and eating a meal on a stone table once. That was not even considered a serious date either because I robbed her bowl. Why do I have this kind of feeling? Perhaps, I got used to seeing the pair of dark blue eyes that have been staring at me in the distance away for these several days?

Fei smiled with mixed emotions.

At that moment, the noisy camp, suddenly quieted down.

Princess Tanasha, who had never been seen before, suddenly walked out of the magic carriage, and her sky blue colored dress was trailing on the ground, with a dreamy print, and her smooth linen hair reflected the glow of the sunset. She seemed like a vulnerable woman who wouldn’t look like one of the important characters in a story, but she had a charm that no one could match, so all of the eyes in the whole camp were focused on her.

She gently walked to the edge of the river and stopped in front of Fei. Looked at the shimmering river, the wise woman, who had a smile on her face for the first time in front of Fei, seemed to have no idea how to open her mouth and say something. After a long time, she said, “Thank you for the medicine, King Alexander.”

Fei had not yet noticed after these words, but the Knight Captain Romain and the female swordsman Susan were instantly stunned. In their memory, their royal princess had never said this type of `nonsense ‘… What’s the matter with her today?

At this moment, the loud sound of horseshoes clopping against the ground came from far, far away.

The crowd looked back and saw that a group of about five hundred men and women in the distance were riding along the bank of the river. Each carried a great deal of swagger, and a few of the knights were holding up a long banner. The flag of the empire displaying the double head of the white bear was remarkable. Besides that, it was the sign of the invincible division called the [Iron Blood Camp] of the [Zenit’s God of War] formed by Andrew Arshavin. On the flag was the double axe of the iron camp, with a black and white mark. The flag was like the dragon in the wind.

This was the imperial knight troop that prince Arshavin sent to pick up the elder princess to go back to the empire capital.

“Along the way, what happened was actually quite interesting. This trip to Chambord went far beyond my expectations…” The Princess had a relaxed feeling appear on her cheek. She smiled and said “But, King Alexander, you have done a lot of things in the Black Stone Kingdom that goes against the Imperial Law, and it will not be so easy to get away from that. I am afraid that there will be some people who are going to look for you over these things besides Golden Knight Sutton,” said the princess with a shy little smile, looking at Fei.

Chapter 199: You…are you really an elite? (Part Two)

“If someone don’t know what their positions at, then I will use my fist to speak instead of my mouth.” Fei smiled proudly.

“In Azeroth, violence may be a good choice, but, it also can’t solve every problem. The strength of your majesty now is also completely no match against the Empire that occupied the great powers for hundreds of years…” The Royal Princess was speaking so many words for the first time and seemed to be a little bit tired. She paused to breath for a few seconds. She was wearing the female version of Caribbean clothing designed by Fei for all the women in the Chambord city in order to make the body figure of the women looked even more charming. Although the princess was sick for a long time, she still looked as beautiful and fabulous. She patted herself on the chest, then looked at Fei’s eyes, and she said earnestly, “Your majesty, you are also the king of the exquisites. Even better than me and Paris. Why should you always pretend to be a fool who is only interested in fighting and killing? ”

Fei smiled and thought, “Pretending to be a sheep but killing the wolf is quite an interesting thing to do. How can people like you understand the feelings that comes with this? You are the kind of person who like to keep everything in your hands.”

Seeing that Fei did not reply, the Elder Princess didn’t really mind too. Her right hand gathered the long hair that was flowing in the wind, and her left hand reached out from her sleeve. A red pentagonal small iron piece appeared in her soft palm. This small iron piece was obviously held for a long time. The color was smooth, glittering with light. If one carefully observed, one could discover that it was also engraved with a few complicated runes with unknown meanings. Fei figured out these were not magical symbols.

“This red iron piece maybe able to help you in the future, it will count as my appreciation for your medicine.” The elder princess said. Disregarding the knight captain Romain and the female swordsman Susan’s shocked expressions and anxious attempts to stop her, the elder princess tossed the trinket.

The light throw created a red-light arc in the air. The small iron was thrown directly to Fei.

Fei caught it using his backhand. The red color pentagonal iron piece started to warm up in his hands, the feeling was like a hundred years old piece of warm jade that was smooth and soft. Not the feeling of iron at all. With a moment of surprised in his heart, he carefully observed to think for a while, and discovered that besides the engraved words on the one side, the other side of the red iron had a mountain surrounded by mist printed in a scroll figure, which was pretty interesting.

Fei could tell, this small iron plate was probably from an extraordinary origin, and it had a mysterious meaning. He thought for a while, looked up and laughed, “I thank your Royal highness for this. Thank you, I appreciate it!” Suddenly he got an idea in his mind, he took out a large bottle, [Full recovery potion] and handed it to the princess royal, smiled and said, “Angela told me that the medicine was helpful to your recovery, this is my last bottle. At a day of departure like today, I will give this to you as a gift!”

The elder princess smiled gently, her blue eyes rippled and she did not refuse. She asked Susan to take the medicine.

Fei opened his inventory space again and then took out two copies of the manuscript, after slight pause, he gave it to the princess too, and explained, “The first record of the manuscript is a fast healing potion recipe, you remember that day I was at the top of the Eastern Mountain Top and was injured badly. I could quickly recover my body because of this medicine, but the configuration’s success rate is not high. The second manuscript is just the formula of the potion I gave you. Later, if you still need the medicine to maintain in a good condition, you can give to the pharmacist directly in the palace to make some more. The required material is also very simple, however, the success rate is not high either!”

A surprised look appeared in the Elder Princess Tanasha’s eyes. She carefully collected the two manuscripts, and sighed, “Your Majesty, you are indeed wise, I’m afraid that you already guessed that one day in the future, His Majesty Arshavin will come to you to ask for these two magic potions, so you wanted to borrow my hands to give it to him”

Fei smiled a little.

That day at the top of the Eastern Mountain top, Fei already had to use both the [Life potion of healing] and [Full recover potion] in front of the public. He realized that these two kinds of medicine’s magical effect would surely get people’s attention, especially people like Arshavin who were ambitious at heart. He absolutely knew the function and meaning of the potion, and deeply remembered it. Although at that moment he did not immediately ask for the medicine since the situation was complicated, sooner or later, he would definitely ask for it. Rather than waiting for him to come knocking on the door and asking arrogantly for it, it was better to be a little clever and offer it himself, and that would make both sides feel better.

However, having brought the medicine recipe from the Diablo world to reality, the medicine would obviously face a certain level of variation. Fei and Sister Ankara gradually mastered the new formula. Fei, naturally, did not give all the secrets to other people. He had prepared the two pharmaceutical formulations for the princess, which, as he said, even if all the ingredients were gathered, the success rate would still be low, even less than 5%… And because the principle was still the principle system from the Diablo world, even the master pharmacist could not see the secret of the potion. This was why Fei had formulated the recipe and gave it to Arshavin by the hand of the elder princess. Some things would seem more credible if it was given through the elder princess’s hand.

“Princess Tanasha, I have a question that I have been wanting to ask you.” Fei flew off the subject.

“Go ahead.”

“I’ve always been curious, you… are you really a master?” “Fei asked earnestly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 200 Fight for Chambord!

Chapter 200 Fight for Chambord!

A hint of surprise passed through the Elder Princess’s blue eyes.

It seemed that she never expected Fei would ask such a weird question. After a moment of silence, she chose not to answer. Instead, she turned around and walked towards the magic carriage in the distance. Then, the arrogant and callous Silver-Armor Knight troops that were waiting for the princess rushed into Chambord’s battalion. Very cautiously, they escorted the princess onto the magical carriage, not bothering to greet Fei nor linger in the battalion, and spurred forward to the Hot Spring Gate.

As the troops passed by, the air resounded with smoke and dust.

However, when the magical carriage gently passed by Fei, the tightly closed window opened for him. The Elder princess looked at Fei through the window with a strange smile. Her lips were slightly open and she wordlessly exclaimed—-

“No!”

Or at least this was what Fei concluded by looking at her lips.

……

The scar-faced knight leader looked to where the magic arrow flew from and shouted angrily “Who’s there? Show yourself!”

An extremely beautiful figure was approaching from the distant golden grassland as if a goddess descended from the sky. It seemed like she was walking in slow motion when in fact she was moving at a great speed. She arrived at the Mountain of the Hills in an instant with her hands holding a mysteriously powerful bow with the form of the branches of a dead rose. Without a word, she went and stood behind Brooke.

The scar-facedd knight leader was surprised by how young she was.

The strange woman looked to be in her twenties. She was gorgeous and had a great figure. Her legs are slim and long, her waist was soft and flexible and her fair skin blemish free as if it was delicately made by jade. Her fiery red hair flowed like a flame burning in the wind. The armour on her appeared unbelievably strong. It was engraved with some mysterious and profound inscriptions, covered by marvelous light and it emanated an aura of great mystical power. He likened her to a sacred goddess of martial prowess

“Who are you?” he said ambivalently.

Within such a short period of time, he was shocked that he was not capable of perceiving how strong this young woman was. Even more curiously, it appeared her magic element power was constantly changing. It was sometimes cold as ice, sometimes hot as fire, sometimes swift as lightning, sometimes gloomy as poison. What kind of power was this?

“Elena, soldier of Chambord!”

The woman responded calmly.

Although Gordon Brooke was covered in blood, he felt less restless after her appearance.

He knew this stunning and powerful female rogue archer for sure, because he had seen Fei accompanied by her a lot. Though he had no idea where this woman came from, he knew that she was the king’s most trusted person and her archery was unbeatable. Brooke remembered once Fei spoke about her and sighed that even the king himself was no match for her.

A truely benevolent force to be reckoned with!

“Your honor, be careful! He is a really tough one!” Brooke warmed Elena cautiously.

Brooked didn’t know her position in Chambord but she was always with the king. Since he respected the king, he chose to refer to her respectfully.

“Hmm,” Elena raised her Lethal Rose Bow without a backward glance and said, ”You be careful as well!”

Then she concentrated on bending her bow. Three arrows made of frost magic appeared on her pale blue bowstring. The tips of her deadly arrows shining brightly. The body of her arrows were extremely cold, spilling white cold condensation in all directions and lowering the temperature rapidly.

“Whooshhhhh”

Her magic arrows shot swift as lightening and as powerful as thunder.

The battle has begun.

“Damn! This woman is also a soldier of the King of Chambord…Who the hell is this king of Chambord?! Where the hell did he come from! Why on earth does he have such a beautiful and powerful soldier?” The scar-faced knight leader swore beneath his breath. He dared not to be off guard. Powering up his silver qi, he fired his silver sword pulses towards the enemy.

HONG HONG HONG !

The frost arrow clashed with the silver sword pulses again. The fusion was creating tremendous bursts of energy which destroyed everything it encountered.

Elena bent her bow calmly with her beautiful hands, as elegantly as if she was playing a harp. When she plucked, various magic arrows were fired at an incredible speed, no one could ever trace their passage. It was hard to believe that even a man like the scar-faced knight leader who possessed a four-star premium Swift Edge qi and twenty years of battlefield experience still could not get within ten meters of her.

The silver sword pulses and the magic frost arrows were constantly colliding and bursting.

“This woman, she’s not only strangely powerful. Her control of pace is unbelievably accurate too? It’s like she’s been through thousands of battles. Her moves are so cold blooded, striking fear with every blow.”

Little did he know, Elena, as a female rogue fighter, had survived the world of Diablo. From the day she was able to defend the Rogue Encampment with her bow, she had to fight against thousands of devils and monsters. There were countless moments that she was about to die but eventually she fought back and survived. That’s why an “experienced soldier” like him who had only fought against humans could never compare with her.

For the moment, neither could gain the upper hand.

In the meantime, around four hundred black knights, led by their kings, who barely survived the fire had mounted the hill and were going in to attack Chambord.

“Charge!”

Brooke shouted angrily and was the first to charge.

His body was enhanced by a large dose of Hulk Potion, augmenting his healing ability to extraordinary levels. He regained more than half of his strength just from resting briefly . It might still be quite meaningless when facing a master like the scar-faced knight but he would be a god when fighting against normal soldiers. He brandished his sword, beheading two knights simultaneously. The knights’ blood was splattered everywhere.

“Charge!”

“Destroy the enemy! Leave no survivors!”

Brooke’s heroic energy sent the blood of those twenty something Bylaw Enforcement Officers pulsing through their veins. Each wielded a huge axe used as both weapon and shield, and then pushed forward. Although the enemy was several times greater in number , they fought them zealously like the wind.

All of a sudden, a shower of blood fell on the hill and the ground was covered with corpses and broken weapons.

These Bylaw Enforcement Officers had never experienced such a brutal slaughter scene, but they had been in a battle before and had some inklings of such a deadly atmosphere. Also, Fei built an arena in the mysterious city of the grotto located in the back of Chambord mountain where he summoned Fallens and Fallen Priests. Each Bylaw Enforcement Officer, secretly enhanced with the hulk potion, had to fight against these monsters in the arena. As a result, when they finally stepped into the real battlefield, they were proud, strong and fearless.

Where once there were twenty-three men brandishing axes suddenly became twenty-three furious sharks killing anything that’s in their way.

The four hundred black knights could not defeat these twenty-three sharks in a short period of time, so the fight was bogged down to a dreary stalemate.

“Charge! Charge forward! Conquer Chambord City!” Under the protection of his guard, the leader shouted wildly.

“F*ck you! ” A Bylaw Enforcement Officer covered in blood yelled and brandished his axe, cutting the guards protecting the leader in half.

“Well done! ” Another Bylaw Enforcement Officer whose body was still pierced by an arrow turned around and swung at the black knights. The blood of the two black knights and their horses who were coming at him bursted as they were cut into eight pieces.

Brooke was in the frontlines of the fight. He kept brandishing his Sword of the King bestowed by Fei. An enemy was slain every time he swung his sword. He wouldn’t stop until he killed all the enemy who came within the sweep of his sword. No one could ever counter him. He exhausted his energy furiously and it was getting easier, showing a sign of overcoming the two-star level.

“Soldiers of Chambord! Destroy the enemy with me! We’d rather die than give up!” Brooke shouted madly.

“Rather die than give up!” Bylaw Enforcement Officers responded to their general by shouting out their determination, even in the midst of the intense fight.

These twenty three people sounded even more powerful than their enemy. The whole world was drenched in blood. The sun could not bear the slaughter any longer. It gradually went down and disappeared. The time of darkness would begin.

The black knights gradually started to retreat in a disorderly fashion.

Shocked by the madness of the enemy, they could no longer be brave. These people of Chambord were crazy. They didn’t feel pain when they got hurt. Instead they laughed, shouted loudly and swung their axes. Even if they were all covered in blood and wounds, they would not back off as long as they were still alive.

There was no difference between fighting this kind of enemy and fighting devils.

These three kings were under great pressure now even though their guards were still protecting them. They looked at each other, then their faces started to turn pale. They were afraid as they couldn’t help but start to think that they shouldn’t have provoked this enemy. The King of Chambord and his soldiers were all aberrant barbarians!

Suddenly there came an unpleasant angry voice. “Rather die than give up? Just a group of contemptible criminals. All of you shall die here!”

Accompanying the voice was someone storming out of the dark remains of the fire.

He,enveloped in the light of his orange energy, was flying towards the battlefield with a sound that resembled thunder reverberating across the sky. Before him, arrived the pulses of his sword. The world split apart and the air is loaded with smoke and dust. Brooke, who was in the frontline of the fight, bore the brunt of his power. Brooke felt like a mountain was going to smash him in the face as the ground trembled. He became overcome by the stranger’s poweress.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 201: The Battle is Won

Chapter 201: The Battle is Won

Brook’s pupils contract. The approaching enemy was another Four-Star elite!

What was even more exciting was that on top of the Four-Star Master, there were hundreds of unharmed, energetic black cavaliers whistling and bolting towards him, with steel glimmering in their hands.

“Finally here!”

Of course, Brook recognized this Four-Star Master. It was the Energy Combat Master whom the head of the Scarface Knights sent to fight off the tailing Chambord archers. His name was Gulo. Apparently, he had gotten rid of the harassment of the archers, and made his way up.

With the addition of this Four-Star Master into the game, the subtle balance between the two forces of the battle was instantly shattered.

The chances for the Chambord Army just took a direct downward turn.

The only ones capable of holding off Gulo were Frank Lampard and the Two Joke Brothers who were not able to make it here yet. Plus the “Valkyrie” Elena was being stalled by Scarface knight. All the aces of the Chambord city were occupied. There was no one left who could withstand the powerful enemy, let alone this enemy that brought hundreds of riders with him. Judging from the circumstances, no matter how ingenious Brook was, they stood no chance of getting out of it at all.

It was hopeless.

The chances for the Chambord army became hopeless in an instant.

The situation did not leave Brook even one moment to think.

He slowed down and took a deep breath while wiping his blood-covered forehead. His hands tightly gripped the King’s Excalibur, his sight as focused and firm as ever.

“To our deaths!!!! Charge!!!”

This Chambord City’s military official roared as he charged towards the Four Star Master Gulo. His eyes were stalwart, his sword without any hesitation. He charged with all his life, like a moth towards the flames.

“Caged beast! How hopeless! Come to die!” Gulo swung his sword with deadly force.

As Brook was getting consumed by the enormous sword, all of a sudden, something weird happened.

A black mysterious shadow came out of nowhere, quiet as a ghost. You could not see him, only the aura of a blade in the middle of the battlefield, intercepting each of Gulo’s offenses.

“Who is this?” Gulo’s rage was rising. He recognized this opponent was powerful.

The mysterious black shadows dove and slid around each attack with incredible speed like lightening. He leapt and a blinding golden light was emitted from the sword in his hand. The light was so intense that it tore the sky apart. Gulo immediately twisted his sword to avoid it. He focused the medallion colored energy and focused on defense instead of offense, desperately trying to block the sudden assault. However, the golden fumed energy completely smashed the earth element energy. Abruptly, an icy light stroke, and blood splattered. Gulo froze, and stood still for an eternity. His face was full of disbelieve and devastation.

PUFF!

The shadow sped past Gulo’s frozen carcass, effortlessly like picking an apple. He laughed while picking up the head of the Four Star Master. And he left, as sudden as the way he arrived. His figure slowly dimming into transparency, as if it was melting into the endless sky, until it was completely gone.

Instant kill!

It was instant!

Who was that man? How could he had killed a Four Star Master so effortlessly? How could he just come and go like that? The most mysterious thing was the piercing golden energy that went through Gulo’s body! The ones lucky enough to witness the whole thing were left astounded. The image of the mysterious shadow would be something that could never be erased from their minds.

The entire battlefield was silenced and amazed. No one had any idea where he came from and where he went.

Brook’s head was blanked for a moment and then he woke himself up.

“He seemed to be on Chambord’s side. But then, why have I had never seen him around his majesty? Well, it’s actually for the best I guess. Now that Gulo is dead, the last ace his majesty prepared before he left could remain anonymous… The battle is won now.”

The twenty surrounding guards had fought to exhaustion, and there seemed to be no more variables that could change the results. Gordon Brook raised his sword and signaled the code.

Whosh whosh!

Coming from the bushes a hundred feet away, colorful enchanted arrows were shot out. So fast they cut through the air making eery sounds. Landing on the hundreds of charging Black Riders.

Boom Boom Boom!

Distant explosions shook the ground, the surging magic elements took over the earth.

Flesh and blood were splattering and broken limbs and steel were flying everywhere.

This was a one-sided massacre. The hundreds of riders had nowhere to hide and were covered in sorcerous arrows. The tough black armor was not able to provide any kind of barrier between them and death. The burning flames, freezing frost, sizzling electricity and omnipotent poison took all of their lives in an instant.

In the distant hills, two dozen strangely armored young girls appeared. They were holding bows, and their bodies were covered in first and second stars of magical elements. There were fire, electricity, ice and poison. Their eyes expressed nothing but indifference. Within a tremble on the bow strings and less than ten inhales and exhales, hundreds of trained riders were killed.

Sorcery archers were indeed the nemesis of cavalries.

Not only were these young and lovely sorcery archers capable of unbelievably powerful magic, they were unbelievably accurate as well. Each arrow was shot with incredible precision and shot through the air to hit the intended targets. Although the Black Riders were entangled with the Chambord guards, the guards were not harmed by a hair.

God tier powerful sorcery archers.

In an instant, all of the intruding Black Rider army was eradicated.

“How did this happen? Why does Chambord harbor so many elites?”

Three golden crown wearing kings were devastated and started screaming. They attempted to escape with the help of diligent guards but the rain of arrows simultaneously killed all the guards. The Chambord soldiers swam in, beating the shit out of the three and tied them up with rope, like animals.

The chaotic and violent battlefield finally started to die down.

A flash of silver raced in, powerful energy radiating out of Frank Lampard who just finished his victim.

Soon, two howling level four, Roaring Flame Beasts came hurling like unstoppable fire. On the back of the beasts, were the Brothers, Drogba and Pierce.

Meanwhile, the fighting between the rest of the guards had also stopped. They were covered in blood and holding their axes. Everybody was looking in the same direction.

In the entire battle field, there was only one fight still fiercely going on, the fight between the leader of the Scarface Knights and the “Valkyrie” Elena. Swords were vigorously attacking each other and there was no telling who had the upper hand.

Four independent sorcerous powers were interchanging around Elena’s body. The image was indescribable. No one as young as her could embody all four of the elements and interchange them at will.

However, having an advantage did not mean she was winning. Although the rival was not able to get close to her due to the intense magical offense, the leader of Scarface was in no grave danger either.

The man was the strongest of the four Four-star elites. His capabilities were exceeding the peak of Four Stars, reaching Five Stars. If “Valkyrie” Elena had not been able to combine the other six profession mercenaries’ powers, and embodying ice, electricity, fire and poison, the four elements of magic, on top of accomplishing all of the missions with Fei in [Lut Gholein] and reaching level 35, she would not had been able to match this Scarface warrior.

The two were pretty much equally matched but Elena was slightly more experienced, enabling her to slightly suppress her opponent. But finishing the fight soon was very difficult.

Bang bang bang bang…

The Scarfaced cavalry leader bursted out with silver sword energy, dispersing the incoming flame arrows. Immediately, he backed up and gestured a pause. He withheld his sword and smiled arrogantly while glaring at the surrounding Chambord Bylaw Enforcement officers. He slowly proceeded to say, “You bold, ignorant men. How dare you attack the Imperial Knights. Are you all so desperate to be wiped out by the Execution Knights?”

“Execution Knights?” Brook was a little shocked, “You are one of the Execution Knights?”

The Scarfaced threw a black belt on the ground, “Open your pitiful eyes and look who you’re attacking. How dare you murder Dick, Allen and Gulo, the three sacred knights and kidnap the three kings of Blackstone, Lake and Thrace? Making a mistake like this, even the Chambord king cannot escape punishment of the Execution Knights. Hahahahaha….”

Was he really a member of the Execution Knights?

Brook and the crowd examined the black belt on the ground. It was engraved with a double-headed bear and a metal armored knight riding on a horse. Anybody who was anybody would know very clearly that it was the sigil of the Execution Knights.

The crime of attacking an Execution Knight was not to be taken lightly. Even for a king.

On that thought, the faces of the few who understood the gravity of the matter turned pale.

“If you really are an Execution Knight, why would you invade us Chambord? Did you have an direct order from Emperor Yasin?” A doubt crossed Brook’s mind and he started to interrogate.

“Who the hell are you?” the Scarfaced smirked, yelling angrily, “Who the hell are you to demand answers from me? I give you ten seconds to release the kings, bind yourself in rope and hand over the murderers who killed the knights in chains, and come with me to be trialed. Otherwise, in ten days, I promise the Execution Knights will turn your Chambord city into ashes. Even the king of Chambord will be sent to the fire pillar.”

The Scarfaced cavalry leader smirked again.

He was obviously bluffing under such dangerous situation. What else could he do other than trying to scare the pressing Chambord fighters? Moreover, he was the esteemed Execution Knight, with a bright future following the Golden Sun Knight, Chris Sutton. Killing a few civilians of a colony was like killing a few chickens. What could they possibly do? Would they dare to kill an honorable Execution Knight of the Imperial Knight Palace?

Even when completely surrounded, he had no fear at all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 202

Seeing how the desperate invader was still awfully arrogant, the people of Chambord became exceptionally pissed. Drogba came out first to provoke the scar-faced knight, “F*ck your mom. Where the f*ck are you even from? Have you even look at your disgusting scarred-face? Did your mom give birth to you from sh*itting?”

The white-haired Pierce didn’t want to be outdone by his companion. He looked at the scar-faced knight like someone looking at an idiot and said, “I know right? Even though it is day time, he can still scare monsters with that face. Invading our country without any intention is already an enormous crime. Additionally he even pretended to be part of our country’s execution knights. I’m laughing my ass off! Why didn’t you just say you’re emperor Yaxin?”

The way these two were mocking the scar-faced knight was vicious enough itself that it could kill a person.

However, ignorance was often the key to fearlessness. Swearing and looking down at a knight from the holy kingdom could be a small or big punishable crime depending on how you looked at it. Getting burned on the pole was not at all impossible. From the way these two were treating the holy knight, it seemed like they were heavily affected by their rogue king.

“Guess you two want to die!”

The scar-faced knight became extremely irritated, his body shaking from sheer anger. His arm slightly fidgeted, and two sword energies appeared and flew towards Drogba’s and Pierce’s throats like a fierce comet. The very next moment, their heads will come off of their necks.

BOOOM!

Lighting struck and forces exploded.

The silent Lampard flashed out and gave one punch. Two plasma poles with the width of his wrists went up against the sword-energy. With the two energies meeting, both exploded, shaking the earth around the area. People that were beside the blast, even with just a trivial deficiency in skill were blown away. For them, it felt like a tornado was blown right in front of them, forcing them to step back unconsciously.

And it was at this moment that Brook had an idea.

The two’s none-thinking and stupid statements lit up the light bulb in Brook’s head.

He walked up one step and gave one kick out, as if unintentional, in front of the dumbfounded face of the bystanders, kicking away the Black Knight’s badge. It flew into the bushes far away. Afterward, Brook said with a cunning smile on his face, “You said you are a knight from the empire? Do you have anything at all that can prove it? I guess not? Hah how fearless are you, pretending to be the holy empire’s knight. Everyone, take down this imposter with me with everything you have!

He was obviously lying, but in no way was he going to admit it!

“This is so shameless…” Drogba sighed, feeling ashamed looking at Brook.

“I know right, his shamelessness, has the same poise as your previous style as well.” Pierce stroked his chin.

“You…” The scar-faced knights’ leader looked at them with disbelief, almost being driven mad.

These worthless peasants, how dare they act this way.

Even in his dreams, he couldn’t imagine that after showing his badge from the holy empire, not only did they not beg for their lives, they even gathered the courage to bite him back, saying he was a fake. The leader’s prestige was being challenged by these ignorant peasants. Lost in the moment from his anger, he bit so hard that his golden teeth were about to break in at any moment.

These were really a group of bandits.

But currently, it was not the time for him to showcase his “Holy knight’s prestigious image”.

Because the Chambord elites all came charging at him, circling him in the center.

Elena struck first. With her slender seductive fingers, thousands of thunderbolts flew out, finding their way to the scar-faced knights’ leader’s vital spots. Lampard’s thunder strikes were so dense that they exploded like water. With a strike from his fist, it lit up the sky and struck relentlessly. Furthermore, Drogba and Pierce, both wearing their Taurus and Capricorn cloths, were both preparing their own ultimate abilities.

The pressure increased exponentially.

“You peasants, just you wait, in a really short time, you are going to pay for what you have done today!” The scar-faced knight leader knew that he could not deal with all of this so he flew away, leaving behind an area of shattered ground.

He could only run.

Even if his emotion was filled with anger, wanting to slaughter the crowd in front of him into minced meat, he could only run away. Keeping his mind clear, as clear as a mirror, he realized that if the peasants were not scared of the empire’s badge, then staying here for any bit longer was really asking for his own death. The opposing group’s goddess-like archer and the warrior that was covered in liquidized-lighting, both had the skill to threaten him. Instead of fighting them head on, he could only run first and bring back reinforcements to destroy this trivial country.

“Quick, don’t let him run away!” Brook’s face frowned, he didn’t think the scar-faced knight leader would be so calm and decide to run away.

Zoom zoom zoom.

Multiple icy-slowing-arrows, linking to each other by their ends and heads, like a thread, went straight to the scar-faced knight leader in the sky. Elena’s swiftness in her archery, created a phantom of movement, faster than what the naked eye could capture.

“Lightning…Speed… Fists!!”

Lampard screamed. Multiple strikes with silver light exploded from his fists. Bursts of plasma homed for the knight in the sky, filling the sky with sounds from the end of the world, frightening the viewers.

The two Chambord masters also reacted quickly.

Both released their ultimate abilities at the exact moment, forcing the knight to stay instead of running away.

The scar-faced knight leader laughed at their petty attempts and struck back. Strokes of sword-energy screeched in the air, broke the arrows and the plasma with lightning speed, keeping it a meter away from him.

The leader’s skill was high. In addition to his rich battle experience and his will to leave, stopping him was proving to be too hard.

Within a few steps, he was already 200 meters out.

“Hah hah, the next time I come back here, all of you are going to die…” The scar-faced knight leader’s devilish laugh came from the horizon. It was obvious that he was too far to be chased down.

“It is unfortunate that we let him get away…” Brook sighed, already planning how to solve the situation. Preferably, he didn’t want to create any disturbances for Fei, who was currently heading to the capital.

“You won’t have a next time.” A calm female voice suddenly emerged.

As the voice ended, a sudden blue light flashed. With it came a portal that was two meters high. The next moment a light red shadow came out from the portal. Unexpectedly, the body flickered with movements that could not be captured with the human eye, moves that have never been seen before, and devastating explosions that came from energy. With the sound of scar-faced knight leader screaming, he fell to the ground like a wooden doll, motionless.

And the red light figure flashed, flying into the portal and disappearing. As a blue flame revolved around the portal, it dissipated.

This all happened, in a blink of an eye.

Quick to the point that no one could react.

Only a few were able to see the mysterious woman.

Elena, Lampard, the two saint knights, and Brook were all shocked by the woman. She was someone who appeared at the mountain behind Chambord city, Chambord’s Hero’s University, as a modest professor that taught martial arts; teaching only the basics of basics. No one could believe that her actual skill was extremely high. Even someone who was at the peak of four stars could not survive the damage from just one blow from her. Remembering their negligence while studying under her, Drogba and Pierce looked at each other, shaking and rustling down with cold sweat.

After a few moments of silence, Lampard flew into the sky. Just after a brief moment, he carried back the scar-faced knight leader. 。

“He is not dead yet.” Lampard said. He threw the last-second-threatening-but-now-like-a-p*ssy knight onto the ground.

The scar-faced knight leader was horrified.

The mysterious figure that appeared out of nowhere, not only was her strength incredible, but her moves were also inexplicable. With his own strength, he couldn’t even react to one strike of the mysterious woman, which locked down his energy and limited his movements. Apart from talking from his mouth, he couldn’t move a single finger.

“How should we deal with him?” Lampard said.

Brook pondered at the crowd. This was a rather hard question.

He knew, this scar-faced knight was probably a real knight from the empire because the whole Zenit Empire, apart from the empire, there were only a few that had the power to command four four-stars knight to work for them. But these four knights surprising followed the Black Stone King, Chishui King, and Slace King to attack Chambord city. Does the empire want to destroy Chambord City? But then after serious thinking, they didn’t seem serious. If they really wanted to destroy Chambord City, then the whole Execution Knight Palace would have appeared in front of Chambord City, not just the dark cavalry led by the three kings. There must be some sort of special reason behind it.

Ignoring scar-faced knight leader, he eyed the two jokesters, Drogba and Pierce.

Drogba and Pierce understood his intention.

Both cracking their knuckles, smiling with a bad intention, they lifted the tangled up Slace King, Black Stone King, and Chishui King. Ignoring their screaming, like dragging dead pigs, they dragged the three into the little bushes behind the hill.

In just a short moment, sounds and movements echoed out.

It was first a fury of fists mixed with the sound of storm-like slapping. Next came the sounds of crying and begging form the three kings, mixed with laughs and screams, creeping out of the crowd.

After few moments, the two jokester knights dragged the three nose-broken-face-puffed-lip-ripped-teeth-cracked kings on top of the hill.

Drogba whispered to Brook’s ear, told him everything he got from torturing the three, with great detail.

Brook nodded and the rock in his heart finally dropped.

Things were similar to what he thought originally. These four knights didn’t come from the command of the empire. Instead, they were being commanded by one of the ten Execution Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace, the Golden Sun Knight Sutton’s trusted follower to come assist the three kings. Their actions didn’t represent the Imperial Knight Palace.

The facts were not as bad as he thought, but, after knowing the truth, how should he deal with the four prisoners?

Feeling the ice cold glaze of Brook, even though the scar-faced knight leader couldn’t move his hands, he still kept his fierce attitude. But the three that were tortured by the two jokesters were regretting and crying like there was no tomorrow.

“Kill them!” Brook said with fearlessness, coming to his decision rather quick.

“You…you dare?” The scar-faced knight leader screamed, threatening with his voice.

But his skull was soon broken by Drogba. Without the protection of energy, it was easily smashed. The Taurus knight cleaned the club by wiping the brains of the dead onto his foot. Ignoring the disgusted look of the crowd, he said with an arrogant voice, “Apparently rocks are harder than the skull of masters!”

On the other side, the Bylaw Enforcement Officers lifted their knives and sliced down. With that, the bodies of the three kings that were begging a second ago, were sliced into two.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 203

Lampard didn’t stop Brook’s order. The three kings and the leader of the Scarface Knights were already killed before he asked, “Do you think it will affect the trip of his Majesty since we killed them?”

“It’s the same to kill one or two.” Brook put the bloody sword back in the sheath, slightly shaking his head. After the burning of the prairie, the whole area laid in ruins. He watched the scene of this devastation, frowned and said, “If we didn’t kill those three Knights before, it might not be a problem to let them go, but unfortunately … the Knights will not care about our explanation. No matter whose fault it was, those domineering Execution Knights will only see one thing— that we killed their people. If we let him leave now, after he turns back, the revenge from the Knights will only come faster. Also, killing these people is my consideration for his Majesty’s visit to the Imperial Capital.”

Lampard just sighed but did not speak any more. He understood what Brook said.

With the wind blowing away the grass, everyone had a sudden feeling of anger and oppression. They knew a storm was brewing, but they couldn’t do anything. Chambord did not have the ambition to conquer any city. The only thing they wanted was to live in a safe and peaceful environment. However, the Azeroth Continent was full of chaos and killing. Even if they didn’t want to be involved in the trouble, they will be engulfed in this havoc.

“Fortunately, it’s only a few people who know about this.”

Brook looked at the soldiers who were distributed around. There were less than one hundred people that joined the battle, of which more than eight people had been sent away to distract the black cavalries before. The people who really knew about the status of those four four-star Empire Knights were only around twenty and all of them were innocent and staunch people from Chambord. Brook turned around and sternly ordered that no one was allowed to divulge information about this event. Once someone let out any rumors, they would be killed.

Soon, the body of the two experts, Dick and Alan who were killed by Lampard and the jokester duo knights Drogba and Pierce, the three kings, Gullo, and the leaders of the Scarface Knights had been burned to ash. Their armors and weapons were transported into the blacksmith Samuel’s furnace that was located in the back hill of Chambord and was scrapped. The traces of the fighting also had been cleaned up carefully. Brook was very considerate. The work of cleaning the marks was well done. Nothing was left of this battle.

“However, we have to let His Majesty know about what happened here as soon as possible. Frank, take a night off and return to His Majesty tomorrow immediately!”

The next day, Lampard and the jokester duo knights left Chambord City with 50 Bylaw Enforcement Officers so hastily that they left a dust trail behind them.

In the early sunshine of the morning, there were two people, who had once sent Fei away, standing under the drawbridge gate. The two magnates of the army and politics in Chambord City, Brook and Bast were standing on the rampart, watching Lampard and the others leave the city quietly, until they disappeared in the distant horizon.

“Unbelievable, the Zenit Empire had been stabilized for more than twenty years. A chaotic time is coming so soon again.” The old white faced Bast sighed, worrying inside.

“I heard that Emperor Yasin’s body is getting worse and worse. He is too sick, not even being able to ride horses now. His princes are keen on jockeying for the throne. Those decadent nobles only know how to crazily seek money and the two hundred and fifty dependent kingdoms are ready to strive for the empire. The worse thing is, according to the news from the Priest Ma Zola, the empire’s old enemy, Spartac, has started to mobilize their troops at the border three months ago, seemingly like they want to invade. The dark chaotic time is already showing a few signs.” Brook rubbed the chilled crenellations on the wall, “The three kings would not dare to attack us if these chaotic signs didn’t appear. Nowadays, even the Empire Knights are starting to have some plans.”

“Once the war comes, there will be many kingdoms that will be destroyed, people will be killed and royal families will be annihilated. Although Chambord is located in the North, we probably won’t be able to stay out of this. There is only a little time for us to prepare.” Bast had special experiences, seemingly like he already imagined a scene of a miserable world.

“The only thing we need to do is work on the things that His Majesty left us. I believe that he already noticed the signs, and had been prepared.” Brook was a soldier. He had heroic bones, so he was not really pessimistic about the war.

Bast showed a smile, suddenly changing the topic, “Oh, right, did you find out the identity of the mysterious black master that appeared and killed Knight Gullo in a split second?”

“I have only a little clue, but am not certain yet.”

“Well, Gordon, you need to thank this mysterious man, I heard from Frank that without this mysterious guy’s help, you would have been stuck in a dangerous position.”

“Even if he didn’t appear, I would not have died.” In front of his old friend, Brook didn’t hide too much. He smiled towards the wall and said, “When His Majesty left, he did leave something for me. Before I could use it, this guy just appeared and killed the four-star warrior.”

After the Elder Princess and her people left, the Chambord Expeditionary Force did not set off on the second day, but simply stationed themselves on the outside of the Ernst capital Hot Spring Gate.

The Hot Spring Gate was one of the most famous ten cities in the Zenit Empire. It was not only the metropolis of Ernst, but also a well-known economic and cultural hub in the Northern region of the empire. More importantly, it’s a solid fortress. Whether it was the size of the city or the military forces, it’s impossible for the Black Stone Kingdom’s fortress to compare with it. Also, the Hot Spring Gate was just like a gate that was located in the middle of Chambord City, guarding the road to the outside. It had extreme strategic significance. Therefore, Fei wanted to stay here to observe more and wait for Lampard and the others to return to the army.

The second day was sunny and crisp in the morning.

After Fei arranged the camp matters, he called off the guards’ accompanying him and took Angela and Emma with him before leaving the campsite of the Expeditionary Forces to visit the Hot Spring Gate. A big city like this, it was much more flourishing and grand than Chambord City. For Fei–a homeboy in his previous life who only knew about the Azeroth Continent from books and legends, and the two little girls, who never came to such a big city before, this city had a fatal attraction.

“Hey! You three, Stop! Foreigners need to pay a tax to get into the city.”

Just after reaching the city gate, the guards became baffled like they found peerless treasures, avariciously staring at Angela and Emma’s bodies. One barred the gate with his spear, blocking the way to stop them. With their elegant outfits and temperament, the soldier knew that these three people were not common peasants. It was hard to say what would happen if Fei and the two girls didn’t seem like nobles.

“Tax? How much?” Fei smiled not feeling angry.

He knew that these soldiers were “princess” soldiers when he saw the scruffy armors and the untidy formation of these soldiers. They didn’t join the war and0 see death. These soldiers could never be opponents to the Bylaw Enforcement Officers of Chambord. It was easy to imagine how their peaceful lives made them lose their vigilance. Even the garrison in Hot Spring Gate – one of the most famous ten cities in the empire – was not that strict.

“One empire standard silver coin for each person.”

“One silver coin? Really?! How could it be so expensive?” Emma couldn’t help but ask back. An empire standard silver coin could provide for a poor family in Chambord for more than one month.

Fei shook his head. He knew that these soldiers were rambling about the price, but he was not willing to talk too much with these people. He threw three silver coins out, and walked into the city with the two girls. The coins fell on the ground and those soldiers grabbed like a bunch of dogs trying to get their bones.

After passing the city gate, it was an outer district designed to defend during a siege. Past the outer district, they finally made it to the main city.

When they walked into the main city, a new world appeared.

There were wide, clean streets in the city. Although it was early in the morning, not too many people were on the street. It was much more busy than Chambord City. There were a few hawkers already starting to prepare their stalls. Caravans were in a hurry, mercenaries and excursionists were grimy, everyone started to work for a new day. Most buildings that were along the streets were made by stones, colorful signs were swinging with the wind. There were so many shops opening one by one, and the whole street was filled with the appetizing smell of food.

Angela and Emma were suddenly attracted by the bustling scenes and they gasped, just like two oriole birds. They took a look at everything, all the things here were so fresh and beautiful.

Fei walked behind them with a smile, observing the city while he protected the two girls.

For the longest time, Fei was really curious about the reason why all the empires were so tirelessly keen to build fortress walls and castles. In the Azeroth Continent, where top tier experts like the Sun-class Lord could move a mountain with their hands and even split the sky, all these walls were not even stronger than a top tier expert’s hair. No matter how stable or grand your walls were, it wouldn’t cause any problems to a Moon-class Elite or a Sun-class Lord. Even a capable star-class warrior could just jump over that. So, the creation of walls seemed like a futile project to waste money and materials.

But just now, Fei found some interesting things.

Each brick that was on the walls of the Hot Spring Gate was covered with some magic runes. These runes were not really difficult to understand. With the magician knowledge that Fei learned from the Nun Akara and the wretched Uncle Kane, he could resolve out that they were some simple magic transmission and soil reinforcement spells. He secretly used his palm to push the wall and found out that once the thrust stopped, the magic power would appear inside the wall, and any damage below a 3-star rating wouldn’t be able to damage the walls.

Also, after entering the city of the Hot Spring Gate, Fei instantly felt a very active magic element fluctuation in the city. It was almost more than twice as much as he felt outside of the city. It was really incredible. These few steps could create such a huge gap!

But just another few minutes, he found out the source of this bizarre phenomenon.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 204 Big Events in the Empire

Chapter 204 Big Events in the Empire

In the splendid land of Hot Spring Gate, there stood six heaven-touching cylindrical towers, hundreds of meters in the air.

From where those towers were located, however, Fei clearly felt a stronger kind of magical fluctuation, as if there were multiple layers of waves radiating outwards endlessly. The power was so strong that it was no less than the effect of the magic elements caused by a full breakout from a Five-Star Magician. It seemed like the existence of those towers was the reason for the abnormal fluctuations of magic elements.

”Is it the legendary Mage Tower?”

Fei soon noticed that the six mage towers in the Hot Spring Gate were located respectively at every point of a hexagon, and he was already familiar with this kind of location, which obviously formed a tremendous Magic Array division. It was implicitly releasing a sort of strange transparent enchantment that trapped the Hot Spring Gate within. However, the strength of the enchantment was too weak to be noticed by most people; that might be also why, so far, the giant Magic Array still remained hidden.

“I see… the entire city is located on an already built giant Magic Array. Even the walls around are part of it. Once invaders show up, the power of the mage tower, as well as all the magicians in the city, can be used to stimulate this Magic Array. After enhancing the power of the enchantment, it might be able to defend itself against those gallant warriors; or even to fight them back.”

Fei gradually figured out many things.

He suddenly realized that the world was way more complicated than he expected. Fierce competition to survive as well as the history accumulated over thousands of years would only make this world even more fantastic. Fei was already shocked by the single wall in Hot Spring Gate, but it also delighted him with a perfect plan for reconstructing the defense of Chambord.

Along with Angela and Emma’s laughter, the whole trip did not only shock Fei, but was also eye-opening.

Hot Spring Gate was the economic and cultural hub of the empire’s northern region. Its population was ten times larger than Chambord.

As it was getting close to noon, more and more people from various industries such as vendors, artists, mercenary and trade caravans all showed up on the street. The crowd made the street so packed that you could hear all the noise from peddling and talking right beside your ears.

Two girls were hopping around, amazed by the bustling scenes that they had never seen before and totally forgot about the rest of the world. They just could not help buying all the fancy stuff they saw. As it was about noon, they finally decided to rest at a pub called Ivy League. It was now that Fei realized that his storage ring was almost full.

Ivy League was a popular pub among the lower classes in Hot Spring Gate. People from various backgrounds would like to gather there, especially the busy mercenaries. Fei picked a place like that with the purpose of getting some useful clues from those who traveled extensively.

Moreover, what surprised Fei more was the food provided by the pub. It was his first time to taste the amazing food from other parts of the world, not the flavorless stuff from Chambord. The feeling of being part of the cheerful and boisterous scene reminded Fei of his last life back in university, hanging out with a couple of friends, grabbing as much beer as they wanted in a tiny messy restaurant near the university, enjoying being youthful and fearless.

Fei had a sip of the rye beer and was reminded of the sour bitter taste, yet calming while going down the throat. Fei took a breath with pleasure, then glanced around in the pub.

Most of the men in the pub were mercenaries, dressed in some old but neat leather armor. The armor looked like it was polished a lot, making the leather look polished and shiny. It sounded like thunder when they were talking, sitting together in little groups and bursting into laughter from time to time. There were also some guys liked to enjoy their beer while waiting for a chance to grab the ass of the curvy waitresses, then everyone started to laugh again. People had their own groups. If you paid more attention, you could find different kinds of badges on them showing off their status to others. Although Hot Spring did not allow the subsidiary kingdom’s troops to get in the city, this mercenary seemed like an exception. Fei keenly noticed that almost every one of them had a weapon on them.

Compared to those mercenaries in the pub, Fei and the two girls looked totally out of place, not only the way they dressed but also their temperament showed unconsciously. From the beginning when Fei brought Angela and Emma into the pub, some people stared at them with curiosity, or to be precise, they stared at the two girls. The innocence and beauty of Angela and Emma definitely were refreshing the pub that only used to be filled with rudeness and boorishness.

“Hey, beautiful ladies, please allow I, Old Sang, a chance to buy you some drinks.”

“Oh my God, I see my charming goddess. Hahaha, have a drink. I barely see such beautiful ladies here.”

Once a while, there were some excited and hasty dudes from far away raising their steel cups to present their compliments along with laughter.

As for receiving this nice invitation, Angela did not get mad. Instead, she chose to be enthusiastic as well as elegant. She would hold the cup with a sweet smile on her face and had a sip in response to the mercenaries’ guffaw. You could not find any affectation on her, but only a deep elegance.

Fei was surprised to find out that the appetency his fiancée was born with did not only have an influence on animals. Even those rude mercenaries were unbelievably affected, and they were friendly when they were with her. Fei could tell, it was the kindness from deep inside of their tough hearts. It was the emotion that people only had for their families.

“That is strange, is that because Angela has the spirit of a protagonist?”

The wooden door was pushed open as Fei was snickering. The shadows of two appeared in the doorway, one tall and the other short.

“Haha, look who is here! Old York, when the hell did you come back from the empire?”

“Haha, I just came back, I cannot wait to come here and have a drink with my buddies…” The tall one replied as he looked around, eventually heading to Fei’s table with the short tiny fellow, saying “Hey young man, can I have a seat here? Everywhere else is full. “

Fei smiled and pushed two wooden chairs towards him, “Have a seat please.“

“Thanks, man…” The tall man named York sat down gladly.

All of a sudden Fei felt that things turned dark in front of him, as if a giant mountain stood ahead of him. This guy was exceptionally strong. Even the barbarians in the Diablo world were inferior to him. He was about thirty or forty years old, but his fire red beard drew a lot of attention, making him look like a bold and forthright man. His fellow, on the other hand, was a lot skinnier with a tanned skin tone, but you can still tell that he was quite good-looking. Not a while Fei noticed that this tanned skinny guy seemed very shy. Most of the time he just looked down, but when he lifted his head up, there was a shy smile, together with his white teeth and dimples on his face, made him look like a stunning young man.

“Hey man, get me two large premium rye beers! Hurry up…” the big guy York was knocking on the table and yelling, looking like he couldn’t wait for a second longer.

His voice was rumbling like muffled thunder in the pub. However, the other mercenaries were already used to this, and all burst out into a guffaw. Someone asked in a high pitch, “Hmmm premium rye beer？Old York, seems like you made a good fortune after going to the empire… ”

“Emmm, a bit, but only a bit.” The big guy scratched his head with a smile hanging on the face, not even trying to hide the fact that he did make a fortune.

“Oh come on man, you have to get us drinks since you got some money in your hands.” Someone shouted.

“Ok guys, drinks for everybody… I mean, regular rye beer, I can’t afford the premium for so many people.” The big guy said passionately without a hesitation.

The crowd responded with loud applause and cheering. The pub was full of noise and excitement again.

However, this fellow did not seem too happy about it. No matter how hard he winked at the big guy trying to stop him, he just did not get any hint at all. So he gave up, and could not help but shake his head and stare at the big guy with an awkward smile.

Seeing this, Fei started laughing at himself.

Fei had been observing those two guys the entire time. They made quite a strange mercenary group. As he could tell, they were definitely not from the best tier. The big guy might be a one-star peak samurai, but the young fellow might not even be close to a one-star. However, the strange feeling and sharp sensitivity of someone like Fei who had the【Barbarian Mode】told him that this young black guy was not as innocent as he thought. Fei could tell there were some potential dangers deep inside of the guy, and his scent was familiar to Fei, as if he encountered that somewhere before.

“Hey Old York, tell us about your trip to the empire, anything interesting?” Someone shouted in the pub.

“Ok fine, speaking about the big events in the empire, the one that draws the most attention must be the military contest among the 250 subsidiary countries. There are only 10 days left, and 80 or 90 percent of the subsidiary country troops had stationed outside the empire. Not to mention that the top ten first-class subsidiary countries are already there.” The big guy did not continue talking until he took a nice big drink, “All the chambers of commerce, private banks and casinos had set historically high odds and payouts in the market. Tons of aristocrats and businessmen were betting crazily on this contest… ”

“Stop here man, that’s out of date now, we all know about this event already. Everyone in the empire knows that only those from the first-class subsidiary countries have a chance to be the final winner.” Someone contradicted.

“Then you just don’t have any clue, I’m afraid it might be different this time.” The big guy laughed while shaking his head, “I heard that a few days ago among the kings of the subsidiary countries, there was an amazing young master that showed up out of nowhere going to the contest, who shocked the entire empire by beating the Golden Sun Knight – Chris-Sutton, one of the top ten Execution Knights from the Imperial Knight Palace, in the battle at the twin peaks tower.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 205: An Even More Shocking News

Chapter 205: An Even More Shocking News (Part One)

“What?”

“Old York, are you kidding me?”

“You must be drunk. These kinds of things would never happen….”

People in the tavern started to shout. Although, being mercenaries, they had seen many bizarre things, they still couldn’t believe what this big, burly man just said. What kind of man was the Golden Sun Knight, one of the ten Execution Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace? The extremely talented and utterly gorgeous, renowned throughout the empire, Golden Sun Knight that had slayed countless challengers with his golden spear. Rumors had it that the Golden Sun Knight possessed strong powers that almost rivaled a six-star warrior at such a young age. How could this so called “Best fighter of the young generation” be defeated by the king of an subsidiary kingdom?

This almost sounded like a story from the fairytale compilation “One Thousand and One Nights”.

The tall burly guy took another sip of the wine, stretching out his neck and retorted, “How is it not possible? This isn’t a secret. It has already been spreading in the Holy Capital. Some people even witnessed the Golden Knight get beaten unconscious and was carried by his Knight retinue back into the Knight Palace. They say that the Head of the Knights Akinfeev was furious. And nowadays, every single prominent force from the Holy Capital, at least the ones who deemed themselves to have a decent shot, started to secretly prepare to win this unparalleled mighty king of the subsidiary kingdom over….”

“How come?”

“Maybe it’s real?”

People saw that Old York was telling the story in a convincing way and gradually became less dubious.

“Oh, I know! It must be “One Sword”! Only “One Sword” has the power to defeat the Golden Knight…” Someone was suddenly enlightened, thought he figured out the “right answer” and proudly yelled it out. Other people in the retinue heard him and echoed along. They also agreed with this answer–if out of the whole empire, you had to name one from an subsidiary kingdom that could defeat the Golden Sun Knight, that person must be “One Sword”.

“Hahaha, no, you are dead wrong. Jim, is your head broken? I’ve already told you, it’s the King of a subsidiary kingdom that defeated the Golden Knight. “One Sword” wasn’t enthroned as a King yet, he’s just a prince…Tee-hee, okay forget about it, don’t even try because you aren’t gonna get it. The guy who routed the Golden Knight, actually was just a level six subsidiary kingdom’s king who had never revealed his talent.” The tall man finally unveiled the truth.

“The King of a tier 6 subsidiary kingdom?”

“Old York, did you become retarded after being beaten by your wife?”

The big man became apparently agitated, stretching out his neck and yelling, “ No, your brain was the one that got smashed! Heck, your whole family’s brains are damaged! This can’t be more real. I would never get it wrong…”

However, the mercenary audience bursted out into nothing but guffaws and gloats. The man’s words seemed so outrageous. Hardly, no one trusted him anymore.

Sitting quietly just next to the laughing crowd, Fei on the contrary could hardly enjoy the humor. Instead, he became more and more anxious along the unfolding of the story. In a vain attempt to calm himself, he stroked his chin repeatedly and was truly astonished, “It has only been four days since my battle with the Golden Knight at Dual-tower Mountain. How could the news have spread out so fast? What is more bizarre was that the words originated from St. Petersburg, all the way back to the Hot Spring Gate. This was indeed uncanny.”

Angela and the blond loli Emma could not suppress themselves and chuckled on the side. The two girls surely knew all about the whole Dual-tower Mountain Battle. Seeing that the people in the tavern wouldn’t believe it, Emma, with wide open eyes and raised eyebrows, almost jumped out of her seat in an attempt to advocate for the truth, but was stopped by Angela who clasped Emma’s hands and subtly shook her head. Emma had no choice but to sit down grudgingly with her teeth gnashing, fiercely staring at the people around them with rage, as if all those who didn’t believe that Fei defeated that Golden Knight were all her enemies.

“Hey bro, if you don’t mind me asking, where did you hear all these stories? Was it all a rumor?” Fei, in an effort to probe, deliberately beat around the bush to ask this simple and honest guy.

“How can it be a rumor?! Little brother, this was publicly announced by the Soros’ Merchant Group at St. Petersburg…” York’s face flushed red from impatience. He slapped at the table and stood up raising his voice, “You guys, if you don’t believe what I said, the source, the Soros’ Merchant Group, should earn your trust. Just a few more days, the news will definitely get passed to the Hot Spring Gate. And the news released by the Soros’ Merchant Group was very detailed–The mysterious master who has vanquished the Golden Sun Knight was the King of the level six subsidiary kingdom, Chambord, whose name is Alexander!”

“Wow, the Soros’ Merchant Group announced the news?”

“It seems legit, sounds more convincing now…”

“If it was released by the Soros’ Merchant Group, then it might be true. I can’t believe that just from a little level six subsidiary kingdom comes such a heroic figure.”

Upon York stately backing up his story with the Soros’ Merchant Group, the crowd in the tavern finally became progressively convinced. Indeed, an organization as powerful and authoritative like the Soros’ Merchant Group, would never blab or gossip with issues as important as this. After all, the ultimate virtue that merchants valued was being reliable. No merchant group could be considered reliable if they were ever caught spreading untrue crucial information. Not even once! For the hundreds of years of establishment of the Soros’ Merchant Group, no such scandal had ever happened before.

Until now, Fei finally figured out the knack.

Chapter 205: An Even More Shocking News (Part Two)

The Manager of Soros’ Merchant Group, Harry Redknapp, and the Soros Caravan had followed the Chambord’s expedition army, and witnessed the Dual-tower Mountain Battle. There was no doubt that reason the story went around so elaborately from St. Petersburg to the Hot Spring Gate, was all because of Redknapp’s special “Soros’ Merchant Group exclusive” pipelines.

The only weird thing was, why the Soros’ Merchant Group had to trumpet and advertise this story? Maybe as greedy businessman, they saw the potential to make a profit out of it?

Fei captured the oddball exquisitely.

As the discussion in the tavern was becoming more intense, everyone’s interests were pointed towards the mysterious master, the Chambord King. The two girls sitting beside Fei chuckled with their mouths covered, listening to all the gasps of admiration from the crowd and feeling so proud seeing Fei calmly smiling by the table. It was hard for them to control themselves and not tell everyone that the “mysterious master” who defeated the Golden Knight was just sitting here right in front of everyone’s eyes.

Seeing that people had finally trusted him, York smiled with complacence. He lowered his head and took a big sip of almost half a glass of beer. He wiped the beer on his beard and suddenly rapped on the table heavily. He didn’t start to speak out until he had fully caught everyone’s attention, “Actually the Golden Knight getting beaten up was not the most sensational news from the Holy Capital. There was another event that had happened at the Capital. If I told ya, you will all feel astounded.”

“Wow there was more shocking news? Tell us, tell us, C’mon!” Someone urged him impatiently.

York was contented and appeased. He leered around, patiently waited for the tension to build. Then he skimmed his smirk and finally started talking, in a deliberate moderate tone: “about ten days ago, the Martial Saint Guardian of the Spartac, out of blue, officially declared the ‘Martial Saint Letter of Challenge’ to Master Krasic….”

“What? ‘Martial Saint Letter of Challenge?”

“No way! What do those stupid Spartac bastards want to do? Do they want to provoke the war?”

“Quick quick, old York, how did Mr. Krasic reply?”

“May God bless us, something big like this happened. Maybe the war will actually break out?”

The tall burly man York’s words could be truly qualified as breathtaking. The already noisy tavern now became blustering, just as if someone splashed a handful of salt into a greasy boiling pot – a sudden and massive explosion. Even the groups who were more reserved before and reticent could no longer maintain their postures, their jaws dropping and eyes opening.

This piece of information was truly astonishing.

The appearance of the “Martial Saint Letter of Challenge” was an absolute astonishing event all around the empire. It not only represented the arrival of a final duel between two superpowers, but also implied a face-to-face rivalry conflict at an unprecedented level, between the mighty empire of Zenit and the great empire of Spartac. Following upon the tradition of the ancient Azeroth Continent, the fate of the two empires was now hinging upon the ultimate battle between their Martial Saint Guardians. The “Martial Saint Invitation” was like a providence or a whimsy from the Gods, – mighty, unchallengeable and deadly. No one in the continent could resist contemplating the results. In comparison, the fiasco of the Golden Knight was no longer as significant as it used to be.

“The Spartac Empire really went too far. Mr. Krasic will definitely decapitate that reckless challenger…”

Zenit’s Martial Saint Guardian Krasic who had been promoted as a Moon-class Elite for as long as ten years was no doubt the No.1 powerful fighter in the empire, the Guardian God of the Empire and the absolute idol within millions of warriors’ hearts. All other empires were in awe of the Martial Saint Mountain because of him and no one dared to compete. And yet, finally, Krasic was challenged by another empire.

“Two months later, at the summit of St. Petersburg Martial Saint Mountain, the demon moon hangs in the sky, and the two Saints will fight to the death!” York finished his glass of beer, heavily placed it down on the wooden table and then yelled to the crowd, “News of this event has already been spread out near the Capital. I believe that any fighter who has courage will be there to observe and cheer for the empire’s Martial Saint.”

“When the time comes, I will certainly be there!” Someone was already impatient.

“I’ll go as well…”

“Me too…”

“Only those who were raised by goblins will miss such a matter….”

Fei saw the roused atmosphere in the tavern, suddenly felt excited for the battle of the Two-Saints that will happen at the Martial Saint Mountain two months after. This will be a battle to the death between Moon-class Elites and a great chance to get to know the exact level of strength of all the experts within the continent. It was exciting to anticipate what kind of astonishing scene will happen then.

After listening to the crowd for a while, Fei saw that the time was almost up. He called the owner of the tavern to pay for the bill and was ready to leave.

“Hey little brother, thanks so much for letting me sitting here, or else I couldn’t enjoy today’s good wine…. How about I invite you and those two beautiful girls for another round of drinks?” York said and stood up, called the waitress to bring four glasses of dark beers–three in front of Fei and the two girls. The fourth one was pushed in front of a dark-skinned little boy who had been sitting there quietly for a while. York hustled this little boy, “Philip, don’t be nuts, be a man. Stand up and finish this glass!”

The little boy didn’t know what to do and showed a shy smile. He grabbed the iron glass and stood up.

At this moment…. Duang! …A raspy sound occurred.

The tavern’s wooden door was pushed open hard. Behind the door entered several rampant figures. They went in recklessly.

The head of the group looked like he was seeking something. He looked around quickly, turned and whispered something, after seeing Fei and two girls, he whispered to the well-dressed young man behind him with twinkle in his eyes. With a smile, the young man strode to the table, sniffed with distaste, and stared at both York and the shy little boy. He shouted dismissively: “Go away, you two inferior mercenaries! Who the hell were you to sit with such beautiful ladies at one table?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 206: He is the legendary Master?

Chapter 206: He is the legendary Master? (Part One)

It was quiet in the Ivy League Pub.

This young man who was dressed fancily didn’t hesitate to swear and include everyone in the pub. However, Fei was able to sense that most of the mercenaries in the pub were mad, and they didn’t dare to speak out, as if this young man was like a terrifying demon. The person who was murmuring into the young man’s ear was someone who Fei knew; he was the captain of the soldiers who were guarding the gate, and was still wearing his uniform.

Fei knew what was going on in almost a second.

The captain seemed like that he was leading the young man to find Fei and the other two. The reason? Fei could guess by how this fancy dressed young man was staring at Angela thirstily.

The tall and strong man York who was excited a moment ago was really embarrassed. His face was all red when he was being pointed at the nose and swore at. He didn’t know if it was better to continue holding the iron cup in his hands or not. Although he was very angry, he hesitated and finally lowered his head and didn’t voice out as he dragged the shy dark young boy and wanted to leave. It was obvious that he knew the identity of this young man.

“York, wait up.”

Angela spoke. She smiled, and the atmosphere in the pub relaxed. She reached out her white hands and grabbed onto the iron cup on the table and said to York, “Thank you for telling us all these stories. You are a passionate and straightforward man, I have to toast to you.”

After she said that, she raised her head and bent her swan like beautiful neck to drink all of the beer in the iron cup. She drunk the beer in such a manly way that the gulping sound resonated in the pub. After drinking everything in the cup in one go, Angela wiped the beer on her lips with her hand. This rough action combined with Angela’s beautiful face made her look very elegant somehow, and everyone in the pub was stunned by her.

The tall and strong York was so excited that his body started to shiver.

He didn’t expect this beautiful girl who looked like an untouchable goddess was willing to toast to him at this awkward situation. The shame and anger that resulted from the mocking fancily dressed young man disappeared instantly!

York grabbed the iron cup that he put down a moment ago and gulp down the beer as he was very thankful; he completely ignored the threatening looking that he fancily dressed young man was giving him. What was surprising was that the dark skinned young man who was very shy also walked up quietly and chugged down the beer that belonged to him.

After the drinks, York hesitated and said “Be careful” before leaving with a thankful and semi-embarrassed expression, accompanied by the young man Philip. Both of them soon disappeared on the street outside of the pub.

Fei rubbed his chin as if he understood something.

With a smile on his face, Fei gave Angela a praising look. For the first time, he realized that his soft and gentle Fiancee also had a valiant side to her.

The fancily dressed young man’s face was so gloomy that water could be squeezed out of his face. He looked in the direction that York and Philip left viciously and then looked at Fei and asked suddenly, “Name your price, how many gold coins?”

“Huh?” Fei frowned.

“Hehe, come on, man. From the way you dress, I can tell that you have some status. What? Playing dumb? You really don’t know what I mean?” The fancily dressed young man smiled impatiently and signaled one of his henchmen, “You tell him what I want.”

“Yes, young master. Hehe, kiddo, let me tell you. Young master Lulun wants the two girls that you got. Be smart and name your price……” A tough man with a beard and warrior suit walked up and said to Fei arrogantly while pointing at Fei’s nose.

“Oh?” Fei laughed instant of being mad. “What if I’m not willing to?”

“Yuck! Are you fucking blind, dog? Who dares to reject young master Lulun at Hot Spring Gate?” Like a rabbit that got stepped on the tail, the man threw two copper coins onto the table and shouted: “You dumb fuck, take the money and get the fuck out!”

“Two copper coins?” Fei frowned again.

“What about them? Too little? The fact that young master Lulun is willing to pay you is a great gift for you……” The bearded henchman laughed: “This is the way that young master Lulun likes to buy stuff. If you don’t want two copper coins, then I will just give one.”

With a mocking expression on his face, the henchman took back a copper coin and put it back to his pocket.

Everyone in the pub didn’t dare to say anything due to the fear of Lulun. They all looked at Fei and Angela with pity and thought, “What a beautiful girl, too bad that she is going to fall into that demon’s hands again.”

“I can tell that you have some strength to you.” Fei sighed: “But you want to be someone else’s dog. You don’t deserve to wear a warrior’s attire, so let me take it off for you.”

As soon as he finished, he waved his hands. Before anyone could react, his hand smacked onto the bearded guard’s head like a lightning.

Puff!

Everyone felt like their eyesight fuzzed. They blinked their eyes and saw this guard getting smashed into the ground by this hand. Like a carrot, his entire body was in the ground except his head. Blood floated out of his mouth and nose; it was obvious that he was no longer alive. What was the most shocking was that his warrior’s clothes was taken off and piled beside the head. The entire scene was very strange.

Siiii!

Chapter 206: He is the legendary Master? (Part Two)

A series of gasping sounds filled the pub as some of the mercenaries’ chins almost smashed down on the tables.

“You……” the fancily dressed young man was mad, he shouted: “How dare you! Do you know who I am? My father is Hot Spring Gate’s……”

“Shut up……” Fei frowned and waved his hand again as if he was trying to get rid of a fly. Pia! The crisp sound was followed by a few teeth flying into the air; the blood was still on them. Then, the young man smashed into the gate of the pub like a sandbag, and he broke quite a few tables and chairs along the way. At this point, the fancily dressed young man was lying on the ground half dead. There was an obvious palm mark on his face, and his face was swollen like a monkey’s ass. His eyes were forced shut, and blood leaked out of his mouth. His entire appearance looked terrifying……

Everyone at the pub was so shocked with their mouths wide open; they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

While looking at that “demon”, some people subconsciously rubbed their own faced as they felt a chill down their spines. “Who could’ve guessed, this gentle black-haired man who was so polite when he was chatting was so violent when he attacks……”

Of course, more people realized that this black haired young man was a rare master.

Smashing the bearded guard who was a one-star warrior into the ground like a stake; no one under the rank of a four-star warrior could do that. This made many mercenaries yell out and scream.

“You…… how dare……” The captain who led that fancily dressed young man into the pub knew he fucked up. His legs trembled as he screamed and ran off. He saw this monster beating the young master Lulun, and knew this monster would beat him as well.

“You must be a bad guy as well. It’s too late to run now!”

Fei grabbed the air, and this captain struggled as his body flew back to Fei. Fei smacked his head, and he was smashed into ground as well. His ending was identical to the bearded henchman.

Fei didn’t hold back at all.

Everyone in the pub was dumbfounded. “This young man is like the Grim Reaper. He took their lives without hesitation, and among them was one of the captains of Hot Spring Gate. Where is he from? He doesn’t seem to be scared of the troops at Hot Spring Gate at all?” They thought.

Fei on the other hand smiled and nodded out of satisfaction.

For the last couple days, he was studying how to use the strength of the barbarian better, and he was getting more and more used to the advance techniques of using his strength. If he did this a few days ago, he could only smash the two into blood paste, and he could never just smash them into the ground as a whole.

“Let’s go.” Fei smiled at Angela as he threw three gold coins on the table; they were the compensation to the owner of the pub for destroying the tables and such. Fei walked out with Angela and Emma, but he stopped and went back to tell everyone who was still in shock: “Oh, one more thing. If anyone want to investigate this, tell them to come and find me at the camp of Chambord Expeditionary Force outside of Hot Spring Gate.”

After he said that, the three of them disappeared on the sunny and bright street.

It was still scary quiet in the pub.

After quite a while, someone said with a shaky tone: “He…… that man…… what did he say? Chambord Expeditionary force…… outside of Hot Spring Gate? Chambord…….Cham……”

“Could he be…… is he….. Alexander, the king of Chambord?” Someone murmured.

“That young man…… is King Alexander who defeated the Golden Sun Knight? He is the mysterious master who defeated Chris-Sutton, one of the ten Executive Knight?”

“He is this young?”

This time, everyone at the pub reacted, and the atmosphere exploded.

All the mercenaries jumped out of their chairs and chased after. They couldn’t believe that they were able to see the mysterious man in person. They felt like they were dreaming when they thought about the fact that they drank with this man.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 207: Re-encounter

Chapter 207: Re-encounter

Fei didn’t know about the huge reaction among the mercenaries back in the pub. After getting out of the pub, the three of them pondered on the street since it was still early in the day and both Angela and Emma wanted to check different places out. It was noon, and there weren’t that many people on the street at this time. The autumn’s sun wasn’t hot. In fact, the weather was chill and comfortable. They went to many stores, and saw many interesting scenes. Soon, they forgot about what happened in the pub and the mood brightened up again.

Hot Spring Gate was named as the northern economical and political pivot hub of the Zenit Empire, and it had all the functional areas that a city could hope for. Fei picked out a few areas that interested him, and the three of them headed over there. The first place they went was a mid-tier auction house that was hosting an auction at the moment. Fei paid close attention to the process, but none of the items in the auction interested him. After spending some time in there, they left.

After the auction, Fei asked for direction to the biggest Money Window in the Hot Spring Gate.

Money Window was like the bank on Earth. They were all backed by the Royal Family or Huge Noble Families. These facilities were responsible for creating liquidity in the gold coins made by the empire, and they were also responsible for converting magic gems and rare items. Since these facilities were very important to the economy of the Azeroth Continent, the magic civilization and its effects were demonstrated here. The connectedness of these Money Windows were so great that if you had enough properties or status, you could become a VIP instantly. A Crystal Magic Card would guarantee you the ability to take out money from any Money Window in the empire, so the trouble of bringing a huge amount of money with you would be avoided.

However, to Fei, the benefit offered by these Money Windows was close to none since he had the huge storage space from the Diablo World. However, since having a VIP Crystal Magic Card from the biggest Money Window chain in the empire meant status and could be used to show off, Fei took out 10 high quality fire magic gems, which were [Ordinary Rubies], and exchanged for 100,000 gold coins to deposit into the account without hesitation. He instantly received a Purple Crystal Magic Card. It looked impressive, so it was perfect for showing off. Fei felt like it would come in handy when he participate in upper class parties in the future.

After leaving the Money Window, Fei felt like he suddenly become very rich. After all, ten [Ordinary Rubies] weren’t the same as 100,000 gold coins. The feeling of putting the Purple Crystal Magic Card into his pocket was very addicting. The King started to hum his little song shamelessly: “Yo, I’m rich, and I don’t even know where I should ditch. I got a Samsung in my left, and I got an IPhone in my right, I’m riding a BMW and ……” As Fei laughed out loud, he had a dumb impulse of hugging Angela by his left arm and hugging Emma by his right arm.

Then, the three of them went to many other places, including the Mage Union, Mercenary Palace, Mage Tower, Defense Wall, Blacksmith Shop, tailor shop, Soros’ Merchant Group’s Hot Spring Division, the Church, slave market, trading market, and the black market from the rumors. Fei got a lot of the info that he was looking for in this trip. His understanding of this world was increasing at an insane speed. Finally, they arrived at the camp of [Rapid Wind Legion]. The defense troop of Hot Spring Gate was tightly guarded and prohibited unauthorized personnel from access. The king would sneak into the camp and see what was the difference of between his 300 bylaw enforcement officers and the [Rapid Wind Legion] which was one of the top ten legions of the empire.

By around 3’o clock in the afternoon, Angela and Emma were very tired. Their feet were at the verge of swelling, but they still wanted to walk around and take in the sights. Women were persistent monsters when it came down to the few things that they actually care about, so Fei purchased a comfortable horse carriage to take the two girls around; Fei himself acted as the groom.

The thrilling experience of riding with beauties in a nice car that Fei didn’t experience in his previous life was realized today. The king of Chambord wasn’t the mysterious master who defeated the Golden Sun Knight or a majestic lord of a Kingdom; at this moment, he was a young man who loved to show off. As he sensed the envy coming from pedestrians who were looking at him and the carriage, Fei felt great. He even wanted to open the window to show everyone that he had two beauties inside.

However, the king’s face turned green when he was feeling the proudest.

“Uh…… Where am I?”

Fei realized that after letting the horse walk freely for a while, he didn’t know where he was. There was no one in these streets, and his expert level anti-directional skill kicked in. He couldn’t tell north from south at all. His horse carriage wandered on the road that was getting tighter and tighter, but Fei couldn’t find the way out. In fact, he couldn’t even remember where he came from.

After about 10 minutes, the horse carriage entered an area that was dirty and quiet. In the maze like area, the air was filled with the stinky smell. It was like a different world compared with the lavish lifestyle of the other areas.

There were almost no one walking on the streets, and there weren’t any stores. There were only small and short houses made from wood and dry grass. The only people that Fei saw where thin, dirty, and in torn clothes. Black stinky water floated on the ground, and rotten garbage was filed up on the sides of the streets; Fei even saw some human corpses in the garbage piles. Dirty and vicious wild dogs and cats ran in the garbage piles in groups and tried to dig out food. From their dirty fur and thin bodies, Fei could tell that their lives were horrible as well.

“This must be the ghetto of Hot Spring Gate…..” Fei thought.

Fei didn’t try to leave right away after he saw everything. He sensed the familiar dark sensation that came off of the dark skinned young man at the Ivy League Pub. After some thinking, he rode the carriage towards that direction.

On the way, he saw some women who were thin and had a dull expression walking to the side of the street when they heard some noise.

It was quite chilly in late autumn, but they were wearing very little clothes. Their thin bodies were exposed as they shivered in cold. They eyes shone and waved as they saw people walking by. They were prostitutes.

The trade with these prostitutes were very simple. Fei saw some rough and violent mercenaries pick a few women who weren’t that thin among all the women as they pushed others away and started to do it on the street by just pulling down their pants. The payment that these women received were just a piece of dry black bread. One of the women was perhaps too hungry; she threw the bread into her mouth despite the fact that the mercenary was on top of her……

Fei sighed; he couldn’t really do much as an individual in this situation.

Of course, this area wasn’t a stranger to crimes. After a few minutes of proceeding, a scream and begging sounded on the side of the street, and Fei was just in time to witness the killing. A white haired elder got half of his head chopped off by two teenage boys around fifteen years old. As the elder fell down, the two half naked boys grabbed onto the pickled carrot in the elder’s hand and started to bite onto it like animals. When they saw Fei, they swung their rusty blades that were still dripping blood while their eyes shone a vicious light……

After about another ten minutes, the sensation of that dark skinned boy got stronger and stronger. After a turn, a cleaner clear area appeared in front of Fei. This space was fenced off by wood, and more than two dozen small wooden fences were built on the west side in an organized manner. In the middle of the clear space, Fei saw both York and the young man Philip who he met at the Ivy league Pub. The two of them were leading more than twenty kids who were about twelve years old to practice combat skills.

“Straighten your body…… be steady……suck your stomach in….. Yeah, that’s right!”

Old York was standing in front of the kids with his back towards Fei. He was instructing the kids a very basic punching technique. He was frowning as if something was bothering him; but after he saw the thankful and admiring look on these kids’ face, he relaxed a little and forced a smile onto his face as he continued to instruct the kids.

The dark skinned young man Philip was also practicing among the kids earnestly.

The familiar chilly sensation that Fei felt came from him. Fei felt it so clearly that he knew this dark skinned young man had secrets that others didn’t know about.

The clip-clop noise of the hooves sounded, and the kids all stopped. They blinked their eyes as they saw the luxurious magic horse carriage. They all had an envious, surprised, and scared expression on their faces. A kid that had a mushroom hair cut lightly pulled one of York’s sleeves.

“Little Andrew, why aren’t you practicing…… Huh?”

When York turned around and saw the magic horse carriage, he shouted in surprise. It was rare for a luxurious horse carriage to appear in the ghetto. But when he saw the person sitting on the spot of the groom, he was shocked. He gasped and rubbed his eyes as he didn’t know what to do.

“Hey, Uncle York, don’t recognize me anymore?” Fei jumped off of the carriage and laughed.

Behind him, the door to the carriage opened, and both Emma and Angela peek out their heads. When Emma saw York, she got mad. She still hadn’t forgot how this man left the pub without any courage. It was obvious how York and the dark skinned young man acted this morning didn’t fit Emma’s moral code.

“I do, I do! You…… You are King Alexander?” York said with an ashamed expression. He didn’t know what to do for a moment. Then, he walked up and suddenly kneeled in front of Fei. That action alone scared both Fei and the two girls.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 208: Are you willing to become my disciple?

Chapter 208: Are you willing to become my disciple?

“York, what are you doing?” Fei quickly reach out, and a huge invisible power pulled York off the ground. He asked with a smile, “York, you know…. Eh, how did you know?”

“Your majesty, I……” With a ashamed face, the man told Fei what happened.

The young man who appeared in the pub was one of the famous hooligans at Hot Spring Gate. His father Tolemy was the Legion Commander of [Rapid Wind Legion], and his older brother Dilles was the youngest Centurion in the legion as well as the strongest younger generation warrior there. With two men who looked after and protected him, this Lulun was spoiled. He could do anything he wanted there, and no one could do anything about him. Numerous people died in his hands, and everyone in the Hot Spring Gate would stay away from him.

Today, everyone at the pub saw this devil wanted to get to that goddess like girl. Although they sighed and didn’t want to see it happen, no one dared to stop him because of the fear. Even York and Philip who were respected by Angela didn’t stay behind and help……

After they left, they felt really anxious and returned to the pub to make sure that Fei and the girls were safe. But when they got back, they heard the shocking news. The arrogant young master Lulun was beaten up. He got beat up, and two of his henchmen were nailed into floor like carrots until they were dug out. The other party was the young man who smiled and talked to him. What they didn’t anticipate as well was that the young man was the mysterious master King Alexander who had just defeated one of the ten Execution Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace.

After knowing that the three of them were safe, York and Philip felt more comfortable. They returned to the ghetto with shame and regret of missing the mysterious master Alexander, and they continued to teach the kids martial arts like they always did.

“Your majesty, please forgive us. We……”

York’s face became as red as a monkey’s ass when he was talking. He didn’t know what to say at this point; he left like a coward and didn’t even say anything to help the three of them out. He felt like he had stained the dignity and honor of a true warrior and a true mercenary.

“Hehe, York, don’t worry about it. I didn’t have the intention to blame you from the beginning……” Fei explained as he helped Angela and Emma off of the magic carriage. He turned around and smiled, “I knew from the beginning that you guys left wasn’t because you were afraid of death.”

“AH? Your majesty……How……How did you know?” York was surprised as his eyes opened big and wide.

The dark young man Philip had brought the kids to them. His was still very shy like a girl, and he had an apologetic smile on his face. Although he stood behind York quietly and didn’t talk, the three of them were able to feel that he was sorry for what he did.

“Because I have a pair of eyes that can see through people’s heart……” Fei joked a little. After seeing both York and Philip opening their mouth out of surprise, Fei explained, “When I first met you, I knew that both of you aren’t the type of people who are timid. And when you left, there were still hesitation and struggle in your eyes; it wasn’t the fear that everyone else had. And you……” Fei turned to Philip as he continued, “You dared to come back to drink that mug of beer that Angela toasted you with, how can you be a coward? Sometimes, it takes more courage to leave than stay. Also, it won’t help even if you guys stayed behind.”

York and Philip were so moved that they were about to cry.

They were most afraid of being misunderstood by Fei as people who were cowards. However, Fei was able to see through their feelings, and they felt a lot better about the situation. They bowed and thanked Fei and Angela repetitively. Mercenaries like them who were living at the bottom of society didn’t have great power and didn’t have great status as they struggled for their lives. They were already touched when they were able to be respected by Angela back at the pub. If they didn’t have things that they were still worried about, they would definitely had provoked and fought Lulun for Angela without hesitation. Although their status might be low, but the blood in their bodies was still hot.

“Hehe. I was wondering about what was worrying you guys. Wives? Kids? Parents? Relatives? Now I know. You guys are probably worried about these kids.” Fei said as he looked around at the kids who were only in thin clothes in this cold weather and patted the head of a girl who was only about 6 years old. These kids surrounded York and Philip as they looked up at them with crystal like eyes. Fei knew what was going on as soon as he saw them.

“Your majesty, you are really god-like.” York opened his mouth. He was already shocked by Fei. After a while, he explained: “You are right. These kids are all orphans, and they were only able to survive with the support of me and Philip. I couldn’t even imagine what will happen to them if Philip and I couldn’t make it back today. The winter is coming……”

Fei parked the carriage beside the empty space and walked into where York, Philip, and these kids lived. Fei and the two girls sat down when York and Philip thought they were about leave.

“Hey, did Uncle York go drink again and owe you money? Can you please not send those bad guys after Uncle York and beat him? Tina won’t ask for new clothes anymore, Tina won’t ask for cheese anymore, please, I beg you!” The little girl Fei just patted dragged Fei’s sleeve timidly as she said after gathering her courage.

“So cute…..” Angela’s motherly love overflowed as she picked up the little girl and asked Emma to get some fruits and snacks to share with the kids. Laughter and cheers instantly filled the little space.

“Sometimes, Uncle York would get thirsty and couldn’t help but to get some drinks. He owed money to the pub several times, so the boss of the Pub send some people after him to get the money back……” Philip explained with the shy smile on his face: “Therefore, little Tina thought you are someone who is here for the money.”

This explanation embarrassed York a lot.

“Uh? York, you were injured? You are not completely healed yet?” After some chatting, Fei suddenly realized that despite the fact the York was strong and tough like a mountain, there was hidden injury in his knee. As a mercenary who risked his life, this injury would immobilize him sometimes. That would be a huge reduction in his strength, and it might pose a lot of risk in the future.

“Ah, yeah. The backstory of this injury goes way back……”

After seeing Fei who defeated the Golden Sun Knight was very friendly, that he didn’t have the haughty attitude of nobles and royals, and didn’t look down and mock poor people, York relaxed himself. He slowly told Fei how the injury in his left knee occurred.

It was a really interesting story.

A year ago, old York was still an anxious and careless homeless mercenary. He wasn’t a nice person; he was one of the gang leaders at the ghetto here in Hot Spring Gate. But after he provoked someone who was much more powerful, his limbs were all broken by the person’s guards and he was thrown into a garbage pile to die. This kind of situation occurred at the ghetto where even sunlight didn’t even want to shine. During the time where his limbs were broken, he couldn’t move. If it wasn’t for these kids who were looking through the garbage piles for food and clothes, he would be dead. However, these kids found him alive and fed him some food and water.

In that period of time, York experienced desperation, self-destruction, his all-time-low, deep thinking, awakening, and motivation. Those were the feelings that one couldn’t experience in a short amount of time. But after this tragic, York turned his life around. He decided to live with these kids who saved him, and he got a space in this ghetto for him and the kids using his one star warrior strength. He then cleaned it up and fenced it off. After all of that, York registered as an official mercenary and could take some missions. Although he was only able to get paid very little for these hard and dangerous missions, he was able to provide a living for these kids in the ghetto….. However, since he wasn’t able to get proper treatment, there were hidden injures in his joints after he recovered on the surface. Especially his left knees; it never really healed.

“Hehe, I have a good way to heal it for you, but it might hurt.” Fei laughed.

“Really? That would be great!” York was excited, “I don’t care about the pain. If I can get this old problem fixed, I can advance in my mercenary levels. Haha, after I finish some higher level missions, I would be able to make more money and feed these kids whose appetites are getting bigger and bigger……”

“Ok, you are a great person.”

After Fei said that, he suddenly patted on York’s left knee. Crack! York’s knee bone broke into little pieces. But before he can cry in pain, Fei instantly switched to [Paladin Mode] and injected a beam of gold light into the knee.

York felt a numb yet sore sensation. He felt like the broken bones and his muscles were all moving as if they were reorganizing and growing. It was simply indescribable. After about 50 seconds, York found out surprisingly that the pain disappeared, and his left knee that was hard to move become agile like new.

“This is magical……” Both York and Philips were shocked.

They had never seen anything like this. It was comparable to Healings Spells that high priests at the Holy Church could cast. However, the priests who were even haughtier than the nobles couldn’t cast the spell that easily. “No wonder he could defeat the Golden Sun Knight.” They thought.

“York, after your story, I still haven’t heard much about Philip. Is he one of the orphans?” After some more chatting, the king moved the topic onto Philip.

“Yeah, your majesty. Philip was one of the orphans.” York said with a very joyful expression as he moved his left leg that he wasn’t use to moving this freely. He looked at the dark skinned young man as he said earnestly, “However, he isn’t a resident of Hot Spring Gate. No one knows when he came here or where he is from. Normally, a kid like him who didn’t know any fighting techniques or warrior power would have a hard time surviving out here, but he lived well and was even able to protect these kids. Before I came here, Philip was the one who took care of these kids…… He is a kind and valiant kid. I had never asked him about his past. Oh, I heard he said that his full name is Philip Inzagi.”

“Philip Inzagi….. Oh, you said he doesn’t know any fighting techniques?” Fei asked curiously.

How could a kid who didn’t know any fighting techniques have that familiar dark and gloomy sensation, like a knife that was covered by the blood of numerous people and was waiting in the air quietly to strike down. Fei was familiar with this sensation since he would also have this sensation on him when he was in his [Assassin Mode]. In another word, Fei believed that this kid had the potential to become a top-notch assassin. This was one of the reasons why Fei was willing to spend so much time here. Fei didn’t lack warriors who were willing to fight on the battlefield, but he did lack a top assassin who could complete missions for him in the dark.

“Yes, your majesty. Philip doesn’t know any fighting techniques, but he has a very strange ability; he is able to escape even if he is targeted by a Six Star Warrior……”

“Born ability?” Fei was surprised.

York giggled as he called for Philips. After he murmured to the Philip’s ear, the dark-skinned young man bit his lips as he hesitated. However, he seemed to make a decision. He walked up to Fei and lightly shook his body. Suddenly, he started to become lighter and more transparent. Soon, he merged into the space and was not visible anymore. Fei was even surprised by this at the end. “Not wonder York said that he could escape from a Six Star Warrior; there is no exaggeration in that!” Fei couldn’t even sense where Philip was or any of his trace when he tried his best.

Fei couldn’t believe it, so he tried several times. However, he wasn’t able to get anywhere.

After he switched to [Assassin Mode], he slowly emitted his Zen energy into the air like waves in a lake. After the re-bounces of the Zen energy, he was finally able to spot where Philip Inzagi was. He suddenly dashed as his body also disappeared into the air. He was nowhere to be seen as well.

York was so shocked that he couldn’t even close his mouth.

“Haha, got you!” A laughter sounded as semi-transparent waves floated in the air. Fei appeared with his hands on Philip’s shoulders. The young man was shocked as well; it was the first time in his life that his stealth technique was countered.

After putting Philips down, Fei laughed as he demonstrated a few skills of his assassin character, especially flashy skills such as [Tiger Strike], [Dragon Talon], [Dragon Claw], and [Fists of Fire]. Philip who was seeing this was excited; his eyes literally shone. It was a strange yet subtle feeling, as if something in his mind told him “These are the techniques that you should learn!”

“Philip, I’m interesting in taking you in, are you willing to become my disciple?” Fei suddenly stopped. After seeing the young man was intrigued by what he had showed, he asked with a smile on his face.

Both York and Philip were shocked! They stood still and didn’t know how to react.

The situation where they couldn’t even dream about actually happened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 209: The Footsteps in the Fog

Chapter 209: The Footsteps in the Fog

Philip Inzagi opened his eyes and stood in place, the buzzing in his mind was like rolling thunder.

He almost couldn’t believe what he just heard.

The man in front of his eyes was a king that was personally crowned by Emperor Yaxin, occupying the status of a royal noble. Besides that, he was also the legendary master that was said to have appeared out of no where and defeated one of the ten Execution Knights – the Golden Sun Knight. To Inzagi, Fei was simply a character from a myth that resided on top of clouds, that he could only look up to.

Such a person, perhaps he would never have a chance in his lifetime to talk to once.

But today he was able to somehow sit at the same table with Fei and drink together. Now thinking about it, it was already the luckiest thing that had ever happened to him and was something that was worth bragging about among his mercenary friends for a long time… But who knew, now this legendary character no longer appeared in front of him again, but was actually willing to take him in as an apprentice… could he be dreaming?

“Philip, you… why are you still frozen there?” The tall York saw the black little boy standing there like a little dumbass. He became anxious for him and couldn’t help but start giving him eye hints and poking him in the waist.

“Ahhh! Yes, Your Majesty! Yes I do! Of course I do!” Inzagi finally regained his senses, his knees dropped straight onto the ground as he try to articulate his words to answer Fei. But very soon, he realized something and the smile froze on his face. After hesitating for a few seconds, he finally opened his mouth again, “Your Majesty, can little Tina and Uncle York … can they come with me…?”

“Brat, are you stupid? Don’t worry about us! This is the perfect opportunity for you…” The tall York was anxious and almost wanted to go up and stick his foot up Inzagi’s ass.

Fei laughed out loud, “Haha, nice, being able to remember your friends at a moment like this, it shows that I didn’t make a wrong judgement about you. I’m very satisfied, Philip, if you become my apprentice, your friends will of course become my Chambord Kingdom’s VIP guests. From now on, they are all under my protection. If they want, they can also become Chambord citizens!”

“Ahh! This… is too great! Too great! Thank you so much Your Majesty! Thank you, Master!” Inzagi no longer had any more worries, he kowtowed on his knees in gratitude.

“Thank you, sire!” The tall York was also happy like he was high on crack, he didn’t know that such a good thing would happen to him too! He giggled and scratched his head and then hurriedly began kneeling on the ground and started kowtowing.

“Get up, haha, great, very good! From today on, you are my first student. This is the greeting present from your teacher.” Fei’s palm lightly opened. Light flashed past and two uniquely designed pitch black daggers appeared in his hands.

These two daggers, one handle had a slightly slender grip with a threaded handle. The blade’s body was thin and light like a jumping flame. It had four segments, each carrying a fine barb. Although light and thin-looking, but due to its strange design, a light cut across the skin would leave behind a terrifying bloody mark. The other dagger’s handle was shaped like a coiling poisonous snake, the blade’s body shot out from the opening mouth in the center of the four poisonous fangs. Both daggers were forged from the [Demon’s Remains], and then polished with a layer of [Black Iron Essence]. They were personally designed by Fei, and exuded chilling air, giving a frightening and daunting feeling to anyone that saw it.

Philip Inzagi were deeply attracted by the two daggers from their first look, and his whole mind was immersed in those two, like a horny monkey seeing a peerless beauty. His eyes couldn’t leave the daggers for one millimeter, and there was a kind calling from his heart, as if a blood-linked feeling was detected.

“This [Four-Fold Death] and [Death Snake’s Touch] are indestructible, comparable to any god-tier items, capable of penetrating the thickest armor. Accompanying your gifted technique from heaven that makes you skilled at erasing your trace, they can demonstrate shocking levels of destruction. Today I’m gifting them to you, hopefully they can be used to their full ability in your hands!”

“Master, I will remember your words!” Inzagi took those two daggers into his hand, tightly holding on, feeling extremely delighted. He was used to using daggers in the past, so he was very familiar with them. With ten extremely dexterous fingers, any dagger-like weapons would become a black stream of light in his hands, travelling freely.

“Yep, and this is my token…” Fei took out a black oval-shaped twin-head token from his storage ring and handed it to Inzagi, “The Chambord city expedition troop is stationed near the water bank three-miles away from the Hot Spring Gate, I will give you one night to prepare. Remember, before tomorrow noon, you and York must finish packing and come and see me with the little ones. In the afternoon we will leave the Hot Spring Gate. If you miss the time, I will not wait for you!”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Inzagi held tightly onto the token as if holding his own life.

Shortly after, Fei took Angela and Emma and left the slums under Inzagi’s guidance. They toured around the city for a while and, seeing that it’s no longer early, they returned by the same path traveled.

After returning to their camp, Fei asked about the day camp matters and learned that everything went well.

Angela and Emma whose feet were almost swollen from walking took a bath and went to sleep, and Fei changed to [Sorcerer Mode] and directly entered the Diablo world to level up.

In [Rogue Encampment], Fei found the beauty mercenary Elena, and she reported to Fei in detail about the defensive battle they just had at Chambord city in the real world.

“A sudden emergence of mysterious black-clothed elites?”

After hearing Elena getting to the part about the elite in black that appeared out of the blue and saved Brook, Fei had an odd expression on his face. Don’t know why, he had a strange yet familiar feeling, as if he had seen this person before.

“Lord Brook ordered the execution of the Black Stone King, Chishui King, and Therace King. Would this affect King Alexander’s trip?” This was what this beauty mercenary was worried about. The right and wrong, in her eyes, were only about its impact to Fei.

“No problem, those three greedy wolves always got in my way, Brook did the right thing, eliminating future worries. Haha, if I was there, I would’ve already blown those three into pieces!” Fei smiled, “Recently the Chambord priest Ma Zola delivered quite a lot of news, and I already passed them onto Uncle Brook and Bast. They probably already know by now, the empire’s situation is not stable, Emperor Yaxin is critically ill, and on the border there was great enemy pressing against our territory, and there is a lot of chaos both inside and on the border of the empire. So, some random dogs and cats would take advantage of the chaos and come out and show their teeth and claws. If we didn’t smack them right back in the face, others might mistake that our Chambord city could be easily bullied. Brook did the right thing this time!”

“Lord Brook also told me to tell you, this time some elites of the Empire’s Knight Palace were also involved. This trip to the empire capital, you must be extra careful.” Elena remembered Brook’s warning.

“Haha, even their master was spanked butt-naked by me, not to mention a few dogs.” Fei was not worried, he already had something planned.

Before the departure, Fei left many back-ups inside Chambord city, and this time they weren’t activated, so he didn’t worry about the safety of Chambord in the following few months. “As long as uncle Brook and Bast could finish what I planned for them before departure, then after this trip is over, even if it was the Zenit Empire, I no longer have to face them with my head down.”

After learning the recent situation of Chambord, Fei and Elena were teleported using the portal to [Lut Gholein]. Under sorcerer mode, the second large map only had one mission left, which was battling Duriel. Of course, before entering the special dimension that contained Duriel, the two still had to find the real tomb that contained the seal in the 7 [Tal-Rasha’s Tombs], and then sweeping away all the monsters.

This time Fei’s luck wasn’t very good.

The two killed their way across the Canyon of the Magi, and the first six tombs they cleared were actually all fake and took nearly 3 hours, and then they finally came to the tomb gate that contained the real Tal-Rasha.

Tal-Rasha is the name of a legendary hero. A great leader who killed the flesh body of the devil Baal, and sacrificed his own life to seal Baal’s immortal soul inside his own body, making it difficult for that demon to escape. However, he also had no choice but to battle this immortal evil for all eternity.

At this moment, sorcerer Fei reached level 37, and Elena’s level also reached 36, and their leveling speed was slowly catching up and surpassing the speed in [Barbarian mode]. This was because as the sorcerer levels up, and under the condition of wearing the tier 7 Set Item [Arcanna’s Trick], sorcerers had a lot more powerful multi-targeting skills. Its farming ability far exceeded barbarian who exceled in individual PK, so the leveling speed was naturally a little faster.

The two entered the real [Tal-Rasha]’s tomb. After killing countless demons and finally coming to the altar, before Fei could even get the chance to pull out the Hodraic’s Staff and shove it into the altar, a mysterious cold voice sounded beside his ear reminding him of the approaching time limit in Diablo.

The Baal-hunting operation had no choice but to be stopped temporarily.

…

…

On the second day.

The sun was rising on the horizon of the eastern sky, the morning breeze was chilly, and the sky was overcast.

The mist was heavy, the whiteness were like a layer of white sand shrouding the ground, making it almost impossible to see things 10 meters away.

Near the water bank, the Chambord expedition camp started getting busy. His Majesty the king already gave the order of departure last night. The Bylaw Enforcement Officers already completed their early training drill, and they began tidying up the camp ground, taking down the tents and preparing for the departure.

Just then, a few staggered footsteps suddenly came from the distance.

The blonde teenager Fernando Torres, who was in charge of the perimeter of the camp gripped the long bow by his waist and focused his vision. His left hand reached for the quiver on his back, like feeling the smooth skin of a lover he gently swept a white feather arrow. The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

“Stop right there, this is the Chambord military camp. All trespassers within 20 meters will be killed without exception!” Torres shouted.

“It… really… is… the Chambord… Camp… I… I…am” The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and a figure covered in blood rushed over. The footsteps were staggering, and he actually quickened his footsteps and rushed over regardless of Torres’s warning.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 210: The Mighty One Punch

Chapter 210: The Mighty One Punch

Seeing that scene, Torres did not relax his vigilance.

The blonde teen raised the long bow in his right hand, pulling out a big white-feather arrow from his quiver. The bow was pulled into the shape of a half moon, with the arrow’s tip flashing coldness, aiming at the blood-covered figure that ran out from the fog. He shouted, “Again, this is the Chambord Camp, cease your advance or you will be killed!”

“No… No… I‘m… here to see His Majesty… I…” The figure was covered in blood with stumbling footsteps. Despite hearing Torre’s warning, he continued to struggle over towards the camp.

Seeing that the opposing party was not heeding the warning, Torres gave a cold hum, the finger that was pinching on the bow string was just about to loosen, but at that moment, his vision suddenly focused and saw this “intruder” pulling out something from his clothes. The blonde teen could clearly see. This was actually His Majesty’s token. Surprised, he suddenly knew that the visitor was an ally instead of foe. He hurried over to help. After getting closer, he saw that this was actually a young man that he had never seen before. There was a half-meter long wound on his back that was deep enough to expose bone. It was shocking to look at and the blood spewed out like fountain. The injury was extremely serious.

“Who are you? How do you have the token from our King?” Torres took off the his cloak and wrapped up the wound on the young man’s back.

“I… Your Majesty… My teacher… I need… to save… someone…”

The severely injured young man’s trembling lips squeezed out those words. Due to the heavy injury, he already entered a semi conscious state. The staggered running just now seemed to have exhausted all his physical strength, and he finally couldn’t hold it anymore, not even being able to say a complete sentence.

Torres frowned, and was confused at heart. Just when he was about to bring this teen into the camp to ask His Majesty, suddenly, another wave of disorderly and hasty footsteps came from the distant fog. It was getting closer and closer, and he could also hear those people shouting at each other…

“Master, there’s the blood trail. That peasant must be in front of us somewhere…”

“Humph, he suffered such serious injury, he won’t be able to run far. Chase him, find him and skin him alive. He dared to hurt the noble me, I’m going to make him wish he’s rather dead…”

“Hahaha, Young Master please rest at ease, he absolutely won’t be able to run away.”

“…”

Torres’s face changed. Just those few words of dialogue gave him a good idea of what was happening. He gently placed the teen on the side, then gave the camp behind him a warning signal. He proceeded to draw his bow to full, waiting quietly for their arrival.

In under half a minute, 40 or 50 people came out of the fog. They were clad in metal armor, so Torres assumed that they should be soldiers from nearby. What was most attention-catching was the giant man over 2 meters tall, like a meat mountain. The muscles on his body were like giant stones sculpted by a sharp blade, and there was only one refined steel armor plate on his upper body. Both of his shoulders and his waist were wrapped around in four thick dark steel chains, and the end of each chain had an eight-edged black iron giant hammer that was a half-meter in diameter. The iron hammers were blood-stained and at least 700 to 800 kilograms in weight. His whole person gave off a feeling of being a God of Killing.

Beside the giant hammer guy, a young man in ancient Chinese clothing rode arrogantly on the horse pointing here and there giving commands.

“Over there, I see him now, hahaha, go and get him for me!” Seeing the severely injured teen lying on the ground, the horse-riding young man directly ignored the blonde teen with a long bow and shouted from his horse.

“Yes, Young Master Lulun.”

A few ass-kissing soldiers that were eager to please him shouted in obedience, immediately wanting to drag that teen over. However, just after they took a step forward, suddenly, ten white feather sharp arrows ruthlessly nailed into the ground just a centimeter before their feet, forming a straight line with a distance of less than 5 fingers between each of them. The arrows were all 20 cm into the ground uniformly, and it could clearly show the archer’s extraordinary skills.

Hummm~ The string of the long bow in the blonde boy’s hand was still tremoring. His eyes were like sparks, coldly sweeping past the faces of those people and his mouth began to move, “This is Chambord’s territory. Any intruders within 20 meters will be killed without exception!”

“Damn! Who do you think you are? What shit is Chambord? Why don’t you get the f*ck out of here!” The neatly dressed young man on horse furiously said.

However, the meat-mountain-like man with those eight giant hammers showed a somewhat dignified look in his eyes. The marvellous archery skills of the blonde boy just now gave him a little surprise. Now, after carefully sensing it, he noticed that this blonde boy’s strength could not be overlooked. It’s like a peerless treasure bow that was pulled to the half moon state. Exuding a heart-pressing threat, he was an opponent that had to be carefully dealt with.

“This little brother, we have no intention to trespass Chambord’s camp. However, the young man beside you, he’s a felon of Hot Spring Gate’s [Rapid Wind Legion]. I am [Rapid Wind Legion] [Giant Hammer Camp]’s commander Andrew, please hand him over to us!” The black iron giant hammer guy with a scar on his face raised his eye brows and loudly said as he advanced step by step, crushing over like a giant mountain.

“Stop!” Torres sneered, “This boy carries the Token of His Majesty the Chambord King, you cannot take him away!”

“Bastard!” The young man on horseback grew even more furious after hearing those words, “What f*cking Chambord king. This is the Hot Springs Gate, the world of the [Rapid Wind Legion]. I can take away whoever I want. A little Chambord kingdom dares to overestimate their own strength. If you don’t get out of the way, I will take away you too!”

“Those that insult our King will die!” Torres was enraged. His shoulder slightly moved, and three arrows pierced through the sky and howled, bursting straight towards that young man’s forehead, the throat, and the heart.

“Ahhh… Save me!” The young man was terrified and fell off of the horse.

Just at that moment, with a bang, the current in the air suddenly gathered, just like a giant rock breaking the calm surface of the water. The black undercurrent flashed past, and a giant black iron hammer appeared out of nowhere into the trajectory paths of those three arrows. After three “ding” sounds, sparks flew everywhere and smashed away the arrows.

It was the [Giant Hammer Camp] commander Andrew.

“Hum, try blocking three more!”

To anyone that dared to insult His Majesty, Torres would hold a deep grudge against them. So he definitely wouldn’t back off right now. Just as he spoke, three more sharp arrows were placed onto the bowstring, again taking aim at that same three spots, exuding a tense murderous aura. With a slight pause, he released his fingers and the sky-piercing sounds whistled past again.

“Little brat, my patience is limited!”

Andrew was furious, with a fling of his wrist, the iron chain wrapped around his shoulders suddenly became like living snakes, crazily shaking up, swinging the huge hammer and making it look like it was weightless. The hammers turned into black thunder again, smashing towards those incoming arrows.

Ding~!

The first arrow nailed onto the giant hammer.

Andrew’s face changed, he felt that the arrow just now contained terrifying power. Just one small arrow was able to cause the giant iron hammer that was hundreds of times larger and heavier to change a little direction and cause an offset to the hammer’s presumed trajectory.

He twisted his write and was about to run his hammer again…

Suddenly, another “ding” sounded, and this time it was the second and third arrow lightly colliding together, and something unthinkable happened. The two long arrows unexpectedly split directions, as if two brocade carps wagged their tail and changed direction, drawing out a strangely graceful arc. The two was just enough to pass by the giant iron hammer and continue to shoot towards the young man that had fallen onto the ground.

The giant man Andrew’s face got even worse, he roared as he immediately flicked his wrist, and with a wave of dense clanging from the iron chain, the iron hammer pulled out a string of unreal phantom-like after images. Its speed surged and mercilessly chased after the arrows.

It happened all in a spark.

Finally, the black eight-edged hammer caught up to the arrows, flew past it while making contact, just enough to make the arrows slightly change direction. The arrows continuously pierced through three soldiers that the young man in the neat Chinese robe pulled in front of him to block for him, and brutally nailed into his two shoulders, fully penetrating the target and making the blood run like waterfall.

“Repeatedly provoking my patience, attacking the soldiers of Hot Springs Gate, you deserve to die! Dammit, don’t mind me going full out now!”

Andrew was furious. His arms shook once, and with the sound of chains rattling, the chains that were wrapped around his body were all unloaded down but floated in the air as if lead by an invisible force. Dirt yellow flames began surging out from his body, and the chains began circling around him like insidious giant snakes. A burst of shocking forces began to appear.

“Little brat, do you know the feeling of dying after being entangled by giant serpents?” Andrew grinned like a demon with the sound of the chain’s clanging around him. “You got yourself into this, now go to hell! Giant Earth Python’s Kiss!”

The air roared and waves of qi surged, and the earth was as if cracked open.

This was an energy technique.

In this regard, Chambord lacked skills like this. Although Fei already created a few, but Torres still hadn’t obtained his own energy technique. He felt the fury force of the hammers as he remained standing beside the heavily injured teen. The long bow kept ringing. The arrows burst out like a rainstorm wanting to block off the hammers, but little was achieved.

Just then…

“Sky – Frost- Fist… Get the f*ck out!”

A light roar came, and it was soon followed by a giant invisible fist mark from the sky. It gracefully flew over, without any violence, but the moment it smashed onto the giant hammers, it was as if time and space were instantly stopped, and then something was smashed into pieces. The iron chain and hammer pieces were like little pieces of snow flakes under the scorched sun, instantly rewinding like a tape and flew back at a speed even faster than before. They were completely shattered by the invisible fist, and at the same time, those refined black iron hammers that weighed 700 to 800 kg became countless iron filings, like a storm.

The might of one punch was flagrantly shown.

A tall figure stepped out of the fog and stood behind the crowd.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 211: Who is the arrogant one?

Chapter 211: Who is the arrogant one?

“Who is it?” Andrew was shocked! He was scared and angry at the same time.

This captain of third Huge Hammer Battalion was in a terrible situation. The only thing he was holding onto were two scrap pieces of metal that were three to four meters long. The other parts of them were broken and were shattered into small pieces. What was worse was that his hands were bleeding, and the veins on his arms were bulged. His upper body shook, and he had no power to move any parts of his body. Half of his energy and spirit were destroyed by this punch, that was out of this world.

Such an impressive punch!

Such devastating power!

Andrew had not seen this level of mastery ever in his life at the Hot Spring Gate. This scared him to death.

What embarrassed him the most was that the person who appeared only sneered when he questioned him. This person didn’t even look at him. The person squatted down and held onto the young man who was in Torres’ dark-red cap and had fainted. An angry expression appeared on his face as he grasped into the air and a bottle of a red potion appeared. This potion was then poured into the young man’s mouth.

But since the blonde young man kneeled down and addressed this mysterious person as “Your majesty”, Andrew knew this person was probably the King of Chambord who the blonde young man mentioned. He had heard of this level 6 affiliated kingdom before, but his knowledge of news was less updated than the mercenaries. He didn’t know about what happened on the Dual-tower Mountain. He was mad and scared because he didn’t think this kingdom was anything, and he didn’t know how a powerful master like this man could be from there.

This captain of the Battalion also didn’t see that the young master Kulun who was lying on the ground in his own blood and yelling about killing everyone at Chambord gasped as if he saw a ghost and fainted. Kulun was so scared that his body was still shivering after he lost consciousness.

“This young man is a criminal! We, the [Rapid Wind Legion], need to penalize him. The Legion Commander Tolemy named this criminal himself, so just let us arrest him! King of Chambord.” Andrew stepped forward and shouted.

After knowing who this man was, this captain was no longer afraid.

Since this master was a king of an affiliated kingdom of Zenit, he would be under the jurisdiction of the empire and would have to follow the laws of the empire. Andrew was sure that this king would know the importance of the [Rapid Wind Legion] to the empire, and every smart person would make a smart move. To go against one of the ten main legions of the empire for a low-life of the ghetto wasn’t worth the trade.

However, he didn’t expect that this king treated his words like air. The king didn’t even look at him.

It was clear to him that the “criminal” who was lying on the ground was a hundred times more important to the Chambord King compared to the Captain of the third Huge Hammer Battalion of the [Rapid Wind Legion]. After all, all of the king’s focus was on the recovery of this dark-skinned young man.

After two to three minutes, the severely injured young man had almost recovered under the effect of the [Healing Potion].

The wound on his back stopped bleeding, and his face turned red from being pale. As if he vaguely recalled something, a scared and angry expression appeared on his face as he opened his eyes. When he saw the familiar face, he was stunned. But after a second, he struggled and kneeled down in front of Fei and said, “Master, it is you. Master…… woo……I finally found you. Uncle York, little Tina and others…… they are all dead. Master, I beg you. You have to avenge them……”

This young man was the new disciple of Fei, Philip Inzagi.

“What? What did you say? York is dead?” Fei’s face changed color as he heard that. He had a good impression of York, and he was planning to take him to Chambord.

“It’s them! They are the ones who killed Uncle York……” Philip turned around and pointed at Andrew and his men.

Flames and fury appeared in the young man’s eyes. The symbolic shy and timid smile could no longer be seen on his face as the seed of hatred was planted in this young man’s heart. He was like a beast who was licking its wounds. He wouldn’t wait to tear his enemies into pieces.

Fei glanced at the people from [Rapid Wind Legion].

Through the thick fog, he was able to see a dark-red metal prison-cart; the cart was rusty and had many big metal spikes on it. There were several heads on the tallest iron spikes, and blood was still dripping down. The eyes on one of the head was opened wide with a furious spirit. It was York’s head. This old mercenary who laughed and told Fei his life story a day ago had a cold iron spike pierced through his head. On other spikes, there were several other heads. What infuriated Fei the most was that the little girl Tina who pulled on Fei’s sleeve and asked him to not beat York up didn’t survive. A perplexed and scared expression was on that doll like face, and her eyes were still wide open……

These butchers! They didn’t even let kids who could barely walk go?!

“This…… this is unforgivable!!”

A fire burnt in Fei’s body. He felt like he had never been this angry since he arrived at Azeroth Continent. He raised his arm and punched out. With his full power unleashed, a transparent fist mark appeared in the sky and struck down like a meteor. A loud, ear-piercing noise sounded as this fist mark struck down, and all the white fog in the area was cleared from it.

“Supreme – Sky Frost Fist!!”

Before the fist mark was formed completely in the air, Captain Andrew already felt a huge amount of pressure from it. He felt like the sky was collapsing down, and this pressure made him back off continuously. Although he tried his best to use his yellow earth energy to power himself up, his energy shattered in this pressure and couldn’t be helpful at all. He felt like the energy wasn’t circulating in his body properly! His close to four star warrior energy was having hard time to be used by him!

The soldiers who were a lot weaker behind him all coughed up blood as they fall back helplessly like straws in a tornado.

“AHAHAHAAHAHAAHAHA……”

Andrew screamed. His internal organs were being pressed, and his bones were deforming. He was puking up blood, and his pupils were already expanding. At this moment when he felt the unprecedented threat on his life, he realized how powerful this king of Chambord was. This king only punched out once from ten meters away, and he couldn’t fight back or even struggle despite the fact that he thought he was a powerful warrior.

At this moment, a change occurred.

Suddenly, a stream of violent fire dashed towards Fei from a fire beast’s mouth as this beast roared. This stream of fire that was shooting out of the beast’s mouth smashed into the transparent fist mark of Sky Frost Fist. The two devastating power met, and time seemed to freeze at the second. Then, a destructive wave of forces was emitted to the surroundings ……

Then, the fire beasts whined as its power and presence disappeared.

The transparent fist mark also dimmed, but it was still striking downward. It smashed onto Andrew’s big body, Andrew’s body flew backward while shooting out a stream of blood into the air. A series of bone cracking noises sounded as numerous bones in his body broke into pieces……

At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared in the battle where the powers collided.

This man was wearing a set of silver general armor of the Zence Empire. A light magic surge appeared on the armor. It was actually a magic-empowered item! In the wind, the blue long hair fluttered, and his murderous spirit stood. This man had an edgy face and a serious expression. With his warrior energy surrounding him and forming a layer of fire, all the fogs around him disappeared due to the high temperature. The surroundings immediately cleared up, and this man looked like he was either a god or a demon from ancient times.

However, numerous cracks appeared on the hand-guard and shoulder armor. As he moved, these pieces of the armor fell to the ground and turned into small pools of black-red iron liquid.

“Great! Great! Great!!! Such a strange punch made from pure physical strength. It was able to penetrate through my fire energy that is protecting me and break this [Guardian of Fire God] armor. King Alexander of Chambord, no wonder you could beat the Golden Sun Knight! You didn’t get your fame from nothing! You should be proud of this punch.”

This man walked up with his heads up and an obvious domination and haughtiness.

“You are funny. If I could be proud by breaking your armor, would I be able to self-claim as the Martial Saint?” Fei sneered. “The number one warrior of the young generation at Hot Spring Gate, Dillies, is only an arrogant dumbass.”

“Oh? You know me?”

Fei didn’t say anything; he only sneered.

Old Zolasc and young Modric had the potential of being spies. They were like James-Bond. These two secretly got information on the important figures at Hot Spring Gate and made sketches of them. Dillies who was the strongest warrior in the young generation was one of the more important figures, so Fei naturally remembered him.

“Huh, you are good at talking, but that is useless. I don’t fight with my mouth.” The blue-haired Dillies didn’t get mad from Fei’s provoking speech. He maintained his haughty and high-up tone as he looked at Andrew and the other soldiers who were injured. He frowned and questioned: “How dare you injure soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion? King of Chambord, I need an explanation!”

Fei laughed: “Hahah, injured? You got it wrong. I’m not only going to injure them. I’m also going to kill them!”

“King of Chambord, you are too reckless; pay attention to what you say. The anger from the [Rapid Wind Legion] isn’t something that your little level 6 affiliated kingdom can handle.” Dillies frowned as if he was feeling impatient. He pointed at Andrew who was struggling to get up and asked, “Tell me, what happened here?”

“Yes, Mr. Dillies.”

Everything was simple.

After young man Kulun got beat up by Fei, he was cured by the priests at the church and mages. But as the son of the most powerful person at Hot Spring Gate, he had never experienced this before. He didn’t want to swallow this bitter pill and wanted to get back at Fei. But he knew that Fei was very powerful and had a lot of strong warriors who he wasn’t able to handle, and wasn’t daring to come to the camp of Chambord to take revenge. However, he was going to vent his anger anyway, and that was why his target became the two mercenaries who sat with Fei at the pub and dared to offend him by drinking the beer that Angela offered them.

Kulun didn’t dare to find his older brother Dillies who was the number one young warrior at the Hot Spring Gate because his older brother didn’t like his terrible lifestyle and would punish him for what he did. Therefore, he found the captain of third Huge Hammer Battlalion, Andrew, who always wanted to flatter him. Using the powerful [Rapid Wind Legion], he quickly found where York and Philip were at, and he with a ground of soldiers under Andrew’s lead went to the ghetto and didn’t give York and Philip a change to explain or beg for forgiveness. York and Philip had to fight back and resisted to protect all the kids, but they were no match to someone like Andrew.

York did his best to slow down Andrew for a few seconds, and Philip got a chance to use his natural skill to go into stealth. He wanted to sneak attack and control Kulun to save everyone, but he was sensed by Andrew who was a lot stronger and got injured in the fight. When he went into stealth again, he saw York being decapitated and fell frantic. But fortunately, his last bit of coolness told him to not to fight until his death but to find this one person. Only this person was able to save the kids who were captured and take revenge for York.

He escaped and found his new master, King Alexander.

As he escaped, his blood dripped onto the ground from the wounds on his body. Andrew discovered his trace and chased after him. Although Philip’s wounds were getting worse and worse, he was able to use his natural stealth technique, impressive persistence, and the hate in his heart to make it into the camp of the Chambord’s Expedition Force.

Andrew seemed very afraid of this number one young warrior at the Hot Spring Gate, and he knew this young warrior well. He didn’t dare to hide any facts or help Kulun to cover up some truth.

“Brother, you have to redeem our Tolemy Family. This damn king injured me, and he also injured your subordinates. He was just about to step onto the honor and prestige of our family……” Kulun who was injured shouted as two soldiers helped him to stand up.

“Humph! You useless trash! Prestige can only be earned from swinging swords and bathing in blood, not with women’s panties and your talkative mouth!” Dillies was very unhappy with his little brother’s behavior. He opened his mouth and shouted back at Kulun. But after that, he turned around at Fei and said with his haughty tone: “However, King of Chambord, that low-life over there injured Kulun. The Tolemy Family won’t let someone like that to live on. You better hand him over!”

“Hahaha. Jokes. He is my first disciple! What can you do if he killed you little brother? Let alone just injuring him. You are asking me for the criminal? I’m going to ask you for the criminals as well. Hand over the people who injured my disciple, and I will let your Tolemy Family go and won’t fight with the [Rapid Wind Legion]!”

Fei mocked back.

“How dare you?!” Dillies got furious. His fire energy surrounded him once again, and he looked like a demon from hell. “Let the Tolemy Family go? Fight with the [Rapid Wind Legion]? Such an arrogant little king. Since you don’t know where you stand, then let me see what kind of power do you possess? How could you defeat the Golden Sun Knight Sutton?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 212: Sky Frost Fist- One Punch One Kill

Chapter 212: Sky Frost Fist- One Punch One Kill

“Haha, after saying that much, it turned out that you came to challenge me, just to satisfy your own ego, proving that you are stronger than the Golden Sun Knight Sutton, am I right?” Fei laughed, “If that’s really true, then I really have no choice but to look down a bit on you. Oh well, what’s going be lost if I just give you a chance? One strike, as long as you can take one strike from me, then you can prove yourself to be stronger than Sutton!”

Fei said, then pressed his feet hard against the earth.

Such a simple move was followed by an incredible upward force. An invisible power like the raging vast ocean began surging out from his body. The air began to become dense, like a death swamp flowing slowly. What surprised the blue hair Dillies even more was, behind the Chambord King, he could faintly see a hundred-meter huge towering god statue. The details of the god were not completely shown, so he could only see a towering huge god holding a battle hammer in his hand, with his whole body shrouded in gold flashing armor. The whole body from top to down, every inch of it exuded a domineering aura, noble and majestic.

“This attack of mine is called the Sky Frost Fist… One PUNCH!”

Fei stepped forward and two fists shot out two consecutive punches like lightning, one after the another. The transparent fist marks began appearing out of no where and solidified in the void, appearing one after another and constantly stacked up into one, forming an almost crystal-like bright glass fist. Every finger, every joint, every line, each nail and even the blood vessels under the skin could be seen clearly. The fists were as if they had life within them, containing the thousands of changes in martial arts.

The number 1 pro in the younger generation of Hot Spring Gate Dillies frowned in nervousness.

From the bright fists filling the space, he felt unprecedent pressure. The strength of his opponent was far beyond his imagination.

“Fire battle energy technique… Breath of the Beast King!”

As Dillies called out his most powerful technique, the flames on his body began slowly changing from crimson red to orange. The terrifying temperature change was even melting the empty space around him. Shadows of ferocious beasts began flashing nonstop inside the flame, and during the roar, all beasts ultimately turned into one gigantic beast king with menacing horns and 16 wings. The flame that surrounded Dillies ultimately merged into the beast king as well. As this number one master of Hot Springs Gate began charging towards Fei, the flaming beast king roared in rage as it flew forward in the void with its 16 wings extended in the wind.

This [Breath of the Beast King] was indeed an extremely powerful battle energy technique, whether in terms of force or damage. It was actually not weaker than the Golden Sun Knight Sutton’s ultimate. As the number one master in the Hot Spring Gate’s younger generation, the [Rapid Wind Legion]’s Chief clan in Command, the Tolemy Family’s most outstanding successor, he indeed had his reasons to be arrogant.

“Great!”

Fei praised, gently let out a breath, and then shot out the punch.

Rumble~!

The heaven and earth trembled, and the bright diamond like fist in front him quietly moved, cutting through the sky, brilliant like a meteor, shocking both heaven and earth.

At the next moment, the 16-winged beast king and that bright fist collided head on, and the explosive energy sent out a rumbling noise that shocked the world. Andrew and the others just felt their ears dominated by such sound, and some soldiers with lower strength even began bleeding out of their eyes, as if they saw the end of the world.

Victor and loser, would be decided at this moment.

The 16-winged beast king that carried flaming energy didn’t even get the chance to roar, and its giant body was already penetrated through by the fist. The flame began leaking towards all sides, and the bright fist casually passed the orange flame, bringing a sharp ear-piercing sound and charged towards Dillies that was behind the beast.

“Oh no!” Dillies’s face changed.

He did not expect his best move to be child’s play in front of the Chambord king’s punch… It didn’t even give him the slightest time to stall. Within an instant, the fist mark was already arriving in front of his face. With the strong wind already blowing against his body and his mind going through a giant earthquake, his martial instinct instructed his body to mass all the fire energy into his arms, and held a cross shape in front of his body to block.

Ka!

The transparent fist instantly destroyed the fire energy that shielded his body, and the bones in both arms immediately shattered into countless pieces. The sharp fist power had him instantly feel the breath of death. His body did not have the slightest resistance in front of power at this level, it was like an egg under a iron hammer, vulnerable as hell.

Dillies could only close his eyes and die.

But that fist’s peerless power suddenly disappeared without a trace just before it arrived in front of his chest.

Dillies opened his eyes, and he was just in time to see the Chambord King casually swing his hand, and that mighty fist withdrew, dissipated into the air. The shock in his heart was unspeakable. Such an amazing ultimate kill shot, the Chambord King could actually withdraw it that easily? What does this mean? Fei still had some reservations, there was no effort at all, and he was far from being a match.

Such a discovery, made Dillies’s heart dead like ashes, feeling even worse than actually dying under the fist.

“Why didn’t you kill me?” Dillies opened his mouth and spewed out blood and said.

“The person that killed my friends isn’t you. I’m not a homicidal maniac.” Fei pouted, pointed at Kulun and Andrew and the other people that was standing behind him and said, “But, those people, they aren’t leaving this place today.”

“No… No no no no, save me, save me!” Kulun and Andrew both felt the murderous intent in Chambord King’s words. Their faces changed immediately and were terrified.

Fei didn’t say another word, he reached out his hand, and an enormous gravitational force was produced. Both of them struggled as if their lives depends on it, but it had no use as they floated and landed in front of Fei. They fell heavily to the ground. Dillies wanted to stop it, but the injury on his body made it even impossible to channel any energy. Severe pain would come the moment he tried to move.

“Chambord King, Andrew is the commander of the [Giant Hammer Camp] of the [Rapid Wind Legion], Kulun is one of the direct descendants of the Tolemy family. The two have noble identities, neither is someone that a small Chambord King like you could offend. I suggest you… don’t… don’t bring trouble onto yourself…” Dilies suppressed his pain and bean-sized sweat began rolling down his forehead, as he said slowly but in a determined voice.

Fei didn’t answer.

“Dare to kill?” His Majesty the King turned around and looked at the black young boy Inzagi.

“Yes!” Inzagi instantly understood Fei’s meaning. His eyes were locked onto Kulun and Andrew who were suppressed by Fei’s force from being able to move the slightest. The raging flame of hatred burned in his pupils.

“Where are the blades I gifted you?”

Inzagi heard, he pulled out the [Four-Fold Death] and [Death Snake’s Touch] from the hidden sheathes in his boots. The dark daggers had a chilling aura that could penetrate into the bones. Those were two daggers of death.

“These two people, you can kill one. Take your pick!” Fei looked at this young boy that was consumed by hatred, slowly saying.

Inzagi was silent for a moment, then he slowly walked to those two.

Those two people had already been scared to the point of their face losing human color. Especially that spoiled Young master Kulun. He was already pissing and shitting out from his ass. His kneeled down body couldn’t even move as he blinked like a mad man. The begging intention was written all over his face and he even wished that he could hug Inzagi’s leg right now and cry.

Poof!

A blood fountain shot out, dyed the earth.

A big head rolled onto the floor, and the headless body sprayed out blood nonstop.

Inzagi didn’t dodge, his face, hand, and body was covered in blood that was still emitting hot air. This young boy who was still shy and kind had completely changed. That kind of affinity temperament of not even willing to hurt even an animal was gone. At this moment, he turned into a ruthless god of killing. His eyes did not show the slightest hesitation. There was not the slightest ripple in his heart, and the hand that held the [Four-Fold Death] was as firm as ever.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 213: You are about the same

Chapter 213: You are about the same

After killing the enemy, Inzagi picked up a sword that a soldier had abandoned and pierced through the head on the ground. The tip of the sword appeared on the other side just like how the spikes in the jail-cart pierced through York’s head. Inzagi then stabbed the hilt of the sword into the ground.

After doing all this, Inzagi wiped the blood off of his face and stood behind Fei.

Fei nodded out of satisfaction.

Only kill one man. This was the test that Fei set up for Inzagi.

Inzagi didn’t disappoint Fei. This young man was able to control himself and his anger when both of his enemies couldn’t move at all. He followed Fei’s order and only killed one man. This at least told Fei that this young man was very respectful of him and was able to stay true to himself when he was faced with temptations……. Only this type of person was worth Fei’s time and energy to focus on and teach.

That was why Fei was happy with Inzagi.

“Why him?” Fei asked with a calm expression as he looked at the skull on the sword.

“Both of them deserve to die! But in comparison, Kulun is a descendant of a Tolemy Family and has a higher status. If I kill him, it would offend a huge force, and they would be after us. Andrew is only a captain in the army, so I would rather kill him when I can only kill one of them to vent my anger and hate!”

The head on the sword belonged to the captain Andrew of the third Huge Hammer Battalion. This strong man was now a headless corpse on the ground. The blood from his neck stained the ground, and Kulun who was the source of this these was so scared that he already fainted like a dead dog.

Inzagi’s answer was short and concise.

This was a surprise to Fei. The young man who was so shy that he had a hard time talking a day ago appeared to have a rare calmness. Fei would tell that Inzagi now had the rough calmness and intelligence of an assassin.

Fei was also quite pleased with the thought that went through Inzagi’s head.

It was obvious that this young man was still thinking about Fei’s situation when he wanted to take revenge. This young man wasn’t scared of death. If he could avenge the people including York and Tina, he would do so even if he had to die. But the reason why he only killed a less important figure was because that he didn’t want to cause too much trouble for Fei. Kulun would result in a lot of trouble after he thought it through.

“You are afraid of causing trouble for me?” Fei lightly shook his head: “Philip, remember this. The reason why I only allowed you to kill one person wasn’t because I’m scared of other people. The real reason why I only allowed you to kill one person was because I want you to come back and take revenge yourself when you are powerful enough, and not take revenge with my help.”

Inzagi was a little surprise. A thankful expression appeared on his face as he kneeled down to Fei.

“Stand up, you need some rest. Fernando, take him to rest!”

“Yes, your majesty!” Torres said and bowed at Inzagi, “Your highness, please come with me.”

Since Inzagi was the king’s disciple, his status was no different than a prince at Chambord Kingdom. That was why Torres addressed him like that.

“Your majesty, Uncle York’s corpse……” Inzagi said to Fei with hesitation as he looked at the iron jail-cart filled with corpses that wasn’t too far away.

Fei nodded.

He switched to Sorceress Mode, and a strong magic surge appeared on his body. Under the control of a level 36 Sorceress, the magic power sucked all the fire elements around him into his hands. He waved his hand with the fire, and a thick a stream of fire dashed into towards the jail-cart like a dragon and enveloped it.

Sorceress Spell – [Inferno].

It would create a cloud of hell fire, and it would melt anything that Fei wanted to.

This was a fire spell that was more powerful than [Fire Bolt] that a Sorceress could cast in Diablo World, and it was the third fire spell that Fei learned.

Dillies who was standing far away and silent was stunned.

“This King of Chambord…… He is a warrior and knows magic spells as well? He is a powerful warrior and a strong fire mage? How? He is at this level despite of his age…… Also, he looks so relaxed when he casted the spell that he didn’t even needed to chant or anything…… Just how powerful is he?” He thought.

Dillies had lost all ability to think. His opponent’s strength made him feel weak and powerless. For a moment, Dillies who was very proud in himself admitted that he was seeing a new star appear.

“Go back where we all came from…… Let York, Tina, and other’s pure souls rest in peace with this fire protecting!” Even though Fei was pretty strong, he still couldn’t save everyone.

Hot tears dripped down Inzagi’s face again.

As he saw the fire eat up his family and friend, Inzagi felt like his heart had hardened. Except the man in front of him, nothing else was able to affect him and wound his heart anymore.

“Huh?” Fei’s expression suddenly changed.

He quickly changed to Barbarian Mode and leaped into the air. He appeared in front of the jail-cart and smashed it open. After dashing into the fire, he came back with four thin bodies.

“Four orphans are still alive.”

Fei switched to Paladin Mode and used [Pray].

A mighty and divine golden flame appeared from within his body and enveloped the four thin figures from the jail-cart. At this moment, Fei looked very kind and god-like. As if he was a holy-figure, he blessed the four little kids, and the four kids who looked dead soon looked livelier; they started to breath, and their face got a bit redder.

“Ah, great! Kawani, Michael, Gonzalez, and David. This is great! They are still alive……” Inzagi who saw this was very excited.

For the last three years, these orphans were like his family. He thought that he was the only one who survived this and had to walk on the path of revenge alone, but he didn’t expect four of his friends to have survived as well.

“Philip, I will let you take care of these four!” Fei stopped [Pray]. The four kids were already back to normal, but they didn’t wake up; it was probably because of they were too weak from the lack of nutrients.

“Yes, your majesty.” Inzagi was delighted.

“Uh, go take a rest.”

Torres order the soldiers of Chambord to take the four kids and Inzagi to the camp to rest.

At this time, Cech and Oleg who heard the news had already rushed there. Bylaw Enforcement Officers and Saint Seiya had already organized themselves into their formations in front of the camp, and their presence couldn’t be ignored.

Fei pointed at Dillies who was severely injured and Kulun who was pretending to be dead and said as he turned around and walk towards the camp, “Kill everyone else except those two.”

The fifty to sixty soldiers who Andrew and Kulun brought turned around and ran. However, didn’t matter how fast they ran, they couldn’t get rid of the soldiers of Chambord. Without exception, these soldiers were all killed despite their cries and begs.

As the number one warrior of the young generation at Hot Spring Gate, Dillies frowned as he tried to heal up the wounds on his body. He couldn’t save those soldiers, even though he had the intent to save those cancerous soldiers. The strength Chambord demonstrated shocked him. Other than the King of Chambord, the blonde young man with impressive shooting skills and the thin and tall warrior alongside the fat bald warrior brought Dillies a lot of shock as well. Even though these warriors were no match to him if he was at his peak, he was still surprised that a little level 6 affiliated kingdom could have so many powerful warriors that were rare at even the Hot Spring Gate.

He couldn’t wrap his head around it.

“King of Chambord, how far am I from the Golden Sun Knight Sutton?” Dillies suddenly remembered why he challenged this king. He shouted at the tall figure that was about to disappeared into the fog.

“Sutton? You two……haha, are about the same.” Fei answered without looking back.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 214: Young Genius, Born Talent

Chapter 214: Young Genius, Born Talent

In terms of actual power, even though Dillies had the reputation as the number one warrior among the younger generation at the Hot Spring Gate, he was still quite away from Sutton.

Dillies was about the rank of a low-tier five-star warrior, and he was only able to deal the damage of a mid-tier five-star warrior when he used his combat technique [Beast King’s Sigh]. That was still quite far away from top-tier five-star warrior. When Fei faced Sutton, he was injured when he used his set items [Bul-Kathos’ Children]; but when he fought with Dillies, he didn’t even need his set items to beat him. He was able to beat Dillies with 30 fist marks stacks out of his limit of 46. Dillies wasn’t able to handle this attack, and that showed the difference.

However, the reason why Fei said “You two are about the same” wasn’t addressing their individual power, but rather referring to their arrogant attitude and how they treated regular people. These two warriors had the same kind of annoying attitude since they were both from noble families, and Fei hated that.

However, Dillies didn’t get Fei’s meaning.

It didn’t matter if it was Fei’s transparent fist mark from the Sky Frost Fist, or the [Inferno] spell that Fei casted while in the Sorceress Mode, or the [Pray] that Fei used while in the Paladin Mode, Dillies was shocked and surprised by it. At this moment, this number one warrior of the young generation at the Hot Spring Gate was confused. He couldn’t really tell how powerful Fei was. After he was beat, Fei’s status and power skyrocketed in his mind. Therefore, after Fei said that he and Sutton were about the same, he didn’t feel depressed because he lost, but he rather felt a little happy from it.

It seemed like it was an honor to be able to fight with the king of Chambord.

It was truly interesting how the human brain worked.

This fog today was unprecedentedly thick. All that one could see was white, and it got thicker and thicker as time passed rather than disappearing.

Soldiers of Chambord had killed the soldiers who came with Kulun and Andrew. They decapitated them and placed these heads on their own swords, just like what these soldiers did to people like York and Tina. These swords were stabbed into the ground from their hilt, and they formed a bloody circle around the jail-cart and the corpses that was being burnt by the fire from [Inferno] as if this was some kind of remembrance ceremony.

After this was all done, the expeditionary force of Chambord took off in the direction of St. Petersburg and disappeared into the fog.

Dillies stood still and watched the expeditionary force of Chambord take off. After they were gone, he was finally able to use his own fire warrior energy to press down the damage that the Sky Frost Fist did to him and was able to walk again.

A disgusted expression appeared on his face as he looked at his little brother Kulun who was begging for help on the ground. He turned around and slowly walked away without even looking back at Kulun.

……

“Yeah, old guy, what do you think?”

On the peak level of the biggest magic tower in the center of Hot Spring Gate, two figures stood still at the window. A white haired and white bearded elder who looked very intelligent opened his mouth and asked. His white robe was clean as the cloud, and he had a white staff that was taller than his body in his hand. A powerful yet vague sensation came off of him as if he was levitated above the world.

“I can’t see through it.” A tough and white haired man answered. He had the presence of a lion.

This man was wearing a simple metal armor, but this armor had a ton of strike marks on it. Although this set of armor looked old and damaged, he still had an indescribable presence as if he had tens of thousands of troops behind him. A cruel yet bloody sensation that one could only feel on a battlefield was coming off of him. It was natural, and this man didn’t try to make it appear that way on purpose.

“Hahaha, I didn’t expect there would be a young man who the Legion Commander of the [Rapid Wind Legion] couldn’t see through.” The first white haired and bearded elder laughed as he stroked his beard. “This king of Chambord is too daring. He even killed soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion]. You Tolemy are known for your short-tempers and protectiveness. I thought you were going to kill him, and I didn’t expect you to let him go.”

“I can’t see through him, so I’m not sure if I can kill him. That’s why I didn’t move.” The elder in the armor said.

“What? You are the Legion Commander, and you aren’t confident in your ability to crush this young man?” The smile on the elder in the robe didn’t change: “Looks like I was right. When the king of Chambord fought with Dillies, he was holding back. Looks like there is a genius among the 250 affiliated kingdoms of Zenit.

“Chaos is about to arrive, and genius and talented young men would appear one after another. King Alexander is one of them……” The expression on the elder in armor’s face didn’t change at all; it was calm and majestic. “You are right, six star mage Edward Carter. Your judgment is right. The king of Chambord is a genius, and I’m not sure if I can beat him!”

“Although you are not sure if you can beat him, you can kill him for sure. Why didn’t you?”

“I know what you mean. If I used the[Rapid Wind Legion], I can kill him easily. But to kill such a genius warrior, a lot of soldiers of mine would die as well. I can’t let one of the ten battle legions of Zenit suffer such lost because of this little drama……” The elder in armor shook his head and continued: “Also, the Empire in under a lot of pressure and there are a lot of hidden currents. The appearance of such a genius might not be a bad thing for the empire!”

“Oh?” The elder in the robe stroke his beard and asked: “Old pal, looks like you are quiet appreciative of him?”

“Young genius, born talent. Why shouldn’t I be appreciative of him?”

“Simple. This genius that you are talking about beat your elder son and broke his belief of himself. He also beat your second son like a dead dog. Don’t you care for your kids at all?”

“Humph! Dillies’ life is too smooth, and some setback and obstacles would be good for him. In terms of Kulun…… Humph, I, Tolemy would never care for such a waste.”

“Woohoo. Same attitude as before…… Although Kulun isn’t a great one, he is your son after all. He is the last thing that your wife Vera left for you.”

The elder in armor’s expression got cold and said, “If it wasn’t because of Vera, Kulun would have been killed by me hundreds of times for what he has done in the Hot Spring Gate!”

The atmosphere got a little quieter as this topic was brought up, and no one talked anymore.

The two of them used special techniques to see exactly what had happened outside of the Hot Spring Gate standing at the peak of this magic tower. Because of their silence, no troops or powerful warriors appeared even though the battle between Dillies and Fei was loud. Otherwise, the event would had another turn out.

As if these two elders knew what went through each other’s mind, both of them let this event pass.

However, what they didn’t know was that what Fei was relying on was beyond their wildest dreams.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 215: Paradise of Metal and Fire

Chapter 215: Paradise of Metal and Fire

After leaving the Hot Spring Gate, the traveling speed of the Chambord Expeditionary Force was slow since they were waiting for the rest of the group led by Lampard to join them. After a day, they finally left the area controlled by the [Rapid Wind Legion].

Although the people in the Soros’ Merchant Group had delivered most of their merchandise at the Hot Spring Gate, the manager Redknapp and the red dressed woman Shirley still made some excuses and went towards St. Petersburg with Fei. In the Ivy League Pub, Fei already figured out that this manager Redknapp had already spread out the news about the battle on Dual-Tower Mountains at St. Petersburg. He knew that the Soros’ Merchant Group was planning something, but he felt like they were still on his side. Therefore, he still let Redknapp and the others stay with him.

“Father, since we are already out of the region controlled by the Hot Spring Gate, you should relax.” Shirley looked at the landmarks around her and suddenly said.

“This is strange. Those two old guys didn’t appear. This doesn’t follow their over-protective nature……” white air came out of Redknapp’s big red nose as he said with a perplexed expression on his face, “I remember that one of the ten Executive Knight – the Dark-Night Knight Kelud killed an ordinary soldier of the [Rapid Wind Legion] back in the days, and Tolemy and Edward Carter chased after him and almost killed him before he was able to run back to St. Petersburg. This time, King Alexander killed captain Andrew and about fifty soldiers and injured both sons of Tolemy, but none of these two mad dogs did anything. This is really strange.”

“Maybe they are older now, and they are not as dominating anymore.” Shirley comforted her father.

“That is impossible. It may apply to others, but those two…… Hehe, the older the dogs, the crazier they are. Even a lot of nobles and powerhouses at St. Petersburg don’t what to stand on the opposite side of these two old men. Unless…… they discovered something that I didn’t realize.” Redknapp rubbed his red nose; it was something he always did when he was thinking. “King Alexander of Chambord, there are too many mysteries around him. Maybe I should tell the president of our firm to come to the Zenit Empire soon.”

“Maybe the mad dogs will stop and not do anything if they encountered someone who is crazier than them.” The swordsman in white who was silent all the way suddenly said.

Redknapp’s eyes shone as he heard that.

……

“So this is St. Petersburg?”

After getting on top of the last mountain, Fei sighed as if he couldn’t imagine what he was seeing. By standing at the peak of Moro Mountain, he was able to see the glorious city ten kilometers away.

It was a majestic city that Fei couldn’t have imagined. If Chambord was considered a village or a town, Hot Spring Gate was considered a rich city, then St. Petersburg would be a huge palace that only gods lived in. At the bottom of Moro Mountain, there was a wide and long road that led to the city in white as if it was a mirage that wasn’t real!

Although Fei had seen a lot of huge cities powered by technology, he hadn’t imagined that a magnificent city of this size could exist in this world with the current technological level…… many magic towers that were more than a kilometer tall soared into the sky as if they were connected with the sky, and numerous palaces and structures extended to the visible horizon. There was a huge mountain located in the center of the city, and there was a white palace at the peak of the mountain, as if a god lived there to look down on all other lives. White defense walls were really tall. They looked like unconquerable skylines. Huge watchtowers that were 100 meters apart were like giants who guarded this majestic city, and no one could gather up the courage to attack them. This “city of gods” would instantly send people into dreams……. Is this the work of the gods?

“Only a true hero is worthy enough to have this white dreamy city!”

Fei who was on top of [Black Tornado] felt the wind that fluttered his black hair and sighed. He was so shocked that he lost his words. At the same time, an unprecedented desire of conquer grew from the deepest part of his heart. This was the desire that everyone had in their souls.

Behind Fei, Cech and Torres just arrived as well.

Both of them reacted similar to Fei. After a simple stun, they both saw the shock and desire in each other’s eyes. Soon, more and more people appeared behind them. Looking from afar, no one was not shocked by this city. Everyone opened their eyes wide and big as their breathed heavily as if they saw their dream lover. Like a bunch of bumpkins who only rolled in mud, they didn’t know what to do when they were about to enter this palace that looked like only mighty gods could live in it.

People from Soros’ Merchant Group showed up last.

They had seen this scene many times – everyone who saw St. Petersburg for the first time would be shocked by what they saw. In comparison, how people from Chambord reacted was normal. There were numerous people who cried out of shock or kneeled down to pray. There were even extreme cases where people kneeled forward on this road that led to the capital of Zenit……

“Haha, one day, I will have a huge city that is mightier than St. Petersburg!”

Fei quickly recovered from the shock. He laughed and shouted to wake everyone else from their shock. He then patted [Black Tornado] as he and the dog charged forward on the wide road. The people behind them cheered as they followed their king’s action. As a group, they rushed towards St. Petersburg like tigers getting down a mountain and dragons dashing out of a sea.

Redknapp memorized Fei’s words as he thought of something.

The slope of the mountain from the peak of Moro to the road that led to St. Petersburg at the bottom of Moro was very steep, and it was perfect for cavaliers to charge down on. The faster they charged, the quicker it got. Soon, Chambord’s Expeditionary Force got to the bottom of the mountain. At this time, there were numerous camp sites and tents set up. Numerous troops from all the affiliated kingdoms would reside here for the next while. There were long rectangular flags of all colors and all symbols as if they were the clouds in the sky. They covered up half of the sky as they gave off a tense battle-hunger sensation.

Zenit’s Military Practice among all affiliated kingdoms was less than two weeks away, and about 90% of the affiliated kingdoms were here already. To protect the safety of the capital city, no troops of any affiliated kingdom was allowed within the 1.5 kilometer distance from the capital. All of the affiliated kingdoms had to camp on this wide space in front of the capital, and every kingdom was pre-assigned an area to camp. The distance between the camp areas to the capital city was determined based on the power and the level of each kingdom. No kingdom was allowed to move out of their area, or they would be treat with the crime of treason.

At the same time, four of the ten combat legions of the empire: [Whip of the Thunder Lord], [Anger of the Fire Lord], [Gigantic Wood Legion], and [Blizzard Legion] also camped around the area. With more than 200,000 elite soldiers, six of the ten Executive Knights, and twenty temporary magic towers with top-tier mages of the empire living surrounding where all the kingdoms resided, the safety and the guard of the empire was beyond everyone’s imagination!

When the Expeditionary Force of Chambord got to the bottom of the mountain, there was a troop of the empire waiting for them. After verifying their identity, a captain led them to the area that was pre-assigned to Chambord. As they travelled by the camps of other kingdoms, Fei saw many participating troops from other kingdoms. There were all kinds of armors, all kinds of caps, and all kinds of man; these soldiers looked at the forces from Chambord with either friendly or hostile expressions……

This whole area was filled with murderous and tense atmosphere. There were masters and vicious bloodthirsty fighters among elites soldiers from all kingdoms. Fei even saw all kinds of Demon Beasts that got trained to become helpers. Among these soldiers, the most active ones even raised their weapons and provoked the newcomers.

Savage, violent, blood-thirsty, cruel, crazy, murderous …… This was a Paradise of Metal and Fire

>>>>>>

Happy Black Friday guys! Now you can do your mad shopping spree on Amazon while supporting HTK to get more chapters! Just click through the links below and purchase what you want, and you will generate donation for HTK! All donation will also count towards Patreon goal of resuming 3 chaps per week after we can afford more translators.

Four bonus chaps will be in stock for release this weekend, and we will let you know if there are more bonus chaps in stock.

Revenue is added to the donation progress bar once every week displayed on the side bar.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 216: Thunder like Voice

Chapter 216: Thunder like Voice

“Hey girls, during competition, I will cut your heads off…….” A tough man who was taller than two meters licked his blade as he stood in his own camp and saw the expeditionary forces from Chambord walking by.

“Woof-!” A huge black big unicorn forehead jumped onto the other side of the fence viciously and roared. It opened its mouth wide and blew out a bloody scent as the people of Chambord went by.

There was also a warrior in a full set of iron metal only with his eyes exposed. His eyes showed his murderous spirit as he stood up quickly in the camp of his kingdom. With his eyes fixed on everyone who walked by, he held the sword that was still dripping blood tightly in his hands as if he was going to attack any second.

Fei who was riding on [Black Tornado] heard a lot of loud chatter–

“Two headed dog flag? Which kingdom has that flag?”

“No sure, but from the look of it, they are just a tiny small kingdom……”

“Hehe, small kingdom…… they are like bystanders in this competition……”

“But what are they riding on?…… Huh? Those are level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts? Could it be the Chishui Kingdom? But the king of Chishui isn’t that young. Look at the young man leading the troop, he probably is the king……”

“What is he riding on? …… Huh? I have never seem such a beast before…… Horse? It doesn’t look like a horse, but more like a dog……”

“Bullshit, how can a dog be that big?”

Fei and his troops walked pass by the majority of the camp sites as everyone else looked at them. Among 250 affiliated kingdoms, there were kingdoms that were prosperous, and there were kingdoms where even the kings were wrapped in animal skins like old hunters. The expeditionary force of Chambord was wearing shiny armor, and that attracted a lot of jealous and envious stares. Especially the level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts that the Saint Seiyas were riding on. Those made a lot of high level warriors drool in envy.

People who were daring enough even followed behind the troops and wanted to know how powerful this troop that was made of less than a hundred soldiers was.

“King Alexander, this space beside the river belongs to Chambord.” The captain who was leading the way was very friendly. He pointed at the camp site by the river and said.

This was an empty space of about 20 acres. It was very flat, and it was beside a river that travelled through a majority of the camp sites. Since there was a thin layer of grass and it was beside the water sources, this site was very suitable for camping. This empty space was blocked off by iron chains and stone pillars from sites belonged to other kingdoms, and a ten meter tall stone pillar with the big word “Chambord” was engraved on it right in the middle of everything.

“Your majesty, my name is Torsy. If you have anything questions, you can send someone to get me from the first battalion of the [Blizzard Legion]. Since you guys traveled for a while, you all must be tired. I won’t bother you guys long; I believe that we will see each other soon!”

This captain named Torsy was very friendly. From what he said, he was a member of the number on battle legion among the top ten legions, [Blizzard Legion]. This surprised Fei a little. After leading Fei and soldiers of Chambord to their camp site, Torsy also left a book of rules and guidelines that everyone had to follow during this competition, and then he left. Torsy was very smart in the way he talked; he didn’t appear to be too close with Fei, but he showed his friendliness.

After saying bye to this captain Torsy, the expeditionary force started to set up. Unlike the temporary camps that they set up along the way to here, the camps this time needed to be used for about a month, and everything needed to be firm and tight. Oleg himself took the lead to instruct and work with the soldiers to build them. Many comfortable and fancy tents and magic building materials that were purchased at the Hot Spring Gate were now very useful.

The people who followed the Chambord’s Expeditionary Force saw the word on the stone pillar at the center of the camp and knew where this troop came from. Most of these people’s expression turned serious as they hurried back to their camps to report this news to their kings.

“Shit…… so these guys are the rumored vicious killers of Chambord. I have to tell his majesty about this news. We shouldn’t provoke them! The king of Chambord who defeated the Golden Sun Knight isn’t someone who we, a level 4 affiliated kingdom, can handle!”

“Chambord? They are from Chambord? We can’t get on their wrong side!”

“Looks like that black haired young man who rode that strange beast must be the King of Chambord who is really famous now at St. Petersburg. He is this young? Unbelievable! He really defeated the Golden Sun Knight from Imperial Knight Palace? These types of people, we can only be friends with and not enemies!”

“The king of Chambord who came to in a light and unexpected manner … the outcome from the battle of Dual-Tower Mountain is widespread…… Hehe, I will let you enjoy the fame for now. However, the Imperial Knight Palace won’t let you be this arrogant for long……”

After getting the report from their subordinates, some kings who were envious of the level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts got rid of their greed. These kings had their reliable sources of information, and they all knew about the result of the battle at Dual-tower Mountains. They knew that someone who defeated the Golden Sun Knight wasn’t someone who they could take on, and they became very simple and didn’t plan any more tricks or conspiracies.

Of course, not all kings had good information flows. Even though the news of the battle of Dual-tower Mountains wasn’t new, for the kings whose kingdoms were remote and couldn’t enter St. Petersburg to access anything, the king of Chambord wasn’t someone who defeated one of the ten Executive Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace, but a king of a weak level 6 affiliated kingdom. Based on Fei’s age, they didn’t think that Fei was much trouble.

Some greediness started to overflow……

“This is not fair, why can Chambord, a level 6 affiliated kingdom, enjoy a high-quality camp site that only other level 1 or level 2 affiliated kingdoms can enjoy?”

“These people from Chambord are being treated too favorably!”

Some of the kings questioned.

Before these kings could move, someone already did.

Suddenly, a loud voice sounded as if it was a thunder. Everyone in these camp sites within 10 kilometers heard it clearly –

“King of Chambord, I, Kelud challenge you to a battle! Tomorrow noon, at the first Sword Testing Ground, I will be waiting for you!”

This voice resonated in the sky.

Every single king heard this voice, and they were all shocked.

“Kelud? He is ranked number seven among all ten Executive Knights. He is someone of power and influence, and he is going to challenge the King of Chambord already?”

“Haha, looks like the fact that the King of Chambord defeated Golden Sun Knight brought some shame to the Imperial Knight Palace. All the rumors at St’ Petersburg have harmed the reputation of the Palace, and that’s probably why an Executive Knight challenged the King of Chambord in less than ten minutes after their arrival!”

“This is a great opportunity to see if King of Chambord is as invincible as he is in the rumors!”

……

Fei heard this voice as well.

“Kelud? Who is he?”

The king was able to tell from the tone of the voice that this challenger wasn’t weak. At least, this challenger was stronger than Sutton. “Is it because of my face? Does my face automatically provoke people to challenge me? Why are there people challenging me all the time? Or am I too kind so everyone feels like they can show off in front of me?”

“Your majesty, Kelud is ranked number seven among all ten Executive Knights, and he is a lot stronger than the Golden Sun Knight Sutton. He is technically a warrior of the generation before you.” Old Zolasc reported. He and Modric spent a lot of time on collecting information and although the information gathering system of Chambord was really bad and almost non-existent, the information on the Executive Knights, who were really famous and well-known in the empire, was at least gathered to a certain degree.

“Another Executive Knight?”

Fei rubbed his chin. He instantly knew why he was challenged. The saying goes, “After you beat the youth, the elders will come.”

“So he is here for redemption? But if this number seven knight loses, would the number three, number two, or number one Executive Knight come and challenge me as well? Isn’t that the same as poking a Hornet’s nest?” Fei thought.

“This time, I have to so cruel and dominating that no one dares to bother me again!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 217: 50 Sword Testing Stage

Chapter 217: 50 Sword Testing Stage

Before the sunset, the soldiers were finally able to set up all the tents.

The other several kingdoms that were beside Chambord’s camp were all surprised because of one reason: it was just too luxurious. All the tents were the premium tents where magic arrays were engraved on them to give them a warm temperature inside. On top of letting the soldier live comfortably in the winter that was about to come, these tents were also able to warn the soldiers when there were attacks coming their way, and they offered a good amount of defense.

Every single tent of this level would cost at least a thousand gold coins. Also, magic gems were required to operate and run the magic arrays on this tents, and a single low-tier magic gem could only power a tent for three days. Some kings of weaker kingdoms couldn’t even enjoy this level of luxury, but even a groom at Chambord could live in such tents. This made all the kingdoms around Chambord both envious and jealous.

Of course, more and more people were surprised by the force that Chambord was demonstrating.

Except these 50 magic tents, other military supplies and items seemed to be magic imbued as well, and the whole camp site had a magic surge around it as if it was a temporary magic tower that was being constructed here. At the same time, ten tower-shields that were three meters tall were being placed at each side of the site and protected the site like watchtowers. On top of each tower-shield, temporary watchtowers made out of wood were being placed, and archers stood in place to guard and spectate the surroundings with awareness.

This level of setup was on par with the setup of the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms.

The wealth that Chambord showed shocked a lot of the people who were watching them.

“These Chambordians…… so rich!”

“This is unbelievable! A small level 6 affiliated kingdom located at the northern remote region…… I heard that they were so poor that they couldn’t even buy their armors for their soldiers. Why are they so rich now? What happened?”

“Huh, doesn’t matter how they show off, they are just a bunch of hillbillies that got some money overnight!”

Around Chambord’s camp, a ton of warriors and officials of other kingdoms got together and started to chat and comment on what they were seeing despite the fact that some of them didn’t know each other well. These kingdoms that established secret alliances beforehand to exchange information chatted, and some of them were envious and wanted to get on the good side of Chambord. Some of them admired and sighed, some of them were silent, some of them were full of disdain and jealousy, and some of them were being vicious and planning things.

At this time, the atmosphere of the camp site that stretched out for 10 kilometers seemed peaceful, but it was actually very intense.

Although in the eyes of the nobles and powerhouses of St. Petersburg, this competition was only a platform where the top kingdoms could show their strength and gain some profits, there were gains to be made by the smaller kingdoms as well. The bigger kingdoms could get the big pieces of the pie, and the small kingdoms could get the crumbs. Some of the smaller kingdoms had high hopes and wanted to level up their kingdoms, and other kingdoms just wanted to maintain their current level. The structure and the rules of military exercises made it that every kingdoms could face any kingdom. Therefore, before the competition, it was best to gather as much information on each other as possible.

Since as soon as Fei came in, Chambord got one of the best camp sites. This drew a lot of attention already, but one of the Executive Knight of Imperial Knight Palace Kelud openly challenged this king. This drew almost every kingdoms’ attention to Fei.

It didn’t matter the outcome, just being able to be challenged by one of the top warriors in the empire was an unreachable honor that many other kings couldn’t get; this was in a way confirming the power of this king of Chambord. Many people who never heard of Fei got curious, and the news of the battle on the Dual-Tower Mountains was spread again. It caused a series of questionings, and it made people look forward to the battle even more.

The area between Moro Mountain and the holy capital that was about 20 square kilometers was being divided into squares of several sizes. Every square had the troops of a kingdom camped there. Looking down from the sky, it looked like a huge chess board, and the 250 affiliated kingdoms were the chess pieces that were about to begin a bloody and deadly battle.

As one of the sources of attention, Chambord enjoyed the “privilege” of being monitored.

From noon till sunset, almost every kingdom had sent someone from their kingdom to Chambord to see what was going on. According to the tradition and the rules of a competition, the fact that a master warrior who was able cause an Executive Knight to challenge him was in a level 6 kingdom was not good news for any kingdom. This tiger could be encountered by any kingdom, and this warrior would pose great threat to them. Since this was going to be the outcome, Chambord somehow seemed like the enemy to almost all other kingdoms.

Around night time, there were even more people gathered around Chambord’s camp site.

There was nothing to hide. Maybe in the next few days, they could meet in the competition. It was common for the battlegrounds of the competition to be stacked with corpses. Among all the kingdoms, the most elite soldiers and warriors were brought to the competition, and these people were typically the most murderous. It was also common for them to draw their weapons and fight in the moment. The empire didn’t prohibit the private duels of soldiers and warriors, and the empire even prepared 50 Sword Testing Stages where these people could duel. Recently, more than a hundred people had died on these stages. There were some star warriors among them; a four star warrior with the wood element warrior energy died there.

Therefore, all the warriors who came to spectate around Chambord’s site with weapons on their back were very obvious. There were so many people around here that it looked like the most popular casino in St. Petersburg.

Among these people, there were three to four young man who looked most outstanding. Around them, there were more than a dozen guards with shiny armor and warrior energy surging around them. No one dared stand close to them. They only stood far away and looked these young man with fear and respect.

“Prince Solo, what do you think? Would they be a threat to us?” A good-looking young man with blue hair and a blue gem hairpin asked. He was wearing a gold color robe.

“Humph, they are only a bunch of hillbillies that haven’t experienced anything!” Prince Solo sneered. He had brown and thin eyebrows, and he looked somewhat handsome, but his hook nose made him look gloomier. His expression looked very arrogant and full of disdain.

“Your highness, don’t underestimate him. This king of Chambord defeated the tenth Executive Knight, and the seventh Executive Knight even challenged him. He couldn’t be that dumb! Even though your highness is now a mid-tier five star warrior, you might not be a match!” The other young man with purple hair and a gold hair band smiled as he said. With his hands placed on his hilt, he appeared to be more calm and collected. Lights flashed through his eyes, and he appeared to be more calculative. Also, from his tone, he seemed to be provoking Prince Solo a little.

“Humph!” Prince Solo sneered. He didn’t say anything, but he looked a little angry and seemed to want to fight with Fei to prove himself.

“Your highnesses. I have met with this king of Chambord before. He is not a bad warrior, but he is really arrogant and crazy like a mad dog. Also, he is really lustful; all the woman around him are rare beauties!” An elder who was standing behind these princes suddenly said as he stroked his goatee. He only had one ear.

“Oh? Rare beauties?” Among the four young man, the one who hadn’t spoken got excited. He had a lack of hair, and most of his head was exposed. When he opened his mouth, everyone was able to see his yellow teeth. He was short and looked strange as if he was recovering from a serious illness. However, as soon as he heard about the beauties, he became more energetic.

A vicious light flashed through this elder’s eyes, but he said respectfully, “Prince Zivitan, pardon my words. But they are at least ten times more beautiful than the four maids you have!”

“Ten times! Haha, hehe, interesting, really interesting!” Prince Zivitan who was very ugly licked his lips and laughed, “Maybe I should visit this king of Chambord!”

“It would be his honor to meet the elder prince of the Tomsky Kingdom, the number one kingdom among the top ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms……” The elder said so politely.

Not too far away from these fancily dressed princes, a few dark and thin young boys stared at the gate of Chambord’s campsite. Their eyes were excited, and they had been standing there for the entire afternoon. They wanted to go through the gate, but they were hesitating as if something was bugging them in their minds.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 218: An Invitation from an Old Friend

Chapter 218: An Invitation from an Old Friend (Part One)

At the same time.

A thousand meters upstream from the water bank beside Chambord’s campsite, inside a giant heavily barraged military camp that occupied almost ten times the area that Chambord’s camp did.

Inside the giant tent in the center, a figure sat alone on the stone slab in the middle, gently wiping the sword in his hand.

The sword was an ordinary one.

But this man was surrounded by a sharp lingering atmosphere.

This scent was like countless swords spread out at once. The sharp horrifying breath surged and lashed, yet such an atmosphere was very well controlled to within ten-meters around his body. A lonely yet exciting curvature appeared on the side of his mouth, as if he finally found something that could allow him to slow down and take a look at his toy.

“18 years old, a man that defeated the Golden Knight Sutton. Hmph, he is worthy for me to try my sword!”

…

Time flew.

In an instant, the golden sun by the west side of the Moro Mountains only had half of a smile left. The sky gradually turned darker, putting an end to the day-training, and the camps of every subsidiary kingdom became noisy, and soon, the entire plains had begun to bustle together.

Every day at night, it was the noisiest moment in the camps.

Among the 20 or so battalion camps, besides the elite warriors from the participating kingdoms were also big and small caravans from each kingdom, as will as artisans and hawkers. The Arms Drill Competition was also a grand occasion full of business opportunities for them. They gathered at a special district specifically drawn by the Empire, and when night fell, they opened for business. All of the sudden, voices of merchants yelling to attract to buyers went off endlessly, fragrance of alcohol and meat overflew, laughter and curses roared, and the whole district with bustling with noise and excitement.

“If you want to take revenge yourself, first you must improve your own strength. However, there’s always a limit to an individual’s strength. To want to be able to kill Kulun under the heavy defense of the Tolemy Family, you must become a lone executor that walks in the darkness, and have the most outstanding assassination techniques. You must be familiar with every structure and function of each part of the body, and learn to grasp the psychology of all kinds of people. You need to learn how to hide and protect yourself, how to seize opportunity, how to endure, how to choose, how to setup, how to distinguish falsehood, how to confuse opponents, how to use all kinds of weapons… Of course, most importantly, you need to learn how to make your heart become harder!”

Inside Chambord’s camp, Fei was guiding Inazagi and the four survived orphans on training.

These four orphans name were Kawani, Michael-Irvine, Gonzalez, and David. When they were young, they experienced an unimaginable life-sharpening experience, and then the tragedy that just happened. After seeing those most dear to them dying right in front of their eyes, their mental maturity level far exceeded any ordinary people. The unforgettable hatred made their hearts extremely tough, even holding the butcher knife, there will not be the slightest hesitation. Even though they didn’t have the miraculous talent of Inzagi, they still had the talent to become an assassin due to what they had experienced. The four orphans and Inzagi were like brothers, and their loyalty towards Fei for saving their lives could be absolutely guaranteed. So, Fei had made up his mind to train these four orphans to become assassins like Inzagi, and that plan inside his mind of cultivating dark guardians could finally be achieved. These five young men will be the first batch of Grim Reaper assassins that Fei trained.

“Assassin, darlings of the night that wanders in the shadows, they don’t have prominent titles, but can achieve illustrious merits…”

Fei switched to [Assassin Mode], unleashing his full energy without reservation, making others able to clearly feel this erratic, dark and exotic scent. As his body flashed, he already changed places in the camp 20 to 30 times, and every time after he teleported, the sharp feeling that he was emitting didn’t weaken by the slightest. This was a very magical state, you clearly knew that there’s a terrifying assassin beside you, but you would easily and unconsciously forget his existence the moment you lose focus.

Chapter 218: An Invitation from an Old Friend (Part Two)

“Before practicing real assassination skills, you need to train you energy, and also increase your body’s sensitivity to changes in the environment.”

After letting Inzagi and the other four people feeling how it felt to be a real assassin, Fei gave a very normal one-star energy technique scroll and an assassin training manual which he created after referencing countless Diablo world assassin skill scrolls and consulting Akara, Grandpa Cain, and many others, to Inzagi, and instructed him to take good care of them and lead the four other brothers to work hard to train.

Fei’s skills all came from the Diablo world. Therefore it wasn’t very realistic to get Inzagi and the others work on learning these skills right away, so he could only let these five children cultivate their energy first, and then follow the energy technique scrolls Fei created to learn assassin’s skills. To be honest, up until now, as to how to train these apprentices to really become those terrifying and undefeatable assassins as he imagined, Fei didn’t have the most solid plans yet, and everything was still in the trial and error process.

After he finishes guiding his apprentices, Fei had the leisure time to check around the camp.

Very soon he could feel the strange atmosphere around him. There was a lot of hostility intent among the tension, and of course there were some people that were hesitant whether or not they should reach out to them. The Chambord camp seemed to have become a prominent focal point in the area, but His Majesty the King didn’t seem to mind this situation that much, because he was much more attracted to the night-market-like environment at the camp sites at night. As an otaku in the past life who didn’t get out of his house often, wandering the roadside stalls was one of his few hobbies. The night market in the district of their camp was not only lively but also exotic. Many interesting things that couldn’t be found here could all be found here, and undoubtedly, that aroused Fei’s intention to stroll in the night market with his beauty.

A lot of people thought that after the Chambord King received the Seventh Execution Knight – Blood Knight Kruder’s challenge, even if he wasn’t scared shitless, he would still feel mounting pressure, and go prepare a quiet place to train in. However, when they saw how Fei first guided his soldiers in training, and then casually took a stroll around the campsite, and ultimately also had the intention of bringing his people to go check out the night market, they were suddenly a bit lost.

However, Fei’s night-market plan didn’t really come true.

This was because right when he got Oleg and Torres to finish preparing the magical carriage and was about to go get Angela, Emma and the others to go out, a team of tall mighty knights in shiny armor suddenly came galloping from afar. They disturbed the military camps to the point of chicken and dogs flying and jumping everywhere, but no one dared to open their mouth to curse or complain, because the two-headed bear symbol carved on these knights’ armor revealed their identity as royal guards, so even if it was a tier-1 subsidiary kingdom, they still wouldn’t dare to show any disrespect towards these knights that represented the dignity of the imperial royal family.

When the knights got to the Chambord Camp, they unexpectedly stopped. The tall muscular man in the lead got off the horse, and then got into the Chambord Camp by himself after the bylaw enforcement officer reported to Fei. Then, he came to Fei, after he looked from top to bottom for awhile, he paid a brief greeting ceremony and respectfully asked, “Are you His Majesty the Chambord King Alexander?”

“That’s me.”

“Our Master wants to invite you to the Wind-Speak Tavern in this camp district for a meet.”

Fei slightly paused for a second and asked, “Your master? Who?”

The tall and mighty knight took out a folded white paper and carefully delivered it to Fei, and he smiled and said, “Your Majesty will know after seeing this.”

Fei opened the paper, but only saw four words on the letter –

“An invitation from an Old Friend.”

Old friend inviting me? Who the f*ck is that?

Fei was a little confused. These four words were really elegant, clearly being a woman’s handwriting. However, at the vicinity of the Empire City, he didn’t seem to have any female friends, could it be the Elder Princess? Suddenly, Fei smelled a faint ray of fragrance emitted from the paper. The smell was familiar yet unfamiliar, some memories not long ago suddenly came to his mind.

Could it be her?

And then Fei felt it’s even more strange.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 219: The So-Called Friend

Chapter 219: The So-Called Friend

Wind-Whisper Tavern, also known as Wind-Speak, was one of the most famous pubs in the Twenty Mile District.

The reason it was famous, besides its large area, prime location, having the most fragrant wine, most beautiful maids, and most delicious dishes, was the fact that it had tough fists. In the Twenty Mile District that never lacked chaos and blood, no one dared to stir up any trouble within a hundred meters around the Wind-Whisper Tavern. Perhaps there had been a few not-so-clever guys, but they eventually disappeared into the darkness off the face of this Earth.

From what some well-informed guests revealed, there seemed to be the shadow of the Imperial Army looming behind this tavern.

The royal noble knights freely travelled here without any one daring to block their way, and the knight in the lead brought Fei to the front of the Wind-Whisper Tavern. The most passionate waiter was already waiting at the front as he hurried out to greet these guests. He led them into the tavern, and the climate immediately warmed up. The magic spell here worked even better than the central air-conditioning from Fei’s past life, and from the moment Fei stepped into the Tavern, he already felt the atmosphere and force of the Wind-Whisper Tavern.

Rather than calling it a tavern, it was in fact a six-story building.

Fei followed the stairs and quickly arrived at the sixth floor which would allow him to see the entire Twenty Mile rooftop. The royal knight that had been accompanying Fei wasn’t qualified to enter the sixth floor, so only Fei was admitted.

The entire sixth floor only had one hall, and the level of luxurious decorations was far beyond an average person’s imagination.

There wasn’t the kind of lively scene of hustling and bustling maids and guards as Fei expected. The luxurious hall seemed very quiet, and there wasn’t even a single server. At the near-east direction of the hall beside the window, there sat a purple ebony wood table that was covered into the shape of a giant dragon spreading its wings. The four little dishes on the table exuded a little warmth, and the crystal gold wine bottle with a simple yet elegant design exuded an intoxicating wine fragrance. The whole world seemed to have been cut apart from the hustle and bustle of the street outside, everything was extremely elegant, graceful, fresh, and pleasant.

Fei’s eyes soon focused onto the window-side.

Because there stood a person.

A woman.

An elegant woman with peerless beauty.

To Fei, this woman indeed counted as someone from the past – the flirtatious beauty Hilton Paris.

In the past during the coronation ceremony, at Chambord City’s eastern mountain top at sunrise, she was the terrifying woman who almost successfully killed Elder Princess Tanasha and the [Zenit Military God] Arshavin.

If it was half a month ago, seeing this scary woman, Fei would have probably turned around, covered his head and ran right away. After all, on that day of the Eastern Mountain Top battle, he p*ssed off that woman too much. If this woman would go all crazy again and try to take revenge, Fei would probably be in big trouble. But, now Fei’s strength had risen sharply and was absolutely enough to protect himself, so he was able to quickly calm himself down.

“King Alexander, we meet again.”

Paris, in a graceful white dress, slowly turned around. Her peerless smile was able to easily snatch most men’s soul. Her golden hair slightly danced with the wind, and there was a budding blood-red rose inserted in her hair. She elegantly walked to the small table, reached out her hand towards the table as an invite and said, “Your Majesty, please sit.”

Fei slightly smiled, then went to the table and sat down.

“Your Majesty doesn’t seem to be surprised at all, could it be that you already know it was me that invited you?” The slender white arms gracefully began pouring wine out of the gold crystal wine bottle. Her elegant manner with her tempting demeanor made it hard for anyone to associate her with the cold blood sinister female devil back on the Eastern Mountain top.

“Haha, on the invitation, there was a faint fragrance, and if I remember correctly, I once sensed this smell before on the Eastern Mountain top, so I was able to make a guess.”

Fei was extremely relaxed, his eyes swept past the few dishes on the table. Although they are all normal dishes, but they were clearly from the hands of master chefs. The scent, appearance, and taste were all there. The work was delicate, and they it was enough to make a man drool. Ever since Fei arrived at the Chambord camp at noon, Fei indeed hadn’t had dinner yet, and he was for a second attracted by these exquisite dishes. Without hesitation, he took out a delicate pair of bamboo chopsticks and began treating himself to the feast.

“Your Majesty is indeed full of surprises, at the war in the past, whether it was me or the elder princess, we both underestimated Your Majesty.” Paris didn’t mind Fei’s impoliteness. She brought up the little glass in front of her, covered her mouth with her sleeve and drank the whole cup.

“Haha, you are over-praising me.”

“No, not at all. In my opinion, Your Majesty deserve such praise…” Paris picked up a soft piece of meat into her mouth, slightly smiled and said, “It’s just that, I’m very curious, since you already guessed that it was an invitation from an enemy of yours from the past, you still dared to come alone. Could Your Majesty really not be worry at all that I would set up a death trap here? Or do you really think that, I dare not to kill you?”

Right after the voice ended, Paris’s face suddenly changed, the elegant and tempting smile immediately disappeared without a trace, and what replaced it was an aura that would chill one to the bones. This was a sharp killing intent only cultivated by experienced masters, and if it was someone else in front of Paris right now, they would’ve already been scared shitless.

Fei raised his cup and drank it all. He shook his head and smiled and said, “Under the demonic moon by the window, there’s good wine on the high floor. Such a beautiful scene, like a peerless beauty, I thought you would talk about something interesting, why would you bring up such a serious topic? Ok, since, as a beautiful lady, you are that straightforward, I have no choice but to be more straightforward… Yes, to be honest, I am indeed not worried at all. Back then you couldn’t kill me at the Eastern Mountain top, now you have even less of a chance in succeeding!”

“Sometimes, being overly confident, is being hopelessly stupid!” The devil-like woman sneered, “Chambord King, I know you defeated the Golden Sun Knight Sutton at the Twin-Tower peak, but such an achievement is nothing. In the Empire Capital, the number of people that could defeat Sutton is not a minority!”

Fei touched his chin, smiled but didn’t say anything, not wanting to argue.

Paris coldly stared at Fei. Such dreamy eyes should not emit such a chilly feeling, but she stared for a full minute, yet the guy she was staring at was still casually eating and drinking. The depth of her eyes flashed with a hint of frustration, and suddenly she covered her mouth and smiled. The thousand-year frost ice on her peerless face instantly melted, and the familiar seductive smile reappeared. Her whole person instantly became a ball of passionate flame as she laughed and said, “Heehee, after the depart on the Eastern Mountain Top, within just a few months, Your Majesty’s fame already shook the entire empire. Upon meeting you today, such grace, is indeed at a level I have no choice but to look up to!”

“Grace, is forged on top of having strength.” Fei was not modest.

“I heard that tomorrow at noon, you will be dueling with the Seventh Execution Knight on the First Sword Testing Stage. I don’t know if your Majesty knows about this execution knight that goes by the name [Bloodthirst]?” Paris gently got up to pour a cup of wine for Fei.

“Nope.” Fei honestly replied.

“In that case, here I have something about the Seventh Execution Knight – [Bloodthirst Knight] Kelude’s strength’s most detailed report, including his most energy technique [Burning Wild Flame Blade]’s features, as well as his top ten combos and tactics explained. I will give this to Your Majesty!”

Paris said, took out a black steel box, placed it on the desk, and pushed it to Fei’s side.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 220: Then Save Me Please

Chapter 220: Then Save Me Please

Fei paused on the chopstick action, looked at the black iron box, hesitated for a second, then looked up at the coquettish witch, and smiled and asked, “There’s no free lunch in this world, now if I accept this gift, will I have to pay back a corresponding price?”

“Why? Afraid?” The witch-like woman spoke lazily, her eyes were very provocative.

“In fact, this kind of information is not much of a significance to me. A real master only believes in the strength of himself. No matter who the opponent is, I can kill them all with one punch!” Fei said very arrogantly, but his hands didn’t hesitate as well. With a flash of white light, the black iron box was already taken into his storage ring.

“You… Your Majesty is indeed the most distinctive king I have ever seen!” The devilish woman saw this scene and was absolutely speechless. She couldn’t help but start to despise Fei.

“You are flattering me!” The King’s face wasn’t humble at all. Faced with the peerless beauty in front of his eyes, he was not moved at all, and he was even shameless enough to say what Paris really wanted to say, “I think you meant that I am the most shameless king you have ever seen right? Haha, whatever, after all it was something you are trying to shove into my hands. In order to not hurt your feelings, I had no choice but to take it, but don’t expect me to pay you back with anything.”

Paris seductively stood up to pour Fei another glass of wine, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face, “Okay, you are right, I indeed wanted to say that Your Majesty is the most shameless King I’ve ever met, and no one will ever come close to being second!”

Fei gave her the white eye, drank all the wine, looked at the bright moon rising by the window, and suddenly exclaimed, “Not long ago we held steel weapons in our hands fighting to the death. Now we are here sitting together and flirting with love. Fate is really a wonderful thing, did we turn from enemies to friends now?”

“What flirting with love? Your Majesty, you are a little rude.” The witch’s beautiful eyes flashed a hint of anger. This woman, when calm, had a deadly attraction, which was sometimes noble, sometimes pure, sometimes moist and sometimes seductive. Her temperament changed between thousands of forms, and the switch between the temperaments didn’t have any jerky abrupt feelings. She was indeed an addictive beauty that only appeared once a generation.

Fei laughed, and his words couldn’t be more honest, “Haha, old habit. When I see beautiful girls I will habitually flirt with them for a bit… By the way, speaking of flirting, Chambord was assigned the prime location of the Twenty Mile District by the water. I thought about it, it’s also arranged by you right?”

“Since Your Majesty knew very well, then you should be able to feel my heart for you right~” The little witch began to tempt Fei again.

Fei gently tapped the table, and his face suddenly became serious, “Matters of your people have nothing to do with me, just don’t provoke me and I won’t get involved.”

“But if at a critical moment the Elder Princess requests Your Majesty to act?” Paris asked, seemingly laughing but also not.

Fei was silent.

After a long time, he then slowly replied, “If she is in grave danger, then I will act to rescue her.”

A hint of surprise flashed past Paris’s face, seemingly very satisfied but also not very satisfied with that answer. That strange expression disappeared right away so Fei didn’t catch it, and this witch’s face also became serious as she asked, “Then if my life is at risk, will you come to save me?”

“Yes.” Fei’s answer was very simple.

“Oh? Why?”

“Because you are a beauty. I am the type of person that doesn’t like to see beautiful things get ruined by some idiots in front of my eyes. I don’t like tragedies.” Fei seemed to be full, he wiped his mouth and drank the last bit of wine.

Paris smiled happily, “That’s great, Your Majesty, now, save me please!”

“What?” Fei became dumbfounded for a second.

At this moment, outside of the tavern, the atmosphere suddenly changed~

A dark crossbow arrow that seemed to have melted into the night suddenly shot out from the wall below the window, and it was bursting directly towards Paris’s temple.

This arrow had no signs in advance, it was abnormally sudden, and extremely strange!

But Paris seemed to have predicted that something would happen. She waved her sword and the sword light cut through the sky. With a “ding” sound, a spark bloomed in the night, and the dark crossbow arrow containing terrifying energy was sliced into a pile of iron dust by the demonic woman’s sword.

The demonic witch beauty Paris, her peerless beauty could easily trick people into forgetting that she was also a master.

Pew pew pew pew pew!

At the next instant, countless dark arrows appeared again, like a rainstorm, penetrating the wooden walls of this Wind-Whisper Tavern’s sixth floor. The holes were as big as bowls, and the arrows came directly for Paris’s slim body under the sawdust of the wood!

Blue flame bloomed everywhere.

Paris’s whole body was shrouded by this dense cyan light, her full body of wooden energy was madly being channeled, her exquisite body was constantly flashing with incredible movements. Together with the long sword in her hand, she continued to dodge or slice down the dark arrows that was covering the sky. The sixth floor that was just elegant and peaceful was instantly full of murderous intent. The noise of metal clashing and the sparks that were flying everywhere, it was a storm-like violent symphony!

Paris’s swordsmanship and energy was indeed extraordinary.

But those waves of dark arrows covering the sky were seemingly endless, like a thirsty locust swarm looming over Paris’s body in the dark night.

At this moment, the royal guards downstairs finally realized that something was wrong.

“Protect Lady Paris!”

The guards were shocked and angry, they shouted as they charged up the stairs, wanting to rush onto the sixth floor to protect their master.

But just at that moment, things took another turn.

With a deafening sound within an instant, the walls on the fifth floor suddenly burst open.

Six pitch black figures shattered the wall and struck in the storm of sawdust. The swords flashed a chilling light, and all kinds of colors of energy brightened the darkness. The attackers chopped down the stairs towards the sixth floor with the fastest speed, and then lunged towards those royal guards that wanted to reinforce Paris. Both sides instantly clashed, swords light flashed, miserable sounds were heard, blood flew everywhere, and chopped off limbs fell…

At the same time, Paris who was on the sixth floor finally run into trouble.

Three sharp sword lights shattered the wooden walls. The pale white sawdust fell like falling flowers, and followed by the three streams of sword light were three assassins that were covered in black scale armor. After the storm of dark arrows just passed, Paris didn’t even get a chance to take a breath, and the three ghost-like figures rushed towards the exquisite body that was shrouded by the ball of cyan light.

“Kill! Kill! Kill!”

Three deep roars were heard, as if the sound from the depth of hell coming to take your life.

Paris’s face was dignified. Her sword danced, her white robe fluttered, and her yellow blonde hair jumping up and down like flames, she swiftly moved her body, leaving traces of silver sword light in the air to guard her slim body, and she went into an intense battle with the three assassins. The dense sounds of swords clashing came, and on the sixth floor, sparks bloomed in the dark like fireworks, magnificent and bright

During this whole time, Fei had been sitting quietly by the rosewood dragon table.

The dark arrows that covered the sky almost shattered the wall by the table, and Fei was naturally within the range of the dark arrows. However, Fei’s performance had reached a level far beyond the coquettish witch Paris. He just sat there motionlessly, and those sharp dark arrows that could penetrate a five-fingers-thick hard wood wall as if instantly became rapped in an invisible swamp the moment they came within one meter away from his body, and couldn’t move a single inch ahead. Clear water ripples appeared in the air, and the dark arrows all fell onto the ground.

The torrential rain-like murderous intent filled the floor, Fei was still in place.

Until the sound of a sharp sword being dragged across the floor came. Another person appeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 221: Cross of Fire

Chapter 221: Cross of Fire

This man who suddenly appeared and stood by the corner of the sixth floor didn’t even attempt to hide his identity. He was wearing a loose black robe and a brown belt made from rough cloth. His figure was about average, and his long black hair was loosely fluttering around his shoulders. He looked like an average person and didn’t hide his face like the other assassins. From all Fei could tell, this man looked very normal, just like an average person.

Even if someone walked by him a thousand times, he wouldn’t leave any significant impression behind.

This man somehow was standing there in the main hall as if he was there the whole time and Fei just didn’t notice him.

Fei glanced at him and fixed his eyes on the weapon in this man’s hand.

An execution sword!

The hilt was a thick cylinder, and the edge of the sword was a bunch of red rusted iron spikes. The sword was about 1.6 meters long, and didn’t have a pointy top. It looked like a huge black rectangle sheet of metal that was sharpened from both sides, and there were two vicious back hooks at the top of the sword. This kind of sword was best for chopping, and it was primarily used on Azeroth Continent for execution of criminals. These swords were the most murderous and vicious.

This sword was being dragged by this person as if it was more than a thousand pounds heavy.

Fei first thought this man was a master warrior who was the back up of Paris. After all, not hiding the face and using such a heavy weapon didn’t fit the characteristics of an assassin. However, Fei knew that he was wrong when he looked into this man’s eyes.

It was the cruel eyes of death that a beast would have when it saw its prey.

Bloodthirsty!

Merciless!

This man was staring at Paris who was in the battle. Fei sensed that this man glanced at him as well. But maybe because this man didn’t sense any warrior energy, this man stop paying attention to him.

Finally, this man stepped forward.

The sword was being dragged, and what was surprising was that the blade of the sword and the wood floor created sparks irregularly as if this man was dragging a mountain and not a sword on the ground.

Fei clearly felt that this man’s power increased every time he took a step forward.

After the fifth step, this man was already on par with a five-star warrior.

The execution sword that was full of blood stains suddenly started to buzz and made a series of crisp cries. A sharp murderous spirit instantly filled the sixth floor. This sword suddenly seemed to have a life of its own. It was crying, asking, begging……. For the nurture of blood and flesh.

Paris who was in the battle sensed the danger.

Her green warrior energy exploded, and forced the three assassins to back off. Both of her hands drew out some mystic symbol in the air as she chanted. Two green saint birds flew out of her body as crisp bird cries filled the room. It made everyone feel like they were in a forest that was more than ten thousand years old, and the blonde girl in front of them was the goddess of the forest.

At the next moment, the green birds circled around Paris and pierced through two assassins who were wearing scale-armor and masks. The both of them turned into a cloud of blood mist, and Paris’ sword moved and dashed through the last assassin’s throat like a lightning bolt.

The man who was dragging the execution sword was calm. His face didn’t even change expression as if those three assassins weren’t his peers and were three dumb pigs.

Boom!

He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed onto the hilt with both of his hands as he chopped downward.

As the sword moved, a devastating force erupted from the blade of the sword and dashed towards Paris who was about five meters away. Although this force was invisible, the damage it dealt was real. Like a huge godly weapon, the floor, the tables, the pillars, and walls…… everything was chopped in half in silence.

A powerful combat technique!

Paris’ expression changed as the green warrior energy around her lit up again. She waved her hands, and the birds appeared again. It cried as it went up against the invisible force. In an explosion, the bird cried as it was torn appear, but the invisible force was still dashing towards Paris as if it was never stopped.

Puff!

The “evil woman” puked up blood as her body flew backward in the air.

The warrior energy that was protecting her body was instantly torn apart as well.

The difference between them was just too big. Paris couldn’t even take on one strike.

The man walked up again and repeated the same movement. He chopped down with his sword again, and a devastating force dashed towards Paris’ who hadn’t even fallen to the ground yet. This man wasn’t going to let her live.

“Your majesty, if you don’t move, I will be dead!” At this critical moment, Paris wasn’t nervous. A bright smile appeared on her face as she turned and looked at Fei, giving up all defense.

Boom!

A crystal and transparent fist mark that was about a meter cubed in volume appeared and smashed into this invisible force.

Crack!

The noise of glass breaking sounded. The invisible force was crushed, and the residual impact from the collision created a huge wind on the sixth floor. And like an earthquake, all the walls broke down, and all the chipped furniture were blown out of the building. A lot of gasps sounded outside, and all of the attention of the troops of all kingdoms at the campsites were drawn. The chilly moonlight was shining on the sixth floor, and Fei was already in front of Paris and blocked off all of the invisible energy!

“A master?” The man’s pupil contracted.

“Yes!” The king nodded.

“Great, I like killing masters.” A vicious smile appeared on this man’s face as he licked his lips excitedly.

This time, he slowly raised his sword as his expression suddenly became solemn, like a devoted believer who was praying to god.

He ignored all the noises that people were making outside of the building and the sounds of reinforcement coming. All of his concentration was on his sword, and then an impressive force appeared on him. The rusty execution sword suddenly shone like a shiny crystal, and a silver phantom sword that was more than 30 meters long appeared behind it. It soared into the sky and pierced through the roof of the building. Like a torch at night, this silver light attracted a ton of attention.

“Punishment from Heaven …… Die!”

The silver phantom sword chopped down at Fei and Paris mercilessly. Before the blade hit them, the wind created by the strike already shook the building as if the building was about to be torn in half.

This man, he was a six-star warrior.

A serious expression appeared on Fei’s face as he grabbed into the air. After two dashes of red flames appeared out of nowhere, the level 7 Set item [Bul-Kathos’ Children] was being grasped in his hands.

Tink!

A light buzz!

The two swords [Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge] and [Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian] was formed into a cross, and Fei guarded himself and Paris with these two swords over his head.

This level of defense looked weak against the phantom swords that were about 30 meters long.

It seemed like the last struggle Fei was putting up.

A smile appeared on the man’s face.

But soon, this smile froze.

At the next moment, red flame burnt on the sword, and these two flames grew in the wind. Soon, the two blades turned into two fire swords that were 10 meters long each. Like a cross of fire, they lit up the nightly sky.

Boom!

The silver phantom sword collided with the cross of fire.

The sparks and colorful warrior energy exploded everywhere, and the eye-piercing lights made a lot of people close their eyes subconsciously.

The building that was trying its best to hold up against this level of battle finally cried as the whole building collapsed. The devastating waves of energy emitted to the surroundings in a spherical shape. The people who weren’t out of the range got blew into the sky, and all the surrounding structures collapsed and shattered as if a nuclear bomb was dropped there!

“Go!”

Fei coiled his arm around Paris’ waist as he leaped into the air to escape from the collapsing building.

A sweet bodily fragrance entered Fei’s nose, and the smooth and soft sensation his arm was feeling through the white robe was fantastic. This beauty’s temptation was fully demonstrated at this second.

However, none of these were on Fei’s mind.

He smashed out his left fist more than thirty times, and a crystal-like fist mark was being formed in the air. Finally, a transparent fist mark that contained all the essence of a fist was formed, and it looked lively and powerful.

“Sky Frost Fist…… One Strike One Kill!”

As Fei roared, the fist mark shook a little, and then it slowly accelerated and dashed toward the figure who was dashing away in the sky; the fist mark looked like a meteor that was created by a god.

“AHHHHH”

A scream sounded followed by a cloud of blood mist and chipped bones exploding in the sky like a firework.

At this time, Fei and Paris have landed on the ground.

The imperial guards quickly rushed by and protected Paris in the middle.

Woosh!

The rusty execution sword fell from the sky and stabbed into the ground in front of Fei and Paris. After a few seconds, it chipped into several pieces of metal……

“Master, are you ok?”

“Master, I came too late, please penalize me!”

“Protect, Ms. Paris!”

The imperial guards all kneeled down around Paris as they cried out. They didn’t even dare to breathe hard. The most important subordinate of Prince Dominguez was almost assassinated, and they were at fault. If Paris was actually killed, they might all become slave workers to calm the second prince’s anger.

Not too far away, there were many corpses.

These assassins who were in scale-armor and had masks were almost all killed. The ones who were captured alive all committed suicide, not leaving any traces behind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 222: Do one thing for me

Chapter 222: Do one thing for me

“You can all get up. It’s my own negligence that caused the situation today, and it is not your fault!” Paris was already out of Fei’s arms. With the white dress, she looked untouchable. She lightly waved her hand calmly and pardoned the guards from their obligations as if nothing happened.

“Thank you, Ms. Paris!”

The imperial guards got up with cold sweat on their bodies as they looked at Fei with admiration, respect, and suspicion.

Although they saw that they came too late, everyone knew from the look of the huge silver phantom sword, the cross of fire, and the collapsed buildings that the assassins were very powerful. They wouldn’t be much help even if they participated in the battle. They knew that the assassins were enough to wipe the entire team of imperial guards. If this young man in front of them didn’t act, their Ms. Paris would be a cold corpse now.

However, the king of Chambord who liked showing off wasn’t in the mood of enjoying the reactions from the guards.

He sighed as the red flames flashed by and took away his set items from the Diablo World. He then dusted the chipped wood and rocks off of his shoulder as he stared at the woman in front of him for a while. “Beauty, why do I have a weird feeling about this? Seems like you already know the assassins were coming here. I feel like I’ve been used by you again.”

The beauty fixed her blonde hair as she giggled with the other hand over her mouth. She looked very pure and naïve. She only giggled and didn’t admit or deny Fei’s allegations.

“So the more beautiful a woman is, the better she is at lying.” Fei already knew the answer from the beauty’s action.

“Haha, don’t mind me. I actually don’t want to use you to take out my political opponents. These assassins are not from any forces in Zenit.” Paris knew what Fei was thinking about, so she explained.

“Not from Zenit?”

“Yeah. They appeared in St. Petersburg about two months ago, and they are so mysterious that no one was able to trace them. It seemed like they are here to assassinate key officials in the empire, and they have succeeded so far. More than a dozen officials and nobles in the empire have been assassinated. On top of that, both I and the elder princess Tanasha have faced attempts several times in the last few days. Although we were safe, we couldn’t really find the root causes. These people are vicious and sly. They knew who the powerful warriors in the empire are, and they wouldn’t try to assassinate someone when they didn’t feel comfortable. I tried to trick them and trap them several times, but it all failed!”

When Paris got serious, her superficial and sexual presence disappeared completely. A holy and sincere expression appeared on her face as she smiled and explained to Fei. She looked very attractive at this moment.

“Oh, so you became more calculative and risked your own life to attract them? You only brought a few guards and no powerful warriors, but you came to such a noisy and popular place. You made them think that this was a rare opportunity so they would send their best assassins to kill you, but you invited me to come and used me to capture them all?”

Fei wasn’t dumb. After hearing what Paris said, he knew what was going on.

“You are so smart.” Paris giggled as she flattered Fei, “For some reason, although they are not from the empire, they knew what goes around the empire very well. They knew about the whereabouts of all master warriors here, so when I do bring them, the assassins wouldn’t come. Your Majesty has the ability to kill them, and you just came to St. Petersburg and not many people know about you. The assassins won’t think much of you, and that was why we were able to attract the assassins and kill them off!”

Fei rubbed his temples and thought, “Such a dangerous woman……”

“Haha, actually, since the king of Chambord killed the mysterious assassins who bothered the empire for long, Emperor Yasin would definitely reward you when he hears about it. This is a big credit, and you Alexander totally gained a ton tonight! Why the long face?”

From the “Your Majesty” to “King of Chambord” to “Alexander”, the way Paris addressed Fei changed a lot. When she called him Alexander, it felt close and intimate as if they were old friends.

Fei thought about it and felt like this woman was right. He didn’t lose anything.

However, the feeling of being used by this woman didn’t feel good.

“I’m curious; what if I didn’t come. Wouldn’t you be seeking your own death?” Fei suddenly thought of a very important question.

“There isn’t a perfect strategy in this world. Any decision comes with risks. Since you Alexander is so nice to that elder princess, why can’t you be nicer to me? Am I less pretty that that pale elder princess? Haha, don’t stare at me like that. If you didn’t come, then I can only say that the luck was not on my side!” This beauty rolled her eyes as she said with a teasing and coquettish tone.

Fei knew this woman well, and he won’t be fooled by her this easily. “I bet that even if I didn’t come, you have your own way of dealing with these assassins.”

“Haha, I didn’t expect your majesty to know me this well. If you actually didn’t come, then I can only flee and go to your campsite for protection. We could only change the battleground, but you will still fight for me! The only thing is that once the assassins get to your camp, your subordinates……” Paris laughed, “So I did give you a choice, and you made the right decision. The perfect ending!”

Damn!

This woman was really fearful.

If Fei didn’t come, then the Chambord soldiers would be affected by this event.

Fei stared at her forcefully. After a short moment of silence, he rubbed his chin and said, “Let’s put the rewards from Emperor Yasin aside. I just saved your life at that critical moment. Beauty, how are you going to thank your hero?”

“Hahaha, do you want me to give myself to you?” The sly beauty Paris said without hesitation despite the fact that her guards were close by. As if her true character was exposed, she said with a joking tone. However, her expression was very coquettish and yet naïve. Various temperaments appeared on her, and she looked like a blooming Datura flower. Even though people knew that this flower was poisonous, they were willing to pick it up due to its beauty.

However, Fei knew this woman well and didn’t fall for her tricks.

Fei waved his hands and an invisible force loomed around them. This blocked sounds, and only they could hear their conversation.

“Before the competition, I’m going to wipe out the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. I hope that I can bring my soldiers in without being questioned by the guards. Also, I don’t want anyone else involved in this. Beauty, please arrange everything for me!”

“Hahaha, now I know. Alexander, you knew I was up to something, but you came anyway because you want this from me.” Paris was really intelligent as well. She knew everything right away.

Fei smiled and continued, “Only a few people in St. Petersburg can do this, and you are one of them. Since you invited me here, I would come here more than willingly. Our relationships are formed on trades, and everything would be better if we make everything clear.”

“I know that you are speaking the truth, I’m hurt by your words…… Hehe, your request isn’t hard to satisfy, and I can arrange it for you. However, the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group isn’t that simple. There are many other hidden forces behind it, and one of them is the noble group – the Fellon Family. Alexander, you have to think everything through before you take action!”

“The Blood-Edge Mercenary Group must be eliminated!” Fei was very serious.

During their conversation, more and more people surrounded the building, and these people started to chat among themselves. The battle that was so impression shocked everyone in the campsites. The huge silver phantom sword and the cross of fire were visible from very far away, and everyone was still able to sense the residual energy of the battle from standing by the battleground. A lot of warriors came here and tried to sense more of this energy so it might help them to advance in the future.

Fei and Paris got onto a magic carriage rode by the imperial guards. Other guards separated the crowd, and the carriage was able to leave the place.

Many people knew that the man and the woman who got onto the carriage were the parties involved in the battle, but they were not sure if they should go up and ask since the imperial guards were standing by them. As they looked at the collapsed building, some smart ones knew more about it. Everyone knew that this Wind-Whisper Pub had the military of the empire behind it. However, the managers didn’t stop the perpetrators and let them leave with a bunch of imperials guards protecting them. The information this leaked was very interesting.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 223: Warriors from all regions

Chapter 223: Warriors from all regions

“That man…… is he the king of Chambord?” Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted as he felt like the man, who just stepped into the magic carriage guarded by imperial guards, looked familiar.

“Really?” Someone wondered.

“Yeah, it’s him! I remember I saw the king of Chambord today at noon, and that young man with black hair was ……”

“But how can the king of Chambord be protected by the imperial guards?”

“Also, that huge silver sword and cross of fire, could it the techniques of King of Chambord and assassins?”

“Such a devastating force, and I can still sense the residual energy in the air. His strength is now beyond a six-star warrior; where is he now?”

“Since the King of Chambord’s strength is beyond our expectations, then the duel between him and the seventh executive knight Kelud tomorrow at noon will be even more interesting! It’s hard to predict who will win!”

As the crowd chatted among themselves, many warriors from various kingdoms sat down beside the ruined building and tried to concentrate and sense the residual power left by Fei and the other assassin. This level of battle was rare for low-level warriors to see; although they couldn’t see it up close, the residual energy and the surge after the battle could give them inspiration. This was the best opportunity for them to try to advance their warrior energy further.

Other people who were more thoughtful looked at the magic carriage that was disappearing as their faces changed color.

Didn’t matter if it was individual strength or power and influence, it seemed like the king of Chambord was beyond their imagination.

……

Imperial Martial Saint Mountain.

The mountain was located in St. Petersburg and right beside the Emperor’s Palace. The mountain was like a sword that soared into the cloud and the sky. The Martial Saint Mountain was the highest point in St. Petersburg. All of the magic towers in the city were a lot shorter than this mountain.

In this mountain lived the Empire Protector – Martial Saint.

The current Martial Saint was named Krasic, and he was the invincible god in the mind of every warrior in Zenit.

The mountain shaped like a sword soared into the clouds. The steep slope of the mountain combined with the smooth, mirror-like surface of the mountain made it hard for four-star warriors to even get up the mountain that was more than a kilometer tall. There were no paths or anything that led up to the mountain.

Since almost no man could reach the peak of the mountain, Martial Saint Mountain was mysterious and majestic in the citizens’ mind.

Some say that there were palaces that only gods lived at the peak. It was beautiful and didn’t belong to any man.

Some say that there was a peaceful village at the peak of the mountain. It was always spring there, and there were a ton of rare animals, intelligent beasts, precious herbs, and mystic ingredients.

Some say that the biggest secret of the empire lied at the peak of Martial Saint Mountain.

Of course, all of these were just legends and tales.

Except for the important members of the royal family of Zenit and some important officials, only a few powerful warriors knew the truth behind the Martial Saint Mountain. No one knew for sure if these tales were just rumors and fake, but they all knew that the Martial Saint who protected the empire had a super status. Although the Martial Saint didn’t participate in the politics, no one dared to publically question the Martial Saint’s majesty. Every generation of Martial Saint was undoubtedly the most powerful warrior in the empire.

The wind blew through the clouds and flirted with the stars in the sky. A thin figure appeared quietly on the highest peak of Martial Saint Mountain. With his robe fluttering in the wind, he only left a lonely yet unparalleled power sensation to the surroundings. This sensation felt a little ancient as if this figure had been co-existing with the mountain for numerous years.

The location of the Martial Saint Mountain was in a strategic spot. This man was able to see everything around this great city at the peak of the mountain. He was even able to see the campsites that were far away. At this point, the lights under the mountain were bright, acting like bright stars in the darkness. Suddenly, something occurred! Close to the campsite, a huge silver sword soared into the sky, at the same time, a cross of fire also appeared out of nowhere……

The sensation of this sword and cross could be felt very far away.

“Huh? This…… it is that little kid again. Eh, wait…… it is a little different from the last time!”

A smile appeared on this man’s face as he closed his eyes; everything happening within a large radius was able to be clearly sensed by him. He nodded and murmured: “That’s right, it is different….. he is even stronger now, and his power is more strange…… Not bad, another win. However, he is not a mad dog, but why is he like an angry wolf? He seems to fight everyone he sees…….”

At this time, an elder appeared behind him. This elder bowed and said: “Master, you are looking for me?”

“Eh, I’m going to go down the mountain, and I will be back in four days. In this time, you can take care of everything around here.” This man turned around and said.

“Yes, master.”

……

At the west side of the Capital, the black castle was the second most magnificent building next to the palace of the emperor.

The tallest black tower within the castle soared into the clouds. On top of this tower, a man who was tall and sharp was standing there. His body looked thick and tough, and he was looking in the direction of the campsites as he was wondering about something.

Ten minutes ago, he felt a familiar sensation from that direction; it was the second time that he felt it. At that moment, the calm and playful expression disappeared from his face, and he got serious.

“The number seven Executive Knight challenged the King of Chambord without getting my permission. How dare he reach into the Imperial Knight Palace and use my knights as chess pieces?”

This man turned around and said, “This matter has to be investigated seriously.”

“Yes, master.” A deep and hollow voice sounded from nowhere. But then, the space beside this man rippled as if it was the surface of the ocean slightly and instantly went away.

There were a total of eleven towers in this castle.

Except for the tallest towers, there were ten other towers that were in various shapes and sizes located around the tallest tower, as if they were stars that were surrounding the tallest tower which was like the moon.

At this moment, within the hall of a shiny golden tower.

A young man who was sitting on the black, mirror-like floor with his legs crossed seemed to sense something. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. He lost his concentration as he murmured, “King of Chambord…… you got even stronger? However, it’s nothing! I, Chris-Sutton had made progress as well. One day, I will come and redeem myself from the shame of the battle on the Dual-Tower Mountain…… one day!”

This young man closed his eyes again.

The sharp metal element warrior energy enveloped his body again like melted gold; compared with that battle on the Dual-Tower Mountain, it was even stronger! He was already at the level of a low-tier six-star warrior.

Not too far away from this golden tower, a blood red tower gave off a chilling sensation.

A man with blood red hair was sitting on his blood red throne under a statue of a god. He rested his chin on the palm of his right hand, and his metal element warrior power was in a red color. Compared with the gold warrior power of Sutton, his warrior power was sharper and bloodier. His eyes shade had a hint of red in it, and he was staring at a man who was in a prisoner uniform. Despite the wounds on his body, this man was standing up tall and looked at the red-haired man in disdain.

“Last chance, tell me about where the Map of the Secret Scroll is, and I shall let you live!” The man with the red hair sounded cold and murderous.

“What the Templar Knight left in this world isn’t something that a butcher like you can touch. Stop thinking about it.” The man in the prisoner uniform said with scorn.

“If that’s the case, then you can die!”

A dash of warrior energy flew out of the fingertip of the man on the throne, and the sharp energy filled the room. The flesh of the man in the prisoner uniform was sliced off of his body pieces by pieces. In an instant, this live person was turned into a complete and white skeleton.

“Next…… King Alexander of Chambord, hehe. You gave me a surprise. However, that’s not enough. Haha, don’t give me the opportunity, and let me, the Bloody Knight Kelud kill you by “accident” tomorrow.”

A horrifying red light flashed through the man with red long hair.

……

In St. Petersburg, in a slit space that was a kilometer deep in the ground.

A long sigh sounded.

“Why did the operation fail?”

“Master, a powerful warrior appeared. That man is so powerful that he injured the Executioner with one strike. The Executioner wasn’t able to escape and got killed instantly. Everyone who participated in this operation all died……

“[Blood Rose] Paris…… you guys underestimated this woman. How can someone who can compete with the elder princess be this easy to kill!”

“Master, we deserve to be penalized!”

“I gave this operation the go-ahead, you guys are not guilty. Did you guys investigate into who that warrior was?”

“We are still investigating. From what we know so far, that man was the king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom in the remote countryside. We don’t know exactly how powerful he is; the most recent news is that he defeated the tenth Execution Knight of Zenit!”

“Continue! Get all the information on this man.”

“Yes, master.”

“This operation failed, and Zenit must have gained some information on us. From now on, everything needs to be more careful. However, Operation Blood Thorn must continue! I will let everyone in St.Petersburg live under the cloud of devastation and fear!”

“Yes, master!”

“Go and continue on your work!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 224: Item from the God and Demon Ruins?

Chapter 224: Item from the God and Demon Ruins?

“You can finally decide now, right?” She asked as she pulled the leather cape on her shoulders tighter.

The Elder Princess looked at the letter in her hand and lightly placed it on the table. Under the magic light that had a red tone, her pale face had a rare red glow. Her blue eyes were staring at the Elder Prince Arshavin.

The man who was called [Zenit’s God of War]. After a long period of silence. The last bit of unwillingness disappeared in his eyes. He nodded and said, “Tanasha, I’d admit, you were right about him. I can promise you that I won’t go after the recipe for the potion, and I won’t go after the King of Chambord. Now, just like you said, he has grown out wings and is hard to control!”

Elder Princess exhaled as a relaxed sensation appeared on her face.

“Will you go and check out the duel between him and the Seventh Execution Knight?”

“Of course!” Arshavin was very decisive. “This duel had already shaken half of the capital, and there will be a lot of influential figures showing up. If the King of Chambord can defeat Kelud, he would be worth it for me to get friendly with and try to pull onto my side!”

At this moment, a guard outside the palace announced a visitor. A general in silver armor came in fast and saluted at them. Then, he passed a letter to the Elder Prince. As soon as Arshavin looked through the letter, his face changed color. He stood up and said, “Three generals of the [Iron Blood Legion] had been assassinated. The situation is serious, I need to go back and check!”

After Arshavin and the general walked off, Elder Princess pondered.

“Older brother, you always loved to meet and befriend geniuses, but why are you feeling a little hostile towards him?”

……

At the camping area of the armies.

The night was getting darker, and the stars were even brighter.

It was cold during the early winter, but it couldn’t extinguish the noisiness and the chatter from this area. What happened at the Wind-Whisper Pub seemed to have roused the people. The fire was burning and cracking while more exciting and wild shows were being performed in this chaotic camping ground; only the best would be respected.

After jumping off of the carriage and watching the flirtatious Paris being protected and taken away by the masters under Dominguez towards the center of St. Petersburg, Fei relaxed. With that level of protection, Paris was very safe, and the agreement between them was probably going to be honored. Despite the fact that a lot of stuff happened in the hub, his mission of being an “old friend” was achieved!

Feeling the noisiness and hearing the shouts coming from the streets, Fei who loved night-markets and small merchants didn’t hurry back to Chambord’s Campsite. He walked to a quiet place and took out a black cloak. After putting it on and hid some of his characteristics, he picked a noisy street and mixed himself with the crowd.

“The top-grade fox fur from Black Forest! It has some cold and ice-magic resistance. Top material for capes and light armor! Come and take a look! Last three, a silver coin each……”

“Forged by masters, the sharpest sword! Take a look! You can be invincible at the Military Practice with this blade!”

“Mysterious items from the God and Demon Ruins, goes to the highest bidder……”

Fei heard all sorts of shouts as he walked along the street. He loved this feeling; an indescribable calmness can be felt from this noisiness. Of course, from the experience of his previous life, walking without making any purchases was boring; the real fun was in buy, buy, buy!

Fei was now rich! Except the Purple Crystal Magic Card that contained a lot of money, he had some loose gold coins and silver coins. Therefore, he bought a lot of items that he found interesting. He didn’t need most of them, but he felt like a real gangster.

Fei bought all of the fox furs from that vendor. These furs were interesting, and they could be made into a nice cape for Angela later. That sword that the other merchant wanted to sell was some garbage; soldiers could use it, but it would chip into pieces after warrior energy gets injected into it.

However, that vendor who was selling items from the God and Demon Ruins attracted Fei’s attention.

This vendor was surrounded by people. It was obvious that the words God and Demon Ruins were very attractive. In between shouting and angry swears, Fei squatted down and took a detailed look. Six to seven items were placed on a piece of black fur. They were all for sale. There was half of a sword, two black small balls, and three oval stones that looked like pineapples with some scaly patterns. No one knew what they were.

After Fei’s observations, he found that not a lot of people were willing to pay. The owner of these items was an elder who was old and thin. He only said that these items were from the God and Demon Ruins, but he didn’t know where exactly they were from and what level the God and Demon Ruins was. However, the prices on these items were extremely high! Each item was at least a hundred gold coins. That made a lot of interested people give up on bargaining. Didn’t matter what happened, this elder didn’t lower the prices.

“I think all of these are fake. How can you get your hands on items from a God and Demon Ruins?”

“Old scammer, brought some stuff here to fool us.”

“Old man, I will take everything for the price of a gold coin, deal?”

There were some people who were knowledgeable in the crowd. Although they couldn’t tell if the elder was telling the truth, the items did have a mysterious feel to them. Some people tried to convince the elder and see if they could get a good deal.

“No, every item is a hundred gold coins! I won’t lower the price!” The elder was not wearing much; despite the fact that he was shivering in cold, he was very stubborn.

Fei kneeled down and held onto the item that looked like half of a sword. He weighted it, then he played with the two small black balls. After that, he gave the three oval-shaped stones a feel; he didn’t know what they were, but he felt like they were eggs of some creature even though they felt like rocks.

“I will take all of it!”

Fei thought about it and said. He saw that the elder was really cold and hungry, so he felt bad for him. Also, Fei was rich, so he retreated it as an act of kindness. He took out six hundred gold coins from his storage space and gave them to the elder in a bag.

“Hehe, I knew I would meet someone who is knowledgeable.” The elder smiled and showed his yellow teeth. He was missing one. He quickly took over the bag and picked out a gold coin. He bit onto it and smiled afterwards finding that they were not fake.

A few men who wanted to bargain and buy these items at a lower cost looked at Fei with hostile expressions. They weren’t happy that someone came out of nowhere and took the items, but they didn’t say anything. These men weren’t dumb and knew that a man who could easily spend six hundred gold coins wasn’t a nobody. In this chaotic campsite, no one knew each other’s background.

After playing with the items in his hands, he felt like this stuff was really mysterious. He looked up and wanted to ask where the elder got them, but he realized that the vendor had already disappeared.

“I didn’t even sense when that elder left with my current power level?” Fei felt like the situation was really strange.

After the transaction was over, the crowd slowly dispersed.

“Kid, you have been fooled. That old man had been wondering around for a few days. He would always bring out some stuff and say they were from God and Demon Ruins. He has scammed quite a few number of people……” A mid-aged man who looked friendly came by and told Fei.

Fei thanked the man as he lightly shook his head. He put the items back to his storage space and walked ahead.

He felt like the situation wasn’t that simple.

All kinds of kingdoms were camped here. The distance between each kingdom’s camp sites was about a hundred meters, and it was quite loud and noisy. Fei walked on the street as he observed the kingdoms on the sides. These camp sites were different in size and had different warriors in them; Fei was able to sense some powerful sensations from larger camp sites. “Those must be master warriors from each kingdom.” He thought.

Not sure when, but snow started to fall from the sky. This was the first time that Fei saw snow on the Azeroth Continent.

The snowflakes got bigger and bigger. Soon, the entire space was dyed white.

At this moment, a deep shout sounded and drew Fei’s attention.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 225: Got be a hero sometimes

Chapter 225: Got be a hero sometimes

“King of Byzantine, how dare you refuse to hand over the person that the Blood-edge Mercenary Group wants?”

A dominating shout sounded from a campsite that was less than half the size of Chambord’s. Fei looked up and saw the campsite surrounded by all kinds of people. However, Fei was able to instantly see through the crowd and realize that there was some kind of conflict. The group with the advantage in the conflict had more than a dozen men with black suits and leather armor on their bodies. On the leather armor, there was engraved a sabre that had blood dripping down from it.

It was the symbol for Blood-edge Mercenary Group!

They were just the people who Fei was looking for!

Without making a scene, Fei quietly squeezed into the crowd and got to the front row. Through the fence posts, he was able to see the word “Byzantine” on the centre stone, declaring who had temporary ownership of this small campsite.

Fei had never heard of this kingdom before, but he got to know that this kingdom was a very weak level 6 Affiliated Kingdom. But in contrast with Chambord, the Byzantine Kingdom was in the south side of the Empire. This kingdom was located by a sea port, and the weather there was very comfortable. It was much better than Chambord.

Beside the Byzantine Kingdom’s campsite, there were several other adjacent kingdoms. Therefore, they knew a lot about the situation, and Fei was able to learn.

This Byzantine Kingdom was weak, but they were located at an important sea port. Therefore, they were being treated as a fat piece of meat by other kingdoms around them. The situation deteriorated two years ago when the old king passed away; the only son of the old king inherited the throne, but key ministers were able to control majority of the kingdom’s resources. The kingdom was under both internal and external threats. The young king of Byzantine came here with the hope of keeping the status of level 6 affiliated kingdom, but they somehow got into a conflict with the Blood-edge Mercenary Group who had a vicious reputation.

The Blood-edge Mercenary Group was one of the top four mercenary groups in the Zenit Empire. They had subgroups located in almost every part of Zenit, and they had a lot of master warriors. What was more important was that they were backed by a huge noble family. Among all the kingdoms camped in the area, only the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms and a few powerful level 2 affiliated kingdoms could make them rethink their actions before doing something, but they weren’t scared of the Byzantine Kingdom who were already at risk of losing their position of a level 6 affiliated kingdom after this competition. Thus, they entered the Byzantine Kingdom’s campsite rudely.

“Our group head really admires Ms. Izabella, and he had invited her to our headquarters in St. Petersburg for a party. King of Byzantine, how dare you stop us?” A man with two huge hammers that were bigger than his body sneered as he threatened the young king.

The King of Byzantine was a handsome but thin young man. It was obvious that he was living a comfortable and luxurious lifestyle and had never had this kind of confrontation before. He looked very angry, but was also a little helpless and anxious. With a white robe on his body, his thin body shivered under pressure. However, he was still holding on a beautiful girl with one of his arms as he protected her with his chest. He shouted with a begging tone, “Captain Harry, Izabella, she……she……she is sick. Please let her go!”

As the king, he had to speak in such a way. It was clear that the Byzantine Kingdom was really weak.

“Hehe, sick? The Blood-edge Mercenaries’ headquarters has the best doctors and healing mages. It would be perfect for her to come. We need to go!” The man with the two huge hammers on his back didn’t listen to the king’s begging. He locked his eyes on the girl in the king’s arm as he looked very thirsty. He looked like he wanted to take this girl right now.

“You guys are too reckless! Izabella is the future queen of our kingdom and our majesty’s lover. How dare you rude criminals pressure our king like that?” A loyal guard beside the king couldn’t bear it anymore. He opened his mouth and shouted.

Bam!

A hammer swung in the air.

The loyal guard’s head was smashed into a pile of meat paste as blood spilled everywhere.

This man named Harry laughed viciously as he rubbed his hammer that was stained by the blood on the loyal guard’s corpse. After he cleaned the red and white liquid off of his hammer, he put it back onto his back and didn’t explain his actions. His attitude made everyone feel like he just killed a fly and not a guard of King of Byzantine.

“You……” The king was frightened and angry.

“Your majesty, what are you waiting for? Quickly accept Captain Harry’s request! Do you want to give up on our kingdom’s hope just because of a woman? Don’t forget, our kingdom can only pass this competition and maintain the status of a level 6 affiliated kingdom with the help of Blood-edge Mercenary Group!” A short and fat middle-aged man in a purple suit spoke. From the look of it, it seemed like he was a minister at the kingdom. But he was shouting at the young king and showing a very friendly and flattering attitude towards Harry. The scene was really ironic.

“Eric, as the head minister of Byzantine, how dare you…… you……” The young king pointed at the fatty’s nose as he stuttered. He was so mad that he didn’t know what to say.

“Humph, your majesty, please make a decision fast. Don’t become the one who destroy the efforts of all the former kings!” The fatty dusted off the snow on his robe as he said with a cold voice.

“Your majesty, save me, save me!” The girl held onto the young king tightly as she begged with tears sliding down her cheek.

Wind blew by, and snow fell on the young king’s head.

His loyal guard was killed with a hammer in front of him. The blood from the corpse had dyed the white snow red, and the blood was still steaming in the cold…….

His enemy was pressuring him with a dominating demeanor and asking him to hand over his lover.

His minister was helping his enemy and probing him with words.

At this moment, the young and thin king of Byzantine felt like he was bearing a huge amount of weight, and his body was going to collapse any second. He was looking at the girl in his arms with love and unwillingness. He looked more like a helpless weak young man rather than a high-up king.

“Your majesty, what are you waiting for? Are you really going to make Captain Harry angry? How dare you give up on the kingdom because of a low-class woman?” The fatty in purple stared at the king angrily as he pushed with his cold tone.

“I……” A painful expression appeared on the young king’s face as he was tore appear.

“Humph!” Harry sneered again to pressure the king more, and other dozen mercenaries all started to sneer as well.

“Your majesty, Izabella is not willing to let you bear the name of guilt. I’m willing to give up anything for you. I …… Mr. Harry, I’m going to go to the party with you. Please, I beg you, please don’t forget to help his majesty to win in the competition and save the kingdom’s status……”

After seeing the struggle and pain in the young king’s eyes, the pure girl finally understood something. She signed as she slowly got out of her lover’s arms. Clear crystal like tears slid off of her face and dripped into the snow. Her thin body was trembling as she stood in the snow facing those beast like mercenaries. She looked like a weak little white flower as her expression was desperate and heartbroken.

“No……” The young king shouted out of pain and desperation. He reached out, but the fatty in purple dragged him back.

“Hahahaha!” The mercenaries laughed proudly.

“Ah, what a bunch of bastards. In these couple of days, they had been kidnapping girls from all kinds of kingdoms. There had been more than fifty cases……” Someone signed in the crowd. Blood-edge Mercenary Group had been kidnapping beautiful young girls and giving them as gifts to the forces that were backing them up. This kind of actions had made them a target, but those affiliated kingdoms didn’t dare to offend the group because the forces behind the group was just too powerful.

However, the deepest part of Fei’s heart was touched by this.

Especially after he saw the pain and struggle in the young king’s eyes and the desperate expression on the young girl’s face, he suddenly felt like the situation that the king of Byzantine and his lover was in was extremely similar to his situation. When he had arrived in this world, he was faced with head minister Bazzar’s pressure and the threat of the black armored enemies. If it wasn’t for the Diablo World, his ending wouldn’t be any better than this king’s……

After thinking of that, Fei took off the cloak.

“Kill all the bastards of Blood-edge Mercenary Group! Anyone who is not involved quickly move aside!”

A shout suddenly sounded from the crowd.

Followed by the shout, there were more than a dozen fire balls that were more than ten centimetres in diameter.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Explosions was followed by the high heat. In an instant, a redness lit up the sky. The powerful magic surge shocked everyone, and the dozen mercenaries didn’t expect this and were all hit!

“AHAHAHAH……”

The mercenaries of Blood-edge who got hit screamed as they rolled on the ground. However, the fire that caught on hem couldn’t be extinguished didn’t matter how hard they tried. Soon, they were turned into piles of ashes, and their armors and weapons were liquefied!

This scene was terrifying.

“Who are you?” Harry held onto his hammers as he turned around and shouted.

“The person who is going to kill you!” Fei switched from Sorceress Mode to Barbarian Mode as he laughed and walked out of the crowd. With murderous spirit filling the space around him, he stepped into the campsite. He looked like a demon in the eyes of Harry.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 226: Any Other Reasons?

Chapter 226: Any Other Reasons?

Fei only took a step forward, but the force coming off him was pressuring everyone else like a tsunami. The few mercenaries of the Blood-edge mercenary group who survived the fireballs all kneeled onto the ground uncontrollably as they felt their fragility when faced with this force.

Most of these mercenaries were weak. They only had a faint sense of warrior energy, and they weren’t even star ranked warriors. Under Fei’s barbaric power that was equivalent to a six star warrior, most of their bones broke just under the pressure. They were as weak as chicken that encountered a tiger.

As Fei walked closer, a series of balloon exploding noises sounded. Other than Captain Harry, who had the two huge hammers, all the other mercenaries were smashed into piles of meat paste by an invisible force. They didn’t even have the chance to scream.

This level of power was devastating.

The crowd outside of the camp were all shocked to see this. They opened their mouth and eyes wide, and they looked like Fei as if they saw a demon king arriving from hell.

As Fei’s Barbarian level increased and got more battling experience, Fei’s control of Barbarian’s physical force had reached another level. As he walked, none of his force was exerted onto the people of the Byzantine Kingdom. Without even moving his body, no one except Captain Harry could make him move.

“You……Who are you?” Harry unleashed all of his power and struggled to stand up. He shouted as fear took over, “We are members of Blood-edge Mercenary Group, how dare you attack us?”

“I’m killing Blood-edge bastards for a reason.” Fei sneered. He didn’t waste any more words and punched out directly.

Harry raised his hammers and wanted to defend.

But the booming noise sounded. Chipped iron pieces flew in the air, and the invincible black iron hammers looked as if they were weak like paper. They weren’t the only things that were destroyed. Harry’s arms were also destroyed. Then, the huge amount of force went through this criminal who was threatening the Byzantine Kingdom a few seconds ago and turned him into a cloud of blood mist. The snow falling down around him was turned into red.

Only more than a dozen seconds had elapsed, and a team of Blood-edge Mercenaries who was capable of suppressing a small kingdom was wiped out. None of the team members was able to escape. The difference between the two parties was just too big.

Without a single drop of blood on him, Fei stood there quietly as he glanced through everyone with his cold and sharp stare. Finally, his eyes locked onto the young king of Byzantine.

“You…… who are you?” After sensing the eyes of the Demon King like figure locking onto him, the young king forced himself to calm down as he protected the girl Izabella behind him.

Fei suddenly lowered his head and fell into a moment of silence; he didn’t answer the question of this young man.

The atmosphere was really stifling.

No one in the camp nor in the crowd outside of the camp dared to move. In fact, they didn’t even dare to breathe. They were scared that this powerful demon king like figure would instantly move and squish them into a pancake.

Soon, everything around the campsite was silent, and snow was falling down from the sky.

Suddenly, Fei raised his head.

He reached out, and an invisible force seized the young king of Byzantine. After pulling the young man close to him, a small ball of dark green liquid flew from Fei’s palm into this young man’s mouth.

“AHHAHA…….Ouch……Ouch…… what did you force me to eat? So painful!” The young king’s body quickly started to shake violently in pain.

“Let him go…… No!! Let him go, what did you do to him? You devil……”

Izabella’s face was filled with terror. After seeing her lover being forced to drink the poison-like dark green liquid and starting to cry out in pain, her love for the young king overtook her fear of Fei as she tried to rush over and save her lover……

However, she was so weak that she couldn’t get pass the invisible force field.

“You dirty woman, what are you doing? Do you want to offend this master warrior and bring disaster to the Byzantine Kingdom?” As the head minister, the fat man in purple was scared and mad at the same time. He smiled in flattery at Fei as he shouted, “Quick, someone stop that woman. Don’t let her offend this great master.”

A few guards who were loyal to the head minster walked up and dragged Izabella to the back without saying anything.

At this time, the young king who was stabilized in mid-air by this invisible force was struggling and crying even more violently. His entire body turned to the dark green color, and he looked like a terrifying monster. With his veins bulging, his blood vessels looked like they were about to burst. His handsome face also twitched and changed shape with the intolerable amount of pain. His voice also got hoarse as he gradually lost strength to even resist.

This terrifying scene made everyone in the crowd shiver subconsciously.

By just looking at the expression of the young king, they would clearly understand what kind of experience the king was going through. Now, everyone was looking at Fei with a different look. On top of respect, now they also viewed Fei as a mentally sick man.

However, more people was feeling lucky.

They were glad that this devil like man didn’t choose them as the target of torture. Otherwise, they may have already bit their tongues to commit suicide. Now, they were all staring at the young king with pity in their eyes.

But at this moment, things turned.

Not sure when, but the greenness on the young king’s body started to disappear. Except the sweat on his body, no trace of what happened couldn’t be found on him. Without the sweat, people would have thought that they were hallucinating.

Puff!

Fei waved his hand and the force that seized the young king disappeared; the king fell directly onto the ground.

“Your majesty….. your majesty, are you ok? You are fine? You scared me……” Not sure where the girl got the strength from, but she got free from the guards and rushed to the side of the young king. After she cried in surprise and happiness, she turned around and kneeled in front of Fei. She begged, “Please, I beg you. Please don’t torture him anymore……”

Her tone was so desperate and sad that the people in the crowd also had tears in their eyes after hearing that.

“Ah…… what happened? I….. this is power…… I’m filled with power!”

A gasp suddenly sounded. The young king of Byzantine suddenly realized something as he stared at his hands. He couldn’t believe it as he sensed the power flowing in him. After a moment of stun, he suddenly struck the ground with one of his fists. Boom! The hard ground cracked, and a spider web like dent appeared on the ground.

Everyone who saw this had their mouths wide open.

“What happened?” They all thought.

“HOW?”

“Miracle!”

“Wonder!”

The young king’s strength somehow advanced! From his punch, people were able to tell that he was on the level of a two star warrior. A few moments ago, this king was only a one star warrior. What happened?

Some smart people in the crowd already stared at the man in the cloak; they had got a hang of everything after linking everything together.

“This……” The young king of Byzantine who was surprised knew what was going. After he helped his lover to stand up, he wanted to kneel down and thank this man. However, he found that he wouldn’t bend his kneels at all; an invisible force was stopping him from doing so.

“We are on the same level as kings. You shouldn’t kneel down to thank me.” Fei said lightly.

“Then…… thank you, I……” The young king who was filled with gratitude was so excited that he couldn’t put his speech together. After all, the man in front of him didn’t just kill the members of Blood-edge ground to save them, the man also used some magical method to help him with his advancement; but he had misunderstood the man’s intent.

“Mister, please forgive me for my ignorance. I didn’t know……” The young girl stopped crying and smiled. With some tears still in her eyes, she bowed at Fei to apologize.

Fei smiled back, he didn’t mind it at all. He then turned around and asked the young king, “Under that kind of pain, you could choose to bite your tongue and commit suicide, why did you resist?”

“Because the Byzantine Kingdom still needs me. I can’t abandon my loyal subjects……”

Fei shook his head as he continued, “Other than that, is there anything else?”

“I……” The young king paused for a second and responded, “I have to live.” He clenched his fists and said, “I have to protect Izabella. Without me, she couldn’t survive in this world!”

Fei laughed out loud at this answer.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 227: Special gifts

Chapter 227: Special gifts

“I like your answer. Wanting to protect something is a very powerful source of energy that can make you fearless in the face of all difficulties, and it will stimulate your potential so that you become more powerful. Therefore, young King, don’t give up. To protect someone is your mission, and this is a reason to be proud of. In my opinion, you are very lucky to have this girl, you should take good care of her!”

After he finished talking, Fei laughed and turned away.

“Mister, may I know your name? From now on, whenever you need any help or assistance from me, the Byzantine Kingdom and I are willing to help you, no matter the cost…” The young King saw Fei start to leave, and he hurriedly chased after Fei.

Fei took a long walk and didn’t look back, “Hahaha, the King of Byzantine, if you are interested, you will soon know who I am.”

The crowd made a path for Fei wherever he went.

Now, the people around were looking at the young King of Byzantine with different eyes. The sympathy and compassion that were in their eyes no longer existed, but pure envy and jealousy appeared. No one had even imagined this dramatic turn of events. This unlucky King, not only did he live, but he also managed to have his strength increased tremendously. Moreover, he also made a super powerful friend. This was simply luck falling from Heaven! For a time, everyone dreamed to be the young King of Byzantine, so that they could get in touch with the superhero in front of them.

However, just then, Fei suddenly stopped.

He turned around and looked at the fat middle-aged man wearing a purple gown, Eric, frowned his eyebrows and asked, “Are you the head minister of the Byzantine Kingdom?”

The purple robed fat man Eric thought that Fei wanted to have a word with him. He was overjoyed and immediately walked towards Fei as he replied, “Yes, Lord, I am, my name is … …”

Pong!

With twenty meters apart, Fei suddenly blasted a punch at Eric.

With a muffled Sound, this guy who always attempted to flatter the people around and tried to scheme behind people’s backs was instantly transformed into a smashed watermelon.

The crowd was blown away.

Fei didn’t like this person.

Eric switched his faces just like the hookers switching their pants in the brothel. Fei easily thought of that ambivalent and manipulative Bazzer, the head minister of Chambord. Based on Eric’s behavior and his previous acts, he was obviously not a good guy. Killing Eric may instead help the young King.

After he had finished all of this, Fei laughed. His clothes were fluttering, and his black cloak was flying in the wind. Fei’s figure flashed at a very fast speed and disappeared in the vast darkness and snow.

In the Byzantine Kingdom’s camp, Eric’s body was left in the middle of a group of stunned people.

……

After leaving the Byzantine’s camp, Fei did not continue to stroll and look around. He soon returned to Chambord’s Camp.

At this time, the night had come. The gathering crowd had gradually gone away. The thick silver snow had covered everything under the sky including the entire campsite. Within the ten kilometers radius, the camp noises had gradually stopped. The only sound that could be heard was the snow drifting down from the sky as a gentle wind blew. Within four days, the Military Practice would officially begin. The peaceful drifting of snow was like the calm before the storm.

In Chambord’s camp, there were solders practicing in the snow. Fei did not disturb them and went straight to the Magic Tent located in the center of the camp. He opened the curtain at the gate and went inside. The hollow crystal magic lanterns had lightened up the entire camp, and the silver light warmed the people’s hearts and made everyone feel sweet and peaceful.

“Alexander, you’re back,” Angela said. She was embroidering something in front of the lamp as she saw Fei flying into the camp. She approached Fei with a smile of surprise; after taking Fei’s snow-covered cloak over and hanging it neatly on the hanger just like a gentle and thoughtful little wife, she tapped away the dust on Fei’s body and asked Emma to get a bowl of hot soup for Fei.

Fei felt a sense of happiness.

“Come on, let’s see. I’ve got some interesting presents for the both of you,” Fei said. He then took the presents out that were previously bought from the stores from the storage rings and placed them all on the table.

“Wow, a pretty fur coat! Oh, this crystal mask is beautiful as well, ah, thank you, Alexander!”

Angela and Emma still were little girls at heart. These gifts were not precious, but they were still somewhat fun, rare and interesting, especially since they were picked by Fei. The two girls looked cheered up by these small gifts.

“Hey, what’s this thing? It looks weird!”

Angela suddenly exclaimed and then picked one of the pineapple-shaped oval small stones out of the small gift pile and held it in her hands. She looked surprised as if she had discovered treasure.

“Ha, there are another two here!” The little Lolita Emma also found the other two stones. She said as she was frustrated after staring at it for a long time: “Well, it seems like nothing special. Just like two useless hard stone eggs! ”

Fei felt a little bit embarrassed. He thought: “This little girl is so blunt and straightforward.” He almost felt a little regret as he took out these mysterious old stones that the old man said he got from some Mythical Ruins.

“No, this stone seems like it contains life. I can feel it.” Angela carefully held the piece of oval stone by her jade-like ears while quietly listened. Soon, her brow wrinkled as she frowned: “Strange ah, I can clearly feel something that seems to call from inside, but as I get closer, that feeling is gone.” She said.

“Well, Angela, you can investigate into them further. If you like, you can keep these three stone eggs!” Angela’s behavior made Fei wonder if the stone eggs possessed some secrets. The old man felt very mysterious to him, and perhaps these three stone eggs really had some linkages or connections with Fei’s own Beautiful fiancée who had an unparalleled affinity for animals and plants.

“Thank you, Alexander!” Angela liked this gift very much, and she found a delicate, soft, fire-insulated magical box to store the three pineapple-shaped eggs in for safekeeping.

“Oh, yes, your majesty, after you left the camp, there were a lot of royalty and important people from the imperial capital coming to visit you with gifts. Since you didn’t come back, these people dropped off their gifts here and left.” The Blonde little Loli Emma remembered something as she opened the curtain on the right side of a magical tent. It looked like a hill of treasures in the back of the curtain as it was made from with a variety of exquisite magic armors, powerful magical swords, magic training scrolls and warrior energy training scroll in precious boxes, as well as a variety of other valuable gifts.

“These people understand what my preferences are. If I was still the poor Chambord King, this armor and weapons is very alluring to me… …” Fei touched his chin and said.

Suddenly, he remembered what Harry Redknapp, one of the supervisors of the Soros Merchant Group, had predicted. Harry predicted that after the battle of Dual-Towers Mountains, Fei would surely become famous in the imperial capital. Originally, Fei thought that he was just challenged by the seventh executive knight, and these important people from different groups may just wait-and-see. Fei didn’t realize that some forces and groups had begun ‘advance investment’ in him.

“Haha, your majesty, there were some gifts sent to you that you will definitely love.” The blonde little Emma squeezed her eyes.

“Oh?” Fei was a little curious by the look of Emma.

The little Loli Emma turned around and got out of the tent. After a while, she opened the curtains and came back with four beautiful young girls behind, all dressed in a tight white gauze with perfect body shapes. They were wearing snake-shaped gold exquisite armbands, and they were apparently well-trained and expertly dressed. Looking at their lovely movements with timid expressions, it was easy to arouse desire in any man.

“Who sent them?” Fei felt a glimmer of curiosity.

“It’s the Blood-edge Mercenary Group, on behalf of so-called the Fellon family from St. Petersburg ……” Angela saved the three large pineapple-shaped stones, turned, and smiled back at Fei as she explained: “I know that Chambord has a feud with the Blood-edge Mercenary Group, and the Fellon Family is not easy to deal with either. I had asked the four girls privately and realized that they had been kidnapped by the Blood-edge before and were taken as gifts. The girls’ life experiences are all very sad. If we returned them back, their fate may be worse, so I decided to keep them with us!”

“Well, you handled this matter well!” Fei was very satisfied with what Angela did.

Angela smiled and pointed at the gifts at the door as she continued: “For these gifts, I do not know that which ones are acceptable, so I have labeled each one of the gifts with where they came from. If you do not want to receive these gifts, Alexander, I can send someone tomorrow to return them.”

“Hahaha, these are free gifts, why don’t you accept them? If someone gives you free food and sends it to your mouth, why vomit it back?” Fei smiled and hugged his fiancée, “These gifts, we will award them to the soldiers tomorrow. After leaving Chambord City, they must be exhausted. They deserve it.”

“Well…” Angela was getting used to her Majesty and was not as shy as before.

“As for them …” Fei looked at the four timid-looking girls waiting for their fates and said, “Angela, I will leave all of them to you. I have a battle with the seventh executive knight at the first Sword-Testing stage, so I need to prepare for it in the evening. Do not let people bother me, and you should also sleep early tonight. If there are any other things that need to be arranged, Angela, you can deal with them on behalf of me!”

Fei finished talking, kissed the bright forehead of his fiancée, and turned to the left side of the tent.

Soon, the sky-blue portal appeared and Fei stepped into it, instantly disappearing in place.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 228: The New Path

Chapter 228: The New Path

After entering Diablo World, Fei went to the [Rogue Encampment] first and found Elena. Every time they met, they would take some time to work on their relationship. After that, they talked about Chambord.

After Fei constructed a small teleport portal in the [City of Heroes] in the back mountain. The people in the [Rogue Encampment] were able to go to Chambord for 4 hours a day and teach them and guide them on further constructions. Due to this, Fei was able to know exactly what was going on back in Chambord with the help of Elena and the others. After hearing that Chambord was developing according to the plan he drew out without him there, he was satisfied and relieved at the same time.

“According to plan, Uncle Lampard and the others had left Chambord some time ago. If they are on time, they should be here tomorrow. Then, all the participants from Chambord would be here.”

Fei thought to himself.

“Elena, starting tomorrow, you don’t need to go to Chambord to train the soldiers. Come with me to the campsite in St. Petersburg. The competition is about to start and I want you to be a part of it. The competition is a great way for you to practice and improve your skills. What is even better is that you can get a better understanding of the world!”

“Really? That’s great, Alexander.” Elena was delighted to hear Fei’s plan.

The past few weeks had been tough for Elena.

Although she was able to meet with Fei in the Diablo World at night, Fei was only able to stop at Diablo World for 4 hours. To Fei, these four hours were extremely important; he had to save every second of that time to kill monsters and improve his strength to be more prepared for the dangers in the real world. Therefore, he didn’t allocate any of his time to Elena.

To Elena, after they got through the last obstacle between them in the back mountain, their relationship had developed fast. Like newlyweds, they should spend every second with each other. After knowing that she would be able to stand beside Fei in the “Promising World”, she was very happy.

“Oh, right. I got some small gifts to give you.”

Fei bought a lot of small items at the night market. He gave some to Angela and Emma, and he didn’t forget the Valkyrie Elena who had been with him since the beginning. As Fei said that, he took out the items he prepared for the girl, and the girl was so surprised that her eyes teared up. She played with the items that Fei had for her in her hands as if they were the most valuable things in the world.

“Thank you, Alexander.” Happiness filled the girl’s heart.

The Valkyrie-like girl who wasn’t scared of terrifying demons carefully put these not-too-expensive items away and then kissed Fei on the cheek. An electric shock instantly went through the king’s heart.

Both Elena and Angela reacted in such a similar way when they received gifts; Fei felt a little guilty. After he came to this world, he had been thinking about how to get stronger and make Chambord Stronger; however, he had neglected the two most important girls in his life. He realized that he wasn’t paying enough attention to the two girls who loved him and he loved dearly.

After organized everything at the [Rogue Encampment], Elena used the teleport portal and got back to Chambord to pass the command from Fei to Brook and Bast. Fei on the other hand decided to go to [Lut Gholein] with his Barbarian Mode and complete the quest – [The Summoner].

At the moment, his Barbarian character needed a little bit more experience to go to level 40. With the best level 6 Magic Items he could purchase from the NPC and the level 7 Green Weapons, he was powerful as ever. On top of that, he was very used to using the brutal physical strength of Barbarian. After everything was combined, he had the strength of a mid-tier six-star warrior.

Fei still needed to learn how to use every technique he knew smoothly and effectively. Also, one issue was bothering him. Despite the fact that Barbarian was powerful and could easily wipe out weak opponents, he couldn’t stimulate his potential and power to deal explosive strikes like warriors in this world. His strength was very stable and couldn’t temporarily jump up in level and challenge warriors on another level.

For this reason, Fei didn’t enter the third big map in Diablo, but rather, he came to [Arcane Sanctuary]; a place that he had already passed. He was trying to use the high-level demons and monsters to help him get into the right zone for the battle tomorrow.

Whoosh!

The cry of the swords resonated in the place.

Bam!

Huge transparent fist marks smashed through the sky on top of [Arcane Sanctuary] with the Barbarian skill – [Bash].

Monsters died one after another.

The [Lightning Spires] and [Night Bats] emitted electric currents after they died, and apes like [Blunderbores] spurted out a ton of blood as they were chopped through by Fei. The whines and cries filled the entire sanctuary, and it looked like the end of the world.

Fei was battling.

He was trying to train his ability to switch between different types of skills and abilities.

Through this method, he was trying to add special effects from Barbarian’s skills into his self-created Sky-Frost Fist.

His level 39 Barbarian had learned quite a lot of skills under the following three categories: [Combat Skills], [Combat Masteries], and [War Cries].

Under [Combat Skills], he learned [Double Swing] which could attack two targets at the same time or attach the same target twice, and [Bash] which would instantly deal three times the damage after striking an opponent; there was also a stun effect where the opponent would be stunned for a short period of time. The skill [Concentration] allowed the barbarian to increase the damage as well as the accuracy of an attack, and [Leap] was being used by Fei as a movement type Qinggong kungfu technique where he could move and travel a lot faster.

Under [Combat Masteries], except [Sword Masteries], [Axe Masteries], and [Polearm Masteries], he learned [Iron Skin] which increased his defense and [Increased Speed] which added to the overall effectiveness of the barbarian character.

Under [War Cries], he learned [Howl], [Find Potion], [Shout], [Taunt], and [Battle Cry]. Each of these skills had magical effects, and Fei’s Sky-Frost Fist would definitely increase in power if he could merge the effects of these skills into it.

In the last four hours, Fei was trying to do everything he could.

This was something that he didn’t even imagine in his previous gaming life, but he was getting some progress. After fighting with the Golden Sun Knight, the number one young warrior of Hot Spring Gate Dillies, and the mysterious six star warrior assassin, he had accumulated a ton of experience. He was currently at a tipping point; if he could get through it, he would be able to find the perfect way to merge everything.

A new path for Fei to cultivate was slowly showing itself to Fei.

Tink!

A crisp sound suddenly sounded beside Fei’s ear. Fei who was under the enlightenment was suddenly awakened from it. A white beam of light came down from the sky and enveloped him, and the comfortable sensation covered the wounds on his body. The fatigue and the pain he was feeling quickly disappeared.

At this critical time, his Barbarian Character leveled up again.

After four hours of killing, the last bit of experience points was gained, and Fei’s Barbarian Character increased from level 39 to level 40. He gained a few more attribute points and skills points; with this in hand, he was more confident in the fight tomorrow.

……

……

The next day.

After a night of snow, the sun was up in the sky and shining down on the ground.

The campsites, the Moro Mountains, the tall magic towers, and the Martial Saint Mountain behind the Emperor’s Palace were all covered with a light layer of silver silk. The scenery looked magical and beautiful.

In the middle of the campsite.

There was the number one sword-testing stage which was the largest: it was more than a hundred meters in diameter, and it looked like a Colosseum.

As soon as the sun came up from the horizon, a ton of people already started to rush to here and seat all around the stage. Today, the famous young king of Chambord was about to face off the older generation warrior – number seven Executive Knight Kelud at noon.

It was rumored that both master warriors were at least six-star warriors. A duel between warriors on this level hadn’t occurred in many years in Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 229: Are you scared now?

Chapter 229: Are you scared now?

To many warriors at Zenit, a battle between two six-star warriors was rare to see. Such a duel was a popular event that would ignite their interest and curiosity since witnessing such battles would bring them unexpected gains in terms of understanding fighting. To other kings and high-level officials of Zenit, such an event would attract a lot of people, and it was a great opportunity for them to network and get to know the people who they wouldn’t get to see regularly.

There was still 5 hours until the duel, and people had surrounded the number one Sword-Testing Stage in numerous layers. It was extremely crowded as they all wanted to watch the battle up close. When there was only an hour left, there was no space for another person anywhere except the VIP viewing stage prepared for the most important people in the empire.

As time passed, the crowd got more anxious.

Although both parties of the duel hadn’t arrived, the surrounding atmosphere intensified. Within a kilometer radius from the stage, every single spot and corner was filled with people. Outside of this range, several wooden towers were constructed for the people who came late to view this fight.

Among the people, there was a small pathway of less than 3 meters in width for both dueling parties to arrive.

The knights belonging to the seventh Knight Tower of Imperial Knight Palace were fully equipped; they separated the crowd as they made another pathway for the important people of the Empire to get onto the VIP viewing stage. The fifty Sword-Testing Stages were set up by the military in advance. If there were conflicts between the warriors from difference kingdoms, they weren’t allowed to fight in private; they could, however, arrange for a duel to the death on the Sword-Testing Stages.

Every one of the Sword-Testing Stage was made from huge pieces of rocks and were engraved with magic arrays by high-level mages. The magic arrays were powered by a ton of magic crystals to ensure the power of the protection shields extended from the magic arrays. These stages guaranteed that the powers from the warriors during fights wouldn’t deal damage to Sword-Testing Stages. This number one Sword-Testing Stage had a magic array set up by the number one royal mage – Capdevila. Under the 100% empowerment from the crystals, it was able to hold up against a strike from a seven star warrior or mage.

As the sun raised higher, the crowd got even more anxious.

The big casinos and merchant groups had already set out rules and gambling odds. As the master warrior from the older generation, people had more confidence in the seventh Executive Knight Kelud, and the ratio was in his favour. To nobles ladies and gentlemen whose lives lacked excitement, a death battle between two six star warriors was far more interesting than the death fights between gladiators. These people placed down a ton of bets, and then they arrived at the number on Sword-Testing Stage and waited for the duel.

Time passed slowly and steadily.

A series of clip-clop noises sounded as a fleet of people came from St. Petersburg’s direction in the snow. With rectangular flags fluttering in the air, fully armored cavalry, this fleet of people came close to the Sword-Testing Stage with several magic carriages being protected in the middle.

“Ah, it’s the Dean Family. They control one of the top ten battle legions in the empire – the [Eagle Wing Legion]. Do you see the young man in the set of armor engraved with eagles? He is the first in line of inheritance of the family – Dean Carzola, a genius mage ……” Someone said to his friend.

People started to gasp.

The set of cavaliers in armor engraved with eagles charged by the crowd and spilled the dirty water and mud to their sides. This dirty water appeared after some snow melted. However, no one in the crowd dared to show their anger. The magic carriage was floating in the air and was being dragged by several horses. When they reached the number one Sword-Testing Stage, several nobles ladies with makeup on walked out of the carriages and got onto the VIP viewing stage under the protection of the guards.

The Dean Family’s appearance announced the arrival of a bunch of noble families that ordinary people couldn’t even see on a regular day. A series of clip-clop noises sounded again with several groups of people appearing in sight.

Haughty knights and cavaliers with magic carriages dragged by magical beasts all appeared one after another.

“Hofff – “

As the ear-piercing roar sounded, six strange beasts that looked like tigers dragged three magic carriages pass by the crowd. These beasts were at least six meters tall and ten meters long, and the carriages were made from rare purple wood with gold trim on the outer layer, and it was enveloped in red magic flame. These beasts were so big and terrifying that some timid people started to scream when the beasts walked by them. These beasts were definitely magical, visible wind-element air-blades were circling around them.

“Look, it is the symbol of Flo Family. God, they are using level 5 Demon Beasts Rapid Tigers to drag their carriages! This is …… a beast like that cost at least 1,000 gold coins, and there are people who can’t even get their hands on one!”

People who knew the in-and-outs shouted out as this brought a lot of surprises.

Boom!

The ground started to shake, and a formation of beasts that were larger than tigers appeared. These beasts were so big that they looked like small mountains. Every time they took a step forward, it caused a mini-earthquake. A knight with a black mask and a set of black metal armor stood on one of the beasts, and he protected a young and beautiful girl with a haughty temperament and a purple bearded elder up the VIP viewing stage……

“Look, it is Beag Family that controls the [Gigantic Force Legion], another one of the top ten battle legions of Zenit…… these huge beasts are the unique battle beasts of the legion. They are very powerful! They can easily tear through mountains!”

“Look! Do you see that icy and beautiful girl? She is the only daughter of the current leader of the Beag Family – Beag Beyoncé. I heard that she is the favorite of the elder leader, and it’s rumored that the man who marries this woman would get the financial and political support from Beag Family. She is the dream woman for a lot of men……”

“Really? God bless. If I can marry her……”

“You? Don’t even think about it. This girl is a talented individual; she once said that whoever wants to get to her has to defeat her first……”

A series of gasps sounded in the crowd.

As the people in the crowd talked to each other, more and more nobles families who they would never see appeared on the VIP stage. As more and more influential figures appeared, the smart people in the crowd already sensed strange. Since so many super powers in the empire showed their faces, it meant that this battle was beyond everyone’s imaginary scope.

“Whoosh-!”

Several dashes of light flashed through the sky.

The people in the crowd felt like their eyes blurred, and six more figures appeared on the VIP stage. These six figures were all enveloped in various strange yet powerful magic armors, and terrifying power surged from their bodies. People who weren’t warriors or mages could also sense that they were special. As soon as these six people appeared, the beasts that were roaring and shouting under the stage all quieted down as if they were mice that saw a huge cat.

“They are the Executive Knights of Imperial Knight Palace! They are all top warriors who are on the same level as Kelud…… God, I didn’t expect them to appear….. Are they all here to support Kelud? If so, the King of Chambord is in trouble!” Someone murmured.

“They are the Second Executive Knight – [Massacre Knight] , Third Executive Knight – [Punishment Knight], Fourth Executive Knight – [Giant Blade Knight], Fifth Executive Knight- [Ruthless Knight], Sixth Executive Knight- [Radiant Knight], and Eighth Executive Knight- [White Cloud Knight]. Except the First Executive Knight- [Godly Knight], the Ninth Executive Knight- [Shadow Knight], and the Tenth Executive Knight- [Golden Sun Knight] who was defeated by king of Chambord, they are all here……. For so many years, this is the first time that they all showed themselves in public together!”

“Six six-star warriors! I am not hallucinating, right?”

“Aha, Radiant Knight Paroski, my idol……”

The appearance of the six Executive Knights instantly lit up the atmosphere. Each of the six man controlled a portion of the Imperial Knight Palace, and they deterred the 250 affiliated kingdoms of Zenit. Each one of them was like a god in the mind of warriors in the affiliated kingdoms, and these warriors might not even see them in their life time. The low-level warriors didn’t expect to see them today! Adding Kelud to the number, they were able to see seven of the ten executive knights of Zenit! They were all excited.

The noble families and VIPs on the stage were also surprised; they didn’t expect to see so many other forces here today as well. They didn’t expect a duel would attract the attention of so many hidden high-level people!

Some people already started to think back and wonder if they had neglected something or this duel represented something bigger.

Finally, the sun was at the center of the sky.

Suddenly, an ear-piercing noise sounded as a bloody-red beam of light dashed towards the stage from the direction of Imperial Knight Palace. A soul-chilling blood sensation was left in the air as this light dashed through. People who sensed this felt like they were placed in a sea of blood and corpses; it was truly terrifying.

After the light went away, a tall and wild figure was standing on the number one Sword-Testing Stage.

[Bloodthirst Knight] Kelud.

The executive knight who ranked seventh among the top ten knights.

One of the two parties in this duel had appeared.

“King of Chambord, get over here and greet your death!” The bloody figure stood on the tallest stage and laughed out loud, “It is time, why aren’t you here? Are you scared?” His tone was chilling and gloomy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 230: The Wait

Chapter 230: The Wait

The humphing noise made by the seventh Executive Knight sounded over the noise made by tens of thousands of people. Everyone was waiting for the response of the King of Chambord.

However, one minute passed, two minutes passed…… After more than a dozen minutes, the roar or trash talk that everyone was expecting to come from Chambord’s Campsite didn’t appear. The sunlight shone on the silver snow, and there was a long moment of silence as people were waiting for an response.

“Humph!”

After hearing nothing back from his opponent, the seventh executive knight didn’t get angry as people expected. he only sneered and didn’t do anything else. He stood calmly on the stage and closed his eyes to meditate. The bloody red warrior energy enveloping him made it hard for people to see his face clearly. Looking from a far, he looked semi-transparent. It was really strange.

This man was waiting.

To be exact, there were still ten minutes until noon.

The atmosphere around the stage was very intense.

Everyone knew that this seventh executive knight was mad.

No one around the first Sword-Testing Stage dared to speak loudly. Just the bloody sense coming off of this figure on the stage made them feel like they were standing in a pool of blood and corpses. People who were brave didn’t dare to breathe heavily, and people who were timid were all pale from nervousness.

The name of the Bloodthirst Knight was so terrifying that everyone from the affiliated kingdoms feared him.

Even the influential figures sitting on the VIP seats didn’t make any jokes, they remained silent in unison. The Imperial Knight Palace was the bloodiest and the darkest institute at Zenit. They were only under the direct command of the emperor, and they had the strict power to oversee all 250 affiliated kingdoms and all noble forces and families. They weren’t restricted by the regular laws of the empire, and many famous and power kings of affiliated kingdoms and nobles were either punished or unjustly burned to death on the copper pillar in the palace after being accused by them. Even the members of the seven most influential noble families at Zenit were executed by them. Moreover, on the first Golden Pillar in the Imperial Knight Palace, three brothers of the emperor and four princes were killed by impalement for treason.

The prison in the Imperial Knight Palace represented cruelty and the darkest of deaths.

The seventh executive knight was named Bloodthirst Knight for a reason. He was tough and cruel like no others. The reason his golden metal element warrior energy turned red was because he crawled out of blood, stepped over numerous corpses, and absorbed the essence in the blood of his enemies. All ten executive knights were special and had their own uniqueness, but in terms of murderous spirit and cruelty, Kelud was number one!

Among millions of people at Zenit, the only people who weren’t scared of the executive knights, who had that much power, were the emperor himself and the Martial Saint of Zenit.

“King of Chambord, how dare you?”

After a few more minutes, Second Executive Knight – [Massacre Knight] suddenly spoke. He was in a set of armor with a ton of sharps hooks welded onto the back, looking like a terrifying weapon himself. The helmet with two blades on the sides blocked his face, but his murderous eyes were exposed.

What he said had dropped the temperature in the area for a few degrees.

“A dog from a village can’t handle this despite having some strength.” The Fourth Executive Knight – [Giant Blade Knight] said. The Fifth Executive Knight- [Ruthless Knight] nodded as if he was agreeing with it. Beside them, the other three executive knights who were also in majestic magic armor and covered by all kinds of warrior powers maintained their silence. They looked at each other through their masks but didn’t react.

On the VIP zone, some people had discovered that the six executive knights were somehow sending out a strange vibe. The six of the knights didn’t sit close to each other. They seemed to be divided into two smaller groups!

“So the ten executive knights aren’t as united as people think!” Some people thought. The sunlight got hotter and hotter and there were only three minutes away from exactly noon. Some people already started to think that the king of Chambord was too scared to show up. But at this moment.

A series of thunder-like clip-clopping noises sounded. The gate of St. Petersburg opened, and a group of cavalry knights charged out. In fact, there were so many of them that they looked like a huge dark cloud together. Different from the noble families before, these cavalry soldiers were only riding on normal horses. However, they were so in tune that they appeared more majestic and holy. In a few seconds, they had arrived by the stage.

“Cavalry knights from the Holy Church.”

“What is happening? Why is the Holy Church interested in this fight?”

“Who came? It couldn’t be Bishop himself, could it?”

It was the people on the VIP zone’s turn to be surprised; even the six executive knights had senses of surprise flashing through their eyes. This was a simple duel, but it was still understandable for the executive knights to show up since one of their peers was in the duel. However, it was quite unexpected for the high-level people in the Holy Church to show up.

After these knights arrived, the stage got even more silent.

Under the stares, the simple yet noble black magic carriage stopped by the Sword-Testing Stage. There were no more movements; no one walked out of the carriage, and everything just seemed so strange and bizarre.

Finally, it was about noon. The time for the duel was about to arrive.

Suddenly, a dash of silver light came from the direction of St. Petersburg.

In everyone’s surprise, it passed by the stage. In a blink of an eye, the light turned into a light figure in a white robe.

The man slowly landed on the stage, and everyone was able to get a good look at him. He had a feather fan glided with gold in one hand and a fancy golden wine cup in the other. With his black hair fluttering in the wind and a golden magic leather bag on his waist, he looked extremely fly. He was standing on the stage while fanning himself; he didn’t look like he was affected by the Bloodthirst Knight at all.

“It’s time for the duel, and the count down begins. If the King of Chambord doesn’t show up in ten seconds, it would be treated as he is afraid, and he would lose!”

After chugging down the wine, the figure in white announced.

When he was talking, he didn’t shout nor using any magic items. However, his voice somehow covered the chatting noises created by the tens thousands of people and clearly passed into everyone’s ear. It felt like this man was speaking into their ears clearly, and his voice was so magical that everyone couldn’t help but to listen carefully.

This man was the number one Travelling Poet of Zenit – Matt Razi. This man was very mysterious. He travelled around the continent and lived a playful lifestyle. He was very strong, but he never displayed his strength to others. In fact, no one doubted it since this poet who loved gold, swearing, and spotting out geniuses was a great friend with Emperor Yasin. He also had great relationship with the man on the Martial Saint Mountain.

According to the tradition, people could invite a famous traveling poet to the duel to be the judge. The shocking duel between two six star warriors was the best duel people could see in years, and people weren’t that surprised to see this mysterious and famous traveling poet Matt Razi’s appearance. The crowd was hyped up and stimulated.

“Ten…… nine…… eight…… seven……”

Matt Razi kept on chugging the wine, but his voice somehow sounded clearly without using his mouth; it was as clear as a bell ring.

“Five…… four…… three…… two……”

As the man was going to say the word “one”, a loud thunder-like rumbling noises sounded from afar and was traveling towards the stage rapidly.

“He is here……King of Chambord is appearing!”

“Here he comes……”

“Damn! He is really brave enough to take on this challenge!!”

The shocking appearance made almost everyone around the stage stand up and look for the cause of this noise. They couldn’t spot anything, but they sensed a force so great that made them have a hard time standing up straight. Many people staggered and fell as a great force passed by them from the above.

The sensation the King of Chambord was giving off wasn’t any less the Seventh Executive Knight! It was below almost everyone’s expectation!

“Humph!”

A cold sneer overtook the surprised noise made by the crowd. On the red figure on the stage lightly shook his shoulders.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The air-piercing noises sounded as four dash of sword energy shot towards the sources of that pressure mercilessly; these four dashes of sword energies were so powerful that the sky turned to red.

A figure finally showed itself in the air.

The figure blinked as it tried to dodge the four murderous strikes. This figure was so smooth that it would dodge the attack at the last possible second before getting struck. Theoretically, it was impossible for a human to change the direction in the air with using any outside help, but this man just did it easily.

After a series of afterimage was left in the air, a man stood straight on the stage.

“One……”

At the same time, the last syllable came out of Matt Razi’s mouth. At this last possible second, the other party in the duel, King Alexander finally appeared!

The king of Chambord got on stage before the count down.

The duel was still in effect.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 231: This Powerful Already

Chapter 231: This Powerful Already

Whoosh – !

After seeing his opponent’s appearance, the Bloodthirst Knight still didn’t say anything. However, two dashes of red sword energy shot out from the mass of warrior energy that was surrounding him. Like two lightning bolts, they cut through the air and flew towards Fei.

“This is the “Bloodthirst Sword Energy”, Kelud’s combat technique. I have to warn everyone that you shouldn’t try to block it if you are not at least a five-star warrior.” Matt Razi’s voice sounded in everyone’s ears. His tone was calm, and he was doing his usual casting job.

At the same time.

As if he didn’t sense the danger, Fei didn’t move at all. The sharp wind created by the two sword energy cut off a few of his black hair, and the crowd gasped. However, he suddenly reached out and grabbed onto the two bolts of sword energy! In the next second, the two sword energies turned into bloody mists and disappeared.

“Good. Breaking the energy with his bare hands. The King of Chambord’s strength is impressive as well!”

Matt Razi squinted his eyes as he saw this. But this expression disappeared right away as he clearly commentated on the battle so more than ten thousand people in the crowd could understand what was happening.

Shish!

The air-piercing sounds didn’t stop.

After seeing his initial attacks didn’t work, Kelud’s face was still very calm. With his red bloody Warrior Energy around him, he waved his hands and several sword energy bolts that were even stronger than the two before appeared and dashed towards Fei. Like rain in a storm, these sword energies surrounded Fei, and the entire stage was turned to red as if it was a sea of blood.

Fei wasn’t scared. He stepped forward rather than backing off.

With his hands at his back, he looked at the bloody sword energies that were dashing towards him with a cold expression on his face.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

Sparks flew everywhere, and it sounded like numerous weapons collided with each other.

Waves of gasps sounded around the stage but when the sword energies were about to hit Fei, a layer of a crystal-like shield appeared in front of Fei. Although it was really thin, it was really firm. All of the bloody sword energy was turned into bloody mists and soon disappeared as they collided with it!

At the same time, a few sword energy bolts slid by Fei and dashed towards the outside of the stage.

“Shit! Save me!”

“Ahahah……. Help! Save me……”

The people who were watching the battle got frightened as they saw the powerful sword energies dashing towards them. Their faces paled since they were weak and weren’t as powerful as Fei. If their bodies were hit by these energy bolts, they would die instantly.

A section of the crowd became chaotic.

At this moment, something occurred.

Every stone that made the First Sword-Testing Stage lit up with a sky-blue light shining within. Then, a powerful magic surged as these lights merged like rivers going into the sea. These lights raised into the sky and made a half-spherical semi-transparent shell that covered the stage. It blocked all the sword energy, and no one in the crowd got injured.

Magic Barrier!

This was the Seven Star Water Magic Barrier – [Heavenly Water Screen] that was set up here by the Royal Mage Capdevila.

This Magic Barrier was a very famous Water Magic spell that offered a lot of protection. With this here, the residual power and forces from the two warriors would be kept inside, and the people in the crowd wouldn’t be harmed. At the same time, the stage would be protected as well.

After seeing this, the crowd calmed down and sat back down.

On the stage.

After both initiations failed, Kelud frowned as a murderous light appeared in his eyes.

He finally made a move, he also took one step forward.

With his bloody warrior energy around him, his body suddenly flashed through 30 meters and appeared at a spot that was 3 meters away from Fei. The bloody warrior energy filled the space around them……

Kelud clenched his fist and punched out.

Boom!

It was loud like thunder.

All of the bloody warrior energy was pulled by this punch. Together with this fist, the energy rushed toward Fei liked a tsunami. The huge force created a ton of wind, and Fei’s black hair and dark red cape fluttered. Both his long black hair and cape were at a right angle to his body.

When faced with this huge devastating strike, Fei’s response was simple.

He stepped out.

He punched out.

Although this punch wasn’t as fancy as Kelud’s where he pulled in all the red warrior energy around, it had a pure crystal like force around it. Boom! Like a hot knife piercing into butter, the redness in front of Fei exploded and shattered.

Bam!

The two fists collided with each other.

At that moment, time and space seemed have taken a pause. Nothing explosive or magical that the crowd thought would occur didn’t occur. Everything was so calm that it looked like nothing happened.

The two fists were right on each other.

There was no surge of power.

As everyone was surprised, something occurred.

Waves of lights were sent out like someone dropped a rock into a calm lake. Clear lights mixed with redness struck onto the stage and the magic barrier round after round, and the magic barrier lit up even more as if it was trying its best to hold this force in it. As the magic barrier got bluer, the lights shone even brighter! Half of the sky was lit up, and the crowd heard a sound of water flowing.

The explosive force that everyone was waiting for appeared.

Although they knew they were being protected by the level 7 magic barrier and the force on the stage won’t get to them, the people in the crowd still started sweating and shouting out in fear.

On the stage –

The red figure flashed and returned to where he was standing before.

As the red energy and dust settled, both parties were standing at their initial spots without any wounds on their bodies. Kelud still had the red warrior energy surrounding him, and Fei was still standing there with hands behind his back and his cape fluttering in the wind. From the look of it, nothing changed.

“What happened? Who won…….”

The crowd was confused to what happened after that one impressive encounter. They were all quiet and were waiting for an explanation.

Most of the people here were one or two-star warriors; they were weak and didn’t have much understanding of power. For them, they didn’t catch what happened after the explosion, and they couldn’t tell exactly who had the upper hand.

In the VIP area –

“Hehe, this King Alexander is interesting. He didn’t show any signs of weakness when facing the Seventh Executive Knight. I’m not sure how long he can last in this duel. Eh…… A man like this is worthy enough for our Dean Family to take in……” The future leader of Dean Family took off his eagle mask and thought.

Not too far from him, Beyoncé of the Beag Family did show anything on her cold and elegant face, but the leader of Beag Family patted his thighs and shouted, “Nice!”. People around him looked at him and thought: “Who exactly is he rooting for?”

“In this first round…… King of Chambord and the Bloodthirst Knight are evenly matched!”

Matt Razi’s voice sounded again. The crowd finally heard the person who they wanted to hear from, and no one doubted his comments. This strange and mysterious man who loved gold and wine had judged more than a hundred duels like this and never made a single mistake.

A lot of people were surprised.

They didn’t expect that the King of Chambord could actually hold up against Kelud who had such a vicious name.

Although the news that the King of Chambord defeated the Tenth Executive Knight Chris-Sutton at Dual-Tower Mountains were passed around the campsites, some people still didn’t believe it. Also, the Tenth Executive Knight was young and had just gotten promoted. He had limited experience, and wasn’t a six-star warrior yet. However, Kelud on the other hand was a warrior from the generation before Fei, and he had been a six-star warrior for a long time. His name was known around the empire, and he had been through numerous battles …… after comparing, most people bet on Kelud to win.

And to a lot of people, Kelud would win this duel easily.

The only thing that they weren’t sure about was how many rounds this young king can go with Kelud.

This was the question that almost everyone wanted to know.

However, Matt Razi who had never made an error before said the young king of Chambord matched up to Kelud in the first round…… “Could the King of Chambord be this powerful already?” This was the only question on people’s mind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 232: One Strike to Determine the Win

Chapter 232: One Strike to Determine the Win

On the stage.

“Not bad, not bad. You are worthy of my time, King of Chambord. Your strength didn’t disappoint me.” The Bloodthirst Knight who was covered in blood energy nodded as a strange light flashed through his eyes.

Fei loosened the tie on the cape, and his cape flew into the sky like a red cloud. He then stretched his neck and laughed, “Thanks for your compliment. But if this is all you got, you have disappointed me big time, Mr. Executive Knight.”

Although they didn’t speak loudly, their conversation was still clearly sent into the crowds’ ear via the special magic devices.

“Humph, how dare you!” The Second Executive Knight sneered.

“He is tired of living!” Both the Fourth and Fifth Executive Knight also got mad.

Although the ten Executive Knight weren’t on the same page, if someone looked down on one of them, it was equivalent to looking down on all of them. Since these three Executive Knights weren’t friendly towards Fei in the beginning, they became even more furious.

The Third, Sixth and Eighth Executive Knights looked at each other and shook their head helplessly. “It is hard to actually like a man like this king.” They thought.

After the crowd hear this, they got very noisy.

Since the establishment of Zenit, Fei wasn’t the first one who said this out loud. However, all the other people were thrown into the prison, and no one had ever walked out of the prison of the Imperial Knight Palace alive. This time, the King of Chambord challenged the dignity of the executive knights.

In the VIP area.

The expression on the mage genius Dean Kazola became very interesting.

On the other side, Beag Beyonce’s cold expression cracked as a confirming smiled appeared. It looked like a little girl found her favorite toy.

……

“AH? It’s him! He is the king of Chambord?”

About 500 meters to the south of the stage, the young king of Byzantine was so excited that his face turned red. When the two were fighting, he wasn’t able to see their faces clearly. Now after they stopped, the young king couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The one who saved his fiancée from the Blood-edge Mercenary Group and increased his strength was the super powerful warrior King of Chambord who was recently getting a lot of fame.

The young king was shocked and overjoyed to have found this out.

“So the king of Chambord is just as young as me.” After seeing the disdainful looks from the surrounding people, he stopped screaming and sat back down. However, he pondered to himself, “I heard that after the king of Chambord inherited the throne, the key ministers of the kingdom had seized most of the power. He had to play dumb to fool everyone, and he eliminated all of his enemies after he became strong enough. Our fates are so similar…… King of Chambord, he is like my idol that the gods made for me, and my teacher. I shouldn’t be depressed and give up, I have to be like him and regain control of my kingdom!”

Soon, the crowd around the stage got really quiet. Among these people, some of them were excited, some of them were shocked, some of them were planning the next step, and some of them were closing their eyes to feel the residual power in the air to improve their understanding…… however, none of them noticed a weak king of a weak affiliated kingdom had set his life goal. This was the moment that a terrifying king made his first transformation.

……

On the stage.

A sense of anger flashed through the red eyes of Kelud. It then disappeared as he shook his head, “You are a good talker, but that won’t help you. If you want to use that to disturb my mentality, you don’t need to worry. King of Chambord, you will know the difference between us soon.”

As soon as he finished, he moved.

His bloody warrior energy surged and covered the entire stage. As if the blood mist covered the area like a sea, both of their figures completely disappeared into it; no one was able to tell where they were.

“Wow, it is one of Kelud’s Key Power Moves – [Cloud Piercing Blood Sea]. The red bloody warrior energy mixed with his murderous spirit forms a force field within which the opponents’ spirit will be crushed. This is a blow to one’s mentality. For people who weren’t as stable and firm on their beliefs, their soul might be even crushed……”

Matt Razi was also in this “blood sea”, but he didn’t seem to be affected at all. His voice still sounded in everyone’s ear. He had a ton of knowledge, and he analyzed and explained the situation to everyone clearly.

“Ohoh, something unexpected happened. The King of Chambord isn’t affected at all; it seems like the blood mist can’t get close to him at all. A circular area with a three meter radius around him is clear from this attack.”

“Kelud moved. Like a phantom he is able to move freely in here, and can’t be caught……”

“A dying man’s cry sounded from within the blood sea. Kelud’s red blood sword energies hid in the sea and attacked from various angles…… it is hard to defend agains-…… Oh, it WAs crushed. The red sword energies finally shattered the transparent power shield around the King of Chambord……”

“The King of Chambord is facing a ton of danger……”

“What? Unbelievable! He opened his eyes…… the King of Chambord, who had his eyes closed, finally opened them…… God, what am I seeing? He crushed all the sword energies with one of his hands. Are his hands made from metal?”

“The King of Chambord moved…… the huge transparent fist mark…… it crushed the blood mist sea……”

The thick blood mist covered the stage, and only a few master warriors were able to see what was going on. However, Matt Razi’s words let everyone, who wasn’t able to see the battle, picture what was going on; the images were drawn out in everyone’s mind.

As Matt Razi finished speaking, the mist on the stage slowly dispersed.

Now, without the man’s comments, even the weakest warriors there knew that the King of Chambord easily beat Kelud’s famous technique!

“HOW?”

Kelud was shocked. Before this battle, there were also other warriors who broke this technique before; however, those people were much more powerful than he was, and those people were very experienced fighters. And even those people didn’t break it as fast as this king.

“Nothing is impossible. If you know what I’ve been through, you will know that this level of bloodiness to me is nothing.”

In the Diablo World, Fei had experienced a lot of killing and massacre. What he had been through could be described as a living hell. Just in the map of Rogue Encampment alone, places like the moor and the graveyards were full of much more terrifying and horrible scenes that one couldn’t even imagine – numerous people who were tortured by demons and monsters to death, and their broken remains were everywhere. Fei also went through those places and killed numerous demons. After experiencing those, Kelud’s [Cloud Piercing Blood Sea] couldn’t shake Fei at all.

“My patience is coming to an end. Mr. Executive Knight, if you don’t have anything else up your sleeves, this battle is about to be over!”

An impatient expression appeared on Fei’s face.

The reason Fei accepted this battle was to get more experience facing master warriors in order to improve the techniques that he created. However, the pressure Kelud brought to Fei was even less than the Golden Sun Knight back at the Dual-Tower Mountains. Fei was seriously disappointed.

After hearing the repeated mocking from his opponent, the Bloodthirst Knight got really upset.

“You rotten dog….. ok, great! You successfully made me mad!” Anger burned in the red eyes as Kelud said, “I wanted to leave you alive, but you have to die now!”

Tink!

A crisp yet violent sword cry sounded.

Kelud flipped his wrist and grabbed onto a huge strange sword with saw teeth lining the edges; it looked like a huge chainsaw. A strange red light flashed on its body, and a nose-piercing smell also came from it. As soon as the crowd saw the weapon, they almost saw thousands of prisoners begging for their lives.

It was obvious that this knight had an item similar to a space storage ring, and this sword was in there before.

Fei smiled.

Things were getting a little bit more interesting.

“This is the Executive Sword that belonged to the Seventh Executive Knight, and its name is [Desire for Blood]. According to legend, it can communicate with the hell. It is the sword that was gifted to the Imperial Knight Palace by Emperor Yassin when he established the kingdom. Haha, the real battle is about to begin…. Are you ready?”

Matt Razi’s excited voice sounded in everyone’s ear.

Fei also moved his body.

He didn’t summon his swords that belonged to the Set Items [Bul-Kathos]. Instead, he waved his hands in the air, and a pair of light metal gloves appeared on his hands. Dense metal scales and vicious back hooks added to the menacing look of the gloves, and the strange and complicated design for the knuckles displayed its impressiveness.

It was the level 6 Crafted Item from the Diablo World – [Death’s Disguise].

“We shall settle this with one strike. Get ready, Mr. Executive Knight.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 233: Sky Frost Fist – Covering the Sky

Chapter 233: Sky Frost Fist – Covering the Sky

Woosh!

The huge chainsaw-like sword that was now floating in front of Kelud seemed to be dragged by an invisible force; it started to spin rapidly as its teeth tore through the air. The high-pitched scream of the sword made tens of thousands of people in the crowd cover their ears as if an unknown beast had just roared.

Something strange occurred.

Like a whale that sucked away the water, all the blood mist and energy around the stage were all sucked to the blade, and the blade was covered by a layer of red flames. These flames looked bloody as if even space itself was about to be burned.

“As you wish. I will wipe your existence out of this world with this one strike. I will let those people who dare to challenge the Executive Knights to know what they would be getting into! Advanced Combat Technique – [Hell’s Ode to Blood]!”

Kelud suddenly grabbed onto the handle of the sword, and all the bloody flames instantly covered the knight as well if he had oil on his body. A red light flashed as Kelud stomped the ground and dashed towards Fei. Although the ground of the stage was protected by the magic array, spider-web like cracks appeared in the area where he was standing.

The knight’s body surpassed the limit of space and time as he instantly appeared above Fei and chopped down onto Fei’s head. A huge red sword that was made from warrior energy covered the blade, and a ton of mysterious patterns was covering it.

After seeing this, Fei’s expression became a little more serious.

This sword was made from pure warrior energy, and it had emitted an immense pressure. Although the body of the sword looked vague, it had magic arrays on it already. Upon a closer look, Fei already sensed a bit of the rule of nature in it …… this advanced technique was impressive; it was far more powerful than the Golden Sun Knight’s Gold Lance Tsunami Strike.

“Haha, not bad!”

As Fei laughed, his long black hair fluttered in the wind as he stomped on the ground as well. The power of a level 40 Barbarian exploded as his body shot out like a bullet. He punched out more than fifty times in the blink of an eye, and that lightning-like speed was beyond a regular people’s sensing ability. To them, it felt like Fei punched out fifty times spontaneously as if he had fifty fists.

The fifty fist marks seemed to combine together in the air, and every single pore and vein was visible on this huge transparent fist mark.

This fist mark looked spectacular.

The fist mark was about the size 10 meters from the index knuckle to the pinky knuckle. The simple fist shape gave people the feeling that this fist grabbed onto the essence of a punch. It looked like it could turn into hundreds of thousands of variations in a second.

“Sky Frost Fist – Covering the Sky”

Fei shouted as this fist mark flew across the sky like the will of a god.

At that moment, a scene appeared that no one witnessing this couldn’t forget in their lifetime.

The transparent fist mark flew in the air like it was about to create a hole in the space.

The red sword chopped forward like it was about to divide the world in half.

This moment finally came.

At the First Sword-Testing Stage, in the campsite, outside of St. Petersburg, under the Moro Mountains, everyone held their breath as they witnessed the clash between the lively fist mark and the red sword that was more than a hundred meters long.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of explosion sounded like a continuous thunder.

An eye-piercing white-light appeared in the very center, and invisible energy waves were sent into the surrounding like a nuclear bomb. These energies smashed into the magic barrier waves after waves, and the protective shield made by magic powers shivered. Dust and cracks appeared on the stage as if it was about to collapse anytime.

This was the most intense collision since the beginning of the battle.

This was also the collision that would determine the outcome of the battle.

Everyone was watching.

Everyone was nervous as their muscles tensed up.

Everyone didn’t know what was about to happen next.

There was only the sound of explosion that could be heard in the entire world

Everyone’s heart seemed to stop bumping.

Crack!

A light crackling noise was heard.

Although it was very quiet, it sounded louder than a huge bell to the crowd. It knocked on everyone’s mind as they all stood up and stared at the stage that was fifty meters tall with full concentration; their breathing stopped, and their minds went completely blank…… For that moment, it seemed like time around the stage froze.

Soon, everyone knew where the crack came from.

The result of the collision was clearly displayed in front of everyone –

In the air, the huge red sword with magic arrays on it had a thin white crack on it; that was where the fist mark struck it. Then, like it was slow-motion, the crack started to expand to other places like a spider-web…… until finally the entire sword was cracked.

Bam!

As a muffled noise sounded, the huge red sword collapsed into numerous pieces.

It broke!

Kelud lost!

The Bloodthirst Knight who almost everyone thought would win lost!

After breaking the sword, the huge transparent fist mark still had a ton of forces. It went up in the air and struck Kelud who was still in the air and couldn’t dodge instantly.

The huge transparent fist mark covered the Seventh Executive Knight inside of it.

A huge blood mist appeared in the sky as if there was a red cloud.

Bam!

A figure that was covered in blood flew back and smashed into the sky-blue colored magic barrier that was at the edge of the stage. Kelud was forced to take on the remaining power of Sky Frost Fist, and blood shot out of his wounds like fountains. Severe visible injuries appeared on his body, and his limbs broke so much that his white bones could be seen by the crowd!

Lost!

The Seventh Executive Knight whose name deterred 250 affiliated kingdoms for more than 20 years lost completely. The man that could be considered one of the top warriors was destroyed in a crushing manner!

Bam!

As if all his life energy left his body, Kelud’s body fell to the ground after smashing into the wall-like magic barrier. Blood stained the stage and flowed in the cracks between the stones like a river……

“The duel is over…… the Winner is King Alexander from Chambord!” Matt Razi’s voice soon sounded in everyone’s ear, and this announcement made everyone feel like they are dreaming; it didn’t feel real at all.

At the same time, the flashing magic barrier also disappeared.

Everything under the sky was quiet.

A long lasting silence.

“How dare you hit him so harshly?”

An angry shout shouted as three figure dashed onto the stage from the VIP area. Everyone felt like their eyes blurred, and three powerful figures were already standing on the stage. They surrounded Fei, and the Second Executive Knight said with anger flashing in his murderous eyes, “How dare you? You only need to win in the duel, but you attacked to kill. King of Chambord, do you really think that the Imperial Knight Palace couldn’t fix you?”

“Arrest him, and throw him into the prison.” The Fourth and Fifth Executive Knight said as their warrior energy started to surge around them. The way they looked at Fei reminded the crowd of police looking at a criminal.

It suddenly got noisy around the stage.

Loud chatter and murmurs sounded around the stage like waves in the ocean. Many people didn’t expect this to happen after the duel. The fact that the Executive Knights were doing this to the winner of the duel screamed corruption. It was obvious that they were using this as an excuse to deal with Fei for personal matters. Booing noises sounded from around the stage soon after.

“Humph.” The Second Executive Knight sneered, and the air around the stage got cold. The people who were making noises instantly quieted down.

Although they weren’t happy about this, no one dared to challenge these knights. Most of them were from affiliated kingdoms, and they were used to obeying the orders from the Imperial Knight Palace. Even the people who were from noble families and wanted to recruit Fei into their group decided to wait and watch for now!

“Surrender!” The Fourth Executive Knight reached for Fei’s chest.

“You want to die?” Fei sneered, he wasn’t afraid at all. He punched out, and the Executive Knight also punched out. In a second, their fists met numerous time, and the Fourth Executive Knight was knocked back for several steps as his face paled. He breathed heavily as he couldn’t believe he lost that.

The noises around the stage sounded again.

Some younger and braver people were already cheering Fei on; the ruthless behaviors of the Executive Knights were making these people mad.

“Stop!”

Another shout sounded as three more figures appeared. The Third, Sixth, and Eighth Executive Knight appeared on the stage and blocked the other three knights.

“It is normal for people to overuse their power in duels, you don’t have to get so upset over this.” The Third Executive Knight was actually on Fei’s side.

“Humph, I won’t change my decisions. How dare this reckless man injure an Executive Knight of the empire? He should be punished.” The Second Executive Knight didn’t bother to change his stance.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 234: Let Me Handle This

Chapter 234: Let Me Handle This

The Third Executive Knight’s face changed color.

The meaning of the Second Executive Knight’s action was very clear; he wanted to destroy this new rising star.

But since when did Fei offend the Second Executive Knight?

Could it because of Golden Sun Knight’s defeat? It didn’t seem plausible. Maybe other people didn’t know, but the Third Executive Knight knew that the two weren’t that close. After all, Sutton was still an arrogant young man who had just became an Executive Knight. It was not possible that the Second Executive Knight was looking to take revenge for Sutton.

Then, there was the question!

There did the feud lie?

The Third Executive Knight couldn’t figure it out.

But he knew that he had to save this young king.

It was just because he liked this young man.

The situation of the empire needed him to.

The under currents of the empire were getting more and more complicated. As Emperor Yassin was getting older and older, the fight for the throne between the princes became more and more aggressive. All the noble families and ministers were using their best judgment to support one of the princes to get more resources for them in the future. On top of the internal matter, the enemy of Zenit – the Spartak Empire had stacked their troops at the border and was ready to give Zenit a blow.

At this chaotic time, a new six-star young warrior could help the situation a lot.

The King of Chambord was very young, he was only eighteen. A six-star warrior who was only eighteen was much more important than any other six-star warrior.

With this level of talent and improvement speed, the Third Executive Knight was almost certain that this young king could break through the threshold of the star-class and become the youngest moon-class elite in the empire.

The Imperial Knight Palace noticed Fei as soon as he defeated Sutton on the Dual-Tower Mountains. The Third Executive Knight and a few other knights who had similar vision watched Fei closely and after they saw the result of this duel, they were more certain on the idea of cultivating the young king.

That was why despite the fact that he was facing the Second Executive Knight who had a higher rank than him, he was stilling trying to help the young king by reasoning his way out.

“It is common for injuries to occur during duels. In my opinion, the King of Chambord has done no faults. We should quickly help the Seventh Executive Knight heal up……” The Third Executive Knight said as he slowly moved in front of Fei to block the Second Executive Knight’s path.

“Humph, the Third Executive Knight, are you sure you want to go against me?”

The Second Executive Knight sneered. He didn’t say anything more, but his surging warrior energy was getting stronger and stronger; like a wave, he was trying to push the Third Executive Knight away. As the Second Executive Knight moved, the Forth and the Fifth Executive Knight also released their warrior energy. Like a huge mountain, their combined energy made the First Sword-Testing Stage that lost the protection from the magic barrier shiver; it felt like the stage was about to collapse.

“You……” The Third Executive Knight’s expression became gloomy.

Behind him, the Sixth and the Eighth Executive Knight also stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with the Third Executive Knight. Together, the three of them also released their warrior energy. The invisible forces collided in the air viciously, and the colorful warrior powers lit up more and more on their body as the light colored half of the sky.

The crowd looked at each other as they didn’t know what was happening.

No one expected the duel would come to this stage. The six Executive Knights who came here to witness the duel self-divided into two group and confronted each other. From the looks of it, they might start fighting very soon.

“Quick…… back off!”

“Shiz, the Executive Knights are about to fight. Without the magic barrier, who can protect us? Any residual power will kill us all!”

“Oh my god, how did things turn out this way?”

The tens of thousands of people watching this trembled. Like dogs who saw a dragon, they were shocked by the power that was being emitted; people who were closer to the stage felt weak in their legs and collapsed onto the ground.

The people who could still move quickly started to rush away.

Even the noble figures in the VIP area were quickly moving out of the area under the protection of guards. If the six Executive Knights actually started to battle, their area would be affected first with the magic barrier’s protection.

The only group of people who didn’t move were the people in the magic carriages from the Holy Church and the cavaliers guarding it; they were silent and didn’t get anxious at all.

“Haha, great! I didn’t expect to see another team fight following the duel!”

The number one traveling poet in the empire Matt Razi was excited to see this. He drank from his wine cup as he fanned himself. With wine on his beard, he watched everything up close as if he didn’t feel the devastating forces from the six Executive Knights.

Buzz…

A loud buzzing noise sounded, and the sky-blue colored magic barrier appeared again!

Now, the terrified crowd finally stopped moving and turned back their heads.

They looked back at the stage with craze in their eyes. If the six Executive Knights actually started fighting, it would be an insane battle. To them, this would be the opportunity of the lifetime to witness the fight that would be documented in history up close.

……

“How are you? Don’t push me!” The Second Executive Knight had a violent and mad expression on his face. Although his face was covered by his mask, his eyes showed his emotions.

“Hehe, you three. Don’t forget that you are no match to us!” The Fourth Executive Knight sneered at three of his peers in provocation.

“You can’t be sure unless we test that.”

After thinking everything through, the Third Executive Knight didn’t have the confused and angry look on his face anymore. He calmed down and didn’t change his stance. Beside him, the other two Executive Knights also didn’t change.

“Last warning, I don’t want to fight you, so don’t push me…… otherwise, the fame and honor of Imperial Knight Palace would be stained by you three!”

The Second Executive Knight said as he slowly clenched his fist and unleashed his fire element warrior energy to the max.

The Third Executive Knight didn’t move. With a mocking smile, he said, “Maybe the honor of the palace would be stained, but the ones who stained it won’t be us!”

They were going at each other head-on.

The battle could start at any second.

At this moment –

“Cough…… can I say something?”

Fei who was silent coughed and drew everyone’s attention at this moment. After he saw everyone looking at him, he slowly walked up as he rubbed his chins. Then, he patted the Third Executive Knight’s shoulder like an old friend as he said with a smile, “Mr. Executive Knight, you are drawing attention from me……”

The Third Executive Knight looked at Fei with a confused expression.

“Oh? Don’t know what I mean? …… The Executive Knights of the empire fighting to the death in front of all affiliated kingdoms aren’t something good for the empire. Therefore, bro, just let me handle this!”

After hearing this, everyone was shocked.

“Are you sure?” The Third Executive Knight woke up from the shock and asked with an earnest expression.

“Of course!”

Fei said as he walked up and faced the three other Executive Knights. His expression was so calm that everyone admired him for his courage.

“You……”

After seeing the young king ignoring their efforts, the Sixth and Eighth Executive Knight sighed anxiously. The Third Executive Knight shook his head and brought the two Executive Knights to the edge of the stage. They were just going to watch the king of Chambord handle this on his own.

“Ok, so you are willing to go to prison?” The Second Executive Knight signed in relief. He didn’t really see this eighteen years old boy as a threat. Although this boy defeated the Seventh Executive Knight, it didn’t mean that the young king could escape from him and the other Executive Knights who were on his side.

“Fuck you, dumbass!”

Fei shouted as he suddenly punched out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 235: The Name of King of Chambord

Chapter 235: The Name of King of Chambord

No one expected the King of Chambord to start attacking.

With a shocking force in his shout, the most terrifying memories within these three Executive Knights’ minds were awakened. This unreasonable and unforeseeable fear instantly filled their consciousnesses. Because of it, all three Executive Knights froze at this critical moment.

During the battle with the high-level warriors, one second could determine the outcome of many things.

The attacker’s initiative for example.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Three loud explosions sounded and almost broke the eardrums of people in the crowd. With a blank expression, more than tens of thousands of people watched the Second, Fourth, and Fifth Executive Knight getting knocked away by Fei’s punches like cannon balls.

“How …… how dare you?”

As soon as the Second Executive Knight landed on the ground 30 meters away, an angry and shocking expression appeared on his face. He didn’t expect the King of Chambord who was like a sheep in his eye to attack him like a maniac.

“Kill him!”

The Fourth Executive Knight shouted angrily with a visible deep fist mark on his chest armor. He dashed back towards Fei even faster as his green warrior energy lit up around him. Without any mercy, it looked like this man was trying to kill Fei with this one strike.

“Haha, you guys are funny. Why can’t I attack? Yuck! You three idiots, since you want to break the rules of the duel and frame me, then I will beat your arrogant faces up so you won’t dare to show yourselves in front of me ever again!”

Fei laughed and, as if his voice was filled with magical power, all the people in the crowd felt their blood start boiling. In the center of the spotlight, Fei took a step forward in the face of the three strong enemies, and his long black hair fluttered in the wind.

As soon as he stepped on the ground, a loud explosion sounded as if a huge mountain fell onto the stage. The entire stage that was 50 meters high started to shake, and the level 40 Barbarian’s force was completely unleashed. The pure release of physical force made the atmosphere ten meters around him very dense, and various colored lights appeared on his body as a complete set of armor appeared. With the ancient and magical sensation surging on the armor, Fei’s strength went up another level.

A huge phantom that was more than 100 meters tall appeared behind Fei like a totem.

This figure looked very vague, but from the rough edges, people could tell that this was a huge muscular golden figure who had a full-on beard. Like a pillar that separated the land and the sky, the figure stood quietly behind Fei. However, it released a tiny bit of its power, and this power was enough to block out the light like an ancient Barbarian Lord.

“Sky Frost Fist …… Covering the Sky!”

A huge transparent crystal-like fist mark thrusted out and collided with the Fourth Executive Knight who was coming at Fei. After the fist mark and the man paused in the air for a split second, a loud noise sounded as shock waves were sent in all directions. Although the fist mark cracked, the Fourth Executive Knight also lost balance as he flew back like lightning as blood spurted out of his mouth.

He had injured the Fourth Executive Knight with just one strike.

“This is the real strength of the King of Chambord?” People thought.

At the same time.

Second Executive Knight and Fifth Executive Knight were already dashing towards Fei with magnificent momentum like two beasts covered in vicious armor.

The Second Executive Knight’s body was upside-down as he struck downwards from the sky with fire element warrior energy around his palms.

The Fifth Executive Knight simply kicked at Fei forcefully.

At this critical moment, Fei didn’t have the time to consolidate the crystal fist mark. However, without a change on his face, he punched out. One of his fists smashed into the Second Executive Knight’s palm while the other one collided with the Fifth Executive Knight’s feet…..

Boom! Boom!

The huge noise made some people in the crowd start bleeding from their ears, as waves of devastating forces were passed through Fei’s arms continuously.

For that moment, even the Moro Mountains seemed to be shaking.

After another round of loud noises, the stone floor under Fei’s feet cracked even with the protection of the magic barrier. Everything under Fei’s knees was driven into the ground, and dust and chipped stones flew into the air and blocked everyone’s vision.

Three powerful forces that were beyond the crowds’ imagination were colliding and eating at each other ferociously.

Various colored warrior energy shot in all direction like fireworks exploding in the magic barrier.

In the short moment, all three of them seemed to achieve an equilibrium.

At this moment, a figure suddenly dashed into the dust like a phantom, and his sword lightly whistled as it dashed towards Fei’s heart with a sword energy shooting out of sword even faster.

It was the Fourth Executive Knight who rejoined the battle.

The defeat of that one encounter shamed him, and he was in a frenzied state. All he wanted to do now was to put a huge hole in Fei’s body while he was busy dealing with the other two Executive Knights.

“Fuck off!”

At this moment, Fei roared as another set of forces exploded from his body. He forced the Second and Fifth Executive Knight off of him. Although Fei’s body sunk into the ground more because of the impulse, he suddenly tilted his body and dodged this attack as he stared at the Fourth Executive Knight closely. Although he survived the attack, the sharp sword energy wounded his shoulder, and blood spurted out of it.

However, thanks to his level 6 Unique Items from the Diablo World and his Barbarian Passive Skill that increased his defense, this level of injury posed minimal effect on him.

All of this was under Fei’s calculation.

Then –

“Roar – !!”

[Battle Cry] that belonged to Barbarians revealed itself to the world.

This terrifying shout deceased enemies’ defense ability and damage.

Under this shout, the Fourth Executive Knight, who was feeling unlucky that his sneak attack missed and was about to reorganize himself for another attack, suddenly felt like he was under the envelopment of a strange force. As if something on him was slowly rotting away, his body stiffened a little subconsciously.

Then, he witnessed how the King of Chambord’s fists smashed right into his chest!

“Puff – !”

A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth as if his mouth was shooting out a bloody arrow.

Without any doubt, his body that was in the heavy armor flew back like a metal ball, and two deep fist marks were clearly imprinted on the front of his chest. After he fell onto the ground 60 meters away, he tried to stand up. However, he staggered and finally half-kneeled onto the ground as blood continued to spurt out of his mouth as if these blood were free……

Making the Fourth Executive Knight of the empire to lose the ability to continue fighting with one strike.

“Roar – !”

At this moment, Fei roared again. But this time, he was using the skill – [Shout]. He used up all of the mana he had and slowed down the attack from the other two Executive Knights by a little bit. He smashed the ground with his palms, and he used that impulse force to push himself out of the ground and into the air.

“Sky Frost Fist …… One Strike to Kill!”

In the air, Fei chugged down a bottle of [Mana Potion] followed by attacking aggressively. He punched out more than a hundred times within one breath, and everyone in a dozen punches would trigger the effect of the Barbarian’s passive ability [Bash]. All of these punches soon formed six huge crystal-like fist marks, and these six fist marks struck towards the two Executive Knights.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of loud noises resonated in the sky as the two Executive Knights were hit by the fist marks.

Although these fist marks won’t defeat the two Executive Knights, the effect of [Bash] contained the extra damage that was able to damage the two Executive Knights’ body behind the armors. These fist marks interfered with the energy flow in the two Executive Knights’ bodies, and the knockback effect of [Bash] did by Fei more time.

As long as Fei could separate the two Executive Knights, he was confident that he could defeat them one by one.

In a few seconds, the outcome of these attacks were displayed. All of the people in the crowd gasped as they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. They didn’t expect the King of Chambord to suddenly attack the three Executive Knights, and it seemed like this famous young king was having an upper-hand in this battle against the three very powerful Executive Knights.

Having an upper-hand in a 1 vs. 3 battle?

This result was completely different from the outcome people had in their minds.

Even the Third, Sixth, and the Eighth Executive Knights were shocked; they all looked at Fei with an astonished expression as if they were looking at a monster.

After looking at the Second and Fifth Executive Knights who were furious after getting knocked back, everyone knew that these three Executive Knights lost big time, even outside the actual outcome of the battle. All three Executive Knights attacked the King of Chambord, and they didn’t get any advantage. Instead, the Fourth Executive Knight was injured severely. Once this news got out, King Alexander of Chambord’s name would instantly spread across the empire like a tornado!

However, the King of Chambord who was still on the stage didn’t seem like he was going to go easy on these Executive Knights.

Like a bolt of lightning, he dashed towards the Fifth Executive Knight as he attacked with both of his fists mercilessly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 236: Fei’s Calculation, Death Trap

Chapter 236: Fei’s Calculation, Death Trap

“Sky Frost Fist – Covering the Sky”

While in mid-air, Fei shouted as a crystal-like fist mark, that was 1000 meters across, appeared in the sky. Fei punched out, and his fist pushed the fist mark, containing all the variations punched into one, into the Fifth Executive Knight.

After the continuous battle, Fei got a lot more experience. His Sky Frost Fist got smoother, and he mastered two killer variations: “Covering the Sky” and “One Strike to Kill”. Covering the Sky was the product of mastering the Barbarian’s pure physical force; Fei was now able to condense 50 punches into one fist mark, and this strike would hit the opponent like missiles. However, One Strike to Kill had the Barbarian Skill [Bash] mixed into it; it could increase the damage and knock the opponent back. However, since Fei’s level 40 Barbarian still wasn’t at his peak, the damage wasn’t there. That was why Fei didn’t really kill either Executive Knights, like the name suggested.

Bam!

The crystal-like fist mark smashed into the Fifth Executive Knight, and the energy spilled in all directions.

The crystal-like force instantly enveloped the entirety of the Fifth Executive Knight. The Executive Knight wasn’t a match with Fei in terms of physical strength, and he barely blocked this strike when his warrior energy wasn’t flowing in his body freely. Like a punching bag, his body flew back in the air as he puked up mouthfuls of blood.

Buzz……

All the murmuring among the crowd got even louder. Tens of thousands of people from these affiliated kingdoms were shocked. They opened their mouths wide and let out strings of sounds with unknown meanings That was all that they can do to vent the surprise and fear in their minds.

In the crowd, the young king of Byzantine was so excited that his body shivered.

“Powerful……. Unmatched!! Merciless Murderous Spirit, reckless behavior. This is a real king! Not only with powerful strength, but also an equally powerful heart! Compared with him, I’m a nobody!” He thought.

The young king was shocked as well. He knew if he was in Fei’s position, he wouldn’t dare to attack the Executive Knights. After witnessing this scene, he seemed to understand something.

“Learn…… I need to learn from the King of Chambord, everything! Every single action of his resembles the presence of a king!”

On top of worrying for his idol, this little king of Byzantine, who no one paid attention to, had an unprecedented seed planted in his mind.

……

On the stage.

The strike ‘Covering the Sky’ knocked the Fifth Executive Knight, who was already at a disadvantage, away, but Fei didn’t hesitate as a frenzy appeared in his eyes. He stomped on the ground as his body shot at the Fifth Executive Knight like a cannonball, and his fists punched out repeatedly. As the air-piercing noise sounded, numerous crystal fist marks struck the Fifth Executive Knight firmly.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Although the Fifth Executive Knight was trying to turn the situation around, Fei was able to capture this great opportunity and beat this Executive Knight into the air like a sandbag.

The Fifth Executive Knight backed off as his blood spilled everywhere, but he soon reached the magic barrier. The violent crystal fist mark landed on his body like raindrops, and his green warrior energy was only able to help his body with alleviating some of the forces from the punches and nothing else. Although he tried to fight back, he couldn’t do it.

“Damn it! Shit!”

A terrifying warrior energy exploded from afar. This time, the Second Executive Knight, who was in a set of monster-like armor, finally woke up from the extra-damage and knocked back effect of the ‘One Strike to Kill’ attack. A Dragon-like roar sounded from his throat as the strange black warrior energy flames turned into various black snakes that were flickered their tongues as his body was completely enveloped.

“Oh, this is the Second Executive Knight’s most famous strike! Haha, looks like he is really angry about this!”

Matt Razi was still wandering around as he drank the wine and lightly fanned himself with his golden feather fan. Although the golden wine cup in his hand looked small, to the point where a normal person could even chug it in one go, there was still the delicious smell of liquor coming from that cup. Matt Razi had drunk more than a barrel of wine since the beginning, but there was still drink in the cup. There were also a lot of explosions happening on the stage, but everything close around him was calm. His hair and robes were still naturally fluttering in the light breeze.

Of course –

Before Marr Razi finished, the energy around the Second Executive Knight surged like crazy. Those black energy snakes screamed as they dashed towards Fei.

Advanced Combat Technique – Black Flame Snakes’ Kisses.

The Second Executive Knight’s figure was hidden in the black flames.

Although no temperature could be felt on these snakes, even the ground that was protected by the magic barrier turned black. When the black snakes toughed the sky-blue magic barrier, a series of cracking and sizzling noises sounded as if the energy was eating away the barrier. It was really strange.

As the dozens of black snakes flew in the air, they intervened with each other and formed a series of images. In the end, they turned into a huge symbol that looked like a drill head rotating at a high-speed as it aimed Fei’s back.

The strike was impressive.

No wonder it was the famous combat technique of one of the ten Executive Knights.

Before the strike arrived, Fei who was still 30 meters away felt an intolerable pain in his back as if his muscles were about to be torn apart.

“Haha, great! The Third Strike of Sky Frost Fists ……”

Fei didn’t turn around and counterattack as everyone expected. He didn’t stop attacking and pressuring the Fifth Executive Knight. Fei suddenly punched out at a strange angle, and this fist mark traveled through all other fist marks. There was no way that the Fifth Executive Knight could dodge it.

When it hit, the Fifth Executive Knight felt dizzy as if he lost control of his body.

“Now is the time!”

Fei thought as he used [Leap]. He instantly appeared beside the Fifth Executive Knight, grabbed onto the Fifth Executive Knight’s neck, and threw him out like a dirtbag.

Looking from afar, it looked like the Fifth Executive Knight was voluntarily taking on the Black Flame Snakes’ Kisses……

The Fifth Executive Knight who lost control of his body instantly opened his eyes big as his pupils contracted.

On the other side, the Second Executive Knight’s pupils also contracted.

Black Flame Snakes’ Kisses was the Second Executive Knight’s proudest combat technique, and this technique was the reason why he had the second seat in the Imperial Knight Palace. In the last twenty years, a lot had happened to the Imperial Knight Palace, and a lot of masters were defeated by this technique. Even warriors who had similar power levels to the Second Executive Knight lost to him after this technique.

However, this almost secretive technique also had its flaw; it couldn’t be taken back after being cast.

After he unleashed it, there was zero chance that he could cancel it. If he really wanted to do it, the power of the technique would bite back at him mercilessly, and he would be injured by it severely.

After all, the Second Executive Knight didn’t expect Fei would come up with such a dirty trick to counter this.

He also didn’t expect the Fifth Executive Knight to fly towards the attack like an idiot. He knew the Fifth Executive Knight knew the power of this strike, but he was really mad since it looked like the Fifth Executive Knight was trying to block the attack for Fei voluntarily.

“Shit!”

The Second Executive Knight couldn’t do anything but to end the technique forcefully.

Instantly, blood rushed up his throat and filled his mouth; his internal organs were injured by the Black Flame Snakes’ Kisses.

However, such a rushed cancel wasn’t effective.

Although the rotating speed of the drill like snakes decreased, the residual power of it still dashed towards the Fifth Executive Knight who looked defenseless. The residual power of the technique was still so powerful that the ear-piercing noise and the sparks in the air justified it.

With the strike coming so close, the cracked magic armor of the Fifth Executive Knight’s body finally broke into little pieces under this terrifying tearing force.

As the devastating black drill head was about to go into the Fifth Executive Knight who just woke up from the dizziness and destroy him, changes occurred –

A figure appeared in between the drill head and the Fifth Executive Knight from an impossible angle and with impossible speed. With his hands on each side, a golden flame lit up and he grabbed onto the drill head and the Fifth Executive Knight; this death trap was resolved.

Boom!

The residual power in the Black Flame Snakes’ Kisses was sent away, and the Fifth Executive Knight fell onto the stage.

It was really quiet on the stage.

Around the stage, numerous eyes locked onto the figure that suddenly appeared in the battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 237: Fucked Off

Chapter 237: Fucked Off

On the Stage.

The black warrior energy flame disappeared, and everything was visible again.

With the golden fan, golden cup, and the golden robe, Matt Razi stood in the middle of the stage casually.

“Hey, little guy. It’s ok to beat these dumbasses to vent off your anger, but don’t go overboard. It won’t be good if anyone is killed here.” Matt Razi smiled as he looked at Fei.

“They are the ones who provoked me.” Fei acted as if he was wronged and wasn’t feeling great, but he was actually really surprised.

Although he knew that this man was a master, he didn’t expect him to have such an impressive strength; in fact, Matt Razi’s strength was several times above Fei’s estimations. Fei was sure that he couldn’t stop the strike from the Second Executive Knight and the Fifth Executive Knight’s body, and Matt Razi was able to do that easily. Not every a single hair on Matt Razi’s head got messy.

“Eh, to be honest, I don’t like them too. However, little guy, you can’t really kill them. Do you think Six Star Warriors are easy to cultivate? They are not crops that you can just grow anywhere……” Matt Razi zapped his mouth as he drank a bit more and tried to break it down for Fei, “The situation for the empire is more complicated, and they are still needed. You have gained enough respect today, and you showed us what you got. Listen to my advice and stop here!”

“No problem, I will listen to you. But I’m afraid that they……” Fei didn’t want to actually kill the three Executive Knight, so he said with hesitation as he looked at the three Executive Knights.

“Humph, today, the King of Chambord…… must die!” Due to canceling the combat technique, blood had started dripping down from the Second Executive Knight’s lips. However, he didn’t give Matt Razi any respect as he shouted the sentence out word by word.

He took out three blue medicine balls from his storage space and threw one to the Fourth and the Fifth Executive Knight each. They all took the medicine, and the injuries on their bodies quickly recovered. After all, they were Six Star Warriors, and the medicine worked really well with the help from their warrior energies. In ten seconds, the majority of the injuries on their bodies were healed.

These blue medicine balls were really precious as their effects were great. To a lot of warriors, each of the medicine ball represented another life. Even though the Second Executive Knight’s status was really high in the empire, he only had five of those medicine balls. Those were treated like treasures by him. He didn’t even like other people looking at them. However, he was so infuriated by Fei today that he took out and used the three of them with the other two Executive Knights.

Today, he was determined to arrest Fei and throw Fei into the Black Jail at the Imperial Knight Palace

From the perspective of the Second Executive Knight, they lost because they underestimated Fei and let Fei take control of all the advantages in the fight. With a second chance, the Second Executive Knight was sure that they wouldn’t lose.

After seeing this, Fei’s murderous spirit appeared!

Without cutting out the root problems, more and more troubles would appear one after another.

After knowing that his opponents posed real threats, Fei wasn’t going to hold back.

Even if he killed the three Executive Knight, Fei was sure that he could find a way to not get punished.

Fei shrugged at Matt Razi as he smiled to show that he was innocent.

After seeing this Matt Razi didn’t try to stop it again. Instead, he laughed as he drank more wine.

As another battle to the death was about to begin, a calm yet majestic voice sounded from the direction of St. Petersburg –

“That’s it, come back!”

After hearing this voice, the Second, Fourth, and Fifth Executive Knight’s bodies all froze. Although surprise and unwillingness appeared in their eyes, they didn’t hesitate to move. They roared, looked at Fei viciously, and then turned into three dashes of lights as they rushed back towards the Imperial Knight Palace.

This scene surprised everyone!

“Did some big person from the capital get involved?” The crowd thought.

Who could it be? With one sentence, the three Executive Knights who wanted to tear Fei into pieces fucked off and left the stage obediently.

“Your majesty, I’m afraid that they won’t end here. Take care!”

The Third, Sixth, and Eighth Executive Knights who were standing by the edge of the stage walked up to Fei and said their farewells. As Fei stared at them with shock, they walked up to the Seventh Executive Knight Kelud who was still unconscious. They carried Kelud as they dashed back at the Imperial Knight Palace and disappeared.

Instantly, the tense atmosphere was gone after that mysterious voice.

For a brief moment, it was completely silent around the stage.

Everyone in the crowd stared at this king as they felt very dizzy as if their brains were shorted out. No one foresaw this situation; it got out of hand real fast. However, the King of Chambord surprised everyone as he beat four Executive Knights like dummies…… if it wasn’t for that mysterious voice, no one would know how this situation would end.

At this moment, something unexpected happened –

Boom!

An indefensible force suddenly appeared from the direction of the capital like a meteor. That was the purest form of yellow earth element warrior energy; it wasn’t using any combat techniques. From four kilometers away, it dashed towards the First Sword-Testing Stage.

The target of this vast indefensible force was Fei, the King of Chambord.

Fei’s face changed color.

This force wasn’t something that his level 40 Barbarian couldn’t bear.

What scared Fei the most was that he felt like his body couldn’t dodge the attack after being targeted by it. The only option he had was to go against it.

Whoosh!

Mystic flames appeared in the air.

Fei grabbed in the air, and two blades appeared in his hands: [Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge] and [Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian]. As soon as the two blades appeared, a series of magical power flowed through his body.

These set items offered Fei various buffs such as +2 levels on all skills, +200 accuracy, + 20 fire damage, + 25 defense…… With these two blades, Fei’s abilities increased a lot.

Tink! Tink!

The two blades danced in the air, and various marks were left in space.

The body of the sword roared as the tinking noise resonated in the sky.

A red and ancient flame suddenly appeared out of nowhere and formed a series of flame swords. Like arrows shot out by a formation of archers, they all dashed towards the force that was coming from St. Petersburg.

Fei also instantly activated [Double Swing] which was a key skill of the Barbarian.

His blades could either attack two targets or one target twice simultaneously.

This skill offered Fei the ability to act like two level 40 Barbarians. In other words, Fei was able to instantly deal double the damage.

With the help of the set items, Fei bashed out flame sword energy one after another.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The flame sword flew in all directions, but they all ended up striking that yellow warrior energy from all directions. However, like eggs hitting a rock, the flame sword energies shattered and left a lot of residual fire energy in the air.

The vast energy was only stopped by this attempt by a little bit, then it continued its dash towards Fei.

“Shit! What is this power?”

Under pressure, Fei cursed as he sensed being targeted even more. As that vast energy got closer to him, blood started to leak out of Fei’s nose, ears, and mouth. This power was beyond Fei’s limit. It was beyond the limit of a star warrior and reached the moon-class elites.

No more holding back!

As he knew he couldn’t handle the force, Fei bit his teeth and gave up on the Barbarian Mode. He instantly switched to Sorceress Mode and used the skill [Teleport].

[Teleport], it could ignore all obstacles and instantly move Fei to anywhere he could see.

Tink!

It was a light noise.

0.0001 second before he was hit by the force, Fei’s stiff body blurred. He disappeared from where he was standing and appeared behind Matt Raiz.

Boom!

That terrifying force from St. Petersburg finally landed on the floor of the stage with a destructive spirit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 238: The King of Kings

Chapter 238: The King of Kings

Fei thought the entire Sword-Testing Stage would be instantly destroyed to debris by the horrifying force. However, the scene he had imagined did not take place, neither even a crack appeared on the floor of the stage. It was totally beyond his expectation.

This was because the irresistible horrifying force disappeared in all a sudden when it almost struck the floor.

Completely disappeared.

It was as if the incredible force had never appeared before, which even did not leave a trace.

It gave Fei goosebumps — what a horrifying mean of force manipulation!

It was inconceivable!

But right at the moment when the force was about to disappear, Fei had clearly heard a voice crying “Hum!” in his ears, which was gentle but clear. It seemed that the owner of the voice has been very shocked by the fact that Fei was able to escape from the blow.

“This single blow is just a little lesson to you, that the dignity of the Imperial Knight Palace cannot be violated by anyone at will……little bastard, keep it in your mind, it won’t be as easy as this time in future, humph!”

The voice that cried just now came in Fei’s ears again quickly.

The words sounded like a threat.

However, the whisper had given Fei an intimate feel for some reason.

He could recognize that the voice definitely belonged to the same person who previously ordered the six Execution Knights to retreat with only one sentence. The voice was calm and casual without any trace of hostility, but it contained a sort of sense of natural nobility and power beyond doubt. As a result, no one was able to develop a thought of resistance or disobedience at all.

This was an absolutely horrifying master warrior.

As the whirring wind blew, Fei stood behind Matt Razi waiting in silence for a little while, well prepared to evacuate by using the “Teleport” skill of the sorceress……But this force did not appear anymore after the failure of the blow.

“Hey kid, why did you run behind me just now?” Matt Razi foamed with rage, expressing his dissatisfaction with Fei’s behavior.

“Er, it was unintentional, absolutely unintentional!”

Fei chuckled, thinking that: “Am I that silly to tell you the truth that I chose to hide behind you and used you as a shield just in case being killed by the angry mysterious master warrior?”

“Hoo! I really didn’t expect ah, you kid……this time, you are really fucking cool!” The empire’s number one traveling poet of Zenit stared at Fei complicatedly, sincerely complimented: “Ha, ha, ha, at last, even Akinfeev, the Executive Knight-Captain of Imperial Knight Palace acted on you himself and failed to screw you. F*ck, except for three places in Zenit Empire, you can now go anywhere you like!”

As if responding to Matt Razi’s comment, there had been thunderous cheers suddenly arising around the Sword-Power-Test Stage. Tens of thousands of people screamed at the same time. The huge noise was like the endless waves flooding from the horizon, wave after wave. The vast surging sound was like tidal waves flapping the distant Moro Mountains and the walls of the imperial capital.

“King of Chambord! King of Chambord!! King of Chambord!!! King of Chambord!!!!! King of Chambord!!!!!”

All sorts of cheers that contained the various dialects of their own nations came together to form the same phrase. For the inferior warriors and even some minor nobles and officials from the 250 affiliated kingdoms, they were favoring King of Chambord with regard to their feelings. Although they previously thought highly of the Seventh “Bloodthirst Knight” almost in a prevailing way due to the accumulated influences by the Execution Knights over a long time, they were rooting for the underdog in their minds.

After all, the King of Chambord was just like them.

From this perspective, the King of Chambord appeared to be closer to them.

For many people from the affiliated kingdoms, it was like the Chambord Kind had been representing them to fight a duel. Perhaps the duel hid a lot of things they did not know, but they preferred to regard the dual as a battle between the power of the imperial nobles and the force of the affiliated kingdoms.

This was a very simple feeling.

There had been wind blowing from the distant Moro Mountains while everyone shouted “King of Chambord”.

Fei slightly closed his eyes and raised his arms up. He quietly switched to the “Paladin Mode”, and his body was covered by a touch of golden light. An atmosphere that was noble and benevolent beyond words softly spread out. The beautiful sunlight of early afternoon showered down and shone upon the mass silver thick snow and Fei’s body. There seemed to be only one figure left in the vast world. Fei opened his arms as if he was embracing the entire world.

At this moment, this young figure that was invincible and aggressive to a crazy degree had been engraved in the hearts and souls of the people from the 250 affiliated kingdoms so firmly and deeply that he would never be forgotten.

It was the effect that Fei had made on purpose.

What he had wanted was to greatly impress the tens of thousands of people from the affiliated kingdoms around him with his image as a king.

He did not mean to pretend to be something else deliberately.

Fei firmly believed that what he had demonstrated by himself on the Sword-Testing Stage, such as the tough strength, the crazy courage to attack Executive Knights, and the valiant image under “Paladin Mode”…….all of those would have subtle effects for sure at a certain time in the future!

“From now on, you are only inferior to the great emperor of the empire. King of Chambord, you have become the king of the kings!” Matt Razi finally commented softly without hiding his voice. His words were clearly broadcasted as if it had been publicized deliberately.

Even Matt Razi had put away the cynical expression as well. He glanced at the cheering crowd below the stage, then he looked at Fei whose temperament had turned into that of a noble leader.

Having left his comment, the empire’s number one poet did not hesitate anymore and gladly drank a mouthful of good wine. Then he turned into a golden light and disappeared into the distant sky.

The perpetual cheers of the crowd below the stage had been surging all the time.

A Knight of Holy Church in black armor came up and approached Fei respectfully. He said: “Your Majesty, this is the invitation card from my lord. If your majesty have a chance in future, please come visit!”

Except for the symbol of Summer Palace, the black invitation card was simple and solemn in a square shape without an extra mark. The Summer Palace was the headquarter of the Holy Church at Zenit, and its image was stamped with gold gilding on the upper right corner of the front. Even for those top nobilities in the St.Petersburh, not many of them were qualified to use gold gliding invitation cards like this.

Fei did not want to appear as snobby, so he accepted the invitation card after thinking for a second.

The knight in black armor slightly bowed, turned around, and went down the stage.

Many nobles in the VIP area stared at Fei enviously.

The influence that the Holy Church had in the imperial capital was actually not weaker than that of the imperial royal family. Getting an invitation card with a gold gliding summer palace showed that the King of Chambord had drawn the attention of the Bishop.

Before long, the group of Holy Church knights below the stage urged their horses and left for the imperial capital.

The magic carriage, which had been closely guarded, left as well.

From suddenly appearing at the start of the duel to leaving freely at this moment, the mysterious person in the magic carriage had not made his or her appearance and remained adequately mysterious. As a result, it could be just guessed in a vague way that it must be an influential figure at the Holy Church, but no one knew who he or she was!

The departure of the Holy Church did not reduce the crowd’s crazy cheers. Instead, the cheers were getting bolder due to the lack of pressure and constraints.

The crowd around the stage were starting to leave in the crazy cheers.

Fei was about to leave as well, but suddenly ——

“King of Chambord, Alexander? Good, good indeed. Among the 250 affiliated kingdoms, you can be regarded as the number one. Although you acted a bit impulsively and offended the Imperial Knight Palace, you’d be ok if you be careful afterward……” A tall and handsome young man wearing an eagle helmet flew onto the stage from the VIP area by using the magic Wings of Wind. He nodded at Fei in a manner that was filled with arrogance as if he had been looking down. He stared at Fei and said: “Your strength has awed me. If you are willing to serve the Dean Family, the kingdom of Chambord will be able to soar to new heights after this competition.”

Fei glanced at him as if he was looking at an idiot; he then turned around and just ignored this young man.

“What is Dean Family? How dare you act in such a way in front of me?” Fei thought.

“You……” Having felt being disregarded by Fei, the young man in eagle helmet glared furiously at Fei as if he was being insulted.

Along with a fragrant breeze, a graceful figure with irresistible allure showed up on the stage all a sudden.

It was Beyonce, the most beloved daughter of the Beag Family.

The beautiful young lady, who was as cold and noble as an iceberg, stared at Fei up and down. She gave others an impression that she was actually haughty and unapproachable despite her good look. She came over and said rudely: “Although you’re still far away from my standards, I’d like to give you a chance. King of Chambord, you have been allowed to pursue me from now on. As long as you perform well, I might consider going on a date with you …….

“HA……”

Fei almost burst into laughter.

“This girl really felt too good about herself, right?” He thought.

Fei didn’t know which noble forces in the empire these two people standing in front of him were from, but they were almost exactly the same as the Golden Sun Knight Sutton and Dillies from the Hot Spring Those born with a golden spoon in their mouth all felt very good about themselves and thought that they were the center of the universe; it was stupid.

Two idiots!

Fei shook his head as he found them both funny and annoying.

While ignoring the two people who just showed up, he waved to the crowd below the stage, and that caused a mass of responding cheers again.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 239: The Heart of Fulfillment

Chapter 239: The Heart of Fulfillment (Part One)

West in St. Petersburg.

The eleven giant black towers stand loftily at the Imperial Knight Palace.

The main black tower was in the middle. In the spacious hall on the first level of the main tower, there were two giant statues of knights brandishing their swords on horses vividly; each of them was at least as a hundred meters tall. At the foot of the status, a stalwart figure stood backward with bright red cape spread out which made the figure taller and greater. Out of the quietness, a sense of natural nobility and dignity spread out invisibly.

“Your Highness!”

Six figures timidly kneeled down on the glossy ground.

They were the six Execution Knights who just came back from NO. One Sword Testing Stage in the campsite ten kilometers out of Imperial Capital.

“Well, Second Knight, are you dissatisfied with me for calling you back brashly?” the stalwart figure hadn’t turned back, but his golden hair went down quietly along the bright cape till his waist. His voice contained the power to affect people’s soul.

“I…dare not”

The Second Knight’s eyes revealed a sense of unwillingness and hatred which however was quickly replaced by thick fear and respect. In front of this tall and great man, strong and fearless Second Executive Knight didn’t dare to have any disobedience. To others, he was the second most powerful figure in the Imperial Knight Palace, but a small thought of this man in front of him would make him lose everything with no doubt.

“well, no? That means there is dissatisfaction, right?” The man standing under the statues asked lightly with his back still facing these Executive Knights.

“No, no. I, I just …” The Second Executive Knight was suddenly too nervous to explain.

“Enough! No explanation is needed. You all know my taboo. Whoever dares to manipulate the Imperial Knights will prepare to be killed! You really think I know nothing about what has happened this time?” The giant figure suddenly turned over with an exotic black mask under golden long hair. Without the appearance of his face, the pair of sky blue pupils sent out cold lights. “It looks like the Imperial Knight Palace has been quiet for too long. Someone has forgotten the bloody history happened before. The Second Knight, why did you make things difficult for King of Chambord and dare to break the fairness of the Sword Testing Stage in front of tens of thousands of people? Are you going to challenge the dignity of the laws made by Emperor Yassin?”

The Second Knight lowered his head to the ground right away with terror.

“The Imperial Knight Palace’s reputation is damaged because of your doing!” The giant shadow walks toward the gate of the tower with a series of steps with the bright red cape dragged on the ground smooth as a mirror; it looked like a river filled with boiled blood running through the hall.

“The Second Knight, the Fourth Knight, and the Fifth Knight, you three had done things without regards to knight’s code and will be sent to black prison for 30 days. The Third Knight, the Sixth Knight, and The Eighth Knight, you three will also be sent to black prison for 10 days!”

The figure covered by the bloody red cape disappeared while his voice still resonated in the hall.

No one dared to question such order.

“Yes, your Highness!” the six took the order with knees down.

Suddenly, a red flare comes out of the ground and surrounds the six knights. The glossy and hard ground becomes soft as a swamp, and it swallowed the six knights instantly. When the red flare was gone, the six people disappear completely.

All of sudden, the whole tower had no one inside, and it was filled with unspeakable coldness and emptiness.

Inside the tower, there were hundreds of stone pillars sculpted with all kinds of knights fighting with swords, telling the histories either with sadness or from a long time ago. At the center of the whole tower, the two giant status of knights could be sensed with unspeakable fairness and mercy, but the giant white swords looked like they were contaminated by something blackish like rust.

…

On the top of the gate of the St. Petersburg.

Zenit’s God of War, Andrew Arshavin, quietly looked at the No.1 Sword Testing Stage. His looked at the figure thousands of meters away; that man had his arms open as if he was embracing the world…

Beside the young military leader, there was a group of solid solders under metal armors.

The atmosphere filled with tension coming out of nowhere.

“Unexpected, really unexpected…his power has already become so terrifyingly strong. In this world, is there really such unbelievable genius? ”

Arshavin’s hands gently rub the cold walls with an unknown feeling running inside him. The person who let the number one battle legion, Iron-Blood Legion, and always stayed calm and emotionless suddenly had complicated feelings inside that he has never felt before.

Chapter 239: The Heart of Fulfillment (Part Two)

“When we met the first time, he was only a small king who was barely able to step into the level of a five star warrior and had to survive depending on those dirty tactics like fake death. But now, he could defeat four Execution Knights by himself… ”

Arshavin was speechless with his head up.

He thought of the suggestion that the elder princess Talisha made, and he has to admit that this wise sister of his was correct once again.

“Before it gets dark, have someone to send a congratulation gift to King of Chambord on winning his battle in my name.”

“Yes, your Highness!”

…

At the campsite ten kilometers away, around No.1 Sword Testing Stage.

The cheers continued.

The kings of affiliated kingdoms looked serious and start to leave under the protection of the guards. The shadow on the Sword Testing Stage made them feel hopeless and tired. After this battle, everyone knows the king of Chambord would shock the whole Zenit empire. Among the 250 affiliated kingdoms ruled by the empire, no one was able to beat this small level 6 affiliated kingdom.

No, maybe there was one person!

[One Sword]

The legendary low-key prince who was secretive in his movement and came from the Number 1 affiliated kingdom ‘Winterside’.

Publicly recognized as the number one prince among all 250 affiliated kingdoms, this young prince had kept a low profile despite his high reputation. He had experienced more than one hundred battles without one lost, especially in the battle with Spartak Empire five years ago at the border of Zenit Empire. He killed a six-star warrior and an important in the royal family of Spartak Empire by himself surrounded by more than a thousand soldiers. This battle made [One Sword] famous five years ago. Since then, he practiced by himself and become more unexpected. He battled less and less; no one knew what level he was on now.

Now, only [One Sword] was able to fight with the king of Chambord.

The kings of affiliated kingdoms left with different thoughts which didn’t prevent others from worship the king of Chambord, especially those warriors from the affiliated kingdoms. Most of them were born into low classes, and some of them didn’t even reach any star level. They lived in ice and fire and walked close to death every day in order to provide for themselves and their families.

Azeroth respected those who were strong. Today what they have seen on No.1 Sword Testing Stage was like a battle of gods. The sky-covering energy, flaming long swords, soaring giant black-flaming serpents, blood fog, dazzling sword sways, and lightning-like movements…all of these were challenging their imaginations. They had never imagined the level of strength before this!

Out of the worship and passion for the winners, they wouldn’t leave with their hot blood still boiling.

Among them, a group of young people wearing animal skins stare Fei; some slaves under broken robe knee on the ground praying like worshiping God of War; some other star leveled warriors sit cross-legged and feel the atmosphere left by the winners hoping to get some hint and break their bondage…

Among a group of people around one hundred meters away from Sword Testing Stage, a man stood there with a clean flaxen cape. He was a little slim but stood very straight. He was so quiet that neither the chaos around nor the drumbeat on the Sword Testing Stage was able to affect him even a little. He didn’t show any strangeness or surge of energy or magic, but he was like invisible to others as no one came to him to ask anything.

“How dare you? Why are you ignoring me?”

On the Sword Testing Stage, Beag family’s princess-like Beyonce stared at Fei strangely as if she was looking at a monster.

“King of Chambord! I give you the last chance. If it were not for your power today, how would Dean Family accept you, the king of a small level 5 affiliated kingdom?”

Dean Family’s magic genius Dean Kazola points at Fei arrogantly and spoke with a threating tone.

Fei has the impulse to slap away these two spoiled kids.

He’s been a man of two lives and had seen too many silly childish people. However, he had never seen anyone who begged with arrogant faces. “Are their brains out of order from longtime comfortable life?” He thought.

“Huh?” Fei suddenly found a familiar shadow under Sword Testing Stage.

The young King of Byzantine Kingdom.

This young king was looking at him as if he was worshipping an idol. Fei realized that something interesting changed since their encounter last night. Fei nod at him with satisfaction.

On another thought, Fei suddenly had the heart to fulfill this young man who shared a similar life story with himself.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 240: Seven Injure Fist

After switching to Barbarian Mode, Fei grabbed in the air, and a great amount of force suddenly pulled on the King of Byzantine. In gasps, this young king was seized onto the stage.

“Nice to meet you, your majesty. I, Constantine, hasn’t thanked you for your help yesterday.” The young king quickly got out of the surprise and excitement as he saluted. The young king’s name was Constantine.

“Don’t worry about it. I saw some of my past in you.”

Fei seemed very patient. He quickly told the young king about his experience, and it sounded just like what Constantine was going through. Both of them inherited the throne as their fathers passed away. Also, both of them had sly and greedy ministers who wanted to take over as well as lovers and warriors who protected them. The only thing was that Fei’s fate as a little bit better than Constantine’s. After hearing this, the young king knew why Fei was willing to help him, and the last bit of confusion in his mind as cleared away.

“Your strength is not bad, but you lack proper Warrior Energy Training Scroll and Combat Techniques. If you meet an opponent on your level, you would be at a disadvantage…… eh, I have created these techniques. If you are interested, I can teach you……” Fei said as he took out a thin booklet from his storage space.

“Uh? Seven Injure Fist?”

“Yeah, this is the Seven Injure Fist. It is something that I developed and created after I got an inspiration. This technique is fancy and powerful. If you master this technique, there would be seven kinds of forces contained within one punch; fire-like direct force, water-like soft force, contraction force …… all of these forces would silently injure the internal organs of your enemies……” Fei started to bullshit again and made up a story. However, the power of the technique was real.

This so-call Seven Injure Fist was a knocked off version of one of the techniques that he read in a Wuxia Novel in his past life.

This was a technique that Fei created based on a Metal-Element Training Scroll he had and the energy pathing under his Assassin Mode. When Fei was testing it, he found that although this new technique could increase the strength of the trainee in a short time and it was really powerful, it had the shortcoming just like the technique he read in the Wuxia Book on Earth; it would deal a lot of damage to the internal organs of the trainee as well.

Due to this shortcoming, Fei hesitated and didn’t let anyone close to him to training under this method. However, now it seemed like the best gift for this young king. After all, Fei wasn’t such a nice person where he would give out these precious training scrolls to everyone he meets. If this young king wasn’t annoying or didn’t use his power evilly, Fei would try to come up with ways to eliminate the shortcoming for him in the future.

Of course, Fei didn’t lie about the negative consequences as he explained everything to the young man.

“Thank you, your majesty! I’m willing to learn it. I understand that I need to sacrifice things in order to become stronger!”

Constantine looked at the training scroll in his hand as he quickly thought through all the pro and the cons. He was very excited to know that this scroll would grant him power in a short time. If there weren’t other people watching and he didn’t need to still uphold his status, he would single-kneeled on the ground to show his gratitude.

Fei glanced through everyone’s face and saw variations of expressions. He knew what he did got people’s attention, and the young King of Byzantine was receiving more attention too. From now on, it would depend on the young man’s intelligence whether he would seize the opportunity or not.

“Since you are talking with me in front of tens of thousands of people, it might cause trouble for you in the future. Of course, the troubles could turn into opportunities too. Are you afraid?”

“Your majesty, I’m only here because of your generosity. I won’t forget this!” The young king immediately understood what Fei was trying to do. He got more grateful as he bowed.

“Oh, since this is the case, you can leave now!”

Fei waved his hand again, and an invisible force carried the King of Byzantine down the stage that was more than 50 meters tall. After getting back to his guards, the young king left with his men without any hesitation.

“Who was that? It seemed like he is really close to the King of Chambord……”

“He looks like the king of another affiliated kingdom…… Hmmmmmm, probably a southern kingdom……”

“What a luck……. He was spotted by the King of Chambord. With this relationship, he could soar to the sky……”

“He is the King of Byzantine, a level 6 affiliated kingdom.” Someone in the crowd recognized Constantine.

“I need to inform His Majesty about this. Looks like the plan we had needs to be changed. We can’t get on the bad side of Byzantine; otherwise, the King of Chambord might be offended by it!”

“I didn’t expect this. With the support of King of Chambord, even those level 1 affiliated kingdoms might not even want to stand on the other side of Byzantine…… the benefits that the Byzantine Kingdom will receive from this competition could be already projected. That little king is so lucky.”

“Quickly investigate the relationship between Chambord and Byzantine! This is urgent!”

“Haha, this is an opportunity! A great opportunity! Follow my command and quickly send gifts to Byzantine. Tell the King of Byzantine that we are willing to establish an alliance. Haha, if we can get to know the King of Chambord through this link, it would be even better!”

People chatted among themselves, and what just happened stuck in many people’s head.

The adjacent kingdoms to Byzantine who wanted to divide up its territory after this competition got scared. They were glad that they hadn’t executed on their plans yet. Otherwise, before they get any benefits, they would suffer great loss. King of Chambord even dared to attack the Executive Knights, let alone their little kingdoms.

The kingdoms who had friction and conflicts with Byzantine were concerned as well; they were thinking of ways to apologize and settle it once for all.

“Hey, are you even listening?” On stage, the princess of Beag Family – Beyonce got angry as she walked to Fei. With her chin high-up in the air, she said with a naughty tone: “I order you to apologize to me for your rudeness!”

“How dare you? As the king of a little level 6 affiliated kingdom, there is only so much you can do with your individual strength. How dare you reject our Dean Family?” The genius from Dean Family also got offended.

Fei turned around and walked away without saying anything.

“You…… stop!” The princess-like girl got even more infuriated after being ignored by Fei.

“Haha, great! King of Chambord, if you walk down this stage today, you will regret this decision for the rest of your life!” The magic genius made another warning.

“Huh?”

Fei stop and looked back. His chilling stares made the two people feel like they were staring at a lethal weapon. These two young people quickly look away to ease their nerves.

“Humph.” Fei sneered.

“You…… Humph. King of Chambord, you are very powerful. However, you can’t protect the whole kingdom yourself. You will regret being so rude to me. Any men who are rude to me would pay ……”

Whoosh!

Fei instantly dashed to Beyonce as he grabbed onto this girl’s neck. Without any mercy, his iron-claw like fingers clenched her neck tightly that she opened her eyes wide and had a hard time to breathe. She dry-coughed and cried, but the warrior energy inside her body seemed to be locked; she couldn’t put up a fight.

“How dare you? Let go of Miss Beyonce.”

The warriors of Beag Family were all shocked to see this. They shouted as six of them quickly dashed onto the stage from the VIP area. Several warrior energy that had different colored flames targeted Fei’s back.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Fei lightly waved his hands, and an invisible force surged.

As those warrior energy collided with this force, they disappeared like snow colliding onto a hot wall. Then, these guards physically smashed into this invisible wall. They gasped and whined as they fell down; blood dyed the color of the sky red.

“Idiot! In front of me, put away your arrogance and pride! If you dare to say anything else, then die!”

Fei’s cold tone and even colder stares instantly melted away all of the girl’s defense.

Her haughty body collapsed first. Her body started to shiver as she felt her mind had gone blank. An unprecedented fear appeared in her mind as she looked at Fei. She didn’t doubt what Fei said; she knew that this hand around her neck would instantly crush her if she said anything more……

“Humph!”

Fei threw this arrogant girl onto the ground, and clouds of dust were instantly sent into the air.

“Also, this idiot!” Fei turned around and stared at the genius of Dean Family. Fei didn’t hide his murderous spirit, and this young man felt like the sky was collapsing on top of his head. Didn’t matter how hard he tried to use his magic power, he couldn’t defend against it. Soon, he was forced to kneel down on the ground with his hands propping his body up; he couldn’t move at all.

At this moment, this magic genius realized how powerful this King of Chambord was.

This man was thousands of times more powerful when he was the one experiencing it; after all, this didn’t occur to him when he was watching. He had a feeling that this king could turn him into a pile of minced meat if the king just stared at him harder.

“If you guys try to bother me more, your lives won’t be more precious than the stray dogs!”

Fei got ferocious as he looked at these two young people as well as other people in the VIP area. Didn’t matter who they were, they didn’t dare to look back at Fei in the eyes.

(OH BOI, we just hit a milestone on Patreon! As a thank-you present to everyone that’s supporting us on Patreon, here’s a bonus chapter to show our appreciation. Furthermore, there will be 4 regular releases every week starting next week.)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 241 Suddenly Arrival

Chapter 241 Suddenly Arrival (Part One)

Like a chicken who won in a bloody chicken fight, Fei laughed as he left after defeating all of his opponents.

His laugh didn’t sound humble at all; it didn’t fit his royal image. However, everyone could hear the proudness in the laugh, and they sounded like a series of slaps in the face of the superpowers and noble families at St. Petersburg. To the nobles who were treated like gods in the city, the disdain and mockery in the laugh made them feel worse than dying. Despite the ugly looks on their faces, they still couldn’t do anything to Fei.

At least now, they can’t do anything.

After jumping off of the stage like a huge bird, Fei greeted the crowd as he walked away in cheers. With considerations in mind, he didn’t let other Chambordians to follow him to the duel. After he got out of the crowd, he dashed away and disappeared.

……

……

Inside the camp of Chambord.

Since morning, Angela was in a state of uneasiness.

Although she had confidence in her man, the Sword-Testing Stage was a cruel place after all; corpses were being dragged off of the stage after shouts and metal colliding noises every day. Today, Fei was challenging one of the Ten Executives Knights that no one in Zenit Empire dared to offend. After she read the intelligence report made by Old Zola and Modric on Kelud, she got even more worried.

Despite the worrying, she knew that her Alexander couldn’t escape from it.

She was smiling the whole time and didn’t let any of her anxiousness to be shown. She didn’t want Fei to see her worries and be affected by it during the duel. Since the beginning, she was trying to look confident in hoping that her optimism could bring Fei luck.

An hour ago, she saw Fei dashing from the camp and going to the duel.

At that moment, her heart was racing so fast that it almost reached her throat.

From that moment on, she hadn’t relaxed at all; it was a torture for her every second. She was scared, anxious, and unease,

The only thing that she could do and did was to kneel down before a statue of the God of War and pray.

“All mighty God of War, I beg you for a miracle and please let Alexander return safely…….”

The other person who was with Angela and kneeled at the same time was Emma.

Outside of the camp, no one from Chambord went to see the duel as they all followed Fei’s command. However, every soldier from Chambord was standing outside in silent as they looked at the direction of the stage earnestly.

Among them, people like Peter-Cech, Torres, and Warden Oleg were much stronger than everyone else, and they were able to sense the power surge happening from far away. Within all the surging, an unfamiliar bloody and murderous energy surged the most. Although they were quite far away, they still unleashed their energy as they tried to protect themselves subconsciously.

This sensation was too powerful.

But unlike Angela and Emma, People like Cech, Torres, and Oleg weren’t was worried for Fei despite being scared by this energy.

Only the people who had fought alongside Fei before knew how powerful their king was. Ever since the black armored enemies attacked Chambord, most of these people had fought alongside Fei. Every time a disaster came in Chambord’s way, their king was somehow able to handle all of that with his individual power. Especially after these people from Chambord got more powerful, they sensed that their distance from their king got bigger. Every time they thought that they were close to catching up with their king, they would realize that they were wrong. Especially since their king defeated the Tenth Executive Knight on the Dual-Tower Mountains, they finally figured out that they couldn’t even “see” their king’s figure on the road of cultivation.

Chapter 241 Suddenly Arrival (Part Two)

To be frank, they had a crazy trust in their king that was similar to how people of religion had 100% faith in their god.

This belief was based on the invincible image that their king painted.

This image was already deeply engraved into their bones and souls.

As everyone from Chambord looked at the direction of the stage despite not being able to see it, they suddenly heard shouts: “King of Chambord! King of Chambord! King of Chambord! King of Chambord!”

Tsunami-like sound waves came from the direction of the stage, and everyone from Chambord felt like they were standing in a sound storm. The loud cheers made them have a hard time standing up straight. They all looked at each other, and they all saw an expressing smile on each other’s faces.

“This…… his majesty won?” Oleg who mastered the art of flattering reacted first. The fatty shouted as he jumped up from the ground and try to have a better look at the stage.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Everyone moved. Within the camp of Chambord, everyone started to try to climb on something tall. Although their king ordered them to not leave the camp, they could still get to a high point and look far.

After all, they couldn’t hold back the emotions as they heard all the cheers.

In their minds, they could already picture their king standing on the stage with the long black hair fluttering. They would also picture their king being admired by tens of thousands of people and the Seventh Executive Knight lying on the ground bleeding!

Crack!

Due to the number of people who got on top of the tent to try to see the stage, a few tents couldn’t handle this weight and collapsed……

“His majesty…… his majesty won?” Angela ran out of the central tent as she asked with her shaky voice: “Peter, Torres, tell me…… did Alexander win?”

After hearing this, Cech and Torres jumped off of their tents and single-kneeled in front of Angla. They responded respectfully: “Your Highness, although we are not sure of the details, we can tell for sure that his majesty won! The other surge of energy couldn’t be sensed anymore, and his majesty’s power is the only power that we can sense.”

“Great, great!” A bright smile shined on the girl’s face as she said: “Quick, get ready to welcome his majesty back! We have to do a huge celebration this time.

“As you wish, your highness!”

After hearing the future queen’s order, all the soldiers got hyped more as they started the preparation.

Angela, on the other hand, thought about the situation a bit more and then went back into the central tent to thank the God of War for protecting her Alexander.

“I have to smile and greet Alexander as he comes back!”

……

……

Fei put on a brown cloak as he slowly walked on the streets formed by the campsites.

He ignored the warriors and the slaves who were chatting among themselves about the duel that just took place; he was thinking back to and recreating the battle he just went through in his mind.

Fei discovered that he seemed to have a terrifying learning ability – he would learn and grasp on something that he has never thought about before after every fight. After fighting with four Executive Knights, he felt like the mists and fog in front his path of cultivation disappeared a lot!

“Could it be the effect of [Learn]? One of the three miraculous skills I got from Diablo World? Although I was smart before, I wasn’t this crisp.”

Fei who loved and praised himself all the time was even weird out by his own talent.

He thought as he organized all these new ideas and inspirations he got from the fights, and suddenly –

“Huh?” Fei’s expression changed.

He suddenly had a terrifying sensation as if he was targeted by a monster.

“Someone is following me? A super powerful warrior?”

Fei didn’t question the sensing ability of his level 40 Barbarian character. At that moment, he was sure that he was being followed. Also, this hidden beast was far beyond his level; Fei felt like he was a sand particle facing an ocean.

On top of all this, this person had an unhidden murderous spirit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 242: Miraculous Skill – [Summon], Duriel

Chapter 242: Miraculous Skill – [Summon], Duriel

Enemy!

Fei thought quickly as he didn’t act strangely.

“Must find a way to escape from his or hers detection!”

As Fei thought about it, he quickly switched to Assassin Mode and disappeared from where he was. As if he dissolved into the air, he didn’t leave behind any of traces.

“Huh? Interesting. You can get away from being targeted and locked on to by me?”

The space in the area rippled as if the wind blew on the surface of a lake. With a tone of surprise, this person said: “Haha…… what an interesting character. King of Chambord, too bad I have already landed my own energy seal on you. Doesn’t matter where you go, I can already find you. You are going to die today……Hahahaha! I found you!”

Fei’s face changed color.

After switching to Assassin Mode, his sensitivity to danger increased even more. Now, he was surprised to find that he couldn’t get away from this terrifying enemy with all the skills of a level 36 Assassin. Instead, this person was catching up with him!

“Die!”

A quiet shout sounded by Fei’s ear.

Instantly, an energy that was several times more powerful than Fei’s fell from the sky and landed on Fei. It locked Fei down so hard that Fei felt like he was being hit by a mountain. At that moment, he almost kneeled onto the ground since his legs almost gave out.

“This isn’t the power of a star level warrior, who are you?” Fei shouted angrily.

Since he was still being spotted, Fei dropped the Assassin Mode and went back to Barbarian Mode since it was the highest leveled character he had. All the muscles in his body bulged up as he shouted and stood straight.

“A dead man doesn’t need to know!”

The cold and sharp voice sounded again, and it was accompanied by a sharp energy. Like a godly weapon, this energy formed into the shape of a sword and stabbed down at Fei’s skull.

Fei was still under this lock and wasn’t even able to move his fingers.

He used all he had and looked up, and his pupil contracted as his mind went blank.

For the first time after he arrived on Azeroth Continent, Fei felt like he was standing next to death.

A real death.

It came unexpectedly and quietly after he shocked 250 affiliated kingdoms; it should be the proudest moment of his life, but ……

……

A thin figure who was wondering in the camp area with a clean cloak suddenly sensed something. A pair of bright eyes looked at the direction and murmured: “Who? Who is that? That direction…… could it be?” He sounded shocked.

“Crap!”

Whoosh!

This figure instantly disappeared from the spot, and the pedestrian around him didn’t even sense the disappeared on a person beside them.

……

……

“Emma, come and take a look! Does this dress look pretty?”

In the central tent, the beautiful girl was wearing a tight-fit black long dress with lace edges. She spun and showed off her beauty. The cold tone of the black contrasted with the white jade-like skin of the girl, and she looked unparalleled as if she was a goddess who came down from the heaven.

“Angele, his majesty would like it doesn’t matter what you wear!” Emma said as she put a hairpin decorated with a sapphire in Angela’s hair.

Suddenly –

“Ouch…… why does my heart hurt so much?” Angela, who was smiling, suddenly cried out loud as a painful expression appeared on her face: “What is happening? Could Alexander be……”

The girl suddenly stopped moving as she looked at a direction with her eyes filled with worries

……

……

Fei was in a death trap.

He couldn’t move, let alone dodging or counterattacking.

On top of his head, the energy sword struck down without mercy.

“Hahahahaha!!!! If you want to kill me, ask permission from a Lord from Hell first!” Fei shouted in his mind as he made a decision.

Buzz-!

A light yet strange noise sounded.

The feeling of being targeted and restricted loosened and the feeling of freedom finally returned to Fei.

Dodge!

This was the first reaction of Fei after getting back the control.

At the same time, a huge blue sphere appeared, and it seemed like something was trying to crawl out of it.

“Roar! Stupid humans, are you looking for me?”

A pair of demon arms first appeared out of the sphere. With a power that was not from this word, it grabbed onto that terrifying energy sword.

Bam!

One of the demon arms exploded into pieces, and blood with a pungent smell and corrosive ability fell from the sky.

“Roar! You damn human! How dare you injure the great Duriel? You are dead!”

From the blue sphere, a monster shouted as it crawled out of it. Its body was like a small mountain; it was at least a 100 meters tall, and its skin was red and tough. It looked like a huge bug from afar with its two front claws sharp and strong. Its lower body was fat and ugly with four pairs of short but strong legs that grasped the ground firmly. Its head alone was half of its body size, and strips of bone spikes on its body looked terrifying alone without considering the dense teeth in its huge mouth.

This monster roared as it charged out of the sphere.

This was a historical moment.

One of the four Lords from Hell, Duriel, the Lord of Pain who was the final boss of the second map in Diablo World came on Azeroth Continent through the portal!

Fei used the [Summon] Skill to summon this Demon Lord.

“What is this?”

The mysterious man who showed himself in the sky finally was a bit surprised after being all serious. To people on Azeroth Continent, Duriel was an unexplainable entity.

“You damn human, how dare you injure the great Duriel?”

The fat “bug” shouted angrily. The hard shell on its right claw was shattered, and it was still bleeding. Duriel sensed that the person in the air was the person who injured it, so it immediately opened its mouth and attacked.

A devastating chilling energy was spurted out

It was one of the trump cards of Duriel – [Divine Freeze].

“Dirty bug, you are looking for death!”

The man in the air seemed to be injured by this. He shouted in fury as another energy sword chopped down from the sky. It cut off the left claw of Duriel, and more blood spilled onto the ground like snow.

Duriel was in serious pain; it rolled around and spurted out more chilling energy.

“Damn! This Duriel is still not this mysterious person’s match!”

After seeing this, Fei knew Duriel couldn’t stop this enemy for long. This boss was defeated by his level 40 Barbarian Character, so it was reasonable that it was no match for this enemy.

“Shit, you are asking me to use my most powerful technique!”

Fei cursed in his mind as he used [Summon] again. In the moment that the mysterious assassin was distracted by Duriel, Fei stepped into the blue portal and disappeared……

Escape!

At the moment when the portal disappeared, this mysterious assassin killed Duriel. This one of the four Demon Lord who was so impressive in Diablo World was killed like a pig after a brief moment.

“Huh? King of Chambord disappeared? How can you escape after being sealed by me?”

The man sneered as he stood in the sky and searched for the seal that he placed on Fei. However, his face changed color: “What is going on? Disappeared? I can’t sense it…… how? How can a little six-star warrior escape from my search?”

The assassin couldn’t wrap his head around it.

As he tried to do a deeper search, another powerful energy surge appeared as someone dashed towards this area from afar. The sensation of this energy was so powerful that even this mysterious assassin felt like he was no match for it.

“Oh? This sensation …… it should be that one on the mountain. Damn, how can he come this quick?”

The man’s expression changed again. Without finishing the deep search, he quickly dashed towards the Moro Mountains……

That powerful figure behind the man didn’t give up; he also went into the Moro Mountains.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 243: Unparalleled Talent

Chapter 243: Unparalleled Talent

Inside Diablo World.

Fei stood on the plain outside of Rouge Encampment as he heard the cold and mysterious voice tell him that his Barbarian Character had dropped from level 40 to level 39. After thinking back to what happened, he sweated even more.

If he didn’t summon Duriel in time to become a sandbag, he would be killed.

Although it didn’t cost anything to summon the NPCs from Diablo World into the real world, there were a lot of restrictions on summoning monsters.

These restrictions actually included two criteria.

One, the monsters that Fei can summon were the ones that died under Fei’s blades. If Fei didn’t defeat the monster or demon, he couldn’t summon it.

Two, Fei had to pay a number of experience points; the higher the level of the monster, the more experience points were charged.

Normally, this cost wasn’t unbearable. Summoning a [Fallen Sharman] or anything in that manner only cost about a few hundred points. However, the summoning of Duriel, one of the four Demon Lords, cost Fei 50,000 experience points.

Although it wasn’t much to a level 40 Barbarian since the amount of experience points needed to level up was in the millions, Fei just leveled up, which meant he had less than 50,000 points as a level 40 Barbarian. Therefore, he dropped in level.

“Have to re-train again.”

After thinking about the fact that the mysterious assassin could be looking for him, it would be dangerous for him to return to the real world. Therefore, after relaxing a little bit, he didn’t hurry back to Azeroth Continent.

Instead, he found Elena and send her to the real world via the skill [Summon] to tell his people that he was safe. Fei, on the other hand, went to [Tal Rasha’s Tomb], the location of the last quest in the second map [Lut Gholein], and tried to get his 50,000 experience points back.

Therefore, [Tal Rasha’s Tomb] which was covered with blood the day before was covered in blood again.

“Who……”

“AHAHA……”

“Puff……”

The screams of various monsters and demons filled the space.

Fully equipped with top-tier items, Fei swung his blades as the blood of the monsters covered his body. A thick blood mist formed a tornado on top of him, and anyone could sense the murderous spirit from afar.

“Sky Frost Fist …… uh, what should I name this strike?”

As Fei swung the two blades, a sword energy dashed out and hit a [Sand Maggot] two meters away. Although this strike didn’t seem to do a lot of damage to this heavy armored monster, it instantly fell into a deep state of unconsciousness.

This was exactly the strike that knocked the Fifth Executive Knight out of consciousness so Fei was able to throw him at the [Black Flame Snakes’ Kisses] of the Second Executive Knight. Normally, it was easy to defeat or kill a warrior on the same level, but it was at least four times harder to control the other warrior.

The reason why Fei was able to do it today was that of the effect of skill [Stun].

[Stun] allowed Fei to stunned an opponent for a short period, and that opponent couldn’t react to external conditions.

During today’s fight, Fei didn’t completely merge the effect of the stun into his Sky Frost Fist. He had level 2 Stun which could stun the target for a second, but the Fifth Executive Knight was only stunned for less than that.

After another hour of fighting in Diablo World, Fei had finally completely merged [Stun] into his Sky Frost Fist. Now, he was even able to use techniques similar to the crystal fist mark by using blades; sword marks were able to be sent out to attack the enemies. This made Fei excited for a while.

“Eh, I will call this, the third strike of Sky Frost Fist – Sleeping Baby! Haha, the name is very accurate.”

After another two hours.

Tink!

A crisp and pleasing sound resonated around Fei’s ears.

A milky beam of light shone down from the sky and enveloped Fei. It instantly cleansed all the dirt and blood off of Fei’s body, healed all the wounds, and restored all the health and mana. Fei looked fresh and spectacular as if he was reborn.

After a series of killings, Fei regained the 50,000 experience points and re-leveled up.

“Eh, it is about time to check what is going on.”

Fei stopped the training for today.

The effect was there.

After the series of battles, Fei was able to use the skills and abilities of the Barbarian more smoothly in real battles. He was able to understand the variations of techniques and all aspect of the Barbarian. In fact, the level 40 Barbarian under his control dealt much greater damage than he remembered from his previous life.

This was related to Fei’s extraordinary talent.

Recently, Fei realized that his talent and intelligence in terms of cultivation was beyond the understanding of mankind.

For example, he used the traveling path of Zen Energy under Assassin Mode to create new techniques with the help of basic techniques on Azeroth Continent. He first thought that he was lucky to have the knowledge of his previous life and the Diablo World, but he slowly realized that it wasn’t that simple.

The real reason was that he somehow became a super genius.

An unparalleled genius.

He had been gifted a god-like comprehension, observation skills, and creative abilities.

It was pure talent.

This was discovered by him after facing a lot of powerful opponents.

He was sure that the real Alexander didn’t have this, and he didn’t have this in his previous life…… to put it another way, this talent was formed somehow after he got to Azeroth Continent through nurture.

This was really strange.

Fei was unease about it at first.

As if something strange happened and something didn’t belong there appeared in his body, Fei felt uncomfortable after the initial surprise. This came from the fact that he had limited knowledge of what was going on.

It was a human tendency.

Therefore, Fei tried hard to think through his experiences and tried to locate the source of this mystery.

After a while, he was able to focus on one explanation.

After he completed all the quests from the first map [Rogue Encampment], he got three miraculous skills from the ancestor altar: [Give], [Learn], and [Summon]. Among these skills, [Give] and [Learn] were tightly associated with this unexpected talent.

When Fei first got these three skills, he wasn’t happy.

These skills couldn’t instantly increase his strength and didn’t look cool. To Fei at that point, these rewards sounded flashy but weren’t as useful as a lot of experience points or better items.

But now, it seemed like Fei back then was an idiot.

Change of talent, ability to learn quicker and exceptional added creativity were real gifts! Levels, items, skill points were like garbage compared with these!

The three miraculous skills! They could even change something intangible like talent!

The effect was shocking!

Miraculous!

No wonder they were called miraculous skills!

Only skills with the effects of such degree could be crowned the name of Miraculous Skills!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 244: Purple Colored Skill Scroll

Chapter 244: Purple Colored Skill Scroll

Five minutes after in Diablo World.

“Huh? That’s right. There is a strange seal-like mark on your body…… This power is very strong, and it is deeply sealed into your conscious. However, it is also very small and couldn’t be detected easily.”

Inside Rogue Encampment, Priestess Akara who mastered all magic spells related to spiritual and healing carefully scanned Fei’s body and gave her opinion.

“Damn, I knew there is something wrong!”

Fei instantly knew where the problem was.

Somehow, that mysterious man left a mark on his body without him knowing, and that was why Fei couldn’t get away from the man even after he switched to Assassin Mode. It was because of the seal and not because that man was too strong.

It was terrifying. “A powerful warrior who can leave a mark on me without any trace…… how strong is he?” Fei was scared after thinking about it.

Fei suddenly realized that he was still too weak despite the recent increase in strength.

Although he defeated several Executive Knights of Zenit, shook all the noble families and affiliated kingdoms, and got a lot of fame, those Executive Knights were only Six-Star Warrior. Compared with the Moon-Class Elites and Sun-Class Lords who were able to move mountains and change terrains, they were too weak!

Also, Zenit Empire that Chambord had no chance of taking on was only a small level 1 Empire on the Continent. Even level 9 Empires on the continents can’t say that they were invincible. On the continent that was said that even the gods could fully travel, what kind of powerful existence could there be?

In comparison, he shouldn’t be proud just because he shocked people at Zenit.

After thinking about that, Fei’s blood boiled as he felt an unprecedented motivation.

“I have to increase my strength!”

A short-term goal – Advance to a Moon-Class Elite.

“Priestess, is there a way to get rid of this mark?”

After setting the goal for himself quietly, he focused back on the issue at hand. If he couldn’t get rid of the seal, it would be like a time-bomb on his body, and the controller was in the hand of the mysterious man. If that man wanted, he could be killed at any second.

“Eh, I can, but it will take a while.” Akara lowered her head, thought for a while, and gave an answer slowly.

“A while? How long exactly?” Fei asked again.

“Depends on your luck and attitude.”

A serious expression appeared on her face. Akara walked back into her small and ragged tent that was actually fancy and huge inside and returned with a book that was about five centimeters thick.

“This is a skill scroll that has no name.” She said as she passed it to Fei: “According to tradition, only the Supreme Leader of the camp can read it. You qualify for it. In legends, this book can increase the size of one’s consciousness and broaden it like a sea. However, it takes talent and luck to get the power in the scroll!”

Fei caressed the purple scroll in his hands.

It was a book that was decorated with vine shaped purple metals frames. The paper used was soft yet sturdy; Fei didn’t know what it was made of. However, it was really heavy; Fei felt like he was holding a piece of metal.

“Huh? Godly Scroll, empowerment and improvement of spiritual power?”

Fei saw the first sentence on the first page of the book. He thought of the possibility this book presented and got excited.

It was a really interesting book.

The characters were written with the blood of some creature that was really powerful. Despite the age of the book, the characters were still in bright red as if they were still in the liquid form. The characters also contained a powerful energy surge; Fei’s fingers hurt as he touched these characters with his hands.

The book was written in an ancient language that was used in Diablo World. Thankfully that Fei study with Akara for the last while and learn about it; otherwise, he would be a real loser for not being able to read it.

Fei was instantly attracted by the content of the book.

Soon, an hour flew by, and it was approaching the limit of the gaming time for the day. Fei thought about it and didn’t use up all the time; he left 20 minutes for emergencies. If he encountered that mysterious man again today, he could try to enter Diablo World to escape momentarily.

After all, the seal on his body wasn’t eliminated.

According to Akara, Fei’s spiritual power had an arbitrary level of 150. Only after Fei’s spiritual power level goes above 300, she and Cain would be able to get rid of the mark from Fei’s body by using the ancestor altar.

However, the book carried a mysterious power. If Fei brought it with him, it would be able to block off anything traces of the mark so he couldn’t be traced by the mysterious man.

Before leaving Diablo World, Fei switched to Druid Mode and summoned a raven. He sent the raven through the portal and made sure that the man had left, then he stepped back to the real world.

……

Four hours had passed, and it was already the evening.

Fei carefully sensed his surroundings and found that the man had left long ago. Without wasting more time, he walked back towards the campsite of Chambord.

When he was about 500 meters away from the campsite, he walked in a few big circles. After figuring out that there weren’t any traps, he walked in.

When he was at the gate, he suddenly laughed. If that man could sense the mark on his body, the man could trace him anywhere; there was no point in setting up traps. It seemed like he was really scared by the assassination, and he was over-reacting.

It wasn’t his fault.

Fei was really risk-averse. Although his recent behaviors looked arrogant and risky, they were all under careful calculations. After deciding on the strategy, he intentionally created the character of being like a mad-dog and confused a lot of people; it was actually a really clever protective tactic. However, since he didn’t know the reason for this assassination and where the man came from, he was more worried.

“Angela?”

Fei suddenly saw his fiancée by the side of the tent.

Angela was waiting by the stone pillar with a face full of anxiety and worry. Although she was wearing a furry coat, she was still shivering as the cold wind fluttered her long black hair.

She was obviously waiting for him.

Fei was heart-broken by the scene. He dashed forward and hugged the girl in front of him.

“Ah….. Alexander, you are back? Everyone in the area is talking about you……” Angela was surprised. But after she sensed the familiar warm body scent, she knew who it was. She hugged onto Fei as her racing heart finally returned to normal.

At the same time, both Fei and Angela didn’t notice a beautiful mercenary standing by the river and looking at the Moro Mountains from afar. Her valiant figure seemed to be merged with the scenery, and it felt a little lonely.

In Chambord’s campsite, the atmosphere was really cheerful.

All the soldiers were preparing the final details of the celebration.

Outside of the camp, many envious and respectful stares focused at Chambord. However, no one dared to walk within 100 meters of Chambord. After defeating the Executive Knights and shaming the two young genius, Fei was feared by many.

Inside the central tent, old Zola and young Modric walked in as Fei didn’t even have the chance to drink some water. They brought a shocking news.

“What??? Most of the important members of the superpowers who came and watched the duel today were killed? Got assassinated? What happened?” Fei was shocked to a great degree as he read the intelligence report.

“After the six Executive Knights, Matt Razi, and your majesty left the stage, a ton of assassins came from nowhere. They were all powerful, and they came so unexpectedly that the casualties were high. The old leader of Beag Family was instantly killed, and the genius mage of Dean Family, Dean Kazola, died on the way back to St. Petersburg after being severally injured. All other important figures were assassinated! Except for Beyonce who survived, almost everyone else died!”

Zola carefully described what happened to Fei after the duel.

After hearing everything, Fei thought: “Looks like I wasn’t the only one. It was more just one incident…… there is more to it……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 245: The arrival of the Era of Chaos

Chapter 245: The arrival of the Era of Chaos

Fei didn’t expect such a huge incident would happen after he went into Diablo World to escape the assassination.

No wonder he felt like the atmosphere was a little weird after he returned to the real world. Almost everyone at the camp area was a little self-defensive. At first, Fei thought that the crazy-image he created made other people feel threatened, but now he knew the real reason.

Who planned such a horrifying operation?

Fei rubbed his temples as he had a headache just trying to comprehend the situation. How can there be a force in Zenit who dared to assassinate so many influential figures? They would become the common enemy of many.

Or…… “Could it be some people outside of Zenit?” Fei thought.

He felt like he caught on something, but he still can’t figure it out.

“How did St. Petersburg react after this?” Fei raised his head and asked.

“The three battle legions protecting the camp area started to move, and it felt like they are trying to surround the area and capture all the assassins. The most elite force – [Iron Blood Legion] had marched out of St. Petersburg and camped one kilometer away from where the affiliated kingdoms are at. Empire Yassin who is really ill at the moment was raged. Everyone thought that the empire would send this legion to the border in case the Spartax Empire invades, but the elder prince, Zenit’s God of War – Arshavin, and the second prince Dominguez were both ordered to investigate into what happened, and both of them were ordered to move independently……”

Old Zola gradually got into the zone as he explained concisely, and young Modric would jump in here and there to add more details. Slowly, the two of them got more and more compatible.

“Independently? Not restricted from each other?” Fei suddenly voiced. He smiled as he tapped the handle on his stone chair: “It sounds like the two princes are competing.”

“That’s right, your majesty. That’s what a lot of people are saying. It seems like the empire is trying to use this to see who shall inherit the throne. After all, they are the two most prominent candidates.” Old Zola analyzed: “It was heard that after the empire sent the order, almost all forces at St. Petersburg started to take their sides. After this assassination incident, the battle for the throne that occurred for more than a year now will finally be settled. All the nobles were getting anxious, and even the affiliated kingdoms started to make moves.”

This was old man Zola’s hidden reminder for Fei that Chambord was facing the same choices.

Of course, Fei got what Zola meant, however –

“We don’t have to hurry on this topic. The battle for the throne isn’t that simple. Also, the spot the affiliated kingdoms are in is different from the noble families. To us, we can wait quietly for the winner to appear. Even if some kingdoms what to take the bet, the ones who jumped too early are just gambling addicts.” Fei who had the secret cheat code wasn’t huge on getting more influence in the empire, and he was able to remain cool in a heated situation like this.

Both Zola and Modric were interested and talented in collecting of information, and they weren’t good at managing kingdoms. After seeing the king made up his mind, they didn’t say anything else.

“Right now, the atmosphere is really tense. The [Iron Blood Legion] of the elder prince and the people of second prince both made arrests here, and more than 1000 people were arrested today. Both of them established a curfew; no one is allowed to walk outside of their own campsite after evening…… a few groups of soldiers came by to do searches. But after knowing that your majesty was here, they were all very polite. After some easy search, they all left.”

As Zola said that, both he and Modric looked at the man in front of them with admiration and proudness.

For a long time, Chambord was the one who was bullied and harmed. All the adjacent kingdoms were able to step on them easily. The status of people from Chambord was only a bit higher than slaves who lost their freedom, and killing a Chambordian wasn’t a crime in the empire; it was treated as if someone killed a stranded dog.

But now, it was all different!

After Fei defeated four Executive Knights in front of tens of thousands of people, Chambord’s status changed drastically. Now, everyone greeted members of Chambord, and even the people from level 1 affiliated kingdoms had to give them respect. Even the soldiers of the empire that caused a lot of trouble and mess for almost all affiliated kingdoms had to be polite after knowing that this was Chambord’s camp.

After thinking about that, the Zola and Modric’s blood boiled in proudness. Right now, everyone at Chambord was feeling the same way.

Even the lowest grooms at Chambord could straighten their backs in front of the vicious soldiers.

This king was enough for them to go crazy.

This king was enough for them to die for.

“Oh, so the atmosphere here is like a zone of fear? A lot of people would get screwed over in this……” Fei signed. That couldn’t be prevented. It was only the beginning. In the next period, more crazy stuff was going to occur, and many more would be famed for political reason, and many people’s fates were about to change……

Fei had a feeling that the chaos was revealing itself, and a murderous bloody era had arrived.

In this era, the fates would be only controlled by the real powerful people.

The weak ones could only cry as life abandons them.

“What is up with the Byzantine Kingdom?” Fei suddenly thought about the young king who was similar to him.

“We followed your command sent by Ms. Elena a few hours ago. Mr. Cech had sent multiple soldiers to carefully monitor the campsite of Byzantine. The assassins didn’t effect Byzantine at all, and imperial soldiers were friendly towards them as well. In the last while, some ministers of affiliated kingdoms and members of noble families had visited the king…… everything seems normal.”

“Only these?”

“Three hours ago, the King of Byzantine and his finance came to visit you, your majesty. Because you weren’t here, Angela her highness handled them!” Zola suddenly remembered to tell Fei this.

Fei nodded.

“This young king of Byzantine is really good. He is smart, and his performance is not back.” Fei thought. He didn’t waste time helping the young man to get more exposure.

After finished reporting, Zola and Modric left the central tent in proudness as Fei looked at them with appreciation.

During their time at the mine pits in the Blackstone Kingdom, they used every opportunity to get information as they tried to help other people from Chambord survive in such terrible situations. Maybe they got it from being always in danger, this old man and the young man were really sensitive to information and had great analysis. They were drawn towards the job of figuring out the truth behind a large quantity of information, and they were trusted by Fe with handling the intelligence agency of Chambord. Only in half a month, they were able to demonstrate their surprising skills and abilities. Under their efforts, the intelligence agency of Chambord had its rough shape.

Soon, people like Cech, Torres, and Oleg all came into the central tent.

“Your majesty!” They single-kneeled.

“Get up.” Fei glanced at all of them as he nodded in satisfaction.

The strength of Chambord was growing every day. As leaders, these people’s progress was satisfactory; even the laziest of the bunch, Oleg, was approaching a high-tier three-star warrior. All the fat on his body condensed, and he looked a lot tougher.

“Is Uncle Lampard still not here?” Fei asked.

According to Elena’s information that she got from Chambord City, Lampard and the people he was leading should have arrived yesterday. But for some reason, they still weren’t here after a full day.

“It may be due to the snow on the way here; they might have to travel slower. Mr. Lampard is really strong; no one in the affiliated kingdoms on the way here can match him. Also, with Pierce, Drogba, 50 City Bylaw Officers and 25 Saint Saiyas, they could sweep the affiliated kingdoms on the way. No need to worry.” Cech analyzed.

“You are right.” Fei nodded.

At this moment –

The entryway to the tent opened as a guard rushed in.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 246: Aren’t You The Boss?

Chapter 246: Aren’t You The Boss?

“Your majesty, Mr. Lampard, Mr. Pierce, and Mr. Drogba are coming into the camp area with the troops. Mr. Lampard ordered me to come first and inform you with his message pigeon.” The guard said as he single-kneeled on the ground.

“Haha, great!” Fei laughed as he got up from his chair. “Let’s go and welcome them. After our troops are gathered, I will let those people who laughed at us to learn the lesson!”

Everyone in the tent got excited as they followed Fei out of the tent.

……

……

After a long way, Lampard, Pierce, and Drogba who led 50 Bylaw Enforcement Officers and 25 Saint Seiyas finally arrived at St. Petersburg.

The reason why they were two days late was that it snowed heavily when they got to Moro Mountains. The 50-centimeter snowfall blocked the thin and slippery path and made it more difficult to travel across. Even though the soldiers of Chambord weren’t weak, they had to stop and wait for the snow to melt down a little before moving. Finally, they were able to take more risk and get past the mountains.

Just like Fei and the people of Chambord who came here before, Lampard and the soldiers he was leading were stunned by what they saw.

The huge city, the soaring magic towers, the eleven towers at Imperial Knight Palace, the mountain like defense wall of St. Petersburg…… All of these structures only existed in the mind of hillbilly-like Chambordian; they didn’t know that these could be real. Lampard had a history that was unknown to many, so he acted normally. But Pierce, Drogba, and the 75 soldiers opened their eyes and mouths wide as they all lost speech.

“Only King Alexander fits to control this great city!” Drogba opened his mouth and said something that was shocking and offensive.

Pierce’s face changed color as he quickly put his hand over Drogba’s mouth.

Lampard’s expression also changed. He turned around and said to Drogba: “You better control your mouth more. If what you said was heard by other, do you know much trouble you would have caused for His Majesty?”

The tough man scratched his head and nodded quickly.

Although Drogba was usually careless, Lampard was a brother-like figure to the former king and was still the Number Two Warrior right after Fei. Everyone at Chambord was respectful towards Lampard despite him not having any formal titles.

The side of the mountain that was facing St. Petersburg was much flatter. Quickly, they got to the edge of the camp area.

“Stop! Who are you? Get off of your horses!!” The outer edge of the camp area was tightly guarded. As soon as the imperial soldiers saw the group, they warned.

There were less than four days until the beginning of the competition. Any kingdom that missed the competition without prior permission would be charged with treason. Therefore, all 250 affiliated kingdoms were all settled in the camp area already. Since a lot of influential figures were assassinated today, Lampard and others who just arrived looked very suspicious. Before their identity was verified, the imperial soldiers didn’t dare to slack off. The imperial soldiers surrounded the group as if they were being sieged by enemies.

Lampard was surprised to see this. He made a hand-gesture and signaled everyone he was leading to get off of their mounts.

“They must be related to the assassins! Arrest them all……” Suddenly, a captain-looking man shouted as he saw the mysterious yet power armors and the level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts. He got greedy and wanted to keep those for himself.

Events like this had occurred many times today. Arresting assassins was the excuses these military officials used to collect money for themselves.

The corruption at the empire was so severe that stuff like this seemed normal to everyone.

“Wait, there must be some misunderstanding. We are not assassins; we are the troop of an affiliated kingdom who was here already.” Lampard quickly explained.

However, the captain didn’t listen to this at all. He just hurried the soldiers and shouted: “Don’t let any one of them escape! Arrest them all! Get all their equipment and mounts. Kill anyone who dares to resist!”

After hearing this, the imperial soldiers knew what the captain wanted. They laughed viciously as they drew their weapon and closed in.

Lampard frowned.

He already understood the situation as he looked at the captain’s eye and sensed the atmosphere. He was trying to come up with a way to get out of this situation.

“How dare you?” Both Pierce and Drogba were raged. Pierce shouted angrily: “We are from an affiliated kingdom and are here to participate in the competition! Who are you? How dare you try to arrest us like criminals?”

The captain only sneered and didn’t say anything back. He only hurried the soldiers.

“I don’t think you can!” Drogba also shouted.

He grabbed the huge axe from the carrier on his mount and stepped forward. A dangerous sensation came off of him and made the approaching soldiers freeze for a second. They looked back at the captain in hesitation. This man looked too vicious! Just the door-like huge axe was at least five to six hundred pounds, and it was being carried in this man’s hands like a straw!

“You guys dare to resist?” The captain sneered and said: “At this moment, the camp area is surrounded by the three battle legions, and there are more than a hundred thousand soldiers! How dare you raise your weapon against the soldiers of the empire? I can wait for you guys to attack first! Huh! When the warrant comes, even your king would be punished by Fire Execution!”

Lampard frowned even more upon hearing this. He turned to the troops and shook his head.

They weren’t scared of the battle legions, but they didn’t want to cause any trouble for Fei. To them, the reason why their king pushed Chambord forward and ramped up the strength was to soar in this competition and gain the most benefit for Chambord. Therefore, they didn’t want their recklessness to ruin their king’s plan.

“Put down the weapon and let them tie us up.” Lampard decided.

Both Pierce and Drogba made a “humph” sound as they put back their weapons; they were really mad. The Bylaw Enforcement Officers and Saint Saiyas also dropped their weapons. After seeing this, the imperial soldiers rush up and tied everyone up like a bunch of wolves. Anyone who dared to resist a little got beat. However, everyone from Chambord held back; they were telling themselves that they were willing to die for their king, let alone this level of shame.

The captain sneered and walked up. He patted Drogba’s face and laughed: “Dumbass, weren’t you very loud? Now? Haha, you will get a taste of regret…… Take off their armors!”

The imperial soldiers rushed up and quickly tried to strip the soldiers of Chambord; those armors really attracted a lot of attention.

“Stop! Bandits! These are the armors that our King of Chambord, King Alexander, rewarded to us! Don’t think of taking it off of me when I’m alive!”

Drogba and his peers couldn’t resist the anger anymore. Since they got the armors, they didn’t take the armors off this entire trip. They loved the armors so much that they would clean and oil them up regularly to maintain them. They all wanted to win honor and glory for their king during the competition, and they would never let these dirty imperial soldiers rob the armors away from them.

“Hahah, then I will kill you…… Rewarded by some unknown king of Chambord? Yuck!” The captain laughed out loud. However, he quickly saw the imperial soldiers around him looking at him with terrified expressions. A lightning instantly flashed through his mind and he thought of something. With a lot of stutters, he asked: “What? Who said that? What King? Chambord? King of Chambord?”

He was dumbfounded.

A chill went up his spines and shocked his brain, and he couldn’t help but tremble uncontrollably.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 247: A Beast That Is Showing Its Fangs

Chapter 247: A Beast That Is Showing Its Fangs

“What? These people are under King of Chambord?”

After thinking about the mage genius of Dean Family and the princess-like Beyoncé from Beag Family who were both almost killed by that man, the captain felt like a chilling execution axe had been placed on his neck. “What will happen if I offended that mad wolf who even dared to beat the Executive Knights?” He thought.

“You……you……are really Chambordians?” The captain carefully asked with a shaky voice; the smile on his face looked worse than a sad expression.

Lampard was a bit confused by the rapid change in attitude, but he was able to make some rough guesses about why that was. After all, he had been through a lot of situations. He thought to himself: “The king have must have done something shocking. This captain who looked arrogant is now so worried as if his parents are dead.”

“Of course!” Both Pierce and Drogba who looked dumb but were actually very sly instantly stood straight and answered loudly.

“Ah……”

The imperial soldiers around them gasped; they felt like a thunderstorm was happening in their heads. Especially the captain, he almost collapsed onto the ground. He suddenly shouted at the imperial soldiers around him: “You idiots! Are your brains eaten by worms? How dare you tie up the subjects of King of Chambord? Do you all want to die? Quickly! Release them!!!”

After shouting, he couldn’t wait and smiled as he got close to Lampard, Pierce, and Drogba and tried to untie them himself.

“Ah, no need! Don’t worry!” Drogba got into the mood. He dodged the captain’s hand as he said with an angry expression: “I think this is good. Go ahead and strip away my armor so I can go to my majesty with a naked ass! I want to let his majesty know how his loyal subjects are being treated.”

“Yeah! Aren’t you so dominating a moment ago?” Pierce understood what was going on, and he wasn’t going to let this opportunity slide. He started to shout: “Brothers, let’s give the armors that our king gifted to us to them, and let them take away the Roaring Flame Beasts that his majesty fed personally. Aren’t we assassins? Hehe, let’s ask our king to come and get them back.”

The Bylaw Enforcement Officers and Saint Saiyas were all sly bastards, and they learned a lot from their king. Although they haven’t figured out what was going on, they hurried the soldiers around them to strip them since their leaders said so……

The imperial soldiers were put in an awkward position.

It was their fault at first; they were trying to use the excuse of arresting assassins to fill their own pockets. A lot of them were doing it, and the high-up officials would turn a blind eye to this…… But if they offended someone they shouldn’t have, they would be immediately punished. Since they were offending the King of Chambord, they could be immediately killed to calm the anger of that monster.

The soldiers all looked at the captain for a response.

The captain felt like crying.

Puff!

“It is all my fault……” The captain kneeled down on the ground and said with a terrified expression as if he was a criminal that was about to be executed: “Misters, I …… I shouldn’t have done it…… whatever you want as compensation, I will give it to you. Please…… please don’t let the King of Chambord know about this……” The captain reached into his pocket and took out all of his money as he said that. He begged as he pushed the money above his head.

This time, all the soldiers of Chambord were shocked.

“This scared?” They thought.

“Did the king do something unimaginable when we weren’t here? Did he marry the elder princess and become the son-in-law of Emperor Yassin? Otherwise, why are all these imperial soldiers scared to this degree by his majesty’s name?”

Before they could react, all the imperial soldiers around them kneeled down as well.

They couldn’t do anything; the aggressiveness of King of Chambord was known around the area.

After the duel today, a lot of forces put King of Chambord in the category of people that they weren’t going to offend. Even the imperial soldiers were instructed not to offend the King of Chambord when searching for assassins…… If the soldiers here knew this group of people were the loyal subjects of the King of Chambord, they won’t offend them even if they had knives around their necks.

The Chambordians looked at each other confused.

Lampard frowned a little and turned to the soldiers: “Ok, then it will end here. We have lost some time on the way here, and we need to see his majesty quickly. Don’t forget, Mr. Brook and Mr. Bast have important messages that they want us to give to his majesty.” Lampard didn’t want the situation here to get out of hand. Although he wasn’t sure exactly what was going on, he knew that less trouble for Chambord was a good thing. Before they left Chambord, Both Brook and Bast said that the era of chaos was about to arrive, and being low-key was the way to survival.

“Ok, we will go easy on these vampires!” Everyone in the group listened to Lampard’s order.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of muffled noises sounded as the Chambordians reflexed their muscles; without much effort, the robust ropes that tied them down were torn into pieces.

After seeing this, the imperial soldiers and their captain were even more scared. These ropes were made from the tissues of Demon Beasts, and they were prepared for tying up the assassins who were powerful. These ropes were hard to cut by blades, but they were broken by the men in front of them…… “God, who are they? Beasts in human skins?” They thought. “Their king is sick, and the loyal subjects are sick! WTF? What kind of people are they”

After taking the money from the captain, Drogba put everything into his pocket after counting. He then led the other Bylaw Enforcement Officers to search the pockets of other imperial soldiers. After all the money were seized, they jumped onto the Roaring Flame Beasts and charged towards the camp of Chambord.

The captain and the imperial soldiers sighed at the sight of this as if they just send away devils.

Finally……

Looking at their empty pockets, the captain and the soldiers wanted to cry. “Damn those Chambordians! Why are they so greedy?” They thought. All of their pockets were picked, and not a single copper coin was left.

……

……

After getting close to Chambord’s campsite, Lampard saw people like Fei, Cech, and Oleg who were waiting by the gate.

“Your majesty!” Everyone jumped off of their mounts to salute at their king.

“Haha, finally! Now, all of our men are united……” Fei laughed as he made a hand gesture to tell the men to relax. He glanced at his men and realized that a lot of them had improved in strength. Lampard was now a mid-tier Five-Star Warrior who possessed lightning elemental warrior energy; his cultivation speed was so fast that it seemed like he had lightning elemental warrior energy before. Both Pierce and Drogba advanced to the level of Three-Star Warrior, and all other soldiers who took [Hulk Potion] got stronger as well.

“Those are Chambordians? Those new faces looked strong……”

“Reinforcement? Surprising. How can a little level 6 affiliated kingdom have so many high-level warriors? That red-haired man with the huge black sword on his back is so powerful that I can’t even see through him…… how?”

“I thought only King of Chambord could win the individual competition and had limited threats, but it seemed like they have more hidden master warriors…… This competition is really the start of something big! At least the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms could no longer control everything! Hahaha, interesting!”

The adjacent kingdoms noticed this, and they were terrified of Chambord’s strength.

Quickly, the news of reinforcement of Chambord and appearance of master warriors spread in the camp area. This sudden change surprised a lot of people. In a short time, their perception of the little level 6 affiliated kingdom changed many times. A lot of people sensed that a hidden beast was slowly revealing itself and its horrifying fangs!

Who was going to be the first sacrificial lamb for this beast that came from a remote place?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 248: Night Visit – Moro Mountains

Chapter 248: Night Visit – Moro Mountains

That night, there was a huge celebration party.

The fires lit up the nightly sky. Although the streets were empty due to the curfew established by both princes, it was really noisy and the atmosphere was really hyped inside the camp. Fire, wines, roasted meat, music, wrestling matches…… the Chambodians were expressing their joy and excitement freely.

Both the young king of Byzantine and his fiancée appeared in the party. When they visited Chambord this afternoon, they were both invited by Angela. Therefore, they made sure that they came before the curfew. However, due to the curfew, they had to stay at Chambord’s campsite for the night.

After the duel on the Sword-Testing Stage today, many people knew about the relationship between Byzantine and Chambord. They weren’t surprised to see Constantine and his fiancee.

However, there were some people who showed up surprisingly.

Most of them were from other affiliated kingdoms or representatives from big influential forces who wanted to get on the good side of Chambord. A lot of them actually already came during daytime; their gifts formed a mini-mountain in the central tent. But since Fei wasn’t present at that time due to the assassination, a lot of people paid high prices for limited Curfew Passes in order to get to know the king better.

“Cheers! For God of War!” People toasted.

“Cheers to King of Chambord! You can be named as the number one king among all affiliated kingdoms, and you are going to the number one warrior in the future…… Becoming the Martial Saint isn’t an impossible goal as well!” An elder noble who dressed fancily stood up and toasted. Instantly, people around him also raised their wine cup and toasted.

Then, they all looked at Fei for a response.

“For the God of War and our friendships!” Fei responded and chugged the wine in his cup.

“For the God of War and our friendships!” After seeing this, all the guests drank as well.

The ‘mad wolf’ image Fei created today on the stage by shaming Dean and Beag Family in front of tens of thousands of audience scared a lot of people; they were afraid that this King of Chambord was reckless and didn’t know how to handle situations. However, they were a lot more comfortable after this; after all, the king at least was able to show a kind gesture to all the guests.

Soon, the party came to a climax.

All the guests used this opportunity to present their gifts; they talked with Fei more and communicated the friendly will of their masters.

Fei chatted with these people friendly; the recklessness that he had during the battle was nowhere to be seen. He was in a black robe, and Angela was wearing a white dress beside him; together, they looked like a perfect match.

A lot of people in the Chambord military also got flattered.

People like Cech, Lampard, Pierce, Drogba, Oleg, and Torres were circled by people as they expressed their admiration and presented their gifts. Being effect by their king’s “greedy” mentality, they all took the gifts without hesitation. The four orphans from Hot Spring Gate were also being treated very well. Although they didn’t have much power and didn’t have any official positions, they were the disciples of the king. Actually, they became the most popular people that the guests wanted to talk to! Perhaps it was because the guests thought the kids were more gullible.

“Your majesty, I forgot to tell you something earlier, my bad!” Seeing Fei returning to his seat, old Zola walked up to Fei and whispered.

Fei waved his hand and an invisible force surrounded him and Zola; all the sounds were isolated.

“What do you want to tell me?”

Fei gestured Zola to sit down beside him. The information that Zola thought was important at this time must be serious.

“About fifteen minutes after the duel, thunder-like loud noises sounded in the Moro Mountains far away. Some people reported that they saw something unimaginable – some mountains collapsed and disappeared. It was rumored that huge energy surges appeared in Moro Mountains; the energy level was far beyond the level of star warriors. If there weren’t two top-tier Demon Beasts fighting, there must be two masters fighting…… The noises continued for about another fifteen minutes before calming down. For some reason, Zenit reacted fast. A lot of warriors were sent to lock down the area, and huge magic arrays were put in place to prevent the residual energy from spreading. A lot of people in the camp area are saying that an assassin that is a moon-class elite warrior was discovered and killed by the Martial Saint – Krasic……”

This news surprised Fei a lot.

……

……

It was midnight, and the moon hung in the middle of the sky.

This celebration party that was so loud that the entire camp area could hear finally ended.

People started to rest and sleep.

The camp area quieted down, and the moonlight shone on the surface of the continent. The only sounds that could be heard were flags fluttering in the wind.

At this time –

A shadow suddenly dashed out of the central tent and headed towards Moro Mountains.

This figure was so light and fast that zero noise was made. Under the cover of the darkness, none of the imperial soldiers who were patrolling the area discovered him. In less than five minutes, the figure dodged all the scouts and disappeared into the Moro Mountains.

After twenty minutes.

“It should be here. I can sense some energy surge…… Eh? Is that…… the site of the battle?” Standing on the peak of one of the hills, Fei looked far ahead.

What he could see was a huge pit that was more than five square kilometer big, and there were rocks of all sizes inside the pit; it was clear that those rocks were parts of mountains before. After having a closer look, Fei discovered that there was sand like dust all around the pit; they were rocks that got ground into dust by the powerful energies. Fei could tell that this was caused by the battle between master warriors and not Demon Beasts.

“Huss……” Fei gasped as he judged: “Destroy Mountains that covered the area of five square kilometers…… star level warriors couldn’t achieve it…… Both parties must be Moon-Class Elite Warriors, but whether they are on the level of New Moon, Crescent Moon, Half Moon or Full Moon, it is hard to tell!”

Fei still wasn’t sure who exactly the two moo-class elite warriors were, but somehow he suddenly thought about the person who was trying to assassinate him today. Fei’s intuition told him that one of them was that mysterious man.

“I need to get closer!”

Fei wanted to figure it out, so he dashed towards the pit under his Assassin Mode. Since he chugged a [Stamina Potion] before leaving the camp, his speed was a lot faster than normal.

“Eh? Wait, magic array!”

Fei’s expression changed.

He sensed the surging magic power in front of him. The magic power was so terrifying that it felt like a chaotic black hole. The magic power rotated, and everything in front of it was torn to pieces. Fei’s level 36 Assassin wasn’t strong enough to deal with this force; it was fortunate that he sensed it just before getting pulled in, so he quickly dashed backward to avoid the death.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

A fire element magic power erupted, and all the rocks that Fei just stepped on turned to lava as a ton of fire appeared out of nowhere.

Fei stopped twenty meters away as he patted his chest. If his reaction speed didn’t increase under assassin mode, he would be the one that was turned into lava.

Just that fire alone was more powerful than a Six-Star Warrior.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 249: A Surprising Find

Chapter 249: A Surprising Find

Fei instantly got more cautious. He knew that these magic arrays were probably placed by the high-level mages of Zenit.

Fei switched to Sorceress Mode and slowly walked up to where one of the magic arrays was placed. He then closed his eyes and tried to sense the magic elements in the air.

Under the buff from the level 7 Green Set Item [Arcane’s Tricks], his Sorceress Character was now level 39, and this character was almost as powerful as the level 40 Barbarian. Under this mode, Fei’s sensitivity to the Fire, Water, and Lightning elements were a lot greater than the mage genius in this world. Especially after the obscene old man Cane had discovered the similarities and differences between the magic of the real world and Diablo World, Fei’s understandings about Magic Arrays was on the level of semi-professionals. After all, he learned a lot from Akara and Cane.

With the high sensitivity and semi-professional level understanding, Fei was able to slowly draw out the Fire Elemental Magic Array in his head after feeling out how the array was created.

“This is a Six-Star Fire Elemental Defensive Magic Array…… there is…… forty-five magic pathings……Eh? Wait, there are forty-seven. Such an advanced technique. I almost got tricked by it!”

Fei got more surprised as he observed the array closer. The person who created this array was on another level.

Although Fei was able to understand the array, he was unable to re-create the same array with his current skills.

Understanding and creating were two completely separate things.

“……Eh, there are more arrays. One…… two…… five…… ten…… There are more than fifteen arrays of different varieties? They completely protected the scene…… Such a big investment. To complete all of these arrays, there need to be more than six mages who are at least six-stars, and a lot of magic gems are required. Eh? Why does the empire want to cover this place up? Are they scared that someone might discover something?”

Fei instantly thought of a lot of things.

“Are there secrets in this debris?” He thought.

Fei felt like he needed to go into the battlefield to discover more.

It was fortunate that there weren’t more defensive tactics put in place. It seemed like the person who was in charge of guarding this place thought it was safe enough with these magic arrays and didn’t leave any warriors or mages behind. On top of that, there were a lot of demon beasts in Moro Mountains, so they would sometimes trigger the magic arrays. Therefore, no one came to check it out after Fei triggered one of them.

After Fei circled around the battlefield carefully, he found the weakest link between these magic arrays. Fei spent more than twenty minutes to sense this arrays and break it down in his head. He carefully examined every magic pathing…… Finally, his eyes shone as he found a way to avoid triggering the array.

The theory was simple.

The existence of Magic Arrays to Fei were complicated electrical circuits. Every single pathing was like a wire, and they together formed a complex system. But If Fei was able to dodge these “electrical wires” and avoid getting shocked, he would be able to get through them. To mages, detecting and dodging all the magic pathings was very difficult, but it wasn’t impossible for Fei who could activate Sorceress Mode as long as the “wires” weren’t dense.

The Six-Star Water Elemental Array – [Ice’s Anger] was just simple enough for Fei to get through.

Fei calmed himself down, adjusted his mentality, and got into the zone. He then slowly tiptoed forward like a field engineer who was trying to get around the land mines on the ground. He was walking in a path that was strange and random; he looked like a man who was drunk. He would walk forward for a step, take three leaps back, turn left, jump around……

If the mage who set up this array was seeing this, he or she would be shocked.

Fei’s movement and timing perfectly avoid every magic pathing at the right moments. If he was any faster or slower, or if he moved at the wrong angle, he would trigger the entire array.

It was a dance on the blades.

It was like having an intimate moment with the Grim Reaper.

Finally, Fei got through this magic array in about one hour.

In the hour, Fei was able to accurately dodge the complicated and dangerous magic pathings completely; it was a new record on Azeroth Continent. After all, no one had done anything like this before.

“Damn…….hu………”

Fei sat on the ground as he breathed heavily. Sweat covered his forehead as if he just got out of the water. He was so tired that his head felt like it was getting poked by numerous needles whenever he used his brain.

Fei felt more tiring than after battling the four Executive Knights.

In the last 60 minutes, Fei had to concentrate and make sure that his bodily coordination was on point….. Keeping his body under this high tension for an hour was more demanding than battling an army of soldiers for a month. If Fei’s skills didn’t come from Diablo World, he probably couldn’t even last for ten minutes.

The exhaustion in terms of spiritual energy made Fei really sleepy. He felt like his limited spiritual energy was completely used.

“Need to recover for a moment!” After chugging down a bottle of Healing Potion and a bottle of Mana Potion, Fei didn’t sense any recovery of his spiritual energy. Instead, Fei sat down on the ground and used the methods in the book that Akara gave him today to enhance his spiritual energy.

Spiritual energy was a really interesting subject.

In line with his memory from the previous life, the Sorceress character’s ability only related to the mana. Fei’s spiritual energy didn’t increase at all since he came to Azeroth Continent. Because of that, he was only able to stay in Diablo World for four hours every day. After Fei got the purple skill scroll from the ancestors of Rogue Encampment, he was able to make some progression despite the slow speed. With hard work and consistency, Fei felt like one day, he could be able to live in Diablo World for 24 hours if he wanted to.

After twenty minutes.

Hu———–!

Fei opened his eyes and exhaled. All of his fatigue went away.

“Eh, feeling a lot better…… Hugh?” Fei was a little surprised. He found that his spiritual energy actually increased quite a bit! His level of 200 increased to 210 after this meditation…… The progress he made in the 20 minutes was far beyond the all the progress he made in Rogue Encampment.

“What happened?”

Fei thought.

He was only able to come up with one explanation – He used all of his spiritual energy when he was getting through the magic array; he was depleted of all of the energy. Under this extremely depleted zone, he was able to make more progress when using the methods from the purple skill scroll.

After thinking about that, Fei’s eyes shone.

He realized that this was a great tactic, and he could be able to skyrocket his spiritual energy. This way, he would be able to stay in Diablo World for longer, and he would be able to increase his strength even faster! It seemed like his goal of becoming the Moon-Class Elite Warrior could be achieved.

The discovery came unexpectedly.

Fei slowly calmed himself down after this great finding.

He switched to Barbarian Mode and started to carefully go around the battleground.

Terrifying residual power was still surging in the air; it was the aftershock of the two warriors. These residual energies slowly shifted around the area like waves in an ocean…… Fei quickly made a few discoveries – out of the two distinct warrior power, one of them belonged to the mysterious assassin who tried to kill him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 250: River of Blood

Chapter 250: River of Blood (Part One)

Dark clouds slowly moved from the east and covered the huge battlefield from the moon.

The chilly wind mixed with the terrifying cries of demon beasts was really frightening. The powerful magic arrays around the huge battlefield were triggered regularly as the unlucky low-tier demon beasts walked by; they were either burned to ashes or froze into ice cubes.

Like a phantom, Fei was able to wander around the battlefield freely. He started from the west end of the battlefield and moved towards the center.

Out of nowhere, sharp and powerful warrior energy would suddenly appear and struck by irregularly. Whatever they hit were exploded into pieces, and the dust was getting everywhere…… They were the residual warrior energy left by the two master warriors. The two warriors were so powerful that some of their attacks were frozen in space, and these saved attacks would reactivate randomly like time-bombs. Contained within them, the power of one full blow was able to easily take out a six-star warrior if he or she wasn’t careful.

Fei was only able to get around under Barbarian Mode when he was very sensitive to danger. He could sense where the residual warrior energies were and avoid them all together.

“Both of them came from the west. One of them was running, and the other was chasing. The chaser caught up with the runner here and they had to battle it out……”

“The one who was running was the person who tried to kill me……”

“Terrifying power! Any of their strikes were able to break mountains…… the mountains and hills in a two to three-kilometer radius were all shattered. Numerous numbers of animals and beasts didn’t even get the chance to escape…… they were all buried alive here……”

“They residual energy consolidated and froze in the air. The fist and sword spirit are able to maintain themselves in the space like my fist marks. This is on another level!”

“They didn’t battle for long…… they were done in less than ten minutes……”

“Huh? Looks like the assassin who wants to kill me got injured; severely injured…… his presence got really weak…… less than six-star…… Huh? It seemed like he used some secret techniques to get away alive!”

“Who was the person that injured that assassin to this degree? This chaser didn’t chase after that assassin after this point……”

Fei was able to roughly tell what happened by sensing the residual energies left by the two master warriors. Just like an experienced hunter who was able to tell what happened by looking for traces around him or her, Fei’s Barbarian instinct was able to tell him a story about what happened around here half a day ago.

The fact that assassin lost was a great news for Fei.

At least for a while, that terrifying assassin won’t be able to go after him with that level of injury. Fei had gotten quality time to improve his own strength and set up tactics and traps.

“Who is that assassin? Why is he after me?”

“Who defeated him? Why did that person go after the assassin?”

Those were the questions that bothered Fei the most.

After spending more time going around the battlefield and looking for more traces, the conclusions were still pretty much the same.

It was getting really late and Fei decided to leave.

Using the same tactic, Fei switched to Sorceress Mode and danced with the Grim Reaper again. Using the weakest link in the arrays, Fei carefully got out of the battlefield like a tired dog.

Just like last time, his spiritual energy was depleted.

He switched to Assassin Mode and set up some magic traps around him. After switching to Sorceress Mode, he started to train his spiritual energy according to the purple skill scroll.

After 20 minutes, Fei opened his eyes out of satisfaction; his spiritual power increased again to level 220.

“Hahahahaha…… maybe in less a month, I will become a Moon-Class Elite Warrior!”

Fei put away the magic traps around him and roared. As the demon beasts on the Moro Mountains howled back as a response, Fei turned into a shadow and quickly disappeared.

It was an hour away from the dawn.

Otherwise, Fei would try to go through the magic array a few more times and use this extreme tactic to improve his spiritual energy.

……

……

Chapter 250: River of Blood (Part Two)

As days went by, it got colder and colder.

The snow that fell from the sky two days ago wasn’t going to melt soon. What made the people even colder was the bad news.

It had been a few days since the assassination incident, but both princes weren’t making satisfactory progress. The “white terror” was still clouding above everyone’s head. People were being arrested every day.

At this critical time, both princes used extreme tactics.

The imperial soldiers were authorized to arrest anyone who they suspected, including the royalties of the affiliated kingdoms including the kings themselves; the soldiers were ordered to arrest the kings when appropriate.

This cruel and “no-one-can-escape” policy had some effects.

On the third day after the assassinations, the identities of the assassins had been confirmed. They were all warrior from the enemy empire – Spartax Empire. They were sent into Zenit long time ago; some of them sneaked into St. Petersburg whiles others were connected with six affiliated kingdoms that were from different levels. After those kingdoms had their treason charges proven, everyone from those kingdoms in the camp area was executed; from the kings to the servants. They were decapitated and their heads were displayed on spears to deter other kingdoms from doing the same thing.

What was interesting was that each of the princes identified three kingdoms. In another word, the two princes matched each other in the first-round.

This result made the supporters of the two princes anxious. Emperor Yassin was getting more ill, and he could kick the bucket at any time. Since there wasn’t enough time for the players of the game, they were fighting among themselves more aggressively.

Slowly, the operation of clearing assassins changed the flavor, and a lot of people couldn’t understand it anymore.

In a short time, cruel killings had been spreading from the camp area into St. Petersburg. From the information the two princes got, some of the noble families in St. Petersburg was also involved in this…… that was why the assassins were able to clearly locate the position of the influential figures of the empire. Therefore, blood started to stain the ground of the capital as well.

Soon, numerous heads were placed on display on the defense wall of St. Petersburg.

Out of the people who were killed, some of them were still very powerful and wealthy a day before. But now, they didn’t even die in one piece, and they were turned into sacrificial lambs between the fight for the throne.

However, what surprised everyone was that the trace-less Spartax assassins got crazier after the cruel punishments Zenit had been placing on them and their leads. They re-appeared and started the second wave of assassination –

The next leader of Garo Family who controlled the [Blizzard Legion] was assassinated!

The only son of the Finance Minister of Zenit was assassinated!

The military headquarter of Zenit was attacked, and more than a hundred officials died!

The elder princess Tanasha was attacked and almost killed by the assassins!

In a short time, those assassins targeted the influential figures and their families as if they wanted to get their revenge. Although their success rate wasn’t that high, they were able to make everyone at St, Petersburg live in fear; the people were all worried that they would be targeted next.

Under the challenging circumstance, both princes had asked permission from Emperor Yassin to delay the competition between all affiliated kingdoms.

This suggestion was taken by the emperor.

It was the first time that the competition was delayed in twenty years.

Other than the six affiliated kingdoms that got wiped, the other affiliated kingdoms were ordered to stay where they were. Any kingdom that moved without permission would be charged with treason and executed on the spot.

At the same time, Imperial Knight Palace started to make their appearance in this operation under the permission from Emperor Yassin.

The atmosphere around the camp got even more terrifying.

Rivers of blood were being formed every day.

However, everything happening around the camp didn’t affect Chambord at all.

Under the leadership of their captains, the Bylaw Enforcement Officers and Saint Seiyas were using this time to improve their strengths. The main officials like Oleg and Torres had also been practicing crazily.

Except for going into Diablo World to level up, Fei had been visiting the protected battlefield in Moro Mountains. He went through the magic arrays multiple times every day just to train his spiritual energy more effectively.

After six days, Fei was finally able to increase his daily gaming time in Diablo World from four hours to four hours and ten minutes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 251: Entering the Capital at Night

Chapter 251: Entering the Capital at Night

The military exercise among the affiliated kingdoms had been put on hold, and the search for the assassins from Spartax Empire got more ferocious.

Since the identity of the assassins was identified, the two empires all went into battle modes. Spartax Empire that had 100,000 soldiers around the border started the first small initiation, and Zenit defended against it. Two empires battled around the first and most important city on the border – Razor City…… every day, numerous white letters were sent into the Military Headquarter at Zenit like snow, and the War Machine got cracked up.

However, any information about the situation around the border was locked, and regular people couldn’t know what was going on.

One thing the regular people did know was that sh*t was about to go down; they felt a pressure that they hadn’t felt for a long time.

On the seventh night when Fei was instructing his four disciples from Hot Spring Gate on assassination skills, Torres came in and said that a mysterious visitor was here to see him.

Fei laughed. He knew who that was as soon as that person stepped into the camp.

“Ms. Paris, I haven’t seen you in so long. I thought you forgot about our deal.” Fei smiled as he looked at the beautiful girl who was walking into the camp. Fei didn’t stand up from his throne but rather hand gestured the guest to grab a sit.

“Giggles…… Alexander, you name is now well-known around the capital after the duel. Numerous people want to meet you, and it is hard to squeeze in. I only came after I got courageous; I was afraid that I couldn’t be let in.”

Paris was always in the same outfit; long white robe and a fresh rose in her hand. The contrast between the while and the red seemed to notify the people around her about her contradicting personalities. She was a cruel strategist that everyone feared, but she was also a passionate and intimate friend. This girl was smooth at switching between different characters and emotions.

Fei was used to this girl’s tricks so he wasn’t fooled.

At this time, the entrance to the tent opened, and Emma poked her head in. After seeing Paris, her face changed color. Like a furious little bird, she walked into the tent while dragging someone along with her.

The tent was lit up as this person came in.

It was Angela.

The girl looked a bit nervous. She looked at Fei with a little apologetic feel to it as she tried to pull her hand out of Emma’s hand.

After seeing this, Fei immediately knew what was happening – Emma had thought about something else when she saw a beautiful figure walking into the central tent. She dragged Angela here to catch Fei “cheating”. Even after finding out she was wrong, she still dragged Angela into the tent as a way of telling Fei “You have a wife, don’t fool around!”

Fei found it funny how little Emma was looking at him with a stubborn expression.

“Wow, you are so cute!” Paris was really intelligent. She knew what was going on and quickly smiled at the two girls intimately. She took out some precious gifts from nowhere and gave it to the two girls as an apology for what happened on the Peak of East Mountain at Chambord.

At first, little Emma didn’t buy it. However, Paris was on another level. She knew that little Emma was a nice girl who looked tough on the surface. Paris started to explain how she was also an orphan when she was young and got bullied all the time, as well as how she was rescued by the second prince Dominguez and got involved in the cruel politics to pay Dominguez back. She also indirectly conveyed the idea that she wasn’t here for King Alexander but to help Chambord take out Blood-Edge Mercenary Group……

Fei was stunned on the throne.

He was able to see from the outside how this Paris was able to quickly dissolve the hostility between them. Soon, the three girls were chatting with each other like long-lost sisters……

“No wonder Tanasha told me that you were in a very tough situation before.” Angela sighed as she felt very sympathetic towards Paris.

“Huh? Elder Princess said that?” Paris asked as she was a little surprised.

“Yeah……” Angela ordered the servants to bring up wine and fruits, and she started to treat Paris; it was a sign that she was seeing Paris as a friend.

Soon, the topic went back to the reason why Paris was here.

“As you requested, I have arranged everything. Tonight at midnight, you can bring a maximum of ten people with you into St. Petersburg, and you only have two hours to deal with Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. After two hours, you need to leave whether or not you have wiped them……” Paris told all Fei all her arrangements despite the fact that Angela and Emma were still there.

This straightforward attitude made a better impression of her in Angela and Emma’s mind.

“Two hours is enough!” Fei knew about the strength of Blood-Edge very well, and he had plans of his own.

It was the evening.

There were only a few people walking in the camp area since most of the people went back to their campsite and waited for the beginning of tonight’s curfew. After experiencing the “white terror” for some time now, everyone here got used to it; they knew they would survive if they were obedient and behaved properly.

A team of 50 imperial soldiers quietly entered Chambord’s camp under the cover of the darkness.

In less than ten minutes, 50 imperial soldiers quickly left the camp.

They caused no issues. The Imperial Patrol was a force under the Second Prince’s control, and the Imperial Patrol was one of the main forces who was investigating the assassination incidents. Even though the King of Chambord’s name was so well-known, Chambord still needed to be searched every day. However, that was more like an act; no one dared to cause a mess at Chambord’s campsite like they did to other kingdoms.

These 50 soldiers didn’t catch anyone’s attention.

After leaving Chambord, they didn’t search other kingdoms; they cut through the camp area directly and passed through layers of inspections between the camp area and St. Petersburg. After successfully entering the South Gate of St. Petersburg, they disappeared into the darkness like a water droplet in an ocean.

……

It was a full moon night.

“Your majesty, those red structures up ahead is the headquarter of Blood-Edge. 80% of their strength and wealth are concentrated here. Especially after the assassinations from Spartax Empire, most of the forces in Zenit had concentrated their power; Blood-Edge did the same. Tonight, all of the high-level people in Blood-Edge are here.”

The six-floor pub that they were in was one of the locations in St. Petersburg that Dominguez had control of, and it was the tallest building around this area. After walking up the stairs onto the fourth floor, Fei was able to get a good elevated view of the area and Blood-Edge. After listening to the henchmen of Paris explaining the details to him, Fei was able to complete his plans.

“Alright, I got it. Thank you for your help, mister.” Fei nodded.

“Your majesty had shocked the empire, and it is my honor to help you tonight.” The red-bearded officer from Imperial Patrol said: “According to the plan, you are able to take action after fifteen minutes. Ms. Paris asked me to tell you that Blood-Edge is one of the top mercenary groups around, and they are stacked with wealth. If your majesty is able to wipe them out, Chambord would be able to get 30% of the share!”

“30%” Fei frowned a little.

But he soon understood why.

It was impossible for him not to disturb the numerous patrolling soldiers and high-level warriors who were guarding the area; after all, the Empire was under the strict monitoring and guarding mode. Also, it was rumored that Blood-Edge had the support of a superpower – Fellon Family. Under such circumstance, Paris must have negotiated some kind of terms with all these other superpowers to get him two hours of free time. After looking at it from this perspective, 30% of the total trophies was huge.

“Sounds good.” Fei nodded.

The red-bearded officer looked calm after hearing this, but he was a little surprised.

It was the first time he met the famous King of Chambord. He heard that this king was super strong, and he thought this king must be arrogant and unwise since Chambord was so remote. But now, his respect for Fei grew higher as he thought: “There are no scammers under such big fame.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 252: Have to Wipe Them Out

Chapter 252: Have to Wipe Them Out

[Red Beard] – Granello was one of the key henchmen of the Second Prince Dominguez; he controlled more than half of the forces at Imperial Patrol.

Although this tough looking man didn’t have the influence and the intelligence Paris had, he was quite a character in St. Petersburg with his five-star fire elemental warrior energy and a smooth social skills. He was technically only under Paris in terms of status on Dominguez’s side, and many people in St. Petersburg had to greet him with respect.

People at St. Petersburg had already forgotten when this Red Beard came into the politics.

The only thing that the people could recall was that this tough man was standing behind the Second Prince when Dominguez was summoned back to St. Petersburg by Emperor Yassin; at that time, a lot of ministers were against summoning back the Second Prince who still had the identity of a love-child. Back then, this guard standing behind the Second Prince didn’t catch anyone’s attention; after all, even the Second Prince at the time were looked down at by a lot of people.

Six years ago, there were eleven main battle legions in Zenit.

However, the commander of the eleventh legion mocked the Second Prince Dominguez who just came back to St. Petersburg for less than one month when they were at a party; they were fighting over a beautiful female slave. What people remembered from that was the red beard; the red-bearded guard cut off the head of this drunk commander to protect his master, and everyone remembered him ever since.

That chop made the a battle legion of 50,000 soldiers disappear.

That chop turned the former eleven battle legions into ten battle legions.

No one knew what Emperor Yassin was thinking at the time, but this guard who killed that commander didn’t get punished; instead, he was rewarded by Emperor Yassin three days after for bravely protecting his master and got promoted. After that, he soon gained control of the Imperial Patrol and became the second most fear character under Dominguez.

Of course, the number one most feared character was the female slave that people were fighting over – She was Paris.

After a year, people in the capital started to address her as the [Demonic Woman].

At St. Petersburg, [Demonic Woman] Paris was the only person who was able to match up against [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin and [Goddess of Intelligence] Tanasha.

The family the eleventh legion commander was also getting pressured by their foes in the empire, and Emperor Yassin turned a blind eye to it. Soon, that family only existed in the history. After that incident, people got one thing straight; Emperor Yassin really liked his second son! And it wasn’t impossible for the emperor to give the throne to him!

Since then, Dominguez became one of the most influential people in Zenit with the help of [Red Beard] and [Demonic Woman], and he was the only rival for Arshavin in terms of the race for the throne. Under this fact, a lot of noble families at St. Petersburg jumped onto his ship and supported him in the fight for the throne.

……

……

Today, [Red Beard] personally helped Fei and his men to get into St. Petersburg under Paris’ instruction.

One reason for this was to ensure the plan was executed properly.

Another reason for this was that [Red Beard] Granello was very curious about Fei. He wanted to see for himself; he wanted to see what kind of person this king, who dared to fight anyone, was. A hidden dragon who was about to soar into the sky? Or a lizard who could just spite some fire.

Now, Granello knew.

Of course, Fei didn’t know that this normal-looking red-beard guard was the fearful [Red Beard] who controlled Imperial Patrol; Old Zola’s intelligence report told him that there was such a character.

After expressing his thanks, Fei didn’t hesitate to ask them to leave politely.

Granello didn’t get mad; he left with his men in a friendly manner.

After that, only Lampard, Cech, Torres, Oleg, Pierce, Drogba, and three other strongest Saint Seiyas were in the room – of course, there was the singled eyed tough man who had his limbs broken and mouth stuffed.

This man was one of the six top warriors at Blood-Edge; he was captured by Fei a few days ago at the campsite of Byzantine.

Compared to twenty days ago, this man looked a lot thinner, but vicious lights still flashed in his eyes. Fei could tell that this man hated him dearly.

“I said that I will let you witness how I destroy Blood-Edge. The day has finally arrived. I didn’t let you wait for too long!” Fei kicked the cloth away from the man’s mouth and sneered with a murderous intent in his words.

The man started to struggle and shout loudly.

“There is no use, no one will come to save you……” Fei said subconsciously. After he said that, he felt like it could be misunderstood into something obscene, so he quickly followed up: “This room had already been set up with noise-canceling arrays. Even if you smash all the things in here, your peers won’t hear it!”

“King of Chambord, don’t get ahead of yourself. There are a ton of powerful warriors at Blood-Edge, and we are backed by one of the superpowers at Zenit – Fellon Family. What can a small level 6 Affiliated Kingdom do to us?” After understanding the situation, desperation crept into the man’s eyes. However, the words that came out of his mouth sounded even more ferocious.

Pia!

Tough Drogba was direct and forceful. He smashed the man’s face, and blood spilled everywhere. The man’s cracked jawbones got smashed into pieces.

Fei, on the other hand, switched to Barbarian Mode, and powerful physical strength was endowed onto his body.

At the next moment, his face changed color. He sensed that there were a lot of powerful warriors hidden around the headquarter of Blood-Edge. There were four or five groups, and they seemed to be from difference forces; they were all waiting for something.

“These people must be from the forces that Paris made deals with. They wanted to use me to wipe out Blood-Edge and divide the wealth.”

Fei thought about it and realized this was a rare opportunity.

“This time, no one needs to hold back. Bring out all your strength, and use the Star Saint Sets I gave you when necessary! I need you to lock all the possible exits of their headquarter and don’t let anyone escape! I will let these people pay for what they did to Chambord!”

Fei’s clear and murderous words sounded by everyone’s ears.

……

……

“Leader, we got it. The murder of the northern slave capture team is related to King Alexander of Chambord, and the man who killed Blood-Edge members in the camp area is also him!”

In the bright stone palace lit up by torches, numerous shadows moved as the fires flickered.

One person kneeled on the ground as he passed on the message.

“King Alexander of Chambord…… that little king of level 6 affiliated kingdom who defeated the Executive Knights? Huh…… if it is really him, then this situation might get a little messy……” A mid-aged man who was wearing a dark blue cape made from the skin of a Demon Beast wondered as he rubbed the handle of the throne he was sitting on; the throne was decorated with two lion statues.

“According to the information we gathered from the Blackstone Kingdom, it could be that we have captured too many slaves who were from Chambord.”

“Getting on the wrong side of Blood-Edge because of some slaves? What a dumb reason…… Looks like this King of Chambord is very naive. He is an idiot! No wonder he dared to anger half of the Executive Knights…… Eh, even if a man like this got a lot of strength, he couldn’t do much with it. Looks like I overestimated him……” The man on the throne relaxed.

“You are right, my leader. This King of Chambord is a bumpkin who would be killed sooner or later by others!”

“In my opinion, this king is a poor soul who was used by others. He looks dominating now, but he would be taken care of!”

“Hehe, I will personally conquer that little kingdom with my team and revenge for our brothers!”

“Fellon Family really wanted to recruit that idiot I think we need to send someone to Chambord’s campsite and ask him why he killed our men. If he couldn’t give a good answer…… Hehe, we could kill a few Chambordians. We shall let him know that he couldn’t protect everyone with his personal power.”

All the members of Blood-Edge laughed along with their leader. They started to shout and mock Fei; the heavy pressure that the young king gave them seemed to have disappeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 253: The Siege of the Masked Devil

Chapter 253: The Siege of the Masked Devil

The mid-aged leader of Blood-Edge smiled.

Although he knew things weren’t that optimistic, he was able to determine that King of Chambord wasn’t someone who was able to hold back emotions. That fact along decreased the threat of the king in his mind.

However, he didn’t know that Granello, the red-bearded man who was known for evaluating people, made a completely opposite judgment.

The optimism filled the hall.

Then, as everyone at Blood-Edge was extremely confident……

Boom!!!

Like a meteor that fell from the sky, a loud booming noise sounded with a heavy earthquake. It felt like it was doomsday.

“What just happened?” The leader of Blood-Edge stood up and walked out of the hall with other members. They all looked at the direction of the noise with a gloomy expression.

Streams of fire appeared in everyone’s eyes.

The fire was bright like a firework in the night.

However, none of them were able to appreciate the beauty of the fire. The merciless flame was devouring the properties and structures of Blood-Edge.

“Haha, here comes the punishment! The massacre is about to happen! After tonight, Blood-Edge won’t be in existence anymore!”

A loud thunder-like roar resonated in the area, and it almost broke everyone’s ear-drums.

“Who are you? How dare you come here? Fu*k off!”

While being crowded by the members, the mid-aged leader was really angry; flames of anger danced in his eyes as a light blue warrior energy erupted from his body. He waved his hands, and the chilling warrior energy dashed out and suppressed the burning fire. His temperament made everyone feel like he was really the boss here.

“You fu*k off!”

A shadow dashed towards the crowd as fast as lightning and landed on a stone statue of a warrior that was more than twenty meters tall.

There was a mystic energy under this person’s feet. There was fire below him; he left a fire trail in the air as he traveled. When he stood on top of the white stone statue, the fire started to burn. Soon, the entire statue was lit up as if it was the God of Fire. The man standing on the statue, on the other hand, was wearing a mage robe, and his red cape was fluttering in the wind. Under the robe, there was a mysterious metal armor, and he also had a huge battle wand in his hands; it was more than 180 centimeters long.

He looked like he was merging with the fire and becoming one with it.

What was surprising was that nothing on his body was burning despite the fact that he was standing on the vicious flames. His long black hair also fluttered in the wind, and his hair mixed in with the darkness and made him look like a devil that walked out of the deep hell.

What was more terrifying was that there was a black mask on this man’s face. The mask was made with craftsmanship as it looked like it was a living being. It fit so well on the face of this man that it traced out all the details. However, on the forehead of the mask, there was a thick black horn that pointed upward at the sky; its pointy tip reflected a terrifying light.

“Who are you?”

After feeling the huge magic surge and tense murderous spirit coming off of this unknown man, the leader of Blood-Edge appeared unprecedentedly serious. He was clear that this was a terrifying opponent; an opponent that won’t leave unless one of them was killed.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

What answered him was more than a dozen fireballs that were more than 20 centimeters in diameter.

No chanting! No surge of magic energy! As the man waved his hand, these fireballs appeared out of nowhere and struck towards the members of Blood-Edge who were standing on the stairs.

“You…… die!” The leader of Blood-Edge was infuriated.

The blue chilling warrior energy lit up even more as he waved his hands. Streams of chilly energy met with the fireballs in mid-air.

Bam! Bam! ……

The collision noises of fire and ice were as loud as thunder.

The fireballs were from a strange yet terrifying spell. Even the tiniest bit of fire or spark would immediately ignite the buildings and structures it landed on. As if it was all oiled up, the headquarter of Blood-Edge was filled with fire in just a few seconds. The entire hall was turned into a living hell as the mercenaries of Blood-Edge whined and tried to put out the fires.

This was the power of a mage.

During a 1 v 1 battle, mages would be pressed down by warriors of the same rank. However, the crowd control and damage of the mages were far superior compared to warriors.

This was the reason why Fei chose to use Sorceress Mode at first.

The devil with the mask standing on the lit statue was Fei who switched to Sorceress Mode. He used the skill [Blaze] to light up everywhere he stepped on, then he used the skill [Fireball] to turn the main hall of Blood-Edge into a flaming sea.

It was the dark murderous night.

The perfect time for cleansing the evils that had been committed by these sinners using the pure flames.

This was the only way that would put the innocent Chambordians and other weak people who were killed by these mercenaries to rest.

“Put out the fire first…… I will take care of him!”

The leader of Blood-Edge immediately made the decision. He ordered the people around him to put out the fire as he dashed towards Fei like a meteor that drew a long blue tail in the air.

Like a terrifying beast that roared as it opened its mouth, he struck down at Fei with all of his might.

“[Kiss of the Frost] …… die!”

The leader of Blood-Edge didn’t hesitate and used his strongest technique.

He knew that he had to kill this mysterious mage as soon as he could. Otherwise, the mercenary group would suffer unrecoverable damage! Even an idiot would know that it was asking for death if anyone allowed a six-star mage to cast spells freely on the battlefield!

……

……

“Eh? Who…… is that? Why is there a terrifying fire mage under King of Chambord’s command that I didn’t know about?”

On the peak of a tall tower at the headquarter of Blood-Edge, a young figure who was observing the fight suddenly frowned. There was a ton of surprises in his sharp and calculative eyes.

“King of Chambord, just how many more secrets do you have? No, I have to convince the elders of the family to recruit this person! It is worth it doesn’t matter how much we need to pay!!”

……

“Eh, finally. Killing and Burning, King of Chambord has a good plan…… Sent someone to investigate the origin of this mage.”

On a huge tall tower north of Blood-Edge’s headquarter, a young man murmured as he was surrounded by more than a dozen guards.

……

[Zenit’s God of War] was also carefully observing this battle from afar.

Arshavin was able to secretly exert his energy into the headquarter of Blood-Edge and screen the area. He didn’t sense the existence of the King of Chambord, so he could only focus on the mage who was wearing the devil-like mask. Numerous guesses appeared in his head, but he was only able to conclude that this mage’s temperament was really different from the King of Chambord. On Azeroth, every powerful warrior and mage had his or her distinct sensation; this sensation was really hard to change. Therefore, Arshavin was sure that the mage with the mask and the red cape wasn’t King of Chambord.

“If he isn’t the King of Chambord, then – he must be a master mage under King of Chambord.”

“Tanasha is very clear about the talent under the King of Chambord. Why hasn’t she told me anything about this terrifying mage?”

[Zenit’s God of War] was really perplexed.

The strange feeling in his head was getting stronger and stronger.

……

“Huh? This sensation…… Since when did a mage like this appear in Zenit? This sensation is really unfamiliar.”

“What? Old guy, you don’t know who this is? You sure that he isn’t your mysterious disciple?”

“No.”

“What kind of a magic surge is that? Why did I sense a strange, ancient, and mystic feel from it? As if ……”

“As if it is from the Mythical Ruins.”

“Could he be an assassin from Spartax?”

“No way, we are really familiar with the old guys from Spartax. To my knowledge, there had never been a mage like this in Spartax.”

“Could he be a new talent that is from other remote kingdoms? Time is the greatest force in the world…… Since King of Chambord came into the public eyes, I feel like us, the old guys, are rusting……”

“Whatever, the two princes and other superpowers had come to an agreement…… Tonight is the night of blood…… we don’t need to show up.”

Magic surges and energies containing consciousness shot out of the eight tallest magic towers located in St. Petersburg; these were so subtle that ordinary people couldn’t detect them at all. On top of the holy city, the most prestige mages of Zenit quickly communicated and then quieted down.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 254: Do You Want To Duel?

Chapter 254: Do You Want To Duel?

“Ah…… life is like a show, everyone wants to perform at their best. When the act ends, only the top performer would be rewarded!”

Wine, golden cup, golden fan, golden robe …… A figure was hidden in the dark clouds. It was the number one Traveling Poets of Zenit – Matt Razi. As if he was showing off his poetry skills, he said those words out loud as he drank the delicious wine.

There was a thin figure that was standing in mid-air next to Matt Razi. The man was wearing a brown robe, and he was staring at the battle below him in silence.

“This little guy. Hahahaha, interesting. Is this guy with the mask the King of Chambord? Eh, the sensation is really different, and the battle style is different too. Instantly casting spells…… not really, but similar…… Interesting, I haven’t encountered something strange like this in so long…… Old guy, can you say something? Even if you don’t want to listen to me, you can at least let me know.” Matt Razi said that intentionally.

The thin figure turned around and looked at him.

“When would that person in the palace get cured?” Matt Razi took a sip and continued trying to find a good topic.

“Not sure.”

“Really? You don’t know as well?”

“Yeah.”

“Yo, we go way back. Can you not respond in a way that makes us feels like strangers?”

“Ok.”

“……”

……

“Hehehe, looks like he has some more secrets. He has a mage like this under his wings? Or is he the mage? What a terrifying mage…… He is able to cast out fireballs that is equal to the attack of a fix-star warrior. With this, he is probably a six-star mage already.”

On the sixth floor, Paris stood in front of a window and murmured with a faint smile on her face.

Behind her, there was a table. There were wines on the table, and there was a man sitting beside it.

This man was wearing a very normal outfit, but he looked magnificent. The long black hair that was tied together with a red band was fluttered in the wind. His skin was smooth and white, his nose was really well-shaped, his eyes were brilliant, and his eyebrows were sharp and valiant…… with all the adjective for beauty in the world, they would only describe 0.01% of his handsomeness. He reached out and lightly grabbed onto a wine cup.

The wine cup contained the top-tier wine; the aroma of the wine made the room a little bit dreamy.

However, that wine wasn’t for a human.

It was for a dog.

A little dog that lost both of its hind legs rested in the arms of this handsome man. It licked the wine from the cup as it looked up at its owner infrequently while crying out of excitement. This dog wasn’t a rare species; if it was on the street, people would pick stray dogs over it because the stray dogs would look cuter.

“Hey, slow down, no rush!” The handsome young man petted the dog as he smiled; it felt like he was talking to an old friend.

Behind the young man, Granello stood there in metal armor. His body was straight as a spear, and he was glancing around with his guards up; his hand didn’t leave the hilt of his sword.

Except for Granello, there was another person who was standing straight like a spear.

However, that man was standing beside Paris.

His golden armor didn’t look too fancy on him as a light pressure came off of him infrequently. It was Sutton-Chris, the tenth Executive Knight of Imperial Knight Palace. He was staring at Paris as if she was the only person in the room – care…… love…… the emotions that a man would have towards the woman he loved were all in Sutton’s eyes.

“Hey, Chris. Can’t you look at Paris a little differently? It is just too nauseating. Oka and I are about to throw up.” The handsome man who was playing with the disabled dog suddenly laughed.

He was really casual.

The dog that lost two of its legs was called Oka.

The man’s name was also Oka.

Oka Dominguez.

The Second Prince of Zenit who was really influential in the empire right after Emperor Yassin.

“Oh…… Ok!” Sutton turned around and blocked Dominguez’ view using his cape. This way, the prince and the dog couldn’t see his expressions anymore.

This scene made Dominguez speechless; he tapped his forehead in defeat.

“Oka, aren’t you going to come here and see how our friend is fighting? It is really interesting!” Paris who was standing by the window waved at Dominguez. Her attitude was so chill that it felt like she was talking to a friend rather than a prince of the empire.

“All of that battle is just boring. You can enjoy it yourself. I’m tired, and I’m just going to take a nap! Let me know when it is all over!” After saying that, Dominguez rested his arms and head on the table; he didn’t care for his image at all. “Really, I’m a prince, and I should be sleeping with all kinds of beauties in my palace. Now I’m dragged here to watch a battle…… Boring……” He murmured.

However, since he was so handsome, his casual sleeping position was very attractive as well.

In his arms, little dog Oka was drunk off of the wine. It closed its big eyes, and it looked like an alcoholic.

In the loud battle noises, the prince and his dog actually fell asleep.

……

……

“You…… coward! Garbage! If you have the honor of a mage, stop and duel with me!”

The leader of Blood-Edge was so mad that he was going to puke up blood.

He was chasing after this mage with the mysterious mask, but the mage completely changed his view of mage as a profession.

His opponent was sly as a fox. The mage wasn’t planning to fight with him; rather, the mage ran around in the buildings that were on fire. He was super-fast, and he was able to cast fireballs to kill the mages of Blood-Edge who were trying to cast water spells to put out the fire or ignite more buildings on fire. What was more shocking was that whatever he stepped on, the fire would start to grow from it. Soon, the entire headquarter was filled with flames.

It was no use!

These magic flames were hard to put out.

Gradually, the mercenaries of Blood-Edge started to back off as the flames grew bigger as wind added oxygen to them.

“Everyone, form groups and protect the most important buildings! All water-elemental mages, put out the fire!” The roar of the leader of Blood-Edge resonated in the sky. “Hold still for a few more minutes, the imperial soldiers will be here soon!”

“You, stop! You have stained the honor for all mages! You coward!” The leader shouted as he continued to chase after Fei who was making the chaos worse.

Letting a six-star mage to cast spells freely in the headquarter was like suicide.

There were only a few six-star mages in St. Petersburg, and they were all famous and prestige. Blood-Edge tried hard to get on their good sides by giving gifts to them. Although they didn’t manage to build a strong relationship, there wasn’t any hostility between them. Also, those mages valued their image and won’t do what this mage was doing. This mage in front of him was more like a thief.

“Who is this devil that can instantly cast spells?”

“Could it be……”

The worse possible person popped into the leader’s head, and his expression turned cold.

At this moment –

“You want to duel with me?”

The mage that was running around suddenly stopped on a warrior statue, and the fire under his feet instantly ignited the stone; the fire was so terrifying that it looked like it could burn anything in this world into ashes. This mage laughed: “Hahaha, ok. I will give you this one opportunity. If you can take this strike, I will leave here right away!” When he said that, the mysterious mask on his face rippled.

A magnificent magic elemental surge waved outward from this mage.

As if all the flames in the area heard the call, they all burned towards this mage viciously.

With a serious expression, the leader of Blood-Edge concentrated his power as he waited for his opponent’s strike. He knew that the “strike” of this terrifying mage would be on another level, and his muscles all tensed up around his bones; he was so concentrated that his warrior energy, spiritual power, and physical strength were in a perfect harmony. He was ready to take on the strike.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 255: You Can Only Die Like a Bug

Chapter 255: You Can Only Die Like a Bug

“No one was able to take this strike!” With one hand holding onto the magic wand, Fei drew various magic symbols in the air with the other hand.

Blood-Edge leader’s expression turned even more serious.

He sensed a terrifying fire magic element surge from the flames around here. Some kind of force was being summoned.

“If you can take on this strike, I won’t come to this part of the city anymore!” Fei said in a cold confident voice as a light red sphere appeared around his body.

The leader was feeling even more pressure; he had to concentrate his energy and spiritual power more.

This mage with the mysterious mask was giving him enough pressure already. This mage had a thick magic shield around him when he was casting spells, and it was hard for the leader of Blood-Edge to sneak attack. The leader was put in a very reactive situation, and all he could hope for was to endure this strike so this reaper would leave.

“Get ready!” Fei shouted.

The leader of Blood-Edge got even more focused as the blue robe that he was wearing gave off a blue light; it was made from the skin of a demon beast, and it was able to increase one’s defensive ability. All he could do now was to wait for his opponent’s deadly attack.

At this moment –

An invisible ripple suddenly appeared behind the leader of Blood-Edge.

A strangely shaped knife appeared out of nowhere and pierced through the leader’s protective warrior energy shield quietly; no one saw it coming. The blue robe the leader was wearing was also pierced through, and the knife stabbed into the leader’s body.

“Shit! Die!”

The leader’s attention was completely focused on Fei, and he didn’t expect someone would get this close to him at a time like this. He also didn’t expect there would be such a weapon that easily broke through his warrior energy and armor-like blue fox battle robe.

When he realized that something was wrong, it was too late to react.

A strangely shaped black knife actually pierced through his heart like the touch of the Grim Reaper; this knife was so sharp that it looked like it would tear through anything.

The knife was in the hand of a small figure.

“No……” The leader of Blood-Edge cried in desperation. With his last breath, he used all the warrior energy he had and struck at the sneak attacker. This movement worsened the wound on his body, and blood spurted out of the bloody hole. The strangely shaped knife was designed to deal the maximum amount of damage, and it left a devastating wound on his body.

“Cough…… cough…… you……. You cheater……. You……” The leader of Blood-Edge staggered around; it felt like he couldn’t stand up anymore.

“Cheat? Hahahaha, really? This counts?” Fei who was standing on the stone statue dashed forward and stopped ten meters away from the leader. Then, Fei slowly walked towards the leader of Blood-Edge while leaving behind a trail of fire and said: “Why do I feel like I’m not despicable enough? With a garbage like you, I want to use the hundred cruelest penalties on you. I want to kill you more than a hundred times. However, you only have one sleazy life…… Do you want to die before me like a warrior? Yuck! You are not worth it!!”

“Cough…… you…… Who…… Who are you?” The leader of Blood-Edge murmured as unwillingness filled his mind.

His vision was already darkening. If his opponent didn’t stand in front of the fire, he won’t be able to spot his opponent’s figure. There were multiple shadows in his eyes for the same object, and the world was becoming more chaotic in his eyes…… before he died, he wanted to know who killed him.

“I’m……” Fei walked up to him and murmured into his ears like an old friend.

“You…… are …… Ch……” The leader of Blood-Edge opened his eyes wide as his eyes were filled with shock.

“Since you now know who I am, you can die peacefully now!”

Fei walked to the other side of the leader, pulled out the knife that was still in his body as blood gushed out, and grabbed onto the leader’s head with his other hand. Whoosh! The black knife moved, and the deadly mercenary that terrified the region for many years got decapitated.

“Bloody knife for the revenge. No one can leave here alive! Ahahaha!” With the devil-like mask on, Fei laughed under the nightly sky. With one evil knife in one of his hand and the head of the leader of Blood-Edge in the other, he looked like a devil from hell standing in front of the fire.

This terrifying scene mixed with the thick murderous spirit coming off of Fei, more than a thousand mercenaries of Blood-Edge mentally collapsed.

“Ahahah, he killed the leader……”

“Leader has died, the leader has died!!!!”

“It’s over, Blood-Edge Mercenary Group is done for. Devil, he must be a devil from hell!”

“Let’s escape, we can escape!”

A series of screams and whines sounded from the sea of fire. The mercenaries of Blood-Edge lose their courage and willingness to fight. With such momentum, they couldn’t stop the collapse of Blood-Edge. Until now, the Imperial Patrol and imperial soldiers still hadn’t shown up, nor did the reinforcement came from Fellon Family. This was enough to show that Blood-Edge had offended someone they shouldn’t have. A terrifying power was trying to destroy this mercenary group, and even Fellon Family couldn’t stop it.

Blood-Edge Group was ditched!

Mercenaries started to scramble as the fire burned. Some of them still tried to grab their savings and treasures before escaping, and some of them already targeted the treasures of Blood-Edge that the group accumulated over the years. Although it was a critical moment, a lot of the mercenaries were high risk-takers, and they were willing to gamble to have the chance to win big……

Under the leader of Blood-Edge, there were six leading fighters.

One of them was captured by Fei already several days before. The bald man, who was left in the pub by Fei, witnessed everything. His face was completely pale as he watched the leader who was invincible in his mind get killed by Fei and the fire devouring up the headquarter of Blood-Edge. Now, he was scared; really scared. However, he didn’t have the chance of redo. A Saint Seiya who was guarding him chopped his head off using an axe and threw his body into the fire……

The rest of the five leading fighters all had their own plans. Some of them gathered their henchmen and tried to escape with their treasures, and some of them bit their teeth as they charged towards the warehouse where a lot of the treasures of the Blood-Edge was kept……

Some of them chose to revenge for their leader.

“You killed the leader, and I will take revenge for him!!!”

A figure dashed out of the fire. His clothes and armors were all lit up by the fire, and his skin and muscle were obviously burned. This man had been hiding in the fire for a while and wanted to kill Fei with the surprise attack…… this man was respectable.

However, his loyalty was used on the wrong person.

With a cold expression, Fie dashed away using the skill – Telekinesis and then cast a series of fireballs. After that, his body disappeared. As this sneak attacker barely dodged the fireballs, the strangely shaped knife dashed through his throat……

Bam!

The corpse fell to the ground.

Whoosh!

Fei threw the knife forward, and a thin figure appeared out of nowhere to catch it.

“Your performance isn’t that good. After striking the target, you should have dashed away immediately. When you pierced his body, why did you pause for a second? He was able to seize the opportunity to injure you…… Eh, it was fortunate that he was distracted by me and got injured already……. Otherwise, you would have been killed……” Fei said slowly.

“Master, I got it.” This thin figure was Fei’s first disciple – Philip Inzagi.

Inzagi’s strength wasn’t high, but his natural stealth technique was just too powerful. He was able to travel through space quietly and invisibly; Fei wasn’t even able to discover him without trying intentionally. After getting trained by Fei, Inzagi had a better control of this technique. In order for Inzagi to become a real assassin, Fei wanted him to get real battle experiences. That was why Fei distracted the leader of Blood-Edge and got Inzagi to deal the lethal attack. Of course, the knife Inzagi was using deserved some credits; it was made from [Demon’s Remain] and [Black Stone Essence], and it was as sharp as god-tier weapons. That was why Inzagi was able to pierce through the leader of Blood-Edge’s warrior energy, robe, and body.

“Assassins, are opportunistic. You have to remember that. When you become the master of seizing opportunities, you would be a god-tier assassin.”

“Yes, master!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 256: Mysterious Call

Chapter 256: Mysterious Call

“Eh…… Are you ok?” After scolding the disciple, Fei turned into a caring elder and asked.

“It is not serious. I have help from the battle armor, and only some of my internal organs are lightly injured. After I drank the potion, I’m all healed.” A shy smile appeared on Inzagi’s cold face.

Fei nodded.

He turned to the dead leader of Blood-Edge and took the blue robe that was made from the fur of level 7 Demon Beast Blue Fox. Fei was attracted to this battle robe from the beginning. The robe contained an ice elemental magic power; the robe was durable and was able to increase the power of ice-elemental warrior energy. Although the back of the robe had a hole, which was poked out by the knife Inzagi had, the value of this robe was still high.

Fei threw it into his storage ring.

“Huh? This…… Send my command. Let Lampard and others slow people down and drag on the time. Don’t kill off all the members of Blood-Edge, I need to take care of some stuff.” Fei suddenly sensed something and said to Inzagi.

“Yes, master.” Inzagi responded politely and disappeared into the darkness.

After closing his eyes and sensing the direction a little, Fei finally determined the way and dashed into the flames. He walked into the number one palace at the headquarter of Blood-Edge and started searching.

……

“Blood-Edge is done fore!”

The young man who was witnessing this from the tall tower sighed; however, his eyes still looked energetic. After a moment of hesitation, he walked down the tower and disappeared into the darkness.

“Since Blood-Edge is done, it is time to claim the rewards.”

……

“King of Chambord still hasn’t appeared yet. Could it be……”

Under the protection of the [Iron Blood Legion], [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin was trying to spot the man he was looking for. However, that figure never appeared…… Arshavin was more confused.

“Who could be that mysterious mage be? A six-star mage…… He shouldn’t be nameless. But why don’t I know anything about this mage from the intelligence report?” He thought.

Arshavin felt like he was being very anxious; there seemed to be a veil that was covering the truth, and he wasn’t able to reveal it.

“Quick! Investigate!” Arshavin commanded with his cold voice.

“Yes, your highness.” An armored soldier kneeled as he responded. After that, this soldier got up and left.

As henchmen that were training by the elder prince of Zenit, they had been with this [Zenit’s God of War] through numerous battles. They were unparalleled loyal to the prince, and they had an understanding of each other that were unprecedented. The soldiers knew exactly what the prince wanted and what to do after hearing the single word “investigate”.

……

In the sky, on top of the dark clouds.

“Old guy, did you see through him? Is that mage with the mask Alexander?” Matt Razi scratched his head. After all this time, he still couldn’t figure it out.

“No.” The thin figure answered.

“Even you couldn’t see through him?”

“No.”

“Hahaha, even the number one warrior of the empire, the Martial Saint Krasic couldn’t see through a young man? You couldn’t figure out any clues?”

“Completely different power sensation. I can’t be sure.”

“Huh? You finally said more than one word. Hahaha, let me count……eight words! This broke the record for the last three years! Hahaha” Matt Razi laughed as he opened his eyes wide.

Martial Saint: “……”

Matt Razi: “Come on, say some more. If you say more words, you would appear more terrifying to your opponents.”

Martial Saint: “If you say fewer words, you would be more likable.”

Matt Razi: “……”

Matt Razi: “Should I go and take off that little guy’s musk?”

Martial Saint: “Don’t!”

Matt Razi: “Again? Would you die if you say more stuff?”

Martial Saint: “……”

……

The number one palace of Blood-Edge was really magnificent. It took a lot of space; it looked like a small public square. Although a portion of it was destroyed by Fei’s Fireballs and the wooden furniture were burning, the structure of the palace was still fine.

Fei carefully inspected his surroundings. He then summoned the huge wand from his set items [Arcanna’s Tricks] and grasped it in his hands. He slowly walked towards the huge throne decorated by two huge lion statues.

“A little leader of a mercenary group dares to sit on the duel-lion thrones that only canonized kings of affiliated kingdoms qualify to sit on. How dare he?”

Fei sneered as he waved his wand.

Whoosh!

Air-piercing noises sounded as four Fireballs smashed onto the throne. In the loud booming noises, the entire white stone throne was blown into pieces.

Slowly, the stone dusts settled.

A secret pathway with a mysterious gate appeared behind the destroyed throne. The pathway was dark, and Fei didn’t know where it led to.

On the side of the gate, there were numerous mysterious silver patterns engraved on it; they were a type of strange magic arrays. Didn’t matter the magic pathings or the gate, they were really different from the current styles. After Fei carefully observed the gate, he realized that this gate was made from a huge piece of stone, and it was completely inlaid onto the opening of this pathway. This piece of stone was obviously from another era; it had an ancient feel to it, and it didn’t match the feel of the pathway at all.

However, the magic patterns on the gate gave Fei a familiar feel.

Fei’s intuition told him that this gate was a good piece.

“Let me save if first……” Although he didn’t come to a conclusion, Fei switched to Barbarian Mode and used his brute strength to break the gate off of the pathway. Then, he threw it into his storage space.

After he did all of that, he walked into the pathway.

The summoning call he sensed a little early unintentionally came from this pathway.

The pathway was really thin; only one person could fit through while slanting his or her body. Stone steps slowly led to a deeper and gloomier underground. After walking down for 50 meters, the pathway slowly got wider. Light shone ahead as the treasure lit up the area.

Any regular person would pace himself or herself if he or she suddenly saw such bright lights in this thin pathway.

However, Fei stopped.

He could tell that although the walls looked normal, there was a dangerous sensation. Even Fei was scared by this sensation a little.

“Magic traps?”

Fei didn’t expect Blood-Edge would have such a scary hidden cave.

Fei thought about it and switched to Assassin Mode.

Out of all the seven classes, the assassin was the best at making and destroying magic traps. It was the best option in this situation.

Under Assassin Mode, Fei clearly felt that there were numerous traps of all kinds hidden on the walls ahead. Those traps were delicate and well-hidden; if one wasn’t professional, even a six-star warrior would be at a disadvantage. If this warrior was unlucky, he or she would be killed.

Fei slowly walked forward.

He was trying to clear out some traps, but he didn’t clear all of them. He created a strange path that only one person can walk through.

“Strange…… these designs are really interesting, but the execution was garbage. Looks like someone who didn’t know much about magic traps set them up as he or she tried to mimic other traps……” Fei slowly discovered some strange facts. There were so many traps in the area, but the power of those traps decreased because the number was too many; some of the connected traps were set up incorrectly. It seemed like the person who set up this place only went after the numbers and didn’t know much about the interconnectedness of the traps.

This part of the pathway that was about 50 meters long took Fei 30 minutes to get through.

Fei didn’t trigger any traps, and he didn’t leave any footprints; it looked like no one walked pass through this pathway yet.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 257: Blood-Edge’s Treasure

At the end of the pathway, there was a stone wall that had nine symbols engraved on it; those nine symbols contained some kind of meaning that Fei didn’t know. The symbols were engraved with a bloody-red energy, and it made the nine symbols look very mysterious. Fei stood in front of the wall, and he was surprised that he had seen these symbols before. However, these symbols weren’t the kind of symbols the monster in Diablo World would drop.

Then, Fei showed his “greedy” personality.

He switched to Barbarian Mode and used his swords to carve out these nine mysterious symbols by using his physical strength. He threw these symbols into the storage space; he planned to show these to Akara and Cain; those two could probably figure it out.

After carving out those symbols, Fei turned to the right of the stone wall.

The pathway turned 90 degrees, and the dreamy light came from there.

There weren’t any more magic traps here, and Fei stayed in Barbarian Mode.

After several 90 degrees turns, there was a huge underground hall.

After stepping into the hall, the light shining off of the treasures lit up the place. Fei was even stunned by this. There were at least 20 dreamy mountains made from piled gold, silver, jade, gems…….

Those were all the treasures that Blood-Edge accumulated over the years.

To be able to get wealth, Blood-Edge literally did anything they could, including capturing slaves and even dirtier trades. The law of the empire had many loopholes, and the evil people were able to exploit them. Under the support of the superpower Fellon Family, the mercenaries of Blood-Edge commit a ton of sins. They should no longer be called mercenaries; they were a bunch of greedy and immoral bandits. As a result, they had stacked a large amount of wealth.

On top of that, Fei was sure that this was only a portion of the money that Blood-Edge earned over the years; after all, Blood-Edge had to give money to Fellon Family and other forces.

This amount of money was enough to buy a hundred castles like Chambord.

Impressive!

Unimaginable!

Fei’s blood started to boil as he looked at all the treasure in front of him.

Anyone would be stunned and lose the ability to speak when seeing this huge amount of resources.

However, Fei forced himself to calm down.

The reason why he was able to conquer Blood-Edge was that Paris had planned it out. All the superpowers including Fellon Family abandoned this sinister-like group. That was why Fei was able to attack without the intervention from imperial soldiers and Imperial Patrol. According to the agreements, Fei was able to get 30% of the total rewards. If he took all of the resources to himself, the other forces would definitely get mad. Although Fei wasn’t scared of it, it wasn’t worth the trade-off.

Fei didn’t need the entire empire to turn against him.

After all, Fei had access to Horadric Cube, an item that shouldn’t exist in the world. Fei was able to make numerous high-level gems using low-level gems. Normal monetary resources weren’t really attractive to Fei who had a golden-finger like Diablo World.

Fei didn’t take a single gold coin from the first mountain.

He walked by the mountains made of gold and jade.

Behind these mountains, there were more impressive items.

There were a dozen weapon racks that had all kind of weapons and equipment on them. Those items were all rare top-tier weapons and armors. Fei took a long sword from the rack and struck it in the air. A chilly energy filled the surroundings as the thin blade of the sword danced in the air like a silver string. Fei knocked the blade, and one of his falling hairs was cut by the sword cleanly.

Nice Sword!

Fei had to admire the blacksmith who made this sword.

He put back the sword and picked out a few other weapons. They were all sharp and stiff weapons that were obviously made by master-tier blacksmiths. The armors in the area were able to protect all the vital points on the human body, and the connecting areas of the metal plates were stuffed with fur of Demon Beasts. The armors made with such details were light and offered great defensive abilities…… Even only a small portion of the elites could receive items like these in the top ten battle legions and Royal Palace Guards.

However, Fei was still not moved. He put back the weapon and continued to walk forward.

In the mysterious underground cave in Chambord, there was almost an unlimited amount of [Demon’s Remains] and [Black Stone Essences]. With Charsi’s top-tier forging skills, items on this level could be made with ease. The weapons Charsi could forge were actually even better than these items, so Fei didn’t really care.

Behind the weapon rack, there were six bookshelves.

This surprised Fei. “Are these bloody bandits into reading?” He thought.

But after reading the names of the books, Fei understood what was going on.

The books on the shelves were all warrior energy training scrolls, and these scrolls were all pretty high-level. These training scrolls actually even contained combat techniques that deal good damages. Especially on the last wooden bookshelf that had a deep fragrance to it, there were a few ultra-rare mage training scrolls; one of them was the training journal of a six-star mage.

These items were so valuable that Fei couldn’t even overlook them.

That training scroll made by the six-star mage named [Low-level Space Magic Theory – Decryption] could be one of the rare items at any auctions in St. Petersburg, and numerous powerhouses would fight over it.

This time, Fei wasn’t as chill as before.

Without hesitation, he threw those training scrolls along with the bookshelves into his storage space. What Chambord needed the most in order to improve wasn’t money but these training scrolls.

Walking deeper into the hall, Fei saw some well-kept food and water; there were magic refrigerators that were powered by ice-elemental arrays. Except that, there was a full kitchen …… all of the stuff here was enough for a person for a full month.

“Did someone plan to use this place as a hideout?”

Fei was a little confused.

Fei didn’t know that the leader of Blood-Edge was a really calculative character. He knew about the crimes he committed, and he knew about the forces that he offended. Therefore, he had been planning his escape for a long time. This underground hall had been around for a long time, and the leader of Blood-Edge discovered it by accident. After that, he had been renovating the place in secret. He was the only one who knew about this place, and he was planning to change his identity, get a noble status from Fellon Family, and go somewhere remote to spend the last half of his life. The reason why there were so many weapons, money, and training scrolls was that the leader of Blood-Edge was trying to start his own kingdom afterward. At the same time, risk-averse leader of Blood-Edge created a small living space for himself as he was afraid that Blood-Edge would be destroyed one day.

However, he didn’t expect anything like that would occur today. None of what he planned was used, and he was killed by Inzagi in a sneak attack.

This might be karma doing its job.

Everything he planned for in the first half of his life was now an easy piece of pie for Fei.

After going through the food storage area, the light in the area dimmed. The deepest part of the underground pathway was a huge pit. It was so deep that it was completely dark down there, and it felt chilly and gloomy; no one knew what was under the pit.

Fei switched to Sorceress Mode and waved his wand to create a dash of fire that he sent down the pit to light it up temporally.

The things in the pit were now visible.

Fei looked down and his face changed color.

There were numerous white bones in this pit; a huge cloud of blue “ghost flames” ignited as the fire triggered this reaction. Like ghosts who were trying to hurt the newcomer, a dark and chilling sensation filled the area.

“Those people who died in the pit must hold strong grievances; that is the only way that these ‘Ghost Flames’ would be created. But how did they all die here?” Fei thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 258: Are You?

Chapter 258: Are You?

Fei switched to Paladin Mode, and the golden aura covered his surroundings.

This aura contained holy power, and it was the best counter for this kind of gloomy energy. All the chilling energy disappeared like snow in the hot summer day as it touched the aura. Fei used the skill [Prayer], and the golden light around his body intensified. The entire underground hall was lit up; it was even brighter than the gold mountains. Under the cleansing of this power, the atmosphere of the hall turned peaceful and calm.

After all of this, Fei switched back to Sorceress Mode.

Then, Fei sensed an even stronger call; he sensed a familiar and intimate feeling as if his loved one was calling for him. This calling came from the white bones in the deep pit.

Fei didn’t hesitate and jumped into the pit of bones.

This scene wasn’t really too much for Fei. In Diablo World, he had been through a lot of bloody and terrifying places. Compared to those living hells, the chilling white bones were way cuter.

Crack!

Fei broke numerous bones as he landed on them.

These bones seemed to have been around for about ten years. From the way the bones corroded, Fei could tell that they weren’t high-level warriors when they were alive. The bones were really fragile, and they were only able to keep their original shape because there was no wind in this space.

As soon as Fei broke the bones, white bone dust shoot into the air.

“Huh? There are some tools?”

Fei found some unexpected items with the help of the light from the fire.

Under the bones, there were complete sets of building tools like shovels and spades. There were also some metal buttons that looked like they were on some clothes.

Fei immediately knew who these bones belonged to – the slaves and craftsmen who participated in the building of this underground project. After this hall was completed, they were all killed off to keep the secret.

A bunch of poor souls.

After Fei reached the bottom of the pit, the calling he was sensing grew even stronger. He realized that this calling was behind one of the sidewalls of the pit.

When he wanted to get close to that sidewall and take a better look, his eyes froze. About half a meter away from that sidewall, there was a pair of perfect footprints on the bones.

The footprints were about 30 centimeters long, and they were really clean compared with the messy bones and bone fragments around them. Fei squatted down to take a better look, and he was sure that the footprints were facing towards the wall; they were formed from someone stepping here for numerous times.

“How could it be? What kind of person would appear here and step at the same location?”

Fei thought as he stood up and stepped into the footprint.

Tink! …… Crack!

It was a really light metal spring sounding noise. A series of gears gliding noises followed after. Fei felt a light shake under his feet, and the stone wall in front of him had five silver dots appeared on it. Those five silver dots quickly danced on the wall and drew some pretty curvatures. Those curvatures soon formed a magic array that looked like a stone gate.

“This……”

Before Fei could react, the magic array started to operate on its own.

A sensation that Fei was really familiar with appeared as a light buzz sounded. A sky-blue oval shaped teleport portal that was two meters tall appeared in front of Fei.

Fei was stunned.

He was too familiar with this scene.

It was a portal.

It was the portal that [Town Teleport Scroll] would create in Diablo World.

Same magic surge, same magic color, same oval shape, same strange appeal…… Fei was completely sure that this was a teleport portal, but he didn’t know where this portal led to.

Fei found that the situation was getting more and more interesting.

He thought that he was taking revenge for his loyal subjects who were suppressed and killed by Blood-Edge, but things went on a tangent.

After summoning out his armor and dual-swords from Diablo World, he stepped into the portal without much hesitation.

In the next second, a dark space appeared in front of Fei’s eyes.

Before he was able to see anything else, bones filled his vision.

It was a golden skeleton.

Different from the bones of the slaves and craftsmen that were really weak, this skeleton looked as if it was made from pure gold. It was shiny, but it was a lot smaller than an ordinary person; it was only about 1.2 meters tall. The skeleton was complete, and it was standing there still. Its arms were grabbing onto a huge battle axe that had a red fire symbol on it, and the skeleton looked like it was guarding and protecting something.

……

……

“Shiz! The mercenary group is done…… fortunately, I have a Plan B!”

With the fires in the background, one of the six top fighters of Blood-Edge [Earthy Tiger] Cahill looked at the buildings that were being devoured by the flames. He was running away with 20 of his henchmen and the treasures that he accumulated over the years.

Blood-Edge’s headquarter was really big; with huge defense wall-like buildings that cut off the access from the outside, there were only four exits.

[Earthy Tiger] Cahill and his henchmen looked relieved as they were only about 20 meters away from getting out on the west end.

As long as they could get out of this exit, they would be able to disappear into the capital like a drop of water into the ocean; zero traces of them could be found as they were really familiar with the terrain and the structure of St. Petersburg. After all, every bastard had his own escaped planned out ahead of time; they were confident that they couldn’t be traced by any organization.

“Quick, follow me…… Right, Andy, did you bring those two girls?” Cahill asked in a low voice.

“Head, don’t worry, I got it.” A short and thin mercenary with an eye patch sneered. Beside him, there was another tall and strong mercenary. Both of them had a big bag on their shoulders, and it was clear that two people were locked in the bags under the light of the moon and the torches. However, it was obvious that those two girls’ mouths had been stuffed. They were only able to whine in desperation.

“Too scary! Real scary! Who is that mysterious mage with that mask? He is a devil from hell! The leader with five-star ice-elemental warrior energy is quite a character in the empire, but that devil easily chopped his head off.” One of the mercenaries sighed as he staggered.

“Doesn’t matter who he is….. We made it out…… Hahaha, when we actually get free, we can vent off our frustration on these two girls, heheheh.” Some mercenaries were just glad that they were lucky.

“Shut up, all of you!” Cahill turned around and shouted in a low voice: “I have plans with those two girls, so don’t lay your fingers on them! Otherwise, don’t blame me for being ruthless.” His expression looked cruel.

All his henchmen didn’t dare to say anything.

After seeing this, Cahill turned his head back around. However, before he could keep running, his pupil contracted, and cold sweat slid down his forehead.

In front of him, there was a man with a huge sword stabbed into the ground. This figure was bulky, and he was standing in the shadow of the walls. With a set of mysterious armor, this man looked like an invincible lion. He was wearing a layer of stars, his red hair was fluttering in the air, and his capes was making a lot of noises in the wind.

Powerful. A terrifying sensation came off of this figure.

The mercenaries only took one look at this man, and they already felt like they were like stray dogs standing in front of a king of the jungle. The flood-like momentum that was being given off by this man was shocking.

“Who…… Who are you?” Although Cahill was a strong character, his voice was shaking as he knew he was no match for this man.

“Blood-Edge?” The man asked with a clear voice.

“Who…… Who are you?” The mercenaries’ face changed color; they knew that this man was after them.

“Are you guys a part of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group?”

Tick, tick, tick…… It was the noise of upper teeth colliding with the lower teeth rapidly. The mercenaries had already sensed the murderous intent coming off of the man, and they felt like this was their end. They had imposed this desperation feel onto their powerless victims, and they felt like great rulers of other people’s destiny. However, when they were on the other side of the table, they suddenly realized how scary the desperation was.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 259: I’m Late Again?

“You are not going to admit it? So you are?” Under the stars, that man slowly pulled out the sword by the exit. “Zodiac Leo Saint Seiya Frank-Lampard of Chambord is here to kill!”

“Chambord?”

Until now, the Blood-Edge Mercenaries finally knew where the origin of this chaos was.

“King of Chambord?”

“Actually him?”

“Let’s all attack! Kill him!” Cahill was a little scared. He commanded his henchmen to initiate the attack while he slowly backed off; he was already thinking of his escape.

But at the next moment –

Clench of the fist.

At the center of Lampard’s fist, a bright dot shone; it was so bright that it lit up the nightly sky.

This dot was as bright as lightning, and it hurt the eyes of all the mercenaries. Then, the dot branched out and created numerous fishnet like light strands.

Lightning Speed Fist!

The mercenaries felt like their visions blurred, and the man in front of them disappeared.

They were all standing still, but they realized that they lost the control of their bodies. While they were surprised, they suddenly heard a series of dense ramming noises.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

It sounded like fists hitting the metal armors. All the mercenaries were shocked to find numerous caved fists marks on each other’s armors. As if they were hit by invisible fists, a series of bone crackling noises sounded; even Cahill got his bones broken.

The only people that were unharmed were the two girls inside the bags on the two mercenaries’ shoulders.

“Fast…… fast…… such fast…… fist……. I…… You……”

As his pupils started to dilute, [Earthy Tiger] Cahill started to realize that the lightning-like light web was actually the paths of his opponent’s fists. The speed of those fists was so fast that he didn’t catch them at all. Only after that man finished the attack, they felt the desperation as the powerful energy destroyed their bodies.

There was no way that they could have dodged that attack.

“How powerful is he? How can he use something like this?” The mercenaries thought to themselves.

“With strength like this, he is not weaker than the leader…… How can someone like him be so loyal to the King of Chambord?”

“Just how powerful are the Chambordians?”

When he was dying, Cahill finally understood what kind of enemy Blood-Edge created for itself. At the same time, he knew that what happened tonight wasn’t just an assassination of their leader; he felt like the King of Chambord had already planned everything out, and it was impossible for anyone at Blood-Edge to escape.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Clouds of blood mists appeared.

The mercenaries of Blood-Edge exploded like bombs, and their bone fragments and tore organs stained the walls. This terrifying scene was created by Lampard who injected his lightning elemental warrior energy and fist power into the mercenaries’ bodies.

Died without leaving behind full corpses.

“Ounn……” Terrified whining sounded from the bags as they landed on the ground.

Lampard frowned as he looked at them.

At this time, another figure suddenly appeared by the exit. After that figure saw the scene, he was stunned: “Eh…… all killed? Damn, I’m late!”

……

“Hahaha, this path is blocked!”

Under the moonlight, Pierce and Drogba who summoned their Capricorn and Taurus Star Saint Set looked like two Iron Gods of Slaughter. They stood in the middle of the exit on the east side of Blood-Edge’s headquarter, and they sneered viciously at the mercenaries who were running towards them. Their huge bodies completely blocked the path for the thirty to fourth mercenaries.

“Who are you?”

“Fuck off!”

“You want to die?”

“Die!”

The mercenaries of Blood-Edge who were running for their lives swung their chilling weapons as they rushed towards the two men; they weren’t really scared as they had the numbers advantage. Among them, there were warriors who hadn’t even met the star-level requirements, there were three-star warriors, and one of the six top-tier fighters of Blood-Edge – [Violent Lizard] Danti was hidden in the group as well. They were all planning to rush out of this exit.

However –

“Hahaha, taste the anger of the Golden Taurus – [Gigantic Long Horn]!”

“Godly Blade of Judgment – [Saint Sword Excalibur]!”

The two strongmen charged at the vicious mercenaries of Blood-Edge, and the blurred images of a tough golden bull and an ancient sword appeared behind them. The two complete different surging energy appeared, and they merged with the two strongmen’s bodies.

At the next moment, the energy disappeared.

Both Pierce and Drogba appeared behind the crowd.

All of the mercenaries still kept their previous poses, but they froze.

[Violent Lizard] Danti; he only half-drew his sword, and he lost the opportunity to continue drawing.

The mercenaries’ armor shattered, and their weapons broke. Clothes, helmets, bones, muscles…… all of that turned into small pieces.

Domination!

Blood stained the path, and the scene looked like the battlefield that got destroyed by a huge monster, and it looked like the battlefield that got pierced by an invisible sword. As the metal pieces landed on the ground and made a series of crisp noises, none of the mercenaries could be found.

Pierce and Drogba turned around and were satisfied with the damage they dealt.

“Damn, it felt good acting like a master! Huh? I killed twenty-five…… Hahaha, more than you!” Drogba counted the unrecognizable corpses and shouted.

“His Majesty taught us that the quality is more important than the quantity. Look at it, there is a mid-tier four-star warrior who had earth elemental warrior energy – he was probably one of the six top-tier fighters ……” Pierce rubbed his chin as he answered back.

At this time, the space beside them rippled.

Inzagi rushed out of the space and said in disappointment: “Huh……. All killed? I’m late again?”

……

Bang! Bang! Bang!

As a series of dense bowstring vibrating noises stopped and the magic energy surge disappeared, sixty to seventy human shaped icicles and ashes appeared by the south side of the exit. The mercenaries of Blood-Edge didn’t struggle too much under the magic arrows of Elena. With the battle bow and delicate magic armors, the Valkyrie-like girl didn’t feel any pressure. She was the Goddess of Archery from Diablo World. She closed her eyes and recovered her mana; she was waiting for the next wave of mercenaries from Blood-Edge to appear.

Inzagi rushed to Elena, and he was sweating so much that white steam was coming off of him. “Sister Elena, you…… you are so fast as well……” Inzagi almost fell from running too fast.

……

“Hey, Fernando, let’s make a deal. Can you just not move next time? So I can take the revenge for our fellow Chambordians who died in the pit as well?”

Looking at the mercenaries of Blood-Edge who died under Torres’ arrows, Warden Oleg realized that his [Corpse-Piling Shock Wave] was too slow to activate. Before he could send out the wave, the enemies would be all killed. He felt like he was the world’s unluckiest “brothel frequenter”. Before he could “shoot”, he was told to add money or else.

“Ok!” Torres answered.

At this moment, a series of noises appeared as a dozen mercenaries rushed towards them.

“Ahahaha, all mine this time! Corpse-Piling Shock Wave…….”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

A series of bowstring noises sounded beforehand, and all the mercenaries died under the arrows like wheat under a farmer’s sickles.

Before Oleg finished the word “wave”, he looked at Torres with a sad expression; he felt like crying.

Torres: “Ah, sorry, I forgot. Just like what His Majesty said ‘conditioned reflex’…… Hehehe, you know I would get furious when I see them……”

Oleg: “However, you said that at least six times.”

Torres: “Ah? Really? I promise this is the last time.”

Oleg: “You said that at least four times as well.”

At this time, Inzagi who rushed here was about to cry. He propped himself up by pushing on his knees, and he was breathing heavily. He was so tired that he was breathing with his tongue. “Huh……Hu…… His majesty…… new order…… Hu…… You need to…… try to buy more time…… Huhu, his majesty made some new discoveries…… Huh…… So tired……”

……

……

The golden skeleton was standing there quietly, and it was reflecting off a light. It was obvious that this man or creature died thousands of years ago. His armor and flesh had corroded throughout the passage of time.

However, Fe still felt like there was a huge impeccable mountain in front of him. He felt like he wanted to kneel down and worship this skeleton.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 260: “Demon King’s Wisdom”

Chapter 260: “Demon King’s Wisdom”

There was a huge powerful sensation coming off of this skeleton. The sensation was dense as mountains and limitless like the universe. It felt ancient as the earth, and it was vase like the ocean…… The sensation coming off of it was so strong that Fei had a hard time walking under the level 40 Barbarian Mode. As if he was carrying a mountain on his back, his steps were heavy, and all of his bones were crackling like corns being popped in the popcorns machine.

“This golden skeleton must be a supreme entity before his or her death. Although this creature died thousands of years ago, the skeleton had been kept well. This sensation is probably one-thousandth of the actual power sensation of this creature, and it is still way too strong. Compared this, the assassin who was after me that day is like a small ant.”

Fei was more terrified as he observed it more.

“What a lord-like powerful creature would leave behind such traces after death? In legends, a star-class warriors’ bones would corrode after ten years, moon-class elites’ bones would corrode after a hundred years, and the sun-class lords’ bones would corrode after five hundred years…… From the sensation, it is clear that this creature died thousands of years ago. Could it be that this creature is more powerful a sun-class lord? Also, this skeleton is only 1.3 meters tall, and it looks like a kid. But from the thickness of the bones, it seems like this creature was fully grown and was in his or her prime. Could this powerful entity be a dwarf?”

Mystery!

The existence of this golden skeleton was an unsolved mystery!

Fei then looked at the dual-blade axe in this skeleton’s hands.

This battle axe was made from an unknown material. It looked golden, and the handle of the axe was about half a meter long. It was thick on both ends, and it was slender in the middle; a perfect curvature was formed from it. On the handle, a ton of mysterious pathings and symbols were engraved. They looked like magic pathings, and they also looked like rough sketches of animals and plants. These patterns were tightly connected, and they circled around the handle until they reached the blades.

The body of the blades was about two-thirds of the axe. The tip of the blade was as thin as paper, but its back was as thick as a tree. With six blood groves on each side of the blades, the axe looked like a Phoenix that had opened its wings. The wings created two perfect half circles, and the halves met in the center and created a deadly oval.

From all angles, this battle axe looked like an excellent art piece; it was breathtaking.

Finally, Fei concentrated onto the six small hexagonal dents on the axe.

Intuition told Fei that things were inlaid in those dents, and they were lost……. The blade in front of him wasn’t in its final form.

However, Fei was not able to touch the blade.

The impressive sensation coming off of the skeleton repelled him away. Fei tried his best, and he found that he couldn’t walk within a ten-meter radius of the skeleton even when he tried to risk injuring himself. Even after the buff under Barbarian Mode as well as the Hulk Potion and strengthening under heat and chill energies in the underground cave in Chambord, Fei’s iron-like body was about to explode when he tried to walk into that zone.

After several attempts, Fei gave up and focused on other stuff in this space.

This space was like a basement or an underground tomb. It wasn’t big; it was only about two to three hundred square meters. It was surrounded by a type of light yellow stones, and the walls were very smooth. Silver light would flash through the walls mysteriously and orderlessly. What surprised Fei was that those silver lights didn’t emit a powerful sensation; they were very calm.

Except for the portal behind Fei, there weren’t any other exits in here.

Behind the golden skeleton, a cloud of silver energy was flashing around. This silver energy gave off a similar peaceful sensation as the silver lights on the walls. Fei slowly circled around the golden skeleton and walked towards that silver energy.

It was a book.

A book that was floating in the air.

The book was five-fingers thick, and it was in a square shape with thirty centimeters on each side. As if it was stained with blood, the book was in a dark red color. Interestingly, the pages were flipping automatic themselves.

Every time the page turned, numerous silver characters would appear on the vague and white page. It was really magical.

Fei observed it carefully.

He realized that the characters were the ones used on Azeroth that could be traced back to the era of gods and demons. These characters were hard to understand; the spelling and grammar were really different from the language that was being used on the continent now. Since this language was only rarely used and not lost, Fei studied this language before in Chambord’s Royal Library, and he was able to understand 10-20% of the meaning.

“This books covers knowledge about the mechanisms, traps, architectures, forging, smelting, gathering ……”

Fei was stunned. He realized that the knowledge recorded in this book was so vast that it was like an encyclopedia.

The book was more than a hundred pages long, and there were a lot of illustrations. The pages contained information and pictures of weapons, buildings, traps, palaces, defense walls, and etc. All of these were displayed by the silver energy while the pages turned themselves.

On the last page of the book, a few lines of bigger characters were writing in a different font. These characters were written in the book rather than being displayed by the silver energy.

The lines were simple: “These are all the generous gifts…… from Demon King His Majesty…… [Demon King’s Wisdom]…… [Demon King’s Punishment]…… [Demon King’s Sword]…… [Demon King’s Memory]…… [Demon King’s Wishes]…… [Demon King’s Calculations] …… [Demon King’s…….] …… Despicable Gods…… Lost…… escaped…… I’m about to die…… They came…… Battle until death…… protect …… We die with grudge…… Demon Deity’s Honor…… Inherit……”

There were only three to four hundred words, but Fei had a hard time reading through them. The writing was choppy themselves, and the grammar was bad. With Fei’s bad understanding of the language, those were all the information he could extract.

After the last page, the book flipped back to its cover page.

Fei saw a few characters –

[Demon King’s Wisdom]

So this book was called [Demon King’s Wisdom]

After seeing these words, Fei immediately understood what the generous gifts meant. The names such as [Demon King’s Wisdom] and [Demon King’s Punishment] were all the treasures that the “Demon King” left. Just from the knowledge in [Demon King’s Wisdom], Fei could tell that this “Demon King” was an ingenious figure. Although Fei wasn’t sure how powerful this “Demon King” was, this entity was at least a very wise figure.

“Except this book [Demon King’s Wisdom], what about the others, like [Demon King’s Punishment] and [Demon King’s Sword]? Are they books as well? Or something else?”

Fei realized that he discovered a huge treasure by accident.

Just this book in front of him was more valuable than all the stuff in the main hall. Fei who had all seven classes’ knowledge from Diablo World, the accumulation of wisdom he learned from Akara and Cain, as well as the miraculous skill [Learn], he was able to identify the good from the bad. As soon as he read [Demon King’s Wisdom], he knew what kind of treasure he got. If he was able to turn the knowledge in this book into actual production in the real world, Chambord’s civilization and strength would be comparable to level 9 Empires on this continent.

“So this is the strength of Chambord?”

[Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin who was standing on a tower was shocked by what he saw.

Chambord’s strength was beyond his imagination.

In the last twenty minutes, he witnessed the massacre that the mercenaries of Blood-Edge went through. The four exits in four directions were the design that Blood-Edge was proud of. Using this design, Blood-Edge’s headquarter was as secure as the royal palace. In several battles between the mercenaries groups in St. Petersburg, Blood-Edge was able to avoid being wiped by others using this design. However, the design they were proud of turned into death traps.

All four exits were guarded by terrifying warriors of Chambord.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 261: Maybe One Day

Chapter 261: Maybe One Day

All four exits were guarded by Chambordians.

At the first exit, a red-haired warrior with a huge sword was guarding it. This man had a lightning elemental warrior energy, and his punching speed was so fast that it was hard to catch. Arshavin who was a six-star warrior was only able to roughly see where this man’s fists were. It would be very difficult for him to dodge the fists if he tried. Arshavin knew this man mastered a lightning elemental combat technique.

At the second exit, there were two huge men wearing strange armors. One of them was black-haired, and the other one was white-haired. Their muscular bodies would allow them to create a dragon-roaring noise whenever they swung their fists, and it made them look like two beasts in human skins. In addition, their combat techniques were advanced; those two techniques felt ancient and mysterious like the stars.

At the third exit, there was a beautiful female magic archer who Arshavin saw on the Peak of East Mountain at Chambord. Compared to a month ago, this magic archer’s power had almost quadrupled. The storm-like arrows and vast magic power on those arrows told [Zenit’s God of War] that this archer didn’t use any combat techniques. The damage was purely done by this archer’s lightning, ice, and fire magic power as well as her archery skills. However, this girl wasn’t weaker than the red-haired warriors who was guarding the first exit.

At the fourth exit, there was a handsome blonde young man. This man’s archery skill was like an art. He looked like an elf who was dancing under the moon as he used the bow and arrows. What was the most surprising was that there weren’t any magic power on the arrows that this young man shot out, but they contained a mysterious power. Arshavin didn’t know what power that was, but he felt like those arrows could pierce through any armors; the bodily protective warrior energy of four-star warriors couldn’t protect again these arrows at all. Beside this young man, there was a huge fat dude. Although he hadn’t got the chance to show what he had, he had a chilling and demonic sensation around him; it was obvious that he was a great warrior as well.

Four exits, six master warriors.

The six warriors with these powers would be invited and recruited by the superpowers at St. Petersburg as well as the top ten battle legions.

“Since when did the monster-like King Alexander of Chambord cultivate these master warriors? Since when did Chambord acquire such an impressive amount of power?”

Arshavin who had been through a lot of life-and-death moments on the battlefield was shocked by the one-sided massacre.

Besides the shock, [Zenit’s God of War] who was very influential in the empire sensed a vague threat.

“If this trend continues, would King of Chambord be strong enough to stand up against Zenit?”

……

In the sky, on top of the dark cloud.

The talkative number one traveling poet of the empire, Matt Razi, stopped talking for some reason. He squinted his eyes as he looked at the battle happening below him; he was so taken that he even forgot to drink his wine. The flames were getting bigger and bigger, and it symbolized the end of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group…… The speed of this ending was just a little bit too fast. It was so fast that Matt Razi even closed the mouth that he was not willing to close.

However, the eyes of Krasic who was beside him lit up.

Matt Razi caught that.

“Old friend, I feel like you are moved. Are you really going to do it?” Matt Razi asked.

“Eh.”

“You know what kind of strength Chambord has now, and do you know what that would mean for the empire?”

“Eh.”

“So you are still going to do it?”

“Time.”

“Ah…… There so many things that are not controllable in life. What can you do with powerful strength? What can you do with noble status? What can you do with everyone respecting you? It is all just a game, and only the most powerful person would win the final prize!”

Matt Razi said as if he was summarizing the journey of life.

Whoosh!

Krasic moved, and he turned into the dash of light that disappeared into the darkness.

……

……

Buzz!

When Fei reached out for the [Demon King’s Wisdom], a series of silver energy rippled, and an invisible shield appeared to block Fei’s fingers.

The repulsion force from this energy shield was so strong that Fei wouldn’t even make a tiny dent on its surface.

At this time, Fei found out surprisingly that there were six stone lanterns that were also floating in the air. There weren’t wicks nor fuel in the lanterns, but there were green fires burning inside them. The six stone lanterns were chained together by eighteen stone chains that had a ton of symbols and characters on them, and they together surrounded [Demon King’s Wisdom] as if they were moons that surrounded the earth.

Perhaps Fei’s attention was completely drawn by [Demon King’s Wisdom], and that caused him not to see the stone lanterns and stone chains.

He tried to get the book several times, but he wasn’t able to do so.

Fei frowned as he tried to come up with plans. He had to get everything in here; the golden skeleton, the [Demon King’s Wisdom], the stone lanterns and chains, the silver energy and symbols on the walls…… they were all secretive, and he couldn’t let them fall into the hands of others.

Soon, he had an idea.

Buzz……

He used one of the three miraculous skill [Summon] and created another sky-blue portal.

He walked through it and appeared in [Rogue Encampment].

It looked like that mysterious stone room didn’t block Fei from using his skills nor his portals. Since that succeeded, he was able to continue with his plan.

If the plan worked, he would be able to turn this stone room into his own backyard garden.

……

After ten minutes.

Blue lights flashed, and Fei reappeared in the dark pit in the underground. When he stepped on the same footprints, the cranking mechanism gear noises sounded again. After a light buzzing noise, the portal disappeared.

Fei used his spiritual power and pushed all the bones to aside.

Behind those footprints, there were two foot-shaped mechanisms.

They were like two paddles, and two mid-tier magic stones would be pushed into the magic array on the wall to activate it when someone stepped on them. When they were stepped on again, the two magic stones would be taken out of the array, and the teleport portal would close due to a lack of power.

This explained why Fei was able to activate the portal the first time.

After observing the mechanisms, his feet sent a force downward and destroyed all of them. The mechanisms were turned into dust along with the bones, and no trace was left behind. Then, Fei placed his palms on the wall and rubbed it. After he took his palms off of the wall, a ton of stone dust fell off, and the magic array was completely wiped out. Since the walls in the pit were rough to begin with, no one would be able to tell that there was a magic array on this wall before.

After Fei inspected it again and made sure it was clean, he jumped out of the deep pit.

The underground hall was still being lit up by the treasures and valuables, and it felt like nothing had happened. Fei was sure that even Sun-Class Lords won’t be able to enter that mysterious stone room without that magic array to lead them.

Also, Fei suddenly understood what was going on.

It was obvious that another person came to this underground hall and entered that mysterious stone room frequently.

If Fei wasn’t wrong, it was the leader of Blood-Edge.

That man was really lucky. It seemed like this man was trying to build a deep underground warehouse in this pre-existing cave, but he was able to activate that mysterious magic array and entered the stone room. After he saw the golden skeleton and [Demon King’s Wisdom], he realized the value of them, and he killed all the workers to keep the secret to himself.

However, since this leader of Blood-Edge wasn’t that strong, he couldn’t approach that golden skeleton and get that war axe, and he couldn’t break away the shield guarding [Demon King’s Wisdom]. He was only able to see the knowledge that was being displayed from afar and learn the basic magic traps and mechanisms.

It seemed like all the magic traps that were set up in the entrance were done by the leader of Blood-Edge to prevent others from coming in.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 262: This Man is A Blood-Edge Member

Chapter 262: This Man is A Blood-Edge Member

However, since the leader of Blood-Edge didn’t understand the knowledge recorded in the book in detail, he wasn’t able to do it properly. The design of the traps made Fei who was great under Assassin Mode clap his hands, but the leader of Blood-Edge butchered the implementation and execution of it. If Fei was the only who created the traps, the power of those traps would at least double; they would easily block the path for six-star or seven-star warriors.

This also explained why Fei was able to find books and scrolls that covered the translation between the ancient text and modern language. It was probably because the leader of Blood-Edge was really careful and didn’t want to let translators see the content of [Demon King’s Wisdom]. He decided to learn the ancient text himself and slowly understand the book.

It was fortunate that the leader of Blood-Edge was careful, and the news of that mysterious stone room didn’t leak out. Otherwise, the superpowers at Zenit would have detected it and secured this treasure before Fei.

In fact, Fei’s guesses were 90% accurate.

That was what happened.

A man can only plan for so much. After the leader of Blood-Edge discovered this place, he held onto the secret tightly; even his closest henchman didn’t know about the mysterious space in the underground hall.

From now on, Fei was the only one who knew about the existence of that mysterious stone room.

A lot was gained unexpectedly in this operation to take out Blood-Edge.

The only thing that made Fei a little upset was that the calling sensation came from the golden skeleton, and that skeleton made him feel very familiar and intimate. However, Fei couldn’t get close to the skeleton under his current power level, and he couldn’t really understand what message that calling sensation was conveying.

It looked like he had to take it slow.

As Fei was turning around and getting ready to leave.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

“AHAHAHAHAH……”

After a series of loud explosions and gear grinding noises, Fei knew that other people had come in. It was obvious that master warriors were using their warrior energies to destroy the magic traps. Also, a series of soldiers whining and screaming noises were also mixed in with all these other sounds.

Actually, Fei wasn’t really surprised.

After he walked into the tunnel, he didn’t seal the entrance to the underground hall. All the other forces at St. Petersburg saw the end of Blood-Edge and wanted to come and take their share of the resources. When they saw the tunnel behind the throne, they all rushed in one after another with their minds filled with greed. They encountered the magic traps and mechanical obstacles, and they were using brute force to pass through them.

Fei didn’t try to hide his existence.

As the exploding and colliding noises became closer and closer, Fei used the last bit of alone time to search the underground hall to make sure that he didn’t miss any treasures that were important.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

“We passed! Finally!”

“Quick! Get in! I smelled treasure!”

“Who dares to fight with our Beag Family?”

“Fight? Don’t forget our agreement!”

After the last bit of dense exploding noises, the magic traps and mechanical obstacles were all cleared. A lot of people were shouting at each other as they rushed in, and Fei was quite familiar with some of their voices. All these people were literally charging at the treasures with their red eyes.

“Ah, gold, magic gems….. Haha, mountains of them!”

“Damn, Blood-Edge has a lot of accumulations. We already cleared ten treasure warehouses, and there are more here in this basement?”

“Huh? God, so many items…… weapons …… armors…… so sturdy and so sharp…… Used hundred-forge technique? So many?”

“So many items made from refined iron…… Enough to equipment a medium size cavalry team.”

“Every piece of weapon or armor would worth more than a hundred gold coins, and there isn’t enough supply for all the demand. How can these bastards of Blood-Edge get so many of these precious items?”

The first ones that charged in were the frontline soldiers of these superpowers. They were all promised a lot of rewards as long as they cooperated with the master warriors. They used their lives to help the master warriors to get through the magic traps like suicide squads. Under the pressure of death, those soldiers were all thirsty for treasures and ignored everything else. With wounds on their bodies, they shouted and ran around like prisoners who saw a lot of beautiful women.

Greedy and raw desire shone in their eyes.

If the superpowers didn’t pressure them down, they would be killing each other.

At this time, a man saw Fei. “Huh? There is someone else here.”

“Must be a member of Blood-Edge who wasn’t killed off. Looks like he is not a low-status mercenary. Let’s all kill him and use his head for rewards!” Someone clenched his blade as he suggested to everyone around him. Since they knew Fei wasn’t one of them, their desire to kill grew; they didn’t care if Fei was really a member of Blood-Edge. In fact, those soldiers even wanted to kill their peers to keep all the treasure to themselves.

That provocation worked.

“Let’s go!”

“Kill!”

They saw that Fei was young and was alone, and the last bit of hesitation in their minds was gone.

“I’m not a member of Blood-Edge.” Fei said clearly.

“Bullsh*t! Kill him!” The soldiers shouted: “If you don’t want to die, drop your weapon and let us search you.”

“Huh! Greedy bastards!”

Fei didn’t bother to explain himself twice to the soldiers who couldn’t think clearly. He sneered, and an invisible energy shot out of his body. More than twenty soldiers who were running at him were knocked back like eggs smashed onto stones; they flew back while puking up blood. When they landed on the ground, they all looked at Fei in shock; they couldn’t even stand up.

Fei already held back.

If these soldiers weren’t from the superpowers that he had an agreement with and he didn’t care for these soldiers, he could have used his level 40 Barbarian’s strength and turned these soldiers into blood mists and bones.

After sensing Fei’s power, all the soldiers started to back off while staring at each other’s face.

At this moment –

“What is going on? Who is he?” A man and a woman walked into the hall as the man asked with an arrogant voice.

The one in the front was a young beautify woman who had a perfect figure. She was wearing a silver armor, and she was the princess Beyoncé Beag of Beag Family.

This woman had met Fei once before, and they had a confrontation. As the VIP audiences of Fei’s duel were targeted by the Spartax Assassins, the genius of Dean Family was killed, and Beyoncé’s grandfather was killed as well. But under the protection of her grandfather, Beyoncé survived. However, both Fei and Beyoncé weren’t expecting to see each other tonight. It was obvious that Beag Family was one of the participates in tonight’s operation.

Behind Beyonce, there was a young mage. He was wearing a black robe and a silver crown with a ruby inlaid in it. There were five stars on the robe of the mage, and it showed his five-star mage status. Since the young man was only twenty-three, twenty-four years old, he would be considered a genius with his five-star power. Although the man was young and handsome with the brown long hair, he looked arrogant as if he was better than anyone else.

“Huh?” Beyonce was surprised to see Fei here.

“You know him?” The young mage frowned.

A strange light flashed through Beyonce eyes. After a short moment of pause, she said something made Fei a little surprised.

“I don’t know him.” She said.

The young mage was a little relieved. He looked around and said to one of the soldiers that were on the ground: “Lafa, what is going on?”

That soldier slowly got up, looked at Fei viciously, and kneeled down in front of the young man. “Your Highness, this man is a member of Blood-Edge. He is arrogant, and he is not willing to surrender.” Lafa said in a wronged tone.

“Oh? Kill him!” The young mage said lightly.

After he couldn’t sense any warrior energy or magic power from Fei, he looked at Fei in disdain. He then quickly moved his eyes onto the items in the hall. It was obvious that he was more interested in the treasures and weapons.

But after a while.

The young mage looked back at the soldiers who were hesitating; the soldiers didn’t execute on his command.

“Huh? What? You guys dare to disobey me?” The young mage got angry.

“Your Highness…… He…… He is too powerful. We…… We couldn’t defeat him……” The soldier named Lafa stuttered as he said.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 263: Do You know Who I Am?

Chapter 263: Do You know Who I Am?

“You disappoint me……” The young mage said as he pressed his palm onto Lafa’s forehead. A cloud of fire suddenly appeared on his hand and instantly created a burned and nose-piercing roasted smell. The poor soldier cried and screamed in desperation, but that didn’t help him survive the flame. After a few seconds of torture, his body turned into a cloud of ash. “What can you do? Trash……” The young man murmured as he cleaned his hand with a delicate golden handkerchief.

The entire underground hall turned silent.

All the soldiers looked at the young man while shivering; they were all scared by the man’s cruelty. As a response, they all kneeled down and didn’t dare to breathe heavily.

“You can suicide now so you don’t have to go through the pain of getting burned up.” The young man smiled at Fei.

“I’m not a member of Blood-Edge.” Fei shook his head as he said.

“Doesn’t matter if you are one of them or not. I just want to see you die in front of my eyes.” The young man smiled again; he didn’t hide his disdain at all.

“Oh? Interesting.” Fei laughed. The King of Chambord hated people who were arrogant in front of him. He felt like pranking this young man, so he said: “Do you know who I am?”

“I don’t need to know who you are, you just need to know who I am.” The young man said with a cold expression on his face: “I want you died, so you have to die.”

“Oh? Interesting. Can you tell me who you are?” Fei was still smiling.

“Low life, you talk too much.” The young mage started to get impatient. He lightly raised his hand, and red flame reappeared in his palm. The fire increased the temperature of the underground hall by several degrees, and the young mage pointed the flame at Fei as he lightly said his name: “Chrystal, the fourth prince of the empire. Now you know my name, so die!”

Boom!

A ton of fire spread from his arm, and the fire made everyone feel like the entire hall was being burned. Then, all of the fire circled in the air and formed a huge dragon. In an angry roar, the dragon charged at Fei and soon enveloped his body.

It was Fire Elemental Magic – [Fire of Dragon], a spell on the level of peak Four-Star mage.

Although Chrystal didn’t give it all he got, this [Fire of Dragon] was one of his proudest attack magic.

Every time the fire turned the opponents that he hated into beautiful ashes, Chrystal would feel a satisfaction while listening to the screams and the whining.

Now, he was anticipating the arrogant and poor opponent in front of him to become the source of his joy.

He closed his eyes and couldn’t wait to hear the terrifying screams and begs for forgiveness that was like music to his ears.

However –

After more than a dozen seconds, there wasn’t any “music”.

He opened his eyes.

He saw something that shocked him.

The roaring fire dragon that [Fire of Dragon] created suddenly got quiet, and it wasn’t able to move forward anymore.

One hand grabbed onto the neck of the fire dragon through the heat and fire as if it was a cat. As if that fire that could melt iron encountered something terrifying, it whined as it started to disappear. In a few seconds, the four-star fire elemental magic [Fire of Dragon] was put out.

The method used was to lightly squeeze it with one hand.

Fourth prince Chrystal’s pupil contracted instantly.

He was arrogant, but he wasn’t an idiot. It was obvious that the power the man in front of him had was far beyond his imagination. His opponent destroyed his attack with a single hand, and his opponent told him that he was no match for him with silence.

“Who are you?” Chrystal’s face got serious as he asked. He didn’t try to attack the second time; he knew he would be embarrassing himself even if he tried his best.

“Didn’t you say that you don’t need to know who I am?”

Fei put down his hand as he answered with a smile. However, this smile no longer looked weak in Chrystal’s eyes; it looked like the calm before the storm.

The fourth prince Chrystal paused for a second and said with an ugly face: “Strength won’t give you the privilege of being reckless in front of a prince.”

“Haha, the status of a prince also won’t give you the privilege to be reckless in front of someone who is a lot stronger than you. Your Highness, I need to be honest. From now on, I don’t want to hear any noise from you. Don’t act so superior in front of me because of your little status and shut your mouth. Otherwise, I can’t promise you that I will let you leave here in one piece……” Fei suddenly heard more footsteps from the entrance of the tunnel, and he lost the interest in teasing this arrogant and sick little prince.

“You…..”

The fourth prince got angry, but all the anger and pride disappeared as he saw the ice-cold stare from his opponent. He didn’t dare to say anything that might make himself look better.

The footsteps got louder and louder as another group of people appeared.

“Yeh? Alexander, so you are here. I was looking for you.” Paris’s eyes lit up as she saw Fei. She was in her signature white dress with a red rose in her hand. She greeted: “Hehehehe, looks like you have been here for a while.”

“I just got here.” Fei responded calmly.

Behind Paris, there was [Red-Beard] Granello and a dozen master warriors from Imperial Patrol. In the center of this group of people, there was a handsome young man, who was prettier than a woman, with a little dog that was disabled in his arms. This man was still quite sleepy as he staggered around while his long black hair fluttering in the air.

Fei also saw Knight Captain Romain who protected Elder Princess Tanasha at Chambord. He also saw Ziene, the girl who was pretty yet powerful and protected Tanasha closely as well. Beside them, there were more than a dozen soldiers who were wearing black iron battle armor with the words [Iron Blood] engraved onto their chest plates. Those soldiers had three-star warrior energy surging around them, and Fei knew they were the master warriors from [Iron Blood Legion] that was under the command of [Zenit’s God of War].

Except these two groups of people, there was also a knight who was wearing a bronze battle armor. His body was slender, and his long hair was fluttering outside of the helmet. He had a shiny crystal mask on his face that made him look very mysterious. Behind him, there were also more than a dozen master warriors dressed in bronze battle armor with crystal masks on their faces. Although their faces couldn’t be seen, the chilling lights in their eyes told everyone that they were all elite warriors who had been through deadly battles.

Fei wasn’t sure which force these people belonged to.

Then, a priest dressed in the robe of Holy Church slowly walked down the stairs that led to the hall. He looked peaceful, and his black and white robe was worn by him for a long time. There were a ton of patches on the robe, and these patches looked like dark flowers that blossomed on the robe. The priest was about fifty years old, and his hair and beard were turning white. He was wearing a pair of shoes made from dry straws, and a ton of scars was visible on his feet. Just like the patches on his robe, those scars looked ancient.

“Uh? From Holy Church? Are they also involved in this operation? Something smells funny……” Fei didn’t react on the surface, but his brain was working extra-hard.

This old priest was alone, and he was slow; it felt like he was taking his time with every step.

There was still a ton of people behind him; although those people looked anxious, they didn’t dare to surpass this priest. It wasn’t just because of Holy Church’s name; a powerful energy was coming off of this old priest, and it made the others tremble a little. This power was vast like the ocean, broad like the sky, and warm like the sun; even Fei was moved by it.

The old priest slowly walked into the underground hall, and he looked up at Fei before lowered his head again. He didn’t look at anyone else, and he looked like he didn’t care about anyone else. However, no one in the hall dared to ignore his existence.

After the old priest got down the stairs, more people rushed in.

These people had a grassroots feel to them. They all looked rough and vicious, but they were all very aware of the surroundings. Although they were wearing the same uniforms, they were using different weapons and felt very different from the warriors from Imperial Patrol and [Iron Blood Legion]. Fei sensed a familiar sensation; they were similar to the mercenaries of Blood-Edge.

In the underground hall that wasn’t huge, there were more than a hundred people.

They were all staring at the mountains made from gold and magic gems, as well as the weapon racks with a ton of top-tier items that were enough to equip a medium sized cavalry team. However, no one talked.

Each of the group claimed a spot as they looked at each other with their guards up.

The invisible pressure was dispersing in the hall slowly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 264: I Have Something to Say

Chapter 264: I Have Something to Say

Atmosphere – Tense, heavy, and scary.

Fei was standing alone at the corner, and he was just smiling while observing the surroundings. He didn’t want to talk first.

“Hehehehe, since none of you want to speak first, I will take the lead.” As the person who set up the operation and talked to all parties, Paris laughed as she walked up and broke the silence. She was the one who was qualified to speak up.

With everyone’s attention on her, the girl walked up to Fei and said with a smile: “Alexander, let me introduce everyone to you. Hehehe, this generous and powerful priest is Balesi from Holy Church on the Holy Mountain. He is following Mr. Kaka, [God’s Favorite Child], on the trip, and they are temporarily resting at St. Petersburg……”

Fei nodded peacefully, but he was secretly in shock.

He faked the identity of [God’s Favorite Child] when he used Paladin Mode in the past, and he didn’t expect there was a real [God’s Favorite Child] in the empire. As the [God’s Favorite Child] of the Holy Church, this Kaka’s status was prestige, and he shouldn’t be after the money of Blood-Edge. After recalling that the church people were really friendly towards him during his duel with the Seventh Executive Knight, Fei suddenly got a little uncomfortable, and his guards went up a little bit.

After hearing Paris’ introduction, Priest Balesi who looked calm and peaceful nodded. He was really neutral.

“This is Mr. Cande, the number one warriors of the [Bronze Spear] Guards of the Fellon Family……” Paris pointed at the warrior who was wearing the bronze armor as she introduced him to Fei as well.

This Fellon Family was one of the superpowers behind Blood-Edge Mercenary Group, and Blood-Edge didn’t expect this family to give up on them. Fellon Family probably only did so after the situation became irreversible. Although from the information that Paris got, the Fellon Family didn’t support the slave trade of Blood-Edge, Fei didn’t have any good impression of this family.

It was obvious that the number one warrior of [Bronze Spear] Guard – Cande, who was behind the crystal mask, didn’t have a good impression of Fei as well. This man only sneered after Paris’ introduction.

However, Fei didn’t care. He only nodded at Paris to show his acknowledgment.

“These people, Captain Romain and Ms. Ziene, I believe you have met before. This is the fourth prince Chrystal, and the lady beside His Highness is the successor of Beag Family, Ms. Beyonce. I believe you also met her after your duel with the Seventh Executive Knight……” Paris’ attitude towards Fei was really intimate; it made everyone feel like she and Fei were a couple in love. She stood close to Fei and lightly whispered into Fei’s ears as she introduced everyone – “These misters are all leaders of other big mercenary groups at St. Petersburg. This mister is the guardian of the Soros’ Merchant Group’s branch at St. Petersburg, Elder Ladino.”

Until now, fourth prince Chrystal who had an ugly expression finally knew who this young man was. The young man who dared to make fun of him was the King of Chambord who suddenly got famous recently. After thinking about what this man did, Chrystal felt like he was being treated fairly. After all, the man in front of him dared to offend the Imperial Knight Palace.

However, the fourth princes’ competitiveness grew even wilder after knowing Fei’s identity.

Both of them were the geniuses of the young generation, but Chrystal was a royalty of the empire who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. He had only been hearing flattering words when he was growing up, and he became very arrogant; he wasn’t going to let a little king of an affiliated kingdom stand on top of him.

For a moment, vicious lights flashed through Chrystal’s eyes.

“According to the plan we have in place, Chambord is able to get 30% of the total rewards after wiping out Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. The elder prince and the second prince would each get 15%. Preist Balesi would get 10%, Fellon Family would get 10%, fourth prince and Beag Family would get 10%, and the last 10% would be divided by the rest of the mercenary groups and Soros’ Merchant Group. We shall now proceed with the current distribution plan, does anyone have any questions?”

Paris lightly stated as she glanced around with a nine-pedal rose in her hands; she was wearing her white dress as always.

“I don’t have any questions.” Captain Romain said first; he was always smiling with his baby face. He looked at Fei and greeted: “Long time no see your majesty. I need to congratulate you since you became famous at the capital and Chambord is able to take revenge tonight.”

Beside him, the purple-dressed girl Ziene who always had a cold expression on her face showed a rare smile. The smile appeared on her face as if an iceberg melted and showed the flowers in the ice. As everyone was mesmerized by it, and she nodded at Fei to greet him.

Fei smiled back politely and said: “Thank you.”

“God said…… greed is one of the original sins…… I have no issues with it.” Balesi from the Holy Church was still looking down at the ground as he said in a low voice.

“Huh!” Cande sneered. He was really not happy about this. Blood-Edge was originally one of the forces under Fellon Family’s control. It was now wiped out by others, and he had to share the treasures with others as well. Although Cande got furious as he looked at Fei, this agreement was made with leaders of a lot of forces ahead of time, and he didn’t dare to push back on it directly.

“Our Soros’ Merchant Group also agree with the previous agreement.” Guardian Ladino of the group was an elder who was thin, and he looked like he was above all the worries of mankind. He nodded at Fei as he said that, and he appeared very friendly.

The representative of Elder Prince – Capitan Romain, the priest Balesi of Holy Church, Guardian Ladino of Soros’ Merchant Group, and the representative of the second prince – Paris were all on Fei’s side. These four forces wanted Blood-Edge to be wiped out, and Fellon Family couldn’t really do anything about it.

But at this moment –

“Wait, I have something to say.” Fourth prince Chrystal suddenly spoke up.

Fei slightly frowned.

As if she expected this from Chrystal, Paris’ facial expression didn’t change at all. She lightly pulled a bloody pedal off of the rose and lightly dropped it onto the ground. She then laughed: “Oh? Do your highness….. What do you want to say?”

Her tone was light, and her actions looked casual; it felt like she wasn’t viewing the fourth prince of the empire as someone important.

In fact, except the second prince, she rarely cared for other people. Her beautiful figure made a lot of people at St. Petersburg fall for her; they want to make this haughty woman their own. However, a lot of people at St. Petersburg also hated her for her vicious strategies and plans. No one dared to make a move on her from both sides. Behind her, there was [Red Beard] Granello, and there was also the madman like Dominguez; the second prince never thought of consequences of his actions, and he was loved by Emperor Yassin.

After seeing Paris pulling off a pedal, some people’s face changed color.

The fourth prince Chrystal’s expression also froze a little. He knew what this meant as he suddenly recalled a terrifying rumor. However, he straightened his back after some hesitation and said: “When we came in, the King of Chambord was already here. It is obvious that he got here a lot earlier than us, and none of us can be sure if he had taken some treasures already.”

“Your highness……” A mid-aged man who was short and had a black bandana on his head spoke out; his eyes lit up as he heard that.

He was Burno, the leader of the biggest mercenary group at St. Petersburg. He was an influential figure.

With someone supporting him, Chrystal got more confident. With a proud expression, he continued: “For example, if there are more precious items here before, and they are all taken by someone ahead of time…… then the leftovers are just some less valuable stuff. Haha, to my knowledge, the King of Chambord has storage rings.”

As he said that, he intentionally peaked at the mysterious black ring Fei was wearing on the right hand.

“This that true? Did the King of Chambord arrive a lot earlier than us?” Finally finding the opportunity, Cande of [Bronze Spear] Guards got excited. A light flashed through his crystal mask as he asked a few soldiers who charged into the hall first. After questioning, he arrived at the same conclusion as Chrystal.

After that, Chrystal got even more arrogant. He sneered at Fei: “Hehehe. That is only the first thing. Second, we had agreed to divide up the properties and treasures of Blood-Edge. We can now see that the King of Chambord burned most of the structures of Blood-Edge. This loss should be deduced from Chambord’s 30% share.”

Your Highness is right.”

“Eh, that makes sense.”

“This fire destroyed most of Blood-Edge. All that is out there are just ruins.”

A lot of people in the crowd agreed with Chrystal, and those people from the mercenary groups and the big family chatted among themselves.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 265: Strength Lies in the Fist

Chapter 265: Strength Lies in the Fist

The mercenary groups in St. Petersburg were all backed by the big families. Those families actually didn’t believe that Chambord could wipe out the Blood-Edge; they thought that Chambord could reduce the power of Blood Edge by a lot, and there would be a lot of causalities on both sides. With that level of causalities, it made sense to reward Chambord with 30% of the gains. But after seeing Chambord taking out Blood-Edge so easily, they started to regret giving out so much value. Since there was a reason to reduce Chambord’s share, they all went after it.

Only Paris, Captain Romain, Ziene, Elder Ladino, and Priest Balesi remained silent.

These five people saw how Chambord conquered the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group easily without the help from their king. The master warriors and mage under the King of Chambord all had their specialties; especially that mysterious mage with the mask…… his techniques and spells were just too powerful. All of these strengths with King of Chambord’s power were enough to go against the families who resided in St. Petersburg for hundreds of years. Under this situation, a 30% split was actually not enough. If they could get this new forces to their side, the big forces here today won’t care about the small profit in front of them.

Soros’ Merchant Group didn’t really care about this amount of money. After getting the report from manager Harry Redknapp, they cared more about Fei as an individual. Therefore, the guardian of the branch came here more for observing Fei.

This mysterious yet powerful priest Balesi always had his head down as if he was praying. He was murmuring something with a neutral expression, and no one knew whose side he was on.

The people who were able to see the big picture all kept silent.

It was funny that the fourth prince Chrystal was ambitious and didn’t want to stay quiet in the throne race. He had been trying to grow his influence and power by recruiting a lot of different forces and families. He was trying to match up against the elder prince and second prince in order to get a chance to the throne. If he was able to get the support of Fei, the situation he was in would change dramatically. Instead of recruiting Fei, he pushed Fei to another side.

A person like this would only be boosted even if he thought highly of himself. There was no way that he could get a chance at the throne.

All the forces there knew this, and they couldn’t be happier to see Fei and the fourth prince stand on different sides.

This was the politics of St. Petersburg.

Fei didn’t really sense the underlying current; he just didn’t like this prince. Therefore, he walked forward and smiled as he looked at his opponents: “Oh? You guys are fantastic with the reasoning. So, what should we do?”

“Simple. First of all, we need to deduct the losses of the properties on the ground from your share. After all, you caused the fire, and we shouldn’t be responsible for that.”

The fourth prince said slowly as he looked at Fei.

At this time, the arrogant expression re-appeared on his face. He looked like he was in control of everything as he looked at Fei in disdain. All the negative emotions he felt when Fei dominated over him were all gone. He knew who the people here represented, and he just needed to persuade them. He didn’t think Fei dared to fight against everyone here.

This was pressure via influence!

The influence was king!

“Hahaha, this is strategy and influence. King of Chambord, you are only a bumpkin that is from a remote countryside. How dare you act like that towards me? I will just step on you and show everyone my influence and fame. I will let those noble families who don’t want to support me see who I am! I will let them see that the fourth son of Emperor Yassin, Andrew-Chrystal, is capable of competing with that trash army man Arshavin and crazy bastard Dominguez.” He thought as he looked at Fei with a provocative expression.

Fei laughed as he responded: “In order to wipe out Blood-Edge, prices need to be paid. I don’t have enough manpower, so I need to use the fire. Even if you guys come here to destroy Blood-Edge, damages would be done. Therefore, these losses shouldn’t be paid by me.”

Although all the treasure here didn’t matter to Fei, he had to maintain his temperament and presence. Since a lot of influential forces were here, Fei would give a dangerous signal if he backed off – they would know that King of Chambord actually does back off under a certain level of pressure. If this happened, they would expect Fei to back off in the future….. It would destroy the “mad wolf” image that Fei tried hard to create. From that point on, Chambord would be always at a disadvantage.

On top of that, Fei just hated the fourth prince.

Since the king wasn’t happy, no one else could be happy. “I will just fight against you. What can you do?” This was the king’s attitude.

Chrystal didn’t expect Fei to be this aggressive in this situation. With anger on his mind, he took a step forward and sneered: “King of Chambord, this isn’t determined by you. Also, you arrived here a lot earlier than us. No one knows if you actually stole the most valuable items. Since you are a king and we want you to keep your dignity, it is better for you to take out everything in your storage ring for us to inspect!”

Fourth prince’s aggressiveness was supported by others who had malicious intents.

The number one warrior of [Bronze Spear] Guard, Cande, stepped forward, and the ten warriors behind him also took a step forward. The eleven of them looked like Gods of Slaughter, and their warrior energies were unleashed in full. Under the bronze armors, the warrior energy flames grew stronger and stronger. It was obvious that the eleven of them had a set of group combat technique. The warrior energies had synergies with each other. The warrior energies present were a lot stronger than them being added together.

Cande sneered: “Fourth Prince His Highness is right. King of Chambord, I know you are strong, but you have to behave within reason.”

“King of Chambord, just follow the group’s decision.” The leader of [Resting Tiger Mercenary Group] said. This group was the largest mercenary group in St. Petersburg.

“Hand over your storage ring……” The leader of another mercenary group, [Palace of Light], stood by Chrystal’s side as he said.

“King of Chambord, Beag Family also think His Highness is correct. We are not ill-intended. We just want you to hand over the storage ring, and we can let the royal mages to use the spatial magic to take out the stuff in there. After we are sure that none of what you have are from Blood-Edge, we will return everything to you……” The princess of Beag Family, Beyonce, finally stepped out. Her method was even more vicious…… she wanted Fei’s ring.

“Give you guys my storage ring? It is not a funny joke. How can you identify my stuff? How would you know if something is mine or from Blood-Edge?” Fei asked.

“Hahahaha……” The fourth prince started laughing as if he heard something funny. He was laughing so hard that he almost cried. “You are a little king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom. You are poor! What kind of treasures could you have? If there are any kinds of treasure in your ring, it would be from Blood-Edge. What is there to ask?”

The fourth prince didn’t give Fei any room to breathe. He wanted to use this opportunity to step on Fei more.

The opposition between them started before they met each other, and it exploded when they encountered each other. Ambitious Chrystal was planning to get the attention of all the forces at St. Petersburg by destroying the King of Chambord.

“This is a great idea!” The leader of Resting Tiger laughed.

“Since it is a great idea, you should hand over the storage ring now and return 20% of the share as the compensation for the fire……” Cande said in a cold tone.

“Since we all agreed, you should start moving. Give us the ring, King of Chambord!” Beyoncé smiled as she said.

Fei glanced at these people’s expressions and laughed: “Oh? This is your reasoning?”

“Reasons and rules are set by people with strength. A little level 6 affiliated kingdom doesn’t quality……” The fourth prince mocked.

“Hand over the ring!” Cande raised one of his arms and opened his palm as he said that. The ten warriors behind him moved at the same time, and their actions were in unison as if they were the same person. Their guards were up, and they were still in the group combat mode. They didn’t dare to relax when facing a master warrior like Fei.

Fei laughed out even louder.

“You are right. The reasons and rules are set by people with strength. Chambord doesn’t have the strength…… but you guys forgot one thing. What is strength? Strength is not about the level of the kingdom, it is not about the title of nobles, and it is not about the status of royalties. Rather, it is about the fist. The person with the hardest fist is the person in charge.” Fei stretched his body as he continued: “Which one of you is stronger than daddy?”

After listening to this, Paris laughed, Romain laughed as well …… Behind his men, the handsome man with the disabled little dog in his arms also laughed.

In terms of the fourth prince, his expression changed.

At the next moment, before anyone could react, Fei who was laughing changed his expression.

“Yuck! How dare you weak asses play this in front of daddy? Do you want my ring? I don’t think you have the luck!” When the king started to act like himself, he was rough like a madman and tough like a bull. With a mocking expression on his face, he pointed at his opponents’ noses and swore; he didn’t care about his royal status at all.

Pia!

Fei frowned, and a transparent crystal palm mark flew out in a split second.

“Eh…… Puff……”

The fourth prince Chrystal was hit by this, and his teeth and blood flew out of his mouth like a smashed watermelon. His body turned numerous rounds in the air, and he finally stopped when he smashed into a wall. His body slid off of the wall, and his face swelled up like a bread in the oven. His handsome face deformed…… with blood dripping off of his face, it was obvious that half of his facial bones were shattered……

“You…… you dare to hit me?” The fourth prince stared at Fei; he couldn’t even sense the pain since he couldn’t believe what happened.

The entire underground hall was in a dead silence.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 266: You Scared Now?

Chapter 266: You Scared Now?

“Idiot! Since you put your face out there, why shouldn’t I?” Fei looked at the fourth prince as if he was looking at an idiot.

“AHHHHHH! Alexander, you are dead! I swear! You will die soon! How dare you hit me? I’m the fourth prince of the empire!!” Chrystal’s handsome face now looked like pig’s face, and his slit-like eyes were filled with vicious intents. He struggled to get up, and his hoarse scream filled the entire underground hall. “I swear, you will die! All the people around you will die! Chambord will be destroyed……”

“You arrogant ass!”

Fei moved and another transparent crystal palm mark flew across the air.

It was still too fast for the crowd to react to, and the fourth prince who just barely got up was hit again. With blood slashing around, his body turned a full circle in the air as he smashed into the wall behind him again.

This time, the other side of his cheek swelled up.

Most of the people in the hall were experienced warriors, and they were able to tell that the King of Chambord didn’t hold back his strength in the last two hits. If the fourth prince Chrystal wasn’t a five-star mage and had good strength himself, those two slaps would have smashed his head into meat paste. Even with his current strength, his cheekbones were shattered, and he had fainted.

This level of injury wasn’t really lethal; it wasn’t deadly.

Both the priest from Holy Church and Royal Healing Mages would be able to heal Chrystal up without leaving any sequelae.

However, the shame that came with being beaten and getting cheekbones broken was worse in Chrystal’s mind than death.

The fourth prince Chrystal would live in this shame forever…… unless he could return this shame to Fei a hundred times over…… But was it possible? Chambord’s improvement speed was shocking, and everyone was clear about it. That was unstoppable, and Chrystal can’t match that speed even if he was riding a dragon.

For a moment, the underground hall was completely silent.

Except for the people who expected this outcome, everyone else heard their own gasps.

“You…… King of Chambord…… How dare you hit a prince of the empire? You…… are you trying to commit treason?” Beyoncé finally reacted, and her eyes were filled fear and shock. Also, there was a slight excitement and gloat. As soon as she opened her mouth, she stated the word “treason”; it was obvious what her intents were.

Then……

Pia!

Fei’s response was simple – Another transparent crystal palm mark.

“Eh….. Puff!”

Like a fly that was being slapped, this beautiful girl got hit and flew back in the air. Blood and teeth also flew out in the air following a strange trajectory. Half of her face instantly swelled up, and she also hit the wall far away.

Beyonce obviously didn’t have the strength that was similar to Chrystal. This princess of Beag Family fainted after one hit.

Ferociousness!

“Is this King of Chambord’s heart made from iron? This beautiful girl is chased by a lot of noble young man, but this king is able to destroy this flower?” The crowd thought.

“Eh! Arrogant woman!”

Fei sneered as he turned around and looked at the eleven warriors of the [Bronze Spear] Guard from Fellon Family.

“You…… unspeakable! This won’t end here. King of Chambord, you have committed huge crimes. You offended everyone!” The number one warrior of [Bronze Spear] Guard shouted in anger. He was wearing a crystal mask and no one could see the expression on his face. However, the surprised, scared, and angry emotions in his eyes sold him out.

He was also afraid.

“Offended everyone? How? I’m only using the same reasoning technique you guys used, how can I offend everyone?” Fei sneered as he walked forward. “On another note, you will soon realize one thing – offending me is scarier than offending everyone else!”

Boom!

Before he finished talking, his hands already moved. A transparent crystal fist mark instantly formed, and it smashed towards Cande ruthlessly.

This attack was much more vicious than the transparent crystal palm mark, and the wind created by this strike made everyone feel like there was a tornado in the underground hall. Their bodies got pushed back by force as the transparent crystal fist mark thrust forward and make a trail on the hard stone ground; a long trail about one meter in width appeared on the ground, and chipped stones flew everywhere.

Cande was shocked by this even more.

“[Formation of God] …… Combined Attack!”

Cande shouted, and the ten warriors behind him took a step forward in unison. Warrior energy flames on their bodies grew wilder, and the energies consolidated into Cande’s body. Cande, on the other hand, was constantly making different hand gestures. He used his own warrior energy to tie all the other warrior energies in various colors together, and he used that combined warrior energy to defend against the approaching transparent crystal fist mark.

Boom!

The entire underground hall shook as if it was about to collapse.

Fei only lightly moved after the collision of forces.

On the other side, all eleven of them backed off four to five steps. They all breathed heavily with their chest moving up and down violently.

“Huh? Interesting…… you can block one punch. But if you think you can deal with me using that, it would be funny …… Haha, take this, the second Sky Frost Fist!”

Fei stepped forward as his power grew, and he slowly clenched his fist. A huge transparent crystal hand slowly appeared in the air, and it clenched into the fist at the same time as Fei.

This clench looked like the hand had grasped onto the fate of the world.

“Sky Frost Fist – One Strike to Kill!”

After Fei optimized and refined the second Sky Frost Fist, this strike no longer chased after the stacking of fist marks. Instead, it focused on the speed. This punch was so fast that it looked like it teleported itself onto Fei’s opponents.

“[Formation of God] …… Maximum Strength!”

After sensing the murderous intent of the King of Chambord, Cande’s face changed color. He unleashed all of his warrior energy, and the ten warriors behind him stood in an arc and also unleashed everything they had. They roared in unison, and the colorful warrior energy flames filled the entire hall; they were clearly doubling down.

Just like the last time, Cande combined everyone’s warrior energy into one and used it against the fist mark. However –

Bam!

It was a dull muffle noise.

The transparent crystal fist mark easily shattered the colorful combined warrior energy.

Bam!

It was another dull muffle noise.

The transparent crystal fist mark hit Cande’s body ruthlessly. In a split second pause, the bronze armor on Cande’s body turned into black dust. At the same time, his crystal mask also shattered into tiny bits.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of noises followed as the transparent fist mark went through Cande’s body. After it destroyed Cande, it smashed the ten warriors behind Cande into the air.

One strike!

The elite group in [Bronze Spear] Guard of Fellon Family lost!

“Ahahaha…… No!” Cande was almost completely naked. His warrior energy flame flashed as if it was trying to save something. He screamed out of desperation like a dying vicious beast, and his strong body collapsed at the next moment. It was turned into a cloud of blood mist and disappeared.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Almost at the same time, the ten warriors behind Cande also exploded and turned into blood mists.

None of them survived.

Bloodiness and killing spirit filled the underground hall.

The fourth prince who just woke up a little screamed and fainted again after seeing this; he was too frightened.

Until now, the crowd shockingly realized that there was also another huge fist mark ironed into the wall behind Cande and his men. The punch from the King of Chambord was so powerful that it still had residual force after killing the eleven warriors. It only went away after venting off the rest of the force into the wall.

Terrifying punch!

Terrifying person!

At this moment, everyone looked at the handsome man who had a disabled little dog in his arms. They knew his identity – the second prince Dominguez, a tricky individual who gave headaches to the forces at St. Petersburg. This reckless prince with power saw his half-brother getting beat, and the crowd wondered what he was going to do.

“En? Finished? This quick? Good…… Eh, now no one will bother me in my sleep.”

Tired Dominguez who was standing there quietly yawned and stretched his body. He closed his eyes and said something that surprised most of the people in the crowd.

Good?

At this time, some smart individuals already saw the similarities between the King of Chambord and this second prince in front of them. The two of them were both reckless, they were both mad and hard to predict, they were both willing to do anything for revenge when getting offended!

Mad! Absolutely Mad!

They were two madmen!

They were the same kind of people!

Like vicious wolves; they would let anyone who dared to offend them pay a hefty price.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 267: You Are the Third

Chapter 267: You Are the Third

At this moment, the image of the King of Chambord and the second prince of the empire became one; although they were from two completely different worlds, they became the same person in the people’s eyes.

Drip……

The leader of Resting Tiger Mercenary Group was scared. His lips twitched, and one cold sweat dripped onto the ground from his forehead.

That light noise was clearly heard in the silent underground hall.

“Didn’t you guys want my ring?” Fei pointed out his middle finger with the black storage ring on it. He pointed it at the people from the mercenaries group and laughed: “It is here, come and get it!”

Didn’t matter if it was on Azeroth Continent or on Earth, the middle finger meant the same thing.

However, these mercenaries from Resting Tiger and Palace of Light had already lost their arrogance. Although they were mad, they didn’t dare to look back at Fei. In fact, they all looked away quietly.

They were mercenaries; they had seen it all, and they were really aggressive.

However, aggressiveness didn’t mean dumb; they knew they would be killed if they tried to display their emotions.

After seeing what happened to the fourth prince, the princess of Beag Family, and the eleven warriors of [Bronze Spear] that belonged to Fellon Family, even an idiot would know this the man – King Alexander of Chambord, was nothing to mess with! It was obvious that this man was waiting for an excuse. As soon as they do something that could upset him, they would be instantly wiped out. There was no question about it! A madman like this king wasn’t afraid of the forces behind his enemies.

“Hehe, you afraid now?” Fei pulled back his hand and said: “I suddenly feel like you guys don’t qualify to get a share of this treasure of Blood-Edge. Get lost, don’t let me see you again!”

“You……”

“You……”

The two leaders of the groups were angry and scared at the same time.

They wanted to say something, but their last bit of courage disappeared after seeing Fei’s cold stare. The bloody smell of the blood mist of [Bronze Spear] Guards was still in the air, and both Chrystal and Beyoncé were still lying on the ground far away…… the huge and deep fist mark was still on the wall…… All of these made the two leaders leave with their men quietly without daring to say anything. Soon, they were nowhere to be seen.

Fei smiled as if there was a deeper meaning behind it. He slowly said: “Ok, now no one will be noisy. We can all talk about how we want to divide the treasure of Blood-Edge. Our Chambord will just take the 30%, and you guys can divide the rest.”

Now, Fei seemed to be a completely different person. He looked a lot gentler, and he wasn’t arrogant at all.

As if nothing had happened, people like Paris, Romain, and Balesi smiled and looked calm. They chatted with Fei politely, and no one brought up the storage ring again. They quickly negotiated and came to a conclusion.

Since the representatives of Fellon Family got wiped, Fellon Family’s share got distributed to the elder and second prince equally. Since the fourth prince and the princess of Beag Family all fainted, their shares got given to priest Balesi. And since the two mercenary groups got sent away by Fei, their shares went to Soros’ Merchant Group.

The soldiers quickly separated the treasures into piles according to the new agreement.

“I’m here because Mr. Kaka, [God’s Favourite Child], wants to cooperate with your majesty in the future. After seeing the heroism of your majesty, [Sky Covering Fist], I got what I came here for. Mr. Kaka is about to leave St. Petersburg in a few days. Before he leaves, he really wants to invite you to dinner. I hope your majesty can make it!”

As he said that, he waved his sleeves and blew 20% of the shares he got to Fei.

No warrior energy or magic power surge was sensed, but he moved tens of thousands of gold coins and magic gems by 5 to 6 meters. The piles of treasures didn’t change shapes, and that secretly shocked everyone. Fei was shocked a little as well. His level 43 Barbarian’s physical strength was paramount, but he couldn’t control everything so accurately. Therefore, the Holy Power Priest Balesi had was significant.

“Sky Covering Fist?” Fei was really intrigued by the noun Balesi said.

“Hehe, Alexander, the name of Sky Covering Fist is the nickname that some traveling poets gave you. It has been passed around in St. Petersburg, and these poets told your stories around the pubs in the city everyday……” Paris giggled as she explained while fixing her hair.

Fei rolled his eyes.

The name of Sky Covering Fist…… it was really bad…… it sounded like the name of a bandit.

“Hehe, these gold coins and magic gems are my presents to your majesty. Please don’t reject them.”

As Balesi said that, he waved his hands and stored all the high-level armors and weapons into his own storage ring. Before everyone could react, he turned around and walked back towards the gate. He looked slow, but he was really fast. In a few seconds, he was nowhere to be seen.

No one expected that.

Fei was a little surprised. Although he didn’t know what this priest was up to, his expression didn’t change.

A silver light flashed by, and Fei sucked all the treasures that belonged to him into his ring.

“Hehe, I didn’t expect Mr. Kaka to be so interested in you. The big pie of Blood-Edge got a lot of forces hungry, but you got the biggest portion……” Paris’ smile was beautiful as always. She pulled off another pedal of the rose and placed in her hair. As the wind blew down the tunnel and into the underground hall, her white dress and black hair fluttered. That moment of beauty took almost everyone by surprise.

“You can only see the good but not the bad.” Fei said seriously: “Numerous Chambord citizens died in the mine pit, and that was how Blood-Edge build up its fortune. What I’m taking today is well owed!”

“I’m only kidding! Why are you so serious?” Paris smiled, and a special light flashed through her beautiful eyes. She turned around and walked to [Red Beard] Granello. After she said something to him, she turned back and said to Fei: “It is almost dawn. I will walk you guys out of here. What happened tonight will cause a series of waves at the Capital!”

Fei nodded; he knew she was right.

Didn’t matter how careful this operation was planned, such event would cause an uproar among the civilians. Even though the big forces knew what happened, the officials needed to give an explanation to the regular people.

What was going on in St. Petersburg wasn’t calm.

After chatting with Romain and Ziene and telling them to convey his greeting to Tanasha, Fei said goodbyes to them. Then, he followed Paris and walked toward the exit.

“Hey boy, wait a second.”

As Fei was passing by the Imperial Patrol and Granello, the handsome young man with the disable dog in his arms suddenly opened his sleepy eyes and said.

The atmosphere suddenly got tense after this young man spoke.

“Eh? What is up?” Fei lightly frowned.

Although Fei noticed that this extremely handsome man only said one line the whole night and he looked weak as if he was a non-important bystander, this man seemed to have attracted the attention of everyone. Even both Paris and Granello who stood in front of him didn’t dare to block his view. Like stars around the sun, all the guards surrounded this man as if he was the center of the galaxy.

A pair of lazy yet sharp eyes carefully observed Fei as the man said: “I’m Oka, Oka Dominguez. I like you.”

Fei’s face changed color.

Although Fei clenched his ass after he was “confessed” to by this handsome man in public, he wasn’t reacting to that. What surprised him was that this man was the second prince of Zenit; the legendary man that rivaled [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin.

Fei was guessing this man’s identity when he came in.

But the king didn’t expect this handsome man to be a prince of Zenit.

Another question Fei had was why this man called himself Oka Dominguez. “Shouldn’t he be called Andrew Dominguez?” Fei thought.

Of course, all of those thoughts only flashed through his brain in a split second.

“Nice to meet you, Your Highness.” Fei didn’t know how to respond to this “confession”, so he lowered his head and greeted.

“Hey, hey, hey. I told you I’m Oka. You can call me Oka from now on. Hahaha, kid, you are lucky. You are only the third person who is allowed to call me Oka in Zenit.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 268: Actually, I Have a Dog Too

Chapter 268: Actually, I Have a Dog Too

Dominguez murmured. He looked at Fei as he scratched his head, and he looked nothing like a prince with that messy hair. Instead, he looked like a hooligan and stood there casually. In addition, the dog in his arms also stared at Fei out of dissatisfaction and barked at him,

“Hehe, baby. Quiet down a little.” Dominguez rubbed this little dog that was ugly and disabled. The latter breathed heavily and licked Dominguez’s smooth face.

Fei was really surprised.

“Ok, so this is the second prince who I tried to get information on. So this is the second prince that even Zola couldn’t get anything information…… SO he is like this.”

“Actually, I have a dog too, and its name is Black Tornado. He is my mount.” Fei said as he paused for a second.

“Oh, interesting. A huge dog named Black Tornado? I heard about it…… Hahaha, that is why I like you. This little guy is called Oka as well…… Yes, Oka as in Oka Dominguez.” The second prince of empire said.

Fei was secretively sweating.

The prince in front of him looked like an idiot.

But if Fei treated this man as an idiot, then Fei would be the number one idiot in the world

How could an idiot matchup against the team of [Zenit’s God of War] and [Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence]? How could an idiot earn the loyalty of someone like Paris and Granello? Also…… how could an idiot get to become a legitimate candidate for the throne from an identity of love-child?

Since Dominguez wasn’t dumb but acted dumb, there was only one possible explanation:

Act like a fat pig and eat tigers when needed!

A prince who loved to act low-key.

Fei signed and said: “Alright, Oka, thank you for your liking.” Fei clenched his ass as he said that subconsciously. He forced himself to continue: “However, I need to leave now since dawn is approaching.”

After Fei said that, he felt like hitting his head against a wall.

“WTF? Shiz, what is going on? What I just said sounds very gay!”

“Alright, but I think we will meet very soon again. Haha, all of these are yours!” Dominguez laughed as he patted Fei’s shoulder. As if he was copying Priest Balesi, he waved his arm, and the small mountain of gold coins and magic gems were being pushed to Fei under a powerful warrior energy surge.

Hula!

The treasures were moved.

However, most people in the hall wanted to cover their faces up out of embarrassment.

Only a small portion of the gold coins and magic gems were actually pushed to Fei. After the second prince waved his arm, the small mountain of treasures was blown to everywhere like straws after a storm…… The scene was really messy.

“Eh……. My bad, my bad.” The second prince scratched his head and he murmured: “Interesting, that priest just waved his arms, and he was able to do it. Could it be that he is a lot stronger than me?”

Fei was completely speechless.

This second prince became a very interesting character in his mind. If everything Dominguez was doing to act like a fool, his acting skills were exceptional.

From what he just did, Fei sensed that this prince’s warrior energy level was about four-star. Compared to Balesi’s vast Holy Power, he was really weak. From this, it could be said that the second prince’s individual strength was far from Arshavin’s six-star warrior energy.

……

……

“I didn’t expect His Highness to be so fond of you, Alexander.”

After walking out of the underground hall, meeting up with Chambord’s warriors like Lampard, joining with Cech and three other Saint Seiyas outside of Blood-Edge, changing into Imperial Patrol’s uniforms, and heading out of St. Petersburg, Paris said to Fei casually. With an influential figure like Paris leading the way, the return trip was very smooth.

“Really? Should I be thankful for that?” Fei smiled.

“I know that being liked by the second prince isn’t something big in your eyes, but that is because you don’t know much about Dominguez His Highness. After getting to know him, I’m sure you guys will become good friends.” Paris knew what Fei was thinking about, so she explained as she walked forward.

“Eh…… His Highness is a very interesting person.”

Fei had to admit that the second prince left a very good first impression tonight compared to when he first met Arshavin. Although both princes almost destroyed Chambord during the battle on the Peak of East Mountain of Chambord, Fei knew the law of jungle – He would only be respected after getting a good level of strength…… if Fei had to choose between the two princes to support in the future, he would choose the second prince for sure.

Didn’t matter if the scene today was set up by the second prince or the legendary second prince was really like this, Fei had to admit that he was moved after seeing the prince treating a disabled dog as a friend.

Humans can lie and act.

But animals can’t.

Fei loved animals, and he was able to clearly sense the emotions of animals. Fei clearly sensed that the disabled dog named Oka had complete trust in Dominguez, and it relied on Dominguez. This meant that the second prince treated the dog like a friend in front of people and behind everyone’s back. The second prince really this disabled and ugly little dog that would die in three days in it was left on the street.

Fei believed that a man who treated an animal like this…… couldn’t be a bad person.

However, after thinking about Tanasha, Fei suddenly felt he shouldn’t be standing on the other side of that pair of mesmerizing blue eyes.

“The second prince seems to really like that little dog named Oka.” Since the topic of the race for the throne was a little too heavy, Fei tried to change it.

“Hehe, I knew you would ask.” Paris said: “Oka has nothing special, and it has a simple background. When His Highness was summoned back to St. Petersburg six years ago by Emperor Yassin, one of the wheels of the carriage rolled over this little dog’s hind legs. When Oka was dying in its blood, His Highness sensed something and got off of the carriage to save its life. His Highness got the most famous doctor in St. Petersburg to treat Oka, and Oka had been with His Highness since then……”

“Maybe he felt like his situation was very similar to Oka when it was lying in the pool of blood.” Fei said.

Fei could imagine what a powerless love-child of the emperor was facing when he walked into the center of power of Zenit. He could imagine what Dominguez went through.

“You……” Paris opened her mouth as she stared at Fei. “If I don’t know what kind of person you are, I would assume that you are attacking His Highness.” After a short pause, she continued: “But what you said is correct. For a while, His Highness compared himself to the poor little dog, and that was how it got its name Oka.

Fei suddenly thought of something and asked: “I’m curious as to where the name Oka came from. The royal family name of Zenit is Andrew, so why is His Highness’ name Oka Dominguez?”

“Oka is the family name of His Highness’ mother. Although His Highness gradually got used to his identity of the second prince, grew his influence and power, and is now competing for the throne, he kept his last name firmly. Even though he was attacked by a lot of nobles and ministers on this, and even Emperor Yassin expressed his dissatisfaction, Dominguez His Highness isn’t willing to back off.” Paris sighed.

It started as a filler conversation, but Fei started to get more curious about Dominguez after hearing the story.

“Dominguez His Highness said there are only two people at St. Petersburg can call him Oka, and I’m the third one. I’m curious to know who are the other two?” Fei thought about another question and asked.’

“I’m sure you can’t guess it……” Paris smiled as she fixed her hair. After pausing for a second, she said in a soft tone: “One of them is Mr. Granello of Imperial Patrol; most people at St. Petersburg call him [Red Beard]. The other person is very close to you……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 269: Wishing for that Day

Chapter 269: Wishing for that Day

Fei opened his mouth in surprise and took a moment before speaking: “okay, um…I really would not have guessed. I thought that the two other qualified people would be Emperor Yassin or other influential figures who lived in the Imperial Capital.”

“Influential figures…Haha, did you really think that anyone else can compare to his highness, Dominguez? Nevertheless, I’m surprised as well. I can’t believe his highness let you call him by his first name, Oka, when you met him for the first time today…he seems to like you!”

As Paris spoke, she took out the jade plate that revealed her identity and showed it to the guarding soldier up front so he would let them through. Then, she turned around and showed a glistening smile.

Fei was at a loss for words.

Being liked by a man…they should probably talk about something else.

“I heard that the empire has declared war against Spartax. As a king of an affiliated kingdom, may I ask how the battle is going?” Fei quickly changed the subject.

Paris shook her head. “No one knows this better than the nobles that control the military. Spartax Empire deployed more than a hundred thousand troops by their border as early as autumn, and three of the ten battle legions of the empire were sent to Razor City, one of the key cities at the border. The newest information is that since the declaration of war, both empires have been battling around the Razor City region for more than ten days. There have been wins and losses, but the good news is that Bolun Zhang, the second famous general of Zenit, is in control of the overall situation, so it doesn’t seem to be too bad…”

“Really? You make General Bolun Zhang sound very experienced.”

“Of course he is. Before the first prince rose to power, General Bolun Zhang was the ultimate military authority of Zenit for fifteen years. He was a very famous general.” Paris furrowed her prominent eyebrows as she explained. “Has the king of Chambord never heard of Bolun Zhang, once the number one general of the empire?” She wondered with curiosity since most princes of affiliated kingdoms treated this person as their idol.

Fei shrugged his shoulders and used his actions to quietly tell her that he was a useless idiot.

Paris smiled mischievously at this.

After working together many times and thanks to Paris’ deliberate effort, the duo seemed to have a closer relationship.

“Why did Spartax Empire decide to invade and deploy armies at this time? They have been increasing troops at the border since autumn – in my opinion, it would be easier to plan a surprise attack than announce intentions beforehand. Is Spartax Empire trying to fight like a gentleman?”

Fei wanted more information from Paris. Since the beginning, Chambord had very limited information sources; therefore he had no other choice but to obtain information this way.

“Because they are waiting for a real opportunity.” Paris said with a serious expression.

“A real opportunity?”

“Yes, they are waiting for Emperor Yassin to pass away.”

“How’s that possible? Is Emperor Yassin really going to die?” Fei asked in surprise.

“No one in our empire wants to believe that the strong and powerful hero who established Zenit Empire would die one day of old age; especially someone who was unparalleled as him. However, this day will come for anyone – years of wars and battles has injured him and shortened his lifespan. His health has been deteriorating since last year, and he has been on his bed for a while now. I heard that he is getting sicker every day and might pass away anytime.”

Paris’ face dimmed as she said this. Heroes, like beautiful women, never showed others their weakness.

Paris has been acting odd throughout their journey; she was nothing like the witch she usually was. She has answered all of Fei’s questions.

“On our way to the Imperial Capital, I heard that the Martial Saint Krasic will soon engage in an ultimate battle with the Martial Saint of Spartax Empire on the Martial Saint Mountain?” Fei suddenly recalled.

“People from the Imperial Capital has known about this for a while now, and it’s not a rumor. In two weeks, this battle will take place on the Martial Saint Mountain. To a great extent, it will decide the fate of the empire. However, Alexander, you should not worry about this right now. Neither of us can do anything about it. However, I have news that you will definitely be interested in.”

“What news?”

“The royal palace has announced that the Imperial Military Practice Competition will take place in three days. Due to the war that has erupted, this competition will be extremely important, and rewards will be much better than usual. Those who perform well in it will be able to lead a battle legion to fight against the enemies on the frontline.”

This information was very important.

Fei thought as he sank into deep thought.

This was indeed a rare opportunity. In addition to participating in military competitions, affiliated kingdoms could also gain honor and privileges through accumulating military merits. This way, they would be able to increase their population and military limits.

Chambord was currently only able to exercise partial sovereignty. Since the kingdom did not have enough population and military power, Fei could only make sure all the soldiers he had were elites.

Moreover, it was currently impossible to separate from the Imperial Empire. Fei’s powers were not great enough to resist the powerful master warriors of the empire, and he would have to play by their rules before his skills became on par with theirs.

Therefore, if he could gain military merit through the war, his kingdom would be able to level up like a rocket blasting to the moon.

Once his kingdom leveled up, Fei would have the opportunity to utilize all the powers of the Diablo World.

This was one of the reasons why he agreed to come to the competition of Zenit Empire. The other reason was that he could come see this place for himself and gain more knowledge of this world.

Thanks to Paris, the dozens of people from Chambord passed through the guards without trouble. After leaving the gate of the Imperial Capital, they successfully bypassed numerous checkpoints in the three kilometers clear zone. At the sight of the campsite of Chambord, it was about time for Paris to wave goodbye.

“Throughout the trip, you obtained quite a lot of information from me. So, Alexander, I have a question for you.” Before arriving at the Chambord’s base camp, Paris slowed down her pace and walked side-by-side to Fei. Her bodily fragrance was very sweet.

“Oh? Ask away.”

“Who was the mysteriously masked mage that helped you tonight?” Paris asked as she moved her body close to Fei’s

Fei remained quiet for a second. Paris was too close to him, and her scent was too mesmerizing. The wind blew gently by Fei’s ears as a tickle snuck up his body. After stepping away, he replied as if nothing happened: “He is the Darknight Demonic Envoy, one of the six demonic envoys of my kingdom. His name is Sharp Horn.”

“The six demonic envoys? The Darknight Demonic Envoy, Sharp Horn? I’ve never heard of this person and you’ve never mentioned him…” Paris said with a spurious smile on her face. She obviously didn’t believe him, “Why do I have a feeling that the person was just you?”

Fei smiled faintly: “I have six demonic envoys under me whose identities are extremely secretive. You’ll soon get to meet the other five as well.”

“Fine, I’ll believe you for now, humph! Don’t you dare lie to me!” Unsatisfied with the information she obtained, she rolled her eyes at Fei. But somehow, her beautiful face made it seem more like a flirt than a threat.

Fei smiled and fell silent.

In the night, the cold wind hit like sharp razors.

No light was seen aside from stars and torches here and there.

The air around them fell silent,

Neither of them talked.

Ten minutes later…

“King of Chambord, I don’t expect you to side with Dominguez and fight against the elder princess and prince. However, I do hope that if anything were to happen to His Highness, you would save him once.”

Paris didn’t even enter the gate of Chambord’s campsite. She left hastily, leaving nothing but the shadow of her cloak behind.

The last sentence this smart woman said to him left Fei in wonder.

Amidst the thick white fog, a smear of red appeared from afar.

It was the blood-red rose that this girl had in her hair.

……

……

The sun had yet to rise after a night of blood and murder.

The moon was hidden behind the clouds, and the heavens and earth were shaken by the heavy winds that blew up the snow from the ground and created howling noises. An unprecedented frost had covered the land.

Lifting up the thick curtains, Fei walked into the central tent.

It was as warm as spring inside the tent, and a beautiful girl was leaning quietly by the stone table. Caped with a black furry coat, her white wrists supported her chin, and her hair as dark as ink fell onto the table like a black waterfall. She had obviously fallen asleep from waiting for him for too long.

Angela was an extremely light sleeper.

Her eyes opened as soon as Fei entered.

“Alexander, you’re finally back…” Her eyes sparkled like comets as she saw Fei come in. She smiled in relief when she saw that he wasn’t hurt. She pulled opened the folding screen to her side.

There was a small side tent behind the folding screen. And inside the tent, there was a big bath bucket with hot steam rising into the air. There were small magic arrays carved into the bucket with magic gems on them. These gems were used to power up these fire-elemental magic arrays to heat up the water inside the bucket.

Angela bought this bath bucket for Fei when they were at the Hot Spring Gate, and now she finally had the chance to use it. She had filled it up with water before nightfall and kept the water at the perfect temperature so that Fei could take a hot bath as soon as he came back.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 270: A Sleepless Night

Chapter 270: A Sleepless Night

This had almost become a tradition.

Every time when Fei went out to the battlefield, Angela would wait for her beloved Fei to come back and prepare hot bathing water for him to bath in, so he could wash away his tiredness in the warm water.

To Fei, he was so powerful that he did not need to reduce his fatigue through bathing in warm water. He also had magic potion like [Rejuvenile Potion] that could make him recover his physical vitality at any time and maintain an optimum physical state. But maybe it was due to Fei’s illusion, he always felt so comfortable and wanted to hum every time when he lied in the warm water that Angela prepared for him. It was a true relaxation of his mind; every pore on his body would open up. It was as comforting as when his mom sang a lullaby to him when he was young.

“Oh right, Angela, I have a gift for you.”

After taking a hot bath, Fei changed into a loose robe, which made him look more handsome. He came to the stone table and ate some of the breakfast that Angela prepared. Then, he suddenly thought of something and took out an item from his storage ring with a smile on his face.

That thing was the blue furry robe made from Demon Beast Blue Fox’s fur; it belonged to the leader of Blood-Edge before.

Fei took out a plain paper and a bottle of ink that were made from the paper factory from Chambord. He thought for a moment and quickly formed a sketch of the charming wide-sleeved fairy dress that Kui Long wore from a TV series [Chinese Paladin 3] in his mind. With his sketching skills, he quickly and accurately drew down the general shape of this dress on paper.

“Woah, what a unique and beautiful dress,” Angela was looking at it quietly, and she could not hold back her admirations any longer when Fei was done drawing it.

“As long as you like it. This dress was known as wide-sleeved fairy dress, and there was a beautiful tale about it.” Fei cuddled the beauty in front of him and told her about the beautiful love story between a prince and a princess who were from a different space. Afterward, Fei took the furry robe that was in his hands and used force to wash away the last sense of the leader of Blood-Edge that was left on it. He smiled and said: “This fur is shining and crystal-like with an eerie blue light on it. It was peeled off from a level 6 Demon Beast Blue Fox. Not only can it immunize you from any ice elemental magic below four-star, it also has an incomparable effect on keeping the warmth. It is just right to make a real wide-sleeved fairy dress for you. Imperial Capital’s severe winter is coming; if you do not have a dress like this, you won’t be able to endure the severe coldness since you don’t have any warrior energy or magic energy.”

Angela had small with an hourglass figure; this furry robe was more than enough to be made into a dress.

……

“What? You two do not know what Paris and His Majesty were talking about, but they were talking the whole time along the way?”

Inside the tent beside the King’s tent, the blonde little loli Emma was looking for Drogba and Pierce to have a talk. The talk’s main focus was on whether the coquettish demonic girl Paris tried to seduce Alexander or not during their mission at the Imperial Capital.

Even though through their talk during the day, Emma had a much better impression of Paris and already resolved her hatred towards her, the little loli took her bestie’s side firmly since this mattered to Angela’s. Before the mission group left, little loli already told Drogba and Pierce to look out for His Majesty the King in secret; she ordered them to never let Paris who was a potential threat to Angela to have a chance to hook up with the King. However, who would have thought that during tonight’s battle, Pierce and Drogba were addicted to killing and completely forgot about the order from the little loli.

Upon seeing the blonde little loli with an unkind face, Drogba and Pierce were feeling a little uneasy.

“Emma, don’t worry. Angela Her Highness is gentle and kind-hearted, she is a goddess descending from the sky, and she is the most precious pearl of Chambord. There is no way that His Majesty would fall in love with that demonic girl…”

“Right, right, right. You didn’t see it, but that demonic girl was with a very, very, handsome man who was carrying a little dog. I bet he is her boy-toy… There is no way that she would like His Majesty either!”

The two morons found many excuses to distance themselves from responsibilities. They tried every possible way to persuade Emma who was still skeptical, and they finally sent this loli that they were scared of away.

“Pierce, but why do I feel that judging from the expression of that girl, she might actually like His Majesty…” Drogba went back to the tent as he scratched his head and asked thoughtfully.

“Not only the demonic girl; I think the Elder Princess Tanasha also had a pretty good impression of His Majesty. Hehe, they say that she gave His Majesty a black token as a token of affection when she left…” Pierce was also like a moron who enjoyed gossiping.

“This can’t be helped. Since Alexander His Majesty is young, handsome, and has unbeatable power, everyone has heard the name – [Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord, across the camp area and St. Petersburg. Hehe, with a man like this, every woman would want to pursue him!” Pierce said as if he was a “know-it-all of love”.

It was the darkest moment before dawn.

Masses of dark clouds swam from Moro Mountains and covered all the stars in the sky.

Pretty mercenary Elena with powerful magic equipment sat beside the river quietly while holding her arms around her knees. The longbow that never left her hand was carefully put beside her legs, and her smooth and pale chin was resting on her knees. The night’s wind swayed her fire red long hair, and the beautiful eyes that were full of murderous spirit and determination during the battle had become peaceful. She was looking at the running water in silent.

She was a Valkyrie who was resting between battles and thinking of the person in her heart.

With her power of being almost six-star, she would not have felt cold even if the weather was a hundred or a thousand times colder. A magic energy surged within a meter radius around her, and the pale blue light disappeared and reappeared; it was beautiful and dreamy under the dark sky.

Even though she just came back from a battle, she was not tired.

But only if that man could be at her side to provide a thick shoulder for her to lean on. How good would that be!

But no matter what happened, Elena knew that she would only draw her bow and fight for one person in her life!

This was a sleepless night.

……

“Oh, Priest Balesi gifted all of the treasure to Alexander?”

Imperial Capital, Elder Princess Mansion.

Elder Princess Tanasha only wore a gauzy dress that emphasized her thin but hourglass-like figure. Everything about her gave off an elegant and intelligent vibe. Her feet that were as pale as jade half-lied on her soft and fragrant bed. After hearing the pretty girl in purple clothes Ziene’s report, her thin and long eyebrows knitted, and she asked rhetorically with a quiet voice as if she could not understand something.

“That’s right, Your Highness. Priest Balesi acted as the representative of [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka from Holy Church before he left, and he invited Alexander to another meeting,” Ziene carefully narrated what happened in the underground hall at the headquarter of Blood-Edge.

“Holy Church has always valued themselves very much. They never pay attention to others, and that [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka is an important person from the headquarters of the church as they say. When he visited the mainland this time, he was keeping a low profile and a mysterious figure. When he came to St. Petersburg, he declined to see all visitors, even father could not meet him. But Kaka invited Alexander…Why? Even though Alexander’s power and potentials were shocking, he was not at the level of [God’s Favorite Child] who is highly likely to be the future successor of Holy Church. Maybe… There is something else that we do not know?”

Elder Princess talked to herself.

Her eyebrows knitted even more tightly, and she bent over her head as she had a hard time forming her thoughts together. She looked so weak that everyone would want to protect her.

“Alexander humiliated the fourth prince, but Dominguez did not try to stop it. Dominguez also even allowed Alexander to call him Oka… Well, I guess this crazy prince brother also thinks highly of the King of Chambord. I have to admit, he did a much better job than brother Arshavin tonight!”

“But I don’t understand it. The older brother has always been keen on drawing and recruiting heroes and men of virtue and talents; why does he always hold a grudge against Alexander!”

Elder Princess became more confused in the end.

But she quickly made her decision, “Send someone tomorrow and deliver all treasures we got from the headquarters of Blood-Edge to the camp of Chambord. Say that …… Just say that I, Tanasha, want to gift these to my dear friends Angela and little Emma.”

“Yes, your highness,” Ziene nodded.

Upon seeing this, Elder Princess suddenly laughed, and the whole hall lightened up. Her dark blue eyes gave out an enchanting light as she asked: “Ziene, if I remembered it correctly, you were one of those who met the king of Chambord pretty early on, and I think you suggested that I should kill him. What do you think now? What is your opinion of this man?”

“Hmm… I won’t be able to kill him now!” Ziene lowered her head.

“Hahaha, if you can kill him, will you do it?”

“I… King Chambord should not be killed!”

“There is someone that Ziene thinks should not be killed?” Elder Princess laughed.

……

……

On the second day.

When dawn just came, there was a sudden turmoil in the camp area. It was so chaotic that chickens were flying and dogs were jumping.

Many soldiers from Imperial Capital stormed in and started the strictest search ever. Many cavaliers rushed in between the campsites of different affiliated kingdoms on their horses, and even people from the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms were ordered to stay within their campsites. The camp area was full of patrols formed by soldiers; except for soldiers from Imperial Patrol, [Iron Blood Legion], and four Battle Legions, the Cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace who had kept silent since the defeat of the four Executive Knights by King Chambord finally joined in on the more and more serious search for the assassins from Spartax Empire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 271: A Bunch of Brainless People

Chapter 271: A Bunch of Brainless People (Part One)

There was a calm smile on Fei’s face because the girl in his arms seemed to have a grand power of calming people’s souls. No matter what kind of battle or danger Fei was in, his anxiety and fatigue would disappear instantly when he saw this serene and tender face.

Fei rested the girl’s head softly on top of the pure white velvet pillow, removed the rose embroidered purple blanket, and then got out of bed slowly.

It might be that it was tiring to stay up all night to wait for Fei, Angela who was weak was still asleep and didn’t notice Fei’s movements. She was still in her sweet dreams with her lips pressed with an angelic and pure smile.

This was the first time the girl was intimately close to the one she loved.

Even though it was a dream, her pure and flawless face still had a trace of redness

Wearing a loose robe, Fei let his hair down as he summoned a pair of chained boots with soft and warm interior fur lining. He uncovered the curtain-like gate and walked out.

The sun was already up in the sky. A gust of sharp wind howled at dawn last night, blew the accumulated snow, and caused the cold weather. Unexpectedly, the gust of wind stopped in the morning for some reason. Golden sunlight shined on the ground with warmth.

Fei walked slowly in between the campsites of Chambord, smiled and greeted the soldiers who were busy training. Afterward, he roamed to the river to the west of the campsite, washed his face with the frozen river water, and felt a lot more energetic.

“Hmm? The people from Imperial Knight Palace also joined in? It seems like the last madness would be here!” He thought.

Fei looked at the streets outside of the camp, which was filled with loads of cavaliers wearing black armor, red cloak, and riding on the black armored warhorses.

The swift assassins of Spartax Empire indeed brought many troubles to the empire.

Yet, Fei knew that the appearance of these assassins was just a trigger, and it already baited out many conflicts that had been accumulating. The fact that a small wave of assassins triggered many events revealed a lot of information. At least, Fei could be affirmative that within the hundred times of assassination incidents recently, sixty to seventy percent were the political rivals using assassins as cover to attack their opponents.

For example, the assassination of the second prince Dominguez outside of the palace was clearly not committed by the assassins from Spartax Empire.

And the assassination that the elder princess encountered also had many pieces of evidence that showed a third party that was behind the crime.

The combat between the two princes had already become this intense, not to mention those forces of nobles. In the current period, the well-known nobles who died from assassins were over a hundred, and half of them were from their political rivals.

The truth mingled with the falsehood, and the falsehood mingled with the truth.

The most obvious one was the operation of taking out Blood-Edge that Fei led. Yet, hearing from these cavaliers, the forces, who knew the truth, shifted all the assassination to the assassins of Spartax Empire. As of those frightened assassins, they got dissed for doing nothing.

Because of the illness of Emperor Yassin, the current Imperial Capital was in crisis. The two huge forces formed by the two princes, Arshavin and Dominguez, were in a weird situation. Other secret forces also created chaos to fish in the troubled water, and that made the situation even more chaotic. If there couldn’t be an instant restructuring, the empire might suffer the most serious failure since its inceptions from the war with Spartax Empire.

Empire’s darkness was already here, and no one knew if it could wait until the dawn.

However, this wouldn’t prevent nobles from seizing authority and power.

Fei stood beside the river and looked at the Moro Mountains from distance. He thought about a lot of things and reflected on his performance within this period of time.

Now, the destiny of the Chambord was on Fei’s shoulder. Every single one of Fei’s decision would determine the fate of the twenty-three thousand one hundred and forty-two people in Chambord. In this mysterious continent that was ruled by the law of jungle, Chambord was like an elk that just learned to toddle, and Zenit Empire was merely a group of elks that had a presence. Even though there was a golden finger that was unknown to many behind his back, Fei still had to race against time and teach little elk-like Chambord to learn how to survive in this chaotic world before it becomes the target of fierce and cruel wild dogs or lions.

“Open up the camp gate for the search!”

A loud shout came from the entrance of the camp and disrupted Fei’s muse.

The king frowned when he looked over and discovered that the cavaliers from the Imperial Knight Palace had stopped at the entrance of the camp. The leader yelled and ordered in an angry and proud tone.

Seeing the Saint Seiyas of Chambord looked at him, Fei waved his hand as a signal for Saint Seiyas to let them through.

Searching every affiliated kingdom was the order from the Imperial Capital and no one could disobey the order. Fei didn’t want Chambord to be the leader of disobedience. At this moment, so many pairs of eyes were watching and waiting for Chambordians to make mistakes. It wouldn’t be smart to fight against these cavaliers over this matter.

The gate of campsites opened and more than forty cavaliers came in like the current of a river. The rumble of horses hooves rang throughout the whole campsites.

Chapter 271: A Bunch of Brainless People (Part Two)

The whipping noises “pa pa pa pa” kept on sounding. The cavaliers’ leather whips kept on whipping different tents as they kicked out the people inside the tents.

“Listen up, all the Chambordians! Within ten breath, assemble in the middle of the campsite. Where is Alexander, the King of Chambord? Report the number of adults in Chambord and quickly identify everyone!”

The cavaliers rode the horse around the campsite and made the whole campsite suffered in a turmoil because many tents collapsed.

The head of the cavaliers seemed to be a centurion. He was tall and strong, just like a muscular giant chimpanzee. The black armor looked like it was going to be exploded by his powerful muscles. He lifted up his helmet and sat on top of the huge horse. He had a fierce-looking face and his leopard-looking eyes seemed like he was sighting targets to bite.

With the arrival of Lampard and the second wave, the expedition of Chambord had a total of one hundred and twenty-eight people. Under the supervision of the cavaliers, they assembled towards the middle of the campsite.

The cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace were way more malicious than the Imperial Patrol and the Four Legions. It could be that since Fei defeated the four Executive Knights in the First Sword Testing Stage, these cavaliers didn’t even hide their hostilities.

Fei walked to the middle of the camp with a neutral expression.

“It’s fine to search, but don’t go over the limit. Or else… Humph!” He thought.

At this moment —

“Back-off! This is the tent of his majesty. Her highness is changing and she will be out soon!” In the center and before the tent stood Drogba, who guarded the tent and yelled in anger. He stopped two cavaliers from rushing into the tent.

Angela was too tired yesterday and was still sleeping now.

Pa!

“Out of the way! What her highness? Move immediately, we are searching for assassins!” One of the cavaliers whipped his whip.

Sou!

Drogba raised his hand and held the tip of the whip. As he moved his wrist, the cavalier flew out just like a kite without a string.

There was a big difference between their strengths.

“How dare you!” The solemn “black chimpanzee” head of cavaliers saw this scene. His eyes had a hint of joy, then he yelled angrily, “How dare you to hit the cavalier of Imperial Knight Palace and blocked the search of Spartax Empire’s assassins? Someone come seize this audacious slave!”

A few cavaliers were ready. They drew out the sharp swords hung at their waists and rushed over.

Drogba didn’t give in when he saw the situation. The four-star warrior energy glittered on his body as he scooped up the two-meter ax that was as big as a door. He moved the ax against the sword’s direction and looked at the cavaliers coming at him with a cold smile.

This guy wasn’t afraid at all.

When Fei heard about how Lampard and his men were stopped by the imperial soldiers by the camp area when they just came, his majesty was extremely mad and questioned why they didn’t break those stupid soldiers’ legs. This gave Drogba enough support. As long as his majesty didn’t say anything and these cavaliers dared to fight, he would teach them a lesson

“Daddy’s ax had been hungry for so long!” This man shook his leg and thought.

Seeing Drogba was filled with bellicosity and brazen-faced, the cavaliers who rushed towards him softened.

Before, any rival of these cavaliers would be afraid, kneel down, and beg. However, who knew that there would be a brainless person like this man. Seeing the four-star warrior energy glittering on his body and the giant ax that he used to chop people, the cavaliers didn’t know if they should advance or retreat. They could tell that this guy was doing this for real.

As the cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace, they heard about the resentment between the four Executive Knights and the King of Chambord. In a short time, five out of the ten Executive Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace were beaten up by the King of Chambord. It was five Executive Knights and not five big cabbages… It was just unbelievable!

They already knew that the King of Chambord was brainless, but they didn’t expect his subordinates to also be brainless guys who weren’t afraid of death.

“What now?”

The cavaliers turned and looked at their leader.

The head of the cavaliers was furious, and fierceness was in his leopard-looking eyes. His hand that was holding onto the knight lance was about to attack. However, he thought about the “Crazy Wolf” and [Sky Covering Fist] nicknames that the King of Chambord had. His side didn’t seem to be on the side of reason, and his anger suddenly disappeared by half.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 272: Eight Beautiful Girls

Chapter 272: Eight Beautiful Girls

Since the inception of Imperial Knight Palace, the Executive Knights and the cavaliers only followed ordered from the emperor. They were able to monitor the actions and words of every single noble family in St. Petersburg, and they were also able to travel through all affiliated kingdoms representing Emperor Yassin. In addition, the black jail at Imperial Knight Palace had the right to retain and question the nobles as well; numerous nobles died in the black jail. For all of these reasons, even a low-level cavalier of Imperial Knight Palace was able to stand straight in front of a high-class nobleman.

However, with this power that was almost not restricted, everyone at Imperial Knight Palace gradually got arrogant and reckless.

They did whatever they wanted, and they had never encountered someone like Fei who dared to ignore their power. If this was before, the cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace would have taught a king like Fei a lesson; they had thousands of ways to make a person regret of being even born.

However, the King of Chambord was a special case. Although Chambord was weak as a kingdom, Fei’s individual strength was unparalleled. He was able to battle with three Executive Knights on the Sword Testing Stage, and he was reckless as well. Somehow, he got the support from both the elder prince and the second prince as well as a few influential figures from the Holy Church. To top it off, the first Executive Knight Captain Akinfeev that controlled Imperial Knight Palace didn’t have a clear attitude towards this young king. Therefore, the arrogant cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace felt powerless for the first time; they couldn’t defeat Fei in terms of combat abilities nor influence.

The leopard-eyed cavalier leader was planning to beat this king, but he felt weak after thinking back to the nickname of [Sky Covering Fist] that Fei had. After looking at the KingKong like Drogba who was guarding in front of the central tent and Fei who was standing in the middle of the camp, he said: “King of Chambord, the search order is from the emperor. Do you want to commit treason by blocking our operation?”

Fei only sneered; he didn’t even look at this leader.

A character like this wasn’t qualified to talk to him.

You……” The cavalier leader was infuriated.

The atmosphere instant became tense and pressing.

Of course, this tension was only felt by the people from other affiliated kingdoms who were observing this from afar.

Recently, almost every affiliated kingdom was searched multiple times every day. As one of the 250 affiliated kingdoms of Zenit, Chambord couldn’t avoid it even if their king was famous and dominating. However, the previous search teams were very careful and respectful. None of them dared to behave the way that these cavaliers did.

Within the camp area, everyone knew about the friction between Imperial knight Palace and the King of Chambord.

Since they knew about this, they were paying extra attention to this search. Many smart observers were able to tell that these cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace came after the King of Chambord. Although these cavaliers were very strict while performing searches in other campsites, they weren’t quite as vicious as they were now. They were clearly after Chambord.

More than a dozen affiliated kingdoms were all looking at this scene quietly as they waited for this to play out.

In Chambord’s Campsite.

The cavaliers felt like they were in a very difficult situation. Without the order from their leader, they couldn’t back off. However, they also couldn’t move forward as Fei’s dominating presence was way too pressing. After about five minutes, Emma and Angela slowly walked out of the central tent.

This was actually quite fast already.

Angela was weak to start with. She stayed up all night to wait for Fei’s return, and she only slept at dawn in Fei’s arms. She was in a deep sleep, and the various magic arrays on the central tent blocked a lot of noises. Therefore, she only woke up after the cavaliers whipped the central tent, and she got dressed with the help of Emma.

She didn’t want to cause trouble for Fei because of minor issues.

As Angela walked out of the tent, the cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace felt like their world brightened up. As if they saw a goddess, they quickly put their swords into the scabbards. In addition, the vicious cavaliers also lowered their heads as they felt like their rude behavior wasn’t appropriate.

The leopard-eyed cavalier leader was also surprised.

His status wasn’t low at Imperial Knight Palace, and he had seen a lot of noble ladies. He felt like even those beauties that were famous in the capital couldn’t be compared to this girl. None of the women he knew was able to deliver such a surprise.

He heard that King Alexander had a goddess-like queen. He thought it was only a rumor, but now he knew that the “rumor” didn’t even capture the whole truth.

Angela stood by Fei’s side, and they looked prestigious and natural together. The man was handsome and had a powerful strength, and the woman was beautiful and breath-taking. Everyone around them were envious; it felt like these two people captured all the essence of the world.

After another few minutes, everyone at Chambord got to the center of the campsite.

A few cavaliers searched around carefully a bit more, and they murmured something to their leader. Afterward, the cavalier leader nodded and glanced at the people of Chambord viciously. He then took out a thin booklet and started to call the names on it.

This booklet was given to the Imperial Patrol by Fei after the expedition force of Chambord arrived here. Not only Chambord, all other affiliated kingdoms also had to give a list of who was here to the Imperial Patrol. It was better for the management of the camp area, and it could prevent spies of enemy empires from sneaking in. For the last couple of days, both people from [iron Blood Legion] and Imperial Patrol came here to count the people.

“You…… You…… You eight bitches come over here!”

After going through the list, the eight beautiful girls who weren’t called didn’t know what to do. After hearing the shout, they were so scared that their legs got weak. Any of them who walked slow got whipped by a cavalier. A small girl who was walking behind the others got whipped so hard that a few bloody whip marks appeared on her back. She cried out of pain, and she almost collapsed.

A long-awaited satisfaction appeared on the leopard-eyed cavalier leader’s face.

Fei frowned.

These eight girls weren’t a part of Chambord.

Six of the girls who were in white maiden dresses were the gifts that the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group presented to Fei on behalf of Fellon Family. It was a pity that these poor beautiful girls who were in their prime were kidnapped by Blood-Edge by force and sent around as gifts.

Because Fei did pity them, he asked Angela to take care of them.

After some investigations, it was found that the families of these girls were either killed by Blood-Edge or escaped due to fear. Since they had nowhere to go, Angela allowed them to stay at Chambord’s campsite. Since all soldiers of Chambord were tough guys, they couldn’t really serve the King. Also, Emma was a little careless. Therefore, these six girls who were able to assist Fei as maids.

The other two even more beautiful girls who were in red dresses were the two slaves that Lampard saved when he killed [Earthy Tiger] of Blood-Edge.

These two girls were outstandingly beautiful, and it seemed like they were nobles from how they behaved. They weren’t ordinary girls, but no one knew how they got captured. After they were saved, their guards were high toward everyone except Lampard. Also, both girls didn’t know how to speak the language used at Zenit, and there was no way to find their origins. Therefore, Fei allowed them to stay at Chambord’s campsite.

“Why aren’t your names in the booklet? Quickly state your identities!”

The cavalier leader waved the booklet as he glanced at the eight girls ferociously. He was as cold as ice.

Mixed with the crisp banging noises made by the cavaliers who were knocking their weapon against their armor, everything felt bloody and murderous. All of these cavaliers were elite soldiers who had been through battles, and they were able to create this atmosphere easily.

The beautiful girls had never seen anything like this. They were so scared that they couldn’t even speak properly anymore.

“Humph! Pale faces, stuttered speech. They are obviously the assassins from Spartax! Arrest them and bring them back to the black jail!”

The cavalier leader didn’t give the girls a chance to explain themselves. He determined the fate of them in a few words.

The cavaliers around the girls brought out the metal capture tools with irons spikes on them.

This tool was very vicious. If one was placed in it, the iron spikes would pierce through a few important bones on a human body. Even a tough guy could die in it, let alone a few weak girls.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 273: Pass the Mark – Die!

Chapter 273: Pass the Mark – Die!

“No…… no, no, I’m not an assassin!”

“Mister, please! Have mercy! I can’t even lift up a blade!”

“Ah, no, no! Save me! Mom……”

After hearing the cold command from the leopard-eyed leader and seeing the captive tools with iron spikes that the cavaliers brought up, the six girls knew what was about to happen. They were so scared that it seemed like their souls tried to escape their bodies. Desperation filled their eyes as they started to shiver.

The cruel treatments of the Black Jail in the Imperial Knight Palace were famous. The two other girls who didn’t know the language of Zenit also knew what was about to happen from the expression from their peers and captive tools. Their faces changed expressions as they kneeled onto the ground. They also begged for mercy. The eight girls looked like small flowers that were getting crushed by the cold wind of the winter.

However, the leader of the cavaliers didn’t even care. He laughed proudly: “Humph! Can’t even speak the official language? They must be the assassins of Spartax! Arrest them!”

Now, the few cavaliers who were hesitating stopped doubting. The metal chain colliding noises sound as the cavaliers lifted up the captive tools. They were about to place the tools on these poor girls.

“How dare you?”

At this moment, a soft yet firm voice shouted.

Angela walked from Fei’s side to stand in front of the girls. It was rare that someone like her who always talked softly shouted. She stopped the vicious cavaliers and helped the eight poor girls who were terrified to get up. Like a goddess who was protecting her followers, she protected the girls with her small but valiant figure.

The future queen of Chambord made the cavaliers look away; her eyes were filled with just and anger.

The cavaliers who were holding the captive tools felt guilty. Normally, they would have whipped the person who stopped them. But when this weak girl was standing in front of them, they didn’t dare to move up.

“Humph! This is not the Sword Testing Stage! King of Chambord, it is already a huge crime to be discovered with assassins of Spartax. You should be begging for his majesty’s forgiveness! How dare you further protect these assassins? Do you really want to commit treason?”

The leopard-eyed leader thought he was on the side of reason, so he shouted as he looked at Fei with a proud expression.

However, who knew that Fei didn’t even look at him! Fei only responded with a sneer. After all, Fei didn’t even think of Imperial Knight Palace as an issue.

“You……”

The leader of the cavaliers was mad, but he couldn’t do anything.

A smart man won’t take the known loss. Everyone knew that the King of Chambord moved without considering the consequences; he was like a mad wolf. Since Fei could attack as soon as he was mad, all of the cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace couldn’t defend against him. Even if the cavaliers were on the side of reason, they couldn’t do anything. Even if the Imperial Knight Palace would punish the King of Chambord afterward, the cavaliers knew that they weren’t confident in surviving the attack from this king.

“Your Highness, do you know what you are doing?” The cavalier leader had to focus on Angela. Even though he was vicious and cruel, he couldn’t make himself swear and make threats like he used to when he saw the just in the eyes of the girl. He explained patiently: “If you cover these assassins, Chambord would be wiped when Emperor Yassin gets mad.”

“They are not assassins.”

Angela shook her head. She didn’t say anything more; she just dragged the girls who were still scared back towards Fei.

“You…… you……” The leopard eyed leader was enraged.

“Leader, we made some discoveries!” At this moment, a cavalier who was still searching the campsite shouted.

With all the eyes on him, this cavalier took some items and threw them onto the ground. They were some gold and gems as well as some high-quality armors and weapons.

Fei’s pupils contracted!

He instantly knew what they were from.

They were the treasures from the underground hall of Blood-Edge. Although Chambord walked away with the most reward, Fei was sure that these items on the ground weren’t from Chambord’s share. After all, the treasures that he got were still in his storage ring.

How could these items appear in the camp of Chambord?

“Leader, I discovered these items in one tent. After I made some observations, I’m sure that they are the treasures of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group, the fourth largest mercenary group of Zenit!” The cavalier reported loudly.

“Eh? Blood-Edge was attacked by the assassins of Spartax and got wiped out. Their treasures were also taken by the assassins. How can they be here?” The leader of the cavaliers murmured as lights flashed through his eyes. He suddenly looked up and shouted: “Could it be that Chambord is connected with the assassins of Spartax? King of Chambord, what more can you say? How did these items appear in your camp?”

This shout was empowered by his warrior energy, and it could be heard from very far away.

People at other camps also were able to hear this clearly.

Instantly, a lot of people’s face changed color.

Connected with the assassins? It was a crime that no one could bear. There had been more than a hundred nobles and officials who died because of it. Anyone who was involved in this would be killed! On top of being punished, any forces who were charged with this crime would be put on the opposite of the empire. Even if the King of Chambord was powerful, he couldn’t fight with all the forces at Zenit.

“King of Chambord, I advise you to surrender! There are still some ambiguities in this matter. As long as you cooperate with Imperial Knight Palace, you might be pardoned.” After seeing the reinforcement, which was a large number of cavaliers, appear outside of the camp, the leopard-eyed leader relaxed. Therefore, he was able to restore his commanding tone.

Now, Fei was clear of what was going on.

How can there be such a coincidence?

As soon as Blood-Edge’s treasures were discovered, a ton of cavaliers of Imperial Knight Palace appeared? It was obvious that these cavaliers were ready, and this was just a big framing operation.

In order to give an explanation to the citizens, the forces involved in the operation last night blamed it on the assassins of Spartax.

Fei agreed to this explanation as well.

However, someone discovered a loophole in this explanation and tried to frame Chambord with it.

“Who could it be?”

Fei thought as a cold light flashed through his eyes.

He didn’t pay attention to the leader of the cavaliers. With all the eyes on him, He walked to the cavalier who “found” the treasures, looked at the treasures on the ground and questioned: “Tell me, who told you to bring these items into my camp?”

The cavalier’s face changed color, but he soon calmed down. This cavalier sneered back: “What are you saying? I found these items at you camp……”

Pia!

Before the cavalier could finish, Fei slapped him with the back of his hand, and the cavalier flew back for more than 10 meters. He fainted as he landed, and no one knew if he was still alive.

“How dare you!”

“Reckless!”

“This king is committing treason! Arrest him!”

No one expected the King of Chambord to attack at this critical moment. After a moment of surprise, the leader of the cavaliers shouted followed by a few other shouts. The cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace outside of the campsite started to charge in.

Boom!

Fei waved his hand and a powerful force shot out.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The first few cavaliers who charged in were turned into blood mists along with their horses.

A vague yet gigantic totem image that was more than a hundred meters tall appeared behind Fei, and it stared down like the god of war. A series of terrifying energy waves came off of Fei’s body like the waves of the ocean. The wind created by these energy waves made the cavaliers have a hard time to stay in the same spot.

The cavaliers who weren’t yet inside the campsite didn’t dare to move forward anymore. They stopped charging and waited for the next command.

Fei sneered as he then moved his finger. A transparent crystal energy in the form of a sword dashed out of his fingertip.

Tink!

The huge sword passed through the gate and drew a long line that was more than a hundred meters long and more than half a meter deep on the ground.

“Pass the Mark – Die!”

After Fei said that, the cavaliers around the mark felt like the mark was the entrance to hell. The chilling energy that came off of it made everyone feel a chill in their spines.

No one dared to look at that sword mark, and no one dared to think that the King of Chambord was kidding. After all, the blood mists were still in the air!

“You…… you are too reckless! King of Chambord! You……” The leopard-eyed leader was so frightened and shocked that his voice even changed.

“I’m not as reckless as you. Humph, how dare you frame me?” Fei said with disdain on his face. He turned around and said to Pierce, Drogba, Torres, Cech, and Oleg: “Arrest all the people who came in. Break a leg each and question them until they tell us who told them to frame Chambord!”

As Fei said that, he looked at the leopard-eyed leader and added with a cold voice: “Kill anyone who dares to resist!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 274: Fist Spiritual Seal

Chapter 274: Fist Spiritual Seal

“Ah……Ah……”

“Please stop the beating……”

“I can’t take it anymore…… stop! I will tell you, I will tell you……”

As a series of terrifying screams sounded from the campsite of Chambord, the people who were paying attention to this matter could no longer believe their ears. Sh*t was about to go down! The King of Chambord was like a reckless mad wolf…… “He dares to arrest and beat the cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace…… What is happening to this world?” People thought.

Ten minutes ago.

The cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace found the treasure of the Blood-Edge, that was supposed to be with the assassins of Spartax Empire, in Chambord’s campsite, then a bunch more cavaliers suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They were going to arrest the King of Chambord on the charge of treason and take control the campsite.

As the Chambordians were about to get punished, no one expected the next turn of events.

The King of Chambord didn’t really give a damn. Without hesitation, the king showed his domination. In a few moves, he scared a formation of three to four hundred cavaliers. After he drew the line on the ground, no one dared to pass it. They were only able to watch the soldiers of Chambord as they arrested the cavaliers who were already in the campsite.

At first, some people were resisting arrest. But after the leopard-eyed leader got all four of his limbs crushed by a fat bald man, no one dared to do so anymore. Some of the cavaliers were so scared to be mistaken that they threw their weapons onto the ground as if they were hot irons. Most of the cavaliers put their hands on the back of their heads and didn’t dare to move.

This method was effective because the cavaliers knew that the Chambordians weren’t playing around. They were really going to be killed if they didn’t follow orders.

After everything was under control, the King of Chambord and Queen Angela led the eight girls who were still frightened into the central tent and didn’t reappear. At the same time, all kinds of punishment tools were brought out. The forty to fifty cavaliers were all tied up. After a round of beating, they were all placed in a line and waited to be questioned.

The person who was in charge of this was the fat bald man who almost killed the leopard-eyed leader.

The people who were observing soon realized that this fatty who always had a smile on his face was definitely a devil from hell.

He didn’t care about the identity of these cavaliers. His strange and cruel torturing techniques were vicious, and even the observers were shivering with cold sweat let alone the cavaliers who were actually experiencing them. Those men who considered themselves tough even had to look away due to the cruelness of the punishments.

The cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace were all tough nails. After all, they had seen a lot from the Black Jail where extreme tortured were used. Some of them wanted to endure through it, but they ended up crying and begging for forgiveness in a state of incontinence. Even that vicious leopard-eyed leader didn’t last more than five minutes; he told Oleg everything he knew.

This process wasn’t hidden; it was carried out in open daylight. It was like a slap in the face of the Imperial Knight Palace.

Even if this was the case, the cavaliers outside of Chambord’s campsite didn’t dare to move. There were a few master warriors mixed in them and they were also afraid.

The vague totem image that was more than a hundred meters tall didn’t disappear after Fei went inside. Except for the fatty who was in charge of the investigation, a few other master warriors of Chambord also unleashed their strength. The warrior energy flames enveloped their bodies and burned in the campsite.

After sensing the energy surges coming off of these people, all the observers gasped. Even if the King oF Chambord didn’t move, these master warriors of Chambord could wipe out the three to four hundred cavaliers in less than ten minutes!

Everyone was shocked by the strength of Chambord!

The people who understood the situation tried to calm themselves down.

There were also other people who were worried about the King of Chambord. Since they were also from affiliated kingdoms, they were on the side of Chambord. But when facing a war machine like Zenit, they all thought that Chambord won’t end well after provoking the Imperial Knight Palace this much.

The people who paid attention to details saw a few cavaliers from the big formation flee back to St. Petersburg.

Everyone in the camp area was paying attention to this event; it was getting more and more interesting.

In less than twenty minutes, reinforcement came!

A red dash of light appeared in the sky and it stopped on top of Chambord’s campsite while the air-piercing noise resonated in the air.

After the red light disappeared, the person enveloped in it showed himself. The armor he was wearing was an ordinary imperial knight armor, but its color was red as if blood flowed on its surface. With his red cap fluttering in the wind, it felt like this man just walked off of a battlefield. There was nothing else special about him, but a pressing sensation came off of him when he just stood there.

“First Executive Knight Captain!”

After seeing this man, the hundreds of cavaliers all single-kneeled down to salute him.

All the observers around the area looked at this man and realized that this normal looking knight was actually the first Executive Knight – [Godly Knight]. He was the strongest and most prestige Executive Knight.

It was about to get dramatic.

Who was going to win? [Godly Knight] or [Sky Covering Fist]?

After all, this Executive Knight was powerful. He was able to stand above all other executive knights and had the word “god” in his name.

All of the eyes were fixed on him.

At this time, the punishment and torture inside Chambord’s campsite just finished. The forty to fifty cavaliers were all tired onto wooden stakes and their faces were all swollen. With blood on their bodies, they looked like toothless snakes and clawless tigers; they were no longer threatening.

The [Godly Knight] looked at the cavaliers in the campsite and frowned; he didn’t get infuriated as everyone expected. Instantly, he looked down at the line Fei drew and frozen.

He didn’t move and stared at the mark for more than ten minutes.

All the observers were confused. They didn’t know why this [Godly Knight] was staring at the sword mark and not rescuing the cavaliers who were in Chambord’s control. Could it be that the [Godly Knight] was afraid of the sword mark as well?

As everyone was confused, the [Godly Knight] finally moved towards the line.

One step…… Two steps…… Three steps……

Four meters…… Three meters….. Two meters……

When the [Godly Knight] walked up to the line, he didn’t proceed forward. Instead, he looked at the sword mark for another few minutes. If anyone could see his expression, they would see shock and confusion as if this knight was seeing something unimaginable.

Finally, he reached out his hand.

His finger slowly approached the area above the sword mark.

At this moment, a sudden change took place.

Boom!

A transparent crystal sword energy shot out of the sword mark on the ground and soared so high into the sky that it chopped the clouds.

As if the [Godly Knight] expected this to occur, a red warrior energy appeared and covered his arm. It instantly defended against the attack of the transparent crystal sword energy as the [Godly Knight] pulled back his hand.

Tink!

The red arm guard cracked and fell to the ground.

This sudden change shocked everyone. This transparent crystal sword energy appeared so suddenly that it felt like the King of Chambord was standing beside the mark and attacked at the perfect moment! It was so sharp, so deadly, and so unpredictable!

“This….. This sword energy…… God! Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal! The technique that can only be achieved by Moon-class Elites!” Someone murmured.

This light murmured sounded like thunder in other people’s ears. It shocked them so much that they felt a dizziness.

This was a Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal!

Fei used his finger as a sword and drew a long and deep sword mark on the ground in front of Chambord’s campsite’s gate. What was more unimaginable was that he sealed his transparent crystal sword energy into the space above the sword mark. Anyone who passed by this line would trigger the transparent crystal sword energy and get chopped into pieces.

Such a terrifying technique!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 275: Untouchable

Chapter 275: Untouchable

Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal – The technique of Moon-Class Elites.

Could it be that the King of Chambord was already a Moon-Class Elite Warrior?

This thought made a lot of people’s hearts race. Their mouths felt dry and they were dizzy.

Unimaginable!

If the King of Chambord really advanced to a Moon-Class Elite, it was very significant! It would cause an inestimable effect on the current power dynamics of Zenit.

To a level 1 Empire like Zenit, a Moon-Class Elite was like a strategic-level weapon; it served as a deterrent and a symbol. One unit increase in the number of Moon-Class Elites meant a jump in the strength of an empire. In addition, this potential Moon-Class Elite was only nineteen years old! No one could say for sure that this man couldn’t advance to a Sun-Class Lord!

If the King of Chambord really reached that level, hundreds of empires that were level 6 and under around the region would have to look up to this king, let alone Zenit!

[Godly Knight] stood by the sword mark on the ground and fell into another moment of silence.

He closed his eyes as if he was carefully sensing the invisible power.

Gradually, a red warrior energy flame grew out of his body and got thicker and occupied more space. Like a burning fire, it grew so much that it was more than a hundred meter tall and enveloped the [Godly Knight] like a crystal bloody amber.

As the warrior power grew, a vast and terrifying sensation covered the area around him.

The [Godly Knight] unleashed his power without holding back. It was obvious that he was approaching the level of a seven-star warrior.

After finally adjusting his power, the [Godly Knight] moved.

Boom!

As he punched downwards onto the ground forcefully while kneeling down, the warrior energy around him turned into a huge red light beam and torn the earth.

The ground cracked and displayed a spiderweb-like effect. The force was completely sent into the ground and it spread out in waves. It soon encountered the sword mark that contained transparent crystal sword energies.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Instantly, thunder-like noises sounded as sword energies shot everywhere.

Numerous sword energies shot out of the mark that Fei left on the ground. At the same time, the red warrior energy of the [Godly Knight] erupted from the ground like lava in a volcano. The two different energies smashed into each other and battled.

After a while, the transparent crystal sword energies disappeared.

The red warrior energy that erupted from the ground also slowly dispersed into the air.

The dust settled.

The sword mark Fei drew on the ground was completely destroyed by the [Godly Knight]. In addition, the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal was finally broken by this as well.

The [Godly Knight] slowly stood up and raised his right arm.

More than three hundred cavaliers behind him all got back onto their horses and their metal armors made a series of metal gliding noises as they did so. The cavaliers all roared as they got ready; it was very pressing. They soon formed a cone-shaped charging formation and pointed their lances at Chambord.

However –

The [Godly Knight] didn’t point forward with his right arm but rather waved it.

All the cavaliers were stunned.

This gesture didn’t command a charge!

It meant …… Retreat!

Retreat immediately!

The cavaliers were ready for the [Godly Knight] to say the word “revenge” and they would have charged at Chambord to redeem their image. However, they didn’t expect to get this order from their supreme leader; all the elite cavaliers from Imperial Knight Palace all frozen for a few seconds. After they understood the situation, they turned their horses around unwillingly, shouted, and whipped their horses. Like a black flood, they soon disappeared from the camp area.

A lot of people who were observing this also didn’t know why the [Godly Knight] made such order.

“Could it be that he feels like he can take on Chambord alone?”

“Has he already decided to compromise?”

With all the eyes on him, the [Godly Knight] stepped over the sword mark that he destroyed and walked to the center of Chambord’s campsite. After he glanced around slowly, he finally landed his eyes on the cavaliers who were tied onto wooden stakes. He looked around so slow that it seemed like he was trying to remember the faces of the Chambordian warriors; he stared at Oleg the longest.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The [Godly Knight] lightly waved his hand and more than forty dashes of red warrior energies flew out to chop off the chains that were tying the cavaliers up.

“Captain……”

“Captain, please make a just call!”

After seeing the arrival of the [Godly Knight], all the cavaliers who were beaten up kneeled down and cried; they looked like kidnapped kids who finally found their parents. As they kneeled in front of the [Godly Knight], they told him about how cruel and reckless the Chambordians were and wanted the First Executive Knight Captain to make things right for them.

“Go back!” The [Godly Knight] said in a light tone as he frowned.

“Ah? Captain, the King of Chambord didn’t even show any respect towards the Imperial Knight Palace. They……” The leopard-eyed group leader quickly said.

The [Godly Knight] started into the eyes of this leader and his sharp eyes seemed to have already seen through the thoughts of this leader. Instantly, the group leader didn’t dare to continue with his argument and walked away with the help of two cavaliers who weren’t as beat. Before he left, he turned around and looked at Oleg with a vicious expression.

The Chambordian warriors had gotten the order from Fei and didn’t say anything.

After staring at the central tent for a while, the [Godly Knight] turned around and was ready to leave without saying anything.

“Your honor, please wait!” Lampard suddenly said.

“Huh?” the [Godly Knight] turned back around as a pressing sensation came off of him like a hungry beast. He sneered: “What? Does the King of Chambord want to tie me up as well?”

This sentence exposed his internal emotional state.

It was obvious that he was really dissatisfied with what Chambordians did. However, he controlled the anger for some reason.

“Your honor, there is a misunderstanding.” Lampard said calmly as he walked up: “Alexander His Majesty ordered me to give this to you.”

After he said that, he waved his hand and hooligan-like Drogba walked up with a plate on his hands. Under the sun, the six-edged prism crystal looked beautiful on this wooden plate.

The [Godly Knight] was surprised.

He knew that this crystal was called [Divy Crystal]. This was a magical gem that was able to record the sounds and images for a period of time and replay them perfectly. Because of this feature, it was used mostly for recording the proof when criminals confessed.

The [Godly Knight] didn’t expect a little level 6 affiliated kingdom to have such a rare type of magic gem.

He already guessed what was recorded in it.

He waved his hand and the [Divy Crystal] flew into his hand from the plate.

At this moment, hooligan-like Pierce also walked up and put a bag of stuff in front of the [Godly Knight]; it contained the treasure of Blood-Edge that was “discovered” from Chambord. Pierce said with his loud voice: “These proofs are left by those misters from Imperial Knight Palace. His Majesty told me to give them to you, your honor!”

The [Godly Knight]’s face changed color, but he soon calmed himself. He lightly waved his hand and a white light flashed by; all the items were pulled into his storage ring. He then looked at the central tent before he dashed away toward the direction of St. Petersburg.

After seeing the man leave, the Chambordian warriors were relieved.

The Number One Executive Knight Captain did bring a lot of pressure; the presence of that man was like a huge mountain that was sitting on the back of these warriors; they almost couldn’t breathe! It was a pure domination in terms of strength. Lampard was now a mid-tier five-star warrior and he wasn’t feeling that bad. However, Pierce and Drogba were weaker and instantly started to breathe heavily as if they were fishes that were put back into the water.

It seemed like the [Godly Knight] wanted to press these warriors down onto the ground with his presence, but he didn’t succeed.

“Everyone go back to your positions!”

Cech, the person who was just under Fei in terms of influence waved his hand and the soldiers of Chambord instantly dispersed back to their old spots. The pressing atmosphere disappeared and was replaced with the light and busy atmosphere.

All the people who were observing from afar were confused.

No one expected this outcome! The cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace didn’t arrest the Chambordians for the crime of treason and association with the assassins; rather, the forty plus cavaliers in the campsite were arrested and beaten up. Even after the Number One Executive Knight Captain came, the situation wasn’t overturned. Not sure what the man thought about, but he didn’t say much after he cracked the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal and it looked like he was going to let it pass.

There were so many issues that the people who were watching couldn’t figure out.

However, the King of Chambord’s impressive strength shocked them one more time. Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal was unimaginable! After this incident, people had associated the King of Chambord with Moon-Class Elite Warriors. The King of Chambord became someone untouchable in their minds and Chambord became a kingdom that should never be offended.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 276: Where Is This?

Inside the central tent.

Angela and Emma were comforting the eight terrified girls.

The girl who got whipped hard by the cavalier was completely healed by Fei’s [Prayer] skill under Paladin Mode. In addition, the girls who got bruises on their bodies from kneeling and begging also got healed by the auras of the Paladin. The two noble-like girls who didn’t speak the language of Zenit still couldn’t hide the fear in their eyes, but they trusted Angela and Fei more; they no longer only stuck around Lampard.

“Keep them in the camp for now, and they can keep you guys company. You can let them do things that a man can’t do.” Fei felt pity and wanted to keep the girls safe. He laughed as he said to Angela: “After we return to Chambord, we can help them to settle down at Chambord and get registered as Chambord citizens if they want to!”

Registered residents. It was a new term.

In order to manage all the people at Chambord, Fei used the policy that people used on Earth. Although this policy was controversial on Earth, it was effective for Chambord’s situation. The officials at Chambord was able to utilize this policy and got everyone at Chambord registered. Only the ones who were registered were the official citizens of Chambord.

Angela and Emma led the eight girls away and tried to settle their issues once for all.

After that, the key leaders of Chambord’s Expedition Force such as Lampard and Cech came into the tent after the guards notified Fei.

“Your Majesty, aren’t you afraid of the Imperial Knight Palace coming back to bite us in the ass? After all, we gave all the evidence to the [Godly Knight].” After they all sat down, Lampard asked the question that was on a lot of people’s mind.

The warriors of Chambord felt great after teaching the arrogant cavaliers a lesson.

After the investigation, it was found that the cavaliers brought in the “evidence” to Chambord’s campsite in order to frame Chambord. The [Divy Crystal] recorded all of these proofs and they are crucial to proving Chambord’s innocence. However, Fei gave all of these key artifacts to the [Godly Knight], and the warriors of Chambord were worried.

“Under the current situation, we couldn’t really fight against the Imperial Knight Palace.” Fei lightly shook his head as he said: “There is no use in keeping the evidence. In addition, we can’t really do anything with the evidence. After all, we used some degree of torture when questioning them, and they could say that they were forced to say what we wanted to hear. Remember, all the conspiracies and dirty tricks are like jokes in front of brutal strength. I wasn’t planning to get to the truth by questioning those cavaliers, and I’m sure that the [Godly Knight] knows about it. I just wanted you guys to vent off your anger, and I wanted to warn the people who are planning to put their hands into Chambord; they are dreaming if they think they could touch us using these dirty tricks!”

The warriors of Chambord felt a pressing confidence as the king explained everything to them.

Not long ago, Chambord was the adjective that represented weakness and shame; the people of Chambord were bullied and treated like garbage by others. But now, even the level 1 affiliated kingdoms and the high-level nobles had to treat Chambord with respect…… All of these changes took place because of the young man in front of them.

“Could it be that Your Majesty already know who is behind this?” Cech’s eyes lit up.

“Not entirely sure, but it is not hard to trace it. Only a few forces got a piece of Blood-Edge’s treasure. As long as I ask Paris or Elder Princess to trace where these treasures went, we should be able to see who is behind this.”

Fei rubbed his chin and continued: “However, dirty tricks like this aren’t effective and not damaging to us. What you guys need to focus on is to improve your strength. After all, these tricks are nothing in front of pure strength. In this aspect, our Mr. Warden did a great job!”

This made everyone laugh out loud.

They all knew what the king meant.

About twenty days ago when Oleg questioned the northern slave capturer team of Blood-Edge, he wasn’t able to extract any useful information from them. That made everyone doubt this warden’s questioning techniques that himself was proud of. But today, Oleg showed everyone what he was capable of. His techniques were not the cruelest, but they were the most suitable and effective. After the process, all the tough men of the Imperial Knight Palace had to spit everything they knew. If the fatty wanted, he could probably get information on the color of the cavaliers’ underwears.

After receiving the king’s appraise, a bright smile appeared on the flatterer’s face. He bowed habitually and flattered: “Your Majesty! It is you who taught me everything!”

This was technically correct. A lot of the techniques that the fatty used today were the techniques that Fei described to him. Fei had seen a lot of movies that contained a lot of torture scenes, and he told Oleg about them after making some adjustments.

“If I’m not wrong, the Imperial Knight Palace won’t come after us anymore. Of course, we have to have our guards up. From now on, everyone has to be more aware. If anything happens, just follow the plan that we set up!”

“As you wish, your majesty!”

After the key leaders left the central tent, Fei thought for a while and made sure that he didn’t forget anything. He recorded some ideas and thoughts on the notepad he had for reflections, and he then used the skill [Summon], created the teleport portal, and entered the Diablo World.

“Hey, where are you taking us?” Priestess Akara asked impatiently.

Three minutes ago, Fei arrived at [Rogue Encampment] in a hurry. He disrupted Akara’s and Cain’s work and took them to a remote location in the camp mysteriously. He then opened up a portal and invited them in.

“Yeah, my time is precious. Didn’t you always say that wasting others time is like killing them slowly? I tell you what, I made another discovery today! Hahaha, remember that you wanted me to crack open that teleport portal? I have cracked open about a hundred out the three hundred sixty-five magic pathings. I’m busy……” Oldman Cain was also very impatient.

“You guys will know after passing through this portal. It is a good place.”

Fei didn’t spoil it for them. He waved his hands at the two elderly and walked into the portal in front of him.

Buzz!

After a light buzz, Fei felt like he had passed through a temporal and spatial tunnel.

In the next second, Fei appeared in the dim room that had the silver energy on the walls. A thick black book was floating in the air, and the most eye-catching thing was the golden skeleton that felt like a huge mountain that no one can get over.

This was the secret room that Fei found in the underground hall of Blood-Edge.

Fei had destroyed the teleport portal that was in the underground hall and left spatial coordinates using magic in this room. Using the coordinates, Fei was able to use the skill [Summon] that was leveled up to teleport himself into the room.

Now, Fei was the only person who could come to this room!

Buzz! Buzz!

After some more buzzing noises, Akara and Cain both appeared in the room through the teleport portal.

“God, where on earth is this? I had never been here, but I sense something familiar……” Akara who was always calm and collected all the time gasped. She stared at the light yellow walls and the [Demon King’s Wisdom] that was floating in the air in astonishment.

“Oh god….. This…… This……”

Cain immediately focused his attention on the golden skeleton that was in the middle of the room. His eyes shone as he stared at it. Like a hungry man in front of a fancy dinner, he drooled a lot. If the sensation coming off of the skeleton wasn’t that powerful, Cain would have grabbed the golden skeleton and kissed it.

“Tell me, Fei, where is this?” The two “scientists” finally calmed themselves down as they asked Fei in unison.

“Weren’t you guys unwilling to come here?” Fei slowly told the two people about this mysterious room.

“Eh…… you told us nothing useful!” The two of them weren’t satisfied with Fei’s explanation at all.

“To be honest, I don’t know where this is. However, it is obvious that there are a lot of secrets hidden in this room. I want to see if you guys can discover them. Also, that book is called [Demon King’s Wisdom]. I think you two would be very interested in it!” Fei shrugged his shoulder as he said.

To put it in simple terms, the king wanted two free labors who could help him unveil the secrets of this place.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 277: Center of the Crowd

“This…… Ah, the legendary Seal Runes and Spatial Imprisonment! I didn’t expect to see these things that were talked about in legends in my lifetime.”

Cain was so excited that he started to pull on his white beard. He shivered as he rubbed the yellow walls with his wrinkled hands. He then turned around and explained everything to Fei. The silver energies that were floating on the walls were ancient characters; they were known as the runes of gods, and they had unbelievable powers that could fix something in space and time. This secret room was probably somewhere in the void, and it only existed in the void because of the power of the silver runes.

Fei nodded.

Although he didn’t know about this unimaginable power, it wasn’t far from his estimations. All of the walls that flashed the yellow light weren’t real structures made of soil or natural material; they were an energy that was transformed into the shape of walls.

“Too bad, the application of these techniques are just too complex. In addition, the runes are floating on the wall and don’t show their complete form.”

Oldman Cain sighed. From his current skill level, he wasn’t able to completely copy them. By just looking at the flashing silver runes, he was still not able to replicate the core and essence of the Seal Runes and Spatial Imprisonment. Only time would help him with the study.

If one could understand and grasp the godly runes, then opening up some space in the void and creating a castle would be no longer unthinkable.

Didn’t matter if it was Diablo World or Azeroth Continent, there were legends and stories where gods created space and lives. Those things really wasn’t imaginable for the average person.

“We can slowly study these silver runes. This secret room won’t disappear.”

Fei found it funny seeing the Oldman Cain acting like a kid who wanted his favorite toys. He laughed as he set up teleport portals for both Akara and Cain to get here from Rogue Encampment.

This way, they were able to come to this secret room every day for a certain amount of time. Just like how they taught classes at the university in the [City of Heroes] at the back mountain of Chambord, they could come here to study. With Fe’s current spiritual power, the two of them could only stay in places other than Diablo World for four hours and twenty minutes every day. This upper limit couldn’t be changed, so they needed to allocate their time efficiently.

Akara was still staring at the book [Demon King’s Wisdom] that was floating in the air.

“God, this is an unbelievable book. This is like a cyclopedia for all warrior and mages. There is so much knowledge recorded in the book; vast like the ocean. Also, there are a lot of impressive methods on record……. Wisdom, this book is really worthy enough to be called the wisdom. I don’t know why it would be called the [Demon King’s Wisdom]; I think it should be called [God’s Wisdom]!”

In a short time, the priestess had gone through 80% of the content in the book.

She wasn’t like Fei who just picked up the ancient language. As someone who mastered the ancient text of Diablo World, she really loved studying these ancient matters. In addition, there was a bit of connection between Diablo World and Azeroth Continent. Other than the theories behind the magic spells and warrior techniques, there were connections between ancient texts. Therefore, the priestess could roughly understand most of the content in the book.

Finally, Cain also moved his eyes off of the yellow walls.

However, the old man wasn’t too interested in subjects such as architecture, mechanisms, weapon and armor creation, metal mining. Instead. He focused on the stone lanterns and the stone chains that locked [Demon King’s Wisdom] in place.

“Oh god, It is a miracle……” Cain caressed the rough stone chains as he stared at the runes that were flashing on the surface of the stone lanterns. His body shivered as he said: “Ahhhh, these are Micro Imprisonment Runes. Ahaha, these runes actually exist? The legends are real……”

Since the old man acted as if he had gone mad, Fei knew he won’t be able to get any detailed information from Cain.

Every time Cain fell into that state of mind, his speech would be confusing and irrational. Except for his brain that was able to work under this workaholic condition, his communication skills would fell to the level of an infant.

After thinking of this, Fei took out the gate to the underground hall as well as the nine mysterious symbols that he stole. He placed them in this room for the two people to study, and he turned around and left.

“Ah, god……”

“Aha, such things are real!”

Before Fei got teleported out, he was still hearing the gasps and shouts of the two “mad scientists”’.

After Fei got back into Diablo World, he thought for a while and summoned Elena. They entered the Third Map [Kurast Docks] to level up.

Before this, Fei had already finished the first quest [The Golden Bird] of the third map.

The reward for completing that quest was a magic potion that could permanently increase the health by 20 points. Fei didn’t use it immediately; he kept it in his storage space.

His Barbarian Character, Assassin Character, Sorceress Character, Paladin Character, Druid Character, Necromancer Character, and Amazon Character were now level 45, 39, 41, 39, 39, 37, and 40, respectively. Except for the Necromancer and Amazon Characters, all other five character had completed all quests at [Lut Gholein]. After these two last characters pass the second map, all seven of Fei’s characters would have cleared the second stage.

However, since the situation at Zenit was chaotic and dangerous, and powerful opponents appeared one after another, Fei needed to improve his strength quick. He had changed his level-up strategy; he ditched the plan of balancing the power levels of all of his characters and going for that uncertain reward for clearing the second stage. Instead, he focused his time on advancing his Barbarian Character and becoming a Moon-Class Elite Warrior.

After completing the second quest in [Kurast Docks], the Barbarian was now level 46.

Elena also got stronger. She was level 40 and mastered all four elemental magic arrows. In addition, the coordination between her and Fei got smoother. As they fought with the demons and monsters, they would know what each other was thinking of as long as they saw each other’s eyes or initial movements. With this level of connection, it felt like they were being controlled by the same person.

The feelings between them were also transforming.

Since the stone room incident in Chambord, their relationship didn’t progress. However, Fei was able to sense that the [Flower of Rogue] that was beautiful and valiant was no longer positioning herself as Fei’s unimportant servant. Fei could feel the passion and love inside Elena’s heart. Their relationship now was intimate and lovely.

During breaks from fighting, Fei would hold onto Elena’s soft and smooth hands. Although it wasn’t like long walks on the beach, it was very similar as they walked on the road of blood with corpses of monsters on the sides.

The time limit for the day was up, and both of them left Diablo World.

……

“Everything is normal. Nothing is irregular, and the cavaliers of the Imperial Knight Palace didn’t reappear as well.”

When Fei returned, his personal guard Torres walked up and reported on what happened in the last four hours. Everything was just like Fei predicted. After the event that took place in the morning, the Imperial Knight Palace quieted down and didn’t proceed with a revenge.

After that, Fei took a walk in the camp area. Because the searching for the assassins of Spartax Empire finished, the members of the affiliated kingdoms were allowed to walk within the camp area normally. At the same time, Emperor Yassin ordered all affiliated kingdoms to get ready; the Imperial Military Practice was going to start in two days.

Finally, everyone’s attention was placed back onto the competition.

Fei sent away his guards and wandered around in the camp area. He soon walked near the Byzantine Kingdom. The campsite of this kingdom that was quiet in the past was now crowded and noisy. Everyone knew that the young king of Byzantine was supported by the King of Chambord, and a lot of the emissaries and ministers of other forces and kingdoms tried to establish a good relationship with Byzantine since they were afraid of going to Chambord directly; they all wanted to get some benefits in the upcoming competition.

Seeing this from afar, Fei smiled as he knew this young king had grasped the opportunity. The young king of Byzantine was definitely the center of the crowd. He was confident and chatting with all the visitors friendly; he was no longer timid and afraid.

However, Fei didn’t walk up; he turned around and left instead.

For the last hour, he felt strange; he felt like someone was following him and observing him. But didn’t matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t find this person.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 278: Lonely and Above-all Presence

Chapter 278: Lonely and Above-all Presence

The Barbarian was really sensitive to danger, and Fei was never wrong on this. Although he couldn’t really spot the person, he knew he was being followed.

The person who was following him was really powerful.

Fei’s level 46 Barbarian Character was equivalent to a seven-star warrior, and the skills in Diablo World had their own amazing effects. But after Fei changed his pathing several times in secrecy, he still couldn’t get away from that person.

Fei thought he had lost that person several times, but he would soon feel like he was being followed again.

Fei didn’t think he was just hallucinating.

There was only one explanation: The person who was following him was just way to powerful. Fei felt like that person was way out of his league.

Fei felt like he was an ant that was trying to get away, and that person was a god who was looking down at him from the heaven…… they were just in two completely different worlds.

Could it be that this person was the mysterious assassin who tried to kill him before?

Fei was a little scared when he thought of that.

Ever since Fei got the purple scroll book from the ancestors of [Rogue Encampment], he was able to temporality hide the spiritual seal that assassin left in his body. In addition, since that assassin was severely injured by someone else during the battle that occurred in Moro Mountains, Fei wasn’t too concerned with that assassin getting back at him. However……

One thing that calmed Fei down a little was the fact that this person didn’t initiate an attack; he was just following Fei.

Fei then walked around the entire camp area that was at least a hundred square kilometers big slowly and quietly. When he did that, he secretly passed the message that he won’t be back for the night to Chambordians in case Angela and others got worried. When the night arrived, Fei quickly switched to Assassin Mode; his body turned into a cloud of smoke as he soon merged into the darkness.

Fei didn’t decide to go back to Chambord’s campsite. If the powerful warrior who was following him suddenly decided to attack, the Chambordians especially Angela and the girls who didn’t have any warrior energy would be affected. The battle between him and this unknown master warrior would send out energy waves, and the people who didn’t have the ability to protect themselves would be in a very dangerous situation.

Therefore, he chose Moro Mountains.

Fei who was under Assassin Mode was so fast that he was like a dash of shadow. Soon, he reached the place in Moro Mountains where the two master warriors battled.

Fe switched back to Barbarian Mode and stood there quietly.

With numerous techniques and trump cards he had, Fei was 100% confident in his ability to escape from the assassin who was after him the other day. That was the reason why he came to the Moro Mountains; he wanted this secret person to show himself or herself.

As his Barbarian Character got more powerful, Fei gradually reached a higher level; not just in terms of ranks, but also in terms of forms of power.

It was still quite vague to Fei, and Fei wanted to use the pressure from a life-and-death battle to stimulate his potential.

After waiting for a while, Fei frowned.

He realized that the person who was following him disappeared; it felt like that person was never there.

“The sensitivity of the Barbarian shouldn’t be wrong…… Could it be that I really lost him or her?”

Fei waited for another half an hour and nothing occurred. He was sure that the feeling of being followed and monitored disappeared.

That made Fei a little disappointed.

He was hoping for that mysterious assassin to appear and attack him; he really wanted that life-and-death battle. After these days he spent on improving his strength, Fei knew that he won’t be that defenseless in front that assassin anymore.

“Whatever! Since that stalker is now gone, I should focus on improving my strength!”

Fei dashed forward and stood in front of the huge battlefield.

The huge terrifying magic arrays that the royal mages set up were still running. Fei used his special footwork to get through the magic array. With the strange pathing and special rhythm, Fei slowly got through the ice-elemental magic array without triggering anything.

Inside the huge pit, warrior energies were still flashing and flying around; they were like the fancy fireworks in a nightly sky.

They were Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals.

When the two mysterious warriors battled each other, their techniques and powers were just too strong. Although they didn’t mean to, their energies were still sealed into the space. If a five-star warrior got hit by a seal, the triggered warrior energy would turn him or her into a pile of meat paste.

About twenty days had passed since the battle. Some of the power had dispersed, but the remaining forces were still strong.

These warrior energy seals that were floating around in the air gave Fei a lot of inspiration, and it opened a door for Fei in terms of motivation. The reason why he was able to leave the transparent crystal sword energy in front of the gate of Chambord was that he copy the energy forms here. What he used wasn’t Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal; it looked similar, but it didn’t mean Fei was now a Moon-Class Elite Warrior.

After Fei got through the magic array, he immediately sat down and used the methods in the purple scroll book to train his spiritual power.

After half an hour, he gradually opened his eyes and exhaled. After days of hard work, Fei’s spiritual power finally reached level 300. It was a little breakthrough.

As his spiritual power increased, he would be able to stay in Diablo World longer.

This meant that Fei would be able to spend more time on leveling up, and his strength would increase a lot faster.

Fei nodded his head out of satisfaction. He then stood up and got ready to dash through the warrior energy seals that the two mysterious warriors left in the air; that was the method that he always used to improve his strength in the last while. But when he stood up and look forward, his eyes opened big and wide; it felt like he was frozen in place.

Not sure when, but there was a person standing not too far away.

The person was thin.

The person also wasn’t that tall. However, he was standing straight like a spear, and he was facing away from Fei. Fei couldn’t see the man’s face, but he could see the brown robe and cloth belt that the person was wearing. The man’s long hair was like a waterfall that was fluttering in the air, and the man’s presence was lonely and above-all.

What surprised Fei the most was this man’s strength – Fei couldn’t see through him at all.

Fei was completely sure that this man wasn’t here when he started the training of his spiritual power. In less than thirty minutes, this man quietly got into the huge pit. Moreover, this man got within ten meters of Fei without Fei knowing. This hadn’t happened in a long time.

Without triggering the magic arrays as well……. How powerful was this man?

Fei was getting more and more surprised.

The man was standing within the region of warrior power seals, and it didn’t feel like he had any warrior energies. However, the seals that could easily tear five-star warriors into pieces had no effect on this man. The man’s robe didn’t even move as it touched the seals.

Fei’s pupil contracted.

He finally discovered something. The terrifying warrior energy seals dissolved like snow on a hot summer day as the man got close to them.

As a chilly breeze blew by, Fei woke up from his shock.

“Who are you?”

The king asked as he unleashed the power of the Barbarian. He also summoned all of his equipment. Although this man didn’t unveil his power, Fei felt an insane amount of danger from him. This sensation was far stronger than what the mysterious assassin gave him.

“King of Chambord?” An emotionless voice sounded.

“Yes.”

“Great. If you can last more than ten strikes from me, I won’t kill you!”

Before the man finished talking, Fei saw the man move. Instantly, the man unleashed some of his power, and it formed a green sword that was more than ten meters long. As if it was being pulled out of nowhere, it slowly unveiled itself. It lightly shook as it dashed forward, and it was already ten centimeters away from Fei.

Fast!

Too fast!

Unbelievably fast!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 279: Aggressive Collision

Chapter 279: Aggressive Collision (Part One)

“Damn!”

The king swore habitually as he crossed his dual blades in front of him. The power of the level 46 Barbarian was fully unleashed, and a huge fire cross appeared in the air after it was buffed by the level 7 Green Items from Diablo World. However, this huge fire cross was barely able to defend against the huge green sword.

This suddenly battle put Fei at a disadvantage.

In addition, his opponent was a lot stronger than him.

Whoosh!

A huge amount of energy broke through Fei’s defense and poured into his arms through the dual blades.

At the same time, the huge green sword lightly shook and destroyed the fire cross. It dashed at Fei’s head and targeted the location between Fei’s eyebrows. Just the energy surrounding the sharp blade created a deep scar on Fei’s forehead before the blade touched him.

This sudden release of energy also knocked the dual blades out of Fei’s hands.

However, the momentary blockage bought Fei a second of reaction time.

He used [Leap] and got himself into mid-air.

The huge green sword that was more than ten meters long with mysterious symbols on it dashed through under Fei’s feet, and the sharp energy around it almost made Fei’s legs numb; he almost lost his balance and fell down.

After it dashed by Fei, the sword went straight at the magic arrays protecting the battlefield.

“Shiz!” Fei shouted.

This sword energy was destructive. If it hit any of the magic arrays, it would trigger them and create a series of explosions. It was possible that the mountains and forests within a ten-kilometer radius would be destroyed.

However, just the second before the sword collided with the magic array, it disappeared.

Terrifying control!

Fei, who just landed on a piece of rock, was shocked by what he saw.

The thin figure in front of him had unbelievable control of his energy. Fei knew that he was able to create a strike on the same level as this sword energy if he gave his all, but he couldn’t control it to this degree.

Pia!

The chilly breeze blew by, and Fei’s helmet shattered. The pieces fell to the ground.

This helmet was a level 6 Orange Crafted Item from Diablo World; it was one of the best items in the same category. Fei just bought it for 50,000 gold coins from the NPC Ormus in [Kurast Docks]; who knew it would be destroyed by this man in front of him so easily.

Terrifying!

Absolutely terrifying!

Blood slowly slid down Fei’s head and covered his left eye.

“Second Strike …… [Strike of Blade]!”

The emotionless voice sounded again.

Then, a dashed of green energy slowly formed behind the man. It was almost identical to the previous attack, but this time, the energy formed a green blade. As if this blade traveled through the void to get here, it slowly moved forward out of the green energy until it completely revealed itself including the handle. It was also ten meters long.

On this blade made from warrior energy, there were also a ton of mysterious symbols and runes. Fei was able to clearly see every part of the blade as the blade was frozen in the air.

Whoosh!

The blade dashed forward and tore through the air.

The green blade dashed at Fei through a strange trajectory. It was so fast that it looked like bean of light. However, despite its speed, it somehow looked slow.

“Fu*k!”

Fei was too triggered.

Another mysterious yet devastating attack.

The [Strike of Blade] was even more terrifying than the [Strike of Sword]. It had less lightness but more domination. The determination and domination in this strike even shocked Fei who was a Barbarian.

“Sky Frost Fist……”

Fei punched out continuously, and the transparent crystal fist marks formed in the air one after another. All of them were targeting this blade energy.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Chapter 279: Aggressive Collision (Part Two)

The energies spilled all over, and the crystal fist marks got chopped apart one after another as well. The energy waves moved the space, and all the rocks in the way of the blade got turned into clouds of dust.

Finally, the blade showed itself on top of Fei’s head. After a short moment of pause, it chopped down and completely enveloped Fei in it. It made Fei feel like it was doomsday.

“Covering the Sky!!!”

Fei roared as numerous crystal transparent fist mark consolidated into a huge hand that was ten meters tall and ten meters wide. The hand was so clear that every line on the palm could be seen. As Fei roared, the hand slowly closed its palm and formed into a fist; the fingers left a series of afterimages in the air, and it looked like a crystal flower that slowly closed its petals.

Boom!

The huge crystal transparent fist mark collided with the huge green blade. At that moment, time froze. That short moment was as long as a century.

Then, like an erupting volcano, energies splashed in all directions. The battlefield was now a complete mess. The splashing energies triggered more than a dozen magic arrays, and the erupting colorful magic elements looked like beautiful fireworks as they lit up the nightly sky.

Fei didn’t have the luxury of enjoying the scenery.

The huge repulsion force pushed half of his body into the ground, and he puked up a mouthful of blood. Although the green blade got weakened by the crystal fist mark, it wasn’t shattered. The green light around it dimmed as some cracks formed on its body. It chopped down again and didn’t leave Fei a moment to breathe.

Buzz!

At the critical moment, Fei’s body suddenly blurred and disappeared.

Boom!

The green blade chopped down and left a huge deep void in the ground.

Fei already appeared on top of the man’s head.

Fei teleported himself there using [Telekinesis] after he switched to Sorceress Mode.

He then switched back to Barbarian Mode; he had no choice.

Currently, the barbarian was his most powerful character, and he was most comfortable with it. He pulled out a pair of swords made from [Demon’s Remains] and [Black Stone Essences] from his storage space. With momentum, he pierced down at the man’s head.

Counterattack!

It was a part of Fei’s plan.

The best defense is a good offense. If he just stood there and took it, he might not be able to withstand the third strike from this man. Therefore, he had to use [Telekinesis] and initiate the attack.

“[Strike of Palm]”

Although Fei seized the perfect opportunity to counterattack, the man wasn’t moved by it.

The emotionless voice sounded again. The man stood still, but a huge green hand appeared on top of his head. This hand was similar to Fei’s [Sky Frost Fist], but it was more unpretentious; it only had the shape but not the details. However, it still easily blocked Fei’s attack.

Crack!

Both the green hand and the blades cracked.

Fei was shocked.

It was the first time that he saw weapons made from [Demon’s Remains] crack. The weapons made from [Demon’s Remains] naturally could counter warrior energy. It was obvious that the green hand was made from warrior energy, and it still didn’t shatter under the attack. The quality and the thickness of the green warrior energy was impressive.

“Who is he?”

“Who is he?”

“Who the fu*k is he?”

Fei shouted in his mind, but he didn’t dare to slow down. Using the repulsive force from the collision, his body shot up the sky and disappeared.

Fei switched to Assassin Mode and disappeared into the nightly sky using the stealth techniques.

After assessing the situation, he knew he couldn’t win directly. He carefully observed the man’s body and presence as he tried to find a weakness.

Fei carefully changed his locations continuously as he kept on observing.

Finally, he got to the front of the man and had the chance to see his face.

It was a very common face with soft edges and thin lips. The man still had his eyes closed, but his eyebrows were sharp like knives. There was a vague powerful sensation circulating around his body.

Fei had never seen this man before.

Also, he didn’t sense any murderous intent.

He was also sure that this man wasn’t the assassin who tried to kill him in the past. What was more surprising was that somehow he felt like he had seen this man before.

“[Strike of Arrows]!”

As Fei was trying to find a weakness, the voice sounded again. The green warrior energy covered the man’s body, and numerous green arrows appeared around him.

Fei’s face changed color. He knew he couldn’t hide anymore.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 280: Top-Tier Warrior

Chapter 280: Top-Tier Warrior (Part One)

In the next moment, all of the green arrows floated down and covered this mysterious man’s body. Each of the arrows was a meter long, and the symbols and runes also made the arrows look like they were real objects.

With the heads pointing outward, the arrows made the man looked like a huge hedgehog from afar.

As the mysterious man waved his hand, destructive power exploded. The arrows shot in all directions mercilessly, and the air-piercing noises also tore Fei’s eardrums.

Fei couldn’t hide anymore under this target-less AoE attack.

Faced with sharp and powerful arrows, Fei who was under Assassin Mode concentrated his Zen Energy onto his fists and punched out. With fire on his fists and the roar of a tiger, he used [Fists of Fire] and [Tiger Strike].

This dealt a huge amount of damage.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

More than a dozen arrows were smashed into pieces.

Because this [Strike of Arrows] was an AoE technique, the power contained within each arrow was a lot weaker than the previous strikes. This was the reason why Fei was able to deal with it.

However, this AoE attack forced Fei out of the stealth.

“[Strike of Finger]!”

The cold voice sounded again as a ton of dust floated in the air.

This time, the man finally moved. He changed his pose and pointed at Fei with one finger.

Boop! Boop! Boop! Boop!

It sounded like a series of bubbles getting popped.

Fei felt like he was locked inside an invisible prison; he felt like he couldn’t dodge this attack at all.

As the mysterious man moved, a huge finger that was more than four meters long appeared on top of Fei’s head. It was so detailed that even the fingernail and fingerprints could be seen. As if the man’s finger got magnified, it pressed down at Fei like a giant pressing down on an ant.

Fei’s face changed color. He instantly switched back to Barbarian Mode. Numerous crystal fist marks appeared again.

This time, he chose to use [Sky Frost Fist – One Strike to Kill]

Mixed with barbarian’s skill [Bash], this strike could double Fei’s strength in a few seconds. If judging based on the power, this was Fei’s most powerful strike!

However –

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Fei’s most powerful strike only broke a small portion of the green finger. The rest of the green finger was still pressing down at Fei.

……

…….

After twenty minutes.

“Good.”

The mysterious man put his hands back to his back after ten strikes.

His knife-like eyebrows relaxed. He looked at Fei with a calm yet emotionless expression. No one could tell what he was thinking about, and no one could tell that he almost killed the damn king a few minutes ago.

Fei who was standing about twenty meters away from the man was shocked to a great degree.

The battle he just experienced was the most dangerous and tough battle he partook since he arrived at Azeroth Continent.

Didn’t matter if it was power, experience, or attack angle, the man in front of Fei was far better than him. Close to the end of the battle, Fei had used all seven of his characters and planned numerous counterattacks and traps. However, everything he did was easily countered by this man.

In fact, this mysterious man didn’t even move his feet, but Fei got chased around like a monkey with its ass on fire.

There was a huge gap between their power levels.

In front of pure power, any sort of fancy techniques and plans would be useless.

Fei was in a very bad situation.

All of his level 6 and level 7 equipment from Diablo World got completely broken. Their durabilities were below zero, and they could no longer be repaired. These items at least cost Fei more than 200,000 gold coins, and they were now ragged.

Except for these ragged items, the tough body of the barbarian was no match for the powerful strikes of the mysterious man. There were numerous wounds on Fei’s arms, and the blood that continuously flowed out of the wounds stained Fei’s hands. In fact, except for the vital spots and Fei’s face, there were wounds everywhere else.

Chapter 280: Top-Tier Warrior (Part Two)

What was more devastating than the wounds on the surface were the green warrior energies that entered Fei’s body. These warrior energies rushed around and were continuously damaging Fei’s muscles and organs.

Was Fei able to do any damage to the opponent?

No! Fei didn’t even get close to the opponent! The closest he got was five meters away from the mysterious man.

However, despite the injuries, Fei’s eyes were brighter than ever.

Fei finally knew who this man was.

After the ten strikes, Fei suddenly realized something and knew who this man was. The reason why this man was familiar to Fei was that this man was the person who chased after that mysterious assassin! This battlefield was the masterpiece of his.

Fei had been observing and sensing the residual energies A.K.A Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals of the two master warriors for a while now, and he was very familiar with this man’s sensation. He wasn’t able to identify it because this mysterious warrior hid some of his power sensations. But as this man used more and more powerful strikes, Fei recognized it.

For some reason, Fei felt a sense of safety and intimacy after identifying this man.

It wasn’t just because this man injured the assassin who tried to kill him; his level 46 Barbarian’s sixth sense told him that this man was a friend and not an enemy.

“You recognized me?”

The man’s emotionless voice sounded again as the moonlight landed on the man’s face, shoulder, and fluttering hair and robe.

“Yeah…… elder!” Fei thought about it and chose the word “elder”.

“Eh, you are pretty good!” The mysterious man said as he waved his hand. Like a whale that was sucking in water, streams of green warrior energies flowed out of Fei’s body and flew back into the man’s hand.

Fei was stunned.

He knew that the man was taking back the warrior energy that was in his body.

However, he didn’t expect this mysterious man to be able to control the green warrior energy that was in his body. In a sense, this mysterious man could easily command the warrior energy in Fei’s body to self-explode. If this didn’t kill the king, it would at least severely injured him.

Such a terrifying control!

Fei suddenly recalled the scene where this man took back his warrior energy when his [Strike of Sword] was about to trigger the magic arrays…… Compared with all of Fei’s previous opponents, this mysterious man had godly control of his own power!

“Ten strikes had passed. Come again tomorrow!”

The cold voice sounded again. Fei wanted to ask something, but he felt like his vision blurred. After a blink, the thin figure was nowhere to be seen in the moonlight. With the power of the level 46 barbarian, Fei couldn’t tell how the man left.

One can only see the head of the dragon but not the tail! (An old Chinese saying describing how a person is mysterious and hard to track)

Since Fei wasn’t able to react that fast, he already opened his mouth and raised his arms trying to stop the man from leaving.

After a while, the king slowly lowered his arms and rubbed his chin. He felt like what happened today was still too strange.

This mysterious man must be a big character in Zenit; he was too powerful. However, a man like this appeared here for no reason, and he asked Fei to endure ten strikes. After that, the man disappeared without giving an explanation.

“Could it be that this super powerful warrior is just bored and wants to beat me for fun?”

Fei thought: “Or……”

Fei suddenly recalled what the man said before he left. “Come again tomorrow!”

“Come again tomorrow? So he wants to come here and beat me again? Does he hate me that much?”

Fei giggled. He seemed to understand what this man was trying to do. However, only time can prove if his guess was correct or not. At least for now, he was sure that this man didn’t have any malicious intent.

After thinking about this, Fei signed and relaxed. The fatigue and soreness hit him hard after the tension was gone, and Fei had no strength left in him anymore. As the chilly breeze blew by, Fei collapsed onto the ground as his legs gave out. He didn’t want to move at all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 281: Rapid Increase in Strength

Chapter 281: Rapid Increase in Strength (Part One)

After the battle where Fei gave his all, he lost his strength and didn’t even want to move his fingers. All of the external and internal injuries made Fei feel like he was getting bit by numerous ants. Every time he moved his body, it felt like he was getting poked by numerous needles; he would sweat a ton due to the pain.

After some rest, Fei’s thoughts got clearer in the cold wind.

He struggled and got a bottle of [Health Potion] from his storage space. After he chugged it down, the wounds disappeared, and he felt a lot better.

After Fei got more powerful, the effect of the [Health Potion] decreased.

This was expected.

The reason was simple. If a level 10 Barbarian had the health of 100, then the level 46 Barbarian had the health of more than 600. The [Health Potion] that could only heal 50 health points wouldn’t heal as much now proportionally speaking. When Fei just got to Azeroth Continent, half a bottle of [Health Potion] could save Pierce who was on the verge of dying. But now, it could only cure some injuries on Pierce’s body since he was now a four-star warrior.

After the potion was chugged, the fatigue was disappearing as well.

As someone who learned from experience, Fei thought back to this dangerous battle habitually.

That mysterious man was too damn powerful, and he knew a lot of combat techniques. [Strike of Sword], [Strike of Blade], [Strike of Palm], [Strike of Arrow], [Strike of Fist], [Strike of Finger]…… all of these techniques were used by him easily, but they dealt a great amount of damage. Fei’s level 46 Barbarian was equivalent to a seven-star warrior, but he was still beat. It felt like an adult was beating a kid.

However, what Fei was thinking about wasn’t around this mysterious man’s strength.

For some reason, the king felt like he was ignoring something important.

After he frowned and tried to catch that moment of enlightenment, he still couldn’t figure it out. He stood still for about thirty minutes, and he felt a huge amount of pain in his forehead. Sweat dripped out of his temple like a fountain…… All of this was caused by the intense thinking.

Another cold breeze blew by…… As Fei sighed and was ready to give up, a buzz suddenly sounded in his head. All of the blockages in his head and in his thinking process were blew opened, and he was in another zone.

Boom!

Fei relaxed his eyebrows and suddenly punched out.

A huge transparent crystal fist mark flew out. After it traveled for about ten meters, it paused for a second. The light around it dimmed down a little, and its size decreased a lot as well. But after this moment of change, it continued its trajectory and dashed into the region where the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals of the two master warriors were at. The green and red warrior energies instantly lit up the sky, and the warrior energies spilled in all directions as if numerous master warriors were throwing punches at each other.

Fei frowned again.

This punch didn’t reach his expectation.

He stood there and thought about it for a bit more. In his head, he played the moments when that mysterious man initiated the strikes…… That presence, that state of mind, that confidence, that control……

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

He thought as he punched out and practiced. Fei was experiencing something that he had never experienced before.

Fei practiced until it was dawn, and he felt like he grasped onto something.

He switched to [Assassin Mode], and he got out of the battlefield using his special movement pattern. After he depleted his spiritual power, he trained it more using the methods in the purple scroll. After his spiritual power increased a little, he nodded out of satisfaction and disappeared from Moro Mountains.

……

The morning sunlight lit up the world.

After the strictest curfew, daytime restrictions, and numerous searches, the busy and prosperous atmosphere returned to the camp area.

The competition was about to take place in two days, and all of the 244 affiliated kingdoms were preparing for it; remember, six affiliated kingdoms got executed for involving with the assassins of Spartax. All of the master warriors of the affiliated kingdoms were concentrating and bettering their conditions. Some of them were practicing with each other on the fifty Sword Testing Stages in the camp. They were all trying to use different methods to advance their strength one last time before the competition.

The expedition force of Chambord was no different.

The practice of the Saint Seiyas and Bylaw Enforcement Officers were managed by Peter-Cech who was the head of the military.

Chapter 281: Rapid Increase in Strength (Part Two)

Cech experienced a huge increase in strength, and he who had a noble background was much better at managing the soldiers than people like Pierce, Drogba, and Oleg who were grassroots. Fei put his men in the right places and endowed them with complete trust. This worked out well.

Torres was Fei’s personal bodyguard, and he was passionate about improving his own strength. Therefore, he talked and practice with Lampard who also didn’t like managing the soldiers. The young man’s strength increased dramatically over the past few days.

After Fei came back from Moro Mountains, he ate breakfast with Angela and Emma. After spending some time with the girls, he started his training in the central tent.

After lunch, he directly entered Diablo World.

Ever since Akara and Cain got to know the items in the mysterious stone room, they were intrigued. They were in a mad state as they studied the items hard. Fei wasn’t lucky in talking with them, so he and Elena went on their journey. Through the portal in [Rogue Encampment], they arrived at [Kurast Docks].

[Kurast Docks] was a port city; it was between the ocean and the forest.

Most of the buildings were made from wood and constructed on water, and the city was divided into some major areas. Except for some storage areas and portals, there were more than a dozen NPCs. Some of them were in charge of giving out quests, and some of them were in charge of selling potions and etc.

Same as the second map [Lut Gholein], these NPCs didn’t have their own intelligence. Like programmed robots, they couldn’t communicate outside the scripts. They were almost identical to the NPCs in the game Fei played in his previous life.

In fact, only the NPCs in [Rouge Encampment] had their own intelligence and brought Fei experiences that he didn’t encounter in his previous life.

What was different about [Kurast Docks] was that the area in this map was a lot larger and a lot more mysterious than the previous two maps. The demons and monsters in here were more powerful, and Fei, the level 46 Barbarian, had to be careful when dealing with them.

This was one of the benefits of Diablo World.

As Fei’s characters leveled up, the monsters that he had to face increased in power as well. The new environments that Fei threw himself into were always more dangerous, and he had to keep his guards up to deal with it. This way, Fei’s practical battle experience increased, and his understanding of strength also increased. Dancing on the edge of death was the best training for a warrior; it wasn’t like some easy and boring games that people played in Fei’s previous life.

On top of a ton of danger, there was also a ton of experience points.

When the four hours and thirty minutes daily time limit was up, Fei actually didn’t complete the third quest of the map. Most of that time was spend on traveling and killing the monsters along the way. But before Fei left Diablo World, he leveled up three times; his Barbarian Character got to level 49.

Of course, on top of the increase in strength, Fei went to the NPC selling equipment and bought another set of items for 200,000 gold coins. He got a set of armor that offered 200 defense points, a helmet that offered 100 defense points, a pair of good gloves, boots, and a belt.

The only thing was that these items were all level 5 Blue Magic Items. Compared with the level 6 Orange Crafted Items Fei had, their styles, levels, and suitabilities were inferior. That made Fei a little-pissed off.

However, level 6 Orange Crafted Items could rarely be bought from the NPCs. Most of them were dropped after monsters were killed, and they were rare to get as well.

However, Fei wasn’t too worried since he had access to [Demon King’s Wisdom].

The book contained a lot of god-like forging techniques and enchanting techniques. If Cain and Akara could completely translate them, Charsi, the female blacksmith, should be able to make level 6 Orange Crafted Items that Fei could use after being guided by the knowledge; actually forging out level 7 and level 8 Legendary Items was no longer a dream as well.

After Fei went back to the real world, it was already evening.

At this time, two groups of honorable guests came to the campsite one after the other.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 282: Increase in Social Status

Chapter 282: Increase in Social Status

The first group of guests was led by [Red Beard] Granello.

The appearance of the second most influential figure under the second prince Dominguez quickly caught a lot of eyes in the camp area. Twenty soldiers from Imperial Patrol guarded six carriages and walked behind Granello. They acted as if they were trying to show-off; even people who didn’t’ know Granello paid a lot of attention to them. But when these people saw the six carriages heading into the campsite of Chambord, various kind of expressions appeared on their faces.

“These are the treasures of Blood-Edge. His Highness sent us here just to deliver them.”

[Red Beard] Granello was very polite. He was not the usual silent henchman today. He laughed and said: “Ms. Paris was planning to come, but some urgent matters came up and she has to deal with them. Therefore, I am the one who came, and Ms. Paris wants me to apologize for her about this!”

“Don’t worry about it. Thank you so much, Mr. Granello.” Fei waved his hand, and Chambord’s Bylaw Enforcement Officers took charge of the carriages.

When Blood-Edge got wiped. The second prince said that he would give all of his gains to Chambord, and he also revealed his “strength” a little. Today, he fulfilled his promise and sent the treasures over.

Although Fei didn’t care about these treasures, no one would have a headache for having too much money. Plus, accepting the gift itself was an expression of respect. If Fei rejected the gift, there might be some grudges created.

“His Highness only heard about what happened yesterday afterward. His Highness said that you don’t need to worry about Imperial Knight Palace anymore.” [Red Beard] Granello didn’t stay at Chambord’s campsite for too long. After some chit-chat, he told Fei that before he left.

Fei nodded.

Although this was within his expectation, his impression of the second prince got even better. The prince must have pressured the Imperial Knight Palace, and he did so during such a sensitive time. After all, the attitude of the Imperial Knight Palace during the battle of the throne could tilt the scale.

This made Dominguez more trustworthy in Fei’s mind.

Also, this gift came at the right time.

From now on, the portion of the treasures of Blood-Edge that was in Fei’s storage space could see daylight with a plausible explanation – He could say that they were all from the second prince. Fei believed that this was one of the reasons why Dominguez gave him the gift.

At the same time, this would give Fei a reason to own a lot of money. After all, the power of the Horadric Cube would cause a lot of trouble for Fei if it was exposed.

“Please thank his highness for me!” Fei patted Granello’s shoulder and said farewell to the [Red Beard] and his men.

This scene was witnessed by other affiliated kingdoms.

“Looks like the second prince and the king of Chambord had established some kind of an agreement!”

“Ever since the king of Chambord shocked the world with his strength, he is qualified to weigh in on the battle for the throne.”

“I wonder what a force like Chambord could do to this heated battle when the king of Chambord favors the second prince……”

“Strange…… why would the king of Chambord favor the second prince?”

Similar chatters sounded in the camp area. Since the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms kept their low-profiles, the new powerhouse Chambord became the topic of conversation. A ton of scouts and spies monitored Chambord, and the appearance of Granello made a lot of people think.

However, no one expected the next sequence of events.

After sending off the first group of guests, another group of guests appeared before Fei got back into his tent. All that Fei could see was a dash of purple from afar, and then he identified the girl, Ziene, who was always by the side of the elder princess.

Behind Ziene, there were also six carriages. Although the carriages were covered with green cloth and no one can be sure what was in them, the deep trails left by the wheels made people correlate treasures and magic gems with the carriages.

Except for a few people who had a lot of information, no one knew who this girl in the purple dress was.

This young and pretty girl gave off an icy and pure presence. The purple dress and the leather armor emphasized her figure, and she easily caught all the males’ attention as she walked through the camp area.

However, no one dared to approach her and talk to her; even the princes of the affiliated kingdoms who usually were players acted like sheeps. The powerful sensation coming off of the girl made them shiver, let alone the forty elite soldiers from the [Iron Blood] Legion.

“Your majesty! These treasures of Blood-Edge are sent by the elder princess on behalf of the elder prince. They might be of use to you.” After she got in front of Fei, she broke the record; it was the first time that she talked to a man this much; it was more than ten words!

Fei giggled: “If I’m not wrong, it is only the elder princess’ will. I bet the elder prince didn’t say anything.”

Ziene looked up at Fei with a surprised expression. With her mouth open, it felt like she was asking Fei: “How did you know?” Although the girl held back her curiosity, her expression betrayed her.

Fei lightly shook his head.

Actually, the elder prince Arshavin always had a faint of hostility towards Fei, and Fei felt it from the beginning. Since the elder princess was trying to minimize it, the light hostility didn’t turn into hatred. However, Fei didn’t worry too much about it. As long as Arshavin wasn’t the emperor, he wasn’t a huge threat to Fei. Even if he did inherit the throne in a few years, Fei would have the power to rival against Zenit as well.

The intent behind this gift was the same. Just like Paris, the elder princess also wanted Fei to have a legitimate reason for owning the treasures of Blood-Edge.

The six carriages were pushed into the campsite of Chambord under the stares of numerous people. The soldiers of [Iron Blood] Legion chopped the ropes that were tying up the green cloth and revealed the huge black iron chests. After that, they opened the lid and allowed the gold and silver lights to be reflected. In addition to those, there were magic surges created by the magic gems. All of these dreamy colors made the people aware of what was inside them even though some of the people were hundreds of meters away.

Jealousy and envy appeared in many people’s eyes.

All of the treasures on these six carriages were equivalent to three years of income of a level 4 affiliated kingdom. With all these treasures, the king of Chambord would be one of the richest kings among all others even if he was broke beforehand.

If the king of Chambord was physically powerful before, he was now also financially strong.

Chambord was even more feared.

Ziene didn’t like to talk. After she delivered the treasures, she said goodbyes. “Your majesty, her highness told me to tell you that your conflict with the Imperial Knight Palace is settled; you no longer need to worry about it!”

Fei laughed: “Please expression the gratitude on my behalf.”

“So the side of elder prince also pressured the Imperial Knight Palace……” Fei was a little proud. “So my social status improved? The two most powerful princes are willing to offend the Imperial Knight Palace for me? So my value is higher than the Imperial Knight Palace?” He thought.

“Your majesty…… please take care!” The pretty girl in the purple dress said to Fei lightly before she left.

Fei was surprised.

It was obvious that this wasn’t a line that the elder princess wants to say to him; they were Ziene’s own words.

Fei wanted to say “thanks”, but Ziene already turned into a dash of purple light and disappeared into the sky.

“So why did the elder prince also give the king of Chambord such an expensive present?” Some of the observers were confused.

They knew the origin of these people from the symbol [Iron Blood] on the soldiers’ chest armors. Since these men represented the will of the elder prince Arshavin, this confused the crowd even more.

“Could it be that the king of Chambord is still waiting for a good price and he hadn’t chosen a side yet?”

“Damn, the king of Chambord! Such balls! Such ambitions!” Some people sneered. If anyone used this method to maximize their own profit in a battle of the throne, any prince who becomes the next emperor would hold a grudge against them. “This king is really just a bumpkin. Without knowledge, he made such a big mistake.” People thought.

……

Fei didn’t care about the observers.

After doing some accounting, Fei sent a small portion of the weapons and treasures to Constantine of Byzantine, he awarded a portion of the treasures to his soldiers, and he ordered his men to lock up the rest and safeguard them as the kingdom’s treasures.

That night, Fei switched to Assassin Mode and easily passed through checkpoints to get to Moro Mountains.

More than a dozen magic arrays were still protecting the huge battlefield, and numerous fist spiritual spatial seals were floating around in the air. A thin figure was standing in the center of the space with a bronze robe on his body; he was standing there peacefully as if he was the center of the universe, and he drew all of Fei’s attention.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 283: Same Strike

Chapter 283: Same Strike

It was that mysterious master warrior.

He did come again.

A mysterious smile appeared on Fei’s face.

Without hiding himself, he dashed down the mountains and got in front of the battlefield. Then, he used the same techniques in Assassin Mode and got through a magic array that was mid-tier among all the arrays there.

“Huh?” The mysterious master warrior was a little surprised by how Fei got through the magic array.

Although this man trained warrior energy, he had some knowledge about magic. Fei just got through a seven-star magic array, and there were more than three hundred magic pathings in it. These magic pathings were interconnected, and magic energy flowed through them at various speed and angles. If they were slightly triggered, the seven-star magic array would unleash a full-on attack. What Fei did using his agility and “predictions” was unbelievable! It was “miraculous”!

The mysterious man thought about it and realized that he couldn’t mimic what the king of Chambord did even though he was much stronger.

“Elder!” After Fei got through the array and rested for a bit, he stood up and greeted the man.

“Eh.” The surprise on the man’s face disappeared. After he observed Fei for a little, he nodded with a smile on his face.

“Elder, who are……?” Fei wanted to know who this man really was.

“Attack.” The mysterious man waved his hand and disrupted Fei. It seemed like he didn’t’ want to talk about it.

“Huh?” Fei was surprised; he didn’t know what was up.

“Punch me.” The mysterious man said. His voice was still emotionless. He then added: “Punch me with everything you have.”

Fei got it now.

“Damn, another battle?” He thought.

“He pressured me and attacked me yesterday, and it is my turn to attack? Looks like my guess was correct.”

Fei realized that this man had a distinct characteristic – He didn’t like to talk. He treated his words like treasures; if he could express himself using a word, he won’t use two.

“Elder, be careful!”

Fei shouted as colorful lights appeared on his body. All of the equipment that he got from the NPC in [Kurast Docks] appeared on his body. All of his body parts were protected: wrists, fists, forearms, shoulders, chests, back, abdominal, legs, knees, ankles, feet…… All of the armors had exotic shapes, and they made Fei look like a blood-thirsty battle beast.

In the next moment, after a surge of magic energy, Fei unleashed his level 49 Barbarian as he took a deep breath. He pulled his arm back and clenched his fist. As if this movement pulled all of the energy in the world onto his fist, it looked impressive from afar.

“Sky Frost Fist – One Strike to Kill!”

Fei instantly used his most powerful strike.

In the area above his head, a transparent crystal fist mark that was about ten meters long, ten meters wide, and ten meters tall appeared like a phantom lotus. It instantly dashed toward the mysterious man, who was standing among the fist spiritual spatial seals, mercilessly. It was so fast that it created a series of ear-piercing noises and sparks in the air.

“Huh?” The mysterious man was surprised for the second time today. He nodded and said: “Not bad!”

As he said that, he made his move. He finally moved the hands behind his back, and he lightly waved them as if he was getting dust away. In the face of the devastating fist mark, a huge green palm appeared from the green warrior energy in front of the man.

[Strike of Palm]!

Boom!

The fist mark and the palm mark clashed.

The atmosphere was really tense. After a short moment of silence, the booming noise resonated in the battlefield. The chipped crystal fist mark and the green warrior energy flames together looked like a mad firework; it was beautiful yet dangerous. Under this firework, there were clouds of dust and chipped stones in the air. The ground even cracked as if the gods were angry.

This chaos finally settled down after four minutes.

The crystal fist mark and the [Strike of Palm] both disappeared.

“Your strength increased again.” The mysterious man was confused.

Fei nodded.

“Too fast, not good!” The man frowned.

Fei was surprised at first, but he soon understood what the man meant.

On Azeroth Continent, the master warriors needed their strength to be on the same level as their mentality and spiritual level. Too fast of an increase just in strength would tilt the balance. Although this imbalance wouldn’t cause harmful effects like the ones described in Wuxia Novels, it would hinder future potentials. There were a lot of genius warriors who rapidly advanced in the star-level. But due to the depleted potential, they were stuck at the nine-star warrior level and couldn’t advance to the moon-class.

The path of cultivation was very similar to other things in nature; a firm foundation was the thing that couldn’t be neglected.

The height of the skyscraper is dependent on the depth of the foundation.

The future of a warrior is depended on the firm foundation of the basics.

Accumulate fast then use them slowly; that was the key.

The mysterious warrior was shocked by Fei’s speed of increase in power. Compared with last night, Fei was now on the level of mid-tier seven-star warrior. The mysterious warrior must have thought that Fei only focused on the strength and neglected the fundamentals. He was worried that Fei would be like the genius who depleted their potential at young ages.

Fei was touched by the man’s kind words.

This was the first time that someone taught him ever since he came to Azeroth Continent. This simple advice made him a little homesick. Fei felt like he was sitting in the classroom and being taught by his professors in university on Earth.

However, Fei didn’t know how to tell this man what was going on.

His increase in strength wasn’t ordinary; he was using the golden finger Diablo World. Unlike the warriors and mages who relied on a daily accumulation of energy and power, Fei’s increase in strength won’t slow down. In fact, as Fei’s spiritual power increases, he would be able to stay in Diablo World longer, and he would level up even faster!

Of course, Fei won’t share the secret about Diablo World with other people.

“Thank you for the advice, elder.” That was the only thing that Fei could say.

Fortunately, the mysterious man didn’t want to know the answer. Thinking back to how Fei got through the magic array, he knew that the king of Chambord had unique trump cards. In the world, people all had their secrets. The mysterious man only wanted to warn Fei; he didn’t want to get to others’ secrets.

“Your strike was too direct and you didn’t have enough control. You couldn’t utilize the residual power in the strike.”

As the man spoke, he lightly clenched his fist. A similar fist mark appeared in the air; it was made from his green warrior energy, but it mimicked all of the essences of Fei’s strike. He punched out. Although the speed of this strike was faster, it didn’t create sparks nor make ear-piercing noises like Fei’s strike did. It was more agile and sneakier.

Like lightning, the fist mark dashed into the sky.

In the next moment, an ear-piercing noise sounded. Then, a “red scar” appeared in the sky as if space was bleeding after being tore. This red scar didn’t disappear for a long time.

Fei’s mouth opened, and he couldn’t say anything.

This strike was the same as Fei’s; same technique, same power-level, and same fist mark. But in the hands of the mysterious warrior, the damage the strike dealt was three to four times more.

Also, the speed was faster than the sonic speed; the booming noises only sounded and the sparks only appeared after the fist mark had disappeared.

Fast!

Incredibly fast!

However, Fei saw a lot more than that.

“What did you see?” The mysterious man asked after he stared at Fei for a few moments.

“Control.”

“Huh?”

“Elder, almost everything you used was the same as mine; movement, technique, presence, and etc. However, the power is four-time over. It is because of the control of your power is beyond a sane level. The power of the strike can only be fully unleashed with the god-like granular control.” Fei slowly stated.

The mysterious man nodded.

“You are good.” He said.

After that, he flicked his index finger, and a green package flew at Fei. Fei grabbed it and realized that it was a book. Before he could see what the book was about, the mysterious man’s figure blurred, and he disappeared without a trace.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 284: Legendary Emperor

Chapter 284: Legendary Emperor

The chilling night wind blew by, and it was sharp as knives.

The trees in the forests moved like tidal waves, and the roars of monsters sounded regularly…… The Fallen Forest in Moro Mountains was the heaven for all Demon Beasts in the night. It looked magnificent yet it had a ton of hidden dangers.

Fei shook his head.

The mysterious man left on his own will, and he was extremely fast. There was no way that someone can stop him. Fei actually still had a lot of questions he wanted to ask, but it looked like he had to wait for tomorrow.

Fei then looked down on the thin book in his hand; its texture felt very strange.

The book was very delicate. It was made from a light yellow fur of some unknown demon beasts, and it was smooth and soft. It was about a meter long and ten centimeters tall if it was fully opened, and it was folded vertically ten times. Actually, it shouldn’t be called a book; it was more like a very long pamphlet.

The long pamphlet was neatly folded together, and the title was sealed onto the cover page using a gold material –

[Warrior Power Condensation and Granular Control – Complete Training Methodology]

Fei’s eyes locked onto the title. This was the notes on power condensation and granular control…… From the look of the book, it was very valuable. “Did that mysterious warrior write this?” Fei thought.

Fei couldn’t wait to open it and read it.

At this moment, he suddenly saw a line of tiny fine prints under the title. It was written using a dark ink. Perhaps due to time, it was blurry and hard to read. But after Fei tried his best, he read: “Presented by Elder Prince Yassin to the king of Zenit.”

After reading this, Fei was shocked.

It was a classified document of Zenit Empire.

What was more shocking was that it was written by Emperor Yassin! Judging from the title “Elder prince” and “King of Zenit” used in the sentence, this was from a long time ago.

To Fei’s knowledge, Zenit Empire was still an affiliated kingdom of Spartax Empire twenty years ago. The king of Zenit didn’t change into the Emperor of Zenit until the appearance of the elder prince of Zenit Yassin. Using his unparalleled individual strength, he defeated hundreds of kingdoms around Zenit and took a huge territory from Spartax Empire.

At that time, the level 3 Spartax Empire was hammered, and it almost collapsed. The remaining royal family alongside the loyalists of Spartax formed a new empire, and it was the level 1 Spartax Empire that everyone knew today.

This was the cause of the hatred between Zenit and Spartax.

They viewed each other as enemies.

For the last twenty years, the two empires had similar strength. Although there wasn’t a full-on war, the frictions and battles never stopped along the border. The goal of the two empires was to eliminate the other party; the old and new grudges and hatred had intensified to a degree that it would only disappear if one empire disappeared.

Elder prince Yassin from twenty years ago was the Emperor Yassin today.

Other than the identity of the emperor, Yassin’s cultivation path was also an unbelievable legend.

Prince Yassin was really average before his twenties. But after he reached his twenties, everything changed. His name was like the sun on a summer day; no one dared to look at it. It only took ten years for a little four-star warrior to grow into a Moon-Class Elite who defeated everyone in hundreds of kingdoms around Zenit. Until today, there were still traveling poets who recite Emperor Yassin’s stories.

In legends, Yassin was a talented genius warrior.

He started with little resources, but he was able to create numerous training techniques and combat techniques. The number one Secret Technique of the royal family [Dragon Fist] was created by him. It was heard that this technique was beyond the level of the star; it was a Moon-Class Technique. Except [Dragon Fist], a lot of the techniques in the empire were created by him. On top of the individual strength, his understanding of techniques and cultivations were very deep. When Yassin was at the peak of his time, he received a comment from the [Supreme Saint of Intelligence] of Azeroth.

“In the era, Yassin represents miracle and domination.”

“Any enemies would need to back off in front of Yassin’s blade.”

A man like Yassin was really on the peak of his time.

Many people believed that Yassin would be the first person in the region to advance to a Sun-Class Lord. However, Yassin had to focus on the administrative duties more after he established the emperor, and he didn’t progress in terms of cultivation like everyone expected. Instead, he got weaker, and his fame slowly died down.

In the most recent sixteen years, Emperor Yassin hasn’t fought with anyone. Slowly, the young warriors forgot his identity as a warrior and just remembered him as an emperor.

Unexpectedly, the king warrior of all warriors who made his enemies back off was about to reach his end due to the hidden injuries and worsened illnesses. The time is merciless, and heroes ages as well!

Fei really didn’t expect this notes [Warrior Power Condensation and Granular Control – Complete Training Methodology] to be written by Emperor Yassin.

Although Fei who was from another universe didn’t completely understand the law of jungle here yet, he knew that notes like this would be a priceless treasure in the empire. Just like the secret techniques in the Wuxia Books, this notes would make the warriors fight and kill for it. Although the notes were written when Yassin was still a prince, it was just before the up-rise of him and was still significant and precious.

The mysterious warrior was able to get something that should be placed in a tightly guarded library in the Royal Palace? This information was enough to make people wonder.

Could it be that he was one of the masters who served the royal family?

Or……

Fei felt like things were getting weirder, and he got nowhere thinking about it. He shook his head and opened the notes. He concentrated on the small prints on the second page and read the notes carefully under the silver moonlight.

Soon, Fei was intrigued.

For two hours, Fei stood there with the notes like a statue and wasn’t distracted by things around him. Only the wind fluttered his long black hair.

Fei’s strength was from Diablo World, and it has increased rapidly. Although the power from Diablo World was strong and varietal, most of the utilization techniques and experiences were from Fei’s combats with monsters and enemies; there weren’t complete systems nor theoretical backgrounds. Compared with master warriors on Azeroth Continent like Yassin, Fei lacked in terms of understanding of power and strength.

After reading the notes, it felt like eating a chilled watermelon on a hot summer day. There were many things that Fei didn’t understand before, now he knew what was going on. Although the night was still dark, Fei felt like his future was bright and clear!

“So that……”

Fei was really excited after he read the notes.

He admired Emperor Yassin who he had never met. By reading the notes, the ideas and the thinking processes of the young genius warrior vividly appeared in Fei’s head.

……

……

The next day; it was one day from the competition.

Fei returned to Chambord’s campsite before dawn and slept with his beautify fiancée in his arms. He got up when the sun came up. After he had breakfast and talked with the other leaders about the strategies that Chambord was going to use in the competition, he entered Diablo World and tried to level up. This time, the leveling-up speed was a lot slower since Fei tried to practice the techniques he learned from the notes. However, his control and utilization of his barbarian strength skyrocketed.

Four and half hours later, the barbarian character was level 51.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 285: North Battle Region No. 8

Chapter 285: North Battle Region No. 8 (Part One)

When Fei got out of Diablo World, it was already 2’o clock in the afternoon.

Since the competition that was of vital importance was the next day, people in the camp area were all busy. The 50 Sword Testing Stages would be the dance floor of the master warriors, and a lot of royal mages and craftsmen were fixing and bettering them under the protection of imperial soldiers. The setup of the magic arrays around the stages would help the stages endure the damaging forces of the warriors and protect the viewers.

The camp area was chaotic and noisy.

All of the affiliated kingdoms were doing their final preparations. According to the rules, the kingdoms were divided into five battle regions: East, West, South, North, and Central. There were two rounds.

First one was ranking matches.

In this round, every affiliated kingdom would send six of their most powerful warriors or mages to participate in six individual ranking matches. Also, fifty elite soldiers from each kingdom would participate in group ranking matches. The top ten masters from the individual ranking matches as well as the top ten kingdoms in the group ranking matches would get to meet with Emperor Yassin and receive heavy rewards. All of the points in this rounds would be added towards the Kingdom Ranking Matches.

The second round was challenge matches.

In this round, each affiliated kingdom could choose another kingdom to challenge. Normally, there weren’t limits. A kingdom could repeatedly challenge multiple opponents. But since these matches were deathmatches, a kingdom typically can’t partake in two matches. The challenging kingdom had to challenge a kingdom who was of a higher level than them. If they win, they would get the level of the losing kingdom. This round was very cruel; many high-level kingdoms dropped in levels, and many low-level kingdoms that were unknown became high-up affiliated kingdoms.

After the two rounds of competition finished in all five regions, the most important competition would occur – Kingdom Ranking Matches.

The master warriors from the five regions would get to compete in a final competition for their regions.

The true king would step on the bones and blood of the corpses and become the number one warrior among all affiliated kingdom, and his or her kingdom of origin would get crowned as the number one affiliated kingdom.

Both of the titles represented endless glory. When Yassin was still a prince of Zenit Kingdom, he became the number one warrior among all affiliated kingdom in Spartax during a similar competition, and his kingdom got crowned as the number one affiliated kingdom. He was instantly famous, and he used this opportunity to raise up and break free from Spartax Empire. Since there was this history, the two titles represented even more things. Didn’t matter if it was the royal family or the affiliated kingdoms, they treated these titles very seriously.

Also, the king of the winning kingdom would be crowned as the Imperial Duke; it was almost equivalent to the identity of the royal family.

This reward was enough to get people to go crazy for it!

Except for the six affiliated kingdoms that were eliminated in connection with the assassins, the 244 kingdoms were all trying to get the most reward from this competition.

In the afternoon, all of the kingdoms sent a representative to get their randomly generated number from the center of the camp area; a temporary administrative building had been set up.

Typically, the kings of the kingdoms would go there to get the number, but Fei wasn’t interested in it. Peter-Cech who was the chief commander of the Chambord Military got send there as the representative.

“North Battle Region No. 8?”

After an hour, Cech came back with the final result. Fei laughed and said that Cech was his lucky weapon.

Chapter 285: North Battle Region No. 8 (Part Two)

This was a good number.

Chambord was located in the most northern region of Zenit, and it was naturally categorized into the north battle region; there were 50 kingdoms in the northern region. As someone who was Chinese, he liked numbers such as “6” and “8” since they represented luck and wealth.

In the afternoon before the competition, a meeting of the leaders of Chambord took place; it was held by the king himself. The king praised the leaders and the soldiers for their huge increase in strength. He then rewarded the people who made extraordinary contributions and stated his goal for the competition. He also wished that the soldiers and the warriors of Chambord could especially focus on hard work, battles, and killing of the enemies……

At the end of the meeting, the roster for the individual ranking matches was determined, and a fifty-people legion that comprised of Saint Seiyas and Bylaw Enforcement Officers was constructed.

After that, everyone prepared and got ready for the competition.

In the camp area, people shouted and the horses roared. The weapons were sharp and the flags were bright. The murderous spirit soared into the sky…….

……

……

The moon in the sky was silver.

Inside the battlefield in Moro Mountains.

A fist mark dashed through the air and into the dark night. After a series of sparks appeared, the loud and ear-piercing noise sounded.

“Nice.” The mysterious man lightly commented, but his lips twitched a little.

He didn’t expect the young king in front of him to grow so fast.

Fei’s fist mark surpassed sonic speed, and it created a red mark in the sky. The fist mark soon turned into a star in the sky…… This strike was identical to the one that the mysterious man used last night. The control of force was so good that the mysterious man thought he was one who punched out.

This was on the level of “granular control” that warriors had a hard time getting.

What was more terrifying was that the mysterious man sensed the increase in the king of Chambord’s strength again; the king was now at the peak of a mid-tier seven-star warrior. To the mysterious man, this king was more genius that all of the young warriors he had seen!

“What a monster!”

The mysterious man thought to himself.

He thought it would take a while for the king to comprehend the knowledge in the notes, but it looked like that some of his “teaching material” won’t be useful.

“Whoosh!”

The mysterious man waved his hand and another green package dashed towards Fei. Then, he disappeared again.

“Come again tomorrow!” The emotionless voice sounded in Fei’s ears.

Although Fei’s strength had been increasing dramatically, he still couldn’t see how the man left; the man was just too powerful.

What Fei got was another delicate book; it felt the same as the notes he got last night. It was also made from a light yellow fur and was folded vertically in a neat fashion. The only difference was the title and the content –

[Warrior Energy Spiral Force Technique and Hidden Force Overlay Technique].

The fine print on it was the same; “Presented by Elder Prince Yassin to the king of Zenit.”

Fei thought about it and understood what the man meant.

Spiral Force Technique and Hidden Force Overlay Technique were advanced techniques. By overlaying force, it would increase the damage of strikes dramatically. However, these advanced techniques could only be achieved through granular control. That was the reason why the man gave him the notes yesterday.

This mysterious man was like a teacher who didn’t like to talk. He was pointing out a cultivation path for Fei.

Maybe he saw that Fei was strong but lacked the fundamentals. That was why he pressured Fei at first and made Fei realized what he was lacking.

“But why is this man so nice to me?”

Fei didn’t know the answer.

Although the king loved himself and thought of himself as charismatic and handsome, he knew that there weren’t unexplained hate and love. The mysterious man must have been planning something…….

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 286: The Situation Is Different

Chapter 286: The Situation Is Different

Spiral Force and Hidden Force Overlay needed even more granular control than what Fei learned last night. There was more knowledge to be acquired, and the techniques themselves required highly talented and powerful warriors. But since Fei learned the granular control from Emperor Yassin’s first notes, this one wasn’t too difficult to understand.

The night was long, and Fei was mesmerized by the notes. He was studying the notes on Spiral Force Techniques and Hidden Force Overlay Techniques as if he was a man who was dying of thirst in the desert and suddenly saw a clear lake.

Time passed by fast.

When the sun was almost up, Fei finally stopped learning about the new techniques. He started to use the magic arrays around the battlefield and the methods in the purple scroll to train his spiritual power.

When the sun finally came up, Fei completed his training for the night. This was the longest night training that he did. Before, Fei would return to the campsite of Chambord before dawn. But he was really in the zone today, and he couldn’t stop himself.

After he switched back to Assassin Mode, Fei dashed towards the camp area. Although the sun was ready up, Fei was still able to get through all the checkpoints undiscovered.

When he got back to Chambord’s campsite, people on the roster who would be competing today had put on their armors and got on their horses. They were all waiting for their king to command them; they were ready to go to the competition and win the supreme glory for the kingdom.

When Fei got dressed in the blue king robe, put on the golden crown that had a ruby in it, and grabbed the king scepter in his hand, the entire campsite almost collapsed due to the shouts and cheers after Fei walked out of the tent.

Every soldier’s blood was boiling. They stared at and worshipped their invincible king; they felt the confidence as they looked at their king’s smile. They felt like their king was a god of war who was wearing the bright sun on his back. Every soldier swore with their soul –

“I’m willing to battle to the death for his majesty!”

“Hail His Majesty!”

“Hail the King!”

The bright and sharp weapons reflected the chilliness of the winter and the light of the sun, and murderous spirits flowed in the blood of the soldiers. What was standing by Fei’s side was an invincible legion in the making. They worshipped their young king, and they were afraid of nothing!

Their blade would be swung for the king!

Their blood would be spilled for the king!

Fei was moved by what he was seeing as well. He raised his king scepter into the air, and he said after all of the soldiers around him quieted down: “Victory!”

“Victory!” All of the soldiers repeated after him, and it was as loud as thunder.

“Glory represents my life!” Fei shouted as he jumped onto the back of [Black Tornado].

“Glory represents my life!” The soldiers grabbed the reins and raised their weapons.

“Move out!”

Fei commanded as [Black Tornado] roared and walked out of the campsite.

[Black Tornado]’s strange roar that was comparable to the roar of the dragon resonated in the camp area. All these days, [Black Tornado] had been consuming a lot of [Hulk Potion]. Under the potion, its body had been developing continuously. Now, the black dog was about three meters tall when it was on its all fours, and it looked magnificent. Its black fur had a blue light to it, and it ran like a tiger. From its appearance, it would be hard for people to associate it with a dog; [Black Tornado] was more like a demon beast.

Behind Fei, Pierce and Drogba held the flag with the two-headed dog as well as the ax and sword in the background.

Both strongmen were more than two meters tall, and their muscles were huge as well; they were like two small mountains. The level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts that they were riding on all had four clouds of fire-like magic elements around their hooves, and murderous spirits also flashed through their eyes regularly.

As trophies that were seized from the Chishui Kingdom, Angela cared a lot for them. After all of the nourishment, they finally returned to their natural state and lived up to their name – “vicious mounts”.

Level 4 demon beasts with demon beasts like strongmen on them; it was terrifying!

Behind the two men, there were Torres, Cech, Elena, and other warriors of Chambord. They were also riding level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts, and they protected a magic carriage that was being pulled by handsome horses. In it, there was Angela, Emma, and eight other pretty girls – the eight girls who Fei decided to protect. Actually, the eight girls had already gotten used to the life at Chambord’s campsite.

Behind them, there were fifty soldiers of Chambord who were ready.

They were also riding level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts. As they passed through the streets, the ferocious atmosphere made other people back off sub-consciously. It felt like there were fifty blood-thirsty monsters, and they were not humans; it was too pressing.

This was the formal team who was going to participate in the competition.

The former number one warrior of Chambord – Lampard was guarding the campsite with the rest of the soldiers and waiting for Chambord’s victory.

The team walked towards the field in the center of the camp area under the respectful stare of everyone.

“God, is this Chambord’s team? Powerful! Too Powerful!”

“Huh, I didn’t expect this! I didn’t expect Chambord to have so many master warriors and high-quality armors and equipment. Do you see their mounts? They are the legendary number one vicious mount – Roaring Flame Beasts! They are the best mounts for cavalries. They are fast and are able to carry a lot of weights. Also, they are able to attack on their own. They are the dream mounts, and a lot of noble knights couldn’t even get their hands on one……”

“Damn! I thought we only need to look out for the king of Chambord! I thought we had a chance! Damn, we are all wrong!”

“Hahaha, interesting! This year’s competition is interesting! Looks like the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms have competition! Chambord could break through and disrupt the regular flow!”

“Not sure if Chambord could perform a miracle and become the winner of the Kingdom Ranking Matches.”

“That is not guaranteed. Maybe the king of Chambord has a chance on his own; he defeated Executive Knights and is powerful. But when it comes down to group matches, it would be hard to say. After all, the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms have years of accumulations. They couldn’t be compared to a young force……”

“Hehe, just wait and see. Things aren’t that simple. The tall tree in a forest would be taken down by wind first. Chambord had been in the news lately for too much. They exposed a lot of their strength, and this is their weakness. Do they want to make things different? The old forces will teach them a lesson!”

As the team from Chambord proceeded towards the central field, chatters and murmured got louder and louder.

……

……

In the central field in the camp area.

244 affiliated kingdoms and more than twenty thousand people including the kings, princes, and master warriors……

Numerous flags fluttered in the cold wind under the bright sun, and war horses created “white clouds” in front of them as they breathed heavily. All of Zenit’s elites were in the central field.

More than twenty thousand elite soldiers packed the central field in 244 formations of different sizes.

Although Fei got famous, Chambord was still a level 6 affiliated kingdom after all. Therefore, Chambord’s location was on the very edge, and people of Chambord could only vaguely see the central stage that was more than twenty meters tall and thousands of meters away.

The stage was made from hundred-year-old trees that were cut from Moro Mountains. It was truly magnificent.

The bottom floor of the stage was a square space with a hundred meters on each side. Then, there were eight more floors on top of the first floor with two sets of stairs on each side. According to the usual tradition, Emperor Yassin would appear on the highest floor of the stage. He would then inspect the elite soldiers of the kingdoms and make sacrifices to the gods with the help of the priests from Holy Church. The emperor would use a small saber and kill three white bulls that were three years old. The hearts of the bulls would be taken out, and the priests from the Holy Church would try to foresee the next three years of the empire.

This sacrifice procedure was a vital part of the competition, and it represented something important.

However, the situation was different this year.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 287: Emperor Yassin

Chapter 287: Emperor Yassin

More than twenty thousand people had been waiting for about half an hour, and the emperor was nowhere to be seen.

However, both Arshavin and Dominguez who were the two candidates for the throne had appeared on the eight floor of the stage. They were both in golden armors, and their black capes fluttered in the wind. They looked down at all of the people as if they were gods, and the white bulls had been moved to the top floor of the stage……

Everyone was waiting.

Fei was bored on the back of [Black Tornado] and glanced at other kingdoms.

Out of the 244 affiliated kingdoms now Zenit had, there were six levels. Like a pyramid, there were ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms, twenty level 2 affiliated kingdoms, thirty level 3 affiliated kingdom, forty level 4 affiliated kingdoms, sixty level 5 affiliated kingdoms, and eighty-four level 6 affiliated kingdoms.

Most of the kingdoms were weak, and the positions and number of soldiers in each of the kingdoms’ formations were different.

Some of the kingdoms had more than two hundred soldiers, and these soldiers had great armors and equipment. There were also the kingdoms that had less than a hundred people who had only leather armors. There were also the kingdoms where there were less than fifty people including the grooms and servants, and these soldiers weren’t all equipped with proper metal weapons; some of them used simple bows and arrows and wooden spears. These kingdoms were even worse off than where Chambord was. Some of these kings couldn’t even afford a complete set of metal armor, and they were wearing clothes made from furs like savages. However, these people were muscular, and their wilderness and viciously couldn’t be ignored.

Comparatively, Chambord’s setup was no different from the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms; high-quality items, level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts……

When Fei was observing others, others were observing Chambord as well.

Some of the stares were filled with envy, jealousy, flatter, hatred, hostility, intimacy, fear, etc…… Every emotion could be found.

As Fei got really impatient, several dashes of light appeared in the sky. A god-like presence appeared and moved towards the central field.

Everyone was excited and looked in the direction. There were four royal mages who were burning their magic energies to floating in the air, and there was a huge sun-like bright object behind them. They all flew towards the stage.

Fei took another look and realized that the sun-like object was actually a mountain-like Dragon-shaped Beast. With its wings open, it flew in the air like a bird. But as it roared infrequently, sound waves would come out of its mouth and destroy the clouds.

Half-Dragon Beast!

It was actually a Half-Dragon Beast!

It was a beast that was rumored to have the bloodline of dragons, and this species was definitely the king of the sky; they were the perfect invincible sky mount.

Fei was shocked!

The scene he was witnessing was unreal.

In the movies in his previous life, in the books in the royal library at Chambord, in the stories of traveling poets, Fei had heard and seen the legends of the dragons. But when a mountain-like dragon beast appeared right in front of you, that shock would take a while to settle in.

This wasn’t related to strength; only the visual and body size of the dragon beast was enough to destroy someone’s optical nerves. It was like an ant seeing an elephant for the first time.

There was a huge mysterious golden throne on the back of this dragon beast, and the beast was flying really smoothly. With the help of the royal mages, it slowly and steadily stabilized itself beside the ninth-floor of the stage.

As the dragon beast flew by, the entire field was filled with fear and respect. Some of the war horses were so scared that they collapsed onto the ground as white foam floated out of their mouths.

Then, the dragon beast turned around softly.

Like a feather, the throne lightly fell onto the ninth-floor of the stage.

Boom! At the same time, the four royal mages slowly landed on the seventh-floor of the stage as the vast ocean-like sea of magic elements stayed with them. They were just one floor below the two princes.

The four mages each stood in one direction, and they glanced around the crowd down on the field carefully. They tightly held the white magic wands in their hands as they emitted a terrifying amount of magic elements into the magic arrays that were engraved into the stage. After a light buzz, a layer of invisible sphere appeared and tightly protected the stage.

Looking from afar, Fei was able to clearly see the six golden stars on the chest of these mages; Fei’s eyes were great.

This represented six-star mage.

All four of the royal mages were six-star mages.

Fei curled his lips.

An empire was an empire. Fei didn’t expect to see four six-star mages today.

But after thinking back to the six-star magic arrays around the battlefield in Moro Mountains, the appearance of the four six-star mages was no longer shocking. After all, there were probably a lot of high-level mages serving the royal family of Zenit.

Actually, Fei suspected that there were more hidden powers of Zenit than what was being shown on the surface. He believed that there must be more terrifying masters who were still hiding in the tightly guarded royal palace.

Soon, Fei’s eyes went back to the golden throne that was on the ninth floor of the stage.

After paying closer attention to the throne, Fei realized that it was made from an unknown material that was probably also very precious. The image of a flying half-dragon beast was vividly engraved onto the throne, and it looked very similar to the dragon beast that was circling above the stage. The head of the dragon was very majestic, and its neck was long and slender. Under the sharp horns, the huge mouth revealed multiple lines of teeth as the fire was being spurted out of it. There was a layer of thin yet rough scales on its body, and it was carrying a huge throne on its back that was about two meters tall.

Everyone knew that there was only one person who was qualified to sit on the throne.

Emperor Yassin.

After reading the notes that were written by Yassin when he was young, Fei was very curious about this legendary emperor. He really wanted to see this talented man closer.

But at this moment, streams of red energy came off of the throne, and it blocked everything like a cloud of fire. No one was able to see through this red energy, including Fei who was now a mid-tier seven-star warrior and tried to focus through the energy.

Why?

Fei was really confused as he frowned.

According to the notes in Chambord’s Library, Emperor Yassin would arrive on time in all of the previous competitions, and he never hid his appearance. This handsome and up straight emperor would stand on the stage and inspect all of the elite soldiers who would follow his command.

Also, according to the notes in Chambord’s Library, Emperor Yassin was really heroic and charismatic. Just looking from afar, one would feel like listening to him and following his orders.

But why would the emperor try to hide his face this time?

Could it be that the emperor was really on the edge of death? He didn’t want his subjects to see him in such a weak form?

Although Fei was quite far away from the stage, he could still sense the power level of everyone on that stage.

Under the seventh floor, there were more than twenty guards whose power level ranged from three-star to five-star. On the seventh floor, there were the four royal mages; their power sensations were as bright as a fire in a dark night. On the eighth floor, Elder Prince Arshavin’s six-star warrior energy could also be clearly sensed. He had a light military murderous intent in his energy that made him appear more ferocious than the royal mages. Beside him, the second prince Dominguez was wearing a magic armor that increased his strength, and he could barely keep his strength on the four-star level. Although he lacked strength compared with Arshavin, the god gave him a beautiful face. Even if he was standing in a dark night, his handsome face would lit up the surroundings like a star. Perfect figure, luxurious armor, handsome face…… Even though he was weaker than Arshavin, he easily attracted a ton of attention.

Fei was able to sense these people’s strength.

However, he couldn’t sense the strength of that figure who was on the throne and in the field of red energy. It felt like there was something that was blocking Fei’s sensory in that region.

“Moo……” The three white bulls released proud and comfortable mooing sounds.

These bulls were being treated like kings and fed properly by the royal family. There were many servants who washed them daily, the bulls slept on the softest blankets and drank the purest water. For their whole lives, they had been waiting for this day; their hearts would be used to predict what was going to happen to the empire in the next three years. However, since the bulls got used to the luxurious lifestyles, they didn’t know about the ending of their lives. They laid on the ninth-floor of the stage and looked down at more than twenty thousand soldiers like the ruler of the empire; they weren’t scared at all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 288: First Battle of Chambord

Chapter 288: First Battle of Chambord

The chilly wind of the winter roared, and it pulled on thousands of long flags in the air. These long flags were like dragons that were about to break free and fly away.

The arrival of Emperor Yassin didn’t mean that the sacrificial ceremony would start right away.

The bishop of the branch of Holy Church in Zenit wasn’t there yet.

This ceremony felt very strange from the beginning.

From the tradition, the bishop should have arrived before the emperor to show respect and good faith. After all, although the Holy Church was overbearing on the continent, they were really rigid in terms of keeping the traditions and etiquettes. However, the bishop had broken this unspoken rule today unexpectedly by not showing up on time.

The silence of the long wait was unbearable.

The chilling winter made some of the weaker warriors shiver in the cold.

“Start!”

As everyone thought that the wait was going to continue, a light voice sounded from the ninth-floor of the stage.

The voice sounded majestic and unyielding. Although it was full of power, Fei could feel the tiredness and loneliness. Also, there was a slight aging tone in the voice, and that made Fei a little sad.

Whoosh!

A fist mark dashed out of the throne as the emperor said that.

The white bulls that were lying on the white blankets comfortably were cut in half. They didn’t get the chance to scream, and none of the blood was spilled. The hearts were also cut in half; although heat came off of them as they continued to pump, they soon froze!

“Rest of …… you two can take care of it.” The voice sounded again on the throne.

“Yes, as you wish!” The two princes on the eighth-floor of the stage kneeled down and replied.

In the next moment, the golden throne suddenly soared into the sky.

The dragon beast that was flying in the sky sensed it and dashed down. An intense pressure came down from the sky, and the dragon beast perfectly caught the throne. Then, the four six-star royal mages flew up and guarded the beast as well as the emperor. Just like how they came, they left in the same manner. Like dashes of light, they soon disappeared into the Royal Palace that was far inside St. Petersburg.

Emperor Yassin left like that?

No one expected this.

This was something that had never happened before!

A ton of chatters and murmured sounded among the formations of soldiers. However, they soon disappeared.

The reason was that the two princes had already started to proceed with the rest of the sacrificial ceremony and the competition.

Fei, on the other hand, lost all interests in continue watching. He was completely focused on the image of Emperor Yassin. What did the invincible emperor who dominated the empires around Zenit look like now?

From all of the strange things that had happened, it seemed like the emperor was really in a bad condition. He stayed less than ten minutes. Perhaps his body wasn’t able to take it, and he had to leave quickly to rest.

Fei was more powerful than the people around him, and he vaguely heard a few light coughs followed by a series of light fast-breathings.

That sounded like a patient who was struggling to stay alive.

Was the pillar of the empire going to collapse?

……

……

After three hours, the sacrificial ceremony finished under the hosting of the two princes. The first round of ranking matches was going to take place in the afternoon.

There were fifty Sword Testing Stages, and there were five regions. Each of the battle regions received ten stages.

The first round of the matches was going to take place soon.

Chambord got its first opponent in a randomized draw – the Gude Kingdom who had the number of 42.

The Gude Kingdom was also located in the northern region of Zenit; it was a level 3 affiliated kingdom. Since the two kingdoms weren’t adjacent to each other, there weren’t any relationships between them. This Gude Kingdom was a top-tier level 3 affiliated kingdom. Its prince Drenthe was one of the [Seven Wolves] named [Black Wolf]. He had a good individual strength, and the power level of the kingdom was good as well with three hundred elite soldiers.

Many people thought that the Gude Kingdom had a chance to advance to a level 2 affiliated kingdom in this competition; no one expected them to face Chambord so early on. Now, their outlook wasn’t as bright.

Sword Testing Stage No.44.

Numerous people surrounding the stage. Popular stages where kingdoms such as Chambord would fight on were all crowded. Except for the two resting areas of the two kingdoms as well as a VIP viewing area, everywhere else was packed. All of the crowd were looking up and waiting for the individual ranking matches between Chambord and Gude.

“Hehe, I think this Gude Kingdom can just surrender after seeing the king of Chambord. As long as they save their strength, they might have a better chance of going through the losers’ bracket and getting a good ranking. If they fight with Chambord, they would lose and suffer casualties.”

“Eh, from the look of it, surrendering is the best alternative. Facing a tough opponent like Chambord, no one would laugh at them for doing so.”

“Huh? Someone got on the stage…… Look, Gude sent someone up……”

“They chose to battle Chambord? Could it be that they have some trump cards as well?”

Most of the people in the crowd were here to witness the battles. Some of them were warriors who wanted to see the fights between master warriors and better themselves, some of them were mercenaries, and some of them were scouts from other kingdoms…… merchants who wanted to sell stuff, gamblers who wanted to win bets, traveling poets who wanted inspirations for their stories…… there were all kinds of people.

There were people who thought that the Gude Kingdom would surrender, but they were surprised by the first warrior from the Gude Kingdom who jumped onto the stage from the resting area. The crowd started to chatter.

The first Gude Warrior was a tough-looking bearded man who was bulky and wearing a black chain armor. He was also wearing a bone helmet and held a pair of huge clubs with iron spikes on them.

After he jumped onto the stage, he swung his clubs and created a series of terrifying air-piercing noise.

Boom! He smashed his clubs against the floor of the stage, and sparks appeared and loud noises sounded. This ignited the excitement of the crowd. The crowd cheered on as the man patted his chest, showed off his muscular body, and provoked at Chambord.

“Provocation? Who is going to take care of him for us?” Fei sat on the tallest stone throne in the resting area as he asked.

“Your majesty, let me go!” Fatty Oleg grinned. He walked up and volunteered as his fat wiggled on his body.

“Let me go instead. I will go first!” Other master warriors of Chambord stood up and all wanted to go.

Finally, Fei’s eyes landed on Peter-Cech.

The strength of this commander couldn’t be ignored. However, this general had been working hard and taking care of everything at the military. That was the reason why the king could live such a chaos-free life.

The commander didn’t get the chance to show off his power all this time. On Azeroth Continent, it would be hard for a commander to control a force if he or she couldn’t convince his or her subordinates using his or her strength.

Fei decided to give this opportunity to this low-key commander.

“Remember! Be clean, but don’t kill.” Fei reminded the commander; he didn’t want to create a lot of new enemies from this competition.

“Glory represents my life!” Cech understood Fei’s intent for letting him go first. He kneeled down to thank the king, and then he stood up and appeared on the 44th Sword Testing Stage.

Such a fast moving technique!

All of the cheerings for the warrior of Gude paused. This simple way that Cech used to get onto the stage showed the crowd what he was capable of. The crowd knew that Chambord also sent a powerful warrior.

In the same time, the warrior from Gude who was showing off and provoking stopped as well; he observed Cech with his vicious eyes.

“Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle!!!”

The crowd started to cheer again. Everyone was shouting with their hands in the air, and they were waiting for hyped battles to occur. The fight between these two master warriors was about to occur! A light blue sphere covered the stage; it meant that the protective magic array around the stage got activated! The battle began!

“Haha, take this! Tiny Chambordian!”

A light yellow warrior energy flame appeared on this bearded Gude warrior. This warrior had an earth-elemental warrior energy, and it represented a ton of defense as well as strength. This man with the black chain armor charged at Cech ferociously like a demon beast.

Woooooo!

Two huge clubs that were about six to seven hundred pounds each smashed down at Cech’s head viciously one after another. They were being swung so fast that they looked like two dark clouds.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 289: Piece of Cake

Chapter 289: Piece of Cake

Although the wind created by this ferocious strike moved Cech’s hair, Cech was really calm; no emotion could be read from his face.

Woooo! As the strike came closer, some of the audience closed their eyes; they had already foreseen the bloody scene where Cech’s head exploded. The spiked clubs were going to hit Cech’s head; the two clubs were about a centimeter away.

At this moment –

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

A series of light crackling noises sounded

The battle turned around in this split second.

Everything seemed to be frozen at this moment on the Sword Testing Stage.

The tough Gude Warrior who was charging at Cech like a beast suddenly paused completely. The two clubs that were swung at Cech also froze in mid-air.

The two clubs couldn’t move forward anymore.

What was stopping them were two fingers.

Two fingers that weren’t thick.

Peter-Cech who was calm raised his arms and pointed out his fingers. The two fingers pressed against the tip of the clubs and eliminated this strike from this vicious Gude Warrior.

Actually, it did not just eliminate the strike.

It actually defeated the Gude warrior.

Soon, the audiences’ mouths opened wide as they witnessed something unbelievable.

A crack slowly appeared on the two clubs where Cech’s fingers were at. Like spider webs, the cracks enlarged in the same pattern. Gradually, this pair of clubs that were made from top-quality iron got turned into a pile of iron dust.

“Si……”

The bearded warrior from the Gude Kingdom gasped as he looked at the handles in his hand. His face paled as if he saw a ghost, and his legs started to shake out of fear.

Breaking two clubs made from top-quality iron using two fingers signified the different in the power levels between them. The warrior from Gude knew that he would be dead if his opponent wanted to.

“You lost.” Cech pulled back his fingers as he said: “I don’t want to kill anyone. Jump off of the stage!”

“I……” The bearded warrior wanted to say something, but all of his courage disappeared as he looked at the iron dust on the ground. He paused and jumped off of the stage.

“Winner of this individual ranking match is Peter-Cech from Chambord!”

The judge announced the result loud and clear using the special magic array on the stage that could project his voice. Everyone heard that.

“Cech! Cech! Peter-Cech!!!”

No one expected such a fantastic battle early on. Although there weren’t explosive warrior energies, chipped flooring, and flying dust, Cech who was in a light leather armor and easily destroyed the iron clubs shocked the audiences.

This shock was far stronger than the shock that any other kinds of fancy fights could bring. The judge’s announcement woke up the people who were shocked and dumbfounded, and these people in the audiences started to cheer Cech’s name. The scene was really moving.

On the Sword Testing Stage, Cech completely demonstrated the presence and the style of a warrior and a commander. His leather armor was bright under the sun, and his cape fluttered in the wind as well as his long hair.

Fei who was sitting in the resting area laughed and clapped his hands.

The fifty soldiers from Chambord were also excited. They knocked their weapons against their iron shields to make a lot of metal-colliding noises; they were doing what they could to cheer on their commander.

This was the first time that these soldiers saw Cech battle.

They didn’t expect their commander who was low-key and rarely engaged in fights to be so powerful; they thought that Cech was weaker than Pierce, Drogba, Torres, and others leaders. After seeing their silent commander standing on the stage in such a cool fashion, all of the soldiers felt like their blood was boiling.

“Another master warrior from Chambord?”

“Peter-Cech? Why haven’t we heard of this man before? It felt like he didn’t even use warrior energy, and he was able to shatter the iron clubs. From the look of it, this man can easily become one of the top ten warriors in the northern battle region!”

“Such power…… Eh, he is probably a five-star warrior.”

“Eh, a nice warrior. Look into it and see if we can get him on our side!”

A lot of people who were sitting in the VIP area were shocked upon seeing this. In the chattering and cheering, some of the influential figures had already planned to recruit Cech.

Actually, this military competition was also a chance for the noble families and major forces in St, Petersburg to recruit powerful warrior and mages. Many forces would try to use methods such as money or threats to get these people into their party.

Although these actions were hidden, they were implied to be acceptable since the higher-ups in the empire didn’t stop them. Many people referred to this as a “harvest”. There was a three-year gap in between each of the competition. The major forces would wait for these potential warriors and mages to grow, and they would be “harvested” when they were ready every three years.

The cause of this was very complicated.

The empire didn’t have 100% trust in the affiliated kingdoms. After all, incidents where affiliated kingdoms that were strong overthrowing the empires they were in happened all the time. Even Zenit was founded after betraying Spartax Empire. By “harvesting”, it would allow the empire to get stronger while decreasing the strength of the affiliated kingdoms. This was one of the ways where the empire controlled the tempo of everything.

Also, the “harvest” wasn’t 100% successful all the time.

Normally on Azeroth Continent, a warrior who swore to stay loyal to a king would never change his or her master.

This was one of the ancient beliefs and honors of warriors and mages.

However, on the Azeroth Continent that was ruled by the law of jungle, some people chose to be loyal while others chose money and status. There were also times where kings would end their relationship with their loyal warriors and mages just to hand them over to the forces and nobles families in St. Petersburg. They were often encouraged and threatened by the empire.

These types of incidents happened too many times.

The fact that the king of Chambord soared into popularity brought a lot of attention to Chambord. Although the Chambordians jumped in strength, they were also seen as delicious meats. People who were capable all wanted to eat these meats and absorb the power.

These people were like patient yet vicious wolves; they were all waiting for the perfect opportunity.

Now, the opportunity was here.

They would identify each of the master warriors of Chambord, and they would then lure them in or threaten them in private.

No one believed that Chambord was unified as a whole. They believed that the warriors from remote regions where resources were scarce would definitely be moved by money and status.

The “fruits” were ripe, and it was about time for the “harvest”.

……

In the next five battles, the warriors of Chambord took care of their opponents so fast that it looked like they were eating pieces of cake.

Pierce, Drogba, Torres, Oleg, and Inzagi each appeared on the stage and won.

Among all opponents, the prince of the Gude Kingdom who had the title of [Black Wolf] and was a character in the [Seven Wolves] lasted the longest. He battled with Torres for more than twenty minutes, but he was still no match for the arrows that shoot out of Torres’ bow. His left shoulder got pierced, and he lost most of his combat abilities; he had to surrender by jumping off of the stage.

All six individual ranking battles were great shows.

The power the Chambord warriors showcased did shock all of the audiences around the No. 44 Sword Testing Stage.

Pierce and Drogba’s viciousness and power, Oleg’s insane defense and strange technique, Torres’ agility and god-tier archery skills, and thin boy Inzagi’s chilling assassination skills……

Each of the Chambord warriors demonstrated a new battle style. A lot of the audiences were happy that they chose to watch this stage rather than others.

Some of the more talkative traveling poets already gave cool nicknames to the six warriors, and these names were passed around before the matches were over……

“[White Haired Fast Sword] Paul-Pierce. He is a cold-blooded swordsman under the king of Chambord. He is tough as a bull, and his sword is faster than lightning…… God, no one can see the path of his sword. If you feel a wind passing through you, that means you are dead……”

“[Black Haired Vicious Fist] Didier-Drogba. He is a tough warrior under the king of the North – Alexander. He is stronger than a beast, and his fists can crush anything. Poor souls, don’t trigger this warrior. His fists will destroy you……”

“[Desperation Creator] Fatty Oleg. He is a huge monster of war. Even dragons would feel a desperation in front of him. His body can defend again all attacks, and his fists can tear the land. If you stand against him, your desperation would be as deep as an abyss.

“[Destructive Fingers] Peter-Cech. His fingers can crush metals as well as everything in front of him……”

“[Son of Wind] Fernando-Torres. His arrows are faster than wind, and his grace figure is cooler than wind……”

“[Deadly Assassin of Shadow] Philip-Inzagi. His enemies would pray to not encounter him. When you see him, his dagger would have already pierced your heart……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 290: Situations at the Five Battle Regions

Chapter 290: Situations at the Five Battle Regions

The next rounds of team matches were easy as well.

On the No. 44 Sword Testing Stage, the fifty Saint Seiyas from Chambord charged four times, and they rushed the soldiers from the Gude Kingdom off of the stage and won the four rounds of battles.

When they charged, when the fifty Saint Seiyas changed from casual positions into a real formation and charged at the soldiers of Gude, they were like heavy cavalries. Although the heavy and huge black iron shields looked light in the hands of the Saint Seiyas, the soldiers who got hit by them felt like they were hit by hammers that were more than tens of thousands of pounds. The soldiers of Gude got knocked off of the stage like dummies……

Chambord VS Gude, Chambord won all ten battles.

The judge’s voice was clearly heard by all the audiences through the voice-amplifying magic array. It represented the end of Chambord’s first round of battles.

This result was within everyone’s expectation.

However, the people who saw all the battles were still shocked by what Chambord was capable of. The king of Chambord who dominated the Executive Knights didn’t even show himself and his warriors were able to destroy the Gude Kingdom who was a top-tier level 3 affiliated kingdom.

Six individual matches and four team matches only took less than one hour! It was lightning fast!

When the Chambordians left the resting area and went back to their campsite, cheers soared into the sky behind them like a tornado.

“We did all we can. They have observed Chambord’s strength. Whatever is going to happen next is irrelevant to us……” The old king of Gude shook his head as he sighed. He patted the elder prince’s shoulder and continued with a relieved expression on his serious-looking face: “It is unfortunate and somewhat fortunate for us to meet Chambord in the first round. Chambordians aren’t as murderous as they were rumored to be. We didn’t suffer any casualties, and we still have hope via the losers’ bracket!”

[Black Wolf] nodded.

The old king was right. Chambord wasn’t a kingdom that Gude could defeat.

After recalling how powerful and destructive the storm-like arrows that the blonde young man shot out were, he relived the feeling of being breathtaking; it was pure domination. The prince here was a notable warrior among the affiliated kingdoms, but he was powerfulness in front of the no-name warrior of Chambord. If his opponent wanted to, he would be dead by now!

“Use your own power to deal with the king of Chambord! Our Gude won’t be used by you as a tool next time!”

……

……

After five hours.

The first day of the competition was over before the sunset.

Chambord defeated its opponent and moved onto the next round. The kingdom would be battling with the twenty-four other kingdoms in the northern region who won today tomorrow. After the top ten masters and the limited winning kingdoms of the region were set, the Kingdom Ranking Matches would begin.

In the one hundred and twenty matches today, a lot of master warriors and mages had appeared.

Even though Chambord used less than one hour to finish the battles, it wasn’t the fastest.

In the northern battle region, the opponents of level 1 affiliated kingdoms Meixi and Cather, as well as the level 2 affiliated kingdoms Sens and Zeno, all decided to surrender; they knew that they had no chance, and they could still compete in the losers’ bracket. Therefore, the four kingdoms who were the traditional winners all moved on without a fight.

If what happened in the northern battle region was within expectation as the stronger kingdoms won, the other four battle regions had some surprises.

Southern battle region.

Level 6 affiliated kingdom Byzantine defeated level 3 affiliated kingdom Kejin. Byzantine won three out of the six individual matches as well as three out of four team matches. With a record of six to four, they moved onto the next round. The young king Constantine used his unique technique of [Seven Injure Fist] and defeated the prince of Kejin, [Mad Wolf]. The [Seven Injure Fist] was powerful and destructive. Many masters believed that Constantine had a chance of becoming one of the top ten masters in the southern battle region if he performed well!

Eastern battle region.

The Gudong Kingdom that was laughed by others for being to barbaric surprised a lot of people. In their tribes, two genius warriors Huerk and Kanort appeared, and these two warriors used two wooden sticks and defeated six master warriors from the Jiapeng Kingdom. After that, they led thirty barbarian soldiers, defeated the troops of Jiapeng Kingdom four times, and advanced to the next round.

These two barbarian warriors were simple yet brutal. They were so physically strong that no one could take one strike from them. Even the four-star warriors of Jiapeng Kingdom couldn’t last a second……

The Gudong Kingdom was deemed as the dark horse of the eastern battle region.

The two warriors were also deemed as the top warriors of their generation.

Western battle region.

The level 1 affiliated Maze Kingdom that the super warrior [One Sword] was in wasn’t that lucky. In the first round, they encountered another level 1 affiliated kingdom, Deck Kingdom. The battles between the two kingdoms were ferocious. Although the Maze Kingdom ended up winning, [One Sword] didn’t appear in the matches. That made a lot of [One Sword]’s fans who were waiting to see the warrior’s skills disappointed.

However, this also made a lot of people wonder how powerful [One Sword] really was.

Many elder warriors believed that [One Sword] was the only person who was able to compete with the king of Chambord for that number one warrior title.

Central battle region.

The central battle region had six out of the ten level 1 affiliated kingdoms, and the number of level 2 and level 3 affiliated kingdoms were a lot higher as well compared with other regions. The battles here were the most vicious, and the first day for kingdoms in this region was more competitive than the other four regions.

The four level 1 affiliated kingdoms advanced with no major hiccups, and there weren’t any dark horses. The only surprise came from the level 4 affiliated kingdom Ghana defeating a level 2 affiliated kingdom and advancing.

……

After the first day of competition, the camp area got very noisy.

The empire had stopped the curfew and the complete military control of the camp area. A lot of small merchants, homeless warriors, mercenary groups, prostitutes, blacksmiths, potion makers, fallen mages, broke noblemen, slave traders, and various other people filled the camp area.

In a short time, the number of people in the camp area doubled.

If someone looked down at the camp area from the top of Moro Mountains, they would see the entire area lit up by campfires and torches. These light sources were like bright stars.

After a day of battles, some people were happy and some people were sad.

The warriors who were tense throughout the day were finally able to sit down in front of campfires, eat roasted meat, and drink delicious wine. The rough and wild warriors’ shouts and women’s giggles mixed together, and some primitive sensation dispersed in the air.

Drunken fights happened all the time, and some of the drunken warriors sleep directly by the campfire.

All sorts of events were happening.

These warriors might lose their lives the next day; it was the destiny of warriors. Dancing between blades, their endings were strikingly similar; most of them died on battlegrounds or in gladiator rings. Therefore, some people went all out on alcohols and women, and some people training and meditated to gain a better chance at survival the next day.

In Chambord’s campsite.

Chambordians were also celebrating their victory. The party was at its climax, and the best food and wines were being enjoyed. People’s laughers and chatters resonated in the area.

The yellow light from the fire lit up the smiles even more, and the light highlighted the strong and muscular bodies of the warriors who were unarmoured.

Also, the two campfires that were more than ten meters high emphasized the women who were dancing around them.

Outside of Chambord’s campsite, many people were looking at Chambordians’ party in jealousy and envy.

Most of these stares were on the women who were dancing seductively.

Those women were thin, their waists were slender, and their skins were smooth as silk. Compared with those hot women, the prostitutes who were wearing rough clothes and cheap perfumes in the camp area were ugly as ever in people’s eyes.

Those women were the most expensive prostitutes from St. Petersburg.

After the matches today, the king of Chambord invited them to the campsite of Chambord using his connections.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 291: Mysterious and Beautiful Woman

Chapter 291: Mysterious and Beautiful Woman

The king of Chambord wasn’t the only one who did this within the 244 affiliated kingdoms.

Helping the soldiers to find women was a method that many kings believed to be the most effective in terms of relieving stress and raising morale.

On Azeroth Continent, satisfying the soldiers was one of the ancient traditions. Many powerful empires would have a number of so-called “Comfort Women” in the military. These women were there either voluntarily or being forced. Some of them were from poor households, some of them were from big families that had collapsed, and some of them were slaves of wars. The military would compensate them in little amounts for letting the soldiers and low-level officials venting off their stress.

Even though this was a tradition, a lot of people in the camp area were shocked by the king of Chambord’s generosity.

The women in the campsite of Chambord were from a place called “Golden Cave”. The king of Chambord had spent hundreds of thousands of gold coins to invite them here. It was heard that these women would stay at Chambord’s campsite until the competition was over. Before that, they would be comforting the soldiers of Chambord who were in a state of high-stress.

After seeing this, even the princes of various affiliated kingdoms wanted to become a part of Chambord to indulge themselves in these seductive women.

The “Golden Cave” in St. Petersburg was a place that many men wanted to visit, but most of them weren’t qualified and rich enough to enter.

……

In Chambord’s campsite.

After one dance was over, the drummer changed the music.

The passionate women started to invite the soldiers who were sitting on the side clapping to dance with them.

Faced with the invitation, the northern men who were from the remote region were a little shy. After the encouragement from everyone, a few brave Bylaw Enforcement Officers got up and participated in the dances with a blush on their faces.

Faced with the beautiful, nicely-dressed, and sweet-scented women, the brave men of Chambord who weren’t afraid of charging into enemies were “timid”. Even Pierce and Drogba who were bold were a little stiff when they were dancing.

Fei who was half-lying on the central stone throne tried his best to hold back his prankster-like smile after seeing this.

This idea wasn’t Fei’s.

The first person who made this recommendation was the old man Zolasc; he was the person who had the most experience with everything.

When Fei first heard it, he was shocked. “Wouldn’t I be like a pimp?” He thought.

After Zolasc explained the “honor” tradition of Azeroth Continent to Fei, Fei really thought about it. With the medical knowledge he got from his previous life, he was afraid that the soldiers of Chambord might get STDs if they couldn’t hold back and went for the cheap prostitutes in the camp area; there would be more issues associated with that. Also, if he ordered the soldiers from stop engaging in such activity, it would be too “cruel” for his men.

After some thoughts, Fei decided to go all in and invited a lot of women from the “Golden Cave” by using a lot of money and the connection with Manager Redknapp of Soros’ Merchant Group. He decided to take care of this issue once-for-all.

“Our men can defeat the strongest enemies, and they can also enjoy the most expensive women.

When Redknapp first heard the request, he was stunned for a while. Afterward, he had to double confirm with Fei about his requests before it was taken care of.

The crackling noises of the fire were loud, and the party was at its climax. Gradually, the northern men got comfortable with some help from the alcohol, and the atmosphere was lively as it was filled with laughter.

Fei was smiling like a kid as he watched.

At this moment, he felt like he wasn’t a king who enjoyed the nobles status in the empire, but rather an old folk who liked to gossip with neighbors.

Angela was wearing the furry coat made from the fur of the blue fox, and she was sitting next to Fei quietly.

The big coat fitted her well. It didn’t look fat; rather, it contrasted with the long and white neck of the girl. The sweet smile on the girl’s beautiful white face was mesmerizing in the light of the campfire.

The future queen was picking out fruits from the basket in from of her and feeding them into Fei’s mouth.

Originally, a lot of women from the “Golden Cave” wanted to seduce the king who was rich and handsome. If they were liked by this king who just got really famous, their fate as prostitutes would change forever. But after they saw the girl who was so beautiful that it was breath-taking, they all gave up on the idea of inviting the king to a dance.

Behind a wooden table on the right-hand-side of the king, there was a girl who had long curly brown hair; her hair looked smooth and soft. The girl was mysterious as the lower half of her face was covered with a white veil that was decorated with golden strands. Her eyes were bright as stars in the night, her hairpin had red, green, and blue gems on it, and there was a golden butterfly badge on her silver silk crown……

This girl’s presence had mystery written all over it.

There were four warriors in shiny armors standing behind her. The Milan Armors were made from steel, and their helmets covered most of their faces. Their eyes that were behind the T-shaped nose guards seemed chilling. It was obvious that these men were powerful.

They were the guards of this girl.

When Fei first met the girl, he thought she was a noble lady. It wasn’t just because of the way she dressed; her presence was also on-par with all kinds of noble lady Fei had met. Although her face was veiled, people who met her all felt like she was a beauty.

However, after Redknapp introduced Fei to her, Fei realized that this girl was a madam. (A.K.A. Female pimp) It was quite shocking.

Fei had observed the girl for a while, and he could tell that this girl’s identity was very special. During the whole time, she sat quietly behind the table; it was quite different from the type of madams Fei knew that were toady and snobbish.

The party was still continuing.

Fei called Cech over and reminded him of a few important things. After that, Fei stood up and went back to the central tent with Angela, Emma, and the eight girls.

By him sitting there as the king, the soldiers were a little constrained. Therefore, he decided to go back first.

What Fei didn’t find out was that the mysterious madam who was sitting behind the table stared at his back with a strange emotion in her pretty eyes when he went back to the tent.

……

After returning to the central tent, Fei chatted with Angela a bit more. After his fiancée fell asleep, Fei started his training in Diablo World again.

Both Akara and Cain were busy alternating between the mysterious stone room and Chambord University in the back mountains of Chambord.

During this time, Chambord’s construction was taking place slowly and steadily. A portion of the content of [Demon King’s Wisdom] was translated by Akara, and the construction plan of Chambord was greatly altered. Chambord was being built in a way that was unimaginable before. After reading the letter that Brook and Bast sent to him, Fei got the idea that Chambord was going to become a pearl of the north!

The study and decryption of the mysterious symbols in the stone room was still on-going.

Akara and Cain spent a lot of time on this, and they were making good progress. However, since it was still quite far from total decryption, Fei only asked some simple questions to understand what was going on. He was able to wait until the mystery was unveiled and then ask more questions.

After learning about potions from Akara for fifteen minutes and learning about the magic theories of Diablo World and the real world from Cain for fifteen minutes, Fei spent the leftover four hours with Elena on killing monsters and leveling up.

After four hours, Fei’s Barbarian character got to level 54.

Fei’s strength was increasing at an insane speed.

During battles, Fei had been carefully practicing control, spiral force, hidden force overlay, and the skills of the barbarian. The fifth strike of [Sky Frost Fist] was being completed and perfected gradually, and Fei was able to defeat demons faster; some of the ordinary barbarian skills deal extra damage in Fei’s hands. All of these contributed to his fast cultivation.

Even Fei felt like his talent in terms of cultivation was a little too sick.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 292: One Other Man

Chapter 292: One Other Man

On both notes from Emperor Yassin, they emphasized that patience was important as it was hard to get all of the key points easily; it was also hard to pass through all the thresholds. However, when Fei tried, it was easy. As soon as he read the notes, his body was able to do exactly what the notes said. There was nothing in his way.

Fei also tried to teach Elena about the granular control and spiral force, but it seemed like Elena had a hard time understanding and comprehending the information.

Fei was confused since Elena was really smart, but he couldn’t figure it out.

When Fei left Diablo World, it was already late at night.

Angela and Emma were in their deep sleep, so were the eight girls who acted as maids.

Fei walked out of the central tent, and a cold wind blew at him. The winter was getting colder and colder. The camp area was finally getting quiet, and only a few lights and torches were on. There were still some people walking on the street at this time though.

The party in Chambord’s campsite was over.

There were a few more fancy and golden new tents in the campsite; those were the temporary residence of the women from St. Petersburg.

Although these tents weren’t magic items, they weren’t cheaper than Chambord’s tents. Golden patterns and symbols filled the tents, and the tents looked luxurious. There was one tent that was smaller and more luxurious than the others; it was the residence of that mysterious “madam”.

Even at this time, Chambord’s guard didn’t go down.

There were fifty Bylaw Enforcement Officers who were patrolling the campsite with armors and weapons, and the checkpoints and watchtowers were filled with soldiers. The protection of Chambord didn’t fall back because of the victory during the day and the party during the night. Fei saw Cech-Peter who was in a black cape watching the night, and he also saw Pierce and Drogba who were patrolling around the river in the cold.

Fei was satisfied with what he saw.

He nodded and switched to Assassin Mode. Without catching anyone’s attention, he dashed towards Moro Mountains as he passed through numerous checkpoints and campsites.

…….

Moro Mountains, [Huge Pit] Battlefield.

Under the starlight, the mysterious warrior stood on a huge piece of rock on the edge of the battlefield. Behind him, there were a ton of beautiful, firework-like, colliding warrior energies. This peaceful yet explosive scenery looked strangely mesmerizing.

Without moving, the mysterious man watched Fei as he tried to get through the most powerful magic array in the area by using that “ugly dance”.

Although this mysterious man was used to the king of Chambord getting through magic arrays this way, he still had to praise Fei in his mind.

What Fei didn’t know was that the mysterious warrior returned to the battlefield last night after he left. The man tried to mimic Fei’s strange movement and get pass a magic array. Although this man was much more powerful than Fei, he was only able to last one minute. After that, he couldn’t control his muscles granularly and triggered a magic pathing……

The mysterious warrior had many ways of getting into the [Huge Pit] Battlefield without triggering the magic arrays, but they were very different from Fei’s method which was insane and unimaginable.

This made the mysterious man rate Fei even higher.

A cold breeze blew by.

After Fei got through the magic array, he forced himself to use the methods in the purple scroll to train his spiritual power, despite the fact that his body was sore and his head hurt a little from depleting the spiritual power. Also, he was sitting in front of the mysterious man; he was showing all of his vulnerability points.

However, the mysterious man was shocked once more. Although his expression looked calm, he carefully observed Fei numerous times as if he was looking at a monster.

He did that because he found out that the king of Chambord’s strength increased again!

It was unbelievable.

It seemed like all of the barriers and thresholds that normal warriors faced during the path of cultivation didn’t exist! It seemed like if this king wanted, he could get stronger rapidly!

The mysterious man had only seen one other man achieve this kind of unimaginable results!

Now, the king of Chambord was the second.

This discovery made the mysterious man’s lips twitch sub-consciously.

He started to wonder if what he was doing was right. Was what he was doing beneficial to the empire? This king was going to mature in little time, and what was going to happen? Would what happened twenty years ago re-occur? Would the history repeat itself? “Should I just listen to one of my friends and cut the wings off of this eagle before it soars into the sky and dominates it?” The man thought.

At this moment, this mysterious and powerful man hesitated a little and doubted his choice for the first time.

The king of Chambord’s speed of cultivation scared him.

The more he knew about this young king, the more he was terrified by the hidden potential in that young body. It was hard to imagine how much impact this young king would have on the empire and the entire continent if he unleashed all of his potentials!

“Elder? Sorry for keep you waiting.”

As the mysterious man was doubting himself, Fei’s surprised and intimate voice disturbed him.

The mysterious man looked up and saw Fei’s clear and pure eyes.

The eyes were clear like the river, and the mysterious man didn’t see any dominating ambitions, and he didn’t see any fear and fawn people would have towards powerful masters. There was only completely trust that a disciple would have towards his master.

“How long has it been since I saw a pair of eyes like this?”

The mysterious man asked himself.

For some reason, a strange feeling hit him, and his heart that was always cool, calm, and collected felt a little guilty all of a sudden.

“The fact that this young king trained and rested in front of me was enough to show his trust in me. Why did I have that kind of idea all of a sudden? What is going on?”

“Sit.” After a moment of distraction, the mysterious man pointed at a huge piece of rock that was one meter tall beside him and said. Before Fei could react, the man sat on one side of it first.

The man felt like he had to talk to the king a little bit more.

This was the first time that this mysterious man made a gesture.

This surprised Fei a little, and Fei sat beside the mysterious man happily.

Actually, Fei had a lot of questions that he wanted to ask. However, his attitude towards the mysterious man changed from the initial hostility to fear and to respect. He lowered his guards unconsciously, and he treated this man as his teacher. After all, his level 54 barbarian instinct told him that the powerful and mysterious man in front of him wasn’t an enemy.

“Elder, thank you for your two notes. They led me into a new world……” After seeing that the mysterious man was silent and didn’t say anything for a while, Fei initiated the conversation as he took out the two notes from his storage space and handed them to the mysterious man.

“Eh?” The man frowned.

“Oh, I already remembered all the techniques recorded in the notes. So……”

“You can keep them.”

“Thanks, but since they were written by Emperor Yassin, they are extremely valuable. Although I don’t know how you got them, I know that it would be a lot of trouble for you if the emperor found out that his notes in the royal library went missing. Plus, I already learned most of the techniques, so I shouldn’t be greedy and keep them to myself.”

After a moment of silence, the mysterious man lightly waved his hand, and the two notes in Fei’s hand flew back to him after a dash of green light.

“Offended Imperial Knight Palace, slapped Prince Chrystal, shamed big families, wiped out Blood-Edge……” The mysterious said slowly after another long silence. It seemed like that all of Fei’s activities were known by the man…… Before the man finished talking, he asked Fei a question: “You are not a murderous person, why not use smarter and clever methods to deal with these issues?”

“Too troublesome.” Fei answered honestly after he thought about it for a while. “Since I’m already the underdog, any other kinds of response would be seen as signs of weakness. If I backed off one step, they would walk up ten steps.”

“Eh.” The mysterious man wasn’t surprised by Fei’s answer; it seemed like he already knew this was what Fei was going to say. However, the man didn’t say anything else; he was waiting for Fei to continue.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 293: The Courage to Fight Back

Chapter 293: The Courage to Fight Back

“Hedgehogs have spikes around their bodies, and porcupines have poisons on their backs. These animals have these defense mechanisms to scare off some of their enemies. These are the only methods that the weak animals have. My image in other people’s eyes is crazy, like a beast that is not scared of any kind of consequences. This would scare the people who want to reach their claws into Chambord. People who want to do that would need to prepare for the counterattack.”

Fei paused a little when he said that. After seeing the mysterious man didn’t get angry, he continued: “From my perspective, the only weapon the weak people have is the courage to fight back and the willingness to go down together with the enemies. This would make the powerful people really think before they do anything.”

“Be willing to go down together with the enemies?” The mysterious man murmured. A long period of silence followed.

After some time has passed, a strange smiled appeared on the mysterious man’s face. It was the first time that Fei saw an emotion on this man’s face. The mysterious man looked up at the sky, and his eyes wandered around the stars. As if he was thinking back to a long time ago, he murmured slowly and quietly: “Yeah, the courage to fight back…… The time passed by too fast. Another person said similar words many years ago. Just like you, he said it me in a similar situation. In addition, he actually followed through, and he was more impressive……”

“Elder, are you talking about Emperor Yassin?” For some reason, the word “Yassin” jumped out of Fei’s mouth sub-consciously as he heard that.

“Eh?” The mysterious man was surprised. “Yeah, it was him.”

The man was silent after he said that.

He didn’t expect the young king to be so similar to that man. Maybe the young king and the emperor were the same kinds of people. No one would know that when the mysterious man was watching over Fei for the last while, he felt like the time flowed backward for 30 years and he was witnessing that genius warrior’s climb.

“I’m similar to Emperor Yassin?” Fei was a little surprised. It was the first time that he heard such a comment.

“Eh.” The mysterious man nodded. After that, it was another long silence.

But after the man looked up again and saw the young king’s confused yet proud expression, he suddenly realized something. His expression turned serious as he said: “You can’t act like him!”

“Ah?” Fei was confused even more.

It was the first time that the mysterious man emphasized on something; the tone was really commanding.

However, Fei didn’t find that off-putting. He could feel a vague caring attitude behind the serious and commanding words. That touched Fei a little.

The mysterious man lightly shook his head and suddenly stood up.

In the next moment, a murderous spirit shot out of his body. As if he changed into another person, no more intimacy could be felt from him. Dashes of green warrior energies circled around him as his body enlarged a little.

He returned to the emotionless state that he was in when Fei first met him on the battlefield, and he said lightly: “Attack! Same thing, 10 strikes. This time, I’m going to unleash all of my power.”

Fei was a little surprised, but he nodded as he stood up.

He knew that since the man didn’t want to talk anymore, he couldn’t get anything out of him even if he tried.

What happened tonight already surprised Fei.

He thought that he would never be able to have a conversation with this mysterious man who only said one to two words at a time, but who knew that this mysterious man actively engaged in a conversation with him. Although the conversation was controlled by the mysterious man and Fei didn’t get all of the information that he wanted, this conversation did give him some hints. At least Fei now knew that this man was very close to Emperor Yassin, and this man knew the emperor for a long time.

Who was this man?

Fei was still asking himself that question before he punched out.

The second day.

The sun was up, and there were no clouds in the sky. The weather itself was much better.

Northern battle region.

The opponent of Chambord today was the level 3 affiliated kingdom Kedis.

The Kedis Kingdom wasn’t strong. They only advanced yesterday because they were lucky enough to get a level 6 affiliated kingdom as an opponent.

However, their luck today wasn’t that great.

Soon, it was proved that the outcomes of the matches were within everyone’s expectation.

Even though the Kedis Kingdom was brave and didn’t surrender to Chambord who was stronger than them, they weren’t able to take one match off of Chambord.

It was good that the warriors of Chambord were peaceful and didn’t kill anyone; some of the warriors from other kingdoms would kill when they got the chance. The Kedis Kingdom entered the losers’ bracket and would try their luck there.

The matches only took about 50 minutes.

Chambord won again in the second day cleanly and advanced to the top 12 in the region.

Since the performance of Chambord was so outstanding yesterday and there were a lot of mysteries surrounding Chambord and its king, many traveling poets decided to retell the stories using their usual exaggerating ways in pubs and areas where there were a lot of people. Today, a lot of people already heard of the nicknames such as [White Haired Fast Sword], [Black Haired Vicious Fist], [Desperation Creator], [Destructive Fingers], [Son of Wind], and [Deadly Assassin of Shadow], and there were more than 2,000 people here today watching Chambord’s matches. The number of people here was even more than some of the matches between level 1 affiliated kingdoms.

The people in the crowd were squished against one another, and the atmosphere was hyped.

“God, who can tell me where is [White Haired Fast Sword]’s sword? Too fast! I can’t……” A swordsman looked at his own sword depressed. He couldn’t imagine how fast a sword needed to be so that the opponent can’t even see it.

“Aha, [Son of Wind] is too cool! He looks like an elf when he pulled on his bow. He is my idol!” An archer with a full-beard shouted after he watched Torres’ battle.

Scenes like these occurred all the time in the crowd.

Some of these people thought that the stories told by the traveling poets were a little exaggerated, but they now all believed that the poets were telling the truth.

Most of the people in the crowd were low-level warriors, and some of them weren’t even star-warriors yet. These people were all from low-level affiliated kingdoms, and the fact that Chambord who was also a low-level affiliated kingdom had such strong power won over their acceptance.

Especially after they saw Chambord’s soldiers knocking the soldiers of Kedis Kingdom off of the stage using the heavy shields, the people in the crowd exploded in cheers; they felt like they won the matches themselves, and their blood was boiling.

The only thing that disappointed the crowd was that the legendary king of Chambord didn’t participate in the matches today.

They didn’t even see the young king in the resting area.

Where was the king of Chambord?

……

Fei was watching another match.

With a black cloak, he was able to cover his identity, and he was watching a heated match in the western battle region with Angela who was also in a cloak. The level 1 affiliated kingdom Maze was really unlucky. They countered a level 1 affiliated kingdom yesterday, and they encountered another level 1 affiliated kingdom, Lodi, today.

After the tough matches in the first day, the strength of Maze decreased dramatically. The first three master warriors who participated in the individual matches today didn’t win; one died, and the other two were severely injured.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 294: [One Sword]

Chapter 294: [One Sword]

It seemed like there was a lot of resentment between the Lodi Kingdom and the Maze Kingdom; the warriors of Lodi were very cruel when attacking.

The fourth individual match.

The warrior from Lodi’s side was Planic, the man who was named the number one warrior of Lodi.

He was a handsome and tall swordsman. He was in a blue suit, and his long hair fluttered in the wind. With a heavy sword on his shoulder, he walked up and dashed onto the Sword Testing Stage in the loud cheers of the Lodi soldiers.

The handsome swordsman had a very arrogant expression on his face, and the red warrior energy flame that enveloped his body soared into the sky. Aside from turning the stage into the color red, there were five star-swirls inside the flame. These five star-swirls circled around Planic, and they represented the five-star warrior identity of him.

A five-star warrior who was less than 30 years old? He would be considered a genius warrior on Azeroth.

The more powerful Planic was, the more pressure Maze Kingdom faced.

Planic stood on the stage with his heavy sword, and he pointed his thumb down to provoke at Maze even more. After that, he spat onto the ground in the direction of Maze and stepped it. His flaming tactic worked.

For a moment, no one at Maze dared to go on stage to battle.

Under the lead of some of the Lodi warriors, thousands of people in the audience started to laugh, and some of them even started booing

“I don’t like that guy.” Angela suddenly got close to Fei and whispered it into Fei’s ear. Her sweet scent went into Fei’s nose, and it was little ticklish.

She was holding onto Fei’s hand with her smooth and soft hands, and she must have felt that Planic wasn’t behaving like a true warrior.

“Of course, you can’t like him. You can only like me!” Fei squeezed Angela’s hands a little as he joked.

“No….. I mean he is too arrogant.” Angela explained herself with a blush.

“But many people said that I’m arrogant as well.” Fei continued to tease her: “So you don’t like me as well?”

Angela was a little surprised, and then she squeezed Fei’s hand as hard as she could.

In the crowd, the big and the little figure were both covered in the black cloaks. The hat on the cloaks covered over two-thirds of their faces, and they were able to tease each other and play with each other freely. It felt like they were a young couple in high school.

Fei suddenly felt like he was back to his previous life and he was standing next to the girl who he had a crush on in high school; that little nervousness, that little excitement, and that little blush……

The only thing was that the girl who Fei had a crush on didn‘t really pay attention to him. Now, the beautiful girl beside him was completely focused on him. Under such comparison, Fei felt like the pure girl beside him right now was even more important to his life.

The first time Fei felt good about coming to this world was when he first saw Angela. Although he never told her that, Fei had made a promise to himself that he would be around this girl and protect her for the rest of his life.

As the two of them were intoxicated in the sweet feelings between them, changes occurred.

Suddenly, all of the noises around the stage disappeared. Everyone in the crowd closed their mouths, including the warriors of Lodi who started it all. In fact, these warriors didn’t even dare to look up at the stage.

Fei was surprised by all of this, and he looked up.

A person in a rough robe slowly walked out of Maze Kingdom’s resting area.

This man wasn’t tall, and he wasn’t big. He was carrying a normal sized sword on his back; the sword was half-rusted and had chipped blades. As he walked toward the stage, no power sensation could be felt from him, let alone warrior energy flames. Like an ordinary person, he used the stairs on the stage and slowly climbed up.

He looked like a powerless civilian.

The half-rusted sword also looked more like a blade for cutting firewood rather than enemies.

However, no one dared to treat this man as an ordinary person, and no one dared to treat this blade as a tool of a lumberjack.

Everyone knew who he was.

Everyone knew who that blade had killed.

Fei’s pupil contracted as he recognized the man.

[One Sword].

He was [One Sword].

The elder prince of Maze Kingdom, and the number one warrior among all affiliated kingdoms.

Even Arshavin and Dominguez who were both princes of the empire tried to get this man on their sides.

On the Peak of East Mountain in Chambord, this man broke the devastating killer trap set up by Paris and five master warriors using only one strike.

Before the rise of Fei, [One Sword] was the only legend.

Everyone knew that his level was high, but no one knew exactly how powerful this man was. Since [One Sword] only used one strike in every battle he was involved in, and no one was ever able to survive that one strike from that one sword, no one was able to estimate his strength. That was also where his nickname [One Sword] came from.

Now, [One Sword] was finally up on the Sword-Testing Stage.

The fame and invincible stories about this man made everyone in the crowd stay quiet.

Fei laughed.

He knew that the outcome of this battle was already determined.

On the Peak of East Mountain at Chambord, [One Sword] was already able to easily defeat the five-star warrior Dani whose nickname was [Hidden at Snowpeak] and other four assassins who were strong as well. Currently, the swordsman in blue was only a five-star warrior, and he was no match to [One Sword].

However, no one anticipated [One Sword]’s first movement when he got onto the stage.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

More than a dozen sword-shaped warrior energies flew out of [One Sword]’s body as he lightly shook his shoulders.

“Ah……”

After a series of screams, more than a dozen heads soared into the sky. At the same time, more than a dozen streams of blood spurted out in the audience.

People in the crowd were terrified, and they made space for the headless corpses.

The people who were killed were the Lodi soldiers who made the most noise when mocking the Maze Kingdom. All sixteen of them were headless, and their limbs were still twitching. They were really weak, and they couldn’t defend against [One Sword]’s sudden attack.

A noise-piercing bloody smell dispersed around the stage.

When Fei saw Angela covering her nose, he frowned and waved his hand. The sixteen corpses got lifted by an invisible force, and they were placed back into Lodi Kingdom’s resting area. All of the blood on the ground was cleansed, and the nose-piercing smell was mostly gone.

[One Sword] who was on the stage sensed something and looked down at Fei and Angela who were still hidden in the audience. [One Sword]’s eyes lit up as if he was thinking about something.

“Hey, you are [One Sword]?” Planic moved his sword off of his shoulder as he observed his opponent carefully. He suddenly laughed: “I thought you are much more powerful, but you seem alright. Hehe, make your move! Let me see if you really don’t use the second strike.”

As he finished speaking, the power sensation coming off of his body got more intense. The red warrior energy flame grew bigger.

“Eh?” Fei’s pupil contracted again.

Although what happened was sudden, he was still able to tell that Planic’s sensation got strange. It felt like Planic had taken some substance that increased his power in the short term. However, Fei who was a half-ass potion maker could even tell that the side-effects of this kind of substances were serious.

It looked like the Lodi Kingdom had really tried to win this match.

“Hahaha, [One Sword], your legend ends today!” Planic slowly walked toward [One Sword] as he adjusted his internal state. His warrior energy got more and more vicious as his warrior energy flame got less transparent and more vigorous. Soon, the audience could only see a blurry figure.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 295: I Look Forward to Battling You

Chapter 295: I Look Forward to Battling You

In comparison, [One Sword] was really average.

He was just standing there without any warrior energy surges or energy flames.

He didn’t even look at the opponent who was charging at him; rather, he was focused on the two figures who were under the cover of two black cloaks. It seemed like [One Sword] was thinking about something else that was irrelevant to this battle.

“Idiot! Getting distracted during battle? Underestimating me? DIE!”

Planic roared as he dashed forward even faster. He instantly got over the 20-meter distance and struck his huge mountain-like sword at [One Sword].

In the split second, it seemed like the tip of the sword was about to pierce into [One Sword]’s forehead. The wind created by this powerful strike already blew on [One Sword]’s hair, and the hair that was tied together by a rough rope fluttered.

It was a really lethal attack.

Fei could tell that this was a powerful combat technique. It allowed Planic to instantly get close to the opponent and unleash all of his force in one strike.

As [One Sword] was about to get his head penetrated, he lightly raised his right arm. The movement looked extremely slow, but it created a series of afterimages in the air.

In the next second, [One Sword]’s right hand touched the handle of the half-rusted sword on his back.

Whoosh!

As soon as the hand touched the handle, a sword-shaped energy dashed out.

All of the red warrior energy flames that came with Planic’s attack suddenly froze in mid-air.

The tip of Planic’s sword was only about one inch away from killing [One Sword]. With all of his power, Planic was so close to killing this famous warrior and becoming the new number one warrior among all affiliated kingdoms.

However, this one-inch distance looked like it was going to take an eternity to get through.

“You…… This…… No……” A stream of blood slid down Planic’s lips, and the red color contrasted with the pale face. The life energy was leaking out of his body in an uncontrollable manner.

“Puff……”

Blood exploded out of Planic’s chest, and he got turned into a blood man. He shouted as his body started to shake: “I wore…… Treasury Battle Armor…… no weapon could penetrate it…… You didn’t …… you didn’t even pull your sword, you……” He stuttered as he couldn’t believe what had happened.

“You are not worthy enough.”

After [One Sword] said that, he turned around and walked down the stage as if nothing had happened.

The man only touched his sword and didn’t even pull out the sword…… that alone was enough to destroy his opponent who carefully prepared for this for a while. This kind of power was unheard of.

Boom!

After [One Sword] took his fourth step, a cloud of blood mist appeared on the stage.

The former number one warrior of the Lodi Kingdom, Planic, died. His body exploded, and his blood and flesh spilled everywhere. The heavy sword that belonged to Planic fell to the ground, and the sword itself got split in half from the tip to the handle cleanly as a metal-colliding noise sounded; it almost sounded like the sword was crying.

Actually, the sword energy from [One Sword] cut the heavy sword in half from the beginning. But because it was so fast, the body of the heavy sword still held together. It only broke in half when it landed on the ground.

Fei closed his eyes and replayed that strike from [One Sword] again and again in his head.

There was only one feeling – Fast!

It was unbelievably fast!

Among everyone in the crowd, Fei was the only person who saw what went down.

[One Sword] touched his sword and pulled it out half-way. A dash of sword energy that wasn’t eye-catching shot out from the half-rusted sword and cut through everything. It first cut through the heavy sword made from purified iron that was forged over a hundred times, and it then cut into Planic’s body. Although this former number one warrior of Lodi was wearing a Treasury Battle Armor that was made from gold strings and was supposed to block damage from ultra-sharp weapons and warrior energies, it wasn’t able to block [One Sword]’s sword energy.

That dash of sword energy looked really ordinary.

Just like [One Sword] and his rusty sword, it wasn’t surprising nor special in terms of its appearance; it looked like a dash of candlelight at best. However, it was capable of cutting through everything.

Such a terrifying person,

Such a terrifying sword.

Such a terrifying sword energy.

Fei gasped sub-consciously and felt like he had underestimated the geniuses on this continent.

“I look forward to battling you!” [One Sword] who was in the spotlight suddenly stopped as he said that. He looked at one person in the audience and shook his shoulder. A dash of sword energy that didn’t contain any murderous spirit shot at the person.

Tink!

A hand grasped the sword energy.

When the sword energy and the hand met each other, a metal-colliding noise sounded. In the next second, the hand squeezed the energy forcefully and broke it. Fei lifted the part of the cloak that was covering his face, and he responded: “Want to challenge me? Get to the kingdom ranking matches first!”

“AH? He is…… [Sky Covering Fist] – the king of Chambord?” Some people in the crowd gasped.

Many people were wondering why [One Sword] who didn’t see anyone as an opponent would actively challenge someone, and many people were shocked after seeing a hand breaking [One Sword]’s sword energy.

But after people heard the gasps, they all understood what was going on.

They realized that the man in the black cloak beside them was the king of Chambord who was rumored to be the new number one warrior among all affiliated kingdoms.

No wonder the king’s nickname was [Sky Covering Fist].

Everyone knew that the king’s strength was on another level after he broke [One Sword]’s sword energy with one hand.

Many people knew that there would be a fight between the king of Chambord and [One Sword] …… it was the destiny of warriors.

But from the look of it, the battle that everyone was thinking about was going to arrive soon.

After his identity was revealed by [One Sword], it didn’t make much sense for Fei to stay here and be looked at like a rare animal. After all, he already saw the magnificence of [One Sword]’s techniques. Therefore, he held onto Angela’s hands and walked away. The people in front of them all moved aside and made a path for them as the people stared at Fei in fear, respect, and curiosity.

The two of them were walking really slow, but they suddenly disappeared after they walked out of the crowd. Everyone opened their eyes wide, and they couldn’t spot them anymore.

[One Sword] was silent as he watched Fei and Angela walk away. He then turned around and looked at the resting area of Lodi, and no Lodi warrior dared to look back at him.

This simple look destroyed the morale and momentum of the Lodi Kingdom.

In the next two individual matches, the Maze Kingdom turned them around and won both matches.

In the team matches, [One Sword] who rarely showed himself took on the role of the general and participated in the matches. With the presence of [One Sword], the 49 soldiers of Maze were overjoyed, and they easily won the four team matches.

After this, the Maze Kingdom became one of the top 12 kingdoms in the western battle region.

[One Sword] and [Sky Covering Fist] were going to meet each other soon.

……

……

When Fei and Angela left the western battle region, it was still early; it wasn’t even lunchtime yet. Since this was the first time that Fei and Angela spent time alone, they were having a great time. They didn’t rush back to Chambord’s campsite; they wandered around in the camp area. Angela liked noisy and busy areas where there were a ton of merchants selling different stuff, and she dragged Fei around to try to see everything.

After some time, Angela dragged Fei towards the eastern battle region where a lot of intense battles were taking place; she knew that Fei’s purpose today wasn’t just to chill.

“Hahahaha, you ant-like low-life, how dare you challenge me……” An ear-piercing and arrogant voice sounded from a Sword-Testing Stage close by. Fei and Angela both looked that way, and they saw a man in a fancy silver armor standing on the stage with both of his hands on his waist. In front of him, a hulky warrior was on the ground facing up; the warrior’s throat was sliced.

“Listen, I can easily kill the king of Chambord and [One Sword]. Anyone who challenges me would die! My goal is to become the number one warrior of the empire!” The young man didn’t hide his arrogance at all as he made that announcement to the crowd.

“Easily kill the king of Chambord and [One Sword]? Are you high? Where are you when they made their names heard?” Someone sneered in the crowd.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 296: [One Punch Seven Injuries]

Chapter 296: [One Punch Seven Injuries]

“Who was that? Stand the fu*k out!”

The young man was infuriated. He looked down at the crowd and locked his eyes onto Fei and Angela. “Hey, you two, yeah, you guys. Stop right there. What are you looking at? It must be you guys who said that. All dressed in black…… you guys don’t look like some nice people. How dare you guys slander me?”

This arrogant, violent, and rude warrior was really short-tempered. As he said that, he was about to jump off of the stage and attack. But in a split second, he couldn’t spot the two people anymore. As if they used some unknown magic, they were nowhere to be seen.

……

“Why are we leaving? I thought you are going to teach him a lesson?” After they left, Angela leaned her soft body against Fei and asked.

“My mission today is to spend time with my beautiful queen; I’m not here to fight.” Fei laughed as he tapped the girl’s nose.

Although that young man in fancy silver armor was extremely arrogant, Fei could tell that his strength was not bad; Fei even sensed a little danger as if that young man had some hidden power.

The idiotic arrogance that young man put out was probably a fake persona. If Fei wasn’t wrong, that young man was able to get into the final kingdom ranking matches. There was a high chance that Fei will encounter him there, and Fei would have all the time in the world to teach him lessons.

Fei and Angela wandered around the battle region.

After about ten minutes, a series of sharp screams sounded in front of them.

These screams were like the screams of a beast who was about to die; it sounded terrifying and horrific. Afterward, loud gasps of the crowd sounded. Then, nose-piercing blood smell dispersed into the area. It was so thick that it felt like it was blood flowing in the air rather than the smell of it.

“Ah, what is this smell? It stinks! What happened?” Angela frowned.

Fei looked forward at a Sword-Testing Stage.

There was a battle going on.

A purple figure was dashing around in a circle, and his footwork was so fast that he left dashes of phantoms in the air. The two strangely shaped blades in his hands flashed around as they cut at a cloud of blood mist that was in the center of the circle……

After Fei took a closer look, he was shocked.

Inside of the blood mist, there was a person who had no more skin on his body.

Every time the purple figure waved the blades, a small piece of flesh that was about the size of the fingernail would fly out of his opponent’s body. In less than ten seconds, the purple figure already struck out more than a hundred times. The opponent wanted to dodge, but he wasn’t able to get away from the tornado-like blades. The battle was in complete control of the purple figure, and the man in the center of the blood mist can only scream, cry, and die!

After 20 seconds, the purple figure finally stopped and drew back his blades.

Now, the man that was in the center of the blood mist and rotating around stopped as well. He was more than just dead. He got turned into a clean and white skeleton; not a bit of blood or flesh could be seen on it.

Clank! The skeleton fell to the ground and broke into many pieces.

Such a cruel technique.

Fei lightly frowned.

That purple figure was extremely fast, and his technique was also strange. His control of the blades was on another level as he was able to clean all of the flesh off of that person that fast…… It was obvious that this purple figure was much stronger than his opponent, and he was able to win this match using only one strike. However, he used the cruelest way of all, and he made more than a hundred cuts on his opponent. This man was a sick psycho!

But undoubtedly, he was also a master warrior.

Fei didn’t stay at this stage for too long, and he left with Angela soon.

The scene there was too bloody, and he was afraid that his fiancée would get frightened.

This was the destiny of warriors on the Azeroth Continent. You either kill others or get killed by others. If one wanted to survive on this continent, he or she would have to get stronger and stronger. That was the only way to protect the people and things that he or she loved.

After Fei and Angela walked forward for a little, they saw another Sword-Testing Stage that was crowded with many people. People were cheering, and thunder-liking clapping noises resonated in the area. Fei took a look, and the person on the stage was the young king of Byzantine – Constantine.

Fei stopped and watched from afar.

The opponent was a tall and bulky warrior. The man was using a pair of cast-iron hammers, and the stage would shake every time the hammers hit the ground.

Even though the warrior was powerful, Constantine was not having a hard time.

This young king was stable yet agile. He was wearing a light silver armor, and he had a pair of iron gloves that had backward hooks on them. Although his punching speed wasn’t fast, beast roaring noises would sound alone side it.

“Uh? I didn’t expect Constantine to achieve this level in such a short time. His [Seven Injures Fist] has contained a little tiger howls and dragon roars – it represents the first level mastery – [One Punch Seven Injuries]. Although that [Hulk Potion] improved his body, he was a talented warrior!” Fei thought.

He was a little surprised by how far Constantine got with the [Seven Injures Fist].

However, this [Seven Injure Fist] was a technique that would injure one’s self before injuring the opponent. To achieve this level of mastery, Constantine’s internal organs must have suffered some damage. Fei told everything to Constantine from the beginning, and this young king still chose to cultivate using this technique. There must have been something that he wanted to protect dearly, and that was the reason why he wanted to get strong very fast.

As Fei was thinking, the scale of victory already tilted towards one side.

Constantine punched onto the opponent’s chest, and the raised hammers of the opponent couldn’t strike down as a tiger howling and dragon roaring noise sounded. Blood flowed out of the seven opening on the opponent’s face including mouth, nostrils, ears, and eyes. After a short pause, the man fell down to the ground like a tree that got chopped down.

Bam! Bam! The hammers of the tough man fell to the ground, and the noise woke up the people who were still in shock. Suddenly, cheering and clapping erupted like a volcano.

The audiences favored this young king.

Constantine bowed at the audiences politely, picked up the hammers that were on the ground, and walked down the stage.

It was this young king’s little hobby to collect his opponents’ weapons.

Before this battle, he got the spear of another warrior from another kingdom.

Although these weapons were not god-tier weapons, they were treated by Constantine like treasures. Maybe one day when he had the word “emperor” in his name, there would be a huge library that would showcase these weapons that represented his cultivation path.

Constantine walked toward the resting area of Byzantine, and he didn’t spot Fei and Angela who were cheering him on in the crowd.

In the resting area, the beautiful queen Izabella rushed out and hugged her husband. Then, she wiped the sweat off of Constantine’s forehead. She was worried and glad at the same time.

Every time Constantine went on the Sword-Testing Stage, Izabella would feel like the time passed by extremely slowly, and her heart would race as fast as it could.

She knew that her lover was the king and he had to represent and bring honor to his loyal subjects. But as a wife, she wished her lover would never have to step on that vicious and dangerous Sword-Testing Stage again.

Those were two really contradicting mentalities. No one can be certain that the young king would win all the battles he was in; after all, Constantine wasn’t the two legendary warriors – [One Sword] who only use one strike, nor [Sky Covering Fist] who was mysteriously powerful.

After thinking of the king of Chambord, Izabella can’t thank him enough.

She remembered clearly that it was a chilly night with a heavy snowfall. If it wasn’t for the king of Chambord, she might have become the toy of Blood-Edge, and her lover might have died in battles. It was because of the king of Chambord’s generosity that her and Constantine’s fate changed…… So did the fate of Byzantine Kingdom.

……

Fei and Angela didn’t walk up and say hi to Constantine. After they watched this match, they walked towards another battle region like ordinary people.

“Let’s go! The number one goddess of the affiliated kingdoms is going to appear on No. 14 Stage!”

“Number one goddess? Is it the iceberg-like Princess Cindy from the Bulan Kingdom?”

“Of course it is her. Who else can be called the number one goddess of the affiliated kingdoms? Ah, don’t pull on me, I need to get a good spot……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 297: Sudden Change

Chapter 297: Sudden Change

The noisy crowd started to rush toward one particular Sword-Testing Stage.

Fei only saw this before in his previous life when a celebrity appeared on the street. Many people in the crowd got stepped on and lost their shoes, and some traveling poets who were leading the rush got pulled back by people and got their robes ripped. The least fortunate people fell down and got stepped over by many other; they almost died. It was chaotic.

“Let’s see who dares to call herself the number one goddess of affiliated kingdoms? Eh, it is definitely my Angela who deserves that name!” Fei teased his fiancée as he pulled on her hands. A light invisible force emitted from his body, and no one could get too close to them.

Soon, the two of them got to the No. 14 Sword-Testing Stage.

The stage itself was surrounded by more than 4,000 people, and it was packed! This was more than the audience at Chambord’s and other level 1 affiliated kingdoms’ battles. Some of the over-confident young men already had gifts and roses in their hands as they cheered on Cindy’s name.

Fei lightly exerted some of his force and created some space; he didn’t want Angela to get squeezed.

Before the match began and before Cindy got on stage, the atmosphere was already at a climax. From the chatters around him, Fei heard that the Bulan Kingdom was a mid-tier level 3 affiliated kingdom, and they weren’t the crowd favorite. But during the match yesterday, Princess Cindy of Bulan unbelievably killed a master warrior of a level 2 affiliated kingdom with one strike.

That shocked a lot of people, and Matt Razi who was the number one traveling poet of the empire walked by and commented that Princess Cindy would be a top 3 candidate in the kingdom ranking matches.

Matt Razi was never wrong, and that made Princess Cindy who was already pretty gain a lot of fame. Some of the traveling poets gave her the name [Number One Goddess of Affiliated Kingdoms], and many men got a crush on her. In a short time, she gained a lot of popularity, and her fame was on par with the two legends – [One Sword] and the King of Chambord.

“Matt Razi said that she is going to be in the top 3?”

Fei was a little surprised.

Matt Razi appeared when Fei was battling the Executive Knights. Although the man didn’t show much of himself, Fei knew that this man was very powerful with hidden strength. The man who was named as the number one traveling poet of the empire must have a great observation and identification skill. Since Matt Razi gave such high praise, this princess of Bulan must have got some tricks up her sleeves.

As people around him talked more and more, Fei got a little interested in this girl.

Soon, the matches started. In the first few rounds, the participants from the Bulan Kingdom were all men. They won two out of the five individual matches. The performance was really average, and Fei was getting a little impatient.

Suddenly, a red figure appeared on the stage.

Princess Cindy.

She was absolutely beautiful. Like a goddess, even her frowning expression moved a lot of men.

The red magic armor protected her arms and torso, and her slender waist was exposed. Her red skirt covered her butt and one-third of her legs, and the rest of her legs were naked but protected by the red magic energy emitting from the armor. Most of her red hair was tied behind her head by a white silky band, and some of the hair beside her face fluttered in the wind. What was the most eye-catching was a red wand that was about 150 centimeters long. There was a red magic gem inlaid in the wand, and it was about the size of a dragon’s eye.

A mage!

Fei was surprised again. It was the first time that he saw a mage on the Sword-Testing Stages.

Although mage was one of the dominating professions, there were a lot fewer mages than warriors. Mage was an expensive and noble profession; a lot of resources were needed to cultivate a mage as the amount was comparable to equipping and maintaining a heavy cavalry troop. Therefore, there were a lot fewer mages in this competition as any loss would be devastating. Fei didn’t expect the Bulan Kingdom to have such a powerful mage!

The armor this girl was wearing was a powerful magic set. Circles of red magic energies surged around Princess Cindy like the waves in the ocean, and Fei who was a level 54 Barbarian couldn’t clearly detect the level of her.

She was someone who Fei had to respect.

As if she sensed the stare, Cindy looked at Fei as lights flashed in her eyes. It was an advanced detection magic. Although the powerful magic rapidly scanned Fei’s body, the princess of Bulan shook her head. She thought she was hallucinating since she didn’t discover anything.

Fei who was under the cover of the cloak smiled.

Only a master warrior like that mysterious man can see through his Barbarian Force Field. In addition, there was a lot of difference between the power structure of the warriors and mages on Azeroth and the seven professions in Diablo World. The seven different kinds of power from Diablo world didn’t contain any warrior energy or magic energy surge, so they were hard to detect.

Fei soon left the No. 14 Stage with Angela; he didn’t stay for the battle.

The king was sure that Matt Razi was correct – this princess would definitely be able to get into the top 3. No one in the battle region posed a threat to her.

“Didn’t expect to encounter so many powerful people when I just wanted to spend some time with Angela. Looks like this competition isn’t as boring as I thought.”

Fei slowly got interested in the competition.

After they wandered around other stages, it was already noon. Fei and Angela got to a nice restaurant and was planning to enjoy a peaceful lunch.

As they sat down, the four main battle legions of the empire – [Whip of the Thunderlord], [Anger of the Fire Lord], [Gigantic Wood Legion], [Blizzard Legion], that surrounded the camp area started to make moves as sky-shaking bugle noise sounded. Everyone in the camp area hard it.

“This bugle……” Fei’s expression changed color: “This is the warning signal for a full-on war. What happened? This noise…… could it be that the battle between Spartax and Zenit on the frontier changed?”

Thunder-like bugle noise sounded throughout the camp area and the capital.

Fei no longer was in the mood for a chill lunch. After he and Angela quickly ate some food, they returned to Chambord’s campsite.

Soon, a shocking news spread in the camp area.

After more than half a month of battle around the border, the situation suddenly worsened. The troops of Spartax Empire suddenly broke through the defense line Zenit sat up at the southern key location – Razer City, and one of the ten main battle legions [Night Snow Legion] which had 20,000 elite soldiers got wiped out. The second most famous general at Zenit – Bolun Zhang was not willing to retreat; he felt like he had failed the emperor’s trust. He battled the enemy with his 100 guards and stayed at Razor City. Now, no one knew if he was dead or alive.

In one night, Spartax Empire suddenly sent in reinforcement, and more than 60,000 elite Spartax soldiers pushed 150 kilometers into Zenit’s territories. Three southern regions of Zenit fell into the hands of Spartax. The political structure of the three regions got torn, and tens of thousands of officials and noble people got killed. The war had spread into the core of Zenit, and numerous homeless people and defeated soldiers rushed toward the capital. Without proper defense and hard terrain, Spartax soldiers pushed into Zenit like a hot iron stick that stabbed into a block of cheese.

To Zenit, the situation turned to the worst.

If the Spartax soldiers pushed forward for 150 more kilometers, they would be at St, Petersburg.

The news shocked and scared a lot of people.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 298: Events Came In Waves, People Were Like Chess Pieces

Chapter 298: Events Came In Waves, People Were Like Chess Pieces

That afternoon, the reports from the frontline went into the Military Headquarter located in St. Petersburg’s southern region. It was rumored that the generals of Zenit got scolded by Emperor Yassin. Right now, the generals and the high-up officials were anxious and worried. Because of the collapsed frontline, a lot of nobles were blamed and locked up in the jail in Imperial Knight Palace. Even though the old general Bolun Zhang didn’t retreat and fought the enemy, his family was under close monitor as well……

As more and more scouts came in and out of the Capital, more and more horses died of exhaustion in Zenit’s territory. The people in the empire were all concerned.

Some people said that the elite troops of Spartax were about to reach St. Petersburg, some people said that general Bolun Zhang who got captured already surrendered to the enemy, and some people said that Emperor Yassin was about to die due to his illness. In the rumors that were passed around, the nobles were getting ready to run to the north to avoid the war, and Zenit Empire was about to collapse. Everything was just depressing.

After the rumors came, the camp area got even more chaotic.

More than 30 affiliated kingdoms from the south were affected the most. The kings and soldiers almost started a riot.

Their kingdoms were in the south, and a lot of the kingdoms in the southern region of the empire were conquered by the troops of Spartax. The fire of war burned on their land and their loved one were in a bad situation. The soldiers of Spartax were known as cruel and cold-blooded, and they had killed 100,000 civilians of Zenit before in one day. Since the grudge and hatred between the two empires were so deep, only bones and burned ground were left after the Spartax soldiers went through Zenit’s affiliated kingdoms.

Under such circumstance, some of the kings of the southern kingdoms were worried to their death. They were in no mood to finish the competition, and they had asked for permissions to go back to their kingdom, fight for the empire, and save their loved ones.

The other kings were waiting for the empire to speak out. Some of the kings had strongly urged the empire to send reinforcement to the three regions that were being taken. Everyone wanted to get rid of the evil Spartax invaders.

At this time, a name was talked about a lot.

[Zenit’s God of War] Andrew-Arshavin.

At a time when Emperor Yassin couldn’t lead the army due to his illness, many people rested their hopes on this [God of War] who had killed numerous Spartax soldiers on the border of the two empires. Although Arshavin was only 35 years old, he had about 20 years of experience leading the military. The [Iron-Blood Legion] was invincible under his command, and the Spartax soldiers were terrified of him. This man and his troop was the counter to Spartax.

In a short time, the support for the elder prince skyrocketed.

At the same time, the battle for the throne also changed dramatically.

The two princes were in a 50/50 situation before, but the scale of victory suddenly tilted towards the [Zenit’s God of War] who people thought would bring victory to Zenit in this war against Spartax.

Compared to the elder prince who had a bright record, second prince Dominguez was only a love-child. He hadn’t earned any merits since he came to St. Petersburg, and he only received investments and supports from nobles families because he was loved by his father. But as the emperor’s health conditions worsen day by day, the [Mad Dog] second prince was really about to lose the battle to [Zenit’s God of War] elder prince, especially after the empire ran into such a dangerous time.

……

As chaos came to the camp area, the campsite of Chambord was very peaceful.

One reason was that Chambord was located in the northern region; even if St. Petersburg got conquered, Chambord would still be safe. That was one of the benefits of being in a remote and poor region. The nobles and wealthy kingdoms that looked down on Chambord now all wished to become bumpkins so they can avoid the war.

Of course, the warriors of Chambord loved battles.

People like Pierce, Drogba, and Oleg already expressed their interest in going to the frontline and battling the enemies. Even Peter-Cech who was a really considerate person also thought about leading the Bylaw Enforcement Officers and Saint Seiyas into the war; he believed that the real war would let the boys become men.

This was what happened after these guys got much stronger; their confidence skyrocketed.

This also occurred because they had infinite trust in their king.

Fei directly booted these guys out. He hated war. Even if war came, Chambord would be the last kingdom to be summoned to fight the war.

Fei was absolutely right.

As the entire Capital and camp area were in chaos and people were anxious, order from Emperor Yassin and the Military Headquarter came before sunset. The elder prince Andrew-Arshavin was named the head commander, and he was ordered to lead his [Iron Blood Legion] as well the two of the ten main battle legions, [Whip of the Thunder Lord] and [Anger of the Fire Lord], that totaled 50,000 soldiers to the battlefront in three days.

After the order came out, the chaos mostly settled.

Soon, another order came out.

The empire rejected the requests from the southern kingdoms who wanted to head back to their homeland and fight with the invaders. All of them were ordered to stay in the camp area and participate in the competition until it was over.

Because of this sudden war, the competition was modified. The next round of challenge matches was canceled, and the top ten masters, as well as the top five kingdoms from each battle region, would enter directly into the kingdom ranking matches.

After the competition was over, the 244 affiliated kingdoms would form one new legion and participate in the war against the Spartax Empire. The top ten masters of the competition would be canonized as level 1 nobles, and they would get commanding roles in the newly formed legion.

The track record and military merits the affiliated kingdoms could get in the war with Spartax would be used to promote and demote the kingdoms.

The top 10 kingdoms with the most military merits would automatically become the new level 1 affiliated kingdoms. Just like that, the numbers and the structures of the affiliated kingdoms would stay the same, but the level of the kingdoms would change.

To a certain degree, this patched the issue of the cancelation of the challenge matches. Also, it meant that a crazy era for the affiliated kingdoms came.

The challenge matches in the competition were giving an advantage to the old powerful kingdoms. They had a lot accumulated strength, and their connections with the powerful forces in St. Petersburg allowed them to stay powerful forever. But since the ranking was now based on military merits, the weaker kingdoms had a chance to shine.

All the accumulated strength of these powerful kingdoms was almost neglectable in a war. During the war, numerous people would be killed, and heroes would get the chance to rise. If the opportunity was right, even a small figure could become a legendary hero.

To a lot of small kingdoms, this was their chance. This slim chance was something they were going to focus on.

Compared with challenge matches, the small kingdoms had more chances in wars.

For a moment, all the affiliated kingdoms were hyped for the upcoming war with Spartax in the south.

The masters and kingdoms that could get into the top 10 and top 5 were getting ready for the final charge. They weren’t just attracted to the noble status; they were more interested in the ability to command the legion that was going to form.

Chambord was definitely a hot candidate for the leading position.

……

As the outside world was getting noisy, Fei did something else.

He called old Zolasc and young Modric into his central tent. After two hours of secret conversion, the two of them left the Chambord’s campsite with their belongings. Soon, the two people who were a part of Chambord’s expeditionary force were nowhere to be found.

In a few days, a new organization that was called [Letter Office] became active around the Capital.

No one knew who this organization belonged to. They only knew that this organization was very secretive, and they were looking for all kinds of useful and non-useful information. In addition, they were looking to hire people who had all kinds of skills. This organization soon caught the other forces’ attention. But after some spying, they learned that there were three people who were behind everything. These three people were always together. The old man and the young boy were normal people; they weren’t strong warriors. However, there was a big mysterious person with a five-colored mask on the face. This person never talked, but this person’s strength was inestimable.

The old man and the young boy were in charge of the operation of [Letter Office], and the masked person was like a sharp sword that protected them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 299: As If They Just Met

Chapter 299: As If They Just Met

No one was able to survive after taking one strike from the person with the five-colored mask, and no one knew where this person came from. Like an unsolved mystery, this person couldn’t be identified. However, anyone who was in the way of the [Letter Office] was taken out by this person.

As the war in the southern regions of Zenit got heated, as the military competition of Zenit was at its climax, only a few people knew that the underground forces at St. Petersburg got reshuffled. This was unknown to a lot of people. But to people who knew what happened, it was shocking like a loud thunder. It was opening the curtain to another bloody day.

This thunder-like change took place really fast.

In a short time, the mysterious organization [Letter Office] quickly acquired a few mercenary groups and other organizations by using the money from the old man and the young boy as well as the powerful strength of the masked person. Although it was still small, it established its ground. Like a poison that was odorless and colorless, it was quietly leaking into numerous forces around the region.

……

In the two days, the preliminary matches were completed.

After four days of battles, each of the five battle regions got their top ten masters as well as the top five kingdoms. The masters and kingdoms that lost were getting ready to go to the southern regions of Zenit for the war, and the masters and the kingdoms that are placed got a day of rest before the kingdom ranking matches.

The outcome of the kingdom ranking matches was important. The masters with higher ranks would get to have more control of the new legion. According to the Military Headquarters, the positions of the legion commander, as well as upper-level officials of this new legion, would all be filled by the masters and kingdomsè representatives that were in the kingdom ranking matches. This alone was a delicious piece of meat, and none of the affiliated kingdoms in Zenit had gotten this chance since the establishment of Zenit. Because of this attractive offer, all the candidates of the kingdom ranking matches went crazy.

Chambord was invincible in the northern battle region. They defeated everyone including two powerful level 1 affiliated kingdoms and three top-tier level 2 affiliated kingdoms.

Out of the top ten masters in the northern battle region, eight of them were Chambordians. At the same time, the 50 Saint Seiyas also got a record of 24-0! It was a legendary record, and Chambord got the number one position in the team matches in the region.

The fact that a little level 6 affiliated kingdom became the only kingdom that didn’t drop a single match among all affiliated kingdoms shocked everyone once again. The young king of Chambord, as well as the warriors under his command, became stories told by many traveling poets. Almost everyone knew about it.

……

Powerful masters also appeared in other battle regions.

The king of Byzantine, Constantine, became the ninth seated master in the southern battle region, but his kingdom didn’t get placed in the top five kingdoms and lost the opportunity to continue forward. The [Fire and Wind Dual Warrior] of the Gudong Kingdom’s warriors, Huerk and Kanort, were the top 10 warriors of their battle region. [Bloody Duel Blade] who turned six of his opponents into skeletons was in the top ten, and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who Fei met was the number one warrior of the eastern battle region. Prince Cindy of Bulan was the number two warrior of the western battle region after [One Sword]……

Five battle regions, 50 masters, and 25 kingdoms were going to compete the next day.

In the last four days, more than 600 warriors died, more than 1,000 warriors got injured, and more than 2,000 normal soldiers suffered causalities. All these numbers were actually a lot lower. After all, since the war was coming, a lot of the kingdoms decided to go at it in a more peaceful manner; more strength should be saved for the invading enemies. However, the upcoming kingdom ranking matches were totally different. Since the commanding power of the new legion was up for grab, the matches would be bloody and cruel.

During the rest day before the kingdom ranking matches, [Zenit’s God of War]] Arshavin led [Iron Blood Legion], [Whip of the Thunderlord], and [Anger of the Fire Lord] to the gate of St. Petersburg for a pre-war ritual. The three legions that totaled more than 50,000 elite soldiers were going to go to the southern regions to take down the Spartax invaders. Except for the three legions, more than 100 royal mages were going to be with Arshavin as well. On top of that, four Executive Knights, [White Cloud Knight], [Shadow Knight], [Bloodthirst Knight], and [Punishment Knight] would follow along with their four Executive Cavalries that were equipped to the teeth.

The reinforcement to the south almost accounted for one-fifth of the empire’s military power. The troops were strong, and the commanding general Arshavin had never lost a war. For a moment, almost everyone got optimistic about the war.

Before the reinforcement troops left for the south, Fei met up with elder princess Tanasha who he last saw at [Hot Spring Gate].

This time, Fei was the one who asked her to meet up by going through the knight captain Romain.

Chambord’s transformation wasn’t completed yet. Before Chambord was strong enough to handle everything on its own, Fei’s strategy was too hide under a big tree and enjoy the shade. Therefore, he couldn’t let the big tree Zenit die.

Although a lot of people were optimistic about Arshavin and believed that he could turn things around, Fei who had lived a life before coming to Azeroth Continent knew that there wasn’t a troop or a commanding general in the world that was truly invincible forever. During critical times, Fei knew that he needed to help the empire out.

His help was to provide a bunch of potions from Diablo World.

[Health Potion] could save elite soldiers’ lives, and it could allow the soldiers to fight for longer. [Stamina Potion] could instantly restore the vitality of the troops. [Mana Potion] could help the royal mages to regenerate their mana in a short time and turn battles around using their magic spells.

The only thing that made Fei a little disappointed was that this [Goddess of Intelligence] wasn’t even surprised when she received 30 bottles of [Health Potion], 40 bottles of [Stamina Potion], and 40 bottles of [Mana Potion]. It felt like she was expecting them.

For a moment, Fei felt like he had been seen through by this noble and beautiful woman who looked a little ill.

Although this princess looked a little ill, she didn’t look like she was going to die soon. When Fei just met her, even the priest from the Holy Church said that she only had half a year to live. Perhaps the [Full Rejuvenation Potion] Fei gave her worked, she looked a lot healthier compared to then.

“Alexander, the two formulas you gave me are really magical. The leading royal mage Lelouch and others had already made some potions. The only thing is that the success rates of the formulas are really low, and the effect of the potions aren’t as stable. The potions they made aren’t as effective as yours. After we ran some calculations, it seemed like the value of the potions barely surpassed the value of the ingredients and labor cost.”

The elder princess said to Fei with a smile on her face.

The princess who was really smart already guessed that Fei had hidden something from her, and what she said was like a test.

However, Fei only smiled back.

The two formulas Fei gave her in [Hot Spring Gate] were customized by Akara and Cain. The two “strategists” of Fei tailored the formulas so that the healing effect decreased and the number of ingredients increased.

Only Fei had the real formulas, and he wasn’t going to give them out to anyone.

Since the potions he gave to Tanasha just now were dilated by water and were just a little bit better than the potions other mages made, Fei was able to blame everything on the instability of the formulas.

“But since this war broke out, your formulas are really valuable. On top of that, you even supplied the empire with these potions. These would all be big merits on Chambord’s record!” Tanasha changed the topic after she saw Fei’s dull response.

“Thank you, your highness.” Fei continued with his smile.

Fei knew that this princess would be able to get information if he talked too much, so it was better for him to keep everything concise. It was obvious that this princess was on the side of Arshavin. Since Fei didn’t want to go to that side, there was now an unavoidable invisible barrier between the two of them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 300: The Ranking of Masters

Chapter 300: The Ranking of Masters

“In three hours, my brother Andrew is going to lead the legions towards the southern regions. Alexander, what do you think about the upcoming war?” The Elder Princess was suddenly feeling a little down after Fei only smiled at her. She wanted to draw this young king to her party, but she somehow changed the topic as the words were about to be said.

“[Zenit’s God of War] his highness is invincible. He would definitely kill all the Spartax invaders!” Fei said.

“Really? You really think that? Don’t you think it is a little fishy that the Spartax troops suddenly broke through the defense line at Razor City? Before that, they couldn’t get through it for 15 days.”

Fei was really surprised.

“So this princess mean…… there are secrets behind this big loss that were intentionally covered?”

As Fei wanted to ask more questions, a team of cavaliers rushed by. The cavalier that got off of the horse first was Romain. After he greeted Fei politely, he whispered something into the Elder Princess’ ear.

“The reinforcement troops are about to have the pre-war ritual. I need to leave. Oh, right. I miss Angela. If there is time, please let Angela hang out with me at St. Petersburg. I think we have a special connection.”

The Elder Princess got up and said farewells to Fei. After she got on her magic carriage, she left for the ritual hosted by the [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin. She was guarded by the girl Ziene, Romain, and Romain’s cavalry team.

Fei rubbed his chin as he watched her leave.

What the Elder Princess said pointed to something huge and terrifying.

Fei was actually thinking about that as well. Zenit had a lot of soldiers on the border, and so did Spartax. The two empires had similar numbers of soldiers. In addition, the general at Razor City was Bolun Zhang, a famous elder general. Even though he wasn’t aggressive and good at attacking as Arshavin, he was better at defending and guarding. Since both empires had frictions with each other, they knew each other’s bottom-line pretty well. Razor City was a great place for defense since it was really hard to conquer, that made the one-night collapse of Zenit’s troops shocking.

Unless…… Spartax Empire doubled the number of soldiers it had on the border, or there were criminals who committed treason within the city and opened the gate to the enemies.

Neither of these explanations was good for Zenit.

Now, Fei realized that his idea of constructing Chambord’s own intelligence network by using Zolasc’s and Modric’s talent was an extraordinary idea. Although the power of this network was still weak and couldn’t help Fei out at the moment, it could grow rapidly. One day, it would give Fei information that others won’t have. He would be no longer relying on other people’s words to make estimations and judgments. He needed the best information to figure out the truth.

Compared with truth, even the most accurate judgment was inferior.

Fei thought about all of that as the Elder Princess and her people merged into the huge group of people in the ritual ceremony.

When he turned around, he saw Paris who was in her usual white dress; she was standing 10 meters away. She was looking at Fei with a weird expression.

“What? Your majesty, are you switching side now since Arshavin got a stronger advantage? Is that why you are showing such generosity to the Elder Princess?” Paris walked toward Fei as the usual coquettish smile appeared on the face that made numerous man fell in love. Although she was smiling, her tone was a little hostile. It was obvious that she saw Fei gifting potions to the Elder Princess.

Fei pointed at the char beside him and signaled this demonic woman to take a seat. He then laughed and said: “You are mistaking. The empire is in a critical time, and everyone has to support the empire. I’m just doing what an affiliated king should do. You know once if St. Petersburg falls, none of us can be safe and secure.

“I’m not going to sit on the seat that Tanasha sat on!” Paris stared at Fei as she pulled the chair Fei was sitting on. After she sat down on that chair, she pointed at another chair further away and said: “You also can’t sit on the chair she sat on.”

Fei curled his lips as he moved to the chair Paris was pointing at. He looked at the girl who was throwing a child-like tantrum and shook his head; he was a little scared of this intelligent yet playful woman. “Who said the Elder Prince is at an advantage? Maybe a lot of people are supporting him right now, but these people can’t ultimately determine who the throne is going to go to. Dominguez his highness is still loved by Yassin his majesty. Hehehe, maybe when the Elder Prince gets the victory and comes back, the person sitting on the throne is the Second Prince.”

These types of situations happened too frequent in ancient Chinese history. For example, the Elder Prince of Qing First Emperor (The First Emperor of the First Dynasty, Qing, of Ancient China.) was supported by the majority of the officials and nobles, and the prince had the control of more than a million soldiers. However, such a heroic figure got the throne robbed from him by his useless brother via schemes and tricks. That just went to prove that the battle of the throne happened on the political level and not on the battleground.

After hearing Fei’s word, Paris smiled and got very lovely. She leaned her body forward and looked at Fei with her big and shiny eyes. “So you favor Dominguez his highness?” She asked softly.

Fei’s eyes slid down Paris’ face and peak at her cleavage sub-consciously. After that, he quickly laid back in his chair and laughed: “Does it matter who I favor?”

“Yes, it is really important.” Paris detected what Fei did, and she laughed proudly. She laid back in her chair and switched back to a serious face. “From the military order, the 244 affiliated kingdoms would need to come together and create a new legion, and the number one master in the kingdom ranking matches would be the commanding general of this legion. Alexander, you are one strong candidate for that position, and you might be the one who gets that power. Do you think that is not an important role?”

“Haha, yeah, I’m pretty important once you put it like that.”

Fei responded. As the sudden situations occurred, his status in the empire had changed dramatically. Before, he was an individual who only battled and fought with his own strength, and now he was like a major force at Zenit that had an effect on the highest level.

“Hehehe, you sure are not low-key about that. You should first try to see how you can become the number one warrior. There are too many young and talented warriors who made appearances in the competition thus far. They are all candidates for that number one position; your opponent isn’t just [One Sword].”

“If I want to become the number one, the rest of them can only watch!” Fei’s words expressed his absolute confidence in himself. This confidence came from Fei’s powerful individual strength.

“Yeah, but it is not wrong to be more careful.” Paris was shocked by the confidence that this young king had. A strange light flashed through her eyes, and she reminded Fei as she threw a thin booklet to Fei. The booklet was made with top-quality paper and craftsmanship.

“Look it through, it might be of help.” She said.

“The Estimated Rankings and Power Level – Masters from the five battle regions?”

Fei flipped through the booklet and saw detailed records of all 50 masters that made into the final round of matches including names, estimated power levels, break down of the combat techniques, battle styles, and habits. Fei saw his name first, then followed by [One Sword] and Princess Cindy of Bulan. Huerk and Kanort the [Fire and Wind Dual Warriors], [Bloody Duel Blade], and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who all had the chance facing Fei were all high-up on the list.

Constantine, the king of Byzantine, was ranked 33 on the list. Except for Fei, the highest-ranking master from Chambord was [Destructive Finger] Peter-Cech who was ranked 13, and the lowest-ranking master from Chambord was [Deadly Assassin of Shadow] Philip-Inzagi who was ranked 41.

Just from the ranking of these people alone, Fei was sure that the information recorded in the booklet had a lot of truth to it.

After Fe read through everything, he saw a line of fine print on the last page – “Zenit’s Number One Traveling Poet Matt Razi’s production. Limited to 100 copies. Selling Price: 10,000 gold coins.”

“Damn, this guy again.:

Matt Razi’s figure appeared in Fei’s head. “That guy must be a lover of money. No wonder his robe is flashy, and even his wine cup is made from gold. He sure knows how to make money the most efficient way.”

However, despite the greed, Matt Razi’s judgment was very accurate, and Fei believed 80% of what was in the booklet.

At this moment, a deep and loud bugle noise sounded.

Fei and Paris both look in the direction of the noise, and they found that the pre-war ritual just finished. Captain Romain was named the Herald, and he led 3,000 cavaliers as the first group of reinforcement to the south. The thunder-like clattering horse-hoof noises resonated in the area as the 3000 cavaliers rushed out of the ceremonial field and disappeared very fast.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 301: I Will Break Them with My Fists

Chapter 301: I Will Break Them with My Fists

After the first group of 3000 cavaliers left for the southern regions, the place where the pre-war ceremony was hosted got noisy and a little chaotic; everyone was doing the last bit of preparation before the expedition. People were shouting, horses were neighing, and the wheels of carts and chariots were squeaking. The important figures at the Military Headquarters, noble families, and royal families all appeared around the troops to send them off. Dominguez and his parties showed up as well.

Fei was invited to come to the ceremony as well, but he didn’t show up.

In the cold weather, the moisture that left the bodies via breathing immediately froze and turned into the fog-like white “steam”. As more than 60,000 people breathed, these “steam” quickly went up to the sky and created a big dark “cloud”.

As the bugle sounded again, the three main battle legions started to march as well.

The scene was magnificent.

Fei was seeing such a scene in person for the first time. The spears and polearms were as tall and dense as a forest, and the soldiers marched on like the waves in the ocean. A serious and murderous atmosphere appeared. Tens of thousands of soldiers were all emitting such a sensation, and such sensation got more powerful as they were combined. Although it was intangible, it was truly spectacular. Even the “cloud” in the sky got a huge hole in it as it got broken by this sensation. It was a shocking phenomenon.

This aggregated murderous sensation even made Fei who was a powerful master warrior feel tiny and insignificant.

The troops rushed by like a blood flood. At this time, Fei finally saw the [Zenit’s God of War], Arshavin, who was surrounded by his elite guards. The man was riding on a white horse and wearing a shiny black armor; he looked confident and proud.

Under the classic Zenit royal flag that had a two-headed polar bear on it, the commanding general of more than 60,000 soldiers looked majestic and pressing. His every single action drew the attention of the soldiers, and he looked invincible in his current form.

Fei clearly sensed that the murderous and broad sensations of all the soldiers were somehow enveloping this [Zenit’s God of War]. It felt like all of the soldiers’ strength were aggregated onto this man.

Under such boost, Arshavin’s not-so-tall figure looked huge, and a terrifying and glorious sensation that Fei had never sensed came off of Arshavin.

Suddenly, it seemed like this [Zenit’s God of War] also sensed something. He turned his head around and stared at Fei. He also noticed Paris who was standing by Fei.

The atmosphere between Fei and Arshavin was very subtle.

Although they were still quite far away, Fei seemed to have heard the “Humph” that came out of Arshavin’s nose.

As if that sound carried the strength of all the soldiers, Fei felt like it was a condemn from the gods that came down from the sky. It made Fei also felt a little indefensible.

This was the moment that Fei realized Arshavin didn’t get his nickname for nothing.

Arshavin wasn’t a bright character in Fei’s eyes. Although the man was a six-star warrior, he was only on par with the Executive Knights; he wasn’t a top master warrior in the empire. After Fe defeated the four Executive Knights, he no longer treated this [Zenit’s God of War] as a threat.

But at this moment, Fei realized that Arshavin’s nickname didn’t come from his individual strength; it was from his military commanding abilities, it was from his confidence and strategy of controlling tens of thousands of soldiers.

Arshavin was only [Zenit’s God of War] when he had tens of thousands of soldiers under his command. Like a [God of War], he was able to predict the enemy’s next move, and he was able to make plans to conquer everything. He was truly invincible.

Fei felt like he was slightly inferior to Arshavin at a moment like this.

Fei asked himself a lot of questions such as: “Can I be as confident and tightly grasped the strength of tens of thousands of soldiers when I’m in command just like this prince?”

The answer was obviously no.

Fei was a little distracted by his own thoughts.

“Hehehe, what? You are also shocked by the Elder Prince?”

The smart Paris saw Fei’s expression and knew what he was thinking about. She spoke gently as she tried to comfort Fei.

“Alexander, you don’t need to be better than everyone at everything. There isn’t a perfect person in this world; even the gods are not perfect. There are a lot of people in the empire that don’t like the Elder Prince just like me, but everyone has to admit that Arshavin is one of the most promising and proficient generals Zenit had since its establishment. In terms of only leading the troops and engaging in wars, no one in Zenit is the Elder Prince’s match except Emperor Yassin himself. A man like him is born for wars. All of his talents came from the gods. As long as he has soldiers under his command, he would be the star of the show. He would be the [God of War]!”

As Fei heard the heartfelt comments Paris had about Arshavin, Fei gradually realized that he had never truly understood Arshavin. There were many people and many things that Fei didn’t have the chance to understand.

However –

“Doesn’t matter how many soldiers he is commanding, I will break them with my fists!”

Fei quickly got out of the negative emotions, and his confidence boosted as he clenched his fists.

He understood the essence. There were many paths to success. Perhaps that Arshavin’s path was to command armies, but Fei liked another path – he didn’t want to rely on others for safety including his henchmen.

Real powerful warriors didn’t need soldiers and troops; they only needed themselves.

Only being invincible individually meant invincible forever.

“I have my own path!”

Paris didn’t expect Fei to break free from the presence that the Elder Princess created with the help of his soldiers.

For some reason, she suddenly thought of someone else –

Six years ago, that handsome young man who liked having the disabled dog in his arms stood on the defense wall of St. Petersburg and watched [Zenit’s God of War] coming back home after another victory. It was the first time that the two of them met, and Dominguez only seemed to be shocked for a split second as well. He then yawned and murmured: “Boring…… raising my puppy is better than leading the troops……”

“Oh, I’m curious about one more thing. In about half a month, the battle of the Martial Saints of the two empires is going to take place. Since the two empires are in a war, is the battle going to happen on time?” Fei switched the topic as he looked up at the Martial Saint Mountain that was high-up in the sky.

“On Azeroth Continent, nothing can affect the battle between the Martial Saints once the [Martial Saint Invitation] had been issued. The outburst of the war would only make it more meaningful.” Paris fixed her fluttering hair and answered: “The battle between the Martial Saints would greatly affect the state of the war. The battle between them is just as important as the actual war happening in the southern regions.”

“Then do you know what is the likeliness of Martial Saint Krasic winning?” Fei asked.

“No one can defeat Mr. Krasic!” Paris responded firmly.

Fei was silent.

He really didn’t know this Martial Saint, and he didn’t know how powerful this Mr. Krasic was. A Moon-Class Elite? A Sun-Class Lord? It felt like every citizen of Zenit worshiped this Martial Saint. The craze even made Paris who was a really intelligent person to have complete confidence in him.

“Who is this man?” Fei wondered.

After they talked about some non-important stuff, Fei left first.

“Alexander, remember your promise.” Paris suddenly said as she stared at Fei’s back.

“Huh?”

“Remember? As long as I ask, you have to help Dominguez his highness out, even if it is only one strike.” Paris said in a loud voice. Fei felt like he was hallucinating; he felt like Paris was waiting for his response, and she was a little nervous to hear the answer.

“Eh.”

……

……

The reinforcement troops of Zenit crossed Moro Mountains like a black dragon, and they disappeared on the horizon as hundreds of thousands of citizens prayed for them.

After Fei left, he didn’t hurry back to Chambord. He went undercover and wandered around the camp area. After he observed all the kingdoms that made into the final round of matches for about one hour, he walked to the campsite of the level 6 affiliated kingdom Byzantine.

After Fei showed his identity, the alerted Byzantinian were all surprised.

Fei quickly received a warm welcome, and the young king Constantine even rushed out of his tent before he had the chance of putting on shoes. He and his queen Izabella both came out of the tent and greeted Fei with the highest honor.

Almost all the people at Byzantine treated Fei like the lord and savior.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 302: Overall Increase

Chapter 302: Overall Increase

Almost everyone at Byzantine treated Fei like their lord and savior.

They all knew that if it wasn’t for the king of Chambord, they could still be that weak southern kingdom that everyone was able to bully. Since this king helped them out at their lowest times and gave them a lot of top-tier weapons and armors, they were able to make a name for themselves. Their king Constantine was even able to become one of top ten master warriors in the southern battle region.

However, Fei didn’t stay here for too long.

He was here to solve the issue with the [Seven Injures Fist] that Constantine was practicing.

After Fei did some close inspections, he realized that the young king’s internal organs were damaged. Organs such as the heart, the lungs, the liver, and the stomach were all damaged to various degrees, and they were all beyond Fei’s estimations.

Fei suspected that the young king was too eager for progress. Constantine must have over-practiced. Although that did bring his mastery of the technique up, the damages his organs suffered was amplified as well.

“Here is a Six-Star Wood-Elemental Training Scroll. It only has the part on condensing warrior energy and using the wood-elemental warrior energy to heal the body. You can connect this warrior energy with the [Seven Injures Fist]. By using the two together, the power of the [Seven Injures Fist] will increase, and the negative side-effect of it will be temporally minimized.”

Fei gave a copy of the Six-Star Wood-Elemental Training Scroll to Constantine.

It was from that mysterious man of course.

In these few days, Fei would ask very specific questions and murmur to himself about other issues he was facing. Although that mysterious man rarely talked, he would always bring Fei either some of Emperor Yassin’s handwritten notes or some high-level training scrolls and magic scrolls.

Since Fei had the opportunity, he asked for some training scrolls that he needed at the moment. It wasn’t for him, but rather for his subordinates.

For example, this Wood-Elemental Warrior Energy Training Scroll was prepared for King Constantine.

In the Wuxia Novel, the main character Zhang Wuji was able to use the [Seven Injures Fist] without getting organ damages because he had a lot of Internal Force. (Wuxia Concept that is similar to Warrior Energy) In addition, because of the Internal Force he had, his [Seven Injures Fist] got even stronger because of it. Since Fei couldn’t find a Wuxia Internal Force Scroll, the Wood-Elemental Warrior Energy Scroll would do the job. The wood-elemental warrior energy was able to heal one’s self and was the elemental warrior energy that was closest to the Internal Force.

Just to make sure that his hypothesis was correct, Fei tried it out himself before giving it to Constantine. His body was special and can’t learn the warrior energy. It was perfect for testing because nothing would stick. After he was sure of its effects, Fei gave this scroll to Constantine.

The value of a Six-Star Warrior Energy Training Scroll was inestimable. Many affiliated kingdoms hadn’t even seen such scrolls before. Constantine couldn’t thank Fei enough after he saw what he was getting. He took the scroll and wanted to treat Fei to a dinner of the highest honor, but Fei refused.

There were just too many things that Fei had to take care of.

The kingdom ranking matches were tomorrow, and the battles would be crueler. If anyone wasn’t careful, they would die on the stage. Fei had to try his best to level up the leaders of Chambord.

After Fei returned, he decided to train alone first.

He didn’t go into Diablo World this time; he switched to Assassin Mode and carefully sensed the flow of Zen Energy in his body. He was experimenting and refining the Warrior Energy and Combat Technique Scrolls he was working on these couple of days.

After the initial boost, the progression slowed down for the leaders of Chambord. Their strengths no longer increased in a dramatic fashion.

Fei knew that it wasn’t because of their talents.

After drinking [Hulk Potions], the warrior energy channels of the leaders of Chambord all got widened. Their bodies also got purified. Their talents for cultivation got better.

Although they weren’t as comparable to the natural geniuses, they weren’t bad at all.

The true reason why their progression slowed down was that their training scrolls were all low-leveled. After all, the scrolls Fei created such as [Lightning Speed Fists] and [Corpse-Piling Shock Wave] were all based on Two to Three-Star Warrior Energy Training Scrolls Fei got from Priest Zola. Even though Fei increased the warrior energy channels and made them into Four-Star Training Scrolls, they were not enough at the moment.

Lampard was able to use the [Lightning Speed Fists] which was a top-tier Four-Star Training Scroll and become a five-star warrior. This former Chambord’s number one warrior was able to achieve this because he had his own secrets that Fei didn’t know about. All other leaders of Chambord were currently four-star warriors.

The Four-Star Training Scrolls were the obstacles.

As time passed, making better and more powerful scrolls for his henchmen was Fei’s priority.

Fei was able to use his “thick face” and get a few high-level training scrolls from the mysterious man. With better foundations and higher-level Assassin character, Fei was able to revamp the scrolls that all the main leaders of Chambord had. More warrior energy channels were created, and all the scrolls now allowed the leaders at Chambord to get to the level of Seven-Star.

These new scrolls were enough for the next while.

After four hours, Fei finally finished working on more than a dozen new training scrolls.

Since it was still early in the day, Fei summoned the leaders of Chambord into his central tent one by one. As a reward for good performances at the competition, people like Pierce and Drogba were all given the new training scrolls.

“Seven-Star Training Scrolls?” Everyone who received the scrolls was shocked and surprised as they saw the description of the scrolls; their hands even started to shake.

These training scrolls were top-tier in the empire. Even the Executives Knights of Zenit only had Seven to Eight-Star Training Scrolls. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration if someone said that there were less than a hundred Seven-Star Training Scrolls at Zenit. Out of these scrolls, most of them were created by Emperor Yassin, and they were hard to learn and use. Otherwise, the Executives Knights won’t stay in the realm of Six-Star this long.

“Remember, owning a Seven-Star Training Scroll doesn’t mean that you can easily become a seven-star warrior. The path of cultivation is always filled with blood and sweat. These scrolls would only give you guys the potential opportunity of becoming seven-star warriors.”

As Fei saw the craze and excitement in his henchmen’s eyes, he didn’t forget to “pour cold water” and cool them down. “Remember, only the people who have extreme persistence and are willing to work extremely hard can become high-level star warriors. The level of Six-Star is the first threshold all warriors have to face. If you pass it, you would get the chance to advance into a Moon-Class Elite. Otherwise, you would never get there. Therefore, the people who can’t get there won’t get future training scrolls from me.”

Fei wasn’t trying to scare them.

Even though he was using Diablo World to level up, he was stuck at the level of Six-Star for a long time; he lacked the granular control, the techniques, the theories, and the foundations. He was only able to get to the level of Seven-Star after that mysterious man saw his weakness and provided him with the notes from Emperor Yassin.

It took Fei who was a talented and genius warrior more than half a month to get through level Six-Star. It was extremely difficult for regular warriors to get through it. The reason why Fei said those words was because he didn’t want the leaders of Chambord to stop working hard and rely on him for everything.

“As you command, your majesty. We won’t disappoint you.”

All the leaders thanked Fei earnestly with one knee on the ground.

Fei gestured and told everyone to exit the tent except Cech, Oleg, and Torres.

“The kingdom ranking matches are happening tomorrow. I’m going to gift you guys the complete Star Saint Set.”

As Fei said that, a white light flashed by and three black iron chests appeared in the tent. The chests were made from [Demon’s Remains] and [Black Stone Essences]. They were each one cubic meter big, and there were three beautiful engravings on them. One looked like a centaur archer pulling a bow, one looked like a weird-looking and ferocious crab, and the last one looked like a huge and agile scorpion that had its tail in the air.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 303: Second Bloodline

Chapter 303: Second Bloodline

Sagittarius Star Saint Set.

Scorpio Star Saint Set.

Cancer Star Saint Set.

These three Star Saint Sets were all made by Charsi in Diablo World. They were all made from [Demon’s Remains] and [Black Stone Essences]. The Cancer Star Saint Set had 60 components, the Sagittarius Star Saint Set had 115 components, and the Scorpio Star Saint Set had 100 components. The number of the components corresponded with the number of stars in the constellations. Each component in the Star Saint Set represented the power of a star.

Before this, Fei already gave Oleg and Torres partial Star Saint Sets. As the two people got stronger, they were qualified to use the complete Star Saint Set.

Cech, on the other hand, didn’t get a Star Saint Set early on. Fei wasn’t sure which constellation Cech represented until these two days when Cech dominated the matches and used his fingers to crush his enemies. One of the twelve Golden Saint Seiya, Scorpio Milo, who used his fingers to cast [Scarlet Needle], and it was very similar to Cech’s cultivation path.

Therefore, Fei decided to gift Cech the Scorpio Star Saint Set.

It had been a while since Fei used the skill [Given].

The cold and mysterious voice sounded by Fei’s ear, and Fei confirmed the use of the skill.

In the next moment, the three black iron chests suddenly emitted a mysterious and vicissitudinous glare. As if it was blessed by the power of the stars, the chests flowed into the air and opened. Three metal beast-like armors appeared.

Then, something magical happened. Cech, Torres, and Oleg also flowed into the air as if they were pulled by a mysterious force. The three armors broke into their components, and they dashed at the three people and covered them.

After the mysterious and vicissitudinous glare disappeared, the armors perfectly covered the three people. All the vital spots on their bodies were covered by the components, and the armors were in alignment 100% with human anatomy and beauty. With the impressive appearance, the three warriors looked like three invincible gods.

That was the power of Star Saint Sets.

One day, the Saint Seiyas of Chambord would shock this continent with their Star Saint Sets and Star Powers.

After they got the Star Saint Set, Cech, Oleg, and Torres felt an unprecedented power in them.

This power was ancient and vicissitudinous just like the stars. Although the power was still a little weak at the current stage, the Saint Seiyas would be able to punch through the sky and tear the land like the gods in legends in the future. Everything was only contingent on the level of effort. As long as they practiced the method of connecting with the star in the heaven that suddenly appeared in their heads, they would get stronger and stronger.

[Given] didn’t just provide the three warriors with the Star Saint Sets and Star Properties, it also gave them the seeds of Star Power that were waiting to be awakened.

After experiencing the initial excitement and shock, the three warriors soon got used to summoning and putting away the Star Saint Sets. The powerful Star Saint Sets turned into three bright dots and dashed into the location between their eyebrows.

“This Seven-Star Warrior Energy Training Scroll also contains a very special combat technique; its name is [Scarlet Needle]. It should fit you very well.” Fei gave a finger-strike technique to Cech; it was really similar to the [Scarlet Needle], so Fei just named it that.

After the three warriors left the central tent, Fei was alone.

Issues with progression for the Chambord warriors were solved. Fei only had one remaining issue – Elena’s progression.

Currently, Elena was level 57. With her four magic elemental arrows, her damage was very lethal. She was able to fight against mid-tier and top-tier six-star warriors and mages. Although her damage was great, her defense was lacking. That was a big issue.

Although Fei tried his best and got Elena a few very good magic items, they couldn’t solve the root problem. Elena’s body wasn’t tough enough to handle the strikes that she might face the next day.

Fei felt a little helpless. [Hulk Potion] had zero effect on Elena who was from Diablo World, and the scrolls that Fei created couldn’t be used by Elena. Elena was a very important person in Fei’s life, but Fei just couldn’t do anything to help the situation.

After Fei thought about it for more than half an hour in the central tent, he didn’t come to a good solution.

Since it was still early, Fei decided to go into Diablo World and level up first.

After these two days of killing, Fei’s Barbarian character was already level 64. He got a lot of skills points and attribute points. On top of leveling up the basic and fundamental skills, Fei learned a few new ones such as [Leap Attack] and [Berserk]. As he got stronger, his physical strength increased at an even more dramatic fashion. He now could easily break a low-tier level 5 Blue Magic Sword with his hands.

According to the ranking system on Azeroth, Fei was almost an eight-star warrior.

If he was facing the four Executive Knights that he faced on the Sword-Testing Stage again, he was confident that he could defeat the four of them using only one strike.

After all, the difference between eight-star warriors and six-star warriors wasn’t just in the title. It was a difference in the realm. If the four Executive Knights couldn’t break through the six-star threshold, they won’t be able to achieve anything else in their lives.

……

Fei entered Diablo World and found Elena who was practicing her archery outside a tent in [Rogue Encampment]. Shooting 10,000 arrows a day was the basic daily training that this beautiful female mercenary never missed. With this level of practice, she was able to close her eyes and shoot an ant 500 meters away. If she wanted, she could instantly shoot out 100 arrows and formed a lethal arrow formation. If the regular arrows were replaced by the terrifying magic arrows, the power was just unimaginable.

It was still morning in Diablo World. The other rogue archers were all in Chambord right now. They were either guarding the kingdom or helping Brook to train Chambord archers. The Military Leader Kashya was also nowhere to be seen, so Elena was the only person in the camp.

Fei and Elena packed some supplies and entered the third map [Kurast Docks]. It was another boring yet loving day of killing monsters and leveling up.

Fei had already completed two of the six quests here, and he was halfway through completing the third quest.

After he completed the second quest [Blade of the Old Religion], he was too occupied with killing monsters and didn’t get the chance to return the [The Gidbinn Blade] he found in the [Flayer Jungle]. Since he was passing by the city of [Kurast Docks] now, he found NPC Ormus and returned the blade. After that, he found another NPC Asheara to receive his reward.

Fei remembered that he would get another powerful mercenary as a partner from Asheara in the game from his previous life.

However, since Fei already had the beautiful and powerful partner Elena, he wasn’t too interested in another mercenary. That was the reason why he didn’t rush back to [Kurast Docks] to return [The Gidbinn Blade] once he got it. Now, Fei just wanted to wrap up the quest and move on.

However, Fei was surprised by the information the dull NPC gave him.

“Congratulations! After completing the quest, you can choose the second bloodline for your mercenary. Please choose now!”

As Fei was talking to Asheara, Asheara suddenly said that to him. Fei was confused by what it meant. As Fei was trying to understand what this NPC had said, images of seven characters got projected in front of him. Each of the characters was vivid, and each of them had different armors and weapons. Although they were only projections, the power sensation coming off of them was strong.

Fei instantly understood what this NPC meant.

Each of the characters represented a class in Diablo World; they were Barbarian, Paladin, Assassin, Amazon, Sorceress, Necromancer, and Druid.

Fei was now able to choose one of the seven classes as Elena’s second bloodline, and Elena would be able to have the skills and attributes of another class.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 304: Dragon Fist…… Dragon Fist……

Chapter 304: Dragon Fist…… Dragon Fist……

Fei suddenly understood what was going on.

No wonder Elena couldn’t use the scrolls that Fei created nor the scrolls that were on Azeroth Continent for a long time. There was a hidden path of cultivation that was pre-setup for the mercenaries of Diablo World.

“Which one should I choose?”

Fei thought about it and looked at Elena who didn’t notice anything. It seemed like Elena couldn’t hear anything that this NPC said and couldn’t see the seven characters projection in front of Fei. Therefore, Fei explained what was going on to Elena. After all, she should choose since it was about her future cultivation.

Elena lightly caressed the bowstring on her bow. Her slender and smooth hands didn’t have any calluses that archers typically had. After Fei explained the pros and cons of each class to her, she seemed to have thought about it for a bit. Suddenly, she burst into laughter as Fei looked at her earnestly.

“Alexander, can you choose for me?” She asked.

This was the first time that Elena joked with Fei.

Fei was shocked by the prankster-like smile on this Valkyrie’s face. He felt like his eyes were burned by the unprecedented beauty, and everything around Elena had lost their colors and brilliance.

Finally, Fei chose Paladin as Elena’s second bloodline.

Among the seven classes, Paladin wasn’t as agile as Assassin and wasn’t as tough as Barbarian. However, it was good at both offense and defense. With the powerful self-healing and support abilities, she would be in great coordination with Fei.

Elena’s current class was in between Amazon and Sorceress, and Fei didn’t want her to become a Druid that would transform into beasts and a Necromancer that played around with corpses. After giving it some thought, Fei believed that Paladin was the most suitable class for Elena.

After Fei confirmed the selection, a dash of white flames flowed out of NPC Asheara’s body and merged into Elena’s forehead.

“There are a lot of new knowledge in my head…… they were never there before.”

Elena soon sensed the changes in her body.

It was a vague and strange feeling. Like how Fei gave Star Properties to people like Lampard, the reward of this quest gave the beautiful female mercenary a seed of new power. As long as she continued to kill monsters and accumulate experience points, this seed would grow into a tall tree that would soar into the sky.

After this was done, the two of them continued the third quest of [Kurast Docks].

The name of the quest was [Khalim’s Will]. It was a quest of collecting items, and it was very hard to complete. Fei and Elena had to go to places like [Spider Forest], [Flayer Jungle], and [Lower Kurast] to collect different items. They would then need to use Horadric Cube to transform them into the scepter [Khalim’s Will].

This scepter had unbelievable power and was needed to destroy the Compelling Orb that protected the final boss of [Kurast Docks], Mephisto. It was closely tied to the final quest [The Guardian] which required Fei to defeat Mephisto.

In the last few days of killing monsters, Fei had already collected the first few items. Since the required items were at different locations, getting to them wasted a lot of time. Currently, Fei still needed the last item.

In the next four hours, Fei and Elena moved towards the last item [Khalim’s Heart] and killed monster along the way. The two of them carefully searched the [Sewers of the Kurast Bazaar] with blood and chipped bones of monsters on their bodies, and they finally found [Khalim’s Heart] before the time limit of the day was up.

Fei didn’t choose to go back to [Kurast Docks] to transform the items into the scepter. Rather, he spent 50,000 gold coins and got some potions. These potions might save lives of Chambord tomorrow during the kingdom ranking matches. Then, he left Diablo World.

……

It was about evening in the real world.

The daytime during winter was really short, and the night came really quick. Darkness soon enveloped the world.

When Fei returned to his central tent, his bodyguard Torres came by and told him that Angela got invited by the Elder Princess Tanasha and she was at Tanasha’s palace right now. Tanasha sent another message to Fei later and said that Angela would be staying for the night as there was a party going on.

Fei lightly frowned, and he understood what Tanasha was trying to do.

However, it was good for Angela to experience parties where there were a lot of nobles and influential figures. If she liked those kinds of parties, Fei was willing to let her participate in more of those. After all, Fei wanted Angela to be happy and worry less.

After the simple dinner, the entire Chambord was focused on training and cultivation.

After warriors of Chambord got new training scrolls, they started to put in hard work. All of them wanted to quickly increase their strength before the matches the next day, and they wanted to defeat the opponents and get their king the control of the legion that was about to be formed.

The stars were really bright in winter’s nights.

Like always, Fei switched to Assassin Mode and dashed out of the camp area. He went to the battlefield in Moro Mountains and waited for the mysterious man to arrive.

Practicing and battling with the mysterious man at night was a rare learning experience for Fei.

The king of Chambord treated this mysterious man as a boss in Diablo World. Using all strength to battle an opponent who was much stronger than him was a great practice. Fei’s potential would be developed, and it was a good warm-up before Fei had to face the real bosses in Diablo World.

For some reason, the mysterious man didn’t show up yet.

Under Assassin Mode, Fei only used five minutes to get through the most powerful magic array surrounding the battlefield. Also, only one-third of his spiritual power was used.

As Fei’s strength increased, his spiritual power also increased dramatically as he followed the training methods documented in the purple scroll. It was no longer a challenge for him to get through the magic arrays, and it meant that the effectiveness of the training via traveling through magic arrays would decrease a lot.

If it wasn’t for the mysterious man, Fei won’t even bother coming to this battlefield anymore.

After two hours, just as Fei thought the mysterious man was not going to come, that thin and cold figure appeared.

Like always, the man tossed a delicately framed booklet to Fei as a daily gift.

Fei flipped open the booklet and found that this booklet contained more than a dozen high-level combat techniques. Every single combat technique was clearly explained, and the areas of improvement were clearly noted. What made Fei more excited was that the author of the booklet was still Emperor Yassin! Compared with Warrior Energy Training Scrolls, this booklet was more valuable. A high-level combat technique was a powerful trump card; it allowed lower-level warriors to defeat warriors who were in higher-levels.

A booklet like this would allow Fei to understand each of the combat techniques, and he would be able to create a lot more high-level combat technique for the Saint Seiyas based on this booklet under Assassin Mode.

“Thanks, elder!” Fei was very happy.

Last night, Fei intentionally murmured the following lines to the mysterious man’s ear “Eh, how can I live without high-level combat techniques? As long as I can get my hands on a few high-level combat techniques……”

It felt like the mysterious man could do anything. After hearing Fei’s words, he was able to bring Fei a booklet that had at least 16 high-level combat techniques in it.

After these days of interactions, Fei was no longer careful and cautious when talking with this mysterious man. Although this man didn’t like to talk, he was a good person who was cold on the outside but caring on the inside. Therefore, Fei treated the mysterious man like an elder; he was really relaxed and intimate.

What followed was the ten strikes agreement.

As dust flowed in the air, Fei got beat by the mysterious man hard. He tried his best and was lucky enough to not get his bones fractured.

After ten minutes, Fei bent his back and placed his hands on his knees; he breathed heavily like a dog.

He had already given up on estimating this mysterious man’s strength. Didn’t matter how much progress Fei made these days, the mysterious man could still easily defeat Fei as if he was beating a baby. The difference in strength between them couldn’t be measured.

Fei was sure that the mysterious man was a Moon-Class Elite Warrior, but he wasn’t sure which level this man was on.

“See you tomorrow night.”

After the battle, the mysterious man pointed out the areas where Fei could still improve on.

As the man was about to leave, Fei suddenly got close to him and murmured: “Damn, I’m really curious about Emperor Yassin’s most famous [Dragon Fist]. I really wonder what kind of technique it is…… Only if I can see the technique scroll myself……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 305: Two Kinds of Envious Treasures

Chapter 305: Two Kinds of Envious Treasures

“Bam.”

After hearing Fei’s words, the mysterious man who was about to leave staggered and almost fell down.

“Damn, this little bastard dares to greed about [Dragon Fist]? He wants to see the technique scroll?” The man thought to himself.

The man who was always calm and collected almost lost his usual temperament.

Among hundreds of empires around Zenit, [Dragon Fist] was agreed by all to be a Moon-Class Combat Technique. It was named the [Number One Technique Among Ten Thousand Empires]. Many famous warriors had estimated that this technique created by genius warrior Yassin had the potential of becoming a Sun-Class Combat Technique.

A Sun-Class Combat Technique! It was something that was brighter than legends in the eyes of regular warriors.

A Sun-Class Combat Technique was a huge legend in itself.

It was ultra-precious!

For many years, numerous superpowers spent a lot of resources and wanted to just view the technique scroll of [Dragon Fist]. However, none of them was able to do so didn’t matter what kind of tricks or tactics they used. That was enough to further prove the preciousness of it.

Looking at it from another perspective, this technique was no longer just a combat technique; it was like the symbol of royalty. In Zenit, Emperor Yassin was the only person who mastered it. Even Arshavin and Dominguez who were the two princes that were most likely to inherit the throne hadn’t even seen it.

Now, this little greedy king dared to think about getting [Dragon Fist]?

The mysterious man felt the urge of turning around and smashing the greedy king into the ground.

However, he held back his emotions. He stabilized his body and took a deep breath. He then turned into a dash of light and disappeared into the darkness.

“Eh? Didn’t say anything? Hehe. So, he agreed to bring me [Dragon Fist]?”

Fei was looking forward to meeting the mysterious man tomorrow night.

……

……

When Fei returned to the campsite, the stars were fading away as the sun appeared on the horizon.

The new day was about to start, and the people of Chambord already got up and were getting ready for the day. After the warriors of Chambord got the training scrolls from Fei, they all rushed back to their tents and started the training. Since all the scrolls were created by Fei, they were very similar. With the foundation of cultivating via previous low-level training scrolls, they made good progress. Currently, they were all still in training.

Peter-Cech was the only exception. Because he had to organize the Saint Seiyas and select the most powerful ones for the upcoming team battles, he stopped the training and got to work.

Everyone at Chambord was giving their all.

All of them knew that the kingdom ranking matches was an opportunity that Chambord couldn’t miss.

A day ago, the Military Headquarters of Zenit decided that the number one warrior of this competition will be the commanding general of the new legion, and the top 20 warriors would all be placed in key roles in the new legion. This was Chambord’s opportunity.

Everyone could see that Chambord was powerful to a large degree.

Out of the ten master seats in the northern battle region, Chambord alone occupied eight. If they could maintain this moment, Fei might have complete control of this new legion.

As a result, Chambord Kingdom might become the most powerful affiliated kingdom of Zenit.

Although Fei didn’t set any real goals for Chambord, every master warrior of Chambord was working hard for their king; they all wanted to get into the top ten in the ranking matches. If Fei actually became the number one warrior and the commanding general of the new legion, they would be able to help Fei to have complete control of the new legion.

After seeing his busy subordinates, Fei understood their intentions and was very glad.

The Chambord that was loose and could be bullied by anyone was now extremely powerful and focused. With everyone focusing on the same objectives, the power the could exert by Chambord was on another level. Fei who was the creator of this felt a strong sense of achievement.

After a long day and a long evening, Fei used the few hours during the dawn to rest a little and relax his nerves in the central tent.

When Fei woke up, the sun was already up in the sky.

The camp area was very noisy. Although it was a chilly winter day, the atmosphere around the camp area was hyped and heated. Everyone was rushing towards the first ten Sword-Testing Stages; they wanted to get a good location with great views as they couldn’t wait to see the battles between the top 50 warriors of the empire.

After Fei finished his breakfast that his maids prepared, he started to get ready.

The only thing that Fei was a little worried about was that Angela who went to Tanasha’s palace last night still hadn’t returned; it was almost noon. Today was one of the most important days for Chambord, and Angela would definitely come back to cheer Fei on. Fei wasn’t sure if something happened and made Angela a little behind schedule.

Fei thought about it and send a few clever Saint Seiyas to St. Petersburg with his identification to check what was going on.

As the drumming that signified the beginning of the matches started to sound, Fei led the warrior of Chambord who made into the top 50 list towards the Sword-Testing Stages.

After the bloody battles in the northern battle region, Chambord had eight warriors who made onto the list.

Except Fei, there was [White Haired Fast Sword] Paul-Pierce, [Black Haired Vicious Fist] Didier-Drogba, [Desperation Creator] Fatty Oleg, [Destructive Finger] Peter-Cech, [Son of Wind] Fernando-Torres, [Deadly Assassin of Shadow] Philip-Inzagi, and [Goddess of Archery] Elena who only appeared during the last few battles and was named the female master whose beauty could rival against Princess Cindy.

Except them, the last two seats in the northern battle region went to two level 1 affiliated kingdoms.

To all the affiliated kingdoms in the northern battle region, this year’s competition was the darkest.

Chambord was too dominating, and all other affiliated kingdoms didn’t even see the chance of getting placed; even their most powerful warriors couldn’t win one match against the warriors of Chambord. If Chambord had more warriors participating in the matches, the two level 1 affiliated kingdoms might not even get the last two seats.

The only thing that the affiliated kingdoms in the northern battle region were glad about was that the warriors of Chambord weren’t murderous.

Although the eight master warriors of Chambord including Fei appeared barbaric and rough, none of them actually killed anyone on the stage. This action won over the support and gratitude of some affiliated kingdom, and northern battle region had the lowest casualties out of all five battle regions.

The sun was getting hotter and hotter, and Fei and his subordinates attracted numerous people’s attention.

In the camp area, people from kingdoms that got eliminated and kingdoms that were still in the competition followed behind Chambord’s team. They all wanted to see what this team was capable of today.

The location of the final matches was at the ten Sword-Testing Stages in the central region of the camp area.

After [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin led the legions to the southern regions of the empire, the No. 1 to No. 10 Sword-Testing Stages were reconstructed and upgraded. The royal mages of Zenit had set up even more powerful mages arrays around the stages. The warriors who will be fighting on them were the most powerful warriors of the empire, and their damages were high. Without protective magic arrays, the stages might collapse after one strike.

As Fei got close to the central region, he saw ten huge blue half-spheres that emitted water-elemental magic power.

They were the fancy effect of the magic arrays [Sky Water Curtain].

As time passed, the 50 masters all arrived.

Except for the masters who were going to battle, there were a lot of high-level officials and people from noble families. The person who was hosting the kingdom ranking matches was the Second Prince Dominguez who people thought was no longer Emperor Yassin’s favorite after the war started.

The chilly wind fluttered the red cape of Dominguez.

The young prince who was standing on the stage and was in a set of silver armor looked handsome and valiant. He stole the brilliance of the sun and immediately became the center of the attention. Dominguez and Arshavin were two completely different people. The gods loved the two princes of Zenit, and they gave them two different treasures that people were envious about; one was a perfect and handsome appearance, and the other was the ability to command the military naturally and be invincible on the battlefield.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 306: Chambord’s Steps

Chapter 306: Chambord’s Steps

Some wise people saw a lot of information through this opening ceremony.

It was heard that a lot of noble families and high-level ministers voiced their opinions and recommended other people for hosting the competition. However, Emperor Yassin who was really ill went against all recommendations and pointed Dominguez as the person who would be in charge of the whole competition.

This meant that Second Prince Dominguez still held an important position in the emperor’s mind; it didn’t go down when the war started.

When some people saw Dominguez standing on the stage with unparalleled presence, they became indecisive again; they weren’t sure if supporting Arshavin was a good idea anymore.

The opening ceremony as simple. After Dominguez welcomed everyone and went over the rules, the 50 masters each got a number just like the previous rounds of matches. Fei got No.22, a simple number.

After the masters got their number, they entered a draw for their opponents.

Fei got No.1, and it meant that Fei’s first battle would be with someone who previously drew the number 1. Fei wondered which battle region and which kingdom his opponent was from.

“Better not be a warrior from Chambord, or it would be a sad story.” Fei prayed.

This matchmaking system was full of uncertainty and surprises. There was a chance that warriors from the same kingdom would face each other, and Chambord’s chance was extremely high because they had eight warriors in the competition. The empire knew situations like this would happen, but it was necessary to keep the entire competition fair and square. This process won’t let the big families and superpowers to control the competition.

As the matches between the masters were taking place, the 25 teams from the five battle regions were also going to participate in the team matches. Each team had 50 elite soldiers and 20 substitute soldiers.

The rules between the master matches and team matches were similar. Each team would draw a number that represented them and a number that determined their opponent. The team that was last standing would win the title of Number One Kingdom. In order to install more fairness, soldiers and warriors who were above three-star weren’t allowed to participate.

Chambord’s team had 50 most powerful Saint Seiyas and 20 substituting Bylaw Officers.

……

“I didn’t expect myself to have such a bad luck. I didn’t expect to encounter your majesty in the first battle.”

Diego Milito who was from a level 2 affiliated kingdom in western battle region sighed as he stepped on No.1 Sword-Testing Stage.

When this tall and bulky swordsman knew his first opponent would be [Sky Covering Fist], he gave up the idea of winning. However, he didn’t surrender. After the first few days of competition, battling with the king of Chambord was the dream of a lot of warriors. Everyone knew that the king of Chambord doesn’t kill his opponents, and he would sometime point out his opponents’ areas of improvement so they could make progressions.

Fei smiled as he stood on the stage.

He had a good impression of this opponent who looked just and brave.

He recalled his opponent from the booklet that Paris gave him last night. This Diego Milito had a strong sense of justice, and he was simple and straightforward. His fighting style was also simple and straightforward. From what Matt Razi wrote in the booklet, it felt like this man had knightly virtues. Somehow, this man reminded Fei of the main character called Guo Jing in a Wuxia Novel called “The Legend of The Condor Heroes”; Guo Jing was not the smartest of a bunch, but he achieved greatness via hard work and doing the right things.

Fei would always go easy on such opponent and try to teach them a thing or two.

Soon, the blueish water curtain-like magic array lit up, and the first match of the day began with the announcement of the judge and the cheers of the audience.

“Please teach me a thing or two, your majesty.” Milito was very sincere, and his expression was very earnest.

“As you wish.” Fei smiled.

Blue sword energies dashed out of Milito’s sword like the waves in the ocean, and his first strike was completed in the blink of an eye.

Milito’s fighting style was really neutral and broad. His strikes were all standard without any creativity; they looked a little rigid. However, such rigid strikes were extremely powerful in the hands of a just person like Milito.

Too bad Milito was facing Fei.

Even an idiot knew that Milito was no match for the king of Chambord. The so-called match was a waste of time.

Fei didn’t use all of his strength and defeat his opponent in a split second. Rather, he carefully observed Milito’s strikes; he even saw Milito’s ultimate technique [Anger of Earth Tiger] twice.

Finally, Milito blushed and surrendered as the people in the crowd booed at him.

However, Fei was not anxious at all.

The king who cherished talent didn’t care about the bored and anxious audience. He patiently explained to Milito about the flaws and shortcomings in his techniques. After learning from that mysterious man and reading the foundational notes written by Emperor Yassin these days, the king’s theoretical knowledge increased by a lot. Although he wasn’t a professor in this area, he could easily instruct a grassroots warrior like Milito who got where he was only through hard work.

This surprised Diego Milito.

He hoped that the king of Chambord would instruct him a little, and that was why he tried his best in the booing noises from the crowd. Now with some brief lecturing from the king of Chambord, he felt like a lot of issues with cultivation that had bothered him for a while were all easily dissected.

Milito memorized everything Fei said, thanked Fei, and jumped off of the stage to end this instructive match.

After the judge announced the winner, Fei also jumped off the stage and returned to the resting area of Chambord.

Just as Fei walked into the temporary tent, he saw Torres, Pierce, Drogba, Oleg, and Cech who were already waiting in the tent. They already finished their matches.

“Eh? Returned? Did you guys win or lose?” Fei asked that with a smile. Without seeing any injuries on his men, he already guessed the outcomes.

“Your majesty, those opponents are just too weak. We easily won the first round! We didn’t expect you to take about half an hour to finish your first match.” Pierce and Drogba talked and explained what had happened. Most of them defeated their opponents in ten strikes.

But due to the order of the matches, both Inzagi and Elena hadn’t started their matches yet.

“Although you guys won, don’t be too full of yourselves. The matches you guys will face from now on will be very different; there are a lot of masters. If you guys encounter masters like [One Sword], [Fire and Wind Dual Warriors], [Bloody Duel Blade], and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], you guys will have headaches.”

After seeing the excitement on his men’s faces, he had to be a doubles advocate.

Inzagi and Elena’s matches were about to begin, so Fei and his men left the tent and squeezed to the No. 8 Sword-Testing Stage.

[Deadly Assassin of Shadow] Philip-Inzagi’s match started when Fei and his men got there.

Inside the water-elemental magic array, shadows were everywhere. Metal-colliding noises sounded and sparks appeared. Unlike the opponents that the warriors of Chambord faced so far, Inzagi met a very powerful master. This thin young man was in a hard battle.

Fei saw this coming.

Strength was everything. Inzagi was the weakest of the bunch, and he was the warrior of Chambord that was the most likely to lose.

Although Inzagi worked as a mercenary in Hot Spring Gate, he never experienced real killings that took place on the battlefields; most of the missions he and York completed were simple errand types.

Naturally, Inzagi was thin and his body was inferior to soldiers like Pierce and Drogba; his body was even weaker than Torres who was just a regular civilian before he started training. In addition, Inzagi encountered Fei very late. Although his body was strengthened by the lighter version of [Hulk Potion], not a lot of time had passed. Currently, he was only a mid-tier two-star warrior.

If it wasn’t for his terrifying natural talent for going stealth and not leaking any of his scents as well as his luck during the previous matches, this young man who was an assassin wouldn’t even make it into the top 50 despite the hard battles he fought.

But his luck ended here in the first round of the match.

His current opponent was a low-tier five-star warrior from a level 3 affiliated in the eastern battle region.

Despite Inzagi’s natural super talent for going stealth and his hard work, he was in a terrible situation.

His five-star opponent was wearing a hard armor that his blade couldn’t go through, and his opponent had a wind-elemental warrior energy which made the man fast and agile. Although this opponent couldn’t detect where Inzagi was, he was able to use his superior reaction and reflex to dodge Inzagi’s attacks and successfully counterattack.

[Deadly Assassin of Shadow] was about to lose.

This might be the first loss that Chambord was going to experience in this competition.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 307: Three Reasons

The scale of victory was obviously tilting in one direction, and Fei’s expression was still very calm.

However, Pierce, Drogba, and Oleg who were standing beside Fei were all anxious. They were master warriors, and they could clearly understand the situation. The disciple of Fei used all of his skills, and he wasn’t able to defeat his opponent. In fact, he was injured a little. If nothing spectacular happened, Inzagi would lose within ten strikes.

“Who the fu*k is that guy? He is able to pressure Philip to this degree? After the match is over, I will fu*king smash his testicles……” Pierce was very mad; he pointed at Inzagi’s opponent and swore.

“After this match is over, let’s go talk to that bastard.” Drogba rubbed his chin; he looked like he was going to kill someone.

Except these two, the other warriors of Chambord also looked vicious.

A few people surrounding them wanted to mock them a little after hearing their words, but they shut their mouths after seeing the vicious faces and sensing the dangerous presence. They murmured among themselves as they pointed at Chambord warriors. They weren’t saying nice things.

“Wait, they are [White Haired Fast Sword], [Black Haired Vicious Fist], [Desperation Creator] …… and [Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord!” Someone recognized the Chambordians who were saying some vicious things.

This surprised shout almost made the people who were saying bad stuff about the warriors of Chambord pee their pants. Their faces paled as they all closed their mouths.

Fei glanced back at Pierce and Drogba, and the two of them quickly lowered their heads and closed their mouths as well.

No one knew what the king was thinking about.

Under the wings of the powerful king, Chambord hadn’t experienced defeat in a very long time. Even when Fei left Chambord for this competition, Chambord that was in a disadvantages situation against the master warriors of Imperial Knight Palace and united forces of several affiliated kingdoms was able to turn things around. The people of Chambord were able to unite, concentrate, and give it all to defeat the powerful enemies. From that moment on, victory flowed in the blood of the Chambordians; any kind of defeat was unacceptable to them.

That was why none of the warriors of Chambord was able to accept such a defeat while numerous people from other kingdoms were watching.

One of the people who had the same thoughts was Inzagi who was still fighting on the stage.

Breathing.

Heavy breathing.

The hand that was holding onto the dagger named [Touch of Grim Reaper] was shaking. It felt like the dagger was going to fall out of this hand at any moment. However, Inzagi knew that he won’t let go of this dagger even if he died.

On the night that Blood-Edge Mercenary Group got wiped out, the person who he admired the most told him that: “As an assassin, one should never let go of his weapon. As an assassin, one should never hesitate; if the strike missed, he should instantly dash away……”

Assassin.

Assassin!!!

Inzagi lifted his hand and wiped off the blood that was dripping down from his forehead; the blood was blurring his vision. The intense pain made it hard to breathe, but Inzagi knew that he had to stay clear-headed.

Blood also flowed out of the 11 wounds on his legs like water in a fountain; the wounds were so deep that his bones were almost chopped in halves. The image of Uncle York and little Tina lying in blood appeared in his head, and he knew that the other four survived orphans were also watching this match in the crowd…… There was too much hope on his shoulders; he couldn’t afford to collapse on the stage.

“Can’t collapse on the stage.”

Unlimited fatigue started to hit his body like waves in the ocean. He took a deep breath and moved his legs. In the next moment, his body turned transparent and disappeared.

This was his natural stealth technique.

This natural talent was terrifying because he was almost invincible when he was in stealth. As if he was in another dimension, the blood that was dripping onto the ground even disappeared.

However, Inzagi knew that his body was only able to go into stealth this last time; his body had too many wounds.

This time, he had to succeed.

On the other side, Inzagi’s opponent was very calm. His squinted eyes had dashes of lights flashing in them. Although his body wasn’t moving, an invincible energy rippled in the area with a ten-meter radius around him

These ripples were dashes of swirling wind.

Each of the swirling winds was under this man’s control. As soon as something entered these winds, he would be able to sense it.

By using this invisible technique, he was able to detect where Inzagi was and counterattack effectively.

“This assassin from Chambord is just too good. With this stealth technique, even warriors four to five levels above him won’t be able to detect where he is. Too bad that his opponent is me, and too bad that he is a little dumb. He failed to hit me many times yet he is still trying. Doesn’t he know that since I can spot him one, I could spot him twice?”

This opponent thought proudly as he suddenly struck at a location three-feet above his head.

Whoosh!

A strike that was as fast as the wind was executed and two pieces of black clothing were turned into four.

The warrior with the wind-elemental warrior energy was shocked. He missed! The scene where his blade got deep into the flesh and blood spilled didn’t occur; his blade only struck the two pieces of clothing that were thrown out.

The warrior reacted fast. After the initial surprise, his blade changed direction and cut downward. Another white dash of light appeared as the blade struck onto something.

It was another piece of clothing. He missed again.

At this moment, the real assassination took place. A black dagger slowly appeared in the air right in front of him. Like a poisonous thorn, it was so dangerous that this man sensed a chill. This strike was so calculated that it seemed like the dagger dodged all the swirling winds in the air.

The handle of the dagger was tightly held in the hands of Inzagi.

At this critical moment, this warrior with the wind-elemental warrior energy couldn’t do much. He didn’t have too much time to react since his blade was moving downward with momentum. This warrior suddenly bent his knees, and it looked like he was moving his head towards the dagger.

Whoosh!

The few long hairs that touched the dagger were cut into halves.

It was a deadly trap.

No one expected this to happen. When Inzagi was about to lose, it seemed like a light bulb lit up in his head and he used his clothing to distract his opponent. This carefully calculated trap was the only thing that could turn the situation around.

However, the difference in strength couldn’t be altered by this kind of trap. Inzagi was on the verge of passing out.

The opponent barely dodged Inzagi’s strike, and his blades that were striking downward hit the ground. The shaking of the ground affected Inzagi as blood spurted out of all the wounds on his body. This split-second pause of Inzagi’s body gave the opponent the opportunity. By using the repulsive force the ground gave off, he struck upward using the back of his blade.

Bam!!

Crack!

The back of the blades smashed onto Inzagi’s arm, and bone-cracking sounds resonated on the stage.

The young man’s forearm was bent to 90 degrees and looked terrifying. It was obvious that Inzagi’s arm was fractured completely.

But even in this situation, the hand that was holding onto [Touch of Grim Reaper] didn’t let go.

As if he couldn’t feel the pain, Inzagi tilt his body forward and stabbed the dagger into the left shoulder of his opponent.

This was the first time that Inzagi injured his opponent.

Too bad that his opponent didn’t lose combat ability because of it. The opponent lightly rotated his body to minimize the damage that the dagger would do to him. By using the momentum, he turned around and his blades went at the back of Inzagi’s head.

“Be careful!”

“Phillip……”

“Stop!”

A few surprised and angry shouts sounded around the stage. Torres, Cech, Pierce, and Drogba all shouted furiously. The bow already appeared in Torres’s hand, and the arrows on it with impressive energy were about to be shot out.

At this moment, Fei waved his hand and stopped it all.

The blade of the opponent stopped one centimeter away from Inzagi’s head. Inzagi who was too injured and lost too much blood already fainted. What was shocking was that this young man was still standing on the stage like a statue despite the fact that he lost consciousness.

“A respectable opponent!”

The warrior with the wind-elemental warrior energy looked at Inzagi who was still standing there with the dagger tightly in his hand. The opponent’s face changed color. He said loudly: “I won’t kill him for three reasons. First, the warriors of Chambord never killed anyone in any matches so I won’t kill him. Second, although this young man is weaker than me, he still fought me for an hour and injured me; he is a respectable opponent so I won’t kill him. Third, an assassin should be hiding in the shadows and should not have appeared on a dueling stage so I won’t kill him!”

It seemed like the man was saying that to the tens of thousands of people in the crowd and not to Inzagi.

As if everyone was shocked by the virtues of this warrior and the morale and mentality of Inzagi, thunder-like applauses sounded around No. 8 Sword-Testing Stage shortly after the man finished speaking.

“Result…… Chambord lost!”

As soon as the judge announced the result, a figure dashed out of the crowd. Dashes of blue water curtain-like magic energy appeared around the stage as the magic array detected danger. However, the magic array that could defend against the strikes of six-star warriors was as weak as paper in front of this figure. This figure lightly moved his arms and torn it apart.

“The king of Chambord!”

Fei appeared on the stage and held onto the young man who already fainted.

Everyone was silent.

“What is the king of Chambord going to do? Is he going to kill this warrior to avenge for his disciple?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 308: A Series of Events

Everyone was looking at Fei.

Fei took out a red bottle and chugged the red blood-like potion into Inzagi’s mouth. Then, the terrifying wounds on Inzagi’s body started to “move”. Numerous flesh started to grow out as the wounds were recovering at an impressive speed.

The atmosphere was really intense. It was so intense that many people didn’t even spot the changes that were taking place on Inzagi’s body.

When Fei put the bottle back to his storage space and looked at the warrior with the wind-elemental warrior energy, the atmosphere got most intense. Everyone knew that the king of Chambord could easily kill this warrior as if he was crushing an ant.

However, no one wanted the king of Chambord to actually do it. The people in the crowd all wanted the king of Chambord to let this warrior go so the king of Chambord could still be that heroic idol in their minds.

The fact that the king of Chambord dared to fight against the Executive Knights won over many fans. Fei was deemed by others as a rebellious hero, and numerous warriors from other kingdoms viewed Fei as their idol. If he actually killed this warrior on the stage, it would be bullying. His glorious image in numerous grassroots warriors’ heads would collapse.

Fei’s blade-like stares locked onto this warrior. Although this warrior believed that he did the right things, he was still nervous. He felt the pressure that one could only feel when facing a master warrior on the king of Chambord’s level. The warrior felt like he was a sheep that was standing in front of a dragon. If the king of Chambord exerted a bit more pressure, he would collapse onto the ground.

It was a fear on the spiritual level.

“What is your name?” Fei asked: “Which affiliated kingdom are you from?”

The atmosphere was still that intense.

Although Fei’s tone was calm, many people felt a chill as they listened to the calm voice. The crowd believed that the king of Chambord was not only going to kill this poor warrior but also wipe out the affiliated kingdom that he was from.

However, it seemed like that warrior didn’t think that way.

“My name is Aryang Robbin. In terms of my kingdom, you can get the name from the judge. Don’t think that you can get the name from me.” After Robbin looked at the judge who was hesitating to interfere, he straightened his back and said loudly: “It is normal that warriors would get injured and perhaps killed on the stage, and I already went easy on him. If you really want to vent your selfish anger onto me or my kingdom, we shall fight to the death.”

Aryang Robbin said in a decisive and fearless tone, and he immediately won over the cheers of the warriors that were standing around the stage.

However, not everyone agreed with Robbin’s response.

“How dare you say stuff like this? Aryang Robbin, you arrogant bastard! Quickly apologize to the king of Chambord! You dumbass……” A fat mid-aged man with a crown that was decorated with red, green, and blue gems stood up in the viewing area. He pointed at Robbin and shouted; his body was literally trembling.

After he did that, he turned around to Fei and smiled with a flatter expression. “Your Majesty, please accept my apologies. From now on, our Tudor Kingdom doesn’t have a person called Robbin. Since he offended you, I will cut off the connection between us. His behavior would have nothing to do with us anymore. Actually, I really admire your majesty……” He said.

After seeing Fei’s frowning, the king of the level 3 affiliated kingdom Tudor didn’t dare to continue to talk. This king turned around to Aryang Robbin and shouted: “Dumbass, all you know is to cause trouble. Take your dying father with you and get out of my kingdom. From now on, Tudor doesn’t welcome you two idiots……”

This fat guy was the king of the Tudor Kingdom.

This warrior called Robbin was a homeless warrior who just sworn his loyalty to the king of Tudor.

Robbin was broke and his father was really ill. Under a coincidence, he encountered the king of Tudor. The king of Tudor accepted Robbin because Robbin was a powerful warrior, and the Tudor Kingdom was able to get a seat in the kingdom ranking matches because of Robbin.

The king of Tudor thought he found a treasure and he was still smiling in his dreams, but he didn’t expect the treasure to cause such trouble.

The fact that Robbin almost killed the disciple of the king of Chambord scared the crap out of this king. He quickly separated himself from Robbin under the fear that the king of Chambord would vent off his anger at the Tudor Kingdom.

As soon as the king of Tudor finished talking, many people in the crowd laughed and mocked him.

Almost everyone felt sorry for Robbin.

This warrior with wind-elemental warrior energy was powerful and just. Didn’t matter if it was the strength he showed when fighting Inzagi or the three reasons he stated for not killing Inzagi, they all showed how great a warrior Robbin was. Too bad that he was loyal to such a weak and timid king.

“As long as you kneel down and apologize, I won’t punish you further.” Fei said slowly and calmly. Robbin heard everything clearly.

Silence.

A long silence.

Robbin didn’t say anything. His legs rooted into the ground, his back straightened, and the light green wind-elemental warrior energy flame started to burn. His low-tier five-star strength was utilized to the maximum, and he was about to advance to the level under Fei’s great pressure.

This was his decision.

He would rather die than kneeling down.

The flashing warrior energy gave off a solemn and stirring sensation. Both the people in the crowd and Robbin himself knew that he can’t even take one strike from the king of Chambord.

But it wasn’t about winning or losing at this moment.

This was about the dignity of a warrior.

Fei suddenly laughed: “You are no match for me. Think about it…… if you die here, who is going to take care of your ill father?”

Fei already knew all the detailed information about Robbin.

After hearing this, the flashing warrior energy flames around Robbin dimmed a little.

Like the sharpest dagger in the world, Fei’s words pierced the softest part of Robbin’s heart.

However, everything returned to normal in the next second.

“If I chose to kneel down, my father would never forgive me. In between death and dignity, both my father and I would choose the latter.”

Robbin’s words were decisive and firm like the iron.

“Great, just great. You are a real warrior, but too bad that a pearl like you was placed in the dust!” Just as everyone thought Robbin was going be killed, Fei suddenly sighed and continued: “A real warrior like you need a real king to serve. Don’t you think it is a waste for you to serve that idiot?”

Fei pointed at the flattering king of Tudor as he said that.

The king of Tudor’s face paled.

Robbin didn’t expect Fei to say such things. A thought lit up in his head like a light bulb. He felt unbelievable, and he didn’t know what to say.

Tens of thousands of people in the crowd all gasped at what Fei had said.

“That pig doesn’t deserve your loyalty, and I think Chambord is a better place for you. Aryang Robbin, I really admire an honorable warrior like you. How about joining Chambord?”

An earnest expression appeared on Fei’s face, and he continued as Robbin was dumbfounded: “Of course, I’m not pressuring you to make the decision today. Doesn’t matter what your decision is, I would want to have a friendship with a true warrior like you. You will always be welcomed as a guest at Chambord.”

Buzz!

The people in the crowd gasped and murmured to each other. No one anticipated such a dramatic change. Many grassroots warriors relaxed. The king of Chambord didn’t bully this warrior and didn’t disappoint them. The idol-like image in their minds didn’t collapse.

But soon, they held onto their breath again.

Would a manly warrior like Aryang Robbin sworn loyalty to the king of Chambord?

Many people were hoping for a happy ending. They all believed that only a powerful and just king like Fei deserved the service of a real warrior like Aryang Robbin. Since the dumb king of Tudor already cut off the connection between him and Robbin, Robbin was free to choose who he would serve.

“I, Aryang Robbin, swear my loyalty to my lord the King of Chambord! I would place your honor above my life until my death!……”

Under the stares of tens of thousands of people, Robbin single-kneeled on the ground and stated his oath. It was so clear and sincere that it felt like he was reciting a poem.

This wasn’t a hard decision.

The man standing in front of him was an unparalleled king, a king that deserved his loyalty.

“Hahaha, I accept your loyalty in front of the God of War……” Fei laughed as he responded to Robbin’s oath in a traditional way. Everyone knew that the king of Chambord viewed this grassroots warrior as someone important. At the last moment, Fei joked with the embarrassed king of Tudor: “Your majesty, thank you for giving me a true warrior. I appreciate your generosity!” He said.

The fat face of the king of Tudor was so red that it looked like a monkey’s butt.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 309: A Dangerous Opponent

Chapter 309: A Dangerous Opponent

Thunder-like applauses and cheers sounded around the stage.

Some of the traveling warriors were somehow touched by this. When they saw how Robbin, who was a powerful warrior, got pushed around by the fat idiot king of Tudor, they felt a sadness; they felt like they saw their own fates. They had the warrior strength, but they couldn’t get the proper social status. In order to survive, they had to dance between blades and step between life and death. However, the fat and lazy nobles who couldn’t even pick up a blade were able to enjoy everything. Many people sighed as they thought that life was unfair.

But after seeing Robbin getting admired by a powerful king like the king of Chambord, these warriors felt like they were validated by the king of Chambord as well. Even the lowest people had some dignities that they were willing to use their lives to protect. At this moment, the dignities in their hearts were indirectly honored by the king of Chambord.

The king of Chambord wasn’t just a normal king; he was a super powerful king who had a limitless future.

Only getting validated by such a man would make the low-level grassroots warriors who had to serve idiot-like nobles to survive feel touched.

“Aryang, go pack your belongings. Afterward, bring your father to my campsite to see me.” Fei patted Robbin’s shoulder before he turned around to the king of Tudor who was really embarrassed and didn’t know what to do. “You are now one of my generals. Let me know if anyone dares to mess with you.” Fei said that to Robbin, but everyone knew that he was saying that to the king of Tudor.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah…… Congratulations, Mr. Robbin. Wait, no…… General Robbin is now under the king of Chambord. I will prepare the carriages so you can get to Chambord’s campsite easier……” Although the king of Tudor was not a good king, he knew what he needed to do in a situation like this. He understood the threat in Fei’s word, so he quickly guaranteed to make Robbin’s trip smoother. The “dumbass” was now “General Robbin” in his mind, and his tone was very sincere.

Everyone knew that the warrior with the wind-elemental warrior energy was going to become someone important. A lot of people looked at Robbin with envious and jealous expressions. The king of Chambord was known for his shielding of the shortcomings and mistakes of his men. From now on, even the kings of level 1 affiliated kingdoms and normal nobles had to address Robbin by called him – General Robbin.

It was like winning a lottery.

“Thank you, your majesty. I swear loyalty to your majesty for the rest of my life.” Robbin couldn’t believe what had just happened. As if he was dreaming, the goddess of fortune reached out to him when he thought he was about to die.

Robbin was about to single-kneel on the ground again as he said that.

Fei laughed as he waved his hand. An invisible force held Robbin up before he kneeled down. Then, Fei held onto Inzagi and disappeared.

From Robbin’s perspective, he sensed an indefensible force around his knees, and he was propped up like an adult was propping up an infant. He felt the power of the king of Chambord again. When he looked up, he saw the king of Chambord walking away from the stage with other warriors from Chambord.

Robbin felt like he was still in a dream as he heard the cheers and applause.

“Gen…… General Robbin. Are you going back to pack your belongings? I already sent someone to notify your father. I’m sure he would be happy for you……”

A flattering voice sounded.

Robbin turned around and saw the fat king of Tudor carefully walking towards him. After seeing the flattering expression on the king’s face now and thinking back to the arrogant and mocking expression on this king’s face a moment ago, Robbin left the stage without saying a word back.

……

……

Inzagi was seriously injured.

Although the wounds were almost all recovered under the effect of the [Health Potion], he was depleted of spiritual energy and mental power from that battle. He had lost his conscious for the moment being, and the damage that was causing was more severe the injuries on his body.

After the initial inspection and treatments, Cech and Oleg carried Inzagi back to his tent to rest. The four orphans from Hot Spring Gate also followed Inzagi back to the tent anxiously.

Out of everyone from that tight family in Hot Spring Gate, only the five of them survived. They could only rely on each other for warmth, and they needed each other to avenge for their loved ones.

Fei and others stayed around the stages for other matches.

Everyone who Matt Razi stated was a powerful candidate for the number one warrior title in the booklet got Fei’s attention. Fei wasn’t worried about the future matches. Rather, Robbin’s incident gave him an idea. He realized that this was a great place to discover and recruit talent.

Chambord was too small of a kingdom, and it was hard to find many talents. The only talented warriors Chambord had were all created by Fei using his “golden finger”. If one wanted to survive on this continent ruled by the law of the jungle, he or she needed both individual strength and influence. Talented people were needed to expand the influence of a kingdom.

In the last while, warriors of Chambord such as Cech and Lampard all received invitations and recruitment letters from all kinds of superpowers. This made Fei understand that this competition was a great opportunity to “rob“ talent from others.

Soon, the news about Chambord’s first loss got around the entire camp area. All of the noble families and superpowers heard the news as well.

Although it was only a small loss, it was really significant.

In all the stories told by the traveling poets, the king of Chambord and his warriors were painted into invincible legends. But after [Deadly Assassin of Shadow] lost the match today, the invincible legends of Chambord were cracked a little. People started to speculate about Chambord’s future.

Rumors were powerful. Everything seemed to have been flipped around.

“Did you hear that? Chambord lost a fight?”

“You heard about it too? Yeah…… after all, a level 6 affiliated kingdom doesn’t have too much accumulation. Maybe this loss is the prologue of the downfall of Chambord.”

“Hahaha, it is normal for them to lose. The so-called legend was created by men. Only the king of Chambord was a master warrior, and the rest of his warriors were all exaggerated. [Desperation Creator]? [Destructive Finger]? Bullsh*t!”

“Did you know? The legends of Chambord are fake! I heard that the king of Chambord would threat the opponents of his warriors and force them to surrender to his warriors……”

Many people were talking about this. When Fei and his men walked around them, the people would close their mouths and stop talking. But when Fei and his men walked away, they would start talking and pointing at the Chambordians. Pierce and Drogba were extremely mad, but they couldn’t do anything to the bystanders.

Fei’s expression was really calm.

Although Inzagi’s lose had some negative effect, it wasn’t negative to this degree. If Fei was correct, there was a force or multiple forces behind all these rumors. The king didn’t want to waste time on investigating them. He was sure that they were from the same forces as the ones who tried to frame Chambord by using the treasures of Blood-Edge.

Fei watched most of the matches.

Huerk and Kanort from the Gudong Kingdom were really strong. Their weapons were sticks, and their techniques weren’t delicate. However, due to their pure impressive physical strength, their strikes were extremely powerful. Fei even suspected that they were level 50 Barbarians from Diablo World.

The both of them defeated their opponents using pure strength.

[Bloody Dual Blades] was still someone who was ruthless. After every battle, a new skeleton would appear on the stage. His lightning-fast blades technique didn’t just leave his opponents terrified; anyone who watched his matches all had nightmares. It was heard that more than a dozen people died because they were terrified by what they saw. This man was the cruelest one in this competition, and many people tried to disqualify him by reporting on him. However, he was acting within the rules of the competition, and fairness needed to be kept.

Many people hoped that this man would encounter more powerful warriors like [Sky Covering Fist], [One Sword], and [Goddess of Archery] so he would lose.

Fei didn’t watch every single battle, but he knew about the outcomes after hearing the chatters among the crowd. People like [One Sword], [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], and Princess Cindy all won their matches.

As time passed, most of the first-round battles were all completed.

“Look, [Goddess of Archery] Elena from Chambord is going to be on……”

“Ah? That beauty who won the previous three matches using only three arrows? She is a master from Chambord.”

“[Deadly Assassin of Shadow] already lost. I think [Goddess of Archery] is in danger!”

“Bullsh*t! [Goddess of Archery] is only a character painted by the king of Chambord. I’m sure that this woman would lose for sure…… Her opponent is one of the [Two Hiddens] who are just less powerful than [One Sword]; he is [Mad Hidden] Bowyer……”

“Ah? Bowyer? She sure is in danger……”

People started to murmur to each other. Chambord’s last battle in the first-round matches was about to take place on No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage. Beauty always attracted attention. Although a lot of people already guessed the outcome of this battle, they all wanted to see [Goddess of Archery]’s beauty.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 310: He Was Here to Kill

Chapter 310: He Was Here to Kill

Fei and his men all moved to the No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage with the crowd.

The reason why this match was placed in No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage was that Elena’s opponent Bowyer was a famous warrior among the affiliated kingdoms. This level of warriors dealt a lot of damages, and the matches with them in it had to be placed in the most secured stage.

No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage was where Fei battled with the four Executive Knights. After the battle destroyed the stage, it was rebuilt and reinforced by even more powerful magic arrays. Currently, this stage had the most powerful defense array out there.

[Mad Hidden] Bowyer was wearing a light metal armor. He didn’t wear a helmet, and his messy yellow hair was fluttering in the air. He had tiny bead-like eyes, uneven lips, and a flat nose. Although he was a famous master warrior, he didn’t look like one. His body wasn’t big, and he had a bit of obscene sensation around him.

Bowyer was from the western battle region, and he was the prince of a level 1 affiliated kingdom. He made news when he lasted more than ten strikes under [One Sword]’s sword. Before Fei’s appearance, many people believed that Bowyer was the only person who could take the title of the number one warrior from [One Sword].

However, this man was famous for his arrogance as well. In addition to that, he loved money, women, and wines. It was heard that he loved women to a disgusting degree. One traveling poet said that any young women over the age of 18 in his kingdom all got stained by Bowyer. This disgusting prince even passed laws to make all the women give him their virginity before their weddings. If they did not, they would be charged with treason and their families would all be killed.

In that kingdom, numerous women’s lives got ruined, many lovers had to flee their homes, and many families had to live in pain and shame. But since Bowyer was the prince of the kingdom and a master warrior, no one could deal with him.

However, due to his bad fetishes, his strength didn’t increase much over the years. He was now really far behind [One Sword], and he was less famous now.

He rarely battled nowadays, and that was why he got the nickname [Mad Hidden].

Despite all of these, Bowyer was still a powerful warrior. His performance in the western battle region was impressive. He defeated six opponents in a row and got into the kingdom ranking matches easily.

Both Elena and Bowyer were now on the stage.

Elena was in her dark red magic armor; the mysterious gold decors on the armor looked like vines. Her wrists, elbows, shoulders, knees, and feet were also protected by protective components. Light red magic energy flowed around the shoulders of Elena, and her slender waist was exposed in the air. She looked like a Valkyrie, and her beauty made a lot of people swallow their drools.

The wind fluttered Elena’s red ponytail as well as the light blue hair band. She was standing on the stage quietly, and she had an unparalleled presence. She was just like a goddess.

As if all men were struck by lightning, some of them swallowed saliva, some of them bleed from their nose, and some of them lost the ability to speak as they all looked at Elena.

Bowyer who was standing on the other side of the stage started to breathe heavily; obscene lights flashed by in his tiny eye. He shouted in his mind: “This woman is mine! Mine! Damn, there is such a beautiful female warrior in this world? I will for sure strip her and see what kind of a body she is hiding…… I swear I will get her……”

Bowyer scanned Elena’s body repeatedly and especially focused on some body parts; he zapped his mouth as he did that, and everyone knew what he was thinking.

Elena frowned as she raised her arm. A battle bow appeared in her hand as if the bow had its own life.

At the same time, a cold murderous stare passed through the protective magic array and landed on Bowyer.

After feeling this deadly stare, Bowyer woke up from his fantasies. He turned around and saw a handsome young man staring at him as if he was a weak sheep that was waiting to be slaughtered. The coldness in this man’s eyes was enough to freeze him.

“Oh, I heard that this woman is from Chambord. The king of Chambord is known for his over-protectiveness…… It would be hard for me to get this beauty…… I need to take it slow…… Hehe, I’m not even scared of [One Sword]! Would I be scared of you?” Bowyer thought.

Bowyer gave it some thought and stopped paying attention to Fei. He turned around and smiled at Elena.

“Beauty, how about we change the place of battle? Hehe, I will let you know how good I am……” Bowyer moved his waist back and forth repeatedly with an obscene expression.

“Hahaha……”

Some of the people in the crowd started to laugh. They all knew what Bowyer meant.

However, since Elena grew up in Diablo World and didn’t interact with men a lot, she didn’t understand the tease and flirt in Bowyer’s words. She just knew that her opponent’s stares were uncomfortable, and she frowned again.

Just a light frowning expression of Elena made Bowyer very thirsty. He felt like this female warrior from Chambord was a masterpiece from God; any of her expressions was attractive.

Bowyer was demonstrating how impulse would give one too much courage.

At the moment, Bowyer was consumed by Elena’s beauty. He felt like all of the women he slept with before were like pigs compared to Elena, and he didn’t even sense Fei’s intense murderous spirit that made the people who were laughing in the crowd shut their mouths and shiver in fear.

“Hehe. Beauty, I’m sure that you don’t know about the feel of a man. Hahaha, how about I show it to you?”

Disgust and confusion appeared on Elena’s white and valiant face.

Bowyer continued to say a lot of inappropriate things. He was planning to tease Elena now and try to touch her in the upcoming battle. When the match was over, he would try to get this woman from Chambord by all means.

Soon, he realized that he had the wrong idea.

When Elena pulled on the bow, a stream of golden light appeared on the bowstring before a red arrow of fire appeared. This arrow was made from pure fire magic elements, but it had a metal glare to it. It was unimaginable how dense the magic elements were packed together.

Such a powerful technique!

“This woman is a powerful magic archer!”

Bowyer sensed a bit of danger; he hadn’t felt this way for a long time.

He no longer underestimated his opponent. He knew that this female warrior from Chambord wasn’t as simple as he thought.

When Elena actually shot out the arrow, Bowyer realized how wrong he was.

Whoosh!

The air-piercing noise only sounded after he sensed a burning sensation on his shoulder. Without the chance of dodging, the warrior who was known to be just a bit inferior to [One Sword] got his shoulder pierced through by Elena’s arrow, and his body fell back due to the momentum from the impact.

Bam!

The blue water curtain-like magic shield shattered like glass.

The magic array that could defend against six-star warriors’ full-blown attacks got pierced through by Elena’s arrow.

This unimaginable scene shocked everyone.

One arrow!

It meant that Elena was more than a top-tier six-star warrior.

“How can she be a seven-star warrior? How?”

A lot of people in the crowd almost peed their pants after seeing this.

[Mad Hidden] Bowyer who just got up from the ground was also scared.

“I was teasing a seven-star warrior? But this woman is so perfect……” After knowing that he couldn’t get this woman anymore, Bowyer felt as much sadness as if his parents died……

“The match is over, Chambord won!” The first person who woke up from the surprise was the judge. He announced the outcome with his shaky voice; his legs were shivering, and he didn’t even dare to look at Elena anymore.

As soon as the judge finished speaking, changes occurred –

A person dashed onto the No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage like a flash of light. It was Fei.

Everyone could feel the cold murderous sensation that was coming from Fei.

He was here to kill.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 311: Ruthless King of Chambord

Chapter 311: Ruthless King of Chambord

“Alexander.” A bright smile appeared on Elena’s face. For a moment, people in the crowd felt like an iceberg had belted and revealed the flower inside of it. Everyone’s eyes lit up.

From the name that came out of [Goddess of Archery]’s mouth, people in the crowd who were confused knew that this young man was the legendary king of Chambord.

From the rumors that were going around, many of them knew that the king of Chambord showed rare generosity and kindness two hours ago and recruited Robbin who severely injured his disciple. “Is he going to display his kindness again here?” Some people thought.

“You are the king of Chambord?” [Mad Hidden] Bowyer who got half of his shoulder burned by the arrow of fire got up from the ground. He used his warrior energy to alleviate the pain as he asked. His tone was filled with suspicion and surprise as he carefully observed Fei. He was sure that the murderous stare he sensed earlier came from this man.

“You didn’t kill him because I told you guys to try not to kill anyone during this competition?” Fei didn’t even look at this so-called number two warrior among the affiliated kingdoms. He held onto Elena’s white hand and asked while thousands of people watched.

“Eh.” Elena nodded. She didn’t blush when Fei held her hand; she was used to this since Fei would do intimate things like this in Diablo World. Perhaps in this Valkyrie’s eyes, anyone who was not Fei was like a monster and demon in Diablo World. If Fei told her to not kill them, she will do what Fei said.

“You……” Bowyer was enraged; he was completely ignored. From the conversation of these two, it felt like he was a pig that could be slaughtered easily by them. He hadn’t been offended to this degree in a long time.

“Just kill these kinds of trash in the future.” Fei reminded Elena with a smile.

“Eh, I got it.” Elena nodded back.

“You……” [Mad Hidden] Bowyer was so mad that he couldn’t hold himself back. He would no longer watch the woman who he was obsessed with act so lovingly toward another man. The fire of jealousy burned in his heart, and his mind was filled with rage. “Although you are the king of Chambord, you can’t offend me like this. I’m the prince of level 1 Affiliated Kingdom, Gulo. Are you trying to start a war with Gulo?” He shouted in anger.

However, Fei still didn’t look at him. He smiled at Elena and said: “This time, I will kill him for you.”

As soon as he said that, he slowly moved his palm in Bowyer’s direction without looking at him.

This strike didn’t look powerful at all; there was no noise, no energy, and no light.

As the crowd was confused, a “bam” noise sounded. The “number two warrior among all affiliated kingdoms” and the man who could last ten strikes under [One Sword]’s sword didn’t get the chance to react. Like a watermelon that got struck by a huge hammer, his head exploded. Blood mist filled the air, and the headless corpse fell onto the ground after standing up straight a while.

“Si……”

Gasps sounded around the stage.

The temperature around the stage also decreased by more than a dozen degrees. Everyone shivered as if they were placed in a fridge, especially the ones who had an obscene expression on their faces when they looked at Elena. They knew why Bowyer was killed – He looked at this woman in the wrong way and said a few inappropriate things.

No expected the king of Chambord to be so moody. He struck Bowyer without hesitation, and the prince of a level 1 affiliated kingdom was killed like a fly.

Such a ruthless king!

“If the Gulo Kingdom wants an explanation, they can come to Chambord’s campsite to find me.”

Fei’s voice was still resonating around the stage, but he and Elena both disappeared after a red light flashed by. It was obvious that they both returned to the campsite.

The people in the crowd started to come back to their senses. They looked at each other and left while shaking their heads; they didn’t dare to say anything or comment on anything. The two events that took place told everyone that the king of Chambord can be kind and ruthless at the same time.

After summing everything up, there was this one golden rule – Don’t offend the king of Chambord, or you are dead.

Soon, the people around the stage left.

No one noticed a magic carriage that was parked a distance away from the No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage. The carriage had the symbol of a two-headed polar bear on it; that was the symbol for the royal family of Zenit.

A pair of beautiful crystal eyes was closely watching everything that took place on the stage. When Fei held onto Elena’s hand, almost all of her attention was drawn. After the people around the stage left, the curtain on the carriage that was slightly open closed.

There seemed to be a light sigh.

Inside this fancy carriage, the atmosphere was a little dreary and strange despite the fragrance.

Elder Princess Tanasha looked at Angela who was sitting beside her with her blue ocean-like eyes. Although the beautiful girl beside her didn’t show any expression and looked calm, Tanasha seemed to have sensed the racing heart inside Angela’s body.

“Angela, Alexander didn’t……” Tanasha opened her mouth, but she quickly fell back to silence. She was really intelligent, but she didn’t know what to say at a moment like this; perhaps it was because she was never in a situation like this and didn’t know how it felt. However, for some reason, Tanasha also felt a little unpleasant and a little lonely.

“Sister Tanasha, are you trying to comfort me?” The beautiful girl suddenly smiled. No worries or concerns could be seen in her crystal-like eyes. “You don’t have to. I believe no one in this world knows him more than I do. I trust him, and I’m willing to accept everything about him.”

Angela’s words were so decisive and her eyes were so clear that Tanasha knew she wasn’t faking it. The wind blew by and lifted the curtain of the carriage. Golden sunlight shone onto Angela’s face through the decorations on the window, and Angela’s face gave off a mysterious glare. It was so pure and beautiful that even Tanasha was stunned.

After a moment, the carriage started to move towards Chambord’s direction.

……

When Angela returned, Fei finally relaxed his nerves.

The party at Tanasha’s palace last night was too intense. A lot of noble ladies came to the party uninvited when they heard that the queen of Chambord would be present; they all wanted to get to know this new influential force in Zenit. Angela wasn’t used to rejecting people, so she met and connected with a lot of people from other influential forces after Tanasha introduced her to everyone. However, she also drank a bit too much wine and was a little drunk.

Tanasha was worried that Angela might catch a cold on the way back to Chambord’s campsite, so she let Angela stay over for the night. It was already late and the gate of St. Petersburg was closed, so Tanasha didn’t send messages to Fei.

Since Tanasha treated Angela like her real sister and Fei’s “viciousness” was known by everyone, Angela was the star of the party and wasn’t bothered by anyone

After Tanasha explained everything to Fei, all of Fei’s questions were answered.

The Elder Princess didn’t need to lie, and Fei knew that the relationship he and Tanasha had was not bad. There was no reason for Tanasha to trick him.

……

With the appearance of the Elder Princess, Chambord got really busy again.

[Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence] didn’t leave right away. She made a high-profile appearance as she walked around the campsite and chatted with a few Chambord soldiers patiently. She also stated that she would be staying for Chambord’s celebration party tonight.

Fei shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

If he wasn’t wrong, someone had already reported everything to the Second Prince Dominguez.

The Elder Princess acted this way for Paris and Dominguez to see. Even if this won’t kill off the friendship Fei and they had, it might create a small crack in it.

When it was sunset, Aryang Robbin and his father arrived at Chambord’s campsite. Robbin only brought his blade, and he was carrying his father on his back. His father was white-haired and couldn’t walk. Fei greeted them and arranged a separate tent for them.

Robbin was a low-tier five-star warrior. His blade was fast, and his strength couldn’t be ignored. On top of all this, Fei really like his character.

Since Robbin just arrived and hadn’t contributed to Chambord, Fei didn’t give him a big title. Fei gave him the position of a small captain of Bylaw Enforcement Officers. Fei was planning to give him higher-up roles after he accumulated the merits. With Robbin’s strength, Fei knew that won’t be too long.

Fei also checked Robbin’s father’s illness. Robbin’s father’s legs got severely injured long time ago. The energy connections in his legs were damaged, and there was an unknown poison in his bloodstream. Some of the leg muscles already started to die, and he could no longer walk or take care of himself.

[Health Potion] couldn’t heal these kinds of old injuries.

Therefore, Fei switched to Paladin mode and used his aura to perform some basic healings. It was effective, but it couldn’t clear the poison and heal up the injuries immediately. He had to take it slow.

Robbin, on the other hand, was very thankful; he finally saw some hope that wasn’t there before.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 312: The End of the Moro Practice

Chapter 312: The End of the Moro Practice

After Fei arranged everything for Robbin and his father, it was already night time. The stars in the dark sky were like bright flowers.

After the first day of the kingdom ranking matches, only Inzagi lost his battle. All seven others advanced, and it was a good news. According to Chambord’s tradition, there would be a celebration.

Soon, campfires were lit up, and people started to sing and dance. The women from the [Golden Cave] appeared again.

This celebration attracted a lot of people’s attention. A lot of warriors and soldiers of other kingdoms stood outside of Chambord’s campsite and watched through the fence.

Elder Princess Tanasha made a high-profile appearance at the celebration with her bodyguard Ziene.

[Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence] sat beside Angela and intimately chatted with both the king and the queen of Chambord. This scene beside the campfire was clearly witnessed by everyone. Through these people, the Elder Princess would get the message passed to “that person”.

After the celebration party was over, the Elder Princess still didn’t leave. Surprisingly, she chose to stay at Chambord’s campsite for the night.

Fei smiled as he shook his head.

It was already late at night, and even breathing would result in white “fogs”. People who were walking outside the warm tents would get frost on their hairs and beards. It was so cold that Fei felt like he was in the ice age.

This was Fei’s first winter on Azeroth Continent.

After he used his aura to heal Robbin’s father again, he switched to Assassin Mode and left Chambord’s campsite. He disappeared from the camp area and entered Moro Mountains.

Moro Mountains was completely white in the winter. Snow was on every tree branch, and all the trees looked like they were made from crystals. Under the moonlight, this crystalized forest felt like it should only exist in the legends if the terrifying roars of the demon beasts were muted.

The Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals of the two master warriors were still flowing around on the battlefield, but they were a lot weaker than half a month ago. Fei easily got passed the surrounding magic arrays and saw the mysterious man standing beside the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals.

The man was standing as straight as a spear, and his brown robe was fluttering in the wind loudly.

The mysterious man’s eyes were as bright as stars, and there was a strange sensation looming around him. Fei couldn’t understand it; it was lonely, above-all, yet intimate. This mysterious man had a special character that made Fei completely trust him.

Fei was overjoyed when he saw the man.

The mysterious man didn’t say anything after Fei murmured that he wanted to see the scroll of [Dragon Fist] last night.

“Did he actually bring the scroll of [Dragon Fist]?” Fei thought to himself. Even just the thought of viewing the number one technique among hundreds of empires made Fei excited. Although his power was from Diablo World, the chance of checking out such a technique was still very rare.

Whoosh!

The mysterious man flicked his wrist after seeing Fei, and a green light dashed at Fei. Fei lifted his hand and grabbed onto thin booklet. The texture was soft yet sturdy; it was really magical.

Fei couldn’t believe it!

“Could it be that this mysterious man actually brought the scroll of [Dragon Fist]?”

As Fei was about to open up the booklet, the mysterious man waved his hand and stopped Fei. After he carefully observed Fei, he slowly said: “Remember, humans harness power and energy in order to protect and guard the people and things that they love.”

Before Fei could react, the man continued: “I have nothing to teach you anymore.”

After he said that, a light whizzing sounded as a green light flashed by.

The man disappeared and was nowhere to be found.

This time, Fei caught a little of the mysterious man’s trace. The man was like a green meteor. The speed of the man was so fast that Fei felt like he was dreaming. In just a split second, the mysterious man almost already disappeared from the horizon.

“Left directly?”

Fei fell into a moment of silence. He understood what the man had said. Since there was nothing that the man can teach Fei, he won’t be meeting up with Fei here every night anymore. This strange yet valuable relationship Fei and this man had ended here.

Fei didn’t expect this man to still hide his identity at the last second.

Fei was planning to ask the man who he was, but he didn’t expect this mysterious man to say his farewells so soon and so suddenly. Although Fei only encountered this man less than a month ago, this man played a special role; he was like Fei’s father and teacher.

This mysterious man saved Fei from that mysterious assassin, and he tried his best to teach and instruct Fei these days. It was obvious that this man left so suddenly to avoid getting asked by Fei who he was.

“Brush clothes after things are done, hide away the identity and associated fame.” (Tried my best to translate this. Might have butchered it…)

This was a part of a poem written by a famous ancient poet in Fei’s previous life, and it suddenly appeared in Fei’s head because it was so relatable. He felt a little sad knowing that he won’t see the mysterious man again.

After he waited a bit longer and was sure that the man wasn’t going to return, Fei looked back at the booklet in his hand. [Dragon Fist] was written on the title page.

Fei was really excited.

“This man really brought me the scroll of [Dragon Fist]?

This was unbelievable!

“Who is this man? He is able to take out the scroll of [Dragon Fist]? Even the princes of Zenit hadn’t seen it yet. He is just too mysterious…… Unless that man is Emperor Yassin himself…… there are no other explanations!”

Fei was shocked by his own thoughts.

It was impossible, but it made some sense. That seemed to be the only explanation for all the questions in Fei’s head.

“But why would Emperor Yassin do this for me? From the rumors, the emperor himself should be really ill right now. He shouldn’t be able to get off his bed, but this mysterious man is still really powerful and didn’t look ill at all!”

Fei thought about it a bit more, and he couldn’t tie up all the loose ends in his head. He stopped thinking and opened the booklet. He wanted to see what was so special about this [Dragon Fist]. He wanted to know why this was the number one technique among hundreds of empires.

There weren’t any words on the first page; there was only the drawing of mountains.

The mountains were so tall that they were all in the clouds. The drawer of the mountains only used a few lines, but the firmness and the denseness of the mountains were illustrated perfectly. Although the mountains felt like swords to Fei, he wasn’t able to get any hints about [Dragon Fist].

After looking at the mountains for a while, he flipped to the next page.

Fei was fine before reading the second page, but he spat out a mouthful of drools and almost fell to the ground after reading it.

There was only one line on the second page –

“Greedy little one, you have been tricked. I hadn’t even seen the scroll of [Dragon Fist].”

……

……

After Fei returned to Chambord’s campsite, he still couldn’t believe what had happened. The mysterious man who was always serious and cold joked with him?

Although he didn’t get to see the famous scroll of [Dragon Fist], he was still a little happy. The words “Greedy little one” gave off a very intimate feeling, and Fei was happy that the mysterious man showed a sliver of his emotion.

Perhaps Fei was able to discover who that man was using the network of Paris or the Elder Princess since the man was so powerful, but he didn’t want to do it. Since the mysterious man didn’t want him to know about his identity temporarily, Fei believed that there were reasons behind it. Otherwise, the mysterious man won’t ask him to meet him in Moro Mountains at night; there was no way that anyone would show up at that location at that time.

The reason why Fei believed it was temporary was that Fei had a strange feeling that they would meet again.

The time of that meeting won’t be too long from now.

When Fei returned to Chambord’s campsite, Torres walked up and reported that the Elder Princess had come to find Fei several times. After she was unsuccessful, she chatted with Angela in the central tent and fell asleep there.

Ziene who was standing in front of the central tent looked a little troubled. Behind her, there were 20 warriors who were all powerful. Since the Elder Princess was in the king’s tent, they couldn’t allow Fei to enter. Although it was a little weird for them to stop Fei since the Elder Princess was the one who took Fei’s bedroom, they couldn’t let Fei in and allow him to stay with the princess of Zenit for the night!

After seeing Fei’s appearance, Tanasha’s guards all got a little nervous.

They all knew about Fei’s dominating character. If the king wanted to enter his own tent, they couldn’t stop him even though they were powerful warriors and Ziene was even on a higher level.

However, they didn’t expect Fei to smile and nod at Ziene before walking into a small tent that was close to the gate of the campsite.

“The ruthless king in the rumors is so easy to talk to?” The guards were all surprised as they watched Fei enter the small tent.

Since the Gulo Kingdom didn’t come to Fei to question him about [Mad Hidden] Bowyer’s death during the daytime, Fei made sure that all of Chambord soldiers were paying extra attention at night when patrolling around.

Afterward, he opened up a portal and entered Diablo World to start another leveling up journey.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 313: Boost in Strength

Chapter 313: Boost in Strength

It was sunset in Diablo World.

The sun was as red as blood on the horizon.

The tall fences around the [Rogue Encampment] were like the defense walls of Chambord. They circled out a huge area for the people in Diablo World to live and protected them from the attacks of the demons and monsters. Still, the roars and screams of the demons and monsters outside the camp resonated in the sky.

Fei and Elena went to [Kurast Docks] through the portal and took on the next quest [The Blackened Temple]

This quest required Fei to go to [Travincal], the godly temples that had fallen to the side of the darkness, and kill the members of the High Council. After that, Fei would be able to find the Compelling Orb. By using the item [Khalim’s Will] that Fei got from the previous quest, he would be able to break the Compelling Orb and open the entrance to the [Durance of Hate]. That was the place where the final boss of the third map [Mephisto] resided

Since the portal to [Travincal] wasn’t activated, Fei and Elena had to walk. After they killing monsters along the way, they finally reached [Travincal] after two hours.

There were a lot of ancient temple structures.

Every single structure looked mysterious and magnificent. They were all made from huge blocks of stones, and delicate patterns and symbols were engraved all over the walls and pillars.

All the temples were built in a special pattern, and they conveyed an ancient sensation.

These were the places where the resident of Diablo World worshipped the gods. But after the long-term corrosion of the evil force, the original servants of gods had all fallen. They became monsters and demons, and the godly temples were enveloped in darkness and death energy.

As soon as Fei and Elena stepped on [Travincal], they were attacked aggressively by the monsters.

There were a lot of [Zakarum Zealots]. They were the guards of the temples who had lost consciousness, and the only thing that was on their minds was to kill. In addition, there were [Council Member] who were the fallen members of the temples’ council. Their bodies were covered in hard scales, and these scales were as sharp as knives.

Of course, the most powerful enemies in [Travincal] were [Ismail Vilehand], [Geleb Flamefinger], and [Toorc Icefist]. The three of them were originally executive council members, and they had fallen into boss-level monsters.

From Fei’s previous life’s gaming knowledge, these monsters were really powerful. When he was playing Diablo in his previous life, he would always die a few times and his mercenary would always die as well when he entered [Travincal].

With this knowledge, Fei was extra careful. As soon as he got into one temple, he used a [Town Portal Scroll] to create a portal. If things got ugly, he would carry Elena on his back and escape as fast as he could.

After seeing how careful Fei was, Elena also got her guards up.

But after 20 minutes, Elena’s cautiousness turned into a surprise.

A shocked yet thoughtful look also appeared on Fei’s face.

Who could have expected that the monsters Fei thought were huge threats didn’t cause any trouble at all?

The stressful and dangerous situation in Fei’s head didn’t take place. Rather, the process was really easy. Even if Fei didn’t do anything, Elena would be able to easily kill all the monsters. The three bosses that Fei was worried about were very weak. Elena used three of her arrows, and the three bosses died as their bodies were frozen into ice and got turned into clouds of ice dust.

This [Travincal] trip made Fei realized one thing that he neglected for a long time.

The increase in his own strength had surpassed the designed increase of a Barbarian in the Diablo World.

Due to his training in the real world, the increase of his strength had tilted the original balance of the Diablo World. The monsters that were threats to Fei before in the game were no longer threats to him anymore.

Especially after that mysterious man taught him the fundamentals of being a warrior, Fei was able to exert way more damage using the same techniques compared to before. Put it in another term, Fei’s level 65 Barbarian was way more powerful than a normal level 65 Barbarian in Diablo World.

The person who also broke the balance was Elena.

Compared to the dull mercenaries Fei had in the game, Elena was completely different. She was on a path of cultivation that Fei was never aware of.

After activating the second Paladin Bloodline, Elena who now had the power of Paladin and the four elemental arrows was way more powerful beyond Fei’s imagine. She was no longer like a dull mercenary in the original Diablo game who could only act like a meat shield and a bait; she was Fei’s partner.

To be honest, Fei even suspected that Elena had the strength of taking on some of the bosses in the third map herself.

The massacre continued after the bosses in [Travincal] were killed.

In the next four hours, the two of them killed numerous monsters. The experiences points the Barbarian had skyrocketed. Before the time limit of the day was up, Fei was already level 70.

Also, the first five quests in the third map were complete as well.

The fourth quest [Lam Esen’s Tome] didn’t take too long. Fei found the ancient book that was required for the quest in [Kurast Causeway] and returned it to the NPC. He received five attribute points as a reward.

Elena was now level 67.

Under Fei’s recommendation, the beautiful mercenary didn’t enhance her offense abilities. Rather, she gave most of the new attribute points to her second bloodline. The focus on Paladin gave her more defense and better healing abilities. Since her offense abilities didn’t change much, her ranking on Azeroth Continent was still around low-tier seven star.

Fei left Diablo World before the time limit was up.

Elena temporairliy stayed at [Rogue Encampment].

Although Fei’s spiritual power had increased a lot and he was able to stay in Diablo World and let the people of Diablo World stay in the real world for five hours a day, Elena won’t use the five hours right now. There were still kingdom ranking matches, and she would need to spend the time there.

……

……

When the sun just came up in the real world, the Elder Princess said farewell to Fei and Angela and went back to St. Petersburg under the protection of Ziene and her powerful guards.

Compared with the high-profile appearance yesterday, the Elder Princess left in a low-key manner. Many people didn’t notice Tanasha and thought that she was still sleeping in the central tent of Chambord. After all, many people saw the Elder Princess of Zenit enter the central tent in Chambord’s campsite last night.

Time was passing by fast.

The sun kept on rising to the sky.

When the morning sunlight shone on the camp area beside the Moro Mountains, it felt like everything woke up and restored their vitality. The camp area started to get noisy, and the white “fog” that came out of people’s and horses’ mouths got rid of some of the coldness of the winter.

Fei went into Robbin’s tent at the pre-scheduled time. He was planning to treat Robbin’s father’s legs every day. But when Fei got there, Robbin was nowhere to be found. After asking old Aryang, A.K.A Robbin’s father, Fei learned that Robbin was at Inzagi’s tent all night. Robbin didn’t feel good about injuring Inzagi on the stage yesterday, and he felt even more guilty later on when he started to serve under Fei as well. Because of it, Robbin went to take care of Inzagi rather than his father since last night.

Robbin’s actions made Fei appreciate him even more.

After Fei switched to Paladin Mode and used the aura power to heal up some of old Aryang’s leg muscles and energy channels, he heard some loud and rough laughter from the outside. It sounded like Pierce’s and Drogba’s, but Robbin’s voice was mixed in there as well.

Fei felt a little strange.

After Robbin injured Inzagi, both Pierce and Drogba were hostile toward him. Both of them didn’t even talk to Robbin after this man swore loyalty to Chambord.

“Why are they so friendly now? It feels like they are long-time pals.”

As Fei was thinking, Pierce and Drogba walked into the tent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 314: Good News from the Battlefront

Chapter 314: Good News from the Battlefront

Pierce and Drogba were surprised when they walked in; their smiles froze on their faces. It was obvious that they didn’t expect the king to show up here this early. The two of them quickly saluted at Fei and started to try their best to show their friendliness toward old Aryang. They also apologized afterward; they said that they shouldn’t be so cold and mean toward Robbin and his father yesterday.

Fei understood the situation now.

After Robbin served and took care of Inzagi last night, Inzagi finally woke up from his “sleep”. Robbin’s actions and earnestness touched Inzagi, Pierce, and Drogba. They started to have a conversation, and they realized that they were similar people.

Especially after hearing Robbin’s story about him being homeless before and traveling around the continent as well as his life in the Tudor Kingdom, the three Chambordians felt very empathetic toward him. They were all straightforward man, they had similar stories, and they soon became good friends who talked about everything with each other.

Out of the four, Robbin was the most powerful. He also had been to many empires and experienced many things. After they chatted and practiced a little, they soon started to address each other as brothers.

Fei was planning to create an opportunity for Robbin to get along with the Chambordians, but they solved it on their own. Now, Inzagi and the four other orphans from Hot Spring Gate were all friendly towards Robbin, and Pierce and Drogba who were the most loved warriors of Chambord were also now buddies with Robbin. Soon, Robbin would be accepted by all Chambordians.

Fei joked with Pierce and Drogba a little and walked out of the tent.

His eyes lit up as a dash of beauty appeared in front of him.

It was the future queen of Chambord, Angela. Like a goddess that was walking in the clouds, she was wearing a light blue leather dress as she walked up to the tent. The two maids behind her were carrying two brand-new leather armors. The two sets of armors looked delicate, and they were gifts that Angela made and prepared for Robbin and his father.

Robbin and his father didn’t expect to be treated this well by the beautiful goddess-like queen. They expressed their gratitude and thanked Fei and Angela again.

Outside the tent, the chilly wind blew.

The king and the future queen wandered along the river in the campsite while holding hands.

The river was still flowing; the surface of the river didn’t freeze up yet. Angela was in a good mood; she smiled and described to Fei the interesting things that happened at the Elder Princess’ party last night. Fei felt really calm. He was a great listener as he smiled and nodded along. The golden sunlight shone on them, and the scene looked as beautiful as ever.

Fei tightly held Angela’s soft hand as he felt unprecedently gentle.

Although he wasn’t sure if this pure beauty saw him holding Elena’s hand on the No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage, he knew that he had to explain what was going on between him and Elena to Angela. Fei wasn’t planning to hide that away from Angela, but he hadn’t had the chance. After all, he was facing huge pressure from that mysterious assassination, and he had to use most of his time on cultivation.

In front of Fei, the current that was fast sometimes created splashes with the river bank.

Fei was trying to tell his future queen about the story between him and Elena, but he would always hesitate a little before he spoke as he didn’t know where to begin. After some serious thoughts, he took a deep breath and was about to tell Angela everything.

Suddenly, thunder-like clip-clop noises sounded from the Moro Mountains. More than a dozen fast horses appeared and send a ton of dust and snow into the air.

“Good news! Good news! Good news from the battlefront!”

The cavaliers dashed through the camp area like sharp swords, and their shouts resonated in the area; everyone heard them clearly. This news immediately created waves as if a rock was dropped into a pond.

Many people were worried ever since [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin led the battle legions to the southern regions. Now after one day, good news came. Although this was in line with a lot of people’s expectation, many people were still joyous after hearing it.

Like a magical potion, this good news calmed a lot of anxious minds in this chaotic time.

For a moment, everyone stopped whatever they were doing and looked up. The people in the camp area all watched as the cavaliers rushed into the south gate of St. Petersburg.

“Good news so soon? What level of success did Arshavin get? Did this ‘god of war’ defeat all of the invaders in just one day?”

Fei shook his head as he thought about it. It was not possible.

The so-called good news was probably about the first win that Zenit got. After all, Spartax Empire had done a lot of preparation and sent 70,000 to 80,000 soldiers. Different from the small battles that Zenit and Spartax had, this was a full-on war! Even if Elder Prince Arshavin was born to be a great general, he couldn’t defeat Spartax Empire in just one day.

With this interruption, Fei no longer had the time to explain things to the beauty beside him. The deep and loud bugle sounded, and the second day of kingdom ranking matches was about to start.

Fei looked at Angela and knew that he couldn’t explain everything in a short moment. Therefore, he held onto his thoughts and returned to the central tent. He had to plan and strategize with the other six participants of Chambord.

……

……

The second day of the competition started, and the hype was real.

On the No. 8 Sword-Testing Stage, Fei encountered a low-tier five-star warrior with the earth-elemental warrior energy. This warrior was a noble from a level 1 affiliated kingdom in the eastern battle region. Although he had a lot of physical strength, he had a sketchy character. In Matt Razi’s booklet, the comments about him weren’t positive. Fei didn’t want to deal with people like this and ended the fight with one punch. That punch sent his opponent flying, and the opponent landed outside the stage.

The king of Chambord won easily with one strike.

Some of the people in the crowd just blinked their eyes and didn’t even see what had happened. They could only open their eyes wide and quickly ask the people around them how the king of Chambord won……

The other matches were a lot more exciting as they took more than just one strike to finish.

The other Chambord warriors performed well.

[Destructive Finger] Cech, [Goddess of Archery] Elena, and [Son of Wind] Torres only encountered opponents who were on the four-star level. They easily won their matches and moved on.

Pierce and Drogba were weaker than the previous three, and they also encountered more powerful opponents. After long battles, they all got injured. Close to the end of their battles, they had to summon their Star Saint Sets. By using the superior protection of the Star Saint Sets and the ultimate techniques of their constellations, they barely defeated their opponents and moved on as well.

The toughness and cruelness of the kingdom ranking matches started to show.

Of course, Pierce and Drogba weren’t the unluckiest. That person was Warden Oleg who loved to flatter people.

Perhaps he spent too much time around dead corpses and the death energy corroded his luck, this fatty encountered one of the [Fire and Wind Dual Warriors] of the Gudong Kingdom, [Burning Fire Staff] Huerk. In less than 10 strikes, Oleg got smashed in the waist by his opponent’s staff. He flew out of the stage and lose the qualification for the next round.

“Such a terrifying control of force.”

Fei rushed to the stage Oleg was competing on after hearing the news. After he examined Oleg’s injuries, he knew that Huerk went easy on Oleg. The strike that knocked Oleg off the stage didn’t damage his bones nor internal organs.

Of course, a part of the reason why the [Burning Fire Staff] didn’t do any real damage to Oleg was that Oleg’s fat on his body got turned into a meat armor by himself. Oleg was only dizzy after falling off the high stage.

After knowing the situation, Fei found it really funny. He kicked this flatterer’s butt as he joked with him. Then, he called over a dozen Bylaw Enforcement Officers of Chambord to lift Oleg back to Chambord’s campsite.

The second day of the competition finished after six hours. Through the cruel, bloody, and intense battles, the top 13 master warriors were determined.

In the second day of the competition, one participant was extremely lucky.

He was a prince named Andrew- Shevchenko from a level 2 affiliated kingdom in the southern battle region. Because there were 25 participants in today’s competition, one participant would move on automatically by luck. This prince got the lucky number and didn’t get an opponent. Although a lot of people didn’t think this prince was a qualified warrior in the top 13 list, they had to admit that sometimes lucky was a huge part of one’s strength.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 315: Cruel Matches

Chapter 315: Cruel Matches

Compared with that prince, King Constantine of Byzantine who was also from the southern battle region wasn’t that lucky; he encountered Princess Cindy of the Bulan Kingdom. Although he got gifted [Seven Injures Fist] and the new wooden-elemental warrior energy training scroll from Fei, he was still no match to Princess Cindy. After taking three strikes from her, Constantine was knocked out of the stage.

It was fortunate that Princess Cindy was gentle and rarely injured people. Constantine ended his journey here in a good condition.

The master warrior who people felt the most empathic for was Robbin.

Because he ended his connection with the Tudor Kingdom yesterday, he couldn’t represent the Tudor Kingdom and was automatically disqualified.

This made a lot of grassroots warriors who were rooting for Robbin disappointed. A lot of older warriors and traveling poets said that Robbin with the low-tier five-star strength could get into the top 13 list and earn better titles and positions at the new legion that was about to be formed.

But after considering the fact that Robbin got the chance to serve the king of Chambord, perhaps he wasn’t unlucky at all.

……

The master warriors in the top 13 list didn’t surprise people.

As everyone expected, people like [Sky Covering Fist] the king of Chambord, [One Sword], Princess Cindy from the Bulan Kingdom, [Wind and Fire Dual Warriors] from the Gudong Kingdom, the [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who was extremely arrogant, and [Bloody Duel Blade] who would turn his opponent into a skeleton in every match all made onto the list.

What was really shocking was that Chambord had six out of the 13 seats. This was the most seats a kingdom had since the creation of this competition. Although this was within expectation, it still made a lot of people afraid. Chambord’s growing speed was just way too fast; it was even faster than the most optimistic outlook people gave them.

As the kingdom ranking matches were getting most heated, the news that the cavaliers delivered to St. Petersburg this morning was released by the empire.

The first battle between the two empires happened when [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin raided the camp of [Snow Armor Legion] at night. [Snow Armor Legion] was the first troop of Spartax Empire that invaded Zenit, and it was staying at the Haishi Bay Region of Zenit. On that night, 10,000 enemies were killed, including 300 Spartax nobles and more than 100 mages. The general of [Snow Armor Legion] Rudick who was known as the third most famous general and one of the top ten master warriors of Spartax was captured alive. He would be sent back to St. Petersburg in a few days.

Everyone at Zenit was hyped by the news.

Like a dash of lightning, this news got rid of the darkness that was on top of everyone’s head.

Even the nobles and officials who were keen on the method of negotiation and tried to keep everything peaceful became passionate citizens who promoted the method of battle and war. Many voices were shouting “counterattack”. Many people wanted to counter-invade Spartax Empire and conquer this evil and bloody enemy empire once for all.

Literally, almost everyone worshipped Elder Prince Arshavin. The younger people all promoted and praised Arshavin didn’t matter if they were from a poor or noble background. In comparison, Second Prince Dominguez looked more and more insignificant.

Everyone in St. Petersburg was calling for the counter-invade of Spartax Empire.

Before the sunset, a more shocking news came out of the capital.

The empire was going to draft soldiers for a counter-invade. Emperor Yassin who was ill to his bones personally ordered a conscription. The content of this order made of a lot of people excited. This time, Emperor Yassin was going to recruit 100,000 young men to form five brand-new legions and engage in a dead-or-alive war with Spartax Empire.

Conscription of 100,000 people!

This number shocked many people.

This was the biggest conscription in Zenit’s history. Even the most insensitive person could feel the deep murderous intent in this order.

This pretty much represented the prequel to the war that would only end when one empire ended. Everyone was talking among themselves. There were all kinds of rumors, but the one that many people think was the likeliest was that Emperor Yassin wanted to destroy Zenit’s mortal enemy Spartax Empire before he dies.

Everyone knew that Emperor Yassin was a heroic figure. The proudest thing he had done in his life was to destroy the former level 3 Spartax Empire using his strength and establish level 1 Empire Zenit. His dream in life was also to destroy the new Spartax Empire that was formed by the survived Spartax nobles and royals.

Too bad Emperor Yassin hadn’t realized this dream yet.

Heroes would age as well. Even though Emperor Yassin was talented and heroic, he was getting weaker by the day. It felt like he was finally going to gamble using his life’s work and try his best to realize his dream.

What fueled this rumor were the news that kept on coming from the battlefront in the south.

Ever since the first good news about the first win came to St. Petersburg, the good news kept on coming back to the capital non-stop. The thunder-like clip-clop noises and the “Good News” shouts never stopped; it sounded all day and all night.

Fei even started to suspect if Arshavin had already destroyed all the invaders in the southern regions of Zenit, and the massagers’ speed can’t catch up with the speed of victories Arshavin was having.

It wasn’t until the night of the second day that the frequency of appearance of the massagers slowed down.

On that night, lights were on throughout the camp area and St. Petersburg. Many people couldn’t sleep as they couldn’t comprehend what was happening. All of the stuff that had happened in a short time created a lot of uncertainty. Anxiousness was like a dark cloud that loomed above a lot of people’s head.

All the good news from the battlefront stimulated a lot of citizens. The third day of kingdom ranking matches got more than 100,000 audiences. When the morning sunlight shone on Moro Mountains, the south gate of St. Petersburg opened. People flooded out like the fast current of a river and occupied the area around the Sword-Testing Stages. They all waited for the top seven master warriors to be determined.

Although the situation changed a lot and Arshavin won over a lot of fans and gained a lot of merits, Dominguez still smiled and hosted the competition to fill in Emperor Yassin’s place.

As consecutive good news came from the battlefront, it made a lot of people in the capital interested in kingdom ranking matches that were at the latest stage. They were interested in bloody battles and powerful warriors as a dense battle-ready atmosphere appeared in the capital.

The 13 master warriors appeared in the center of the camp area. With everyone watching, they drew their opponents.

As time passed, the battles were finalized. On a magic screen, everything was shown.

The results of the draw were very interesting in the eyes of the audience.

“Hahaha, Chambord is going to have an internal battle?”

“Magic Princess Cindy is going to meet that sick man? She is in danger……”

“[Son of Wind] is facing that man? Looks like Chambord’s luck isn’t that good today!”

“So dramatic! The matches would be entertaining.”

“……”

People in the crowd murmured among themselves.

……

Fei wasn’t too lucky.

His opponent was [White Haired Fast Sword] Pierce.

This match would mean that one of Chambord warriors would end his journey here.

Of course, no one thought that the king of Chambord was going to lose to his subordinate.

“Your majesty, should I jump off the stage myself or should we act a little before I jump off?” Pierce asked in a joking tone.

“Boom……”

Fei punched out.

The match began.

The result wasn’t too different from people’s expectation. After 10 strikes, Pierce got knocked out of the No. 1 Sword-Testing Stage. Fei obviously went easy on his subordinate. Otherwise, the man couldn’t even handle one strike.

……

[Black Haired Vicious Fist] Drogba wasn’t lucky as well.

His opponent was [Wind Thunder Staff] Kanort of the Gudong Kingdom.

Both of them were used to the upfront fighting style. Using the Star Saint Set, Drogba was able to defend against Kanort’s attacks. They both used at least 100 strikes, and snow, dust, and thunder noises filled the stage. The No. 4 Sword-Testing Stage almost got destroyed, and the audiences who were watching this shocking battle felt like their blood was boiling. They cheered on the two warriors loudly.

“Hahaha, take this! Take this punch from me!”

“Good, let me see if your fist is harder or my staff is harder.”

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

This was a battle between two real men.

There weren’t any fancy techniques; there were only directly collisions of strength!

Near the end of the battle, more than 10,000 audiences held onto their breath and stopped blinking as they waited for the final showdown.

The battle ended in loud colliding noises. Drogba was a little weaker and didn’t successfully defend against Kanort’s ultimate technique [ Wind and Thunder Strike]. Blood spurted out of Drogba’s mouth and his internal organs even moved locations. He directly fainted on the stage.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 316: Cruel Battle

Chapter 316: Cruel Battle

Even though Drogba was defeated, he showed his iron will. Despite the fact that he fainted, his body was reluctant to fall down. This heroic and tragic scene moved a lot of audiences.

His opponent [Wind Thunder Staff] Kanort didn’t have an easy fight as well; fists marks were all over his body. His metal armor and leather inner-armor were all cracked by Drogba’s fists, and the staff that was made from hard metal was twisted into the shape of a licorice candy. He was staggering on stage as blood flowed out of his nose, mouth, and ears.

Kanort was more powerful than Drogba, but he decided to use this upfront fighting style to respect Drogba and got injured pretty severely.

Both of them were real warriors.

……

On the No.6 Sword-Testing Stage.

Elena who was very popular already made all her fans scream.

Her opponent was the other [Fire and Wind Dual Warriors] – [Burning Fire Staff] Huerk.

Many traveling poets stated that this strong opponent who defeated Oleg yesterday was capable of making it into the top-7 list. However, under the arrows of Elena, he lost in less than 20 strikes. Elena used one of her arrows to pierce through both Huerk’s metal staff and his left shoulder. Huerk knew that he wasn’t able to defeat Elena and backed out of the stage.

“Such terrifying damage. [Burning Fire Staff ] Huerk isn’t even her match?”

“Huh, [Goddess of Archery] had pierced through the water curtain-like magic array around the stage using her arrows! She is at least a seven-star warrior! How can Huerk win against that?”

……

Not far from this stage, [Destructive Finger] Cech encountered the most arrogant and most high-profile contestant, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword].

This match was the weirdest out of the matches today. Both parties had similar strength, and the match was dead even with no one getting the upper-hand in the first 40 minutes.

However, the silver armor on [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s body suddenly shone at the 41st minute. Dashes of silver light appeared on his body in a strange pattern, and the lights caused pain for audiences who were looking right at them. After a split second, the silver lights disappeared, and Cech fell onto the stage; no one knew if he was dead or alive……

Like an idiot, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] placed his hands around his waist and laughed arrogantly. “[One Sword] and the king of Chambord both can’t defeat me!” He claimed.

“Who can tell me how that arrogant bastard won that?”

“What were those silver lights?”

“[Destructive Finger] lost right after the silver lights flashed by……”

People in the audience started to murmur among themselves. After the judge announced the formal results, a few Bylaw Officers of Chambord rushed onto the stage. They stared at [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], who was still laughing like an idiot, angrily as they carried Cech back to Chambord’s campsite.

……

On the No.10 Sword-Testing Stage.

This was a battle that everyone knew who the winner would be. However, a lot of people were still concerned about it.

[Son of Wind] Fernando-Torres who had a lot of female fans was facing off the most powerful opponent yet – [One Sword].

The battle was not too different from people’s speculations.

Torres had no chance of winning while facing [One Sword] who was known for using only one strike. A dash of sword energy rushed out of [One Sword]’s rusty sword. It turned more than a dozen flying arrows into specks of iron dust, and ut turned the magic item [Eagle Bow] in Torres’ hand into halves. If the blonde young man wasn’t wearing the Star Saint Set, his body would be cut in half as well.

His name was [One Sword]; therefore, he won’t strike again.

It was because of this strange rule [One Sword] upheld that allowed Torres to survive. Otherwise, Torres who was already severely injured would be easily killed if [One Sword] struck again.

However, what took place was a little different from what everyone had guessed.

[One Sword] was a little different than usual; he had a strong murderous intent when he struck out the first time, and it was very different from the chill temperament he had in previous matches. It was obvious that he tried to kill Torres, and he didn’t expect Torres to have such a magical armor that was able to cancel out his unparalleled sword energy.

After he dealt the first strike, he actually even hesitated a little as he really wanted to strike again. In the end, he held back and allowed [Son of Wind] Torres to live.

“Looks like [One Sword] is becoming hostile toward us Chambord.”

Oleg who recovered from his injuries saw everything that took place on the stage. He quickly ordered the Bylaw Officers to carry Torres back to Chambord’s campsite as he discussed the situation with Inzagi and Robbin who were beside him.

“Doesn’t matter. He is no match for my master!” Inzagi stated firmly as he watched [One Sword] walk away.

……

A most hyped match was taking place on the No.2 Sword-Testing Stage.

[No.1 Goddess Among All Affiliated Kingdom] Princess Cindy was facing off the bloodiest and cruelest contestant [Bloody Duel Blades].

[No.1 Goddess Among All Affiliated Kingdom] Princess Cindy was loved by all. She was known as the Magic Princess who was beautiful and valiant. On the other hand, [Bloody Duel Blades] was a mysterious warrior who loved to turn his opponents into skeletons; no one ever survived under his blades.

Everyone wanted to know if the cruel and evil warrior would get his punishment or the beautiful Magic Princess would get turned into a skeleton by the end of the match.

This match was the most anticipated since no one knew exactly how powerful they were.

Although Matt Razi, the No.1 Traveling Poet of Zenit, stated that Magic Princess Cindy could rival against the king of Chambord and [One Sword], this beautiful prince hasn’t demonstrated any strength that could back up that comment yet in this battle.

[Bloody Duel Blades] was using two blades that were strangely shaped. The blades along with his body were moving so fast that the audience couldn’t tell where they were; all the audience could see was a vague black shadow.

As the bloody warrior struck at the beautiful figure in the center of the stage, Princess Cindy stood still. She opened her mouth and chant a series of mysterious sounds.

Immediately, a silver ice magic sphere enveloped her from the damage.

As if she fell asleep, Princess Cindy closed her eyes. However, she was still holding onto the huge wand using her left hand.

On the stage, the wind created by the blades of the bloody warrior fluttered Princess Cindy’s hair and her loose-fit mage robe through the magic sphere. As the wind blew at her, her robe was pressed against the front of her body. Her chest, belly, legs were all perfectly traced out. Under the light of the magic spell, she looked even more beautiful and unparalleled.

The battle turned to a competition for stamina.

The strange blades of [Bloody Duel Blades] created a blade tornado and continued to attack Princess Cindy. However, the ice magic sphere tightly protected her. Although cracks would appear on the sphere from time to time, they would be sealed as Princess Cindy poured magic energy into it. The pair of blades that had tortured so many warriors and the ice sphere made a series of metal-colliding noises and created some sparks; it felt like this ice sphere was actually made from metal.

The situation stayed the same after one hour.

Tens of thousands of people in the audience weren’t getting impatient. Rather, they were all nervous and watched the battle closely. They all knew that the calmer it looked, the more dangerous it was. Anyone who made a small mistake would be immediately punished if not killed!

The people in the crowd would gasp from time to time. The battle no longer depended on how many trump cards each party had; it was depended on the endurance and the stamina of the parties.

As time passed, all other matches of the day finished. Everyone in the camp area came here to witness this battle.

People like Fei, Kanort, and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] all appeared and watched quietly in the audience.

In the late stage of the competition, anyone who won their match was a top-tier master warrior. They had to observe each other carefully and try to find weaknesses that they could exploit. They had to especially focus on Princess Cindy who got such a high praise from Matt Razi.

Everyone knew that the masters who would be in the top-7 list got there not because of luck – Oh, except for one. That prince named Andrew- Shevchenko from the level 2 affiliated kingdom was lucky enough to not get an opponent this round as well! If the regulation around the competition wasn’t tight, people would think that he was cheating.

With 40,000 to 50,000 people watching, the match continued to the fourth hour; no one expected this from happening.

Fei left when two hours had passed.

He already knew the outcome of this special battle.

[Bloody Duel Blades] who was in black was running out of stamina; Fei saw his legs shiver. Gradually, the black shadow that couldn’t be spotted started to slow down. Some master warriors started to be able to see where he was, and his blades moved slower as well.

Although normal warriors and most of the audience couldn’t notice this, Princess Cindy who was a top-tier master would surely use this opportunity to turn things around.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 317: Skeleton

Chapter 317: Skeleton

Just like how Fei predicted, [Bloody Dual Blades] could no longer keep his terrifying attacks up after another hour. He was forced to stop for a split second.

At this moment, the Magic Princess who had her eyes closed for a long time made her move. After meditating for so long, she cast the powerful spell [Ice Blade-Storm]. Instantly, the ice magic sphere around her beautiful body shattered and got turned into numerous pieces of ice blades. These ice blades instantly covered [Bloody Dual Blades].

The complete turn of defense to offense was magical, and the ice storm created by Princess Cindy looked beautiful.

[Bloody Dual Blades]’s defense was nowhere near his level of offense. Under the attack of the magic spell that the Magic Princess prepared for a long time, he didn’t even last ten seconds.

His defense got broke, and numerous sharp ice blades screamed as they pierced into his body. A cloud of blood mist appeared on the stage, and bone crackling noises also sounded. After a while, all the flying ice blades disappeared as if they evaporated into thin air. The two strangely-shaped blades made a noise as they landed on the ground. Other than the two blades, the only thing that the audience could see was a perfect white skeleton!

[Bloody Dual Blades] got sliced and diced by the ice blades, and all of his flesh got removed from his bones. After everything was done, the skeleton was the only thing that was left.

It was how he liked to kill his opponents.

No one expected that the bloody warrior would die under the same torturous method that he used. Could this be the punishment from gods for being so cruel?

Also, no one expected that calm and graceful Magic Princess Cindy could have this cold and cruel side to her. Everyone knew that the Magic Princess deliberately chose this method to torture her opponent.

It was obvious that this beautiful princess was very angry at the [Bloody Dual Blades] for his merciless cruel killings.

After the judge announced the formal results, a huge pair of wings made from wind magic elements appeared behind this Magic Princess. Like a real goddess, the wings fluttered as she disappeared from the stage. After she was gone, everyone in the crowd woke up from the shock. A lot of people started to cry, cheer, chant Princess Cindy’s name; a lot of people’s loved ones had died in the hands of [Bloody Dual Blades], and a lot of people hated him……

People who were in the top-7 list such as [Wind Thunder Staff], [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], and [Lucky Prince] Shevchenko left the crowd with seriousness written all over their faces. Princess Cindy did indeed bring them a lot of pressure. As the crowd started to break off, some people rubbed their eyes to make sure that they weren’t hallucinating…… they saw a figure how looked like [One Sword] …… same loneliness…… same proudness.

Could it be that the calm and invincible [One Sword] also sensed some pressure from his competitors? He had never paid attention to any of his potential opponents before……

……

After returning to Chambord’s campsite, Fei turned into a professional doctor and started treating the Chambordians who got injured during the competition.

Drogba was completely knocked out by [Wind Thunder Staff] Kanort. Although he had the protection of his Star Saint Set, he wasn’t powerful enough to utilize all of the functionalities of it. His internal organs all shifted out of their places due to the huge impact force, and his bones and muscles were being damaged by Kanort’s wind and thunder energy that contained in the [Wind and Thunder Strike]. Fei used the [Health Potion] to heal the bodily injuries and the aura of his Paladin Character to get rid of the wind and thunder energy. In terms of the dislocation of Drogba’s internal organs, he had to take time to let his body slowly recover on its own.

Cech’s injury was very special. There weren’t any clear wounds on his body; it felt like he was either poisoned or he was in a deep sleep. He was in a deep level of unconsciousness that no one could wake him up. After Fei did a lot of checks, he couldn’t make any new discoveries. It was fortunate that all Cech’s bodily organs were functioning properly and there weren’t immediate dangers. Fei had to take it slow.

Fernando-Torres was the one who got most injured.

[One Sword]’s strike easily chopped his weapon in half. If it wasn’t for the Star Saint Set, he would have died on the stage. However, the injuries caused by the sword energy could be easily healed by the aura of Fei’s Paladin Character. After Fei got rid of the sword energy inside Torres’ body and gave Torres a bottle of [Health Potion] to drink, the young guard of Fei was able to walk around. Torres would be able to completely recover with some light rest.

After he was done treating Torres, Fei’s expression got very gloomy.

He could tell that [One Sword] wanted to kill Torres on the spot by just examining Torres’ injuries. However, Fei didn’t understand why [One Sword] would do this…… there weren’t any real grudges between Chambord and [One Sword], so why was [One Sword] being so cruel? Could it be that [One Sword] was actually a short-tempered person who can’t even endure being compared to the king of Chambord?

Fei realized that he knew too little about [One Sword].

……

The results of today’s matches weren’t good for Chambord. Out of the warriors of Chambord who made into the top-13 list, most of them lost. Except for Fei and Elena, all other Chambord warriors lost on the stage. Although it was a setback for Chambord, Fei wasn’t too disappointed.

This was, in fact, within his expectations.

Except for Elena who continued to level up and cultivate with the similar speed as him, the other master warriors of Chambord were all boosted by the [Hulk Potion]. Although their talent for cultivation did improve, they only had limited time to practice and train. In less than half a year, they made some real progress. But compared with the master warriors who were naturally talented and had years of training, they were all too weak.

For Chambord who was a weak and crappy level 6 affiliated kingdom to make it thus far in the competition, it was already a great achievement. It was already enough to shock the whole empire with a result like this.

The warriors of Chambord had done their parts, and it won’t affect the situation too much with them out of the competition.

To be honest, Fei was hoping for them to lose and get out of the competition at this time. The battles between the top 7 masters would get more fierce and dangerous. Masters like [One Sword], [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], and Princess Cindy were all too powerful. Warriors like Drogba couldn’t win at all, and getting knocked out here would only help Chambord reduce its casualties.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 318: [God’s Favorite Child]’s Night Visit

Chapter 318: [God’s Favorite Child]’s Night Visit

The golden sunlight soon disappeared on the horizon, and the golden waves in the river also lost their color as the sun went down.

Before mid-night, Fei went into the tents of his men and checked up on them. After more than half a day of rest, Drogba and Torres almost completely recovered. After all, Fei used both [Health Potion] and his aura to treat them.

Fei didn’t use [Health Potion] and his aura this time; rather, he let their bodies to self-recover the last bit of injuries.

However, Cech was still in the weird condition. He was breathing normally, and his heart was pumping normally as well. Fei still couldn’t wake him up or make any new discoveries.

“Looks like I need to get some more experienced doctors to come and check this out. Or, I can wait until this competition is over and go find that [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] myself to figure out what is going.”

Fei told others to take care of Cech, and he then let Pierce and Drogba to temporarily take over the military control of Chambord’s campsite.

When it was mid-night, Fei switched to Assassin Mode. After he inspected the campsite in secrecy, he disappeared into the Moro Mountains. In less than ten minutes, he appeared in the [Huge Pit Battlefield] that was on the outer layer of Moro Mountains. Many days had passed, but all the magic arrays still tightly protected this battlefield earnestly as powerful magic energy flowed inside of them; it felt like they were trying to trap this battlefield inside.

Although he knew that the mysterious man wasn’t going to come anymore and the magic arrays won’t help him in terms of training the spiritual power, he still wanted to come here and see it again habitually.

On top of that, there was another important reason; he was here to erase all of the traces of him. For some reason, he felt like this was the only way to erase some kind of danger at an early stage.

After one hour, Fei finally erased all of his own traces carefully. The only things that could be found on the battlefield were the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals and auras of that mysterious man and that mysterious assassin.

Standing on a hill that was outside the battlefield, Fei looked across the mountains as the wind fluttered his hair. Fei thought about that father-like and teacher-like mysterious man; he knew he wasn’t going to come anymore. After he took another glance at the battlefield, he dashed off the mountains and went back to Chambord’s campsite.

Perhaps he would never come here again.

……

“Your majesty, you are finally back!” Oleg who was patrolling around with the soldiers of Chambord ran over to Fei after he saw him. This fatty looked very anxious, and there was obviously some urgent matter that came up.

“Who came?” Fei saw a delicate magic carriage that was emitting a silver light parked inside Chambord’s campsite. There were about 60 cavaliers in silver armors and black capes guarding around the carriage; a red cross could be clearly seen on their chest plates. Fei was confused: “They are from the Church?”

“Yeah, Your Majesty. Big characters! [God’s Favorite Child] Mr. Kaka as well as the accompanying Red-Robe Priest Balesi. They have been waiting for you for a while now.”

Oleg was obviously afraid of the people from the Holy Church. After he saw the king’s return, he quickly ran over and whispered into Fei’s ear.

Shortly after Fei left the campsite, Mr. Kaka, Priest Balesi, and another accompanying priest from St. Petersburg came. They said that they were here to see the king of Chambord. Since Fei wasn’t here, they had been waiting in a tent for more than an hour.

Fei nodded and didn’t really show any weird expressions. Although he calmly asked Oleg to go and report his arrival, he was actually very shocked.

For some reason, [God’s Favorite Child] Mr. Kaka was always interested in him. He sent Fei invitations when Fei fought with the four Executive Knights, and he invited Fei again when Priest Balesi went to the headquarter of Blood-Edge. If anyone else was treated like this by the Holy Church, they would have accepted the invitation and went over as fast as they can. However, Fei tried his best to avoid it; he still hadn’t paid a visit to [God’s Favorite Child] Mr. Kaka who was from the Holy Mountain and was just passing by St. Petersburg.

There were several reasons why Fei didn’t want to go. First of all, Fei was influenced by his previous life experience, and he didn’t believe in gods. Second of all, Priest Zola and his henchmen who resided in Chambord were arrogant and overbearing; they left a bad impression in Fei’s mind. As a result, Fei didn’t like this huge powerhouse – Holy Church at all. Third of all, Fei had the power of Necromancer from Diablo World, and he used it before when he was defending Chambord in the first battle he ever got into. Although one character’s power won’t leak when Fei was using another character, Fei wanted to stay far away from the Holy Church just in case.

In the last few months, Fei had already known more about the Holy Church compared to before.

The Holy Church hated the power of the Undead Magic; they hated it so much that it felt like the Undead Magic had ruined their families. As soon as traces of Undead Magic was found, the Holy Church would implement cruel Iron-Blood Policy where they would rather kill a thousand innocent people than letting one Undead Mage escape. On Azeroth Continent, people were drowned in rivers, burned on crosses, or hang on trees at any given second for being related to Undead Mages……Without exaggeration, if someone said that Chambord was connected with an Undead Mage, most of Chambord’s royalties would be killed if not completely wiped out. The same thing would happen if the person who reported it was a beggar on the street corner. After all, the Iron-Blood Policy of the Holy Church would be 100% upheld.

Fei really wanted to avoid this [God’s Favorite Child] Mr. Kaka, but that man looked for him proactively.

“Damn! Are all the enemies supposed to meet each other?” Fei thought.

The cavaliers who were guarding the magic carriage looked at Fei with hostility and mockery as Fei walked toward the tent where Chambord hosted its guests. In the eyes of these cavaliers, Fei was a sinner for not even showing up to Mr. Kaka’s invitations. And when the honorable Mr. Kaka came here to this small campsite, this small king even dared to keep him waiting.

“Haha, King Alexander. It has been tough, but we finally met!”

As soon as Fei stepped into the tent, Priest Balesi’s loud laughter sounded.

Fei looked up and saw this Top-Tier Priest who he met before standing up from his seat and walking towards him. The priest had a warm smile on his face, and he was greeting Fei politely. The elder was still wearing the old robe that was filled with white and black patches as well as a pair of shoes made from barks and grasses. His white hair and white beard gave off a timeless aura. Although he appeared wise, there was still a light haughty feel to him. However, this haughtiness was well hidden that it was hard to discover.

Priest Balesi was a powerful person who Fei met in the underground cave inside Blood-Edge’s headquarter.

He was also a Red-Robe Top-Tier Priest from the Holy Church.

This elder would attract anyone’s attention didn’t matter where he was.

However, Fei’s attention was grabbed by a man who was sitting beside Balesi. The young man was sitting at a more honorable seat, and he was smiling as he stood up.

This young man was in his twenties. His brown hair was fluttering a little, and his facial features perfectly showcased what it meant to be handsome. With his clear eyes filled with earnestness and sincere, people would automatically like him. His body was slim, but he didn’t look weak. His broad chest and strong arms demonstrated his perfect physique. He was wearing a black and white standard church robe; it was clean and simple. However, the golden strips around the wrist of his robe added a noble aura to him. Overall, he was so bright that it looked like he was the son of the gods who got left behind in this world.

Without an introduction, Fei knew that this man must be [God’s Favorite Child] Mr. Kaka who was from the Holy Mountain by just looking at him.

After seeing how perfect this Mr. Kaka was, Fei who was very proud of himself even felt a little jealous.

This was a perfect man.

For some reason, Fei suddenly thought of Dominguez when he saw this Mr. Kaka. Both Dominguez and Kaka were so handsome that it was shocking. A single glance from them would make numerous girls and woman scream and faint. However, they were a little different. The Second Prince was more laid back and more chill. On the other hand, Kaka was more bright and upbeat.

One of them was like the moon, and the other one was like the sun; they were all special in their own ways.

In their worlds, all other people were like the stars. Didn’t matter how bright the stars tried to shine, they could never be compared to these two.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 319: The Tense Atmosphere

Chapter 319: The Tense Atmosphere

“King Alexander, we have finally met.” Kaka’s magnetic voice sounded. Mixed with his handsome appearance, he was showing a very special charm.

“Your Highness, it is an honor to finally meet you…..” Fei quickly walked up and started to chat with this handsome Kaka. With an earnest smile on his face, Fei apologized for not being able to visit Kaka earlier. In his words, he was really busy with administrative duties.

As he explained himself, he tried to inspect how powerful this Kaka was. However, Fei wasn’t able to detect anything. It felt like this young man was just like an ordinary civilian, but Fei knew that it was because this [God’s Favorite Child] was too powerful for him to see through.

Although Kaka’s identity was really noble, he treated people with fairness and gentleness; it seemed like he didn’t mind Fei’s previous declines to his invitations. After everyone had sat down accordingly, Kaka smiled and said: “I have always heard that the king of Chambord is heroic and generous. You had established the Three-Sector Six-Department structure as well as the Law of the Twelve Tables. You managed to turn a weak and dying Chambord into a prosperous level 1 affiliated kingdom; it is miracle work! In addition to that, you have shown your unparalleled strength in this competition and gained a lot of fans. I always wanted to meet you in person, and that was why I tried to invite you over several times. However, I forgot that Your Majesty has been busy coordinating all the matches. It was my fault, and I apologize for causing troubles for you.”

Didn’t matter if he meant it or not, what Kaka said made Fei feel very comfortable.

From what Kaka had said, it seemed like this [God’s Favorite Child] had done his research. He knew exactly what happened at Chambord to details.

Soon, Kaka continued with the smile: “Tomorrow is a very important day in the competition, and I shouldn’t be here bothering you. However, I’m leaving St. Petersburg tonight, and I really want to chat with you before I leave. That is why I came here at this time of the day, and I hope that you won’t get mad at me.”

“You are being too humble, Your Highness. It is my honor to have you here.” Kaka’s image was getting better and better in Fei’s mind.

In the rumors that Fei heard from other nobles in St, Petersburg, this [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka who was from the Holy Mountain was very mysterious and never showed himself in public. In the last two weeks, only Emperor Yassin and the Bishop of the Holy Church who looked over Zenit Region met him. All other people didn’t even get the chance of seeing him from afar let alone meeting him…… “Why is such a person so humble and polite in front of me?” Fei thought.

Although Fei had a lot of questions, his impression of this [God’s Favorite Child] was very good. Kaka was very humble and gentle like a warm jade. “Gentlemen are like jades,” Fei recalled an old saying and thought that it perfectly described Kaka.

For a moment, Fei and Kaka were having a great conversation. All other people including Priest Balesi were listening and didn’t interrupt.

Surprisingly, Fei found that Kaka’s thoughts and beliefs were very similar to his. He felt like he found the perfect confidant.

Ever since Fei arrived on this Azeroth Continent, he was forced to change and adapt to the worldly view and morals of this world. However, since the traditions here were very different than the traditions in his previous life, Fei couldn’t really talk about the beliefs and ideologies he had with people on Azeroth Continent or people in Diablo World. But today, a lot of what Kaka had talked about reflected beliefs that were very similar to Fei’s. Closer to the end of their conversation, they were having so much fun that excitement showed on their faces.

Fei was so thrilled that he waved his hands, moved a heavy stone table, and positioned it in front of him and Kaka. Like two great friends, they started drinking and chatting even more. Because time flew when they were having fun, they already downed four big bottles of top-quality wine that Elder Princess gave Fei as a present.

This scene purely demonstrated what it meant by “Drinking thousands of cups of wine is too little when you have a real confidant.” (Old Chinese saying)

The warriors of Chambord all looked at each other in surprise. They had never seen the king act this way before. It was the first time that the king was having so much fun chatting with an outsider. Priest Balesi, as well as other priests and cavaliers, were surprised as well. If they didn’t see it with their own eyes, they won’t believe that the humble, gentle, and haughty Mr. Kaka would show this side of him to someone who he just met; especially when that person’s identity was only a little king of an affiliated kingdom – of course, among the people from the Holy Church, Balesi knew a little about Fei’s other identity.

“I heard that you have also mastered the Holy Power of the Holy Church? Is that true?” Kaka asked Fei this question near the end; it was hard to tell if Kaka asked this question intentionally or not.

“I do have some understanding of it,” Fei said as he switched to Paladin Mode. The golden aura flowed around him, and he appeared kind, generous, noble, and gentle. This energy was exactly the same as the Holy Power that the people of the Holy Church tried to cultivate. However, it seemed like Fei’s power was purer, and the entire space inside the tent got brighter and more cheerful.

The Holy Church didn’t prohibit people from practicing the Holy Power; instead, they actually encouraged people and called them the subjects of the gods. Therefore, Fei didn’t hide his Paladin Power. Moreover, Fei had used his Paladin’s skills before and many people witnessed it; it would be hard for him to hide it.

“God! I didn’t expect you to have such an advanced understanding of the Holy Power.” Kaka’s reaction was very real. As if he had confirmed something, his eyes lit up as he clapped and laughed: “I was planning to invite you to join the Holy Church, but it seems like I was planning unnecessary work! Haha! No need!”

Fei smiled and didn’t say anything.

The king knew what Kaka meant.

The color of his “Holy Power” must have misguided this [God’s Favorite Child]. Just like the Priest Zola at Chambord, Kaka thought that Fei was also a [God’s Favorite Child]. After these days of learning, Fei understood how important the color of the Holy Power was to the Holy Church. There had never been a “wild” [God’s Favorite Child] before. Before the [God’s Favorite Children] were born, the god-tier device in the Holy Mountain would detect them, and the forces of the Holy Church would try to find them and recruit them into the Church for future development.

The identity of [God’s Favorite Child] was really noble. It was said that they were the representatives of gods, and they all had the chance to become the supreme leader of the Holy Church – the Pope. These [God’s Favorite Children] had one special and obvious characteristic – their Holy Power would be gold compared to the silver color of others.

Fei was the first “wild” [God’s Favorite Child] in this history of Azeroth.

Unless he met the Pope who knew exactly how many [God’s Favorite Children] there were and the names of them, Fei would be able to fool everyone else with his Golden “Holy Power”.

It was obvious! Even Kaka who was a [God’s Favorite Child] even believed Fei’s other identity.

Beside Kaka who was smiling joyously, the Priest Balesi squinted his eyes.

As if he was getting to know the king for the second time, he carefully observed him; he didn’t even try to hide his rude inspection. What made Fei curious was that well-hidden murderous intent and hostility could be sensed from Balesi’s eyes that were calm a moment ago. If Fei didn’t switch back to Barbarian Mode that was extremely sensitive to hostility, he would be fool by this elder and won’t be able to detect it.

Behind Balesi, the few armored cavaliers were shocked by what they saw. Their expressions changed the most as a sense of respect and hostility appeared on their faces. However, the hostility on them was more obvious, and even people like Drogba, Pierce, and Robbin sensed it.

The atmosphere in the tent got tense as people from both parties got a little nervous.

As if the cold north wind blew through the curtain, the temperature inside the tent dropped a lot; it was bone-chilling.

The only two people who seemed unaffected by all this was Fei and Kaka. As if nothing had happened, they looked at each other and smiled as they chugged down their wine.

At this time, a fragrance appeared as a series of footsteps sounded outside the tent. After the curtain door was opened, a person walked in and brightened up the tent.

It was the future queen, Angela.

Kaka felt like his world lit up, and he sensed a feel of spring despite the fact that it was still winter.

As a noble [God’s Favorite Child], Kaka who had left the Holy Mountain and been traveling through the continent for five years was invited to all kinds of parties and balls as an honorable guest. He had been to numerous upper-class dinners, and he had met numerous beautiful woman. However, none of them have moved him as much as this girl in front of him. This girl in the white dress was special. Her black long hair was tied behind her head, and she was wearing a golden snake-shaped armband. She was clear and fresh like the spring water inside a natural valley.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 320: Purest Soul

Chapter 320: Purest Soul

The cavaliers inside the tent were all loyal to the gods. They had all sworn to give everything to the gods, and their willpower were all strong and firm. Despite all that, they had to move their eyes away after looking at Angela for a few seconds; they were afraid that their loyalty towards the gods will crumble if they looked at the girl for too long.

However, Balesi with the white hair and white beard acted in a surprising manner.

Ever since Angela walked in, this priest who was in his fifties stared at her directly. Different from the cavaliers who quickly looked away, Balesi’s stare was full of invasiveness. As if his eyes were two daggers, it felt like they cut open Angela and inspected her soul.

“I heard that you are having a great time talking with Mr. Kaka His Highness, and you guys already finished five big bottles of wine. Therefore, I ordered the maids to prepare a few more bottles of wine, and I also ordered the chef to cook up some delicate dishes.” Angela smiled at Fei as she explained. After that, she smiled at everyone else and told the four maids behind her to bring up the prepared items. Soon, more than a dozen dishes of delicate food were placed on the table in front of everyone.

There were actually a few more dishes in the food boxes in the maids’ hands.

These food boxes were products created by Fei when he was chilling with Angela. There were simple and basic magic arrays engraved on the inside of the boxes, and they could keep the temperature inside the box constant so food inside the boxes would be kept cold or hot. These boxes were far better than the fridges and thermal lunch boxes in Fei’s previous life.

The dishes in the boxes were ones created by Fei as well; they were dishes such as “Kung Pao Chicken” and “Double Cooked Pork”. They were all made with ingredients that were found on Azeroth Continent. Although they might not be as delicious as some of the best food in this world and they weren’t exactly like the dishes on earth, they looked special, and they were created by Fei and Angela; these dishes represented some of the sweet moments Fei and Angela had.

After Angela heard that Fei drank a lot of wine and was having a great time with the guests, she and Emma cooked these dishes and brought them here.

In Angela’s mind, since these people were Fei’s guests, they should be treated well.

As Angela was putting down the dishes, Priest Balesi’s eyes were still locked on her. His eyes were blurry since he was old, but at this moment, they were brighter than ever. Two vague silver lights dashed out of his eyes as he carefully observed Angela all around.

This kind of expression would only appear on addicted poker players who had a great hand, greedy merchants who discovered a gold mine, and a thirsty man who saw an unparalleled beauty.

“Bam!”

Both Pierce and Drogba hit the table and stood up. They sneered as they stared at Priest Balesi with anger. Their hands were already on their weapons. If this Balesi wasn’t an important figure in the Holy Church, these two would have already drawn out their swords and attacked Balesi. The fact that Balesi was looking at the future queen of Chambord in such an offensive way already triggered these warriors of Chambord.

Fei also sneered as he looked at Balesi.

He knew that this Top-Tier Priest from the Holy Church wasn’t thinking about obscenity. However, the desire in his eyes was a hundred times more terrifying than greed. As if he discovered a precious treasure, he was looking at Angela in a way that it felt like Angela was no longer a human but an item to him.

Fei instantly lost all respect he had towards this elder. He sneered again and turned around as he stared at Kaka who was sitting in front of him.

Kaka obviously didn’t expect this as well. He frowned and coughed. “Teacher,” he reminded Balesi with a quiet voice.

Kaka was quiet and gentle with his tone, but it felt like his words carried an indescribable magic. Like the eruption of a volcano, it was able to wake up people who had fallen asleep for numerous year.

Fei was a little shocked. Kaka definitely used a special technique…… This [God’s Favorite Child] wasn’t as simple as he seemed.

“Your Highness…… Oh, my apologies……” Balesi’s body shivered a little as he moved his eyes off of Angela.

This white-haired elder looked at Kaka and smiled; as he nodded his head, a strange light appeared in his eyes. After that, he smiled at Fei. The smile was so bright that it seemed like he wasn’t sorry about his rude behavior at all. Soon, his eyes went back to Angela as he continued to observe and nod repeatedly.

After seeing this rude act again, people like Drogba could no longer hold back the anger. They shouted and was able to draw their weapons. However, Fei lightly waved his hand. These guys sat back down unwillingly as they still stared at Balesi angrily.

Balesi didn’t care about the reaction of Chambord at all.

The silver lights in his eyes finally disappeared. He slowly stood up and walked to Fei in his simple and crude shoes. He pointed at Angela and asked: “I don’t mean to offend you, but do you mind if I ask what is this girl’s identity at Chambord?”

Although the words were humble, the haughty and demanding tone of Balesi wasn’t hidden at all.

Of course, a bit of hostility could be sensed from it as well.

Fei sneered as he grabbed onto Angela’s hand. Instead of answering Balesi, he looked up at the roof of the tent and remained silent.

The king already hated this priest who left a good impression at first. Although this priest was acting in a humble manner, the haughty and high-up aura on him made the king really uncomfortable. If he was sure of Balesi’s strength and wasn’t afraid of the Holy Church’s power, the king might have already attacked.

“I’m Angela, and I’m Alexander His Majesty’s fiancée.” Angela smiled and answered for Fei.

She knew who these guests were; the power and the strength of the Holy Church were so famous that they suppressed a lot of powerhouses like an unclimbable mountain. Angela knew why Fei was angry, and she was happy that he wanted to protect her. Since she didn’t want her lover to stand on the wrong side of the Holy Church because of her, she answered proactively.

“Oh, so you must be the future queen of Chambord.” Priest Balesi didn’t mind Fei’s cold treatment. He nodded his head and asked with a smile: “If you don’t mind me asking, have Your Highness ever cultivated warrior energy or magic energy?”

“No.”

Balesi’s eyes got even brighter after hearing this answer.

“Thank the gods! A Saintess endowed by the heaven…… I just used my [Godly Eyes] and discovered that you have a soul that is like the purest crystal; it has no flaws. I can’t even believe it! The purest soul ever existed! I have served the gods for more than half of my life, and it is my first time to meet someone like you, Your Highness. With your talent and conditions, you are the best candidate to cultivate the Holy Power of the Holy Church. Are you willing to join the Shrine Choir?”

What Balesi said shocked a lot of people.

Purest soul?

Shrine Choir?

As Fei was shocked, he quickly went through his memories and tried to find the meaning of these words.

According to the documentation in the Royal Library of Chambord, the Holy Church claimed that they could communicate with the gods and ask the gods to grant miracles. In the long history of Azeroth, miracles did take place several times.

It was heard that only the people with the purest souls were able to communicate with the gods, understand the will of the gods, and represent the gods. Also, it seemed like the people with the purest souls were all women; virgins to be exact. After these virgins were selected to join Shrine Choir on the Holy Mountain, they would receive mysterious training, receive various educations, read godly literature, and get to know everything about the gods. After that, they would open themselves up to the gods, use their purest souls to communicate with the gods, and pass down the gods’ wills to the people in this world.

In the end, the Holy Church would select one or a few women to be the Saintess or Saintesses of the Church. They would be the ones who actually represented the gods, and they would be the people who were only just below the Pope but were above everyone else.

Every year, the Holy Church would select women with pure souls and send them to the local choirs in their home countries to receive the basic education about the gods.

Among tens of thousands of women in the Choirs, only ten would be lucky enough to be selected by the gods. They would be invited to the Holy Mountain to join the Shrine Choir. The women who were not selected weren’t allowed to go home or marry other people. They were all sent to local monasteries as they would become nuns and continue to serve the gods.

Of course, that was what happened on the surface.

Actually, a lot of beautiful nuns were sent to influential figures as presents. On this continent, a lot of noblemen were honored to have a concubine who was a part of the Choir. This was similar to how rich men in Fei’s previous life liked to play around with celebrities and supermodels.

In a story that was well known to everyone, a young and brave nobleman was crazy over love. He and a girl who was selected to go to the Shrine Choir ran away, and he was envied by numerous men on the continent. Of course, the story didn’t end well. The nobleman, the girl, and their families were all killed by the Holy Church who was infuriated by this. Their corpses were all thrown to the wild and became food for beasts and birds. They all died with no dignity.

However, there were a lot of women who were more ambitious than men.

To women who wanted power and fame, becoming a part of the Choirs, going to the Holy Mountain, receiving supreme power, communicating to the gods, and becoming a representative of the gods and a Saintess was a shortcut. Therefore, there were a lot of women who wanted to go down that path, just like how girls wanted to marry the emperor to become powerful and influential.

The only sacrifice they needed to make was simple yet horrible depending on who you ask – never get married and stay as a virgin.

What disappointed Balesi was that Angela wasn’t one of those ambitious women. The future queen of Chambord declined the invitation immediately. “I’m sorry, Mr. Priest. Although I worship the gods, I’m already engaged with the king of Chambord. I don’t want to become a nun,” she said.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 321: Pressure

Chapter 321: Pressure

“Haha, don’t worry! As long as you want to join the Shrine Choir, the Church can stand up for you and cancel the engagement. You are gifted. If you join the Shrine Choir, you would have a good chance at becoming a Saintess. By then, you would be able to communicate to the gods and hold supreme power. You would be the representative of the gods, and anything you say would be treated with great respect. Your family and friends would also be uplifted by you. All of this can be achieved as long as you nod your head……”

Priest Balesi’s words were filled with temptation as he told Angela about her potential bright future.

“Thank you, Mr. Priest. However, I don’t want to become a nun.”

Angela replied directly. Balesi was a little surprised by Angela’s immediate answer. He was disappointed, and he couldn’t believe what he had heard.

After looking at the king of Chambord who was sneering and the angry warriors of Chambord, he knew what he said had triggered a lot of people. What he did was similar to robbing the king of Chambord’s fiancée, and he just offended this force that recently got power.

However, the girl in front of him had the purest soul he had ever seen, and she would be very important to how he and his people can advance inside the Holy Church. Even if he had to offend Chambord, he didn’t care. After all, a little affiliated kingdom was nothing; even Zenit was like a bug in the eyes of the Holy Church.

“Beautiful lady, I hope you can really re-consider my offer. Being a Saintess of the Holy Church is hundreds of thousands of times better than being the queen of a little affiliated kingdom.” Balesi spoke again and was unwilling to give up.

Angela didn’t say anything. She held onto Fei’s hands tightly and shook her head.

Balesi looked at their hands as if he understood something. He smiled and said: “As long as you agree, we are not scared of threats. Haha, don’t worry about that. As long as you agree, no one dares to stop someone from becoming a member of the Shrine Choir.”

What he said was really mean; he was obviously trying to create cracks in Fei and Angela’s relationship.

Disgust appeared in Angela’s peaceful and calm eyes. She said slowly, “No one is threatening me at Chambord. However, I can sense a lot of threat in your words, Ms. Priest.”

Balesi’s face got a little red as he was embarrassed. He opened his mouth and couldn’t follow up with anything.

At this time, Fei suddenly stood up.

As he stood up, his dark red cape fluttered; it looked like a bloody flag that was in battle. A huge force blew at Balesi, and the patched robe he was wearing was fluttering backward as well. Although it didn’t break off of his body, it was tightly pressed against his not-so-bulky body.

The huge power made Balesi’s body shake. Although he didn’t fall down or move back, his feet were driven deep into the ground by him; his ankles couldn’t even be seen. Dense spider web-like cracks appeared on the ground and continued to expand.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

After seeing this, the dozen silver armored cavaliers of the Holy Church drew their swords as their faces changed color. They stood in front of Balesi and went against the pressure Fei was giving off together.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The warriors of Chambord like Drogba, Pierce, and Robbin also slapped the table, drew their weapons, and was about to strike.

The atmosphere inside the tent got very tense. As if a huge stone was hanging on a strand of hair, it was about to break loose at any second. The tent shook violently under the blowing wind, and the noises it made was breath-taking.

“Hahaha, I’m just playing. Why so serious?” Fei laughed as he suddenly pulled back his power.

“Eh?”

Balesi who was trying to go against Fei’s force didn’t react fast enough. He pushed forward habitually and almost fell on his face. It was fortunate that he was powerful and stopped himself right there. His face was all red as he fell to a disadvantage.

“It is late already. It is dark outside, and the terrain around here is pretty bad. Since Kaka His Highness needs to travel out tonight, it is better to leave earlier.” Fei asked them to leave firmly.

“You……” All of Balesi’s hairs stood up.

He stared at Fei with coldness in his eyes. He was actually shocked; he didn’t expect Fei’s strength to grow this much in this short amount of time. When he met Fei in the underground cave of Blood-Edge’s headquarter, he was still able to clearly detect how powerful Fei was. Although he tried to recruit this young king at the time for some other reason, he looked down on Fei and didn’t really think Fei was a character who posed threats to him. But now, this king was able to threaten him.

Of course, Balesi was infuriated.

“How dare such a small king offend me and trick me? How dare he ask Mr. Kaka to leave?”

Balesi wasn’t someone who can’t endure pain and embarrassment.

Instead, the reason he was the accompanying priest of Kaka wasn’t because of his combat ability. Rather, it was because that he was wise and calm. He had read numerous books and witnessed how different groups inside the Holy Church tried to kill each other in order to advance.

However, he was the most irrational person today. For some reason, the person who was always calm and calculative was now very emotional like a rabbit that got its tail stepped on. Even Kaka and the cavaliers were a little surprised.

“Your Majesty, it is my fault for causing such trouble. Priest Balesi was very surprised by the queen, and he misbehaved. Please accept my apologies.” At this intense moment, [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka suddenly apologized to Fei as he waved his hand and signal the cavaliers to leave the tent and start preparing for the trip.

Fei’s impression of Kaka wasn’t bad. He smiled and also waved his hand to calm down the warriors of Chambord. After that, he walked Kaka to his silver magic carriage. After some more chitchat, they said farewells to each other.

“Your Highness, if you change your mind, you can inform the Bishop of Zenit. My offer would be open forever. To you, Chambord is only a little pond and the king of Chambord is only a big frog in this small pond. Your name is designated to be heard throughout the continent, and I’m sure that you will make the correct decision soon.”

Before they left, Priest Balesi still continued to try to make Angela change her mind. As he talked to Angela, he looked at Fei in a provocative manner. It was obvious that he wanted to get Angela to become a Saintess, and it seemed like it was of utter importance to him.

Although Kaka and the king of Chambord were very friendly towards each other, Red-Robe Top-Tier Priest Balesi who was like a teacher and a strategist to Kaka already stood on the other side of the table.

What happened today was really strange.

A lot of people didn’t understand what had happened. It was a friendly visit at first since Balesi was always trying to recruit the king of Chambord. However, the ending to this was very unexpected.

Fei didn’t react to Balesi’ provocation as a vague smile was always on his face.

“Your Majesty, let us go and teach that bastard a lesson!” Drogba and Pierce stared at Balesi who was leaving as they said. They couldn’t hold back their anger, and they were planning to do some illegal things.

Fei turned around and saw Oleg who was also looking at him in an excited manner; he wanted to go and vent his anger as well.

Fei was surprised by this; he found it funny as well.

His men were spoiled by him. It was the Holy Church! All forces on the continent were afraid of them and had to respect them. They would either try to flatter them or try to stay far away from them. “These three guys want to chase and kill a priest of the Church? Are they crazy?” Fei thought.

“Fu*k off! Go and improve your strength first! The three of you added together can’t even defend against his finger!” Fei stared at them and kicked them on their butts. After that, he walked towards his central tent.

After talking a few steps, he turned around and commanded: “No one can leave the camp area tonight without my permission! Everyone has to stay here quietly! Also, don’t even talk about what happened tonight with anyone.” Fei said seriously.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” The warriors of Chambord all got docile after seeing how serious Fei was.

Only Lampard who was standing far away saw Fei’s little movement. He saw Fei looking at the direction of the Balesi, and he saw a pair of eyes that were so cold that they could instantly freeze water.

……

After Fei walked into the central tent, he started to think back to what had happened. After he calmed down, he realized that things weren’t that simple. Although Balesi was trying to convince Angela to join the Shrine Choir, it felt like there was something on Angela that was very important to Balesi and his group.

This was something that Fei had been thinking about as well.

Although Angela never had any magic and didn’t have any special talent that she was born with, she was really good at communicating with animals. In fact, she was so good with animals that even the most vicious animal would be docile like a little cute kitty when it was near her.

(P.S Hey guys, thank you so much for the support so far. After discussing with the team, we have decided to increase the Advanced Access Chapters in each Patreon Tier as a way to give back to you guys.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 322: He Is Scary

Chapter 322: He Is Scary

Fei always wanted to know where Angela’s ability came from.

What Balesi said today gave Fei some possible ideas – perhaps only the people with the purest souls can community with the animals in natural on a spiritual level. Such pure souls may cause the beasts to lose their cautiousness as they would become intimate.

Only the purest soul can complete such a miracle.

Fei somehow felt like there were more secrets on Angela; it wasn’t as simple as having the purest soul. These secrets may be tightly related to the Holy Church, and that was why sly Balesi had lost his temper today. It felt like the cavaliers of the Holy Church wasn’t too stimulated as they didn’t know much about the secrets.

Also, it was Fei’s first-time meeting [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka.

This was a deep and inestimable character; humble yet powerful. As for now, Fei couldn’t see through Kaka’s strength. During the conversation they had today, Kaka was always calm. Even when Fei and Balesi were facing off each other aggressively, the bright smile could still be seen on Kaka’s face. It could easily pull people closer to him, and others won’t be uncomfortable around him.

Such a character was scary.

However, Fei didn’t sense anything negative about this Kaka. Instead, he felt very intimate towards him.

After he gathered his thoughts, Fei opened up the portal and entered Diablo World. This time, he didn’t choose the Barbarian Character. He chose to use the Amazon Character and the Necromancer Character this time, and he tried his best to level up these two characters.

……

The dawn came.

When a sliver of white light appeared on the horizon, it lit up the clouds in the sky.

It was the coldest in the winter morning. Roads and trees on the sides were all covered by a thin layer of white frost. Under the bright sunlight, everything looked beautiful.

A team of about 100 people was moving forward slowly on a road in the valley.

The cavaliers who were wearing silver armors and white capes were chatting with each other and laughing; they were obviously having a good time. The crisp noises made by the horse hooves and the frozen ground resonated in the area. The person who was at the very front of this team was a tall cavalier who was riding on a black horse that was more than two meters tall; the horse breathed out “white fog” constantly. In the hands of this cavalier, there was a silver cross; that represented the identity of these people –

The Holy Church!

Among the cavaliers, there was a silver magic carriage. There were a lot of magic engravings that belonged to the Holy Church on the carriage. The carriage was about two meters long, and it didn’t have any wheels. Under the carriage, more than 100 small wind-elemental magic arrays helped the carriage that was about 1000 kilograms float in the air. In the front, four black horses of similar sizes pulled the carriage forward slowly and steadily.

The cavaliers around the carriage were powerful; they were all guarding this carriage cautiously.

Inside the carriage, there were two people enjoying the soft and comfortable interior. They were [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka and his accompanying priest Balesi.

“Your Highness, aren’t you moved by this opportunity?” Balesi opened his eyes and lightly asked.

“I didn’t see any opportunities.” Kaka shook his head.

“Eh…… Your Highness, that woman named Angela has the ‘godly body’ and the “godly soul”; she is the most fitted for being a Saintess. If we can bring her to the Holy Mountain, you would definitely be favored by Pope His Majesty. I’m sure that she would have no problem advancing to a Saintess from a member of the Shrine Choir. If she succeeds, then our South Mountain’s strength would increase dramatically. Then……”

“Bring her to the Holy Mountain? Did you see that she is already Alexander’s woman?” Kaka interrupted Balesi’s daydream with a smile.

“Haha, he is only a small king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom, and his parent empire is only a level 1 empire. As long as Your Highness want, does the king of Chambord dare to disobey your order?” Balesi sneered. As the winter sunlight shined on his wrinkled face, a fierce and vicious expression was highlighted. He was very different from the calm and gentle priest that he appeared in front of everyone else.

“If he is only a king of an affiliated kingdom, it would be fine. But I’m sure that you, the teacher, know that Alexander’s identity isn’t that simple.”

“You mean the golden Holy Power?”

Kaka nodded as a response.

Balesi frowned. “Looking at the history of the king of Chambord, it seems like he did suddenly get the support of a powerful force. It is very likely that he is also a [God’s Favorite Child]. After all, only the Holy Church can turn an idiot into a genius warrior in a short time.” A confident smile appeared on Balesi’s face as he continued: “So what? Even if he is a [God’s Favorite Child], he is probably only discovered by the Holy Church recently; otherwise, he would be famous a long time ago. Your Highness doesn’t need to be afraid of a weak [God’s Favorite Child] who has little foundation. Using this opportunity……”

The expression on Balesi’s face got terrifying and chilly. Although he didn’t finish his sentence, he expressed his idea completely using this expression.

He wanted to …… kill the king of Chambord.

Among many [God’s Favorite Children], only one was able to sit on the supreme throne on the Holy Mountain. There were a lot of competitions, and many forces within the Holy Church fought with each other for more power. These competitions mostly resulted in negatives loops.

Death of [God’s Favorite Children] wasn’t rare. In fact, the current Pope Sepp Blatt only got where he was by stepping on the corpses of more than a dozen [God’s Favorite Children].

On the continent that was ruled by the Law of the Jungle, Balesi felt like it was normal for Kaka to use his power and influential to kill a potential future competitor.

“Teacher, you are too murderous.” Kaka sighed as he shook his head.

Balesi sighed as well.

“Your Highness, you are just too kind and naïve. You have been traveling around the continent, and you have seen all kinds of bloodiness and ugliness of this world. However, you still refuse to believe that the world is cruel. Put that aside…… Your Highness, you have to remember that you are one of the brightest [God’s Favorite Children]. Your fate had been determined at the time of your birth, and kindness and sympathy can not help you. You can only be relieved after your sit on that throne.”

Kaka only smiled; he did say anything back.

Balesi could only sigh again; he didn’t continue talking as well.

This kind of conversations occurred numerous times in the last few years.

Although Balesi had never convinced this [God’s Favorite Child], he would never give up on it.

As long as there was the opportunity, Balesi would try to tell Kaka about his fifty-years of life experience and the cruelness of the internal conflicts of the Holy Church. He believed that he was right. A [God’s Favorite Child] who was too kind would never survive in the Holy Church which had numerous small but vicious groups, didn’t matter how powerful he or she was.

Balesi felt like he had to convince Kaka.

His fate was tightly tied together with Kaka’s fate when he became the first Robe-Robe Accompanying Priest to Kaka.

“Your Highness, please let me make the decision this time. This woman named Angela is too important for your future. I will get her for you by all means.” As if he made a decision, Balesi told Kaka seriously.

“Don’t offend the king of Chambord.” Kaka looked at the stubborn elder in front of him and said: “He is scary, and he will become even scarier in the future.”

“That is why we need to finish it right now.” Balesi wasn’t willing to back off.

As Kaka was about to say something, his face changed color. Balesi who was sitting in front of him also was shocked.

Before the two of them could say anything, a light buzzing noise sounded. A thin and short black sword had pierced through the silver magic carriage and appeared in front of Balesi instantly. With a dash of chilly light, it went at Balesi’ throat.

Assassin!

This was an unanticipated change!

No one thought that there would be a person who dared to assassinate key figures of the Holy Church. Also, no one thought that the assassin could get into the silver magic carriage and carry out the assassination without anyone noticing.

It was fortunate that Balesi was powerful and had a good reaction speed.

In this critical moment, this white-haired priest was very calm. He sat still as a white flame appeared in his right hand. His Holy Power surged as he grabbed onto that assassination sword with his right hand.

“Die!” Balesi roared as he touched the sword.

As he was about to counterattack, his face changed color again; shock appeared in his eyes. His hand that was harder than steel under the empowerment of the Holy Power wasn’t able to grasp that black sword. His palm was cut open as he sensed severe pain.

This short sword was a very powerful weapon; it even could pierce through Holy Power!

Boom!

Under the threat of death, Balesi roared again. Terrifying Holy Power spilled out of his body like a tsunami, and the white flames filled the inside of the silver magic carriage. After the outburst of power, the silver magic carriage exploded into pieces!

The person who also flew away was that assassin.

Under the impact of the Holy Power, the cavaliers who were protecting the carriage were also blown away with their horses as they had little time to react; they looked like they were weak ants.

“Hahaha, I didn’t know that Mr. Priest is a Moon-Class Elite!”

A hoarse and crazy laughter sounded. That assassin who was blown away came back at Balesi even faster. Like a dangerous snake, the black sword broke through the white flames and stabbed at Balesi’s heart. This strike was so powerful and desperate that it made people feel like the assassin was willing to trade his own life away.

(P.S Hey guys, thank you so much for the support so far. After discussing with the team, we have decided to increase the Advanced Access Chapters in each Patreon Tier as a way to give back to you guys.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 323: New Definition of Archers

Chapter 323: New Definition of Archers

“Since you already know my strength, how dare you still continue to assassin me? I will make sure that you don’t return alive. I will also burn your body and scatter your ashes.”

After feeling the severe pain in his hand, Priest Balesi was enraged.

Ever since he became a priest, he hadn’t been injured for a long time. Even though some of his opponents were much more powerful than him, they had to respect the Holy Church and didn’t harm him. But today, his hand was cut open by this assassin who was much weaker than him. To Balesi, this was a great shame.

After seeing that the assassin didn’t back away, Balesi roared again and struck out.

The silver-white Holy Power surged around like waves of the ocean, and it soon covered more than half of the sky. The valley that was previously shined on by the sun was now shined up by the Holy Power. A huge silver palm made from the Holy Power smashed into the body of the assassin.

“Puff…… Eh……”

After the assassin was struck, he gaged a little as blood spurted out of his mouth.

Like a cannonball, his body got shot into the mountain on the side of the road. Clouds of dust instantly flew into the air, and the assassin was deeply pressed into the mountain. There was now a deep hole on the mountain…… Balesi was really angry this time, and he used all of his power.

The clouds of dust slowly settled down.

Balesi was standing in mid-air with no support.

His robe with black and white patches fluttered in the wind, and waves of silver and white flames enveloped him. He looked just like a god of war, and all the cavaliers felt like kneeling down and worshiping him.

This was the first time that the cavaliers and the Godly Servants of the Holy Church saw Balesi using his full strength. They all looked at the figure in the air with excitement and admiration.

Standing in mid-air with no external support; that was a sign of a Moon-Class Elite.

The cavaliers finally knew that this frugal, stubborn, and normal-looking elder was a master warrior who was at least a Moon-Class Elite!

After the clouds of dust went down and the rock pieces stopped falling down, everyone looked at the side of the mountain again. On the mountain that wasn’t too steep, there was a huge hole that was in the shape of a human figure. The cracked rocks on the side of the road were stained by blood, and there weren’t any movements inside the hole as there was no sound coming from it.

Many cavaliers believed that this assassin had died after taking a full-on strike of a Moon-Class Elite.

“Go drag him out. Doesn’t matter if he is dead or alive, we need to see his body. I want to see who dares to assassinate Mr. Kaka His Highness.”

After a dash of silver light, the wound on Balesi’s hand disappeared. After that, he stood in mid-air and ordered the cavaliers to find the corpse of the assassin in the hole.

“Yes, Mr. Balesi.”

Two cavaliers took the order and jumped towards the hole.

They started to move the rock pieces that were blocking the way to the hole. After they finished that, they entered the hole. All other cavaliers looked at them from afar. They all wanted to know who dared to assassinate key figures of the Holy Church.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Suddenly, three black arrows dashed out of the hole like meteors; they were like the three points of a triangle.

The noises weren’t loud. The arrows passed by the ears of the two cavaliers in the hole with light air-piercing noises.

After the arrows passed by, the strong wind created by the arrows hit the two cavaliers. The force easily knocked the two cavaliers who were both three-star warriors out of the hole.

The three arrows were like the sickle of the Grim Reaper. They were targeting the vital spots on Balesi who was standing in mid-air.

“He is not dead……”

“That assassin is still alive!”

The cavaliers and Godly Servants standing by shouted in surprise. No one thought that this assassin who took a strike from a Moon-Class Elite was still alive. The assassin was able to counterattack so effectively…… could it be that this assassin was also a Moon-Class Elite?

The appearance of the three arrows was way too unexpected. They were released just as people thought the assassin was dead.

This assassin must be an experienced executor. He had mastered the art of picking the appropriate time and angle!

“Humph!”

Balesi’s pupil contracted as he sneered. He grasped his left hand, and the Holy Power around him surrounded his hand and formed an energy shield with numerous runes on it. This shield blocked the path of the arrows.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Three crackling noises sounded almost at the same time.

When the black arrows hit the white shield, a huge energy wave was created. The waves moved outward like the ripples in a lake. Balesi who was standing in mid-air also moved a little. It was obvious that the power contained inside the arrows were far beyond everyone’s expectation. It felt like the three arrows were the dragon lances that were shot out by the huge Siege Crossbows.

The arrows that collided with the shield didn’t fall down. As if they had the minds of their own, they tightly nailed onto the surface of the shield with the residual power, and it felt like they wanted to pierce through the shield and the man behind it.

“Fu*k! Back off!”

Balesi roared, and the Holy Power around him surged again. A huge amount of energy rushed into the shield, and the three demon-like arrows were knocked back. With the force of the Holy Power, they went back into the hole faster than when they came out.

Whoosh!

A figure dashed out of the human-shaped hole as fast as a lightning.

A whirlwind was created by his movement.

As the clouds of dust and small rocks started to fly into the air again, this man grabbed onto the arrows that were shooting back at him. In just a split second, he was only one meter away from Balesi. With a shake of his wrist, the three arrows turned into many as they stabbed at Balesi’ forehead, eyes, throat, and heart; he was using the arrows like swords.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of white and silver energies rippled in the air as Balesi used his mind to create them.

Like indestructible armors, they covered the vitals spots on Balesi. As some of the energies were eliminated, more energies appeared. Series of metal-colliding noises sounded, and sparks shot at all directions. This completely blocked the strikes coming from the assassin.

After he realized that this strike was not effective, the assassin made an unexpected attack again.

The bow that was in his other hand was used as a weapon. The assassin smacked down at Balesi’ head with the back of the bow. Balesi saw this coming, and he dodged away. However, the dark-red bowstring that was sharper than a blade coiled towards Balesi’s neck. If Balesi’ neck was coiled, his head would be instantly cut off.

Balesi stepped in the air and dodged this strike again perfectly. Then, a vicious sneer appeared on his face. His right hand grasped in thin air, and a dragon lance appeared in his hand. He roared and stabbed at the back of the assassin.

The dragon lance was as fast as lightning.

This priest was great at grasping opportunities in battles as well.

The cavaliers started to cheer as they saw that the assassin wasn’t able to dodge. But in the next second, the assassin smashed his bow against the dragon lance. By using the repulsion force generated by this, his body turned around rapidly like a Beyblade. He dodged the lance by rotating 360 degrees four times in the air.

As he was rotating his body, a series of bowstring vibrations sounded. Four to five arrows were shot at Balesi as they took strange trajectories.

The power in the arrows could even break the space and time. Balesi didn’t dare to underestimate the arrows. He quickly waved his hands, and the silver Holy Power created three rune shields and protected him.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The arrows broke the three silver shields. Fire came out of the cracks on the shields and even burned a few of Balesi’s hairs.

Fire Magic Arrows!

This assassin was a Magic Archer!

Everyone opened their mouths subconsciously as they couldn’t believe it.

This assassin had too many tricks up his sleeves.

In the next moment, this assassin already landed on the ground. With momentum, he rotated his body and got on a single-knee. He instantly stabilized his body and pulled on the bow; he demonstrated his impressive archery again.

After three more arrows were shot out, they split into tens of thousands of arrows on the way. In just a second, numerous arrows had targeted Balesi like a storm.

One arrow into 10,000 arrows!

This was the legendary archery skill that only god-tier archers could use. On the Azeroth Continent, there were only a few people who could achieve this level. The fact that this assassin had this level of archery surprised the cavaliers and Godly Servants of the Holy Church even more.

Balesi who was still in mid-air was caught off guard. Facing the numerous arrows, his silver Holy Power surged more and more; it looked like it was another sun in the sky.

The assassin on the ground continued to shoot out arrows.

Each of these arrows turned into 10,000 more arrows.

The entire sky was covered by this “arrow rain”.

Now almost all the cavaliers and Godly Servants knew that the assassin wasn’t a Moon-Class Elite yet.

However, the assassin was very agile and fast. His movements and techniques were fantastic, and his archery was shocking as well. Bow and arrows were lethal weapons in his hands, and he was still powerful with them gone. He wasn’t like a typical archer who could only attack in a distance; his close-range combat skills enabled him to be an all-around fighter. This man gave the people a completely new definition of archers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 324: About Agility

Chapter 324: About Agility

It was because of all these strange and unexpected battle methods and styles that allowed this assassin to trouble Balesi who was a Moon-Class Elite. For a moment, Balesi could only try to play the defensive game instead of the offensive game.

By this time, all the cavaliers had carefully circled around [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka to protect him.

Balesi who was standing in mid-air seemed like he was locked up by all these arrows as the arrows enveloped around him. Like a small boat floating on a river in a storm, Balesi was only protected by his Holy Power. However, his Holy Power was enough. Numerous layers of white Holy Power appeared one meter in front of him, and all the fierce and vicious arrows that were coming at him couldn’t pass through this line of defense.

It was obvious that this mysterious assassin was no match to Balesi in terms of pure power.

As long as Balesi got a moment to breathe and regroup, this mysterious assassin could start to lose.

Soon, this assassin realized this as well.

In the next second, the assassin changed his method of attack.

He stood still, but the strangely-shaped big bow that was twice the size as a regular bow disappeared after a light flashed by. What appeared in his hand next was a javelin. The javelin was about two meters long, and both ends of it were sharp. Without any patterns or symbols on it, its smooth body looked like a thin line from afar.

This assassin held onto the javelin tightly. After he dashed forward and accelerated, his body suddenly tilted forward. With a roar, the javelin was thrown out at Balesi who was in still in the sky.

This throw looked average, but it was actually powerful.

As soon as the javelin left this assassin’s hand, it already appeared in front of Balesi; it felt like this javelin ignored time and space.

White energy shields continued to appear in front of Balesi, but these shields couldn’t stop this javelin as easily as when they stopped the arrows.

In just a second, the javelin broke through more than a dozen shields and was less than one centimeter away from Balesi’ heart.

At this moment, a long and ear-piercing noise sounded by everyone’s ear. This was the noise that the javelin made. The javelin was traveling faster than the sonic speed; that was why the noise it made came after the strike almost landed.

It was fortunate that Balesi had more than one set of Holy Power around him.

After the javelin pierced through numerous layers of energy shields, it stopped moving forward. Its power was limited by the strength of this assassin.

As people thought that the javelin was about to fall to the ground, a sudden change occurred. Terrifying lightning magic elements surged on the javelin, and the energy shields Balesi had in front of him all shattered like glass. The javelin instantly passed through all of Balesi’ Holy Power defense lines, and it struck towards Balesi’ heart again.

“Danger!”

“Mr. Balesi, be careful!”

The cavaliers on the ground shouted subconsciously.

This assassin had way too many techniques that they never heard of. The cavaliers on the ground were all terrified. If they were the target instead of Balesi who was a Moon-Class Elite, they would have died more than a hundred times.

Rip!

All of Balesi’s hairs stood up on his body. At that critical moment, his body moved unexpectedly and dodged the attack; he demonstrated the power and the unchallengeable dignity of a Moon-Class Elite.

This javelin that had lightning power on it didn’t injure Balesi, but it did tear a huge opening on his robe that had numerous black and white patches. The area under his armpit was torn, and the white inner shirt he was wearing got burned by the lightning and turned brownish-yellow.

It was a scary scene.

“I have to admit that your strength is impressive. However, your performance ends now.” After Balesi dodged this lethal attack, his expression calmed as he stood in the sky and stated.

He already calmed down at this point, and he wasn’t as angry as he was at the beginning. This assassin had demonstrated a level of power that he had to respect. Although this assassin wasn’t a Moon-Class Elite, he was at least an eight-star warrior.

It was at this moment that Balesi realized a small issue that he ignored at the beginning.

This assassin was here to kill him!

A few minutes ago when the assassin showed himself, many people subconsciously thought that he was here to kill Kaka.

After all, every assassination this team had faced so far these years had been targeting [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka. Kaka’s identity was noble, and he had unlimited potential. He was a strong candidate for the throne of the Pope, and he had a lot of potential enemies. No assassin has ever targeted anyone else.

It was different this time.

Balesi realized that this mysterious assassin had been targeting him from the beginning. This assassin showed no sign of attacking the handsome [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka who was still smiling at this moment.

Balesi’s brain started to process the potential information this sudden observation brought.

He even had a suspect in mind, but he wasn’t sure if he was right.

“Could that guy be this daring?”

Although Balesi was thinking, his movements weren’t slow.

The silver Holy Power filled up the entire valley.

In the next second, there were numerous silver dragon lances created by the pure Holy Power in the sky. The tips of the dragon lances were all pointing at the assassin on the ground. Although each dragon lance was formed by the Holy Power, they all had a deadly metallic glare to them.

With this level of power, Balesi could easily destroy this valley if he wanted to.

People in the valley sensed the pressure, and they felt like it was doomsday. It felt like the air had even frozen.

“Kneel down and surrender. I won’t kill you if you do that.” Balesi said as he looked majestic in the sky. His white hair and beard fluttered in the wind, and it felt like he was connected with nature and couldn’t be defeated.

“Surrender your mom!”

The assassin suddenly mocked Balesi casually. He then waved his hand, and clouds of red flames emerged from afar as a buzzing noise sounded. These clouds of flames danced in the air and merged with each other. Soon, these clouds of flames became one and turned into a figure who looked exactly like this assassin.

Didn’t matter if it was the clothing, weapon, or the facial expression, they all looked identical to the assassin.

“What?”

“A clone? Or teleportation? Which one is real?”

The two “assassins” were ten meters apart, but they looked exactly the same to everyone else. Everyone opened their eyes widely, but they couldn’t spot the difference.

Balesi’s face changed color as well. He concentrated as two dashes of silver light shot out of his eyes. The lights enveloped the two figures as Balesi wanted to find the difference and spot the real assassin.

“What? They are the same? Even my ‘Godly Eyes’ can’t tell which one is fake?”

Balesi was shocked. But after a second, he was no longer troubled. He opened his palms and struck down at both “assassins”.

All the dragon lances that were floating in the sky turned into dashes of silver flashes of lightning instantly.

The dragon lances shot down at the two assassins, and they created numerous trajectories in the air.

The wind created by the strike sounded like the howling of the ghosts and the roaring of the gods.

A Moon-Class Elite’s full strike looked like it was able to destroy the heaven and the earth.

The cavaliers and the Godly Servants of the Holy Church all opened their eyes widely; they all wanted to see this powerful yet unlucky assassin die. Everyone believed that this was the end for this assassin. They didn’t think that dodging this strike was possible, let alone actually fighting back.

Just as they imagined, under the dense and powerful “dragon lance shower”, one of the “assassins” popped like a bubble after getting hit by more than a dozen dragon lances. It disappeared and couldn’t be found.

It was a phantom!

Even if this phantom was clever enough to trick Balesi’s technique – Godly Eyes, it couldn’t avoid getting destroyed by this lethal attack.

The collapse of the phantom represented the death of the real assassin.

The cavaliers and the Godly Servants had no doubts in their minds.

However, what happened next redefined the word “agility” in their minds.

Under the dense AoE (Area of Effect) attack, the assassin who everyone thought was going to die started to run. His speed wasn’t fast and wasn’t slow, but it was full of rhythms. As if he was dancing, he sometimes moved forward, he sometimes moved backward, he sometimes moved to the left, and he sometimes moved to the right; he even made some ridicules moves that were funny to others.

It was like a miracle! This assassin had dodged all of the dragon lances that were coming at him.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The huge dragon lances had silver flames around them, and they targeted the assassin’s head as they moved with surging Holy Power and pressure. Under the intentional control of Balesi, all the dragon lances were shooting at the assassin.

Numerous dragon lances flew by this assassin’s shoulders, waist, legs, back, and head. It was obvious that this assassin was keeping a tiny distance between him and the dragon lances.

Every time the cavaliers and the Godly Servants thought the assassin was about to be hit, this assassin showed them a new way of moving the body, dodging the dragon lances at special angles, and avoiding the kiss of the Grim Reaper.

Everyone’s heart was racing as no one knew what was about to come.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 325: Necromancer

Chapter 325: Necromancer

It was a really strange feeling. For some reason, despite knowing that the assassin was an enemy, the cavaliers and the Godly Servants couldn’t help but feel nervous for him at this moment. They were all subconsciously captured by the mysterious assassin as he showed his miracle-like techniques. They were secretly rooting for him, and they would sometimes gasp when the situation got too dangerous.

[God’s Favorite Child] Kaka was standing among the cavaliers and the Godly Servants.

He was really calm from the beginning. The smile on his handsome face was really shiny, but his crystal-like eyes got brighter and brighter.

The 30 seconds felt like 30 decades.

Gradually, the assassin who was being showered by dragon lances moved slower and slower.

Under the control of Balesi, the space the assassin had to move around got smaller and smaller. In the end, there was nowhere to run, and the assassin had to change his body’s position to dodge the lances.

Soon, wounds started to appear on his body; the wind the dragon lances created cut a lot of small wounds on the assassin’s body.

The cavaliers and the Godly Servants saw a series of afterimages in the same area. Every time a lance pierced through the assassin’s body, the audience would find that the lance only pierced through an afterimage.

This assassin had displayed an unimaginable level of coordination and agility.

These abilities were beyond many people’s understanding.

“Are you in the final moment? Too bad that you are using your insane skills to fight against the Holy Church. In the end, your corpse can’t even stay intact.” A bit of unwillingness appeared on Balesi’ face as he stood in the sky and shot down dragon lances made by his Holy Power. He wasn’t sorry for this reckless assassin; he was only sad that these insane abilities couldn’t be kept.

“Yuck! Stop acting!”

The assassin who was still changing his body’s positions laughed back. Suddenly, a huge sky-blue colored shield appeared in his hand, and it completely blocked all the dragon lances that were coming at him. For a moment, the dragon lances couldn’t penetrate through the shield. Loud explosion noises sounded, and the land even started to shake.

Under the thrust of numerous dragon lances, the assassin and his shield started to sink into the frozen ground that was harder than steel.

The cavaliers and Godly Servants saw blood spurting out of the assassin’s mouth and nose. If he wasn’t wearing a special black metal bask, his face would have been all stained. Finally, the assassin was nailed into the frozen ground and a huge circular pit that was about four meters in diameter formed in the ground.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The dragon lances formed by the Holy Power continued to rain down and dash into the huge black pit. They created clouds of dust and chipped a lot of rocks.

After three minutes, Balesi finally stopped attacking. All the dragon lances around him stopped moving, and he carefully looked at the deep pit on the ground. However, the clouds of dust in the air blocked everyone’s sight. No one knew how deep the pit was, no one knew what was happening inside the pit, and no one knew if the talented assassin was still alive or not.

This time, Balesi didn’t order cavaliers to go into the pit like last time.

He suddenly dashed into the pit himself. He was a Moon-Class Elite, and he wanted to see what was going on first-hand.

The cavaliers, Godly Servants, and Kaka were all waiting for the results on the ground. For some reason, they all felt like something bad was about to happen despite the fact that Balesi was a Moon-Class Elite.

At this moment –

“Ah…… gods…… Undead….. Undead Mage!”

A hoarse and extremely terrified voice sounded from the deep pit, and a bright silver Poly Power shot up into the sky following the scream. However, it was clear that a light grey and blueish fog was mixed in with the Holy Power. This fog-like power had a gloomy and chilly feel to it, and it felt like it could instantly freeze up someone’s blood.

“God! Undead Mag! Evil Undead Mage!”

“Damn, that guy is an Undead Mage…… Undead…. AHAHAHA……”

“Sh*t, shi*t! What should we do!”

“Impossible!”

The cavaliers and the Godly Servants were all shocked. They shouted loudly and couldn’t believe what was going on. As if the most unimaginable event took place, their voices even changed.

[God’s Favorite Child] Kaka who had the warm smile on his face also frowned. His expression froze, and he could no longer take it casually.

Everyone was sure that the strands of grey and blueish fog-like power that was within the Holy Power were the evil and terrifying Undead Magic Power!

It was also the Undead Magic Power in its purest form.

Even [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka had never seen such a pure Undead Magic Power despite his vast knowledge. This power was equivalent to the evillest and most terrifying power that could corrode away anything.

Since the inception of the Holy Church, they had been fighting Undead Mages. The history of the grudge between the two forces was buried in the dust of the time, but many people thought that the Undead Magic Power was the only counter for the Holy Power. Although the Undead Mages were associated with corpses and dead people and were disliked by many, the real reason why Holy Church wiped them out was that the dominating Holy Church would never allow a group of people who could counter them to exist.

Light and Darkness were co-existing, and yet they counter each other.

The Bright Holy Power and the Undead Magic Power were the same. One of them wasn’t stronger than the other; there were only stronger practitioners.

At the moment, the Undead Magic Power was so pure that it dominated over the Holy Power Balesi had. That grey yet blueish Undead Magic Power was the purest Undead Magic Power in this world. Even the pureness of Kaka’s golden Holy Power might not even compare to this. Perhaps only the legendary Godly Holy Power that the Pope had could rival against this purest Undead Magic Power.

In a few moments, the silver Holy Power that had filled the valley was almost completely corroded by the Undead Magic Power. It was getting weaker and weaker.

This meant that Balesi who was battling with the Undead Mage inside the pit was at a disadvantage.

After a series of anxious and angry shouts sounded from the pit, everyone on the ground got nervous. “How powerful is this Undead Mage? He is able to put Balesi who is a Moon-Class Elite into a disadvantage so fast?” They thought. Once Balesi was defeated, it was unlikely that people here today could survive.

Kaka’s face changed color. As he was about to say something, changes occurred –

A terrifying silver Holy Power shot into the sky, and a series of booming noises sounded afterward. Then, a figure who looked anxious rushed out of the pit as he was enveloped by this Holy Power.

“It is Mr. Balesi!”

“Mr. Balesi got out!”

Everyone relaxed. As they were about to let go of the breath that they were holding in for a long time, a sharp bone spear that reflected a chilly glare caught up with Balesi. It dashed through the fog-like Undead Magic Power and pierced through Balesi’s left chest as it made a loud air-piercing noise.

Boom!

A huge hole was created in Balesi’ chest, and blood, as well as chipped bones, fall out of there.

Balesi fell down from the sky as blood also leaked out of all seven openings on his head including his nostrils, ears, eyes, and mouth. He was severely injured.

“Protect Mr. Balesi.”

“Quick! Protect Mr. Balesi!”

The cavaliers and the Godly Servants quickly surrounded Balesi who already fainted after being reminded by [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka. They all looked at the vague figure who also jumped out of the pit. With dense layers of Undead Magic Power and white bones circling around this figure, it was hard to tell what this person looked like. They couldn’t be sure if this was the same person as that skillful assassin.

Tap!

Tap, tap!

Tap, tap, tap, tap!

A series of clear yet heavy footsteps sounded, and they hammered the nerves of the cavaliers and the Godly Servants. The atmosphere was really intense.

“Quick! Set up the Bright Array!” Someone shouted and reminded all of the cavaliers and Godly Servants.

More than a dozen Godly Servants started to chant a series of indescribable and vague phrases, and the cavaliers all stomped on the ground as silver Battle Rings appeared under their feet. The wave-like Battle Rings started to expand, and they soon merged with the silver Holy Power emitted by the Godly Servants. Together, they formed a huge silver sphere that was more than 100 meters in diameter. Numerous silver runes started to appear on the sphere as well on the ground. A huge Bright Holy Power Magic Array was constructed in time.

This time, that terrifying Undead Mage finally walked out of the cloud of fog-like Undead Magic Power.

Within 20 centimeters from him, there was huge armor that was made from white bones. The bones flew around him and protected him in all directions. His grey and white long hair was fluttering in the air, and his face was covered-up by a magic mask. Only his eyes were exposed, and they were emitting dark-blue lights as if they were two lanterns. In his left hand, he was holding onto a strange shield made from purple bones and skeleton heads. In his right hand, he was holding onto a magic wand that was about half a meter long and had a white skeleton head on the tip of it. The entire body of this Undead Mage was covered with that grey and blueish fog-like Undead Magic Power, and he looked scary and murderous.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 326: Shocking News

Chapter 326: Shocking News

For some reason, it felt like Balesi had already aged for more than ten years in just a few seconds, and he continued to age even faster visibly. Time was passing by him at an insane rate, and a lot of wrinkles appeared on his skin. The age spots appeared on his face, and his eyes got very cloudy. Soon, it felt like this Moon-Class Elite couldn’t even open his eyes anymore.

It was a very powerful curse.

The curse was taking away Balesi’s life at a fast pace.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

There was only a sneer in response. The grey and blueish fog-like power started to surge, and the Undead Mage who was inside this “fog” only needed to wave his wand to cast a spell; he didn’t even need to chant and experience the time-lag.

In the next moment, a series of sharp and chilling bone spears appeared in the air, and they dashed at Balesi like a bunch of lightning bolts.

Boom! Bam!

The bone spears struck onto the Bright Holy Power Magic Array, and the Holy Power shone. The huge impact force shocked everyone inside the array, and the people from the Holy Church felt like there was an earthquake occurring. The collision between the light and darkness exploded, and the entire valley was filled with silver energy flames.

It was fortunate that the bone spears didn’t penetrate through the magic array.

After the energies in them were gone, the bone spears all turned into strands of grey Undead Magic Power and dispersed into the air.

This outcome allowed the cavaliers and Godly Servants who were inside the array to catch a breath.

With the protection of the most secure array of the Holy Church that was activated by more than 100 people’s power and energy, they didn’t need to worry about that scary devil breaking through the array and killing them. If this devil broke in, no one would be able to stop him as this devil was an Undead Mage who rivaled against a Moon-Class Elite.

At this intense moment where a lot of people forgot to breathe, no one noticed [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka’s movements. He quietly appeared behind Balesi and injected his golden Holy Power into Balesi’s body from the back. Quickly, this aging priest who was about to die finally stopped the fast aging curse.

“You…… can’t live on.”

Terrifying blue lights brightened as that devil opened his eyes widely. The blue lights passed through the fog-like Undead Magic Power and shined on Balesi. After he carefully observed Balesi’s body, he made that clear announcement.

The voice of this devil sounded like a hammer that smashed everyone’s heart, and it also sounded like the sickle of the Grim Reaper and made the people inside the array feel a chill in their throats.

His voice was very hoarse, and his special voice told everyone that this Undead Mage was the same person as the previous assassin.

As long as at least one of them made it out of here alive, the Holy Church would be able to find this Undead Mage using this clue. By then, there would be master warriors from the Church’s Execution Legion coming here to take care of this devil. What was more important at the moment for them was to pass out the news. After more than 20 years, the Undead Magic Power re-appeared on the Azeroth Continent. This would be a news that was going to shock the entire continent, and it needed to be passed out so that every single force on the continent would be ready to wipe out the evil entities.

As the cavaliers and the Godly Servants of the Church made up their minds and were prepared to at least help [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka get away even if they all died, the thick grey and blueish “fog” disappeared quickly like the tide.

That figure inside the fog-like Undead Magic Power also quickly backed away.

At this moment, the people of the Holy Church realized that there was a blue oval sphere, that was about two meters tall, behind them. Not sure when it appeared, but it was on the road that they walked by. That devil with the bones armors around him dashed to the blue oval sphere, and he waved his hands to send clouds of dust into the air to block everyone’s vision.

Then, a light flashed by as a buzzing noise sounded.

As the clouds of dust settled down, that scary devil was nowhere to be found.

Since their visions were blocked by clouds of dust and the Undead Magic Power, the people of the Holy Church didn’t see clearly and weren’t sure what that blue oval sphere was.

The morning wind blew by, and it was so cold that some people sensed a chill in their bones.

As time passed by, all of the grey and blueish Undead Magic Power was gone.

The people of the Holy Church felt thirsty, but none of them dared to be careless. They still unleashed the power inside of them to maintain the Bright Holy Power Magic Array. They couldn’t be sure that the devil was really gone. They were afraid that the assassin would jump out of nowhere and demonstrate a few more secret techniques. After all, that was a reckless, powerful, yet sly Undead Mage; no one could be sure that this wasn’t a trick.

This tense atmosphere was maintained for almost half an hour.

“Stop. He is gone.” [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka finally spoke.

The Godly Servants stopped chanting, and the silver Battle Rings under the cavaliers’ feet also returned to their bodies like reverse-ripples. The bright runes on the ground were gone, and the Bright Holy Power Magic Array was pulled back.

Everyone felt like their legs were weak, and they almost fell to the ground. This was the result of depleting stamina and Holy Power during a big battle. Only themselves knew if fear played a role in that.

“That guy…… a really scary devil.” Someone said.

If there weren’t obvious traces of battle around the terrains and Moon-Class Elite Balesi wasn’t severely injured, everyone would have thought that they all hallucinated and everything was just an illusion. That assassin came fast and left even faster. No one saw where he came from, and no one knew how he left. However, everyone all realized one thing –

He was here to kill Balesi.

“Why would such a powerful Undead Mage come here to only kill Balesi?”

This question was on everyone’s mind, but no one asked it out loud.

The cavaliers started to retrieve the horses that ran off due to fear, and the Godly Servants started to use special techniques of the Holy Church to record the entire event. They kept the traces that were left behind, they recorded how the Undead Mage attacked, and they even tried to capture some of the Undead Magic Power that still hadn’t fully dispersed. The Mage Research Council on the Holy Mountain would be able to use special methods to analyze this Undead Magic Power to figure out the level of this Undead Mage.

The team of the cavaliers and the Godly Servants didn’t just run off.

Under the command of [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka, they carefully preserved the battleground. The news about the re-appearance of an Undead Mage was also passed back to the Holy Mountain using the fastest method. Soon, the master warriors from the closet Regional Churches would be here.

The light and darkness had been battling for more than a hundred years, and the Holy Church was experienced at killing Undead Mages. Soon, special forces would be here to take care of the rest. As long as an Undead Mage showed his or her appearance, they would be spotted by the Holy Church’s huge network. Even though Undead Mage hadn’t made an appearance for more than 20 years, even though the Holy Church was a little corrupted due to the long-term domination and comfort, these special forces were still efficient at dealing with Undead Mages.

Priest Balesi fainted, and he was really weak. With the big hole in his left chest, he could die at any given moment.

More than a dozen Godly Servants circled around him, and they were all trying their best to use their Holy Power to save Balesi’s life. On top of Balesi’s high status, he was the only one who battled with that Undead Mage. Only Balesi knew what happened in the pit, and he was the person who knew the most about that Undead Mage including the power level and characteristics. If Balesi died here, everyone here except [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka would be cruelly punished.

Too bad that the Undead Mage left a lot of purest Undead Magic Power inside Balesi’s body. For a moment, no healing attempts worked. Grey and blueish “fog” floated around the wounds, and they started to attack all the energy connections and channels inside Balesi’s body. The silver Holy Power from the Godly Servants’ couldn’t hold up, and even Kaka’s golden Holy Power couldn’t defend against it.

The magic array had already eaten up a lot of these Godly Servant’s power, and that was why they were all sweating like crazy after a few minutes into healing Balesi; they weren’t going to last long.

“You guys can all back off and rest.” Kaka waved his hand and let them guard the battlefield with the cavaliers as they all waited for reinforcement.

Kaka himself carefully took the torn robe off Balesi’s body. Then, he took out a small silver knife and started to cut off the flesh that was corroded by the Undead Magic Power and turned black. As he tried his best to alleviate the pain this old priest was experiencing, he injected his golden Holy Power into the old priest’s body to help him heal.

At the same time, Kaka tried to inspect the injuries on Balesi’s body and figure out how this Moon-Class Elite lost so quickly.

Soon, Kaka’s expression turned serious.

“All of them are Undead Curses…… Eh…… Amplify Damage…… Dim Vision…… Weaken that reduced the damage Teacher could deal, so he was like an Eight-Star Warrior in front of that Undead Mage…… More? Confuse? Also, his soul experienced terror…… More?…… what is this? God! Balesi instantly got nine different types of curses thrown onto him…… I can’t even figure some out!!”

(P.S. Jakub, Cathrine W, and Caleb D, thank you guys for the generous donations!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 327: Secret Message That Passed Through The Continent

Chapter 327: Secret Message That Passed Through The Continent

The more discoveries he made, the more series Kaka’s expression got.

He was fine before-hand, but he couldn’t calm himself down after knowing all this.

As one of the most popular [God’s Favorite Children], Kaka knew a lot more secret information about the Holy Church compared to normal priests, Godly Servants, and cavaliers.

After numerous years of murderous operations, the Holy Church had killed off most of the Undead Mages. Since the Undead Saint Palace was conquered by the Holy Church more than 20 years ago, the Undead Mages were pretty much eliminated. The spells, books, scrolls, and techniques of the Undead were all burned, and only a few Undead Mages escaped. Currently, it was rare to see Undead Mages, and the existing Undead Mages didn’t know much powerful spells and techniques.

However, the Undead Mage that appeared here today didn’t only have the purest Undead Magic Power but also knew a lot of high-level Undead Spells and Techniques. The meaning of this was enough to make the Pope who was on the Holy Mountain nervous.

An Undead Mage who had such power and knowledge meant that the branch of Undead Mage could be revived at any time.

“Must find this person and kill him!”

Kaka quickly came to this conclusion.

If he wasn’t concerned about the pureness of that Undead Magic Power and if he didn’t hesitate after Moon-Class Elite Balesi’s defeat, he might have tried to battle against that Undead Mage.

After thinking about that, he was a little ashamed.

“I was scared of an Undead Mage at that critical moment?”

“Gods, please forgive me for my timidity!” Kaka kneeled on the ground and prayed to the gods. He also asked himself, “Who is that guy? Why do I feel a little familiarity? Maybe Teacher Balesi knows something about him; after all, that guy was here for him. Too bad……”

Kaka looked at Balesi and thought, “Teacher Balesi’s heart was exploded by that Undead Mage’s [Bone Spear]. He is going to die at any time, and even the gods can’t save him.”

……

……

Under the golden sunshine, the white defense wall of the magnificent St. Petersburg reflected off a saint and pure light; it looked like a place where the gods lived.

When the sun was above the Moro Mountains, all four main gates of the Capital opened up. There were a lot more people crowed at the southern gate as it was the closest to the camp area of the affiliated kingdoms. The people were all rushing towards the Sword-Testing Stages like a fast-current river.

The amount of attention the competition received during the last few days was at an all-time peak. The battles between the top-7 warriors made the citizens of Zenit who loved wars and battles go crazy, especially since the quality of the masters was the highest in recent years.

Chambord attracted the most attention among all affiliated kingdoms.

Among 244 affiliated kingdoms, this little level 6 affiliated kingdom had two seats out of the seven seats in today’s competition. It was the best demonstration of a black-horse.

Chambord’s campsite was shiny under the sunshine. There was less than an hour before the start of today’s matches, and the campsite was already busy and chaotic. The flag of Chambord which had a two-headed dog, an ax, and a sword on it fluttered in the wind loudly as if it was going to break away and soar into the sky.

Almost everyone’s attention was on two tents.

The smaller tent was located near the river that was passing through Chambord’s campsite. The white tent looked like a pure white lotus that was peaceful and calm, but no one dared to stand within 10 meters from it. That was where the master warrior [Goddess of Archery] Elena lived. Even though a lot of Chambordians didn’t know where this beautiful and powerful female master warrior came from, it didn’t stop them from liking Elena. After all, Elena gained a lot of fans recently.

In the center of the campsite, there was the biggest and most majestic tent. The person who lived in it was the spiritual pillar of Chambord – the king of Chambord.

Alexander was like the lord of all Chambordians, and they thought of him as a god.

At this moment, a light buzzing noise sounded as a blue light flashed. The blue oval sphere had been inside this tent for about half an hour, and a person with a black mask just walked out of it. As soon as this man walked out of the sphere, it disappeared and quietness returned to the tent.

After taking off the mash, Fei let go of his breath.

He had already switched back to Barbarian Mode, and that familiar and powerful sensation could be felt in his body. Fei took out a bottle of purple [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and chugged it down. After he quickly burned away his bloody armor, he used skill [Summon] and entered Diablo World next without hesitation.

It was the morning in [Rogue Encampment] as well, and the scenery was beautiful.

Fei went into both the Amazon Character’s and the Necromancer Character’s parallel universe. After he took off the armors that were all completely damaged from the battle, he sold them for scrap to the merchant in [Lut Gholein]. Even though a lot of the items were magic items and [Level 6 Rare Items], he didn’t mind at all. After he purchased new sets of armors and items for both characters and destroyed all traces of his battle with Balesi, he calmed down and returned to the real world.

The assassin who tried to kill Balesi 250 kilometers away from here was Fei.

Ever since Balesi invited Angela to join the Holy Church, Fei had murderous thoughts about this old priest who was up to no good. The thing that pushed Fei over the edge was the unwillingness displayed in Balesi’s eyes when the people of the Holy Church were about to get onto the road.

At that moment, Fei knew that this sly priest wasn’t going to let go of Angela. Even if Kaka rejected that idea or even if Fei forced Balesi to back off this time with his domination, this old priest would come back and try his best to get Angela into the Shrine Choir. Perhaps the next time won’t be as simple as tonight.

Therefore, Balesi had to die!

When he was seeing Kaka off, Fei secretly put a [Town Portal Scroll] under the saddle of the weakest cavalier in the group. Fei had one strand of his spiritual power on the scroll, and he was able to activate the scroll and create the portal as long as it was within 500 kilometers.

[Town Portal Scroll] was something that Fei finally was able to convert out of Diablo World after he entered the Third Map [Kurast Docks].

When Fei wanted to use [Town Portal Scroll] in the real world, he needed to set up a location for the temporary portal beforehand. Afterward, the scroll would instantly open a portal between where it was and connect it to the temporary portal that was previously set up. After that, the portal would be able to bring Fei back to the central tent from the vicious battleground.

Any [Town Portal Scroll] could be activated twice; once going away and once coming back. Fei had already calculated the distance that Kaka’s group traveled, and he activated the scroll after Kaka’s group was around 250 kilometers away from St. Petersburg. That was how he was able to appear suddenly beside Balesi and execute on his assassination.

Since his Barbarian battle style was really well known by others, he would be instantly exposed if he used his Barbarian Mode. Just to make sure that his identity would be sealed, he used Assassin Mode and Amazon Mode that were great at sneak attacks. He also considered the fact that light and darkness countered each other, and he incorporated Necromancer Mode into the plan as well.

Fei rarely used these three modes, and it was really unlikely that he would be discovered.

Of course, he understood the huge risk involved with using Necromancer Mode since the Holy Church had zero tolerance for Undead Mages and would kill all of them as soon as they appeared. This was actually why Fei wanted to use it. This “Undead Mage” would be a huge smoke bomb, and it would be the top priority for the Holy Church so they couldn’t have time to come to Zenit and look for Angela who Balesi said was the best candidate for Saintess.

Fei was really careful and considerate about this assassination plan.

The only thing that he didn’t think about was the possibility that this old Balesi was actually a Moon-Class Elite; it was way beyond Fei’s expectation. He used both Assassin Mode and Amazon Mode, and he wasn’t able to defeat Balesi. Instant, he was beaten by that old priest like a weak bug.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 328: Really Lucky

Chapter 328: Really Lucky

The battle was really intense.

Fei used Assassin Mode at the beginning of the assassination.

However, his Assassin Character was only level 66 which was equivalent to a Seven-Star Warrior. After incorporating the special techniques of the Assassin Character, Fei was able to assassinate Eight-Star and Nine-Star Warriors. Although Fei was able to get really close to Balesi, he was discovered by his opponent.

He should still be able to have the advantage, but the huge difference in their strengths made him lose that.

After he was knocked into the mountain, Fei realized that his Assassin Character was too weak to injure a Moon-Class Elite. Therefore, he switched to his Amazon Character.

Amazon fighters specialized in many different areas including archery and javelin throwing. This character was good at range-attacks as well as some magic.

Fei also had done proper preparation the night before.

He trained hard in Diablo World, and he used the accumulated experience points and resources to level up the Amazon Character to level 68. Then, he purchased a lot of [Level 6 Rare Items] to greatly improve the combat ability of the Amazon Character.

In fact, Fei’s Amazon Character did give Balesi, who was a lot powerful than him, some pressure.

Fei used a series of Amazon Skills such as [Power Strike], [Lighting Bolt] and [Exploding Arrow]. Even when facing Balesi’s Moon-Class Technique [Holy Dragon Lance Shower], Fei was able to use the skill [Decoy] to scatter the dragon lances, and he was able to use [Avoid] and [Evade] to dodge the Moon-Class Elite’s killer strike.

Unfortunately, the gap in strengths was just too big.

The only mistake Fei made was not expecting Balesi’s Moon-Class Elite strength.

In the end, Fei had to use a shield that was a level 6 Rare Item that gave a 90+ defense, but he was pressed into the ground by Balesi’s strikes.

Therefore, Fei had to use his trump card – Necromancer Mode.

When Balesi dashed into the pit with two wings formed by his Holy Power, Fei was already waiting for him. As soon as they battled each other, Fei used one of the curses which was [Terror].

[Terror] was similar to Barbarian’s [Howl]. The skills could force powerful opponents to sense fear for a few seconds and lower their reaction speed.

When facing a Moon-Class Elite like Balesi, Fei’s [Terror] couldn’t make him sense fear. However, Balesi’s reaction speed was lowered.

Then, Fei quickly cast two more curses – [Dim Vision] and [Lower Resist].

These two curses made Balesi have a hard time seeing his surroundings and lowered his defensive abilities.

As soon as Balesi was about to recover from [Terror], Fei quickly cast the curse [Confused].

[Confused] made Balesi cast random spells and lowered his reaction time as well.

Then, Fei used all of his dirty little tricks.

He utilized the fact that the skills in Diablo World didn’t have cooldowns. Before his mana was depleted, he threw a series of curses at Balesi including [Amplify Damage], [Iron Maiden], [Life Tap], and [Weaken]. He used all of the curse skills he had learned.

The Necromancer’s power was called [Death Energy] in Diablo World, and it was called [Undead Magic Power] on Azeroth Continent. In fact, Necromancer’s [Undead Magic Power] was in the purest form, and it was a natural counter of [Holy Power]. Unless it was the Pope’s [Godly Holy Power], even the golden Holy Power of [God’s Favorite Children] couldn’t be as pure as Necromancer’s power.

With this counter-effect, Fei would be always at an advantage.

This was the reason why Fei could finally turn things around.

After Balesi sensed the series of curses, he finally knew who he was dealing with and understood what those chilling energies inside his body were. He screamed out of anger and fear as he sensed the dramatic drop in his condition.

This scream was the scream that Kaka and the others heard on the ground.

Using this opportunity, Fei chugged down a bottle of [Mana Potion] and summoned [Bone Armor] to start attacking.

He chose one of the Poisons and Bones Spells – [Bone Spear]. This spell had powerful penetration force and dealt a lot of damage. Balesi who was cursed and in a terrible condition was no longer on the level of Moon-Class Elite. In order to escape that pit, he was pierced through by six Bone Spears. However, he was finally able to use that impulse force from the Bone Spears and his own weak Holy power to fly out of the pit.

All that happened afterward were all seen by others.

Balesi who was in a terrible condition got pierced by a Bone Spear through his left chest, and he immediately fainted.

Fei was really lucky to win that fight.

If it wasn’t for the natural counter [Death Energy], Fei won’t win this easily against Balesi. If Fei had to face any other Moon-Class Elites who weren’t from the Holy Church, he might only stand a chance if he used Barbarian Mode.

It was fortunate for Fei that Balesi’s heart was exploded. Even if the gods showed mercy, he couldn’t be saved.

Balesi’s death meant that Fei’s plan was accomplished.

Fei had calculated every step and used [Town Portal Scroll] to not be a suspect. No one in Zenit Empire had ever heard of items similar to [Town Portal Scroll]. Even if the bigger empires had similar items, they were hard to use; they couldn’t be as stealth as [Town Portal Scroll]. With the 250 kilometers distance between Fei and the location of assassination, even a Moon-Class Elite had to fly for at least two hours using full strength. As long as Fei showed himself in front of everyone from all affiliated kingdoms, he couldn’t be a suspect.

Of course, taking such huge risk wasn’t in line with Fei’s principle of “be quiet and get rich”.

But to Fei, this risk was worth it, and he won’t regret it.

If he was given the chance, he would still destroy Balesi’s heart.

When that old priest asked Angela to join the Shrine Choir, Fei’s heart skipped a beat. He felt like something more important than his own life was being stripped away from him, and that uncontrollable chilly murderous intent filled his mind instantly.

Fei didn’t want to experience that feeling again.

After thinking back to the whole process and making sure that there weren’t traces left behind or loopholes in his plan, he opened the curtain of the central tent and walked out with a big smile on his face. He wanted to enjoy the bright morning sunshine.

In the camp area, everyone saw the king of Chambord’s appearance.

……

The deep and loud bugle sounded again in the center of the camp area.

Under the stare of 50,000 to 60,000 people, the top-7 masters appeared on the stage to draw a number that determined their opponents. The top-7 masters were [Sky Covering Fist] the King of Chambord, [Goddess of Archery] Elena, [One Sword], [Wind Thunder Stuff] Kanort, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], [No.1 Goddess] Magic Princess Cindy, and that special [Lucky Prince] Shevchenko.

Everyone was quiet at this moment.

They all wanted to know which masters would be paired together.

As time passed by, names appeared on the magic crystal screen to the right of the stage.

[Sky Covering Fist] the king of Chambord VS [No.1 Goddess] Cindy.

[Goddess of Archery] Elena VS [Wind Thunder Staff] Kanort.

Most low-key [One Sword] VS Most arrogant [Silver Armored Vicious Sword].

[Lucky Prince] Shevchenko…… still moved on to the next round without an opponent.

……

Loud tornado-like gasps and murmurs sounded in the audience. Except for expressing their excitement for the three battles of the day, they were also questioning the luck of that prince. Luck existed, that that good of a luck was too rare! Could it be that this Prince Shevchenko was the son of the Goddess of Destiny or the son of the God of War? He was the only one who didn’t need to fight in the last three rounds to get into the top-4 list.

Even Fei was a little curious about this prince named Shevchenko.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 329: Crushing Victory

Chapter 329: Crushing Victory

From the booklet that Zenit’s No.1 Traveling Poet Matt Razi created, Fei felt like this young prince named Shevchenko was really average. From the comments Matt Razi wrote, it seemed like there was nothing special about this prince; he was only ranked 32 out of the top-50 masters of the competition.

In a normal setting, it was impossible for him to get into the top-4.

Actually, it would even be hard for him to get into the top-13. However, no one expected that a small character like this young prince was going to get three free passes after only winning his first match and get into the top-4 list.

“Is someone manipulating the match-making process?”

Almost everyone had this question on their minds. After the initial surprise, almost everyone in the audience started to question how Shevchenko got a free pass again. Except for the seven masters on the stage, all other people started to chant.

Since a lot of people were booing and a lot of people were questioning the process, the head judge for the competition had to pause the competition and asked Second Princess Dominguez to quickly investigate into the match-making process.

Many people in the audience were thrilled as they felt like they busted the biggest cheating in the history of this competition, but the result of the official investigation was surprising.

There was nothing wrong with the match-making process, and the reason why Shevchenko got another free pass was purely due to his good luck.

After the official investigation was completed, the uproar died down a lot.

People started to be curious about Shevchenko.

This young man’s luck wasn’t just good; it was insane. There was a good chance that he would get a great position in the new battle legion that was about to be formed.

There were many warriors looking at Shevchenko who was sitting in the audience with envy and jealousy. After thinking that there would be no free passes after this round of the competition, the jealous warriors couldn’t wait for this Shevchenko to be smashed by the other masters.

……

Since there were only three matches and they were all high-profile matches, they didn’t happen at the same time. Instead, they were all going to take place on the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage sequentially.

The first match was between [Goddess of Archery] Elena who was really popular and [Wind Thunder Staff] Kanort who was from the Gudong Kingdom.

Except for Shevchenko who was somehow really lucky, everyone agreed that [Wind Thunder Staff] Kanort was the weakest among all seven masters. From just the look of it, [Goddess of Archery] Elena got a good match.

The reality wasn’t too far off from the hypothesis.

Elena who was stronger than a peak Six-Star Warrior was able to penetrate through the protective magic array around the stage with her arrow. Kanort who was only a low-tier Six-Star Warrior wasn’t her match.

Although this savage-like master warrior tried to take the initiation and attacked proactively, he wasn’t able to get the advantage. He tried to get within the close-range and use the weakness of all archers, but Elena who was an experienced archer from Diablo World didn’t let him get close at all. After all, Elena had danced around numerous monsters and demons in Diablo World and had fleet footwork.

In a few fast dashes, Elena had already gotten out of her opponent’s attack range like a phantom.

While she was moving, her arrows didn’t decrease in power. After a few frost arrows were shot out, the temperature on the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage dropped dramatically. Kanort tried his best to smash away all the arrows, but the frost energy still got into his body silently. The frost energy suddenly exploded and reduced his reaction speed and movement speed.

Bam!

After 30 seconds into the battle, Elena shot out an arrow and destroyed the staff Kanort was using.

When Elena pulled on the bowstring again, three sharp and chilling frost arrows appeared on the bow with a blue death glare. The three arrows were targeted at Kanort who had lost his weapon, and this master of the Gudong Kingdom felt like he was targeted by a terrifying beast as he sensed a chill on his forehead.

“I surrender!” After knowing that he was no match to Elena, this warrior surrendered as he jumped off of the Sword-Testing Stage.

It was like an instant win!

This match was very one-sided.

After a short moment of pause, loud and explosive cheers sounded around the stage.

Elena who was powerful and beautiful had more fans than Kanort to begin with, and all the men in the audience felt an adrenaline rush after seeing their secret crush win so dominantly. They all shouted Elena’s name, and they were as passionate as fire.

However, Elena didn’t show much excitement after getting the victory.

After she packed up her bow, she jumped off of the Sword-Testing Stage and went to the resting area. To her, it felt no different from killing a monster in Diablo World.

However, all her fans liked her cold and noble presence, and they cheered on even louder after seeing her reaction.

After this battle, Chambord already secured one spot in the top-4 list.

……

After half an hour, the royal mages finished checking up on the magic array and runes around the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage.

The second match was about to begin. It was between [One Sword] and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword].

Most people favored the former No.1 Warrior among all affiliated kingdom [One Sword]. Although [Sky Covering Fist] the king of Chambord’s growth speed made people question [One Sword]’s No.1 Warrior status, no one doubted [One Sword]’s strength.

[One Sword] only used one strike when facing his opponents.

This was a wild and arrogant statement that made a lot of warriors’ blood boil.

However, this was an accurate representation of this average-looking prince.

In comparison, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was only a warrior who got famous after he entered this year’s competition. Although he did make his way to the top-7 list, he wasn’t as strong as [One Sword] in a lot of people’s mind. After all, a lot of people remembered that he battled with [Destructive Finger] Cech for a while before winning using one secret strike.

How could a man who was on the similar level as Cech Peter defeat someone like [One Sword]?

The only question people had was about that final “white light” strike this [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] used. How powerful was that strike? That was the only trump card this warrior had.

This intense battle was about to begin as everyone focused their attention on the stage.

“Hahahaha, I can defeat [One Sword] with one hand! It is too unfortunate for him……”

The loud and arrogant voice sounded on the stage. The silver armor was shiny under the sun, and his white cape was fluttering in the wind like a girl’s dress.

With everyone’s eyes on him, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] jumped onto the stage using a very fancy pose as he tried to show off his strength.

Just judging from the look, this most arrogant participant [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was tall, slender, and muscular. He also had white skin, sharp eyebrows, big eyes, and thin lips. He could be considered as one very handsome man.

On top of all that, he was the prince of the level 1 affiliated kingdom, Polo, from the eastern battle region. With his background, look, and strength, he had a lot of fans. However, most of his fans were girls in between the age of 15 and 18. These girls wanted their Prince Charming, and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] fitted that description very well. They were crazy about him since he was young, handsome, powerful, and “brave”.

Therefore, ear-piercing high pitch screams of young girls sounded around the stage as [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] showed up.

In comparison, [One Sword] who was wearing a rough robe and carrying a rusty sword looked like a bystander. He looked very calm, and he didn’t receive much cheering.

This low-key and cold swordsman was just like his rusty sword. They all had shortcomings and looked very average.

“Hahaha, you dare to accept the challenge? You are not my match. It is better to surrender.”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] rubbed his chin and flipped his smooth long hair. He maintained his perfect image in the eyes of his female fans, and he didn’t seem scared of this famous [One Sword] at all as a casual smile appeared on his face.

“Draw your sword.” [One Sword] said as he moved his eyebrows.

“Hey? You really want to fight? There are a lot of people watching the fight. If you lose, it would look really bad! How about you just surrender?” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] tried his best to explain the situation to [One Sword].

His voice was clearly heard by everyone through the Amplifying Magic Array on the stage.

Many people almost fell to the ground after hearing that. “This guy is really arrogant! He dares to say that to [One Sword] with no shame on his face?”

Tink!

[One Sword]’s response was one dash of Sword Energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 330: Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array

Chapter 330: Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array

The foggy Sword Energy looked like it had its own life. It traveled in the air via an irregular trajectory. It moved up, down, left, and right quietly. As it left a series of silver afterimages in the air, it approached [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who was still talking rapidly. In a few moments, the entire space inside the protective magic array was filled with Sword Spirits.

“Eh? You really want to……” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] shouted angrily.

Like a scared rabbit, this young man ran around the stage to dodge this Sword Energy from [One Sword]. Although his moves looked messy, he was able to dodge the Sword Energy repeatedly. He continued to run and scream, and his shoes almost fell off his feet. It was very funny, and a lot of people in the audience laughed at him.

“How can someone that arrogant be so bad?” they all thought.

However, [One Sword] didn’t laugh or smile.

His eyes gradually got brighter and brighter, and his lips lightly curved up.

He raised his rusty sword half way. After he lightly shook the sword, the Sword Spirits on the stage got more vicious. Just like the light rain in the spring; the water droplet-like Sword Spirits were tiny, but they were everywhere. The Sword Spirits would destroy someone’s life if they touched them.

As long as people looked at the magic array around the stage that shone brightly and the thin yet deep sword marks on the ground of the stage, they would know how powerful these Sword Spirits were.

“Hey, you are too ferocious! We can talk it out…… Hey, this is a sneak attack!…… Damn, my butt……”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was taken by surprise. As he tried his best to avoid the rain-like Sword Spirits on the stage, he still didn’t stop talking and provoking. However, he didn’t successfully dodge one thin strand of Sword Spirits, and it pierced through his silver armor and left a wound on his butt.

“Don’t force me to defeat you!” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] jumped around as he threatened.

However, this kind of “counter-attack” was useless against [One Sword].

The rusty sword in [One Sword]’s hand started to shake more violently, and the rain-like Sword Spirits on the stage got thinner and more compact. It felt like the sunlight was even cut off by this endless Sword Spirits Rain, and the audience really felt like it was raining inside the stage.

Only [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] could really experience how terrifying these Sword Spirits were, and he got into worse conditions by the second as more wounds appeared on his body.

“Damn! I’m really going to let loose!”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] ran around and shouted like a rabbit that was pressed into a corner. Just as everyone thought he was going to lose, this “rabbit” showed its fangs.

Just like what happened the other day when he was fighting Cech, a bright silver light shone on his armor. The light was so eye-piercing that everyone had to close their eyes subconsciously. When they opened their eyes again, the rain-like Sword Spirits on the stage were gone……

“This arrogant warrior actually broke through [One Sword]’s Sword Spirits?” Fei who was watching the battle in the VIP area was a little surprised.

The king didn’t really understand how [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] broke through [One Sword]’s Sword Spirits coverage, and he didn’t clearly see what that silver light was. However, he felt like his mind was triggered a little. At that moment, all of the emotional moments such as happy and sad moments that he had experienced in his life rushed into his head and replayed themselves vividly.

Such a strange technique!

“Haha, I countered your technique! You name is [One Sword], and you would never strike twice against the same opponent! Since you failed to defeat me in one strike, is it time for you to surrender?” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] placed his hands on his waist as he laughed out loud. He was really proud, and it felt like the person who was running around on the stage a few seconds ago wasn’t him.

“I didn’t really use my sword.” [One Sword] lightly shook his head as a smile flashed on his face.

A smile? It was very rare to see that on [One Sword]’s face.

“What? You are going to go back on your words?” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] got very angry after he heard that.

“It is only a rumor. When there is an opponent who deserves more than one strike from me, I will use more than one strike.” It felt like [One Sword] was unprecedently patient today. Rather than ignoring [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s words, he continued to explain, “Also, I didn’t really strike earlier. I was just practicing the new Sword Spirits that I acquired.”

“You…… I……” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was a little speechless after seeing [One Sword] joking with him. He couldn’t hold in his anger and said, “You forced me to do this. Hehe, don’t regret it!”

As he was speaking, a white light flashed by on the stage.

In the next moment, a silver chest appeared in front of [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]. It was about 1.6 meter in length and less than 30 centimeters in width and height.

The chest was in style with [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s armor. It was delicate and had a lot of runes and magic arrays engraved on it. Except for a lot of animals and plants symbols that added esthetics to the chest, there were more than 100 silver magic gems inlaid in the chest. Under the sun, it looked flashy, luxurious, and fancy.

Everyone could tell that this silver chest was precious from the look alone.

What weapon was this?

Bam!

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] laughed as he suddenly tapped the side of the silver chest. After a series of gear-cranking noises, the chest opened to two sides, and three dashes of silver lights shot out of the chest as if a peacock opened its feathers.

At that moment, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] reached out and grabbed onto the dash of silver light in the middle. He shook his wrist, and the “silver light” in his hand collided with the other two dashes of silver lights.

Tink! Think!

Two metal-colliding noises sounded.

It turned out that what he had in his hand was a silver sword that looked luxurious; there were rubies inlaid in both the handle and the guard of the sword. The other two dashes of silver lights that were knocked away by this young man were also two luxurious-looking silver swords that had different designs.

As the two silver swords traveled in the air, they left a series of afterimages.

Tink! Tink!

One of them landed five meters to the left of [One Sword], and other one landed five meters on the right of [One Sword]. Half of their bodies were deep into the hard ground of the stage, and the other halves were lightly vibrating in the air.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

With this silver sword in his hand, it felt like [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was a new person; he no longer looked casual and careless. His facial expression looked serious as the silvers swords started to vibrate. Silver flames started to appear, and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] started to chant a spell that sounded like a heart-breaking love song.

“Gather because of joy, separate because of sorrow. Joy sorrow separate gather are unpredictable…… Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array!”

The two silver swords in the ground started to react. The blades of the swords emitted strands of silver lights.

As if the lights had lives of their own, they didn’t strike at [One Sword] but rather drew a circle that was 10 meters in diameter around [One Sword]. Looking from above, [One Sword] was right at the center of the circle.

In the meanwhile, a desolate atmosphere appeared on the stage as [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] continued to chant. It felt like it was autumn and everything was falling and dying.

All the audiences were affected too! Their expressions all dimmed as they felt lonely and sad.

Fei was very curious about all of this.

He was very surprised by this warrior who acted arrogantly on the stage. The performance of [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] had already made a lot of master warriors squint their eyes. Although this Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array hadn’t shown its true power, it already shocked a lot of people. It seemed like it was able to have an effect on people’s souls and change people’s moods; that was really strange.

[One Sword] was already experiencing something unprecedented on the stage.

The two silver swords on his two sides were lightly vibrating, and the decorations and gems on them were making a series of chime sounds. The sounds were crisp and refreshing in the ears of the audience, but they were like the roars of demons in the ears of [One Sword].

These sounds made him very emotional. All of the emotions and emotional moments he had ever experienced in his life rushed into his mind like waves of the ocean, and the focused and clean Cultivation Path in his mind was stained by these clouds of “dust”.

The events that were being replayed in his mind were slowly becoming more and more real. He felt like he was seeing them again with his owns eyes and hearing them again with his own ears. He could no longer suppress his past in his head.

His eyes gradually couldn’t see the surroundings; they felt a pain.

His ears gradually couldn’t hear the surroundings; he could only hear thunders.

“[One Sword] closed his eyes…… what is he doing? Does he think that he could defeat [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] with his eyes closed?”

“Wait, it feels like he is being disrupted by something……”

All the audience members were surprised. They chattered among each other as they tried to figure it out. Why did the two people who were about to battle feel very different? They were just standing on the opposite side of each other without moving as if no one wanted to attack first. [One Sword]’s behavior was especially strange.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 331: Can You Still Use Swords after Your Arms Are Broken?

Chapter 331: Can You Still Use Swords after Your Arms Are Broken?

Only a few master warriors knew what [One Sword] was experiencing, and they couldn’t keep calm.

Could it be that this [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was actually a mage who mastered Soul Magic Spells? It felt like what [One Sword] was experiencing could be only caused by Soul Magics!

Fei turned around and looked at Princess Cindy who was also sitting in the VIP area. He knew that this opponent of his was a magic genius, and he wondered if she had more insights into what was going on!

However, Fei discovered that the cold and noble Magic Princess was also looking at him! Above the veil, her crystal-like eyes were staring right at him.

When their eyes met, it seemed to have created sparks in the air.

It was subtle, but they both read some undescribed feelings from each other.

After seeing Fei looking at her, the Magic Princess lightly nodded and continued to watch the competition.

……

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] finally started his attack.

With the silver sword in his hand, he leaped into the air and was as fast as lighting. He was close to the realm of “being one with the sword”, and it felt like this silver sword in his hand was everywhere.

The fast strikes left a series of afterimages in the air, and it looked like a white feathered peacock was opening up its feathers; some people in the audience also felt like the afterimages together looked like a bunch of crystal flowers; beautiful yet lethal.

These strikes from all directions were targeted at [One Sword] who still had his eyes closed.

The two silvers swords on the ground vibrated even faster, and the silver sword in [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s hand was also merciless. The sword turned into a phantom, and it quietly cut towards [One Sword]’s throat.

[One Sword]’s eyes were still closed. It felt like he wasn’t aware of what was going on.

Gasps sounded around the stage. Numerous people already foresaw [One Sword] getting his head cut off; numerous people foresaw the most powerful warrior in this competition die under this strike.

As the blade of the silver sword was about to pierce into [One Sword]’s body, he reacted by lightly tilting his body backward.

The silver blade barely missed [One Sword]’s throat.

After missing the strike, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] rotated his body in mid-air like a windmill and somehow pulled his body back to where he was standing before; it felt like he disobeyed the laws of Physics.

He then swung his sword in a circle and leaped into the air again. This time, he chopped down at [One Sword] who still hadn’t fully woken up yet; his movement looked like he was chopping down with an ax.

This change in strikes was unimaginably fast.

[One Sword], on the other hand, seemed to have been stuck on the ground. He didn’t move away, and big sweat drops started to appear on his forehead. It seemed like he had detected dangers as he tried to tilt his body backward even more. In the last second, he finally moved his left foot to the left a bit more.

Tink!

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s sword landed in between [One Sword]’s feet.

Sword Energies instantly dashed out of the sword, and blood appeared.

One of [One Sword]’s ankles was wounded by one dash of Sword Energy, and blood spurted out of the wound.

“Ah! [One Sword] is injured!”

“Impossible! What did I just witness…… [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] actually got the advantage? He even injured [One Sword]? If I remembered everything correctly, this is the first time that [One Sword] is injured in the competition. Is it also the first time [One Sword] got injured in his life?”

“Damn! Is the result going to be shocking?”

“Impossible……”

All the people around the stage instantly started to murmur among themselves. Some people’s jaws dropped, and some people rubbed their eyes to see if they were hallucinating. No one expected [One Sword] to get injured in this match. But now, it seemed like he might even lose and die!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The Sword Energies flew around on the stage. [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was “being one with the sword”, and he started to attack even more aggressively. On No.1 Sword-Testing Stage, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] leaped into the air again and moved his sword in a very strange manner. As if a peacock opened its feathers, the dashes of Sword Energies shot out in all directions. They made no sounds, but they were lethal.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

As noise sounded, wounds started to appear on [One Sword]’s body as the Sword Energies started to leave wounds on his body and almost shredded his clothes.

All the master warriors in the audience were shocked to see this.

Fei tightly stared at the match that was taking place on No.1 Sword-Testing Stage. He thought this was going to be one-sided, but it took a very unexpected turn. Fei could tell that [One Sword] was in a disadvantageous situation. As he was inside Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array, [One Sword] could no longer predict the path of his opponent, and he could no longer catch his opponent’s movements. He could only use the instinct of a master warrior to dodge, and injuries were unavoidable.

This was probably the toughest match [One Sword] was ever involved in.

Fei believed that [One Sword] also noticed the hidden power in [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s body and was very interested in it. [One Sword] didn’t use his killer strike at the beginning and used his rain-like Sword Spirits to force out [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s real power.

However, that little curiosity placed him in a corner.

“Where is [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] from?”

The Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array was really strange, and the speed and sword technique [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was demonstrating was also very surprising. It was different from mainstream techniques as it was fast, created illusions, and made no sounds. That was why [One Sword] had a hard time dealing with it.

Except for Fei, masters like Magic Princess Cindy, Shevchenko, and [Wind and Fire Dual Warriors] were all shocked as well. Many of them previously felt like this [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s strength was mediocre; they believed that he had a good look but was too arrogant to be a real master.

But now, it seemed like they were all fooled by [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s act!

……

On No.1 Sword-Testing Stage.

[One Sword] finally showed impatience and anxiety on his face.

This was the first time that he was in such a bad situation. He was angry, and all the sweats on his body were mixed with the blood. All of the emotions re-appeared in his mind again, and his eyes and ears were feeling even more pain. Finally, he was able to gain back some control of his warrior energy. His warrior energy dashed out of his body and soared into the sky. The huge airflows created by this was like a tornado that was swirling around [One Sword].

“Puff……”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was charging forward at [One Sword] with his silver sword, but he was hit by this powerful force. As if he was hit by a huge hammer, he opened his mouth and puked out mouthfuls of blood. After he staggered and took more than a dozen steps back, he finally stabilized his body.

Boom!

Gasps sounded around the stage again.

“Too bad that your strength doesn’t match up with your techniques!”

Although [One Sword]’s eyes were still closed, although his clothes were torn in so many areas, although he looked defeated with all the sweats and blood on him, his calm expression and confident tone made a lot of people fear him.

“Surrender, and I will let you live.” [One Sword] opened his eyes and said to [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who repeatedly puked up blood.

“Yuck! You want me to surrender? Beat me first! Do you think you are the king of Chambord?” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] spat out.

[One Sword]’s expression changed. He sneered: “The king of Chambord? So what? You are not my match!”

“Yuck! Defeat me first!”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] mocked. As he said that, he moved the silver sword in his hand. Silver flames re-appeared, and the [Joy Sorrow Sword] and [Separate Gather Sword] that were stabbed in the ground started to vibrate again. The silver rings and engravings on them made a series of chime sounds, and the sounds all rushed into [One Sword]’s ears.

[One Sword] had to close his eyes after he heard that.

“Hahaha, as soon as I strike, you would need to close your eyes. And you want me to surrender?” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] knew that his opponent was really powerful and the same techniques would be useless in front of him, and that was why he suddenly changed to another set of technique that was even more strange.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Blood appeared on [One Sword] as he was injured again.

“I didn’t want to kill you.” [One Sword] sighed. Knowing that his opponent was weaker than him, [One Sword] didn’t even use his sword. He directly broke through the technique using his pure warrior energy.

After a noise, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was knocked away again. His arms were down and looked boneless; it seemed like [One Sword] broke his arms.

“Can you still use swords after your arms are broken?”

[One Sword] was very proud of himself. After his offer was rejected, he won’t ask again. [One Sword] who showed his hostility towards Fei in the battle with Torres didn’t show any mercy towards [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] after this young man brought up the king of Chambord.

[One Sword], wanted to kill!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 332: Blood on The Sword

Chapter 332: Blood on The Sword

“Hahaha….. of course! My arms are broken, but I can still use my feet!”

After puking up another mouthful of blood, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] leaped into the air. The silver sword that was knocked away from his hands was squeezed in between his feet. He lightly kicked the sword, and he was able to hold onto the handle of the sword using his feet properly. Again, he was in the state of “being one with the sword”, and his body rotated in the air like a huge Beyblade. The strike came fast, and the strike came cold.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array started to make sounds again, and the chime sounds were long yet beautiful.

Only [One Sword] who was within Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array knew how dangerous these chime sounds were.

Too bad that [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was greatly injured. He wasn’t able to defeat [One Sword] when he was in his peak condition, and there was no chance for him to win now.

All of the masters in the audience could tell that [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s techniques were mystic and miraculous, but they weren’t backed up with the required level of warrior energy. If [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was a Six-Star Warrior, [One Sword] would have been defeated already. However, he was only a Four-Star Warrior, and he couldn’t utilize the techniques and this Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array effectively.

Tink!

[One Sword] finally used his sword.

That dash of Sword Energy was as bright as a star, and it somehow showcased eternity at that moment.

“Puff….. Eh…….”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who was spreading the silver flame in the air was forced back.

More blood came out of his mouth, and the silver sword that was held tightly in his legs was knocked away as well. It flew 20 meters in the air and stabbed into the ground. The body of the sword was vibrating violently, and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s legs were severely damaged; the leg bones could even be seen, and some of the audiences were scared.

This was the lightest injury [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] could ask for.

If [One Sword] wasn’t inside the Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array and his strength didn’t decrease dramatically, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s legs might have been chopped off already. Everyone knew that [One Sword] didn’t hold back at all.

Tink! Tink!

Two flashes of silver lights appeared on the stage.

Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array got broke apart by [One Sword]’s supreme Sword Energy. Like two birds, [Joy Sorrow Sword] and [Separate Gather Sword] let out a cry as they flew into the air and lightly stabbed into the ground beside [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]!

Bam!

“Eh……”

After falling to the ground, blood rushed out of [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s leg wounds like fountains. It was clear that [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] couldn’t stand anymore.

Even though this was the case, he still held up and didn’t want to completely lie down on the ground. With insane pains in his arms and legs, his expression still didn’t change. He appeared to be even wilder as he laughed, “Hahaha, what? You are finally murderous? Hahaha, [One Sword], only one sword? Yuck! You only use one strike in battle? You finally took off your musk? You are not as good as the king of Chambord! There, I said it! Hahaha, what can you do? Kill me?”

Even though he was on the ground with blood all over him, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s viciousness and wildness couldn’t be held back. He appeared haughty, and he wasn’t willing to step down.

“Can you still use swords with your arms and legs broke?”

[One Sword] sneered as he carefully wiped off the blood on his rusty sword with his finger, and he then blew at his finger to get the blood off there as well. His movement looked light, but the murderous intent in his voice made all the audience members sense chills in their spines.

“Just surrender!”

“Quickly! Just do it!”

“You already proved yourself! No one will call you an arrogant idiot anymore!”

Some people in the audience already started to yell.

For some reason, a lot of people who disliked [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] already changed their perception of this warrior after seeing this match. They were now all on the side of this arrogant prince, and they all wanted [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] to surrender to save his life. Those young girls who were fans of [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] had tears in their eyes as their hearts raced.

However, the young man on the stage demonstrated his wildness.

“Haha, of course I can!”

After a laugh, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] hit the ground with one of his broke arms. As bone crackling noise sounded, this young man used this repulsive force to move his body. His body flew in the air, and he was able to bite onto his silver sword that was previously knocked away. He turned his head forcefully, and the silver sword that was held by his teeth commanded [Joy Sorrow Sword] and [Separate Gather Sword]. These two silvers swords flew into the air and struck at [One Sword] like two arrows.

Whoosh!

[One Sword]’s eyes shone, and he struck out without hesitation.

The Sword Energy from [One Sword] looked terrifying as it tore through space and hit both [Joy Sorrow Sword] and [Separate Gather Sword] at the same time. The two swords were knocked back and directly smashed onto the protective magic array. Shockingly, the swords shattered the array and flew into the sky; no one knew where the swords went.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

After seeing this, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] turned around and flew at [One Sword]. With the sword in his mouth, his body rotated fiercely in the air. Looking from afar, it looked like he was a fast drill.

It was obvious that he was willing to injure [One Sword] by putting his own life on the line.

“Too bad…… I didn’t want to kill you.”

[One Sword] sighed, but his expression didn’t show the same message. Without hesitation, he shook his arm. Instantly, that rusty sword looked crystal-like; it looked perfect and majesty as if it was a shiny god’s weapon.

After the technique was initiated, the chilling Sword Energy appear again.

This was really a killing move.

No one could describe the feel of this strike, no one could describe the power of this strike, and no one could describe the perfectness of this strike.

Anyone who was facing this strike would feel desperate.

This strike wasn’t something that [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] could handle. Even regular civilians could tell that [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] and his sword would be torn apart by this strike as if they went through a mincer. They would be turned into clouds of blood mists and iron dust.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The silver sword and the unparalleled Sword Energy encountered.

Instantly, the sparks created by this was so bright that some people had to close their eyes. Waves of energy were emitted to the surroundings as if this was doomsday. The tragic atmosphere appeared on the stage, and No.1 Sword-Testing Stage started to shake as if it was going to collapse. Clouds of dust were everywhere, and bright flowers of blood would appear here and there. It was beautiful yet cruel.

After a long while, the sparks disappeared and the dust stopped fly up.

There was no sound on the stage, but no one knew that result as the clouds of dust blocked everyone’s vision.

“Is it over? Is it finished?” Someone in the audience suddenly asked.

“Is he dead? No…… An arrogant bastard like him can’t die like this.” Some people didn’t want to see the tragic ending.

“[One Sword] is [One Sword] after all. Although he used more than one strike, the result is the same. However, despite the result, no one predicted this would occur on the stage.”

Some people murmured to each other, but the area was overall quiet.

Almost all of the masters in the VIP area had stood up, and they all stared at the stage and wanted the clouds of dust to settle.

Only Fei and Magic Princess Cindy were sitting in their seats. Princess Cindy looked at Fei with a curious expression, but Fei only had a smile on his face.

After a while, the clouds of dust finally settled.

Sword!

There was blood on the sword!

The blood wasn’t his opponent’s but his

The body of the sword was shaking and whining as if it was hit by something powerful.

The hand that was on the sword was bleeding as it was wounded. Blood slowly slid down his hand and dripped onto the ground after passing through the handle, the guard, the blade, and the tip of the sword. When the blood dripped down on the ground, it sent a few small dust flowers into the air.

It was [One Sword]’s hand.

[One Sword] was injured?

The quiet audience exploded as they talked with each other.

Only the more observant people realized that [One Sword]’s expression was very strange.

His body was shaking; it seemed like he was extremely angry, but he was suppressing something. However, he appeared to be in shock as well. All kinds of emotions appeared on his face, and it was even more complicated than when [One Sword] was inside Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array!

30 meters behind [One Sword], [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was lying on the ground face down. His blood had quietly stained all the rock tiles around him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 333: Three Strikes

Chapter 333: Three Strikes

“Second match in the quarterfinals…… winner, [One Sword]!”

After the judge walked up to [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] and did some checkups, he stood up and announced the result. Also, this judge waved at the Polo Kingdom and signaled them to send people to the stage to save their prince.

Although [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was severely injured and lost his conscious, he didn’t die yet.

A few people jumped onto the stage. One of them was a man in his fifties. He looked strong and majestic, and he was wearing a golden crown; it was obvious that he was the king of Polo.

He quickly dashed to [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] and ordered the doctors and mages to start healing his son.

[One Sword], on the other hand, slowly put the rusty sword back into the scabbard on his back. After he shook his hand and got rid of the blood, he looked at the VIP area and stared at Fei. “Why did you get involved?” he suddenly asked.

“He praised me, so I saved him.” Fei laughed, “Just like how he mocked you and you tried to kill him.”

Fei didn’t try to hide at all.

“This is a fair competition that Emperor Yassin set up himself. How dare you get involved?” [One Sword] continued to ask patiently.

“I only got involved after the result was finalized. So technically, I wasn’t involved in your match.” Fei also answered patiently.

Of course, if what Fei said was within reason, what he said after was just next level. “What can you do if I did intervene?” [One Sword]’s expression changed, but he didn’t follow up with anything.

“You……” Anger appeared on [One Sword]’s face, but it quickly disappeared. He looked down at Fei as he stood on the tall stage and shook his head, “You are just a jerk who is unreasonable. I overestimated you.”

After he said that, he turned around and walked away.

He was afraid that he could pull out his sword if he stood there any longer.

He had to admit that he wasn’t as calm as he seemed.

It was a very strange feeling. When he was the No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms, he was able to treat everyone with calmness. He was like the tallest mountain, and all other mountains were inferior to him.

With that sense of superiority, despite his common appearance with the rough robe and rusty sword, he was still the unnamed king who was wearing golden armors and using god-tier weapons in other people’s eyes.

Anyone who heard his name had to praise him and look up at him.

However, all of that changed after the king of Chambord appeared.

[Sky Covering Fist] …… Under the sky, was there still a place where he, [One Sword], could stand?

One mountain couldn’t contain two tigers! The king of Chambord’s appearance destroyed [One Sword]’s feelings of superiority. Especially after the king of Chambord got more famous and showed more strength, more and more people thought that [One Sword]’s No.1 Master Warrior title was already taken by the king of Chambord.

Before, [One Sword] believed that he could ignore all the comments and judgment others had about him; he thought he could laugh all of those things off, but that wasn’t the case. Not sure when, but the hostility toward the king of Chambord already started to build inside of him even though they never met.

As the king of Chambord got more powerful and dominating, the hostility [One Sword] had grown stronger.

[One Sword]’s complicated emotions were displayed in his last match when he fought Torres. His murderous intent told him that he couldn’t keep calm anymore. Like a huge hand, Fei’s appearance dragged him down from the cloud nine.

If he wanted to return to the usual place, he would need to cut off this hand.

……

The second match was finally over as people in the audience murmured among themselves.

The next match was the match that most people looked forward to. Although the king of Chambord and the Magic Princess hadn’t start battling, all the people around the stage felt like the blood inside of them was boiling as they were all very excited.

The king of Chambord, a new warrior who wasn’t even scared of the Imperial Knight Palace, and a young king who had miraculous stories. Was there anyone that can stop this young man who had shocked the audience again and again? Many people didn’t think he was going to be stopped by anyone at the competition.

Magic Princess Cindy, the princess of resourceful and powerful Bulan Kingdom. Her beautiful face and haughty appearance got her a lot of fans from the beginning, and her magic power, her spells, and her sheer confidence even made Matt Razi state that she was on the level of the king of Chambord and [One Sword].

The king and the princess…… who was going to be in the semi-finals?

Tens of thousands of people got very close to the stage as they all wanted to witness this match carefully. Even the royal mages who were here to fix the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage that was damaged in the previous match didn’t leave; they all stood around the stage.

These mages with gold-gilded red mage robes stood here for two reasons. One, they were here to prevent the audience from getting injured if the battle on the stage got too heated. Two, they also wanted to watch the battle that was deemed as the No.1 Battle between warrior energy and magic power by older-generation masters. After all, the magic power Princess Cindy demonstrated even moved these royal mages.

As magic elements surged, [No.1 Goddess] who was in a long black dress flew into the air. With a pair of wings created by wind magic elements, she looked like a pretty butterfly. She flew from the VIP area and slowly landed on the stage.

The way she moved made a lot of men who were watching this get nosebleeds.

Princess Cindy looked majestic at this moment, and she looked impeccable. However, almost every man had evil thoughts in their subconscious about destroying beautify and purity. That was why their blood was boiling.

It was heard that Magic Princess’ beautify had attracted the attention of some influential figures.

A lot of powerful forces in St. Petersburg had visited the old king of Bulan Kingdom and asked for marriage arrangements; they all wanted to establish an alliance with the Bulan Kingdom. Even though Princess Cindy was powerful, she might not be able to resist the political forces.

Fei only smiled.

Ever since this princess killed [Bloody Dual Blades] using his own methods, Fei had a good impression of her. Of course, it wasn’t love; Fei just felt like this cold Magic Princess had good morals and knew what to do in different situations, and Fei admired those characteristics of her.

After calling Torres over and giving him a bottle of [Health Potion], Fei told his bodyguard to give this to the Polo Kingdom to save [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s life. He then slapped the armrest of his stone throne and appeared on the stage in a flash.

After the judge announced the beginning of the match, blue lights flashed by and a “water curtain” covered the stage in all directions. It completely enveloped the stage and kept the audience safe.

The protective magic array was altered, and it can now defend against the strike of an Eight-Star Warrior.

All the cheers of the audience were blocked off, and it was completely quiet inside the stage. The two of them looked at each other, and the match was about to begin.

This was Fei’s first time standing so close to Princess Cindy.

Although her magic power hadn’t been shown yet, Fei could still sense the terrifying amount of magic power inside the thin body of this girl. She was like a nuclear bomb that could explode at any time; pretty yet dangerous.

“You intervened the previous match?” Magic Princess took off her veil as she lightly asked.

Her face was smooth like the best porcelain and had a white glare to it, and all of her facial features were perfect. She wasn’t as pure as Angela, she wasn’t as valiant as Elena, she wasn’t as wise as Tanasha, and she wasn’t as seductive as Paris. However, she had a charm of her own; she was quiet and independent like an orchid flower.

“Yeah.” Fei didn’t try to hide it.

“[One Sword] is no match for you.” As if she recalled the superior aura Fei showed when he saved [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], she said after a moment of silence, “I am not your match either.”

Fei only smiled back.

This girl’s instinct was too sharp. When Fei hurried to save [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s life, he used a power that was close to Nine-Star to break [One Sword]’s killing strike.

A small knife was filled with Fei’s power as it was sent flying towards [One Sword]’s sword by Fei’s finger. Although the knife knocked away [One Sword]’s sword, it also exploded to dust as it couldn’t handle Fei’s explosive power for long. Except for [One Sword], Fei thought no one else noticed. It seemed like Magic Princess took a notice of that and even compared the power in that knife with [One Sword]’s and hers. Fei’s impression of her got even better.

“However, I won’t surrender. My master told me that I can only advance if I battled with other powerful people. I want to know how powerful you are, so let’s determine the outcome of the battle in three strikes.”

As she said that, she grabbed onto that huge battle wand. Her hair started to flutter as her body slowly elevated into the air.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 344: [Burning Beauty of Flames]

Chapter 344: [Burning Beauty of Flames]

“Three strikes? Ok!”

Fei stepped forward, and his Barbarian strength was unleashed from his body and expanded outward like a tornado.

This force made the air on the stage dense. As if it was a transparent swamp, it was hard to move in it. People on the outside also had a hard time observing what was happening as if all the lights on the stage were bent.

“Ah? Seven-Star? He advanced again?”

A royal mage who was wearing a mage hat gasped. He was standing on the edge of the stage, and he clearly sensed what was happening inside the array.

Although his gasp wasn’t loud, the people around him were shocked! This mage was white-haired and was clearly an elder; his words were trusted by many.

“So the king of Chambord is already a Seven-Star Warrior?” other warriors in the audience felt a numb sensation. The distance between Six-Star and Seven Star was huge, and some warriors couldn’t leap through the threshold in their lifetime. However, the king of Chambord walked pass this threshold in half a month!

A lot of people in the VIP area were disappointed. There were a lot of warriors who thought they weren’t too different from the king of Chambord and wanted to challenge him. But now, their expressions were all gloomy.

……

Both Elena and [One Sword] had left the area and went back to their own campsites; this was their habit.

The only person who was on the top-4 list and didn’t leave was Prince Shevchenko. When people looked at him, they realized that this prince wasn’t nervous at all. His face looked emotionless as his lips tightly pressed against each other, and no one can tell what this prince was thinking about.

Fei only showcased a little bit of his strength, and the entire audience was set off!

The people in the audience didn’t know that Fei didn’t show all of his power. His Barbarian Character was on the peak of Nine-Star, and it was only one step away from becoming a Moon-Class Elite.

Fei purposefully showed a mid-tier Seven-Star strength as he didn’t want this girl in front of him to lose so badly.

After a light roar, Fei clenched his fist and moved it to his waist; this was the simple movement that most people would do before punching out. However, when Fei did it, it felt like all of the energies in the area were sucked into his right hand. It felt like Fei had grasped the essence of a punch and could be using any kinds of technique from this point on.

The three-strike agreement Fei and Cindy made caused Fei to think back to that mysterious master. That father-like and teacher-like mysterious warrior made ten-strike agreements with Fei, and Fei’s strength jumped in levels after training with him. Now, Fei had granular control of his power, and there were no leakages as he clenched his fist.

A transparent energy flame covered Fei’s right fist.

Princess Cindy on the other side of him was also preparing her ultimate strikes. With the Elevation Spell, she was floating two meters above the ground. Although there was no wind, her long black hair was fluttering in the air like flames. Her arms were open as if she was trying to hug something, and a haughty yet dangerous aura appeared around her. Her eyes somehow started to appear more and more silver as if an eternity of coldness was stored there, and her hairs gradually turned silver as well.

Crack, crack……

Ice freezing noises sounded in the air, and the temperature around the stage dropped. Frosts appeared on the ground from nowhere, and more and more frosts stacked up. Princess Cindy was the center, and frosts expanded in all directions.

Ice gradually formed, and it soon reached Fei’s feet. After that, it started to climb up and froze Fei’s legs, waist, chest…… in the end, frosts even appeared on Fei’s eyebrows and hair.

“Sh*t! I’m a little too overconfident.” Fei said to himself.

After a period of preparation, it seemed like the spell Princess Cindy was about to cast surpassed her level and reached peak Seven-Star. This was the terrifying side of mages. As long as there were enough time and enough magic power, they could deal damages far beyond their own strength.

Of course, the consequences of casting these kinds of Forbidden Spells were huge damages to ones’ own body.

“King of Chambord! Take this first strike!” Magic Princess shouted with her crisp voice, “[Goddess of Snow’s Embrace]!”

As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of a snowstorm and strong wind resonated on the stage. A lot of cracking noises also sounded as if ice burgs started to fall. The temperature on the stage dropped dramatically, and even the hard rock tiles on the ground started to crack.

At this moment, snow finally appeared.

As Princess Cindy opened ups her arm as if she was about to hug someone, all of the snow in the air organized themselves into a huge female figure. This huge female figure made from snow also opened its arm and hugged toward Fei.

As soon as the figure touched Fei, all the snow turned into silver ice; Fei was directly frozen in this ice.

Under such coldness, even the magic elements on the water curtain-like magic array lost their agility.

Everyone in the audience was surprised. Under the lights from the blue magic array, they all saw the king of Chambord inside the ice. He was still in his pose where his clenched fist was beside his waist, but it seemed like he couldn’t move anymore.

“The king of Chambord lost?”

Even the royal mages around the stage were shocked.

As mages, they were able to sense how terrifying Princess Cindy’s [Goddess of Snow’s Embrace] was. The spell reached the peak of Seven-Star, and it was obvious that it was only successfully cast by Cindy with the help of her wand and some other items.

It was because of this powerful Forbidden Spell that people started to doubt the king of Chambord. Although the name [Sky Covering Fist] was heard around the empire, they all knew that he let go of his advantage and allowed Princess Cindy to finish her spell. Could this be the end of the king of Chambord?

It was strangely quietly outside the stage as everyone held onto their breath.

On the stage, no joy could be seen on Princess Cindy’s face. With her hands on the huge battle wand, she lightly waved it as she continued to recite a series of ear-pleasing yet strange chants. It sounded like the singing of the Goddess of Snow, and many people were mesmerized by it.

Everyone knew that she was preparing another even more powerful spell.

At this moment, the huge ice on the stage shone; the light was so bright that it felt like it was a fire in the dark night. Before people in the audience reacted, a huge booming noise sounded as cracked ice pieces flew in all directions.

What was even more surprised was that all these ice pieces evaporated in to thin air after traveling for a few meters.

In the next moment, the temperature on the stage returned to normal.

It felt like the ice and the snow was never there before

In the center of the stage, the king of Chambord was standing there quietly. No change could be seen on him as there were no traces of ice and snow. His black hair fluttered in the wind with no moisture in it, and it felt like the person who was frozen in the ice wasn’t him.

That [Goddess of Snow’s Embrace] was able to destroy a peak Seven-Star Warrior, but it didn’t even harm one single strand of his hair.

“How powerful is he?”

The people in the VIP area and the royal mages around the stage were still shocked. They saw a lot more information – they found that the ice and snow Princess Cindy created using her magic power was completely dismantled by the king of Chambord’s physical strength. How powerful and how terrifying did the physical strength needed to be before it could dismantle the connections between each of the magic elements? After all, if the bonds and connections between the magic elements were cut off, they would return to their purest form and disperse back into the air.

As they looked at the man who was standing on the stage, all of the master warriors of Zenit knew that this man wasn’t someone they could challenge.

They had lost the qualification to challenge him.

“Could Princess Cindy who brought us a lot of shocks continue to shock us with her second spell?”

The passionate fans of Princess Cindy all hoped that the goddess in their hearts could recreate miracles.

……

“Second Strike……” It was still her crisp voice. The Magic Princess who was floating in the air held onto the huge battle wand. She raised it above her head like a sword, and the fluttering black dress added more esthetics to her appearance. Her movement was slow, it felt like she was raising a mountain and not a wand.

“[Burning Beauty of Flames]!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 335: You Can’t Win

Chapter 335: You Can’t Win

As Princess Cindy shouted, the sounds of fire suddenly appeared on the stage.

At the same time, blood slowly slid down her lips. Her white skin contrasted with the red blood, and she looked extra fragile yet extra beautiful at that moment.

The huge battle wand struck down.

Instantly, a huge amount of indefensible power rushed out of the wand.

Fire!

Fire beam!

Eye-piercing thick fire beam!

As if it torn apart space and didn’t belong in this universe, it shot out of the tip of the wand and dashed at Fei rapidly.

The thick fire beam was very bright, and it caused a burn to people’s eyes.

No one expected such a powerful fire spell from Princess Cindy. She had been only showing and using her smooth ice spells in the past, and no one thought she also mastered spells on the other end of the spectrum.

The burning fire felt like it was going to destroy the land, and the ground of the Sword-Testing Stage was heated to the maximum. The sunlight was bent, and white fogs started to appear on the stage. This scene would only appear if the protective “water curtain” magic array was about to collapse due to the terrifying fire magic elements.

Fei’s face changed color.

He didn’t know that this girl could play with both ice and fire.

Clench the fist, grasp the energy, concentrate the energy, and punch-out……

This series of movements were almost completed in a second, and the people in the audience could only see a series of blurry afterimages. The movements themselves were aesthetically pleasing as well, and the afterimages looked like a crystalized lotus.

When this lotus bloomed, Fei punched out.

Boom!

The crystalized fist mark that had a transparent flame around it smashed into the red fire beam that was coming at it.

As soon as they encountered each other, the fire power of the fire beam and the physical force of the crystal fist mark started to devour each other. The victory didn’t immediately show itself. The red fire continued to eat away at Fei. Gradually, Fei’s entire right arm was covered by the red fire beam. In addition, this red fire beam was gradually moving towards other areas of Fei’s body.

Princess Cindy, on the other hand, was barely able to maintain her position. The huge magic gem on the tip of the wand was the source of this fire beam, and the fire beam continuously rushed out of it like a laser.

The only thing was that her face was extremely pale. Under her silver flowery crown, sweats covered her head. More and more blood slid down the edge of her mouth. After the blood slid down her long and beautiful neck, it slid into her black dress.

She forcefully activated the magic power that was beyond her control, and she recited the spell that she hadn’t mastered. Although she had help from magic items, the damage to her own body couldn’t be avoided. Currently, the Magic Princess was in a terrible condition as well.

Boom!

After this went on for another 10 minutes, Fei’s expression changed as he shook his right arm.

Strands of transparent physical energy expanded outward like waves, and the thick fire beam finally started to whine. As if it was a snake that got its tender spot grasped, it started to cry and continued to shrink in size. Soon, all the fire in the air disappeared.

The white sleeve of Fei’s shirt and Fei’s black wristband were all burned into ashes.

[Burning Beauty of Flames] did pose some threats to Fei. After all, Princess Cindy did risk getting injured to cast this spell that was beyond her control. This spell was on the level of Eight-Star, and Fei couldn’t really dismantle it when he was in a passive position. Fei suspected that Magic Princess Cindy had one or more magic items on her that helped her, and he suspected that there was at least one item that was on the level of Sub-God-tier. Otherwise, a mage who was on the level of Six-Star couldn’t deal so much damage above her capacity.

It seemed like everyone had their own trump cards.

Everyone was the protagonist in their own lives; everyone had their own opportunities and their own pride.

After a short moment of silence, unprecedented cheers erupted around the stage. Like an erupting volcano, loud thunders, and tsunami, the cheers soared into the sky and even temporarily deafened some people. This was the best match the audience had witnessed so far in the competition.

There weren’t any fancy and fluff fillers; there were only direct battles. This was a real match, and the two participants demonstrated what it meant to be masters.

Even people who had no power could sense the terrifying energies from the match. Although they couldn’t tell how powerful those snowstorm, crystalized fist mark, and thick fire beam were, their souls subconsciously worshiped the two participants. Even though only a tiny bit of pressure was passed through the magic array, their souls were trembling.

All of the royal mages around the stage no longer had time to be surprised. They tried their best to inject more and more magic power into the array so it didn’t break down. Otherwise, if the power inside the array was leaked out, more than half of the audience would be killed, and it would be the biggest tragedy in the history of Zenit!

Everyone in the VIP area stood up and stared at the match closely. Some people were surprised, some people were joyous, some people were shocked, and some people were dumbfounded…… The king of Chambord was very significant in the eyes of the big forces. Even if the big influential figures didn’t like the king of Chambord, they had to start being more careful when dealing with the Chambord Kingdom.

Many people looked at Luck Prince Shevchenko again.

This time, this young man no longer looked calm. His was shocked as he slowly sat down on his seat. He didn’t say anything, and no one could observe his expressions as he lowered his head.

On the stage.

Magic Princess Cindy started to shake a little in the air. Her face looked even paler, but her eyes were still shiny as ever. With decisiveness in her eyes and a stubborn smile on her face, it felt like this girl made a tragic decision. For a moment, Fei felt like there were tears in this girl’s eyes, and he felt like this princess was a moth that was about to fly into a flame.

“Last strike……” Princess Cindy wiped the blood off of the corner of her mouth. She took out a white silk band from her storage ring and tied her hair into a ponytail. After that, she grabbed her wand and started chanting again using her goddess-like crisp voice.

As the chant sounded, all the magic elements on the stage started to surge. A terrifying sensation started to appear, and everyone could tell that Princess Cindy was preparing a spell that was more powerful than the previous two.

Fei shook his head and said: “Stop, you are already injured.”

The only response to Fei’s recommendation was more chanting. Even the magic elements outside the Sword-Testing Stage rushed in, and people in the audience felt like magic elements flowed pass them like invisible water. It felt like an illusion, but it felt real as well.

“You will die if you continue to use Forbidden Spells.” Fei frowned and said after he sensed the stubbornness of his opponent.

The chanting didn’t stop, and stubbornness was still written all over Princess Cindy’s face.

A terrifying amount of magic element surrounded her body, and these magic elements were so dense that they created a huge windstorm 10 meters around her. As the wind blew in all directions, the people in the audience all fell backward as if they were crops in a windy field. For a moment, gasps sounded from all directions.

“Please stop.”

Fei lightly shook his head and instantly appeared in front of this Magic Princess. Those powerful magic elements couldn’t stop Fei at all, and Fei’s palm was already on the forehead of [No. 1 Goddess].

Even a kid knew what it meant to have a warrior standing next to a mage.

If Fei moved his hand, he would be able to destroy the beautiful yet stubborn girl.

People around the stage started to scream, especially the elderly king and the young princes of the Bulan Kingdom; they looked terrified as they shouted.

However, the Magic Princess still didn’t stop chanting.

Decisiveness could still be seen in her eyes, but Fei saw a bit of relief on her stubborn face. It felt like she thought she would be relieved if Fei killed her. Despite all these thoughts, forcefully chanting a powerful Forbidden Spell made her condition even worse as more blood slid down her nostrils and mouth.

“You can’t win. Go back and rest.”

Fei lightly tapped Cindy’s head, and the force was just enough to make this Magic Princess faint. Without the support of magic power, her body dropped down from the air. To avoid more injuries, Fei reached out and kept this [No.1 Goddess] in his arms.

The king of Chambord won!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 336: Two Letters

Chapter 336: Two Letters

After the judge announced the result of the match, the royal mages who were injected all of their magic powers into the protective magic array finally stopped.

After running-water noise sounded, the water curtain-like array was taken down.

A few figures quickly dashed onto the stage.

It was the old king and the three princes of Bulan.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” the old king of Bulan was thin and had white hair and white beard, but he looked energetic. After he looked at Fei, he bowed and thanked Fei for going easy on his daughter.

A handsome young man who had curly hair took Princess Cindy from Fei’s arms nervously. He looked valiant and a bit haughty, and he was probably Princess Cindy’s younger brother.

Although Princess Cindy lost to Fei, the people from the Bulan Kingdom were very polite and respectful towards Fei.

They all knew that Princess Cindy tried to use spells that she couldn’t handle without caring about the injuries they would do to her body. If the king of Chambord didn’t use his superior strength to forcefully stop Princess Cindy, this beautiful yet talented young girl might have been killed by the backlash of the magic elements instead of fainting.

The people of Bulan quickly left with Princess Cindy as the audience murmured among themselves.

“King of Chambord! King of Chambord! King of Chambord!”

Someone started to cheer for Fei. Gradually, everyone around the stage started to chant the same thing. This high-level battle was something that a lot of people wanted to see, and a lot of people’s life dreams were satisfied as they watched two master warriors battle through the “water curtain”. After all, a lot of civilians who had no power rarely saw master warriors on this level.

The king of Chambord also shown the generosity of a king.

Compared to [One Sword] who tried to kill [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] when he had the upper-hand, Fei who saved Princess Cindy at the critical moment was more in-line with people’s heroic fantasies.

At this moment, a lot of Princess Cindy’s fans were chanting on the king of Chambord, and some of them even thought, “Perhaps only a super powerful king like the king of Chambord is suitable for a talented female mage like Magic Princess.”

After this battle, the top-4 list was finalized. The king of Chambord and [Goddess of Archery] secured two spots for Chambord and looked dominating, and [One Sword]’s advancement was within expectation as well. In comparison, Luck Prince Shevchenko was believed to be the weakest of the bunch. Almost everyone believed that he would not make into the final match.

Didn’t matter how lucky he was, there wasn’t a free pass next round.

Luck was useless in front of real strength.

……

After the matches were over, it was already the afternoon.

When Fei returned to the campsite of Chambord, the maid named Autumn came up and reported that the Elder Princess had invited Angela to her place, and three other maids, Spring, Summer, and Winter also went with Angela.

Fei lightly frowned and nodded.

Autumn was one of the girls who was gifted to Fei by Blood-Edge. Fei saved them from the cruel punishment of the Imperial Knight Palace and let them obtain residency at Chambord since they could no longer find their families. Angela pitied them and let them become her maids as they were cute and smart.

However, Fei suddenly thought about a famous movie in his previous life called “Flirting Scholar” at the time and gave them the names of the four maids in the movie.

Even though no one understood Fei’s sense of humor and everyone thought the names were weird, they were given by the king, and the four maids were honored by it.

Although the names were weird, they sounded good and people started calling them Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter.

As Fei was wondering why Tanasha invited Angela over again, he walked into the central tent.

However, he saw a beautiful figure lying on the carpet made from the white fur of a demon beast; this carpet was placed under the stone throne that Fei always sat on. When Fei walked in, this girl was putting a purple grape in her mouth. She was very relaxed, her silver long hair was resting on the soft carpet, and her white dress couldn’t completely cover her white legs that would make all men thirsty.

“Ah, Your Majesty, you are back…… I…… I……”

This girl was terrified when she saw Fei walk in. She quickly jumped off of the carpet made from level 6 Demon Beast – Cloud Leopard’s fur, but she hit her head on the stone table above her. Although it was painful and that area did swell, she looked at Fei with a scared expression as she tried to find her shoes. There were tears in her eyes, and her hair was all messy.

“Damn, you like to enjoy comfort and being lazy. So you are a real princess, huh?” Fei was a little mad, but he also found it a little funny. Therefore, he kept a straight face and scolded her.

“Ah, I…… I was here to put down some fruits……. Angela Her Highness…… She told me that before she left.” This girl quickly tried to explain herself as she covered the swelling area on her head; she didn’t dare to look at Fei.

“Ok, leave now.” Fei intentionally shouted with a straight face, and the girl quickly rushed towards the curtain-door. However, she accidentally stepped on her dress and exposed more of her legs as she fell down. After that, she screamed as she quickly got up and rushed out of the tent like a little rabbit.

Fei shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

This girl was one of the girls that Lampard saved from Blood-Edge on the night of the operation. She didn’t speak the language of Zenit, but she was smart and soon got the hang of it; after all, the language systems on this continent were all similar.

After talking with her, she said that her name was Victories and she was a princess of a level 4 Empire. She gave her reasons for why she was captured and why she can’t go back home currently. Therefore, she asked Fei to temporarily protect her.

Fei vaguely felt like this girl’s identity was not common since her aura was different and she looked very beautiful. Her bone structure was different from the people of Zenit, and her silver hair was even rarer. In addition, she always stated information that everyone at Chambord didn’t know about.

As Fei allowed her to say in Chambord’s campsite, he ordered people to investigate the background of this Victoria.

However, all of her small problems were completely exposed as she got familiar with the people of Chambord. She was lazy and liked comfort. She was also hot-tempered and liked treasures. However, her worse problem was her gossips ability. Anything she heard would be turned into 10 versions and spread around Chambord and the camp area.

After Fei tolerated her a few times, he decided to punish her by making her into a maid just like Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. After getting scolded and punished, she got a lot better. However, her bad habits such as being lazy were still there.

What happened earlier was obvious. After seeing that no one was around, she lied on the fur of the level 6 Demon Beast – Cloud Leopard. She wanted this fur for a long time, and she decided to enjoy being a princess a for a little while. However, she was too into it and didn’t even notice Fei’s footsteps.

Fei shook his head again and thought, “This girl Victoria is really a special one.”

He could tell that this girl knew the limits and wasn’t a bad person despite having bad habits, and that was why Fei allowed this girl to continue to stay here.

After inspection, Fei knew that Victoria only enjoyed Cloud Leopard’s fur and a few grapes; she didn’t touch the confidential information of Chambord that were kept in the back.

……

Fei sat on his throne and rested his head on his palms. After thinking back to the assassination of Balesi, he knew that the Holy Church must have reacted. After all, the appearance of an Undead Mage was shocking.

Even if the Holy Church didn’t know that he was the assassin, he would be on the preliminary suspect list. At this point, his actions and movements must have been reported to the Church already.

As he was wondering, Torres suddenly reported that a soldier from Imperial Patrol was here. The soldier walked in and carefully handed over a letter to Fei. It had a red rose on it, and it was Paris’ signature.

After sending away the solider, Fei opened the letter and read it.

Paris wanted to tell Fei that some mysterious people appeared in the camp area around 10’o clock in the morning. After Imperial Patrol investigate them, they found out that they were all spying on Fei.

Paris wasn’t concerned in the beginning as there were too many forces monitoring Chambord. However, she discovered that these people were from the Holy Church by accident, and she quickly notified Fei secretly.

After Fei finished reading it, he rolled it into a ball; the fragrance on the letter was the same as Paris’ bodily fragrance.

What happened were all within Fei’s expectation, so he shook his hand and turned the letter into some fine dust.

At this time, something triggered Fei. He opened up a blue portal, and a person walked out of it. This person handed a letter to Fei and walked back.

Fei opened the letter and found that the content of this letter was similar to Paris’.

He was reassured.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 337: Final Match

Chapter 337: Final Match

From the two letters, Fei knew that it seemed like the Holy Church didn’t want to publicize the assassination from the Undead Mage. The fact that the Holy Church wanted little people to know that Balesi was assassinated calmed Fei a little. If this was the case, Fei would be the only person that knew about this assassination other than members of the Holy Church. Since all the techniques he used were from Diablo World, he wasn’t afraid of the investigation.

After thinking about that, Fei realized that it was still quite early. He decided to instruct Inzagi and others about the combat techniques.

After learning from that mysterious master, Fei’s understanding of cultivation in this world increased a lot; he was no longer the weak warrior who figured out things by studying his own Assassin Character. With more knowledge, he was able to explain things to his students better and make good analogies; he was overall an effective teacher at this point.

In front of the central tent, Inzagi and his peers Kawani, Michael, Gonzalez, and David were all practicing the basic assassination techniques under Fei’s instruction.

Inzagi was a mercenary before, and he had some battle experience. Being the oldest of the bunch, he was the most powerful assassin among them. It felt like Inzagi was born to be an assassin. This thin and dark young man had a great understanding of the skills that Fei taught, and his body was strengthened by [Hulk Potion]. Combined with the stealth ability he was born with, he could take on a Three-Star Warrior with ease.

Micheal was a cute boy with big eyes and thick eyebrows. He was only 12 years old, and he still looked a little shy with his short blonde hair. The weapon he picked out was a spear that wasn’t commonly used by assassins, but he looked comfortable using it and felt good with it in his hands.

David was also a pretty blonde boy, and the weapon he was using was a silver blade.

Kawani was a bit tall for his age. Although he was only 13 years old, he was already 1.7 meters tall. Same as Inzagi, he chose a very sharp knife. Fei actually really liked this little guy for some reason; even though he wasn’t handsome and didn’t have great talent, he was really hardworking and was silent most of the time.

Gonzalez was different like Micheal, but he was different in his own ways. Although he was an assassin, he liked wearing white robes. He used a thin sword, and he looked smooth with it. Although he wasn’t as handsome as David, he was equally smart and equally talented.

These kids were all from the ghetto of the Hot Spring Gate, and they suffered through a lot in their childhoods. Their parents all died during wars, and they had witnessed the most tragic events in their lives when people like Uncle York and little Tina were killed in front of them. Due to their tragic experiences, they treasured their current lives where they could live by Fei’s side and learn cultivation to change their lives. In their minds, Fei was like their bigger brother and a fatherly figure, and their emotions toward Fei were as strong as Pierce’s and Drogba’s.

Only the kids that experienced tragedies could treasure what they have right now.

These kids’ performances did meet Fei’s standards. The king didn’t really want these kids to kill people for him; he needed to find them something to do so their lives were more meaningful. Cultivation was a great path on this Azeroth Continent that was ruled by the laws of the jungle, and trying to avenge for their loved ones in Hot Spring Gate was also a spiritual goal.

The golden sunlight shined on the empty field in Chambord’s campsite, and Pierce and Drogba were training with some Saint Seiyas and Bylaw Enforcement Officers. Not too far away, Torres was practicing his archery skills as if he could never get tired, and Robbin was teaching a team of Saint Seiyas how to use their blades more effectively. Except for Peter-Cech who was still unconscious in his tent, everyone at Chambord had something to do.

As people from other kingdoms passed by Chambord’s campsite, they looked at all Chambordians in envy. They were especially jealous of the five kids who were being personally instructed by the king of Chambord. Fei was already a master in others’ eyes, and being taught by such a master was a dream for a lot of warriors.

When the sun was about to set, the Polo Kingdom sent an envoy to Chambord’s campsite; he brought a letter and a potion. After [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] woke up, he immediately sent someone here to help Cech wake up.

Majority of the people might not know how [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] survived under [One Sword]’s blade since [One Sword] was standing quite close to Fei when they talked, but [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] himself felt something. Especially after the old king of Polo told him about the conversation between [One Sword] and the king of Chambord, he immediately sent someone to Chambord.

Fei opened the letter and read it. Afterward, he realized that his hypothesis was correct. [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s technique didn’t have an effect on people’s souls, just like how his [Joy Sorrow Sword], [Separate Gather Sword], and the [No Name Sword] had an effect on people’s emotions. [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s techniques were really miraculous, but Fei finally knew how to wake up Cech now.

Fei thanked the envoy and asked him about [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s condition. It turned out that although the arrogant young man was severely injured, he was in no danger after consuming the [Health Potion] Fei sent him and getting treated by the doctors of the Polo Kingdom.

After the envoy left, it was already the evening.

At this moment, Fei realized that the battle legions that were camped around the camp area of the affiliated kingdoms started to move as a ton of troops were gathering towards St. Petersburg.

“Could it be that something bad happened at the battlefront? Did Arshavin encounter strong enemies?”

Fei had a bad feeling about this.

After thinking about it, he sent some smart Bylaw Enforcement Officers out of the campsite to gather information.

Although Fei didn’t have a sense of belonging towards Zenit, he was currently living in it. If Zenit Empire got conquered, Chambord Kingdom would soon be in danger.

Especially since Fei wanted the control of the new legion that was about to be formed, and that legion was going to the battlefront, he better pays attention to what was happening.

Time passed by, and the darkness enveloped the continent.

The Bylaw Enforcement Officers who were out to gather information soon came back. What Fei thought happened didn’t occur. Rather, the Martial Saint of Spartax Empire, Lkunta, arrived at St. Petersburg; he was going to duel with the Martial Saint of Zeit, Krasic, five days later on the Martial Saint Mountain.

This battle between the two Martial Saints was scheduled a long time ago.

Since there was a war between the two empires, this battle was even more significant. A Martial Saint was like the soul of an empire, and he or she was the person that all soldiers of an empire looked up to. Although a Martial Saint didn’t have any privileges or official power, they were worshipped by numerous citizens and treated like idols.

The result of the battle between Krasic and Lkunta would determine which empire had the best top-tier warriors.

If one Martial Saint lost, the empire he or she belonged to would no longer have any people who could defend against the Martial Saint of the enemy empire. Even if the military and troops got involved, they would be faced with huge risks. In the wars on the Azeroth Continent, top-tier masters had inestimable influence and had the ability to potentially turn a losing situation around.

Martial Saint of Spartax was very low-key, and his group didn’t attract any attention. Of course, they also didn’t hide their identity. In a few hours, the news about Lkunta’s arrival spread around the area. Although the officials of Zenit were confident in Martial Saint Krasic, the three battle legions were moved and repositioned just in case the worst situation occurred.

“I see.” Fei thought about it.

He was looking forward to the battle. However, he didn’t know if there were restrictions on who could attend and observe. But didn’t matter what the rules were, Fei was determined to watch this battle between the most powerful warrior of the two empires.

The atmosphere around the camp area was slowly changing.

When some of the warriors and nobles from the southern regions of Zenit heard about Lkunta’s arrival, they all went to the residence of Lkunta and started denouncing Spartax Empire’s invade and offenses.

……

It was midnight, and Angela still didn’t return from St. Petersburg.

Tanasha sent someone to Chambord’s campsite to let Fei know that there was a huge party where all the influential figures of Zenit would attend. She said that Angela would stay for the night at her place and could return the next day.

Fei frowned after he heard that, but he didn’t say anything.

In the night, Fei entered Diablo World to kill monsters and level up.

This time, he chose the Barbarian Character. After a night of killings, he almost completed all the quests on the Third Map [Kurast Docks]. When he and Elena reached [Durance of Hate – Level 2], his time limit for the day was almost up.

Fei decided that he won’t go to the final boss [Mephisto] on this map unless he was fully prepared, and he returned to [Rogue Encampment]. He learned more new knowledge from Akara and Cain, and he then asked them how much decoding they had done to that mysterious room so far. After hearing that success wasn’t too far away, he tried his best to hold back the curiosity and exited Diablo World.

Now, the Barbarian Character was level 76.

……

The kingdom ranking matches continued to proceed the next day.

After the draw, it was determined that Fei and Elena would be battling each other, and the Luck Prince Shevchenko would be taking on [One Sword].

This set up was a little disappointing for Chambord as one of them would be knocked out for sure. [One Sword] was a lot luckier and got the Luck Prince Shevchenko as an opponent. Tens of thousands of people in the audience knew that [One Sword] would be able to easily defeat his opponent and move into the final.

It seemed like the dramatical matchup between [One Sword] and the king of Chambord was guaranteed. They were like the mortal enemy of each other, and it seemed like everything was set up by fate.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 338: Semi-Finals

Chapter 338: Semi-Finals

Since there were only two matches today, they weren’t placed next to each other. Rather, one match was placed in the morning, and the other one was placed in the afternoon.

The match between [One Sword] and Luck Prince Shevchenko was in the morning. Although there wasn’t any suspension, it was a semi-final match after all. It attracted a lot of people; there were at least 60,000 to 70,000 people around the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage. As everyone was squeezed against each other, the bodily heat kept everyone warm.

Since Angela still hadn’t come back from St. Petersburg, Fei was a little worried. He sent Torres who was the calmest to St. Petersburg to see what was going on, and he wasn’t in the mood to watch the match between [One Sword] and Luck Prince Shevchenko. He decided to stay in the central tent and wait for new information.

Fei didn’t feel like Luck Prince Shevchenko could win, and Matt Razi who was known for his vision and identification abilities also didn’t comment much about Shevchenko. Fei thought about it for a while and realized that there was no way that the Luck Prince Shevchenko could win, and he lost all interest in going to the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage to watch the battle.

After a series of deep and loud bugle sounded, a blue light flashed in the direction of the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage, and the crowd started to cheer. It was obvious that the protective magic array was activated, and the match began.

Instead of wasting his time, Fei went to an empty area in Chambord’s campsite and started instructing Inzagi and the [Four Little Dragon] about the assassination skills.

Not too far away, Cech was doing some recovery exercises; he finally woke up after Fei treated him with the instruction sent by [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]. As he moved around to stretch his limbs, he taught Pierce and Drogba about the keys and tips on how to lead soldiers and control teams.

After Cech lost his consciousness, Fei realized that he really lacked talented people in terms of leading soldiers. He only had two; one of them was Cech and the other one was Brook. Robbin who just became apart of Chambord also had a good performance, and Fei counted him as a half talent.

Except for these three people, the rest were all interested in other areas. Lampard was powerful, but he didn’t like military and politics; he was only interested in cultivation. Pierce and Drogba were two strongmen who were good at fighting and had no intelligence; they were good warriors but terrible commanders. When Cech was in a deep sleep, it was pretty chaotic at the campsite; there was even a time when the schedule was all messed up and no one patrolled the campsite for six hours at night. Therefore, right after Cech woke up, Fei ordered Pierce and Drogba to learn the basic from Cech.

Although the two of them didn’t like this kind of stuff, they had to try their best to learn since the king already commanded.

“Eh? The match is still going after 10 minutes?”

Fei subconsciously looked at the direction of No.1 Sword-Testing Stage and realized that it was still packed. People were cheering and shouting, and it seemed like the scene where [One Sword] defeated Luck Prince Shevchenko in a few seconds didn’t occur.

“Damn! I didn’t expect this Luck Prince Shevchenko to last more than 10 minutes under [One Sword]’s attacks. It must be tough.” Fei thought. The luck of this prince would need to extraordinarily good to last this long.

After another 10 minutes.

“Eh? Is it still going? What happened?” Fei was shocked to find that the crowd around the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage didn’t downsize. Actually, it seemed like it was increasing in size as more and more people were rushing towards No.1 Sword-Testing Stage from all directions.

“Could it be that [One Sword] couldn’t defeat the Luck Prince Shevchenko?”

Fei was really shocked this time. He couldn’t believe that both he and Matt Razi who was the No.1 Traveling Poet of Zenit misjudged Prince Shevchenko.

After closing his eyes, Fei slowly released his Spiritual Power. He instantly sensed two strong vital energies fighting each other. One of them was like a huge sword that was soaring into the sky, and the other one was firm and dense like a huge mountain.

Fei was very familiar with the “sword”; that was [One Sword].

However, that firm and dense mountain-like energy was very new to Fei. It was fighting with the “sword” and wasn’t at a disadvantage.

Fei’s face changed color. “Could it be that this energy belongs to Shevchenko?”

Fei called over Robbin and told him to go to No.1 Sword-Testing Stage with one Divy Crystal and record the whole match. If he wasn’t wrong, [One Sword] might have a tough fight.

Just as Robbin left the campsite, a fancy magic carriage that was dragged by four Roaring Flame Beasts appeared. There was a Chambord’s symbol on it, and this was the magic carriage Fei got for Angela when they were at Hot Spring Gate.

The carriage soon entered the campsite of Chambord.

After seeing this, “Fallen Princess” Victoria quickly rushed out of the maids’ tent to greet her. As long as Angela was here, she won’t be as afraid of Fei who always scolded her with a straight face.

After Spring, Summer, Winter, and Emma opened the curtain on the carriage and got off, they helped Angela whose face was still a bit red to get off the carriage.

“What happened?”

Fei frowned as he walked up. He realized that Angela was still a little drunk as there was a sweet fragrance of wine on her. However, her tipsy appearance was a little seductive.

“Your Majesty.” The maids quickly greeted Fei. Spring who was wearing a green dress and had her long black hair tied into a ponytail quickly answered, “Your Majesty, Her Highness drank a bit too much last night. On top of that, there were some nobles that came this morning to visit the Elder Princess, and she hosted another small party. Angela Her Highness……”

“Oh.” Fei frowned and responded. He then waved his hand and continued, “I’m sure that you guys are very tired after taking caring of Angela all night. Please go back and rest…… Emma, you need to rest as well. You have dark circles around your eyes. You look like a panda now.”

Although she didn’t know what a panda was, Emma was really tired. She wanted to say something, but she was too tired and yawned instead. After that, she stuck out her tongue at Fei and went to rest with the three maids.

Fei embraced the drunk Angela and took her back to the central tent. After he placed her on the soft bed, he covered her with a blanket and wiped her face with a clean wet towel.

He shook his head as he looked at her again. Angela wasn’t an alcoholic and rarely drank. Just by looking at her face, Fei knew that she drank a lot in the last 24 hours. Fei felt a heartache and didn’t know why she would drink this much. However, it was fortunate that she didn’t drink so much that she puked.

Fei used the mini-magic arrays engraved on the metal frame of the tent to adjust the room temperature to a pleasant degree. After he moved the blanket and made sure that it covered Angela’s entire body, a gentle smile appeared on Fei’s face as he stared at her cute sleeping face; love was written all over his face.

Fei just sat by the bed and stared at her. When he subconsciously reached out and fixed her hair, he suddenly saw a red magic box that was partially gold-gilded on the nightstand beside Angela. Fei opened it and saw three oval-shaped egg-like fossils.

Fei remembered that he bought them from an “old scammer”. In fact, he bought a lot of stuff from that old man after he was told that they were all from Mythical Ruins. These three “eggs” were apart of what Fei bought, and he gave them to Angela as presents.

Fei grabbed onto one fossil, and it was quite warm.

Fei smiled and remembered that he told Angela unintendedly that these might be eggs of powerful Demon Beasts and they might be lucky enough to be hatched. Angela probably took that to heart and designed this fire-elemental magic box to try to “incubate” them.

After placing the “egg” back into the box, Fei placed the magic box back onto the nightstand. As Fei was about to leave, Angela who was asleep suddenly reach out her hand and somehow grabbed onto Fei’s hand. “Alexander, eh…… Don’t go~ I don’t want to drink, but…… hug me~” she murmured.

Fei shook his head and got onto the bed. With his clothes on, he embraced the girl and felt very calm.

He had a beauty in his arms and smelled her bodily fragrance, but he had no obscene thoughts in his head. He just felt very comfortable, and all the messy thoughts he had disappeared.

……

Two hours later.

Fei opened his sleepy eyes and subconsciously tried to wrap his arms around Angela. He hugged onto nothing and instantly woke up. He looked to his side and realized that Angela was already up.

“Alexander, you awake?”

As Fei was wondering where Angela was, Angela walked into the tent with a tray that had a bowl of porridge on it.

“How long was I asleep?” Fei asked as he quickly finished the porridge.

“It has been two hours already. You would need to show up for your match in half an hour.” Angela responded with a smile.

“This long?”

Fei shook his head. For this period, he had been participating in the matches during the day and training in Diablo World at night. He had been only sleeping for three to four hours a night, but the two-hour nap he just had re-energized him.

Every time he spent alone time with Angela, he was able to forget about all the issues and problems and just enjoy the quality time. No one else could give him this feeling, and he felt like the beautiful girl in front of him was a gift from the gods.

As he was about to ask why she was so drunk, Torres suddenly reported outside that Robbin who went to record the match has returned.

“What? [One Sword] actually…… lost?” Fei was shocked after talking to Robbin.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 339: New Set Items

Chapter 339: New Set Items

“Your Majesty, [One Sword] was defeated by Shevchenko. With more than 70,000 people watching, Shevchenko made [One Sword] use up all of his warrior energy. In the end, [One Sword] fainted due to depletion of warrior energy and stamina……”

Robbin told Fei about what happened. When he was telling the story, the expression on his face was really shocking as he also couldn’t believe it.

Fei took over the Divy Crystal he gave Robbin to record. After he injected a bit of energy into it, a five-colored light flashed by. After that, an image was projected onto the white cloth in the tent. Like a movie, the battle between [One Sword] and Shevchenko was replayed.

This was the first time that Fei saw Shevchenko when he was in battle. In fact, it was Fei’s first time looking at Shevchenko seriously.

One set of ordinary chain mail, one old and circular wooden shied, and one huge 2.5 meters long black sword that wasn’t sharpened……

Shevchenko was also wearing a Milano helmet that protected his cheeks and nose, and he had a pair of old leather boots that looked shiny due to all the wear.

The kinds of stuff he was using were identical to an ordinary soldier of Zenit…… well, except for that huge black unsharpened sword.

If Fei didn’t know that this was a kingdom ranking match, he would have assumed that [One Sword] encountered a normal soldier on the battlefield.

As he watched more of it, his face gradually turned more serious.

“Fire Strike!”

“Counter Dragon Strike!”

“Horizontal Chop!”

“Reverse Dragon Strike!”

“Shield Strike!”

“Rotate Drag Chop!!”

As the Demon Beast-like roar sounded, that “soldier” started to swing the huge black sword. The sword sometimes moved fast like a black tornado, and Shevchenko sometimes stood still like a mountain. With numerous afterimages in the air, it felt like a fantasy-like dream.

Shevchenko’s sword had a tragic aura to it. Every time he struck at [One Sword], it felt like he wasn’t planning to survive. That was determination! That was domination!

This prince’s techniques also lacked creativity. Every strike he used made Fei feel like that was a textbook example. Without hidden changes nor traps, Shevchenko wouldn’t use a new strike unless the previous strike was fully performed. In this battle, Shevchenko was really like a normal person who didn’t understand change.

However, what was surprising about him was that frenzy lights appearing in his eyes. As if his eyes were two burning fires, he forgot what was happening around him and only focused on using his sword. He didn’t hold back in any strike he performed.

Shevchenko was a mid-tier Six-Star Warrior.

However, every strike he performed was on the level of top-tier Six-Star.

All of the techniques he used were common techniques that were known by all. When new soldiers were recruited into the ten main battle legions of Zenit, they would be taught these techniques; there was nothing special about them.

However, these common techniques that even the kids of Zenit knew how to use became super powerful in Shevchenko’s hands. His movements were textbook-leveled, and no one had ever practiced these common techniques that earnestly.

It was actually hard to imagine that people in this world would focus on the common knowledge that much.

In fact, the same technique that was used twice by Shevchenko looked exactly the same. If Shevchenko wasn’t shouting loudly and had some emotion on his face, Fei would have thought that this prince was a robot in a human skin and was programmed to perform the predetermined techniques.

[One Sword]’s sword was powerful, and every single Sword Energy from him looked like it was going to last the eternity and was able to take away his opponent’s life. He was indeed the king of swords! However, although all of his Sword Energies were able to leave marks on Shevchenko, they weren’t able to kill him.

Like a soldier who had been to numerous battles, the effectiveness of the sword and the shield were completely demonstrated in the hands of Shevchenko. The normal-looking yellow wooden shield in his hand was able to block [One Sword]’s unparalleled Sword Energies just in time.

Near the end of the match, Shevchenko was covered in wounds and blood. However, it felt like he was an angry Demon Beast in a human skin as long as he had his sword and shield; it felt like he had unlimited stamina and strength. Even though he was heavily injured near the end, his techniques were still performed perfectly to the tee.

This was why Shevchenko won.

After four hours of continued and persistent suicidal and repeated strikes from Shevchenko, Fei clearly saw some anxiousness and impatience in [One Sword]’s eye.

Fei also felt like [One Sword] was bothered by something from the beginning; it felt like [One Sword] couldn’t unleash the full power of his Sword Energies as if he was distracted from this match.

Fei stopped inject energy into the Divy Crystal at this moment, and the images on the white cloth disappeared.

Without having to continue to watch the full match, Fei already had a good grasp of Shevchenko’s strength and characteristics. From looking at the performance of Shevchenko, Fei knew that [One Sword]’s loss wasn’t too tough to take. Shevchenko was clearly a powerful participant; he was a super warrior who hid his strength, and he had his own distinct style.

It was probably Shevchenko’s strange battle style that caused both Fei and Matt Razi to misjudge him.

Shevchenko was the biggest dark horse of the competition!

Of course, Fei also knew that [One Sword] was stronger than Shevchenko in terms of pure strength. But for some reason, [One Sword]’s performance wasn’t stable and wasn’t in the zone. He didn’t use his most powerful strikes, and that was why he lost to Shevchenko.

……

The second match in the afternoon was simple.

[Goddess of Archery] Elena didn’t show her bow. In fact, she didn’t even show up and was automatically disqualified. The king of Chambord moved onto the final.

If this happened to any other participants, all the audience would reject this outcome and ask the officials to look into it. The judges themselves would also investigate to see if cheating was going on.

Since everyone knew that the king of Chambord and [Goddess of Archery] was from the same kingdom and the latter was a subordinate of the former, everything made sense. On the Azeroth Continent, the subordinate couldn’t raise his or her weapon against his or her master. In addition, the power the king of Chambord showed in the match between him and Princess Cindy was far beyond the level of Elena. Even if the match took place, her chance of winning was too low.

The king of Chambord’s strength made others feel devastated.

[One Sword] who people thought could potentially rival against the king of Chambord was unexpectedly taken out by Shevchenko. From the look of it, the king of Chambord was the champion. Unless….. Unless the Luck Prince Shevchenko could surprise everyone again. However, that chance was too low.

[Sky Covering Fist] VS Super Dark Horse Shevchenko.

This was the final of the kingdom ranking matches.

The final was going to take place on No.1 Sword-Testing Stage three days alter.

Shevchenko was severely injured by [One Sword]. It was heard that after [One Sword] fainted on the stage, Shevchenko also fainted after he let go of his huge sword. Shevchenko needed the two days to recover.

But can he fully recover in two days? No one knew.

After all, the war at the south of Zenit was urgent, and the battle between the two Martial Saints was happening soon. Therefore, getting a champion to become the commander of the new legion was more important. Since the situation around Zenit was chaotic, no one knew if more issues were going to come up. Time was the most valuable asset!

From this perspective, Fei actually got the advantage. After all, the king didn’t do anything in the semi-final.

……

The two days flew by.

In these two days, Fei finished all the quests on the Third Map [Kurast Docks]. In Fei’s memory, the last quest [The Guardian] where he had to defeat the boss [Mephisto] was very difficult; this [Mephisto] who was powerful enough had a few strong subordinates!

If Fei was only as powerful as a normal character, it might take a while to complete. However, his strength was now so strong that he tilted the balance of the “game”. Except for [Mephisto] who took a bit longer, Fei and Elena easily conquered the quest.

After [Mephisto] was killed, Fei got the helmet component of [Natalya’s Odium], [Natalya’s Totem].

[Natalya’s Odium] had four components that were all level 7 green Set Items for assassins. The set was powerful and was one of the few Elite Set Items in Diablo World. [Natalya’s Totem] was a great reward, but Fei wasn’t sure when he would be able to collect the other three components which were boots, mail, and scissors.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 340: Calm Swirl

Chapter 340: Calm Swirl

After completing all the quests in [Kurast Docks], Fei’s Barbarian Character was already level 78.

The only thing that disappointed Fei was that he didn’t get any special rewards. It seemed like he could only get special rewards after all other six of his characters passed through the map. After all, he only got his three miraculous skills after all seven of his characters completed [Rogue Encampment].

In order to become a Moon-Class Elite sooner, Fei didn’t go back to other characters. Instead, he entered the Fourth Map [The Pandemonium Fortress] as a Barbarian.

It was heard that Archangel Tyrael opened up a gate that allowed the heroes to travel to the final defense line that the heaven had against the hell – [The Pandemonium Fortress]

[The Pandemonium Fortress] was located in the mountains in front of the Gate of Hell, and the terrain was really rocky.

There was only one curly path down from [The Pandemonium Fortress], and it was less than one meter wide and contained thousands of stairsteps. It felt like it was hard to siege at that place.

On the other end of the path, there was a wide flatland called [Outer Steppes]. After that, one narrow path led to [Plains of Despair]. And finally, one narrow path led to [City of the Damned].

It was obvious that [The Pandemonium Fortress] separated then heaven from the hell because of its strategic location.

[The Pandemonium Fortress] was covered by clouds all day, and no sunshine could be ever seen. When Fei walked on the thousands of steps that lead to [The Pandemonium Fortress], he saw a lot of light pink fog. It was heard that these were the blood that was evaporated from the deceased people.

The three most famous small maps in [The Pandemonium Fortress] were [Outer Steppes, [Plains of Despair], and [City of the Damned].

There were a ton of powerful demons here.

There were thousands of Bright Knights who fought for the freedom of humans here, and there were numerous honorable Holy Knights who fought against evil here. Most of these knights all died in the long war, and their blood dyed the land into the color red.

It was sad to see that these knights who died for the honor were used by evil. Their corpses were stained by the power of hell, and they all became monsters and devils. With the blades in their hands, they all became a part of evil; it was sad to see since they were proud of their evil-killing blades before they died.

This was the set up for [The Pandemonium Fortress].

The first thing Fei did when he entered [The Pandemonium Fortress] was to talk to the NPCs. He wanted to see if they had intelligence, and the result didn’t surprise him – these guys were all like simple computer programs that ran rigidly. Except for preset dialogues, they couldn’t move and interact with Fei like the NPCs at [Rogue Encampment] in Barbarian Mode.

In the golden palace in [The Pandemonium Fortress], Fei found Archangel Tyrael who he had met before. This powerful angel was wearing a set of powerful golden armor, he had a big pair of wings, and he also had numerous white tentacles. Even though he was only a dull NPC, the powerful aura around him couldn’t be overlooked. In fact, this golden palace was filled with his distinct pressure.

Fei had to admit that Archangel Tyrael was the most powerful NPC he had ever met.

From this “tentacle angel”, Fei received his first quest in [The Pandemonium Fortress] – [The Fallen Angel]. He needed to kill a fallen angel named Izual and end his pain.

This quest wasn’t difficult.

Right before the final match of the competition took place, Fei finally killed Izual and completed the first quest of [The Pandemonium Fortress].

Now, Fei’s Barbarian Character was level 79.

……

As time passed by, everyone in the Capital and the camp area got more and more excited.

In the next three days, two insane battles would take place. One was between the king of Chambord and black horse Shevchenko, and the other one was between Martial Saint of Zenit, Krasic, and Martial Saint of Spartax, Lkunta.

The kingdom ranking match was the battle between the younger generation and represented the future of Zenit Empire, and the other battle was the battle between the older generation and represented the fate of the two empires. Didn’t matter if it was the level of strength or the meaningfulness, both battles were top-tier. That was why everyone was excited.

Since the battle between the king of Chambord and Shevchenko was taking place tomorrow, numerous eyes were monitoring both parties. In addition, all kinds of rumors were passed around.

Some people said that Shevchenko was severely injured by [One Sword] and still hadn’t recovered; they suspected that Shevchenko would surrender.

Some people said that in order to have a fair match, the king of Chambord gifted a powerful potion to Shevchenko to help him heal.

Some people said that the rumored potion was actually a poison and Shevchenko was dying……

All these rumors only changed the reward-ratios at all the gambling houses in St. Petersburg. People who sought after profits were everywhere, and it was heard that all kinds of reward-ratios were created for the final match of the competition and the battle between the Martial Saints.

It was also heard that even some nobles and big forces participated in these gambles, and some even said that these gambling houses were set up for these nobles. In fact, it was known that the Elder Princess bet a lot of money on both the king of Chambord and the Martial Saint of Zenit. The Second Prince Dominguez only bet one gold coin on Fei, but he didn’t bet anything on the Martial Saint Battle.

What was the most surprising was that both the Fourth Prince Chrystal and the princess of Beag Family Beyonce bet a lot of money on Shevchenko instead.

Since most people believed that the king of Chambord would win the kingdom ranking match, people who bet on him winning would only be rewarded minimally; the king of Chambord’s strength spoke for itself.

The Martial Saint Battle was even more one-sided; even the most risk-taking and greedy gamblers bet on Martial Saint Krasic. Although people couldn’t tell which Martial Saint was more powerful, the citizens of Zenit chose to believe that the Martial Saint of Zenit would win.

When their home empire was at risk of collapsing, the citizens showed the rare courage and unity.

……

It was the evening.

Inside Chambord’s campsite.

Fei was still instructing Inzagi and the [Four Little Dragons].

This was Fei’s life for the last two days. During the day, he would instruct his disciples and practice with his subordinates. Also, he didn’t forget to help Robbin’s father, old Aryang, to heal up. After a few days of healing and a minimal amount of [Hulk Potion], old Aryang’s leg muscles grew stronger. Now, he was able to slowly walk around with a cane.

In the past two days, Fei also didn’t walk out of Chambord’s campsite. Except for resting at night, he was always within other people’s sights. To outsiders, they felt like the king of Chambord was really confident in himself and didn’t need to worry about the final match.

However, Fei would always get two letters with almost identical information on them.

One was from Paris, and her letter would talk about the activities of the spies from the Holy Church.

Fei had to admit that the Holy Church was a powerful machine. Once it was activated, its efficiency was insane. In these two days, anyone who talked to Fei before was secretly investigated. Even the [Golden Sun Knight] Chris-Sutton who had battled with Fei was summoned by the Bishop of Zenit Regional Church.

If Chris-Sutton didn’t love Paris, he wouldn’t have told her everything about his meeting with the Bishop. But since he did, Paris got to know that the Bishop wanted to know all the details of Chris Sutton’s battle with Fei.

“Alexander, you have to be careful. The Holy Church seemed to have targeted you for some reason. I hope you won’t get involved in the hidden battle between the empire and the Holy Church. Even if a Moon-Class Elite got involved, he or she would be crushed into pieces if they did the wrong thing. Remember!”

Paris reminded him in the latest letter.

From the letter, Fei sensed that the relationship between the empire and the Holy Church wasn’t good. In fact, it seemed like there was some friction. That was why Paris thought Fei was spied by the Holy Church because of his involvement in the hidden battle.

“No wonder the Holy Church’s force is acting very low-key these days. As if they disappeared, the Bishop Sergiyeli didn’t even participate in the opening ceremony of the competition. So there is a crack in their relationship, huh?” Fei thought.

It seemed like the situation Zenit was in was even more dangerous than he thought.

Under the calm surface, undercurrents were surging.

The other letter was from that tall figure who would always appear out of the teleport portal. This master warrior was the person who Fei sent to protect old Zolasc and little Modric at the [Letter Office], which was the hidden intelligence agency of Chambord.

This master warrior was actually an NPC at [Rogue Encampment], and that was why he was able to use the teleport portal to travel back and forth.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 341: Shevchenko’s Secret

Chapter 341: Shevchenko’s Secret

In the letter that Fei received from the [Letter Office], it mentioned that the Holy Church was doing an investigation on him, and it wasn’t as detailed as Paris’ letter. After all, the [Letter Office] was only established not too long ago, and it couldn’t compete with the intelligence network that Paris had. However, except for the moves of the Holy Church, the letter also mentioned the news about other forces at Zenit. It seemed like these two Chambordians had a grasp of both forces on the surface and in the dark in the Capital.

Fei had to admit that both old Zolasc and little Modric were talented information gatherer. Like a seed that just started growing, the [Letter Office] had unlimited potential. Fei was confident in these two people, and he wasn’t keen on doing the harvest soon. One day, the [Letter Office] would become an intelligence agency that was on the level of [Heavenly Search] and [Earthly Inquiry]; both these organizations were top-tier intelligence agencies who had networks across the continent.

Fei’s calm and relaxed appearance was his smoke-screen for the secret spies of the Holy Church who were monitoring him in the dark.

After all, Fei was only a potential suspect in the Undead Mage case. Once the Holy Church couldn’t gather proper evidence for a while, they would pull back the spying.

…..

The second day.

No.1 Sword-Testing Stage.

The final match was about to begin.

Tens of thousands of people circled the stage. Except for the resting areas of the two kingdoms and the VIP area, everywhere else was packed with people. The crowd was so tight that it was hard to stuff a needle through.

In case that their sights were blocked by taller people, some people brought their own chairs to stand on. However, the greedier ones who brought their own ladders got beaten by others who got blocked by them.

In the four-hour time window from the dawn to now, there were numerous cases there fights broke out for better viewing spots. In the extreme cases, even some poor soldiers of the Imperial Patrol got hit and got injured.

All of this showed how popular the final match was.

Instead of the usual 10 royal mages, there were 20 royal mages around the stage today. Except for one mage who was older and had white hairs and white beards, all other 19 royal mages were younger. With red mage robes that were partially gold-gilded on, they stood 20 meters apart and looked very curious. They also couldn’t wait for the match to begin.

Influential people and heads of big forces like Dominguez, Tanasha, Paris, and Chrystal all appeared in the VIP area.

Despite the fact that Tanasha and Paris were trying to kill each other on the Peak of East Mountain in Chambord, they looked very intimate in public. They sat very close to each other and smiled at each other. The two beautiful women instantly attracted a lot of men’s attention, but only a few could see the “sparks” between them.

At Chambord’s resting area, warriors like Lampard all appeared. More than a dozen of them circled around the beautiful future queen Angela to protect her, and this also attracted a lot of attention.

Fei and Shevchenko stood across from each other on the stage.

Although the judge announced the beginning of the match, no one moved. Compared with the loud cheering and excitement in the audience, the atmosphere on the stage was relatively calm.

“I have to first thank you for your potion. Otherwise, I might not even be able to stand up, let alone coming here to compete.” With his huge black sword stabbed into the slit between rock tiles, Shevchenko said with the wooden shield on his back; his strong body and firm smile gave Fei a good impression of him.

“I just want to know how strong the person who defeated [One Sword] is.” Fei smiled.

Fei knew that the potion he sent to Shevchenko was effective, but most of the healing was done by the doctors and mages who were by Shevchenko’s side.

The only question Fei had was that Shevchenko didn’t look as frenzied as he did in the Divy Crystal. Both his aura and looks felt very different from the person Robbin recorded.

“Why is there such a difference? Could it be that he still hasn’t fully recovered?”

As Fei was wondering, Shevchenko bowed at him politely. This prince then took off the yellow wooden shield and grabbed to the huge black sword with an under-grip.

Whoosh!

Something changed.

An invisible aura appeared, and it felt like invisible flames were burning.

Fei frowned. He sensed an undescribed change as soon as Shevchenko held onto the sword.

It felt like the person in front of him changed.

“Fire Strike!”

The change from the humble to the frenzied only took a second. After that, a loud angry roar that could break the eardrums of people sounded. Red flames suddenly appeared on the black sword as it chopped down at Fei like a meteor.

Tink!

Fei instantly summoned his metal gloves that had back hooks on them and smashed onto the blade of the sword.

The two forces collided with each other, and a loud booming noise sounded with the appearance of bright sparks. The faces of the 20 royal mages around the stage paled as they quickly cast Deafen Spells on themselves. The audience members who sat very close to the stage weren’t lucky as blood floated out of their ears.

Fei sensed a numbness in his arm as a fire energy dashed into his arm through the metal gloves, and the repulsive force made him take a step back.

Shevchenko, on the other hand, backed off five steps. He propped his black sword behind his back to help him alleviate some of the force, and that created a series of sparks before he was finally able to stabilize his body.

“Huge force! This prince is gifted with this huge physical strength by the gods!” Fei understood it.

It seemed like Shevchenko changed into another person when the shield and the sword got into his hands. The dominating, suicidal, and tragic aura that was recorded in the Divy Crystal finally came back to him.

“Rotate Drag Chop!!”

As Shevchenko shouted, the huge black sword turned into a tornado. With the help of the momentum of the sword, he dashed into the air. As a cloud of grey energy surrounded him, his blade struck at Fei like a storm.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of loud booming noise sounded. The huge impact energy waves rippled in the air, and the sparks were like the fireworks at the night.

In this brief moment, the fist and the sword had at least collided 100 times.

Afterward, Fei and Shevchenko separated themselves.

Fei backed off three steps.

Shevchenko backed off eight steps.

Although Shevchenko breathed heavily and looked a little unstable, the powerful aura around him got stronger and stronger. Like a crazy beast, he instantly jumped back at Fei at an even faster speed as soon as he stabilized his body.

“Horizontal Chop!”

With craze, the black sword chopped horizontally down and drew a single line in the air. Although it was simple, it contained a lot of energy; it felt like it was going to chop the earth in half.

“Hahaha, good!”

Fei hadn’t had an opponent that could take him straight on using pure physical strength. Although he didn’t need to unleash all of his power, this upfront, direct, aggressive battle made him feel very energetic. Without dodging, he moved up and directly struck at the blade of the sword using both of his fists.

In the last few days, Fei’s strength had been increasing rapidly and steadily. After killing a lot of monsters last night, his Barbarian Character was now level 80; it was equivalent to mid-tier Nine-Star already. Since he was far stronger than Shevchenko, he had no trouble taking on the strike; only his palms felt a little numb afterward.

“Open!!!!!!!!”

Shevchenko who was in a frenzied state continued to shout. His eyes were all red, and the veins on his hand that was holding the sword had bulged up like the roots of a tree; it was clear that he was using all of his strength.

However, he couldn’t pull back the sword that was in between Fei’s fists.

Fei lightly shook his head.

After he battled with Shevchenko, he felt like [One Sword]’s defeat had more to it. Although Shevchenko was able to threaten that sword genius with his strength, it was almost impossible for him to defeat [One Sword]. Too bad that [One Sword] greatly underperformed in the semi-final and got slowly tilted by Shevchenko.

Why did [One Sword] underperform? That was a mystery!

Right now, Fei discovered another secret about Shevchenko.

When Shevchenko got into battle, he would enter a frenzied state; it was similar to the multiple personality theory in Fei’s previous life – a person would instantly take on another personality when he or she encountered some people or some things.

As for Shevchenko, he was a bright and likable guy under normal circumstances, but he would enter the frenzied state when he grabbed onto the wooden shield and the black sword.

In this state, Shevchenko would be as consistent as a robot, and he would get stronger as the battle got longer.

Tink!

Fei shook his fists, and his Nine-Star strength was quickly unleashed then restrained.

Buzz! Buzz!

Under this insane amount of force, the black sword flew out of Shevchenko’s hand as if it was hit by lightning, and the thick body of the sword buzzed as it vibrated rapidly in the air.

When it fell back down and smashed onto the stage, the entire stage shook violently as if a mountain fell on it.

All the people in the audience gasped in surprise.

What happened next proved Fei’s theory. Without the black sword in his hand, the terrifying red flames in Shevchenko’s eyes disappeared, and his expression turned from frenzied to confused to bright. The bright and likable guy returned!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 342: Admired by All

Chapter 342: Admired by All

“I lost.” Shevchenko obviously knew about his second personality. After he looked at the black sword that was 20 meters away, he admitted his defeat, “Your Majesty is the No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms!”

After Shevchenko walked to his sword, he tapped it with his left foot and then kicked it so it went back to the scabbard on his back. Before the judge who hid far away could announce the result, the entire audience and the entire camp area started to cheer. For a moment, it felt like there was a sound-wave tsunami; everyone was cheering as they witnessed how the new king of warriors was created.

In the resting area of Chambord, all the warriors such as Pierce, Drogba, and Robbin jumped into the air and shouted all kinds of things.

Angela was also very excited; her face was all red, and there were tears in her crystal-like eyes.

There was a lot going on in this beautiful girl’s mind. Half a year ago, she was still trying to protect Alexander from the bullying, and she was worried about the unpredictable yet tragic-looking future. Now, that timid and dumb Alexander was standing on the stage as the champion of the kingdom ranking matches as he received the cheers from everyone. This drastic change in fate made this pure and bright girl wanting to cry.

Lampard who was standing beside Angela also had a smile on his usually solemn face.

Looking at the bright sun that was still climbing in the sky, he tried to suppress the excitement in his heart. His old friend, the old Alexander, appeared in his head, and his wish that was sealed in his mind forever also seemed attainable at this moment. Like a seed that was depleted of water received a rainfall, it started growing slowly.

People in the VIP area also stood up. Tanasha and Paris stood side by side and started clapping subconsciously. Second Prince Dominguez who still had that little dog named Oka in his arms smiled brightly. Other master warriors like Princess Cindy from the Bulan Kingdom and [Wind Fire Dual Warriors] from the Gudong Kingdom also clapped and cheered; although some of them didn’t like the king of Chambord, they had to respect this young king who was going to be the commander of the new battle legion.

However, the Fourth Prince Chrystal looked gloomy, and Beyonce from the Beag Family beside him had different emotions in her eyes; no one knew what she was thinking about.

The “water-curtain” fell down after running-water sounds resonated in the area, and Fei’s figure could be seen more clearly.

A luxurious caravan separated the crowd as the soldiers of Zenit guarded it. The leading golden magic carriage that had a Dragon Beast Throne on it didn’t have a roof; it was for Fei, and it allowed the people on the sides of the street to be able to see and admire the No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms.

People like the Elder Princess Tanasha and the Second Prince Dominguez all went onto the stage as they were about to give rewards to all the master warriors that got placed in the competition.

Fei, on the other hand, sat on the Dragon Beast Throne. The caravan circled around the camp area first before going on a parade in the Capital.

Although this was only a parade, it was a great honor as almost everyone at St. Petersburg would know who the champion of the competition was.

With the protection from the Imperial Patrol and the imperial soldiers, Fei’s carriage slowly moved forward. Behind him, there were tens of thousands of citizens of Chambord following him.

The carriage entered the Capital through the south gate, and people filled the sides of the street. Many young women threw flower petals into the air and added fragrance to the cold winter breeze, and young men threw olive branches on the road in front of the caravans. Except for the sides of the street, even buildings beside the street were filled with people and children who wanted to see the No.1 Master Warrior all climbed onto trees and statues.

Loud shouts and cheers sounded by Fei’s ear, and he felt a little dizzy as numerous sound waves rushed into his ear; his powerful strength couldn’t help him in this case.

The caravan arrived at the square in front of the Royal Palace, and Fei received the Golden Armor that was gifted by Emperor Yassin who was still ill. Under the bronze statue of the God of War that was more than 100 meters tall, Fei took the fancy and magical Golden Armor from the beautiful royal maids and put it on. After he bowed and thanked Emperor Yassin for the gift, he went back to the carriage and went on the return trip.

Although previous champions of this competition also got the parade, they never got the Golden Armor as a reward; this was something that Emperor Yassin added to the list of rewards a month ago. Emperor Yassin was planning to gift this armor to the champion of the competition himself, but it was heard that his illness worsened ten days ago and he couldn’t move freely anymore. That was why the royal maids gave the armor to Fei instead.

With the Golden Armor that was made by royal alchemists and royal mages on his body and the red-flame like cape on his back, Fei felt like he was the center of the world as he sat on the Dragon Beast Throne and listened to the cheers of tens of thousands of people when his carriage passed through numerous flower petals and olive branches.

Fei felt like he was the biggest winner in life.

However, he didn’t get lost in this great honor. As his carriage passed through various buildings, he sensed numerous powerful auras.

Each powerful master had their own colorful flame-like auras; these auras were in different sizes, and only other powerful warriors or mages could sense them using their sharp seventh-sense; normal people couldn’t sense those auras at all.

Fei who was in Barbarian Mode was very sensitive to these auras. He realized that there were six auras that represented the warriors with strength between Six-Star and Seven-Star in the 11 huge and tall black towers in the west direction. A few of the auras were familiar; they were the auras of the Executive Knights. It was obvious that those black towers were in the Imperial Knight Palace.

Except for the Imperial Knight Palace, there were also hundreds of magic towers of different shapes and sizes that contained mages who were between Five-Star and Six-Star. In addition, places like Soros’ Merchant Group and family headquarters of Noble Families all had powerful masters in them.

Of course, there were also places where all senses were blocked by mysterious arrays.

The first place that was blocked off was the Royal Palace. Fei’s spiritual power couldn’t enter the Royal Palace at all, and it felt like there was a thin layer of an invisible sphere that Fei’s spiritual power would bounce off from. Except for the Royal Palace, the four tallest magic towers and the tallest black tower in the Imperial Knight Palace were all blocked off as well.

After Fei’s carriage entered the residential area, Fei’s expression changed.

“Huh? There are isolation arrays here as well?” He realized that there was a powerful isolation array in a small ordinary property that blocked his spiritual power as well.

This area wasn’t restricted. Even if there were soldiers patrolling the streets, Fei’s spiritual power should be still able to sense what was happening.

Fei looked in the direction of that building, and he saw a few arrogant-looking young men walking out of it. These men were a lot thinner compared to the citizens of Zenit, and they were wearing fancy dark blue robes. In addition, their hairs were all tied behind their heads with bronze triangular hair rings.

Fei knew that these people weren’t from Zenit just by looking at how they dressed.

Fei thought back to the Martial Saint Battle and knew what was going on.

These people must be the warriors of Spartax who came here to protect the Martial Saint of Spartax, Lkunta.

This property was where Lkunta lived, and he was probably a Moon-Class Elite. His strength was far superior to Fei, and there were probably only a few masters in Zenit who could rival him. With such huge difference in strength, it was normal that Fei couldn’t detect anything inside the building.

Fei didn’t really hate these people from the Spartax Empire like a normal citizen of Zenit. As a “space-traveler”, although he got used to the identity as the king of Chambord and accepted the people of Chambord as his loyal subjects, he didn’t drown himself in the history of Zenit. Therefore, he only looked at enemies of Zenit with curiosity.

However, the young men who walked out of the building looked at Fei’s direction with hostility.

The leading young man suddenly thought of something funny and said something to his peers, and they all laughed as they pointed at Fei’s direction. Then, that leading young man suddenly raised his hand.

Whoosh!

An air-piercing whiz sounded, but it quickly got enveloped in the cheering of tens of thousands of people.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 343: Biggest Winner

Chapter 343: Biggest Winner

We posted this yesterday, but we decided to add this here in the chapter so all the readers can see it.

“You may have also notice that we added a few more ads to help us out as we have increased our regular release from 3 to 5 chaps/week, and are working hard towards providing 7/week.

If you ever feel that there are a bit too much of them, don’t hesitate to let us know! We really hope to find that sweet spot where we can generate enough money to sponsor more chaps, but we also don’t want to be too much in the way of your reading experience.”

Enjoy the main story!

——————–

“Eh?”

Fei sensed something as a smile appeared on his face; he suddenly flicked his index finger.

Pia!

After a light sound, a tiny cloud of dust appeared in the air.

This small noise was nothing compared to the cheers from the surroundings, and no one in the crowd saw what happened.

However, the warriors of Spartax who were standing in front of their building were shocked. The leading young man was in so much pain that sweats appeared on his forehead. There was now a hole in his shoulder that was about the width of a thumb, and blood was flowing out of it like a fountain. Behind him, there was also a hole in the stone wall that was the same size as the hole in that young man’s shoulder.

“Eh…… Brother. How are you feeling?” All the warriors around the leading young man asked quickly.

Out of everyone there, only they knew what happened.

This warrior named Barton wanted to tease this so-called No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms, and he wanted the citizens of Zenit to know that the man they were cheering for was a weak-ass.

Therefore, Barton quickly shot out a little piece of rock at Fei, and that was his way of throwing dirt on Zenit.

However, they didn’t know that this No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms was far beyond their level. Fei didn’t just notice this sneak attack; he also used an unimaginable technique to send the rock back.

The rock that was sent back was even more powerful the magic arrows that were shot out of Siege Crossbows. Barton who was the strongest among these warriors got his shoulder pierced by this rock, and the residual force in the rock also pierced through the wall behind him.

Terrifying strength!

Barton was a top-tier Six-Star Warrior, but he couldn’t do anything against this rock. It was fortunate that Fei didn’t want to kill anyone. Otherwise, these warriors of Spartax would have all become cold corpses by now.

“Quick! Quick! Let’s head back!” The warriors of Spartax quickly helped their Brother Barton to get back into the building.

They weren’t afraid of death. They were the most talented young men in the Spartax Empire, and they were all disciples of Martial Saint Lkunta. They believed in the real power and were willing to die for their empire on the battlefield. But in front of such a powerful warrior, they would be killed like ants; there wasn’t anything in return if they challenged that man.

“This man is too terrifying!”

Barton looked at the magic carriage before he walked into the building, and he saw that man in the Golden Armor smiling at him in a joking manner. At that moment, he no longer sensed the pain; instead, he was so terrified that his clothes were wet by his cold sweats.

……

To Fei, what happened was like child’s play.

A sneak attack from a Six-Star Warrior was nothing to him, and he returned the attack without even using his Nine-Star strength.

If he wasn’t afraid of offending Martial Saint Lkunta and making a bigger mess for Zenit who was already experiencing massive undercurrents despite the calm surface, he would have instantly killed those warriors of Spartax who were ill-intended.

However, it was heard that the Martial Saint of Spartax was over-protective, and Fei didn’t want to get involved in the battle between the two Martial Saints. After all, Fei knew his place and understood that he wasn’t on the level where he could take on a Martial Saint with ease.

After about half an hour, the magic carriage returned to the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage.

There were more people in the crowd now compared to the beginning of the day; they were all here waiting for the reward ceremony.

The ceremony finally began.

It was long and complicated. Although the priests from the Holy Church didn’t show up and participate, all the processes and procedures where everyone first worshipped the gods happened under the watch of the Second Prince Dominguez and the royal mages. All kings of the 244 affiliated kingdoms were invited to participate.

That process took an hour.

Afterward, it was finally the event that everyone was waiting for – reward distribution! Due to the outbreak of the war, the rewards this year were better than previous years.

This process was also long.

Chambord was the biggest black horse and the real winner without question.

The king of Chambord dominated over all other masters and became the champion of the individual competition, and Chambord soldiers also easily won against the soldiers of other affiliated kingdoms in the team competition. According to the reward schedule that was set up beforehand, Chambord was now a level 1 affiliated kingdom! A big jump from level 6! The king of Chambord also became a level 2 noble of Zenit! A big jump for an unranked little noble!

After Chambord became a level 1 affiliated kingdom, its territories and population size skyrocketed as well.

The six affiliated kingdoms around Chambord such as the Blackstone Kingdom and the Chishui Kingdom got their noble statuses stripped away due to their poor performances, and their territories and citizens all became Chambord’s. On top of that, Zenit also rewarded Chambord with a lot of training scrolls, magic scrolls, treasures, and weapons.

You could say that the Blackstone Kingdom and the Chishui Kingdom got what they deserved. If they didn’t try to cut Chambord off and their powerful warriors didn’t get killed instead, their performances in the competition won’t be that bad.

Other than that, one level 1 affiliated kingdom got demoted to a level 2 affiliated kingdom, four level 2 affiliated kingdoms got demoted to level 3 affiliated kingdoms, seven level 3 affiliated kingdoms got demoted to level 4 affiliated kingdoms, 11 level 4 affiliated kingdoms got demoted to level 5 affiliated kingdoms, and 25 level 6 affiliated kingdoms got their titles stripped away from them and became regular family forces.

Of course, there were promotions as well.

The empty spots for higher-level kingdoms were filled with kingdoms that performed unexpectedly well in the competition. Chambord was the key example, and other kingdoms such as the Bulan Kingdom, the Gudong Kingdom, and the Polo Kingdom were all promoted.

The empty spots for level 6 affiliated kingdoms were filled with small noble families and warrior families who had a lot of military merits. They became the new kings of these level 6 affiliated kingdoms, and they would become significant influencers after they accumulated enough territories and power.

These big adjustments weren’t the final event.

Next, all the elite warriors and soldiers of the affiliated kingdoms would need to participate in the war against the Spartax Kingdom; the war was where the real showdown was at. According to the order of Emperor Yassin, the affiliated kingdoms that accumulated enough military merits could get promoted again.

After the kingdoms were rewarded, it was time to reward the masters in the individual competition.

Masters who were placed in between No. 20 to No. 50 all became level 6 nobles of Zenit, and they got the roles of Team Commanders. They could serve in any one of the ten battle legions, or they could decide to work for the new legion that was going to comprised of soldiers and warriors from only the affiliated kingdoms.

Masters who were placed in between No. 19 to No. 11 all became level 5 nobles of Zenit, and they got the roles of Battalion Commanders.

Masters who were placed in between No. 10 to No. 4 all became level 4 nobles of Zenit, and they got the roles of Brigade Commanders.

Since [One Sword] wasn’t interested in the match that would determine the third and fourth seat, he didn’t even show up to the battle against Elena. Therefore, Elena and Luck Prince Shevchenko both were the Deputy Legion Commanders and became level 3 nobles of Zenit.

Fei, as the No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms, was the Legion Commander and a level 2 noble.

The structure of the military at Zenit was relatively simple. Each legion had five brigades, each brigade had four battalions, each battalion had five teams, and each team had 100 soldiers.

After heated discussions among the officials at the Military Headquarter of Zenit, it was determined that the new legion would be named [Wolf Teeth Legion], Fei would be the Legion Commander, and all of the supplies would be given by the Military Headquarter of Zenit.

As the commander, Fei could choose elites forces of any affiliated kingdom to complete the construction of [Wolf Teeth Legion], and Fei could pick any of the top 50 masters in the competition to fill the smaller positions in the legion.

It could be said that Fei was solely in charge of completing the construction.

After Dominguez announced all the rewards, almost everyone couldn’t believe their ears, including Fei.

Although Zenit did say that a new legion would be constructed, no one expected such a top-tier treatment. It felt like this new legion was constructed for the king of Chambord! After [Wolf Teeth Legion] was constructed, the king of Chambord would have 100% control!

“What are the officials thinking?”

No one understood what was going on. Everyone looked at Fei, but they felt a little numb. The rising speed of this new star was way too fast! After gaining control of the new legion, the king of Chambord would be one of the most powerful men in Zenit! With a legion filled with the most powerful masters among all affiliated kingdom, even the old and stacked forces of Zenit couldn’t rival against the king of Chambord!

“Isn’t the empire worried about how no one could stop the king of Chambord in the future?”

“Or perhaps that Emperor Yassin who is really ill didn’t realize that his order might create a huge tumor for Zenit in the future?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 344: Elder’s Gamble

Chapter 344: Elder’s Gamble

However, what Dominguez announced next made everything feel more real.

“Right after the war is over, [Wolf Teeth Legion] would be dismissed. All of the elite forces would return to their home kingdom and don’t need to maintain the subordinate relationship with the king of Chambord. Also, the king of Chambord would only take on the position as the Legion Commander and can’t gain real military power.”

“In 15 days, [Wolf Teeth Legion] would move towards the southern battlefront.” Dominguez stood on the stage and finished announcing the order from Emperor Yassin.

The next three to four hours were long and boring.

The rewarded masters and representatives of the rewarded kingdoms went up to receive the treasures, magic gems, weapons, etc. Of course, the losers also had to hand over some stuff.

Fei liked treasures, but he hated waiting in line to receive them; he felt like he was back in his previous life and was waiting for an ATM at a bank. However, he was the king, and there were people who would take care of that for him. After the ceremony was over, the king returned to the campsite of Chambord right away.

Fei was now the king of a level 1 affiliated kingdom, a level 2 noble of Zenit, and the Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion]. He was a really powerful and influential figure, and he was sought after by a lot of people.

When he arrived at the campsite, he was scared.

Chambord’s campsite was surrounded by people, and it was hard for people to pass through. If these people weren’t wearing nice clothes and didn’t have presents in their hands, Fei would have thought that these people were here to cause trouble.

These people were all here for Fei.

Fei knew stuff was about to go down, and he quickly switched to Assassin Mode and disappeared from the magic carriage.

Just as he predicted, right after he disappeared from the magic carriage, the “visitors” saw the king’s carriage and quickly rushed over. With flattering smiles on their faces, they reported their masters’ names and the presents they had. From the look of it, it seemed like they even wanted to stuff the gifts through the window on the carriage.

After hearing the noise outside, Fei who was already back in his tent was a little excited.

He called over a Saint Seiya named Ivanovic. After taking the order, this man bowed and left.

What happened next made all the Chambordians laugh.

There were a few tables set up in the campsite, and the empty field where the soldiers practiced was fenced off as well. Everyone who was here to give presents to Fei was let in one by one. After they handed the gift and got their information registered, they were asked to leave politely.

No one was kicked out for giving a present, but they couldn’t see the king of Chambord.

The two tough-looking warriors of Chambord who made into the top-13 list explained with smiles on their faces. They said that the king was tired after the competition and needed to rest; if he was awakened at this time, he would definitely be enraged and would kill some people.

Even the most powerful and noble “visitors” had to leave docilely.

They can’t do anything against true power.

In the entire afternoon, the person who was in charge of doing the recording got sore hands and got changed out more than a dozen times. All the Bylaw Enforcement Officers and Saint Seiyas who were in charge of moving the presents felt numbness and soreness in their shoulders; they were more tired now than when they were in the competition.

The campsite was finally less crowded when the night arrived.

Smiles never disappeared from the Chambordians’ faces; their faces almost couldn’t handle it. Even [Fallen Princess] Victoria who was usually lazy even ran out to help. Golden stars circled in her beautiful eyes as she looked at the mountains of presents, and she wanted to take her shoes off and roll around in these presents while shouting, “These are all mine…… all mine……” If she wasn’t scared of Fei’s scolding, she would have done it right there.

In the afternoon, Angela had already arranged fast horses and messengers to pass the news to Chambord City.

If everything was smooth, the kingdom that was small and remote in the north would get the news by tomorrow evening. A huge celebration would take place there as well.

Now, no affiliated kingdoms dared to challenge the king of Chambord, and all the affiliated kingdoms who had conflicts with Chambord would probably come to Chambord and beg for forgiveness.

“Chambordians are too sly!”

The last person who handed over the present was a mid-aged nobleman. When he walked out of the campsite and saw the celebration happening inside the enclosed zone, he had to sigh and comment.

He never needed to go to a kingdom of bumpkins and try to establish a friendship, and it seemed like these barbaric and greedy people didn’t understand the principle of taking and giving! For the entire afternoon, these people only did two things; received gifts, and receive more gifts!

They completely forgot about giving back in return.

In fact, they didn’t even give a verbal promise back, let alone actually gifts in return. Everyone was here to see the king of Chambord, but none of them saw that greedy bastard.

……

“Hahaha! Is this what it means to have a cramp in the hands while counting money?”

Fei laughed proudly as he looked at the report that [Fallen Princess] Victoria handed to him. Although he had the magical item [Horadric Cube] and could make money in many ways, it was still thrilling to see this much treasures.

What he received in the afternoon was more than the taxes and other revenues the royal family of Chambord got in the last 10 years!

Everyone was happy in the central tent, including Lampard who usually had a straight face.

Although Fei was the key in turning Chambord’s situation around, every member of Chambord contributed to the success of Chambord by sweating and bleeding for the kingdom. They all watched and participated in the rising of Chambord, and they all felt a sense of pride and accomplishment.

Even if Chambord grew into a huge empire and the king of Chambord had numerous warriors under his command, no one could take this sense of pride and accomplishment away from them.

Drogba who had a tough guy appearance was so excited that he started crying.

At other times, Pierce would grasp this opportunity and laugh at him. But now, this white-haired tough man was also sobbing. Half a year ago when he used suicidal methods against the black armored enemies, Pierce thought he was dead for sure. At the time, he didn’t know that a miracle took place, and he didn’t know that the miracles didn’t stop reoccurring……

Only the people who experienced the hard, tough, and dangerous times at Chambord could understand why these tough men were crying.

Robbin and his father, old Aryang, were sitting in the central tent quietly. Although they never experienced what Chambord went through, their emotions were all pulled by what was happening around them.

“Victoria, separate the gifts into two piles. Divide one pile so everyone in the camp gets a share, and put the other pile onto carriages….. they would be useful later……” Fei gave the report back to the [Fallen Princess] and gave her, who was an yet unidentified person, an important role.

However, Victoria didn’t realize that her value was confirmed by the king; her attention was completely focused on something else. With excitement in her eyes, she asked: “Everyone in the camp? So I get a share too?”

“Are you really a princess? You are so greedy.” Fei frowned; he had nothing else to say to this girl.

“Ah?”

Victoria lowered her head in disappointment as tears appeared in her eyes.

But in the next moment, she realized that her share of the treasures wasn’t taken away despite the fact that she was scolded by the king. The smile instantly came back to her face, and she rushed out of the tent to get everything organized. Her tight red dress drew out her sexy figure, and her exposed and slender lower legs were very seductive; she was a very attractive girl.

Everyone else in the tent laughed as they saw the exchange between the king and the [Fallen Princess].

This girl who said she was a princess was very special; she was the only person who could get scolded by the king with a straight face.

Fei shook his head again.

Although the background of Victoria wasn’t confirmed, she was good at managing money and had her own theories; perhaps that was her talent or she learned these things through her own experiences. Since she was a detail-oriented female, Fei was comfortable letting her handle this task. She wasn’t a powerful warrior after all; even if she wanted to play tricks, she couldn’t escape from Fei’s hands.

At this moment, Fei was reminded again that Chambord lacked other talents other than warriors.

“Your Majesty, what are your plans for [Wolf Teeth Legion]?” old Aryang who was silent suddenly stood up and asked respectfully.

“Eh…… I’m not sure yet.”

Fei got a headache just thinking about that. The knowledge he learned in his previous life as a university student and in Diablo World didn’t cover military; it was hard for him to construct a formal military legion, and he hadn’t even thought about it yet. In fact, he hadn’t had the chance to brush his teeth after dinner.

“Your Majesty, I have some ideas that you can reference……” As if he was well prepared, old Aryang took out a white scroll from his sleeve and raised it over his head.

Everyone was surprised by old Aryang, including Robbin himself. As a Team Commander of Saint Seiyas, Robbin had been earnestly training his men and didn’t have much time to take care of his father. He knew that his father was recovering well with the help of the king, but he didn’t know that his father prepared a scroll with a lot of content.

“After that day, father hadn’t talked about the military for six years. Why today……” Robbin looked at his father and felt like the proud heart in his father’s thin body was being revived.

The atmosphere in the tent toned down.

As a “newcomer” who arrived less than two weeks ago, old Aryang didn’t have an official position. The reason he was able to come here today was that he was Robbin’s father. Technically, what he was doing was recommending himself; it was a bit sudden. To put it more directly, it felt like old Aryang didn’t know his place. Constructing the new legion was core to the king, and it would determine the future of Chambord. Why would the king hand over such an important task to an “outsider”?

Fei glanced at old Aryang, but old Aryang looked very calm.

His lightly bent body was as firm as a statue, and his white hair made him look like as if he had been through a lot. Due to his illness and long-term homelessness, he looked like a man in his 70s despite his real age of 50. However, his bright eyes weren’t cloudy; instead, it looked like they were filled with wisdom.

Fei signaled his bodyguard Torres to take the white scroll from old Aryang, and he read it afterward.

After a while, Fei sighed and looked at old Aryang for a while. Soon, he waved at the people in the tent and said, “You guys can leave now.” He then looked at old Aryang and said, “Please stay.”

Although no one knew what the king was thinking about, everyone followed his orders.

Robbin looked at his father with worry in his eyes. He opened his mouth but didn’t know what to say, so he also quickly left the tent as well.

It was finally quiet in the tent.

“Teacher Aryang, please take a seat here. Let me finish reading this first.” Fei pointed at the seat beside him and said. Afterward, he went back to reading the scroll. He was 100% focused.

Old Aryang finally let go of the breath that he was holding.

Before meeting the king of Chambord, he had almost given up completely. But it seemed like the gods pitied him and his son and placed a huge opportunity in front of them after torturing them.

He believed in his own judgment; he believed in what his eyes that had seen both glory and pain were telling him. The people who rushed over today to gift the king of Chambord only saw his glory today, but old Aryang saw the insane potential in this young king.

Old Aryang had been carefully observing what was happening since the day he arrived. After these days of observing, he understood the advantages and disadvantages of Chambord.

The advantages Chambord had were the young, powerful, charismatic, and different king who had unlimited potential as well as the fearless warriors under this king’s command.

The disadvantages Chambord had to deal with were limited territories and population. On this continent that was filled with tricks, strategies, powerful masters, warrior energies, magic power, and talented genius, Chambord couldn’t dominate using only the strength of one person; even those top-tier warriors had their own forces and influences.

Without talking about other examples, Emperor Yassin clearly represented this idea. The part of the reason why Emperor Yassin was named the rare super genius among hundreds of empires was that he had control of level 1 Empire Zenit on top of his own individual strength.

A real kingdom and a real empire required both talents in strength and wisdom.

Chambord didn’t lack strength, but it did lack wisdom and intelligence. There were only powerful warriors, but there weren’t talented military commanders and administrative management experts. Although the king of Chambord was able to create a lot of miracles, he wasn’t a talented general.

Of course, old Aryang didn’t underestimate the king of Chambord.

In most cases, legendary kings and emperors weren’t great commanders. The king of Chambord had that undescribed mystery and unspeakable charisma, and anyone including reckless warriors would listen to his orders.

From this competition, it was clear that [One Sword] who was famous and admired by many lost to the king of Chambord in both strength and charisma. Masters like [Wind Fire Dual Warriors] from the Gudong Kingdom, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] who was an arrogant character, haughty Princess Cindy of the Bulan Kingdom, and black horse Shevchenko all admired and looked up to the king of Chambord, didn’t matter if they lost to him or not.

In comparison, [One Sword] exposed his narrow-minded personally and fell from his throne. Currently, even regular warriors favored the king of Chambord, let alone heroic figures who had their own perspectives.

Now, the king of Chambord was a level 2 noble with more power, the Chambord Kingdom was a level 1 affiliated kingdom with more resources, and there was the opportunity to construct the new legion. In old Aryang’s mind, all the required setups were there, and the only thing that was needed was proper operations. He felt like this was the opportunity for the king of Chambord to separate out of Zenit to establish his own empire!

What the king of Chambord needed the most were talents.

Talents in all fields.

Old Aryang knew that he was such a talent, especially in terms of military. He had his own glories, and he had that undoubted pride in his heart. If the king of Chambord trusted him and gave him the opportunity, he was confident that he could help the king of Chambord become a dragon that could soar in cloud nine.

Of course, he also needed the king of Chambord’s help to take his revenge and wash off the stain on his name.

He had observed enough these days, and the scroll Fei was reading right now was prepared by him in advance; he knew that the king of Chambord would be the champion for sure.

What he did today was pretty much a gamble. Although it wasn’t proper for him to recommend himself when he had no official position yet, he was testing to see if this king of Chambord was someone who was ambitious and brave enough to have his loyalty.

At this moment, he knew that he won the gamble.

The king of Chambord didn’t disappoint him.

That phrase “Teacher Aryang” was enough for him. Right now, he was just patiently waiting for the king of Chambord to finish reading the scroll.

On the scroll, he mentioned all kinds of recommendations from how to construct the legion to how to grasp the control of [Wolf Teeth Legion] after the war was over and become a real powerhouse.

He believed that these things could move this young and unpredictable king.

…..

After two hours.

“Why aren’t they out yet?”

Robbin was very anxious as he walked around outside the central tent.

This master warrior had sworn his loyalty to Fei, but he was a little scared of his father who had been always serious in front of him. He knew his father, and that was why he was afraid that his father might offend the king with his direct words and stubbornness. If that happened, Robbin didn’t know which side he should stand on.

The other warriors of Chambord were wondering about the same thing.

When old Aryang asked that question two hours ago and gave Fei the white scroll, a lot of people realized that they have underestimated this old man who was almost crippled.

This old man must have a special background.

Just as everyone was getting a little impatient, the curtain to the central tent opened. After seeing the smile on the king’s face as well as how the king was helping old Aryang to move around intimately, they relaxed and knew that the situation wasn’t in its worse state.

However, what the king said next shocked everyone.

“From now on, Teacher Aryang would be fully in charge of the construction of [Wolf Teeth Legion]. Everyone has to listen to him, and the ones who don’t would be charged with the crime of treason

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 345: Battle on The Peak (1)

Chapter 345: Battle on The Peak (1)

“As you wish, Your Majesty.”

Although a lot of people had questions on their minds and they all wanted to know the conversation that made the king trust this mysterious old Aryang so much, no one objected as they all kneeled down to take the order. After all, they all worshipped Fei and completely trusted him.

Robbin was the most excited person.

It wasn’t because his father got the king’s trust and was now very powerful; it was because he saw the bright smile on his father face that was filled with despair and hopelessness for the last six years. It felt like an old and dried tree got revived as a new branch grew out of it.

……

To Fei, old Aryang’s appearance was perfect. It felt like someone gave him a heated bag when he was cold and a pillow when he was tired.

In the scroll, old Aryang talked about how to construct the [Wolf Teeth Legion] including who to use as Team Commanders, Battalion Commanders, and Brigade Commanders. He gave reasons why he chose them, and he also mentioned some of his bold ideas. If everything went according to the plan, this [Wolf Teeth Legion] would be Fei’s own troop in less than half a year.

Although Fei didn’t really want this new legion, he realized that old Aryang was a real talent.

After he read the scroll, he talked with the old man for more than an hour. Although Fei didn’t know anything about the military, he was able to tell that this old man whose legs were still injured had a lot of experience in this field.

When old Aryang talked about the military, pride and confidence couldn’t be hidden in his eyes. That dominating aura that leaked out when he was talking told Fei that this ordinary-looking man was a famous general who had control of a huge number of soldiers.

Perhaps this old man was an influential figure before, but some tragedy happened and caused him to have severe leg injuries, lose his family, and be homeless. He was only able to hide away with his son Robbin, and Robbin who was a Five-Star Warrior had to serve the little Tudor Kingdom to survive.

Fei didn’t want to ask old Aryang what happened to him.

He only knew that Chambord was in desperate need of talents, and old Aryang was such a talent.

At the same time, Fei wasn’t worried that old Aryang would betray him.

Since Fei used some [Hulk Potion] when treating this old man’s leg injuries, it somehow placed a seal in this old man’s mind. It would somehow make him more loyal to Fei, and Fei was able to sense his change in emotion through this mystic spiritual connection ever so slightly.

On top of that, Fei didn’t feel like old Aryang and Robbin were people who would betray others.

The trust between men all originated from a gut feeling, and Fei trusted his won instinct.

That was why he didn’t ask Robbin and his father about their backgrounds and didn’t inspect them. He trusted them, and that was why he allowed this mysterious old man to have complete control over the construction of [Wolf Teeth Legion].

Now, Fei can act as a hands-off commander.

To be honest, the field of the military wasn’t something that Fei who was an “otaku” could get around in; there was just so much information.

He was more interested in the upcoming Martial Saints Battle.

This battle wasn’t just monitored by Zenit and Spartax. Other big adjacent empires such as the Jax Empire, the Eindhoven Empire, and the St. Germain Empire were closely monitoring the battle between Martial Saint Krasic and Martial Saint Lkunta as well.

It was heard that except for the Martial Saint of Spartax who was a participating party, No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire – Huntelaar, No.1 General of the Eindhoven Empire – Costakarta, and Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire – Girano, all came to St. Petersburg with envoys to spectate this battle.

As the day of the battle approached, everyone had questions about viewing qualifications.

Normal traveling warriors and citizens of Zenit won’t get the chance.

It was heard that both Martial Saints didn’t want people to spectate, but the pressures from the adjacent empires made them agree that 100 people could appear on the Martial Saint Mountain and view their battle. These 100 viewing spots were something that numerous warriors wanted, and it was heard that some people were willing to pay 1,000,000 gold coins for a seat.

After all, it was the battle between two Martial Saints that were rarely seen by people.

For warriors who were stuck at thresholds, they might be inspired by something in the battle and get to level up. Also, being able to view the battle between two Martial Saints was a great honor, and it was something that people could brag about. Therefore, other than the warriors, nobles and leaders of big families also were willing to pay for the seats.

Fei wasn’t too worried about it.

The Royal Family of Zenit and the Military Headquarter of Zenit both agreed that the top 25 masters in the competition were able to receive a viewing seat each. The Jax Empire, the Eindhoven Empire, and the St. Germain Empire each would get five viewing seats, the Regional Church – Summer Palace was able to get 10 seats, and the final 50 seats were distributed among noble families and powerful soldiers and commanders who had enough military merits. Of courses, the powerful soldiers and commanders were typically from noble families as well.

In this case, Chambord received six viewing seats, and Fei was able to patiently wait for the day of the battle.

During this period, old Aryang was constructing the [Wolf Teeth Legion] under Fei’s order.

The king of Chambord’s fame and charisma was completely showcased.

In a short time, numerous kings of affiliated kingdoms joined the [Wolf Teeth Legion] with their elite force, and they included the Byzantine Kingdom that was now level 4 and the Gudong Kingdom that was now level 2. In just one day, three out of the five brigades were filled.

“However, out the masters that I recommended, there are a few who agreed to join the legion but then later hesitated.” Old Aryang reported this to Fei on the night of the second day; it felt like there was a deeper meaning behind his words.

“It is ok if we can’t fill up the legion. We don’t need to force anyone.” Fei wasn’t worried about it.

Old Aryang wanted to say something, but he also felt like the king had some other meanings behind his words. He thought the king was testing his ability, so he held himself back and quietly exited the tent.

……

In the evening, Fei entered Diablo World to kill monsters and level up.

After two previous nights’ hard work, Fei completed the first two quests in [The Pandemonium Fortress]. He didn’t just kill the Fallen Angel; he also found the Hellforge Hammer from the [River of Flame] and broke the Soul Stone of [Hephasto], one of the three lords of the hell. After this, Diablo the final boss was the only boss left.

Currently, the third quest in [The Pandemonium Fortress] named [Terror’s End] was half completed.

This quest was very hard to complete as the final boss Diablo was the target. After traveling through [River of Flames], Fei was able to enter [Chaos Sanctuary]. After entering the palace, opening the five seals, and killing a huge number of monsters and demons, Diablo would appear after a huge earthquake. Fei’s mission was to kill Diablo.

In the last two nights, Fei already opened three seals and killed a lot of monsters.

Fei’s Barbarian Character was now level 83, and he was very strong. He also got a few level 5 Orange Items, but they weren’t as good as the items Fei bought from the NPCs with a lot of money. Therefore, Fei kept a few good ones in his storage space and sold the rest.

Since a huge number of dangerous elite monsters would appear after one seal was opened, Fei didn’t dare to open all five seals at one time. He chose to take it slow, and he finally opened all five seals and killed all monsters after four hours.

In the palace that was filled with dark red stone pillar and lava of hell, a series of loud and angry roars sounded after a huge earthquake. Diablo appeared!

This evil lord of hell had a lot of red muscles on it, and there were eight huge bone spikes on its back. It had insane damage as well as fast health regeneration speed. With the powerful aura around him, one of his loud roars could instantly kill a Six-Star Warrior in the real world.

After Fei and Elena danced around and tried their best, they were finally able to kill this super boss.

A lot of colorful items were dropped onto the ground after Diablo was killed, and there were two green Set Items. However, Fei didn’t have time to pick them up; his gaming time for the day was up. Since Elena was a resident of Diablo World, she wasn’t able to see the items on the ground and pick them up for Fei. It looked like Fei could only come back and pick up these items next time.

Now, the Barbarian Character was level 84.

……

The weather wasn’t too good in the camp area. It was already 8’o clock in the morning, but the sky was still dark. It felt like the dark clouds was an evil veil that blocked all the sunlight. Without any sunlight and any wind, a frightening atmosphere appeared.

After Fei woke up with Angela and got washed up with the help of the future queen, he walked out of the tent. However, he instantly frowned as he felt something ominous.

After half an hour, a set of caravans lead by cavaliers who were in golden helmets and golden armors appeared in the camp area. After waiting for another half an hour, they brought the top 25 masters to the Martial Saint Mountain.

The time of the battle was at sunset, and the location of the battle was at the peak of Martial Saint Mountain.

The lucky people who got viewing seats were supposed to arrive before sunset and stay in the specified viewing area.

This was a rare opportunity, and even [One Sword] who was conceited listened to the arrangement of the Royal Guards and got his rusty sword taken away from him. After everyone got their weapons and armors taken away from them, they went through tight inspections and arrived at the foot of Martial Saint Mountain at 3’o Clock in the afternoon.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 346: Battle on The Peak (2)

Chapter 346: Battle on The Peak (2)

The Martial Saint Mountain was located within St. Petersburg. Looking from afar, it looked like a blossoming lotus. There were in total 11 mountain peaks; 10 lower peaks circled around one sword-like peak that soared into the clouds. Although there were many peaks, the mountain didn’t occupy too much space; its horizontal dissection area only occupied less than five square kilometers.

As if these 11 peaks grew from the ground, they looked very abrupt as there were no other mountains besides them. The 10 peaks on the outside were all very steep as a few mountains were even tilted to one side, and they were all covered with white rocks.

A famous traveling poet made a metaphor and said that the Martial Saint Mountain of Zenit looked like a pair of God’s hand that carefully held a sharp sword.

This metaphor accurately reflected the direct impression that the citizens of St. Petersburg had about the Martial Saint Mountain.

A bunch of people including Fei was led to the third peak on the south by the royal guards. This third peak on the south was about 600 meters tall, and it was tilting outwards a little. When people were on the edge of the peak, they would feel like the mountain was about to fall and collapse. Despite that, this peak was still one of the flatter peaks compared to the other nine.

Due to the long-term blockage of the sunlight, it was very humid under this peak. There were a ton of mosses, a lot of grey vines, and numerous poisonous bugs and snakes. This area was usually restricted by the Royal Family of Zenit, and it was very quiet.

At the bottom of this peak, there was a dark and narrow path. It was heard that it formed naturally, and it was refined later artificially. Now, this path led directly to the top of this peak, and all the lucky people who could spectate this Martial Saint Battle all went on this peak through this path.

Before the masters from the affiliated kingdoms came, there were already seven groups of people who walked on this path.

This order represented the difference in status. Fei and the people around him were only masters from affiliated kingdoms, and their statuses were a lot lower than the envoys of the other empires, the Regional Church, and the nobles in the Capital. However, since they were lucky enough to view the battle, there was nothing to complain about.

At the bottom of this peak, Fei and other masters were tightly inspected by a team of royal guards and royal mages again. Only after they reconfirmed the identities of these people and took away everyone’s storage rings, they allowed this group of people to proceed forward.

This inspection was really tight.

At the entrance of the path, Fei saw a royal guard holding a purple circular item. This item sent out dashes of purple lights as it scanned everyone. Somehow, the purple light brightened a lot when it landed on one master from an affiliated kingdom, and he was instantly tackled onto the ground and put into handcuffs.

Before they made onto the Martial Saint Mountain, one out of the 25 masters was already gone.

The path inside the peak was a lot drier compared to the bottom of the peak, and there were orange-yellow magic lights that were sound activated every five meters apart. As they walked by, the lights would light up and show the path; after they walked past the area, the lights would turn off themselves.

The path itself had many turns. After passing by a few, it was hard to tell the direction. However, they all knew that they were moving up as the path was on an incline. In fact, some parts of the path were connected with iron chains horizontally, and people had no other ways to get past them except climbing.

Fortunately, the weakest person in the group was a Four-Star Warrior, and path like this wasn’t difficult to get by.

With the lead of three royal guards, Fei’s group finally saw some natural lights and heard wind whistling sounds after 30 minutes. After a few more minutes, they visions broadened as they saw a circular open field that was about 100 meters in diameter.

There were more than a dozen mid-aged men in brown robes standing in the field. Also, they had long swords and wooden shields on their backs.

After the three royal guards who were emotionless talked to the eldest man, they turned around and left; it was clear that they finished their tasks as guides.

Fei sensed the importance Zenit placed on this Martial Saint Battle.

The three royal guards were all top-tier Four-Star Warriors, and the dozen mid-aged men on the field were all Five-Star Warriors. Their movements were steadily but firm, and it felt like they had earth-elemental warrior energies. The way these people dressed were very different as well; they didn’t look like soldiers nor royal guards. If Fei wasn’t wrong, these people were masters from the Martial Saint Mountain.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of rapid and quick metal-colliding noises sounded, and the crowd looked around. They realized that they were at the top of the third peak on the south, and there were 20-meter tall statues of the God of War who was raising the sword and the shield all around the field. Behind these statues, it was the cliff that was more than 600 meters tall. Clouds blocked a lot of people’s vision, and the strong wind made it hard for people to hear each other.

The metal-colliding noises sounded from all the black iron chains that were on the edge of the field.

Numerous black iron chains were connected to one side of the field where a statue of the God of War stood, and the other end of the iron chains were extended into the clouds. While the wind blew by, these metal chains hit each other and made the noise.

“Please follow me.” The leading mid-aged man who had a short beard nodded at the crowd and said. He walked to the edge of the field and jumped on the moving iron chains. With a smooth and firm footwork, he dashed towards the clouds as he stepped on the chains.

Everyone was surprised.

The peak was high, and the wind was strong. If something happened and a person fell off, he or she would be killed.

“Does everyone have to go through the chains? Where do these chains lead to?”

Many people hesitated.

After a moment of silence, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] placed his hands on his waist and mocked, “You guys are chickens. Let me show you.”

After he said that, he instantly jumped onto the chains and disappeared into the clouds like a flash of lightning.

Since someone took the lead, the others followed suit.

This time, Princess Cindy was envied by others. After a short chant, a pair of green translucent magic wings appeared on her back, and she disappeared into the clouds after a few flutters. It seemed like mages had advantages here.

Soon, there were only a few masters here; most of them they were the weakest ones in the group. After they looked at each other in unison, they couldn’t resist the desire of wanting to spectate the Martial Saint Battle and all jumped onto the chains while gritting their teeth.

Fei was the last person who jumped on the chains; he only moved after everyone else disappeared into the clouds.

He was thinking about something. After he saw those mid-aged men with the swords and shields, he had a very strange feeling; it felt familiar yet different. Fei had an ominous feeling since he woke up, and he felt like something bad was going to happen. NOw, that feeling was stronger.

However, this was no place to think about that.

He jumped onto the chains and moved fast; these chain bridges weren’t a challenge for him.

At this moment, a scream sounded.

……

There was stone square on the other end of the iron chains. It was bigger than the field on the third peak on the south, and it was located in between the clouds. Its actual distance was less than 1,000 meters away from the third peak on the south, and it only took the masters a few minutes to get here. Soon, only a few people were missing.

But since one of the missing people was the king of Chambord, it was a little strange.

Just as everyone was curious, fluttering noises sounded as the king of Chambord appeared with one person in each of his hands.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!”

“Your Majesty, thank you for saving my life!”

As soon as those two people landed, they quickly bowed and thanked Fei. It turned out that these two people almost fell into the cliff when the strong wind blew by, and they were saved by the king of Chambord. These two people were very grateful for the help.

The only thing was that the path the group needed to take next was still iron chains, so these two people didn’t dare to continue anymore. They had to stay at the first peak on the east for now, and people would help them to get down.

After six more iron chain bridges, the group finally arrived at the halfway point on the central sword peak.

The terrain at the Martial Saint Mountain was too dangerous, and it was even hard for Four-Star Warriors to get up here; it was impossible for normal troops or normal people to conquer the Martial Saint Mountain.

It was fortunate that there was a path inside the central sword peak from the halfway point on, and it was a lot safer.

After one hour of walking in the curly and long path, natural lights appeared just as everyone was about to get impatient. Everyone rushed forward and exited the tunnel.

They were all surprised when they walked out.

There were hills, green grasses, blossoming flowers, tall trees, light breezes, flowing rivers, smart animals…… it was supposed to be the cold winter in the Zenit, but it felt like the spring here.

It felt like this place was isolated from all the noises and conflicts in the outside world, and even just breathing the air in here made the people feel like they had already forgotten all about the worries and troubles they had before.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 347: Battle on The Peak (3)

Chapter 347: Battle on The Peak (3)

“The viewing area is just in the front. Please follow me.” After the dozen master of the Martial Saint Mountain escorted the group here, they returned immediately. Two younger warriors in white robes who had swords on their back appeared in front of the group and greet them. They smiled at the group as if they were used to this reaction, and they woke up the surprised crowd.

Everyone looked at each other, they all saw the surprise in each other’s eyes; no one expected the top of the tall sword peak to be like this. It was great for cultivations as absorbable energies flowed in the air.

Since the two young warriors were leading the way, the crowd just followed in dizziness.

Martial Saint’s name was like an unclimbable mountain and a monument. The title Martial Saint was sealed in the mind of every warrior of Zenit, and even arrogant warriors like [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] was docile like a puppy as he followed everyone.

Of course, Fei knew that it wasn’t due to fear but respect.

Martial Saint Krasic had resided on the Martial Saint Mountain for the last 26 years, and he gave the citizens of Zenit Empire 26 years of peace. Even though the nobles of the empire were corrupt, the lowest and poorest citizens were able to sense the peaceful life this quiet Martial Saint brought them.

In the history books, there was an important record. Just when Zenit Empire was established, it was still weak and was invaded by mortal energy Spartax Empire. Emperor Yassin personally led the troops to battle the enemies both in the south and in the north, and a lot of affiliated kingdoms also started trying to overthrow Zenit under the instigation of the enemies at this time. For a while, the flames of chaos burned in Zenit. Many farmlands were turned into burned grounds, murders and robberies were committed everywhere, and the citizens of the empire cried in pain. It was Martial Saint Krasic who got furious. Using his individual strength, he traveled more than tens of thousands of kilometers in three days and killed the royal families of the 36 rebel kingdoms and 18 bandit organizations. He instantly shocked the entire empire using his brutal methods.

After that, the rebellions were stopped and no affiliated kingdom dared to rebel again for the last 26 years. Zenit became peaceful, the royal family of Zenit became impeccable, and the Martial Saint Mountain became the Holy Land in the minds of warriors and citizens of Zenit.

The ugly history created the glory of Martial Saint Krasic.

Although the scenery on the Martial Saint Mountain was as beautiful as a painting, it had a solemn and holy aura; it made people feel a sense of respect and some fear. Even Fei respected this Martial Saint that he never met before a lot.

“The viewing area is right here. Please wait here and don’t move around.”

After ten minutes of walking, the group saw an open space. There were more than a dozen stone chairs that had people on them, and there were still a lot of people standing around. There were more than 70 of them, and they could be divided into more than a dozen smaller groups by looking at who they walked to.

These people looked up as they noticed new arrivals.

There were a lot of people who Fei was familiar with, and these people include Tanasha, Paris, Ziene, Dominguez, Chrystal, and Beyonce; Fei even saw Manager Redknapp of Soros’ Merchant Group and his daughter Shirley.

Except for these familiar faces, Fei also saw some new faces.

There were 10 figures standing by one edge of the open space. Fei could tell their identities by looking at their clothes; he didn’t need an introduction. The black and white priest robes and the silver armors with the short red capes that had crosses on them told everyone that they were from the Holy Church.

Six priests and four cavaliers; they were the selected few from the Holy Church who were lucky enough to watch this battle. One elder who looked warm with his white hair and a lightly bolding head was circled around by others; it was obvious that his status was the highest. Fei could tell that this elder was at least on the level of low-tier Seven-Star, and he was a powerful master.

The other priests and cavaliers beside him were a lot younger, and the oldest of the bunch was younger than 30 years old. However, none of them were weak despite their young ages.

There were five strangers who were close to the people from the Holy Church; their clothes clearly said that they weren’t from Zenit. There was a mid-aged man in his 30s. He looked determined, and his body was big. His yellow short hair was going straight up, and it was held together by a golden hairband. His cheeks were fluff, and his eyes were deep into his head. In addition, he had a big noise and a lot of hair on his body. Looking from afar, it looked like he was an ape. He was sitting on a stone chair while occupying a lot of space, and his eyes were closed. With one of his hands holding onto the sword that was resting on his knees, it felt like he had grasped the entire world.

This man was the No.1 Swordsman Huntelaar of the Jax Empire.

The four men behind Huntelaar all got their armors and weapons stripped away. They were only wearing simple inner shirts and long pants that were tucked in their boots. Most of their muscles were exposed in the air, and their muscles looked defined as if they were sculpted by knives. Unlike Huntelaar who was resting, there four men stood as straight as spears and looked around cautiously.

Fei got the reports from the [Letter Office] and knew about three envoy groups from the three empires. He remembered the features of the No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire clearly, and he was able to recognize him instantly. However, Fei didn’t know that this man was able to come here with his silver sword; that said enough about his status.

Subconsciously, Fei tried to use his spiritual power and the sensitive Barbarian senses to observe this Huntelaar. However, he realized that the warrior energy surge on Huntelaar changed rapidly; it was sometimes high and sometimes low, and it was sometimes powerful and sometimes weak. Like a spring that was bring pressed randomly, there was no pattern to find. Fei was pretty surprised when he realized that he could detect this man’s strength.

At this moment, Huntelaar seemed to have sensed something and suddenly opened his eyes. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he looked at Fei, and he then turned around and closed his eyes again.

Fei didn’t react; he looked at another direction instead.

On a stone chair 10 meters away from Huntelaar, there was an elder in his 50s.

He was dressed in a dark red iron commander armor, and its style was really simple. However, there was a murderous aura on the armor as if the dark red color was the stains of blood. His white and thick hair was combed nicely, and his square face looked energetic with the pair of shiny eyes. It was clear that this man was handsome when he was young, and his current aura was as firm as a mountain.

“This must be Costakarta, the No.1 General of level 3 Empire – Eindhoven.”

Fei compared the features of this elder with the information he had, and he soon came to a conclusion.

There were three powerful guards standing behind Costakarta, and they were all wearing black metal armors. There was also a female standing behind Costakarta in a black metal armor that had the same style. She was pretty, but her skin was dark as if the sunlight shined on her skin constantly. Her eyebrows were as sharp as knives, and a tough and murderous aura that was rarely seen on a female could be sensed from her.

This woman was definitely not simple as she got a seat to view the Martial Saint Battle.

Not too far away from Costakarta, a mid-aged man in a fancy armor and a gold cape was sitting on the third stone chair. He was really handsome, and he had a pair of tapered eyes that seemed very attractive.

Fei had never encountered a man with tapered eyes in his life, and he thought it would look a little ridiculous. However, when he saw this man, he realized that they fitted him perfectly. With his tapered eyes, long brown hair, and natural smile, his charm was indefensible for the noble ladies who were dreaming about the perfect man.

This handsome man didn’t bring any guards; he brought four beautiful girls.

These four girls were all different; one of them was seductive, one of them was haughty, one of them was cute, and the last one was cold. These four girls would be treated as unparalleled beauties anywhere else, but they only had this handsome man in their eyes; they didn’t care about the people around them, and it seemed like they didn’t even care about the Martial Saint Battle that was about to take place. They only surrounded this man and fed him fruits and wines.

“This handsome man must be the Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire. I heard that this Crown Prince is extremely licentious and promiscuous. Looks like those rumors are true……”

Fei shook his head as he found a place closer to the edge of the field and sat down on the grass with warriors of Chambord such as Elena and Cech. Compared to other masters from other affiliated kingdoms, Chambord was a “big force”.

The last bunch of people was the 10 young men from Zenit’s military. Since they were all from the military, they had clean backgrounds and were completely loyal to the empire; they were permitted to have their armors and weapons.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 348: Battle on The Peak (4)

Chapter 348: Battle on The Peak (4)

Other than these people, the rest were people from the royal family of Zenit and noble families in the Capital.

When the masters from the affiliated kingdoms arrived, they attracted a lot of attention, especially Fei.

Since Fei was the champion of the competition and gained control of the [Wolf Teeth Legion], he was a new political star in Zenit; there were a lot more people trying to figure out the likings and the characteristics of the king. For a moment, all kinds of looks were cast at him including surprised, jealous, intimate, hostile……

The Elder Princess sat on one of the few stone chairs and nodded at Fei with the guard of purple-dressed Ziene.

Ziene who was usually very cold also nodded at Fei to greet him.

“Hehe, Alexander, you are late!” A coquettish giggle sounded, and Paris walked over as she moved her slender and sexy waist. Without hesitation, she put her beautiful and white index finger on Fei’s chest and smiled, “I was just taking with Oka His Highness about you……”

Fei had a headache, and he had to respond to that in a stiff manner.

It seemed like this girl loved to flirt with Fei more and more. She dragged Fei to Dominguez and started talking with them. Dominguez left a good impression in Fei’s mind, and they chatted intimately for a while. Afterward, Fei returned to where the masters from the affiliated kingdoms were at.

However, what happened was misinterpreted by others. Since the king of Chambord walked with Dominguez and Paris intimately, a lot of people thought that he was on the side of the Second Prince for sure.

After thinking about this, a lot of people looked at the Elder Princess.

They knew that the Elder Princess was on the side of the Elder Prince in this battle for the throne.

However, they couldn’t find anything on the Elder Princess’ face as this woman called [Goddess of Intelligence] looked calm. With nobles who favored the Elder Prince by her side, she was sitting on the stone chair with a black fur cover, and she was reading an old book that had more than a thousand pages in it.

However, those nobles around the Elder Princess were looking at Fei with hostility.

As if she sensed something, purple-dressed Ziene frowned and walked up to Fei as everyone looked at her in surprise. After she murmured something into Fei’s ear intimately, she pointed at the Elder Princess who was sitting far away.

Fei didn’t know how he should feel, and he nodded and agreed to her suggestions.

This scene made the people who were observing the situation a little confused. “Could it be that the king of Chambord actually has a good relationship with the Elder Princess and the Elder Prince as well? Otherwise, why is the Elder Princess’ bodyguard Ziene so close to this king?”

The younger noblemen beside Tanasha were in shock! Ziene’s coldness was known in St. Petersburg; she even rejected the marriage proposal after the Fourth Prince Chrystal brought up to her. “Why is she so close to the king of Chambord?” many people wondered.

Chrystal’s face instantly turned gloomy after he saw this.

……

Time slowly passed by in this strange and subtle atmosphere, and the people who led everyone to the viewing area all disappeared.

However, everyone knew that the Martial Saint Mountain was tightly guarded. Although everything looked calm, if anyone dared to move around without permission, he or she would be in big trouble. Fei actually already sensed all the hidden auras of the powerful warriors around here.

It was close to sunset soon.

From the rumors, the Martial Saint Battle should be taking place. However, both Martial Saints were nowhere to be seen.

Fei had been closely observing the surroundings.

Where everyone was at as an open grass field, and it wasn’t the highest place on this central sword peak. 100 meters away, there was a huge cylinder-shaped stone pillar that was about 100 meters tall and 50 meters in diameter. It soared into the clouds, and it was the tallest place on the Martial Saint Mountain.

If Fei wasn’t wrong, the two Martial Saints were going to battle there.

Where everyone was standing right now was a great spot; people standing here could have a complete view of the battle without worrying about getting injured by the residual forces from the battle.

As Fei continued to observe, he unintendedly turned his head and saw the Fourth Prince Chrystal talking to some other young noblemen. They were laughing and chatting as they pointed at Fei’s direction with disdainful looks on their faces.

Fei shook his head as he didn’t know how to feel about this prince.

After the inception of the [Letter Office], Fei got a better understanding of Zenit. He knew that this Fourth Prince wasn’t willing to be overshadowed by the Elder Prince and the Second Prince and also wanted to fight for the throne. Although he believed he was the choose one, he lacked the talent. He thought he was a child of the gods and the next righteous emperor of Zenit, but he didn’t know that he was like a clown in other people’s eyes.

……

The people who appeared on this open field all had honorable statuses. In comparison, the 22 masters from the competition had the lowest statuses. They were discriminated against by some of the nobles; getting pointed at was light, and it wasn’t uncommon to get mocked at. Gradually, the masters from the affiliated kingdoms who previously shattered around all came back with blushes on their faces.

Some of them wanted to use this opportunity to establish friendships with some higher nobles, but they all failed. Except for a few top-tier masters, most of them didn’t even get a response as the higher-up nobles didn’t view them as people on their level.

Fei smiled; he had already predicted this outcome.

At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded. Three masters from the Martial Saint Mountain who were wearing brown robes and carrying swords on their back led a group of more than a dozen people to the area.

Fei saw a few familiar faces; they were the Spartax warriors he encountered during the parade. One of them threw a rock at him, and that warrior’s shoulder got pierced after Fei knocked the rock back. From the look of it, it seemed like this warrior fully recovered; he was moving around with vitality and didn’t look injured at all.

However, it seemed like Martial Saint Lkunta of Spartax wasn’t with them.

“Spartax people are here……”

“They are the people who were with the Martial Saint of Spartax. How dare these bastards to show themselves here?”

“Don’t stop me! Let me kill these damn butchers!”

The people of Zenit got emotional after they saw the appearance of the Spartax warriors. Didn’t matter if it was a nobleman or a master from an affiliated kingdom, they were all angry. At this moment, the citizens of Zenit showed their unity.

However, they were all blocked by the masters of the Martial Saint Mountain.

The atmosphere instantly got intense. However, the warriors of Spartax were still very arrogant and very provoking. The few warriors in the lead said a lot of provoking phrases and laughed recklessly……

Fei lightly frowned.

Elena and Fei were like connected by hearts. She instantly understood Fei’s thoughts and walked over to the Spartax warriors. “King Alexander wants you guys to shut up!” she said to them lightly.

“Yo? A beauty?”

“Hey, beauty, who is that King Alexander? Call him over and let me see.”

After seeing Elena’s beautiful face and sexy figure, obscene ideas popped into their heads. Since they were technically enemies, a few warriors of Spartax even tried to flirt with Elena and make her angry.

“You guys are looking for me?” Fei appeared behind Elena and stopped her from attacking.

“It’s him?”

The warriors of Spartax suddenly froze and shivered. “Is he the person who instantly injured Bother Barton? Damn! Why is he here again?” they thought.

With Fei’s appearance, these warriors of Spartax toned it down and walked away quickly; they didn’t dare to say anything else.

A lot of people saw this, and some masters of affiliated kingdoms were looking at Fei as if he was their idol. Scaring off the enemies with one phrase! That was the aura of the No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdoms! Even those young noblemen who were looking at Fei with hostility were now looking at him a lot friendlier.

At this moment –

“Look! Quick! It is…… Mr. Martial Saint!”

Someone shouted and pointed in the sky, and everyone followed the direction of his finger and saw two figures standing quietly on the huge stone pillar. It felt like these two had been standing there forever and the people in the view area just didn’t discover them.

The sun was set, and the moon was rising into the sky.

The two Martial Saints were about to battle.

It was close to the evening, and the moon was just on the level of the central sword peak. With the huge moon in the background, the two figures were clearly showcased. It felt like these two people were the gods as their clothes fluttered in the wind as the moonlight shined on them. The whole scene was beautiful.

Martial Saint Lkunta’s body was tall and big like a mountain. He was wearing an ordinary leather armor, and his arms were crossed in front of his chest. As his long hair lightly moved in the wind, he gave off an insane amount of pressure.

On the other side……

Fei was shocked when he saw that figure. His jaw dropped as he couldn’t believe that the Martial Saint Krasic of Zenit was him!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 349: Battle on The Peak (5)

Chapter 349: Battle on The Peak (5)

On the pinnacle of the central sword peak under the moonlight, Fei found out that the thin figure standing on the other side of Lkunta was the mysterious man who had been teaching Fei at the [Huge Pit Battlefield] in Moro Mountains.

Martial Saint of Zenit – Krasic!

An honorable and glorious name! This name represented a legend, and this name represented an era.

Fei had been guessing who that mysterious man was. Emperor Yassin? A hidden master? Or that mysterious No.1 Executive Knight Captain, Akinfeev? He knew that the mysterious man had to be powerful as he was able to access the Royal Library and the notes written by Emperor Yasin himself.

However, Fei never expected that man to be the Martial Saint of Zenit!

Fei stood up subconsciously and shouted, “Elder!”

“Eh.” Krasic who was standing on top of the huge stone pillar looked down at Fei and lightly nodded. The strong wind messed up Krasic’s long hair, and he looked a little frenzy as dashes of invisible warrior energy circled around him. His power let everyone sensed a huge pressure as if a real Demon Deity arrived on the continent.

Fei’s mood got a lot better after he received the response.

Fei didn’t care about Krasic’s identity; he only cared about the attention that this silent yet protective elder gave him.

When Fei was being assassinated by that mysterious assassin in the camp area, it was Martial Saint Krasic who came to help him. Although he didn’t directly save Fei, he did chase after that assassin and fought him in the Moro Mountains. After Krasic defeated the assassin and created the [Huge Pit Battlefield], he left quietly without taking any credits. After that, he appeared every night to teach Fei about cultivation, and he even gave Fei the technique notes written by Emperor Yassin.

Although that training only went on for less than 20 days, it solidified Fei’s cultivation foundation. After that, Fei was able to restructure the techniques of his characters in Diablo World and condensed their damage abilities using the fundamental Krasic taught him.

To Fei, Krasic wasn’t the high-up Martial Saint but a fatherly figure and a great teacher.

Fei only felt grateful and respectful towards this Martial Saint of Zenit.

He was wondering when he could meet this mysterious man again, and fate quickly rearranged it and allowed for this quick re-encounter.

“Elder, be careful!” Fei knew that worrying too much at this moment was a bad thing, but he couldn’t help shouting that out as he was anxious.

“Eh.” Krasic was still cold and only nodded.

However, these two “Ehs” were enough for the people around Fei to drop their jaws, especially those nobles. Although it was rare for them to see the Martial Saint, they all knew his stories clearly as they heard it hundreds of times. It was heard that this Martial Saint was very cold, and the famous Bishop Sergiyeli of Zenit Regional Church asked him three questions and didn’t get any responses. In comparison, although the king of Chambord was famous, he was still far below Bishop Sergiyeli’s level. “Why is he able to get favored by the Martial Saint?” everyone thought.

For a moment, even both Tanasha and Paris looked at Fei with a huge shock.

The Fourth Prince Chrystal and his noble friends were even more shocked. Chrystal’s lips twitched as he felt like he did something wrong; he didn’t know if it was too late to fix.

However, the Second Prince Dominguez wasn’t surprised. As if he didn’t hear anything, he just kept on playing with the disabled little dog named Oka in his arms. The little Oka kept on licking Dominguez’s cheeks with its pink tongue, and its eyes were filled with intimacy as it looked at its master.

“This young man is your disciple?” Martial Saint Lkunta who was standing on the tall stone pillar suddenly frowned and asked. His eyes were completely red and shot out heated glares.

“No.” Krasic lightly shook his head and wasn’t concerned about Lkunta’s weird eyes.

“Master, he is the one who injured Brother Barton!” One warrior of Spartax suddenly shouted in the viewing area.

“Huh?” Lkunta was surprised. He looked at Fei with his eyes, and it felt like a lighthouse was shining lights on Fei.

It was almost the evening, and the sky was dark. As a result, these two dashes of lights looked even more terrifying.

The Martial Saint of Spartax had a strange aura, and two lights that shone out of his eyes were like two powerful red bolts of lightning. There was so much power in just his stares that people with weaker strength were all forced to kneel down. Even if they roared angrily and wanted to get up, they couldn’t.

Fei was completely enveloped by these two lights.

“Hahaha, you old guy, do you think you are a lighthouse? What are you looking at?” Fei suddenly thought of something and suddenly started to swear at the Lkunta. He stood straight and slowly unleashed his physical strength. Layers of invisible force were emitted to the surroundings, and some soils and dried grasses slowly levitated into the air as if gravity no longer existed.

“Huh?” After realizing that this warrior of Zenit dared to resist his pressure, the Martial Saint of Spartax was a little stunned. Then, he lightly drew in the air using his finger and said, “You dumbass! Since you broke one of my disciple Barton’s arms, I will do the same to you.”

After Lkunta finished drawing in the air, clouds changed shapes and wind changed directions. After a powerful energy surge, a red beam of light appeared out of nowhere and struck at Fei’s right arm with a speed faster than light.

The Martial Saint of Spartax was going to attack the king of Chambord first?

“Why did the king of Chambord provoke a real Martial Saint? He is seeking his own death!”

Even the weakest person sensed Lkunta’s power. Although they couldn’t see the trace of the finger strike, they sensed death. The masters who liked the king of Chambord were all shocked, but they couldn’t react in time to warn Fei.

This seemed to be what that warrior of Spartax was hoping for when he shouted out, and he couldn’t wait for his god-like master to teach this “arrogant” warrior of Zenit a lesson.

However –

Boom!!!!!!!!

Fei’s movement was faster than light as well. His arms left a series of vivid afterimages in the air, and there was already a thin layer of transparent flames around his right fist when people reacted to what happened. Although it felt like this thin layer of flame was going to explode at any second, it did completely block the red beam of light that carried a very dangerous sensation.

“Yuck! Only can use a little finger? Who are you scaring with your little fire?” Fei sneered and continued to provoke.

With a disdainful look on his face, Fei stood still and didn’t move. However, the power of the level 84 Barbarian shot out from his right fist and instantly broke Lkunta’s red beam of light with the skill [Bash] after a loud booming noise sounded.

It was completely quiet on the peak after that.

Numerous shocked stares landed on Fei.

The Second Prince Dominguez who instantly stood up after witnessing that slowly sat back down as a strange expression appeared on his face.

The book that the Elder Princess was holding on fell to the ground, and she didn’t even notice.

Paris fixed her hair subconsciously as she was deeply shocked.

On the other hand, all the warriors of Spartax were so shocked that their jaws almost fell out of their mouths and their eyeballs almost popped out of their heads!

“Huh? Damn you! Idiotic Zenit’s trash! Die!”

Lkunta didn’t expect this warrior of Zenit to be this powerful, and he was furious after a short moment of stun. He felt like his honor of the Martial Saint was challenged, and he felt like he was a huge dragon that was shamed by a little dog.

Fire energy surged on his body, and it felt like his entire body turned into a red jade as flame appeared.

Even the sky changed color because of Lkunta’s movement.

As Lkunta was about to use all of his force to deal with this powerful warrior of Zenit, he was stopped.

“Your opponent is me.”

Krasic who was in silence suddenly raised his voice and showed his palm that was behind his back. Then, he pressed it forward quietly as if he was removing some dust. In the next moment, green flames appeared and condensed into a huge palm that was more than 20 meters wide as it pressed down at Lkunta mercilessly.

“Hahaha, great!!! Krasic, let me kill you in front of these people of Zenit! I will let them use their own eyes to see that you are just a little bug who couldn’t even save yourself! I will kill that little bug afterward!”

Lkunta laughed as he raised his palm as well.

A huge red palm of the same size appeared, and it smashed onto the green palm. For a moment, loud booming noise resonated in the sky, and the mountain shook as a consequence as well. The two strikes canceled out each other, and the green and red energy flames dispersed into the area.

This signified the beginning of the battle!

At this moment, everyone at St. Petersburg, everyone at the camp area, and even almost everyone at Zenit looked at the direction of the sword peak. They all prayed as they looked at the green and red flames in the air, and they all wished that Martial Saint Krasic was going to get the final laugh.

Fei, on the other hand, let go of his breath.

He carefully observed the battle, and he just hoped that what he did was helpful for the Martial Saint of Zenit, Krasic.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 350: Battle at the Peak (6)

Chapter 350: Battle at the Peak (6)

Fei who was under Barbarian Mode was on the level of Nine-Star, and Martial Saint Lkunta was at least a Moon-Class Elite. However, it was a secret to the people of Zenit as to which moon level Lkunta was on.

Since the difference in strength was huge between Fei and Lkunta, Fei was sure that he couldn’t even take 10 strikes from Lkunta.

It was fortunate that Fei accumulated some experience dealing with Moon-Class Elites when he fought Balesi, and Lkunta didn’t attack Fei with full strength earlier. That was why Fei was able to take those two strikes.

Also, the reason why Fei swore at Lkunta and provoked Lkunta to attack him wasn’t that he was an idiot and tried to show-off. Instead, he wanted to move Lkunta’s emotion and also cancel out some of Lkunta’s momentum.

To master warriors who were fighting with others on the same level, both mental state and the momentum were very important.

The stability of the metal state would determine if one could use his or her full strength in a battle. Real masters would adjust their mental state before a battle and calm themselves down; that was the only way that one could have complete control of himself or herself.

Momentum was like the morale.

It was intangible, but it was really important to accumulate it so the battle can be smoother.

Real masters would try to accumulate momentum before striking. Although it was hard to grasp, it did exist. Fei remembered a story he read when he was on earth. In the story “Military strategies of CaoGui”, it mentioned that the morale of soldiers was at the peak at the beginning of the battle; the morale would fall down when it wasn’t used, and it would be depleted after it wasn’t used for a long time. The morale of the soldiers was like the momentum of the master warriors.

A person would be daring to do anything when he or she was angry, but he or she won’t be able to do such things when the anger was gone.

The anger of ordinary people was similar to the momentum of master warriors like Lkunta as well.

Without thinking, Fei knew that both Krasic and Lkunta used a long time to prepare for this battle. Before the battle, their mental state and momentum were both at the peak, As soon as the battle started, all hell would break loose.

Fei’s aggressive provocation first affected Lkunta’s mental state a little bit. Also, as long as Lkunta struck at him, didn’t matter which technique and to what degree, a part of the accumulated momentum would be shifted off.

These were all knowledge covered in the notes written by Emperor Yassin. Fei tried to use the knowledge he acquired creatively, and he hoped that his tiny help was useful.

Fei didn’t know if what he did was meaningful or not. He only knew that he had an ominous feeling since he woke up today, and he felt like he was going to lose a loved one. Fei didn’t understand why he was feeling that way until he met Krasic.

“Could it because of Martial Saint Krasic?”

Fei asked himself that, but he then smiled. The battle of this level wasn’t something that he could have control over, and he should just focus on observing.

……

Boom!!!!!

Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!

The green and red flames dashed in the dark night like colorful fireworks, and it was mesmerizing.

“Strike of Sword!”

A cold shout sounded as Krasic lightly moved his hands. A sword that was more than 20 meters long and filled with runes appeared. Waves of green energy circles expanded outward, and it felt like space was going to tear open by it.

“Fire Creation!”

Lkunta’s long hair fluttered in the wind, and red and thick flames directly floated out of his body with the moon in the background. A huge fire shield that looked like the head of a demon instantly appeared after the flames burned off.

Whoosh!

The green sword instantly surpassed the limit of space and time and appeared in front of Lkunta.

“Open!” Lkunta shouted, and the fire shield smashed forward at the sharp tip of the green sword.

Boom!

The entire peak started to shake again.

Numerous flames dropped down the peak like destructive grenades.

At the moment of collision, the fire shield was cracked into pieces. After the huge green sword dimmed down and lighted up again, it dashed at Lkunta at an even faster speed. In the split second, the merciless blade of the sword passed through Lkunta’s body.

“Is it over?”

Many people opened their eyes widely as they looked at what just happened. Even the God of War would be greatly injured if such a huge sword passed through his body, let alone a Martial Saint of Spartax. However, why was this Martial Saint so weak?

Fei felt joy only for one second. After that, he realized that the huge green sword only passed through the vivid afterimage Ikunta left in the air. Because Lkunta’s speed was too fast, his realistic afterimage fooled all the audience.

Fei looked around in the dark sky and tried to spot where Lkunta really was.

Just as Fei’s eyes shone, numerous metal-colliding noises sounded.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A special scene appeared in the sky.

Krasic was standing there quietly, but numerous fire swords appeared around him. All angles around him were covered by fire swords, and there was no place that Krasic could move to in order to dodge the attack. However, when these fire swords that each represented the full-strike of a Six-Star Warrior were five centimeters away from Krasic’s body, they couldn’t move forward anymore. A green translucent shield appeared outside Krasic’s body and tightly protected him.

“Hahaha, great! After 26 years, your strength still didn’t disappoint me!”

All the fire swords exploded, and all the released fire lighted up the dark sky. Lkunta’s appeared in the flames, and he stood across from Krasic on the peak. With a battle-hunger expression on his face, his red eyes that were still shooting out red light beams locked onto Krasic.

Krasic didn’t say anything. With a calm expression, he waved his hand and put out all the fire in the air.

The two real masters only used a few strikes in the last few seconds, but all the audience were drunk over the battle.

These were real masters! This was a battle between Martial Saints. The battle was as fancy as legends, and the battle was as mesmerizing as dreams. It felt like even space was being torn apart by these super techniques, and the invisible energy waves made it impossible for anyone who wasn’t a Moon-Class Elite to get within 100 meters from them.

The people in the viewing area were stunned.

All the warriors were sensing the overflowing aura in the air. These special auras of Moon-Class Elites could help warriors who were stuck on thresholds, and they could let these lower-level warriors experience a higher energy form.

No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire, Huntelaar, closed his eyes and was rubbing his thin silver sword. He sometimes frowned and sometimes relaxed; it felt like he was being inspired by something.

No.1 General of Eindhoven Empire, Costakarta, was still sitting on his stone chair baldly while staring at the two Martial Saints. With a serious expression on his face, no one knew what he was thinking about.

The Crown Prince of St. Germain Empire, Girano, was still enjoying his time with the four maids. With delicious wine in his hand and beauties around him, it felt like the two Martial Saints were performing for his entertainment. However, the fact that Girano was willing to give the four viewing seats to his four maids explained why he was known for his promiscuousness.

The warriors of Chambord such as Drogba and Pierce were also trying to sense the auras of the two Martial Saints. They lacked experiences and had never spectated the battle between real masters; this was a great opportunity for them to do so.

However, all of this was boring for Elena. Her strength could only increase after she killed monsters with Fei in Diablo World, and she couldn’t practice the scrolls and techniques in this world. Therefore, the two Martial Saints were like two powerful Boss-level monsters in her eyes.

Fei was closely monitoring the battle.

He was determined that he would instantly make his moves if Krasic looked like he was struggling. There weren’t a lot of people who Fei treasured in this world, but Krasic was definitely one of them. Fei had already planned out his moves, and he was confident that he could at least cause some trouble for Martial Saint Lkunta.

The only thing that made Fei feel good was that Krasic seemed to have obtained the advantage in the last strike.

Krasic didn’t move his feet since the beginning, but Lkunta was forced to move around already. When one of them attacked, the other one defended, and vice versa. It seemed like Krasic’s emotionless aura and strikes completely dominated over Lkunta’s.

This discovery made Fei relax a little, but he knew he shouldn’t be too joyful too soon. In the battle between Moon-Class Elites, it was usually very close. In the beginning, both parties would only try to figure out where the opponent was at. Moon-Class Elites had insane amounts of warrior energies, and the ultimate combat techniques they could use were probably too powerful to demonstrate!

In fact, the situation wasn’t as clear as it seemed to be.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 351: Battle on the Peak (7)

Chapter 351: Battle on the Peak (7)

“Hahaha, I have been waiting for too long……” A frenzied expression appeared on Lkunta’s face as he shouted. The blue leather armor on him was torn to pieces by his warrior energy, and his muscular upper-body was exposed.

Fei saw a tattoo of a vicious-looking beast on Lkunta’s body, and he suddenly remembered the rumors about the cultivation paths of Moon-Class Elites.

“Krasic, I will kill you, the spiritual pillar of Zenit, today on this mountain! As long as you are killed, that weak and so-called [Zenit’s God of War] will be wiped out easily as well. Spartax Empire will move all the troops into Zenit and conquer this little empire easily! After we kill everyone at St. Petersburg, I will make sure to turn that biggest rebel Yassin’s head skull into a wine cup as a memorial to the previous emperors of our Spartax!”

As Lkunta’s expression got more and more ferocious, the red energy flame around his body got brighter and brighter; it felt like fire was shooting out of his pores. Soon, he became a “fire man”.

All the people in the viewing area felt the heat, and even the grasses under their feet were being dried up. Some weaker warriors’ hairs got burned, and the color of their clothes was turning to a burned yellow. It felt like there was another sun very close to them.

Everyone used their warrior energy and tried to defend against this insane heat.

Ziene released an energy sphere around her and Tanasha, and the Second Prince Dominguez and Paris were protected by the guards around them. No.1 Swordsman of Jax Empire, Huntelaar, held onto his sword, and a silver energy glare shot out of it; it protected himself and the four guards around him. No.1 General of Eindhoven Empire, Costakarta, and the four people behind him didn’t move; it felt like they couldn’t even feel the heat. The Crown Prince of St. Germain Empire, Girano, was the most casual. He placed a blue magic wand on the ground in front of him, and a cool magic sphere appeared and shielded him and his four maids.

On the pinnacle of the central sword peak.

Krasic still looked emotionless when his opponent unleashed such power. Krasic’s hair fluttered in the wind, and his calmness mixed with the mountain-like aura on him had a very undescribed magic!

His hands were on behind him, but a dragon-roar-like noise started to sound within his body. Then, a huge sword that looked ancient and was 2 meters long appeared behind him. As if it had its own life, it floated behind Krasic and lightly buzzed; it felt like this sword was spoil child that was crying for attention.

Fei’s eyes lighted up as he saw that.

He was able to tell that the sword behind Krasic wasn’t made from warrior energy; it was, in fact, a real sword made from metal. However, this huge sword appeared out of Krasic’s body! When it slowly pulled itself out of Krasic’s body, Krasic’s body looked like a scabbard. It was very strange!

Wait! This sword was actually a [Combat Weapon]!

Everyone realized what this sword was; only the legendary [Combat Weapons] could be kept within warriors’ bodies to level up.

When a warrior advanced into the realm of Moon-Class, there were a lot more paths of cultivation that he or she could choose.

There were three main paths.

First, there was hard training. Most warriors who choose to hard train were grassroots warriors who didn’t have many resources and weren’t backed up by powerful forces. Since these warriors typically didn’t want to become the retinues of big forces, they weren’t able to get access to Combat Weapons and Demon Beasts; they could only try to cultivate using their own bodies and try to maximize their potentials.

Second, there were Combat Weapons. Combat Weapon Warriors tried to utilize the connection between warriors and Combat Weapons, and they could deal damage that was multiples times more than their own bodies. When these warriors reached the perfect level of compatibility with their Combat Weapons, they could potentially even advance and become Sun-Class Lords!

Lastly, there were Demon Beasts. By signing a Soul Contract with a powerful Demon Beast, these Beast Soul Warriors were able to utilize strengths that were multiples times of their own. Sometimes, these warriors were able to share the growth potential and the bloodline of these Demon Beasts, and they could acquire supernatural powers that didn’t belong to humans. Of course, the level of strength and potential depended on how powerful the Demon Beasts were.

On Azeroth Continent, most people who were from royal families and large forces like the Beast Soul Warrior path a lot more. This was a shortcut, and it could even save them up to a dozen years of hard work. As long as their families spent the resources and captured powerful Demon Beasts, there were ways of forcing these Demon Beasts to agree to the Soul Contracts. With the instant gain of strength and power, an ordinary person could even become a master!

……

“Howl!!!!!!!”

A loud and terrifying roar sounded, and some of the rocks and plants on the central sword peak fell off the cliff as the peak itself shook violently. Red fire magic elements surged in the air as a bear-like Demon Beast that was more than 10 meters tall appeared behind Lkunta; it looked like an ancient fire demon from afar!

“Flame Destruction Bear!!” Someone shouted.

“So this Martial Saint of Spartax is a Beast Soul Warrior?” Although he already guessed that, Fei was still surprised when he found out. [Flame Destruction Bear] was a bear-form Demon Beast, but it was special. Most of the bear-form Demon Beasts were earth elemental and specialized in physical strength, but [Flame Destruction Bears] were fire-elemental and had magic powers. Most of [Flame Destruction Bears] were born as High-level Demon Beasts, and the one that appeared on the peak looked like it was a level 10 Demon Beast.

Level 10 Demon Beast; that was equivalent to a Moon-Class Elite.

With the addition of bloodline, longer lifespan, tougher physical body, and naturally high sensitivity to magic elements, this bear alone was tougher to deal with compared to a low-tier Moon-Class Elite.

This Martial Saint Battle turned out to be a battle between a Beast Soul Warrior and a Combat Weapon Warrior.

“Buzz!!!!!!!”

The crisp cry of the sword resonated in the sky.

“Roar!!!!!!!”

The wild and dominating shouts of the bear also sounded in the area.

“Hahaha, Krasic! The resentment from 26 years ago, the collapse of Zenit now…… let’s resolve all of that in this battle! I will take back what belonged to me, and you have to die today!!”

Lkunta laughed loudly, and he looked a little bit insane. As he shouted, [Fire Destruction Bear] roared and charged at Krasic like a burning meteor. Although the bear looked slow as it was 10 meters tall, it was actually very agile.

“Ha!”

After a cold shout, Krasic took a step back and formed a hand sign. The ancient sword behind him moved. Like a peacock that showed its feathers, the sword turned into 100 swords, and these swords formed an indestructible wall.

Boom!

The Demon Beasts shouted as its mountain-like body smashed onto the wall of swords, and that “fire meteor” looked a little bit shaky. The bear was knocked back by the repulsive force, but that wall of swords that was only four meters tall didn’t even shake.

“Attack!”

Krasic formed another hand sigh, and the sword moved again.

Krasic was the Martial Saint after all, and he was able to grasp opportunities perfectly. After a loud cry and metal-colliding noise, that wall of swords reformed into a huge sword as it dashed forward after a short moment of pause.

Boom!

The sword was as fast as lighting! It ditched the bear that was falling backward and targeted Lkunta instead.

A splash of blood appeared in the sky.

Although Lkunta was moving in the air using a strange technique and his body was disappearing from time to time, he wasn’t able to dodge this fast sword. When he finally stabilized his body, there were four deep wounds that revealed his bones on his shoulder, abdomen, arm, and neck.

Blood spurted out of the wounds, and Lkunta was turned into a “blood man”.

When the blood landed on the ground, steam came off of it; it seemed like Lkunta’s blood was insanely hot as well.

“You injured me? Haha, great! I finally felt pain after 26 years! I was waiting for this……”

Lkunta looked crazier after he was injured. Clouds of fire appeared on his wounds, and strands of green warrior energy were pushed out of the wounds; these were the warrior energies Krasic left in Lkunta’s body. After the fire burned off, all the wounds on Lkunta’s body healed up without a trace.

“Ah, too bad your sword can’t kill me instantly. If you can’t do that, I can heal up numerous times. But as for you, you can’t heal up this fast. Even if you are a demon, you will die here today! Ahahaha, after I lost to you 26 years ago, I risked my life and barely got this level 10 [Fire Destruction Bear]. I can finally see the results of my hard work today!”

Although Lkunta was injured and lost a lot of blood, he looked even more powerful after he recovered.

Everyone in the viewing area was shocked.

This was one of the terrifying abilities of Beast Soul Warriors. [Fire Destruction Bear]’s special fire-healing technique, recovery speed, and vitality were all shared with Lkunta, and Lkunta was almost invincible!

For most regular Moon-Class Elites, the injuries Lkunta just got would instantly decrease their strength. But for Lkunta, it was not a problem at all.

“You talk too much!” Krasic grabbed onto his sword with an under-grip and said calmly, “This sword is named Heavenly Sword. Didn’t you want the technique Heavenly Sword Three Strikes for the last 26 years? Watch closely then! First strike, [Condemn From Heaven]!!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 352: Battle on the Peak – Heavenly Sword Three Strikes

Chapter 352: Battle on the Peak – Heavenly Sword Three Strikes

“Heavenly Sword Three Strikes?”

Fei’s Barbarian instinct told him that there was a story between Lkunta and Krasic, and these two definitely knew each other very well. This [Heavenly Sword Three Strikes] was obviously a combat technique. As Krasic said its name lightly, a prideful expression appeared on his face.

Fei also sensed that Lkunta’s expression also changed after he heard the name [Heavenly Sword Three Strikes]. Not only Lkunta, the three most powerful people in the audience, Huntelaar, Costakarta, and Girano, were also surprised.

Of course, all these took place in a split second.

Most of the people were intrigued by the battle and didn’t notice these details.

“[Condemn from Heaven]? Hahaha, Condemn? Let me see how you can use Heavenly Sword Three Strikes to defeat me.” Lkunta stood on the head of the [Fire Destruction Bear] as he laughed. In the next moment, the fire around him enveloped him and the bear, and there was one huge human-shaped fire that was more than 30 meters tall. With an insane heat, more fires swirled out in the air and soon surrounded Krasic as if they had their own lives.

However, Krasic looked calm as he held the Heavenly Sword in his hand. The sword that was two meters long greatly contrasted with his thin body, but this image somehow looked very powerful. With his right hand on the sword and pointing the sword at the direction of his opponent, Krasic tapped his index finger and ring finger on his left hand together and swiped the body of the sword. Instantly, four dashes of green warrior energy shot through the fire in front of him and into that human-shaped fire.

Whoosh!

What was surprising was that these four dashes of green warrior energy passed through the fire easily and disappeared into afar like meteors.

It was obvious that these four dashes of energy didn’t hurt Lkunta and his bear. It seemed like the man and the bear was turned into fire magic elements, and they were immune to all physical damage.

“Hahaha, you disappointed me too much, Krasic! This is your [Condemn from Heaven]?” Lkunta’s arrogant laughter sounded within the fire, “If Heavenly Sword Three Strikes are like this, then I would be greatly disappointed.”

However, it seemed like everything was within Krasic’s control.

He suddenly flickered his right wrist, and a huge image that had the Heavenly Sword as its center appeared in the sky. Like a mystic magic array, numerous green energy swords appeared within it before anyone would react. Soon, the sky was filled with all these green energy swords, and it felt like these swords could destroy the sword.

Energies surged like tornadoes, and it felt like smoke appeared out of nowhere and covered the moonlight.

With his black hair fluttering in the air, Krasic raised his head and lightly stated with cold glares in his eyes, “Condemn from Heaven!”

Before he finished speaking, he slapped the body of Heavenly Sword with his right hand, and all the green energy swords were commanded to move. As they dashed through the sky and flew towards the human-shaped fire, the loud air-piercing noise sounded.

This time, the swords didn’t just pass by. Instead, they disappeared into the fire.

“Aaaaaa……” A series of angry shouts sounded, and the roar of the [Fire Destruction Bear] was even clearer. It was obvious that Lkunta was in trouble.

At this moment, a green light flashed by as Krasic turned into one dash of light with his sword and followed all the other green energy swords. In a split second, Heavenly Sword actually pierced into the fire.

“Ah! No!” Another shout sounded.

Lkunta was immune to physical damage, and he overestimated himself. As a result, Krasic’s swords easily injured him.

However, Lkunta’s reaction speed was fast.

As he shouted, the blood-red fire grew even more violently, and Heavenly Sword couldn’t enter the fire more after it traveled 20 centimeters into the fire. With his hands on the sword, Krasic’s body was parallel to the ground, and the green flames on him kept all the red flames that were trying to get to him one meter away.

In the next moment, the human-shaped fire looked more distinct as two arms made from fire appeared. Each of the arms was 10 meters long, and they struck at Krasic with a fast speed.

Just before the fire fists hit him, Krasic still looked calm. He lightly shouted and shook the sword in his hands. His body started to rotate rapidly, and Heavenly Sword was like a drill head. The terrifying energy waves dispersed to the surroundings, and audience members who were on the level of Four-Star couldn’t even stand still. They rolled around on the ground like water bottles in strong wind, and they grabbed onto trees and huge rocks to prevent themselves from being blown away.

“Whoosh!”

A dash of light flashed by.

An even higher-pitched air-piercing noise sounded.

Krasic passed through the human-shaped fire with his swords, and a huge hole that was three meters in diameter was left in the human-shaped fire. It felt like this hole couldn’t be filled back for a long time.

As a beast-like roar sounded, the red fire started to decrease in size. Lkunta’s big body appeared in the fire, and there was a hole that was the size of a bowl on this Martial Saint’s abdominal region. Blood spurted out of the wound, and the rock that the blood dripped on turned black and smoked.

“Ah…… I am willing to obey the ancient contract. The injuries on my body can be shifted, the blood in my body can be replaced, my startled soul can be calmed. I’m a loyal subject of the god, the honorable and kind……” Lkunta quickly chanted a series of ancient vows.

Strange things occurred.

The [Fire Destruction Bear] under Lkunta’s feet started to cry in pain as a huge bloody hole appeared on its body, but the injuries on Lkunta’s body disappeared. His injuries were shifted onto the Demon Beast that had signed the Soul Contract with him, and he instantly recovered! His pale face even looked normal now.

This was a terrifying power of the Beast Soul Warriors.

The lethal injuries to humans were only small injuries to the Demon Beasts. The level 10 Demon Beats [Fire Destruction Bear] could only feel the pain of the hole in its body, but this injury wasn’t life-threatening. However, it allowed Martial Saint Lkunta to completely recover.

“You made me angry!” Lkunta shouted angrily as he was being oppressed and injured for the last while, “Take the anger of the Beast Soul Warrior – [Whip of the God of Fire]!!”

Fire wipes appeared in the air, and they were all the thickness of a finger. They were bright red, and they were like red snakes that were 50 meters long. They looked flashy in the dark sky, and they were coiling at Krasic at a fast speed.

“Second Strike – [Punishment from Heaven]!”

Krasic’s powerful attack also arrived at this time. He struck horizontally downward, and a huge green sword that was more than 100 meters long appeared in the sky. With energy waves coming off of it, it struck at Lkunta mercilessly.

Although the huge sword wasn’t moving as fast, it felt indefensible.

All the fire wipes were cut in halves by this sword quietly. Although Lkunta tried his best to create more fire wipes, these wipes that could easily kill Six-Star Warriors were as soft as butter under the huge green sword.

“Damn it!”

Since he couldn’t defend against it, Lkunta tried to dodge. The huge [Fire Destruction Bear] also sensed the danger and jumped up……

Puff!

The huge green sword that was traveling at a moderate speed cut off one of [Fire Destruction Bear]’s forearms.

Fire-like blood spurted out of the wound as the Demon Beast roared. A few warriors of Spartax who were watching the fight couldn’t move in time and got poured on. They instantly cried in pain and tried to defend against it, but they were burned into ashes soon after.

Boom!

The green sword was too powerful, and Krasic couldn’t even pull it back. This sword struck onto a peak, and the peak that was more than 100 meters tall was cut in half. Huge rocks rolled off of the peak as if it was about to collapse. After the sword disappeared, the two halves of the peak were ten meters apart.

Such a powerful strike!

No wonder its name was [Punishment from Heaven]!

Heavenly Sword!

Everyone was shocked. Krasic’s strength was beyond a lot of people’s expectations! A lot of people thought that this was going to be an even match, but it looked like Lkunta was useless in front of Krasic. Even though he had a level 10 [Fire Destruction Bear], Lkunta wasn’t able to threaten the Martial Saint of Zenit who had Heavenly Sword Three Strikes.

Since he was at the advantage, Krasic didn’t show any mercy. With Heavenly Sword in his hand, he chased after Lkunta and struck down.

Lkunta grasped into thin air, but two long blades made from fire appeared in his hands. With a powerful aura, the two blades went against Heavenly Sword.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Numerous sparks and sword energies appeared in the sky, and the battle between the two Martial Saints had entered its climax as they both started to fight in close-range. One green and one red; the murderous spirits and surging warrior powers created an insane scene.

Red blade energies were flying in all directions, and deep marks were appearing on the peaks around the two Martial Saints as if invisible knives were doing some carving.

Green sword energies were dashing in the air as well. Although Krasic was fighting in close range, he was still creating these sword energies. Each of the sword energy was sealed into the air, and they all shone in the darkness as they were all waiting to be triggered.

This scene made all the audience members forget the noise around them and pulled them into the excitement.

“Lkunta, use all your strength!” Krasic finally looked like he was in a battle-hunger state.

Unlike how emotionless he was at the beginning of the battle, he waved his sword and left terrifying murderous spirits in the air. The sword energies from Krasic pierced through the defense of the fire blades and left deep wounds on Lkunta’s body one after another.

“Ahahah! Krasic, too bad your Heavenly Sword can’t kill me!” As he laughed loudly, Lkunta changed his style and no longer defended against anything. He completely focused on the offense, and he was able to leave a deep wound on Krasic’ shoulder as his body was pierced through by a sword energy.

With the backing of the level 10 Demon Beast, Lkunta could instantly heal up and maintain his combat ability.

But as a Combat Weapon Warrior, Krasic couldn’t shift his injuries anywhere. Every time he got injured, his combat ability would decrease a little.

“Hahaha, Krasic, you are the one who should use all your strength!”

As he laughed, Lkunta began attacking even more aggressively. It felt like he wasn’t planning to live, and he used all of his techniques. Soon, although his body was full of blood, the actual injuries were transferred to the level 10 Demon Beast, and he was still able to maintain his strength. On the other hand, Krasic got six injuries on him permanently.

His shoulders, arms, and legs were all injured, and the fire energy from Lkunta continued to rush into his energy channels through the wounds. Krasic felt like his warrior energy was having a hard time flowing through his body.

“One last strike for the win!”

After Krasic knocked away Lkunta with his sword, he backed off for 100 meters. He stood still in the air, and Heavenly Sword started to shake violently in his hand. Green energies floated out of the blade of Heavenly Sword, and the Heavenly Sword itself started to rotate like a tornado after Krasic formed a hand sign.

“Third strike – [Forgiveness from Heaven]!”

The green energy that was formless started to rushed out of Krasic’s body, and even the environment around him started to change. The clouds and winds were changing, and thunders appeared within the clouds of green energy. The clouds in the sky slowly formed a swirl around Krasic, and it seemed like Krasic’s third strike was connecting with nature!

Within the cloud of green energy, Krasic grabbed onto the handle of Heavenly Sword and said with a dreamy voice, “No desire and no greed, no self and no existence, forget me and save the sword…… forgive all sins!!”

With a light wave of Heavenly Sword, the cloud of green energy moved towards Lkunta like fogs.

Blood spurted out of Lkunta’s body as soon as the cloud of green energy touched him, even though he tried his best to defend against it. The [Fire Destruction Bear] under his feet was soon enveloped by the cloud of green energy, and it started to roar out of fear. Although it tried its best, it was no use. Its huge body exploded, and a rain made from blood, flesh, and chipped bones fell onto the peak.

“Ah, [Fire Destruction Bear]!!” Lkunta was terrified.

The third strike [Forgiveness from Heaven] killed a level 10 Demon Beast, and it pretty much took away half of Lkunta’s power.

With the bear dead, it seemed like the battle was over.

Lkunta was severely injured by [Forgiveness from Heaven], and he could no longer battle Krasic. The battle was going to be over! All the warriors from Zenit cheered loudly……

At this moment –

Whoosh!

A dash of silver sword energy shot through the sky like a meteor and pierced through Krasic’s right chest. Krasic was very weak after he used his super ultimate technique [Forgiveness from Heaven], and he wasn’t able to defend against it at all. His body shook in the air, and it seemed like he was going to fall down at any second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 353: Battle on the Peak – Sudden Change

Chapter 353: Battle on the Peak – Sudden Change

The sudden change stunned everyone; they couldn’t believe their eyes.

The person who attacked Krasic was Huntelaar, the No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire.

This tough and tall ape-like swordsman already stood up from the stone chair, and his height of 2.3 meters gave people surrounding him a lot of pressure. The thin silver sword that had the width of a thumb and was 2 meters long was shaking with a rhythm, and a dash of silver light would shot into the sky every time after it shook.

“What are you doing?”

“Sh*t! How dare you get involved in the battle between the Martial Saints?”

“Ah! Mr. Krasic is injured!”

The shouts of the audience members sounded on the open field; no one expected Huntelaar, who was treated as an honorable guest of Zenit, to sneak attack the Martial Saint Krasic when the battle was about to be over.

This was something that was not permitted. Getting involved in the battle between two Martial Saints was like disdaining the honor and dignity of the warriors of Zenit. What Huntelaar did would start up another war – if this news got out, Zenit had to declare a war against the Jax Empire! On Azeroth Continent, no empire would do nothing when its Martial Saint was sneak attacked in a Martial Saint Battle by another warrior.

“Humph!” Cold sneer sounded in the sky. Krasic’s injured body that was shaking in the air suddenly stopped moving. With his hand on the Heavenly Sword, Krasic struck downward, and a green sword energy shot out of Heavenly Sword and chopped the 33 dashes of silver sword energies apart.

The green sword energy was still powerful, and it continued to dash at Huntelaar.

Huntelaar didn’t dare to take this strike head-on. He turned his waist, and his bulky body dodged this green sword energy swiftly. Then, he suddenly stepped onto the ground. After a booming noise, a deep hole appeared on the ground. In the next second, he already appeared three meters away from Krasic in the sky after an air-piercing noise.

The thin silver sword danced in his hand crazily.

The sword didn’t look like a sword; it was more like a silver whip.

As more air-piercing noises sounded, the blade of the sword traveled in strange trajectories as it struck at Krasic. In one second, Huntelaar already struck out 100 times.

Krasic looked pale. With his left hand covering the wound on his right chest and his right hand on Heavenly Sword, his body moved around his sword rapidly. Every time he moved, Heavenly Sword would block one strike from Huntelaar like a shield.

As this took place, sparks appeared in the dark night like a firework.

“Ahahaha, Krasic! I told you that you are going to die today!”

Martial Saint of Spartax, Lkunta, who was still a little bit terrified by [Forgiveness from Heaven], suddenly laughed loudly. As he looked at the blood rain made from [Fire Destruction Bear]’s body, the smile on Lkunta’s face got vicious. As fires started to appear from the fleshes and the bones of the level 10 Demon Beast, Lkunta glanced at the viewing area and suddenly shouted, “Move!”

Before he could finish his word, changes occurred.

Costakarta, who was sitting still on the stone chair, suddenly stood up. His dark red metal armor made a series of metal-colliding noises as metal plates on it hit each other, and it sounded like tens of thousands of soldiers had appeared on this central sword peak. A terrifying murderous spirit appeared on the peak, and this was the unique murderous spirit this famous general had after numerous years of experience in battles and wars. Just like [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin, their murderous spirits weren’t something that normal warrior can rival against.

Boom!

Costakarta drew out the blade from the scabbard on his waist and struck out. Instantly, a huge red blade energy that was more than 50 meters along appeared in the sky.

This was a blade energy filled with the unique murderous spirit from the battleground, and its target was the Martial Saint of Zenit, Krasic, who was still not at a disadvantage when facing the current two enemies.

Boom!

Krasic couldn’t dodge it with two enemies around him, and his body was knocked away by 50 meters after he took this strike head-on.

No one expected this quiet and yet trustworthy famous elderly general would do something like this; he had dropped and abandoned all the honor and glory he was living up to all these years as a famous general and attacked a Martial Saint who was still in a Martial Saint Battle…… When he did that, his hand that was holding his blade didn’t even shake; he was very decisive and firm.

“You…… Fu*k! Die!”

At this moment, Fei had woken up from the huge shock. He was no longer worried about hiding his strength, and he grabbed onto the thin air. His dual blades [Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge] and [Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian] appeared in his hands, and he instantly used the skill [Leap Attack] and turned into a rapid bladestorm.

The green and red energies felt like they were about to tear the space apart, and the two blades struck at Costakarta like two roaring dragons.

“Back off!” The four black-armored guards behind Costakarta drew their weapons and struck at Fei, and four dark red energy flames dashed at Fei.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

After a series of metal-colliding noises, the four blades in the four guards’ hands were turned into halves. The green and red lights flashed by, and three heads flew into the air.

These guards were too weak in front of Fei who was in a state of fury. After one strike, three guards were turned into corpses. Only the female warrior who was a bit more powerful survived. She survived didn’t because of her power; Costakarta was closest to her, and he was able to protect her at that moment.

After one strike, Fei got even closer to them.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Three blue lights flashed by.

Elena, who was standing far away, pulled on her bow and shot her arrows. With the temperature in the area dropping dramatically, three magic arrows dashed by Fei’s ears and hair and targeted Costakarta’s vitals spots such as the heart and the throat mercilessly.

After spending a lot of time together in Diablo World killing monsters, Fei and Elena knew what each other was thinking about by just looking at the situation. With the perfect coordination, Fei’s two swords stabbed at Costakarta’s heart as Elena’s arrows arriving at the same time.

The famous elderly general of the Eindhoven Empire wasn’t scared at all. With no expression change, he waved his blade and chopped away the three arrows. However, chilly energy got onto his blade, and even his arm was being covered by the blue frost energy.

“Huh?”

Costakarta frowned; he was very surprised by Elena’s arrows as he didn’t expect them to contain such strange energies. Although his right arm was frozen, he reacted fast. He quickly grabbed the blade of the female warrior who he just saved, and he used it to block Fei’s dual swords confidently.

Boom!

The terrifying energy wave dispersed to the area. Costakarta couldn’t stand still, and he quickly took a few steps back. At the same time, Fei felt weak as he was hit by the repulsive force from this collision, and he took two steps back as well.

“This old bastard is also a Moon-Class Elite?”

Fei instantly detected the level of his opponent.

Although he was surprised by the strength of this general, he was more battle-hunger as he was really worried about Krasic. He looked at Krasic who was fighting two enemies at the same time with calmness, and he knew that Krasic would be fine as long as he was able to hold back Costakarta himself.

As Fei turned around and was about to tell Cech and other masters from the affiliated kingdoms to back off before they were injured by this level of chaos, his eyes suddenly landed on the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire, Girano.

With the servings from the four beautiful maids, this handsome and promiscuous man was looking at the battle in the air with a weird smile on his face.

“There are representatives from three empires here, and both Huntelaar and Costakarta attacked. Who knows if this man would make his move as well?”

Fei suddenly thought about this, and he was even more shocked.

As he thought about that, the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire finished the wine in his golden cup. Afterward, he threw the wine cup on the ground and grabbed onto the black wand that was in front of him. A series of mysterious chants sounded from his mouth, and golden magic runes appeared in the air and circled around him. With the terrifying pressure of the magic runes, people around him started to have a hard time breathing.

“Damn! He is going to attack!”

Fei got anxious. From the surging magic elements, he could tell that this Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire was almost on the level of Moon-Class.

The spell this man was preparing was definitely on the level of Forbidden Spell, and no one knew what it could do to the current situation. Although Krasic was powerful, he was injured, he was fighting two powerful warriors at the same time, and he was short on warrior energy as he spent a lot of it on [Heavenly Sword Three Strikes].

“How did this happen? Since these envoy groups from these three empires are permitted to come, why would they try to kill Krasic at the same time?”

“What is going on?”

“How?”

All these questions appeared in Fei’s head, but these questions all turned into one thought after 0.01 second – “I have to stop Girano from chanting and block this spell!”

Before Fei could do anything, someone else did that for him.

Purple energy flames appeared, and a thin purple blade that was as thin as the wings of a bee struck at the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire who was chanting the magic spell.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 354: Battle on the Peak – Impossible

The person who attacked was the female guard of Tanasha, Ziene.

As she shouted, her strangely-shaped purple blade struck at the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire who was chanting. With the purple energy flame on the blade, it seemed like Ziene‘s strike got onto the level of peak Six-Star.

The blade was merciless.

Theoretically, mages were weak in terms of close-range combat. This kind of strike from Ziene should be able to at least interrupt the chanting process even if she couldn’t injure him.

However –

Buzz!

When the blade was 3 meters away from this handsome man, its speed slowed down as if a dashing horse ran into a swamp. The blade shivered as it continued forward for another meter. After that, it couldn’t move forward anymore didn’t matter how hard Ziene tried.

The Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire wasn’t affected by this at all. Mysterious yet powerful chants continued to flow out of his mouth.

The situation was dangerous.

Cold glares appeared in Ziene’s eyes. She suddenly shook her head and open her mouth to bit on her purple ponytail with her pearl-white teeth, and she looked valiant as ever. After she placed her other hand on the handle of the blade, a stronger purple flame appeared. A powerful aura appeared on her as the purple blade thrust forward.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The purple blade struck out more than 100 times in a few seconds, and they were all targeting the vital spots on Girano’s body. However, with the protection of a powerful magic shield, the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire was still chanting and was still not interrupted as the purple blade couldn’t get through.

“Let me try!” Fei leaped into the air as he saw this, and he struck at Girano with his dual blades with power.

“I have to interrupt him!” Fei knew Girano was preparing a terrifying magic spell by just looking at the golden magic runes that continued to appear under Girano’s feet. Once his spell was completed, Krasic would be a serious danger.

Boom!

A dash of red blade energy hit Fei’s blades and stopped his charge.

It was the elderly general of Eindhoven Empire, Costakarta.

As an experienced general, he knew that Krasic was not in a disadvantage when facing off two opponents, and he knew that he couldn’t help the situation too much if he joined the fight as well. The key turning point was the magic spell Girano was preparing. If the magic spell was completed, there would be a good chance that Lkunta, Huntelaar, and himself could kill Krasic and escape before the other top-tier warriors of Zenit gets here.

Out of everyone, Fei was the only person who was able to threaten Girano.

Therefore, Costakarta had to stop him.

In the ferocious and deadly battle, the bloody-red blade energy and the green and red sword energies colliding in the air and sometimes cracked the peak. When facing Fei who was unleashing his full power under rage, Costakarta who was a Moon-Class Elite couldn’t do much.

“Protect the Elder Princess!”

“Protect the Second Prince!”

The viewing area was in chaos, and the nobles who were on the sides of the Arshavin and Dominguez all shouted as they surrounded the two key figures. The battles happening around them got to their climaxes, and the warriors in the battles couldn’t precisely control their power anymore. Any leakage of power could instantly kill; a few unlucky noblemen were turned into blood mists after they were hit by some sword and blade energies.

“Don’t worry about me! Help the king of Chambord to kill Costakarta.” Tanasha pushed away the warrior in front of her as she commanded.

Although the situation was very chaotic as the powerful guests made their moves, [Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence] Tanasha was extremely calm, and she ordered her guards who were circling around her to kill the general of the Eindhoven Empire. Perhaps it was due to her anger, her naturally pale face looked red, and it looked very special.

“Chop them into meat paste!” Paris ordered the guards around her as well.

The people this Demonic Woman was pointing were the warriors from Spartax as well as the four muscular men who came with Huntelaar. After hearing her command, the master warriors who were on the side of Dominguez didn’t dare to hesitate, and they all charged at these enemies.

Death battles took place on the central sword peak.

Although they were opponents, both Tanasha and Paris were extremely intelligent and made orders that assisted and complimented the other person’s order in a second. It was in this second when they looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other’s eyes. The surprise wasn’t from the sudden change. Rather, they both glanced at Fei subconsciously after they gave the orders, and they were shocked to find that the king of Chambord was able to battle Costakarta who was a long-time Moon-Class Elite!

Among warriors of Zenit who charged at the enemies, there was the Second Prince Dominguez.

There was blood on the blade of his sword, and his shoulder was pierced by a sword as well. Using the injury-for-injury mentality, this handsome prince of Zenit killed a warrior of Spartax himself.

Warriors of Zenit beside him saw this, and they quickly protected the prince as they felt terrified. They were scared that this prince who was tied to half of the political forces and big families at Zenit would be killed here, and they also knew what this prince did boosted the morale of Zenit.

Although everyone knew that there were four Moon-Class Elites on the side of the enemy and these Moon-Class Elites could kill everyone on the peak in a few seconds, no one backed off. At this moment, even the noblemen charged at the enemies bravely.

All that was happening was a shame to Zenit.

An unbearable mockery.

The Martial Saint of Zenit was being sneak attacked by the people who they treated as guests!

There were ill-intended guests who were trying to kill the Martial Saint Krasic! If Krasic did die today, the entire empire would be forever shamed! Zenit would be a laughingstock of Azeroth Continent!

Having the Martial Saint killed was equal to having the empire conquered.

If they could trade their lives for a moment of hesitation of the enemies, everyone on the peak was willing to do so.

Even if they all died on the peak, no one would regret their decisions.

The honor of the empire and the glory of the group made all the warriors and citizens of Zenit battle-hungry as their blood boiled.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Puff! Puff! Puff!

Bam! Bam! Bam!

“Aaaaa!”

“Kill……”

“Ahaha, it is worth it! I traded my life with your life……”

Blood spilled everywhere, and limbs were chopped off as cold lights flashed. A dozen bodies were turned into corpses…… Under the ferocious attack of the warriors of Zenit, all the warriors of Spartax were killed, and the four guards of the No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire were chopped into meat paste as well.

On the side of Zenit, four warriors died, and five warriors were critically injured.

While others were taking on weaker opponents, the warriors of Chambord were helping Ziene in attacking the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire. The four beautiful maids of Girano stood around their master, and they formed a unique four-pointed star magic array with wands in their hands. The magic array created four light walls, and the walls protected Girano and themselves perfectly.

Although they were injured as blood slid down their lips, their expressions were firm as they protected their masters like Valkyries.

Under the bright energy flames and lights, the four beautiful yet pale faces made people feel pity towards them.

However, the warriors of Chambord didn’t hesitate. Under the command of [Destructive Finger] Cech, they all used their ultimate techniques and attacked the light walls.

The light walls shook, and more blood dripped down the four beauties’ lips. Their beautiful bodies shivered, and it was clear that they couldn’t last any longer.

As the magic array was about to be cracked –

“Magic elements …… Spatial Cracks…… Please release your thunder-like rage and punish the enemies! [Spatial Chain Swamp]!”

Girano raised his wand and finally finished his complex and powerful spell. Numerous golden magic runes in the air flashed and formed into numerous golden chains. They circled around Girano and made him look like a golden statue, and a powerful energy surge exploded after Girano waved his wand. All the warriors of Chambord and Ziene were knocked away……

The golden chains in the air looked like a huge net, and they flew towards the three warriors who were battling in the sky.

“Damn! He finished it!”

“It is over! Fu*k!”

“That Moon-Class Elite Mage from the St. Germain Empire used five minutes to finish the spell! It must be powerful! Mr. Krasic is in trouble!”

All the citizens of Chambord were terrified. Their hearts sunk after the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire finished the spell. “What can save the situation? 1 V 4? Even if Mr. Krasic is powerful, he couldn’t pull it off……”

Fei’s eyes were so wide open that the skins at the corners of his eyes were torn a little. He roared as he forced Costakarta off. He then jumped into the air and wanted to block this magic spell with his own body. At the same time, he was ready to use a ton of experience points to summon the Lord of Destruction, Diablo, to this world to block this spell as well……

Something unimaginable happened.

As a light smile appeared on Tanasha’s face, the golden chains made of the magic runes separated into two groups and enveloped Lkunta and Huntelaar as they shouted in anger and fear.

“What is going on?”

“The terrifying spell that Girano prepared for five minutes is targeting Lkunta and Huntelaar?”

No one expected this!

This handsome Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire was on the side of Zenit? Everyone was shocked, including Costakarta who was fighting with Fei. As he stood a lot of steps back, his lips twitched as he couldn’t believe his eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 355: Battle on the Peak – All Together

At this shocking moment, there was only one person who was calm except Tanasha. After all, it felt like Tanasha knew this was going to happen.

This person was Martial Saint Krasic.

“Second Strike – [Punishment from Heaven]!”

After seeing Lkunta and Huntelaar both being enveloped by the golden magic runes, Krasic made the most correct decision. With both of his hands on Heavenly Sword, he raised it over his head and injected his warrior energy into it. After a green light flashed by, a huge circular pattern appeared in the air, and a huge green sword that was 100 meters long appeared from it.

With green lights around him, Krasic slowly struck down the Heavenly Sword. The green energy sword that was 100 meters long also tiled forward as Krasic moved. Although it looked very slow, it was actually so fast that people couldn’t grasp it. With might, it hit Lkunta and Huntelaar who were both captured by the golden magic runes.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Explosion noises sounded as the golden magic runes were disrupted. The magic elements that made up these runes were pushed into each other, and they set off a series of explosions.

However, that huge green energy sword struck through the explosion and landed on the peak. As the mountain shook violently, that huge stone pillar was struck into pieces, and huge pieces of stones fell into the viewing area.

Clouds of dust instantly blocked everyone’s vision.

When the dust finally settled, everyone saw what happened.

Blood was still flowing down Krasic’s body. The injury caused by Huntelaar’s sneak attack was the most severe; ribs were visible, and the edges of the heart were vaguely visible as well through the huge bowl-sized wound. In terms of Heavenly Sword, it stood quietly beside Krasic like an old friend.

Although Krasic’s face was pale and he had blood all over his body, Fei sensed that Krasic’s breathing returned to normal. That calmed Fei down a lot.

Martial Saint Lkunta got one of his arm chopped off from the shoulder, and blood was spurting out of the wound like a fountain. Although the red energy flame was flashing on the wound and wanted to seal it up, he no longer had his Level 10 Demon Beast and couldn’t transfer the injury to it. His yellow face looked black, and he was in so much pain that his body twitched and shivered!

The No.1 Swordsman from the Jax Empire got his sword destroyed; the long silver sword only had about half a meter left. In addition, there was a terrifying wound that was about half a meter long from his shoulder to his stomach. There were also wounds on other areas of his body, and blood flowed out rapidly as well.

With the help of Spatial Magic [Spatial Chain Swamp] from Girano, Krasic’s [Punishment from Heaven] completely struck on these two Moon-Class Elites, and this strike took away more than half of their combat abilities. This Martial Saint of Zenit was really good at grasping the opportunities, and he was able to turn the situation around perfect.

“You are on the side of Zenit?” Lkunta stared at Girano with hatred as he shouted angrily like an injured animal in a trap, “Do you know what you are doing? Zenit’s fate was already decided at the Meeting of the Seven Empires! What you are doing is equal to tying St. Germain Empire onto the sinking ship named Zenit!”

Girano only curled his lips after he heard that.

This Crown Prince didn’t even look at the Martial Saint of Spartax. Instead, he looked at his four beautiful maids who looked pale, and he waved his black magic wand. A blue magic sphere enveloped the four maids, and their faces instantly got less pale as their breathing got calmer.

Fei was a little surprised.

He didn’t expect the promiscuous Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire was a Moon-Class Elite Mage who mastered both Spatial and Water-elemental magic spells. Also, he didn’t expect the four beautiful maids of Girano who looked like decorative pieces to be mages who had Four-Star and Five-Star strengths. After seeing how these four maids risked their lives to protect Girano and how Girano used a lot of his magic energy to help his four maids heal up when there were still powerful enemies around, Fei felt like the relationship between the five people couldn’t be simply explained by the word “promiscuous”.

At this point, Fei vaguely felt like he was inside a chained trap set up by the people on higher-levels.

Fei knew for sure that Girano’s identity was a huge secret, and this Crown Prince even got the trust of people like Lkunta and Costakarta. That was the only reason why Costakarta would help Girano to stop Fei. Ziene could either not know the identity of Girano or pretended to not know the identity of Girano, but Girano did put on a good show with the master warriors of Zenit who didn’t know what was really going on. The enemies completely trusted Girano, and they didn’t even defend against [Spatial Chain Swamp] at all. By using this crucial mistake of the enemies, Krasic was able to succeed.

Fei finally knew that this famous Martial Saints Battle was far more complicated than he thought.

This scene was extremely similar to what happened on the Peak of the East Mountain in Chambord, and this battle was the battle between many different empires. Different from how Fei was able to accidentally discover the truth and counter the scheme, this “chess game” was so high-leveled that even the king of Chambord was a non-important chess piece.

“General, you are a famous commander and are admired by a lot of people in many empires. Why would you ditch your honor and the glory of a soldier to participate in the dirty scheme of the Spartax?” With the protection of her guards, the Elder Prince slowly walked out and asked the Famous General Costakarta.

A bit of shame flashed through this elderly generals’ eyes, but it quickly disappeared. The hand that was holding onto the blade got firmer, and he replied with an emotionless expression, “To an old soldier, admiration for the enemies is not needed. I only hope that the citizens of the Eindhoven Empire remember my honor and glory.”

Currently, Costakarta was the only Moon-Class Elite on the side of the enemy who kept his combat ability. He walked towards Lkunta and Huntelaar in extreme calmness and stood in front of them. He then waved his hand, and a blade of a dead person flew into his hand. With two blades in his hands, he pointed them at the ground as the murderous spirit of an experienced general was fully unleashed. He looked battle-hungry.

“Too bad your plan failed. No one will remember the honor and glory of a conspirator who dared to destroy the fairness in a Martial Saints Battle.”

Paris sneered as she walked up and stood beside Tanasha. With anger in her eyes, she mocked, “Do you think Zenit doesn’t know about the so-called Meeting of the Seven Empires? That is only a dumb joke! It is just a few arrogant idiots digging their own graves!”

Her first sentence was correct.

In terms of strength, Krasic was injured severely, and Girano used a lot of his magic energy even though he wasn’t injured. Although it was hard to determine the result if they had to fight with the three Moon-Class Elites on the enemy’s side since two enemies were injured as well, they were at a small disadvantage. However, Zenit still had a lot of Star-level warriors. Except for a few who died in previous battles and the 10 people from the Holy Church who were strangely quiet, these Star-level warriors gave Zenit the numbers advantage. With Fei who was able to fight against Costakarta, Zenit had an advantage overall.

All the strange noises coming from the central sword peak must have attracted the attention of more master warriors of Zenit, and people on the enemy’s side would definitely be killed when these reinforcements arrive.

Fei quietly got close to Krasic and handed a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] to this Martial Saint.

However, Krasic didn’t take it. Rather, he just turned around and looked at Fei quietly. At this moment, Fei felt an indescribable illusion as if this fatherly figure of his was trying to tell him something. Fei was a little stunned. Just as he was about to try to convince Krasic to drink the potion, the Martial Saint of Zenit walked forward.

“You three, come at me all together. Also, you should probably make your appearance now, the friend that is hiding in the sky.” With Heavenly Sword in his hands, Krasic said heroically, “I will let you guys understand what Martial Saint of Zenit means!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 356: Battle on the Peak – Kill All

Chapter 356: Battle on the Peak – Kill All

Before Krasic could finish his sentence, he already struck Heavenly Sword at the sky. As everyone was surprised by Krasic’s words, a green sword energy dashed into a dark cloud. As the ear-piercing noise resonated in the sky, it felt like this sword energy had left a dark wound in space.

Boom!

A dash of red flame collided with the green sword energy, and a huge energy wave dispersed into the surroundings. Soon, the red and green energies disappeared.

“Hahaha, I didn’t expect you to find me!” A loud laughter sounded in the sky. However, Fei felt like this voice was a little shaky and was filled with a murderous spirit.

Another dash of red energy appeared with this laughter.

The fast speed of this energy created a series of sparks and smokes in the air, and it targeted Krasic who was standing quietly in the sky.

As if this strike triggered the power of the heaven and the earth, it made the people in the viewing area feel like a mountain was coming down at them despite the fact that none of them were targeted. With this huge pressure, a lot of bone crackling sounds appeared as if everyone was being crushed.

This presence…… Another Moon-Class Elite!

All the people on the side of Zenit were shocked, and a bit of surprise even appeared in Tanasha’s eyes…… the enemies got the reinforcement of another Moon-Class Elite?

In comparison, Zenit was now in an absolute disadvantage! Even though Zenit had the numbers advantage, this new Moon-Class Elite was enough to turn things around.

Fei frowned as a serious expression appeared on his face.

The king realized that he recognized the aura of this person; he could never forget about it!

This Moon-Class Elite was the mysterious assassin who went after Fei in the camp area.

This man forced Fei to run away like a dog, and Fei had to use a lot of experience points to summon the boss [Duriel] to block the damage for him. Only by using all of his abilities, Fei was able to hide away in Diablo World, and his Barbarian Character dropped from level 40 back to level 39 after a large number of experience points were used. After Fei escaped, this assassin was chased by Krasic who got there afterward, and this assassin was severely injured by Krasic in Moro Mountains.

Because this powerful assassin left a spiritual seal in Fei’s body, Fei had to start training his spiritual power earnestly. Fei got to the [Huge Pit Battlefield] later by chance, he comprehended the [Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal] that only Moon-Class Elites could use, and he encountered Martial Saint Krasic and got those special training.

Both the techniques this assassin used in the assassination and the [Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal] this assassin left in the [Huge Pit Battlefield] allowed Fei to clearly remember his aura.

After all, that was the first time Fei was placed in such a deadly and tough situation on the Azeroth Continent.

“You lost to me once, now you are here to receive your death penalty?” Krasic sneered.

Without changing his expression, he made a hand sign with both of his hands and the huge Heavenly Sword that was about two meters long rotated in the air rapidly. The Martial Saint of Zenit used [Punishment from Heaven] again, and the huge green energy sword that was about 100 meters long appeared. It struck down, and the huge blade collided with the red energy that was coming down from the clouds. As the two strikes collided, the entire central sword peak started to shake.

“Ah! Impossible! No! Your power…… How did it get so strong suddenly?” That mysterious assassin’s voice suddenly sounded.

At the same time, Lkunta, Huntelaar, and Costakarta were all shocked as well.

They clearly sensed that this [Punishment from Heaven] was far more powerful than the same strike Krasic used before. Only Moon-Class Elites who were above the level of New Moon were able to dismantle that red energy, and it meant that Krasic was far more powerful than them at this moment.

Although they were shocked, their heads were clear; they knew that they couldn’t drag this on any longer. After they looked at each other and saw the shock in each other’s eyes, they gave up on the dignity of Moon-Class Elites and all started to strike at Krasic at the same time.

“Oh my god! Protect our Martial Saint!” Someone shouted.

“Protect the Martial Saint and help with the retreat! Let’s block them! Even if we die, we have to help the Martial Saint retreat safely!”

“Brothers of Zenit! Let’s fight them!”

This sudden change made all the star-level warriors of Zenit fall into a state of madness. Although they couldn’t even defend against the residual energy of the Moon-Class Elites, their honors and responsibilities as citizens of Zenit made them willing to die in Krasic’s place. Even the weak and timid nobles ditched the so-called temperament and charged at the enemies with their weapons like madmen.

Fei didn’t say anything.

With a bottle of [Health Potion] in his mouth, he used Barbarian Skill [Whirlwind] and dashed at the enemies’ like a tornado.

The situation was chaotic. Out of everyone, only the 10 people from the Holy Church were standing by the side and watching everything that was taking place calmly. It didn’t seem like they want to get involved at all.

The Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire, Girano, lightly waved his wand with a serious expression, and surges of magic elements started to roar.

Boom!

Before everyone on the side of Zenit was able to join the battle, a huge indefensible power appeared and repulse everyone away. This power wasn’t murderous, and it disappeared after it bounced everyone back. In the next moment, Krasic’s voice sounded, “Warriors of Zenit, stand aside! Remember the honor and glory of Zenit! On the central sword peak and under my Heavenly Sword, the Martial Saint of Zenit will make them stay here forever!”

This sentence was filled with great confidence and impeccable honor.

Although Krasic’s voice wasn’t empowered by his warrior energy and it wasn’t loud, it struck the soft part of all the citizens of Zenit’s heart. They felt like their blood was boiling, and they all sensed that powerful confidence and pride!

Fei’s mind was ignited by the domination Krasic showed at this moment.

This was the most dominating side of Krasic that Fei had ever seen.

As Fei wondered, he gradually realized that Krasic was the Martial Saint of a level 1 Empire despite his calm and low-profile appearance. Krasic was a powerful warrior who killed tens of thousands of people and created rivers of blood 26 years ago, Krasic was the Martial Saint of Zenit who was approved by the genius Emperor Yassin and resided on the Martial Saint Mountain for 26 years, and Krasic was a powerful warrior whose honor and dignity couldn’t be challenged!

When his empire needed him, this low-profile warrior would display his cruel and dominating presence.

He was a real warrior!

Compared with Krasic, Fei felt like his way of domination belonged to a bandit; it was rough and not stylish at all.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

When Fei was in an unprecedented shock, the battle got turned around in a second. Krasic’s power was fully unleashed, and it was beyond everyone’s imagination. Every single one of his moves was filled with the power of nature, and everyone single one of his attacks was able to knock away Costakarta who was in his prime state. It felt like Krasic had hidden some of his strength in the previous battle.

“Die!” Krasic chopped down with Heavenly Sword as he shouted.

The terrifying power tore the space apart, and both Huntelaar and Lkunta got knocked away. Although both of them puked up blood, Lkunta got more severely injured as a deep wound appeared on his neck.

He was already terrified; his opponent who suddenly let out an unprecedented power shocked him to the maximum.

“Why is Krasic so power? If this continues, none of us can leave here alive!”

“Brother Amauri! We are not his match! Retreat!”

After Lkunta got struck again, the violent green energy rushed inside his body. He was no longer able to suppress that green energy, and he shouted at the newly appeared Moon-Class Elite, who was that mysterious assassin, as blood spurted out of the wounds on his body.

“Hahahaha, none of you can leave here today!” As if he was another person, Krasic was no longer calm and composed. With domination, he chased after his enemies mercilessly and was going to kill all four Moon-Class Elites.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 357: Battle on the Peak – End (1)

Chapter 357: Battle on the Peak – End (1)

The four Moon-Class Elites dashed away and were ready to escape. The sudden explosion of power from Krasic destroyed their confidence; they felt like they would be killed if they stayed here longer.

However, Krasic didn’t give them the chance.

After another hand sign, green dashes of sword energy chased after them like meteors.

Puff…….

“Ah……”

Amauri and Costakarta both tried to defend against the sword energies, but they were blown away heavily by the terrifying power within the green sword energies. Like birds that got shot, the two of them fell from the sky and smashed onto the ground, creating clouds of dust.

At the same time, two huge rocks that weighed 1000 pounds each were hit by the body of Heavenly Sword and flew towards Lkunta and Huntelaar who were escaping in another direction.

“Sh*t!”

“Open!”

The two Moon-Class Elites sensed the approaching danger, and their faces changed color. They knew that Krasic was trying to kill them with this strike, and they quickly turned around to block the rocks.

Boom!

A palm with a red energy flame and a sword with a silver energy flame collided with the rocks. As the booming noise sounded, the two rocks exploded into pieces. Like a fancy firework, the chipped rocks, clouds of dust, and colorful energy flames flew in all directions.

At this moment, two green sword energies dashed through the clouds of dust at an insane speed and pierced through the body of Lkunta and Huntelaar. Two flowers made from blood blossomed in the sky.

“Ah!”

Puf!!

After two noises sounded, the two Moon-Class Elites also fell down from the sky like two kites that were cut off from the kite lines.

“Ahahahahaha……” Krasic laughed heroically with the sword in his hand.

The Martial Saint of Zenit looked like a Demon Deity!

He was no longer quiet and composed. Instead, he looked haughty and dominating. As his powerful aura expanded more and more outward, his long and thick hair fluttered in the wind crazily. His face was completely covered by his hair, and only his eyes that were filled with chilliness and murderous spirits could be seen.

“Die!” The Martial Saint of Zenit shouted as he raised Heavenly Sword.

This sneer made the four Moon-Class Elites shiver as if they were electrocuted.

They were all severely injured; their combat abilities dropped dramatically, and the pain had numbed their nerves, slowing down their reaction speed.

Before they could do anything, Krasic had instantly appeared in front of Lkunta with the green energy flame, and Heavenly Sword slashed down mercilessly.

Whoosh!

One head flew into the sky.

There was a shocking expression on the face as if Lkunta still couldn’t believe what was happening the moment he was killed.

Before this battle, he thought this was a carefully planned Martial Saint Battle that could shock the continent and he was the protagonist. He didn’t think that his role would change so drastically at the last moment, turning from the protagonist to a dead man!

Bam!

Lkunta’s headless corpse fell onto the ground, and the broken corpse sent some specks of dust into the air as its last bit of effort.

A Moon-Class Elite died like that!

A Martial Saint of a level 1 empire died!

Normally, such a powerful warrior was looked up to by many and was rarely associated with death.

What just happened shocked a lot of people, and it was completely silent on the central sword peak.

Even the warriors of Zenit who hated Lkunta couldn’t believe what they just witnessed.

“The Martial Saint of Spartax who was so pressing these days really died?”

“Ah! Run! Quick!” Amauri’s hoarse and panicking scream broke the silence.

When he was defeated by Krasic on Moro Mountains, his confidence was cracked a little. He thought his confidence would be restored after killing Krasic and completing this operation, but Krasic’s suddenly unleash of power completely destroyed his confidence. After seeing his brother Lkunta die in front of him, he was terrified of Krasic and felt like he could never defeat this Martial Saint of Zenit.

Amauri’s mental collapse made Huntelaar and Costakarta lose the last bit of hope.

“Wuuuuuuuu……” a series of sharp howling sounded from Huntelaar, and it resonated in the sky.

Almost at the same instant, a series of wing-fluttering sound appeared. Under the silver moonlight, five huge shadows emerged; each of them was more than four meters long. As they dashed toward the central sword peak, they brought along a huge indescribable pressure; the pressure increased as they got closer.

“Griffins…… the Griffin Knights of the Jax Empire! The Rulers of the Sky!” someone shouted.

Surprised, Fei took a closer look.

The beasts that were charging down from the sky were special. They had the body of lions but the head and wings of eagles; their wingspan was more than 20 meters long. They wiggled their wolf-like tails as their wings reflected off a bronze light.

When they opened their beaks, it felt like the ear-piercing noise was able to change the direction of blood flow and rhythms of the heartbeat of humans. As they got closer to the peak, a huge wind was created by their wings. Heavy rocks were blown away by the wind, and the energies that some warriors of Zenit shot at them were dismantled before they could get to the Griffin Knights.

It was heard that the mature Griffins in the wild could advance into level 10 Demon Beasts just like the [Fire Destruction Bear] that Lkunta once had. However, the Griffins here today were domesticated by the Jax Empire. In order to better coordinate with humans, most of their wildness was stripped away. As a result, their strength also decreased; most of them were level 7 Demon Beasts, which was equivalent to Seven-Star Warriors.

These Griffins were intelligent. They clearly sensed the terrifying power of Krasic and kept their 1000-meter distance from the central sword peak; they weren’t willing to go down any further.

“Go!” Huntelaar jumped up and reached out his hand. As if he grabbed onto something, he pulled himself up in mid-air and got onto the back of a Griffin.

Amauri’s eyes lit up as he used the same method to get onto a Griffin.

Costakarta, on the other hand, quickly moved to aside and grabbed onto something before he did the same.

By now, the warriors of Zenit realized that there were thin ropes extending from the Griffins, and that allowed them to borrow force in mid-air.

At their peak state, the three Moon-Class Elites were capable of standing in mid-air with ease. Now, they were so injured that they couldn’t even jump up 1000 meters and had to rely on ropes to help them. Their situation was so bad that it was hard to describe.

“Chew……”

The Griffins let out a deep roar, and the ultrasonic waves made the warriors of Zenit dizzy; they couldn’t chase after the Griffins at all.

The Griffins, on the other hand, continued to fly up. Until they were high enough in the sky to dodge the huge magic shield of St. Petersburg and the attacks from the mages in the tall magic towers, they started moving away.

“Krasic! The three empires will come and avenge for today!”

“Hahaha, I know you are severely injured as well! Rest well! Next time we come, Zenit will be conquered, and your head will be hung on the gate of the Royal Palace in St. Petersburg!”

“Krasic! Since you can’t kill us all here, what happened to my brother Lkunta will happen to you! I swear in the name of Amauri!”

The shouts and threats of the three Moon-Class Elites sounded in the sky. It seemed like they knew that Krasic was injured and couldn’t chase after them, and they were a lot more relaxed. What happened today was too shameful; they had four Moon-Class Elites on their side, but they were still beaten to a great degree.

The Griffins got higher and higher; they were about to escape. Krasic didn’t move as he stood on the central sword peak, and Girano was lying by a huge rock and drinking the wine that was served by his four maids. It seemed like the two Moon-Class Elites didn’t want to chase, and the other warriors of Zenit didn’t have the ability to chase.

Just as the three of them were about to escape, changes occurred –

“Where do you think this is? Is my St. Petersburg that easy to come and go from?”

A majestic and undoubtedly voice sounded from the Royal Palace that was far away. As this voice sounded, an undescribed energy appeared as numerous dashes of golden lights appeared in the sky.

As everyone took a better look, they were all shocked! Those weren’t golden lights but golden dragon! Each of the golden dragons was 10 meters long, and they had golden scales and majestic appearance. As huge pressure appeared in the area, these golden dragons quickly caught up to the Griffins at an insane speed.

The so-called Rulers of the Sky were defenseless in front of these golden dragons. In just one second, the Griffins were separated into pieces, and blood, fleshes, and bones fell down from the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 358: Battle on the Peak – End (2)

Chapter 358: Battle on the Peak – End (2)

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

A few surprised shouts also sounded as a few figures fells down alongside the corpses of the Griffins. Some people on the Griffins fell from the sky in a controlled manner, and the only people who had this level of strength were Moon-Class Elites like Huntelaar. They managed to escape into darkness, but they were still inside St. Petersburg.

At this moment, no one paid attention to them; all of the attention was on the golden dragons that flew out of the Royal Palace. That majestic presence and the terrifying power shocked all the warriors of Zenit; some weaker warriors were all forced to kneel on the ground.

That dominating presence made all the warriors of Zenit wanting to worship it.

When most people woke up from the shock, the golden dragons already turned into golden light dots that were dispersing into the air like fireflies. Soon, everything disappeared, it felt like everyone was in a dream. However, that dominating presence was still in the air despite the fact that the golden dragons disappeared.

“That is…… [Dragon Fist]?” Someone murmured so lightly that it felt like he was talking in his sleep.

Fei was shocked! He turned around and looked at the direction of the voice. It was the eldest person in the Holy Church’s group. On his wrinkly face, the shock couldn’t be hidden. In fact, there was a slight sense of respect and fear.

Dragon Fist!

Dragon Fist!!

Dragon Fist!!!

These two words brought everyone a lot of shocks. It was more shocking than the golden dragons in the sky.

Everyone knew what these two words meant! Everyone knew who these two words represented!

It was an unparalleled legend! That was a miracle and the legend of a lord!

Emperor Yassin!

For the last 26 years, Yassin who created and mastered Sub-Sun-Class Combat Technique [Dragon Fist] was the pride of the Zenit Empire and the nightmare of the Spartax Empire.

For the last while, the news about the illness and the potential downfall of Emperor Yassin was spreading around the region, and his lack of appearance during the affiliated kingdom competition seemed to have proved this rumor.

However, [Dragon Fist] showed its fangs!

What did this represent?

Emperor Yassin wasn’t as ill as people had been talking about?

It felt like Krasic couldn’t even defend against the power and the domination contained in the golden dragons…… How could an ill and dying person achieve something like this?

Almost all the warriors of Zenit wanted to roar and express their emotions.

“Emperor Yassin is fine!” This news was very exciting for everyone at the central sword peak. If Emperor Yassin was fine, the Zenit Empire would never have been invaded.

This emperor was able to protect and stabilize the empire with only his fists.

No one could challenge the majesty of Emperor Yassin, just like how no one could defend against [Dragon Fist].

Everyone believed that the Spartax Empire would immediately order their troops to retreat as soon as the news about Emperor Yassin’s healthy condition got out!

“Puff…… !!!”

Just as everyone was still mesmerized by the magnificence of [Dragon Fist], a sudden change occurred.

A blood spurting noise sounded, and Fei immediately froze after he looked at the direction of the noise. Krasic’s body started to shake as blood sprayed out of his mouth like a fountain, and blood also spurted out of the deep wound caused by Huntelaar on his right chest.

“Elder!” Fei rushed over and held onto Krasic who was about to fall down.

At this moment, Krasic was completely covered in blood.

Fei discovered something terrifying! It seemed like blood was leaking out of every pore on Krasic’s body! This was the symptom of a heavy injury as all the bones and fleshes in Krasic’s body were crushed by a huge pressure. Fei’s mind went blank! Krasic was way more injured than it seemed.

“Ah, Mr. Martial Saint!”

“Mr. Krasic…… You…… you are injured?”

All the warriors of Zenit shouted and gasped. None of them expected that Krasic who killed Lkunta and chased away the other three Moon-Class Elites was so severely injured. They all wanted to rush over to help.

At this moment –

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

30 to 40 people jumped in front of them from nowhere and blocked their paths. These men were all wearing brown robes and carried long swords on their backs. With solemn expressions on their faces, they all circled around Krasic. The leading person was very young, and he wasn’t handsome. However, his shiny eyes and sharp eyebrows made him look very special. He looked a little haughty and lonely like [One Sword], but he was a lot warmer and friendly.

“Misters and Misses, please stop here.” This man was very polite, but he stopped everyone from moving up.

Although the people were worried about the Martial Saint of Zenit and his injuries, they listened and moved to aside.

It was clear that these people who just appeared were all from the Martial Saint Mountain. In other words, they were all probably Krasic’s disciples. Although these people had no official positions, they couldn’t be looked down at. On Martial Saint Mountain, even a servant couldn’t be underestimated.

All the warriors from Martial Saint Mountain circled around Krasic and blocked everyone. However, they didn’t stop Fei. Rather, it felt like they respected Fei greatly as they looked at him with admiration. With great understanding and coordination, these people blocked other people’s vision and even somehow blocked all the sounds coming from Krasic and Fei.

“Ah, life is like a dream…… 10,000 years is too long, I only want to fight for today and tomorrow!”

After Girano chugged the wine in the golden cup, he sighed as he hugged onto the four maids. After a surge of magic energy, these five people disappeared. Girano was the only Moon-Class Elite who kept his strength, and he was able to come and leave with ease.

“Why can he stay beside Mr. Martial Saint?” among the people, the Fourth Prince Chrystal pointed at Fei and asked with resentment.

No one answered him.

The warriors from the Martial Saint Mountain didn’t even look at Chrystal as they completely ignored him, and a disdainful smile appeared on that leading young man’s face.

“Let’s go!” Elder Princess Tanasha said as she looked at Krasic and Fei who were both behind all these warriors from Martial Saint Mountain. She waved her hand and left with Ziene and her supporters who were still looking at Fei.

“Let’s go as well,” the Second Prince Dominguez and Paris looked at each other and left with their supporters.

Observant people clearly found that some master warriors from the affiliated kingdoms already took a stance. Some of them left with Tanasha, and some of them left with Dominguez and Paris.

……

Fei was holding onto Krasic tightly. The aura of this Martial Saint was weakening by the second, and Fei could even clearly sense how the strong vitality of a Moon-Class Elite was quickly leaking out of Krasic’s body like water in a bottomless bottle; it was very cruel.

Fei took out a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] from his storage space and he poured it into Krasic’s mouth despite the fact that Krasic was trying to stop him; Krasic was too weak to actually stop Fei.

However, the effect of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] wasn’t as good as Fei expected.

Even though a Moon-Class Elite was powerful and a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] couldn’t heal all injuries, it should at least stop the bleeding. Strangely enough, it felt like this potion was useless; life energy was still escaping from Krasic’s body at a fast speed.

“Cough…… Don’t waste such a precious potion. My injuries…… even the gods couldn’t heal me……” Krasic coughed as he shook his head, “My heart…… heart……”

Krasic stated a fact that made Fei’s mind go blank.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 359: Battle on the Peak – Flying Dust

Chapter 359: Battle on the Peak – Flying Dust

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

Krasic was very special as his heart was located on the right side of his chest. Therefore, his heart was actually destroyed by Huntelaar’s sneak attack already.

Even though a Moon-Class Elite was powerful, he or she would die if they lost their hearts.

Then, Fei quickly discovered why Krasic was able to unleash so much power and defeat the four Moon-Class Elites after his heart got destroyed – there were four spikes made from green magic crystals that deeply penetrated Krasic’s thin body.

“Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique?”

Fei was deeply saddened.

[Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique] was a forbidden technique that genius Emperor Yassin created. Fei read about this technique as it was written in one of the notes written by Yassin that Krasic brought him, and he clearly knew the requirements and consequences of using a technique like this.

This forbidden technique would use a self-destructive method to stimulate the four main energy channels inside one’s body, and that would allow the person to use warrior energy that was several times more powerful than his or her own. However, the consequences were huge. Even a person who wasn’t injured couldn’t even live pass one hour after using the technique.

“So this is how Krasic suddenly got so powerful and defeated the four Moon-Class Elites on his own…… He used his last bit of life energy to cast [Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique], and he used his life to protect the dignity of the empire. Even if Krasic isn’t as injured, he couldn’t live more than one hour……” Fei was moved.

He felt very hopeless and powerless.

He hadn’t felt this powerless ever since he came to Azeroth Continent. He thought he had Diablo World and he was able to manage everything. That was very close to the truth as most of the dangers he faced were completely resolved by him. Even when he was being assassinated by Amauri who was a Moon-Class Elite, he was able to escape. But this time……

Fei recalled all his techniques and items. [Health Potion], [Mana Potion], [Full Rejuvenation Potion], [Hulk Potion], [Fake Death Potion], [Town Portal Scroll], [Identification Scroll] …… it seemed like he didn’t have anything that could revive a dead person.

He did remember that mercenaries were able to be revived in the actual Diablo Game if they were killed, but Fei had never tried it in Diablo World and didn’t know how to trigger and use this Resurrection System.

“I have to give it a try, I have to find the Resurrection System in Diablo World. I must…… I must……” As if he was crazy, he murmured to himself quickly as sweat dripped down from his head. He cared too much, and that was why his thoughts were all over the place. He was trying to find a way to save Krasic, and he was going to open a portal to Diablo World and ask Akara and Cain for help.

At this moment, it seemed like Krasic suddenly got well. His eyes got shiny again, and the wounds stopped bleeding. He sat up, and a smile appeared on his serious face as if he thought of something beautiful. He looked at the bright stars in the nightly sky and murmured, “Have two bottles of wine during troubled times and meet up for a game of chess……” (Chinese poem)

“Elder, your injuries……” Fei was worried about Krasic’s condition, and he interrupted Krasic who was thinking back to something.

Krasic lowered his head and looked at Fei as he said, “You read about [Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique] before, and I’m sure you know the consequences,” the smile was still on his face, and it felt like he was relieved from a huge burden.

Fei nodded as he felt like crying.

“My mission…… is accomplished……” Krasic stood up. Although he staggered a little, his back was straight. He slowly walked forward and signaled Fei to follow up. He said, “I know you have a lot of questions, but I don’t have much time to explain everything to you.”

“I may be able to heal you, I……” Fei was really anxious. He was no longer the king who was dominating and looked like he had everything under his control; at this moment, he looked like a helpless child in front of Krasic.

Krasic shook his head and rejected Fei’s offer.

After seeing Krasic stagger again, Fei quickly walked up and held onto Krasic’s shoulders. Krasic tried to get away, but he was too weak to do so. After a short moment of pause, he sighed and said, “I didn’t think that I, Krasic, would be propped up by people twice in my 40-year life.”

The two of them traveled very slow, but the top of the central sword peak wasn’t that big. They arrived at the edge of the cliff in a few moments.

The mountain wind blew, and the chilly air made Fei feel very lonely and sad. Krasic’s long hair fluttered in the wind, and he was no longer dominating nor overbearing like he was a moment ago. He no longer looked like a Martial Saint but an ordinary elder on the street. When the cold wind blew on him, Fei could even tell that the thin body was shaking.

This discovery made Fei even sadder. It was so painful that it made Fei feel like his own parents were dying.

“After tonight, there won’t be a Martial Saint of Zenit.” Krasic looked at the dark skyline and said. It wasn’t even midnight yet, and the dawn was still some time away.

“Spartax won’t have a Martial Saint either.” Fei thought back to the Martial Saint Battle, and the faces of Huntelaar, Costakarta, and Amauri each flashed by in his head. With a murderous spirit, he pointed at the sky and said forcefully, “Jax, Eindhoven, and Spartax! I will wipe you off the continent one day!”

“Hatred is much easier to acquire compared to responsibility. Alexander, do you still remember what I said to you last time?” Krasic asked.

“I remember, Elder. You said that I’m very similar to Emperor Yassin His Majesty, and you said that you don’t want me to become someone like him as well. You told me to remember that the core and the essence of power is to protect and guard the people and the things that I love……” Fei replied.

Krasic nodded and continued, “I don’t want to change your mind. I don’t mind if you want to avenge for me, but I hope you won’t avenge for me if you found out about another truth.”

“Another truth?”

Krasic nodded.

Fei gave it some thought and felt like he understood something. He seemed to have grasped onto something and realized something.

“If Zenit is really going to collapse, I hope you can shield the citizens of the empire and help them to avoid the blades of the enemies……” Krasic suddenly thought of something and added.

“Who dares to challenge Zenit when Emperor Yassin His Majesty is fine?” Fei thought about the power of the [Dragon Fist] today and felt like the Zenit Empire would never be in trouble with an emperor like that.

“Do you have a grudge against Yassin? Are you thinking that he could instantly kill people like Lkunta so I don’t have to die?” Krasic seemed to have understood the deeper meaning behind Fei’s words and explained, “That was because he has enough reasons to not to do so.”

Fei was silent after hearing that.

“Ah, Tanasha…… Although she is a talented kid, she is so ill and she is a girl. Too bad that only she can inherit his heritage…… Too bad……” Krasic suddenly thought of something else and sighed again.

“The Elder Princess is a good friend of mine. If she needs me, I will protect her with all my ability.” Fei understood what Krasic was trying to say. The Elder Princess was one of the only few friends Fei had in this world, and Fei would definitely help her if she was in need. However, Fei understood the deeper meaning behind Krasic’s words, and he felt even more grateful.

“Ever since I known you, I knew that you would become a bright miracle. Too bad that I couldn’t see it for myself when you dominate the continent……” Krasic looked up at the stars in the sky and said in an unprecedented relaxing tone, “I haven’t enjoyed this scenery with this relaxed mindset for so long. Just look at how beautiful the stars are!”

Before Fei could respond, he looked at Fei and laughed, “From now on, nothing can restraint me, and I don’t owe anybody anything!”

As another wind blew by, Krasic’s thin body quickly deteriorated. His face aged at an insane speed. He quickly turned into an elder who had a lot of wrinkles. Then, his skin lost its glow and dried…… Lastly, his body started to break down into dust and fly away.

Like a sand statue, he was gone a little by little until he disappeared in the cold wind.

The body of the Martial Saint of Zenit spread across the land he protected for 26 years.

His ashes got on the houses, white defense wall, black soil, great mountains, running rivers……. and the entire Zenit Empire!

Fei watched everything quietly. He knew this was the terrifying aftereffect of the [Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique]. Until Krasic’s body completely broke away, Fei suddenly recalled something this elder had said – After tonight, there won’t be a Martial Saint of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 360: Before the Storm

Chapter 360: Before the Storm

Fei stood on the central sword peak and glanced down at St. Petersburg; the light dots in the city looked like the stars. When these light dots connected with the actual stars in the sky, they created a very beautiful image.

Krasic’s body turned into dust, and the wind helped him to cover the land of Zenit.

The way he ended his life was just as earnest as how he served the people of Zenit. Ever since he was known to the people of Zenit, he had been serving them. Didn’t matter if it was the rebellion incident 26 years ago or how he lived on Martial Saint Mountain quietly for the last 20 years, they all showed how much he loved his country Zenit.

Perhaps everyone knew that the Martial Saint Battle tonight would determine the future of the empire, and every household in St. Petersburg was awake. St. Petersburg was very bright, and even the camp area outside the Capital was lit.

Would these people know that a Martial Saint died for them on the central sword peak?

Fei vaguely heard the cheers coming from the bottom of the mountain, and a smirk that he didn’t even understand appeared on his face. “Are they cheering for Emperor Yassin who just showcased his powerful [Dragon Fist]? Do they even know that a real Martial Saint died at this moment?”

Soon, the king got rid of his negative emotions.

“The three of them were knocked off of the Griffins by the [Dragon Fist], and they are now still in St. Petersburg. They must be still alive as they are Moon-Class Elites, and they are hiding somewhere now…… I will find them! And I will kill each one of them!”

Fei looked down at the four 10-centimeter green spikes in his hands; these were the items that Krasic used to cast [Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique]. After Krasic’s body turned into dust, these four spikes remained.

“I will fu*king push these spikes through the hearts of Huntelaar, Costakarta, and Amauri!…… I will penetrate the hearts of the royals of the Jax Empire, Eindhoven Empire, and Spartax Empire! I will make them pay for what they did!”

Fei looked at the sky and shouted.

“When I master my warrior’s cultivation path, no war nor tragedy shall fall on places where Krasic’s ashes have covered!”

……

Fei went back to the entrance of the central sword peak, and he completely calmed down; no sadness nor anger could be seen on his face.

Except for the 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain, there were still some master warriors from the affiliated kingdoms.

There were 25 master warriors from the affiliated kingdoms who got the opportunity to watch this Martial Saint Battle. However, two of them weren’t able to make it since they couldn’t get through the chain bridges, two of them died in the battle with the warriors from Spartax, and six of them decided to join either Arshavin or Dominguez’s side. Right now, there were only 15 of them left.

Most of them were warriors who made it into the top 10; there were warriors like [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], beautiful Magic Princess Cindy, and [Wind Fire Dual Warriors].

They were all saddened by the fact that the Martial Saint didn’t return with Fei.

They already guessed the result when they saw Krasic stagger and bleed that much. However, they were still very disappointed by the fact that their guesses came true. Perhaps as members of affiliated kingdoms, they could sense the importance of the Martial Saint in first hand; without Krasic on Martial Saint Mountain, many affiliated kingdoms would have started wars against each other.

“Your Majesty!” After seeing Fei’s return, the 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain all single-kneeled down and said, “We will follow the order of the Martial Saint, and we will be under your command!”

Fei was a little surprised, but he soon understood the situation.

This was probably something Krasic arranged before the Martial Saint Battle.

This was the reason why Krasic said that there won’t be a Martial Saint of Zenit after tonight. In fact, Martial Saint Mountain would even be deserted from now on; no trace of Krasic would be left!

Among the 40 warriors, the most powerful person was the average-looking young man. Surprisingly, Fei realized that this man’s strength was at the peak of Seven-Star. This man was very young, and he was a much more talented genius compared to [One Sword] and Magic Princess Cindy. All other 39 warriors were between Four-Star and Six-Star; there were four Six-Star Warriors among them.

These warriors combined was a powerful and terrifying force in Zenit.

Never in Fei’s dreams would he thought that Krasic would pass such a force into his hands. What would Emperor Yassin and other big families think after they knew that Fei was in control of such a force that could threaten the peace of the empire?

Fei didn’t care. As someone who would lick the popsicle stick more than ten times after eating the popsicle, he would never reject such a generous gift. Since this was arranged by Krasic, Fei didn’t think that there was a trick behind this, and he didn’t doubt the loyalty of these people at all. After all, Krasic was the Martial Saint who resided on Martial Saint Mountain for the last 26 years, and he was definitely able to take care of all the little problems.

Because Fei completely trusted Krasic, he completely trusted these 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain.

This incident made all the master warriors who weren’t from Chambord a little scared.

In their minds, the king of Chambord was already powerful enough. In the battle today, King Alexander battled with Costakarta, who was a powerful Moon-Class Elite, for more than ten minutes, and he wasn’t even in a disadvantage. In comparison, masters like Magic Princess Cindy, [One Sword], and Shevchenko couldn’t even help in that situation; the residual energy that leaked out of the battle between Fei and Costakarta would injure them severely!

If some people thought that Fei became the champion in the competition because the semi-final between Shevchenko and [One Sword] was too ferocious and made them lost a lot of strength beforehand, it at least made some sense. But after seeing this battle, only idiots would think that way now. After tonight, even the haughty [One Sword] had to admit that the king of Chambord was too far ahead of them. It would be a joke to say that they could rival with the king of Chambord; they couldn’t even see his back on the path of cultivation since he was so far away.

For a moment, only the master warriors from the other affiliated kingdoms knew how inferior and lonely they felt.

Everyone knew that the king of Chambord was way too powerful now. After he got the 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain, he was on the same level as Arshavin and Dominguez; he was only a little bit inferior to Emperor Yassin. From now on, the situation at Zenit could change just because an idea popped up in the king of Chambord’s head.

“Let’s go!”

Fei said after he turned around and took a good look at the relics and the stone pillar that got destroyed. He memorized this scene, and he walked down the path without looking back.

……

When the golden sun climbed above the Moro Mountains that was quite far away and spread the sunshine across the land, the new day began.

After the cold winter night passed, everyone in the Capital knew what happened on Martial Saint Mountain last night.

No.1 Swordsman Huntelaar from the Jax Empire sneak-attacked Martial Saint Krasic!

No.1 General Costakarta from the Eindhoven Empire lost his honor and participated in the dirty trap designed to kill Martial Saint Krasic!

A Moon-Class Elite from the Spartax Empire sneaked into Zenit and tried to assassinate Martial Saint Krasic!

The king of Chambord battled with a Moon-Class Elite!

Martial Saint Krasic battle against the four Moon-Class Elites…… Martial Saint Krasic killed Martial Saint Lkunta, and he defeated Huntelaar, Costakarta, and Amauri afterward…… Martial Saint Krasic was severely injured as well and passed away!

Emperor Yassin was infuriated and used [Dragon Fist] in the Royal Palace. He knocked the three Moon-Class Elites who wanted to escape off their Griffins!

All kinds of news spread around the Capital and completely recreated the storyline.

Originally, Fei thought that the Martial Saint Battle involved confidential information and the officials would try to cover it up. To his surprise, the news got around really fast! Although everyone was curious and paid a lot of attention to this battle, Fei was sure that the officials at Zenit helped with the spreading of the information.

“Why would the officials want to disclose such matter to the public? There is a lot of confidential information tied to this……” Fei thought.

The current situation for Zenit was bad. In the southern regions of Zenit, [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin was still battling with the invaders. After a few successful battles and just as Arshavin was about to push all the invaders out of Zenit’s territory, the Spartax Empire sent out their best general – Marchisio. This man stopped the losing streaks of Spartax and gradually evened out the record.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 361: Declare of Wars

Publicizing what happened on Martial Saint Mountain was equal to declaring wars against the Jax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire.

As soon as Huntelaar and Costakarta decided to assassinate Martial Saint Krasic, it meant that two more wars were here. Even if Zenit knew that declaring two more wars could bring destruction, the empire had to do so!

This was the iron law of the Azeroth Continent. By sneak-attacking your Martial Saint, it meant that those two empires had already declared war against you!

If Zenit decided to hold back, the empire would be a laughingstock in the eyes of the entire continent!

Fei thought that the Elder Princess was really intelligent and she would definitely try to keep this incident from the public temporarily. It seemed like the best idea was to finish the war with the Spartax Empire in the south first before declaring wars against the Jax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire. After all, it was way too hard for Zenit to battle against three empires at the same time…… No one expected that things would escalate to this degree!

“Is the era of chaos here?”

“What are the officials of Zenit thinking about?”

Fei felt like he no longer understood the situation.

However, his guesses came true.

After less than one hour, the strangely quiet yet anxious atmosphere in St. Petersburg was disrupted.

Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop!

The siren on the gates of St. Petersburg sounded, and several messengers rushed out of the Capital with the protection of two dozen black-armored cavaliers. These messengers were heading to all the regions of Zenit and announcing that Zenit was declaring wars against the Jax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire!

Wars were here!

Emotional warriors of Zenit could be seen everywhere, and even the ordinary citizens of Zenit were excited and a little anxious; the death of Krasic had stimulated their unyielding genes.

When in face of danger, even a weak rabbit dared to fight with a strong lion. Although the Zenit Empire was weak compared to the three empires combined, the people of Zenit didn’t lack the will to fight.

Since Krasic resided on Martial Saint Mountain for the last 26 years, everyone at Zenit felt the benefit he brought. All the respect and love the people of Zenit had towards the Martial Saint of Zenit were converted into anger, and there were a lot of warriors who were wearing black hairbands; that was a way to pay respect to Krasic. These people all circled the military headquarter and wanted the military to directly attack the Capitals of the Eindhoven Empire and the Jax Empire!

Everyone was in a state of frenzied.

Fei saw a type of dangerous and triggered expression on the people’s faces.

It seemed like the entire empire was walking on a dangerous path and was losing control.

This might be planned from the beginning. Fei smelled a sense of craze from what was happening, especially after the large military conscription.

At noon, Fei got summoned by the Royal Family of Zenit.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

……

St. Petersburg.

Residential Region.

Inside the building that Lkunta from the Spartax Empire stayed in.

Three people were sitting in the main hall that was very messy, and they looked at each other as they appeared very frightened. Who could have thought that they were all powerful warriors from their scared and anxious expressions?

These three warriors were No.1 General of the Eindhoven Empire Costakarta, No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire Huntaleer, and the Moon-Class Elite from the Spartax Empire Amauri.

They thought they would be able to escape from St. Petersburg after they got onto the Griffins, but they were all knocked down from the sky by that person. They were originally severely injured, and falling down from the sky increased the severity even more. If they weren’t aware of their surroundings and weren’t smart individuals, they would have been found by the warriors and soldiers of Zenit.

“Who could have thought that person is still able to strike? Could it be that the news about his old injuries worsening is fake?” Huntelaar was very frightened by the golden dragons he saw last night.

Currently, the No.1 Swordsman from the Jax Empire had a lot of blood on him. His right arm that was broken from the high-fall was already recovered, but all the wounds on his body were still not healed as he couldn’t get rid of the terrifying green energy in his body.

“If that man is fine, then the plan we worked on for so many years is useless.” Amauri was also very injured. A huge wound stretched from his shoulder to his abdomen, and blood was still flowing out as the green energy was still visible on the wound. After all, this injury was caused by Heavenly Sword as well.

“It is not that bad.” Costakarta who was silent for a long time suddenly spoke, “If he is fine, we probably would have been killed last night. Who can live under [Dragon Fist] that was cast with full strength? Since he didn’t kill us, it means that he is weak and might die at any second.”

“Right!” Huntelaar’s and Amauri’s eyes lit up after they heard that.

They both were powerful figure and were very intelligent. In normal circumstances, they would have seen through everything. However, that man’s fame was as bright as the sun, and no genius was able to stand up against him. The two of them were terrified of that man, and they were in a state of unease after they saw [Dragon Fist]. That was why they didn’t think everything through.

“We prepared for so many years and spent numerous money and resources. More than 10,000 people from more than 10 empires sacrificed their lives, and we got more than 10,000 messages from them after they sneaked into the Royal Palace of Zenit. After more than 1,000 operations and 10,000 tests, we are sure that he couldn’t live any longer. Right now, he is close to dying! A dragon without its claws and teeth is not scary. This operation failed because we didn’t expect the St. Germain Empire to betray the agreement that we had.” Costakarta collected his thoughts and continued, “To some degree, this operation isn’t a complete failure. Although I’m not sure how Krasic got so powerful, I’m sure that it cost him dearly! He was already severely injured before the battle, and he won’t be able to recover for four to five years even if he didn’t die!”

“That is true.” Confidence reappeared on Huntelaar’s face, “With injuries to that severity, he couldn’t recover in a short time even if the Moon-Class Elite Priests from the Holy Church help him. Since the relationship between Zenit and the Holy Church is this hostile, I’m sure he will get no help. Hahaha! Zenit is like a coyote that lost its claws; it is no longer a threat.”

Amauri nodded as he heard that.

Costakarta lightly let go of his breath.

He said all that because he wanted to calm down Huntelaar and Amauri and alleviate some of their stress. Since they were all stuck at St. Petersburg and lost more than half of their strength, they could be found if they weren’t careful; if that happened, they would lose a layer of their skins even if they didn’t die. At a critical time like this, they needed to be calmer and more patient.

This was the big difference between real generals and powerful warriors.

After some thoughts, Costakarta continued, “However, we need to pay more attention to that young man who used green and red dual swords. He is able to last more than 10 minutes when battling me, and he looks like he is in his twenties! That is shocking! I saw a similar level of talent in him compared to that man! We have to kill him soon, or he would become a huge issue for us in the future!”

“You mean King Alexander?” Amauri nodded and said, “That little king deserves our attention. He had killed the No.1 Executioner of Spartax before, and I tried to assassinate him after seeing his talent. Too bad that he escaped in time and my appearance attracted Krasic!”

Both Amauri and Costakarta fought with Fei before, and they didn’t dare to underestimate the strength of this young king.

However, Huntelaar didn’t think so. This No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire was very haughty, and he sneered and replied with an arrogant expression, “Humph! He is only a small king of an affiliated kingdom. Is he worthy of our attention? I can just kill him after I recover!”

Amauri and Costakarta looked at each other and didn’t say anything else. They knew it was useless trying to convince this swordsman, and arguing would only cause trouble for them since they were in such a dangerous situation.

At this time, some noises sounded inside the building.

The three men tensed up.

“Don’t worry, it is Lanji.” Costakarta listened carefully to the noise, and he was relieved instantly.

Soon, a series of footsteps sounded, and a pretty figure walked into the hall. This young girl was wearing a normal Zenit style female robe, and her long black hair was tied together by a white floral band. Her skin tone was dark, and her muscles made her look explosive yet wildly beautiful.

She was carrying a cheap food box made from tree branches in her arms, and Fei would have immediately recognized her if he was here. This girl was the female guard who was saved from Fei’s blades by Costakarta last night.

“Father.” The young girl saluted Costakarta first, and she then looked at the other two Moon-Class Elites and said, “Two misters, I went and bought some food. You guys can eat first.”

The delicious smell of food instantly filled the hall.

“Are there any good news?” Costakarta asked as he ate and restored his stamina.

“Everything is clear. The officials of Zenit didn’t hide anything, and what happened on Martial Saint Mountain is known publicly. There is a very good news!” The girl paused for a second before she said, “Not long after we left, Martial Saint Krasic died from the severe injuries!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 362: Battle Zone No.1 Commander

Chapter 362: Battle Zone No.1 Commander

“He…… died?” Costakarta was so shocked that the roasted rib in his hand almost fell onto the ground.

“How is that possible? Could it be the fake news Zenit created to fool us?” Amauri couldn’t believe it either. The Martial Saint of Zenit defeated them easily last night, and it seemed unlikely that Krasic would die right after that. “How could a dying person manage to use so much force last night?” he thought.

“That information shouldn’t be wrong. I didn’t use our own intelligence network at St. Petersburg. Everyone at the Capital of Zenit knows about it, and they are all emotional. At the same time, the news about Lkunta being killed by Krasic is also being passed around!” Lanji continued as she thought about everything in a calm manner, “Also, Zenit declared wars against the Jax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire!”

It was completely silent in the hall after Lanji finished speaking.

The three Moon-Class Elites were thinking about the possibilities behind each of the news.

“When something is strange, something is typically wrong. How dare Zenit start wars with three empires at the same time? Do they have secret trump cards that we don’t know about? Since Krasic is dead and that man is half-dead, who can protect Zenit?” Amauri murmured as he carefully swallowed the food; he tried his best to not move the muscles around the huge wound on the front of his body.

“Did you forget about the St. Germain Empire?” Costakarta shook his head. As a famous general, he was able to have a clearer view of the bigger picture. “That bastard Girano dared to attack us on the central sword peak, so it is obvious that Emperor Blank of the St. Germain Empire is behind this. Since the St. Germain already betrayed the agreement between the seven empires, how can we be sure that Zenit doesn’t any other allies?”

“You are right. We can’t be sure that St. Germain is the only empire out of the seven empires who betrayed us. The honor of our agreement is already forgotten by some shameless bastards!” the No.1 Swordsman from the Jax Empire suddenly sneered as he continued to devour the food.

Costakarta and Amauri were frightened by what Huntelaar said, but they both nodded subconsciously.

What Huntelaar said was indeed reasonable. That man they fear was really good at planning, and that man would never engage in a war that he wasn’t prepared for. Even if his heart stopped pumping, he would have set up numerous terrifying traps to destroy his opponents.

It was a nightmare fighting against someone like that.

However, they had to stand against him. If they chose to compromise at a time like this, they would lose their empires, lost their loved ones, and lose their identities.

“The current situation is beyond our control.” After Costakarta finished eating, he was getting ready to use his warrior energy to speed up his healing. “Since what happened last night is now known publicly, I’m sure that all the emperors would make decisions for the group. What we need to do now is to quickly heal up and leave St. Petersburg as soon as we can!”

In this plan that was prepared for more than 10 years, even Moon-Class Elites were only chess pieces in the hands of the emperors.

For a moment, Lkunta’s death made the three Moon-Class Elites very anxious. They were supposed to be masters who were worshipped by numerous warriors, but they were now only sacrifices that would initialize the bloody prologue of the era of chaos. None of them were sure that they could live to see the result of their hard work and dedication.

“Good idea. We need to recover fast and leave right away.” Amauri and Huntelaar looked at each other and agreed to Costakarta’s idea.

A blue crystal-like magic wand was releasing dashes of blue lights in the building, and the auras of the three Moon-Class Elites were completely sealed by it. This God-tier magic wand was the key to their escape plan as it helped them “disappear” in the eyes of the warriors of Zenit by stopping others from sensing them.

The most dangerous place was the safest.

They were now hiding in where Lkunta lived before, and they were sure that no one would expect them to return here after the soldiers of Zenit searched the building.

With the help of Lanji who went back to the female appearance and was able to go out and buy food and gather information, these three Moon-Class Elites had some time to recover. Once they were well enough, they would be able to escape using the tunnels that were prepared ahead of time.

The person who actually called Fei to the Royal Palace was Tanasha, and that surprised Fei a little.

In the first palace at the entrance, Fei saw the [Goddess of Intelligence] Tanasha who was slowly enjoying her breakfast. When she saw Fei, she waved at him and signaled him to come over and eat with her.

Under the surprised glances of the maids and servants, Fei walked to the table and started to enjoy the food without hesitation.

Ever since he returned to Chambord’s campsite, he felt unprecedentedly tired and fatigued.

For the first time ever, he didn’t enter Diablo World to level up when he had gaming time. Rather, he slept with clothes on and his fiancée in his arms until the morning. After that, he patrolled the campsite, and he was summoned to the Royal Palace before he had the chance to eat breakfast. He was actually a little hungry right now.

A smile appeared on Tanasha’s face as her crystal blue eyes locked onto this man who was devouring the food without manners. For some reason, she would always feel relaxed when she was with him; it felt like the heavy burden on her shoulders was temporarily lifted when she was with him.

“If it wasn’t for the purple potion he gave me, I would be dead by now……”

The Elder Princess sighed as she thought about that. Although she was super intelligent in other people’s eyes, she would something wonder about random things as well. “Maybe death is much easier and is a better option……” as Tanasha was thinking about something, she suddenly recalled that her first time seeing Fei was also at a dining table.

“Did you find them?” After he wiped off the milk on his chin, Fei asked Tanasha without even looking up.

Tanasha obviously knew who Fei was referring to. Both Imperial Patrol and Royal Guards had searched the entire Capital including all the magic towers, but they weren’t able to find any traces of the three injured Moon-Class Elites. Like three water droplets that ended up in the ocean, they were nowhere to be found.

However, Tanasha wasn’t anxious. She smiled, “They would be found sooner or later. The Military Headquarter of Zenit had made plans, and another round of “dragnet-style” search is taking place. They could never make it out of St. Petersburg.”

Fei laughed, “I know that you guys won’t find them this easily. Let me take care of it.”

“You can find them?” Tanasha was a little surprised.

“Eh.” Fei wiped his lips clean after eating, and he lied on the chair comfortably. He crossed his arms in front of his chest without worrying about his image and changed the subject, “So what is it that made you summon me this early in the morning?”

Tanasha placed the silverware on the table and stood up. She walked towards one side of the palace as she said, “You know that Zenit had declared wars against the Eindhoven Empire and the Jax Empire as well, right? Therefore, except for the southern battle zone, the Military Headquarter decided to create two more battle zones……”

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

Whoosh!

Tanasha unveiled the huge square map that 10 meters long on each side by pulling off the big red cloth covering it.

Fei followed her and took a closer look.

This was a map of Zenit and the adjacent empires.

Zenit’s territory is in a rough trapezoid shape. Most of the eastern territory was along the ocean shore as [Shiver Ocean] was located next to Zenit. Spartax was to the south of Zenit, and a smart part of the southern border was connected with Eindhoven. To the west, there was Jax.

Chambord was on the northern end of Zenit. There was a huge area of mountains to the north of Chambord, and they were marked with the color grey; it felt very deserted and desolated.

Fei carefully read this map.

He compared it with the mysterious map he got from the Four-Star Mage Evans, and he realized except for the fact that the mysterious map about the mythical ruins was more ancient, most of the terrains recorded on it was similar to this map. There also weren’t any borderlines on the mysterious map, meaning that it was drawn before these empires were established.

This discovery made Fei believe the authenticity of the mysterious map that was about the mythical ruins even more.

“The Military Headquarter decided to open the second battle zone here and the third battle zone here……” Tanasha circled an area to the southwest and an area to the west with a red magic marker and said to Fei, “The wars are here, and no one can avoid them. In the original plan, [Wolf Teeth Legion] was supposed to head to the southern battle zone. Right now, I can try to get you an opportunity to choose which battle zone you want to go to.” Tanasha smiled as she pointed at the areas that she circled.

“They trust me that much?” Fei sneered as he rubbed his chin. His eyes jumped between the two battle zones circled by the Elder Princess.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 363: Old Story

Chapter 363: Old Story

The Elder Princess was clear. Except for the southern battle zone [Zenit’s God of War], Arshavin, was in, one battle zone near the southwestern border that was connected with the Eindhoven Empire and one battle zone near the western border that was connected with the Jax Empire were being opened. Fei was able to choose one of them and take his [Wolf Teeth Legion] there.

Although No.1 Commander of a battle zone sounded cool, Fei quickly sensed the intent behind the title.

“Does the Military Headquarter of Zenit really want me to battle against a level 2 Empire using only one legion? Aren’t they afraid of me losing and resulting in Zenit being conquered?”

Although Fei was saying that, he was already thinking about which battle zone he should choose. The king was sure that there was no way around it since Tanasha already told him this, and he had to make a decision.

“Emperor Yassin His Majesty and the ministers at the Military Headquarter all have trust in you. The name of [Sky Covering Fist] is already famous throughout the empire, and everyone knows that Chambord has a lot of powerful warriors. With the strong soldiers and top-tier equipment, Chambord is no doubt the No.1 affiliated kingdom in Zenit. This is the perfect opportunity for you to earn military merits and advance the kingdom further……” Tanasha said.

Fei shook his head.

He looked at the huge map on the wall and had numerous thoughts in his head.

He replied, “Chambord still has too little accumulations, and I don’t want my loyal subjects to die for nothing. I’m a generous person, and I can give this perfect opportunity to someone else.”

Tanasha observed Fei carefully, and she smiled and replied, “I’m afraid that is not possible. Haha, you are named No.1 Commander of a battle zone by Emperor Yassin His Majesty, and all seven top generals at the Military Headquarter agreed. No one can change that.” [Goddess of Intelligence] paused for a second and stared into Fei’s eyes. With a vague smile on her face, she continued, “I’m sure that this is something that Your Majesty is hoping for as well.”

“Oh?” Fei laughed, “Why would I want that?”

“Because you want to avenge.” A serious expression appeared on Tanasha’s face and she replied slowly.

“Avenge? For whom?” Fei was still playing dumb.

“That mysterious elder who is a fatherly figure to you.” A bit of sadness flashed in Tanasha’s ocean-like eyes as she said, “You know who I am talking about, right?”

Fei fell into a moment of silence.

After a while, the king looked up and asked earnestly, “So you know everything?”

“Eh, I know. I know everything between you and him.” Tanasha replied earnestly as well.

“How do you know?” Fei was a little curious.

Tanasha suddenly smiled, “Your Majesty, do you think you are the only talented genius who Mr. Martial Saint likes? You are too arrogant if you think that way.”

Fei was a little surprised by the answer, but he then smiled as well.

He knew what was going on.

No wonder Krasic was still thinking about the future of Zenit’s Royal Family and especially Tanasha at the last moment of his life, and no wonder Krasic only left peacefully after he got Fei’s promise. It looked like the Martial Saint of Zenit gave just as much attention and care to Tanasha if not more compared to Fei.

No wonder the name of [Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence] was known around the empire before Fei could make a name for himself.

It was natural when Tanasha was talented herself and she got the support of the Martial Saint. On top of that, her identity and fate were closely tied to the fate of Zenit, and she was born in the spotlight.

Fei felt like it wasn’t strange for Krasic to tell Tanasha about the relationship they had.

“Since you know about all this, can you tell me the truth behind this Martial Saint Battle?” Fei stared at this princess who was intelligent and calm in almost all situations and asked slowly.

Tanasha sighed.

It seemed like she sighed a lot more today compared to before.

“Alexander.” Tanasha addressed Fei differently as she walked to the map and carefully caressed it. With a very quiet and murmur-like voice, she slowly said, “Let me tell you a story.”

“Many years ago, an unparalleled genius was born on this land illustrated by this map.

Like a glamourous meteor, he stole lights away from all other geniuses.

He changed the landscape of this land using his own strength.

Although he started from the bottom, he created an invincible empire in a short time. He led his troops all around the land and was never defeated in battle. Didn’t matter how powerful his enemies were, they all crumbled and collapsed in front of him.

He was as bright as the sun in the sky. As soon as he raised his arm, numerous warriors were willing to die for him. Wherever he pointed with his swords, his cavaliers would conquer it for him.

Finally, his power and strength was fear by some of the most influential figures on this continent.

However, his pride didn’t allow him to back off and give up after he knew about the dangers.

Therefore, a shameless and despicable trap was created by multiple forces and higher-up powers. When he was in his prime, he encountered a terrifying opponent and suffered a destructive loss.

That loss made his powerful and vital body suffer from an almost unbearable amount of injuries.

From that point on, he fell from his prime to an all-time low. Those people who felt threatened by him were no longer worried, and that was how he was able to survive.

He had to endure the shame and aim for long-term survival. He started to lick his wounds and reflect on what happened as he waited for the opportunity for his second rise.

However, the injuries he suffered from were beyond his estimation.

After dozens of years, he still hadn’t recovered.

Although he still had control of a huge empire, the severe injuries made him have a hard time against the torturous pain and passage of time. The cruel passage of time and old injuries made him weaker and weaker, and his name was almost forgotten in the river of history. The long-term low-profile and long-term endurance made a lot of people believe that this unparalleled genius was a dying dragon who couldn’t even spurt out a fire. They all believed that he was going to die soon and couldn’t keep up with what was happening.

At this time, those who were defeated by him, those who lost their honor, and those who were despicable bugs started to make moves.

Hatred made them go crazy, and they couldn’t allow this unparalleled genius to die in peace.

They wanted to return the shame that he brought to them.

They thought this was the best time for the counterattack.

They spent 10 years patiently to make sure that he was as weak as the rumor had stated. They were so scared of him that they didn’t dare to make any moves even though they were 99.99% sure that he was very weak.

They couldn’t wait any longer.

They were terrified of him, and they weren’t sure if this unparalleled genius was going to make miracles again. They decided to eliminate the source of their fear, and they created a huge trap to kill him mercilessly.

The operation began.

Although he was very weak, they still didn’t’ dare to face him directly. Therefore, these poor souls decided to cut off his supporters and followers just like how they would cut off the wings and claws of a dragon when they try to capture and kill it.

In the last 10 years, 23 big characters who followed and supported this unparalleled genius disappeared for various reasons under various circumstances.

Finally, they targeted the person who they believed to be the most threatful, the person who they believed to be the biggest helper of that man.”

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

……

Tanasha suddenly stopped here and looked at Fei quietly.

This intelligent princess ended the story here with pride yet anger. She said, “I’m sure you understand it now, right?”

This was the first time that Fei heard her speak with personal emotions mixed in.

Fei nodded.

However, he asked again as he looked at the Elder Princess with a strange expression, “I know that. But I want to know why Martial Saint Krasic died at the central sword peak? How is that connected with Emperor Yassin’s backstory?”

Tanasha almost immediately understood Fei’s intention. She replied in surprise, “You are blaming Emperor Yassin? You think it is his fault for not sending powerful warriors to support Martial Saint Krasic last night? If that was the case, Krasic might not die…… But didn’t you know?”

“Know what?” Fei was confused.

“Didn’t you know what happened last night? [God’s Favourite Child] Mr. Kaka returned to the Capital last night, and he sent different people to visit all the Moon-Class Elites in St. Petersburg. Even Emperor Yassin had to meet with Mr. Kaka personally despite the fact that he was still ill. The Martial Saint Battle started when these meetings took place, and the Martial Saint Battle ended right after these people from the Holy Church left.”

Fei frowned, “The Holy Church again?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 364: Genius Diplomat

Chapter 364: Genius Diplomat

Fei thought back and recalled the 10 masters from the Holy Church who had the privilege of spectating the Martial Saint Battle. They were really cold on the central sword peak, and now it made sense. Paris had warned Fei before and told him not to get involved with the fight between the Holy Church and Zenit; she said that even Moon-Class Elites would be killed easily in it. Fei thought Paris was exaggerating, but now it seemed like a neutral advice.

“What is the real conflict between Zenit and the Holy Church?” Fei shook his head and stop thinking about that.

He could never understand the situation with his current status and power.

“The Holy Church is always dominating and calculative. Even Mr. Matt Razi was tied down by master warriors from the Holy Church, and Emperor Yassin His Majesty could only stop Amauri and others from escaping using Griffins near the end of the battle……” it seemed like Tanasha sensed Fei’s anger and frustration, and she explained what had happened to Fei patiently.

“What about you?” Fei noticed a bit of sadness in Tanasha’s eyes and suddenly asked, “Weren’t you able to turn it around?”

“There is a limit to what I can do. The Jax Empire was not one of the seven empires who entered the agreement, and Huntelaar was supposed to be one of our trump cards. But who knew that he was the person who sneaked attacked and severely injured Uncle Krasic. With Girano and Huntelaar present, I thought Uncle Krasic won’t be in danger on the central sword peak…… I can’t control everything…… In front of real power, strategies and plans are too weak!” Tanasha sighed for the third time.

“So that is why! That ape-like Huntelaar is a traitor!”

Fei understood what happened now.

No wonder Huntelaar was able to successfully sneak attack Kasic; Krasic probably didn’t pay much attention to this No.1 Swordsman from the Jax Empire and didn’t defend against him. Otherwise, Krasic won’t get his vital spot struck by Huntelaar that easily since he was much more powerful than all the four Moon-Class Elites on the enemy’s side. If he paid a little attention to Huntelaar, he won’t get his heart pierced and won’t have to rely on the terrifying forbidden technique [Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique] to restore the dignity and honor of the Martial Saint of Zenit.

“So that means you and Krasic both know about Amauri?” Fei asked.

“Eh. That is within our expectations. Many people didn’t know that both Lkunta and Amauri were Martial Saints of Spartax. Lkunta was in the public eyes, and Amauri was hiding in the dark. When Lkunta entered St. Petersburg with the emissary group, Amauri also sneaked in with a bunch of assassins. Their goal was to create chaos, get rid of some of the officials and nobles who posed threats to them, and disrupt the political climate at Zenit; they used both assassination and bribery. Of course, they also wanted to disrupt the competition among the affiliated kingdoms, and you saw what happened.”

The Elder Princess told Fei everything calmly; she didn’t try to hide any information that was deemed confidential.

After hearing everything and getting most of the questions on his mind answered, Fei took out a black token and asked, “I have been curious for a long time. What is this that you gave me when we separated at Hot Spring Gate?”

“That is the Martial Saint Token.”

Tanasha smiled after she saw the item in Fei’s hand, “This token represented the supreme power Uncle Krasic had at Zenit. Except for Emperor Yassin His Majesty, no one in the empire would dare to touch you. With this token, you are technically able to command all the warriors of Zenit who are below the realm of Moon-Class. I thought your direct personality would cause a lot of trouble in the Capital, so I gave the token that was desired by numerous people to you to protect you. However, I didn’t expect you to deal with all the trouble yourself, and I didn’t expect you to attract Uncle Krasic’s attention despite the fact that you didn’t use the Martial Saint Token and to get a rare opportunity to be coached by him.”

“Oh?” Fei played with the black token and laughed, “So this is a rare and precious item, huh? Then I will take it off of your hand and save you the trouble. I might use it in the future!”

Tanasha didn’t know how to respond.

The king of Chambord’s greediness and cheapness would surprise her from time to time.

“Ok, so which battle zone would you choose after all these talks, Alexander?” perhaps it was her first time talking this long standing up, it was too much effort for her body. She had to walk to a chair and sit down as she breathed heavily.

“Yeah, I will go here.” Fei pointed at a location on the map.

Tanasha smiled proudly and said, “I knew you would choose Jax Battle Zone!”

“Of course. Jax Battle Zone is the closest to Chambord; if I lost the battles, I have a place to retreat to. Hehe, on top of that, that is the empire of Huntelaar. The anger of the king of Chambord has to vent off here first!” Fei said slowly as he stared at the level 2 empire on the map like a bloodthirsty beast; he wanted revenge.

“How is the construction of your [Wolf Teeth Legion]? Do you need my help?” Tanasha smiled.

“Almost done. We can start moving in three days,” Fei responded with confidence.

He was telling the truth. Before the Martial Saint Battle last night, old Aryang was running into some problem; some of the warriors he wanted to recruit were also being targeted by other legions. Since old Aryang focused on quality over quantity, the progress was really slow. However, after what happened on Martial Saint Mountain was publicized, more and more warriors were willing to join the [Wolf Teeth Legion]. The story about Fei battling with a Moon-Class Elite and how Fei got the loyalty of 40 master warriors from Martial Saint Mountain got around, and many people wanted the join. A lot of young and responsible noblemen joined the legion, and the legion was almost completely full after famous masters like [Wind and Fire Dual Warriors], [Silver Armored Vicious Sword], [Magic Princess], and [Luck Prince] joined.

“I have to say, you did find a great assistant,” Tanasha said. It was clear that she knew about the existence of old Aryang.

Fei laughed; there was no doubt about that.

After he thought for a while, he said to Tanasha earnestly, “Your Highness, the legion is almost completed, and we need the proper equipment, items, and sufficient support in terms of funding and food. I heard that the Military Headquarter is stilling having a dispute with the Finance Ministry, but I can’t wait for them. I want you to pass on a message for me – if my [Wolf Teeth Legion] couldn’t get the resources in time, I will kill whoever is slowing it down!”

“There isn’t a problem. Do you think that your cute fiancée is only going to the parties for fun?” Tanasha said as lights flashed in her eyes.

“You mean…… Angela? What did she do?” Fei was surprised.

“I didn’t expect the little level 6 affiliated kingdom, Chambord, to have a talented warrior like you and also a genius diplomat. I’m suspecting that the Goddess of Fate is favoring your little kingdom.”

“Diplomat? You mean Angela?” Fei asked.

“That is right. Your fiancée is born to be a diplomat. It seems like she has the ability to make people feel intimate towards her; she is able to lower anyone’s guards and make them her friends. Same words that come out of her mouth is just different. She has this born-talent, and she could become the brightest diplomat with proper training and enough practice!”

Although what Tanasha said sounded exaggerating, her expression was earnest.

This was the first time that Fei heard Tanasha praise someone like this.

“In order to clear the path for you, Angela participated in a lot of parties despite the fact she didn’t like those environments. She was able to convince the nobles and officials who were hard to deal with! In fact, the distribution of resources and funding of the new legion was already settled before you became the No.1 Warrior among the affiliated kingdoms and the Legion Commander!”

After seeing Fei’s expression changing, Tanasha added just in time, “Of course, you don’t have to worry about her. I was with her, and she didn’t suffer from any kinds of bullying. You need to believe in her; she is the type of genius diplomat who could persuade anyone without offer anything!”

Fei calmed down a little as he knew what happened.

“So the so-called genius diplomatic ability is connected to the ‘Purest Soul’ that Priest Balesi talked about. I didn’t expect Angela’s special ability towards animals could be applied to humans as well!” Fei thought.

However, despite her talent, Fei still wanted Angela to have a relaxed and worry-free life; he didn’t want her to do anything that she didn’t like. Even though Fei knew Angela was talented, he would never intentionally make his fiancée into a diplomat who could persuade anyone or an animal trainer who could train all beasts.

Fei just wanted Angela to live happily ever after.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 365: Coldness

What Angela did for Fei surprised him a lot.

On top of that, what Tanasha told Fei made him realize that he paid too little attention to Angela recently. They had never had the chance to spend some quality time together as an in-love couple, and they had never had the time to sit down and have a really good conversation. After he thought about that, Fei felt really guilty.

He felt the need to really talk with his pure, beautiful, and graceful fiancée about their future. Although he had machismo traits, he was a man from another world who was very modern; he could never ignore the feeling of others.

After he made up his mind, he looked at the huge territory of Zenit on the wall and focused on the border that was to the west of the empire; he was thinking about the upcoming war.

He wasn’t going to bring all the warriors of Chambord to the battlefront. The era of chaos was here, and bloodiness and craziness would be smelled in the air. Fei had to first make sure that Chambord was safe.

If it wasn’t for Krasic’s death, Fei probably won’t even go to the battlefront.

At this time, the guard outside the palace announced the visit of a soldier from [Iron Blood Legion], and this soldier quickly rushed into the palace and gave a report to Tanasha. Afterward, he bowed and left quickly without even looking at Fei.

“You got information on them?” Fei asked.

“No.” Tanasha read the report and shook her head. After she gave it to a maid beside her, she said, “You need to know that we are looking for three Moon-Class Elites and not some hooligans. They have their own forces to help them hide in St. Petersburg, so I need a bit more time.”

“Time?” Fei curled his lips in displeasure and said, “You know that I need to go and bleed for the empire in three days, right? I don’t want to get the messages after I’m on the battlefront.

Tanasha ignored Fei’s displeasure and smiled, “Depends on the luck. If we are lucky, we might find them in three days.”

“My luck is really good.”

Fei replied and walked out of the palace. He suddenly stopped halfway, turned around, and stared at Tanasha in the eyes. “I prepared a little show. I think Your Highness would be interested in it!” he said.

“Oh?” Tanasha stood up. As if she realized something, she replied, “I would love to attend.”

……

St. Petersburg.

Residential area.

In a little building.

“The soldiers of Zenit have been increasing the intensity of the searches. This place is no longer safe, and we should change up the place.” Lanji returned again and recommended to the Moon-Class Elites.

The three Moon-Class Elites who were using their warrior energies to heal stopped what they were doing.

After half an hour of healing, they were in much better shapes.

Most of the wounds on Huntelaar’s body healed, and he got rid of 80% of Krasic’s green warrior energy from his body. The huge wound on Amauri’s body also recovered a lot; there was now a dark scar on his body. Lastly, although Costakarta was still wearing the torn armor, most of the injuries he suffered from were healed.

Moon-Class Elites all had insane vitality, and their recovery abilities were much strong as well. As long as their limbs weren’t chopped off and their internal organs weren’t damaged, they would be able to recover from any other kinds of injuries in a few hours.

The reason why the injuries on these three Moon-Class Elites were harder to deal with was that Krasic’s green warrior energy got into their bodies; the green warrior energy made the wounds harder to heal, and that caused a lot of discomfort and pain for them.

“Yeah. I’m sure smart people on the side of Zenit would guess where we are at. We need to change up the hiding spot.” Costakarta nodded and agreed.

“Where?” No. 1 Swordsman from the Jax Empire said coldly as he stared at them, “Are you guys familiar with St. Petersburg? I think we should get the people we have here to arrange our escape!”

“Better not. This is a special time, and we can’t be sure that the people we have here are not monitored by others. Perhaps they are the bait for us right now!” Lanji thought about it and reminded this swordsman with good intentions.

“Humph!” Huntelaar sneered, “You weak, low-life, woman! If you aren’t useful, you aren’t even qualified to talk to me! Get out of my face!”

“You……” Lanji knew that this swordsman was a super arrogant and egocentric person, but she didn’t think that this man was this extreme; he was literally venting his frustration for his defeat onto other people.

She was very angry and felt like responding in a nasty way, but she was able to suppress her impulse and ignored Huntelaar’s insult; she had the endurance that was rarely seen on people in her age.

She said to Costakarta calmly, “Father, when I was out, I found a few good hiding spots. Those locations had been searched numerous times in a short time, and they are close to the gate. If the opportunity arises, we would be able to escape!”

Costakarta nodded.

This famous general of the Eindhoven Empire was very pleased by his daughter’s calm behavior. As the No.1 General at the Eindhoven Empire, his biggest regret in life was that he didn’t have a son to inherit his titles and status. The only thing that pleased him was that his daughter Lanji was very interested in battles and wars from a young age and she was also talented. She was able to endure pain and was able to control her emotions; those were all key characteristics of a great general.

Costakarta already made up his mind; if he was able to successfully escape and return to Eindhoven, he would go against all suggestions and make his daughter the next leader of the family and let her inherit his force in the military.

As he was thinking about that, his face suddenly changed color as if he sensed something.

After a bitter smile appeared on his face, he looked at his daughter’s face quietly for a few seconds. Suddenly, he said to her, “I suddenly feel like eating Honey Glazed Cod Fish made by you. Go and prepare the ingredients. After we go to the new hiding spot, you can make it for me.”

“Honey Glazed Cod Fish?”

Lanji was a little surprised.

“Father likes to eat this dish, and I would always cook it for him after every victory. But under this situation……” Lanji looked at her father’s face, and she saw a rare loving expression on his face. Although she was a little confused, she followed his order and walked out of the building. After she wore her dress, she didn’t catch anyone’s attention. Therefore, it wasn’t a problem for her to buy these ingredients on the market.

“But why would father want to eat Honey Glazed Cod Fish at such a dangerous time? Something is wrong!”

After Lanji left the building cautiously and turned into a little back alley, she sensed something and quickly turned around.

At this moment –

“How did you find us? You……” A loud and angry shout sounded in the building, and it immediately attracted a lot of pedestrians’ attention.

Lanji looked in the direction of the shout, and her body shivered.

Desperation appeared in her eyes.

She saw numerous soldiers of Zenit surrounding the yard that her father was in, and more than 20 warriors who were wearing brown robes and had swords on their backs were standing in front of the soldiers in excitement. These warriors in brown robes were all from Martial Saint Mountain, and Lanji knew that she couldn’t even defeat one of them in battle.

Of course, these people weren’t the source of her desperation.

What made her feel this way was the appearance of one figure.

On the central sword peak last night, this warrior of Zenit who looked like a boy from the next door was able to battle against her father. She knew how powerful her father was, and she also almost got chopped in half by this young man last night. At that moment, Lanji felt unprecedentedly weak; if it wasn’t for the help of her father, the brightest young generation commander of Eindhoven would have died on the central sword peak last night.

“What is going to happen next? This terrifying young man has already found father and the other two Moon-Class Elites……” Lanji felt cold.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 366: Mad Fei

Chapter 366: Mad Fei

Tanasha prepared her carriage and followed Fei out of the palace with Ziene by her side.

Although she was really curious, she wasn’t wondering about the purpose of the trip; she was smart and already guessed what Fei was planning. She was curious about the hiding spots of the three Moon-Class Elites and how Fei found them.

In order to make everything secure, she ordered 300 Royal Guards to go with her to make sure that the three Moon-Class Elites won’t escape again.

After a few minutes, Tanasha knew where Fei was taking them by looking at the directions.

The Residential Area!

“Yes! If I’m one of them, I would choose to stay at where Lkunta stayed before…… The most dangerous place is the safest……”

Tanasha sat in her magic carriage and looked at Fei who was walking in front of her. She suddenly felt like this young king was growing too fast! However, she still felt like this was one possible hiding location, and she wondered, “Why does he seem so sure? Where did his confidence come from?”

The Elder Princess was getting more and more curious.

After she realized that they were going to try to capture three Moon-Class Elites, she felt like the manpower they had was too weak as there were only 300 Royal Guards. As she was about to summon a few powerful warriors to come along, she saw 40 people in front of them.

These people were all wearing brown robes and carrying swords on their backs. Powerful warrior energy surged on their bodies, and they all looked solemn and a bit angry.

These were the warriors from Martial Saint Mountain, and they had been waiting here for a while.

After seeing these people, Tanasha knew that the king of Chambord was well prepared for this.

All the forces in St. Petersburg knew that the 40 powerful warriors who were under the command of the Martial Saint were now endowed to the king of Chambord.

The combination of these 40 powerful and angry warriors, the 300 Royal Guards, and Fei who was able to battle against a Moon-Class Elite himself was more than enough to deal with the three injured Moon-Class Elites.

This group of people moved fast, and they soon arrived at the building that Lkunta lived in before.

Fei signaled his warriors to surround the building, and he took out a huge black sword that was more than two meters long and half a meter wide from his storage space; it was Krasic’s Combat Weapon – [Heavenly Sword].

After the building was fully surrounded, Fei no longer hid his aura. He roared and jumped forward like an angry Demon Beast. After he broke the stone gate, he dashed into the building.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

…….

Inside the stone building.

Although he scolded Lanji a minute ago, Huntelaar still agreed with the plan that the “low-life woman” came up with. He knew that it was the best option at the moment from the beginning; he just didn’t like listening to a woman.

This egocentric swordsman looked at Amauri who was silent. After not hearing any objections, he sneered and started to get ready to leave……

At this moment, Costakarta suddenly grabbed onto his blade that was on the ground and stood up. As if he was able to see through the walls, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, “Too late…… He…… He is here!”

“Who is here?” before Amauri could finish the question, he sensed something as his face changed color as well.

Huntelaar, on the other hand, also sensed it.

Boom!

The building shook violently as the stone walls were torn down; it felt like the building was going to collapse at any second.

As clouds of dust flew into the air, a barbaric and murderous figure appeared with a huge amount of pressure.

“Good afternoon. We met again so soon……”

With Heavenly Sword in his hand, Fei stepped forward as he smiled brightly. However, his glances felt sharp and dangerous in the eyes of the three Moon-Class Elites.

Although Fei was smiling, everyone knew that he was here to kill.

Suddenly, a lot of explosions sounded.

All of the walls in the building were torn down by force.

In just a few seconds, the building that was enough to accommodate 50 people was destroyed, and five more other properties around this building were destroyed as well. The Royal Guards and the warriors from Martial Saint Mountain coordinated well and turned the area of one square kilometer into flat land by using the most brute method. This way, it was much harder for the three Moon-Class Elites to use the buildings and the terrains to escape.

Costakarta, Amauri, and Huntelaar were like three small islands that were surrounded by a huge ocean.

The noises attracted the attention of Zenit soldiers who were patrolling the area.

Shortly, Imperial Patrol, soldiers from [Iron Blood Legion], and searching teams of other battle legions all surrounded the area as well. On top of that, some civilians also surround the area and tried to see what was going on. People of Zenit were everywhere.

“How did you find us?” although they were surrounded, Costakarta was still able to keep his absolute calm.

At a critical moment like this, only calmness could potentially bring them an opportunity to escape.

Also, since he already tricked his daughter Lanji to leave the building, he was less worrisome. As a general and a soldier, he knew that he would die one day on the battlefield; it was not uncommon for generals to be killed during wars. Costakarta was mentally prepared for this moment even before he joined the military, and the only thing he didn’t expect was that this moment came inside the Capital of his enemy and not on the battlefield.

“All thanks to Mr. Amauri!” Fei smiled as he looked at Amauri, “Thank you for leaving the spiritual seal on me that day. Otherwise, I won’t be able to find you.”

Amauri suddenly understood everything, and his face paled.

After he saw the battle between Fei and the four Executive Knights, he knew that this king was super talented. As a Martial Saint of Spartax, he didn’t want to see another genius like Yassin to cultivate and grow more powerful. As a result, he personally tried to assassinate Fei and left a spiritual seal on Fei.

However, he still failed the mission and got chased and injured by Krasic.

For the last while, Amauri was trying to heal up and prepared for the trap on the central sword peak. Since Fei was able to use the purple scroll from [Rogue Encampment] to block all spiritual detections, Amauri wasn’t able to sense the spiritual seal that he left on Fei and thought another Moon-Class Elite helped Fei to erase it.

Amauri could never imagine the existence of the magical purple scroll in this world – actually, in Diablo World.

After Fei blocked the spiritual detection using the purple scroll, he still worked hard on increasing his spiritual power. As Fei’s strength got stronger, his spiritual power also got stronger. Now, he was able to stay in Diablo World for six hours every day, and he was able to locate where Amauri was under the spiritual empowerment of the purple scroll as he retraced the spiritual seal on him.

This was beyond Amauri’s understanding.

“How can a star-level warrior locate where I am by using my spiritual seal on him?”

“This…… Impossible!! How?” Amauri couldn’t believe it; his way of tracing his opponent backfired and allowed him to be traced.

“Nothing is impossible!”

Fei signaled the warriors from Martial Saint Mountain and the Royal Guards to not move, and he walked forward with Heavenly Sword in his hand. As he got closer and closer to the three Moon-Class Elites, he unleashed more and more of his power; he didn’t hide his murderous intent at all.

Huntelaar looked at Fei for a few seconds and glanced around. After that, he calmed down and sneered, “One Nine-Star Warrior, One Eight-Star Warrior, and a bunch of trash. Do you want to capture me? You guys are here to be killed!”

Boom!

Fei stabbed Heavenly Sword into the ground and stared at Huntelaar viciously. As his power got to its peak, he said slowly, “One dirty traitor and shameless bug. Do you want to fu*king show-off here? You proud of yourself? I will destroy your damn pride in front of this Heavenly Sword!”

“Hahaha, you? You….. want to avenge for that old dog Krasic? Young man, you are too weak. How dare an ant challenge a dragon?”

Huntelaar laughed as if he heard the funniest joke. “A star-level warrior wants to fight me? When was the last time I heard something this ridiculous?” he thought.

Boom!

The smile on Fei’s face disappeared as he dashed forward and punched out.

Huntelaar sneered and struck out with his sword.

The cold and murderous light shone on the sword.

However, the No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire was surprised in half-way.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 367: Mad Fei (2)

In the next second, Huntelaar’s sword pierced into his opponent’s right chest, and his opponent’s fist also smashed onto his abdomen.

“This young man is crazy! He is trading injury for injury!” this is the first thought that came into Huntelaar’s head.

After that, this No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire was no longer able to think.

Pain!

It was too painful!

Never in his life did he think that the fist of a star-level warrior could bring so much pain and damage to his body. He felt like this level of pain shouldn’t exist in this world! As if it was a curse from hell that was able to suck away all of his strength, he wasn’t even able to move his finger at this moment as the pain caused his nervous system to enter an overload.

“Puff!”

The huge force from Fei’s fist immediately torn the scars on Huntelaar’s body, and all the old wounds that were half-healed all opened; blood spurted out of the numerous small wounds like fountains.

Although it seemed like his ape-like huge body could never bend, it bent subconsciously like a boiled shrimp and twitched violently at this moment.

Then, tear rushed out of his eyes as well uncontrollably.

The sour stomach juice mixed with the blood in his throat as they were puked up.

These were all automatic reactions of a human body after the abdomen was struck forcefully.

One Punch!

There was only one punch!

However, the physical strength of a level 84 Barbarian was huge.

Although Huntelaar was a Moon-Class Elite who was stronger than most warriors, he still couldn’t defend against this punch.

His body bent, and he kneeled on the ground as he covered his stomach in pain; the scene looked no different to a normal street fight.

The No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire temporarily lost all of his combat abilities.

On the other hand, his sword pierced through Fei’s right chest.

The blade was still stuck in Fei’s body, and blood flowed out of the wound slowly and stained his blue robe.

“Who the fu*k is the ant? Who the fu*k is the dragon?”

As if he couldn’t sense any pain, Fei grabbed onto Huntelaar’s hair like a madman and dragged this Moon-Class Elite to the Combat Weapon Heavenly Sword as if he was dragging a sandbag. He sneered, “Too bad that my heart is to the left of my chest and not the right. You dumb idiot! Fu*king No.1 Swordsman, fu*king Moon-Class Elite. Like everyone else, you would puke if you drink too much and you would feel pain after getting hit! Hey, act haughty again! Act superior again! Huh? Fu*k you!!” Fei shouted.

Pia! Pia! Pia! Pia!

Fei immediately slapped Huntelaar on the face four times without holding back his physical strength, and Huntelaar’s face swelled, and a few of his teeth flew out.

The head of the No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire soon looked like a pig head, and his mouth was so swollen that even his light breaths sounded loud.

Fei wasn’t satisfied with taking down the opponent with one strike.

He felt like something exploded inside of him and he was burning.

He threw all that temperament of a king and aura of a noble to aside.

Fei needed to vent his anger!

He needed to vent his anger using the most brute, wildest, and most direct way!!

For a moment, that thin and straight figure was ultra-clear in his mind, but Fei knew that he won’t ever see that fatherly figure again. He knew that he couldn’t do anything about it, and that frustration made him feel like it was lava flowing through his body and not blood. He felt like there was a volcano in his heart that was about to erupt.

Everyone was quiet as they watched this crazy king.

The 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain, the 300 Royal Guards, Tanasha who was sitting in her magic carriage, elite soldiers from Imperial Patrol, soldiers from all the battle legions, all the citizens of Zenit who were still circling around the area, and even Amauri and Costakarta who were enemies to Fei were all shocked by this crazy scene.

Especially Amauri and Costakarta; for a moment, they even forgot to help Huntelaar. You can’t really blame them; the fight was too fast! No one expected that the king of Chambord was able to win using one strike.

After the fight was over, their warrior instincts told them that they weren’t facing a human but an angry Holy Dragon that was able to destroy the world!

Some people were feeling bad for the No.1 Swordsman of the Jax Empire. At the moment, he was experiencing unbearable shame. To a Moon-Class Elite, being dragged around by his opponent in front of thousands of enemies and two of his peer was worse than being killed.

However, the 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain were excited as their eyes lit up; they all wanted to kill Huntelaar to avenge for Krasic, and seeing him being shamed like this was very thrilling for them.

This special and unique king’s simple and barbaric battle style ignited the fire in many people’s hearts!

Blood was boiling!

Souls were burning!

Puff!

A dash of blood spurted out of the wound.

As if he couldn’t sense the pain, Fei grabbed onto the handle of the sword and slowly pulled it out of his body.

Tink!

After the sword was pulled out, Fei threw the sword onto the ground causally and completely ignored the huge wound on him that was still bleeding.

At this moment, no smile could be seen on Fei’s face. His red eyes locked onto Amauri and Costakarta as he let out a beast-like roar. Then, a series of afterimages appeared in the air as he dashed at them.

He was going to fighting two Moon-Class Elites at the same time!

One star-level warrior VS. two Moon-Class Elites?

“Is he crazy?”

The 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain and some of the Royal Guards wanted to charge after him to help; after all, although they were both injured, Amauri and Costakarta were Moon-Class Elites who could kill tens of thousands of people alone.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Before these people could react in time, a series of colliding and piercing noises sounded.

As the three figures collided into each other, powerful energy waves expanded outward and knocked everyone back.

After a split second, the three figures separated.

Silence reappeared.

Soon, people started to gasp as a scene that they could never forget sealed into their souls.

There was one blade in the king of Chambord’s right shoulder; it cut into him so deep that it almost chopped his entire right arm off. On the side of his waist, there was also a deep wound that also chopped him in half horizontally. Blood jetted out of the two wounds like fountains, and they quickly stained his robe and the land he was standing on. Looking from afar, it looked like a lot of roses were blossoming.

However, despite the fact that he was severely injured, his back was straight as a spear, just like Krasic.

Beside him, both Amauri and Costakarta were repeating the actions that Huntelaar just performed when he fell onto the ground.

The two Moon-Class Elites covered their abdomens with their hands subconsciously as tears, drools, nasal mucus, and blood dripped down their faces. They wanted to fight back, but the severe pain even made breathing difficult for them.

Fei was panting.

Just like what he did before, he slowly raised his left arm and pulled the blade out of his right shoulder. Blood instantly gushed out of the wound, and he was hit with the pain and the dizziness. However, he gritted his teeth and held himself back from making any noise; at the moment, he felt like only pain could make him feel better mentally.

Barbarian Skill – [Iron Skin].

It improved the Barbarian’s overall defense.

Since the three Moon-Class Elites were injured and could only use about 50% of their strength, Fei betted this skill and the Barbarian’s naturally strong vitality as he used the most direct method to take the three Moon-Class Elites out.

Although the three Moon-Class Elites were a lot stronger and a lot tougher, the abdomen region was still one of the weakest areas on a human body. By taking on the risk of being chopped in half, Fei did what he had to do to complete the task.

This crazy and insane battle style weakened the burning sensation Fei was feeling as if it was vented off a little.

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Using the blade that he just pulled out of his shoulder and still had his blood on it, Fei cut the tendons and ligaments in the three Moon-Class Elites’ arms and legs and destroyed the six most important energy channels in their bodies mercilessly. After that, he threw the blade on the ground and panted as he sat down without caring about his image and started to treat the wounds on his body.

“You…… kill me, kill me!……” Amauri didn’t want to be shamed like Huntelaar, and he shouted loudly as he struggled. He had no power anymore; this punishment was worse than killing them in the eyes of the warriors.

Fei looked at him coldly as he opened his mouth and chugged down a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion].

He won’t let these three people die easily.

He was going to let them know how bad of a decision trapping and killing Krasic was by showing them the consequences.

Fei was a madman!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 368: Pledge

“Huh……”

After he opened his mouth and exhaled, Fei started to feel that the wounds on his body were being recovered slowly.

Even though he had [Full Rejuvenation Potion] which was spectacular at treating injuries, he was too injured. Huntelaar’s sword went straight through his chest and pierced through one of his lungs, Costakarta’s blade almost went through his shoulder, and Amauri’s blade almost cut through his waist and caused Fei’s intestines to flow out. The last wound was the most severe, and Fei used his left hand to slowly push the greenish white intestines back into his body. The scene was so bloody that some timid people even had to close their eyes.

The recovery speed was really slow.

After all, the real world wasn’t like the digitized Diablo World, and the healing was a process and not just a click of a button. On top of that, the people who injured Fei were Moon-Class Elites, and their three distinct warrior energies were still running around on the wounds. As the [Full Rejuvenation Potion] slowly healed the bodily injuries, it was also trying to get rid of these warrior energies that were hard to deal with.

The insane pain forced Fei to lie on the ground. He sweated so much that it looked like he just got out of a river.

At this moment, the king looked really messy and almost looked defeated.

However, none of the audience felt that way.

Before this battle, these people never thought that the powerful and haughty Moon-Class Elites could fight this way with no elegance, and they never thought that techniques used in ordinary street fights could work on these Moon-Class Elites!

There was no surging warrior energy!

There was no flashy magic power!

There was no domination and no easy victory!

For some reason, everyone felt like this non-typical battle vented their burning rage the best.

When they saw the king of Chambord using his fists to defeat the three despicable conspirators who killed Martial Saint Krasic, even the ordinary soldiers and citizens felt like shouting and cheering. At that moment, they felt like something was spurting, something was exploding, and something was burning inside of them!

As footsteps sounded, the young man with sharp eyebrows and shiny eyes walked out and put one of his hands on Fei’s shoulder; he was the leading warrior among the 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain.

Green warrior energy flames instantly enveloped him and Fei.

His power was unleashed completely, and the terrifying force made the people around here back off for a few steps.

After five minutes, sweats started to appear on his head; this is the indication that a warrior had unleashed his warrior energy in full for a while.

Fei who was enveloped by this energy flame was undergoing some magnificent change. The three huge wounds on his chest, waist, and shoulder were recovering at an insane pace. Muscles were growing at a visible speed as if an invisible hand was stitching the wounds together, and the three kinds of warrior energies were wipe out after six minutes. Under the coordination of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and the green warrior energy, the three wounds turned into three scars.

“Thanks!” Fei dusted off the dirt on him, stood up, and thanked this young man who was on the level of Eight-Star.

“Your Majesty, it should be us thanking you,” the young man said earnestly.

The other 39 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain all walked to him in excitement and all single-kneeled down in front of Fei with that young man. “You risked your own life to avenge for Master Krasic. We all swore in the name of Krasic that we will follow Your Majesty wholeheartedly! From now on, your wishes are our missions, your honor is equal to our lives, we will go wherever your sword points, and the land under your feet is the homeland that we shall protect! We swore that we shall follow Your Majesty until death, we swore that we shall protect Your Majesty until death, and we swore that we shall stay loyal to Your Majesty until death!” they stated in unison.

The loud pledges of the 40 warriors resonated in the sky with an indescribable sensation.

They were as loud as thunder and as striking as lighting.

Fei was a little surprised by it.

Fei wanted to avenge for Krasic for his own sake; ever since Krasic turned into dust on the central sword peak and covered the land of Zenit, Fei promised himself that he would let all the enemies bleed to death. However, he didn’t expect to gain the complete trust and loyalty of these 40 warriors as he pursued his own goals.

From looking at the eyes of these warriors, Fei knew that they were dead serious. If they were only following him because Krasic told them so before, they were now 100% loyal to him and believed in his character.

Tink!

As he reached out in the air, a crisp metal vibrating noise sounded as Combat Weapon Heavenly Sword flew into his hands voluntarily.

Under the stares of everyone, he walked by each of the warriors, placed the black blade on their shoulders one by one, and said the following phrase earnestly 40 times, “I, Alexander, accept your loyalty! May my power and honor always be with you!”

……

Far away.

The cold wind fluttered the white dress of Paris who came here sometimes ago after she heard the news. The dress uplifted a little, and it revealed a portion of her white legs that would make any man go crazy.

This girl was holding a rose with the stem full of sharp prickles, and it looked like her mind was somewhere else.

Beside her, [Red Beard] Granello who just got promoted to the Head Commander of Imperial Patrol said seriously, “Alexander is now like an eagle with a full set of wings. With this force from Martial Saint Mountain, he is able to get out of the constraints of the empire. It looks like both Your Highness and [Zenit’s God of War] His Highness couldn’t deal with him anymore. Is Zenit fortunate to have him or unfortunate to have him?”

“Why do people always want to control others?” A bright smiled appeared on Dominguez’s handsome face, “Isn’t it better to be friends?”

These three people soon disappeared quietly under the protection of soldiers from Imperial Patrol.

……

One of the people who was witnessing the whole thing was Costakarta’s daughter Lanji who looked like an ordinary citizen of Zenit at the moment.

After she saw how fast that young man destroyed the three Moon-Class Elites, this calm and collected girl fell into a state of despair.

Her feelings were right.

This king of an affiliated kingdom who looked like a boy from the next door was a devil! Under his rage, the three Moon-Class Elites were defenseless! No one expected him to trade injury-for-injury and use this self-destructive style, but it was effective. Although they were injured, the three Moon-Class Elites still had their experiences and a good amount of combat abilities. However, they were all taken by surprise.

“What should I do? What can I do?” Lanji was really anxious as she bit her lower lip with force subconsciously.

After seeing the painful expression on her father’s face and her father’s bending back that was never bent for the last 20 years, the girl felt like her heart was aching. Soon, her tears blurred her vision.

Although she wanted to run into the circle and help her father, her last bit of consciousness held her back.

She knew she couldn’t help her father at this moment; if she did that, she would be caught as well.

“How can I save my father from that devil?”

Now, Lanji knew that her father told her that he wanted to eat Honey Glazed Cod Fish in order to send her out of the building.

“Father must have sensed something; it is obvious that all three of them couldn’t escape together. However, father who always placed the empire and his missions in front of everything else changed and placed me in front of everything else this time. He didn’t notify Huntelaar and Amauri about the danger, and he pushed me out of the danger secretly. Since the three Moon-Class Elites are captured, Zenit would definitely pull back all the searches. That way, I would be able to safely return to Eindhoven……”

No one knew that on top of the three Moon-Class Elites, there was another survivor; everyone at Zenit thought that all other enemies died on Martian Saint Mountain.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

……

Huntelaar, Amauri, and Costakarta were soon captured. The jailors took out the bloody tools and tied them down using iron chains that were as thick as a thumb. To prevent them from struggling and potentially escaping, the iron chains pierced through their shoulders and legs and locked them down for good.

Under the protection of her guards, Tanasha approached the center of the battleground on her magic carriage.

“Alexander…… this is a bit rude, but I have to say it. You can’t kill the three of them right now. It is better to hand them over to the Military Headquarter; they know a lot of information that could potentially result in victories for us.” Tanasha said slowly.

“Military Headquarter?” Fei smiled and looked fatigued.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 369: There Is Another Woman!

Surprisingly, Fei didn’t place this Elder Princess in an awkward situation. He looked at the three Moon-Class Elites and said, “Sure. Since they are going to be there, I’m sure that they would at least lose a few layers of skin. Save me the trouble!”

As he said that, he placed Heavenly Sword under Huntelaar’s chin. Huntelaar’s head was down as he was depressed, but his head was raised up as Fei raised the sword.

“You know that I’m going to the Jax Battle Zone in three days. If the officials at the Military Headquarter could get some information out of this ape’s mouth, send me a message; it might be useful on the battlefield!” Fei whistled and said to Tanasha.

“Of course. I can promise you that.” Tanasha said earnestly.

She suddenly felt like she owed this man a lot.

“Good.” Fei gave Combat Weapon Heavenly Sword to that leading warrior from Martial Saint Mountain named Nesta, and he left as he stretched his back and yawned.

After he walked forward for a few steps, he suddenly turned around and looked at Costakarta. After he focused on the white hair and thought back to what this old general said on the central sword peak, his hard heart softened for some reason. He suddenly said to Tanasha, “This man is old. Try to let him suffer less.”

“I will try,” Tanasha nodded.

Fei waved his hand and left without saying anything else.

Theoretically, he should be feeling relaxed. He captured the three perpetrators, and he vented his anger through that direct and barbaric battle. For some reason, he wasn’t feeling good at all.

What did that achieve? That thin and fatherly figure on Martial Saint Mountain disappeared forever. He would never come back to Fei and tell him that he was making a mistake in training and needed to read another book……

The 40 warriors from Martial Saint Mountain quietly followed Fei.

Although the 41 people were walking slowly, it felt like there were numerous troops in the eyes of the audience.

As the king of Chambord walked by, all the soldiers and citizens of Zenit quickly moved away and created a path for him and his men. The people shivered out of excitement as the king of Chambord walk pass them; they wanted to say something, but they didn’t know what to say. Not sure who started it, thunder-like clapping sounded and resonated in the sky.

The people of Zenit loved heroes.

The heroes who had high statuses and were promoted by the officials of Zenit were high-up in the air; the ordinary citizens and soldiers never got to see them. However, the king in front of them today was vivid and lively, and his rage earlier added to his character; he felt real to them.

The king of Chambord was a real hero in their minds.

Before today, a lot of people heard about what had happened on Martial Saint Mountain and knew that this No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdom fought against a Moon-Class Elite. He was a “comrade” of the Martial Saint as he bought time for Martial Saint Krasic to defeat the despicable conspirators, and he defeated and captured the enemies who weren’t killed last night today

“No wonder Mr. Martial Saint would endow all the warriors from Martial Saint Mountain to him. Is there a better and more trustworthy candidate?” people thought.

The clapping didn’t stop until Fei and his men disappeared from their visions.

“He is alone from an unknown universe. He traveled through the world of gods, demons, and humans, and he would walk into eternity……”

On one side of the street, there were two people wearing long black cloaks. When Fei and his men disappeared, the taller person suddenly recited the [Oracle] recorded on the Immortal Bible from the Holy Church. Then, he turned around and looked at the shorter person as he said, “What do you think?”

“His strength increased a lot since we met last time. If I’m not wrong, he is at the threshold. If he is lucky enough, he will become a Moon-Class Elite shortly,” the shorter person replied.

This shorter person was covered by the black cloak, and most of his face was unveiled by a black musk. However, the silver beard and the dry skin around his mouth told the people around him that he was in his 50s. His body lightly shivered when he spoke as if he was enduring a lot of pain, but his voice was calm and contained a convincing power.

Currently, the situation at the Capital of Zenit was intense. When these two mysterious people appeared on the main street, they attracted the attention of the patrolling soldiers. If their cloaks didn’t have the red cross symbol of the Holy Church and they didn’t have the holy aura that couldn’t be faked, they would have been captured and questioned by these soldiers immediately.

“His strength did increase a lot, but he isn’t strong enough to beat a Moon-Class Elite. I don’t believe that a person could have this much power and obtain that top-tier Undead Magic Power at the same time. Do you still believe in your own judgment?” the taller man was trying to convince the man beside him.

“Your Highness. God said that devils are sly and hard to deal with, and they often do uncommon and unreasonable things. Now we can be sure that the king of Chambord is a crazy man who dares to do anything when he is angry. Like what happened today; would anyone else dare to deal with three Moon-Class Elites that way?” the shorter man was still shivering, but he sounded excited, “He is similar to that Undead Mage in this aspect, and there is still reason for us to believe that it was him.”

“But teacher, you have to know that Alexander is possibly a [God’s Favorite Child] as he has golden Holy Power. How can a person have both Holy Power and Undead Magic Power? There is also enough evidence suggesting that it wasn’t him as he was in the campsite of Chambord when that assassination happened. Our own spies reported this to us,” the taller person said. He suddenly paused a second here and asked, “Teacher, do you have a bias against Alexander?”

“Bias?” the shorter person fell into a moment of silence. After a while, he said, “Maybe…… I just don’t like this man. What you said are all valid, and that is why I haven’t ordered the Execution Knights of the Holy Church to arrest him.”

“I’m completely the opposite. For some reason, I like him a lot. I see myself in him.”

“That is because Your Highness is a genius among the geniuses. As a genius, you would feel lonely most of the time, right?”

As they talked to each other quietly, they left the street.

Not far from them, there was a brown-skinned girl who had tears in her eyes; she tried her best not to show her sadness in public. However, when the cold winter wind blew up the cloak of the shorter person among the two men, she saw a pair of clean shoes made from straws.

The girl didn’t pay too much attention to these two people; she was focusing on another direction.

There, Costakarta, Amauri, and Huntelaar were locked in three jail carts that were made from pure steel, and they were guarded by the Royal Guards as they proceeded toward the prison inside the Military Headquarter.

Although that devil-like young king already left with his warriors, Lanji still didn’t dare to make a move.

For the first time, she hated herself for being so in love with military knowledge and not focusing enough on her cultivations. Her intelligent brain and her knowledge about wars and battles were useless in this situation; there was no way that she could save her father.

……

After she saw the three Moon-Class Elites were locked up, Tanasha felt like the king of Chambord was a gift that the gods gave Zenit.

With these three Moon-Class Elites captured, Zenit could potentially learn a lot about the three empires and gain the advantage in the upcoming wars. These three people were much more valuable when they were alive.

After she arranged everything and got onto the magic carriage, she suddenly saw some stuff under a huge piece of rock.

“Some leftover food…… and a cracked food box that was made out of wood” Ziene took these things to Tanasha.

“These three people have a helper…… Eh, a female who is about 20 years old. She must be close by! Pass my order – continue the search and monitor the four gates. If there is a single woman in her 20s trying to leave the Capital, question her carefully! If there is anyone who dares to resist, capture her alive!”

Tanasha immediately made her judgment and passed a series of orders, and she showed the calculative and decisive side of [Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence].

“Yes, Your Highness,” the guards around her bowed and replied.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 370: Another Expedition

Lanji suddenly sensed danger.

She saw the Elder Princess of Zenit saying something to the guards and the guards immediately got aware and cautious. Her sharp instinct told her that her enemies discovered her existence and was trying to trap her.

“Such a dangerous woman. No wonder she is known as the [Goddess of Intelligence] around here.”

Lanji quietly backed off and avoided all the possible attention as she blended in with the pedestrians on the street. Before she merged into the traffic and disappeared like a fish in the ocean, the girl turned around and looked at her father who was now locked inside the jail cart.

“Father, just wait! I will save you, and I will let that devil pay for what he did!”

……

……

After Fei returned to Chambord’s campsite, he felt an unprecedented fatigue.

It wasn’t physical tiredness; it was a spiritual fatigue that he felt in his souls. Therefore, after he walked around in the campsite, he went directly into the central tent and lied down on the bed without talking to anyone. As soon as his head touched the pillow, he fell asleep.

The soldiers and warriors of Chambord all sensed the strange mood their king was in and none of them walked up to him and talked to him.

Actually, a few minutes ago, the [Fallen Princess] Victoria who was now the self-proclaimed head economist of Chambord rushed over to Fei with the record book. After sensing Fei’s mood, she stuck out her tongue and quickly ran away as if she was the mouse and Fei was the cat; she panicked so much that she even knocked over a few chairs on her way back.

Victoria didn’t know why she was so scared of Fei. As long as she saw Fei with a serious face, she would shiver uncontrollably and almost couldn’t stand straight.

After about four hours, Fei sensed a familiar and sweet fragrance in his dreams. When he opened his eyes, he saw Angela sitting beside the bed and looking at him as she cupped her chin on her hands.

The beautiful girl was looking at him with her crystal eyes as a worried expression appeared on her face. The golden sunlight shined on the girl’s face through the skylight on the ceiling, and her long eyelashes would break the light when she blinked. Fei felt like any movements made by this girl would pull him in.

He smiled subconsciously.

When he saw this beautiful girl, he felt like his mood instantly brightened as all that negative energy on him was gone. As if the wind blew away the dark clouds and the sunlight melted the snow, everything got better.

“Ah, Alexander, you are awake? Huh? You smiled? Haha,” when Angela saw Fei wake up and smile, she laughed as a playful smile appeared on her face.

Fei sat up and held onto his fiancée’s cold hands.

He remembered what Tanasha told him and knew that this girl participated in all the parties in St. Petersburg for him. When she returned drunk a few times, Fei was worried that she might get addicted to these upper-class parties where everyone acted fake, but it turned out that he was worried for nothing.

Since Angela liked quietness, it was natural for her to dislike the noisy parties.

“She must have endured a lot these days for me,” Fei thought.

He suddenly felt like he had to give this girl who loved him dearly an answer she wanted.

“Angela…… Let’s host our wedding and get married,” as soon as he said that, he hesitated a little.

It obviously wasn’t a good time. He had to lead [Wolf Teeth Legion] to the Jax Battle Region in three days, and it was going to be filled with blood and tears. Fei was confident in his abilities to return safely, but could Zenit Empire last through this turbulence? If Zenit Empire got conquered, what would happen to Chambord?

A joyous smile appeared on Angela’s face as if she was waiting for this moment forever.

However, it seemed like this girl thought of something in the next moment and her bright smile dimmed.

She lowered her head for a while, but she soon looked up again.

“Alexander, I know you are going on another expedition, and there isn’t enough time to prepare for our…… our wedding. I’m really happy that you told me that…… I’m really happy. However, I’m trying my best not to become a burden for you. Although I really want to become your queen, I know that this is not the best time. Alexander, I’m not as smart as Tanasha, I’m not as pretty as Paris, and I’m not as strong as Elena who can protect you all the time…… However, I will always wait for you. Doesn’t matter if you are the silly Alexander before or the king that is admired by a lot of people, I will always be with you……” Angela said with a bright smile on her face.

Perhaps this was the first time she spoke her heart out, her voice got quieter and quieter; her cute blushing face looked like a red apple.

Fei didn’t say anything; he just embraced this girl in his arms.

At this moment, he felt like he was very fortunate.

He promised himself that he will protect everyone he loved; he didn’t want what happened to Krasic happen to anyone else again!

Time passed by quickly.

Three days later.

Clip-clopping noises made by the hooves of the warhorses resonated in the sky and clouds of dust soared into the sky as well. A ton of rectangular flags fluttered in the air and covered the sunlight, and blades and spears were all raised in the air and looked like a forest of weapons.

Under the instruction of the No.1 Commander of the Jax Battle Zone and the Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion] King Alexander, [Wolf Teeth Legion] that was constructed in a few days started its expedition journey after a white cow was sacrificed to the gods on the altar and Fei pledged to bring victory back to Zenit.

Half a day ago, the first cavalier brigade already left for the Jax Battle Zone with Shevchenko as the Brigade Commander, Cech as the Deputy Brigade Commander, and six master warriors from the affiliated kingdoms such as Pierce, Drogba, and [Wind and Fire Dual Warriors] as Battalion Commanders and Team Commanders.

In the last few days, the situation changed a lot.

First, both Jax Empire and Eindhoven Empire declared war against Zenit.

Then, St. Germain Empire entered an alliance with Zenit Empire. The Crown Prince Girano and the No.1 General Pastori of St. Germain each led 50,000 soldiers as reinforcements to the Spartax Battle Zone and the Eindhoven Battle Zone.

From the newest information Zenit got, the Jax Empire had already placed 100,000 soldiers on the border, and they already started to attack. The most important city in the northwest region of Zenit called Dual-Flags City was under siege, and the soldiers of the Jax Empire were able to potentially enter the key regions of Zenit very soon.

The first mission of [Wolf Teeth Legion] was to hold against the siege of three legions of the Jax Empire and make sure that the northwest region of Zenit doesn’t fall into the hands of the enemies. On top of that, they should counter-invade the Jax Empire when the opportunity arises.

Everyone had to admit that this was a tough mission; it could be called Mission Impossible.

For the last 10 years, the Jax Empire was the most dominating empire in the area. Their soldiers had the best training, and they had [Griffin Legion] that was known as the Ruler of the Sky. This legion had high mobility, and it was hard to defend against them as they could appear at any time. Even though the 10 main battle legions of Zenit had a lot of battle experience, [Blizzard Legion], one of the 10 main battle legions, had fought with the legions of the Jax Empire and lost most of the time.

[Wolf Teeth Legion] was only constructed recently, and most of the soldiers were grassroots warriors from the affiliated kingdoms. They had never been in big wars, and they lacked good coordination. In the eyes of many people, this legion was really bad, and it was no different to suicide if they had to battle against the Jax Empire.

“Be careful. Try to prolong the war and don’t engage with them head-on; try to save strength. If you can prolong the war for three to four months, it would count as a victory.”

This was what Tanasha told Fei before he left.

At the same time, she gave him four small magic boxes. She told him that he could open up the boxes in order once he encountered difficulties.

“Giggles…… come back alive~ Actually, the Military Headquarter doesn’t even think that you can win against Jax. If you can cause enough trouble for them and they couldn’t get together with Spartax and Eindhoven, it would count as a victory! If you encounter any internal troubles, make sure you tell me about it and I will take care of it for you!”

This was what Paris told Fei before he left.

What she said was similar to Tanasha, and she also gave Fei four magic boxes. If Fei didn’t know that these two most famous females of Zenit didn’t like each other and would never coordinate, Fei would have thought that these two were pranking him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 371: Chambord is Here!

On an endless desert.

A few vultures were devouring a rotten corpse.

The corpse was soon torn apart, and the blackish gooey blood slid down the sharp beaks. As the internal organs of the corpse were exposed, a disgusting smell dispersed in the air.

Suddenly, a vulture that was enjoying its feast looked up.

As if it heard something, a confused expression appeared on its face.

Whoosh!

An arrow flew in the air and passed by like lightning.

The sharp arrow pierced through this vulture’s head mercilessly, and its body was nailed to the ground. However, this vulture didn’t die right away. It screamed in pain, and its peers were all scared away and flew into the sky as they screamed loudly.

They all sensed the approaching danger.

However –

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

As bowstring vibration noises and air-piercing noises sounded, several arrows flew out behind the hills. These arrows drew several silver lines in the air, and they shot down the vultures that were trying to get away.

Then, clip-clopping noises sounded.

Two fully armored cavaliers dashed out behind the hills; they were wearing black armors and black devil masks, and they each had a bow in their hand.

Their mounts were more than three meters tall, and these two mounts looked like horses that had a cloud of flame on each of their hooves – they were level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts.

Although these two mounts were big, the two men on them were bulky and muscular as well so it didn’t look weird. Actually, the combination looked ferocious judging from afar.

One of the cavaliers had long blonde hair. When he took off the devil mask, it revealed a sharp square face with thick eyebrows that looked just and brave.

He jumped off of his mount causally, and it seemed like he was used to seeing this kind of corpses and smelling this kind of stinky odor. After he observed the scene for a while, he pulled out his sword, dug out a pit, and buried the corpse in it.

His actions were very smooth, and it felt like he buried a lot of corpses this way.

“John, I checked everything. He is wearing Zenit style clothes, and he should be about 50 years old. He got killed by an arrow, and the arrow is still on him. I can tell that the arrow is the Blood-Feather Arrow that the cavaliers of Jax like to use.”

The man jumped back onto his mount and said to his comrade angrily.

“Sh*t! These bastards of Jax! They don’t even show mercy to the civilians of Zenit! For the last while, we had seen more than 100 corpses like this!” the cavalier named John cursed angrily after he heard his comrade’s judgment; he was thin, white, and had no beard.

“We are already close to the border. The most important city in this region, Dual Flags City, is less than 50 kilometers away. The situation must be bad as the soldiers of Jax dare to get into the territory of Zenit and murder our civilians! We must report this back to Mr. Shevchenko and Mr. Cech! I suspect that the scouts and the cavaliers of Jax already bypassed the defense of Dual-Flags City and gained control of the area! We must be careful!”

“Huh! When King Alexander His Majesty gets here, we will beat the sh*t out of these bastards!” John Terry said, “Let’s go and report back to the Team Commander first!”

“Wait, I hear something……” the blonde-haired cavalier signaled his comrade and listened carefully.

“Don’t have to listen…… it is the bastards of Jax…… they are here……” John Terry put on his devil musk and pointed at more than 20 fully armored cavaliers of Jax on the side of the hill.

These cavaliers of Jax didn’t show any flags.

However, their brown robes and armors revealed their identities.

Most of Jax’s territory were deserts, and the mounts of their cavaliers were a type of level 2 Demon Beast called Sand Tiger; they were known as [Boats in the Desert]. These Demon Beasts looked like warhorses, but they were bigger with fatter hooves that allowed them to travel fast on the sand. On top of that, they were physically strong and mastered some low-level sand magic spells such as Sand Spikes and Sand Traps.

“One…… two…… six…… 10…… huh, there are a total of 22 enemies. John, what do you say?” the blonde-haired cavalier licked his lips and held onto his bow tightly; he was excited.

“They discovered us? They are trying to surround us?” under the two VS 22 disadvantage situation, John Terry was very excited. After he made a hand gesture at the blond-haired cavalier named Ruiz Smith, he lightly kicked the belly of the Roaring Flame Beast and dashed at the 22 cavaliers of Jax as he and his mount achieved perfect coordination.

“Go! Teach these bastards a lesson!” lights flashed in the eyes of John Terry and Ruiz Smith.

They were excited because they knew what this represented.

This was the first real war that the Saint Seiyas of Chambord ever engaged in. After thinking about the domination that their king showed in the past, these two cavaliers weren’t going to retreat; they wanted to use their actions to tell their enemies that Chambord is here!

Whoosh!

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Ruiz Smith and John Terry both pulled the bowstrings and shot out at the same time.

As bowstring vibration noises sounded, arrows were shot out like raindrops in a storm. The white fletching of the arrows drew several white lines in the air as they dashed at the enemies. The range of these arrows was farther than most arrows, and that caught the cavaliers of Jax by surprise. Several whines sounded as six cavaliers of Jax were shot and turned into corpses.

“Sh*t! Charge! There are only two of them!”

“Damn it! Kill them! Skin these two dirty Zenit cavaliers alive!”

“I will chop them into meat paste!”

The death of their comrades didn’t scare off these enemies. Rather, they got more vicious.

As they lowered their centers of gravity and lied against the Sand Tigers to avoid getting shot, they increased their charging speed. The well-trained Sand Tigers let out roars and dashed forward rapidly; more than a dozen dusty trails appeared, and it looked terrifying.

The distance between them was closing.

Arrows would lose their effectiveness within 20 meters.

Cruel smiles appeared on the faces of the cavaliers of Jax.

The arrows of their enemies killed six of their comrades, but they were still at a numbers advantage.

“Although their archery skills are good, our blade will easily break through their weak armors and muscles……. We will drown them in their own blood!” they thought.

In the last few days, they went through the region and killed all the citizens of Zenit, who didn’t get into the Dual-Flags City in time, just to entertain themselves.

The feeling of their blades cutting through limbs and organs, the cries and the screams of their victims……

These cavaliers had been indulged in this experience, and they couldn’t wait to kill these two people in front of them.

As they dashed forward, the cavaliers of Jax felt like their blood was boiling. They already saw what their preys were wearing, and the devil masks on their preys didn’t scare them……

However……

Woooooo!

A strange noise sounded as four dark shadows appeared in their peripherals. Like four small tornadoes, these four shadows flew at them two meters above the ground.

The blood of the four cavaliers of Jax who were charging at the front turned cold.

“Ah……”

“Throwing axes……”

The screams only sounded for a second before they were put to a stop as if someone pinched the throat of these cavaliers.

Then, four crackling noises sounded.

Blood and broke limbs flew into the air. These four cavaliers and their mounts were hit by the throwing axes that were the size of shields; even though two of them reacted fast and defended with their swords, it was useless. With brute force, the four throwing axes chopped the four cavaliers and the four Sand Tigers into 16 pieces.

Such power!

Terrifying cavaliers of Zenit!

The cavaliers of Jax no longer felt like they were in control. The threat of death approached them as 10 of their peers were killed before they got close to their enemies. This drastic change made the 12 of them feel very uncomfortable.

However, it was too late for them to feel this way.

What happened next broke the last 12 cavaliers of Jax.

The two scouts of Zenit laughed like madmen as they held a short ax in each of their hands. Although these short axes looked normal, they were so sharp that they were able to easily cut through metal. Even though the cavaliers of Jax were using the top-tier blades that were forged over 100 times, their weapons and their bodies were cut through easily.

Such nice axes!

Such nice techniques!

The short axes that were more than 1,000 pounds each looked like straws in the hands of these two cavaliers of Zenit as there were even afterimages in the air.

After lights flashed and blood spilled, only four cavaliers of Jax were left.

This…… wasn’t even a close battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 372: Greeting from the Saint Seiyas

At the moment, these four cavaliers of Jax felt like these two devils in front of them could even handle 200 of them.

Their mounts were Sand Tigers that dominated in the desert, but they were useless in this encounter. When these level 2 Sand Tigers cast [Sand Spikes] and [Sand Traps], the magic energies that formed the spikes and traps all collapsed as if they encountered a huge obstacle.

After the cavaliers of Jax took a better look at the light flames around the hooves of these horses, the thick scales on their bodies, and the sharp teeth in their mouths, the survived cavaliers of Jax realized that their enemies’ mounts weren’t regular horses but special Demon Beasts. The auras of higher-level Demon Beasts were able to destruct the magic spells of the Sand Tigers quietly.

They couldn’t match their opponents in terms of archery skills.

They couldn’t match their opponents in terms of weapons.

They couldn’t match their opponents in terms of strength.

They couldn’t match their opponents in terms of mounts.

“Who are these two? The Royal Guards of Zenit?”

The four cavaliers of Jax gasped as they realized that it was a bad idea not going to a fortune teller today since they encountered the elite scouts of Zenit.

After they realized what was going on, they no longer dared to stay here longer and start the second charge; they kicked the Sand Tigers with the spurs and tried to escape.

These four cavaliers went in four different directions as they understood each other’s intention. They had to go back and pass on the message – “The reinforcement from Zenit is here! They are here now! They are terrifying!”

Although the Sand Tigers were fast, they weren’t faster than the arrows.

John Terry and Ruiz Smith didn’t give the enemies the opportunity to escape. They both shot out an arrow each and killed two cavaliers. They knocked out the other two cavaliers and tied them to the back of their mounts.

After the battle was over, John Terry and Ruiz Smith stripped the armors and weapons off of the corpses, and they decapitated all of them and piled the heads together. They then stabbed a spear on the ground and placed the head of the leader of this cavalier group on the tip of it, and they took a brown cape and placed it under the head.

Like a flag of death, this cape fluttered in the air with these words on it –

“Greeting from the Saint Seiyas who are under the command of the king of Chambord.”

After this was done, John Terry and Ruiz Smith both kept their king’s thrifty style.

They packed up all the items of their enemies, including broke blades and torn armors. They also took the 14 Sand Tigers that were still alive. These well-trained Demon Beasts were ferocious at first, but they no longer dared to resist after the two Roaring Flame Beasts roared at them.

……

……

The night arrived.

It was ultra-cold in the desert during the winter time; water would be instantly frozen into ice outside.

It was impossible to travel in this weather, and the first brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] had to camp beside a hill to avoid the strong wind. As the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion], they traveled more than 800 kilometers in two days and was now only 100 kilometers away from Dual-Flags City.

This speed was already very fast.

If everything was smooth, they could be able to enter Dual-Flags City when the sun appears on the horizon tomorrow.

Looking from the above, the campsite looked like a turtle. There was an oval-shaped inner camp, and there were also six branch camps that looked like the four legs, the head, and the tail of a turtle. Any kinds of movement outside of the campsite would be spotted instantly.

Inside the campsite, there were a lot of brand-new tents; they could bring the most amount of warmth to the soldier. Also, there were lots of patrolling soldiers who were wearing thick jackets.

These were the items that Fei asked from the Military Headquarter after thinking about the weather at the Jax Battle Zone and listening to old Aryang’s advice. Perhaps it was due to Fei’s fame after he defeated the three Moon-Class Elites, perhaps it was due to Angela’s hard work, perhaps it was due to the fact that the Chambord Kingdom was already a monumental force of the empire, the officials at the Military Headquarter who were known to be greedy and selfish didn’t procrastinate at all. After Fei asked them for the items, [Wolf Teeth Legion] got everything the next day.

As the Legion Commander, Fei’s image instantly became brighter in the eyes of the soldiers.

To the ordinary soldiers, fame and status of the Legion Commander were all useless. In comparison, having the ability to get everything from the Military Headquarter was a lot more valuable. From their own experiences, even the ten main battle legions of Zenit didn’t even get the full funding and equipment this fast from the fat and greedy officials.

Since they were already near the battlefield, Brigade Commander Shevchenko took the advice of the Deputy Brigade Commander Cech and hid about 100 elite scouts around the campsite in case the cavaliers of Jax came to harass them.

Inside the huge white tent at the center of the campsite that was lit up, Shevchenko, Cech, Drogba, Pierce, Kanort, and Huerk were looking at the map that was on the table. They carefully studied the terrain around Dual-Flags City as they listened to the reports from the scouts they sent out today.

They were trying to do the last bit of preparation for tomorrow’s meet up. As long as this brigade entered Dual-Flags City, it would have completed the first mission that Zenit gave to [Wolf Teeth Legion].

After that, Shevchenko and others would only need to coordinate with the defending forces at Dual-Flags City and hold against the invasion from soldiers of Jax until the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] gets here.

“Not bad! You two did a good job! Haha, there are two captured enemies?”

After Drogba listened to the report from John Terry and Ruiz Smith, he laughed and praised them; he wished that he was there to kill the enemies. He then looked at the two beat-up cavaliers of Jax and shouted angrily, “So these bastards killed the thousands of civilians of Zenit whose corpses we saw on the way here? Fu*k! Too bad that fatty Oleg isn’t here. Otherwise, he will make these two wish that they could be killed!”

At this moment, these men missed that flatterer Oleg. Although that fatty loved to flatter others, he was good at interrogations. If he was here, these two cavaliers would tell him everything after half an hour or so.

“Eh, kill us if you want. Don’t be too proud of yourselves! Our head commander Prince Heitinga is coming with reinforcement, and your skulls will all be made into wine cups!” one of the cavaliers shouted as he struggled.

No wonder the cavaliers of Jax were known for their viciousness. Even though these two cavaliers were prisoners, they were still ferocious like the wolves who have fallen to the trap of hunters. Although the language of the Jax Empire was a little bit different compared to the language of the Zenit Empire, they were similar enough for the warriors inside the tent to understand what these two prisoners were saying.

Pia! Pia!

John Terry and Ruiz Smith grabbed onto the two prisoners and slapped them; these two vicious cavaliers of Jax were instantly knocked out.

“Lock them up and interrogate them separately. Try to get to know the distribution of troops of the enemies,” Shevchenko and Cech looked at each other and ordered. Although these two cavaliers didn’t seem like they know much, any information about the enemies was good.

Soon, John Terry and Ruiz Smith took the prisoners out of the tent.

“According to the reports from the 50 Saint Seiyas, it seems like the enemies are powerful. The mayor of Dual-Flags City Soroyev pulled all of the soldiers back into the city to defend, but it allowed the invaders to enter our territory and commit crimes. Technically, we are already in the enemies’ territory. We have to be careful from now on. Let’s enter Dual-Flags City by tomorrow morning.”

Shevchenko was the prince of an affiliated kingdom, and he had some experience regarding leading troops. He was patient, valiant, intelligent, brave, and powerful; these were the exact reasons why Fei decided to make him the brigade commander.

Cech nodded and said to others, “We have to be careful and change tonight’s patrolling shifts more frequently. Since the enemies lost about 300 soldiers today to our scouts, they might try to raid us in the night. We can’t allow anything to happen!”

The other battalion commanders took the order and left the tent.

Now, there were only Cech and Shevchenko in the tent.

After they looked at each other again, Cech walked out of the tent and told the guards not to let anyone in. He then closed the gate to the tent and returned.

Suddenly, he and Shevchenko both bowed at the back of the tent and said, “Mr. Legion Commander, are you happy with our arrangements?”

“Hahaha! Great! Didn’t I tell you guys that do whatever you deem necessary? Just treat me as a nobody! In terms of commanding the troops and strategizing about the war, I’m not as good as you guys yet!”

As a burst of laughter sounded, a tall and muscular figure walked out from the back of the tent.

Who could it be if it wasn’t the king of level 1 affiliated kingdom – Chambord, the level 2 noble of Zenit, [Wolf Teeth Legion]’s Commander, and the No.1 Commander of the Jax Battle Zone?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 373: The Chronicle of Azeroth

Chapter 373: The Chronicle of Azeroth

If Kanort, Huerk, Drogba, and Pierce were here, they would be shocked to see that the Legion Commander who was supposed to be with the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] was now inside the herald brigade.

It was too surprising.

“Your Majesty…… Eh, Sir,” Cech wasn’t used to the new way of addressing Fei yet. Since they were in the military, he needed to address Fei by calling him Legion Commander or Sir instead of Your Majesty.

Cech carefully suggested, “Should we send out a messenger tonight? So the mayor of Dual-Flags City Soroyov could prepare ahead of time. It would be much easier to enter……”

“No need,” Fei thought about and rejected this suggestion. “Dual-Flags City is already surrounded by the soldiers of Jax. Our messenger couldn’t get into the city even if he tried,” he said.

Cech and Shevchenko were both stunned.

They didn’t know how the Legion Commander knew that the enemies surrounded Dual-Flags City; the reports they got from the scouts showed that the enemies hadn’t surrounded the city yet. From the look on Fei’s face, Cech and Shevchenko knew that Fei was confident, and they all believed him.

“You two should get some rest…… huh?” as Fei was speaking to Cech and Shevchenko, his face suddenly changed color.

At that moment, he sensed a few vague auras that flashed by. It felt like there were mysterious people who were looking for something, and they tried to hide their traces by moving very slowly. Although their auras were hard to be discovered by others, they were as bright as fireflies at night to Fei.

Since these auras were hostility and murderous, Fei knew that they were his enemies.

Fei didn’t say anything to Cech and Shevchenko. He closed his eyes and spread out his spiritual power. His vast amount of spiritual energy got sent out like waves, and he was able to monitor everything that was around him in a one-kilometer radius; he could even sense which cactus was moving in the wind outside the camp.

There was a bunch of powerful warriors behind the hill to the west of the campsite.

……

……

As the cold wind blew across the desert, and a few dry thorns shivered in the wind as frost enveloped them.

The breathings of beasts lightly sounded, and the breaths of four Sand Tigers that were much larger and stronger than regular Sand Tigers could be seen in the cold. There were four fully armored cavaliers on them, and the leading cavalier was sturdy and wearing a black mask; only his eyes were visible.

With murderous intent flashing in his eyes, this leading cavalier stared at the campsite of the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion].

Behind these four cavaliers who looked like the captains, there were 400 regular cavaliers who were wearing brown armors, carrying sharp blades, and riding on Sand Tigers. These 400 cavaliers all held onto their breaths, and their well-trained mounts were all biting on a wooden stick each to prevent them from making any noises.

“A Six-Star Warrior, three Five-Star Warriors, and two Four-Star Warriors…… this herald brigade of Zenit is pretty powerful and has good equipment,” the leading cavalier said slowly, “No wonder they could kill 367 of our elite Sand Tiger Cavaliers. Hehe, Saint Seiyas under the king of Chambord? I want to fight them……”

“Even if they are powerful, how can they fight against the [Sky Splitting Blade] in your hand?” a cavalier beside him laughed, “Let’s wait for a few hours. When these soldiers of Zenit let their guards down, we can charge at them. I’m sure that we can destroy them in about 30 minutes.

“Have we, [Black Torrent], ever been scared of anyone? Mr. Kerman, since Prince Heitinga is coming with the reinforcement, we should cut off the head of this herald troop’s commander and make it into a gift for His Highness,” another cavalier suggested.

Kerman nodded and was about to make an order, but he saw the fourth captain-like cavalier wanting to say something. After seeing the hesitation, he asked, “Ari, what do you think?”

Ari lightly bowed and carefully suggested, “Mr. Kerman, from the reports we got today, these soldiers of Zenit are impressive. Since they have level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts as mounts, they must be the Royal Elite Force of Zenit; we shouldn’t underestimate them. In the rumors, the Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion] Chambord King Alexander is a top-tier warrior as well…… I think…… I think…… we should take it slow and aim for security. We can wait for Heitinga His Highness to arrive before we take any serious military operation.”

“Huh! Ari, your bravery is leaving you by the day! Just because a few defeated soldiers exaggerated the enemies’ strength to try to avoid punishment, you believe their words?” the other two cavaliers beside Kerman refuted.

“Whatever, stop fighting. Everyone rest for two hours. After two hours, we will raid the campsite of Zenit immediately. Remember, our mission is to charge into the central tent and kill the commander. You guys can keep others busy, and I will kill that Six-Star Commander. As soon as I kill him, we need to retreat right away.”

Kerman pointed at the campsite at the foot of the hill and made the final decision.

A yellow magic lantern lit up the central tent, and Fei was sitting at the back of the tent and reading a book named [The Chronicle of Azeroth] that was more than 2,500 pages thick.

After he defeated Costakarta, Huntelaar, and Amauri, he kept all of their spatial storage rings. Cain soon broke the seals on these rings, and Fei took out all of the items in them. Except for a lot of magic gems, there were also various types of training scrolls and miscellaneous items; that allowed Fei to become a little richer.

This book [The Chronicle of Azeroth] was one of the items that Fei got from Costakarta’s spatial storage ring, and it was vital to someone like Fei who had almost zero knowledge about this continent. In this book, it recorded all kinds of historical events and all types of knowledge; it was pretty much an encyclopedia.

This book was very precious as it felt like this was the only copy created. Different from the standard history books that the Royal Library of Chambord and the Public Library of Zenit in St. Petersburg carried, it recorded a lot of secret events, that were covered by the dust of time, in detail.

In the last few days, Fei had been reading this book earnestly, and his understanding of Azeroth Continent also improved drastically.

Through this book, Fei understood the rankings, tiers, and levels of the Moon-Class Elites.

Didn’t matter if it were Combat Weapon Warriors, Beast Soul Warriors, or ordinary Moon-Class Elites, they could be divided into three ranks: New Moon, Half Moon, and Full Moon. Every rank could be divided into three tiers: low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier, and every tier could be divided into ten levels.

Compared to star-level, there were a lot more levels in the Moon-Class.

If the Star-level Warriors represented the bottom of the food chain on this continent ruled by the law of the jungle, then the Moon-Class Elites were the backbones of each empire. Their strengths presented a strong voice and a path of cultivation.

From reading the training notes of the three Moon-Class Elites, Fei knew that Costakarta was taken by military operations and wars and had little time to spent on cultivation. Costakarta was the weakest of the three and was a level 1 low-tier New Moon Warrior; he pretty much just stepped over the threshold between Star-level Warriors and Moon-Class Elites.

In comparison, Amauri and Huntelaar were both level 3 low-tier New Moon Warriors.

From this, Fei was able to estimate that Krasic who unleashed all of his power and defeated the four Moon-Class Elites was a level 1 mid-tier New Moon Warrior.

Except for Emperor Yassin who he couldn’t estimate, Krasic was the most powerful warrior Fei have ever encountered. As for Priest Balesi, Fei felt like he was a level 2 or level 3 low-tier New Moon Warrior.

After Star-level Warriors created the nine star-whirls and combined them, the warrior energy inside their bodies would convert into a liquid form from a gas form. The star-swirls would also turn into one cold sphere that looked like a moon, and that was where the name Moon-Class came from. The path of Moon-Class Elites was to fill that sphere up with liquid-form Warrior Energy gradually.

On [The Chronicle of Azeroth], Fei also read a lot about the enemy Jax Empire.

The Jax Empire was adjacent to the Zenit Empire and the Eindhoven Empire, but its territory was much larger than these two empires combined. However, most of its land were deserts, and it had less population as a result. Most of its land was uninhabited, and its citizens all lived on the few oases by the major rivers.

This was a strong empire to conquer.

Due to the harsh environment, the people of Jax had to fight for their survival and were all perseverant and patient. On the negative, these people were vicious, murderous, and liked to invade others. Since they lacked a lot of necessary resources, the people of Jax frequently harasses and robbed the empires besides them. With Sand Tigers as their mounts, the Desert Bandits of Jax who were fast, untraceable, and murderous were the nightmares of a lot of people who lived close to the Jax Empire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 374: Let the Real Master Come Out

Chapter 374: Let the Real Master Come Out

According to history books, the Desert Bandits of Jax frequently harassed the western regions of Zenit after Emperor Yassin established the empire.

As a result, genius Emperor Yassin who was at his prime took his troops to the west and conquered the Capital of Jax, Amsterdam, without even losing a single battle. The ruler of Zenit killed more than 100 masters of Jax, defeated the emperor of Jax, and captured more than 1,000 nobles and royals of Jax; it was an epic victory.

The Jax Empire almost got wiped out, and it didn’t fully recover until after ten years.

In that ten years, the Jax Empire got a new emperor who was very intelligent, and he was known as Emperor Fuji. The majesty of the Royal Family got restored, and Jax recovered fast under his lead.

At the moment, genius Emperor Yassin who was the nightmare to a lot of people of Jax was on the verge of dying, and Emperor Fuji of Jax was young and in his prime. As time passed, the Jax Empire that never forgot about the shame Emperor Yassin brought to them was aching for revenge.

During the Martial Saint Battle, No.1 Swordsman of Jax, Huntelaar, sneak attacked Krasic and showed the resistance of Jax.

Fei vaguely knew about this part of history, but it wasn’t as clear and as detailed as it was recorded in [The Chronicle of Azeroth].

Fei followed one of many advice from Sun Tzu – “If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.” For the last while, he would read this book whenever he had time. Before his legion even reached the border and saw the enemies, he already knew a lot about the Jax Empire. At this point, he knew a lot more about his enemies than the people around him.

The central tent was still lit up, and the coldness got worse as the night continued.

……

“Time is up! Everyone ready! Charge!”

Kerman who was on top of the hill smiled viciously as he looked at the quiet campsite and signaled the Sand Tiger Cavaliers to charge. Right after he did that, he kicked the Sand Tiger with the spur and charged down first.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

All the Sand Tiger Cavaliers followed behind him tightly.

Like a black torrent, all of them charged at the campsite of Zenit that was 500 meters away in silence like a bunch of murderous beasts.

This was the first time that the formal soldiers of Jax and the formal soldiers of Zenit fought each other in a long time.

To the fierce warriors who lived in rough environments such as desert, this was the start to their journey of redemption.

404 sharp blades glared under the moonlight, and the lights that reflected off of them would even hurt someone’s skin; these blades were thirsty for the enemies’ blood.

When they were about 20 meters away from the campsite of Zenit, they were finally spotted by the soldier of Zenit in the dark.

“Remember! Don’t get too consumed in the battle! We need to get to the central tent and kill their commander as soon as we can!” Kerman pulled out the huge and strangely-shaped blade on his back that was about two meters tall and shouted; his voice was as loud as thunder.

“Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge!” the 403 Sand Tiger Cavaliers behind him no longer stayed silent; they all shouted with Kerman.

At that moment, the quietness immediately turned into ferociousness as if a tornado blew across a calm lake.

Boom!

Kerman slashed with his blade, and the white warrior energy instantly dashed out of the blade and destroyed the fence that blocked their way.

“Ahahahah…… We are under attack! Get up! Enemies are coming!”

“Oh, god! The Sand Tiger Cavaliers of Jax!…… Sentries! Where the fu*k are you guys? When did the enemies appear?”

“Get up! Get your weapons! Damn it!”

The soldiers of Zenit inside the campsite instantly fell into a state of chaos after they realized what was going on.

Shouts and screams sounded frequently, and soldiers were running around everywhere like ants that got their ant nest flooded; there were even soldiers running around butt-naked with swords in their hands.

All the Sand Tiger Cavaliers looked down at these soldiers, and they easily charged into the campsite of Zenit after Kerman created an entrance; they almost didn’t face any resistance, and the entire process was as easy as sticking a hot rod into butter.

These 404 Sand Tiger Cavaliers were well-trained and coordinated with each other well. Their formation was perfect, and their mounts created loud noises that made people feel sick to their stomachs.

In the blink of an eye, the central tent was only about 100 meters away from them.

“There it is! Charge and kill their commander!”

Under the lead of Kerman, the cavaliers changed into a vicious V-shaped formation and dashed at the central tent.

“Kill their commander!”

“Kill him!”

“The honor of the first victory in this war belongs to the brave Jax Empire!”

As the Sand Tiger Cavaliers thought about that, they finally encountered some defenses. However, these defenses were fragile as if someone was trying to stop a fast-flowing river by using a few bricks. The Sand Tiger Cavaliers weren’t slowed down at all; in fact, they didn’t even suffer any injuries.

It couldn’t be any smoother.

“Wait…… something is fishy!”

Sand Tiger Cavalier Ari who was right behind Kerman had an ominous feeling. He felt like the soldiers of Zenit were pretending to fight against them; no one charged at them for real, and the soldiers that were behind them didn’t even chase after them. He felt like the soldiers of Zenit were chaotic but not anxious; it seemed like these soldiers were letting them in on purpose.

However, he couldn’t think much as the time was tight.

“Kill!”

The central tent was right in front of them, and Kerman shouted as he jumped into the air. In mid-air, he chopped down, and the flashy blade energy struck towards the tent.

Boom!

The ground shook heavily as the energy exploded.

However, what these Sand Tiger Cavaliers expected didn’t occur.

Before that energy landed on the tent, it was blocked by a transparent shield. The blade energy that was enough to destroy a small hill didn’t affect that shield at all. As if Kerman just cracked an egg on a diamond, his blade energy disappeared.

Everything didn’t just stop there. After that, a huge repulsive force came off of the shield and smashed onto Kerman.

Kerman was knocked back, and his face immediately paled.

“They have a master warrior!” Kerman landed back onto his Sand Tiger as he was shocked.

At this moment, sudden changes occurred again.

A series of shouts sounded as numerous torches lit up. Elite soldiers of Zenit who were fully armored and armed surrounded these 404 Sand Tiger Cavaliers like the ocean around a small island.

“We have been tricked! They are prepared for this!”

At this point, even idiots knew that soldiers of Zenit had prepared the trap and were waiting for them to fall into it.

“Mr. Kerman! We need to retreat! We can escape if we all dash toward one direction.” Ari was a fast thinker, and he quickly suggested to the head commander of the Sand Tiger Cavaliers. At this moment, the two captains who convinced Kerman to raid the campsite of Zenit were all quiet.

“Ok, let’s all charge at west!”

Kerman was a decisive person. After knowing that there was a master warrior who protected the central tent using his or her strength, Kerman knew that he couldn’t get the victory tonight. Therefore, he quickly made up his mind and lead his cavaliers towards the west direction.

He was very confident in the penetration abilities of the Sand Tiger Cavaliers; even though they failed the raid, retreating safely shouldn’t be a problem.

At this moment, a strange roar sounded.

“Wooooo…… Bark! Bark! Bark!!!”

It sounded like the bark of a dog, but Kerman couldn’t believe that a dog was able to shout like this. There was so much pressure in the sound waves that the Sand Tiger Cavalier felt dizzy, and they somehow smelled the odor of sulfur.

Puff……

The Sand Tigers that got names such as [Boats in the Desert] all shivered after they heard that noise. As if they were dogs who saw a Holy Dragon, these mounts that the soldiers of Jax were proud of all defecated uncontrollably and fell to the ground as they whined.

“High-level Demon Beast?”

“There is a High-level Demon Beast in this campsite?”

Only the pressure coming from a High-level Demon Beast could scare the level 2 Sand Tigers. From the look of it, Kerman knew that he was very unlucky as the Demon Beast in the campsite of Zenit was either a level 7 or level 8 Demon Beast.

After the Sand Tigers surrendered, the cavaliers of Jax lost the mobility that they were proud of. It was impossible for them to escape when 6,000 well-equipped soldiers surrounded them.

They established a circular defense formation in a short time; they left their backs to their comrades as they faced off the soldiers of Zenit.

“I’m Kerman, the third disciple of the Martial Saint of Jax! Zenit’s Commander, do you dare to walk out and face me?” with his blade in his hand, Kerman asked loudly. Even though he was in a terrible situation, he didn’t look defeated at all.

Whoosh!

A bunch of soldier of Zenit who had huge shields and weapons moved aside, and they revealed the central tent that they were protecting. The gate of the tent opened, and six fully-armored master warriors walked out of it; they were Shevchenko, Cech, Drogba, Pierce, Kanort, and Huerk.

“I’m the commander of this herald brigade, Andrew Shevchenko,”

with his hand on his huge sword, Shevchenko replied calmly as a powerful aura appeared on him.

“You?…… You are powerful, but you couldn’t defend against my attack that easily,” Kerman said as he walked out of the formation and shook his head, “Let the real master warrior come out. Otherwise, you six couldn’t handle me,” he stated.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 375: Who…… Are You?

Chapter 375: Who…… Are You?

Shevchenko and Cech both didn’t get mad; this warrior of Jax who was bulky was stronger than them. They looked at each other and smiled, and they then moved aside and made a wider path.

Kerman looked pass them.

His pupil contracted instantly when he saw the figure sitting in the tent.

Inside the bright tent, there was a person who was sitting on a stone chair in a relaxed manner and reading a thick book. He was dressed casually, and his thick long black hair looked like a waterfall. Although Kerman couldn’t see this man’s face clearly, he could tell that this man who was wearing a loose robe and not wearing any shoes was in a world of his own.

Beside this man, there was a strange beast that was four meters tall. Although it was laying beside this man, Kerman could tell that its legs were as thick as pillars. Its long black mane covered more than half of its head, its sharp white teeth could tear through anything, and hostility flashed in its huge crystal-like eyes. What was most shocking was that smell of sulfur came of its mouth as if it was going to spit out fire……

If this beast didn’t have the black and smooth fur, Kerman might have believed that this beast was a dragon that disappeared ages ago from the continent; that smell of sulfur and heavy pressure were all critical features of a dragon.

Kerman’s heart was sinking to his stomach slowly; he knew the strange roar that made the Sand Tigers lose their abilities to move came from this beast.

Also, he couldn’t sense the power level of the young man sitting in the tent. He felt like this man was an ordinary person who didn’t have any power, but it was impossible since his full-power strike was dismantled by this man easily.

There was only one explanation – this man was far beyond his realm of strength.

“Danger!” he thought.

As if the man who was reading the book in the tent sensed Kerman’s stares, he looked up and smiled.

“You were saying that you want to see me. Now you saw me, is it time for you to kneel down and surrender?” that handsome man said.

Of course, this man was the king of Chambord who created this scenario to show off.

He liked to treat the people who were close to him well, but it was good for his mental health if he acted in front of his enemies and showed off frequently.

On top of that, this was the first time that he led a legion to war, and he had to act cool and mighty.

Kerman held his huge blade tightly and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

“Kneel down and surrender?” Kerman laughed, “The Jax Empire only has warriors who fight until death on the battleground and doesn’t have cowards who would surrender……” he slowly glanced around at the soldiers of Zenit who tightly surrounded him and continued, “And it is not like we can’t get out of here if we tried.”

“Haha? Getting through my herald brigade as a team of 404 people?”

As if he heard a ridiculous joke, Fei laughed and shook his head, “If I want to, the 404 of you would be turned into meat pastes in less than 10 minutes. You will all be decapitated; your heads will be pilled into a small mountain, and your headless corpses will be thrown onto the desert so coyotes and vultures can have a feast. We can just do what you did to our civilians!”

“Kill! Kill! Kill!”

Fei’s words triggered the anger in the soldiers of Zenit’s minds, and the 6,000 soldiers all shouted as they knocked their metal armors with their weapons and took a few steps forward in unison. The metal-colliding noises and shouts created a surge of invisible energy, and the murderous spirits skyrocketed; it was just breathtaking.

Fei put down his book an suddenly stood up. “You can try if you want!” he sneered.

As he stood up, a thick and concentrated murderous spirit surged. At that moment, Kerman felt like he was standing in a sea of blood and corpses, and numerous terrifying screams were sounding in all directions; for a moment he felt like he was on an ancient and cruel battlefield, and for a moment he felt like he was in hell.

“Such a terrifying presence!!

Kerman instantly felt the indefensible pressure on him; it felt like he was carrying several mountains on his back. He started to resist subconsciously, and his bones began to crack as if they were being smashed.

He knew that he was wrong; too wrong!

“What this man said is true…… he doesn’t even need to order the 6,000 soldiers to attack…… none of us in [Black Torrent] can get out if this man makes his move…… He only released his aura, and I, a Seven-Star Warrior, can’t even stand straight…… Too terrifying,” he thought.

“Who…… who are you……?” Kerman asked bitterly as he leaned against his blade that he stabbed into the ground and tried to stand straight.

“I am the king of Chambord, King Alexander!”

“So…… so it is you…… I heard….. I heard about you before. I was wrong, you…… Puff!” Kerman took several pauses as the pressure on him was too much. In the end, blood spurted out of his mouth, and his knees bent; he couldn’t hold on any longer.

“Drop your weapon, kneel down, and surrender. If you do that, I will show some mercy and let the cavaliers under you to leave alive,” Fei said as he squinted his eyes and smiled strangely.

“Impossible!” Kerman tried his best to stand straight and shouted, “The warriors of Jax would never…… never kneel down……. they are all…… the bravest…… warriors!”

“Yeah, they are brave warriors……” Fei looked at the startled expressions on the faces of some cavaliers of Jax and sighed, “To my knowledge, their mission was only to clean out the area within a 100-kilometer radius of Dual-Flags City. It was a simple mission, and they didn’t need to attack the herald brigade of Zenit. Too bad that they have an idiotic commander! It is you who brought doom to them! It is you who placed them in danger because you are greedy for more military merits. Their loved ones will be in pain for the rest of their lives because of your decision…… now, you have a chance to save them. If you drop your weapon and kneel down, you would be able to save these brave warriors of Jax and help their families. Why not? Are you going to let them die because of your idiotic self-pride?”

Fei’s voice was like the enticement of a devil. Every single cavalier of Jax heard what he said, and it tickled their minds.

“No! You devil! You……” Kerman shouted as blood spurted out of his mouth.

He knew very well what this raid meant; it was the first meaningful clash between the two forces.

Kerman was dreaming about destroying this brigade and killing the commander to bring the first victory back to Jax; that would instantly boost the morale of the soldiers of Jax. Since he made a mistake and couldn’t do that, he was still not willing to surrender. He would rather let all of his men and himself die here and become the example of faithfulness to Jax and unyieldingness of the will.

If he kneeled down here today, it wouldn’t be just his personal pride affected.

The Jax Empire that had waited for the uprise could be affected as well.

If he kneeled down here today, the Royal Family and the military of Jax would be greatly shamed, and it would be an unbearable and destructive strike to the morale of the troops.

“Such a vicious and dirty strategy!”

Kerman regretted his decision.

He didn’t regret his decision after he realized that he was trapped.

After he knew that there was a master warrior, after he knew that he couldn’t defeat his enemies, after he knew that none of them could make it out here alive…… he won’t regret it even if he was placed in a situation that was 100 times more dangerous than this……

But he was regretting this now.

This commander was too vicious with his strategy.

This mistake of his was going to become a huge shame that the soldiers of Jax couldn’t forget.

Kerman heard of King Alexander before. The Jax Empire had their intelligence network, and they always paid attention to Zenit. Since Zenit just had the competition between affiliated kingdoms, the name of No.1 Master Warrior among the affiliated kingdoms of Zenit was on the newsletter.

King Alexander was said to be the most talented warriors of Zenit in its history, and Kerman laughed at that.

“How talented can a little king of a little affiliated kingdom be?” Kerman didn’t believe that.

The world wasn’t fair. Most of the geniuses were in super-affluent families, royal families, and enormous forces; only these powerhouses had enough resources to feed these super geniuses. If someone talented was born into a poor environment, his or her future would be very limited.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 376: Beginning of the Dark Age

Chapter 376: Beginning of the Dark Age

Since the officials tightly sealed the news about Fei capturing the three Moon-Class Elites at Zenit, the people who were at the Jax Empire hadn’t heard about it yet. As a result, Kerman didn’t know what power the King of Chambord had, and he underestimated this herald brigade of Zenit.

Now, he was unprecedently scared.

He felt like he saw the shadow of that man whose name was a taboo in the Jax Empire.

“Another terrifying figure appeared in the Zenit Empire!” he thought to himself.

When Fei saw the changing expressions on the face of this Seven-Star Warrior, he knew that he couldn’t convince this man using only his words. He stepped forward, and the terrifying aura on him exploded; for the first time, the murderous spirits that he accumulated in Diablo World was revealed in this world.

For the moment, everyone around Fei felt like even the air became thick and red.

“Why aren’t you kneeling down right now?!”

Even though Kerman unleashed all of his strength and the orange warrior energy flame flashed around him, he still couldn’t support his body. As a result, he kneeled down as if it was a direct response to Fei’s shout.

Crack! The huge pressure instantly crushed his knees.

When Kerman was forced to kneel down, his prideful head lowered as he fainted.

Looking from the behind, it seemed like Kerman voluntarily kneeled and surrendered to Fei.

All of the Sand Tiger Cavaliers that were far away behind him were shocked.

Some of these cavaliers felt blank as they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. “The great and honorable third disciple of the Martial Saint kneeled to a king of a little affiliated kingdom of Zenit?” they thought.

All of their honors and all of their beliefs were dismantled by this kneel.

Even some of the Sand Tiger Cavaliers who were willing to fight until death and didn’t want to surrender lost their courage. What they saw shocked their minds and numbed their limbs; they no longer could hold onto their weapons. Even blood couldn’t prove their bravery anymore!

“Haha, since you chose to surrender, I will keep my promise and let go of these brave men behind you!” Fei laughed.

This scene was recorded by a mage of Zenit using a Divy Crystal; it had an important use in the future.

Fei did keep his words.

He let go of these Sand Tiger Cavaliers.

However, the king also kept his fragile and thrifty style. He stripped away all of the valuables on these cavaliers such as weapons and armors and kept most of the Sand Tigers that were too terrified to move. After he left about 40 weakest and thinnest Sand Tiger to these cavaliers who only had light clothes on them, he kicked all of them out.

The ferociousness of this race was demonstrated.

133 Sand Tiger Cavaliers couldn’t bear the shame and decided to suicide; their blood stained the sand.

The rest of them disappeared into the darkness under the lead of the few captains……

“Go on and spread around what you saw! Haha!”

As he looked at these Sand Tiger Cavaliers who were leaving the area, Fei stood in front of the central tent and let out a series of “evil” laughter. These soldiers of Jax who lost their mounts and their winter jackets might not even survive in this coldness in the desert, and only about half of them could be able to make it back to the campsite of Jax.

Fei believed that the news about Kerman, the third disciple of the Martial Saint of Jax, kneeling and surrendering would be known across the region.

To the soldiers of Jax who looked up to warriors who had power and were unyielding, this would be a massive blow to their heads.

Although the raid of the enemies was taken care of, Shevchenko and others still sweated a whole bunch and were scared when they thought back to what happened.

“If the Legion Commander wasn’t here with us today and didn’t discover the enemies, we would suffer some casualties. After all, that man named Kerman has impressive strength. Except for the Legion Commander, I can’t even handle him head-on,” Shevchenko thought to himself.

Of course, Cech, Drogba, and Pierce might be able to defend against Kerman after they summon their Star Saint Sets, but Shevchenko didn’t know about it.

“Your Majesty! You are here with us all along?” Fei’s appearance was shocking to the soldiers, and Drogba and Pierce all walked up and greeted him happily.

“Of course I need to come and see if you two are behaving. I need to make sure that you two are following orders and listening to Shevchenko.” Fei kicked them in the butt and said, “Not bad. You guys are doing good. Keep it up and don’t disappoint me!”

Fei was worried in the beginning.

He was worried that both of them would act haughty since they were leaders of Chambord and were close to him and won’t listen to Shevchenko who was the brigade commander; if that happened, it would have a bad influence on the legion as a whole.

Fei was glad that everything was alright.

These two strongmen who were straightforward were within reason, and they listened and followed Shevchenko’s orders wholeheartedly. This made Fei a little surprised.

“It seems like they knew the boundaries and didn’t shame Chambord,” he thought.

There was a reason why Fei was a little worried.

Not sure what the officials at the Military Quarter were thinking, but they didn’t leave time for [Wolf Teeth Legion] to go through regular practice and get to know each other. After all, 80% of the legion was made up of soldiers and warriors from various affiliated kingdoms. They were used to their way of doing things, and frictions could potentially rise.

Frictions did appear in [Wolf Teeth Legion], and they significantly decreased the efficiency and speed of the legion. Although old Aryang was experienced and was prepared for this, it was impossible to get rid of such frictions in a short time.

Majority of the legion was still not close to the border yet, and Fei had the help from the experienced strategist old Aryang as well as the master warriors such as Magic Princess Cindy, Silver Armored Vicious Sword, Lampard, and Elena. Since no significant issues could arise in this situation, Fei ordered the legion to travel slower and scheduled daily practices for them; he wanted the legion to be battle-ready when they get close to Dual-Flags City.

Fei was more worried about this herald brigade since they underwent no training.

Therefore, he hid his identity and traveled with them; only Shevchenko and Cech who were the two men in charge knew about this. Fei had identified all the issues with this brigade, and he was trying to find an excellent opportunity to address them. This raid from the Sand Tiger Cavaliers wasn’t even something on Fei’s radar, and Kerman got defeated this badly due to his own bad luck.

Since Fei revealed himself already, it was no longer a secret to the soldiers.

Fei wasn’t just the No.1 Master Warrior among affiliated kingdoms in their minds. After the news about how he captured the three Moon-Class Elites got around secretly in the military, he was seen as the God of Battle. After seeing the performance of Fei tonight, the soldiers worshipped him even more.

All the soldiers in the brigade cheered for Fei as they were hyped.

All the people who had the title of Team Commander and higher met up in the central tent to party, and they all flattered Fei one after another. After about one hour, they were all kicked out by Fei; however, they still wanted to praise him more.

There were a lot of officials who never met Fei in person before. They used to think that this Legion Commander was cold and haughty; after they spent this time together, they realized that he was very chill and friendly.

Of course, that was only one side of Fei.

If they got to spend more time with Fei in front of the enemies, they would realize that they were wrong!

This was an unforgettable night.

To the soldiers and officials in this herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion], being raided by the famous [Black Torrent] of Jax was only a small episode. Instead, seeing the power and presence of the Legion Commander excited them and increased their morale!

However, it was the complete opposite for the people of Jax who had been waiting to redeem themselves.

The shame they experienced tonight was only the beginning of the dark age.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 377: [Rescue on Mount Arreat]

Chapter 377: [Rescue on Mount Arreat]

Buzz……

A noise sounded, and a wind appeared inside the central tent. A blue oval-shaped portal that was more than two-meter tall appeared.

A strong figure with a brown cape walked out of it quietly and walked up to Fei. She passed over a letter with a lot of words on it.

Fei skimmed it over and put it in his storage space. He then looked up at this strong female and smiled as he nodded and said, “Thank you, Leader Kashya.”

This strong woman was the military leader in [Rogue Encampment];

She was an experienced female mercenary. She always wore a simple leather armor that protected the vital spots on her body, and most of her strong arms and legs were exposed in the air. Her outfit also included a headband with spikes on it and an orange-brownish short cape.

She was an introvert, and it was hard to guess what she was thinking about since she rarely talked. However, she never feared blood and death, and she was a very stable and trustworthy person.

There was no doubt that this military leader of [Rogue Encampment] was powerful; Fei still couldn’t sense how powerful this woman was; it felt like she was stronger than most men. That was why Fei was comfortable leaving her in the [Letter Office] and letting her be in charge of old man Zolasc’s and young boy Modric’s safety.

Using the Miraculous Skill [Summon], Fei was able to leave a spatial mark on Zolasc and Modric; these two people were able to summon Kashya when they needed her help.

In the last month or so, Kashya was able to use her direct and deadly methods to clean out the thorns on the [Letter Office]’s path of growth. In the underworld of St. Petersburg, people named her [Death Brown Cape]; her deadly methods terrified them.

After knowing that Fei was going to bring the [Wolf Teeth Legion] to the Jax Battle Zone, the [Letter Office] already started to infiltrate the Jax Empire. One of the two leaders of the [Letter Office] – [Young Man] Modric stayed at St. Petersburg to look over the forces in Zenit, and the other leader [Old Man] Zolasc personally entered the territory of the Jax Empire to start developing the information network for Fei.

All of this information was passed back to Fei via Kashya.

Didn’t matter how far they were apart, the Miraculous Skill [Summon] was able to create a portal and send Kashya to Fei’s side. This speed of information delivery was far beyond the technology in Fei’s previous life such as email and text messages.

Through the letters from the [Letter Office], Fei was able to know that the soldiers of Jax had surrounded the Dual-Flags City. Just now, Fei got the newest information again.

After hearing what Fei said, Kashya replied concisely, “No problem.”

In the very beginning, Fei was speechless at Kashya because he couldn’t maintain a conversation with her. Now, he was used to it.

Fei lowered his head and followed up, “How is the plan that Uncle Zolasc came up with? I’m sure it is a lot harder to develop an organization in the Jax Empire compared to Zenit.”

After giving it some thought, Kashya replied earnestly, “It is pretty hard, but it should be ok.”

“Eh, good.” Fei nodded. He gave Kashya a letter that had a lot of fine prints on it and said, “Please ask Uncle Zolasc to complete the requests on this letter…… It would be best if he could complete them in one day. Also, please give this to him,” Fei gave a Divy Crystal to Kashya.

“Got it.”

After the quick reply, Kashya placed the items into her storage space and walked into the portal again.

Buzz……

She disappeared with the portal.

Fei exhaled heavily.

That Divy Crystal recorded everything that had happened, and the recording angle as very unique.

If some magic energy was injected into the crystal, people would see how the 404 Sand Tigers defecated uncontrollably, how the third disciple of the Martial Saint of Jax kneeled down to the Legion Commander of the [Wolf Teeth Legion], and how the other 403 Sand Tigers Cavaliers surrendered to the soldiers of Zenit.

Especially the scene where Kerman, the third disciple of the Martial Saint of Jax, kneeled down; it would destroy the morale of the soldiers and warriors of the Jax Empire! Since this incident took place before the war, the Royal Family and the Military Headquarter of Jax would be greatly ashamed; even the Martial Saint of Jax could be negatively affected as well.

Even if this weren’t enough to harm the foundation of the Jax Empire, it would cause a lot of trouble for them.

That was why Fei kept Kerman who was strong enough to pose a threat to [Wolf Teeth Legion] and released all of the other Sand Tiger Cavaliers; those cavaliers would act as free promotions of the incident. Whenever the people of Jax saw these cavaliers, they would be reminded of the defeat and the shame associated with that incident.

Fei came up with this idea after he knew about Kerman’s identity. What effect did this have on the war? Fei would only know in the future.

After he got some quietness, Fei took out the letter Kashya gave him and read it over once more.

Gradually, he frowned.

The situation at the Dual-Flags City was far worse than what the officials at St. Petersburg told him.

What happened tonight was more of an appetizer for the herald brigade; tomorrow would be a real challenge for them. According to the information in the letter, more than 60,000 soldiers of Jax already surrounded the Dual-Flags City an hour ago.

There were ten times more soldiers on the enemy’s side.

On top of that, more and more soldiers of Jax were arriving.

……

In Diablo World.

Feather-like snows were falling from the sky, and they covered the sky and covered the sunlight. Everywhere was frozen, and the dried-up trees that looked like the thin and ugly arms of the hell devils stood on the burned ground that was half-covered by white snows.

This was [Frigid Highlands].

Because the altitude of this place was too high, it lacked oxygen and forced people to spend twice the stamina.

Even though Fei had an insane amount of stamina as a Barbarian, he was already sweating after half an hour of fighting. Beside him, Elena sweated a lot more; even her long red hair got wet and stuck to the sides of her face.

“Elena, how about just let me complete this mission? You can go back to [Rogue Encampment] and rest a bit; it is too dangerous here,” Fei had to say that to Elena after seeing how exhausted she was.

Elena shook her head firmly.

As if she wanted to change Fei’s mind, she bit onto her red hair and stood tightly against Fei back-to-back. As the bowstring vibration noises sounded, many fire arrows were shot out and killed all the monsters behind Fei.

Through the two leather armors, Fei could still feel the softness and hotness of the body behind him.

However, no obscene ideas were in Fei’s head.

He knew why Elena did that; she was trying to fight alongside him. Fei felt like asking Elena to go back was a little selfish on his end; although he was trying to care for Elena, asking her to leave at this moment hurt this valiant and stubborn female mercenary.

“Ok, let’s fight together! Be careful!” Fei shouted as he punched out, and a [Baal’s Minion] and a [Death Mauler] that were within 10 meters from him got turned into clouds of blood mist.

In the last few days, Fei already completed the first quest [Siege on Harrogath] in the Fifth Map [Harrogath]. After he killed [Shenk the Overseer] who controlled the monsters, NPC Larzuk was able to socket an item for him, and the prices the NPCs in [Harrogath] charged Fei for different items also decreased.

Currently, Fei was trying to complete the second quest [Rescue on Mount Arreat].

He had to find the 15 captive Barbarians and help them to escape from the monsters and demons. This quest wasn’t hard, but [Frigid Highlands] was huge and the visibility was low; it was hard to find the wooden pens that kept these barbarians. Until now, Fei hadn’t seen one of them yet.

“Alexander, look!” Elena suddenly said.

Fei jumped onto a destroyed building and looked in the direction that Elena was pointing at.

More than 1000 meters away, a bunch of monsters surrounded a wooden pen. In there, three Barbarians were roaring and battling with monsters. Although they were a lot stronger than these monsters, they were already very tired and struggled to keep up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 378: Loyalty of the Barbarians, Mutation of the Dog

Found them!

Fei jumped off of the building, grabbed onto Elena’s hand, and kissed it subconsciously. “Haha! Finally found them! Let’s go and kill these monsters!” after Fei said that, he immediately dashed towards the wooden pen.

Elena also moved towards the direction of the wooden pen quickly; she was able to travel more than 100 meters per second.

If Fei paid more attention to Elena, he would find that this cold and valiant Valkyrie was blushing; her face and neck were all red. Her beauty was completely revealed to the world, but it was covered up by the dense snowfall.

A bloody smell came from afar.

Fei dashed into the monsters. Most of the monsters on [Frigid Highlands] were melee type physical damage monsters; their claws were sharp, and the scales and spikes on them could easily penetrate through flesh. Some monsters were able to cast fire-elemental magic spells, but they were too easy for Fei to deal with. Like a tiger in a crowd of sheep, Fei easily killed them and opened a path for him.

Elena followed Fei tightly and charged forward.

A terrifying chilliness appeared around this beautiful mercenary, and all the monsters within a 20-meter radius from her whined; the more powerful monsters were frozen to the ground, and the weaker monsters were all turned into specks of crystal ice dust.

Paladin Skill – [Holy Freeze].

Elena gained the Paladin Bloodline a long time ago, and she was capable of learning the skills of the Paladin. After listening to Fei’s recommendations, Elena learned her first offensive aura [Holy Freeze] after she gained some healing and defensive auras.

It was a powerful icy-elemental magic ability.

It would do cold damage to enemies nearby periodically. The weaker monsters wound be killed, and even boss-level monsters would be slowed down dramatically.

Fei recommended Elena to learn this skill for that very reason; except for the damage, the slowing effect on the enemies would help Fei greatly. Powerful monsters would be slowed down and forced to move in slow-motion; it was effortless for Fei to kill them.

The murderous killing was continuing, and even the air in the area turned red.

The screams of the monsters resonated in the area as Fei’s power that broke the balance of the game was demonstrated in full. Every time he punched out, five to six monsters would be killed; no monster was able to come close to him within a 50-meter radius.

After 20 minutes, these 600 monsters were turned into gold coins, items, and potions on the ground.

Although most of the potions and items were useless to Fei at this point, the thrifty king of Chambord couldn’t just leave them here. Fei quickly ran around and picked up everything.

Even if he couldn’t use them, he could still turn them into gold coins in [Harrogath].

Of course, Elena couldn’t see the gold coins and the items on the ground; she just looked at Fei who was bending over and picking up “nothing”. However, she didn’t ask Fei what he was doing as she didn’t care about anything else that wasn’t on her mind.

Fei was everything to her; he added the color to her simple yet monotone life.

In her mind, she only needed to follow this man and do whatever he wanted.

……

After Fei picked up all the items, he walked to the wooden pen.

Boom!

He smashed the gate of the wooden pen easily.

According to his memory, a teleport portal should appear inside the wooden pen, and the three Barbarians should walk through the portal and go back to [Harrogath].

However, this wasn’t the first time that something happened in Diablo World that didn’t match with his previous gaming experience on Earth.

These three Barbarian Warriors who were more than two meters tall walked up to Fei sincerely; it felt like they weren’t unintelligent NPCs as they were very lively.

These warriors had small braids on their heads, and more than half of their faces and bodies were covered with tattoos. After they looked at Fei and Elena invasively for a second, they locked their eyes on Fei.

“Is this real? Great barbarian warrior, we have sensed [Immortal King] Bul-Kathos on you. Is the honor coming back to the Barbarian Tribe? Is the Barbarian God finally showing appreciation for his forbidden subjects? Hero, please don’t reject our loyalty!”

What these three Barbarian Warriors said shocked Fei; they were supposed to be insignificant NPCs!

“[Immortal King] Bul-Kathos? The loyalty of the Barbarian warriors? Wait, why aren’t these three Barbarians acting according to the script?”

As Fei was wondering about that, the cold and mysterious voice that hadn’t spoken to Fei for a long time suddenly sounded by Fei’s ear.

“By accepting the loyalty of the Barbarian warriors, you could obtain three NPCs who could grow in strength over time. In addition, you could summon them to the real world anytime without using any experience point.”

“What?” Fei was stunned. His decision was clear! He didn’t hesitate a bit and accepted the loyalty of these three Barbarian warriors.

A wild aura surrounded these three Barbarian warriors, and they were pretty powerful; Fei could tell that they were at least on the level of Four-Star. After everything was done, they went back to [Harrogath] via the teleport portal.

Fei, on the other hand, continued to look for other Barbarian warriors who needed his help.

After getting rewarded handsomely, the king was even more motivated to complete the quest.

……

“The lone smoke is rising erectly from the vast desert; the round sun is setting slowly over the long river.”

Fei lied on [Black Tornado]’s back, and most of his body sunk into the long mane of the big black dog. After he saw the half of the red sun that was climbing up from the horizon, he suddenly recalled and recited the lines in a famous poem written by the renowned poet Wang Wei.

Dawn arrived about one hour ago, and the herald brigade started to speed towards Dual-Flags City after breakfast.

They had traveled more than 70 kilometers already, and the most important city along the northwest border, Dual-Flags City, was only less than 30 kilometers away. If they were able to keep up the speed, they would arrive at Dual-Flags City before the sun completely appears in the sky.

More than 100 scouts were sent out.

These scouts came and went; their dusty trails looked like dragons from above, and clip-clop noises of their mounts broke the silence in the desert. In every few minutes, a few scouts would report back everything that was happening in a 20-kilometer radius.

Everyone in the brigade sensed the intense atmosphere.

However, Blacky the dog was still chilling; it wandered behind the troop and didn’t fit in with the whole scene.

This beast never stopped consuming [Hulk Potions], and Fei started to wonder what type of animal did Angela save in the back mountains of Chambord.

“How can Blacky endure the effect of [Hulk Potions] to this degree? Any regular dog could have exploded already.” Fei thought.

Currently, Blacky was oily black! Except for the long manes, all the hair on its body was short and smooth. When it stood up and walked, it was more than three meters tall and more than eight meters long. Technically, it couldn’t be called a dog; a dog shouldn’t be this big and shouldn’t look this ferocious.

When Fei was free, he liked to play tug-of-war with Blacky. With the physical strength of his level 88 Barbarian, he could easily use more than 10,000 pounds of force, and he still had to use 80% of that strength to win.

On top of its substantial physical strength, Blacky also had a thick skin and sharp claws.

Military-grade arrows couldn’t even pierce through its skin, and when Fei wanted to fix its nails, he broke three swords and didn’t even leave a dent on them.

Every time this beast roared, Fei felt like it was going to spit out a fire; the smell of sulfur was too strong!

It was evident that Blacky was undergoing an unknown mutation after it consumed so much [Hulk Potion]. Since the changes that had happened to Blacky already shocked Fei and Fei could no longer predict its evolution path, he won’t be surprised if this beast got a pair of wings one day.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 379: Dangerous Dual-Flags City

Chapter 379: Dangerous Dual-Flags City

Fei rested on the wide back of Blacky, and he didn’t get involved with the control of the herald brigade.

After the sun climbed higher and higher in the sky, the coldness in the desert disappeared. This was the weather in the desert; the temperature difference between the day and the night was huge, and it was a big challenge for people who weren’t used to it. By just looking at the red sun, Fei could sense the cruelty of the upcoming battle.

It won’t be easy to break through the 60,000 soldiers of Jax and get into Dual-Flags City.

After the battle, the color of the ground would be even redder than the sun.

“Speed up and get to Dual-Flags City within 30 minutes! After that, prepare for battle and get ready to enter the city!” Shevchenko announced as he empowered his voice with his Warrior Energy, and the speed of the herald brigade instantly increased; the ground even started to shake as the mounts of the cavaliers sped up.

The atmosphere intensified.

……

……

Dual-Flags City.

This was a magnificent city. It looked like the 200-meter tall black defense walls almost connected with the sky, and this city occupied a considerable piece of land. Like a prehistoric beast that was resting on the continent, this city looking shocking from afar.

The Dual-Flags City was big enough to hold about 500,000 people. Except for the Mayor Palace, mansions of the nobles, and the enormous residential areas, there were a lot of farmlands and 112 water wells; they were the essential resources that allowed tens of thousands of people inside Dual-Flags City to survive.

With these statistics, Dual-Flags City was definitely the No.1 City in the northwest region of Zenit.

Except for its sheer size, there was a significant historical event that took place here.

This city was constructed 26 years ago.

When Emperor Yassin His Majesty and his men came through to battle the Jax Empire, they were attacked by the 400,000 soldiers of Jax; the Jax Empire almost sent all of its forces here to stop Emperor Yassin. That battle alone took more than 30 days, and it was said that the battle was cruel; blood created rivers and corpses created mountains.

It was heard that the troops of Zenit lacked drinkable water during that time, so Emperor Yassin used his mighty [Dragon Fist] to destroy the surface of the land. He punched through the ground and created holes that directly connected to the groundwater, and those holes became the 112 water wells in Dual-Flags City today.

After Emperor Yassin got the victory by conquering the Capital of Jax and was on his way back to St. Petersburg, he passed by this place again and ordered craftsmen to construct this huge city. After the construction, he ordered his men to hang the huge flag of Zenit which had a two-headed polar bear on it as well as the flag of the Jax Empire that he chopped off of the Royal Palace in the Capital of Jax. He wanted to use this to warn the people of Jax, and that was also how Dual-Flags City got its name.

Dual-Flags City was right on the edge of the border. Behind it, there was Zenit’s territory; in front of it, there was the desert of Jax.

For the last 26 years, the desert of Jax didn’t make any progress forward.

Some people said that the majesty of Emperor Yassin suppressed the desert and didn’t allow it to move forward, and some people said that even the sand grains in the desert were scared of Emperor Yassin…… There were all kinds of rumors, but they all stated how influential Emperor Yassin was. All of these rumors and stories became the materials of the traveling poets.

After 26 years of calmness and quietness, everything was turned around.

Shouts and roars resonated in the sky.

More than 60,000 soldiers of Jax had surrounded the Dual-Flags City for the night; they only surrounded the city and didn’t siege. But since dawn, something happened, and the soldiers of Jax started to charge at the city and tried to conquer it crazily. Like the sand grains in the desert, these soldiers of Jax who were in brown armors attacked the city in all directions.

The battlefield was like a huge mincer.

Blood, broken limbs, broke blades, and corpses were everywhere. The whines of the soldiers who were severely injured also sounded in the area.

For the last four hours since dawn, more than 6,000 soldiers of Jax had died under the defense walls; among them, there were quite a few Star-level Warriors. Just to break the enormous magic shield that protected the city, more than 200 Star-level Warriors died.

The smell of blood and death was thick.

Finally, the ruthless and crazy investment on the side of Jax finally yielded a return.

The huge earth-elemental magic array – [Earth’s Protection] crumbled. After protecting the city for more than four hours, this magic array that was powered by the dozen magic towers inside the city started to shake as cracks appeared on it. Like an eggshell that was hit hard, it was going to break at any time.

Boom!

A huge rock that was more than 1,000 pounds was thrown into the air by a catapult.

It slowly rotated in the air and smashed onto the yellow light sphere that covered the city. After it stopped the rock for a second, a clear crackling noise sounded. A massive area of the light sphere dimmed down and disappeared, and that rock smashed onto the defense wall like a meteor.

Cheers sounded from the side of the Jax Empire; they were as loud as thunder.

“It broke! Haha! Finally!”

“Hahaha, the protective magic shield of the city is down! We are going to win!”

“Prepare the siege ladders and more catapults! Get the ropes!”

“Charge into Dual-Flags City and get back our royal flag! We will wash this city of Zenit with their own blood!”

The soldiers of Jax were immediately hyped after the magic array that protected Dual-Flags City was gone. Now, they were able to attack and kill their enemies inside the city using various siege machines and magic items. Before this, they could only be hit as nothing could get through that magic shield.

All kinds of commands were being passed down from the officials and commanders.

Tink! Tink!

Seige ladders with back hooks on top of them were locked onto the battlements on the defense walls, and it was hard to get rid of them. Like bloodthirsty ants, the soldiers of Jax started to climb up on the ladders one after another. The more powerful Star-level Warriors got up the defense wall even faster using ropes that were attached to the siege ladders.

Soon, blood stained the defense walls of Dual-Flags City.

The cruelest part of the battle began after the soldiers of Zenit and Jax met and started the close-range combat.

Screams and whines sounded everywhere, and blood spilled down the defense walls like raindrops.

The soldiers of Zenit in black and the soldiers of Jax in brown fought each other ferociously, and soldiers on both sides fell off the defense walls frequently and got smashed into meat paste.

As time passed by, the scale of victory slowly tilted towards the Jax Empire.

The difference between the two sides was huge.

Dual-Flags City only had less than 30,000 soldiers. Even with the personal guards and soldiers of the mayor and the nobles, that number was only about 40,000. Compared to more than 60,000 well-trained soldiers of Jax, Dual-Flags City was in a numbers disadvantage, and the soldiers it had were less battle-ready. All of these problems revealed themselves after the battle prolonged.

Under one of the watchtowers on the defense wall, there stood a general who was wearing black armor and white cape. He was in his 20s, and he wasn’t tall and muscular; in fact, he looked a little thin. With a vicious scar on his forehead, he looked murderous yet special.

His sharp stares landed on the soldiers of Jax who were rushing at the city like a continuous flood, and a helpless expression appeared on his face. Soon, that expression disappeared and he looked murderous again.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Suddenly, the entire city started to shake as it was attacked from the front and back.

The soldiers of Jax on the ground all held up shields to protect themselves from the arrows coming from above, and they pushed a huge [Siege Dragon Bird] and struck at one gate of the city.

This [Siege Dragon Bird] was a dragon-shaped sieging machine that was very popular in this region of Azeroth. It was made from black iron, and one end of it was shaped like the beak of birds. This “beak” was lightly opened with fuel and explosives in it, and it could deal the maximum damage to the gate.

Even if this gate was very secure, it would be broken after getting hit by this machine 100 times.

At this moment, there were already a lot of soldiers of Jax on the defense walls, and they had already controlled a big portion of them. These soldiers started to charge at the two main watchtowers on the defense walls as the mechanisms for opening the gates were in there. As long as they gained control of those mechanisms, all the soldiers of Jax in the area would be able to charge into the city and take complete control.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The noises made by the [Siege Dragon Bird] resonated on the battleground, and they shocked the hearts of the soldiers of Zenit. It felt like the hand of the Grim Reaper was tightening on their throats.

At this time, a soldier who was covered in blood staggered as he rushed over. He kneeled down and cried, “General Frank! Mayor Soroyov already drew back his personal guards and soldiers, and the other nobles are doing the same! They all said that the city is going to be conquered, and they are getting ready to escape!”

“What? That fat coward!”

“How can he do this?”

“They are deserters! Shameful! We need to inform the Military Judge and send soldiers to capture them! Even if they are nobles, they couldn’t do something like this during this time!”

“These selfish bastards! They only care about themselves! What about the hundreds of thousands of citizens? The soldiers of Jax will kill them all!”

After hearing the news, the hot-tempered soldiers and officials around this general, who had a scar on his forehead, shouted; they wanted to go and stop these nobles.

“Stop!” the general stopped these men. After he sighed, he said, “Let them go.”

“General Frank! Then…… we are going to let these bugs go?” all the soldiers in the area were mad and confused. It was evident that this general was reputable and earned everyone’s respect; no one doubted his decision.

“The enemies are very vicious; if we have an internal battle, the soldiers of Jax will easily conquer the city……” after he said that, he looked around and smiled, “There is still hope. To my knowledge, our reinforcement [Wolf Teeth Legion] is already on their way. If we can hold on longer, they might arrive on time.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 380: Who Dares to Fight Me?

Chapter 380: Who Dares to Fight Me?

“What? The [Wolf Teeth Legion] that only has the king of a level 6 affiliated king as its commander? They are almost useless…… How can we bet on them to defeat these soldiers of Jax?” a commander who was tall and had a beard shook his head and said, “It doesn’t even matter if they come or not. I hope they get here later, so they don’t have to die.”

It seemed like the other commanders and officials agreed with this man’s opinion; they had no hope on [Wolf Teeth Legion] as well.

“Doesn’t matter. We are all soldiers of Zenit, and we should fight and bleed for the empire, and the citizens in this city,” the general with the scar on his forehead didn’t disapprove this opinion. Rather, he looked at the enemies that were charging at the city and said, “Since the war is here, none of us can place ourselves out of it. The empire is going to be reborn under the battles and blood. If our honors have to be created through blood and sacrifice, then……” he turned around and looked at these subordinates of his who had followed him for many years and were like his families. “Let it start from us!” he said firmly.

At this moment, an unparalleled aura appeared around this general who wasn’t that tall and big.

In the eyes of his subordinates, he was a real hero and a real leader.

All these soldiers looked at their general who they followed for many years and felt like they were empowered and motivated as ever. The bearded commander saluted at the general and said, “Mr. Frank! Take care!”

After he said that, he shouted as he drew out his sword and jumped off of the defense wall.

“For the honor of the soldiers! For the honor of Zenit!”

In mid-air, this bearded commander unleashed all of his Warrior Energy; he was a Three-Star Warrior! His sword that was in his hand created a series of sparks as it dragged on the defense wall, and that slowed down this man’s acceleration.

When he landed into the soldiers who were pushing the [Siege Dragon Bird], a bunch of fire-elemental Warrior Energies dashed out of his sword and knocked away a lot of the enemies.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

This bearded commander struck at the [Siege Dragon Bird] repeatedly and finally broke it and flipped it over before the soldiers of Jax rushed back and drowned him in weapons. This huge metal machine that was great at destroying city gates become an obstacle for the soldiers of Jax.

“Ivan……”

All the soldiers of Zenit who were on the defense wall fell to a moment of silence after they saw this bearded commander died in a pool of his blood.

This bearded commander named Ivan was a short-tempered man, but he was straightforward and manly; he was one of the commanders who was liked by most of the soldiers. Although he caused quite a lot of trouble before, he was brave enough to lead the charge today. Just the fact that he jumped off of the defense wall and destroyed the siege machine touched the soldiers of Zenit and drew out the patriotic emotions inside of them.

“For the honor of the soldiers! For the honor of Zenit!”

Every single soldier of Zenit on the defense wall screamed and charged at the enemies like madmen; even though some of them were severely injured, they used their last bit of effort and jumped off of the defense walls as they dragged one to two enemies with them.

“General, take care!”

More than a dozen commanders saluted the general who had a scar on his forehead. After that, they drew out their swords and charged into the enemies.

No one knew if they could see each other again after this.

“If this is a part of the gods’ plan, dying together with these comrades who are like my brothers is fortunate,” the general with the scar on his forehead thought to himself.

He took a deep breath and drew out his sword. Standing on a battlement, he roared, “I’m Frank Ribry, the commander of the military forces at Dual-Flags City! Where is the commander of the troops of Jax? Do you dare to battle me?”

Under the empowerment of his Warrior Energy, this shout was as loud as thunder, and it was heard through all the noises of the battle.

“Do you dare to battle me…… battle me…… battle me……”

This phrase resonated in the sky.

“What a joke! I’m the commander of 100,000 soldiers, and my status is very prestigious. You are only the commander of forces in a small city, how are you qualified to battle me? This small city will be conquered in 30 minutes, and my men will paint this city red with your blood!”

A dominating and cold voice sounded from the side of Jax.

This voice was even louder. The sound wave created by this man expanded outward rapidly with power, and some soldiers from both sides felt a little dizzy; it was obvious that this man who just spoke was a mighty warrior as well.

“Found you.” Ribry didn’t get angry even though he got laughed at.

He carefully listened to the direction of that voice, and his eyes lit up after he doubled confirmed it. As green Warrior Energy Flames enveloped his body, he stomped on the defense wall and dashed towards that direction.

“Stop him!”

Numerous Star-level Warriors of Jax unleashed their Warrior Energy and jumped into the sky, wanting to stop Ribry.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded.

As a sword energy flashed by, blood spilled.

The numerous Star-level Warriors fell down from the sky like kites that got disconnected from the strings. Blood was everywhere.

Ribry didn’t get stopped at all. As if nothing was around him, his speed increased even more. The air-piercing noise resonated on the battlefield, and Ribry inside his Warrior Energy Flames struck his sword at a figure who was sitting under a fancy canopy on a small hill.

“Huh?” that person looked very haughty, and he was a little surprised. He laughed, “Interesting! I didn’t expect that there would be a warrior with this level of strength in this small city…… don’t move!”

After he ordered his guards not to move, Ribry who was in his green Warrior Energy Flames already appeared in front of this man.

The wind created by Ribry’s strike fluttered this man’s long hair and cape. Just as Ribry’s sword was about to pierce into this man’s head, this man raised his hand and secured the sword with two of his fingers.

Everything stopped.

Frank Ribry’s powerful sword-strike that easily killed more than two dozen Star-level Warriors of Jax could no longer proceed forward anymore.

“Huh? The peak of Five-Star? Surprising! However, the soldier of Zenit, your show stops now!” after this man said that in a dominating tone, he pushed back the sword and slowly punched out.

“Uh!……Puff!”

Ribry couldn’t dodge this punch at all as he was still in mid-air.

He wanted to defend against this indefensible strike, but it was no use. He instantly puked up a mouthful of blood, and his body flew down the hill as if a 10,000-pound hammer hit his body; he felt like his internal organs even got moved around under force.

“Commander of the forces in Dual-Flags City? Frank Ribry? Great! You could be considered a master warrior, and I will use your head to complete and finalize the first victory of our Jax Empire!”

This haughty man said as he wiped his fist with a white cloth a guard handed over to him: it felt like he was trying to wipe off some dirt on the hand that punched Ribry. After that, he signaled one of his guards to decapitated Ribry who was so injured that he couldn’t even fight back.

“Of course, I won’t kill you if you surrender,” this haughty man added after he threw that white cloth he used onto the ground.

“Hahahahahahahaha! Under the command of Emperor Yassin His Majesty, there are only warriors who could fight to the death; there aren’t cowards who would surrender!” Ribry said loudly even though he could no longer battle. Blood dripped down from his nostrils, and numerous cracks appeared on his black metal armor. Even though he could no longer stand, he wasn’t willing to kneel down; he stabbed his sword into the ground and leaned against it. As he looked at the guard that was walking towards him with a murderous spirit, he laughed and said, “You guys don’t need to move! I will gift my head to you! With my eyes open, I want to see how your Jax Empire is going to be conquered!”

As he said that, he pulled out his sword and slashed at his own neck with an underhand grip.

“I won’t allow that!”

That haughty figure said as he pointed at Ribry’s sword, and an invisible power instantly destroyed the metal sword in Ribry’s hand and turned it into dust. “Your head will be chopped off by the blade of Jax!……” after he said that, he looked at that guard and commanded coldly, “Decapitate him!”

That guard grinned viciously and walked to Ribry.

The sharp blade in this guard’s hand reflected the bright sunlight, and it looked as red as blood.

Ribry stared at this guard with anger in his eyes; he wasn’t angry about his situation as dying on the battlefield was an honor to the soldiers. He was really angry because he was worried for tens of thousands of citizens of Zenit inside Dual-Flags City.

Once he dies, the city would be conquered in a few seconds. The blades of Jax won’t show any mercy! Tens of thousands of citizens of Zenit would be turned into corpses, and the No.1 city in the northwest region of Zenit would become hell!

Under the sun, the guard raised his blade.

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

Whoosh!

A huge arrow with white fletching appeared behind this guard, and the terrifying power shattered the blade. After it did that, the arrow passed by Ribry’s ear and turned more than a dozen soldiers of Jax into blood mists.

Such a terrifying arrow!

Everyone was surprised by the power of this arrow.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

All the guards around this haughty figure drew their weapons as they surrounded their commander.

“Who is it?” this haughty man shouted as he pushed some guards away. He walked out of the protection and looked around, and his eyes landed on a small sand hill behind his troops.

His pupil immediately contracted.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 381: I’m Comfortable with Your Skill

Under the sun, behind the hill, there was a mighty figure who was riding on a massive beast; no one knew when he appeared.

Since the bright sun was behind this man, tens of thousands of soldiers of Jax couldn’t see his face clearly. What all the soldiers of Jax could see was that the sunlight surrounded this man, and the combination of this man and his huge black beast gave them a ton of pressure.

This man was just sitting on the black beast in silence, but the soldiers of Jax felt like they were facing one full legion.

They all saw the bow in his hand, and they knew that powerful arrow came from him.

A few commanders on the side of Jax zapped their mouths; they couldn’t believe that someone could shoot an arrow that accurately more than 1000 meters away. “Who is he?” they thought.

“That……” Frank Ribry who was severely injured opened his eyes.

This general with the scar on his forehead was in a state of desperation, but he saw some hope now. But when he only saw one person on the hill, that hope was about to disappear like a straw in a tornado.

However, what happened next made his heart race.

One……

Two……

Three……

10……

100……

Cavaliers appeared on the hill that was 1000 meters away one after another. These cavaliers were all showering in the golden sunlight, and they looked like warriors from heaven.

When Ribry saw the flag with a two-headed polar bar on it in the next second, tear rushed into his eyes.

“Finally! The reinforcement is here!”

“Woooooooo! Wooooooooooo! Woooooooooooo!”

Three deep and loud bugle noises sounded.

Ribry knew that it was the special command created by Emperor Yassin. After three bugle noises, all of the cavaliers should prepare to charge; anyone who failed to do that would be punished and executed!

Cavaliers of Zenit!

“Wolf Teeth!” the person who appeared on the hill first shouted, and his voice resonated in the sky.

“Wolf Teeth!!!” all of the cavaliers of Zenit repeated after him. This loud noise instantly excited all of the soldiers of Zenit.

“Charge!” that person who was on the enormous black beast shouted and led the charge.

“Wolf Teeth! Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge!” all of the cavaliers of Zenit shouted as a murderous aura surrounded them. They raised their spears and started to charge right after.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The ground shook violently as more than 6,000 mounts charged forward.

“Reinforcement from Zenit?” that haughty head commander of Jax woke up from the shock.

Since the reinforcement from Zenit was able to get here this quietly, it meant that all of his scouts in the area were taken out. There was no time for him to figure out whose fault it was; it was more important to stop these cavaliers of Zenit first. As long as the reinforcement from Zenit didn’t interrupt the siege, everything would be still under his control.

“Your Highness, let me kill that skilled archer for you,” a short yet bulky commander of Jax walked out and said. His hair was curly, his beard was long, and his hands got a lot of calluses on them; he looked like a typical warrior of the desert.

“Ok, General Zack! I’m comfortable with your skill! Go and capture that archer for me,” the haughty figure nodded in satisfaction.

This short and bulky commander was one of the few top-tier warriors under his command, and he was named [Bloody Zack].

“With his strength of peak Four-Star, he should be able to capture that archer. After all, he is brave, fearless, and has a ton of physical strength!” the haughty figure thought.

Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

General Zack charged at the reinforcement of Zenit on his Sand Tiger with the few thousands of Sand Tiger Cavaliers under his command behind him. His men were well-trained; they moved in unison and created an impressive aura.

All other commanders on the side of Jax were angry with themselves for not reacting fast though.

“This perfect opportunity got robbed by this tough man Zack!” they thought.

The haughty figure was delighted by the aura and presence the men under Zack showed.

“General Zack can kill those bastards of Zenit for sure!”

“Haha! This time, the reinforcement of Zenit is doomed as well! Two birds with one stone!……” a dark-skinned general praised Zack and tried to show-off his poor language skill.

As the cavaliers under the command of Zack and the reinforcement of Zenit got closer and closer, smiles on the faces of commanders of Jax got brighter and brighter; they were all waiting for the reinforcement of Zenit to be torn apart like a cloth in front of a knife.

At the moment, no one paid attention to Ribry who was too injured to even move.

However, the ones that got torn apart wasn’t the reinforcement of Zenit but the pride of Jax.

The expression on the face of everyone on the side of Jax got gloomy, including that haughty figure.

Although [Bloody Zack] shouted loudly like a tiger and his Warrior Energy was bright and flashy, he was as weak as a piece of dry breadcrumb in front of the enemy’s arrow. Before he could get close to that archer, he was destroyed.

He exploded after the arrow touched him.

A peak Four-Star Warrior who was very close to the level Five-Star got destroyed by his opponent like a toy; it felt like he was no different to the ordinary soldier of Jax who got killed by the arrow earlier.

This was a huge departure from the expectations of the commanders of Jax!

What happened next was more shocking!

The thousands of vicious Sand Tiger Cavaliers who were under the command of Zack got destroyed as well. After the first round of charge, they all quickly “melted” as if they were snowflakes in a hot summer day; it felt like they couldn’t even put up a fight.

“Huh……”

All the commanders of Jax gasped on the hill that was their command center. “Too ferocious!” they thought.

Ribry, on the other hand, tried his best to stand up even though he was feeling an insane amount of pain.

At the moment, he clearly saw what happened through the eyes that were covered with blood.

“That commander of Jax got destroyed like a watermelon! Red and white matters flew everywhere! Like a god, that archer on the black beast shot out arrows one after another, and these arrows completely destroyed everything in front of them! This archery skill couldn’t be possessed by a human! Everything in the paths of these arrows was destroyed! They left multiple bloody trails! Unstoppable!” Ribry thought to himself.

“Sh*t! I will go kill him!” a thin commander beside the haughty figure got very angry; he was silent before, but now he jumped out and asked for the permission. Being attacked by a single archer this close to the command center was a huge shame in this commander’s eyes, and he couldn’t hold back his anger anymore.

“Great! General Duke! I’m comfortable with your skill!”

Joy appeared on the face of the haughty figure. He felt like this archer was at the level of peak Five-Star at best, and he knew that this subordinate of his could easily defeat anyone on that level.

Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

Another team of Sand Tiger Cavaliers rushed at the reinforcement of Zenit with General Duke leading the charge.

“No issue this time! The reinforcement of Zenit is done for!”

“Capture that archer alive and skin him!”

The commanders of Jax in the command center got excited again. This General Duke was much more powerful than Zack, and they were very confident that Duke was able to capture this archer this time.

Just like what they thought, Duke led the charge fearlessly and already chopped away three arrows that archer shot at him. The distance between Duke and that archer was getting closer and closer.

“Haha! As long as Duke gets to close-range, that archer is doomed! Huh? What? What is going on? General Duke…… died?”

The excited commanders of Jax were stunned.

They couldn’t believe their eyes.

What happened crushed their pride again.

They thought that archer would be in a disadvantage in close-range combat, but two huge axes appeared in the hands of that archer after a light flashed by. With a simple horizontal strike, Duke who was known as the best fighter among all the battalion commanders in the herald legion of Jax got killed; his head flew into the air before he could defend.

After seeing this, the lips of that haughty figure twitched violently.

The phrase “I’m comfortable with your skill” was full of irony at this moment.

However, there was no time for him to be angry.

Right after the two generals who were under his command got killed, the reinforcement of Zenit already charged into the troops of Jax from the behind; everything got chaotic.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 382: Save

Chapter 382: Save

The man who was leading the charge on the black beast was unstoppable. With two axes in his hands, nothing could slow him down. The soldiers of Jax were all killed under his axes, and no one was able to get within four meters from him.

It was impossible for the soldiers of Jax to stop the charge.

As chaos arrived, a shout resonated on the battlefield.

“The herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] is here under the command of Emperor Yassin His Majesty! Soldiers of Dual-Flags City, prepare to open the gate and let the reinforcement into the city.

“Your Highness, we should give up on the siege and concentrate the forces to surround these 6000 cavaliers of Zenit,” a strategist beside the haughty figure suggested after he saw the cavaliers of Zenit crushing the soldiers of Jax who weren’t mentally prepared for this.

Ribry who was barely standing up wasn’t too far away from the hill, and he panicked after he heard that!

“Even though the reinforcement is far stronger than I thought, there are only about 6,000 of them. If the enemies are really going to surround them with the 60,000 soldiers and slowly tire them out, they would be in danger! Even that magnificent archer would die as well!” he thought.

Silence.

After a moment of silence, that haughty figure shook his head and said, “No need. Call the treat and stop the siege; let the reinforcement of Zenit get into the city. The soldiers of Zenit are highly motivated at this moment, and we shouldn’t waste the lives of our Jax warriors. Haha! This city is dead! It is not safer in there. Although these cavaliers are good, they would lose their mobility and speed; they would never be able to get out of this city ever again!”

Soon, bugle noises sounded.

The soldiers of Jax quickly retreated in an orderly fashion.

The soldiers of Jax who already got onto the defense walls of Dual-Flags City used siege ladders and ropes to get down, and more than 100 mages of Jax who already levitated off of the ground in the command center came back down as well; they all stopped casting powerful and destructive spells.

In just a few moments, more than 40,000 soldiers of Jax who were sieging the city all backed away 1,000 meters from the defense walls.

Dual-Flags City that was about to fall was temporarily safe again.

Since the soldiers of Jax tried to avoid the reinforcement of Zenit, the 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit quickly broke through the 60,000 soldiers of Jax as they were led by that super powerful archer. They easily penetrated through layers of formations of Jax that stretched over 3,000 meters and got to the gate of Dual-Flags City with a trail of blood behind them.

It took less than 10 minutes for the cavaliers of Zenit to get through the enemies, and they killed more than 1,000 enemies along the way with only a dozen casualties.

“Wolf Teeth! Defend!”

As a series of loud bugles sounded, the cavaliers turned around in unison and placed down a defensive formation. As they looked at the soldiers of Jax that were retreating, the gate behind them slowly opened.

After seeing this, the haughty figure on the hill sighed and said, “That archer of Zenit sure is powerful. It would be great if I can recruit him and make him one of my generals!”

All the commanders of Jax beside him didn’t say anything; they knew that their prince who loved talented and geniuses was at it again.

“Hahaha! You are dreaming!”

Frank Ribry finally let go of the breath he was holding in after he saw the cavaliers of Zenit getting through the formations of Jax easily. When he heard the head commander of Jax say that, he laughed loudly; it was filled with mockery. Just being able to see this haughty figure getting owned made Ribry’s day; he felt like he could die happy now.

That haughty figure turned his head and stared at Ribry coldly.

If he wanted to, he could turn Ribry into blood mists with a single finger.

However, he ended up laughing calmly.

“What is so funny? You are only a loser, and your life is in my hand. I have many ways to make you regret being born…… Hahaha, look! Your comrades even gave up on you. They entered the city and can live for a few more days; you, on the other hand, will die if I want you to!”

“Dying on the battlefield is the honor of a soldier! Why would I be afraid?” Ribry said fearlessly.

“Haha! Great! You are truly a warrior. But if I hang you on a cross in front of the city under the brutal sun, would your comrades come to save you?” a terrifying light flashed in this haughty figure’s eyes as he said that.

Ribry’s face changed color.

He knew that his enemies were going to use him as a bait to bait out his brother-like comrades.

“Your Highness, look!” at this moment, a commander of Jax suddenly shouted as he pointed at the direction of Dual-Flags City.

Ribry looked that way subconsciously, and he was shocked to see a man charging at this hill on his mount; this man was that invincible archer.

As if it was an answer to the question that the haughty figure asked, this man charged at the 60,000 soldiers of Jax on his own.

Everyone knew why that archer was coming this way.

He was here to save this commander of Zenit named Frank Ribry.

But saving someone from 60,000 enemies on his own?

“Is this guy crazy?”

Ribry got anxious; he wanted to shout and tell this mighty archer to not come here and save him by risking his own life.

Ribry knew how powerful this haughty commander of Jax was; he was defeated by this man who simply punched at him once, so this man was at least a Six-Star or Seven-Star Warrior! On top of that, there were hundreds of powerful commanders and tens of thousands of elite soldiers beside him.

It was suicide!

There was no chance of success.

Ribry felt extremely guilty; he knew he would feel even worse if such a powerful warrior of Zenit was killed because of him.

However, he couldn’t shout due to his severe injuries. When he opened his mouth, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. He got even more anxious because of that, and he staggered and almost fell to the ground.

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Arrows were being shot out by this archer, and everything in their ways were destroyed completely.

“Shields!”

The commanders in the herald legion of Jax shouted, and more than a dozen huge tower-shields were placed in front of the archer.

As long as the speed of this archer was slowed, the soldiers of Jax could eventually kill him using the numbers advantage.

Whoosh!

The answer to the tower-shields was the same – terrifying arrows!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

As loud noises sounded, the huge iron tower-shield in the middle that was more than three meters tall exploded.

It was a terrifying scene. The shield broke, and numerous iron chips flew back with speed. The soldiers of Jax who were behind the shield were instantly damaged; the iron chips pierced through their bodies and organs. As they fell to the ground and whined in pain, that archer already jumped over them with his black mount like lightning.

“Humph! Let me see how long he can last!” the haughty figure said coldly. “Send my order to the herald legion! Surround and kill this archer of Zenit!”

Bugle noises sounded again.

The formations on the side of Jax slowly changed as all the soldiers moved.

The soldiers of Jax who were at the two ends of the formation moved forward and made a U-shape, and a lot more soldiers stood in front of the hill that was the command center of Jax. Some mages cast levitation spells on themselves, and they started to summon magic elements in mid-air.

“Arrows!”

After a commander shouted, bowstring vibration noises sounded. A ton of arrows appeared in the air like locusts, and they were all aiming at that one man and his mount.

All of these arrows were expensive Penetration Arrows, and they were shot out by strong bows. They were powerful; they could easily penetrate through iron plates that were half a centimeter thick and the Warrior Energy Flames of Two-Star Warriors 100 meters away. They were used to kill the elite forces what were fully armored in battle, and they were also used to kill some mighty Star-level Warriors.

This arrow shower was genuinely terrifying.

Many commanders on the side of Jax believe that this mighty archer of Zenit was going to be severely injured at least if not killed.

However –

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

It seemed like this archer didn’t mind these arrows at all! For some reason, he put away his bow, and his aura changed a little as well. This little change had enormous consequences.

The terrifying Penetration Arrows that were shot out by strong bows all stopped in mid-air when they were one meter away from him.

This archer’s speed didn’t slow down at all.

He was so fast that he left a dusty trail behind him, and the wind created by him blew all the arrows that were frozen in the air into the sky like straws. After that, they all fell to the ground weakly.

That man and his mount charged into the herald legion of Jax.

Too fast!

Before the soldiers of Jax could change their formations and deal with him, he already passed them.

The soldiers of Jax all rushed at him like flood and wanted to stop him, but the huge power difference couldn’t be equalized by numbers and fearless spirits. All the soldiers that charged at him were knocked back even faster, and that archer on the back of the black beast punched out and turned many soldiers of Jax into blood mists.

As the archer attacked, the black beast didn’t slow down at all. It sprinted by the soldiers of Jax, and the wind created by it even blew some soldiers into the sky.

The man and his mount easily penetrated through the herald legion in less than five seconds.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!) Insurance

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 383: Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge!

Chapter 383: Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge!

The face of that haughty figure dropped.

He wanted to let the 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit enter the city; his men won’t need to fight with these cavaliers who had high morale at the moment, and these cavaliers would lose their mobility which was their advantage. Once these cavaliers lost their mobility, they would be like tigers who had fallen into a swamp; this haughty figure was confident that he could slowly kill these cavaliers with time while suffering minimal casualties.

But if he couldn’t stop this archer of Zenit right now, the morale of the troops of Jax would drop drastically.

“Let the mages do their work,” after a moment of silence, that haughty figure made a decision and commanded.

A dozen powerful mages started to chant spells under the protection of their guards, and they began to prepare one powerful magic attack. These mages in the military were very different from the mages in academies; they had more discipline, and they coordinated with each other better. With lots of experience, they were good at capturing opportunities and dealing the maximum amount of damage to their enemies.

“[Anger of the Goddess of Earth]!!”

Just as that man and his mount got through the herald legion, these mages found the opportunity and cast the spell without hesitation before he entered the second layer of defense legion. There weren’t any soldiers of Jax there, so these mages didn’t need to worry about injuring soldiers on their side.

Magic elements started to surge.

In the next moment, the ground that was really solid started to move. Some places moved up and down like waves, and some areas turned into swamps. At the same time, several huge spikes dashed out of the ground like drill heads and targeted the belly of the black beast.

“Bark! Bark! Bark!”

The angry roars of the black beast surprised everyone.

“It sounds like a dog! But how can a dog be this big?”

What happened next made these people rub their eyes to make sure that they weren’t hallucinating.

This huge beast had the superior agility that didn’t match its huge size. Like a dash of black smoke, it was able to jump away from the spikes, swamps, and waves. It even jumped over a few walls that the soldiers of Jax constructed for defense; these walls were all more than 10 meters tall.

[Anger of the Goddess of Earth] was a famous Ultimate Magic Spell that was used in battle. It required multiple mages, and it was able to create more than 20 kinds of disasters such quicksand, swamp, spikes, and traps in an area of one square kilometer; this spell was the nightmare to all cavaliers.

Of course, this spell had top-tier requirements. Other than the powerful mages, it needed magic devices to be pre-setup in the area, and the spell could only affect the area within the range of these devices.

This was why these mages of Jax didn’t use this spell when the 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit charged through the defense of Jax; the path of those cavaliers wasn’t within this area.

However, stopping this archer and his mount was a critical mission, so that haughty figure had to resort to this magic spell.

To everyone’s surprise, this magic spell was easily defeated by that archer…… no, it was his mount that easily defeated this spell using its agility and speed; it felt like this beast had a pair of wings on its back.

The dozen mages who were exhausted from casting this spell almost fainted after seeing this; this was a huge shocker to them.

This was beyond their imagination.

“A mid-size Ultimate Magic Spell couldn’t kill a dog?” they thought.

“Tell the herald legion to surround him from the behind, and tell the second defense legion to use the spear formation to kill him!” the haughty figure was getting gloomier and gloomier.

Bugle noises sounded again.

That archer and his mount faced the elite spearmen of Jax.

Each of the enormous iron spears that were more than three meters long was lifted by four soldiers each, and their sharp tips were all pointed at a 45-degree angle. Looking from afar, they looked like a forest of metal that represented death.

Spear Formation was one of the best tools against cavaliers.

Even a cavalier who had the strength of Five-Star could be potentially killed inside of it.

However, it didn’t seem like this archer and his mount would be killed by it. When he was 20 meters away, this archer started to punch out repeatedly, and transparent fist marks that were one cubic meter in size flew into the Spear Formation like meteors.

Blood instantly spilled in all directions.

Still, nothing could stop this man on the massive beast.

His punches created a path for him.

In front of these fist marks, the soldiers of Jax were too fragile. Blood created rivers and bones created hills. The black beast stepped over the blood and bones of the enemies, and this archer and his mount continued forward.

All of the commanders of Jax on the hill were mesmerized and stunned.

“What kind of strength does he have? How can he dominate over tens of thousands of people? Is he a Moon-Class Elite?”

That haughty head commander of Jax clearly sensed the drop in the morale of his men.

This was what he was afraid of.

In the mind of this haughty figure, this archer and his beast won’t do much damage to the troops of Zenit even if they killed some soldiers. After all, a war couldn’t be won with individual strength; there was an extent to how much damage one person can do. However, the damage to the morale of the troops was huge. To ordinary soldiers, this man was a huge deterrent.

“Give me my bow!” the haughty figure ordered.

A guard beside him quickly moved and got him a bow that had a special design; it looked like an eagle that opened its wings.

The body of the bow was grey, and both of its sides were white. There was the sculptured head of an eagle on top of the bow, and its bowstring looked like a beam of dark red light; it was hard to tell what material it was, but it emitted a fire-elemental energy.

As soon as he held onto the bow, the presence and the aura of this haughty figure changed.

If he was like a sword in a scabbard before, he was now a sword that was fully-drawn,

When he placed his finger on the bowstring and lightly pulled on it, a red arrow appeared on it.

Ribry who wasn’t too far away from him saw clearly that this arrow was made from Warrior Energy. Even if this bow was special and could empower this haughty figure, this man was very close to an Eight-Star Warrior.

“He is going to sneak attack with this strength?” Ribry thought to himself.

“Be careful……” Ribry got anxious immediately, and he shouted as he empowered his voice using the last bit of his Warrior Energy. However, since his body moved violently because of it, the wounds on his body got torn again.

Whoosh!

The arrow was already shot out before Ribry could finish shouting.

The speed of the arrow was extremely fast; it looked like it teleported itself. It got to the archer on the beast before the trail of red fire could be formed in the air.

That archer could only tilt his body and try to dodge this strike.

Blood spilled.

That red fire arrow pierced through this archer’s left shoulder and disappeared into the sky.

After all of this was done, the air-piercing noise created by the arrow finally sounded. This noise was so loud that it sounded like the eruption of a volcano. The soldiers who were close to the trail of the arrow bleed for their ears.

A series of loud cheers sounded on the side of Jax.

“That unstoppable devil is finally injured?”

“He is someone who would get injured as well?”

Blood leaked out of the wound on that archer’s left shoulder, and a cloud of smoke could be seen around it. The wound was so deep that white bones could be seen from it.

“He is injured! Charge and kill him!”

“Ahahaha! Cut off his head! It is a great merit!”

“He is about to die! Kill him!”

The soldiers around the archer were frenzied; they all charged at this archer as if the bravery was restored inside of them. “A dragon even could be killed if there are enough ants!” this phrase appeared in the heads of these soldiers. In their minds, if they could kill this man, the merits they could get from it would be enough to last the rest of their lives.

Even some commanders couldn’t hold in the urge and unleashed their Warrior Power.

Ribry was angry and anxious, and he couldn’t help but sigh as well. He felt guilty as he was captured because he underestimated his enemies and a master warrior of Zenit was in danger because of his actions.

However, what happened next restored hope in his mind.

“Hahaha! I’m disappointed! So the honor of the soldiers of Jax is gained from shameless sneak attacks and the numbers advantage?”

As a burst of laughter sounded, a visible aura exploded on this archer of Zenit. All of the enemies within 20 meters from him couldn’t dodge in time and were all turned into blood mists. All the Star-level commanders of Jax who were protected by their Warrior Energy were all killed by the punches of this man as well.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 384: Can You Still Battle?

Chapter 384: Can You Still Battle?

After the laughter, that archer jumped up into the air from his black beast, and he instantly dashed over thousands of soldiers of Jax and moved forward for 400 meters.

In just a few seconds, he already appeared at the foot of the hill. He started laughing again as he began to walk up the hill. All of his enemies in front of him got exploded by him.

“Protect His Highness!”

“Stop him!”

“Quick! Don’t let him come up here!”

As soon as this archer of Zenit got close to the command center, the soldiers and a lot of commanders got nervous. Even though they knew that their prince was famous in Jax for his strength, this enemy in front of them seemed too powerful and scared them; they were afraid that the head commander would be in real danger.

However, this reaction was a massive shame in the eyes of that haughty figure.

“What are you guys getting nervous for? Move! I will kill him myself!” he pushed the guards in front of him away and unleashed his fire-elemental Warrior Energy Flames. Standing on the high ground, he looked down at his enemy and shouted dominantly, “The warrior of Zenit, tell me your name! I, the prince, will kill you on my own!”

“Hahaha! You must be joking! If you can take one punch from me, I will let you know my name.”

Every time that archer took a step forward, this hill would shake a little. This combined with the fact that he would kill at least ten soldiers of Jax every time he stepped forward really added to his dominating aura.

“Arrogant bastard!”

The head commander of Jax instantly got angry. As the prince of the empire, no one had ever acted this recklessly in front of him before. He stomped on the ground and jumped into the air. By using the height of the hill, he punched down at this archer with power.

This punch was much more powerful than the blow that took out Ribry.

This was a punch that pulled in the beliefs and spirits of the 60,000 soldiers.

It felt like the weather even changed because of this punch.

Ribry’s heart stopped pumping for a second due to the insane anxiousness. Only the people who had experienced this punch first hand would know how powerful it was. That dominating power in this punch was stronger than a tsunami. Even though he was the No.1 Warrior in Dual-Flags City, he had no chance against this man.

For a moment, it seemed like there was only this punch in the world.

The entire battlefield turned silent. It didn’t matter if they were the soldiers of Zenit who were on the defense wall or the soldiers of Jax who were close by, they all held their breath and waited for the outcome of this battle.

That archer of Zenit rooted himself on the ground.

He pulled his right hand back to his waist as he clenched his fist, and he lightly raised his left arm; it was a simple position that anyone would take before punching out.

Boom!

He punched out, and the two fists met in the air.

A series of red and transparent energy waves expanded outward from the center of the collision.

After a short moment of silence, loud booming noises almost broke the sky. The hill started to shake violently as if it was doomsday, and a huge crack appeared on the ground between the head commander of Jax and this archer of Zenit.

This only took one second.

The outcome was determined after that.

“Puff……Eh!”

The head commander of Jax spat out a mouthful of blood as his body flew backward.

His tall and muscular body was knocked back faster than the speed he came. He fell back to a bunch of his guards who were all shocked, and all the commanders and soldiers immediately protected him.

On the other hand, the body of that archer only shook a little; he wasn’t injured at all.

He stood beside Ribry, and there were tens of thousands of fully-armored enemies beside him. Looking from afar, it looked like he was a small boat in a large vicious ocean. But when he glanced around, all those soldiers and commanders close to him backed off a little in a hurry as if this man was a deadly beast.

At the moment, no one dared to look at that man in the eyes.

It was dominating.

He was invincible.

A smile appeared on the archer’s face, and the aura around him suddenly changed; it turned from ferociousness and violence to holiness and calmness. A golden battle ring appeared under his feet, and he pressed his palm against Ribry as a golden light appeared.

Ribry instantly felt like a stream of warm energy flowed into his body, and all the injuries he had were being healed at a fast speed.

No one dared to interrupt this man from healing Ribry, and no one dared to make a sound.

Ribry felt like his blood was boiling at this moment as if something exploded inside of him.

He was so excited that tear filled his eyes, but he didn’t want to cry in front of the enemies of Jax. He wanted to shout, “This is the warrior of our Zenit! He is able to fight against tens of thousands of soldiers and be absolutely invincible.”

As Ribry was thinking about that, his shoulder was patted as someone said to him, “Warrior, how are you feeling? Can you still fight?”

Ribry turned around and finally saw the face of the man who dominated over 60,000 soldiers of Jax and their head commander who was an Eight-Star Warrior. He was shocked to find that this man was extremely young; it looked like this man was only 20 years old. Also, this man looked quite handsome and friendly; he looked like the boy from next door. No one could tell that this man had that domination in him.

After quite a while, Ribry realized what was going on. The head commander of the forces in Dual-Flags City acted like a soldier who just joined the military; he straightened his back subconsciously and saluted as he answered loudly, “Yes, sir! I can still fight!”

“Hahaha! Great! You are the role model for all soldiers of Zenit! The empire will be proud of you!”

The archer of Zenit laughed heroically. Like a God of Battle, no enemy dared to attack him. After he finished laughing, he suddenly turned his head around and looked at the prince of Jax who was knocked away by him; he glanced around using his sharp eyes, and he suddenly saw something. He grabbed in the air, and he was able to seize the eagle-shaped bow that the prince of Jax used to sneak-attack him from one of the prince’s guards.

“Nice bow! Haha! Not bad!”

After the archer somehow pulled that bow into his hand from afar, he observed it for a while and praised it repeatedly. Suddenly, a light flashed by, and that bow disappeared; it was apparent that it was placed in the storage space of this archer. Then, this archer shouted, “Hey, this bow is not bad! It barely fits my standards, but I will take it! If you get stronger later on, you can come and take it back! Haha!”

After he said that, he grabbed onto Ribry’s shoulder and laughed, “Hahaha! Since you can still battle, then let’s create a path out with me!” he completely ignored that prince of Jax who was looking at him with hate and resentment.

Before Ribry could react in time, he felt getting pulled. Everything in his sight changed fast as he felt like he was flying. He already got away from the hill in a few seconds, and that black beast knocked over a few more soldiers of Jax and roared as it jumped in front of the archer and him.

“Fu*k off!” more than 40 soldiers of Jax around them felt dizzy after hearing that loud shout; blood even flowed out of their ears and noses.

That archer grabbed Ribry and jumped onto the black beast together, and no one around them dared to stop them. Before they took off, that archer looked back at the command center of Jax that was in chaos and laughed even more.

On the way back, all of the soldiers of Jax quickly moved away and created a path for them; it was strange because it felt like the 60,000 soldiers were cheering on their warriors.

“Ahahaha! Leave the bow [Eagle of the Desert] here! That is the treasure of the Royal Family!…… Sh*t! Who are you?…… Who the fu*k are you?”

The prince of Jax finally got rid of that powerful energy this archer injected into his body, and he started shouting after he pushed away the guards in front of him; it felt like he had lost his mind.

What happened brought too much shame to him. As the super genius of the Jax Empire, he almost couldn’t find a suitable opponent in his age range. He was the pride of the people of Jax, and he was one of the most talented princes. But here today, he was defeated by a nameless commander of Zenit; he couldn’t bear this shame.

In reality, this was a rare opportunity for him to be able to lead the herald legions of Jax and siege Dual-Flags City. Everyone in Jax knew that being able to bring back the royal flag that Emperor Yassin of Zenit took from Amsterdam 26 years ago was a key achievement, and it would be a significant amount of military merit as well; the head commander would be the hero of the people.

A lot of princes were looking to seize this opportunity in Jax.

This Prince Fairenton was able to get the help from his master, and he was able to win over Emperor Fuji and get this opportunity.

Before he arrived here with his troops, he had done his homework and knew that there weren’t many soldiers and top-tier warriors in Dual-Flags City.

He thought that he would be able to easily conquer the city with the 60,000 soldiers under his command. He was very close to achieving that, but he encountered an even more arrogant opponent who led the reinforcement of Zenit, and he wasn’t even able to take one strike from him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 385: King of Chambord

Chapter 385: King of Chambord

How can he accept that?

He had to know the name of his opponent! He had to remember this name and defeat this man in the future in order to redeem himself!

“Tell me, you have to tell me your name!”

The young head commander of Jax dropped his pride and ego and shouted angrily; his loud voice resonated on the battlefield, and the soundwave even hit the defense wall of Dual-Flags City and created a series of loud echoes.

That archer on the black beast finally stopped.

He slowly turned around and looked at that head commander on the hill. With a teasing expression on his face, he cleared his throat and said slowly, “Ok, since you asked me this sincerely, I will be kind and tell you. Listen……”

Although this man’s voice wasn’t loud, everyone on the battlefield was able to hear him clearly.

Everyone was curious to know; they all wanted to know who this powerful and invincible young archer of Zenit was!

“I am a level 2 noble of Zenit, the king of Chambord, King Alexander!”

Fei was delighted with this scene. All that he did before was to build up this moment; there was no doubt in the king’s mind that the name of Alexander was going to be remembered by everyone here.

Such a showy moment!

By stating his name in a moment like this, he was sure that his enemies could never forget about it ever again.

After Fei said his name, he carefully observed and enjoyed the expressions on his enemies’ faces. After his vanity was a little fulfilled, he rode Blacky back to Dual-Flags City

No one dared to chase after him.

……

“King Alexander of Chambord?”

Prince Fairenton was initially confused, but that confusion soon turned into surprise

He recalled this named

“The king of a little affiliated kingdom?” he was sure that he saw this name before on a report that the intelligence agency of Jax gave him. On the report, it stated that this man was the No.1 Master Warrior among all affiliated kingdom of Zenit, but it also said that this man was only on the level of Six-Star but exhibited huge potential.

“How can a little king who is on the level of Six-Star defeat me, an Eight-Star Warrior?” Prince Fairenton was confused.

“Something is wrong……. At least the comments in the report are outdated…… Also…… Did I miss something?” Fairenton suddenly recalled that a bunch of defeated soldiers came back from the desert near dawn and said that they have urgent matters to report. He rejected their request as he felt like they lost their pride…… “Was I wrong to reject them?” he thought.

“Bring those defeated soldiers who are being punished right now to me!” Prince Fairenton said to a guard beside him as he suppressed the injuries in his body.

“As you wish, Your Highness.”

……

“Huh? What is going on?”

Fei came back to the gate of Dual-Flags City with Ribry, and he found that the 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit that should have entered the city were still at the gate. Although he only took about 10 minutes to rescue Ribry, there should be enough time for the herald brigade to enter the city.

“The command in the military is paramount! Why aren’t you entering the city? Huh? Why is the gate closed?” Fei got close to the gate and asked angrily.

The opportunities during battles and wars would only show themselves for a few seconds, and any delay would lead to catastrophic consequences. Since the cavaliers were already at the gate and lost their momentum mobility, they would be wiped out if the enemies attacked them at this period. If the enemies weren’t shocked and distracted by Fei and their head commander wasn’t injured by Fei, the soldiers of Jax would have already charged at the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion]!

“Sir! The gate was being opened, but someone who is the messenger of the mayor Soroyov came and ordered the soldiers on the defense wall to close it! He refused to open the gate doesn’t matter what I say.”

Shevchenko was relieved when he saw Fei coming back.

“Closed the gate?” Fei was extremely angry, “Why?

“He said that it was necessary to keep the invaders of Jax out…… he said that soldiers of Jax would charge into the city with the reinforcement……” Shevchenko explained with a helpless expression on his face.

“Bullsh*t!” Fei was raging, “They are more than 1,000 meters away, and I was in their formations distracting them. How can they charge in? How can you guys let him continue with this BS?” Fei scolded.

The king was very unpleased with Shevchenko’s hesitation, but he understood the situation after he saw the troubled expression on Shevchenko’s face.

Shevchenko and the commanders were only low-level nobles, but the mayor Soroyov of Dual-Flags City is a hereditary noble of the empire; his status was much higher than everyone in the brigade. As a result, the commanders couldn’t really force the messenger of the mayor to do anything.

“It is ok; it is not your fault.” Fei calmed down a little.

He handed over Ribry who had fainted due to the severe injuries to a few Saint Seiyas and said to Shevchenko, “Come with me.”

After he took a few steps forward, he turned around and said, “Remember, as long as you believe you are making the right decision, don’t hesitate about it! Just do what you believe is right! If there are any issues, I got your back.”

Shevchenko nodded firmly; he was touched.

They quickly arrived in front of the gate.

“How many times do I have to say it? Stop nagging! You guys can’t come in! Just go somewhere close and camp there. What will happen if the enemies of Jax charge into the city when we open the gate? Go away! If not, I will order the soldiers to shoot at you……” a loud yet unpleasant voice sounded on the defense wall.

Fei looked up and saw a person who had a hunched back and a pale face. His eyes were small, but he was extremely arrogant. With guards around him, he pointed at Shevchenko and scolded.

“Sir……” everyone around Fei saluted at him after seeing his return.

Fei waves his hand, and he was already raged. He no longer wanted to explain anything, so he raised his head and shouted, “Open the gate in three seconds, or else.”

Everyone clearly heard Fei’s voice.

The messenger on the defense wall was obviously stunned by this rough reply. Like a dog that got its mating partner taken away, he started shouting in anger, “How dare you? What is your status? You are only the king of a little affiliated kingdom! Fu*k off! If it wasn’t for your bravery earlier, I would have sent you to the Black Jail in Imperial Knight Palace! I’m not opening the gate for anyone! What can you do?”

The commanders in the herald brigade such as Cech, Pierce, and Drogba were all anger. As they were about to reply to the insult, Fei stopped them and said calmly, “Prepare to enter the city!”

Three seconds passed quickly, and that messenger was still scolding Fei along with the guards beside him who were in fancy armors.

Fei used [Leap] of the level 86 Barbarian, and the king was already on the defense wall like a big bird.

Tap!

Fei landed on the defense wall with intense murderous spirits.

Those people who were scolding and swearing were surprised to find a warrior in blood in front of them, and they were no longer able to say anything like a hen that got its neck pinched.

These people took a few steps back subconsciously, and that pale messenger’s face whitened even more. Looking at him closely, Fei realized that this person had loose black hair and yellow eyes, and he looked extremely viciously and arrogant.

After seeing the guards around him, this messenger got some courage back and took a step forward as he pointed at Fei and shouted, “Soldier, who allowed you to get on here without permission?”

Fei ignored these few people.

From their clean armors and smooth hairs, Fei could tell that they didn’t participate in the battle; no dust could even be seen on their white capes.

“Open the gate.” Fei looked at the few soldiers nearby who had a ton of blood on them; these were the warriors who fought the enemies, and they were the ones who deserved the respect.

These soldiers looked at each other. After some hesitation, one taller soldier stepped out and shouted, “Open the gate! Let our comrades enter the city!”

After seeing how the 6,000 cavaliers went through the enemies and how Fei dominated over the enemies on his own, the soldiers in Dual-Flags City already admired Fei and the herald brigade greatly. These soldiers on the frontline disliked the mayor and his messengers for a long time, and even an ordinary soldier knew what to do at this moment.

Crank! Crank! Crank! Crank!……

A few soldiers activated the mechanisms on the defense wall, and a few special magic arrays were triggered. As the cranking noises sounded, the gate started to open slowly.

After seeing this, that pale messenger of the mayor screamed like a mad dog, “How dare you? You nasty bug! Who allowed you to open the gate? Do you want to die? Disobeying the order of the mayor? Guards, go and kill him!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 386: Murder

As soon as this pale and thin messenger finished shouting, two of the mayor’s guards sneered and drew their swords as they walked towards those soldiers. They didn’t dare to attack Fei, but they could do anything they want to those low-level soldiers. When they walked pass Fei, one of them even smiled and squinted his eyes at Fei to provoke him.

Pia! Pia!

Fei who was standing there in silence suddenly slapped out.

The two guards who were sneering a second before didn’t react in time, and they were knocked away like two punchbags.

Fei didn’t hold back any of his strength; he was outraged. A few deep palm marks appeared on the silver helmets of the two guards, and the two helmets were completely deformed. The two heads inside the two deformed helmets were crushed, and blood and brain matters flowed out everywhere.

Bam! Bam! Their corpses smashed onto the battlement and were turned into meat paste.

This violent yet sudden scene shocked everyone on the defense wall.

For a moment, everyone was silent; there were only the sounds of people swallowing their drools.

“Crank……”

The noises the gate made when it opened was very ear-piercing at this moment; as if their hearts were being hammered, everyone shivered subconsciously.

“No! You can’t! You…… damn it! Stop it!” that messenger was angry and scared. He finally realized what was going on and pointed at Fei as he shouted, “Who are you? You are only the king of a little affiliated kingdom! You……”

Pia!

Before this messenger could realize what was going on and scream, his head exploded like a watermelon that got dropped, and his headless corpse staggered a little and fell to the ground; blood flowed out of his neck like a river.

“Aaaaaa! Murder! You killed the mayor’s messenger! You……”

The guards of the mayor who weren’t killed were terrified. They wanted to threaten Fei, but they decided to shut up and run after seeing the deformed corpses and the careless expression on Fei’s face. As if they saw an Undead Creature, they didn’t even dare to look back. Soon, they ran off the tall defense wall and disappeared.

Fei only sneered at them and didn’t stop them. After they were gone, he looked at the direction they were running at and thought about something for a while.

The gate of the city was fully opened.

The well-prepared 6,000 cavaliers entered the city in an orderly fashion. The cavaliers were able to control their horses well, and they entered the city in less than five minutes. After a series of cranking noises, the gate closed again,

As soon as the cavaliers entered the city, they were welcomed by the residents of Dual-Flags City on both sides of the street.

The residents didn’t participate in the defense, so they didn’t know how dangerous the situation was. But any kinds of reinforcement were good in their eyes. Although there weren’t a lot of soldiers in this reinforcement, the residents heard that they did help the defending forces of Dual-Flags City to fend off the invaders for now; this alone was enough for the residents to cheer them on.

With the help of [Earth’s Protection], not a lot of structures and buildings inside Dual-Flags City were damaged by the rocks, arrows, and magic spells of Jax. There were a lot of three-story stone buildings on the sides of the street; shy kids peeked out of the window to see who were the heroes that came to save them, and more courageous girls got to the side of the street and cheered for the cavaliers.

Red capes, black horses, sharp swords with the enemies’ blood on them, and handsome faces under the beautiful helmets…….

The appearance of the cavaliers attracted a lot of attention, and some mature girls couldn’t wait to capture their Prince Charming.

The cavaliers in the herald brigade enjoyed this warm welcome.

The 6,000 cavaliers were led by the subordinate of Frank Ribry and got taken to the Military Camp Square that wasn’t too far away from the gate. The warhorses got the chance to rest and get fed, and the cavaliers got the chance to set up tents and cook lunch; after the long-distance travel and the ferocious battle, the cavaliers and their horses were tired.

The commanders of the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] met up with the commanders of military forces in Dual-Flags City for the first time.

The invaders didn’t back away, and another siege could potentially happen at any time. The commanders of the two different groups had to have a meeting and get familiar with each other quick; that was the only way to make sure that they could coordinate well in battle and don’t handle over any opportunities to the enemies.

Fei didn’t participate in that meeting.

The first thing the king did was to use the [Horadric Cube] to transmute and create 20 Mid-tier Magic Gems. After he placed them inside the magic array [Earth’s Protection], he used the knowledge he learned from Priestess Akara and fixed a few locations in the array that were damaged by the enemies; this magic array was crucial to the defense, and Fei had to fix it first.

After this was done, one hour had already passed.

“Eh, 20 High-Tier Magic Gems…… they are the last bit of treasures the Royal Family of Chambord has. I used them all here to help with the defense of Dual-Flags City, and we need to make a note of it. We will send a message back to the Military Headquarter of Zenit and ask them to reimburse us. Oh, tell them that they could just send back gold coins of equivalent value. To show Chambord’s loyalty to the empire, tell them that we can give them a 20% discount. Remember, ask our comrades at Dual-Flags City to notarize our claims, so the officials at the Military Headquarter won’t think that we are scamming them.”

Fei clapped his hands and reminded Peter Cech who was beside him with an earnest expression.

Peter Cech nodded and even took out a piece of paper and a pen to write it down; it looked like everything was within reason.

A tall commander of forces in Dual-Flags City was shocked to hear this conversation; he was acting as the guide for Fei, and it was his first time hearing that someone dared to ask the empire for a reimbursement. It was strange because everything felt normal as the Deputy Commander of the reinforcement acted calmly after hearing those words.

“Is he really only the king of a little affiliated kingdom? It feels like he doesn’t even care about the opinions of the officials in the Military Headquarter……” that tall commander thought to himself and smiled.

Although he didn’t know what role this king played in the reinforcement, he knew that this king wasn’t an ordinary figure.

What Fei did next was normal; he chatted with this tall commander about all sorts of things. When the topic turned to the defensive battle today, that tall commander told them that Mayor Soroyov and the nobles in the city pulled back their personal soldiers and were planning to ditch the city.

Cech’s expression immediately changed after hearing that.

After being with the king for a while, Cech knew about Fei’s personality; he knew that the king was simple and hated nobles and officials who were corrupt and cowardly.

What surprised Cech was that the king didn’t get triggered; Fei continued to chat with this commander with a bright smile.

After a while, Fei and Cech had a good idea about what was going on at Dual-Flags City.

According to the structure of Zenit, there were two branches of power. Using Dual-Flags City as an example, the mayor was in charge of internal affairs while the head commander of military forces was in charge of defense and patrolling the area. The mayor and the head commander of military forces didn’t have the power to interfere with each other’s work.

However, there was one law that messed with this structure – During wars, the control of the city and the military forces would be placed in the hands of the person who had the highest nobility; didn’t matter if it was the mayor or the head commander of military forces, they both had to listen to this person; this would unite all powers in a city and make sure no chaos would occur.

This law had no issues; it gave flexibility and structure to a potentially chaotic situation.

However, it created a lot of issues for Dual-Flags City. The Mayor Soroyov was a level 2 hereditary noble and was the person who got that power. Soroyov was a useless yet timid man; he was just like other hereditary nobles who were corrupt to their souls.

At a time like this, the hereditary structure of Zenit showed its ugly face.

After Soroyov knew that the Jax Empire was going to attack his Dual-Flags City, he almost crapped his pants. He hid in his mansion every day and hoped that the invaders wouldn’t come. Although he was scared, he wasn’t willing to ditch the city and ditch the wealth and the status he accumulated over the years.

As soon as the first scout of Jax showed himself, the selfishness of this corrupted noble demonstrated itself.

Soroyov ordered the soldiers to close the gates; he didn’t allow anyone to come in or leave the city.

This order caused the civilians of Zenit, who lived closed to Dual-Flags City and didn’t have the time to escape, die under the blades of Jax, and this order caused the territory around Dual-Flags City to be controlled by the invaders of Jax entirely.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 387: Brother, You Could See the Truth

Chapter 387: Brother, You Could See the Truth

If Fei and the reinforcement didn’t arrive on time, Mayor Soroyov and the nobles in the city would have already ditched the city, the 30,000 soldiers, and hundreds of thousands of civilians.

Since the first siege attempt of the enemies was over, the city enjoyed some rare quietness.

According to this tall commander, all the people in the city belonged to the following categories; mayor and nobles and their henchmen, the defending military force, the reinforcement, the civilians, the Holy Church, the Merchant Groups, the Mercenary Groups, the Mage Union, etc. Among them, only the Holy Church was the force that was exempted from all of the chaos; they didn’t need to worry about the invaders of Jax because no one dared to kill a member of the Holy Church in the last 50 years. As long as they kept their neutral stance during the war, they won’t be affected by it. The Mage Union inside the city decided to stand with Zenit and supported the defending military force, and they were already one of the key targets of Jax.

The more Fei chatted with this commander, the more he liked this man. As they walked together and talked, Fei and this tall commander who had a simple mind were no longer reserved in front of each other; they patted each other’s shoulders and laughed while talking.

“So this Soroyov should be hung and punished, right?” Fei laughed as he summarized the situation.

Cech who was following them frowned a little.

“Of course! He is a bug! A fatty with a head full of sh*t and semen!……” this tall commander said emotionally, “If we listened to Mr. Ribry’s recommendations, the invaders of Jax wouldn’t gain control of the territory, and those 2,000 civilians could still be alive now…… If this war is going to kill a lot of people, I wish all of these fat and cowardly nobles die!” as he said that, he patted Fei’s shoulder with force to express his anger.

Cech frowned, even more, when he saw this.

“You are right, but there are still some good nobles, right?” the smile on Fei’s face froze for a second as he thought, “I’m technically a noble as well. If he believes in that, I would be included as well.”

“You are right. At least the Royal Family of Zenit has always been nice to the civilians. Among all empires in the region, the civilians of Zenit got the best treatment. Since Emperor Yassin His Majesty established Zenit, a lot of the policies and laws favored the civilians; otherwise, Mr. Ribry who has no noble background won’t be able to become the head commander of Dual-Flags City,” this tall commander added, “I also heard that the new No.1 Commander of our Battle Zone, King Alexander, is also a noble who treats civilians with respect. Although my comrades and I weren’t at that competition, a lot of mercenaries, traveling poets, and merchants praised him for his kindness and fairness. I hope what they said is true! If someone like that could control the forces in the area, there is still hope for Dual-Flags City!”

“Hahaha! You really think so?” the king ignored the first half of this commander’s comment and questioned with excitement, “I don’t think so. I heard that this king of Chambord is violent; he dared to fight against the Imperial Knight Palace.”

Fei was excited as he didn’t know that his fame was spread across the empire including this remote city, but he didn’t reveal his identity and wanted to prank this commander.

After hearing what Fei said, this commander rolled his eyes and said, “You are wrong in this regard. All the officials at the Imperial Knight Palace aren’t as fair and just like how they promote themselves. I heard that they are standing against the king of Chambord because the Tenth Execution Knight Sutton provoked King Alexander first, and they had the face to fight against him in a 1 V 4 battle……”

“Haha! Brother! I got nothing to say! I have to say that you are a critical thinker and could see the truth! I agree with you 100%,” Fei laughed proudly.

The camp of the reinforcement was now close by, and he patted the shoulder of this tall commander and asked, “Oh, what is your name?”

“Emile…… hehe, Emile Husky,” the tall commander scratched his head and answered with a smile.

“Emile? Nice name. Brother, I can promise you that you will get fortunate one day,” Fei replied and patted this commander’s shoulder again; Fei’s impression of this tall commander was pretty good.

“Oh? Really?” the tall commander was a little surprised at the compliment, “Is it really? They all call me Idiot Husky.”

He was only a low-level official; he had a lot of physical strength, but he wasn’t too intelligent; he was usually in charge of feeding and washing warhorses, and other commanders like to ask him to do their tasks. He wasn’t qualified enough to lead soldiers in a real battle, so he wasn’t on the defense wall today and didn’t see what happened. He didn’t know who Fei was; he only felt like this young man in the military uniform was very nice and wasn’t haughty like other nobles, and that was why he told Fei everything there was to know about Dual-Flags City. If any other commanders were here, they wouldn’t say everything they know and their opinions to someone who was like a stranger to them.

Of course, he also didn’t understand the deeper meaning behind Fei’s words.

However, Cech understood the king’s intention.

“Although this tall commander is a little dumb, he is straightforward and honest; the king really likes this kind of people. Looks like he is getting promoted and getting a raise for sure! All of that could be done as long as the king says so! He is lucky for sure!” Cech thought to himself.

When they got to the gate of the camp that the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] set up, the commanders in the brigade saw Fei and quickly walked over.

Fei smiled and patted Husky’s shoulder as he said, “Emile, I have something to do now. I will see you later.”

“Ok, I need to go and take care of the warhorses,” that tall commander said and turned around. After he took a few steps forward, he turned back around and asked, “Bro, what is your name? I can come and find you after I’m done; we can chat more.”

Fei found it funny as it was the first time that someone in this world called him that. He waved his hand and said, “You will know soon; we will meet again.”

……

After communicating, the herald brigade established the camp on a square that was about one square kilometer in size. All kinds of brand-new tents and equipment were set up, and all those soldiers of Dual-Flags City could only stare in envy.

Although Dual-Flags City was known as the most important city in the northwest region of Zenit, it was pretty remote. The Royal Family paid a lot of attention to this city 20 years ago, but it was gradually forgotten as the high-level officials of Zenit got corrupt, and peace maintained itself between Zenit and Jax for the last 20 years.

As a result, the soldiers in the city were almost ignored.

It was common for their remuneration to be deducted and their new equipment to be delayed. A lot of their equipment was out-dated as some soldiers were using rusty swords. Therefore, the combat abilities of these soldiers couldn’t be that good. Compared to the soldiers in [Wolf Teeth Legion], the soldiers of Dual-Flags City were like beggars on a street corner.

“How was the meeting?” Fei asked Shevchenko and others as he cleaned his face with warm water and a towel that one of his guards gave him.

“Better than expected,” Shevchenko reported with a joyous expression, “After Your Majesty dominated over the invaders today alone, you have completely conquered the soldiers of Dual-Flags City. Also, since you have declared your identity during the siege, everyone knows that you are the new No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone. With the support of the head commander of Dual-Flags City Frank Ribry, all 30,000 soldiers of Dual-Flags City are willing to listen to your commands.”

“Eh…… humans are strange animals. When facing danger, it could be easy for us to unite together, but it could also throw us into chaos,” after Fei cleaned his face, he stretched and added, “However, the soldiers of Dual-Flags City got some balls. At least their head commander Frank Ribry dares to try to assassinate the head commander of the enemies. Although he failed, he should be respected and studied by all soldiers.”

Shevchenko nodded and agreed. Almost everyone saw what Ribry did today, and that moved a lot of people.

“Give half of our supplies to the soldiers of Dual-Flags City,” Fei said after some thoughts, “The invaders might try sieging again, so we have to improve their strength.”

Shevchenko nodded.

“Oh, is there any news from the mayor?”

Fei recalled what happened today, and a cold grin appeared on his face. He already got a bad impression of the mayor; if that mayor dared to mess with him, Fei was prepared to take out the mayor and the nobles around him once for all. Others might be afraid of the backgrounds and the connections these people have, but Fei didn’t care; killing useless and harmful nobles was like killing rats for him.

“We hadn’t got the time to communicate with the mayor yet. I heard that his personal soldiers are tightly guarding the area with a 1,000-meter radius around his mansion. Outsiders aren’t allowed to enter…… I wonder what Soroyov and the nobles are up to……” it sounded like Shevchenko was displeased with this mayor as well.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out!)

Update: Ayyy! we reached our 1k goal on Patreon, thank you all for your support! We will be releasing 2 bonus chaps on Sept 1st, and do 6 chaps/week for the entire September.

P.S. You are also getting 16 month-end bonus releases starting this weekend.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 388: Don’t Agree? Die then!

Chapter 388: Don’t Agree? Die then!

“Send someone to the mayor’s mansion. Order him to come and hand over the tokens that represent the control of the internal affairs and the military forces. Also, notify all the nobles and asked them to give me 500 of their private soldiers each; they need to come up with the funding and the weapons. These soldiers will be placed in a battalion and would help us in the defense.” Fei felt like the city lacked soldiers and gave a few orders that old Aryang suggested beforehand.

“Huh…… what if the nobles don’t agree?” Shevchenko hesitated a little. After all, the private soldiers were the nobles’ properties, and Fei’s order would be equivalent of forced expropriation.

“If they don’t agree, they can die!” Fei laughed.

Shevchenko smelled something terrifying in the atmosphere.

He felt like the king wanted to see the nobles rebel; he felt like that would give the Legion Commander a reason to kill these corrupt nobles. After thinking back to what happened to that messenger of the mayor, Shevchenko felt like he understood this Legion Commander a little better, and he felt sorry for those corrupt nobles for a second.

“Looks like their corruption and their lack of caring for the civilians have really made the Legion Commander mad,” he thought.

“Also, we need to get the help from the civilians as well. Although we don’t need them to participate in the battle yet, we need to select the civilians who are young and fit and train them. If the situation gets worse, even these civilians might have to get on the defense wall and fight against the invaders.”

When Fei said that, he suddenly recalled an idiom on earth – “turn the entire nation into soldiers.”

The Jax Empire was using a lot of its strength to attack Zenit! Just their herald troops had 60,000 soldiers, and the number would be unthinkable if the entire invading force of Jax arrives here.

Even though Zenit had the support of the St. Germain Empire, it didn’t have enough soldiers to fight against Spartax, Eindhoven, and Jax. From the look of it, it seemed like the Military Headquarter of Zenit was only planning to send the newly formed [Wolf Teeth Legion] that had less than 50,000 soldiers to the Jax Battle Zone; it felt like there weren’t more reinforcements. As a result, in order to defend against the invaders of Jax, all the civilians in the city had to help in the war.

After thinking, Fei decided to listen to his strategist old Aryang’s recommendation. He knew that to stabilize the current situation, he had to borrow ideas from the “Great Party” in his previous life. There were way more civilians than nobles; to unite all civilians and motivate them, he had to break these nobles and distribute their wealth. In fact, breaking these nobles and giving power to the civilians who were mostly poor was the only way that potentially could provide hope to the grim situation.

Shevchenko listened to the order and instructed various subordinates on what to do.

“Eh? Andrew, do you have something to say?” Fei asked. After everything was done, Shevchenko still didn’t leave; it looked like he was hesitating about something.

“Sir, your injury……”

Fei was a little surprised, but he soon realized what Shevchenko meant.

When he was inside the enemies’ formations, he was sneak attacked by their head commander, and that arrow went through his left shoulder. He was the only person who could beat that arrogant prince; if he was severely injured, the strategy and planning around the defense might need to be changed.

“Haha, don’t worry! I’m fully recovered!” Fei replied as he even moved his arms and stretched his shoulders.

As he said that, he suddenly remembered that he robbed a nice-looking bow from the enemies; he recalled that the prince said it was a treasure of the Royal Family of Jax.

He took out that strong bow that looked like a flying eagle from his storage ring.

It was a great bow.

The bowstring itself had a glare to it; a magic energy surged on it. When Fei placed his finger on the bowstring, it felt tough; he was only able to pull and fully open the bow after using more than 50% of his physical strength. Then, a suction force appeared on the bowstring and pulled some energy from Fei’s arm into it. Right after that happened, a transparent arrow gradually appeared on the bow.

Fei remembered that Prince Fairenton of Jax shot out a red arrow, but the color and the feel of the arrow was different now; it seemed like this bow would form different kinds of arrows based on the user’s energy.

Whoosh!

Fei released the bowstring and shot the arrow. That arrow almost disappeared into the sky in an instant.

“Nice bow! The speed of the arrow is just too fast! It is great at sneak attacking! No wonder I didn’t dodge that strike. Although the power of the arrow isn’t that explosive, it could kill Moon-Class Elites if their vital spots got struck.”

Fei was a little surprised.

He didn’t expect that something he robbed from the enemies for fun was actually this good; this bow was better than all the magic bows he got in Diablo World.

Shevchenko was obviously shocked by the power of the bow as well; if two warriors were within 100 meters from each other and one warrior was two star-levels below the other warrior, the weaker warrior could still have a chance of winning if he or she had this bow. As a result, he took a few steps back subconsciously.

After some thinking, he asked, “Sir, there is a question I’m not sure if I should ask.”

“What? Just ask.”

“You could have killed the head commander of Jax today, why didn’t you do it?”

Fei placed the bow back into his storage space and lightly shook his head, “That prince of Jax is an Eight-Star Warrior. Since he has this strength when he is this young, he must be a significant figure; he isn’t like an ordinary prince. If I killed someone like this, the troops of Jax would siege the city frantically non-stop to avenge for him; Dual-Flags City would be in real danger if that happened.”

After he said that, he walked out of the central tent. He looked at the soldiers who were busy in the camp as well as the sun in the sky and sighed, “What we need to do now is to drag this war on. We need to be like a nail that holds the forces of Jax in this desert; we need to buy time for the other two Battle Zones…… therefore, we can’t really trigger Jax too much. If that Emperor Fuji of Jax really gets mad and is going to attack us with the full strength of Jax, we can’t defend against them even if we have 10 Dual-Flags Cities.”

“I got it.” Shevchenko’s eyes lit up as he nodded, “Dual-Flags City and [Wolf Teeth Legion] are walking on a string above a cliff; we have to control the tempo and the balance. That way, we won’t get wiped out, and we can buy more time.”

Fei nodded and said, “That is right.”

He suddenly changed his tone and added, “I can kill that prince easily if I want to. It doesn’t matter if I kill him or not. From what happened today, I can tell that he is arrogant and conceited, and it seems like he is more interested in personal cultivation than commanding troops. It isn’t a bad option leaving such an emotional and arrogant head commander to the soldiers of Jax.”

“Such a great idea!” Shevchenko wasn’t flattering Fei; he really felt that way.

Fei smiled and waved his hand; he told this brigade commander to get busy.

Currently, most of the issues were dealt by Shevchenko and Cech. Fei was used to being a hands-off leader, and the generals and strategists around him were much busier than him.

However, what Shevchenko said made Fei think.

“Yeah, how come I’m becoming more calculative after I came to Azeroth Continent? For some issues, I don’t even need to think, and I will have an answer to most of the issues…… Could it be that one of the three Miraculous Skills – [Learn] is changing me as a person slowly? Or could it be that I’m just growing faster after I experienced two worlds?”

As the king took a deep breath and wanted to think about these questions, a bunch of noises sounded.

“Fu*k off! Tell your commander to come out and see me!”

“Who am I? You nasty bug! You aren’t qualified to know! Tell your idiotic commander to come out and see me if he still wants to live! I have the order from the No.1 commander of Dual-Flags City! If he is late, he will be executed!”

“Hahaha! A bunch of pigs! Tell you the truth, your idiotic commander dared to kill the mayor’s messenger, and he has made the mayor mad! He will be killed eventually!”

Fei frowned as he walked to the gate of the camp.

“What is going on?” Fei asked.

There were a few young men in fancy and noble suits who were pointing fingers, and they were guarded by about 30 fully armored guards. In front of them, the soldiers of the herald brigade were angry but didn’t dare to speak up. Fei already understood the situation by just looking at it.

“Sir, these people said that they are high-level nobles in the city, and they have the mayor’s order and are here to see you……” the soldiers saw Fei and got excited. Although they only spent a little bit of time with this Legion Commander, they knew about his protective personality. They felt safe after seeing his presence, and they told him everything.

Fei nodded.

He knew what was going on, and he was pleased by the fact that his soldiers didn’t exaggerate the situation because of their anger.

He took a good look at these young men.

These young men who were dressed nicely were in their 20s, and they were all pale and weak; it was obvious that the comfortable and obscene lifestyles had taken away a lot of their vitality. However, despite their weak appearances, the arrogance and the feeling of superiority could be sensed on them a mile away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 389: Execution

Chapter 389: Execution

“Oh right! Hand over your horses…… no…… Roaring Flame Beasts,” a young noble wanted to add something, but he suddenly saw the level 4 Roaring Flames Beasts that were chilling inside the camp and changed his mind

As if he discovered a gold mine, greed and viciousness appeared in his eyes as he shouted, “Quick! Hand over the Roaring Flame Beasts! We, huh, no, the mayor is going to confiscate them!”

“Ah! Are they really Roaring Flame Beats? Level 4 Demon Beasts? Haha! We will be getting richer!……”

“Yeah! These dirty soldiers don’t deserve to ride on these fantastic mounts! Us, who have superior bloodlines, should enjoy them.”

The young noblemen around the first nobleman who discovered the Roaring Flame Beasts acted in the same manner. None of the temperament and politeness of nobles could be seen on them, and this made the king feel very uncomfortable; he felt like he was facing the spoiled brats of wealthy families in his previous life.

Fei frowned immediately.

He was already very disappointed by the nobles in Dual-Flags City, and he was too lazy to talk and reason with these idiotic pigs. He looked at the soldiers and said, “Making such noise and mess at the military camp…… According to the military law of Zenit, they should be executed on the spot,” after he said that, he walked away.

“What?”

The soldiers were shocked, and the young noblemen who were arrogant were stunned as well; they couldn’t even close their mouths. They looked at each other and hoped that they were hallucinating and were hearing things.

“Is this little commander crazy? Execution?” they thought.

“What are you guys waiting for? Kill!” Fei turned around and ordered again.

Although these soldiers were still a little shocked, they jumped at these noblemen and arrested them after they knew that the Legion Commander wasn’t joking; after all, the order of the Legion Commander should be obeyed all the time. Among these soldiers, some of them were Bylaw Enforcement Officers of Chambord, and they were already used to the king’s dominating ways.

The guards of these noblemen wanted to put up a fight, but they were no match for these elite soldiers who had been to battle and had killed enemies; soon, most of them were killed. When Fei heard the screams and the begs of these noblemen, he frowned a little. He suddenly thought of something and turned around as he said, “Keep one of them alive and send him back.”

After that, he walked straight into the central tent.

The loud screams, begs, and swears sounded again, and the chopping noises soon followed.

Everything turned quiet after that.

“These stupid noblemen are obviously tricked by someone and dared to make a fuss at the military camp with so few guards. Aren’t they seeking their death? So the person behind all this is trying to test my limit? Hehe, I will let him see clearly! All these noblemen are corrupt and have a lot of dirty pasts. Doesn’t matter how many of them come here, I will kill them all!”

Fei sneered.

He was going to deal with these corrupt bugs-like noblemen sooner or later. He was able to wipe out all the corrupt and dirty noblemen in Chambord, and he had no issue doing it again here.

After this was done, Fei went back to thinking about that question from prior.

The king felt like he was becoming more calculative and crueler…… however, it seemed like that was the right thing to do. There was no way that he could behave like a Social Justice Warrior on this continent that was ruled by the Law of the Jungle; it was more impossible than communism on Earth.

As Fei was thinking about this, loud bulge noises suddenly sounded from afar. Then, shouting sounded. The ground started to shake as if a lot of elephants were running loose.

“Ding! Ding! Ding!”

The warning bells on the two gates of the city sounded, and the rapid and sharp warning noises resonated in the city.

“We are under siege! Shevchenko, Cech, Pierce, Drogba, Huerk! Kanort! You six go to the east gate! Saint Seiyas! Follow me to the west gate!”

Fei shouted as he dashed towards the west gate of the city; that gate was facing the most pressure.

The soldiers started to move. They all rushed towards the locations that they were assigned to, and the military machine began to react in an organized fashion. The civilians all looked up at that dashing figure in the sky with admiration. That warrior was where their hopes lied! He was like the pillar; as long as he was around, it seemed like Dual-Flags City would survive this siege!

“The mayor and the nobles listen up! As the No.1 Commander of the Battle Zone and the Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion], I order you all being your private soldiers to the defense walls and help with the defense in 10 minutes! Anyone who disobey my order will be executed including their entire families!”

Fei’s loud voice sounded like a rumble of thunder.

Everyone in the city heard him, and they all looked at his direction in shock.

Fei got to the west gate in a few seconds.

After he took a good look at the enemies, he was quite shocked. Since the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] got here, only about two hours passed by. However, it seemed like the reinforcement of Jax also got here; there were about 70,000 to 80,000 enemies.

The west gate of Dual-Flags City was facing the territory of Jax, and it was facing the most pressure.

Currently, a Sword and Shield Formation that had about 7,000 soldiers moved towards the west gate of Dual-Flags City. All these soldiers of Jax moved in unison as they marched forward slowly and steadily.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!……

They knocked their shields with their swords, and the loud metal-colliding noises made the soldiers of Zenit anxious. In addition, the lights reflecting off of the blades of Jax gave the soldiers of Zenit a sense of death.

Not too far away, there were also soldiers of Jax moving siege ladders, [Siege Dragon Birds], and the huge catapults towards Dual-Flags City; these were the terrifying machines that would do real damage to Dual-Flags City.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

A series of footsteps sounded, and the team of Saint Seiyas soon arrived at the west side of the defense wall.

Fei looked back and saw the 30 Saint Seiyas; the rest of the herald brigade followed Shevchenko to the east gate.

There were about 10,000 soldiers of Zenit on the west side of the defense wall; after about two hours of rest, they were in better shapes. With blood on their bodies, they grasped their weapons tightly and waited for the upcoming battle.

A few commanders of these soldiers quickly walked up to Fei.

“Nice to meet you, Head Commander!” these dozen commanders saluted at Fei. Although Ribry was still severely injured and resting in the camp, these commanders still knew who Fei was.

“Eh, nice to meet you all. Let’s fight alongside each other!” Fei nodded and started to make a series of commands.

When he looked up, he saw a familiar figure on the hill that was the command center for Jax.

Prince Fairenton of Jax was a talented warrior. He was haughty and cold, and he was able to calm himself down after the loss and regain his confidence. That was how he was able to call the second round of siege so soon.

As if he sensed the stare from the defense wall, this haughty prince looked at Fei’s direction.

He also saw the person who defeated him with one strike.

After a moment of silence, this prince waved his hand.

“Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!”

After seeing the order, tens of thousands of soldiers of Jax shouted and moved forward. The Swords and Shields Formation stopped 10 meters away from Zenit archers’ attack range, and 20 huge catapults that were 10 meters tall were placed behind this formation. Each of the catapults looked like a huge beast, and the soldiers who were operating them looked like ants.

Fei had studied these catapults before.

The technologies on this continent were quite advanced; the craftsmen were already able to create parts such as gears, bearings, and springs. These catapults utilized these technologies and were built with top-tier materials taken from the corpses of Demon Beasts, and they were able to throw huge pieces of rocks more than 1,000 meters away.

Under commands, the soldiers of Jax were already putting huge rocks onto the catapults and getting ready to fire; these soldiers had to be gifted with super-human strength or had to be Star-level Warriors in order to move the huge rocks, and they had to work together.

“Sir, should we initial [Earth’s Protection] Magic Array?” a commander asked Fei.

Fei already knew these loyal commanders who have followed Ribry for a long time now. The commander who asked Fei the question just now was named Fernando Gago; he was in his 20s, but he was really brave. He had the strength of Three-Star, and he was injured a lot in the last round of siege. One of his arms almost got chopped off, but he still decided to fight on the defense wall after the deep wounds on his body were bandaged up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 390: Shocking Arrows

Chapter 390: Shocking Arrows

Frank Ribry didn’t have a great background, and he was able to climb up this high on the ladder and become the head commander of the military forces in the city because of his talent. He was a unique person; he had quite a few loyal followings, and this troop that had been ignored and got its remuneration deducted for no reason was still able to keep up this level of morale and combat ability. Fei had to give props to Ribry for this.

“There is no need for now. [Earth’s Protection] would cost too much of the magic energy reservoir of the city. We need to keep it for the critical moments,” Fei answered Gago with a smile on his face.

Gago only dared to talk to Fei after he got his courage up.

After seeing the miraculous show this No.1 Commander put on two hours ago, he and his comrades were already conquered by Fei’s strength. The Azeroth Continent had an emphasis on combat ability, and the master warriors and mages were more likely to be admired by a lot of people. Especially after Fei saved Ribry from all the enemies, he was respected and looked up to by all these commanders who were like Ribry’s brothers.

After seeing that Fei was very friendly and not haughty like the other high-up officials from Zenit, the commanders in Dual-Flags City had an even better impression of Fei.

Gago got more comfortable speaking to Fei after he saw this No.1 Commander who was supposed to be prestigious smile at him. He thought about it and suggested again, “Sir, if we don’t initiate [Earth’s Protection, the catapults will do a ton of damage to the structures and the people in the city……”

Fei patted this commander’s shoulder and laughed, “Don’t worry, I’m here.”

After he said that, he took out that [Eagle of the Desert] Bow and switched to Amazon Mode. Instantly, his aura got wild and dominating, and he immediately turned a lot sharper.

The chilly wind of the desert blew on the king’s face; his long black hair fluttered and added to his presence.

The commanders besides him who were initially worried all calmed down; their eyes lit up after seeing the subtle change of Fei’s aura.

“Yeah! We forgot that the No.1 Commander is a terrific archer! He should be able to take down the catapults by just using the archery skill he demonstrated earlier.”

Everyone including the ordinary soldiers was waiting for the No.1 Commander’s arrows to do the trick.

“Crank…… Crank……”

The atmosphere was intense, and everyone stopped making noises.

At this time, the cranking noises made by the springs and the gears on the catapults were heard clearly by everyone. The 20 catapults looked like huge Demon Beasts that had shown their fangs.

“Prepare……” a commander on the side of Jax shouted, “Ready…… release!”

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The rubber band-like material used on these catapults were actually the tendons of the Demon Beasts, and they suddenly started to contract rapidly after the operators of the catapults let go of the triggers. The swinging arms of the metal catapults accelerated under the pull, and ten rocks that weighed more than 1,000 pounds each flew into the air……

Under gravity and with momentum, these massive rocks would deal more than 10,000 pounds of force onto the defense wall that was strengthened by magic arrays. If these rocks hit Three-Star Warriors, these warriors would be instantly killed as well.

All the commanders and soldiers on the side of Zenit held their breaths after they saw the rocks in the air.

However, the 30 Saint Seiyas were behaving normally as if it was just another regular day; they were so calm and confident because of their young king who was standing beside them.

The huge rocks traveled more than 20 meters in the air in an instant, and they were going to strike onto the defense wall in just a few seconds.

As some of the soldiers of Zenit were about to scream, Fei finally shot out the arrows on the bow.

Whoosh!!!!!!

Whoosh!!!!!!

Whoosh!!!!!!

Whoosh!!!!!!

There wasn’t just one arrow; there were ten arrows in total.

People around Fei could only see all the afterimages of his right arm as he moved too fast.

The bowstring of [Eagle of the Desert] vibrated violently, and air-piercing noises sounded alongside the ten consecutive booming noises. After that, the ground started to shake, and screams began to resonate in the area.

The huge rocks that just got into the air exploded, and they broke into pieces and landed right into the Swords and Shields Formation of Jax. Blood spilled everywhere, and Jax suffered casualties before the battle even started.

The ten huge rocks broke and fell into the formation.

No one on the side of Jax anticipated this outcome. The soldiers in the formation were cheering a second ago after they saw the rocks in the air, but they started to cry and scream in the next second after they got hit. Since they weren’t charging forward, they were standing very close to one another. There was no way that they could get out of the way! The lucky soldiers got killed instantly, and the unlucky ones got their arms and legs broke; they were feeling an insane amount of pain, but they couldn’t do anything other than scream and cry……

“King Alexander! King Alexander! King Alexander!”

“Long live the king of Chambord! Hail the King!”

Not sure who started it, but all the soldiers and commanders of Zenit on the defense wall began to cheer after a brief moment of silence. What happened really boosted the morale of the soldiers of Zenit! By using these ten huge rocks cleverly, Fei was able to eliminate more than 500 enemies!

Killing 500 with ten arrows!

Such terrifying numbers!

Such terrifying arrows!

The soldiers in Dual-Flags City who were facing a lot of pressure needed to see such a motivating scene and Fei was able to deliver!

On the side of Jax, they didn’t expect that the best siege machines were used against them! The commanders of Jax were shocked and didn’t know what to do.

“Continue? But what if that devil-like archer uses the same method again?”

“Stop? How are we going to siege the city?”

Prince Fairenton of Jax smiled bitterly on the sand hill.

The influence a top-tier warrior could have on a battle was demonstrated here today! Throughout the history of Azeroth, it was rare for a famous general to leave a mark in the book. Rather, people remembered the super powerful warriors and mages. The reason for this was that when a warrior or a mage got a certain degree of power, they could influence wars and even destroy an army using their strength; these people were the real rulers of the land.

Although Dual-Flags City was under siege, it was safe just by having the king of Chambord who was the most powerful warrior in the war. If Jax couldn’t get a master warrior who could rival against him, Jax had to throw in 40,000 soldiers at least to tire the king of Chambord out first!

However, at the moment like this, Prince Fairenton couldn’t back down.

“Pass my order! Tell the Swords and Shields Formation to separate in halves and moved to the sides of the catapults.”

“Pass my order! Move the catapults back for 300 meters and continue the attack!”

“Pass my order! Tell the mages to prepare!”

“Pass my order! Tell the Suicide Squad to prepare!”

“Pass my order! Tell the Siege Squad to prepare!”

“Pass my order!……”

A series of commands were given out by this prince of Jax, and his army started to move and operate like a carefully calibrated machine. The murderous spirit of his army wasn’t affected by that little incident; the death of 500 soldiers was nothing in front of the elite soldiers!

Soon, the 20 catapults were pulled back 300 meters, and the Swords and Shields Formation moved to the sides of the catapults. The soldiers of Jax were able to avoid being affected by Fei’s arrows, but the catapults were only able to hit areas close to the defense wall of Dual-Flags City now.

Fei continued to shoot.

He didn’t use the old trick; instead, he targeted the catapults themselves this time.

The catapults were about 1,300 meters away from the defense wall, and it was impossible for ordinary archers to reach them. However, it wasn’t a difficult task for Fei who just got this [Eagle of the Desert]. He used all of the strength of the level 88 Barbarian, and the bow was pulled opened by him. Then, several transparent crystal-like arrows formed on the bow.

Fei released the bowstring.

Whoosh!

A sharp air-piercing noise sounded like the thunder.

Almost at the same time, a huge catapult got a few of its connection points broken apart, and it fell like Lego pieces. The soldiers of Jax who were operating this catapult were injured instantly.

Cheers sounded inside Dual-Flags City again. The soldiers chanted Fei’s name as they worshipped him like a god. By using his strength, he suppressed the enemies’ most lethal siege machines, and he almost placed Dual-Flags City in an invincible state.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 391: Summon Barbarian Warriors

Chapter 391: Summon Barbarian Warriors

The commanders besides Fei were stoked.

Fei’s strength was beyond their imagination! From the look of it, they felt like this No.1 Commander was worth more than tens of thousands of soldiers! As long as the king of Chambord was there, Dual-Flags City won’t be in any danger.

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Fei had shot out four arrows in an instant, and they all hit their targets. As air-piercing noises sounded, the four catapults far away were exploded like balloons that got popped by needles.

“Thank you Prince Fairenton for the bow! It is powerful, and I like it a lot!”

Fei stopped after he had shot out five arrows. He took a deep breath and shouted loudly as he laughed. Everyone on the battlefield heard it, and some soldiers of Zenit even repeated after him and cheered, “Thank you Prince Fairenton for the bow!”

Crack!

Fairenton stood up and clapped down at the chair he was sitting on; his face was very gloomy.

The guards beside him all shivered in fear. This prince was known for his short-temper! Not too long ago, a young nobleman offended him. As a result, that young nobleman got smashed into meat paste, and his family got wiped out.

It was evident that this prince was mad at the moment; all the guards hoped that he wouldn’t take out the anger on them.

Fortunately for these guards, they were safe.

They found out surprisingly that Prince Fairenton actually tried hard and suppressed his anger

……

After five catapults were destroyed, the commanders of Jax decided to abandon these siege machines, and they moved the rest of catapults back to their camp. It sounded impossible for someone actually to defeat 20 catapults using only arrows, but it took place on this battlefield. The soldiers of Jax experienced the power of the king of Chambord again.

However, this siege was far from over.

The soldiers of Jax started the most direct method of siege. They rushed at the defense wall like waves of water, and they all used siege ladders that were hundreds of meters long. After hundreds of these ladders were hooked onto the battlements, it seemed like what happened two hours ago was being replayed again; the cruel battle was about to begin.

However, Fei clearly sensed the difference.

Although there were tens of thousands of enemies charging at the city, they were more scattered around. They didn’t use expensive and bulky siege machines like [Siege Dragon Birds]; they only used light siege ladders and ropes that were easier to carry. Also, they didn’t target the city gate this time; it seemed like there wasn’t an emphasis as they just tried to climb up the defense wall.

“Huh? It seems like they don’t want actually to conquer the city. Could it be that they want to prolong the war as well?”

Generally, in sieges, the attackers would try to get a breakthrough point. As long as they could get into the city, the city would be conquered for sure. Therefore, that was why the strategy Jax was using was bizarre; it seemed like they didn’t want to commit to anything. As if they were teasing Dual-Flags City, it felt like they could break through the defense of Dual-Flags City but weren’t going to do it.

In this situation, the power of Fei’s arrows was significantly reduced.

After the enemies scattered around, Fei’s arrow couldn’t kill 30 enemies at one go anymore. At the moment, he could only kill one to two enemies at a time, and the threat he posed to this siege was minimalized.

After giving it some thoughts, Fei didn’t use any more of Amazon Character’s skills such as [Multiple Shot] and [Exploding Arrow]. Instead, he put away [Eagle of the Desert] and switched back to Barbarian Mode. Then, he used the miraculous skill [Summon].

After a bloody red light flashed by, 15 huge warriors appeared beside Fei.

These warriors were almost completely naked; only their abdomens and thighs were protected by leather armors that were bloodstained. They were either holding dual-swords or axes in their hands, and green beast tattoos and green totem tattoos were all over their muscular bodies including their necks and faces.

With a wild and berserk aura around them, they looked like 15 Demon Beasts.

These were the 15 Barbarian Warriors Fei got after completing the quest [Rescue on Mount Arreat].

The appearance of these 15 warriors surprised the commanders and the Saint Seiyas beside Fei.

“We are under your command!” the 15 Barbarian Warriors bowed at Fei and shouted as crazy admiration appeared in their eyes.

This scene made the commanders and the Saint Seiyas relax.

“They are No.1 Commander’s subordinates; thank god they aren’t the enemies,” they thought.

This was Fei’s first time summoning these Barbarian Warriors, and he didn’t expect their appearances to be this shockingly ferocious. He was stoked, and he passed down a series of commands.

These 15 Barbarian Warriors roared, used the skill [Leap], and jumped down from the defense wall.

“Roar!”

“Roar!”

Almost at the same time, 15 howls sounded. These Barbarian Warriors all used Barbarian Warcries and put the organized enemies into a state of chaos and fear. How could ordinary soldiers resist against the skills that the Barbarian Warriors learned from battling with monsters and demons? They all felt an insane amount of fear, and they ditched their weapons and started to run away.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The Barbarian Warriors were quite agile. With weapons in their hands, they already destroyed more than 20 siege ladders, and more than 200 enemies who were on these tall ladders fell and died.

After having battled with demons for ages, the Barbarians were gifted with god-like battle abilities and techniques. Each of these Barbarian Warriors was like a merciless killing machine. Looking from above, it looked like the 15 Barbarian Warriors were like 15 huge sharks in the ocean made of all the enemies.

Skills such as [Howl], [Shout], and [Taunt] were used consecutively, and they sometimes even used skill [Find Potion] to loot potions that could recover their health and mana from the corpses. These 15 Barbarian Warriors coordinated perfectly, and they looked like a well-trained Ace-team in Fei’s eyes.

Fei was observing them carefully.

He found that these Barbarian Warriors were around level 15 and level 16, and they didn’t learn a lot of skills; from the look of it, it seemed like they only learned about ten skills or so. In this world, they would be considered as Two-Star or Three-Star Warriors.

However, it seemed like these Barbarian Warriors didn’t have their intelligence. Although they were more flexible than most of the dull NPCs in Diablo World, it felt like they only had the instinct and the murderous spirit of warriors. Although they wouldn’t be considered as real “humans”, Fei saw that they would bleed after they got injured, unlike the NPCs……

Also, what surprised Fei was that when these Barbarian Warriors used [Find Potion], they found [Mana Potions] and [Health Potion] instead of mutated [Hulk Potions] and [Fake-Death Potions].

Finally, after the Barbarian Warriors destroyed about 40 siege ladders, they attracted the attention of the commanders of Jax.

“What a bunch of ferocious warriors! When did Dual-Flags City get these warriors? It would be great if they would be under my command!” haughty Prince Fairenton observed the battle and stated. All of his generals and strategists knew that his appreciation of talent was at it again, but they didn’t know how to respond.

“Do you guys know where they are from?” the prince turned around and asked.

“They should be the retinues of the king of Chambord. Before the reinforcement came, there weren’t such warriors in Dual-Flags City,” a person in a fancy robe answered casually.

This person was in his 40s, and he wasn’t wearing armor and didn’t have a weapon on him although he was on the battlefield. He was calm as he observed the battle.

He was wearing a light blue robe that was popular among the nobles of Zenit, and he didn’t have a big beard or long curly hair like people of Jax do. From the look of it, it seemed like he was indeed a noble of Zenit.

Not sure how he got to the side of Jax, but it was obvious that he surrendered to Prince Fairenton.

All this time, he had a calm and mysterious smile on his face, and he ignored all the disdainful looks the commanders of Jax gave him.

“It looks like the king of Chambord is really an obstacle in our way! In order to get farther into the east, we need to kill him first!”

Prince Fairenton placed Fei on the same level as him, and he was getting more and more concerned over Fei.

“Pass my order! Tell the Heaven-Killing Squad to attack! Tell Clark to kill those 15 warriors!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 392: Nobles’ Fear

Chapter 392: Nobles’ Fear

“Oh, gods! These are the real warriors!”

After seeing how the last Barbarian Warrior killed two powerful enemies and got killed at the same time, the commanders of Zenit on the defense wall sighed in admiration. The scene moved them, and they also felt sorry for the 15 brave warriors who got killed by the enemies who used their numbers advantage. If these 15 brave warriors were used more strategically, they could have done more damage to the enemies.

However, Fei’s mood didn’t change after these 15 Barbarian Warriors were killed.

He took out [Eagle of the Desert] and started to shoot again.

Under the defense wall, the warriors of Jax were killed one after another.

These warriors were all elite warriors from the Heaven-Killing Squad of Jax.

Although they were mixed in with the ordinary soldiers, Fei was still able to sense their locations; they were so clear in Fei’s eyes that he felt like they were torches in the dark. More than 30 warriors of Jax were killed in an instant. One of Prince Fairenton’s favorite commander Clark was killed first by Fei, and the other elite warriors in Heaven-Killing Squad started to back off after they sensed the apparent danger.

Although Fei had been through quite a lot and he learned a lot from his experience, he was still not as good at grasping the tempo and the opportunities during the war as the commanders besides him who had been through multiple wars. Therefore, Fei handed over the control of the soldiers to the commanders around him after the battle began, and he stayed under the watchtower on the west gate; he was responsible for killing powerful enemies and help the soldiers of Zenit who were in danger.

At the moment, the commanders of Zenit and the 30 Saint Seiyas all participated in the battle as well as they fought with the enemies in close range on this portion of the defense wall that was more than 1,000 meters long.

Fei didn’t really care about the death of the 15 Barbarian Warriors.

The fact that they died in this world didn’t mean that they actually died. If Fei wanted to, he could summon them again from Diablo World. Of course, there was a limit to this type of resurrection; that mysterious and cold voice told Fei that he could only summon the 15 Barbarian Warriors three times a day.

Therefore, Fei could still summon those warriors twice more today if he wanted to.

However, Fei didn’t do that.

The king suddenly felt like he figured out a way to better control these 15 Barbarian Warriors. He felt like he could give a lot of commands to these 15 Barbarian Warriors using his mind! As long as he thought about these commands in his head, the Barbarian Warriors would target the enemies he wanted them to focus. This would maximize the effectiveness of these Barbarian Warriors.

He was really thinking about how to use these Barbarian Warriors better and not just use them as a Suicide Squad.

……

On the north side of the defense wall.

The soldiers of Jax were focusing more on the east and west side of the city as the only two gates of the city were there. Therefore, the pressure on the north and south side of the city was a lot lower. The soldiers of Jax and the soldiers of Zenit kept on shooting at each other with bows and arrows, and the few siege ladders couldn’t do much.

Inside a small structure on the north side of the defense wall, more than a dozen nobles who were wearing fancy armors and capes were gathering around and discussing something.

“That new No.1 Commander of the Battle Zone is a tough character! It is obvious that he is hostile towards us!”

“Humph! He is only the king of a little affiliated kingdom! He is only getting favored by the empire for now, and he dares to play with us? Would the Military Headquarter and Imperial Knight Palace let him do whatever he wants?”

“Imperial Knight Palace? Haha, he defeated five out of the ten Executive Knights, and the No.1 Executive Knight seemed to have an appreciation towards the king of Chambord and wants to protect him. What can Imperial Knight Palace do to him?”

“Yeah! Since the Military Headquarter named him the No.1 Commander of the Battle Zone, it said enough about their intents.”

“You mean…… the empire is trying to clean us out?”

All the nobles no longer looking arrogant and bossy. With fear on their minds, they talked to each other and weren’t able to come to a conclusion.

Before, they were able to do whatever they wanted in the city because they were in a very remote region; they didn’t think that the emperor and the laws of Zenit could get to them. But since the appearance of the king of Chambord, they felt like their luck had come to an end. The king of Chambord was like a huge mountain that pressed them down, and they would still shiver in fear after thinking back to what the king of Chambord did today.

“Shut up!” perhaps he was annoyed, a fatty who was sitting down in front of the only table inside the building shouted and slapped the table.

All the nobles closed their mouths, and they looked at this fatty in silence.

This fatty was in his 40s, and his huge body sat on the chair like a meat mountain. It looked like his huge body was going to crack the XL silver armor he was wearing, and the fat on his face and chin drooped down and made him look like an ugly pug. It looked like his eyes and mouth were going to disappear into the fat.

This fatty’s name was Soroyov, the mayor of Dual-Flags City.

Before Fei’s arrival, he was the ruler of the city.

But it all changed now.

Soroyov was really annoyed by all the chatters around him, and he stopped the discussion that has already dragged on for about 30 minutes. When all the nobles looked at him with curious eyes, Soroyov still couldn’t come up with an answer.

This was the first time he faced such issues.

After testing this new No.1 Commander twice, he clearly sensed the hidden danger; he sensed the murderous intent! He felt like he was a sheep that was targeted by a huge wolf! If he did anything wrong, he would be torn into pieces.

“When was the last time I sensed something like this?”

Soroyov felt powerless facing an opponent like the king of Chambord who did things differently.

Real powerful and influential figures were the rulers of the land. The king of Chambord was also a level 2 noble of Zenit, he had the title of the No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone, and he was so strong that he was able to face tens of thousands of enemies calmly. Soroyov who was only a Two-Star Warrior couldn’t fight against Fei in any of these categories.

He felt very powerless at the moment.

Like a pig in a slaughterhouse, any kinds of struggle were useless. He could only beg for forgiveness or wait for the blade to pierce through his body.

However, he wasn’t willing to give up on everything.

“I need to listen to the king of Chambord’s orders! If I make that crazy bastard mad, the consequence is severe. I need to fool him with my attitude…… when the opportunity arrives, hehe…… anything can happen!” Soroyov said, “Everyone, we didn’t get to where we are at through fighting. We need to be patient; I believe our opportunity will arrive.”

Soroyov was like the leader among the nobles – of course, he gained his status through cruelness and viciousness. Therefore, all the nobles in the building had to nod and agree after the mayor made the decision.

“Mr. Mayor, Carl, Adam, Miller, and a dozen other nobles didn’t follow the king of Chambord’s order and didn’t come. Should I go send some people to remind them?” a nobleman in his 40s thought of something and asked.

“No need. We can wait for the king of Chambord to take care of them.” Soroyov stood up after the two guards beside him helped him, and he laughed viciously, “Those old bastards always wanted to oppose me. I will use the king of Chambord to wipe them out this time. Hehe, those old bastards are too old to have clear heads……”

At this moment, loud cheers sounded from the outside.

“The soldiers of Jax are backing away!!”

“Haha! Fu*k off! Go back to your mama and suck on her t*tties for milk!”

“Haha! These bastards are scared!”

The cheering of the soldiers of Zenit sounded, and the battling noises quieted down. The rapid bugle noises and the drumming noises declared the end of the battle.

“Eh? The enemies backed off? Let’s go out and take a look.”

The way Soroyov walked made him look like a bouncy ball, but none of the nobles behind him dared to laugh out loud.

The nobles hid behind the battlements and peeked out, and they saw the soldiers of Jax backing away and leaving a lot of corpses on the ground.

“Finally……” all the nobles sighed in relief. Although they were hiding in a building that was tightly guarded, they were still terrified!

Tink!

Soroyov drew out his sword and chopped one of the enemy corpses in half. He stained his armor with the blood, and he told his guards to stain their armors with blood as well. After he cut open his armor and left some marks, he was still not reassured. He bit his teeth and lightly cut open a few wounds on his arms and legs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 393: Invitation from the King of Chambord

Chapter 393: Invitation from the King of Chambord

With blood on his body and his sword, this fat mayor looked like he was a warrior who just came back from battle.

All the nobles around him understood what he was doing and all copied him.

The guards of these nobles started to decapitate the corpses on the defense wall; the heads were like the token for military merits. Although the ordinary soldiers of Zenit killed most of the enemies on the defense wall, these nobles were used to robbing military merits from them.

When the nobles were doing this, the soldiers of Zenit on the defense wall who just got the opportunity to breathe and rest only stared at them coldly and didn’t stop them.

“Stop! He is one of our own! Sh*t! That is the corpse of my older brother!” a young soldier of Zenit who had a huge wound on his shoulder suddenly got emotional and pushed away a guard of the mayor who was about to decapitate a corpse.

“You dirty bug! How dare you push me?” this guard immediately got mad as he almost fell from the push.

“This is the corpse of my older brother…… he died because he protected me……” this young soldier cried as his body shivered. He almost got chopped in half by an enemy, and it was his brother who was two years older than him that jumped in front of him and protected him.

“Yuck! Fu*k off! He is dead now, so it is perfect for me to cut his head off! His corpse is going to rot underground, and mind as well becomes some of my military merits,” this guard shouted angrily and kicked away the injured soldier as he sensed the mockery from his peers.

“You guys are crossing the line!” two soldiers who were standing beside him couldn’t take it anymore. They walked up and stated, “We are brothers! They are only dead because they protected you!”

“How dare you insult the corpse of a brave and heroic soldier?”

More and more soldiers stood up and stared at this guard with anger. During peaceful times, they were able to endure the bullying from the nobles. But during a war where they could die the next moment, their tolerance for this type of treatment was very low. The conflict between the ordinary soldiers and the nobles was irreversible, and the hatred the ordinary soldiers had towards the nobles was burning vigorously in their minds.

That guard backed off for a few steps, and the fear in his eyes displayed his internal state. For the first time, he felt like these dirty and low-class soldiers were so terrifying in his eyes.

“What is going on? Why did you stop?” at this moment, Soroyov walked over.

“Sir, these dirty lowlifes dare to resist your command……” the guard told this fat mayor everything truthfully; it was obvious that this guard was terrified of the mayor as he didn’t dare to exaggerate anything.

“You disappoint me…… Kyle, how can you do this?” the mayor scolded his guard, “These soldiers died for us! What you are doing is no different to animals!”

That guard got surprised, but he didn’t dare to say anything. He quickly kneeled down and apologized anxiously.

“Beat him with a stick 100 times! It will count as the punishment,” Soroyov waved his hand and said.

Then, he turned around and looked at the soldiers who resisted against that guard. He frowned and said, “My guard dared to insult the corpse of a warrior, and he is getting punished for it. But you guys are just a bunch of low-class soldiers; how dare you guys fight against my order? You challenged the honor and the dignity of the nobles, and you guys need to be punished as well…… You, you, you. You three started everything, and you guys need to bear the consequences. Cut off one of their legs and one of their arms each!”

Soroyov was pointing at the young soldier and the two mid-aged soldiers who stood up for this young soldier.

All the soldiers on the defense wall were surprised.

Soroyov had a lot of power in the city; he controlled the administrative power and financial power. Even Ribry had to endure the bullying from Soroyov sometimes in order to get the remuneration for the military, let alone these low-class soldiers. To Soroyov, cutting off the legs and arms of these soldiers was nothing; he could have killed them if he wanted to.

He had a good excuse to do this; these soldiers did fight against the commands of the nobles. In the eyes of the nobles, fighting against them was equivalent to fighting against the ruling of the empire, and the punishment for such action was to chop one arm and one leg off of each perpetrator.

Soroyov did this for a reason.

Since he couldn’t do anything to the new No.1 Commander, he had to vent his anger on these ordinary soldiers. Also, he wanted to pass a message to these soldiers; he wanted them to know that even if he couldn’t deal with the king of Chambord, he could still deal with them easily.

Tink! The guards of the mayor drew out their swords and dragged the three poor soldiers out of the crowd.

One of the guards found a wooden shield, and he tied the right arm of the tallest soldier among the three onto the wooden shield. Another guard beside him raised the ax in his hand, and the sunlight reflected off of the sharp edge of the ax.

All the soldiers around here looked down; they didn’t want to see such a scene.

In this world where hierarchy was very strict, these low-class soldiers didn’t dare to really rebel against the nobles even though they were really angry. Without powerful individual strength, any empathy and compassion shown at this moment would bring catastrophic consequences.

Tink!

The ax chopped down at the wooden shield.

Blood spilled, and a hoarse cry sounded. That soldier roared in pain, and his body shivered violently as a result of it. His face paled, and he bit his lips forcefully and tried his best not to faint.

At this moment, hatred clearly appeared in his eyes.

“I don’t like the way you are looking at me. Soldier, since you decided to hate me, then I don’t mind cutting off one more leg of yours……” Soroyov shook his head and said. After that, he looked at the guard who had the bloody ax in his hand and said, “Continue!”

That guard licked his lips and laughed viciously as he raised his ax again.

“Where is that bit*hass Soroyov? Get the fu*k out of here! Huh? What is going on here? Executing enemy soldiers?” a loud voice suddenly sounded.

Everyone’s face changed color.

“Bit*hass? How dare someone addresses the mayor like this?” they thought.

Soroyov’s good mood was instantly destroyed. His smile froze in his face, and it soon turned gloomy as if someone just slapped him.

A nobleman beside him shouted angrily, “Who are you? How dare you insult the mayor like this? Do you want to die? Show yourself!”

“Hahaha! Pierce! He wants to see you! You are done for! You angered a nobleman!” it seemed like the peer of the person who insulted Soroyov also joked around.

“Want to see me? Damn, you are brave! I’m here, what can you do to me?” as the first person shouted, he squeezed through the soldiers and sneered. This man was about two meters tall, his hair was white, and he was chewing on a straw.

Before everyone could react, another muscular man of a similar build laughed as he walked out with a straw in his mouth as well. This man had long black hair, and it was tied behind his head like a pony-tail.

This man glanced around, and his eyes stayed on Soroyov for a bit longer; it seemed like he was shocked by the size of the mayor. He patted the shoulder of the white-haired man and laughed, “Look! The body of this fat pig is almost comparable to dumb Oleg!”

“He is shorter than Oleg,” the white-haired man squinted his eyes and replied.

“Eh,” the black-haired man nodded and continued, “You are right. He is shorter and fatter; he is literally like a big fat pig.”

As soon as this man said that, almost everyone burst into laughter. Everyone in Dual-Flags City knew that Mayor Soroyov was fat, but it was the first time that someone dared to call him a fat pig in front of his face.

“The mayor hates people who call him fat! Who are these two strongmen? How dare they make fun of the mayor?” people thought.

“How dare you?”

“Kill them!”

“You just insulted the mayor! Who are you?”

Soroyov was so mad that his body trembled violently, and his guards and the noblemen on his side all shouted at the two strongmen one after another.

“Mayor? This fat pig is the mayor?” the white-haired man zapped his mouth and spat out the straw in his mouth. He looked at his peer beside him as he shrugged his shoulder and said, “We have an important message to pass to you.”

In halfway, he turned around and said to his peer, “Hey, you tell him! His Majesty is still waiting!”

The black-haired man nodded and observed Soroyov a bit more. He laughed and asked, “You are the mayor?”

Before Soroyov could say anything, he continued, “I’m Drogba and he is Pierce; we are subordinates of the king of Chambord. His Majesty wants you to go the watchtower on the west gate and report to him. Hehe, mayor, please come this way.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 394: Do You Think We Are Idiots?

Chapter 394: Do You Think We Are Idiots?

“They are subordinates of the king of Chambord?”

The soldiers on the defense wall cheered a little as if they saw hope.

However, the expressions on the faces of the noblemen and their guards got awkward. They all lowered their heads and didn’t dare to look at Pierce and Drogba in the eyes. They were shouting and scolding the two strongmen a second ago, but they didn’t dare to do anything now.

They all knew about how the messenger of the mayor got turned into meat paste on the defense wall and how the young noblemen who caused trouble at the gate of the military camp were executed. All of that happened because the mayor wanted to test the limit of the new No.1 Commander, and now the nobles knew that they shouldn’t test him; right now, these nobles didn’t dare to do or say anything to these two messengers of the king of Chambord. At the moment, they all wished that the devil-like No.1 Commander won’t target them.

Soroyov was shocked as well.

The fact that the king of Chambord wanted to see him terrified him, and the teasing expressions on the faces of these two strongmen made him mad, but he couldn’t do anything. If anyone else called him a fat pig to his face, he could have ordered his guards to chop them into meat paste. But now…… he didn’t dare to do anything to the subordinates of the king of Chambord.

“Since Mr. Alexander wants to see me, I will go there now,” Soroyov said with a red face; he tried hard and successfully suppressed his anger. He turned around and waved at the other nobles as he said, “This is a great opportunity, let’s all go and visit the new No.1 Commander!”

“Mr. Mayor, these three……” the guard with the bloody ax in his hand asked with a quiet voice.

“Arrest them for now! I will deal with them when I come back,” Soroyov said as he stared at that guard viciously, and that guard immediately called over some of his peers and was about to drag away these three poor soldiers.

“Wait,” Drogba saw this scene and frowned.

He asked, “Why are these three wearing the uniform of Zenit? Wait? They also have wounds on their bodies…… Are they soldiers of Jax? Why are they being punished this severely?”

“Huh…… they three are trying to spread bad rumors and are trying to get the soldiers to commit treason. As a result, the mayor ordered this punishment,” that guard of the mayor rolled his eyes and came up with an explanation.

“Huh? Trying to make the other soldiers commit treason? They should be killed!” Drogba nodded and said.

Soroyov sighed in relief, and his guard also wiped the sweat off his forehead secretly.

“Thank god these two muscular men are dumb! Otherwise, I couldn’t have fooled them this easily,” this guard thought.

“No! That is not true! We didn’t do that! We are wronged! Sir, please!……” that young soldier who got in trouble protecting the corpse of his older brother shouted in desperation.

“Shut up!” that guard shouted.

“Shut up!” Drogba shouted at the young soldier as well. After a moment of pause, he stared at that poor soldier viciously and added, “You are only a low-class soldier! It is not the place for you to talk!”

The young soldier was stunned.

All the hope he had was gone. He thought that these two strongmen who were the subordinates of the king of Chambord were his saviors, but he didn’t expect them to act the same as the nobles of Dual-Flags City. From the look of it, it seems like these two strongmen didn’t want to fight against the mayor as well. A bitter smile appeared on this young soldier’s face.

“Haha! Hahahahaha!”

After seeing this tragic scene, the pale and tall soldier who got his right hand chopped off started to laugh. Although he was laughing, tears appeared in his eyes. Everyone could hear the desperation and the irony in the laugh, and they all knew that the pain he was suffering psychologically was much stronger than the pain he was suffering physically.

All the soldiers around the area got touched, and their eyes all became red and teary.

None of them expected this outcome; they all thought that they were being saved.

However, the fat Soroyov’s face changed color. He squinted his tiny eyes and thought, “Maybe the king of Chambord isn’t that hard to deal with after all. At least, these two of his subordinates aren’t on the side of the low-class soldiers.”

He believed that he made an exciting discovery.

“Hey, you. Yeah, you! Come here, tell me how these three soldiers passed around rumors and tried to get the other soldiers to commit treason,” Drogba said to a guard as he gestured him to come over; he still had that bright smile on his face.

“Yeah…… Sir, it went like this. Earlier…… These three low-class cowards were afraid of death and hid when the enemies came and attacked. After the enemies retreated, they jumped out and started to spread false rumors. They said that Dual-Flags City would be conquered eventually, and they encourage the soldiers to ditch the city and escape……” that guard walked over and started to tell Drogba all about the crimes these three soldiers committed.

“Really?” a cold smile gradually appeared on Drogba’s face.

“Of course! I swear using the honor of a warrior! Everything I said is true!” this guard pointed at the sky and swore.

Drogba got really close to this guard and asked with a confused expression, “Hey, so I look like an idiot to you?”

“Ah? Idiot? Oh, no, no, no…… How? You looked magnificent and powerful……” this guard quickly replied with a flattery smile.

As he wanted to flatter Drogba even more, Drogba’s expression suddenly froze.

Before anyone could react, this strongman showed his huge hand and slapped this defenseless guard forcefully. This guard got slapped so hard that his body circled around and around, and his silver helmet fell down the defense wall.

“Yuck! Since you know what I’m not dumb, how dare you try to fool me?” Drogba shouted as he slapped this guard again. This time, this slap knocked this guard onto the ground.

After this was done, Drogba was still not going to stop. He kicked this guard away, and he rushed over and saved the young soldier from the hands of the guards of the mayor. He pointed at the wounds on this young soldier’s body and shouted at the nobles and their guards, “Open your fu*king eyes! What is this? These are the wounds left by the blades of Jax! He is a brave warrior who protected Dual-Flags City! Do you think I’m blind? You think I can’t even spot these basic injuries? How can a warrior like this hide during battle and try to commit treason?”

The desperation in this young soldier’s eyes turned into confusion and surprise.

All the soldiers around here who lowered their heads looked up at this moment; with surprise in their eyes, it seemed like they knew what was going on.

Drogba glanced at these soldiers who all had injuries on their bodies and shouted, “Tell me! You guys tell me! Did this young man try to get you guys to ditch the city and escape?”

After a brief moment of silence, a soldier answered with a quiet voice, “No…….”

After that, a few more soldiers said no.

Drogba got really angry. He grabbed onto the hand of this young soldier and asked ferociously, “Look into your own hearts! Tell me! This young man who trusted you guys, this young man who blocked the weapons of the enemies for you guys, this young man who fought alongside you guys…… did he try to get you guys to escape?”

This series of questions sounded by all the soldiers’ ears like thunder, and these questions ignited all the anger inside of them.

“No! Sir! He didn’t! He didn’t! He didn’t!” all the soldiers looked up at Drogba and shouted.

As if a volcano was erupting for the first time in 1,000 years, these shouts sounded in unison and soared into the sky. The aura coming off of these soldiers changed the atmosphere, and it felt like their shouts deafened the nobles and their guards and broke their souls.

Soroyov, the nobles, and their guards were shocked.

“You guys tell me! Should he be punished?” Drogba asked loudly again.

“No! No! No! No! No!” the soldiers answered him in unison again; this time, they didn’t hesitate to shout out their answers.

Drogba patted the shoulder of this young soldier who was in a state of excitement and said, “Warrior, why are you guys being punished? Do you dare to tell me everything?”

“Sir, I do!” the young soldier shouted without hesitation.

Except for Drogba and Pierce, everyone else here knew what happened. But when this young soldier shouted out what happened with his hoarse voice, every single soldier here was touched. Even though this young soldier was not fluent in his speech, they felt ashamed for staying silent before. It seemed like a fire was burning in every single soldier’s mind, and these fires of anger could destroy anything.

“Enough! Shut up!” Soroyov shouted and interrupted the young soldier.

The fat mayor had an ominous feeling; he couldn’t take it any longer. He felt like his dignity and honor of being a level 2 noble was being severely challenged; it was unbearable!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 395: The Situation Is Worse Than Anticipated

Chapter 395: The Situation Is Worse Than Anticipated

“General, I think we should go and see Mr. Alexander now. Don’t you think you are crossing the boundary?”

Soroyov sneered as an impatient expression appeared on his face.

“Crossing the boundary?” Drogba sneered back, “Yuck! Cross your mama!” Drogba pointed at Soroyov’s noise and questioned in a tone that Fei liked to use, “King Alexander is the No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone, and he was appointed by both Emperor Yassin His Majesty and the Military Headquarter! Every single soldier in Dual-Flags City is a subordinate of King Alexander! I’m helping his majesty’s subordinates to find justice! Where did I cross the line?”

“Enough! General, pay attention to your words! You are facing a level 2 Noble of the empire! His status is not lower compared to that King Alexander you are referring to,” a nobleman stood out and argued for the mayor.

Drogba picked his ears and said, “What? What did you say? Are you comparing this fat pig to King Alexander? I can bet you all the money I have that even hemorrhoid on His Majesty’s ass is 10,000 times better than this disgusting fat pig!”

“I need to correct you, Drogba,” Pierce who had a serious expression suddenly said, “I don’t think there is hemorrhoid on His Majesty’s bottom. Are you trying to smear His Majesty’s image?”

Drogba couldn’t come up with a comeback to that.

“You……”

“You guys are too reckless!”

“Guards, arrest these two ignorant bastards! We will bring them to Alexander and get our justice!”

The nobles started to draw out their swords as they shouted angrily. The mocking coming from these two strongmen had offended their pitiful pride, and their guards looked at each other and hesitated a little before they charged at the two strongmen.

“Hey, Pierce, it is your showtime,” Drogba raised his chin.

“Damn, why do I have to do this all the time?” [White-Haired Fast Sword] Pierce was also influenced by the way Fei talked. After he complained a little and stepped forward, he punched out rapidly. His fists made a series of booming noises with the air, and all the guards were knocked away like punching bags before they could react.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

These 50 guards didn’t even last 30 seconds, and they were now all whining as they rolled on the ground.

If the guard captain of the mayor who got kicked away by Drogba prior was included, then none of the guards could stand up.

The nobles who showed their viciousness a moment ago by drawing their swords were dumbfounded. Their swords didn’t completely leave the scabbards yet, and it felt like their swords were glued onto the scabbards.

“God! How can this dumb-looking man be so strong?” they thought.

“This…… he is a Star-level Warrior? From the look of it, he didn’t even use much of his strength; he is capable of more…… is he really a soldier under the command of the king of Chambord?” even Soroyov who was sly and calculative started to tremble in fear.

He found out shockingly that he still underestimated the king of Chambord.

Before, he still wanted to play around with this new No.1 Commander and wanted to see if he could get back the control; after all, he heard that this new No.1 Commander was young, and young people tend to make mistakes. But now, the cruel reality slapped this sly noble in the face and told him how ridiculous his plan was; he couldn’t even deal with two of the king of Chambord’s generals.

“It is ok. He is fit, and he is not in life-threatening danger. However, he lost a hand; not sure if the mages with us could put it back for him……” Drogba inspected that pale and tall soldier who got his right hand cut off; this soldier had fainted due to the loss of blood. After inspection, Drogba calmed down a little and said, “Hey, you guys, find a stretcher and bring him to the healing facility that was set up in the camp of [Wolf Teeth Legion]; the doctors and the mages in the legion will treat him. Also, in the name of King Alexander, he will be rewarded with 20 gold coins for his bravery.”

Soon, the soldiers found a stretcher and took that fainted soldier away.

“Ok, we have wasted enough time. Now we need to hurry up!” Pierce patted the shoulder of that young soldier and smiled as he said, “Bring your peers with you. Let’s all go to King Alexander His Majesty and report everything that had happened. His Majesty will determine the appropriate rewards and punishments.”

This young man nodded in excitement and perturbance.

“Let’s go, Mr. Mayor! Do you want us to drag you to His Majesty?”

Under the threats of Pierce and Drogba, Soroyov and the nobles followed them and walked towards the west gate with their heads down as if they were chickens that lost the chicken fight.

……

Fei sat under the watchtower on the west side of the defense wall and listened to the reports from the commanders from various defense locations; these commanders were reporting on how many enemies they killed and how many casualties they suffered.

After doing some basic calculations, more than 4,000 soldiers in Dual-Flags City were killed or severely injured today, and the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] suffered 513 casualties…… this level of casualties was far worse than Fei’s expectation.

The number of Zenit soldiers Dual-Flags City had was fixed, but the enemies could get more reinforcements.

If this situation didn’t change, it would be a miracle for Dual-Flags City to last ten days. Even if the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] got here, the reinforcement would only contain 34,000 soldiers. It seemed a little impossible for Dual-Flags City to last through the winter.

The situation was worse than anticipated!

“Pass my order! The 30 Saint Seiyas shall patrol around the defense wall and monitor the enemies. All other soldiers shall rest and eat! We need to get ready to fend off the enemies in their next siege.”

Fei didn’t show any anxiousness and worries on his face; he appeared confident. This allowed the commanders around him to be more confident as well.

“Sir, Mayor Soroyov, and the nobles are here,” a soldier came over and reported.

“Bring them over,” Fei waved his hand casually as he said.

“As you wish.”

Soon, Soroyov and a dozen more nobles appeared under the lead of Pierce and Drogba; they look very uncomfortable. Behind them, there were their guards; these guards could only endure the pain Pierce’s fists brought to them as they didn’t dare to make a sound.

Right now, Soroyov and the nobles were very worried.

Even though they agreed that they would fight against the king of Chambord and would lay low and be patient for now, what happened earlier completely destroyed their courage to rebel. These two subordinates of the king of Chambord could wipe out all of them; patience couldn’t do anything to dominating strength.

Too weak!

Way too weak!

This was the phrase they liked to use when describing the civilians, and they felt like it described them for the first time as well. Finally, these high-up nobles got to experience what it was like to be powerless.

Currently, Soroyov didn’t even know what attitude he should have when greeting this young opponent of his.

After walking on the defense wall and being stared at by the soldiers of [Wolf Teeth Legion] with caution for a while, they finally arrived at the watchtower on the west gate.

They met the king of Chambord who have brought fear to them for the whole day.

They were surprised that the madman who they cursed in their minds every second was so young. The face of the king told them that he was not yet 20 years old. Although these nobles knew that this No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone was quite young, they were still shocked by how young he looked.

However, the presence and aura this young man had didn’t allow the nobles to underestimate him.

Soroyov who was walking at the very front was shocked; his pupils contracted instantly.

When he looked at this young man who was thinking about something, he sensed something special. When he wasn’t this fat and when he was still a young noble knight who had dreams and ambitions, he sensed something similar on another person; however, that was 26 years ago.

After sensing this special aura, his last bit of hope and courage disappeared.

The only thing that held him from kneeling down was his pride as a level 2 noble of Zenit.

The cold wind blew by, and the two flags on the watchtower made a series of noises as they fluttered.

One of the flags was golden with the image of a sharp curly blade on it; it looked quite majestic. It was the Royal Flag of Jax that Emperor Yassin got after he conquered the Capital of Jax – Amsterdam. This flag had been hanging here for the last 26 years; it represented the glory of Zenit, and it also reminded the people of Jax that they were once conquered.

This flag represented shame in the eyes of the people of Jax, and it was stabbed into their hearts like a thorn.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 396: In the Name of Alexander

Chapter 396: In the Name of Alexander

For the last 26 years, the people of Jax dreamed of taking this flag away of Dual-Flags City and bringing it back to Amsterdam to wash away that shame. However, as long as that demon-like figure resided in the Capital of Zenit, none of the people of Jax dared to do such a thing.

But now, it seemed like this opportunity arrived.

In order to officially bring back that Royal Flag, they had to start the war.

……

Fei sat under this Royal Flag and rubbed his chin. He looked through the battlements that were stained by blood and looked at the desert; the wind was blowing, and the sky even turned yellow as a result of flying sand.

The king was thinking about how he could deal with the upcoming issues, and he was so absorbed in the thinking that he forgot about these nobles who were shivering in fear.

All of them including Mayor Soroyov didn’t dare to interrupt this young man who made they feel desperate; they all waited with their backs bent.

Finally, one noble’s legs numbed from standing up for so long, and he almost fell to the ground. The noise he made pulled the king back to the situation he had on hand.

“Huh,” Fei looked at the nobles, and his eyes landed on Soroyov. “You are the mayor of Dual-Flags City, Soroyov?” he asked.

“Yes…… Sir, it is me,” Soroyov quickly replied; he was quite bitter.

“Oh……” Fei responded casually and said, “I don’t have extra chairs here; you guys need to stand for a while.”

“Don’t worry. It is not a problem……”

“Yeah, Legion Commander, we aren’t qualified enough to sit down in front of you.”

“Yeah! We should stand up! It is within reason, haha!”

Before Soroyov could respond, all the nobles behind him answered for him. With flattering expressions on their faces, it felt like they would kneel down and lick Fei’s boots if Fei wanted them to.

Fei frowned; he couldn’t find any noble-like temperaments and qualities on them.

“After being controlled by a bunch of idiots like them, how much have this most important city in the northwest region of Zenit rot?” Fei was scared just thinking about it.

These nobles confirmed that Dual-Flags City was in a terrible situation once again.

However, Fei had to defend against the siege of a level 1 Empire on this terrible foundation.

“Fu*king ridiculous!” Fei shook his head and thought to himself in self-ridicule. After he glanced at the nobles again, he looked back at Soroyov and asked, “Blood? And a few wounds? So you did help with the defense?”

Soroyov didn’t know how to answer.

At this moment, he already lost the courage to lie. Also, he realized that staining his body with blood and ordering his guards to cut off the heads of the corpses to get military merits was stupid.

Fortunately, it seemed like the king of Chambord wasn’t trying to get a clear answer.

With a strange smile on his face, Fei asked again, “One…… two…… ten…… 16…… eh, I only see 29 nobles. If I am not wrong, there should be 36 noble families in the city, right? I ordered all nobles to help with the defense today…… who can tell me where the other nobles are? Did they die heroically in the last siege?”

All the nobles felt like their hearts were hammered hard by this question.

“S…… Sir…… the other seven noble families…… they didn’t listen to your order and didn’t help with the defense,” Soroyov told Fei the truth; he didn’t dare to say anything but the truth.

He was in a strange mood. He was planning to use Fei to get rid of those seven noble families who rivaled against him, but he felt sad telling Fei the truth as if what was going to happen to those seven noble families would happen to him as well.

“Is that so? Interesting! As nobles of the empire, they aren’t willing to fight for the empire. You guys tell me, do they still deserve to live?” at first, Fei was murmuring to himself, but he then turned his head and asked Pierce, Drogba, Kanort, and Huerk.

Before they could respond, Fei ordered, “You four take 500 elite cavaliers and invite the leaders of the seven noble families here; I want to listen to their explanations! If anyone dares to resist, they shall be executed immediately!”

“As you wish!”

The four warriors replied and quickly disappeared from the defense wall with murderous spirits.

Since the situation was crappy, it needed to be treated by effective and direct methods.

Since the situation was crappy, Fei didn’t have the patience to play around with these bug-like nobles. He had to wipe out all the unstable factors inside Dual-Flags City; that was the only way that everyone inside the city would focus 100% of fending off the enemies.

“Young brave soldier, come here.”

Fei waved at the young soldier who came with Drogba and Pierce.

At this moment, a real warm smile appeared on the king’s face.

“I’m…… Glenn, it is nice to meet you,” the young soldier said his name, and he was so emotional that his voice shivered. He single-kneeled in front of Fei and said, “May the gods bless you, Your Majesty!”

“Don’t be nervous, warrior. You should call me sir; only Chambordians address me as their majesty.”

Fei switched to Paladin Mode, and the kind and holy light shone. A dash of golden energy was injected into Glenn’s tired and injured body, and all the wounds on him were recovering at a visible speed.

In Diablo World, the Paladin was the representation of generosity, kindness, and justice. Even in the actual game, Paladins would be favored by the NPCs and would get better treatments.

After Fei switched to Paladin Mode, a warm and welcoming aura appeared on him. It was intimate and holy, and it made all the people around him wanting to worship him and stay loyal to him.

The injuries on Glenn’s body had soon recovered; these common injuries caused by standard blades were nothing in the eyes of a Paladin.

After Fei used [Prayer] for a dozen seconds, even the deep wound on Glenn’s shoulder that made his shoulder bone visible disappeared; it looked like he wasn’t injured from the beginning.

“Ah? This…… Thank you, sir!” the young warrior was stunned. He stretched his shoulder and couldn’t sense any pain. He felt like the pain and fatigue left his body forever; he was full of vitality as if he was reborn again.

Fei smiled as he stood up from the stone chair.

The golden battle ring under his feet started to expand, and it soon enveloped all the soldiers around him. All these soldiers felt a warm energy flowing in their bodies, and all the pain and fatigue they felt went away. Those soldiers who came with Glenn were also enveloped in this golden battle ring, and their eyes opened wide as they were shocked by the changes in their bodies.

After seeing this, the hearts of Soroyov and the nobles sunk.

However, the power of an individual was limited. Currently, Fei couldn’t envelop the whole city with his aura and help all soldiers.

“You guys can come over as well,” Fei called over the few soldiers who came with Glenn. As he looked at the tents inside the camp of Jax that was quite far away, he asked, “I heard from Pierce and Drogba that something tragic happened on the north side of the defense wall. What exactly happened?”

……

“Your older brother is a true warrior,” Fei patted Glenn’s shoulder and said after Glenn told him about what happened. “His honor won’t be stained by anyone. I promise you that he will be treated fairly.”

After that, Fei turned around and said to these soldiers who were no longer that nervous, “I, Alexander, promise you as the No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone that no one can strip away your rights and merits! You will be rewarded for your bravery and sacrifice. From now on, anyone who protects this city against the enemies will be rewarded! Even if they were beggars, slaves, and prostitutes!” Fei was very sincere.

What Fei said moved a lot of soldiers; they felt like the motivation, and the morale returned to them! As low-class soldiers, they weren’t asking for much; they only wanted their hard work and value to be recognized. Today, this young king did that.

“Cech?” Fei waved his hand.

“Yes, Your Majesty?” Cech walked over.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 397: Pass My Order – Kill!

Chapter 397: Pass My Order – Kill!

“Record everything that I have said and post copies around the city. Also, remember to write down that the families of deceased soldiers will be compensated with five gold coins, and any soldiers who got injured in battle will be compensated with 50 silver coins. One kill of the enemies will be rewarded with ten silver coins, and the military merits each person earned will be recorded on the Military Merits Ledger. After each battle, it will be evaluated by the logistics department, and the people who are qualified to get promotions and monetary rewards will get them right away!”

Fei rubbed a rough battlement on the defense wall as he said determinately.

“As you wish, Your Majesty!” Cech recorded down everything Fei had said.

Fei stared into afar. After a few moments of silence, he added, “After the logistics department is done with the evaluation, bring the ledger to me for a view before distributing the rewards. Anyone who dares to mess around on the ledger will……”

Fei suddenly paused and punched behind him without even looking back.

Bam!

A guard got turned into a cloud of blood mists before he could react.

All the blood spilled onto the faces of his peers and the nobles.

That wet sensation and the nose-piercing smell of the blood immediately terrified a lot of them; some timid nobles screamed as they collapsed onto the ground. Even though most of these nobles could control their body a little bit, they all kneeled onto the ground including Mayor Soroyov. The last bit of pride and courage Soroyov had as a level 2 noble of Zenit disappeared as soon as the blood got onto his face.

Bam! The partial corpse of that guard fell onto the ground.

This guard was the one who wanted to decapitate Glenn’s older brother’s corpse for military merits.

“If anyone dares to insult the corpses of brave soldiers, they shall be executed!” Fei said with a determinate tone as he stood still on the defense wall. As if nothing had happened, he ignored the nobles who all kneeled down in fear and continued, “Organize everything I have said and make them into the temporary military law. Spread it around the city, and make sure to emphasize that the punishment for anyone who dares to mess around on the Military Merit Ledger would be what happened to this guard!”

“As you wish,” Cech carefully recorded everything Fei had said.

Fei nodded and smiled at the soldiers around him. He said with a calm tone, “Alright, enough time wasted. You guys can go back and rest; you need to prepare for the next siege. Of course, come to me if you guys encounter any issues. Also, tell your comrades about what I said; let them monitor and see if I would go back on my words.

“Yes, sir!”

These young and brave soldiers held back their excitement and saluted at Fei. Afterward, they left and went back to the north side of the defense wall.

They would remember this meeting for the rest of their lives.

Perhaps some of them would die in this war, and maybe some of them couldn’t come this close and chat with this mighty king in the future, but what happened in this 10-minute meeting would be the most precious memory they would ever have; it was engraved into their souls.

After the soldiers walked away, Fei turned around and looked at the nobles kneeling on the ground; the warm smile had already turned into coldness.

“Gathering all the soldiers into the city, refusing to protect the 2,361 citizens of Zenit around Dual-Flags City and letting them die, giving the control of the area to the enemies of Jax, pulling your own forces out of the battle, getting ready to ditch the city, robbing the military merits of the base soldiers…… Humph! Great! Is this what you nobles of Dual-Flags City want Emperor Yassin His Majesty and the Military Headquarter to know?”

The nobles and their guards who were kneeling on the ground sweated buckets, and they didn’t even dare to breathe heavily.

“According to the Military Law of Zenit, what you did are no different to treason. You should be executed 10,000 times!” Fei shouted at them.

As soon as the nobles and their guards heard the word treason, their bodies shivered violently as if lightning struck them. They quickly crawled forward and begged for mercy.

“Sir, please spare us! We are guilty, but please show mercy! We only did it once!”

“Sir, sir! Soroyov made all of the decisions; we didn’t dare to resist against him. Please investigate!”

“King Alexander! We are willing to fight and willing to protect Dual-Flags City! Please give us the opportunity!”

All the nobles were terrified. If they were charged with treason, they were dead for sure; even relatives of the Royal Family of Zenit would be executed if they were found guilty of treason.

Fei didn’t respond right away. He stood in front of a battlement and looked into the sky; it looked like he was thinking about something.

He lightly knocked the battlement that was made from rocks, and that made a series of tapping noises. These noises sometimes were fast and sometimes were slow, they sometimes sounded like a breeze and sometimes sounded like a storm. Although the soldiers in the area found the noises interesting, the nobles were traumatized; they were afraid that this young man would make the decision right now and execute them all.

At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded.

“Sir, we have brought back the leader of the seven noble families,” Drogba reported loudly. Behind the four commanders, there were seven people; these people were in fancy clothes, but they were tied up with ropes.

“Alexander! You bloody butcher! You shameless butcher! I’m a noble of the empire! You can’t arrest me……” among the seven nobles who were arrested, a mid-aged man who had an aquiline nose and a gloomy face shouted as soon as he saw Fei, “I will bring this matter to the Royal Family! I will report you! You are committing a crime!”

“I already sent out the order, so why weren’t you on the defense wall helping with the defense?” Fei stopped a Saint Seiya from slapping this man, and he asked this noble calmly.

“Yuck! You don’t have the right to summon nobles to fight for you, and I also have the privilege of not participating in battles……” this aquiline nosed noble shouted angrily.

“I’m the No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone, and I’m appointed by Emperor Yassin His Majesty himself! Why do you think I don’t have the right? As nobles, you are respected by the civilians and enjoyed the privileges granted by the Royal Family. But at critical moments when the empire needs you, you make excuses not to serve? You didn’t just break the Military Law; when you are confronted with your crime, you still don’t see your wrongdoings! Disappointing…… execute him!”

As soon as Fei ordered, the Saint Seiya beside this aquiline nosed noble slashed down with his blade.

That noble was shocked; he never imagined that the king of Chambord dared to kill a level 3 noble. Before he could say anything or do anything, that blade already landed. After a cracking noise, blood spilled, and a head fell to the ground. That arrogant and idiotic noble was executed right there.

“For real?……. he got killed? He is a level 3 noble of Zenit!”

In Dual-Flags City, this noble’s status was only lower than Fei and Soroyov. It was heard that this aquiline nosed noble named Miller had significant connections in St. Petersburg, and that was why he was so arrogant; he even didn’t care about Soroyov’s orders in the past…… this noble that wasn’t restricted by the law was killed like a pig!

Miller’s head rolled on the ground, and the expression on his face told everyone that he still couldn’t believe what happened the moment he died. The hot blood left a trail on the ground, and steam came off of it in the cold winter weather.

Bam!

The headless corpse fell to the ground, and that golden and prestigious robe got stained with blood and dust and was no longer fancy.

“Aaaaaa……” a few nobles were shocked, and they fainted after they screamed in terror.

Fei’s face didn’t even change expressions.

After he walked back to his stone chair, he sat down and waved his hand. Shevchenko stepped forward with a scroll in his hands and read off of it, “Miller Family, level 3 nobles, committed the following crimes. First, they conspired with the desert bandits three years ago, killed more than 100 people in Dean Merchant Group, and robbed 30,000 gold coins. Second, they kidnapped 103 poor women three years ago and sold them in Jax Empire for profit. Third……”

As Shevchenko announced the crimes committed by the Miller Family one by one, all the nobles who were still conscious were shocked.

Most of the nobles in their circle knew about these crimes, and most of the nobles committed crimes like these as well themselves. Most of these crimes were unsolved as no one in public knew that the Miller Family was behind these crimes. The nobles thought the king of Chambord was framing the Miller Family at first, but they all felt like these crimes were investigated, and the king of Chambord got all the facts.

“How did he know? How did he get so much information in just one day? What else does he know? Scary……” Soroyov and other nobles who were kneeling on the ground felt like they were in a freezer.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 398: A Series of Executions

Chapter 398: A Series of Executions

“According to the laws of Zenit, except for the execution of the head of the Miller Family, the family will be stripped away their hereditary nobility status. All males who are younger than 16 shall be made into ordinary civilians, and all men who are older than 16 shall be placed into Suicide Squads in the military and help with the defense of the city. All women shall be turned into civilians as well. Also, all the properties of the Miller Family will be confiscated and turned into the funding for the military!”

Shevchenko announced the punishment.

No one objected to this verdict; perhaps they were all terrified of the king’s power and domination.

However, all the nobles here had to admit that this punishment was very lenient compared with the sentence some other noble families in the history of Zenit received. Only Miller was killed, and the men under the age of 16 and all women were turned into civilians; in other cases when a noble family was charged with treason, all the men were executed, and all women were turned into military prostitutes.

“Since everyone agrees that the verdict is fair, continue to the next one,” Fei lightly waved his hand and said. He was calm; in his eyes, killing a guilty and disgusting noble was no different to killing a pig.

“The Adam Family committed the following crime. First……”

Shevchenko opened up the second scroll, and it contained all the crimes that the Adam Family committed in the last ten years; every single incident was recorded in detail. As Shevchenko continued to announce them, all the nobles felt an unusual coldness, and the leader of the Adam Family collapsed onto the ground.

“Execute!” Fei said after Shevchenko finished reading.

Chop!

The head of the leader of the Adam Family dropped onto the ground like a watermelon.

The west side of the defense wall was destined to be stained by the blood of the nobles.

“Next,” the king’s voice was still very calm.

“The Max Family committed the following crimes. First……” Shevchenko opened the third scroll and read all the crimes this family committed; this was the third noble family that went against Fei’s order from earlier.

“Execute!” after Shevchenko was done, Fei ordered again without hesitation.

Each of the crimes these nobles committed would result in the death penalty, and some of the crimes were so cruel and so disgusting that a reasonable person couldn’t even comprehend them. These crimes weren’t made up by Fei; all of this information was gathered and processed by Zolasc using the [Letter Office], and Fei was confident that all these crimes were linked back to the right perpetrators. As a result, Fei didn’t feel bad at all when he ordered their executions.

Bam!

Another corpse fell onto the ground.

“The Lody Family committed the following crimes. First……” Shevchenko’s calm and just voice sounded again, and all the nobles shivered in fear as if they heard the call of the Grim Reaper.

“No……no!! Your Majesty! King Alexander, please forgive me! I’m willing to hand over all my properties, and I’m willing to fight for Dual-Flags City! Please……” the leader of the Lody Family was crapping his pants. He kowtowed repeatedly, and blood came out of his forehead.

“Execute!” Fei ordered calmly; he didn’t even look at that noble.

Chop!

Another head rolled on the ground, and another headless corpse fell onto the ground as blood flowed out of the neck.

“Alexander, you are this young, yet you are this vicious…… You are a murderer! You are a bloody butcher! The Royal Family of Zenit won’t forgive you for this! Your ending will be similar to ours!……” after seeing this, the leaders of the other three noble families knew that they wouldn’t be spared. They all shouted angrily, and it looked like they wanted to charge at Fei and tear him into pieces.

Fei didn’t respond; he just sat in his chair calmly.

The golden sunlight in the winter shined on the king’s body, and he looked like a beautiful yet terrifying statue.

“The Kurt Family committed the following crimes. First, 11 years ago……” Shevchenko opened the fifth scroll and read from it slowly.

“Execute!” the order was the same.

With his back facing the nobles, Fei looked at the sun that was setting. His voice didn’t contain any emotion as if nothing significant was happening.

Chop!

The blades in the hands of the Saint Seiyas had no mercy.

“The Dinus Family committed the following crimes. First……”

“Execute!”

Chop!

“The Lesi Family committed the following crimes. First……”

“Execute!”

Chop!

Chop!

Chop!

In less than 20 minutes, the leaders of the seven noble families who disobeyed Fei’s order all got executed. Although they were powerful and influential before, they were no different to dead animals in a forest. The seven corpses lied on the defense wall, and their blood stained the ground below them. The blood flowed between the stone tiles, and the smell of blood was everywhere.

“Hang their heads on top of the west gate. Anyone who dares to disobey military orders shall get the same treatment!”

Fei gave another order, and the soldiers around him picked up the seven heads and put them into a small rusty metal cage. This cage was hung on top of the west gate of the city, and blood dripped down to the ground from time to time; this was a warning to all soldiers and nobles about the consequences of disobeying orders.

“Pierce and Drogba, you guys lead 500 soldiers and confiscate the properties of these seven noble families; they shall be used as the fund for the military. Also, make sure that the Military Judge would finish counting all the military merits for each soldier and compile the list of the brave soldiers who died in the war so far. They shall be rewarded according to the structure I just mentioned!”

“As you wish, Your Majesty!” Pierce and Drogba replied and left the defense wall.

“Move their corpses and give them back to their families,” Fei said as he looked at the seven corpses on the ground and frowned. He waved his hand, and soldiers walked up and moved the bodies away.

After all that was done, Fei stood up from his chair and walked over to Soroyov and the nobles who were shivering in fear.

A series of merciless executions had already terrified these nobles.

It was way too surprising to see people they were familiar get executed, and it was way too shocking to look at these people’s heads that were being hung on the city’s gate as warning signs. Five nobles already fainted due to the trauma, and other nobles including Mayor Soroyov sweated a whole lot and didn’t dare to move; it felt like their knees were already cracked from kneeling down too long.

They all knew that the king of Chambord was trying to establish his dominance.

By using the heads of these arrogant and guilty nobles, he was able to build an absolute dominating image in the shortest time.

With their heads lowered, the nobles could only listen to the footstep of Fei. When Fei’s boots that were stained by blood appeared in their vision, their heads turned blank; as if the sickle of the Grim Reaper was placed on their necks, they were so nervous that they forgot to breathe.

This was a critical moment.

Their lives were under the control of King Alexander.

“You guys……” the devil-like voice sounded, and the hearts of the nobles started to race. As they licked their dry lips, that voice continued to speak, “Your crimes are all recorded in those scrolls. If I follow the law of Zenit, none of you could escape the execution.”

Puff!

One of the nobles was so scared by what Fei said that he lost control of his lower body; he defecated all over himself, and it smelled disgusting.

“However, since you guys obeyed my order this time and helped with the defense, I will give you guys an opportunity. If you guys could earn enough military merits in battles, I will pardon you guys from the death penalty. If some of you earned a lot of military merits, they could cancel out all the crimes that you committed; I will treat it as if nothing had happened,” Fei said.

“Ah? Really?

“Thank god! Thank you, King Alexander!”

“Really? We don’t need to die?”

After hearing this, the nobles were stoked. As if they escaped from the hug of the Grim Reaper, they quickly praised Fei for his generosity and justice.

Some of the nobles were so excited that they cried, and even Soroyov shouted, “Thank you, King Alexander, for your generosity.”

At this moment, a strange smiled appeared on Fei’s face. He recalled a famous phrase that a novel commenter liked to use and said it out loud, “You can be pardoned from the death penalty, but you can’t escape from punishments.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 399: Temporary Peace

Chapter 399: Temporary Peace

“Pass my order! Arrest Mayor Soroyov for now! He shall pay 10,000 gold coins, and that amount needs to be paid in full in three days! Other nobles shall be charged 50,000 gold coins each, and the amount needs to be paid in full in three days as well. Also, each family needs to hand over 100 personal soldiers to help with the defense of the city……” as Fei said that, he looked at the nobles who were stoked to be alive and continued, “From today on, you guys will defend the west side of the defense wall. I will be here as well watching everything!”

Fei’s tone was very decisive and didn’t allow any room for negotiation.

“Sir! We are willing to pay and hand over soldiers for the defense; we are willing to listen to all of your calls and orders……” one of the nobles who had a fat face was already showing his good side as a flattering smile appeared on his face.

The nobles were happy that their lives were spared; although some of them felt painful giving away that much money, they couldn’t do anything about it.

In the end, they all looked at that first fat nobles in disdain as they all copied his attitude and expressed their willingness to pay and defend.

“Ok, you guys can leave now. Go back and prepare; bring people to the defense wall by tomorrow morning.”

Fei waved his hand, and some soldiers walked up and took Soroyov away. The other nobles all bowed at Fei respectfully and quickly escaped the defense wall; some of them were so scared that their legs were soft.

“From now on, this west gate will be my command center! As long as Jax doesn’t pull back its forces, I won’t leave this side of the defense wall!” Fei decided to put his command center on this side of the defense wall. Anywhere was the same in his eyes, and he would be able to discover the movements of the enemies by placing his command center here,

This action made the soldiers and the commanders admire him even more.

More and more people started to believe that there was still hope in this war where Zenit was at a severe disadvantage; as long as this young king was here to protect the Dual-Flags City, they could see a future.

……

The red sun was finally about to disappear on the horizon.

The sky darkened, and the white clouds in the sky were painted into the red color of the sunlight; they looked bloody from afar.

The temperature was dropping quickly.

Since it was the desert and the sand could not hold in the heat, the temperature difference between the day and the night was huge.

It was heard that even the Sand Tigers that were known as the [Boats in the Desert] could be freeze to death in the cold winter nights.

As a result, it was almost impossible to travel and battle in this climate. There had never been a case of enemies sieging a city in a winter night in the desert, so Fei and his fellow commanders didn’t need to worry too much about the safety of the city in the night.

The soldiers in Dual-Flags City who had fought for the whole day could finally get a good rest.

The seven noble families were confiscated, and the value of properties was worth more than 1,000,000 gold coins; there were more than 600,000 gold coins in their mansions on top of the rare treasures.

All of these were put into the military fund.

The soldiers in Dual-Flags City witnessed and participated in the whole expropriation process, and Frank Ribry who woke up after being treated by Fei a second time and the doctors in the city also appeared and helped. There were lots of witnesses and proofs that indicated that Chambord didn’t misappropriate the treasures.

[Wolf Teeth Legion]’s actions earned the respect of the native soldiers in Dual-Flags City.

After the herald brigade entered the city, the attitude of the native soldiers changed from skeptical to cautious and to respect. One had to admit that Fei’s charisma did 80% of the work, but the friendships that were built between the native soldiers and the soldiers in [Wolf Teeth Legion] during the battles today also helped a lot.

From strangers to friends; the two different groups of soldiers were getting to know each other quickly,

Fei was happy to see this; this would help to increase the concentration and the combat ability of the military forces.

Before the night arrived, the news about the king of Chambord executing the leaders of the seven noble families already got around the city.

On top of being shocked, the people in Dual-Flags City sensed the direct and aggressive personality of the new No.1 Commander. Fei’s new policies around the reward and punishment system were made into posters and got posted around the city as they came to effect immediately.

No one in the city dared to disobey the orders anymore unless they wanted to hang their heads on the west gate.

This greatly motivated the soldiers and the civilians!

Inside the massive watchtower on the west gate, Fei hosted his first military meeting as the No.1 Commander of the Battle Zone.

Frank Ribry who was the head commander of the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City participated in the meeting alongside the commanders in the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion]. In this meeting, the powers and rights of each level of the commanders were clearly drawn out, and the channels of communication were set up. As the head commander of the 30,000 native soldiers, Ribry earned a lot of respect and was liked by Fei; he was given a lot of power.

Shevchenko, Cech, and Ribry were the three direct reports of Fei

“Ribry, I will put you in charge of building the militia. You are much familiar with the city compared with the others,” Fei laughed and said, “You will be doing a lot of work in the next few days.”

“It is an honor to serve you. I don’t mind the hard work,” Ribry replied. He was a straightforward person, and he was quite manly. Since he already admired Fei a lot, he followed all of Fei’s orders without hesitation.

“Great. Out of the 36,000 soldiers we have, they shall be divided into three groups, and you three will each lead one. Each group will be responsible for patrolling and guarding the defense wall at a given time, and you guys shall rotate the responsibilities; the number of soldiers patrolling the area can be reduced by half in the night. All resources will be provided by the logistics department in [Wolf Teeth Legion], and that is all for now. The rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] will be here in two days, and we shall discuss more issues then!”

Fei wrapped up the meeting.

This meeting wasn’t that long, and the commanders all left and went back to their defense locations.

Ribry who was recognized and valued by Fei was very excited. Without worrying about the injuries that still hadn’t fully recovered yet, he started to prepare for the construction of the militia. Since the appearance of the invaders, there was a curfew at night in Dual-Flags City. However, it didn’t feel less intense and less busy at all when it was dark outside.

Fei kept Pierce, Drogba, Huerk, and Kanort as his temporary guards.

Although soldiers were patrolling in front of the watchtower, it was quite empty inside the watchtower.

Fei was sitting on a stone chair that had a layer of leather on it, and he was thinking about how the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] could get through the enemies of Jax who had surrounded the city; the number of enemies was increasing by the day since there were a lot of reinforcements coming.

This was a big issue! Except for the soldiers, there was also the central logistic department who held a lot of resources including food and supplies; their movement speed was quite slow. Unlike the cavaliers in the herald brigade who were able to get through the enemies’ defense lines in one charge, the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] that had 30,000 soldiers in it would suffer around 7,000 casualties if they wanted to get through the enemies by force, and the loss of food and supplies couldn’t even be counted.

On top of that, it was a headache just thinking about how these soldiers could enter the city. It would take a while for 30,000 soldiers to enter the city, and the enemies might use this opportunity when the gate was open and charge in; that would be catastrophic.

Fei felt exhausted just thinking about it.

If it wasn’t for Krasic’s death and if Chambord wasn’t only 400 kilometers away from Dual-Flags City and might be in danger after Dual-Flags City gets conquered, Fei would want to dust himself off and leave this place.

Since he had Diablo World, he could stay in Chambord and only show-off his strength after he becomes invincible; that was a more thrilling life.

Fei looked through the door and looked at the campsite of Jax that was quite bright in the dark, and a lightbulb appeared in his head.

He remembered that both Tanasha and Paris gave him a few magic boxes.

“Open up the boxes in order once you encounter difficulties,” that was what these two intelligent and famous women told him when they gifted him the boxes.

……

3,000 meters away from Dual-Flags City.

Inside the campsite of Jax.

The long and cold night arrived, and even the soldiers of Jax who already got used to this weather had to go back to the tents with campfires inside of them. Only by getting warmed up by the heat from the fire could they survive the coldness.

Since they had the advantage in the war and it was freezing in the night, the defense and the patrol of the campsite wasn’t too tight.

There were blockages set up 300 meters away from the campsite, and they were there to stop the cavaliers of Zenit charging directly into their campsite. Of course, the chances of that happening was really low in this weather.

There were wooden watchtowers all around the campsite, and the soldiers would be changed every 30 minutes to reduce the harm the cold weather would do to them.

The moon was shining beautifully in the sky, and the silver moonlight shined on the ground, making everything seem more beautiful and more poetic.

At this moment, a dash of shadow suddenly charged at the direction of this campsite from the west gate of Dual-Flags City.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 400: Sneaking into the Enemies’ Camp

Chapter 400: Sneaking into the Enemies’ Camp

The closer it was to the campsite, the faster this shadow was. In the end, it was so fast that this shadow was almost invisible to a human eye.

This shadow was so fast that it didn’t leave any trace nor sound on the way. Like a phantom, it bypassed all the blockages and all the watchtowers, and it entered the campsite of the troops of Jax.

This dash of shadow was Fei who switched to Assassin Mode.

After he switched to Assassin Mode, he was as light as a feather and as Jax as a flash of lightning. Using the abilities of the Assassin, he easily sneaked in.

Most of the territories in the Jax Empire were deserts, and a lot of the people of Jax lived a nomadic lifestyle. Therefore, the soldiers of Jax were great at setting up appropriate tents at different locations. In this case, they were using triangular tents; these tents were stable, easy to move, and no sand could accumulate on top of them. The top of the tents was spherical, and each of the tents was about six meters apart; looking from far, they looked like numerous small sand hills, and it would be difficult for their enemies to discover them.

Under Assassin Mode, Fei used the skill [Cloak of Shadows].

Fei’s Assassin Character was level 68, and using this skill would allow him not to be seen by enemies within 50 meters from him. Also, if he wanted to, he could blind all enemies within 20 meters from him and put them in a state of chaos.

Since the Assassin Character offered top-tier stealth skills and trap identification skills, none of the master warriors on the side of Jax could spot him, and the magic traps that would be triggered by outsiders were useless in front of Fei.

Fei casually wandered around inside the campsite of Jax.

With [Cloak of Shadows] activated, Fei won’t be exposed unless he took the initiative and attacked someone. Right now, no one could sense his existence; it felt like the campsite of Jax was Fei’s garden.

For 30 minutes, Fei had walked passed tens of thousands of tents, and he got a better grasp of the strength of Jax.

Since they grew up in this terrible natural environment, the soldiers of Jax had more endurance, were more vicious, and had better combat abilities compared to the soldiers of Zenit. After Fei did some screening, he had already discovered about 700 low-tier Star-level Warriors! This ratio of Star-level Warriors to ordinary soldiers was terrifying!

If that haughty Prince Fairenton decided to siege Dual-Flags City non-stop without caring about the casualties, Fei wasn’t confident in successfully fending off the invaders.

After another 30 minutes, Fei finally found the tent where the head commander of the enemies resided.

This tent was only a little bit larger than the tents for ordinary soldiers; it could hold a dozen people at maximum capacity. Also, there weren’t any symbols on the tents; the only thing that set this tent apart from the others were the 30 guards outside of it.

It looked like this Prince Fairenton wasn’t someone who enjoyed luxury by the look of his tent.

Fei slowed down, chugged down a bottle of [Mana Potion], and used [Cloak of Shadows] to the maximum.

As a result, a translucent cloud of energy appeared around Fei and covered an area of 40-meter radius around him, and Fei was able to walk pass the guards easily. Looking from the outside, it looked like these guards who were all Three-Star Warriors were acting and pretending not to see Fei.

Voices sounded inside this tent.

“Your Highness! I have sent a team of Sand Tiger Cavaliers to the closest Oasis – Bergburg Oasis for a dispatch of food. Don’t worry! The second batch of food will arrive in three days……”

Fei heard someone speaking inside the lit tent.

He found a spot on the corner of the tent and peeked into it through a slit on it.

What surprised Fei was that although the exterior of the tent looked ordinary, the interior of the tent was luxurious. Several glided patterns were drawn on the dark red furs of some unknown Demon Beasts, and an orange magic lantern close to the skylight emitted warm lights. With corresponding magic lamps on the walls of the tent, they lit up the tent and showed off its clean design.

Although there wasn’t a campfire inside the tent, it was very warm inside of it.

Fei saw many magic pathings on the walls of the tent and sensed the surge of magic energy. It was obvious that there were delicate magic arrays inside the tent that were keeping it warm.

There were about eight people inside the tent.

Most of them were wearing brown armors with their helmets in their hands. They all had dark brown irises and full-grown beards; they looked like typical warriors of Jax.

In the center of the tent, a handsome young man was sitting on a fancy chair; he was Prince Fairenton, the fire-elemental Eight-Star Warrior and the head commander of this troop of Jax.

The person who just spoke was one of the generals who had an aquiline nose.

“Eh, great. The only weak link in our expedition is our food supply. If we run short on food, we could only retreat for now and give up on conquering Dual-Flags City temporarily,” Prince Fairenton nodded in satisfaction as he replied. After some thoughts, he added, “General Dene, make sure this issue is taken care of!”

Fei hid there quietly and carefully listened to all this.

As an Eight-Star Warrior, Prince Fairenton still couldn’t sense Fei even though Fei was less than 10 meters away from him; this goes to show how amazing the stealth skills of the Assassin Character in Diablo World was. If Fei wanted to, he could assassinate this prince tonight and leave this campsite quietly and safely.

“Don’t worry about it, Your Highness!” this general named Dene replied with confidence, “I will make sure it is taken care of!”

“Your Highness, we have a lot more soldiers than Dual-Flags City. If we sacrifice a bit more soldiers, we will conquer the city for sure. Why aren’t we giving it all to conquer it?” a short and muscular general asked Prince Fairenton.

“That would result in way too many casualties. Since a master warrior like the king of Chambord is here, we won’t be able to conquer the city unless we reach 40,000 to 50,000 casualties. Although our Jax Empire is huge, we don’t have much inhabitable land. Also, we lack males in the empire, and each soldier of Jax is like a treasure to the empire. It is not worth it to trade so many soldiers for this little Dual-Flags City,” Prince Fairenton rejected the proposal of this general without hesitation. He shook his head and continued, “Also, we are just in the preliminary stage of the war, and we just want to test them. The empire is not yet ready for a full-on war; we need to wait for a better opportunity.”

“Why don’t we just pass by Dual-Flags City and invade the northwest region of Zenit? We would be able to gather a lot of resources…… there is an ancient city near here……” another general recommended.

A strange expression appeared on Prince Fairenton’s face.

After a short pause, this prince shook his head and said, “We don’t need to discuss these issues; we couldn’t make the decision. Emperor Fuji His Majesty and the Military Headquarter already decided on conquering Dual-Flags City first, and there must be a reason for that. Before we conquer this city, we shouldn’t invade the inner territories of Zenit.”

All the generals fell into a moment of silence.

The orders from the Military Headquarter of Jax confused these generals. Not sure what those officials in the Military Headquarter of Jax were afraid of, but they didn’t want to push in and invade Zenit directly. Their careful and hesitant strategy frustrated these frontline generals who were used to direct and upfront battles.

At this moment, a guard walked into the tent and handed Prince Fairenton a secret letter.

After this prince stood up and read the letter, his face changed color.

He passed the letter to the generals in front of him and said, “Damn! This King Alexander is such a character! He is direct and vicious! Such balls! I heard that he had created the Law of the Twelve Tables that was rumored to be the Law of the Saint, and I thought that was an exaggeration. Now it seems like this man has his specialties. In just one day, he is able to grasp the torn and divided Dual-Flags City and make it into an iron plate! Just like what I suspected…… this man will be the biggest obstacle we will face on the way to the east!”

The other generals also read the letter, and they started to chat among themselves.

Fei heard their chatters, and he was surprised as well.

In that letter, it recorded everything that had happened after the second siege of the day was over. It contained the details on the execution of the leaders of the seven noble families, the surrender of the 29 noble families, and the construction of the militia…… none of the key information was omitted, and there wasn’t a single mistake in it.

“How? This letter must be from the inside of Dual-Flags City…… So there is a traitor in Dual-Flags City? And his or her position isn’t low…… otherwise, he or she won’t be able to record everything that had happened in Dual-Flags City in this much detail…… this letter even included every word I said in the watchtower on the west gate.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 401: That Fire in the Night

Chapter 401: That Fire in the Night

“Your Highness, since this king of the little affiliated kingdom is so hard to deal with, why don’t we report back to Emperor Fuji His Majesty and ask for a powerful warrior to come to deal with him?” one general came up with a direct recommendation after sensing the power of Fei.

“Eh, I’m already doing it. However, since the No.1 Swordsman Mr. Huntelaar hadn’t returned, it would be hard to deal with the king of Chambord since the other Moon-Class Elites the empire has are all busy at the moment. However, I have already invited a powerful Senior Fellow Disciple of mine to come here. This Senior Fellow Disciple of mine is the most talented and most powerful disciple my master has, and he will be here in a few days,” Prince Fairenton said.

Fei saw a hopeful expression on Fairenton’s face when he said that, and he knew that this prince admired his Senior Fellow Disciple.

“The Senior Fellow Disciple of this famous prince of Jax is this powerful? Even Fairenton admires him? Huh…… is this Senior Fellow Disciple still on the Star-level or is he already a Moon-Class Elite?” Fei thought.

Under Barbarian Mode, Fei was already invincible in the realm of Star-level.

He really wanted to meet this genius warrior Fairenton was talking about; he hoped that through battling with a genius warrior, he would be able to get the inspiration and break through the threshold to become a Moon-Class Elite.

After some more chats, the generals left the tent.

“This king of Chambord sure is a talented person! If he is willing to become a part of Jax, I’m willing to give him my prince status!” after he put away the letter, Prince Fairenton suddenly sighed as if he thought of something while looking at the empty tent.

Fei was quite surprised to hear this.

He didn’t expect this haughty prince of the Jax to have such a good impression of him.

Fairenton still hadn’t discovered Fei’s existence.

After about five minutes, he put on a cape and started to patrol the campsite with a few guards with him in the cold.

Putting their opposite stances aside, Fei quite appreciated this prince’s character. At least regarding professionalism and valuing the soldiers’ lives, this cold and haughty prince demonstrated the temperament and behavior of a good leader.

After seeing that Prince Fairenton and his guards disappeared into afar, Fei sneaked into the tent.

It was quiet inside the tent.

Fei easily found that letter and read it carefully. He confirmed that someone inside Dual-Flags City wrote this letter; the events were recorded in so much detailed that Fei felt like he relived through what happened today.

Fei did expect there to be spies of Jax and traitors of Zenit inside Dual-Flags City.

What surprised him was that the status of this traitor was quite high; it was very likely that this traitor was standing around the watchtower on the west gate and had witnessed the execution of the leaders of the seven noble families.

“Who could it be…… A commander of the native forces? Or…… A thorn like this inside Dual-Flags City is troublesome! If he or she took action and disrupted the defense of Dual-Flags City at critical times, it would affect the entire war!” Fei though to himself.

“Who could it be?” Fei thought through everyone who was around the area and didn’t spot anyone who was suspicious.

“I need to take it slow; if I get anxious, it would have a bad influence on the morale of the soldiers.”

After memorizing the font and the writing style of the letter, Fei put the letter back to its original location and sealed it up using the original method.

Before Prince Fairenton came back, Fei did more searches in the tent.

He quickly found a military map with a lot of comments and tiny red arrows on them. Fei studied it for a bit and realized that the red arrows showed several paths and roads in the desert that were unknown to others.

Fei also found four more maps just like the first one. These maps all had different paths with different locations; they were all important military maps for strategic uses.

Fei carefully observed the maps and memorized everything on these maps. The king had a good memory to begin with, and the miraculous skill [Learn] enforced this ability and allowed him to have a photographic memory. Therefore, although there was a lot of information on the maps, it wasn’t a heavy-duty task for Fei to memorize all of them.

After that, he found a lot of military documents on the table that Prince Fairenton used.

Using his insane memory, he just memorized everything on these documents without fully understanding them; he didn’t have time to slow down and comprehend everything.

When he placed everything back to their original spots and made sure that no one could see the difference, footsteps sounded.

Fei could sense Prince Fairenton’s Eight-Star Energy; it was like a bright campfire in the night. After Fei double checked and made sure that no one could tell that someone was here, he used [Cloak of Shadows] and disappeared in front of the guards.

Prince Fairenton returned to his tent and didn’t discover anything strange.

Fei didn’t leave the campsite of Jax after he left Fairenton’s tent. After he searched a bit more, he found the storages that contained food supplies for these soldiers of Jax.

Behind a sand hill where the wind was weaker, there were a ton of food supplies stored in several big tents. These tents were protected by invisible magic traps, and they were also guarded by a lot of elite soldiers. In addition, there were 50 Star-level Warriors between the level of Two-Star and Three-Star patrolling around the area.

After some carefully screening, Fei discovered that there were several warriors on the level of Four-Star and Five-Star hiding in the dark.

It was clear that the food supplies were crucial.

It made sense; food and water were the most critical resources in the desert, and they were more important in a war in the desert.

The people of Jax had their way of finding water sources. Fei had already seen more than a dozen water wells that connected to the underwater 100 meters deep. Everyone knew that there was underwater near Dual-Flags City; Emperor Yassin used [Dragon Fist] to created wells for the people in Dual-Flags City, and this story was well-known in the region.

Although it wasn’t hard to find water, the food supplies had to be transported on land.

Under Assassin Mode, Fei easily got around the Two-Star and Three-Star Warriors who were patrolling the area, and he dodged the magic traps like a pro.

After he entered a storage facility, the skills of the Assassin Character were complete demonstrated. In just a few seconds, Fei assassinated four Four-Star Warriors who were hiding in the dark.

When he was trying to assassinate that Five-Star Warrior, he encountered some issues. When Fei attempted to slit the throat of that Five-Star Warrior, the warrior made a muffled noise to warn the others. It was fortunate that the wind was blowing fast, and the whistle of the wind covered this muffled noise; the patrolling elite soldiers didn’t hear it.

Fei decided to destroy these food supplies.

He was able to use the skill [Venom] of the Assassin Character to poison these food supplies. The poison created by this skill was deadly; this poison was odorless and colorless, and one drop of it was enough to kill more than 100 enemies. Only warriors who were above Three-Star could potentially survive this poison.

However, Fei hesitated about poisoning more than tens of thousands of soldiers of Jax.

He wasn’t a person who would show kindness to the enemies, but directly poisoning the enemies in secret was just too vicious and too cruel. After all, Fei was only a university student in his previous life and wasn’t a vicious person who would do anything to achieve his goals; he naturally disliked poisoning a ton of people.

After he gave it some thoughts, he decided to act like a “saint” and not poison the enemies; he was going to use fire to burn these food supplies.

If the soldiers of Jax had no food to eat, they would have to retreat; that was the best outcome that Fei could wish for; of course, it was only a wish.

After he put on the devil mask, switched to Sorceress Mode, and shot out his first fireball, an angry roar sounded from Prince Fairenton’s tent. Next, Fairenton dashed out of his tent and rushed towards this location.

“Huh? He spotted me?” Fei was quite surprised, but he didn’t stop shooting out fireballs.

“Stop! Who are you? Soldiers! Come! Put out the fire!”

Haughty Prince Fairenton’s loud shout resonated in the camp, and he punched out forcefully. That fist energy was very impressive; it created a series of thunders and winds. The tents inside the campsite all shook violently and made even more noise as a result of it.

However, Fei easily dodged this attack.

In this situation, he didn’t want to fight with this prince. Instead, he played the role of an arsonist even more and shot out more than 30 fireballs. Like the kisses of the devils, these fireballs instantly ignited the food supplies, and the fire quickly spread around the storages.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 402: You Won’t Kill Me

Chapter 402: You Won’t Kill Me

“Who are you? Sh*t! Stop! I will fu*king kill you!”

After seeing that the food supplies were being burned, Prince Fairenton shouted angrily as burning rage appeared in his eyes.

In the desert, food was more precious than gold. It was accurate to say that the lifeline of the 60,000 soldiers of Jax was being destroyed by this evil mage who was shooting out fireballs recklessly; the prince was really mad.

However, Fei still didn’t fight the prince head on. As he dodged the attacks from this prince, he continued to set the food on fire.

The air was quite dry in the desert, and the food supplies in the storages were dry as well after they were kept there for three days. They were easily flammable; they would be ignited using regular fires let alone magic fires that were a lot hotter. Even though some of the mages on the side of Jax prepared to cast water-elemental spells, the power of these spells was weakened since there weren’t a lot of water magic elements in the area.

Fei laughed and started to run around in the storages.

Then, something unusual happened; fires would appear wherever Fei went. As if he was a devil that was walking in the night, even sand under his feet would burn vigorously.

This was the skill of the Sorceress Character – [Blaze]; this skill would leave a wall of fire in Fei footsteps, and all the enemies could be burned into ashes.

In the meantime, Fei also used the new skill [Hydra] that he just learned. After he pointed at a stack of food supplies with his wand, the ground opened, and a multi-headed beast that looked similar to snakes appeared. It was three meters tall, and it was made from pure fire magic elements.

This monster looked viciously, and its mouths would open and spit out fire regularly; these fires were enough to kill a One-Star Warrior.

The blowing wind helped the fires to burn even more.

Soon, the food supplies that were going to last the 60,000 soldiers of Jax for the next three days were all enveloped by the flames, and crackling noises sounded as some of the food like corn popped.

Fairenton’s superior intelligence was shown at this moment. After he forced himself to calm down, he thought about the situation and realized that although they lacked water, there were a lot of sands around; the sands could extinguish fires as well.

“Damn it! Stop looking for water! Use sand! Use the sand to put out the fire!…… Quickly! All mages! Use earth-elemental spells and move the sand onto the food!”

As Fairenton chased after Fei, he ordered the soldiers and mages anxiously.

After hearing the command, the soldiers and mages who were in a state of panic got a bit more organized and started to use the sand.

Under the work of tens of thousands of soldiers, the fires finally got controlled.

Fei laughed and quickly dashed out of the campsite of Jax. He didn’t go back and set more fire; it seemed like the food supplies that got saved could barely last 60,000 soldiers for a day, and his goal was achieved.

“Escape? Where are you going?” Prince Fairenton chased after Fei angrily, “I will kill you!” he shouted.

Both Fei and Fairenton were speedy, and they quickly disappeared into the night. The warriors of Jax wanted to chase after them to protect their prince, but they couldn’t catch up.

Fei didn’t head towards Dual-Flags City.

He chose to go deeper into the desert.

After he got to know this prince better tonight, he decided to lure this prince out to the desert and have a good talk.

……

The deeper one was into the desert, the colder it was.

Fei’s endurance wasn’t that great under Sorceress Mode, and he didn’t like to sprint under this mode. Since the Sorceresses in Diablo World couldn’t cast spells that could make them fly, Fei wasn’t that fast if he was compared to Prince Fairenton who was chasing after him like a madman.

As time passed by, Fairenton got closer and closer. The prince was being enveloped by his red Warrior Energy Flame, and he was at his peak state while he repeatedly shouted to empower himself.

Fei thought of something and quickly changed to [Assassin Mode]. Like a shadow, he instantly disappeared.

Boom!

A lot of force spilled to the surroundings as Fairenton landed onto a sand hill. With his guards up, he looked around and observed.

“Huh? Where did he go? Strange…… he was here a moment ago…… how did he disappear? I can’t even sense his aura. Does he know how to fly?” the haughty prince’s eyes looked all red as the moonlight shined on him, and the red Warrior Energy was spread out like waves.

With the strength of Eight-Star, a warrior was capable of using his or her Warrior Energy to sense the location of enemies close by. As long as the enemies weren’t a lot more powerful and didn’t have unique stealth techniques, their locations would be revealed.

However……

“I can’t sense anything, not even a trace…… It feels like he is turned into thin-air!”

Fairenton was shocked.

He detected the power of that fire-elemental mage in the campsite, and he knew that the mage was less powerful than him. “How can he avoid be detected by me now?” he thought.

“Hey, are you looking for me?”

A loud and clear voice sounded behind him.

The prince was shocked even more.

“Someone sneaked behind me, and I didn’t even notice?”

As a talented warrior, his instinct told him not to turn around immediately.

Like an arrow, he instantly dashed away for 20 meters. When he gained a safe distance, he readjusted his mentality and unleashed his Eight-Star Warrior Energy.

After his Warrior Energy cycled in more than 80 energy channels inside his body and created a tsunami-like noise, he turned around carefully.

It was fortunate that this enemy didn’t want to sneak-attack him.

Fairenton saw the person who spoke to him standing on a sand hill not too far away.

After he saw the face of this person, he was more surprised than angry; the rage that was burning inside of him instantly disappeared as if it was never there.

He lowered his guard as if he wasn’t worried about getting harmed by this person, and he asked after a moment of silence, “King Alexander of Chambord? Is it you? Did you send that mage to lure me here? Who is he?”

“He is one of my subordinates,” Fei who had switched to Barbarian Mode shrugged and laughed. Then, he asked with a strange tone, “Your Highness, it seems like you aren’t worried. Do you have the confidence to escape? Or you are sure that I won’t kill you?”

“You won’t kill me,” Fairenton replied with confidence; he even pulled back his Warrior Energy and calmed down. With a relieved expression, he continued, “You aren’t prepared to deal with the revenge of the Jax Empire once you kill me, at least not yet.”

“This reasoning…… is trash. The two empires have declared war against each other. We had been fighting all day; why would I be afraid of the revenge?” Fei said as he slowly walked down the sand hill and approached this prince.

“Zenit isn’t ready for the war yet,” Fairenton replied; he had already calmed down completely.

A smile appeared on his face as he continued, “Alexander, maybe we could talk a bit more.”

Then, he did something that even surprised Fei.

He took out a rug from his storage space that was made from the fur of a Sand Tiger and laid it on the ground. After he sat on it and used his Warrior Energy to block out the wind, he gestured at Fei and invited him to sit down.

“Huh? Weren’t you trying to kill me?” Fei laughed; he realized that this prince was an interesting character.

“I would slit the throat of anyone else, but I can’t do much against you. I can’t defeat you and kill you,” Fairenton shrugged and sighed.

“Perfect reasoning,” Fei laughed.

Fairenton pointed at the rug and continued, “This is a rare opportunity. Perhaps we can have a good talk. Jax isn’t ready for the war as well; both of us need more time…… Your Majesty, are you afraid of sitting down and talking to someone who is weaker than you?”

“Haha! I have to admit that your goading effort worked,” Fei laughed as he walked over and sat down two meters away from this prince. He rubbed the surface of this rug and somehow thought back to the famous tale of Aladdin and his magic carpet. He sighed, “Such a beautiful Sand Tiger Rug, it is as nice as a piece of well-fertilized land…… Your Highness, since both empires aren’t ready for war, why did both emperors declare war against each other? Could it be that their heads got kicked by a pig and aren’t thinking straight?”

Fairenton felt a little speechless; he didn’t expect this mighty king to talk about the two emperors in such a direct manner. After a moment of silence, he said, “In this world where killing and robbing are common practices, no war would give you enough time to prepare. Even though the Jax Empire had been preparing for this war for the last 26 years, the Spartax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire are more anxious than us; that was why the Martial Saints Battle in St. Petersburg happened. I heard that Martial Saint Krasic already died, so the war is certain.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 403: Loyalty to Zenit

Chapter 403: Loyalty to Zenit

“The Spartax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire are more anxious because their emperors are even more stupid than the emperor of Jax,” Fei replied as he suddenly got murderous after hearing Krasic’s name; he had to try not to attack this prince of Jax.

The nightly wind was fierce like blades, and the sands were all blown into the sky.

After thinking back to the purpose of this meeting, Fei put away the negative emotions in his mind. As he looked up at the moon in the sky, he took out a bottle of liquor, two cups, and some delicate snacks and put them on the rug.

He poured himself a cup of liquor.

After he took a sip and zapped his mouth, he continued the conversation.

“I have heard from the traveling poets on the way here that Emperor Fuji is a wise, ambitious, and far-sighted ruler. I was wondering why this emperor who had endured everything for the last 26 years would lose his patience now, but this explains it! His allies no longer want to wait! Damn, we shouldn’t be afraid of god-like enemies; instead, we should be scared of pig-like allies!”

“The latter portion of your sentence is quite true…… According to our plan, this war should start a year from now,” Fairenton didn’t sense Fei’s initial murderous spirit, and he didn’t hold himself back. After he poured himself a cup of liquor and chugged it, he praised, “This liquor is made for the Royal Family of Zenit? Damn! Only the rich land of Zenit could create such divine drinks. The Jax Empire is mostly desert, and it could only bury corpses and bones and bring death and disasters.”

“The jealousy of rich land has always been the origin of wars on this continent. I do understand the Jax Empire; everyone wants to live in a comfortable environment with rich resources,” Fei thought back to the quote of a famous dictator on Earth and sighed, “Therefore, even if Zenit didn’t conquer Jax 26 years ago, this war would still occur, right?”

Fairenton nodded and agreed. After that, he picked up a piece of dessert and ate it; he even licked the dessert flakes off of his lips.

The atmosphere was a little strange.

Fairenton wasn’t behaving like the prince of Jax who was currently Fei’s enemy, and Fei wasn’t acting like a head commander who was facing his enemy. It felt like they were two buddies who were discussing how to pick up girls.

If anyone else were seeing this, they would have thought that these two men were plotting an evil plan together.

Actually, Fei was planning to do that.

This king laughed and casually suggested, “You see, since Emperor Fuji also doesn’t want to start the war this early, Zenit is in a mess, and I don’t want to fight this war, how about we put a stop to this war for now and come back here in a year?”

“Your Majesty, you must be joking,” Fairenton replied as he looked at Fei in the eyes. However, he saw the sincerity and felt like the king wasn’t joking. After some thoughts, he shook his head and said, “That is impossible. Both you and I don’t have a say in how this war is going to proceed.”

“Why you got to ruin the moment?” Fei said as he curled his lips.

He took the liquor bottle out of Fairenton’s hand and poured himself a cup. The king was a great actor; he immediately put on a threatening expression and said, “I’m a lot more powerful than you! I can just beat you half-dead and capture you. Then, the soldiers of Jax would be afraid of attacking Dual-Flags City! If they dare to siege, I will cut off some flesh off of you and send it to them!”

Fairenton knew that he couldn’t defend against this man, but he wasn’t afraid either. With a helpless expression on his face, he replied, “You…… you have strange ideas, but this method won’t work.”

After he drunk more liquor, he continued, “You think this way because you never met Emperor Fuji yourself; you only got to know him through the stories. In reality, he is a cruel and wise emperor; he won’t give up on the plan that he prepared for the last 26 years for one of his sons. He won’t accept this kind of threats, and I’m only one of the 136 sons he has; he doesn’t care that much about me anyway.”

“You made some good points,” Fei poured himself more liquor and said, “Since I can’t capture you and threat Jax, how about I just kill you? Without you, all these soldiers of Jax will not be organized. Before your reinforcement comes, I can easily wipe out these soldiers.”

“Although I’m only one of the 136 children of Emperor Fuji, I am not that insignificant. Also, my master is someone who even my father Emperor Fuji doesn’t want to offend. Therefore, if you kill me, you would be in trouble like poking the nest of wasps. By then, not only Dual-Flags City but Chambord City will also be wiped out in revenge. Alexander, you are a sly character. I’m sure you already know about my status and who my master is. You won’t kill me; otherwise, you would have already done it during the daytime.”

“Yeah! You are like the ass of a dragon; no one dares to touch you!” Fei replied with an attitude.

After he looked at the moon that seemed a little murderous, he stared at this smiling prince of Jax and shouted, “You are right! I have done my research before coming to Dual-Flags City, and I know everything about you, including your powerful master and your powerful Senior and Junior Fellow Disciples. Too bad for me I guess! If I triggered Emperor Fuji and your master, Zenit could bear the consequences, but Chambord couldn’t.”

“Hahahaha! It looks like you aren’t as loyal to the Royal Family of Zenit after all! A lot of my generals thought you are very loyal to Zenit, and they are all wrong! Otherwise, you won’t let this opportunity get away! Even if your Chambord will be destroyed, you should still take the risk and destroy the 60,000 soldiers of Jax here if you put Zenit’s interest at first…… Hahaha! Although you are unlucky that you encountered me, I’m lucky enough to encounter you! If I encountered a mad lunatic who is 100% loyal to Zenit, I would have been killed already!”

Fairenton felt very good after he said that. He wasn’t as strong as Fei, and he lost in battle today as tens of thousands of people watched. However, he felt like all of the negative emotions he had as a result of what happened today all disappeared after he said what was on his mind.

“Ay, Your Highness, I have to remind you not to provoke me. I’m not good at controlling my emotions, and I might do something that is not logical when I get mad,” Fei was a little angry at Fairenton for stating all those facts, but he suddenly thought of something and laughed, “Haha! The food supplies of your 60,000 soldiers are all burned by me! If you don’t retreat, your warriors will all starve to death!”

An awkward expression appeared on Fairenton’s face, and that expression turned into anger quickly.

Food supplies were very precious to the people of Jax, and these food supplies the soldiers had were all accumulated from the hard work of their people. A grain of rice was more valuable than the piece of gold of the same size in the desert, so burning so much food was like stabbing this prince in his chest and twisting the blade.

“Ah! It is pretty late already; if we continue to chat, our generals and commanders might freak out. On top of that, we don’t have much in common,” Fei stood up and stretched his back. He put the rest of the liquor back into his storage space and suggested, “Don’t siege the city in the next few days. Otherwise, I might do more bad things to your campsite like poisoning your water source.”

Fairenton’s face changed color.

However, after he gave it some thought, he laughed, “Dual-Flags City and my troop share the same groundwater. If our water gets poisoned, then your people would be poisoned too! Haha!”

“Da fu*k!” Fei shouted something that Fairenton didn’t understand.

Fei felt exhausted and tired when he was in St. Petersburg, but he felt very relaxed and casual when talking to this enemy prince for some reason. He replied to the prince, “Don’t worry, I got the antidote.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 404: [Fei’s Murderous Helmet]

Chapter 404: [Fei’s Murderous Helmet]

Although Fei had the antidotes, he couldn’t poison the groundwater. Most of the groundwaters in the region were connected, and he might poison civilians on both sides.

However, there was a positive to this; this meant that the soldiers of Jax couldn’t use the same tactic against Dual-Flags City. Otherwise, they could have easily poisoned the water source in Dual-Flags City with all their spies and the traitors of Zenit they had.

“Alexander, we might become friends if there isn’t this war,” Fairenton put away the fancy rug and sighed.

“That is meaningless now. Since the war has already started, I don’t think that is impossible,” Fei replied. After a while, he added, “But you are an interesting character. If you want to be my friend, you can go and convince Emperor Fuji. If this war is over, that possibility could open.”

“Impossible,” Fairenton shook his head. As a helpless expression appeared on his face, he continued to try to convince Fei, “However, I have to recommend you join the Jax Empire. If you are willing to do that, I’m sure that Emperor Fuji would be willing to give you the honorable title of Duke. By then, you will be at the top of the power ladder in Jax, Chambord will be spared from this war, and we can still become friends.”

Fei shook his head.

At this moment, he suddenly thought back to the scene where that thin figure turned into dust and ashes on the peak of Martial Saint Mountain and covered the territory of Zenit. This scene appeared in the king’s dreams numerous times as if it had already engraved itself into the king’s soul.

“In my lifetime, I would never join the Jax Empire! Doesn’t matter what kind of danger I’m facing! Therefore, we can only be enemies! You should stop trying to convince me; otherwise, I’m afraid that I might lose control and kill you.”

Fei looked at this prince coldly as he said that.

Fairenton’s body lightly shivered.

He could sense the sincerity in the king of Chambord’s words; he knew that this king was being 100% truthful.

“It seems like I have touched one of his taboo subjects. If I say anything more on this topic, he might kill me,” he thought.

“I have promised a friend that I will protect the land that his ashes had covered. If anyone wants to cause chaos on this land, he or she should be prepared to bleed to death!”

Fei felt genuinely heroic saying that to Fairenton.

At that moment, he felt like all the worries and obstacles in his way disappeared, and he could grasp onto anything if he wanted to.

“I think we are both crazy to be talking to each other for this long. Last two things; first, since we both have difficulties, how about we agree to not battle in the next three days? You can prepare your food, and I will train my soldiers.”

Fairenton thought about it and nodded, “Ok, what about the second matter?” he asked.

Fei laughed and replied, “Since you agreed to my first recommendation, then the second matter is trivial. If you don’t do anything that makes me mad, I can still spare your life next time I see you!”

After he said that, Fei switched to Assassin Mode and disappeared like a dash of smoke.

Fairenton looked at the direction where Fei disappeared from and didn’t end up saying what was on his mind. He sighed, shook his head, and dashed back towards the campsite of Jax.

……

When Fei returned to Dual-Flags City, the campsite of Jax already quieted down.

“Don’t worry about the enemies. Pass my order, tell the soldiers to rest well and just patrol the defense walls tomorrow,” after he sent away people like Shevchenko and Ribry who were anxious to report back to him, Fei said to the four strongmen – Pierce, Drogba, Huerk, and Kanort who were now his guards, “I need to rest for a few hours. You guys guard the watchtower and don’t let anyone enter.”

“As you wish,” the four strongmen walked out of the watchtower and guarded the area carefully.

Under Assassin Mode, Fei laid a few magic traps that weren’t too powerful in the watchtower just in case if some people rushed in carelessly. Then, he switched to Barbarian Mode and entered Diablo World.

Fei had to increase his strength immediately.

It was noon in Diablo World, and it was rainy; everything just seemed dark and gloomy.

Fei didn’t enter [Rogue Encampment]. Rather, he found Elena, and both of them entered the fifth map [Harrogath]. After Fei accepted the third quest [Prison of Ice], Fei and Elena went to the location of this quest [Frozen River] through the portal in Harrogath.

This quest asked Fei to save a young alchemist named Anya, and everyone in the city suspected that the last elder named Nihlathak was involved.

“The passage to [Frozen River] is very narrow, so we have to be careful. If we get crowded by the demons and monsters, we might die,” with his dual-swords in his hands, Fei said to Elena as they entered [Crystalline Passage].

Elena nodded.

[Crystalline Passage] was a dry river bed that was now completely frozen. Ice and frost were everywhere, and that was how it got its name.

It was pretty dark and chilly here, and the path was curly like an endless maze. There were a ton of monsters in here, and they were quite powerful. Although they had high damage and defense, they didn’t pose any threats to Fei and Elena.

In Fei’s eyes, these monsters were good experience points.

He was facing a lot of pressure in the real world, and he had to increase his strength to protect the ones he loved. Therefore, he had been focusing on the Barbarian Character. This character was only 11 levels from max level 99 in Normal Mode. Fei suspected that he would become a Moon-Class Elite after that.

[Crystalline Passage] was long, and Fei couldn’t see the end.

As Fei and Elena killed the monsters that jumped at them, they looked for the traces that were left by Anya.

There were blood and bones everywhere, and Fei and Elena would sometimes see Barbarian Warriors who were tortured to death on wooden poles. A rotten smell of death filled the area.

Finally, they found the young alchemist Anya who was enclosed in ice by the [Frozen River].

There were a lot of monsters nearby, and they rushed to Fei and Elena like floods. Roars and screams filled their ears, and Fe had to back off slowly and drag these monsters out into the passage to protect Elena who was a lot weaker.

After the monsters were taken care of, they returned to Anya and talked to her.

“The demons had controlled Nihlathak, and I got frozen by his spell. You need to return to Harrogath and get the special thawing potion from Malah to free me,” Anya said.

All this was same as what happened in the game, and Anya was no different to other dull NPC characters.

Fei had to use the [Town Portal Scroll], get the special thawing potion, and free her.

This quest took Fei two hours, and Fei was now a level 90 Barbarian after he completed this quest. Elena was now a level 79 Archer, and her Paladin Bloodline was now level 30.

After the quest was completed, Fei got two rewards.

The first reward was a precious scroll from Malah; this scroll could permanently add 10% to all of Fei’s resistance properties. Using this scroll was much more effective compared to leveling up and getting better items.

The second reward he got was a helmet. Anya gave it to him, and he named it [Fei’s Murderous Helmet].

After he took a better look at this item, he realized that it wasn’t bad at all.

It had a defense of 100, +2 to all resistances, and contained a special magic called [Frost Star] that would cast by itself 50% of the time when this helmet was attacked. On top of that, it had a durability of 66, and it required a level of 88. As a level 8 Elite Item, it was much better than the helmet that Fei had.

This was the first level 8 Elite Item that Fei got.

[Fei’s Murderous Helmet] looked luxurious; like the skull of a god, it was emitting a golden light. When Fei put on this helmet, it felt very comfortable and very light. Also, it had an attached mask; when Fei pressed a small button on the side of the helmet, a grey colored mask instantly appeared and covered his face. This helmet as a whole had great ventilation, and Fei didn’t feel like it was hard to breathe in it.

Gold and grey; these two contrasting colors added to the presence of this helmet.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 405: I Need A Mask

Chapter 405: I Need A Mask

“Haha! Not bad, not bad! What a surprise. The reward for this quest is satisfactory,” Fei felt great after he put on the new fantastic helmet.

“Alexander, I also need a mask,” Elena who always stood by Fei’s side quietly suddenly opened her mouth and asked.

“Ah? A mask? Why?” Fei was surprised and felt curious; this was the first time that Elena asked him for anything.

“I only want you to see my face,” Elena answered directly; her response was just like her – simple, concise, and didn’t need anything else to be beautiful.

Fei was a little shocked; he didn’t expect this answer.

After he gave it some more thoughts, he realized that he had been ignoring one thing.

Elena was known as the [Flower of Rogue], and she was gorgeous. Since she grew up fighting monsters in Diablo World, she had a valiant aura around her.

A girl like Elena would be considered a goddess in the real world, and it was normal that she was in the center of the attention.

During the competition among the affiliated kingdoms, Elena got a lot of fans because of her unique aura and gorgeous look.

However, since Elena grew up in Diablo World, she only had contact with the few people and was an introvert. She didn’t like talking to strangers and being stared at by them. She was used to being left alone, and she was only comfortable being around the people who she was familiar with.

Being in the center of the attention was something that bothered this Valkyrie.

After she saw the mask on Fei’s face, she suddenly realized that it was a good solution.

When the king heard Elena say that she only wanted him to see her face, he felt a sense of achievement, proud, and loved. Numerous positive emotions rushed into Fei’s head, and he held onto Elena’s small cold hands and smiled, “Alright. I will do anything to make you happy,” he said.

It was rare to get items like masks in Diablo World, and most of them were ugly; they didn’t fit with Elena’s image.

Fei had a few masks that were made by Charsi, the busty blacksmith in [Rogue Encampment]; these masks were made from [Black Iron Cores] and [Devil’s Remains] and were quite good. However, they were made for Fei to hide the identities of his other characters in the real world, and they didn’t fit Elena’s face……

“Huh? This?” Fei suddenly found a simple and retro-looking black mask.

It was way too simple; it was made from an unknown black material, its shape was a half-oval, and it only had three holes in it…… Fei suddenly recalled that he got this mysterious mask after he defeated boss Andariel in [Rogue Encampment].

This mask didn’t have a name, and Fei couldn’t see its properties.

It was very different from the items Fei got from other monsters in Diablo World, and he didn’t know what this mask was for. He believed that this mask was the mask Andariel used after her face got destroyed and before she became a demon, but he couldn’t find any evidence to confirm that hypothesis.

“Elena, take a look at this……” Fei somehow took out this hideous mask and gave it to Elena.

A curious expression appeared on Elena’s face. She didn’t mind this black mask that looked quite ugly; anything from Fei was like a precious treasure in her eyes. After she looked at it for a bit, she put it onto her face happily without hesitation.

“Huh? This mask…… it gives me a strange feeling……”

As Elena opened her mouth and wanted to say something, something strange happened.

As soon as that black mask touched Elena’s face, it started to wriggle and move around as if it got a life of its own. That strange black material softened and turned from a dry piece of solid into a dark liquid. It flowed on Elena’s white face and perfectly covered it.

Elena didn’t seem to feel this process.

After a while, this dark liquid started to solidify, and a brand-new mask appeared on Elena’s face. This mask kept the original simple appearance, and it didn’t contain too many patterns and decorations. But now, it perfectly laid on Elena’s face as if this mask was personalized for Elena; it looked another layer of Elena’s skin.

“I feel like this mask is something I lost a long time ago; I feel great having it back!” Elena poked her face and said; she looked a little confused and joyous at the same time. Overall, it seemed like she was delighted to get this mask.

Now, Fei finally saw a line of words that Elena couldn’t see; it showed the name of this mask: [Bless to Flower of Rogue].

However, Fei could only see its name and not its properties.

“I feel like I can control this mask……” as Elena said that, a black fire appeared on her face, and then the entire mask disappeared as if it never existed.

Fei was so shocked that his mouth opened wide subconsciously.

“Thank you, Alexander. I really like this mask.”

As she said that, Elena coiled her arms around Fei’s neck and kissed him on the cheek. After that, she looked at Fei with her big eyes that were filled with love and gratitude.

……

The next quest was called [Betrayal of Harrogath].

Elder Nihlathak did betray Harrogath, and he stole the Relic of the Ancients. This was terrible news for everyone in Diablo World; if Nihlathak surrendered to Demon Lord Baal, then Baal would be able to pass through Mount Arreat without needing to defeat the three powerful Barbarian Guardians.

Fei’s and Elena’s quest were to stop Nihlathak.

This quest took another two hours. On the way there, both Fei and Elena showed off their masks. What made Fei a little jealous was that Elena’s new mask could alter its shape as Elena wished, and it was fancier than Fei’s new item.

After they passed through [Halls of Anguish], [Halls of Pain], and [Halls of Vaught], they finally found this elder in [Nihlathak’s Temple].

This elder who betrayed the Barbarians learned [Corpse Explosion] which was a skill of Necromancer, but he was still too weak for Fei. After Fei and Elena fought with this boss, they quickly killed him.

However, they didn’t find the Relic of the Ancients.

Fei did anticipate this outcome as he knew that Nihlathak already gave it to Baal.

This didn’t stop Fei from getting the rewards.

After they returned to [Harrogath], Fei found Anya. Too bad that the reward was a little trash; Anya could help Fei to put his name on an item.

Fei didn’t claim this prize; he was going to come to Anya after he could find an item worthy of this reward.

Fei’s Barbarian Character was still level 90, but that meant Fei was pretty much the strongest warrior in the realm of Star-level. If Fei wasn’t wrong, his Barbarian Character was enough to handle level 1 low-tier New Moon Warriors.

This was the most valuable thing that Fei got in the last five hours.

After this was done, Fei no longer continued to kill monsters to level up. He returned to [Rogue Encampment], listened to the report about the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] from Elena, and returned to Dual-Flags City.

……

It was dawn when Fei returned.

It was the darkest moment in the day.

He was used to sleeping with his fiancée in his arms during this time, and he was a little sleepless as he sat inside the cold watchtower on the west gate.

The truth was that ever since he came to this world, he slept very little every night; he got less than four hours of sleep every night. He was the king of Chambord during the daytime, and he had to use all of his time to think of ways to help Chambord survived on this continent that was ruled by the law of the jungle. When it was night, and everyone around him fell asleep, he had to enter Diablo World to kill monsters and increase his strength.

It was fortunate that he had enough stamina to maintain this lifestyle after his strength increased.

If this was on Earth, Fei would be in a terrible condition and look like a refugee.

Although he only slept a little before, the qualities were excellent. But now, his brain was more awake when he closed his eyes. Even though he felt a bit tired, he couldn’t go to sleep.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 406: Sensation of [Dragon Fist]

Chapter 406: Sensation of [Dragon Fist]

Fei quickly found the cause of his insomnia; when he lied on the bed that wasn’t too hard, he was missing that warm and soft female body.

Fei realized that as soon as he closed his eyes, he would start thinking about his fiancée. He couldn’t help but start worrying, “Angela is with the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] …… is she safe right now? Is she missing me as well?”

Fei arrived at Dual-Flags City with the 6,000 soldiers in the herald brigade beforehand, and the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] that had 34,000 soldiers in it was being led by people like old Aryang, Lampard, [Magic Princess], and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]. The rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] was approaching Dual-Flags City at a steady pace, and they were doing their best to integrate properly.

Angela, Emma, [Fallen Princess] Isabella, and the four maids who were named Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter were all in that group.

Initially, both Elder Princess and Paris recommended Fei to leave Angela and the girls at St. Petersburg. After all, the Royal Guards and the master warriors in the Capital could better protect the civilians, and St. Petersburg should be much safer than the war zones. With the extra protection from the two most influential women in the Capital, Angela and the girls didn’t need to worry about getting bullied. Also, before Fei left the Capital, he talked with the handsome Second Prince, and Dominguez promised Fei that he would take care of the girls for Fei……

However, Fei rejected their help.

For one, Angela didn’t want to separate from Fei. Although she would be cared for in St. Petersburg, the people there weren’t her family members, and she might feel lonely. Second of all, Fei somehow felt like in this chaotic situation, the Capital of Zenit might not be as safe as it seemed.

Fei was planning to go back to Chambord with Angela and the girls once the war in the Jax Battle Zone toned down a bit; he was only comfortable leaving Angela and the girls in Chambord, their home kingdom.

The sky gradually got brighter, and the moonlight and the starlight dimmed.

Since Fei couldn’t go to sleep, he started to practice the methods documented in the Godly Chapter in the purple scroll. Fei’s spiritual power was now level 350, and he had already wiped away the spiritual seal Amauri left on him.

His spiritual power was terrifying, and he had experienced the benefits of having a lot of spiritual power.

It didn’t just increase the control of his physical strength and his understanding of cultivation; Fei felt like this spiritual power was his new eye. He could scan his surroundings, and it was much more effective and much subtler than scanning using Warrior Energy or Magic Power.

Fei discovered that he was the only person who specialized in spiritual power thus far.

Using his level 350 spiritual power, he was able to scan an area of 1,500-meter radius around him, and Costakarta, Huntelaar, and Amauri who were all Moon-Class Elites didn’t escape from his scanning.

Ever since he experienced the benefits of the spiritual power, Fei had been training it regularly.

……

Three hours later, the sun appeared on the horizon and brought a little liveliness to the world. The temperature also started to rise.

What surprised the commanders in Dual-Flag City was that it seemed like the enemies weren’t going to siege the city. The soldiers of Jax had moved back their campsites for five kilometers and only surrounded the east, west, and south side of the city. They left a small opening in the north direction, and it seemed like they were planning to drag on this war for as long as possible.

The anxiety and the fear that had been looming around the city toned down a little.

However, no one dared to relax completely. As long as the enemies were still close to Dual-Flags City, those fierce battles could arrive at any time, and blood and corpses could cover every corner of the aged defense wall.

For the whole day, Ribry was busy recruiting young men and training them for the militia.

Fei had to admit that this former head commander of the native military forces was well-respected. In just one day, he was able to get more than 8,000 young men to join the militia. After these men got their armors and weapons, they were put into eight battalions and got trained by experienced veterans and injured veterans.

“Sweat a lot during practice, and you can bleed less during battle!”

What Fei told Ribry in the watchtower last night became the phrase that motivated these rookies. That phrase was engraved on a massive piece of rock in the center of the training field by the craftsmen last night, and these words were painted in a bright red color. The instructors of these rookies would lead them, and they would shout this phrase before and after training together.

Except for the militia, the mercenary groups in the city also got visited by the military. During critical times like this, the mercenaries were summoned to participate in the defense. Of course, they would be paid by the military for their services.

Most of the mercenaries had battle experiences and battle techniques, and they were able to coordinate with each other well. As a result, they didn’t need to be trained like the rookies.

At the same time, the military in the city started to purchase food and store them in safe places quietly; Fei was preparing to fight a prolonged war.

The military also started to promote the idea of treasuring food; they recommended the civilians to start consuming a little bit less food so that they could wait until the winter wheat and crops were ready for harvest.

The military created all the detailed plans around food.

Fei had to remind the commanders under him that only the military was allowed to purchase and store food; anyone else who wanted to buy and save food in large quantities had to be warned, and anyone who ignored the warning should be severally punished.

When the atmosphere in the city was anxious and chaotic, crimes were more likely to be committed.

Fei hated these incidents, and he selected the elite soldiers from the herald brigade and established the patrol force. Crimes of all sorts were punished! In just a day, two thief groups and one evil mercenary group where all their members committed rape were killed; their heads were hung in the center of the city to serve as a deterrent.

Fei was busy all day as well.

He went to the Mage Union in the morning to thank the mages for the help. Of course, he also politely asked them to continue supporting Dual-Flags City in the upcoming defenses.

Fei thought that these haughty mages should be friendly towards him since they were willing to help the city, but it was the complete opposite.

Even though Ribry who was a respected figure in the city brought Fei here and introduced him, the king only got to meet the president of the Mage Union.

The president was a white-haired and white-breaded elder in his 60s, and he waited for Fei in front of the Magic Tower with two of his servants.

Unfortunately, this elder wasn’t as nice and friendly as the elders in the stories told by the traveling poets. His face was stiff, and he only chatted with Fei for less than 30 seconds superficially. He didn’t invite Fei to go in his Magic Tower, and he closed the door after that chat was done.

Fei felt like the “dominating presence” he had since he came to this world disappeared.

“This old man is just too rude! Your Majesty, let me break his windows using some rocks!” both Pierce and Drogba were angry after seeing how the king got treated.

Fei started at the two strongmen viciously, and the two of them instantly shut their mouths.

Fei didn’t hurry and go back to the camp after he left the Magic Tower. After he sent away his guards, he started to wander around the city alone.

He hadn’t had the chance to see the sceneries in this beautiful city in the desert. Every time he thought about how Emperor Yassin created more than 100 water wells using [Dragon Fist], he got stimulated; his heart would race, and his blood would boil.

Soon, he found those water wells to the east of the city center.

They were on a piece of flat land, and this flat land occupied quite a lot of space. The water wells were scattered around the area like the stars in the sky.

Each water well was about four meters in diameter, and the walls of the wells were piled up using green stones that were all smooth like mirrors. When looking down inside these ancient-looking water wells, Fei saw flashes of silver light in the dark; those were all the lights that got reflected off of the water.

There were mists on top of each water well, and they looked like clouds from afar; this scenery was unique and beautiful.

Beside these water wells, there were sophisticated channels and pipe systems. The water was being pulled out of the wells by simple magic arrays, and it was distributed to all the reservoirs and the tanks in the city for the civilians to use.

Fei slowly caressed the edge of one of the water wells, and he suddenly sensed a strong aura.

It was very familiar.

This light yet terrifying aura made Fei feel like there was a very majestic Emperor standing in front of him right now.

“This…… is the sensation of [Dragon Fist]!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 407: Similar to Angela

Chapter 407: Similar to Angela

Fei was able to see how mighty the legendary [Dragon Fist] was.

That strike was enough to shock the gods and scare the demons.

At that critical moment when everyone thought Emperor Yassin was the brink of death, he punched out in the Royal Palace that was quite far away from the Martial Saint Mountain, and the golden flames covered the sky and destroyed the three Moon-Class Elites who were on Griffins 5,000 meters up in the air.

That strike was the most powerful strike Fei had ever seen on this continent.

Compared to Emperor Yassin, a lot of Moon-Class Elites were too weak. Comparing them with Emperor Yassin was like comparing fireflies to the sun.

Today, Fei sensed the residual power of that strike again.

However, there were some differences. Compared to the aura of the [Dragon Fist] he experienced in St. Petersburg, this one was much more lively and energetic; it felt like a sun that was on the rise. Although the one he experienced in St. Petersburg was still powerful, it felt like a sun that was setting and aging.

The two different auras seemed to prove people’s hypothesis – Emperor Yassin was really about to pass away.

Fei didn’t know how to feel about that.

……

When Emperor Yassin used his supreme power and created more than 100 water wells here, he concentrated all the residual energies and made them into Fist Spatial Spiritual Seals; otherwise, this place might a restricted zone. If those residual energies were not controlled, even Moon-Class Elites couldn’t get close to this place, let alone civilians.

After Fei visited this place, he wandered towards other locations.

Although the king of Chambord’s name was already well known in the city, not a lot of people knew what he looked like. As Fei walked around, no one recognized that this young man who was wearing a blue robe was King Alexander who terrified the nobles in the city.

Fei asked for directions and proceeded towards the farmlands at the northeast region of the city.

The defense walls of Dual-Flags City were empowered by many magic arrays when the city was built, and they were strong enough to handle the 10,000-pound rocks that were shot out of catapults. There were also numerous magic arrays on the ground in front of the defense walls that could block the damage of low-level magic spells. With the strong defense walls like these, 70,000 soldiers and hundreds of thousands of civilians could defend the city and prolong the war for at least three years as long as there were enough water and food.

Therefore, after Fei checked up on the water sources, he had to inspect the farmlands.

Since Dual-Flags City was located in the desert, 90% of the farmlands could be found inside the city; they needed to be irrigated by the water from the water wells. These farmlands inside the city weren’t destroyed in the war yet, and Fei ordered some of the soldiers to strengthen the protection of these farmlands.

The farmlands occupied a massive area in the northeast.

After more than 20 years of cultivation and irrigation, these farmlands were very fertile. Fei was always curious as to how the crops could survive from the vast temperature difference in the region, and he finally understood the mechanisms behind it when he saw the farmlands.

Between the farmlands, there were huge rocks with magic arrays engraved on them.

These all simple three-pointed star magic arrays with 21 magic pathing, and they were modified by someone who had a deep understanding of magic. The only job for these magic arrays was to add some heat to the surroundings when the night arrives so the crops won’t freeze to death.

The desert didn’t lack sunshine, and the crops in Dual-Flags City had higher quality compared with the crops in the mainland.

There was a total of 400 rocks that had these magic arrays on them in these farmlands, and each of them only required one piece of low-tier Magic Gem to last the whole year…… Fei had to admit that some of the products and designs using magic were more effective and more ingenious compared with the technologies in his previous life.

Fei had to thank the officials in Zenit who had paid a lot of attention to these precious farmlands.

It was heard that the Executive Knights would come and visit every year, and that was why Soroyov and the nobles haven’t destroyed most of the farmlands and built amusement parks.

Fei felt great after seeing all the green crops that were thriving.

If everything went according to plan, these crops would be ready for harvest in May, and that would be enough food for everyone in the city for a whole year.

The king suddenly felt like Emperor Yassin had already foreseen what was about to happen when he was building this city. He created all these water wells and farmlands, and these served as a line of defense on the border.

……

On the way back, Fei was walking relatively slow and enjoying the rare relaxed atmosphere in the city. The chanting of the merchants who were selling small items on the street, the laughter of children who were playing, the sounds of women who were busy making dinner, and the noises made by the dogs and cats that were running around by the white buildings and colossal warrior statues…… all these made Fei feel very relaxed.

“Huh? Is it you?” a surprised voice sounded behind him.

Fei turned around and saw Emile Husky who had a bag of flour on his shoulder; this simple-minded low-level commander was looking at him with a big surprised smile.

“What a coincident! Emile, you are……” Fei smiled and asked this man who was sweating a ton.

“Hehe, the military had paid me the salary that I was owed for the last three months, and I bought a bag of winter wheat flour for my little sister……” the big man scratched his head and laughed. After he looked around and made sure that no one was close by, he got close to Fei and whispered, “Hey, the military is busy right now! Where did you find the time to wander around aimlessly? If your superior finds out about this, you will be in trouble! I heard that the new No.1 Commander King Alexander is very strict! The mayor and the nobles are all dominated by him, and a lot of nobles are killed! You are only a little commander, don’t get punished because you are slacking off!”

Fei found it funny. He smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I already got the permission of my superior.”

“Good, good. Alright, come with me to my sister’s place then. Haha! I just bought some flour, and my sister is going to make some honey bread; I can eat at least 40 pieces!” Husky was very friendly, and he asked Fei to be his guest immediately.

Since it was still quite early, Fei didn’t reject the offer.

He followed this simple-minded commander along the fancy streets for a while, and the buildings along the sides of the road started to decrease in number. After another 20 minutes, they finally arrived at a simple courtyard that was fenced off by some bamboo sticks.

This was a typical courtyard.

A white female sheep was lying on the ground, two baby sheep were playing with each other, and a few hens were cackling as they were eating a few plants.

There were two small houses made from green stones, and the roofs were made from straws. Some dried meats were hanging from the walls, and two cats that wanted to eat these meats wandered around them……

“Hey, Jessica! I’m back! Sister, I got a guest here!” Emile pushed open the gate to the courtyard and shouted; he was so loud that it sounded like thunder.

Fei smiled; this Husky was quite funny.

Crack! The wooden door of a house opened, and Fei’s eyes lit up.

A girl who was wearing a rough brown jacket that had many patches on it and a blue floral headscarf walked out of the house.

This girl looked like she was 18 years old, and she was quite pretty. Although her body was still young and immature, her figure was perfect. She was about 1.7 meters tall, and her legs were longer than other girls; that made her look much more elegant. Her eyebrows were thin and sharp, and her perfect crystal-like black eyes were flashy and attractive.

For some reason, Fei felt like he had seen this girl before.

He was shocked by her appearance.

He didn’t expect a tough and simple-minded guy like Husky to have such a pretty sister. Soon, he realized that the reason he felt like Jessica was familiar was that her eyes and her aura were too similar to Angela’s. If he closed his eyes, he could have thought that his fiancée was standing in front of him.

“Ah, Emile, you are back?” the girl rushed over with a bright smile on her face. She grabbed onto her brother’s hands and laughed, “Haha! Did you bring flour? Such a big bag! I can make enough honey bread to feed a cow like you!”

“Hey, how can you call you brother a cow?” Husky murmured as he put the bag of flour on the ground. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, “Jessica, did those bastards like Arno and Knite come and bother you?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 408: Unwelcomed

Chapter 408: Unwelcomed

“No, they all responded to Mr. Ribry’s call and joined the militia……” Jessica smiled and explained as she dusted some of the flour off her brother’s shoulder. “I heard that Mr. Alexander asked most of the males who are between 18 and 50 of age to get trained so that those hooligans won’t be back soon.”

“Great,” Husky looked at his sister in a spoiling way and replied. After he scratched his head, he added with a proud expression on his face, “Those guys are all bad eggs, especially that monkey-like Knite. How dare he dream of having my sister? Is he delusional?”

The two siblings hadn’t seen each other for over a month, and they had a lot of chat about.

Although Jessica looked and felt very similar to Angela, she was a lot more outgoing. She liked laughing out loud, and her laughter was crisp and ear-pleasing.

However, Husky got so into talking with his sister that he completely forgot about Fei, his guest.

“Huh? Who are you? Emile, is this handsome commander your comrade?” after chatting with her brother for a while, Jessica suddenly saw Fei and realized that a bright young man was standing beside her.

“Ah! Damn it, I forgot to introduce my friend. His name is…… is……” Husky suddenly realized that he still didn’t know Fei’s name, so he walked to Fei and patted Fei’s shoulder as he asked, “Right, brother. What is your name?”

Fei laughed; he thought that Husky was a simple-minded person since he invited a person to his sister’s place without knowing this person’s name. After some hesitation, the king laughed and said, “You can call me Fei.”

“Fei? Such a strange name……” Husky grabbed his sister’s hand and introduced, “Jessica, this is Fei, a new friend that I made yesterday. He is a commander under King Alexander, and he is very nice to me. I ran into him on my way here, and I invited him to come and try your honey bread.”

“Fei? You must be a nice person since you can befriend my dumb brother. Hi, my name is Jessica, Emile’s little sister. My big brother is a clumsy person, so please don’t mind him. Come on in……” this girl was amiable, and she was not shy at all; Fei liked her personality a lot. After he thought about it, it made sense. Since Husky and his sister were born into a poor neighborhood, they matured at an early age. As a result, Jessica didn’t have that arrogance that most of the pretty girls in her age have.

Jessica was a very hard-working girl. After she took out a wooden chair for Fei, she took out a plate of green apples that were a little dry but very clean. After that, she bought two bottles of ale with the money her big brother gave her, and she went into the kitchen and started to make her “renowned” honey bread as Husky asked her again and again.

“Emile, you have a great little sister!” Fei was a little envious towards Husky; this man had a lovely family.

The green apples and the bottles of ales on the table weren’t good food in the eyes of the average families, but Fei knew that these were the best treatment this family could give to its guests. Perhaps that this girl named Jessica treasured these apples a lot and didn’t want to eat them alone; maybe she was saving them and was going to eat them with her brother after he came back. In the cold winter in the desert, fruits were “delicacies” in the eyes of the poor people.

“Hehe, of course! My sister is known as the Pearl in the Northern Malta Poor Neighbourhood, haha,” this simple-minded man was proud of his sister.

“Emile, you will scare our guest away if you boast even more!” Jessica shouted in the kitchen; it seemed like she liked to call Husky by his first name rather than calling him brother.

“Haha! Everyone in the neighborhood knows that my sister Jessica’s honey bread is a delicious treat that even the nobles don’t get to eat,” Husky replied.

Fei was a little speechless. “Maybe in this guy’s simple-mind, anything his sister makes is a delicacy,” he thought.

Fei and Husky chatted a lot in the yard.

Husky wasn’t a person who liked to hold back; he would say whatever was on his mind. Most of the time, Husky was the one talking, and Fei would listen with a smile on his face as he played with the cats in the yard. Although Husky was going all over the place and talked about things like gossips involving nobles and famous stories in Dual-Flags City, Fei enjoyed it.

Fei’s parents in his previous life were farmers, and he had a great childhood in the countryside before his parents passed away. Therefore, his was genuinely in love with this atmosphere including these kinds of bamboo stick fences and all these animals.

Time passed by quickly.

The sun was already lower than the defense wall, but the sky wasn’t that dark. The cooking smoke soared into the air via the chimneys, and the noises made by the children, their parents, and the cats and dogs somehow added to the rare and peaceful countryside atmosphere.

“Wow! Smells delicious!” Husky finished the last bit of ale and shouted as he took a deep breath.

A sweet aroma flowed in the air, and Fei felt hungry after he took a deep breath as well. It was evident that the delicacy that the nobles couldn’t even enjoy, Jessica’s honey bread, was about to be done.

Soon, Jessica walked into the yard with a loaf of freshly baked golden honey bread.

As the aroma dispersed into the surroundings, a lot of the neighbors walked out of their houses and looked in this direction.

“Haha! I smell Jessica’s honey bread again!”

“Look, it is Emile! No wonder Jessica made honey bread again. It is the best treat in the world!”

“Hehe, Sister Jessica, you have to teach me how to make it.”

It was clear that this brother and sister had great relationships with the neighbors, and Husky immediately shouted and invited all the neighbors to taste the food. This simple-minded man was hospitable; otherwise, he won’t invite Fei to his sister’s place when he only met Fei once. Soon, the yard was filled with more than a dozen people who were in different age groups.

“Sister Jessica, who is this handsome commander? Is he your fiancé?” a girl who had freckles and was one to two years younger than Jessica joked with her.

“Hey, I will stuff your mouth if you repeat such things,” Jessica pinched the cheeks of this girl and said, “He is Emile’s friend.”

However, Jessica’s explanation wasn’t accepted by the friendly neighbors. Although these neighbors were poor, they could tell that this young man was extraordinary. Even though he was wearing regular clothes, looked different to the nobles, and was smiling brightly, he had a majestic aura around him; those nobles who were corroded by comfort and lust couldn’t be compared with him.

“Jessica is a nice girl; young man, you are lucky if you get to marry her.”

“Yeah, although our Jessica is born in our poor neighborhood, a priest from the Holy Church said that she would become an influential person that the noble ladies couldn’t even reach. Young man, I think you two are compatible!”

A lot of people who were uncles and aunts to Jessica told Fei a lot of Jessica; they all misunderstood the relationship.

“Hey, you don’t say! Fei, I think you are qualified to be my brother-in-law! Haha!” after Husky scratched his head and looked at his sister and Fei, he spoke up as if he discovered something.

Fei only smiled and didn’t say anything.

“Ah, hahaha! So many people here! Huh? Do you guys know that Jessica and I are getting engaged today? And you are all here to see it? I have to thank you guys in advance……” a loud and ear-piercing voice sounded, and it immediately broke the pleasant atmosphere.

Everyone’s face changed color.

Fei looked in the direction of that voice and saw five men walking into the courtyard wearing soldier uniforms.

They all had smiles on their faces; they weren’t uncomfortable even though they weren’t invited.

The man in the lead was skinny, and his back was a little hunched. With a reckless expression on his face, he did look like a monkey. Also, he had a bloody boar leg in his hand.

“Damn it! Monkey Knite! You bastard! Weren’t you in the militia? Why are you in my place? Get the fu*k out! Otherwise, I won’t be polite towards you anymore!” Husky’s reaction was aggressive. He stood up and shouted at the five guys who ran into the courtyard.

“Hey, Husky! Why are you still aggressive? Today, I’m here to purpose to Jessica. Look at my gift! What do you think?”

Monkey-like Knite lightly pushed Husky, and Husky instantly fell back despite his big size.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 409: Same Kind of Pure Soul

Chapter 409: Same Kind of Pure Soul

Bam!

Knite threw the boar leg in front of Jessica and said proudly, “I was lucky. Today was the first day of training, and I was appointed as a team commander in the militia. I’m in charge of 100 people, and I think the time for me to marry you is here! Therefore, I advanced half of my monthly salary and bought this Desert Boar’s leg. The poor people in the city couldn’t even see the hair of Desert Boars on a regular day, let alone eating its meat during a war. Haha! Jessica, my dear fiancée. You can prepare the boar leg, and we can invite all the neighbors in the area to come here for a feast and announce our engagement.”

“You think too much,” Jessica threw the boar leg back and sneered, “Go and get engaged to the Desert Boar!”

“Haha, Jessica, you are not fair. Before, you said that I don’t have a proper job and rejected me because of it. Also, since your brother is a soldier, I couldn’t do much. But now, the situation is different. I’m a team commander in the militia constructed by King Alexander, and I’m going to be battling with the invaders of Jax soon. I’m already a changed man! Jessica, why won’t you accept me?”

Monkey-like Knite zapped his mouth and explained. He completely ignored Jessica’s provocation, and he glanced at Jessica’s body.

“Knite, you are too late! Stop bothering Sister Jessica! She already has a fiancé; it is him!” that girl who had freckles on her face pointed at Fei and declared, “Mr. Fei is much more handsome than you!”

Knite looked in the direction that this girl was pointing at, and he saw Fei.

He immediately became hostile towards Fei.

The man in front of him was 100 times more handsome than him, and this man’s presence was also much better. Even Knite had to admit that he would choose this man if he was Jessica.

“Who…… are you?” Knite asked carefully.

“I’m Emile’s friend, and I’m here as a guest,” Fei said as continued to eat a piece of delicious honey bread in his hand; he didn’t raise his head because he didn’t want to be recognized.

“So…… you are a part of the military?” Knite squinted his eyes and tried to get to know Fei more.

“Yeah, you can say that. I don’t have much power in the military.”

After they chatted a bit, Fei relaxed; he found out that this monkey-like Knite didn’t know who he was. He liked talking and listening to these people who were like his uncles and aunts; if his identity got exposed, these people wouldn’t feel at ease in front of him, and this rare atmosphere that he enjoyed would disappear.

Knite nodded and let go of the breath he was holding in.

Then, this new team commander who was feeling good about himself started to boast.

“Eh, I thought so. Look at you; you are so weak that you couldn’t even lift up a blade. Since you can’t kill enemies on the frontline and gain military merits, you could only get a small position in the military with no real influence……” as Knite said that, his expression got happier. In his mind, this man in front of him was no longer a threat. He turned around and said to Jessica, “This guy isn’t that good. Although he looks good, he might be in the business of scamming young girls like you…….”

Jessica spat at him and interrupted his insult of Fei, “Knite, shut up! I won’t allow you to insult my brother’s friend.”

“You……”

Knite felt like he was belittled after Jessica acted rudely towards him for several times.

After all, he had a few of his subordinates with him today, and he as their commander was being shamed. On top of that, Jessica was protecting Fei, and Knite thought that Fei was luring this girl; as a result, his jealousy burned vigorously inside of him.

He picked up that boar leg and threw it towards Jessica.

“Hehe, what I said won’t change. I’m getting engaged with you today for sure, and no one can stop me. The war already broke out, and the situation in the city is very different. Before, I thought this dumb Emile is a high-level official in the military, but now I know that he is almost like a groom and a servant. I’m not afraid of him anymore! Don’t you value your big brother? If you don’t accept me today, I will move Emile onto the defense wall tomorrow. If the invaders decide to attack, I’m not sure if Emile can make it back alive,” Knite said in anger.

Knite was bullsh*ting.

He was only a team commander in the militia; how could he command Husky who was a formal soldier in Dual-Flags City? Even though Husky had a low-level position and was like a groom and a servant to other high-level commanders, he was still a part of the native defense force. Even a brigade commander of the militia who had control over 10,000 militia members couldn’t command Husky, let alone a little team commander like Knite.

However, the other people didn’t know about this; their faces all changed color after hearing that.

The neighbors all started to worry. They all watched Husky grow up, and they knew that he was too simple-minded and a little slow. Even though he had a lot of physical strength, he never learned any fighting techniques; if Husky went on the defense wall, he would probably die under the blade of the invaders.

Jessica’s body froze after she heard that.

“Even if I die on the defense wall, I won’t allow my sister to marry you! You are just a hooligan! How are you worthy enough for my sister? Even the priest from the Holy Church said that she would become an influential figure one day……” Husky shouted as he protected his sister with his back; he was too slow to figure out the errors in what Knite had said. This simple-minded man cared about his sister a lot, and he believed in what that priest from the Holy Church had said many years ago; he wasn’t going to let his goddess-like sister marry a hooligan like Knite.

“Haha? You believe the words of that old beggar? A beggar and an idiot! Hahaha!” Knite laughed out loud with his subordinates behind him as if they heard the funniest joke.

On this continent that was ruled by the law of the jungle, the good looks of a girl would only bring her tragedy if she wasn’t powerful enough. If Husky didn’t serve under Ribry who was an overprotective general and if Jessica was a few years older and her body fully matured, she would have been kidnapped by the nobles and got ruined by them.

Becoming an influential figure? That possibility seemed slim.

However, Fei suddenly realized something.

“A poor priest of the Holy Church said that Jessica is going to become an influential figure? Normally, even the lowest priests in the Holy Church won’t be broke enough to beg for food on the street, unless he was a scammer…… Or there is something else? Could it be that there is a secret around Jessica?”

Fei suddenly thought about how Jessica felt similar to Angela, and Priest Balesi said that Angela had the purest soul in the world and almost forced her to join the Shrine Choir.

“Could it be that…… Jessica’s soul is as pure as Angela’s? And a mysterious priest came to this city many years ago to check up on her?”

Fei felt like that possibility was high; after all, Jessica and Angela were way too similar.

“Emile, you are such an idiot! Your identity as a low-level commander in the military is worthless in my eyes! You can no longer protect your sister! Look at her hands! They are rough and thick like carrots! In a few more years, she would look like prostitutes who have thick waists and a full face of freckles. Hehe, if you die on the defense wall, who is going to take care of her?”

Knite laughed as he mocked Husky.

“I, Knite, is now a team commander in the militia under King Alexander His Majesty! If I get enough military merits, I will be rewarded by King Alexander and might even become a noble. Jessica, you are only a girl living in a poor neighborhood; if you marry me, you might become a noble lady one day! Also, Husky, I might also promote you, so you no longer need to work as a groom!”

The more Knite talked, the prouder he was.

“Girl, don’t reject our commander! Otherwise, your brother will die on the defense wall!”

“Yeah! If you let this opportunity go, you might have to open your legs for our commander when you run out of food, and he might not even look at you! Right now, even the women in the rich neighborhoods want to get themselves a commander in the military.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 410: I Hope You Guys Are Still Alive

Chapter 410: I Hope You Guys Are Still Alive

“Team commander, why are you so polite towards her? If you want, we can kidnap her and throw her into your room. As long as you two sleep together for a night, she would be yours, haha!”

The few members of the militia behind Knite suggest as they tried to threaten Jessica even more; as they said that, they grinned at Jessica viciously.

For a moment, the casual and relaxed atmosphere instantly got covered by dark clouds. Although the neighbors hated Knite, they couldn’t express their anger as this man was now a commander in the military.

Husky was furious after he was shouted at, but he didn’t know how to respond to that. His head was a little slow, and perhaps he was thinking about who was going to protect his sister after he dies on the defense wall.

Fei’s sharp sense told him that the simple-minded man was looking at him.

At the moment, Jessica got her weakness pointed out by Knite; this girl was afraid that her big brother would die because of her.

After seeing the expression on everyone’s face, Knite laughed and walked forward; he was reaching for Jessica’s hand.

Suddenly –

“Hey, you have laughed for too long. Catch your breath; otherwise, you might choke.”

After Fei finished the last piece of the honey bread, he wiped his lips, stood up, and slapped away Knite’s hand.

Then, he looked at Knite and said earnestly, “Ok, let me interrupt a little. I might be wrong, but Mr. Knite, aren’t you a team commander in the militia? I believe Emile is a formal soldier of Zenit, so your status is technically lower than him. How can you command him and move him onto the defense wall?”

The smile froze on Knite’s face; he didn’t know how to respond.

Jessica was the person who reacted the fastest.

Her beautiful big eyes lit up, and she asked as she grabbed onto Fei’s arm, “Is it true?” her voice was shaking.

“Of course. The militia is only temporary, and some of the members of the militia are given titles to make it easier to organize. Although they could also accumulate military merits, they couldn’t get promoted to nobles. Besides, the militia might get disbanded after the war; it is all up to the Military Headquarter of Zenit.”

Fei pointed at Knite and continued, “These guys are just trying to make themselves look more powerful! They are like dragons that are made from paper; nothing to be scared of!”

“Ah! Great!” Jessica was so relieved that she jumped into the air.

To this girl, the last few minutes was the darkest moment in her life, and Fei’s words brought energy and hope back into her life.

30 seconds ago, she was thinking about accepting Knite’s proposal, so her brother didn’t have to be in great danger; she was planning to use herself to save her brother. Although her big brother was a little simple-minded, he was her only family. She couldn’t even imagine how desperate it would feel if she sees her brother’s broke corpse on the defense wall.

What Fei said pretty much saved her life.

However, Fei’s appearance destroyed Knite’s plan.

Knite walked up and grabbed onto Fei’s finger that was pointing at him.

He shouted angrily, “Hey, you weak man! How dare you point at me and disrespect me? Do you want to die? I will break this finger of yours to teach you a lesson!”

“No!” all the people in the yard screamed in fear.

However, Knite wasn’t going to listen to them.

As he sneered, he used all of his strength and tried to break that finger; he was going to make this handsome man pay for destroying his plan.

Soon, the vicious grin froze on his face.

He felt like he wasn’t trying to break a finger but an iron spear.

It didn’t matter how hard he tried; he couldn’t even move this man’s hand a little, let alone breaking his finger.

After a while, Knite suddenly felt a tremendous amount of force coming at him from this finger; as if a mountain was thrown onto his shoulders, his knees instantly bend, and he couldn’t help but kneel onto the ground.

“Huh? Why are you kneeling down? Are you trying to apologize?”

Fei laughed and moved aside. In the eyes of others, Knite suddenly kneeled down towards Fei as if he was apologizing.

“You……”

Knite used all of his strength and tried to stand up; his face turned red, and his veins bulged. However, didn’t matter how hard he worked, he couldn’t even move for one millimeter; that force was just too dominating.

Soon, his knees sunk into the ground. It was fortunate that there weren’t tiles on the ground; otherwise, his knees would have been destroyed.

The four people behind Knite realized that something was wrong; they rushed over and tried to help.

Fei just looked at them and released the power of his Barbarian Character a little. Without pause, all those four men also kneeled down and couldn’t move anymore.

Knite suddenly realized what was happening after he looked at Fei who was still smiling calmly.

He knew that he ran into a master warrior.

“This man’s power is just unimaginable! He must be a Star-level Warrior!”

Knite sighed in his mind and thought, “Damn! This beautiful Jessica got to know a Star-level Warrior and got engaged to him? It looks like I can’t have this beautiful girl to myself.”

Although he felt regretful, he had been living on the street for a long time and knew what he should do and what he shouldn’t do. Therefore, he immediately apologized to Jessica and begged for forgiveness.

Jessica didn’t know what was happening, and she didn’t know how to respond.

“Alright, Jessica forgives you. Stand up.”

Fei smiled and waved his hand, and the huge pressure on these five men disappeared. Knite and his four subordinates could finally breathe freely, and they quickly got up; there were ten deep circular kneeling marks on the ground.

“Thank…… thank you! Thank you for your mercy!” Knite quickly thanked Fei.

He understood the situation now.

“Since this man is in the military, he must be a high-level commander with this level of strength. If this is the case, I should try to get to know him. In many stories told by the traveling poets, from an exchange of blows friendship grows! This is the perfect opportunity!” he thought.

“Let me give you some recommendations. If you really like Jessica, you should pursue her like a real man and protect her like a real man. Threatening others like bandits won’t work……” Fei was planning to teach Knite some proper concepts around love, but he felt like he was talking to a cow.

After he said a few words, he waved his hand impatiently and said, “Overall, don’t come and bother Jessica again! Also, I will let you guys in on a secret; Emile is going to become King Alexander His Majesty’s guard! Don’t bully him anymore! Otherwise, the consequences will be severe!”

“Ah? Emile this idiot is going to become the guard of the No.1 Commander of the Battle Zone?”

Knite couldn’t believe his ears.

“It is obvious that this powerful man won’t lie to me. So…… if this idiot wants to, he could go anywhere in Dual-Flags City without being troubled? Also, it looks like this mysterious man likes Jessica…… This family is going to take off!”

After thinking about that, Knite looked at Husky differently.

He knew that he probably couldn’t get close to this mysterious man, but he was able to flatter Husky and befriend him.

“If I get the chance to meet the legendary King Alexander of Chambord through Husky, I would be able to die happy on the defense wall!” he thought.

“Ok, that’s all for today. You guys can leave now.”

Fei waved his hand and asked them to leave.

Knite wanted to stay a little longer, but he had to leave quietly since Fei said so.

“Huh? Wait up!” Fei thought of something and shouted.

Whoosh! A dash of gold light shot into Knite’s hand.

As Knite was wondering about what happened, he saw that mysterious man pointing at the boar leg on the ground and heard him say, “You can leave the meat here; I will treat it as if I bought it from you. Since you actively joined the militia, your courage should be praised. Half a month of salary shouldn’t be thrown away like this. The situation in Dual-Flags City isn’t that great, so the militia might have to help with the defense of the city soon. Make sure that you guys eat full meals and accumulate enough stamina; try your best to survive this war!”

Knite and his subordinates were stunned a little.

They looked at Fei and saluted. Perhaps they just learned it, their salute wasn’t that proper. Even though that was the case, their spirits were there.

After that, they turned around and left with the gold coin.

Fei looked at the five of them and sighed in his mind, “I hope you guys are still alive after the war.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 411: Mystic Ocean

Chapter 411: Mystic Ocean

This time, Fei didn’t kill Knite and the four men; he treated them differently compared with the corrupt nobles.

The lives inside this desert city were already fragile. Like winter wheat in a storm, they could be blown away effortlessly. Although Knite wasn’t a great person, he wasn’t guilty enough to be killed. At least this hooligan advanced half of his monthly salary and purchased a boar leg; he was putting some effort into the love he had for Jessica.

Also, Knite didn’t try to harm any of the neighbors; he only exaggerated his power and used the name of King Alexander to threaten them.

Of course, if Fei knew that he was thought of as a pretty boy and a gigolo, he would have treated those five men a little differently.

After those five men disappeared, Jessica, Emile, and the neighbors still couldn’t believe what had happened.

“Those hooligans are gone?”

This outcome was better than the happy ending they could wish for; they felt like they were dreaming.

“From what they said, it seems like Knite won’t be bothering Jessica anymore in the future, and even Emile is about to get promoted,” all the neighbors thought as they looked at Fei with curiosity and respect.

“Haha, don’t look at me like that! I just fooled them! I know a little bit more than you guys, and that was how I saw through Knite’s trick.”

Fei laughed and explained as he made a few exaggerated poses.

Most of the people in the neighborhood were poor and didn’t much knowledge, and Husky who had some understanding of what was going on accepted Fei’s explanation. Only Jessica who had a pair of beautiful eyes was curious, but she held back her curiosity as she smiled and thanked Fei.

At this moment, Fei realized that this girl’s hands were rough; the skin of her hands was like the skin of a carrot. Different from the white and the smooth skin of her face, there were a lot of rough calluses on her hands; they were even rougher than the hands of some of the women in their 40s.

Jessica saw Fei looking at her hands, and a dejected expression appeared on her face. She put her hands behind her back in a hurry, and she turned around and talked to the neighbors with a smile on her face.

Fei felt a heartache after seeing this subtle movement.

From what Knite had said, Fei knew that this girl had been doing a lot of hard labor work, and that was how her hands that should be smooth and soft turned rough and wrinkly. This girl must have gone through a lot of trials and tribulations, but she was still able to keep up her optimism; Fei’s impression of her got even better.

Laughter reappeared in the yard.

After Fei bought that boar leg from Knite, he asked Jessica and a few aunties in the neighborhood to cook it. The delicious smell of grilled meat dispersed in the yard; the people in this poor neighborhood rarely got to see meat, let alone eating it. Today, they got to eat a lot of meat, and they felt like they were living in the dreams……

A ton of cooking smokes was slowly rising into the sky, and red clouds could be seen from afar.

Fei felt like he was back on Earth, back to his childhood home.

At this moment, Fei realized how lonely he was since he came to the Azeroth Continent. Although he was the king of a kingdom, he didn’t have parents and siblings in this world. Although he was the king of a kingdom, he had never integrated himself into other people’s personal lives like today.

Time flies when you are having fun!

Soon, the night arrived, and people started fires in the yard. The smile on Fei’s handsome face was lit up by the light of the flames, and it attracted a lot of attention of the young girls……

Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded, and the ground shook violently.

“What is going on?”

“What happened?”

“God! This direction…… the water wells’ direction? Are the water wells alright?”

The people in the yard were shocked; they got really anxious. If something happened to the water wells, it would be terrible. It was hard to find water in the desert, and it would be hard to dig through the ground to find the groundwater if those water wells collapsed. Without water, the people in Dual-Flags City would die in about ten days.

“Guys, I have something going on, and I’m going to leave now,” Fei said farewells to the people in the yard and walked out. Although it looked slow, he disappeared in just a few seconds; he was really anxious as well.

Among the people in the yard, only Jessica looked in the direction where Fei went.

Only she knew that her simple-minded brother had a unique ability. Although he was straightforward, he had a strong instinct like the Demon Beasts.

He was more likely to get close to people who had good intentions and powerful. Also, his instinct would immediately tell him who had bad intentions, and he would directly express his dislike of those people.

That was a secret that Jessica figured out after years of observations.

“Emile had never been so friendly and intimate towards any strangers who he only met a few times…… but now…… it feels like Emile is treating him like a family member! Who is this man? Although he isn’t that handsome, he makes others feel very comfortable……” Jessica thought to herself.

……

……

“What is going on?”

After Fei left that yard, he switched to Assassin Mode and instantly used all of his power. Like a dash of shadow, he sprinted through streets and alleyways and arrived at the water wells in the shortest amount of time.

Although soldiers were protecting this area, they were in a state of chaos.

The water wells that were calm and peaceful during the day were making a lot of rumbling noises. Like fountains, a lot of water was being jetted into the sky for more than 20 meters tall.

“Pause! Who are you?” a commander shouted as he spotted Fei.

Fei flashed the No.1 Commander’s Token, and that commander immediately knew who Fei was.

“King Alexander!” he said as he was about to single-kneel down.

Fei raised his hand, and an invisible power stopped that commander from kneeling down and following the complicated greeting process.

“Tell me what happened!” Fei quickly asked.

Fei had to be anxious! These water wells were the lifelines of the city! If something wrong happened here, he would be in big trouble!

“We don’t know yet! This had never happened before! Half a minute ago, strange noises sounded in all the water wells, and water started to jet out……” the water was falling from the sky after it was jetted into the air, and that commander quickly reported to Fei as he got soaked.

“Pass my order! Move all the people to the outside of the zone! No one is allowed to enter or leave! Anyone who disobeys this order shall be executed!”

Fei commanded.

Soon, a lot of soldiers appeared and blocked off the paths leading to where the water wells were at; they were tightly questioning and inspecting all the civilians. Also, the soldiers who were guarding the water wells moved to the entryways of the zone.

Fei switched to Barbarian Mode and spread out his spiritual power, and his spiritual power went down into the groundwater through the water wells.

He wanted to know if something strange happened in the groundwater.

After all, what was happening was too strange; it felt like there was a monster in the groundwater making a mess.

As Fei’s spiritual power got deeper and deeper into the groundwater, he had a better understanding of the underground structure.

The water wells were all about 400 meters deep, and the walls on the inside of the water wells were made from a sand mixture. After more than 20 years of being pressured by the water, the walls were all solid. When the water jetted out of the water wells at a fast pace, they were still crystal clear and not muddy at all.

Fei’s spiritual power continued to dive deeper into the water well; the water well was like a long tunnel that led to nowhere.

Deeper…… Deeper……

Suddenly, the walls disappeared, and Fei’s spiritual power arrived at somewhere broad.

The spiritual power didn’t have things blocking its way anymore.

Fei suddenly realized that the groundwater connected to the water wells was vast! In fact, it shouldn’t be called groundwater but rather underground ocean! Even though Fei’s spiritual power was massive, he still couldn’t tell how big this ocean was.

It was unimaginable!

It was a miracle!

After some more scanning, Fei realized that there was a force coming from the bottom of the ocean, and that created a ton of undercurrents; these undercurrents moved the water around rapidly, and the water that hit the walls of the water wells were jetted upward.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 412: The Secret of the Underground Ocean

Chapter 412: The Secret of the Underground Ocean

Unfortunately, Fei’s spiritual power could only scan an area of 1,500-meter radius around him. It seemed like the ocean was still a lot deeper, and something at the bottom was stirring up this underground ocean that was calm for more than 20 years.

Fei was unprecedentedly shocked; he could never have imagined that the groundwater under Dual-Flags City was like an ocean.

“How can there be an ocean like this under the desert? Did Emperor Yassin know about this ocean when he built Dual-Flags City 26 years ago?”

Fei had a ton of questions on his mind, and they buzzed and flew around in his mind like flies.

……

……

“What is going on?” Prince Fairenton’s shout sounded inside the campsite of Jax.

Loud rumbling noises sounded from the five water wells the soldiers of Jax created, and water jetted out of them and wetted the entire campsite; there was so much water that the dry sand couldn’t absorb it in time, and small ponds formed on the ground.

What happened in Dual-Flags City happened here as well.

If the scouts of Jax paid a bit more attention, they would realize that water was jetting out of the six water wells in the previous campsites that they ditched a day ago.

Unfortunately, Prince Fairenton didn’t have a spiritual power that was on Fei’s level, and he didn’t discover what was going on.

As a result, the soldiers of Jax had to back out of their campsite and wait for the water to calm down.

“Your Highness, maybe a creature is causing trouble in the groundwater,” that mid-aged man who looked like a noble of Zenit suggested, “Maybe a water-elemental Demon Beast is under there. Maybe we should send a few powerful warriors into the water and see what is going on.”

“Water elemental Demon Beast?” Fairenton shook his head and said earnestly, “It is rare that a water-elemental Demon Beast would live in the groundwater that is 400 meters down in the ground. Even if there is one, it must be a king-level Demon Beast. It is too dangerous to send someone down there!”

“But Your Highness! Nothing like this had ever happened in this region! It isn’t a good sign! I think we need to figure out what is going on,” surprisingly, that mid-aged man wasn’t too afraid and persisted on his recommendation.

What was also surprising was that Fairenton valued this man’s opinion. After some thinking, he listened and followed that recommendation.

The prince turned around and called over a tall and robust man.

Most of the people of Jax weren’t that tall; they were usually shorter, and their bones were generally thicker. However, this man here was almost two meters tall! That was rare!

Although it was cold in the night and spit would be frozen into ice pieces in just a few seconds, this man wasn’t wearing anything to protect his upper-body. His defined muscles that had a dark tone looked like an iron armor, and the hideous scars on his body added to his vicious presence.

“Inle, you are the best swimmer we have. Do you have the courage to investigate the groundwater?” Fairenton asked with a smile on his face as he patted the shoulder of this man who was almost 30 centimeters taller than him.

“I’m not scared of anything, and I’m willing to do anything for Your Highness,” that man patted his chest and roared.

“Great! Put on this rope. Remember! Come back up if anything goes wrong! Don’t force yourself!”

“As you wish, Your Highness!”

……

……

“Sir!”

“Your Majesty! We are here, what is going on?”

Shevchenko, Ribry, and Cech all quickly arrived at the east of the city where the water wells were located. Like Fei, they all understood the importance of these water wells, and they were anxious as well.

“Not sure yet, but I discovered something interesting,” Fei gradually opened his eyes and shook his head as he said, “Ribry, you have been here for many years. Do you know if anything strange happened when Dual-Flags City was being constructed?”

“I was born and raised in this city. When I was born, the city was already constructed. From the stories my parents told me, I don’t think anything strange happened. Why do you say that, sir?” Ribry answered to the best of his ability

“Huh, nothing?” Fei’s intuition told him that he discovered something others didn’t know. Since there were a lot of people here and he didn’t want everyone to know, he didn’t tell these subordinates of his about his discovery right away.

“Are all the documentation and the records of the construction kept somewhere?” Fei asked.

“All of them are stored in the Mayor’s Mansion. If you want, you can read them at any time.”

“Eh, great. Temporarily lock down this zone and send people to put up posters in the city to make sure the civilians know that the water source is fine. You guys guard this zone; I’m going to go down the water well to check up on what is going.”

Shevchenko, Cech, and Ribry were all shocked; they all tried to stop Fei.

“Sir, we don’t know what is going on down there, and it might be hazardous. You need to look after the hundreds of thousands of people in the city, and you shouldn’t place yourself in such a dangerous situation,” they said.

After they said that, they fought amongst themselves; they all tried to be the person who would take Fei’s place and explore the groundwater.

Fei was a little moved by this.

It could be explained easily if Pierce, Drogba, and Cech were doing this; Fei was their king, and it would make sense for them to be worried. However, Shevchenko and Ribry only got to know him for a few days, but they were also very worried about his safety; it didn’t look like they were pretending to care.

With these leaders around him, Fei was more confident in fending off the enemies.

“Don’t fight! Since I want to go down there, I know what I am capable of, and I won’t place myself in danger. You guys pay attention and guard this place. Also, make sure that the soldiers on the defense wall are aware; don’t let the invaders capitalize on this opportunity.”

The subordinates of Fei were still shocked, but they were too late to stop Fei. Before they could react, Fei already got into the water.

……

……

The water in the wells was cold.

As soon as Fei entered the water, he lightly released some of the power of his Barbarian Character, and a sphere that was three meters in diameter appeared. This sphere was filled with air and blocked out the cold water, and Fei himself stood inside this sphere to avoid getting wet.

As he controlled his power and allowed himself to sink deeper into the water slowly, he used his spiritual power to scan the area around him; that would allow him to react fast once something was wrong.

Fei sensed the undercurrents in the water and understood how water was still getting shot into the sky.

After about ten minutes, Fei finally got through the water well and entered the vast underground ocean.

It was extremely dark in there; it felt like the water was black ink.

With the ability of the level 90 Barbarian, Fei could only see about 10 meters away. The darkness around him swallowed all the light, and the undercurrents around him made loud noises like thunders.

However, Fei’s spiritual power acted as his eyes, and he was able to “see” 1,500 meters around him.

Despite his spiritual power, that “vision” was still tiny compared with the size of the underground ocean.

Except for the ceiling above him, all that Fei could sense was the cold water around him. He didn’t detect any lifeforms, and he felt like this cold, desolate, vast, and unknown underground ocean was the
kingdom of the Grim Reaper.

“Maybe the water temperature is too low for any creature to survive.”

Fei thought about it and didn’t move around. After he memorized where the bottom entrance of that water well was, he continued to sink down.

“Doesn’t matter how big this ocean is, there must be a bottom,” he thought.

After another ten minutes of sinking and balancing his body around the undercurrents, Fei felt like he was 300 meters deeper, and he was sensing a lot more pressure.

At this point, he had to completely unleash the power of his level 90 Barbarian to maintain and keep up that sphere around him.

After another 100 meters, the pressure got stronger.

In the end, Fei had to summon all of his items from Diablo World, borrow the strength and the power from those items, and use everything he had to fight against enormous water pressure.

Now, Fei was about 1,500 meters deep in this ocean.

“I can’t keep going anymore. The water pressure is too high; I might be in danger……” Fei shook his head and thought, “This ocean is just way to big! It is strange that I couldn’t sense any lifeforms. Nature is just full of miracles!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 413: Path of an Emperor

Chapter 413: Path of an Emperor

Fei was inside the massive and mysterious underground ocean.

He closed eyes and fully expanded his spiritual power. Like invisible tentacles, the spiritual power reached out in all directions, but it wasn’t able to detect anything.

After doing some calculations, Fei knew that he could only last about 20 minutes in here.

“I have to leave.”

Even though he was at the peak of Nine-Star, he would be in trouble if he ran out of oxygen for an hour. Although he was very curious, he didn’t want to risk his life; he clearly remembered the idiom – Curiosity killed the cat.

After he sighed in disappointment, he controlled the sphere he was in and followed the current of the water to move back up.

At this moment, something changed. The underground ocean that was berserk gradually calmed down and the invisible force that was stirring up this ocean suddenly disappeared.

This change shocked Fei, and he subconsciously “looked down” with his spiritual power.

Instantly, his eyes almost popped out of his head.

He suddenly discovered that many mermaid-like creatures were swimming around 1,500 meters below. These creatures were swimming at a fast pace; they would disappear in just a few seconds.

Under these creatures, Fei “saw” a magnificent landscape, and there seemed to a pattern to it.

“Wait…… palaces at the bottom of the ocean!? WTF?”

Fei was so shocked that he swore habitually.

He changed his mind and tried to dive deeper to have a better look.

However, his spiritual power was being unleashed at full capacity, and it was depleting since the king had used it for a long time. Fei felt like the area he was able to scan was shrinking, and the water pressure was increasing. As light crackling noises sounded inside the sphere, Fei could no longer sense those creatures and the palaces at the bottom of the ocean.

After some thinking, Fei decided to give up for now; he won’t be able to dive down for another 1,500 meters with his current strength. If he forced himself to go down that deep, his body might be crashed into meat paste. If he wanted to figure out what was at the bottom of the ocean, he had to increase his spiritual power. If he wanted to get to the bottom of the ocean and explore the secrets in this ocean, he would have to become a Moon-Class Elite first.

Fei quickly followed the current and went back up to the top.

……

Prince Fairenton and his subordinates were waiting anxiously by a water well that was about three meters in diameter.

Inle jumped into this water well 20 minutes ago with a rope around his waist; he was in charge of figuring out what was going on.

“Are the people of Zenit playing a trick? Didn’t something change in the groundwater? Or is there a Demon Beast in the groundwater?” Fairenton thought.

20 minutes had passed, and the water stopped jetting up into the sky.

However, Inle still hadn’t returned. If he pulled on the rope, the people on the ground would drag him out of the water.

The water was calm, yet the quietness was killing Fairenton. The only thing that calmed him down was that the water hadn’t turned bloody-red yet.

Fairenton was worried because Inle was one of his guards.

Inle was an orphan, and he had been accompanying Fairenton since they were both kids. When Fairenton was sent to the Big Snow Mountain to learn to cultivate as a warrior, Inle was with him as well. Although Inle’s official status was Fairenton’s guard, he was like a brother in Fairenton’s mind.

Inle wasn’t that talented; even though he also cultivated in Big Snow Mountain, one of the Cultivation Holy Land, for more than ten years, he was only a peak Three-Star Warrior. However, he was born with a lot of physical strength, and he was good in the water. He was extremely loyal to Fairenton, and this prince always brought him along.

“Don’t wait anymore! Pull on the rope and drag Inle up!” Fairenton couldn’t remain calm after a while, and he ordered the soldiers to pull Inle up.

“Sh*t! Look! The rope broke……” a soldier shouted.

The rope got pulled out of the water, and everyone realized that it was cut; the edge was clean, so something sharp like a knife probably cut it.

“Damn it!” a lot of soldiers were shocked.

Puff!

Water splashed around in the next second.

Before anyone could react, Prince Fairenton jumped into the water well without saying anything.

“Your Highness?”

“Prince……”

“Sir!!”

The generals who were standing around the water well were stunned. “The prince is willing to put himself in danger for a guard? Who knows if there is a monster down there. If something happened to the prince, Emperor Fuji would be mad, and none of us can live through the punishment,” they thought.

Some of the short-tempered generals were getting ready to jump into the water as well.

“Wait,” that mid-aged man who looked like a noble of Zenit stopped them. He shouted, “His Highness is powerful, and he would be able to return safely. If you guys go down, you would only be His Highness’ burden. Do you want to kill Fairenton His Highness?”

The emotional generals looked at each other in unison and calmed down a little.

“Yuck! Damn you! I don’t know how you got the trust of His Highness as a member of Zenit, but I will cut off your head and use it as a toilet for the Sand Tigers if His Highness doesn’t come back in 30 minutes!” the Deputy Commander of the troops of Jax grabbed onto the collar of this mid-aged man and threatened. After he was done, he pushed this mid-aged man to aside.

This man staggered after he got pushed back; he almost fell onto the ground.

However, he didn’t look mad.

He straightened his collar that was wrinkled as he smiled; it looked like he wasn’t affected by the bloody threats at all.

Boom!

At this moment, a ton of water splashed out as a red energy flame appeared.

“Call over the best doctors and healing mages!”

This person was Prince Fairenton. His red energy flames burned vigorously around him, and all the water on him evaporated. Due to the overuse of his Warrior Energy, his face paled.

He had Inle in his hand; this man had already fainted.

Soon, the doctors and mages came over and started the inspection.

“Don’t worry, Your Highness! Mr. Inle only fainted due to the lack of oxygen. It looks like his rope got cut by a rock, and he wasn’t able to find the exit in time. Although he is injured a little after his body hit against the walls of the water well, it is not a big deal. He should recover in a few days,” a white-haired doctor said after the inspection.

After that, a mage in a white robe chanted a spell, and a dash of warm blue energy was injected into Inle’s body. Inle’s face instantly turned red from pale, and he coughed up the cold water he swallowed.

“It is fortunate that Your Highness found him in time; otherwise, he would be in danger,” that mage sighed with an admiring expression, “As a prince, Your Highness’ status is truly prestigious. However, you are willing to place yourself in danger for a guard. I, Alahan, really need to praise you for what you did.”

This mage was also a white-haired elder, and he had been with the military for a long time. Although he never participated in battles and was only a Two-Star Mage, he had healed a lot of soldiers, and he was well-known and well-respected by them. When he praised Fairenton, it was clear that he truly meant it, and what he said resonated with a lot of soldiers.

The Jax Empire had a strict hierarchy and a lot of slaves. Fairenton was a prestigious prince, and he was willing to put himself in danger for a guard; in the eyes of many low-level soldiers, this prince had the generosity and the kindness that royal members rarely had, and they were all moved by it.

“I’m just…… doing what a commander, a general, and a friend should do.”

Fairenton lightly frowned and replied with that haughty and cold tone; he didn’t expect this old mage to say this, and he didn’t like earning respect this way.

“Your Highness! Long live Your Highness! We are willing to battle to the death for Your Highness!” all the soldiers around him kneeled down and chanted.

“We are willing to follow Your Highness and battle for Emperor Fuji His Majesty and Your Highness! We are going to conquer Dual-Flags City for you and take back our Royal Flag! We will make sure that Your Highness’ name is heard at every corner and every oasis in Jax!”

All the generals in the area also kneeled down and expressed their loyalty.

Under the bright moonlight, Fairenton’s shadow dragged on the sand alongside his dark red cape. With tens of thousands of soldiers kneeling around him, it felt like he was standing on the path of an emperor.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 414: Traces in History

Chapter 414: Traces in History

What happened in Dual-Flags City shocked the civilians. They were anxious and worried at first, but Fei was able to anticipate this, and the military put up posters and explained what was going.

After the water stopped shooting into the air and the rumbling noises disappeared, they finally relaxed and went back to whatever they were doing before.

The darkness enveloped the sky. With the curfew still active, there weren’t a lot of people on the streets, and the huge Dual-Flags City felt a little desolate.

After Fei roughly figured out what was going on, he resumed the activities around the water wells. More than 40 elite soldiers were placed around the water wells to guard them, and the other soldiers went back to their original spots.

Fei was the No.1 Master Warrior in Dual-Flags City, and he wasn’t even able to get to the bottom of the underground ocean. If someone sneaked into Dual-Flags City through the underground ocean, then he or she must be a mighty warrior. In that case, even if Fei placed all of the soldiers in Dual-Flags City here, it would be useless.

The mermaid-like creatures and the palaces at the bottom of the underground ocean left an indelible mark on Fei’s mind.

“When I become a Moon-Class Elite, I need to go down to the underground ocean again and check out what is going on down there.”

Fei felt like Emperor Yassin chose to construct this city here for a particular purpose, and he felt like he had discovered a secret that had been sealed up for decades. His Barbarian instinct told him that he had found something significant and was now involved in this upcoming storm.

Fei didn’t go back to the watchtower on the west gate.

He went to the Mayor’s Mansion for the night.

Soroyov was already locked up by Fei, and he was waiting for the sentencing from the Military Headquarter once the war was over. Currently, there were only a few maids and servants in here keeping this place clean; Soroyov’s family and relatives were moved out of this place and got relocated into another smaller mansion, and they were carefully monitored.

Fei entered the library in the Mayor’s Mansion and started to read the documentation and files from 26 years ago.

There were piles after piles of files in the library. It was evident that Soroyov didn’t like reading this stuff; most of the records and scrolls had a ton of dust of them.

Fei patiently went through one file after another, and he hoped to find some records that had documented the construction of Dual-Flags City; he wanted to see if he could find traces and records of those creatures and palaces.

However, it seemed like Fei had underestimated the number of records in this library.

After four hours, Fei had looked over more than 100 records, and he still didn’t find anything.

He stretched his back and sighed. Out of habit, he picked up an ordinary yellow scroll made from sheepskin. When he opened it up and skimmed it over, he was shocked to find a drawing.

This simple drawing looked like those mysterious mermaid-looking creatures.

“Huh?…… who drew this?”

He flipped back to the front page and found that this was an ordinary scroll; both the material used and the manufacturing process were not fancy, and it was yellow and was about to rot after about 20 years.

“Is it just a coincidence? Or is this scroll trying to express something?”

The more Fei looked, the more he was sure that the five drawings on this scroll were painting the scene he saw in the underground ocean; everything seemed too similar.

“The rough edges and the auras of those creatures are perfectly illustrated…… it couldn’t be wrong.”

There were writings on the scroll as well.

However, they were only tales that were told by traveling poets; they weren’t connected to the construction of Dual-Flags City and the underground ocean.

Fei carefully inspected this scroll; he even tried to see if there were hidden pages, but he wasn’t able to find anything.

Therefore, he had to place that scroll down on the ground and continue to flip through other files.

He read a lot about the history of Dual-Flags City.

Dual-Flags City was constructed 26 years ago. It was said that the person who came up with the idea of building a city here was Emperor Yassin; at the time, he just conquered the Capital City of Jax and was in his prime. The selection of location and the design of the city were all done by Emperor Yassin; this man displayed extraordinary patience and ordered the troops of Zenit to camp around the construction site for more than half a month. In the end, the troops were running low on food, and they had to retreat and go back to St. Petersburg.

However, after he left with the troops, it seemed like Emperor Yassin completely forgot about Dual-Flags City; he rarely brought it up again.

In the beginning, the officials and the ministers were putting a lot of attention on the construction of Dual-Flags City. After a year’s time, this mega-city was built after a lot of resources were spent. Even though the Mayor’s Mansion was set up and the native defense force was created, the attention Zenit paid to this city decreased as Emperor Yassin strangely ignored it.

Fei found it fishy.

“Emperor Yassin was very into building this city earlier, and he even ordered the troops to camp around the construction site…… why did he stop mentioning Dual-Flags City after he returned?”

Fei recalled that Zenit’s territory grew to its maximum after the Jax Empire was conquered, but it then started to contract. After Emperor Yassin went back to St. Petersburg, he rarely showed himself, and Zenit that once scared a lot of its neighboring empires stopped its conquering path. As a result, the Zenit Empire that was becoming the No.1 Empire in the region started to decline in power.

What happened?

Fei didn’t know the answer.

Fei still didn’t find the answer after four more hours of flipping through the files.

Out of all the files Fei went through, the recording of that situation was remarkably similar, and they all stopped after Emperor Yassin went back to the Capital.

However, Fei did find a lot of interesting information from the unofficial history books.

In these books, it was said that fish-formed Demon Beasts had jumped out of the water wells before and injured some people, and it was reported that Emperor Yassin had dived into the groundwater to inspect it. In some ancient tales, it was said that this region was a vast and limitless ocean before, and the Sea Tribe was associated with the Demons was the ruler of the area. But after the war between the Gods and Demons broke out, the Sea Tribe wasn’t able to survive through it, and they all died……

Fei felt like these unofficial history records were more indicative of what happened before.

Perhaps the underground ocean under Dual-Flags City contained secrets that were tens of thousands of years old.

“When I become a Moon-Class Elite, I must go down and figure it out…… It feels like something is calling for me down there.”

Fei made his decision.

……

The second day.

The invaders of Jax still didn’t siege.

Shevchenko and Ribry were shocked and worried at the same time; they thought the cruel invaders of Jax were conspiring against Zenit, and they recommended Fei to order a raid against the campsite of Jax.

Fei rejected the idea.

The king knew that Prince Fairenton wasn’t conspiring against him but rather waiting for the food supplies and his Senior Fellow Disciple from Big Snow Mountain to get here. After all, pushing the soldiers to siege a city without adequately feeding them might cause an uproar, and sieging a city without having a powerful master to back the soldiers was useless as well.

Fei opened up a big map in the watchtower on the west gate.

“Frank, you and Andrew lead 200 Star-level soldiers out of the city tonight in secrecy; dress in black armors, prepare flammable fuels, and go out using ropes on the defense wall. Quietly get through the opening in the north direction, and camp this location……” Fei pointed at a location on the map and continued, “If you guys see a troop of Jax with food supplies going by, raid them and burn all the food supplies. Make sure you guys come back after the sunset and before the temperature gets extremely cold tomorrow. I will be waiting for you guys.”

Shevchenko and Ribry were excited to hear new commands.

However, Ribry asked after seeing where Fei was pointing, “Sir, if you don’t mind me asking, I don’t know of a path in that area that troops could use. Why are we camping there?”

Fei smiled and replied, “You guys would know when you come back. Remember, if you guys don’t see a troop of Jax that is carrying food supplies or if a powerful master warrior is guarding this troop, come back immediately! Make sure you guys don’t get caught in the temperature drop. Also, when selecting soldiers, make sure they are One-Star Warriors or extremely close to one; they need to be able to have some resistance against the cold. Go get the necessary equipment and items from the logistic department; you guys don’t need to ask me again.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 415: Three Ancient Ones

Chapter 415: Three Ancient Ones

“As you wish,” Ribry didn’t ask any more questions; he had a blind trust in Fei.

He and Shevchenko accepted the mission, left the watchtower, and started to prepare for it.

Fei nodded as he watched these two men leave.

Shevchenko and Ribry weren’t a part of Chambord, but Fei liked these two men who were straightforward, just, and intelligent, and he wanted to bring them up from their current positions.

When Fei sneaked into the campsite of Jax that night, he gained knowledge on the supply paths of Jax by accident, and he knew that the new food supplies were going to get here by tomorrow evening. Therefore, Fei gave the opportunity of gaining a lot of military merits to these two. If they were successful, they would be rewarded by the Military Headquarter after the war was over, and they might even be promoted.

Of course, Fei could complete that mission himself, but he couldn’t do everything in this war between two big empires.

After he passed more orders to secure the city, he gave the duty of guarding the city to people like Cech, Drogba, and Huerk.

Knowing that the watchtower he was in was secure, Fei opened up a portal and entered Diablo World.

He spent a lot of time in the night reading through the records in the Mayor’s Mansion and trying to find more information on the underground ocean; he hadn’t had the time to kill monsters to level up.

……

In Diablo World.

On the [Ancient’s Way] which led to [Arreat Summit].

“You mean the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] will be 30 kilometers away from Dual-Flags City by tomorrow?” Fei asked.

“Strategist Aryang did say that; he is considering if he should send a master warrior to get through the invaders who have already surrounded the city and ask you for the next step or if he should order the troops to camp outside the city,” Elena said to Fei as the wind fluttered her long red hair.

As the Valkyrie told Fei about the situation the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] was in, she shot out several arrows and killed a high-level demon [Succubus] that looked like a beautiful woman with a pair of wings on her back.

Whoosh!

After Fei dashed forward and chopped a high-level demon [Blood Lord] in half, he asked, “How are all the coordination between each team and each battalion?”

“Strategist Aryang said that most of the commands are being followed. There are a few affiliated kingdoms that don’t listen to his orders; if it weren’t for people like Ms. Cindy supporting Strategist Aryang, they would have split from legion already.”

Elena didn’t say much, but she told Fei what he needed to know.

“It is within expectation…… Aryang doesn’t have a noble status, and he doesn’t have an official status in the legion; how could those kings be obedient? If I didn’t emphasize that Aryang would be acting as the Second Chief-In-Command before I left, those kings who aren’t used to being controlled this much would have caused big troubles already…… I need soldiers who can fight…… those nobles? I have ways to deal with them.”

As Fei moved forward, killed several monsters, and stained the ground with blood, he was already thinking about whether if he should show his domination again.

After 30 minutes……

“Elena, be careful! We are almost at the summit of Mount Arreat! Three powerful Ancients are guarding the path.”

Fei reminded Elena as they finally found the path that led to the summit of Mount Arreat.

This quest they were trying to complete was named [Rite of Passage], and it was given to Fei by Qual-Kehk who was a cavalier captain in [Harrogath].

Although Fei killed the evil elder Nihlathak who had fallen into a demon, the Relic of the Ancients was already given to the super boss Baal. Using the Relic of the Ancients, Baal had already passed through the summit of Mount Arreat. Therefore, Fei had to enter Nephalem that was located on the summit of Mount Arreat and stop Baal from destroying the world.

However, before Fei could enter Nephalem and stop Baal, he had to face another difficult challenge.

There was an ancient altar on the way to Nephalem, and it was protected by three Ancients. These Ancients were in a statue form, but they would become invincible warriors once someone tried to enter Nephalem without the Relic of the Ancients; the only way to enter Nephalem was to defeat them.

“Be careful! These three Barbarian Ancients are mighty! If it wasn’t for the Relic of the Ancients, Baal could have died here.”

Fei had to remind Elena again. This quest was challenging; when he was playing Diablo 2 on Earth, he died on the altar too many times, and he could never forget about it.

After seeing how serious Fei was, Elena nodded and got acutely aware.

……

Fei and Elena arrived at the summit of Mount Arreat after passing through a few tunnels.

Boom!

Before they could get a better look at the surroundings, the tunnels they just passed through collapsed and stopped them from turning around.

Fei walked in the front and protected Elena who was behind him.

It was a world of snow. Huge snowflakes were falling from the sky, and there was an altar in the front. Behind the altar, there was the cliff. With white clouds and strong wind around them, Fei and Elena could see the city [Harrogath] that looked like an ant far away; that was enough to prove how tall this Holy Mountain of the Barbarians was.

Not too far away from the altar, there was a huge waterfall that was completely frozen.

It looked like the water fell from the heaven as the origin of this waterfall couldn’t be seen.

The waterfall was at least two kilometers long, and it looked magnificent.

At the bottom of the waterfall, a massive mausoleum showed its edge behind the frozen water. Like a frozen city, it revealed one of its golden outer walls. This was Nephalem, and it was also known as [Worldstone Keep]. Super boss Baal already entered it and was about to destroy the world, but the black iron gate blocked Fei’s path.

Fei’s eyes finally landed on the altar.

Several structures and statues were standing on the altar in a pattern, and images of Barbarians fighting with demons were engraved on them. An ancient aura enveloped the altar, making it look very holy and majestic.

Three human-like golden statues were standing on the altar.

Looking from afar, Fei could sense the powerful auras from these statues.

These statues were holding weapons like axes and swords, and they had angry expressions on their faces. On this mountain where almost everything was covered in snow, these three golden statues were shining brightly with no snow on them; it felt like they were still breathing.

Fei took a deep breath and stepped onto the altar.

Suddenly, an old and deep voice sounded on Mount Arreat.

“We are the spirits of the Nephalem, the Ancient Ones. We have been chosen to guard sacred Mt. Arreat, wherein the Worldstone rests. Few are worthy to stand in its presence; fewer still can comprehend its true purpose. Before you enter, you must defeat us.”

As soon as the speech was over, a golden light shone on the summit of Mount Arreat, and the golden light all concentrated onto the three statues. Gradually, the stone tone on them disappeared, and they opened their eyes; these three statues came to life.

They were the three Ancients – Talic the Defender, Madawc the Guardian, and Korlic the Protector.

As soon as the three statues came to life, red energy flames shot out of their eyes and enveloped Fei. The dominant sensation put a lot of pressure on Fei, and these three Ancients charged at Fei and Elena like ancient beasts who broke through the limitation of space and time; every time they stepped forward, the ground would crack open.

“Stand behind me!”

Fei shouted as he grabbed in the air. His Dual-Swords appeared in his hands, and he charged at the three Ancients with no fear.

Tink!

The Ancient One named Korlic who used a colossal ax used the skill [Leap Attack] and struck at Fei first. When Fei crossed his swords and blocked this strike, his wrist numbed, and he was forced back multiple steps.

Korlic was knocked back as well.

“So much power!”

Fei was shocked.

Since he was training in the real world as well, his strength level was far beyond the balance in Diablo World. When he encountered the boss-level monsters before, he was able to dominate over them. But now, he felt like Korlic who was only one of the three bosses was on his level.

“The Ancient Ones are indeed the most powerful entities in this world!” before Fei could finish thinking, danger approached him again.

Air-piercing noises sounded, and a few throwing axes flew towards him as they circled in the air; they were so fast that Fei even smelled the body odor of the Grim Reaper.

It was the skill [Double Throw] used by the weakest Ancient One – Madawc.

Madawc was able to identify this opportunity in battle and strike right at the moment, and it made Fei feel very weird; he wanted to dodge it, but he felt like he couldn’t.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

It was Elena’s turn. She shot out multiple arrows, and they all accurately hit the axes in the air.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 416: Eliminate the Powerful Enemies

Chapter 416: Eliminate the Powerful Enemies

Elena’s arrows slowed down the throwing axes, and Fei was able to dodge the attack using skill [Leap]. But right after he jumped away, Korlic used [Leap Attack] at him again, and the huge ax chopped down at him forcefully.

“[Leap Attack]!”

Fei roared and used [Leap Attack] as well. Using his Dual-Swords, he mimicked the strike of an ax and collided with Korlic in mid-air.

Boom!

The mighty wind was created, and Fei and Korlic both got knocked back.

This time, Fei was in the disadvantage; his swords almost fell out of his hands as the skin on his hands were torn.

Korlic was an Ancient, and he was known for his [Leap Attack]. This Barbarian Skill reached a new height in his hands; it could be said that no one was able to understand the power and the essence of [Leap Attack] better than him.

Fei’s [Leap Attack] was only level 12; the difference between them was huge.

As soon as Fei landed on the ground, a bladestorm came right at him. The summit of Mount Arreat turned into a sea of blades.

[Whirlwind]!

This was the skill that Talic was known for.

Fei instantly used [Leap] and dodged that fierce attack; he didn’t want to take on that powerful attack head-on.

In just a few seconds of battle, Fei already got a clear idea of the power level of these three Ancients. Each of them had the ability to take him on, and it was no longer possible for him to defeat them in a dominating manner. This was the hardest battle that Fei had in Diablo World, and he had to take it slow and try to outlast them; that was the strategy he used in the game on Earth as well.

It was fortunate that Fei wasn’t fighting alone; he had his powerful Mercenary.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A bunch of arrows and throwing axes were flying in the air.

Elena and Madawc who were both great at long-range combat fought with each other.

Although Madawc was more powerful, Elena was able to utilize the enormous stone structures and towers on the altar to dodge his attack.

While avoiding getting hit, she was able to counterattack effectively.

In the short term, no one was able to get the victory.

“Great! I shall kill Korlic, the weakest one among them, first!”

Fei thought about it and ditched his Dual-Swords.

Although the set items [Bul-Kathos’ Children] was able to improve his power by increasing his statistics, Fei didn’t put many points into [Sword Mastery], and he didn’t know many powerful sword techniques. As a result, Fei’s real power was being limited by his weapons.

After he ditched his swords, he lowered his center of gravity and pulled back his right arm. Instantly, the weather on the summit of Mount Arreat changed. A huge transparent fist mark appeared in the air, and it dashed at Korlic as Fei punched out and shouted, “[Sky Frost Fist]! – One Strike to Kill!”

Fei couldn’t beat these Ancients in terms of proficiency in the Barbarian skills, but he had more strength than them. After all, Fei was now a level 91 Barbarian, and he added almost all of his attribute points to [Strength].

Boom!

Korlic was immediately knocked away by the fist mark.

Fei didn’t chase after Korlic.

Even though Korlic lost one-fifth of his HP, Talic, the most powerful Ancient among the three used [Whirlwind], turned into a blade tornado, and struck at Fei.

[Leap]!

Fei jumped into the air, concentrated his strength, and struck at Talic using his [Sky Frost Fist].

Boom!

Talic was knocked away as well!

Fei gained a lot of confidence after seeing this.

He knew that the Goddess of Victory was tilting towards him and flirting with him.

In the next 15 minutes, it seemed like everything went according to plan.

After Fei used [Sky Frost Fist] for the tenth time, Korlic who used a massive ax as his weapon finally got his HP bar cleaned out.

After a roar that seemed to be filled with an emotion that could be interpreted as relief or anger sounded, a golden light shone on his body, and this light changed the environment.

This golden light turned into an unknown golden energy and dashed into the clouds from Korlic’s body. Then, this golden energy fell from the sky and sped at Fei. This energy was traveling so fast that it entered Fei’s body before Fei could react.

The king instantly felt a warm sensation throughout his body as if his body was being nurtured.

Then, something happened on the spiritual level. As if a dry seed finally received the proper rainfall, Fei felt a sense of comfort deep in his soul. As the bones in his body lightly crackled, a strange and unimaginable change was taking place in his body; all of these were beyond Fei’s expectation.

At the same time, Korlic’s corpse disappeared, and a statue reappeared in the center of the altar. The statue was holding a huge ax, and it looked like Korlic who just died.

This was what Fei remember from the game; after the Ancients died, they would return to the golden statue form.

The only thing that was different was that the golden energy that represented the essence of Korlic dashed into Fei’s body and caused some great changes.

However, since Fei was still in battle, he didn’t have much time to think. As a roar shouted, blade energies dashed in all directions. All the snowflakes that were falling from the sky were chopped into dust, and it seemed like everything on the summit of Mount Arreat was going to be destroyed.

[Whirlwind]!

No wonder Talic was known as the most powerful Ancient; the skill [Whirlwind] reached another level in his hands. Fei felt like this strike used by Talic was equivalent to the high-level Combat Techniques that Moon-Class Elites used; it was filled with the power of destruction.

For the first time, Fei realized that the skills of the Barbarians could deal this much damage.

[Leap]!

Fei jumped into the air and dodged again.

Using the same method, he just threw the transparent fist marks created by his [Sky Frost Fist] at Talic from afar.

Right after this powerful Ancient finish casting [Whirlwind], he could pause for a split-second. At this moment, his defense would fall to an all-time-low.

Fei was able to seize this opportunity every time and successfully strike Talic. Every punch from Fei was able to take away one-twentieth of Talic’s HP.

However, Fei wasn’t at ease.

[Whirlwind] was a crazy Barbarian skill that utilized the power of dual-weapons. When Talic used it, many sword energies flew in the air. Although Fei was using the best items he got and tried to dodge to the best of his ability, numerous wounds appeared on his body, and blood flowed out of the wounds continuously.

Boom!

Talic finally fell onto the ground and died after Fei punched out again.

Just like last time, the golden energy shot into the sky from Talic’s corpse and then dashed into Fei’s body like lightning. The king felt the sensation of being over-nurtured physically and spiritually again; every single cell in his body was moaning and cheering.

After this golden energy disappeared into Fei’s body, one more statue appeared on the altar.

It was Talic’s golden statue.

Suddenly, Fei noticed the third statue as well. It meant that Elena defeated Madawc right around the same time.

“Finally!” Fei smiled and looked at Elena’s direction in fatigue.

As soon as Fei saw Elena, he was terrified.

Elena was leaning against a stone tower that was more than 100 meters tall and trying her best not to collapse. The bow that never left her hand was now on the ground, and there were a ton of wounds on her body as well. The most significant injury she had was on her waist; she almost got chopped in half horizontally. Although blood was flowing out of the wounds rapidly and her face was pale, she smiled as she looked at Fei.

“Elena…… you are injured?”

Fei screamed as fear overtook him.

The wounds on Elena scared him more than the wounds on his own body.

He instantly rushed over and chugged a bottle of [Super Health Potion] into Elena’s mouth.

“You are injured so severely…… why didn’t you notify me? Why didn’t you tell me earlier?!”

Fei was anxious and mad at the same time.

He knew that this Valkyrie didn’t want to bother him in battle; she didn’t let out any sound when she was injured, and she killed Madawc using an injury-for-injury semi-suicidal method.

In reality, Elena’s contribution in this battle was significant.

If she didn’t block Madawc who was great at [Double Throw], the three Ancients would coordinate in perfection. Fei wouldn’t be able to kill any of the Ancients if he had to constantly dodge [Double Throw], [Whirlwind], and [Leap Attack]. He might have died!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 417: Boost in Strength

Chapter 417: Boost in Strength

“Don’t do this ever again, you hear me?”

Although Fei gradually calmed down after seeing the effect of the potion taking place, he had to remind Elena and instill that idea in her mind.

His worried and unsettled expression made Elena who was enduring a lot of pain laugh out loud.

“Laughing? You can still laugh?” Fei stared at Elena and growled, “If you do this again, I won’t bring you on missions and quests anymore!”

A beautiful smile appeared on Elena’s face as her eyes shone.

Although she didn’t say anything, the stubbornness in her eyes told Fei that she would follow him to wherever he goes.

Any man would be taken by a beautiful smile like that, especially when the girl was usually a cold yet emotionless goddess.

Fei was no exception; Elena’s smile almost blinded him.

It was just irresistible!

Fei lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips.

All of a sudden, it seemed like the summit of Mount Arreat turned warmer, and the snow turned purer and whiter.

After the kiss, smiles appeared on both Fei’s and Elena’s face.

However, since it wasn’t the right place to get affectionate, Fei took out a few more bottles of potion and healed Elena completely.

“We don’t have much time today. It seems like we can only kill Baal next time.”

Fei couldn’t wait! That was the last quest! As long as he entered [Worldstone Chamber] and killed the final boss Baal, everything would be completed in the normal mode. According to the construct of the game on Earth, he could be going into the nightmare mode. It was evident that this Diablo World wasn’t a 100% copy of the game, so what was going to happen?

Fei felt like the opportunity for him to advance to a Moon-Class Elite was close.

“Alexander, I feel like something is changing inside my body……” Elena frowned and said to Fei; when she killed Madawc, that golden energy from Madawc also entered her body.

Before Fei could reply, changes occurred.

A beam of white light dashed down from the sky and enveloped Fei.

“I’m leveling up……” Fei murmured. Although this was the typical process of leveling up, Fei was soon surprised. “One level…… two levels…… three levels……” the king was shocked by what was going on. The leveling up process took way longer this time! When that white beam of light disappeared, he realized that he was already…… level 99?!

“Leveled to the max? How? I got to the max level of 99 before killing the final boss Baal…… what would happen once I kill Baal and his subordinates? Surpass level 100?” Fei was a little stunned.

By leveling up from level 91 to level 99, Fei got eight new skill points and 40 attribute points; it was a huge reward.

When he opened up his skill tree, he realized something strange.

Both [Leap Attack] and [Whirlwind] reached level 24; Fei remembered that he put little points into the two skills.

“Could it be……”

Fei thought back to the golden energies from Korlic and Talic that got into his body. “Could it be that the golden energies were the essence of the two Ancients which contained their understanding of the two skills?”

“Alexander, I…… I think I learned a new throwing skill.”

Elena’s surprised tone proved Fei’s hypothesis. The golden energy that entered Elena’s body was Madawc’s essence which contained his skill [Double Throw].

……

When Fei returned to the real world, it was in the afternoon.

The invaders of Jax still hadn’t attacked the city; that quietness made everyone except Fei very confused.

By this time, Shevchenko and Ribry had already selected the 200 elite soldiers, and they were doing some final preparation for the mission tonight. The rookies in the militia were undergoing proper training, and their shouts were filled with motivation.

The streets got a little busy as well when some of the merchants resumed their business activities; the arrival of Fei and the herald brigade of [Wolf Teeth Legion] brought everyone in the city a lot of hope.

“Go to the camp of the native forces and look for a low-level commander named Emile Husky; bring him here.”

Drogba was confused by Fei’s order. Although he didn’t know why Fei needed to see a low-level commander, he followed the order and left the watchtower.

Fei stood on top of the west gate and looked at the sun as he thought back to the advice he got from the two magic boxes.

“Looks like I need to listen to the Elder Princess’ and Paris’ advice. Haha! These two women who see each other as mortal enemies have such similar ideas! So, the person who knows you the best is your enemy, huh?”

Fei found it funny when he thought back to the content in the magic boxes.

“Sir, the division manager from Soros’ Merchant Group is here to see you.”

At this moment, one of Fei’s guards came up and reported.

“Soros’ Merchant Group?”

Fei nodded and thought, “The manager from Soros Merchant Group is finally here to see me.”

“Let him come in,” Fei said.

“As you wish.”

Fei turned around and went back into the watchtower. As soon as he sat down, the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya walked in with a merchant-looking man who was in his 40s.

This man was almost 1.9 meters tall, and he was neither fat and thin. His facial features were sharp, and his blue eyes weren’t big. If someone looked closer, they could see the shyness in his eyes.

He had a smile on his face, and a well-styled yellow beard circled his smile. By just looking at him, one would have a hard time believing that this shy man who was wearing a traditional grey robe was one of the division managers of the most prominent business group on the continent.

However, Fei didn’t underestimate this man.

If someone took an even closer look, they would find a trace of calculation in the deepest part of his eyes. His shy smile could instantly buy someone’s trust and lower someone’s guard, but he wasn’t dumb. You could only find this look on someone who was brave yet intelligent.

“Such a terrifying person……”

This man’s appearance could have fooled Fei if Fei didn’t study this manager named Roman Abramovich. If Fei didn’t know how this man terrified the desert bandits and became one of the most powerful and bloody figures in this desert region, he would have been fooled.

As Fei politely invited this man to sit down, he told himself that he shouldn’t be fooled by this sly fox.

“I have been longing to visit Your Majesty, but I was afraid of bothering you during work. Therefore, I only dared to come here after you finished dealing with most of the complicated matter in the city,” Roman said with a smile on his face; his tone was very polite.

However, Fei’s Barbarian’s sharp six sense told him that this man was carefully observing him like a merchant speculating a deal; he knew that this man was thinking if he was worth the investment.

“Could it be that Manager Roman came to the most dangerous place in Dual-Flags City to just visit me?” Fei asked with a smile on his face.

There were two meanings to the phrase “Most dangerous place in Dual-Flags City”; first of all, the watchtower on the west gate was the closest to the enemies; second of all, Fei killed the leaders of the seven noble families at this location, and this place was now a taboo among the nobles.

Fei heard about this phrase when talking to Husky last night, and he only laughed and didn’t mind it.

“Of course, I have some gifts for Your Majesty. My division in Soros’ Merchant Group is a part of Dual-Flags City, and I should contribute to the defense of the city,” Abramovich stood up and laughed, “I have already ordered my men to bring the gifts with me, and they are now waiting at the feet of the defense wall. If Your Majesty don’t mind, I can ask them to bring the gifts up here.”

“Great,” Fei raised his hand and signaled the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya to let those men in.

Soon, a series of footsteps sounded.

A few warriors who were wearing uniforms of Soros’ Merchant Group walked into the watchtower. Most of them were One-Star Warriors, and they were using all the strength they got to move the six metal chests.

What surprised Fei was that Emile Husky was one of the people who was helping to move the chests.

Emile saw Fei as well. His eyes shone as he shouted, “Huh? Brother Fei, what are you doing here? Haha! I was wondering how you can scare Knite and those hooligans away, so you are working here? Haha, did you know? Majestic King Alexander just sent someone for me! Could it be that I’m really becoming His Majesty’s guard?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 418: A Smart Person’s Decision

Chapter 418: A Smart Person’s Decision

For a moment, Abramovich was stunned. He didn’t know who this dark-skinned man was.

“How dare he speak to the king of Chambord like this? From his tone, it feels like they know each other well…… But it is obvious that he doesn’t know who the king of Chambord is……”

Fei smiled and didn’t explain anything. He waved at Husky and signaled him to come over.

“Your Majesty, this is……” Abramovich asked with a bright smile on his face.

“Let me introduce you guys to each other. This is a friend of mine who I just made. I hid my identity from him before.”

Fei didn’t hide his identity anymore. After he told Abramovich how he and Husky met each other and praised Jessica multiple times, he patted Husky’s shoulder and asked with a smile on his face, “Emile, sorry that I hid my identity before. You don’t mind it, do you?”

Husky was stunned.

His eyes opened wide, and he couldn’t believe what was going on.

After a while, he finally reacted. He patted Fei’s shoulder and laughed out loud, “So you are King Alexander His Majesty! Haha! Am I going to become your guard? Great! Nice to meet you, sir! I will do my best…… Eh, sorry, sir! I shouldn’t have touched you…… I……”

This simple-minded man was so excited that he was all over the place and didn’t know what to say. He didn’t mind Fei hiding the identity at all! It seemed like this man never knew how to blame others and be bothered.

“It is quite unexpected, Your Majesty. No one expected you to do investigations around Dual-Flags City yourself, haha! I’m sure Your Majesty already got all the information you need. This brother named Emile sure is lucky!” Abramovich said.

He was quite surprised by what Fei did. “This king already quietly went around the city and got all the detailed information. What a nice move!” he thought; his impression of Fei got even better.

After he thought for a while, he proposed, “Soros’ Merchant Group’s Dual-Flags City division is short on a female manager. Since Your Majesty just mentioned that Emile’s sister is smart and is capable of great things, I would have to risk offending you and Emile by asking her to join my division. Is that doable? Your Majesty?”

After founding out that there was a secret on Jessica that could be related to Angela, Fei had been trying to help the poor girl out. However, she couldn’t join the military like her brother.

After considering all options, it seemed to Fei that Soros’ Merchant Group that could take on the Mage Union, Mercenary Union, and the nobles was a great alternative.

Abramovich was a smart person. As soon as Fei praised Jessica who wasn’t even present, he understood the intent of this king who just came into power.

This was a great opportunity for him.

From the tone the king of Chambord used, he knew that this king valued this girl named Jessica. If she joined this division of Soros’ Merchant Group, it would almost tie the king of Chambord and himself together and put them on the same boat. This was much more effective than giving this king gifts.

Soros’ Merchant Group was a massive organization; it had numerous divisions that resided in almost all empires and all regions. Although these divisions belonged to the same organization, the competition between them was fierce. By going from a slave who had nothing to a manager in this big organization, Abramovich had unique characteristics and methods that others couldn’t copy.

However, he hasn’t got a single promotion since he became the manager at this division in Dual-Flags City three years ago.

It was apparent to him that he couldn’t go higher on his own. He was only a merchant who had some resources and some connections; if he wanted to get more influential, he needed a powerful ally who had similar potentials, and this ally had to give him strong support in the areas he lacked.

In the last three years, Abramovich had been accumulating resources and paying close attention to the situation in Zenit; he wanted to find an ally that matched his criteria.

King Alexander of Chambord’s appearance did catch his attention.

In the beginning, Abramovich didn’t have much faith in the king of Chambord. In this world where power, background, and influence were everything, what could the king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom do?

As the competition among the affiliated kingdom took place, this smart man quickly changed his mindset.

He saw limitless potential in this king; the kind of potential that would scare a lot of people.

After some careful observations, Abramovich found that this King Alexander was a potential ally that the gods gifted to him; in his mind, the king of Chambord was the perfect ally for him.

When he got ready and was going to go to St. Petersburg and meet up with this king, the shocking news broke out; Martial Saint Krasic died on the Martial Saint Mountain, more wars were declared, and the king of Chambord became the No.1 Commander of Jax Battle Zone.

This news excited him.

Shortly after, his old friend Redknapp from St. Petersburg sent him a letter recommending the king of Chambord and reminding him to network with this king.

Everything was happening in a sequence that Abramovich could only hope for; he felt like the Goddess of Fate was favoring him.

When Fei arrived with the 6,000 cavaliers, Abramovich started to monitor everything closely.

Heroically charging into the enemies to save Ribry, dominating over the head commander of Jax, executing the leaders of the seven noble families, arresting Mayor Soroyov, constructing the militia, creating temporary new laws……

All of these direct and ballsy moves helped Abramovich to decide on partnering up with Fei.

Therefore, he chose a time that he considered appropriate and came to see Fei with a lot of gifts.

When Fei indirectly expressed his relationship with this girl named Jessica, Abramovich immediately understood it, and he gave the invitation proactively. To Soros’ Merchant Group that had a lot of money, paying and looking after a girl was nothing.

After hearing Abramovich’s invitation, Fei nodded out of satisfaction.

However, he didn’t like playing the role of a dictator. Therefore, he turned around and asked Husky who was still shocked, “Emile, what do you think? Should Jessica learn from Manager Abramovich and get involved in the business world?”

Husky felt like he couldn’t comprehend the situation.

Even an idiot knew the influence of Soros’ Merchant Group! Usually, people couldn’t even get into the division of the group in Dual-Flags City didn’t matter how hard they tried, but the manager of the division was inviting his sister to join? Husky was so overwhelmed that he didn’t know what to say.

“I will listen to you. Whatever you say, sir!” in the end, Husky stopped thinking and replied with this firm response.

“Hahaha! Damn! Is your head full of muscles?” Fei joked with this simple-minded man.

The king was pleased with this answer; for some reason, this simple-minded man made him feel intimate and relaxed.

Fei said to Abramovich, “Since this is the case, then I will thank you in advance for looking after the sister of my friend.”

“Don’t worry, Your Majesty!” Abramovich nodded and replied. He instantly valued this girl named Jessica a lot more after hearing what Fei said.

“Could it be that there is a deeper relationship between them? If this is the case, I need to be more serious,” he thought curiously.

Of course, Abramovich knew that he couldn’t become an ally to the king of Chambord using these small tactics.

On the Azeroth Continent, the most secure alliance was created by allies who could add a lot of values to each other. Therefore, Abramovich knew that he needed to show the king of Chambord enough reasons to treat him as an ally and not just a friend.

After thinking about that, he walked to the six chests.

Click! After he pressed a button on top of one chest, a series of cranking noises sounded, and the top of the chest opened up like a metal flower that was blossoming.

All sorts of colorful lights appeared in the dark watchtower.

Magic gems!

This chest contained various magic gems.

Fei walked up to the chest and picked up a few. He instantly sensed the chilling sensation, and his hand was lit up by vibrant colors. Although these magic gems were low-tier gems, there were tens of thousands of them; it was a great gift. Since Fei had the insane item [Horadric Cube] and was able to combine them to create high-level magic gems, the value of this chest was far beyond the market value.

The magic gems that Priest Zola at Chambord gave Fei as a present were almost all used, so these magic gems came at the right time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 419: The Map of the Palace of the Sea God

“Great! Since we are in a war, these magic gems would be important strategic resources; they could at least last [Earth’s Protection] array for a month. Great! I will accept this gift, and I need to thank you for your generosity, Manager Roman,” Fei said as he placed the magic gems back into the chest.

“No need to thank me, I’m just doing my part.”

After seeing that Fei accepted the magic gems, Abramovich relaxed and opened the second chest.

More lights lit up the hall.

It was another chest full of magic gems.

Fei was a little shocked.

Two chests full of magic gems was quite a fortune. Priest Zola at Chambord only got less than a chest full of magic gems after taking bribes from everyone for about 20 years, but this division manager from Soros’ Merchant Group was able to hand Fei more than 20,000 magic gems easily.

“No wonder Soros’ Merchant Group is known as one of the most prominent organizations on the continent,” Fei nodded as he thought.

Third chest……

Fourth chest……

Abramovich opened them one by one, and they were all filled with magic gems.

There was a lot of value presented by this manager.

Fei looked at this man who was still calm and thought, “Damn, this man is worthy enough to get my full attention. On the Azeroth Continent, wealth is also another form of power. It is evident that this mid-aged man is wealthier than I thought.”

“Great!” Fei said as he reached out and placed these four chests into his storage ring.

Crank!

The fifth chest was opened.

This time, it no longer contained magic gems. Instead, it contained a few booklets and pamphlets

Fei picked up the one that was on the top and opened it. He realized that it was a huge map that had drawn everything in detail in the 250-kilometers radius around Dual-Flags City; it was far better than the map the Military Headquarter provided him with. This map pointed out places such as oases, water sources, ancient paths, dangerous locations, and even the headquarters of the desert bandits; the military map didn’t have anything like those.

During the war, the value of a map like this couldn’t be measured.

Although Fei didn’t show his emotions on his face, he was changing his evaluation of this man. “It looks like he has control over channels and forces other than this division in Soros’ Merchant Group,” he thought.

The King quietly put back the map and picked up a booklet. This was a book on the locations of all divisions in Soros’ Merchant Group and the associated managers. There was also a square golden token inside the book.

“Your Majesty, doesn’t matter where you are, you can find a division of Soros’ Merchant Group that is the close to you. Our channels could help you pass messages that aren’t appropriate for other channels such as Zenit’s Military. Of course, you can also borrow up to one million gold coins at any of the divisions, and this golden token is the VIP symbol,” Abramovich explained with a smile on his face. Afterward, he added, “Too bad that these are all the privileges that I can offer you. Otherwise, there would be more perks.”

Fei laughed; he understood the implicit meaning behind Abramovich’s words, but he didn’t follow up on that.

There were still some drawings and maps inside the chest. Most of them were illustrations of high-level magic arrays, but most of these illustrations were incomplete. Abramovich could probably trade these for money, but he had enough money already. He apparently decided to give them to Fei because a master warrior like Fei might get more value out of them.

Fei took a better look at these illustrations, and he realized that they were quite old. They were all drawn on fine leather, and there were a ton of magic pathings in these arrays. If these magic arrays could be complete, their power must be insane. Since Fei could use the help from Akara and Cain who were like mad scientists in this field and could potentially complete the magic arrays, he accepted these gifts willingly.

As Fei was about to look at the sixth chest, he suddenly sensed a familiar energy surge from the bottom of the fifth chest.

“This……” Fei took out the sheet of leather that was at the bottom of the chest.

There were some ancient texts on this dark leather made from the skin of an unknown but powerful Demon Beast. There was a natural pressure looming on this leather; although this leather had aged, and that pressure was minimal, it was still enough to make Fei a little scared subconsciously. When Fei caressed this piece of leather, he felt a pain as if many needles were trying to pierce through his skin.

Of course, these weren’t the reasons why Fei was surprised.

The reason Fei was surprised was that there was an image of the mermaid-like creature on the right top corner of this leather; that image looked very similar to the images of the mermaid-like creatures Fei found in the Mayor’s Mansion last night.

Except for the image of the mermaid-like creature, this square leather that was about 50-centimeters on each side also had some landscapes and buildings drawn on it, and some ancient texts were commenting on something. This leather looked like the map of an ancient city, but how did Abramovich get his hands on it?

Fei looked at Abramovich with that question on his mind,

“I found this map in the headquarter of a group of desert bandits in the territory of Jax. They robbed a lot of my merchandises, and I wiped them out with the help of some master warriors from Soros’ Merchant Group. I found a lot of treasures, and this map was one of them. I have spent four years trying to decrypt this map by hiring a lot of professionals, but it got to nowhere; no one knew where this place is, and no one could understand the ancient texts,” Abramovich told Fei honestly, “But some famous traveling poets predicted that this map is connected with a Mythical Ruin. Since I had it for four years and yield in nothing, I decided to gift it to Your Majesty and see if it could be useful for you.”

This manager didn’t lie.

This map was extraordinary, and anyone who wasn’t dumb could tell. However, since Abramovich couldn’t decrypt this map after four years, it was pretty much useless to him. No one was willing to pay a high price for it in auctions, and he wasn’t ready to sell it for cheap. In the end, he decided to give it to Fei to show his good faith.

However, since he knew this map was pretty much useless to Fei as well, he didn’t want to give it to Fei and leave a cheap impression in Fei’s mind. But after thinking about it for a while, he somehow put it at the bottom of the pile and hoped for the best.

“The material is quite nice. If Manager Roman couldn’t even decrypt it, I probably couldn’t as well,” Fei said as he calmly threw that map into the iron chest. After that, he laughed and continued, “Thank you so much for the gifts.”

He waved his hand, and this iron chest was put into his storage ring.

A disappointed emotion appeared in the eyes of Abramovich. “Since even the king of Chambord couldn’t see through this leather, then I guess it is useless……”

However, he didn’t know that Fei was already shocked to the maximum.

The ancient texts that Abramovich said no one could decrypt were very familiar to Fei; those texts were in the language used by the people in Diablo World! Except for when he learned potion-making knowledge from Akara and magic knowledge from Cain, Fei also saw a lot of these writing in various locations in Diablo World.

Of course, he knew the meaning of those texts on this map; the name of this map was [The Palace of the Sea God]

This map contained a lot of detailed information such as the locations of the structures and the defense mechanisms in them…… after connecting the dots, Fei felt like [The Palace of the Sea God] might be the buildings and structures he saw at the bottom of the underground ocean.

“There is a Mythical Ruin from the era of gods and demons at the bottom of Dual-Flags City?” Fei was very excited.

Abramovich gave him a big surprise unintentionally! Everyone knew the value of a Mythical Ruin! All the top-tier level 9 and level 8 Empires were all created by emperors who discovered and explored Mythical Ruins! It was reasonable to say that the cultivation techniques on the continent were found in Mythical Ruins.

From the map, Fei suspected that [The Palace of the Sea God] might be a level 6 Mythical Ruin!

With this critical map, Fei would be able to safely explore that underground ocean when he becomes a Moon-Class Elite. He would be able to avoid triggering the dangerous traps and explore this Mythical Ruin as if he was wandering in his backyard!

As Fei was trying hard to suppress his excitement, Abramovich opened the sixth chest.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 420: Second Base – Death Ancient City

Chapter 420: Second Base – Death Ancient City

There were two swords with unique looks in the sixth chest.

The silver light reflecting off the body of the swords looked like mercury, and the chilly aura around the swords wasn’t hidden at all. The swords were sharpened, but the tips of the swords weren’t pointy; they were vicious hooks, making them look very strange. Each of the swords could be held with two hands, and their hilts were wrapped with black beast skin that could absorb sweat and increase friction. The two swords looked destructive and artistic at the same time.

Fei grabbed onto one and knocked it with his finger, and a crisp metal ringing noise resonated on the defense wall.

“Nice sword!” Fei praised.

He didn’t know what material this sword was made from; it was quite heavy. Although it was only 1.6 meters long, it weighed about 300 kilograms; that was heavier than a massive ax made from pure metal. The body of this sword was reflective as a mirror; Fei could see his own reflection on it.

What attracted Fei the most was the forging technique used.

Fei had seen a lot of elite items in Diablo World, and he learned a lot of knowledge regarding forging from that busty female blacksmith Charsi. He could tell that these two swords were on another level; Charsi couldn’t recreate them with [Demon’s Remains] and [Black Iron Essences] yet.

“I also found these two swords from the headquarter of those desert bandits. Some people said that these swords are more than 1,000 years old, and the techniques used are similar to the techniques of the Dwarves who existed in the era of gods and demons. A bit of Mithril, Purified Iron, and [Golden Tear of Goddess] which are all Combat Weapon materials were added to the body of the swords. They have great magic energy and warrior energy conductivity, but they are just too heavy for normal swordsmen to use. I couldn’t find anyone who could use them, so they have been sitting in my storage for a long time. Your Majesty is powerful, so these two swords finally met their righteous owner.”

Abramovich said respectfully. He was a person who was good with words and great at observing others, and he just flattered Fei implicitly.

“Manager Roman, you are so considerate,” Fei replied as he grabbed onto both swords. After he injected some energy into them, it seemed like the swords had their own spirits and let out a series of cheerful sounds.

Everyone in the hall was surprised by this.

Fei had the set item [Bul-Kathos’ Children] as his weapons; the Dual-Swords were great weapons with a lot of additive magic properties. In terms of damage, what he had now was much better than these two swords Abramovich gave him.

However, for some reason, these two swords gave Fei a special handy feeling. After some thinking, Fei accepted these two swords and placed them in the slots where the Barbarian Character kept his secondary weapons.

In others’ eyes, two dashes of silver lights flashed by, and the two swords disappeared into Fei’s arms.

“It looks like the strength of the king of Chambord is far beyond anyone’s estimations,” Abramovich who was a Four-Star Warrior himself was surprised, and he was also more pleased with this person who he selected as his ally.

Fei accepted all six chests as gifts, and he laughed as he said, “Manager Roman, thank you for the gifts!”

“It is my honor to have Your Majesty accepting all of them.”

Fei replied, “I don’t like running around the bushes. I already know the intention of your trip.”

A joyous expression appeared on Abramovich’s face. He quickly stood up and bow as he laughed, “Since this is the case and Your Majesty is busy with your work, I won’t take up more of your time.”

“Ok, Jose, please safeguard Manager Roman down the defense wall.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty!”

This Ophiuchus Saint whose name was Jose Rice walked Abramovich and his guards out of the watchtower and down the defense wall.

“Haha, Emile! Go and tell Jessica about what just happened quickly! If the people from Soros’ Merchant Group got to her first, she might be scared,” Fei laughed as he said to the simple-minded man.

“Yes, sir! I will go now…… hehe……” a bright smile appeared on Husky’s face. After he single-kneeled and saluted at Fei, he ran out of the watchtower in excitement. But after half a minute, he ran back and said, “Sir, I will be back soon.”

This simple-minded man had a special aura around him. Fei felt like this Husky was like one of his brothers who slept on the upper-berth in the student residence back when he was in university; those brothers of his would always back him up didn’t matter what happened.

Shortly after Husky left the watchtower, Shevchenko and Ribry came in. Every single preparation was done, and they were here to ask Fei when to move.

Fei nodded as he walked out of the watchtower and looked at the sun that was slowly disappearing on the horizon.

The king turned around and looked at the 200 elite soldiers behind the two commanders and stated, “You guys are the bravest and most powerful warriors in the city! You guys are the heroes of the empire! There are 200 of you right now, and I hope 200 of you returns safely tomorrow! Remember, I will have a party set up for you before the sunset tomorrow! Doesn’t matter if you successfully burn the food supplies of the enemies or not, you all will get level 3 merit points!”

“Long live Zenit! Long live King Alexander!” the soldiers chanted in excitement.

At this moment, the last bit of sunlight disappeared on the horizon.

“Roll out!”

As Shevchenko and Ribry commanded, the 200 elite soldiers placed their hooks with ropes attached to the battlements and quietly got down the defense wall like agile monkeys. After that, they quickly dashed through the opening that the enemies left in the north direction and disappeared into the desert.

“Time for me to go as well,” Fei thought as he calmed down after seeing this team successfully getting through the enemy lines.

He called over Cech, Pierce, Drogba, Huerk, and Kanort and gave a few orders, and he then switched to Assassin Mode and disappeared from Dual-Flags City; his subordinates were already used to his mysteriousness.

……

The wind was blowing in the desert

There was an ancient city located ten kilometers west to Dual-Flags City. Under the moonlight, all the ragged buildings, the endless shadows, and the lifeless sensation inside this huge city gave chills to people.

“Here! This must be the city that they were talking about.”

Fei stopped and looked at the ragged ancient city.

“Is this the Death Ancient City in the desert? It is a place full of danger and death,” Fei sighed as he quickly scanned the area with a 1,500-meters radius around him using his spiritual power.

He was about 1,000-meters away from the city, but he didn’t step forward for ten minutes.

There was a huge area of red quicksand in front of him, and it could easily devour anything that stepped on it.

The quicksand surrounded the city and acted like the moat, and it was referred to by many traveling poets as the Death Sand River.

It was heard that any warrior who hasn’t achieved Moon-Class would be swallowed by the quicksand when passing through it, and the corpse would become the food of the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants that resided under the quicksand.

This was the main reason why this ragged city turned into a death trap despite that fact that it was massive and most of the buildings in it weren’t destroyed.

“Let me see how berserk these cute little guys are.”

Fei thought as he quickly changed to Druid Mode.

His aura changed as nature essences appeared around him. When he waved his short wand, a cloud of white nature essences surged and turned into a white wolf.

Fei’s Druid Character was level 69, and Fei put a lot of skill points into [Summon Spirit Wolf]. This wolf had the strength of Three-Star, and it could be counted as a Demon Beast.

“Go!”

After Fei commanded, this wolf roared and dashed into the red quicksand.

This wolf was ultra-fast, and it didn’t get stuck in the quicksand at first. But after it sprinted forward for four seconds, something terrifying occurred. The calm red quicksand moat suddenly started to rumble, and dense black dots appeared beside the red sand grains.

Berserk Metal-Eating Ants!

These black dots were the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants!

Each ant was the size of a thumb, their black shells were shiny as gold, and their front limbs were like sharp blades. There were tens of thousands of these ants on the quicksand, and they instantly climbed over the wolf. In a split second, the wolf that could battle with a Three-Star Warrior disappeared before it could even let out a cry as if it was an ice cube that got placed in a heated oven.

“Terrifying! They are enough to block tens of thousands of soldiers,” Fei evaluated these ants.

With memories from Earth, Fei knew that these tiny little creatures were terrifying once they reached a certain number. During the Second World War, the African Army Ants had devoured a modern elite force led by the infamous Nazi general Rommel who had the nickname of Desert Fox; there were 1,800 soldiers in the force, but they couldn’t defend against those ants.

“This is the second base that both Tanasha and Paris recommended to me? This city and Dual-Flags City could compliment each other and sandwich the enemies, but how can I get the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] to enter this city?”

Fei decided to go into this ancient city first to check it out.

– P.S. It was brought to our attention by a fellow reader that the use of the term “Saint Seiya” isn’t appropriate and we should just change it into the term “Saint”. After doing more research into it, we agree with this recommendation, and the term “Saint” will be used from now on.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 421: Accumulation

Chapter 421: Accumulation

Although Fei was very close to the realm of Moon-Class and could easily defeat anyone in the Star-level, he still couldn’t stand and travel in mid-air with no support. Therefore, he used the skill [Raven] and summoned the big bird. After he stepped onto the back of the big bird multiple times in mid-air, he finally got into the ancient city safely.

He looked around, and he felt like this Death Ancient City looked scary under the moonlight.

The colossal stone structures were bright under the silver moonlight, but that also contrasted with the dark shadows cast by them. The broad streets were empty and quiet, and the only things that were moving were the blowing wind and the ghost fires, A.K.A. the Will-o’-the-wisps that were dancing on top of white bones. This city looked like a city that belonged to the ghosts.

Sand grains were everywhere on the street, and the dry water wells were filled with sand as well. The ragged shrines and statues could still be seen, and a huge palace that was more than 400 meters tall was still visible from afar. Perhaps this city was too old, the roof of the palace had already partially collapsed.

After comparing everything to the age of the city, Fei felt like this city was in good shapes.

The defense walls around the city were all about 100-meters tall. Dense battlements and watchtowers were kept fine, but the only thing was that a ton of sand piled over them.

Fei stood still and scanned the area using his massive spiritual power.

“No signs of life. A dead city. The structural integrity of the city is fine, and this city could hold 30,000 soldiers, but……”

He soon discovered something strange; it seemed like a magnetic field enveloped the city.

Fei saw traces of this as soon as he entered the city.

The items on him that were made from metal all shook as they were being pulled down to the ground. Any average person would stagger in this situation, and he or she might not even be able to walk around with metal items on them. Only when Fei put away the metal armor of the Druid Character and put on a robe made from cloth and a pair of leather boots, that phenomenon he was experiencing disappeared.

“Could it be that this strange magnetic field is the real reason why this city has fallen?”

Fei walked along the streets and carefully observed the surroundings.

He quickly rejected his hypothesis.

There were a lot of skeletons lying on the ground, and they were weak; as soon as Fei touched them, they would break apart easily. From the weakness of the skeletons, Fei could tell that they were all civilians when they were alive.

A phosphorus light shone on these broken skeletons.

None of the skeletons was complete; it felt like Demon Beasts attacked them or an invading troop killed them.

After Fei walked forward on the main street for a bit longer, he saw a tall stone pillar with a ton of wooden cages hanging on it. The cages contained a lot of skeletons, and some of the skeletons were reaching their arms out of the cage; Fei could tell that these people were struggling to survive when they were alive, and they died from starvation.

He also saw a few crowns and some prestigious accessories on a few skeletons, and he felt like they were the royals of the city, and they got tortured here by their enemies.

Beside this stone pillar, there were a ton of sands. However, Fei was still able to see thousands of skulls. There was a small mountain made from skulls, and a few iron spears with skulls on them were stabbed into the ground in front of this mountain. Blue ghost fires danced on this mountain, and it looked creepy and chilling.

“These people are massacred……. A bloody massacre……”

When Fei walked pass this mountain, he felt like he could still hear the hoarse screams and cries, and it seemed like the souls of these poor people were reluctant to leave.

Fei searched around this ancient city, and he still didn’t find any signs of life.

The nest of the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants was about 100-meters away from the city, and hundreds of millions of Berserk Metal-Eating Ants lived there. It was strange that those little creatures weren’t interested in this city; put it in another way, it seemed like these creatures were a bit scared of this city.

“It seems like something in this ancient city is a nemesis to those ants; that is the only reason why those ants didn’t occupy this city.”

After he thought about that, Fei felt comfortable placing his troop here. If those ants could get into the city, 30,000 soldiers weren’t even enough for a feast for all little creatures.

“However, it seems like there is a magnetic field inside this city; metal weapons and metal armors couldn’t be used at all…… Both Tanasha and Paris didn’t mention this in their notes. How can my soldiers be placed in here……”

Fei felt like there were some discrepancies between the reality and those two intelligent women’s calculations; these discrepancies shouldn’t exist……

“Could it be that this magnetic field only appeared after Emperor Yassin came here?” Fei shook his head and stopped thinking about that, “Let me find that secret tunnel first!”

In the notes those two women gave him, they both recommended Fei to use this deserted ancient city as a second base. This city and Dual-Flags City could compliment each other and sandwich the enemies in between.

Due to the existences of the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants, the vicious desert bandits never touched this place. Although it was rumored that a ton of treasures was placed in the city, the Moon-Class Elites had taken those away over the years, and this city was also not attractive in the eyes of adventurers.

The people of Jax also knew about this city.

However, they couldn’t enter this place.

The red quicksand moat that was more than 500 meters wide and all the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants living in it formed an excellent natural defense that no elite troops could get through.

However, in the messages Tanasha and Paris had to Fei, they said that they read a book written by Emperor Yassin in the Royal Library of Zenit, and they found out that Emperor Yassin came to this ancient city when Dual-Flags City was being constructed. Although Emperor Yassin didn’t find anything unusual in the palace in this city, he did accidentally discover an underground tunnel that bypassed the nest of the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants and led to a place outside the red quicksand moat.

Emperor Yassin didn’t tell anyone about this; perhaps this wise emperor kept the secret so that it could be used in the future.

Fei quickly found that secret tunnel by following the instructions Tanasha and Paris gave him.

Almost everything in this Death Ancient City was built using a type of black stone that had magnetic properties, and this underground tunnel was no different. This tunnel was about five meters wide and more than four meters tall; three carriages could travel side by side in this tunnel, and cavaliers could also charge in here.

An underground tunnel like this was magnificent.

However, it was apparent that the creators of this tunnel didn’t get to use it, and they were all killed.

Fei didn’t find any corpses or bones in the tunnel, and there weren’t any specks of dust. The only thing was that there wasn’t any air ventilation in the tunnel, and there wasn’t much oxygen. If Fei was an ordinary person, he would die after standing in the tunnel for too long.

Fei walked along the tunnel for about ten minutes, and he finally got to the end of it.

There was a huge two-sided stone gate that opened outward.

He was confident that a ton of sands was pushing on the other side of this stone gate.

Even if a Moon-Class Elite was here, he or she might not be able to open it.

Fortunately, the man standing in front of the stone gate was Fei.

After he switched to Barbarian Mode, he unleashed his crazy physical strength and pushed against the stone gate.

Boom! He pushed open the gate.

At this moment, all the sands rushed into the tunnel alongside the moonlight.

After air rushed in, it became easier to breathe.

Fei calculated the time and knew there were roughly five hours before dawn. He took out a pen and a piece of paper, wrote a letter, and summoned [Death Yellow Cape] Kashya from a blue portal.

“Ms. Kashya, please give this to Strategist Aryang in [Wolf Teeth Legion]; they are 30 kilometers to the southeast of Dual-Flags City.”

“Ok.”

Kashya packed the letter and instantly dashed towards the direction of [Wolf Teeth Legion] like lightning.

Fe, on the other hand, switched back to Assassin Mode.

He set up many magic traps around the exit of the tunnel, and he went back to Diablo World afterward in satisfaction.

……

There was only one last quest left.

Fei and Elena had already entered [Worldstone Keep].

This was a magnificent building. Compared with the gloomy and chilly underground tombs and dark cities Fei and Elena had been in before, the inside of [Worldstone Keep] was as fancy as a king’s palace. The gold tiles with white cube decorations on the ground and the decorative ceiling all added to the luxuriousness of the building.

However, the laughter of the final boss Baal and the demons that were charging at Fei and Elena from all directions ruined it.

This was the most terrifying place in Diablo World.

All the demons and monsters here had great strength, and they had some basic intelligence. With magic weapons and armors, each of them was equivalent to a Four-Star Warrior in the real world.

There were three levels in [Worldstone Keep].

After four hours of killing, Fei and Elena finally got to the third level from the first level.

In the process, Elena had leveled up multiple times; she was now a level 84 Magic Archer and a level 46 Paladin.

Fei, on the other hand, was still at level 99. Although he got a ton of experience points, his level didn’t change.

However, Fei was already prepared for this.

He wasn’t worried; this was just an accumulation process. Once he got through [Worldstone Keep], entered [Worldstone Chamber], and killed final boss Baal, he would have completed all the quest in the normal mode, and the associated changes could occur.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 422: The Calm Before the Storm

Chapter 422: The Calm Before the Storm

The final boss Baal was hiding in [Worldstone Chamber] which was connected to the third level of [Worldstone Keep].

However, its terrifying and arrogant laughter could be heard throughout [Worldstone Keep].

Baal’s laughter was filled with pressure and murderous spirits. That intense violent and cruel sensation traveled through the area like waves, and the invisible power continuously hammered Fei’s and Elena’s eardrums and mental states. Anyone who was weaker than Fei and Elena could have fallen into a state of chaos and lose their minds.

When they finally reached [Worldstone Chamber], four hours had passed.

Fei didn’t continue and kill the final boss; since there were more important matters for the king to take care of in the real world, Fei packed up the rewards that were dropped by the monsters and exited Diablo World.

……

The cold wind was still blowing in the desert.

After Fei returned to the secret exit of the tunnel that connected to the Death Ancient City and cleaned up the magic traps he set up earlier, he waited patiently.

After one hour passed, the sky turned brighter. There was a faint light appearing on the horizon, and it signified the beginning of the new day.

Suddenly, a series of loud clip-clopping noises sounded followed by the appearance of a team of cavaliers. Their weapons were reflecting the weak sunlight, and their presence was pressing.

“They are finally here?” Fei jumped onto a sand hill and looked in the direction of the cavaliers.

There were about 5,000 of them, and they were protecting a bunch of carts with supplies on them. The cavaliers who were leading the charge were wearing white capes and silver armors, and they were holding up flags with either a two-headed polar bear on them or a wolf head with shiny fangs on them.

They were the flags of Zenit and [Wolf Teeth Legion].

Fei relaxed a little. “It seems like everything went fine,” he thought.

He instantly howled, and those cavaliers heard him.

“Where are you!” someone shouted, and they instantly rushed toward Fei’s direction after Fei reconfirmed his location.

This troop got to Fei in about five minutes.

“Your Majesty! It is my honor to see you again!”

“Legion Commander, it is Cindy’s honor to see you again!”

“Legion Commander, it is Reyes’ honor to see you again!”

Old Aryang who was wearing a leather armor, [Magic Princess] Cindy who was wearing a black robe, and [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes who was wearing a white cape and a silver armor got off of their horses and saluted at Fei. They were all excited, and their nervousness disappeared.

“No need to complicate the process. There isn’t enough time, so let’s do this quickly. There is a secret tunnel behind me, and we need to get the food and supplies into the city safely. Also, notify everyone and make sure that they don’t step into the red quicksand moat; there are powerful Demon Beasts living in there……” Fei had already switched to Barbarian Mode, and he said that as he lifted his hand; all three of them who were single-kneeing on the ground were uplifted by the invisible force.

“As you wish, I will organize everything and order the troops to enter the city.”

Old Aryang who was now able to do some walking knew that the time was tight. He had a lot of things to talk to Fei about, but he decided to do that at a later time. After he saluted at Fei again, he turned around and started to organize the entry.

“Sir, we met again,” [Magic Princess] Cindy dusted off the sands on her robe as she smiled at Fei; at that moment, it felt like a flower had blossomed, and it got rid of the darkness.

“Princess Cindy, it must have been tough traveling this much,” Fei smiled and replied.

When this powerful female mage joined [Wolf Teeth Legion], Fei was surprised and joyous. A mage was much more valuable in a war, and Princess Cindy was a genius mage who mastered several powerful spells. Fei could sense the passionate heart under her cold and emotionless appearance.

“Hey, hey, hey! This is not fair! Cindy, you have never smiled like that in front of me who is ultra-handsome! Why are you smiling like that in front of the Legion Commander? Could it be……” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes wrinkled at Cindy and joked with her.

“If you can defeat the Legion Commander in a battle, I will smile for you.”

“Ah? Whatever…… how can I match up to a monster like King Alexander?”

Fei smiled again after hearing the joking tones. At least it seemed like these two masters who all had strong personalities were becoming friends; it was a good sign. A united [Wolf Teeth Legion] was better than a [Wolf Teeth Legion] that was filled with internal conflicts. In a way, this level of harmony reflected the work that old Aryang had been doing.

At this moment, another series of clip-clopping noises sounded.

“It’s the scouts of Jax! They are here!” the expression changed on [Silver Armored Vicious Sword]’s face. He asked proactively, “Sir, let me go and kill them all! We don’t want them to know about our traces.”

“Haha! Great! Let all three of us have a little competition to see who gets the most kills,” Fei dashed towards the enemies as he said that.

“Ok! [Magic Wings]! [Floatation]! [Increased Speed]!”

Cindy shouted as she cast a few spells, and the magic elements in the area surged around her. A pair of translucent green wings appeared behind her back, and she flew towards the enemies quickly like a battle angel.

“Haha! Let me show you…… [Joy Sorrow Sword]! [Separate Gather Sword]! Go!”

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] shook his shoulders, and two dashes of chilling lights shot out of the mysterious sword box on his back; these two swords instantly traveled more than 500-meters and killed the four Sand Tiger Cavalier charging at the front.

There were only more than 100 Sand Tiger Cavaliers.

The scouts of Jax had noticed this troop of Zenit very early; they monitored this troop carefully when this troop entered the region close to Dual-Flags City. Therefore, a team of scouts of Jax had been following them closely and wanted to see what they were up to.

However, they didn’t expect this troop that was only focused on charging forward to turn around and attacked.

“They had master warriors! Run!”

“Run in separate directions! Tell Prince Fairenton about this! Quick!”

The leader of the scouts knew something was off and instantly turned his horse around as he gave out a series of commands. All the Sand Tiger Cavaliers turned around and started to retreat.

Although this leader with the fast reaction didn’t save his own life, it did allow three scouts to successfully escape. Those three scouts dashed into the desert, and the message was being passed out.

“Damn it! Sir, let me chase after them!” [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] wanted to charge after those scouts.

“No need! The invaders of Jax will know that a portion of the legion came here sooner or later. We have bought enough time, so it doesn’t matter if they know about it now. We have more important matters to take care of,” Fei shook his head and explained.

“Ok,” Reyes rubbed his chin and suddenly laughed, “Hahaha! I killed the most enemies! Mr. Alexander, quickly give me the prize!”

As Fei dashed towards Death Ancient City, he laughed, “Did I say that the person with the most kills would get a prize?”

Cindy giggled, but Reyes didn’t have a comeback.

……

“Your Majesty, all the food and supplies are moved into the city according to the plan. Just like what Your Majesty said, there is a special magnetic field inside the city. All the metal gears won’t work…… most of the soldiers had switched to leather armors, and we have ditched most of the metal weapons and armors; that is how everything went smoothly.”

Strategist Aryang saw Fei returning to the exit of that secret tunnel and quickly reported everything.

“Great! Let’s make the next move! Pass my order! Leave 2,000 cavaliers here to clean up the city. Cindy and Reyes, you guys stay here as well to watch over everything and make sure that everything is secure,” Fei gave out orders right away, “The rest of the cavaliers and Strategist Aryang shall follow me back and meet up with the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion]. The rest of the legion should use this opportunity and get into Dual-Flags City.”

“As you wish!”

“Sir, let me go with you,” [Magic Princess] Cindy suddenly stepped out and expressed her wish.

“Cindy, this ancient city needs to be watched over by someone powerful. It is better if you and Reyes stay here. If master warriors from Jax come, please kill them for me,” Fei thought about it and rejected Cindy’s proposal.

“Ok then,” Cindy thought about it and nodded.

[Silver Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes glanced at Fei and Cindy repeatedly with a meaningful smile on his face as if he discovered something.

After the two master warriors and the 2,000 cavaliers entered the city, Fei closed the stone gate that was more than ten tons heavy. After that, he used his power and stirred up the sand around the area; all the traces of this secret tunnel disappeared.

After everything was ready, Fei hopped onto the horse that a soldier got for him and led the 3,000 cavaliers with Strategist Aryang towards the rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion].

It was almost dawn, and it was the most critical moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 423: Return of the King

Chapter 423: Return of the King

It was dawn, and everything was quiet.

Whoosh!

A big arrow with white fletching pierced through the air and struck the ground; the body of the arrow vibrated rapidly.

“Who is it? Stop right there!”

After seeing the appearance of a team of cavaliers and hearing the loud clip-clopping noises, Torres who was in charge of guarding the campsite shot out an arrow and shouted to warn the unknown troop. There were three more arrows placed on his bow, and he was ready to shoot them out if something felt wrong.

The rest of [Wolf Teeth Legion] placed their campsite 30-kilometers from Dual-Flags City. When they set up the campsite, there were already scouts of Jax appearing around them; it was wartime, their enemies could attack and raid them at any time.

Close to dawn, Strategist Aryang received the order from the Legion Commander, and he left with carts that carried all the food and supplies and 5,000 cavaliers. Currently, Chambord’s former No.1 Master Warrior Lampard was in charge of overlooking the campsite, and all the soldiers in [Wolf Teeth Legion] were aware and were ready for the enemies to show up.

When Torres heard the noises made the cavaliers and didn’t get a response to his warnings, his mind instantly tensed up.

“If you don’t declare your identities, we will shoot,” Torres warned again as he signaled a scout behind him to report the situation to Lampard.

There was still no response.

A cold light appeared in Torres’ eyes as he released the three arrows on his bow.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The three big arrows left three white traces of afterimages in the air as they dashed towards the person charging at the very front.

At this moment, a powerful energy surge appeared and crushed the arrows into specks of dust.

“Hahaha! Fernando! Your archery skill improved again!” laughter sounded.

Torres’ body instantly froze.

This voice was so familiar to him that he almost engraved it into his soul. After his expression froze for a second, he was overjoyed! He was so excited that his hands started to shake. He turned around and shouted at one scout behind him, “It is His Majesty! King Alexander is back! Go! Quick! Tell Mr. Lampard! Tell him that His Majesty is back!”

Almost at the same time, a flag with a two-headed dog, an ax, and a sword on it appeared and fluttered in the wind.

It was the flag of Chambord.

The person leading the troop was the handsome king of Chambord!

“Your Majesty!”

Torres jumped off of his Roaring Flame Beast and single-kneeled down with the scouts around him.

“Haha! No need for all these complicated salutes. The time is tight; follow me to the central tent,” Fei laughed.

The king was happy to see his guard as well. He could tell that Torres’ strength increased a lot and was about to reach the level of mid-tier Five-Star. If a weaker warrior was in Fei’s position, the three arrows couldn’t be handled that easily.

“As you wish!” as if they found their spiritual pillar, Torres and the scouts around him hopped onto the Roaring Flame Beasts and hurried back towards the campsite of [Wolf Teeth Legion] with joy.

Buuuuuuuu!

The loud bugle sounds resonated in the campsite.

The gate of the campsite opened, and commanders of all levels walked out with excitement on their faces. The person leading the way was a tough man with red hair and a huge black sword on his back.

“Uncle Lampard!” Fei jumped off of his horse and paid his respect to Lampard.

“Your Majesty and Mr. Aryang are both back? Great! I only know how to fight, and I can finally give the burden of commanding troops to you guys!” Lampard replied. Although he was usually neutral and emotionless, he was relaxed and cheerful at this moment.

“Your Majesty!”

“Your Majesty, Oleg missed you so much!”

All the commanders and all the members of Chambord single-kneeled on the ground. All the Bylaw Enforcement Officers, the Saint Seiyas, and the leaders of Chambord such as Robbin and Oleg were all emotional. Especially Oleg; he was about to rush over to Fei and hug onto his legs.

Fei was touched by all the reactions as well.

All the emotions his subjects were expressing weren’t faked; the king could sense it. Although fatty Oleg was exaggerating, his feelings were real as well.

After he kicked Oleg on the butt, he laughed, “I heard that you are being lazy again while I was gone!”

“Your Majesty! I’ve been wronged!” Oleg explained with a bitter smile on his face. However, he was actually happy that Fei did that; he knew that this was the king’s way of expressing the intimacy. If one day Fei stopped kicking his butt, he would be worried.

Everyone laughed seeing this scene.

“Alexander…… you are finally back?” a crisp and ear-pleasing voice sounded behind everyone, and all the people around Fei moved and created a path. The future queen Angela walked towards Fei; as she blinked her crystal-like eyes, tears appeared.

“Angela,” Fei quickly walked up and hugged her. After he kissed her on the forehead, he whispered, “I’m back…… I missed you.”

Angela didn’t say anything back, but she hugged onto Fei tightly with her thin arms.

“Eh, the long-faced devil is back…… My good life is over……”

An unfitting sigh sounded, and it broke the warm and loving scene.

Fei frowned and looked in the direction of the voice, and who could it be if it wasn’t the [Fallen Princess] Victoria who was lazy and loved treasures. It was obvious that this girl rushed out of her own tent in a hurry, and she didn’t get a chance to change; she was still wearing a fancy dress with a lot of luxurious-looking accessories on her. She sure did look like a princess; her skin was smooth and shiny, and she looked gorgeous.

It looked like this girl was living comfortably in the legion without Fei’s scolds.

After seeing Fei’s stares, this pretty girl screamed and ran away. As she was running away, she explained, “I didn’t want to dress up……”

Everyone laughed after seeing this.

“Huh? Why are you so quiet today?” Fei asked as he saw blonde loli Emma standing quietly behind Angela; she wasn’t like herself today, and Fei wasn’t used to that. After he pinched her cheeks and put her on his shoulder while ignoring her punches and kicks, he said to everyone, “The time is tight, and we can catch up later. For now, please return to your positions and listen to the orders from Strategist Aryang!”

“As you wish!”

All the commanders and soldiers replied.

……

……

Inside the campsite of Jax.

“Your Highness, I have something to report to you…… when I dived into the water well that day, I discovered something strange,” Inle who finally woke up inside the central tent reported to Prince Fairenton right away after he opened his eyes.

“Strange? Tell me slowly.”

After seeing the earnest expression on Inle’s face, Prince Fairenton knew that this matter might be serious, and he sent away the guards in the tent.

“Your Highness, it was like this……”

Inle recalled what had happened and slowly told Fairenton everything.

When Inle first dived into the water well, he didn’t make any discoveries. Unlike the waters wells in Dual-Flags City where the water was clear, the water Inle dived into was very muddy. However, in order to complete the mission Prince Fairenton gave him, he made up his mind and dived deeper.

Due to his bravery, he was able to discover that mysterious city at the bottom of the ocean as well.

It seemed impossible for him to go that deep into the ocean, but he did make it happen.

He was a really good swimmer and diver, and somehow, he was able to minimize the insane water pressure at the bottom of the ocean.

The water closer to the bottom of the ocean was clearer, and Inle was able to see what was around him. He was instantly shocked! Who could have imagined that there was a vast ocean under the desert?

After he calmed down a little, he found out that what was causing the strange behavior of the water was an invisible force stirring up the ocean; it felt like there was a creature struggling to get free from the bottom of the ocean.

Technically, Inle could have returned to the ground and reported this to Prince Fairenton, but this man was too narrow-minded.

His mind was solely focused on figuring out the real cause of this strange phenomena for Prince Fairenton, and he decided to dive even deeper to have a better look.

Since the rope that was tied around his waist was already stretched to the maximum, he pulled out his knife and cut it off; that was why the cut was so clean when the soldiers of Jax pulled the rope out of the water.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 424: Ancient Bloodline

Chapter 424: Ancient Bloodline

Although Inle was good in water, no one expected him to be this amazing in it; it was unimaginable!

As a Four-Star Warrior, he was able to dive into the places that Fei couldn’t even get to!

The insane water pressure was greatly minimized on him. When he was experiencing the water pressure that could easily crush a Seven-Star Warrior, Inle suddenly felt like something strange occurred in his body; as if a blockage in his body opened up, he was now capable of a level of agility and coordination that was far beyond his imaginations.

At that moment, he felt like he was a water-elemental Demon Beast and was able to swim anywhere.

In addition, he realized that his eyesight significantly improved underwater; he could see anything that was within a few hundred meters from him.

Therefore, the mermaid-like creatures and the structures at the bottom of the ocean that Fei could only sense using his spiritual power were seen by Inle using his eyes.

After hearing the story, Prince Fairenton fell into a moment of silence; he was thinking about something.

After a while, he opened his mouth and said, “When we were in Big Snow Mountain, my master had discovered that there is a strange Ancient Mystic Bloodline inside your body. It seems like this hidden bloodline is activated by you accidentally. Perhaps it is a water-elemental Bloodline, and that was how you survived in the water. Even if this is the case, it is still too dangerous! Since you reached the limit, why did you still go deeper? If I didn’t go look for you, you would have died.”

“I…… I wanted to figure out what was at the bottom of the ocean for Your Highness……” Inle lowered his head and said with a guilty expression on his face.

“We would be able to figure it out sooner or later; you don’t have to risk your life. I would be really hurt if you died.”

Fairenton patted Inle’s shoulder. This man who grew up with him was just like his real brother; wait, compared with his real brothers who were cold to each other and saw each other as potential threats in the royal family, Inle was even closer to him. Therefore, Fairenton didn’t want anything bad to happen to Inle.

“I got it, Your Highness,” Inle scratched his head. After he thought for a while, he suddenly lowered his voice and whispered, “Your Highness, I suspect that the buildings at the bottom of the ocean are a part of a Mythical Ruin that hasn’t been discovered yet. It might even be a Six-Star Mythical Ruin.”

“I already thought about that,” Fairenton nodded as excitement flashed in his eyes. “This is an important matter! If this news got leaked, numerous powerful warriors and the powerful empires could rush to here. If that happened, even our empire couldn’t get any benefits from it. Therefore, we have to keep it a secret.” he said.

“Your Highness! Don’t worry! Even if I die, I won’t tell this to another person!” Inle patted his iron-like chest and swore.

A smiled appeared on Fairenton’s face, but he then shook his head and said, “I trust you, but I’m worried that another person also knows about this!”

“Another person?” Inle was confused.

“Since the water acted strangely in our campsite, then it must have happened in Dual-Flags City as well. How powerful is the King of Chambord? He must have noticed something. I think the situation is far more complicated than we expect,” Fairenton said as he shook his head with a concerned expression on his face.

This prince was born with talent, and he was taken in as a disciple by a Moon-Class Elite from Cultivation Saint Land – Big Snow Mountain. He currently was less than 20 years old, and he was already an Eight-Star Warrior; that placed him in the top-tier of genius warriors in the region.

However, after he came to this war zone, he got defeated by Fei multiple times in terms of strength and intelligence; he got destroyed in battle, and most of the food supplies of his troops were burned…… as if the King of Chambord was his nemesis, Fairenton’s self-pride was completely shattered by this man.

He thought he would hate and would want to get rid of a person like that, but he felt like this genius King of Chambord gave him a strange feeling; he wasn’t that envious and didn’t hate this king that much.

“Maybe it is because that the King of Chambord isn’t one of my brothers, and we don’t need to compete for the throne? Who can be sure that the two genius warriors who belonged to two antagonizing empires won’t become friends? But is that really suitable?” Fairenton was in a dilemma, and he couldn’t make up his mind.

At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded outside the tent. Then, a guard reported to him that the scouts brought in the newest information.

“Bring him in!” Fairenton ordered; he stopped thinking about that complicated question.

“Your Highness! 5,000 cavaliers of Zenit left the campsite of [Wolf Teeth Legion] and entered the desert while avoiding us. They were headed towards the Death Ancient City, and we followed them closely. However, we were discovered close to the Death Ancient City, and only I made it back alive……” the scouts who survived the massacre reported to Fairenton. This scout was covered in blood, and there was still an arrow on his back.

Bam!

After hearing the report, Fairenton clapped this scout’s back with his palm without saying anything.

Everyone was shocked.

Tink!

The big arrow that had pierced into this scout’s body was forced out, and Fairenton quickly pressed onto a few main arteries and Warrior Energy channels on this scout with his fingers; he was so fast that his arms left a series of afterimages in the air. What the prince did immediately stopped the bleeding.

He was healing this scout.

Everyone inside the tent calmed down; they were scared for nothing.

“Thank you for your service! You, please take this warrior to the healing facility for the full recovery,” Prince Fairenton whipped his hand and ordered.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” the scout was very touched.

Fairenton was a prince, but he was willing to use his own Warrior Energy to heal this low-level soldier. This unexpected move touched this scout who was worried that he might be punished. No one knew that this low-level soldier swore to himself that he was willing to die serving Prince Fairenton.

This scout was moved to the healing facility quickly.

“Pass my order! Call over all commanders who are above the rank of battalion commander! A meeting is being called!”

“As you wish!”

After Fairenton thought about something, he walked towards the map that was hanging off of the wall. After he looked at the location of Dual-Flags City, Death Ancient City, campsites of Jax, and a few ancient trails, he was shocked.

“Could it be…… are the soldiers of Zenit planning to enter…… Impossible! Other than the powerful Moon-Class Elites, no one was able to enter the Death Ancient City! The red quicksand moat and the numerous Berserk Metal-Eating Ants exists, and they are a barrier that no one could get through…… but why would a team of cavaliers from Zenit go there? Don’t they know about the dangers?”

Fairenton thought about it for a while and felt like that was possible.

After all, the Death Ancient City was located in the territory of Jax, and it made sense that the people of Zenit didn’t know about the dangers around it.

Soon, the commanders entered the central tent.

“Erdous, you lead 6,000 Sand Tiger Cavalier and inspect the Death Ancient City. If you encounter the cavaliers of Zenit, make the decision that is appropriate in the situation; if you think you could win, attack and kill those cavaliers!”

Fairenton gave out an order.

“As you wish!” the commander named Erdous accepted the order and walked out of the tent.

“Kendo, you lead 6,000 Sand Tiger Cavaliers and go towards the Death Ancient City as well after 30 minutes. If Erdous is successful, you don’t need to reveal yourself. But if he is trapped by the soldiers of Zenit and is in danger, charge in and combine forces. Make sure that the cavaliers of Zenit are all killed around the Death Ancient City!”

Another order was given.

This was an intelligent move.

There would be 12,000 soldiers of Jax around the Death Ancient City. Even if they encountered the 5,000 cavaliers of Zenit, they had the numbers advantage and would almost have a 100% chance of winning. Even though master warriors were crucial in these battles, the Warrior Energy one master warrior had was limited. If a Nine-Star Warrior was depleted of his or her Warrior Energy, he or she could be killed by ordinary soldiers.

Even the most powerful warriors weren’t fearless.

“As you wish!” Kendo put on his black metal helmet and walked out of the tent in excitement; he was so blood-thirsty that he was already licking his lips.

To the soldiers and commanders of Jax, only battles could excite them. The two days of pure defense already caused a little uproar in the campsites.

“Pass my order! Increase the number of scouts we have around the campsite of [Wolf Teeth Legion] and closely monitor them! If anyone at Zenit is behaving strangely, report back to me as soon as possible! The reinforcement of Dual-Flags City would for sure try to get through us and get into Dual-Flags City today. According to our plan, they would be all captured and killed if they try to get through our defense line, haha!”

Fairenton gave out a few more orders, and he was feeling great.

“As you wish!” all the commanders replied.

“Your Highness, if the King of Chambord makes his move, no one on our side could defeat him……” someone notified the prince carefully.

With a smile on his face, Fairenton replied with confidence, “Don’t worry, I already found the solution.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 425: Death Moment

Chapter 425: Death Moment

“Really? Great!” after hearing the confident statement made by their head commander, the tough generals on the side of Jax were all relieved.

In these few days, the pressure that damn King of Chambord brought them too much pressure; the king pressured the 60,000 soldiers of Jax himself! If there was someone who could deal with him…… No! If there was someone who could take up some of the King of Chambord’s time, it would be easy for the soldiers of Jax to conquer Dual-Flags City.

“It is a great news! But what is His Highness’ solution?”

A lot of the generals were murmuring among themselves.

At this moment –

Boom! Boom! Boom!

A loud thunder-like clip-clopping noise sounded, and shouts and roars sounded afterward. These sounds came from the east direction, and the ground soon started to shake.

“What is going on?”

“Could it be the reinforcement of Zenit? It couldn’t be! The scouts haven’t reported back yet!”

Fairenton and the commanders rushed out of the tent and saw a ton of sand grains flying in the air farther away. The cavaliers who were in black armors were charging towards the campsites of Jax like a flood, and the chilling lights reflecting off of their weapons feared a lot of people.

“Your Highness! A large number of cavaliers of Zenit showed up behind us!” a scout rushed back on a horse and reported to Fairenton as he jumped off of it.

Prince Fairenton walked up on a sand hill while being surrounded by the commanders. After he took a better look, he smiled and said, “There are only about 6,000 cavaliers! Where did the rest of them go? Huh, how dare they attack our campsites with so little soldiers? Pass my order! Tell the troops in the middle to back away and tell the troops on the two edges to move forward. Form a U-shape formation, and let them come into the trap of death……”

“As you wish!”

Bugle sounded, and a few commanders behind the prince hopped onto their horses and rushed towards the troops that have been stretched over a long distance to pass down the orders.

Soon, the situation on the battlefield changed.

The middle portion of the troops started to slowly back away, and they kept their distance with the 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit.

When these 6,000 cavaliers entered the attack range of the archers, the archers on the side of Jax shot out numerous arrows. The arrows almost covered the sunlight, and they pierced into the formation of the cavaliers. The sounds of arrows piercing into flesh resonated in the area and blood spilled in all directions. There were cavaliers of Zenit falling off of their horses at every second, and they were stomped into meat paste by the horses behind them. The scene was really cruel and bloody.

However, this cruel scene couldn’t stop the cavaliers of Zenit.

As the cavaliers charged forward, they all drew out their weapons in silence.

“Charge!”

The commander leading the charge shouted, and the cavaliers increased their speed even more.

The distance between the soldiers of Jax and the cavaliers of Zenit was closing at a fast pace.

Soon, the arrows lost their effectiveness.

After the spearmen and shieldmen of Jax backed off for 200-meters, they finally arranged a defensive formation. Their spears were pointing forward at a 45-degree angle, and their metal shields lifted up; it seemed like these soldiers placed a terrifying metal forest in the desert.

At the moment, the strongest soldiers were leaning forward and pressing against the shields with their shoulders as they waited for the cavaliers of Zenit to collide in with them.

“Spearmen…… throw!”

A Star-level warrior commanded. He was the commander of this formation, and he was standing 20-meters behind the shieldmen with a brown metal armor on him. With calmness on his face but frenzy in his eyes, he calculated the distance between his formation and the cavaliers of Zenit, and he threw out his black iron spear after he empowered it with his Warrior Energy and ordered the spearmen to do the same at the same time.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Thousands of spears followed that black iron spear and flew towards the cavaliers, and this was the last range-attack there would be in this battle.

On the other side, the commander leading the charge sensed the intense murderous spirits. With a grin on his face, he reached behind his back and pulled out his huge black sword.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

As a series of loud booming noises sounded, hundreds of spears that were flying at him exploded into dust.

A dash of lightning shot out of the clouds of iron dust and struck onto the metal shields ten-meters away. As if lava was poured onto snow, it instantly went through six layers of shields and shot towards that commander of Jax.

That commander’s pupils contracted instantly; he knew that this commander of Zenit was a lightning-elemental warrior, and he knew danger was approaching.

In that split-second, he only had the time to raise his blade and try to block the attack.

In the next second, he sensed a vast indefensible energy flowing inside his body, and he flew back into the air. As his body got numbed, the gasps and shouts of the soldiers around him sounded.

Then, he lost his consciousness.

Boom!

Death arrived, and a blood flower blossomed in the sky.

The flood-like cavaliers collided into the metal forest-like spear and shield formation, and roars and screams both sounded at this moment. Limbs flew into the air, blood spilled in all directions, and the helmets, armors, and weapons of the soldiers from both sides were stained……

This was a war!

A soldier of Jax slashed a cavalier of Zenit as he roared, but his head was pierced by another cavalier using a spear. The spear pierced through his mouth and nailed him onto the ground. Although he was struggling and trying to fight back, the life energy was being drained from his body at an insane rate.

Beside him, another soldier of Jax got half of his head chopped off, and his single eye was staring into the sky that was turning red.

With the thrust from the horses, the cavaliers of Zenit charged into the formation of Jax and started to kill the enemies. At the same time, some of them were pulled down from their horses and got killed by the enemies as well.

……

On a hill not too far away.

The head commander’s flag was fluttering in the wind, and it looked majestic.

The person under the flag was wearing a set of fancy armor, and his dark-red cape was fluttering in the wind as well. Who could it be if it wasn’t Prince Fairenton? At the moment, he was carefully observing the battle.

Beside him, there were two mid-aged men who weren’t wearing metal armors but cloth robes. From their appearances, one could tell that they were not a part of the military. With powerful auras around them, it looked like they were both stronger than Prince Fairenton who was an Eight-Star Warrior.

Since these two were able to stand beside Prince Fairenton, it spoke to how strong they were.

“There is such a powerful warrior on the side of Zenit except for the king of Chambord? Such terrifying lightning-elemental Warrior Energy! It is close to Eight-Star!” after seeing the commander of the cavaliers of Zenit chop open the spear and shield formation, Prince Fairenton who was closely monitoring everything was shocked. He turned around and asked, “Why don’t we have any report on this man from our Military Headquarter?”

A commander behind him who was in charge of information collection and intelligence was confused as well. “We should have all the information. We got all the information on all the masters in [Wolf Teeth Legion]. Where did this Eight-Star Warrior come from? Huh? Your Majesty! His look, his figure, and his black sword…… they remind me of one person……”

“You mean Chambord’s former No.1 warrior Frank Lampard?”

Fairenton had been studying the King of Chambord’s history, and he was very familiar with the people who were close to Fei. Since Lampard was formerly known as the most powerful man in Chambord, he was studied by the prince. However, from the information the prince gathered, it seemed like this man was formally known as the No.1 warrior before because the King of Chambord didn’t show his true color yet. The reports said that Lampard was only a Three-Star Warrior, and Prince Fairenton couldn’t believe that this man’s strength increased so much in a few months.

“It should be him,” that commander behind Fairenton thought about it and said, “This man is mysterious, and he keeps a low-profile. He didn’t participate in the competition hosted in St. Petersburg, and not a lot of people have seen him in battle. But…… but many people believe that he is powerful. After all, all the warriors around the King of Chambord suddenly showed their shocking powers. I think……”

“Eh, you are right,” Fairenton nodded and replied.

He was almost used to strange things happening around the King of Chambord; many things that had happened around the King of Chambord were hard to understand. Prince Fairenton untied the cape from his armor and said, “Since this warrior named Lampard is very close to the King of Chambord, killing him would be like chopping off one of the King Alexander’s arms. I think Alexander would be deeply saddened by it! Hahaha!”

“Your Highness, are you going to battle him yourself?” the commanders around him were shocked.

“Is there anyone else who could take him on?” the prince put on his helmet and asked.

All the commanders around him didn’t an answer to that question.

The Jax Empire did have masters, but there wasn’t one around here. They thought that this troop that had Prince Fairenton who was an Eight-Star Warrior as its head commander would dominate over Dual-Flags City, but the appearance of the monster-like King of Chambord completely turned it around. Although there were more soldiers on Jax’s side, they lacked in the department of masters!

Right now, the prince even had to deal with a normal commander on the side of the enemies himself! To the generals on the side of Jax, this was a huge embarrassment for them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 426: Change

Chapter 426: Change

Perhaps he also felt like he was being a bit too aggressive, Fairenton slowly added, “The situation we are facing aren’t you guy’s fault; it is the Military Headquarter that made the incorrect decisions. Therefore, don’t be too harsh on yourselves. Make sure that you all protect this command center.”

As he finished saying that and was about to walk out, one mid-aged man beside him suddenly said, “Junior Brother, since you are the Head Commander of this troop, you shouldn’t fight at a time like this. Let me help you.”

A thankful expression appeared on Fairenton’s face, but he still shook his head and said, “Their most powerful warrior, the King of Chambord, hasn’t shown himself yet. Please maintain your peak state and be ready for him.”

“Is this Alexander really that powerful?” the other mid-aged man asked.

“He is really powerful. He is able to defeat me with one strike, so he must be very close to the realm of Moon-Class. Two Senior Brothers, please don’t underestimate him,” Fairenton said.

“Since this is the case, we will wait for him,” the two mid-aged men respected this Junior Brother of theirs, and they listened to his words.

“Thanks, Senior Brothers.”

As Fairenton thanked the two mid-aged men and was about to attack, changes occurred again; noises came from the south side of the campsites.

A level 2 Sand Tiger appeared, and the scout on it jumped off and reported as he single-kneeled down, “Your Highness! 3,000 cavaliers of Zenit suddenly appeared to the south of us, and they are attacking us from the right!”

“Perfect!” Fairenton laughed as he looked at the south direction and said, “I thought this would happen. Tell the soldiers on the right not to move! Keep up the U-shape formation and trap the enemies! Tell General Dinak who is leading the soldiers in the middle formation to send 10,000 Sand Tiger Cavaliers to destroy these cavaliers of Zenit!”

“As you wish!”

That scout jumped back onto the horse and rushed towards General Dinak. Soon, a team of Sand Tiger Cavaliers separated off from the central formation and charged at the cavaliers of Zenit that newly appeared in the south.

Fairenton’s original plan was disrupted, and he didn’t get the chance to attack those 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit yet. As he was about to, something strange happened to those cavaliers.

After the initial ferociousness, those cavaliers of Zenit lost their momentum. The former No.1 Warrior of Chambord, Lampard, used a lot of his Warrior Energy as well, and the damage he could do significantly diminished. Although the 6,000 cavaliers were still charging forward, their speed was a lot slower.

If this trend continued, even if these 6,000 cavaliers could get through the defense line of Jax, 90% of them would be killed. Also, even if that 10 % of the cavaliers successfully charged through the defense line of Jax, they won’t have the opportunity to enter the city as the soldiers of Jax would chase after them.

“This team of cavaliers is done for…… this Head Commander of Zenit surely treats his soldiers like mud; he is willing to use these 6,000 elite soldiers as bait to buy time……” Fairenton was known for his love for his soldiers; he really did view them as precious human beings. However, after he sighed after the surprise, he thought for a while and commanded, “Pass my order! Circle these cavaliers and don’t kill them yet. They are still useful to me.”

As soon as he said that, another scout rushed towards him.

“Your Highness! The scouts in the desert reported the discovery of another troop of Zenit 2.5 kilometers away. There are 3,000 cavaliers and 10,000 infantrymen. They have a lot of heavy carts with supplies on them, and they are closing in!” that scout reported.

“Great! Continue the monitoring and report back to me when something changes!”

“As you wish!”

After Fairenton sent that scout away, he nodded in satisfaction. From the reports that he got, he gradually understood the plan of Zenit. He looked at the watchtower on the west gate of Dual-Flags City and thought, “Is that man there observing the battle as well? When is he going to move?”

The prince was really concerned about that man. He knew that the King of Chambord would cause a lot of trouble for him. If these two Senior Brothers of his weren’t here today, perhaps history would repeat itself, and this reinforcement of Zenit would easily enter Dual-Flags City just like what happened a few days ago.

“Although I have made several plans today and have the help from these two Senior Brothers, I probably still couldn’t kill the King of Chambord,” he thought.

At this moment, more noises sounded from the west side of the campsites. The flags of Zenit with the two-headed polar bear on them appeared with the dust.

“Your Highness! Cavaliers of Zenit appeared to the west of us! They are charging towards us from the left,” another scout rushed over to report.

“Tell the soldiers on the left not to move! Keep up the U-shape formation and trap the enemies! Tell General Dinak to send another 10,000 Sand Tiger Cavaliers to stop these cavaliers of Zenit!” Fairenton ordered calmly; it seemed like all of this was within his expectations.

“Your Highness, we already sent out 20,000 soldiers. If we continue to split up soldiers from the formation in the middle, there would be less than 20,000 soldiers left! That isn’t a lot of soldiers! If those soldiers of Zenit 2.5 kilometers away merge with these 6,000 cavaliers and attack the middle formation, our soldiers might not be able to fend them off,” a commander beside Fairenton spoke up and expressed his worries.

“Don’t worry. I got it! We know that they already split out 12,000 cavaliers from their legion, and most of the soldiers in [Wolf Teeth Legion] now are infantrymen who have to protect the heavy and slow carts with supplies on them. How could they charge through our defense line?” with a confident smile on his face, he continued, “If all they could do is this, then they are too naive! Even if we only have 10,000 soldiers in the middle formation, as long as they could fend off the enemies for 15 minutes, the formations on the two sides would be able to close in and surround the enemies. By then, all of the reinforcement of Zenit would be trapped and killed in front of Dual-Flags City…… I’m worried that they won’t come!”

“So, this is why Your Highness didn’t move the troops to the east and battle with [Wolf Teeth Legion] head-on,” some of the commanders behind Fairenton realized the prince’s strategy.

The prince nodded and said, “Although our soldiers are brave and ferocious, there are more than 30,000 soldiers in [Wolf Teeth Legion] after all. We could win in a head-on battle, but we would suffer 800 causalities just to kill 1,000 enemies. And if the King of Chambord decided to raid us from behind, we would be in trouble. However, it would be a different situation if we play the defensive game. The reinforcement of Zenit needs to hurry and enter Dual-Flags City, and we could penalize them for this and take it slow. Unlike us, the soldiers of Zenit aren’t used to battling in the desert, and they might not even have the expertise to find water sources. Without solid defense walls and firm structures around them, the reinforcement of Zenit would lose morale in less than a week.”

There were a few things that Fairenton didn’t share.

Since Fei burned the majority of Jax’s food supplies, what they had now could only last all the soldiers two days even though the soldiers were consuming 30% less food. If they had to travel more and raid the enemies, the consumption of food would be too much. Also, with his Senior Brothers from Big Snow Mountain here, he was also planning to lure the King of Chambord out and kill or injure him. If everything went according to plan, he would let the reinforcement from Zenit to get through the defense line, and he would order all the soldiers of Jax to charge forward when Dual-Flags City opened up the gate. If the King of Chambord was tied down by those two Senior Brothers of his, he could even successfully conquer Dual-Flags City today.

“Your Highness, we have already put so many resources to the traps on the west side of Dual-Flags City. What if they decided to go into Dual-Flags City through the gate on the north?” someone asked.

Dual-Flags City only had two gates, one on the west side and one on the north side. The soldiers of Jax had surrounded the city from all three sides except north, and this was a strategy to shake up the minds of the people in Dual-Flags City and try to get them to escape. Even though everyone on the side of Jax knew about this, it would be a dangerous situation if their enemies used this “loophole”.

“The Head Commander of Zenit isn’t stupid, so he won’t do that.”

Fairenton shook his head.

Others might not know about it, but he was hoping that the reinforcement of Zenit would go through the north gate. A ton of magic arrays and magic traps had been set up there, and a few teams of elite soldiers were camping there in secrecy; it would be a hell on earth if their enemies went through that.

“The patience the King of Chambord is exhibiting is spectacular.”

Fairenton frowned and thought, “The King of Chambord isn’t going to make his move? Is he just going to let these 6,000 elite cavaliers die here?” he thought.

It was clear that the 6,000 cavaliers led by Lampard were all surrounded, and they slowed down significantly. Although they didn’t suffer a lot of causalities, it was because that the soldiers of Jax got their orders from Prince Fairenton. If the order changed, these soldiers of Jax could easily destroy these cavaliers of Zenit.

Suddenly, a scout rushed over on a level 2 Sand Tiger.

“Your Highness, that troop of Zenit with a ton of heavy carts was moving fast, but it suddenly stopped moving 500-meters from us!” the scout reported.

“500-meters away?” a light appeared in Fairenton’s eyes as if he thought of something. After he thought for a few seconds, he commanded, “Tell the middle formation to open a small path and let those 6,000 cavaliers get through……”

“Your Highness, this……” the commanders around him were all shocked.

“It is ok. We will let them go through slowly. Even if half of them get through, they would have a hard time entering the city with our men chasing after them. After all, if we aren’t willing to make this sacrifice, how could we lure in the main troop of [Wolf Teeth Legion]?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 427: How Dare You Challenge My King?

Chapter 427: How Dare You Challenge My King?

“As you wish!”

Although the generals on the side of Jax were ferocious warriors, they weren’t stupid. A lot of them were experienced, and they instantly understood the prince’s intent.

Several commands were passed down, and the middle formation that locked down the 6,000 cavaliers opened up a narrow path subtly while tightening the formation in other places

Although Lampard wasn’t a great commander, his warrior’s instinct quickly discovered this change. After he roared, he charged towards that narrow path and tried to lead the cavaliers of Zenit through.

“Great!” Fairenton who was monitoring this area on the hill praised.

He was praising the soldiers of Jax.

Ever since Emperor Fuji inherited the throne 26 years ago during a troubled time, he was able to endure the pain and the shame and consolidate power to save the Jax Empire that was on the verge of collapse. Although these 60,000 soldiers of Jax weren’t the elite soldiers, the military orders were stilling being followed strictly! Even Prince Fairenton who just became the Head Commander of this troop was able to use the soldiers swiftly. This just went to prove how powerful the military of Jax was and how mighty Emperor Fuji was. To put it simply, Emperor Fuji was the only reason why the people of Jax dared to declare war against the Zenit Empire when Emperor Yassin was still alive.

Emperor Fuji was like the spiritual pillar of the Jax Empire, and he was the god in the eyes of the citizens of Jax.

Throughout the history of the Jax Empire, there had never been an emperor who had this much influence and was this well received by the people.

Even Fairenton who was an Eight-Star Warrior at a young age and had been training in the Cultivation Saint Land – Big Snow Mountain respected and admired his father who he only met twice in the last ten years.

The 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit were speeding up, and they were about to break through the defense line put up by the central formation of Jax.

The chilling light in Fairenton’s eyes glowed brighter and brighter!

“As long as the troop of Zenit 500-meters from here charges in and enters the trap that I have set up, I would be able to send out orders and close the trap. Once I destroy [Wolf Teeth Legion], Dual-Flags City would be an isolated city that is easy to conquer……” as the prince was thinking about that, a series of clip-clopping noises sounded, and sand grains flew into the air as if an earth dragon was flying in the sky.

In just a few seconds, a few Sand Tiger Cavaliers rushed in. They jumped off their mounts and single-kneeled as they reported, “Your Highness! General Kendo has an urgent report! The cavaliers of Zenit that were headed to the Death Ancient City have already entered the city!” the voices of those scouts were shaking.

As members of Jax, they knew about this Death Ancient City that stood in their territories for ages. Knowing that the cavaliers of Zenit actually passed through the red quicksand moat and the hundreds of millions of Berserk Metal-Eating Ants, they were all shocked.

“What?! How is that possible?” Fairenton was shocked as well. He quickly walked forward for a few steps, and he shouted, “How…… how did they enter?”

“Your Highness, when General Erdous and General Kendo arrived at the Death Ancient City, the soldiers of Zenit already entered it. We don’t know how they entered the city, but a lot of flags with the two-headed polar bear on them were fluttering on the watchtowers on the defense wall, and a lot of the soldiers of Zenit were patrolling around. General Erdous and General Kendo sent out 100 elite Sand Tiger Cavaliers to try to pass through the red quicksand moat, but…… but……” a terrified expression appeared on this scout’s face when he got to this part; it felt like he remembered something horrific.

Fairenton didn’t ask any more questions.

The combination of the quicksand moat and the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants was horrific, and he had seen it with his own eyes before. He knew that those 100 cavaliers didn’t end up living.

After sensing the silence in the air, that scout braved up and asked carefully, “Your Highness, General Erdous and General Kendo want to know what they should do next.”

Fairenton looked at the direction of Death Ancient City and felt funny. “The battle that was under my control is no longer clear…… something is outside of my calculations! What does this mean?” Fairenton quickly threw those thoughts out of his head and said, “Tell General Erdous and General Kendo to lead the Sand Tiger Cavaliers back immediately!”

“As you wish!” the scouts hopped back onto their mounts and dashed away.

“How could the cavaliers of Zenit enter Death Ancient City? Could it be…… Spatial Teleportation?”

Fairenton was very shocked by this news, and he immediately thought of spatial magic. However, he soon rejected this hypothesis. Spatial magic was scarce, and only the elite forces of the level 8 and level 9 empires could use Magic Teleportation Arrays. How could a small level 1 empire be able to have such rare strategic-level resources?

At this moment, several scouts rushed back from all directions.

“Your Highness, the cavaliers of Zenit to the south of us ran away! We lost their traces……”

“Your Highness, the cavaliers of Zenit to the west of us also disappeared! We tried to chase after them, but they were too fast……”

“Your Highness, the troop of Zenit that was 500-meters away also disappeared…… our men discovered more than 40 rigged carts with a few tents, some tree branches, and non-valuable items on them……”

The more reports Fairenton got, the more shocked he was. A flash of lightning appeared in his head, and he immediately understood something. He looked at the 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit that was about to get through the central formation and shouted frantically, “Pass my order, pass my order! Kill them! Kill all of them!”

As if it was a response to the prince’s order, loud booming noises sounded on the battlefield. Silver lights lit up the region as cracking bolts of lightning appeared out of nowhere. Like grass under a sickle, the soldiers of Jax screamed as they were taken down. The last few cavaliers of Zenit successfully charged through the defense line of Jax and dashed towards Dual-Flags City.

“That…… that is…… that is a high-level Combat Technique! That man named Lampard is using his high-level Combat Technique! Isn’t he depleted of his Warrior Energy? What is going on? How is he capable of using such a powerful technique?” Fairenton looked at this former No.1 Warrior of Chambord and suddenly realized that he ignored something else.

The 6,000 cavaliers of Zenit suffered less than 10% causalities and somehow got through the central formation of Jax.

Not too far away, the metal gate of Dual-Flags City was being lowered. That ear-piercing metal creaking noise sounded like a mocking laugh in Fairenton’s ears.

Soon, the gate opened and was ready to let in these cavaliers. On top of the defense wall, the soldiers inside Dual-Flags City were cheering and clapping.

“Two Senior Brothers, please attack them!”

Fairenton understood the situation now. The members of [Wolf Teeth Legion] who needed to enter the city were these 6,000 cavaliers! There must be a lot of administrative staffs hidden among them! Under rush, Fairenton couldn’t think of anything else. He instantly asked those two Senior Brothers of his to attack. He wanted to force out the King of Chambord; if that happened and the King of Chambord was tied down by his Senior Brothers, there was still hope in conquering Dual-Flags City today! As long as the 60,000 soldiers of Jax charged towards the city when the gate was open, they could potentially have the victory.

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

The two mid-aged men dashed toward Dual-Flags City as they shouted, “Alexander, come out here and accept your death!”

A ton of Warrior Energy was embedded in the shouts, and their thunder-like voices instantly covered the noises made by the soldiers who were battling each other.

Master Warriors!

The two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain finally made their moves!

They were both fire-elemental warriors, and their energies were being fully unleashed. Red flames covered the sky, and the two of them looked like two red suns that were burning ferociously. As the temperature in the surroundings increased drastically, the desert became even less humid. Then, waves of Warrior Energies expanded outward and smashed onto the cavaliers of Zenit who were trying to make it into the city.

Boom! Boom!

The two of them punched out with their fists, and four fire dragons appeared and rushed forward. As the dragons roared and passed by, hundreds of cavaliers who were at the back of the team couldn’t dodge and were all hit. Their flesh and their mounts were turned into dust, and their metal armors and weapons were liquified.

Unimaginable power!

After seeing the strength of the warriors on their side, the soldiers of Jax cheered loudly.

“Pass my order! Tell all the soldiers to charge toward Dual-Flags City! The person who gets to the gate first and holds it open shall be rewarded with 10,000 gold coins, and he would be promoted up three levels!” Fairenton shouted, and all the soldiers of Jax were stimulated as they rushed forward.

“Aren’t you going to show yourself, King Alexander?”

The two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain landed on the ground and instantly leaped into the air again. Their Warrior Energies got even more aggressive, and everything around them started to burn; even several flags on the defense wall were on fire.

With supreme power, the two Master Warriors dashed towards the watchtower on the west gate.

All the soldiers of Zenit on the defense wall were stunned.

The invincible appearance of these two Master Warriors scared a lot of them; after all, a mighty warrior could even deter military forces!

Those nobles and their personal soldiers were almost crapping their pants; if Fei didn’t traumatize them, they would have turned around and run away.

The situation was very dangerous.

If those two Master Warriors got onto the defense wall, they would wipe out all the soldiers of Zenit in three seconds. Once they gained control of the mechanisms in the watchtower and opened the gate for the invaders of Jax, Dual-Flags City would be conquered……

“Hahaha! Where are you dogs from? How dare you challenge my king?”

At this moment, loud laughter sounded amongst the cavaliers who just entered the city. Then, as lightning flashed, a strong figure jumped up with his fists clenched. It seemed like the violent power of the lightning was within his control, and a ton of sparks and flashes of lights appeared around him.

This man’s powerful presence wasn’t weaker compared to those two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 428: So Many Powerful Warriors?

Chapter 428: So Many Powerful Warriors?

“[Lighting Speed Fists]!”

A deep yet mighty shout sounded, and that figure who just jumped up pulled his fists back behind him. With this simple move, it seemed like he had grasped the lightning around him. When he punched out, a lightning bolt splashed out and created a series of lightning webs that cut the space into many small pieces.

The lightning bolt that was the size of a big python dashed towards the one of the two Master Warriors.

“Fangs of Fire!”

After seeing the life-threatening danger, that mid-aged man shouted as he made several hand signs. He was so fast that his hands left a series of afterimages in the air, and those afterimages together looked like a lotus that was blossoming. All of the fires in the sky suddenly consolidated into two sharp fangs, and they enveloped each of his fists.

Boom! He punched out, and those two fangs shot out.

A series of loud explosions sounded as the lightning bolt and the fire fangs collided, and the energy waves expanded outward from the center of the collision. The energy waves pushed the sand grains away, and the whirlwinds created by the crash were swirling around and were strong enough to shake the earth.

All of this happened in a split second, but one of the two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain was tied down and wasn’t able to attack the watchtower on the west gate.

At the same time, the other Master Warrior was also stopped.

An icy blue arrow dashed at this Master Warrior’s forehead. This arrow didn’t make any sound, and it couldn’t be sensed at all.

Magic arrow!

That mid-aged man was shocked.

As soon as he saw this arrow, he sensed the terrifying and murderous intent from it. He smelled death, but he felt like his body was already locked onto. Before the arrow even hit him, he already sensed a considerable amount of pain on his forehead, his body was chilling down, and he felt like his fire-elemental Warrior Energy was having issues traveling through his body.

Icy magic arrow was a great counter for fire-elemental Warrior Energy.

“Fire Blade!”

That mid-aged man shouted as he grasped his hand. All of the fire around him solidified and turned into a huge battle blade that was about six-meters long and had a ton of glowing magic arrays on it. When he chopped down with it, people felt like the sky and the earth were going to be chopped in half.

Boom!

The fire blade and the icy magic arrow collided.

In the next moment, a ton of huge ice blocks fell onto the burning fire. There was a lot of vapor, and rainbows even appeared. In this battle between ice and fire, it was a draw.

As the four Master Warriors battled each other, four types of violent and destructive energies shot in all directions. The soldiers of Jax who were planning to charge forward were forced to stop. Some of the soldiers who were about 500-meters away from this battle were either burned to death, froze into ice, or struck into corpses.

“This…… how could there be so many Master Warriors on the side of Zenit?” Fairenton couldn’t believe his eyes.

Both of his Senior Brothers were fire elemental Nine-Star Warriors. After years of cultivation in Big Snow Mountain, their accumulation of Warrior Energies had far exceeded him. His master even said that both of these Senior Brothers of his could potentially become Moon-Class Elites in less than ten years.

These two Senior Brothers were the backbone of Big Snow Mountain. Fairenton thought that they were enough to handle the King of Chambord, and he would be able to seize the opportunity and conquer Dual-Flags City. However, before these two Senior Brothers of his could even make it into Dual-Flags City, they were stopped by other warriors……

“Who are they? Who the fu*k are they?” he thought.

……

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of explosions sounded in front of Dual-Flags City.

The lightings collided with the fangs of fire repeatedly, and they were even.

The icy blue arrows collided with the fire blade repeatedly, and they were even.

On one side, the two Master Warriors battled each other ferociously, and standard techniques and Combat Techniques were all used multiple times by both warriors. The tens of thousands of soldiers on both sides were stunned. They were all low-level soldiers, and they could never get to see a battle like this in their lifetime. Anyone who was less than the level of Three-Star couldn’t even see where the two Master Warriors were! All they could see were afterimages! As the residual forces from the collisions hit them, they felt like blades were cutting them, and they had to back off.

On the other side, a beautiful figure was standing there firmly like a stone. As the magic energy surged around her, she shot out one arrow after another and perfectly countered the strikes of that fire blade. The temperature around her dropped, and the sound of ice forming resonated in the air.

However, as the ice block fell, they were instantly melted by the fire below them.

After each of the four Master Warriors gave a final attack, they stopped in unison.

Where they were fighting had fires burning on one side and an ice mountain standing on the other side.

Under the high heat from the fires and the lightning bolts, the sand in the area almost got turned into lava! The only thing keeping them in their original form was the coolness coming from the ice mountain.

“We didn’t expect to encounter Master Warriors like you guys in this remote location,” one man from Big Snow Mountain said with an earnest expression on his face as he looked at this man and woman.

“Which one of you is the King of Chambord?” the other man from Big Snow Mountain stepped forward and asked.

“You people of Jax aren’t qualified to challenge our king!” Lampard said as he stepped forward. He was showering in thick lightning, and he looked dominating.

At this moment, he had already summoned his Leo Constellation Star Saint Set. The black Saint Armor that had 108 magical components completely covered this tough man, and this black armor looked vicious but somehow also seemed like an art piece; it redefined what an armor could look like. The Star Saint Set perfectly fitted Lampard’s body, and it gave people the feeling that it was alive! The fanciness, haughtiness, and dominance of the Leo Constellation were completely demonstrated.

The lightning that was striking down from the sky was more than ten meters in diameter, and it enveloped Lampard. When the mask component of the Star Saint Set covered up Lampard’s face, the only thing on Lampard that was being revealed was his long red hair that was fluttering in the lightning. With the light from this lightning, people were finally able to see this man’s eyes; the lights that were shooting out of his eyes felt like two sharp blades, making people sensing the pain when he looked at them.

“I’m Frank Lampard, a Golden Saint Seiya under the King of Chambord’s command!” the Leo Saint Seiya stated his name.

Beside him, there stood a Valkyrie with long red hair as well.

She was wearing a light blue magic armor. Although an ordinary black mask covered her face, the gorgeous outline of her face still made many people wanting to worship her beauty. She was wearing a pair of red boots with magic arrays on them, and her magic armor only covered her thighs, her butt, her chest, and her shoulders. A portion of her beautiful legs, waist, and collar bones were revealed, and that was enough to make any man go nuts. On top of all that, she was also wearing a pair of long and black translucent gloves, and that emphasized her pretty hands that were handling the bow and the arrows.

It felt like the gods gave the best features of a woman to her, and she was an unparalleled beauty.

However, the people in the area didn’t dare to have any wrong ideas; this girl standing on the ice mountain made a lot of them feel a chill in their spines! After all, this girl was able to defend against the strikes from a Master Warrior from Big Snow Mountain!

“Chambord, Elena,” with no emotions on her face, Elena told everyone who she was.

The two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain looked at each other in unison; they were shocked. “Both of these powerful warriors are subordinates of King Alexander? What kind of monster is King Alexander? From the look of things, it seems like he is even more powerful than these two!” they thought.

Far away on the sand hill, Prince Fairenton was dumbfounded!

“How is this possible? Senior Brother Anita and Eino are both Nine-Star Warriors from Big Snow Mountain! They used all of their strength, and they are still blocked? But…… since when did Lampard and Elena become so powerful? From the intelligence report I got from the Military Headquarter not too long ago, it stated that one of them is a Four-Star Warrior and the other one is a Six-Star Warrior. What happened in the last few weeks? With the help of these two and the King of Chambord who hadn’t even shown himself yet, how could I conquer Dual-Flags City?” he thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 429: Shocking Strength Increase

Chapter 429: Shocking Strength Increase

The two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain were already concerned.

The gate of Dual-Flags City was right in front of them, but they couldn’t move forward anymore.

They thought that even if the King of Chambord was as powerful as their Junior Brother Fairenton said to be, they could still take care of him. However, they couldn’t even take care of two of King Alexander’s subordinates!

Only a master could understand another master! After battling their opponents for a while, Anita and Eino could already tell that this man and this woman weren’t a lot weaker than them! It would be hard for them to win in a short time. In terms of challenging the King of Chambord? They would need to use the majority of their Warrior Energies to defeat these two warriors in front of them, so it would be impossible for them to battle the King of Chambord after that.

After Fairenton gave another command, the bugle sounded, and the soldiers of Jax backed off a little.

What was happening completely ruined this prince’s plan, and the influence mighty warriors had on wars was demonstrated again.

Fairenton looked at the watchtower on the west gate of Dual-Flags City from afar, and he was feeling all sorts of emotions.

Although there were a ton of people standing on top of the defense wall and he couldn’t see if the King of Chambord was standing with them, the deterrent factor was there. When facing this king, he felt like the Combat Techniques and the military strategies that he was proud of couldn’t be used! He felt restrained when he first met Fei, and that feeling worsened over time.

At this moment, the 5,000 cavaliers of Zenit that survived through the battle finally got into Dual-Flags City.

The last person who entered the city was riding a level 4 Roaring Flame Beast. With his hands on the rein, he looked through the gate and at the battlefield.

This person was also carrying a shorter and thinner person in his arms.

This person was a female! She was wearing a delicate helmet with the T-shaped guard on the front and a female armor. Her white and smooth skin was somewhat exposed, and her long black hair showed itself at the back of the helmet.

“Ok, Angela! You can open your eyes now! Are you scared?”

Fei lightly pulled on the rein and turned his mount around. As he looked at the battle between the four Master Warriors, he took off Angela’s helmet and asked.

“No! Alexander, I’m not scared as long as you are around me,” although she was saying that, her eyes were still tightly shut. Perhaps it was due to the toughness of actually riding on the Roaring Flame Beast, she was sweating a whole lot due to the nervousness even though Fei was protecting her, but that also made her look cute.

After she said that, she slowly opened her eyes and tried to convince Fei that she was telling the truth.

“Alexander, are we through the defense line of the enemies?”

Fei laughed and kissed his fiancée’s white cheek. He murmured into her ear, “Of course! We are already inside the city.”

As the cranking noises and metal-gliding noises sounded, Angela finally let go of the breath she was holding in and fully opened her eyes. She looked up at Fei with proudness in her eyes as she said, “Alexander, this counts as me fighting alongside you, right? I went on the battlefield with you, and I’m a brave queen.”

Fei laughed.

The few weak females including Angela, Emma, the four maids, and the lazy [Fallen Princess] Victoria all got into the city, and they were all hiding inside this team of cavaliers.

Fei was planning to send them to Death Ancient City; that way, they won’t be in danger, and they didn’t need to see the bloody and horrifying scenes on the battlefield where blood, limbs, and corpses were everywhere. However, for the first time, Angela disagreed with Fei and wanted to stay by his side.

Since Death Ancient City had been unoccupied for hundreds of years and Dual-Flags City had a lot more facilities, Fei decided to bring his fiancée and the girls into Dual-Flags City alongside the administrative staffs.

With only 6,000 cavaliers, it should be almost impossible for them to get through the defense line of Jax since quite a lot of them were administrative staffs who didn’t know how to fight. However, under the strategies and planning of old Aryang, they got through with only about 500 to 1000 casualties. If the cavaliers were more coordinated, the number of death and injuries would be even less.

“Ah, are Emma and the girls ok?” Angela felt sweet after the kiss, but she immediately thought of her sister-like maids.

“Don’t worry! They are all protected by warriors! They had entered the city before us!” as the gate of the city closed, Fei turned his mount around again and charged forward into the city with his fiancée.

Emma, the maids, and the guards were waiting for them. Fei asked the maids and Victoria to take care of Angela, and he escorted them into the Mayor’s Mansion; that was where they would be living for the next while. After that, Fei rushed back onto the watchtower on the west gate.

After seeing Fei’s returned, Drogba, Pierce, Huerk, Kanort and the scared nobles who were closely watching the fight were surprised; no one saw Fei leaving, and they thought Fei was still inside the watchtower.

“Sir!” they quickly single-kneeled down and saluted.

Fei waved his hand and signaled them to get up. Then, he quickly walked up and looked down at the battle.

After the short moment of pause, the four Master Warriors went at it again.

Three Warrior Energy surges and one Magic Energy surge erupted like volcanos. As fires burned, thick lighting bolts and ice blocks fell. The four types of power battled each other in front of the city, and the area in front of the west gate looked like a living hell.

For a moment, even the sunlight dimmed in contrast with the light emitted by this battle.

All the soldiers and commanders on both sides stared at and cheered on the Master Warriors on their sides.

It seemed like the four Master Warriors were still in an even situation.

Fei stood on the defense wall and nodded; it seemed like he didn’t want to help out.

“Both these men who are wearing robes must be Senior Brothers of Fairenton……” Fei thought. When he sneaked into the campsites of Jax, Fairenton was referring to only one Senior Brother. “Why are there two now?” he thought.

Both of these men were Nine-Star Warriors, and they both cultivated ferocious fire-elemental Warrior Energy and could use several high-level Combat Techniques.

Nine-Star Warriors were rare in St. Petersburg; the number of them could be counted with one hand. Anyone who had this level of strength would be given noble status and resources as long as they expressed their willingness to serve the empire. However, two warriors of this level appeared on the enemy’s side today, and that scared a lot of soldiers of Zenit.

However, the two Master Warriors on the side of Jax encountered their opponents.

Valkyrie Elena had been following Fei in Diablo World and completed many quests with him in the last while. Although most of the experience points went into her second Paladin Bloodline, she was still a level 80 Magic Archer. With the level 6 items Fei got for her in Diablo World, her combat ability was very close to a Nine-Star Warrior. Besides, she had fought a lot of bosses in Diablo World with Fei, and she accumulated a lot of experiences. All of those accumulate led to her strong presence today.

Under the sunlight, she was standing on the ice mountain and shooting out magic arrows one after another rhythmically. Her control of the tempo was perfect, and the sounds made by the bowstring vibration were like music to everyone’s ears. With her present, one of the two Master Warriors from Big Snow Mountain couldn’t move forward anymore.

On the other side, Lampard’s ability was surprising.

The speed of cultivation this former No.1 Warrior of Chambord exhibited shocked Fei, and Fei couldn’t understand it as well. Many things didn’t add up; even though [Hulk Potion] improved his talent, his speed of cultivation was much faster than other warriors of Chambord.

Fei remembered that when Lampard was a Three-Star Warrior, he had water-elemental Warrior Energy. But since he switched over to lightning-elemental Warrior Energy, his strength improvement speed was too fast! Even though Fei had Diablo World behind him, he almost couldn’t match up with Lampard’s cultivation speed.

(P.S. I realized that the author made a mistake in the last few chapters. Before, he wrote that Dual-Flags City had two gates, one on the east and one on the west. However, he wrote that there was a gate on the north and no gate on the east in the last few chapters. It is a minor issue, but I just want to point that out. I didn’t change it in the translation because I’m not sure which one it should be yet. Feel free to message us if you think it should be one or the other, and I will make appropriate changes accordingly.)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 430: Who Is It For?

Although Lampard’s strength increase was shocking and full of mysteries, Fei was glad to see that.

Fei had a lot of trust in this man who was like brothers with the old king and was like his uncle. Even though Lampard didn’t talk much, Fei could sense the caring attitude this man had towards him.

Unlike the care originated from respect and loyalty such as the case of Pierce and Drogba, Lampard was more like an elder who wasn’t good at expressing his emotions and was watching over Fei.

When Alexander was still an idiot, almost all the officials and nobles in Chambord were against him, and the Head Minister even tried to overthrow him. If Lampard didn’t protect Alexander back then, Fei couldn’t have had the opportunity to travel to this universe.

Besides, everyone had their secrets. Fei wasn’t someone who wanted to control all aspects of others’ lives, and this man was like an uncle to him.

Currently, Lampard was a mid-tier Eight Star Warrior. But with the empowerment from the Star Saint Set and the Star Energy this set pulled from the sky, his defense was on another level. With all these considered, his combat ability was also on the level of Nine-Star, and he wasn’t at a significant disadvantage against this Nine-Star Warrior from Big Snow Mountain.

Fei could tell that Lampard was very experienced.

Usually, when a warrior suddenly got a lot of new power, he or she would have a hard time controlling it. As a result, they would lose to warriors who were on the same level but had more battle experiences. However, that wasn’t the case for Lampard. His control of his Eight-Star Warrior Energy was almost close to perfection! He gave Fei the feeling that he wasn’t new to this; Fei felt like Lampard had been an Eight-Star Warrior for more than ten years!

In fact, after some time, that Nine-Star Warrior from Big Snow Mountain was the one who fell into a disadvantage.

“Win! Win! Win! Win!”

More and more soldiers and commanders of Zenit who were standing on the defense wall swung their weapons and roared. With adrenaline rushing through their bodies, excitement appeared on their faces, and they felt like fires were flowing through their blood vessels instead of blood!

From the fear they felt when the two Master Warriors on the side of Jax showed up to the relief they felt when Lampard and Elena stopped them and to the excitement they felt when they found that these two Master Warriors who stopped the enemies were subordinates of King Alexander…… that emotional roller coaster was making them go crazy.

“We have Master Warriors too!”

“King Alexander is so powerful!”

A lot of the soldiers on the side of Zenit were thinking of the same thing, “Since the subordinates of King Alexander could stop these two powerful enemies, then King Alexander could easily take care of them, right?”

Although Fei only arrived here less than ten days ago, the series of events and incidents made the soldiers and residents in Dual-Flags City glorify Fei; he was almost a god in their minds.

At this time, the battle between the four Master Warriors reached the climax.

They were on two separate battlefields. Although they weren’t attacking each other that fast anymore, each strike contained a lot more power! Any movements made by them could cause a landslide, an avalanche, or a tsunami; the amount of damage that could be dished out by them was almost beyond the understanding of the ordinary people and soldiers.

Numerous magic symbols and glares flashed on the black defense wall of Dual-Flags City. The residual energy from the battle between the four Master Warriors hit the defense wall repeatedly, and the magic arrays on the defense wall and in the city automatically activated themselves to protect against it. Without these magic arrays, the defense wall that was more than 200-meters tall would have collapsed a long time ago.

This world was built on the Magic Civilization, and the power of magic would be demonstrated in wars the best.

As time passed by, the sun moved to the center of the sky.

A smile appeared on Fei’s face as the scale of victory was tilting towards Zenit.

After being strengthened by the [Hulk Potion], the toughness of Lampard’s body and the size of his Warrior Energy Channels were a lot better than his opponent. With the help of his Star Saint Set and the Star Energy, he outlasted his opponent as it looked like his opponent was about to run out of Warrior Energy.

Elena got an even more significant advantage. Her icy arrows were a natural counter to the fire-elemental Warrior Energy, and this Valkyrie had a lot of mana potions in her storage space. She was able to recover her mana, but her opponent couldn’t regenerate Warrior Energy that fast. Gradually, this man named Eino showed his weakness.

At this moment, changes occurred.

Two more dashes of red energies rushed towards the battlefield from the campsites of Jax.

They were also two Nine-Star Warriors! The powerful auras around them were scary, and it seemed like they were going to help out the losing Nine-Star Warriors.

Fei was shocked.

“Since when did so many Nine-Star Warriors arrive at the campsites of Jax? Did I poke the nest of Nine-Star Warriors?” he thought.

It was evident that these two new Master Warriors saw the disadvantage, and they were going to try to win using the numbers advantage.

As Fei frowned, slapped the battlement, and was about to stop those two new Nine-Star Warriors, roars sounded beside him as a few figures jumped out before him.

They were [Destructive Finger] Cech, [White-Haired Fast Sword] Pierce, [Black-Haired Vicious Fist] Drogba, and [Son of Wind] Torres.

As they roared again in mid-air, unique auras appeared around them as four huge black iron chests appeared on top of their heads out of nowhere. These chests opened, and each of them showed a set of fancy armor.

The armor above Cech’s head looked like a huge scorpion. As if this armor had the life of its own, it separated itself into many components. After these components dashed at Cech, they completely covered him up.

The armor above Pierce’s head looked like a metal goat. This “metal goat” had a pair of curly horns on its head, and they looked like two swirls of death. As if this “metal goat” came to life, it raised its head and roared before it turned into many components and covered Pierce’s body.

The armor above Drogba’s head looked like a ferocious bull, and the armor above Torres’ head looked like a centaur with a bow in its hands. As both of these armors made a loud noise, they turned into black lights and covered their bodies.

All of this took place in just a few seconds.

Before the soldiers on both sides could react in time, the four men already completed their transformations. With artistic and vicious armors on them, they looked like four blood-thirsty battle beasts. As energy flames burned around them, they looked powerful and invincible.

In a few dashes, they separated themselves into two groups. Cech and Drogba went toward one enemy, and Torres and Pierce went toward the other!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Aggressive battles took place immediately, and tens of thousands of soldiers on both sides started to cheer.

The impressive figures of the four warriors under King Alexander’s command and their unique and cool transformations made the soldiers of Zenit fell into a state of thrill. They slapped their weapons and the battlements, and they all wanted to have the power of these four men so that they could fight the enemies as well.

Cheers also sounded from the side of Jax as they tried to back up their warriors.

Azeroth Continent worshipped strength, and it was even more extreme in the militaries. The battles like this where Master Warriors from each side fought each other were common on this continent. These Master Warriors didn’t just represent the honor of the military; they also represented the glory and majesty of their empires and the royal families.

After seeing that the four warriors of Chambord jumped in to help, Fei knew that they were stimulated by watching the previous battle, and he decided not to help at the moment.

It was good to let his subordinates who had been cultivating in a “greenhouse” to experience deadly battles. The experiences they could get from battling Nine-Star Warriors would be precious!

Although the two new enemies were all Nine-Star Warriors, the four warriors of Chambord had empowerments from their Star Saint Sets, and they had been consuming [Hulk Potion]. They were a lot stronger than warriors on their levels. Even though they might not be able to get the victories, they could at least last a while.

Besides, Fei was close by, and he could jump in to help if anything went wrong.

Fei’s Barbarian character was now level 99, and he was pretty much invincible under the realm of Moon-Class. Since the skills in Diablo World were a lot more powerful, ordinary Nine-Star Warriors couldn’t even trouble Fei.

The only thing concerned Fei was the number of Nine-Star Warriors on the side of Jax.

“How did so many of them appear all of a sudden?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 431: Arrogance

Chapter 431: Arrogance

Far away on a sand hill where it was protected by tens of thousands of soldiers of Jax, there stood the commanding flag of the troops.

Not sure when, but the person standing directly below it wasn’t Fairenton; instead, it was someone who Fei never met before.

This person wasn’t tall nor short, and he wasn’t fat nor thin. He was wearing a red robe and standing there quietly as he observed the battle. However, it seemed like there was a thin layer of fog around him as no one could clearly see his face. As his robe flattered in the wind and made a series of flapping sound, it gave people the feeling that he was really close yet really far; it seemed like the law of space didn’t work on him. The high-level commanders who were closer to him tried their best trying to remember this man. But it doesn’t matter how hard they tried, they would forget about him entirely in the next second.

Fairenton was also not standing right behind this man.

Two young men were standing behind this man; they were wearing red robes as well. The older one looked like he was around 28 years old. He had all the features of the people of Jax; he had a big beard, long curly hair, and high cheekbone. His eyes were sharp, and energetic lights flashed in his eyes.

This man felt like a sharp blade that was being kept in a sheath as he was powerful yet reserved. The younger one out of the two looked like he was about 20 years old. He was a lot taller and bigger than ordinary people of Jax. He had blonde hair, green eyes, and white skin. Although he looked somewhat handsome, he appeared gloomy and aggressive.

These three men were standing below the commanding flag, replacing Fairenton.

Fairenton was now standing behind them respectfully as surprise and joy appeared on his face. However, there were deeper and more complex emotions that were well hidden in his eyes.

“I didn’t expect there to be so many masters in Dual-Flags City,” that young man with the beard and the curly hair looked at the four warriors of Chambord who stopped his two Junior Brothers and said with a surprised tone, “No wonder you and the 60,000 soldiers are stopped here for more than five days.”

“Senior Brother Modoc, the most powerful warrior on their side, King Alexander, hasn’t shown himself yet,” Fairenton said respectfully as he looked at this man with admiration. If Fei was here, he would know that Fairenton was referring to this man that day.

“Huh! King Alexander? What a joke! I can kill him easily with only one of my fingers! Junior Brother Fairenton, you are being stopped by these trashes? You are putting shame onto our Big Snow Mountain,” the other young man who looked a bit gloomy laughed, but his tone was arrogant and was filled with disdain.

As soon as he said that, the commanders of Jax around Fairenton got angry immediately.

However, Fairenton didn’t get mad. He waved and stopped his generals from shouting. Then, with a smile on his face, he said, “King Alexander is a powerful warrior. Senior Brother Tony, although you are one of the few geniuses in our Big Snow Mountain, you might not be able to defeat the King of Chambord!”

That gloomy young man named Tony turned around and stared at Fairenton like a vicious beast as a murderous aura appeared. After a while, he sneered, “Are you trying to make me fight him? Don’t think that I couldn’t see through your tricks! Remember, your status as the prince is worthless in my eyes! Don’t ever try to play tricks with me again! However, I will kill that King of Chambord today just to prove that you are always inferior to me!”

After he said that, he disappeared from where he was standing.

……

……

Outside Dual-Flags City, the ten warriors were still battling viciously.

“[Scarlet Needles]! – Seventh Needle!”

As the wind blew by him, Cech stopped moving his feet and pointed out with one of his fingers.

At that moment, it seemed like the spatial and temporal sensation got twisted. The metal pieces that protected Cech’s finger extended outward and struck the shoulder of the Nine-Star Warrior he was fighting with like the tail of a scorpion.

“Sh*t!” that warrior’s face changed color as his body shivered.

The insane amount of pain caused his facial muscles to twitch uncontrollably, and his body was then numbed. He even felt like his Warrior Energy couldn’t travel inside his body correctly.

Before this, he was struck six times.

Every single time he got hit, the pain increased.

He could even sense that his body’s condition was worsening; he felt like he had aged for many years in just a few minutes.

“This warrior’s technique is evil and vicious! He is only a Six-Star Warrior, but I couldn’t dodge his strikes,” this Nine-Star Warrior thought to himself.

“Haha! Great opportunity! Saint Sword Excalibur!”

White-haired Pierce laughed as he rushed forward; his strong figure left a series of afterimages in the air, and an invisible yet sharp sword energy struck at this Nine-Star Warrior’s throat as he swung his right arm.

“Fu*k off!” that Nine-Star Warrior roared and unleashed more of his Nine-Star Warrior Energy. He forced all the negative sensations such as pain and numbness away from his body, and he struck out with his fists immediately.

Boom!

Pierce was instantly knocked away, and blood dripped down from his lips.

However, that was all the injury he suffered. His Star Saint Set already canceled out 40% of the damage, and his muscular body that got strengthened by the [Hulk Potion] and the wind-elemental Five-Star Warrior Energy took care of the rest.

When he was knocked away, his sword energy still hit the enemy. Although it didn’t hit vital spots like the throat, it did chop onto the enemy’s shoulder. Under the empowerment of the Star Energy, the sharp Excalibur broke through the Warrior Energy Shield of this Nine-Star Warrior and left a deep and shocking wound; that man’s arm almost got chopped off.

“[Scarlet Needles] …… Eighth Needle!”

Cech and Pierce’s coordination was almost perfect! As Pierce was knocked away, Cech immediately attacked and stopped this Nine-Star Warrior from chasing after Pierce.

……

On the other side, Torres and Drogba were having a tougher time.

“[Gigantic Long Horn]!”

Drogba roared as he puked up a mouthful of blood.

Like a crazy meteor, he continued to throw his body towards his enemy. Even though he was already knocked away by the Nine-Star Warrior multiple times, he was still going at him as if he wanted to suicide.

This injury-for-injury battle style was effective. [Gigantic Long Horn] mixed with the Star Energy caused some injuries on this Nine-Star Warrior as the collision forces passed through the Warrior Energy Shield this Nine-Star Warrior put up. This Nine-Star Warrior was now pale, and blood was dripping down his face.

Torres, on the other hand, was almost dissolved in the air.

He was so fast that even Star-level Warriors could only see the afterimages. The arrows that made no noises were shooting at this Nine-Star Warrior’s vital spots from all direction while following all sorts of strange trajectories.

The arrows that were empowered by the Star Energy could pierce through the Warrior Energy Shield, and there was already one arrow on this Nine-Star Warrior’s back and one on his right arm!

With the protection offered by the Star Saint Sets, this Nine-Star Warrior couldn’t instantly defeat and kill Torres and Drogba, but these two lower-level warriors could injure him. This man was feeling very angry and powerless; he felt like he was a dragon who was being provoked by two dogs but couldn’t fight back.

……

Fei’s fingers were lightly knocking the battlements on the defense wall.

The battles outside Dual-Flags City would make anyone’s blood boil, and Fei was no exception. Fights like these could be considered next-level!

Lampard and Elena were almost even with their opponents. Although Pierce, Drogba, Cech, and Torres were weaker than their opponents, their ferociousness and fearlessness allowed them to match up with their opponents temporarily. The negative consequences of this semi-suicidal style soon showed as the four warriors were all heavily injured, but this stirred up the emotions of the soldiers of Zenit even more.

At this moment, the cheering on the side of Zenit reached its climax.

This scene moved the nobles and their guards who were scared to death, and they joined and cheered as well. The way they knocked their armors and weapons and slapped the battlements in excitement would make others have a hard time believing that they were close to crapping in their pants less than half an hour ago when the Master Warriors of Jax charged at Dual-Flags City.

“Eh…… that is good enough. If these four men battled longer, they would be too injured, and they would need a long time to heal up; that would affect the defense of the city later if the enemies siege……” Fei thought.

He stopped knocking the battlement and was about to put an end to the fights outside Dual-Flags City. At this moment, a terrifying energy surge appeared in the campsites of Jax. The energy waves expanded outward like a tsunami, and it was far beyond the power of a Nine-Star Warrior.

“Such power!” Fei thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 432: Battling Moon-Class Elite

Chapter 432: Battling Moon-Class Elite

Fei’s face changed color when he sensed that power.

In the next moment, everyone’s vision blurred a little as a handsome young man who was wearing a red robe appeared on the battlefield. As he walked closer and closer to Dual-Flags City, the residual forces from the battles that could instantly kill Three-Star Warriors couldn’t even flutter this man’s clothes.

“Haha! A bunch of clowns! Die!”

As this man laughed arrogantly, he flipped his wrist. His eyes instantly lit up, and a red spherical energy wave spread out as he lightly stomped the ground.

Suddenly, six sword energies shot out from the energy wave.

The red sword energies cut through space and attacked Lampard, Elena, Pierce, Drogba, Cech, and Torres separately.

“Damn it! Back off!”

Lampard instantly sensed the danger and shouted. He knew that none of them was able to defend against this attack, so he unleashed all of his lightning-elemental Warrior Energy and charged at those six sword energies; he was planning to buy time so the other five could escape.

“Ahahaha! How pitiful!” that young man laughed arrogantly as he said with mockery.

However, the smile froze on his face.

The six sword energies didn’t kill the six warriors of Chambord like how he anticipated.

In a split second, six transparent fist marks shot towards those six sword energies from Dual-Flags City. After they destroyed the six sword energies, they combined together into a lotus and attacked Tony.

“Who is it?!” that young man named Tony was surprised.

He backed off three steps and waved his hand. A red square Warrior Energy Shield that was ten meters on each side appeared and protected him.

Boom! Boom!

Explosions sounded repeatedly, and the energy waves expanded outward and almost destroyed the desert. Cracks appeared on the ground, and swirling wind turned into tornados and sucked up a lot of sand.

For a moment, all the cheering stopped.

Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

“You can’t defeat me! Go back!” light footsteps sounded, and a tall figure appeared in the dust.

Although there were clouds of dust around him, a transparent energy field protected around him, and his blue robe was still sparkling clean. Although this man had a concerned expression on his face, he wasn’t looking at Tony but the sand hill farther away.

Although Tony was surprised, he instantly got angry.

After hearing the disdainful tone of his opponent, Tony laughed back, “Ahahaha, so you are that trash King of Chambord? Great! I will chop off your head in front of those bugs of Zenit to extinguish their hopes! I will also let that trash Fairenton know how useless he is!”

As Tony walked closer and closer towards Fei, his long blonde hair fluttered in the wind more aggressively.

“I already said that you are no match for me,” Fei said carelessly, “You are only a level 1 low-tier New Moon Warrior. If you don’t want to die, then get out of my face!”

“You? Hahaha! Stop pretending!” that young man laughed arrogantly after hearing Fei’s words, “You are only a little Star-level Warrior! How dare you challenge a Moon-Class Elite? Attack me! I will let you know your place in one strike!”

Fei smiled and waved his hand; he signaled the warriors of Chambord to go back first.

“Your Majesty, allow us to stay and guard the area for you!” the warriors of Chambord walked to Fei and said; they didn’t want to go back.

Although they were weak, they could tell that this young man in red was more powerful than they could imagine. Also, since they heard the king say that this man was a Moon-Class Elite, they were worried about him. After all, Moon-Class Elites were almost worshipped by Star-level Warriors.

Elena stood behind Fei quietly as she held onto her bow tightly.

“Why? You don’t trust me?” Fei smiled and said, “Go back! They are just a few clowns!”

Lampard looked at Fei and nodded. He then looked at others and said, “Let’s go.”

“What to go now? Too late! Haha, anyone who dared to attack the members of Big Snow Mountain couldn’t leave! You four, do whatever you need to keep these six warriors of Zenit here!” Tony commanded.

“Yes, Senior Brother.”

It was obvious that these four Nine-Star Warriors were afraid of this young man in red. They instantly leaped into the air and dashed at the warriors of Chambord.

Fei’s expression turned cold as he lightly shook his shoulder. Four transparent fist marks flew out and aimed at the four Nine-Star Warriors.

“Your opponent is me! Haha!”

The vicious expression appeared on Tony’s face as he dashed at Fei. With his body enveloped by the red Warrior Energy flames, he struck at Fei’s neck using his hand.

“Fu*k off!”

A chilling light appeared in Fei’s eyes as he punched out at Tony’s chest; he completely ignored the attack that was coming at him.

Tony had to defend himself, so he changed his attack position into a defense position.

Boom!

A terrifying energy wave appeared.

Clouds of dust flew into the air.

One figure was standing there like a mountain, and the other figure was forced back.

The man who was forced back was Tony.

With a shocking expression, he shouted, “How is this possible? You are only a Star-level Warrior……”

Fei ignored what he was saying and pressed down, and all the dust instantly settled.

As he lightly shook his shoulder, four crystal transparent fist marks flew out and struck the four Nine-Star Warriors.

Boom! These Nine-Star Warriors were forced back. They instantly threw up, and they lost 90% of their combat abilities. When they landed on the ground, they almost couldn’t stand.

Red Warrior Energy burned like fire, and a strange phenomenon took place when Tony drew a circle using his arms in the air. Two long red blades slowly appeared from his arms, and he held onto them tightly.

The two blades had strange shapes. Their bodies were almost circular, and several powerful magic arrays were engraved onto them. A red light shone on the blades as an ancient aura appeared. It felt like they could easily tear the space apart and devour human souls.

They were……. Two Combat Weapons!

It looked like Tony decided to pursue the path of Combat Weapon Warrior! That was a path that many warriors deemed superior compared with Beast-Soul Warrior and other cultivation paths.

At this moment, Lampard and other warriors on the side of Zenit already got onto the defense wall of Dual-Flags City.

Only Elena was standing behind Fei and patiently observing the situation. Her red fancy armor looked like a cloud of fire, and it was breathtaking. However, she wasn’t looking at Fei; she was looking at the sand hill that was protected by tens of thousands of soldiers of Jax; there was a powerful presence that gave her a lot of pressure.

Fei thought of something and grabbed in the air.

A pair of weapons that looked similar to swords appeared in his hands after a silver light flashed by. The sunlight reflecting off of the blades looked chilling, and it seemed like the blades were lightly singing.

They were the weapons that Manager Abramovich at Soros’ Merchant Group gifted to him.

When Fei felt a thrilling sensation that day holding this pair of weapons, he didn’t realize what was going on. After he saw Tony revealing the Combat Weapons, he understood that this pair of strangely-shaped weapons were a pair of Combat Weapons, and that thrilling sensation was the feedback from them.

Swirling wind was instantly created.

In a flash, both of them disappeared. Then, a ton of sparks appeared in the sky as if there was a firework show! As people wondered what was going on, they finally heard the light but clear metal-colliding noises.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The two Master Warriors finally were going at each other.

Their attack speeds were faster than the speed of sound, and they had attacked each other more than 1,000 times in just a few seconds. However, the noises made by the attacks only sounded after the sparks appeared.

The battle style of the Moon-Class Elites was different from the Star-level Warriors.

After a warrior advanced into the Moon-Class realm, his or her Warrior Energy would undergo a significant change in quality. Unlike the flashy techniques used by Star-level Warriors, the Moon-Class Elites’ attacks were more basic. The Warrior Energy would have turned into a liquid form from a gas form, and it was stored within the warrior’s Warrior Energy channels and connections. This would strengthen the internal organs of the warrior, and it would allow the warrior to have a better control.

Even if Moon-Class Elites were in a death battle, they won’t waste even a tiny bit of their Warrior Energy.

As a result, Moon-Class Elites’ battle style was closer to that of ordinary soldiers. Their strikes were basic, but the damage they could do was beyond ordinary people’s imaginations.

The metal-colliding noises sounded, and sparks flew, but no one could spot the two warriors.

The noises only toned down after five minutes, and the two warriors landed on the ground.

Fei laughed as he caressed his weapons, and it looked like he had a lot of fun. The strangely-shaped Combat Weapons also made a series of cheering sounds as if they finally woke up from a long sleep. In this battle, Fei experienced how Moon-Class Elites fought and how they used their Warrior Energy, and a lot of questions on his mind were answered.

He was almost completely fine except that his shirt was slightly cut on the shoulder.

On the other side, Moon-Class Elite Tony was shocked. Veins bulged on his arms as his arms shook uncontrollably. Blood dripped down from his hands, and his red robe had hundreds of holes on it. Although he wasn’t injured, the amount of damage his robe suffered was enough to prove the point.

Tony could tell that he would be severely injured if his opponent didn’t go easy on him.

However, this treatment was a crueler version of mockery! His opponent’s laughs taunted him! Like sharp needles, they penetrated through his eardrums, his cultivation confidence, and his self-pride.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 433: With a Smile

Chapter 433: With a Smile

“King Alexander!”

“King Alexander!!”

“King Alexander!!!”

The people of Zenit cheered and shouted Fei’s name.

The blood inside their bodies was ignited by what they saw.

The Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion] defeated the Moon-Class Elite! It was like a legend! “Our Legion Commander is stronger than this Moon-Class Elite?” this thought made a lot of people inside Dual-Flags City feel dizzy; they were so excited that their heads turned blank, and the only thing they knew how to do was to cheer Fei on. That was the only way for them to vent their emotions!

On the other hand, the soldiers of Jax fell into an unprecedented state of silence.

The battle between Master Warriors could shift the morale of the soldiers quickly.

It was obvious that the King of Chambord defeated the four Nine-Star Warriors and the Moon-Class Elite of Jax, and that shocked the vicious soldiers of Jax! Their morale was dropping at an insane speed, and this hammer onto their confidence was deadly!

Fairenton who was standing beside the commanding flag of Jax was shocked to an extreme!

“King Alexander…… could fight a Moon-Class Elite?” his understanding of Fei completely changed. He thought of Fei as his nemesis, but he realized that was an understatement.

This prince felt numb…… He felt like he was a rat who was fighting against a dragon; he thought this dragon was only more massive than him, but this dragon immediately spit out a fire that could destroy everything!

“Nice!” the head disciple in Big Snow Mountain, Modoc, was surprised as well, and he ended up commenting on the situation with one word. However, Fairenton didn’t know what he meant.

This prince then suppressed his shock and looked at his master who was standing on the peak of the hill.

Too bad that layer of fog was still surrounding him. It felt like lights were all bent when they traveled through this layer of fog, and no one could see what this man looked like and if there were any expressions on his face. His presence was always calm; like a bottomless abyss, no one could sense what was going on deep down.

However, Fairenton was sensing something strange right now.

He felt like his master who he only met three times in the last 20 years was moved!

Fairenton forced himself not to gasp as he waved his hand to stop the commanders of Jax from talking with each other. With an indescribable attitude as if he was an outsider, he continued to watch the battle.

Although the King of Chambord brought him a lot of surprises, he believed that the king was going to die anyway! After all, his master was here!

In the meanwhile, Fairenton started to think about another question –

“Why is my master who hadn’t left Big Snow Mountain for 20 plus years here? He came to this desert with his two most talented disciples, Senior Brother Modoc, and Senior Brother Tony……”

He didn’t think that his master was here to help him win the war.

He knew clearly that this cruel war happening between Jax and Zenit was a child play in the eyes of his master. Even though the people of Jax had endured shame for more than 20 years and this war was crucial to the future of Jax, his master wasn’t interested in helping.

……

“You dirty dog! I will kill you! I will kill all the bastards in Dual-Flags City! I will slit your throat and fill you up with the blood of your loved ones!” Tony who was handsome looked wicked at this moment as his facial muscles twisted and twitched. Like a beast, he roared and expressed his murderous intent as he approached Fei.

Fei was only looking at his swords and ignored Tony.

The king was experiencing how Moon-Class Elites battled.

According to rumors, a warrior would undergo a complete upgrade once he or she reached Moon-Class. On top of the change in the quality of Warrior Energy, the bones, the cells, and the organs in their bodies would become stronger as well! It was more than just a boost in strength; it was an elevation in life energy!

Ordinary people on the Azeroth Continent lived around 100 years, but Moon-Class Elites could live for 300 years as long as they didn’t get killed in battles.

Any simple strike of a Moon-Class Elite was as powerful as the High-level Combat Technique used by Star-level Warriors. The Moon-Class Elites like close-range combat more, but they could quickly destroy Star-level Warriors if these warriors dared to use any long-range techniques.

Although Fei only fought Tony for a few minutes, he made a lot of discoveries.

The king could tell that his body under Barbarian Mode was even more robust than the body of a Moon-Class Elite! The direct effect of a tougher body was that he could take on the destructive strikes of Moon-Class Elites, and his enemies might be actually harmed by the repulsive force of their own attacks.

After Fei gave quite a few points into the skill [Sword Mastery], his understanding of swords reached another level. Although he didn’t have systemic techniques, his strikes were more random and harder to predict! It was actually more dangerous in the eyes of Moon-Class Elites.

One thing for sure was that Fei had a dominating advantage over Moon-Class Elites who were under level 5 low-tier New Moon. Although he hadn’t become a Moon-Class Elite yet, his level 99 Barbarian was just too mighty!

This Tony was only a level 1 low-tier New Moon Warrior, so Fei was able to play around with him easily.

Also, Fei found out that this young man from Big Snow Mountain seemed to have taken some mysterious potions and barely got into the realm of Moon-Class. This young man’s foundation was weak, so he wasn’t technically even a level 1 low-tier New Moon Warrior yet! Challenging Fei from that position was like committing suicide.

Boom!

They battled again.

This time, Fei didn’t hold back his strength.

[Leap Attack]!

One of the vital Barbarian skills that Ancient Korlic was known for was shown in this world for the first time! Fei and his swords became one, and the extremely powerful strike was used!

Tony’s pupils contracted instantly.

His eyes reflected the shining blades of Fei, and he only had the time to raise his Combat Weapons to block.

He immediately sensed the indefensible energy passing into his body from his weapons, and his Moon-Class Warrior Energy got torn through like a piece of paper.

“Puff…. Ah!” he was knocked into the air like a punching bag, and he puked up a mouthful of blood when he landed on the ground and created a deep pit. He couldn’t believe it!

Fei instantly chased after him and placed his swords on Tony’s neck.

The chilling lights reflecting off of the blades shined on Tony’s face, and goosebumps instantly appeared on this arrogant young man’s body.

“You…… Hahahaha…… Hahahahah! Do you dare to kill me?” a craziness and resentment appeared in his eyes as he suddenly started to laugh.

Fei frowned but didn’t chop through using his blades.

Because at that moment, a vague aura targeted him! He felt like he was being locked onto by the man standing under the commanding flag of Jax, and he felt like even his soul was shivering out of fear uncontrollably as if he was being stared at by a huge dragon.

He knew for sure that he would face a terrifying strike if he killed this young man, and he knew that he couldn’t defend against it yet.

Also, he knew that he probably wouldn’t be able to kill this young man if he wanted to; that man standing under the flag was just too powerful!

After a moment of pause, Fei smiled.

Pia!

He slapped Tony’s face using the back of his blades, and this gloomy young man was instantly knocked out as blood spilled.

Then, Fei dragged him out of the pit and threw him in front of the four Nine-Star Warriors from Big Snow Mountain who were scared to death. Then, those four warriors carried Tony back to the campsites of Jax in a hurry.

After that was done, Fei pointed his swords at the ground, smiled, and looked at that cool and terrifying figure standing under the commanding flag.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 434: Bladestorm

Chapter 434: Bladestorm

“Master……” the four Nine-Star Warriors went back to the sand hill. With shameful expressions on their faces, they kneeled down after placing Tony beside them.

The man in red waved his hand, and a dash of the fire was injected into Tony’s body.

In the next second, all of the injuries in Tony’s body were healed. His pores emitted a translucent mist, and he finally woke up. As soon as he saw the man in red, he kneeled down and shouted as he pointed at Fei who was standing there with blades in his hands, “Master! That damn bastard embarrassed me on purpose! Please kill him for me!” he looked very vicious when he said that.

Modoc and Fairenton looked at each other and didn’t say anything.

“You are still too anxious. You just advanced into the realm of Moon-Class, and your foundation isn’t firm. Losing this battle would only do good for you in the long run,” that man in red finally spoke; his voice was normal, and it wasn’t distinguishable. He continued, “Even a Star-level Warrior could defeat you, so I’m sure you learned your lesson. It is ok that you brought shame to Big Snow Mountain; if you don’t be careful and respect your opponents, you will lose your life one day.”

“Master, I know I made a mistake…… but that King of Chambord is still too arrogant! Please kill him!” Tony kowtowed as he said with vicious lights in his eyes.

It was obvious that he didn’t listen to the man in red’s advice.

“I won’t kill him for you. Once you get strong enough, you should go and wash away the shame yourself; that is what a warrior should do,” the man in red shook his head and suddenly said coldly, “Back off now! Reflect on this for a day and work on firming your foundations.”

As he was speaking, that fog was still covering his face; even a Moon-Class Elite couldn’t see through it. In fact, not a lot of people had seen this man’s face in the last 20 years.

After hearing the words coming from the man in red, an unwilling expression appeared on Tony’s face. However, he didn’t dare to go against his master’s words, so he stared at Fei for the last time before he went into a tent in the campsites of Jax.

“You four, go back and heal up as well,” the man in red waved his hands and sent those warriors away. After hearing the command, the four Nine-Star Warriors left quickly in relief.

“Master, allow me to defeat that man and redeem our Big Snow Mountain!” after a moment of silence, Modoc stepped forward and asked.

Fairenton clenched his fists after hearing that.

Modoc was the head disciple of this man in red, and he had the blood of Jax running inside of him. He was valiant and composed; as a new star in the cultivation world in Jax, he was the person who was most likely to take over the role of the Martial Saint of Jax, and he was admired and respected by Fairenton. Compared with Tony who was anxious and superficial, this Modoc had been a Moon-Class Elite for many years. In Fairenton’s eyes, this Senior Brother of his could for sure defeat the King of Chambord.

“You aren’t his match, back off,” the man in red said.

His words surprised both Modoc and Fairenton.

“What? Master said that…… Even Senior Brother Modoc couldn’t defeat the King of Chambord?…… how is this possible? But…… Alexander is only a Star-level Warrior, but he is able to dominate over Moon-Class Elite? How?” Fairenton felt like his head went blank. After thinking back to the meeting between him and Fei, Fairenton was glad that he had the status of a prince. Otherwise, Fei could have easily killed him.

“Yes, master,” Modoc didn’t question his master’s judgment, and he didn’t feel like his ego was being poked. With a respectful expression on his face, he backed off and stood behind the commanding flag of Jax.

At this moment, this man in red stepped forward

This shocked Modoc and Fairenton; this meant that their master was going to battle the King of Chambord himself!

Fei, who was standing on the battlefield with his swords, instantly sensed the pressure. He felt like a mountain was falling down at him, and the world in his eyes dimmed. For a moment, Fei even had a hard time breathing.

Elena, who was standing behind Fei, walked up and stood shoulder by shoulder with him. She didn’t say anything, but the surging Magic Energy around her told everyone her intention.

Now, the cheers coming from Dual-Flags City stopped.

All the warriors and soldiers were carefully observing the situation.

Everyone felt the invisible pressure; they knew that the most critical moment was here. Although most of the soldiers didn’t know where this invisible pressure, that even made the invincible Legion Commander King Alexander serious, came from, they knew that this battle was going to determine the fate of Dual-Flags City.

The wind blew by, and the sands flew in the air.

The battlefield with tens of thousands of soldiers on it was silent. At this moment, almost everyone could hear the pumping of their own hearts, the flowing of their blood, and the swallowing of their drools.

It was a terrifying silence.

It was the type of silence that was held before the judgment day.

Suddenly, multiple flames in different colors appeared on Fei’s body. He unleashed the strength of his level 99 Barbarian, and all of his level 6 items were appearing; the red armor, the black arm guards, the orange metal boots, the green belt, and the golden crown-like helmet all showed.

Although Fei’s Barbarian Items weren’t the best level 7 Items but were random level 6 Items, they were the best that he had.

Tink!

[Bul-Kathos’ Children] replaced the two strangely-shaped Combat Weapons.

With the help of magic items, Fei was standing at his peak.

At this moment, that man in red standing more than 2,000 meters away raised his hands and lightly pushed out.

There weren’t any Warrior Energy Flames, there weren’t any huge noises, and there were any storms.

After that man pushed out his hands, all the hair on Fei’s body stood up. He sensed an unprecedented danger, and he instantly used his most powerful sword technique without thinking!

[Whirlwind]!

This was the sword technique that Fei got from Ancient Talic on the summit of Mount Arreat; it was the most powerful sword technique of the Barbarians.

As soon as Fei used that technique, his body turned fuzzy and vague. His dual-swords created numerous afterimages and a bladestorm. The swords roared, and the sword energies shooting out of them formed a spectacular phenomenon! Afterward, these sword energies dashed towards that man in red in the form of a tornado; they were so flashy that they even stole the light from the sun.

Ancient Talic was the most power Ancient out of the three Ancients, and his skill [Whirlwind] was the most powerful skill of the Barbarians.

After Fei successfully defeated Talic, he inherited all of Talic’s understanding and experience points on this skill. After Fei used it in the real world, it was like Ancient Talic traveling through space and time and using this skill in this world himself. Besides, Fei’s strength was more powerful than Ancient Talic in Normal Mode, so the power of [Whirlwind] was even stronger!

This strike was the most powerful strike Fei was capable of.

However, that wasn’t enough.

After the sword energies from this strike traveled for more than 500 meters, they started to slow down. Soon, as if they were stuck in an invisible swamp, all these sword energies froze in mid-air.

In just a second, these sword energies that could each kill a Nine-Star Warrior couldn’t hold up against that invisible hand, and they shattered and disappeared in the air.

It was a scene beyond anyone’s imagination.

The process was fancy yet strange. As if they were watching a slow-motion movie, everyone clearly saw what happened.

Sword energies continued to dash towards that man in red, and they were destroyed one after another.

That invisible hand continued to proceed forward slowly but steadily. As if a heavy rock was being placed on an egg, the drop was unquestionable and undeniable!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 435: Hard Fight

Chapter 435: Hard Fight

Fei was the first person who had to face this pressure. As if it was a mountain falling down on him, the pressure was coming at him slowly but steadily. When facing this indefensible power, anyone would feel desperate and hopeless.

“Terrifying! Who is he? His strength is even more powerful than Krasic after he used [Energy Channel Radical Revival Forbidden Technique]! He is at least a mid-tier or high-tier New Moon Warrior!”

Fei unleashed all of the strength of his level 99 Barbarian, but it was no use.

The man in red lightly struck forward with his palm, and that invisible force instantly crushed the bladestorm. Although Fei rooted his feet into the ground, his body was still being pressed back. His legs created two deep trails in the sand, and the scene was shocking.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of bowstring vibration noises sounded as lights appeared in Elena’s eyes.

Magic arrows were shot out of her magic bow, and each of them contained her full strength. Each arrow was enough to injure a Nine-Star Warrior, and cracking noises sounded as ice formed along the trails of the arrows.

However, powerful arrows like these couldn’t stop that invisible hand.

In fact, the arrows couldn’t even get within five meters of that hand. The arrows alongside the magic energy on them disappeared when they got close.

Tink!

Tink! Tink!

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Tens of thousands of soldiers of Zenit knocked their armors with their weapons, and the rhythmic noises sounded similar to the war drums. Each “tink” was meaningful as this was the soldiers’ way of empowering their head commander!

In mid-air, that invisible hand almost obliterated the bladestorm created by [Whirlwind]. As it slowly moved forward inch by inch, it brought everyone on the side of Zenit a ton of pressure.

Fei’s body was being forced to move back.

Crack!

The level 6 Items from Diablo World were breaking one after another. As if they were corroded by time, they rusted and shattered.

The dual swords in Fei’s hands were bending to an extreme degree as they whined; it felt like they were going to break anytime. Meanwhile, blood continued to leak out of all the pores on Fei. Like sweat, the blood soon stained everything on him and dripped down his body!

Elena’s lips were being dyed into a bright red color by her blood, and the contrast of the red blood and her white skin looked terrifying. However, this Valkyrie wasn’t willing to back down as she continued to shoot out magic arrows.

“Ahahahah! [Whirlwind]!”

Fei roared as he used this most powerful sword technique again. The sword energies went into the sky and formed a bladestorm that looked like a silver dragon. Then, this silver dragon flew towards that huge hand more than 100 meters away.

The silver dragon collided with that huge hand, but it only paused that huge hand from moving forward for a little bit. After three seconds, the bladestorm shattered as if it was made from real metal and disappeared.

The difference in strength was too much!

Fei had to back off, and he was now only 200 meters away from Dual-Flags City.

Although he was covered in blood, his eyes were still bright. Without hesitation, he protected Elena behind him with his shoulders and used [Whirlwind] as he roared again.

This was the benefit of the skills from Diablo World. As long as there were enough HP and MP, Fei could use powerful skills like [Whirlwind] as many times as he wanted without having to experience any cooldown.

One silver dragon!

Two silver dragons……

Three silver dragons……

Ten silver dragons!!!

As Fei continued to roar, he used this technique multiple times. As time passed, Fei’s understanding of [Whirlwind] got better and better. The sword energies were becoming more solid-like, and the metal silver dragon comprised of all the sword energies looked like a real dragon that was soaring in the sky.

This scene shocked everyone.

On the sand hill where it was protected by all the soldiers of Jax, Fairenton and Modoc looked at each other and saw the shock in each other’s eyes.

Modoc was always calm and collected, but he broke that persona this time. He had never seen a Star-level Warrior this powerful before! This King of Chambord was able to continuously use this powerful technique, and the damage this technique could do increased over time…… if this was anyone else, their bodies would have collapsed a long time ago. “I’m no match for him!” he thought.

“No…… No wonder Master said that Senior Brother Modoc couldn’t battle with King Alexander. He is this strong?!” Fairenton was almost numbed by all the surprises that Fei put him through.

Although they couldn’t see the expression on their master’s face, Fairenton and Modoc clearly heard a “Huh?” from their master.

On top of the defense wall of Dual-Flags City.

Cech, Torres, Drogba, and other Star-level Warriors shouted and wanted to help when they saw Fei in an extremely disadvantageous situation.

“Stop! No one is allowed to move! Anyone who moves will be punished with the crime of treason!” Fei sensed what was happening on the defense wall, and he shouted to stop everyone immediately.

The huge hand coming at him from 100 meters away was too powerful! If the warriors of Zenit tried to help him, they might be smashed into meat paste before they could help.

“Elena! Stop and go back to the city!” Fei used [Whirlwind] as he said to the Valkyrie whose armor was stained with blood.

What responded to him was a series of bowstring vibrations.

The icy magic arrows were still being shot at the huge hand that was about 50 meters away from them now.

Fei smiled bitterly and didn’t say anything else.

He suddenly remembered that he promised this Valkyrie that they were going to face everything together didn’t matter how dangerous it was. Although Elena listened to all of his orders before, she wasn’t going to obey this time!

Although the situation was difficult, Fei wasn’t desperate.

His eyes were glowing brighter and brighter.

Even a smile appeared on his face.

Although that huge hand was giving him a ton of pressure and his bones and muscles were being damaged by it, he clearly sensed a special change occurring in his body slowly.

Fei vaguely felt like he grasped onto something very special and unique. As if a caterpillar finally saw a break of light after staying in the cocoon for a long time, he knew that this matter was significant!

That huge hand was getting closer and closer, and the pressure he was feeling was getting more and more intense.

Almost all of Fei’s magic items were broken except for the only level 8 crown-like helmet on his head. His body had many cracks in it, and his bones were making a series of squeaking noises as some of the weaker bones were already broken.

Elena stopped attacking.

She switched to Paladin Mode and placed her palms together as if she was praying sincerely. A golden battle ring appeared under her feet, and energy waves dispersed into the area. She didn’t care about the injuries on her own body as she used all of her energy to inject golden flames into Fei’s body.

Paladin Skill – [Prayer]!

In this dangerous situation, Elena used this skill to heal Fei.

Her mind was completely focused on Fei; she ignored her own injuries and the insane pressure coming at her from the man in red. With her palms together and eyes tightly shut, she had a very devoted expression on her face as she prayed for her loved one.

Although Fei’s body was severely injured, his eyes were still bright as he chugged down [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and used [Whirlwind].

……

Inside Dual-Flags City.

Inside a beautiful yard located in the fancy Mayor’s Mansion.

“Ah! Why is my heart hurting so much? This feeling…… could it be that Alexander……” Angela who was washing Blacky with Emma suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked in Fei’s direction. She was feeling very anxious as if something she treasured was slowly leaving her.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 436: The Queen

Chapter 436: The Queen

(Note: our website is experiencing a minor issue where only half of the content on each page could be properly seen by the mobile users. We are trying to solve the issue as soon as we could. In the meantime, please use a PC or go into landscape mode on your phone to view the chapters)

“Angela, are you ok?” Emma sensed the anxiety and asked with concern.

“I need to get on the defense wall; I need to go to the west gate…… Alexander…… I need to watch him battle……” Angela felt an unprecedented fear as she jumped onto Blacky’s back. She grabbed onto the mane on Blacky’s neck and said something into the big black dog’s ear. [Black Tornado] that was chilling in the sunshine instantly opened its huge eyes and dashed towards the west gate after jumping over the walls around the courtyard.

Wind fluttered the edges of Angela’s white dress, and her long boots and beautiful shanks were exposed.

“Alexander, wait for me!” the girl sat tightly on the back of Blacky as worries appeared in her eyes; she didn’t even try to fix her hair was that fluttering crazily in the wind.

At this moment, a worried expression appeared on Emma’s face as if she understood something.

Blacky was extremely fast. Like a dash of lightning, it charged through the streets and ran pass buildings and statues quickly; every time it leaped forward, it would travel more than 40 meters.

However, the girl on its back didn’t feel any rockiness.

Blacky’s appearance and speed caused a disturbance in the city.

A dark-skinned tough man was walking with a young beautiful girl on the main street, and that man suddenly sensed something as he looked up. He saw Blacky charging by him as it left a series of afterimages in the air, and he shouted, “That…… Ah! It is King Alexander’s mount! Who is that beautiful girl in the white dress on its back?”

Although he only saw her for half a second, he was still moved by her beauty.

It was well-known in the city that the King of Chambord had a black Demon Beast that was intelligent.

The pretty girl beside this man suddenly placed her hand on her heart as she frowned. With a confused expression, she grabbed onto that man’s arm and asked, “Emile, my heart is hurting. It is strange…… somehow, I seemed to have sensed that girl’s anxious mood……”

“The battle has begun!” that dark-skinned tough man rubbed the girl’s head and said, “Jessica, go to Soros’ Merchant Group yourself! As His Majesty’s guard, I have to be around him to protect him!”

After he said that, he ran towards the direction of the west gate.

“Emile…… Brother, be careful!” Jessica placed her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice.

After hearing his sister calling him brother for the first time, Husky smiled brightly as he waved at her and continued to charge at the west gate.

…….

“Who is it? How dare you enter the Legion Commander’s Command Center without authorization?”

As Blacky carried Angela to the west gate, the soldiers and commanders who were paying close attention to this fascinating fight got aware and asked. Most of them never met Angela before, and a few nobles who wanted to show their loyalty to Fei ordered their guards to stop them. All of a sudden, many warriors were jumping into the air to block Blacky and Angela.

“How dare you attack Her Highness?” Drogba saw this and shouted angrily, and his loud shout shocked those warriors in the air.

The nobles and their guards were scared. They all knew that Drogba was King Alexander’s subordinate; therefore, they realized that the phrase “Her Highness” meant this girl on the black Demon Beast was King Alexander’s wife. After they realized this, they all kneeled to apologize.

Blacky lied on the defense wall obediently.

Angela didn’t even bother to look at the nobles as she rushed over to the edge of the defense wall with an anxious expression on her face.

She grabbed onto the battlement and immediately saw Fei who was roaring and using his skills as he was covered in blood. Angela’s face instantly paled as she gasped.

Although the man on the battlefield was covered in blood and others couldn’t see his face, Angela knew that he was Fei.

Soon, this girl saw Elena who was using everything she got to heal Fei up, and her eyes dimmed a little.

At this moment, she envied this Valkyrie a lot.

The girl really wanted to jump off the defense wall, so she could be around her loved one just like Elena. Even if she would die down there, she was willing to do so. However, her consciousness stopped her. She knew that it won’t help Fei at all, and she would become his burden…… for the first time, Angela regretted not cultivating Warrior Energy or Magic Energy.

“Don’t worry, Angela. Trust him.”

A warm hand patted her shoulder, and Angela’s tensed-up heart relaxed a little. The only person who could calm the future queen down was Frank Lampard.

“Uncle Lampard……” Angela murmured with worries in her eyes.

“Trust him! Angela, no one could defeat Alexander; he is the King of Chambord, and he will be the king of the world!” Lampard said confidently and sincerely.

Angela nodded.

She suddenly thought of something; she placed her hands together and closed her eyes as she started to pray as sincere as she possibly could.

The noises made by the soldiers, the air-piercing noises of [Whirlwind], and the flapping noises of the flags in the wind…… gradually, all the noises disappeared, and the only thing that Angela could hear was herself and her soul saying, “Alexander, hold on! You can win! You will win!”

The wind fluttered her white dress and long black hair, and this scene was beautiful.

Many people on the defense wall looked at this girl and thought, “So, Legion Commander King Alexander has such a pretty and prestigious wife? Maybe only a goddess-like girl like her is worthy of the handsome and powerful King Alexander……”

……

The invisible huge hand slowly moved towards Fei.

Like the movement of the Wheel of Fate, it was slow but irreversible. With a destructive force, it was getting closer and closer to Fei.

It was obvious that the man in red was trying to use this method to slowly destroy Fei’s warrior confidence. He was planning to use this slow yet merciless tactic to crush Fei, the spiritual pillar of the residents of Dual-Flags City.

Fei continued to back off. Now, he was only less than ten meters away from the defense wall of the city.

His legs had already dug two deep trails that were more than 400 meters long.

Blood continued to drip down from his body! Under this huge pressure, the destructive power from that invisible hand, the healing power of [Full Rejuvenation Potion], and the energy from Elena were using his body as the battlefield. Fei’s body continued to break and heal; if it wasn’t for the body of his level 99 Barbarian, any other Star-level Warrior would have died.

Even though this was the case, Fei protected Elena, who was already severely injured, behind him and almost took on all the pressure from that hand.

The metal silver dragons made from sword energies from [Whirlwind] continued to attack that huge hand.

The only thing was that its effectiveness was decreasing.

Anyone could sense that the power in that invisible hand was increasing by the second.

“Hahahahahahaha!” the King’s loud laughter sounded and resonated on the battlefield.

All of a sudden, a vast and sacred energy rushed down from the defense wall. It was so powerful and had an ancient feeling to it that it made people feel like a god had appeared in this world. This bright and gentle energy fell from the defense wall and entered Fei’s body as the other people in the area shivered in fear.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 437: Mysterious Master

Chapter 437: Mysterious Master

“This……” Fei instantly sensed this energy.

It was extremely warm as if it was the kiss and the caress of a loved one. This energy flowed into his body, and the pain he was experiencing from his body breaking down and healing back up disappeared. Unlike Warrior Energy and Magic Energy, although this energy wasn’t unlimited, it was of higher quality. Fei even felt like the quality of this energy was even higher than the energy in the huge hand that was coming at him.

At this moment, it seemed like a seed that was inside his body was slowly growing and forming a bud.

Under the empowerment from this energy, the situation took an unexpected turn. As if a pig saw a Holy Dragon, the huge hand that was dominating over Fei started to hesitate and didn’t dare to move forward anymore.

……

Everyone was surprised on the defense wall of Dual-Flags City.

That silver light poured down from the defense wall and entered Fei’s body, and the origin of this silver light was…… Queen Angela who didn’t have any Warrior Energy or Magic Energy.

Although this light was weak, it was majestic and indefensible. As if a god made an appearance, a terrifying pressure appeared and made everyone want to kneel down and worship her. Everyone lowered their heads; they felt like they would be guilty if they looked at this pure girl in white! It was offensive to the gods!

“Angela……” a complex emotion appeared in Lampard’s eyes.

As he looked at that silver light which was pouring out of Angela’s body, he felt like this girl was familiar yet strange to him. Memories from more than 20 years ago flooded through the seals and into his head, and he couldn’t do anything about it. This girl in front of him looked like a goddess, and so did that girl from 26 years ago.

Everyone around the Queen of Chambord kneeled.

……

“This…… how? The power of gods?”

That man in red standing on the peak of the sand hill shouted in surprise; his cold and composed persona was shattered.

Modoc and Fairenton who were standing behind their master were surprised by that silver light appearing on the defense wall, but they felt like their hearts were hammered after they heard their master’s shout. With their mouths open, their expressions looked strange. It was their first time seeing their master behaving this way; even when the King of Chambord created numerous metal silver dragons using pure sword energies, their master wasn’t this surprised.

“The power of gods? Could it be that a god is hiding in Dual-Flags City?” Modoc and Fairenton thought as they couldn’t believe their ears.

The man in red lightly shivered as he murmured to himself in a voice that only he could hear, “Interesting…… being able to summon the power that only the gods could control as a mortal…… who is this girl? Could it be…… how is this possible? Too bad that there is a limit to how much power she could summon, and she isn’t my match. If she gets stronger, she would be a real trouble for me! Great! I will kill her now to eliminate the risk!”

After making up his mind, the man in red stepped forward again.

However, the environment changed due to his small movement.

The huge hand that was more than 1,000 meters away from him suddenly had a red energy flame burning on it, and it instantly dashed forward quickly. Unlike before, it seemed like this man in red was planning to destroy Dual-Flags City’s defense wall as well as people on and around it such as Fei and Angela.

Fei’s face changed color as he felt bitter.

A mystic change was happening in his body, and he was elevating and advancing in levels. A mysterious path of cultivation was slowly revealing itself in Fei’s head, and that seed was quickly growing and thickening in Fei’s body. The two clouds of golden essence that Fei got after he defeated Ancient Talic and Korlic were hidden in his body before, but they were now being stimulated and were being sucked in by Fei’s bones and muscles…… As all these changes were taking place, Fei realized that he couldn’t move his body; he couldn’t even summon the teleport portal and enter Diablo World to dodge the attack.

That huge hand was coming at him mercilessly.

Even that mysterious silver light coming out of Angela’s body couldn’t even defend against this strike. That silver light started to disperse, and the blood dripping down from Angela’s lips stained the chest area of her white dress.

At this moment, this situation was extremely dangerous.

As everyone was going to watch Fei die under this strike, something shocking happened.

A surge of earth elemental Magic Energy appeared as if there was a storm in the desert, and all the earth elements in the area flew into the sky. The yellow energy flames instantly covered the bright sun in the sky, and clouds gathered and formed a vast cloud vortex.

Before anyone could react, a huge yellow pillar that looked like a magic wand extended out of the vortex.

This colossal magic wand looked like a dry tree branch that was magnified many times, and some people felt like they could still see the cracks and smaller branches on this magic wand. Multiple yellow magic runes were circling this magic wand, and it looked like this magic wand was moving slowly. However, it was able to block that huge hand before it could do any real damage.

At that moment, a lot of people closed their eyes.

As the two powerful strikes collided, they thought that there would be destructive energy waves and residual energies flying around.

However……

Only the wind lightly breezed through them, and that terrifying and storm-like energy waves didn’t appear.

Tens of thousands of soldiers and commanders on both side slowly opened their eyes.

40 meters away from Dual-Flags City, the huge hand that had a vague red glare to it and almost destroyed Dual-Flags City collided into a colossal magic wand. There weren’t any energy waves expanding outward. Instead, like two phantoms, they slowly disappeared after crashing into each other. It felt like they never existed before.

In the next moment, all the natural phenomena disappeared, and the sun reappeared in the sky.

If there weren’t surging fire elements and earth elements in the air, people would feel like they were dreaming.

“[Snow Mountain Hermit], why get murderous on a junior?” a deep and thick voice sounded from the inside the Dual-Flags City, and this majestic voice was clearly heard throughout the battlefield.

He was a master!

This man was hidden in Dual-Flags City, and no one discovered him beforehand. At this critical moment, he showed himself and saved Fei as well as Dual-Flags City.

“Humph! I only want to teach him a lesson! The disciple of Big Snow Mountain couldn’t be shamed like that!” that man in red replied, and everyone in the area heard him loud and clear as well as if it was the ringing of a big bell.

“Let the juniors take care of the matters themselves,” that majesty and mighty voice sounded again inside Dual-Flags City.

There was a moment of silence.

No one knew what the man in red was thinking about. For a moment, the only sound that could be heard was the flapping noises of the flags.

The silence felt deadly and terrifying.

Beside Dual-Flags City, Fei’s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. He could feel that the unique and mystic changes occurring in his body were approaching the end. All the injuries on his body were healed, and his body was even stronger now as if he was reborn! In fact, his body looked like it was made from steel as it was hard and sturdy.

After half a minute, that man in red turned around and walked towards the tents not too far away from him. No one could see his face, but they could all guess that his mood wasn’t as calm as he looked.

It was obvious that this man in red was a little afraid of this mysterious master.

Perhaps he didn’t think it was the best time to battle with this mysterious master; it felt like he was waiting for something.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 438: Unconsciousness

Chapter 438: Unconsciousness

After seeing that their master went into the clean tent that Fairenton prepared for him, Modoc and Fairenton looked at each other with concern in their eyes.

It was clear that the mysterious master who just showed himself shocked these two young men of Jax.

“There is a master mage on the side of Zenit…… he is a huge obstacle in the path of Jax……” Fairenton thought. He was planning to conquer Dual-Flags City today, but it looked like it was a joke now.

“Pass my order! Pull back the campsites for 1.5 kilometers!” Fairenton sighed and ended the siege for today.

All the commanders and soldiers didn’t even think of doubting this decision. After all, what happened today was beyond their levels. Even though they were fierce and fearless, they knew that the city in front of them couldn’t be conquered by them alone.

The long and deep bugle sounded, and the formations of soldiers of Jax retreated and backed off like waves on the beach. Only some soldiers were left on the battlefield to identify the corpses of soldiers of Jax and move their bodies onto a flat cart……

“They backed! The invaders of Jax backed off!”

Someone shouted on the defense wall of Dual-Flags City, and everyone followed and cheered.

Every soldier of Zenit felt like they survived a disaster.

The sequences of events that took place were beyond their comprehension; they had never seen anything like this before. The unyielding mentality of Legion Commander King Alexander, the huge hand that was coming at the city with the indefensible power, and the huge magic wand that appeared in the sky…… all of these were shocking and surprising in the eyes of the regular soldiers.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

As Warrior Energy Flames appeared, several warriors jumped off the defense wall that was more than 200 meters tall and rushed over to Fei who was covered with blood.

“Legion Commander, are you ok?”

“Your Majesty, we are here……”

People like Cech, Drogba, and Ribry all rushed over and wanted to support Fei.

At this moment, a light cracking noise sounded. Fei who looked like he was in a blood cocoon suddenly moved his arms, and the thick layers of dried blood cracked and revealed the powerful body underneath it; that muscular body looked perfect!

After a dash of flame flashed by, a magic armor appeared on Fei.

He looked like he was reborn as his skin was smooth and he looked energetic.

“Don’t worry about me! Pass my order, tell the soldiers to come out and collect the corpses of our men!”

Fei’s current status calmed a lot of people down. When Fei was severely injured, they felt like their world was collapsing. Now since Fei looked fine, their heads all got cleared. As the commanders started to pass down Fei’s order, soldiers jumped off the defense wall with the assistance of ropes, and they started to collect the corpses of their peers.

This was the most peaceful time during the war.

Hundreds of soldiers from both sides mixed in with each other as they looked for the corpses of their peers. When they sometimes looked up at their enemies, there weren’t any murderous intents in their eyes. It was an old tradition on Azeroth Continent where opposing parties wouldn’t get into fights at this period of time after the battle.

Fei quickly walked towards Elena. As soon as he touched Elena’s shoulder, the girl who didn’t back off when facing that great pressure and strike suddenly collapsed. Fei was shocked as he quickly held onto Elena, and he only sensed a vague life energy……

“Elena, what is going on? Hold still!” fear overtook Fei’s heart.

He quickly took out a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and lightly poured it into Elena’s mouth. At the same time, he switched to Paladin Mode. The golden energy flame around him burned and rushed into Elena’s body continuously. As Fei used the skill [Prayer], the golden battle ring under his feet glowed brightly.

At this moment, gasps sounded on the defense wall.

“Your Highness, what is going on?”

“Angela, wake up……”

“Your Majesty! Queen Angela Her Highness fainted!”

Fei was shocked again. He switched back to Barbarian Mode and used skill [Leap] to jump onto the defense wall with Elena in his arms.

When he saw Angela, his eyes opened widely!

More than half of Angela’s white dress was stained by the blood that was dripping down from her lips, and her face paled. At the moment, she was being held up by Lampard, and her breath was weak.

“What is going on? Why is Angela here? How did…… she get injured?” Fei shouted. When he was undergoing that mystic change, he didn’t know what was happening on the defense wall, and he didn’t know that the mysterious power was coming from Angela.

“Quick! Alexander, save Angela first! We can talk about the other stuff later!” Lampard said with an anxious expression on his face; he was the person who was usually the calmest.

……

……

Dual-Flags City, the Mayor’s Mansion.

In front of the main building that was behind a lot of other structures, Fei was walking back and forth repeatedly as he looked agitated.

He sometimes rubbed his hands together and sometimes clenched his fists. Murderous spirits flashed in his eyes, and he was very anxious. In just half an hour, a lot of beard had grown on Fei’s face, and he looked like he aged more than a hundred years.

At the moment, all the high-level officials in Dual-Flags City were standing in the courtyard that Fei was in. With worries on their faces, they looked at the Legion Commander who was in a very negative state and sighed; they didn’t know what to do or what to say.

“You guys should return to your pre-assigned positions! The invaders of Jax might attack again!” Fei waved his hand anxiously and told everyone to leave the area.

“Your Majesty, Ms. Elena and Angela Her Highness will recover for sure,” everyone said in unison as they single-kneeled. After they prayed quickly, they left in silence.

Victoria was currently wearing the same style of dress that Fei designed for Angela. It was simple, and the bottom of the dress covered up to her knees. Even though it wasn’t too revealing, it still emphasized this [Fallen Princess]’s figure. A pair of modified female battle boots wrapped around her lower legs, and her slender waist looked sexy.

She popped her head out of the door of the building.

She deliberately paused for a second when she saw the agitated Fei and said, “Your Majesty, you can come in now.”

“Ah? How is it? How are they? What did Akara say?” as if he saw his savior, he rushed over and asked loudly as he grabbed onto Victoria’s hands.

“Ah! It hurts!” Victoria yelled as she almost teared up.

The King was too powerful, and he grabbed onto Victoria’s hands subconsciously without controlling his strength.

Fei froze for a second. Afterward, he frowned, let go of Victoria’s hands, and rushed into the main building without saying a word.

Victoria got really mad.

“You touched me inappropriately, and what was that expression? Why did you frown? Did I do something to you?” she thought as she turned around and looked at Fei’s back.

Even though she was a little upset and her hands that were grabbed by Fei were burning, she was a little touched.

“If one day a man treats me like how this long-faced king treats Angela and Elena, I probably would be moved and would fall in love……” she thought, “Of course, that man has to be as powerful and brave as this long-faced king. No, he has to be better than this long-faced king!”

Her requirement seemed too high to obtain.

……

Inside the main building.

“I have done the inspection on both of them, and they fainted due to the same reason; they depleted too much of their life energy and soul energy……” Priestess Akara sighed and continued, “However, they aren’t in life-threatening danger currently.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 439: Two Methods

Chapter 439: Two Methods

“Currently?” Fei caught onto the keyword.

“Yes. Their bodily functions are still operating, but they couldn’t eat and do other stuff while they are unconscious. If they don’t wake up soon, they might be in life-threatening danger. The damage their brains and internals organs might suffer……” as Akara said that, a serious expression that Fei never saw before appeared on her face. “I have to admit that you are very lucky, Mr. Fei. Both of these beautiful girls are willing to burn their life energies for you. You must find a cure in 30 days, or you might regret coming to Dual-Flags City for the rest of your life!” she continued.

Fei tightly clenched his fist, and he didn’t even notice that his fingernails pierced his skin. He looked up and asked sincerely, “How can I save them? You must know the way, right?”

“There are two methods. First of all, you can find the pure [Soul Stone] and wake them up using the soul energy in it……” Akara nodded and continued, “This is an easier method. If an angel in Diablo World is willing to help you, these two girls would be saved as well.”

Fei automatically ignored the second part of Akara’s sentence. The angels in Diablo World were all dull NPCs, and he couldn’t rely on talking to them and asking them for help. He nodded and asked, “[Soul Stone]? What is that? Where can I find it?”

Akara looked at Fei for a while in silence before she slowly said, “If I didn’t remember it wrong, the other name for [Soul Stone] is [Worldstone].”

“[Worldstone]?!” Fei shouted in surprise.

A happy expression instantly appeared on his face.

If he only had to get the [Worldstone], then it was very possible! He only had to enter Diablo World and kill final boss Baal in [Worldstone Chamber] in the Normal Mode, and he would be able to get the [Worldstone].

For Fei, defeating and killing Baal wasn’t hard; it was only a matter of time.

“Mr. Fei, I know what you are thinking. However, the [Worldstone] in Diablo World is already stained by the power of hell. Even if you can get it, using it directly might harm Angela and Elena in some unknown way. They might even fall into demons……” Akara suddenly said.

“This…… there is a way to purify the stained [Worldstone], right?” Fei asked; his silver of hope sunk quickly right after it showed up.

“Perhaps there is a way. Cain and I discovered and decoded a lot of interesting stuff from the mysterious stone room that you discovered in the underground hall in St. Petersburg. If some of our discoveries indeed work, we might be able to purify it,” a crazy light flashed in Priestess Akara’s eyes when she said that.

“What did you discover?” Fei was excited again; he felt like he was on an emotional roller coaster.

“We can talk about that later on; it is hard to explain in a short time. You need to get the stained [Worldstone] first. Mr. Fei, remember that time is running out!” Akara stood up and pointed at an empty space. As a blue portal appeared, she said to Fei, “I need to go back and organize all of the discoveries with Cain. If you get your hands on the stained [Worldstone], come and find us in that mysterious stone room.”

After she said that, she walked into the portal and disappeared as the buzzing noises sounded.

“[Worldstone], huh?” Fei murmured as a firm expression appeared on his face.

He then slowly walked to the bed and sat on the edge. As he lightly caressed the beautiful faces of the two girls who looked like they were in deep sleep, he swore in his mind, “My lovers, you two almost sacrificed your own young and beautiful lives for me! Therefore, doesn’t matter what it takes, I will get the purified [Worldstone] to save you! Baal! Prepare to die!”

“Alexander, Angela will be ok, right?” Emma looked up at Fei with tears in her eyes as she asked in a vulnerable voice, “And Elena, she will be ok as well, right?”

Fei patted her head and wiped the tears off of her face as he forced himself to show a smile. He said slowly and firmly, “Trust me, Emma. There is nothing that I, Alexander, couldn’t do. Even if the gods want to take them away, I will take them back by force! Nothing can stop us from living happily ever after.”

As he looked at this young yet languish face, Fei suddenly thought back to when he first arrived in this world. At that time, this loli was a little mean to him and had high-guard around him. She was naive but a little worried as she and Angela relied on each other to survive in the cold palace of Chambord and took care of “Idiot Alexander” despite how hard it was and the mockeries others showed them. To this girl, Angela was her big sister, and she couldn’t live without her. For a long time, this little girl with freckles on her face had been by Angela’s side and took care of Fei quietly, and Fei just realized that she had grown a lot. Even though this girl was still cute, and her eyes were as clear as ever, she was calmer and more valiant.

“I trust you, Alexander,” Emma showed a brave smile as she wiped away her tears. She said loudly, “I believe that you will save Angela! You promised me on the defense wall of Chambord that you will take care of her forever, and you would never let her be harmed.”

Fei nodded.

He turned around and said to the four maids, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter softly, “Before I return, please take good care of Angela and Elena with Emma for me. Make sure that you follow Priestess Akara’s feeding and caring instructions.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty! Angela Her Highness and Ms. Elena treated us like sisters, and we will take good care of them for sure!” after hearing Fei’s words, they all nodded and replied with tears in their eyes.

The four maids were all saved by Fei, and they built a strong bond with the two girls.

“Ok, thank you.”

Fei nodded and walked out of the building.

After he walked out, he ordered Husky to call over warriors of Chambord such as Lampard and Torres.

“I’m going to be busy for the next while. Uncle Lampard, please guard this building with care with our men when I’m gone. Without my permission, no one is allowed to come within ten meters of the building. Anyone who disobeys this order shall the executed on the spot, doesn’t matter what his or her identity is!”

“As you wish, Your Majesty!” Lampard nodded and replied.

After Fei gave it more thoughts, he said, “Peter, pull 30 Saint Seiyas and 500 elite soldiers. Tightly guard all the entrances in the Mayor’s Mansion and don’t let anyone come in.”

Cech nodded and followed Fei’s order.

“Your Majesty, that mysterious mage……” Lampard hesitated a little and reminded Fei.

If it wasn’t for that mysterious mage’s help, the King might have died on the battlefield, and Dual-Flags City would have collapsed. The power of that man in red was too much, and that mysterious mage also demonstrated the power that could turn a war around. The huge magic wand that extended out from the cloud was too mighty, and ignoring a mysterious mage like that in the city might be troublesome.

Fei thought about it and shook his head as he said, “There is no need. Since he helped us today, he must be a friend and not an enemy. Hermits like him must not like being bothered by other, so let’s treated it as if nothing had happened.”

Fei’s sharp level 99 Barbarian six sense told him that the mysterious mage didn’t pose any threats.

Fei walked into a side building in the Mayor’s Mansion and opened up a portal; he was going to enter Diablo World and kill the final boss Baal as soon as possible to get the [Worldstone].

……

Diablo World.

[Worldstone Keep] on the summit of Mount Arreat.

When Fei entered the first level of [Worldstone Keep], all the high-level demons he and Elena killed before got “refreshed” and were there again. The evil power stained the majestic palace, and demons were everywhere.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 440: Sacred Armor

Chapter 440: Sacred Armor

Fei was wearing the best armor he could buy from the NPC in [Harrogath]. Although it was only a level 5 item, it offered a good defense. With dual-swords [Bul-Kathos’ Children] in his hands, none of the demons in the palace could defend against Fei’s attacks.

Since he was in a time crunch to save the girls, the King didn’t try to reserve his mana. As he chugged down [Mana Potions], he used [Whirlwind] continuously.

For a moment, sword energies were flying everywhere.

Under the power of the level 99 Barbarian, [Whirlwind] was being performed at an extremely amazing level. The sword energies that were invisible now turned to the color silver, and they chopped everything in front of Fei.

When the powerful demons charged at Fei, they were all killed like crops under the sickle of a farmer.

In front of the raging king, these demons had no chance of winning.

In less than half an hour, Fei arrived at the third level of [Worldstone Keep] – [Throne of Destruction].

This was where the final boss Baal was located.

On a huge altar that was made from numerous cracked bones and dried blood, final boss Baal who looked like a combination of a spider and an octopus was sitting there. Its huge body that was more than 20 meters tall opened its terrifying big mouth and laughed. Behind him, there was a void that had a ton of red bloody energy leaking out of it; it looked like it was a waterfall of death.

However, Fei knew that this Baal was only a mirror image of itself; it wasn’t the real Baal.

Just like how Fei remembered from the game in his previous life, a cloud of red fire would shoot out Baal’s mouth every time it laughed.

It was a way of summing demons.

When the fires landed on the ground, they would turn into hundreds of demons.

There were all kinds of demons! Powerful demons from all the maps such as [Rogue Encampment] and [Harrogath] appeared, and they charged at Fei with sharp weapons and thick armors.

However, the King was even more frenzy than them.

“[Whirlwind]!! Chop! Chop! Chop!!!”

As the King roared, his voice covered the shouts coming from the demons. The silver bladestorm covered the entire palace, various colored blood that had strong corrosion effects formed a pond, and the demons died in their own blood.

In the end, Baal’s summoning speed wasn’t as fast as Fei’s killing speed.

Fei clearly sensed that a ton of experience points flowed into his body as he felt a warm energy. Normally, this much experience points would have made the Barbarian Character level up. But this time, didn’t matter how much experience points he got, his level didn’t change.

Finally, Baal that was laughing on the altar disappeared after an hour, and it stopped summoning demons.

After Fei killed all the demons around him, he stepped onto Baal’s throne that looked like an altar, and he then entered the bloody waterfall-like portal behind the throne without hesitation.

After a few seconds, Fei opened his eyes and saw a new space.

[Worldstone Chamber] was very different from the [Worldstone Keep] prior; it was a lot smaller and darker.

The walls around [Worldstone Chamber] looked ancient, and there was a ton of dust on them, making them look ragged. Many ceiling pieces had already fallen onto the floor that was made from ancient stone plates, and most of the floor also cracked up. This place looked like a tomb that was going to collapse at any moment.

Perhaps it was due to the corrosion power from the Hell, the palace was very dark and gloomy. Fei’s visibility was greatly reduced due to the thick bloody fog in the air and the deadly, poisonous, and moist air flowing around him.

This was the place of the final battle; this should be the ending location in Diablo World.

The Baal that appeared in [Throne of Destruction] was only a mirror image, and the real Baal was hiding here.

“Ahahahah! Stupid human! Your trip stops here! Give me your delicious bones, flesh, and soul! I smell something good! Let me drink your blood and make you into one of my soldiers! You could live for eternity, hahaha!”

The real Baal appeared as he laughed crazily.

“Eternity your mom! Give me your life and [Worldstone]! Daddy needs to save his women! Ah! [Whirlwind]!!”

Fei leaped into the air as he chugged down a bottle of [Mana Potion].

Boom! A silver tornado made from sword energies struck Baal, and it took out 5% of Baal’s health.

Fei felt a lot more confident after seeing this.

The ferocious battle began.

However, the reality was crueler than Fei imagined. Baal had the intelligence that the ordinary bosses in the Diablo World didn’t have, and he was able to cast both fire-elemental and fire-elemental magic spells. His spells were all AoE, and Fei had a hard time dodging. Once he got hit, his movement speed would slow down, and he would be hit even more. When Fei took away a lot of Baal’s health, this boss used [Teleport] and slowly healed back up while dodging Fei’s attacks.

After half an hour, Fei finally won this fight against the most powerful demon in Diablo World in Normal Mode.

Boom! Baal’s huge body slammed onto the ground, and it screamed and whined unwillingly as blood rushed out of its mouth.

When Baal died, a dash of pink lightning rushed out of its corpse and lit up the entire [Worldstone Chamber]. Then, the ground started to shake as the palace started to collapse. Huge pieces of roof tiles fell down, and it felt like it was doomsday.

There were all kinds of lights flashing around Baal’s corpse; blue, orange, green……

There were also almost at least 10,000 gold coins around him.

Fei walked straight into the T-shaped corridor in front of him without even looking at the rewards from Baal.

This T-shaped corridor inside [Worldstone Chamber] was the most mysterious structure in Diablo World. It was built in the void; both side of the corridor and the bottom of the corridor was the void abyss. It felt like this structure was built somewhere in space with no end in sight. There were a lot of ancient stone statues on the sides of the corridor, and they were connected by rusty iron chains that were stained with blood.

Fei got to the end of the T-shaped corridor.

On a rough stone table, the King found the [Worldstone].

According to Priestess Akara’s description, the pure [Worldstone] should be in a dark-blue color just like the sky, and it should be shiny like a crystal. Also, it should be an oval sphere that was about ten centimeters long and four centimeters in diameter.

However, the [Worldstone] in front of Fei’s eyes was obviously stained!

Its shape didn’t change, but its color was now red. It was giving off an evil and chilling sensation! As Fei took one look at this [Worldstone], all kinds of negative and destructive thoughts appeared in his head; he felt like he was going to fall and become a demon.

Fei sighed in disappointment.

However, he still packed this [Worldstone] into his bag; he just hoped that Akara could really purify this [Worldstone] later.

At this moment, a mysterious ripple appeared in front of him. Next, a blue portal appeared beside Fei.

Archangel Tyrael walked out of the portal.

“Great work! Baal is finally killed! Honorable Hero Fei, you proved your courage and power using your actions, and you killed the source of evil in the world. However, the [Worldstone] is stained! It must be destroyed! Hero! For the forever peace and purity of the world, you have to destroy it!” Tyrael said.

This Archangel was wearing a holy light armor, and tentacle-like energy flames behind him contained an indefensible and majestic power.

When he stared at Fei closely, Fei felt like he was being judged by the gods! He felt like this Archangel was waiting for his response, and this Archangel was going to kill him if he refused.

However, the King curled his lips and didn’t do anything.

To be honest, he didn’t like the angels after he got to know the history behind everything. This war between the Heaven and the Hell was like a game played by the gods and the devils to kill time. All the pain the humans suffered was like the seasoning to a meal.

Both the Heaven and the Hell didn’t represent justice; gods and devils were both powerful but cruel and selfish creatures.

Fei turned around and gave Tyrael a back to look at.

“Huh? A green item?” Fei walked to the corpse of the final boss Baal and saw an item that was flashing a green light. After he used an [Identify Scroll] on it, this green armor finally revealed itself; it was a heavy armor that looked perfect in all aspects.

“This…… is [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor]?” Fei’s voice was even shaking.

P.S. A big shout out to Aveunalliv D! Thanks for supporting us on Patreon.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 441: Mysterious Stone Room

Chapter 441: Mysterious Stone Room

Fei didn’t expect that he would be able to get a god-tier item like [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor]! It was one of the set items that made up the Exceptional Set called [Immortal King]! Fei was fortunate that he was able to get this piece!

In Diablo World, all seven professions had their own top-tier green item sets.

The best item set that the Barbarian could get was this [Immortal King] that was rumored to be the item set that Bul-Kathos, the father of Barbarians, used when he was alive. Bul-Kathos was known as the Immortal King when he was alive, so this item set inherited that name.

There were six components in this set including a helmet, a hammer, an armor, a belt, a pair of gauntlets, and a pair of boots. The bonus power this set provided when it was completed was insane, and many Barbarian players in the game in Fei’s previous life dreamed of completing this set as the components were all hard to get.

What Fei got right now was the armor component of the item set, [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor]. Its style was very cool, and its flashiness was indescribable! This armor included the chest plates, shoulder guards, arm guards, elbow guards, waist protector, and leg protectors. In total, this armor covered up to 60% of Fei’s body.

In addition, the design of the armor and its artistic style was unmatched. It wasn’t restraining to wear at all like other armors.

It was a heavy armor that only the gods could make!

Fei was so excited that his body twitched uncontrollably. Without hesitation, he threw away the armor he was wearing that cost him 100,000 gold coins and put on this [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor].

He instantly felt an unprecedented power.

Light, comfort, power, security, beauty……

All these words that described this armor flashed in Fei’s head; although this was a heavy armor, it was almost weightless. When Fei put it on, he felt like he was wearing a silk robe. Currently, almost everything under Fei’s neck was protected by this godly armor. As if this armor was magical and had its own mind, it started to adjust itself to fit Fei’s body perfectly.

At this moment, the King looked like a god of war who was fully armed and just traveled through time. His unparalleled wild presence created numerous sound waves, and he somehow also looked like Bul-Kathos himself.

With the armor on him, Fei was able to see the properties of this perfect armor.

“Defense: 999, Durability: 100, Required Strength: 290, Required Level: 78, 50% chance to cast level 10 Fire Enchant when struck, +50% Poison Resist, +600 to Defense, +2 to Combat Skills (Barbarian)……”

If Fei was wearing this godly armor during the battle with that man in red, he wouldn’t be that defenseless and won’t be that injured.

“Too bad I only have one piece. If I can get all other five pieces in the [Immortal King], hehe……” Fei giggled dumbly. He knew that he could only dream about that as this goal was almost impossible to achieve in his lifetime.

After Fei put on the godly armor, his combat ability increased a lot, and he started to check out his other prizes.

Except for this green set item, there were also 2 level 6 items. One of them was a pair of heavy battle boots called [Giant’s Rage – Storm Boots] which had the following properties: +50% movement speed and 25% chance to cast level 5 Enchant [Frosty Stars] when struck. The other one was a golden harpoon called [Titan’s Fury] which offered a damage of 99.

Except that, there was also a level 8 item called [Recker’s Palms]. Its properties were defense: 299, Durability: 89, +25% penetration, and added frost damage. Overall, it was a great metal gauntlet.

As the final boss in the Normal Mode, Baal did gift Fei some great items that other demons and monsters couldn’t. Although Fei lost a lot of his items when battling with that man in red today, he got what he needed back after this kill.

He instantly equipped [Giant’s Rage – Storm Boots] and [Recker’s Palms]. However, he didn’t like using harpoons, so he had no use for [Titan’s Fury]. He put it in his bag and planned to sell it to the NPCs in the city.

After all this, he used a [Town Portal Scroll] and went back to [Harrogath].

“Human, you must destroy the stained [Worldstone]! Otherwise, the world will be destroyed! You will be lured by the evil forces and turn in to a demon, and you will never get out……”

Before Fei stepped into the portal, the roars of the Archangel Tyrael were still sounding in the [Worldstone Chamber] that was collapsing. Somehow, Fei sensed a faint anger in the voice as if this dull NPC suddenly got some emotions.

“Maybe I’m just mishearing things.”

After Fei went to [Harrogath], he sold all the stuff that he didn’t need to NPC Anya. Then, without hesitation, he went back to [Rogue Encampment] and entered that mysterious stone room in the voids using the spatial portal that was already set up there.

……

“You are earlier than I thought. Did you defeat Baal already?” Akara who was carefully studying something with Cain looked up and asked when she saw Fei’s appearance.

“Eh,” Fei nodded as he took out that stained [Worldstone].

“Looks like the traveling poets in this world are correct; love is the best stimulus for a warrior…… oh, so this is the [Worldstone]? God! Such a beautiful piece! It is even more beautiful than I imagined. If it wasn’t stained by the power of the Hell, it would be even more perfect!” Akara and Cain both stopped what they were working on and stared at the red [Worldstone] as lights flashed in their eyes.

Fei passed the [Worldstone] to them.

“Oh! No, no, no…… we don’t dare to touch this majestic piece of art,” as if they saw a piece of burning iron, both of them backed off as they shook their heads and waved their hands. “It is too dangerous! We will for sure turn into demons if we touched it. The only person who can hold it and still be fine is you who defeated Baal. There would be trouble if other people touched it.”

“OK, I got it,” Fei put the stained [Worldstone] into his bag and asked nervously, “Did you guys find a way to purify it?”

“Almost! Mr. Fei, don’t worry; there is enough time, please wait for a moment.”

After Fei mentioned this, the two mad scientists went back to work. Fei saw them studying the book [Demon King’s Wisdom]; the two of them already decoded and broke through the lock put up by the stone lanterns flowing in the air, and they already took this book out of its original spot.

At the moment, they were absorbed as if they discovered something they never knew before on the last page of the book.

Fei had to hold on to the anxiety he was feeling and wait patiently.

This mysterious stone room was discovered in the basement of the headquarter of Blood-Edge Mercenary Group. Except for [Demon King’s Wisdom], there was also a golden skeleton with a huge ax in its hand.

Fei turned around and look at this golden skeleton that was a lot smaller than an ordinary human, and he knew that this skeleton was a very powerful creature when it was alive. It had died a long time ago as its flesh was all gone, but its bones still gave Fei a very dangerous sensation.

When Fei first saw this skeleton, he thought that this skeleton was a Moon-Class Elite when it was alive, but it was clear that he was wrong.

After he tried to get close to this skeleton as a level 99 Barbarian, he realized that he still couldn’t do it. If he wanted to get within five meters of this skeleton, he would be shredded into pieces by that huge powerful pressure alone.

P.S. A big shout to Zayne H. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 442: Mythical Altar

Chapter 442: Mythical Altar

The more powerful Fei got, the more powerful this golden skeleton was in his eyes.

Time passed the slowest when a person was bored of waiting. Therefore, Fei put on his new gauntlet [Recker’s Palms] and tried to put his hands within five meters of that golden skeleton. Instantly, the crackling noise sounded, and the durability of this pair of level 8 item, which was the highest-leveled item in Diablo World, dropped drastically; it almost got destroyed in an instant.

“Too dangerous…… this is only a skeleton of an entity who died long ago. This sensation…… this entity was probably far above the realm of Moon-Class…… Even the Sun-Class Lords probably can’t compare……”

The King was shocked.

As time passed by, Fei grew more powerful, and his understanding of this continent and its power structure got clearer. As a result, he was able to sense the power level of this skeleton now clearly. In fact, he could tell that this golden ax in its hand was a god-tier item, and Fei really wanted to get his hands on it.

Without question, Fei knew that he could have easily killed that man in red if he had this golden ax in his hand today during battle.

However, the sensation that this golden skeleton was emitting was too dangerous, and there was no way that Fei could get this ax.

He could only stand there and watch this item shine.

“When I get powerful enough, I will come and take this ax for sure!”

The King thought to himself and got even more curious about the origin of this skeleton. “How did such a powerful entity die in this small mysterious stone room? It feels like someone severely injured this entity! How terrifying must the other entity be?”

“Oh, god! It is finished! Haha! Finally!…… Mr. Fei, come to check this out!” Akara and Cain shouted as they waved their arms crazily; they looked like they discovered a new continent.

They cheered, “We found a way!”

“This……” Fei rushed over in excitement.

It seemed like these two mad scientists had activated a hidden magic array on [Demon King’s Wisdom]. A dash of greenish-blue light shot out of the last page of the book, and it projected an image into the air. It was an image of a huge ancient structure that looked like an altar; it was almost 1,000 meters tall. Overall, it seemed like a huge pillar that extended into the sky, and it didn’t look like it was something that humans could create. There were 18 huge green warrior statues that were more than 100 meters tall around this altar, and somehow, they gave Fei a strange familiar sensation……

A dash of lightning flashed in Fei’s head as he suddenly realized why these statues looked familiar to him.

He turned around, looked at that golden skeleton, and realized that these 18 warrior statues weren’t about humans but rather a species that this golden skeleton belonged to. From the look of their sizes, it seemed like they were the creatures that only existed in the tales told by the traveling poets; they were all dwarves!

This golden skeleton was a dwarf before!

He was a mighty dwarf!

Fei forced himself to calm down and carefully observe the image projected by [Demon King’s Wisdom] as it showed the location of the altar and possibly the path to it. After all, it was the only thing that could purify the [Worldstone].

“Mr. Fei, from what we found in the book, if we can find this Mythical Altar, we would be able to use its power to purify the [Worldstone],” Cain said. Although this old man had been overworking lately, he was still energetic. With his messy hair and beard, he said, “It is magical! Such a thing exists in this world?”

Fei frowned and interrupted, “One second. Can one of you tell me where this altar is at?”

“Eh…… this…… we don’t know…… not yet……” Akara and Cain got embarrassed, and their faces turned red. With their heads lowered, they gave Fei a lousy answer.

Fei was a little speechless.

For a moment, he felt like kicking their asses for hyping him up so much.

As if he sensed the mood of the Supreme Leader, Cain quickly stroked his white beard and said, “Mr. Fei, this is the best method that we can come up with. You have to know that although this [Worldstone] is small, it is the core of Diablo World and is what kept the world running. If we want to purify it, we need a ton of divine and positive power. Only this Mythical Altar recorded in this [Demon King’s Wisdom] fit this criterion.”

“Yeah, from this image, we can see that this Mythical Altar is at least 1,000 meters tall. Such a magnificent structure must be famous in this world. If you pay more attention to similar structures, we might find it in no time. Such structure must be famous, and there must be records on it……” Akara tried to explain the situation to Fei.

Fei didn’t say anything.

To his knowledge, there wasn’t such a thing called Mythical Altar in this world. For a while, the King was very interested in all kinds of tales and legends on this continent, and he read up on a lot of the histories and books. However, he had never heard nor seen anything even close to this.

It would be impossible to find this altar; it was like seeking a needle in the ocean. Perhaps he couldn’t even find it in his lifetime, let alone in three months.

However, Fei knew that he had to keep calm. After he forced himself to calm down, he looked at the image in the air carefully; he was more concentrated than historians who were trying to spot the real artifact from the fakes. This image in front of him was the only thing that gave him clues, and he had to study it like an exam.

After he looked at it again and again for three minutes in detail, he finally found a vital clue.

“This…… mermaid-like creature?”

Fei’s heart skipped a beat as his body shivered in excitement.

The King suddenly realized that tiny black creatures were flowing around this large altar. These creatures were flowing so fast that they left thin black afterimages. Fei didn’t spot these creatures at first; but after he concentrated on the image more, he realized that they were mermaid-like creatures that were swimming around rapidly like lightning.

He instantly connected it to the scene he saw in the underground ocean under Dual-Flags City. There were a ton of structures at the bottom……

“Could it be that this magnificent Mythical Altar is in the vast underground ocean?”

The more Fei thought about it, the more real it became.

The underground ocean was vast and was almost limitless. It was very mysterious as no one knew about it, and there weren’t a lot of records about the mermaid-like creatures; Fei only found one drawing of them in the Mayor’s Mansion. It was almost clear that the structures at the bottom of the underground ocean belonged to a Mythical Ruins that was yet to be discovered. If this Mythical Altar that was more than 1,000 meters tall existed in this world and was not known to people, the underground ocean was one of the few places that it could be at.

“Doesn’t matter what is going on, I have to dive into the underground ocean and seek out the only clue I have.”

After he made his decision, Fei memorized this image that was projected out of the last page on [Demon King’s Wisdom]. He then cut off the energy injection into the book, and this image disappeared. Without the energy, [Demon King’s Wisdom] stopped glowing and returned to its dark and ordinary look. Without the lights, this book looked a little ragged. If it was thrown on the street, no one would pick it up.

“You guys can keep this book and continue studying it.”

Fei sighed and said after he saw Akara and Cain looking at him like puppies that were waiting to be fed. He wasn’t planning to keep this book with him in the first place. He knew that there was too much valuable information on this book, and it was a waste on his hand. Only mad scientists like Akara and Cain could really utilize this book and uncover the real values.

“Hehe, great! Thank you, Supreme Leader!” Cain was glad that he got [Demon King’s Wisdom] back, and he let go of the breath he was holding in. Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he took out four scrolls that had faint purple lights around them and gave them to Fei; it looked like he was trying to gift something great.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 443: Strict Master, Caring Elder

Chapter 443: Strict Master, Caring Elder

(It seems like some of you are experiencing the anti-bot issue again, and we are trying to solve it as soon as we can. In the meantime, if you are experiencing this problem, feel free to go to our Patreon Page and access Chapter 443 for free! https://www.patreon.com/posts/21708394)

“They are……?” Fei asked. He could tell that they were different from [Town Teleport Scroll] and [Identify Scroll].

“They are the product of our research…… they are terrifying Imprisonment Scrolls,” Cain said proudly. After they studied the mysterious runes flowing around on the yellow walls as well as the magic arrays on the five stone lanterns that were floating in the air imprisoning [Demon King’s Wisdom], they used the same principles and created these scrolls. Although the power of these scrolls was unstable, their imprisonment abilities are insane. After activation, each of the scrolls was able to create a spherical dark light prison that was able to capture and lock up a powerful master.

“Hehe, Mr. Fei, if you got locked up in one of them, you might not be able to break free in a day,” Akara and Cain were proud as they said that.

Fei nodded but still asked doubtfully, “So, the dark light prison could only last a day?”

“This is only our primary research project. The weaker the target is, the longer he or she would be locked up…… we are still trying to come up with better versions. If there is enough time, we might be able to create a powerful scroll that could even lock up Sun-Class Lords. It is easy to use these scrolls; you only need to put in some magic energy and use your spiritual energy to lock onto a target……” Cain instantly opened his eyes wide and explained when he saw Fei doubting the power of the scrolls.

The King nodded.

Although Cain and Akara weren’t that powerful, they were great at research and innovation. As if they made up Fei’s high-tech laboratory, they kept on coming up with new products and items.

“Technology capability is the driving force behind productivity.”

This was a famous saying by someone on Earth, and it fitted the situation on Azeroth Continent as well. These two mad scientists worth a lot more than a troop that was invincible! Fei believed that there were similarities between magic civilization and technology civilization, and he thought that the products of technology could be recreated using magic. In order to do so, he had to rely on these two elders.

After thinking everything through, Fei was no longer than anxious.

“Thank you two for the hard work,” Fei thanked the two after he looked at the tired faces in front of him; he felt sorry for pushing them so hard.

“As long as you know! Humph!” Cain blew on his long white beard and then laughed, “However, it is our interest. Studying and learning about the mystic magic energy is my goal in life!” an intoxicated expression appeared on his face when he said that.

Akara also nodded along. Fei always had strange ideas, but these ideas would challenge them and make them think outside the box. Although they would create a lot of small items that couldn’t do much damage in battle, the fun of creating new things fitted with the mindset of these two elders.

“Oh, right! Mr. Fei, phrase one of the re-construction of Chambord City is completed. We had adjusted our original plan according to some of the ideas in [Demon King’s Wisdom], and I’m sure that you will be surprised when you go back,” Cain thought about something and said. He was proud of his work, and he wanted Fei to see the masterpiece.

“I will go back in a little while,” Fei nodded and replied. He suddenly thought of something as well and added, “I have an idea……”

Cain and Akara instantly focused and held onto their breath.

Every time Fei said that he had an idea, it was usually interesting and unheard of. To mad scientists like Akara and Cain, these ideas were like feasts in their eyes.

“Could we build these teleportation portals that exist in [Rogue Encampment] in this world? Since this type of teleportation could work in Diablo World, it must be able to work in this world. If we can make it work, then my troops would be able to appear anywhere without worrying about being trapped.

Actually, Fei had been thinking about this issue for a while now. Especially after how the situation in Jax Battle Zone went, he felt like it was more urgent to test this hypothesis. If this type of long-range teleportation portals would work in the real world, then it would become one of Fei’s secret weapons. The troops would be able to go between Dual-Flags City and Death Ancient City freely, and the food and supplies would be able to be transferred between the cities easily even if the invaders of Jax surrounded the two cities entirely.

“This…… The portals in Diablo World are all created by powerful entities long ago, and we only inherited them. We could only use them as the theories behind building them are too complex and too mystic. We would have a hard time decoding them as the relevant documents and books are all gone, and some of the key bits of knowledge disappeared in history. It would be very tough to recreate them……” Cain said.

Soon, he continued as he stroked his beard, “however, we discovered a lot of interesting things on this [Demon King’s Wisdom]. If we can find the other book called [Demon King’s Strength], we might have an 80% of recreating the portals.”

“Alright, I got it,” Fei nodded; he knew that it couldn’t be forced. After he chatted with the two a little longer, he left this stone room.

He had to enter the underground ocean and see if he could get to the structures at the bottom. Finding the Mythical Altar and using it to purify the stained [Worldstone] was the only way to save his loved ones.

……

……

The sun was setting, and there were a dozen new tents in the campsites of Jax.

There were 12 people from Big Snow Mountain. Except for the mighty man in red who was known as [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Moon-Class Elites Modoc and Tony, there were six Nine-Star Warriors and three servants who had the strength of Seven-Star.

After everything was arranged in the military, Prince Fairenton came into the biggest tent among these new tents to greet his master.

“Master!” although Fairenton was a prince, he was very respectful in front of this man in red as he single-kneeled.

“Get up,” the man in red nodded. At this time, the mist covering his face finally disappeared and revealed his face. He looked like he was in his 20s, and he looked quite handsome. Although there was a red mole between his brows, it added to his majestic presence. He observed Fairenton with his sharp eyes that contained wisdom and sighed, “Your cultivation slowed down.”

Fairenton got a little ashamed.

Since he left Big Snow Mountain a year ago, he was busy with creating his presence and establishing his influence in Amsterdam. When he was free, he had to study books on leading troops and controlling an empire. He couldn’t focus 100% on cultivation like how he did on Big Snow Mountain, and his progress on the path of warrior slowed down expectedly.

However, everyone had different interests; Fairenton wasn’t as interested in the path of cultivation. If he had to choose again, he wouldn’t regret his decision.

“Ah, when Emperor Fuji sent a messenger to Big Snow Mountain and wanted you to go back to Amsterdam, I didn’t agree with it. Out of the 12 disciples I have, you are the most talented; you can be considered as a genius that is rare to see in 100 years. If you can focus on cultivation, you would become a Moon-Class Elite in 30 years for sure, and you might even become a Sun-Class Lord in 100 years! I knew that the administrative duties in the Capital of Jax would slow down your progress and waste your talent…… ah, too bad that you wanted to leave Big Snow Mountain when you heard your father’s call. Looks like what I’m worried about became true…… you are an Eight-Star Warrior when you left Big Snow Mountain. With your talent, you should be a Nine-Star Warrior now, but you are still an Eight-Star Warrior…… I’m very disappointed.”

At this moment, [Snow Mountain Hermit] wasn’t that cruel master who wanted to kill his enemies. Instead, he was a strict master and a caring elder.

Modoc and Tony who lost to Fei today were also in the tent. After he heard the man in red praising Fairenton as the most talented disciple, a jealous expression appeared on Tony’s face. [Snow Mountain Hermit] saw that, but he didn’t say anything. However, there was still a flash of disappointment and helplessness in his eyes.

After Fairenton heard what the man in red said, the guilt on his face intensified. He kneeled down respectfully and said, “It is my fault for disappointing you, master. Please penalize me!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 444: The Guess That Was Close to the Truth

Chapter 444: The Guess That Was Close to the Truth

[Snow Mountain Hermit] shook his head and said, “Since your goal is not to become the strongest warrior, why should I punish you? However, you have to remember one thing; only the true masters control everything. When Emperor Yassin defeated all the empires in the region and created a powerful empire from a small affiliated kingdom, he didn’t rely on his political affiliations, strategic calculations, his military, and the population of Zenit; he only relied on his powerful strength. Your father saved Jax that was on the brink of collapse and made it into one of the most powerful empires in the region; he relied on his strength as well. If you look around all the empires, Zenit, Spartax, Jax, Eindhoven, St. Germain…… their uprise and fall are all closely tied to the individual strength of their emperors and the top-tier warriors they had. Since you want to become the emperor of Jax, you should put more effort into cultivation. Otherwise, even if you inherited your father’s throne, you would lose a lot of power, and Jax would fall into a state of chaos due to your weakness.”

This was Fairenton’s first time hearing these honest and caring words from his master, and he was touched and felt guilty at the same time.

What [Snow Mountain Hermit] told him were all new to him! He never thought about it that way, and people around him never said that to him as well. In fact, his master’s viewpoint was almost on the opposite spectrum of the popular ideas. However, Fairenton knew that his master wasn’t lying to him. After he thought about the examples his master gave, he felt like his master was correct. Perhaps only the people at higher levels could see the world through a more transparent lens.

“I……. I got it,” Fairenton bowed and thanked his master.

The man in red sighed and said after observing Fairenton’s expression, “I hope you mean what you said. In this world, cultivation is everything.”

After he said that, he changed the topic and asked, “What is with the King of Chambord? Tell me, when did such a monster appear in Zenit? Why haven’t I heard of his name in the last few years?”

“Yes, master. This King of Chambord only came into power recently. According to the intelligence report I got from the Military Headquarter of Jax, it seems like this man’s history is a legend of its own……” Fairenton got serious and told this man in red everything he knew. Lastly, he added, “This man is great at hiding his true strength. Many people believed that he is only a Six-Star Warrior…… but from what happened today, we know that he is at least a peak Nine-Star Warrior…… Not sure if he is still hiding some of his strength……”

“You mean this man was an idiot before 18? He didn’t even have control of his kingdom, and he didn’t know anything about cultivation?” lights appeared in [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s eyes as he thought of something.

“According to the information I got from multiple sources, that seems to be the case,” although Fairenton couldn’t believe it either, he knew that the information he got wasn’t wrong.

“That is impossible!” both Modoc and Tony yelled.

“I’m only guessing, but this man has a lot of secrets…… hidden strength? I don’t think so. Maybe it is not that he is hiding his strength; perhaps it is just that his strength is increasing at an insane speed all the time, and all the information you got is inaccurate due to the time delay. According to what you said, he was a Six-Star Warrior in the recent report, he was only a bit more powerful than you when he met you, and he is able to defeat four of your Senior Brothers who are all Nine-Star and Tony who is a Moon-Class Elite easily…… it seems like anyone who is under level 5 low-tier New Moon couldn’t win against him……” lights flashed in [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s eyes when he said that; no one knew what he was thinking about.

“Since this is the case, why didn’t master kill him today?” Tony’s jealous and angry expression destroyed his handsome face. He was getting uncomfortable when Fairenton started to mention King Alexander’s name, and he couldn’t hold back his jealousy and the slight fear after hearing the comments [Snow Mountain Hermit] had for Fei.

“I said that you need to sharpen your warrior confidence by defeating him. I only taught him a lesson today,” the man in red scolded.

After that, he smiled and continued, “However, I didn’t expect to meet an old friend of mine.”

“Old friend? You mean that mysterious mage in Dual-Flags City? He is your friend?” Fairenton asked.

The man in red nodded and said, “Yeah, him. It has been many years. A lot of people thought he died, but he is lively and well. Hehe, it is time for us to clear up the past……”

Suddenly, [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s expression turned serious as he said to Fairenton, “You shouldn’t siege the city in the next few days. If I’m not wrong, more and more masters would be coming here in the next three days. Even your mysterious father Emperor Fuji might even come here and try out his luck. Those influential figures in Zenit and other surrounding empires would also come here……. Haha! By then, this isolated desert would become interesting!”

“What?” this news shocked all of the other three people in the tent; they couldn’t think straight for a moment.

“You guys would know what I mean soon. In the next three days, try to adjust your states and make sure you are at your peaks. I will take you guys to somewhere three days later. Ok, that is that. You guys can back out now,” [Snow Mountain Hermit] waved his hand and closed his eyes.

“Yes, master!” the three of them bowed and left the tent.

As a Moon-Class Elite, Tony wanted to show off his power today. However, the reality slapped him in the face. Besides, since he didn’t have the bloodline of Jax in his body, he didn’t like Modoc and Fairenton. After he sneered, he turned around and left coldly.

The head disciple of Big Snow Mountain, Modoc, only shook his head in silence.

Just like many other disciples in Big Snow Mountain, he also didn’t know why their master treated Tony so well. Tony wasn’t that talented and was quite arrogant, but [Snow Mountain Hermit] was willing to use a lot of resources and his own Warrior Energy to turn Tony into a Moon-Class Elite from a Six-Star Warrior. In their minds, all the precious potions and magic gems were wasted.

“Junior Brother, be careful in the next few days; something big is going to happen. Although Master didn’t say anything, you should inform the Military Headquarter about this,” just like Fairenton, Modoc who didn’t talk much was also a loyal member of Jax who wanted Jax to become the most influential empire in the region. Therefore, the first thing he thought about was the benefit of Jax.

“Ah?…… oh, ok…… trust me, Senior Brother. I will send scouts to inform the empire about this right away,” Fairenton replied casually; it felt like he was thinking about something else.

He could almost guess what was going to happen; he knew it was probably related to the underground ocean and those mysterious structures at the bottom. The strange behavior of the water and the report from Inle both indicated that there was a Mythical Ruin at the bottom of the ocean. If this was the case, this news could attract all the masters from the region.

Fairenton wanted to keep it a secret and try to explore it slowly, but it seemed like it was impossible to keep it all to him now.

What Fairenton could do now was to prepare and help [Snow Mountain Hermit] to get more benefits from the Mythical Ruins.

After Modoc said his farewell, he went into his tent to cultivate.

The prince, on the other hand, walked to his tent with a lot of mental burdens. “No wonder Master came here with all the top-tier warriors from Big Snow Mountain. His aim is the Mythical Ruins at the bottom of the ocean, and I got helped today because I was lucky……” he thought.

“Your Highness!! Terrible news……” all of a sudden, a scout charged over on his mount as he yelled.

“Shut up! What is going on? Why are you panicking?” although Fairenton treasured his soldiers, he got angry after hearing this. His troops failed in the siege today, and the morale was already low. If this scout continued to yell and spread the bad news, it would affect the confidence even more.

As if he figured out that he was doing something wrong, that scout instantly closed his mouth and hopped off of his mount.

“What is going on?” Fairenton waved his hand, and his Warrior Energy spread out and isolated any sound from being heard by other.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 445: A Ton of Masters

Chapter 445: A Ton of Masters

“Yes…… Your Highness, the food supplies…… the soldiers of Zenit raided our troop that was guarding the food supplies 25 kilometers from here…… General Dene who was leading the troop was killed, and most of the 100 carts of food supplies were burned……” that scout reported in his shaky voice; there were a lot of injuries on his body.

“What? How?” as if he was shocked, Fairenton’s face changed color.

The food supplies of his soldiers got burned by King Alexander once already, and the left-over food could barely last his troops for a day. The food supplies that were on their way to the campsites were life-saving treasures, and the logistics and supply paths were top secrets in the military.

“Only a few people know about the paths…… how did Zenit know about that? How did they arrange this raid?” Fairenton thought desperately.

“Sh*t! It must be Alexander! It must be him……” Fairenton felt like he was inside a freezer as his heart was cold as ever. Without enough food, these 60,000 soldiers could die in the desert if no miracle happened.

At this moment, a few more scouts rushed towards him; their speed was even faster than this scout in front of Fairenton. As soon as they got to the prince, they jumped off their mounts and cried, “Your Highness!! The soldiers of Zenit ambushed the 12,000 elite Sand Tiger Cavaliers, and they got crushed! General Kendo died with more than 7,000 Sand Tiger Cavaliers, and General Erdous is coming back with the rest of the men……”

“Ah……” Fairenton screamed and fainted on the spot……

……

……

“Damn it! Why is it like this? I’m only 500 meters away from the bottom, yet I couldn’t get to those buildings…… the water pressure here is insane……”

Deep down in the underground ocean, Fei stared at those magnificent structures at the bottom of the ocean and sighed. The closer he was to the bottom of the ocean, the stronger the water pressure got. However, the increase in water pressure was beyond the explanation of physics as if there was an invisible power repelling all external entities. Even though Fei had quite a few items from Diablo World on him, he could only get to this point. It was impossible for him to get closer to the bottom of the ocean even for one more centimeter.

Right now, Fei was able to clearly “see” the mermaid-like creatures swimming around rapidly 200 meters below him using his Spirit Energy. There were a ton of these creatures, and each of them contained a ton of power; Fei felt like the powerful magic surge around them could easily defeat an Eight-Star Warrior. However, it seemed like these creatures were imprisoned in a specific area by a mysterious force as they couldn’t get more than 300 meters away from the bottom of the ocean. Otherwise, if all of them charged at Fei, Fei could have died.

Currently, Fei was able to scan the structures at the bottom of the ocean. What made him excited was that the style of the structures at the bottom was almost identical to the style of that Mythical Altar recorded in [Demon King’s Wisdom].

“Looks like I’m too weak…… I probably only could get to the bottom of the ocean if I completed all the quests in [Rogue Encampment] in Nightmare Mode.”

After several failed attempts to get to the bottom of the ocean, Fei decided to go back to Dual-Flags City to increase his strength.

When Fei swam up about 1,500 meters, a powerful Warrior Energy suddenly appeared from afar and spread around the area; it felt like a mighty warrior was scanning the region.

“What? There are other people here?” Fei was shocked.

He instantly thought of some of the Spirit Energy Techniques recorded on the purple scroll, and his Spirit Energy immediately wrapped around him. His Spirit Energy blended in with the water, and it easily fooled that Warrior Energy and didn’t let Fei to be discovered.

Fei only started to swim upward after that Warrior Energy disappeared.

“This Warrior Energy feels familiar…… wait, he is that man in red! He knows about the secret in this underground ocean as well? Sh*t! If he gets to the structures first……”

Fei realized that the situation was headed towards a direction that he didn’t want to see.

When he was close to the water wells, there was another powerful energy spreading around and scanning the water. Like a huge fish net, it seemed like this person was searching for something as well.

Fei’s face changed color as he used his Spirit Energy to wrap around him again.

The Spirit Energy was great! Although these two people were much more powerful than Fei, they weren’t able to discover his existence at all!

When Fei returned to the ground, he wasn’t in a good mood.

Except for those two powerful people, Fei sensed six more powerful energies in the underground ocean in just ten minutes! There were Warrior Energies and Magic Energies, indicating that there were at least eight powerful Moon-Class Elites in the region. They were all searching for something, and it seemed like they were worried about something and had their guards up.

Using the mysterious Spirit Energy, Fei was able to sense these powerful energies without being discovered. However, after he carefully sensed the situation for a bit, he felt like these people knew each other well, and their energies separated after lightly colliding with each other; there wasn’t any death battle as Fei hoped.

It seemed like they were following some kind of implied agreement.

“What is going on?” Fei frowned.

Each energy represented a powerful master. Except for that man in red and the mysterious mage in the city, Fei had never met the other Moon-Class Elites. However, he was sure that they were hiding in Dual-Flags City, and they were waiting for a critical moment to arrive.

“Looks like something important is going to occur, and it must be connected to the underground ocean and those structures at the bottom,” Fei thought.

All of these people were powerful! Fei felt like each one of them had the strength comparable to that man in red and that mysterious mage. He couldn’t defeat any of them, and increasing his power was his top priority.

Fei decided to focus on his Barbarian Character. After he completed the last quest in Diablo World in Normal Mode, he didn’t advance into the realm of Moon-Class; it seemed like he lacked something.

After he got out of the underground ocean through a water well, Fei went to the Mayor’s Mansion to check up on Angela and Elena.

Fei had a mix of emotions on his mind when he saw the two beauties lying on the bed without consciousness; he was touched, worried, and angry at the same time.

“After I purify the [Worldstone] and save them, I will let that man in red pay for what he did! He will suffer 100 times the pain!” Fei thought to himself. Every time he thought about that man, he would be enraged. Ever since he came to Azeroth Continent, Fei had been getting all sorts of advantages; no one had made him lose so much in a day. Although the anger didn’t show on his face, it was boiling in his mind; it was waiting for the perfect moment to erupt.

After he walked out of the Mayor’s Mansion, he marched towards the watchtower on the west gate with Torres behind him.

It was already dark, and the sun was about to fall below the horizon.

After the siege during the day, the calmness and quietness of the city felt more precious. Fortunately, the residents in the city were used to this intense lifestyle. There were still pedestrians on the street chatting with each other. Most of them didn’t know about the hard battle that was fought today; they only knew that King Alexander won again and defeated the invaders of Jax in the siege.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 446: Strange Event on the Way Back

Chapter 446: Strange Event on the Way Back

“Hey, Jim! Did you hear? We won another battle!”

“Of course! With King Alexander in Dual-Flags City, those bastards of Jax couldn’t move forward anymore! Did you see that huge spear extending from the clouds? Those bastards of Jax made His Majesty mad, and His Majesty summoned the punishment from the gods and destroyed 30,000 enemies…… My older brother is an archer, and he saw it with his own eyes……”

“Really? No wonder…… Only His Majesty could use this level of strikes! Ay, when could we participate in defense of the city? We have been training for several days now…… I really want to get on the defense wall and battle alongside His Majesty…… If I can see His Majesty’s dominating presence in battle, I can die happy……”

“Hahaha! Relax! We are now a part of the militia, and we will get to fight the enemies one day. I heard that the invaders of Jax are increasing the number of soldiers they are sending here……”

When Fei walked by a few young men who were wearing the uniform of the militia, he overheard their conversations. Those young men were chatting with each other in excitement, and they didn’t know that they just walked by their idol. A smile appeared on Fei’s face as he thought, “After several battles, the atmosphere in the city is still better than I thought. The residents aren’t scared of the war…… it is a great thing…… at least I don’t need to worry about the spirit of the residents collapsing.”

“Fernando,” Fei suddenly thought of something and said, “Note this down; remember to tell Cech to select 100 to 200 clever soldiers and order them to spread the official news about the battles each day. Of course, try to let them spread more of the good news rather than the bad. Make sure that the news gets delivered to the residents quickly and transparently. This is the only way that we could stop rumors and fears.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty!” Torres noted this down on a scroll that he had with him.

As the first personal guard of the King, Torres’ backstory was quite extraordinary as well. After he stepped out and protected the future queen of Chambord, this young man from a poor neighborhood in Chambord got his life turned around. He got favored by the King of Chambord, and he became one of the few people with real influence in Chambord. Of course, he got where he was at today through hard work. Just like the other warriors of Chambord who started from the bottom, Torres was strict on himself. He would put a lot of time and effort into cultivation every day, and he was able to battle a Six-Star Warrior now.

In the last while, Torres had been trying to study the etiquettes of nobles. This young man knew that he was the personal guard of Fei, so he couldn’t only show his tough sides like Drogba and Pierce. He would be following Fei around, and his actions would reflect on the image of Chambord and Fei. Although Fei never asked him to do anything, Torres had been trying to progress both strength and wisdom. In a short time, this young man who was weak and close to illiterate became a smart and mighty warrior.

Although Fei didn’t say anything, he witnessed all of this.

He liked this young man who was honest, humble, organized, goal-orientated, and eager to learn.

“Also, Fernando, go to the west gate right now and order the nobles to set up a feast and party in the watchtower. I’m going to celebrate the success with the 300 warriors who are about to be back!” Fei turned around and said to Torres after he looked at the darkening sky and calculated the time.

“As you wish, Your Majesty.”

……

……

“Haha! Legion Commander Alexander is such a genius! Andrew, how did His Majesty know about the logistics path of these sand ghosts of Jax?” Ribry who had a shocking scar on his face asked Shevchenko beside him in excitement. His armor was stained by blood and dust, and from his point of view, Dual-Flags City was within in his sight.

Sand ghost was a mockery term that the citizens of Zenit in this region referred to the people of Jax.

“Haha! I think you should ask what His Majesty doesn’t know?” Shevchenko laughed and responded. At the moment, his appearance wasn’t better than Ribry’s. In fact, every one of them who participated in this mission was bathed in blood.

“Too bad we only burned half of the food supplies, and more than 60 brothers died…… we couldn’t even bring their corpses back, and we had to cremate them on the spot……” sadness appeared on Ribry’s face when he mentioned those soldiers who died in the mission.

He chose each of the 300 soldiers who were on this mission, and they were the most elite soldiers in Dual-Flags City. He led these men and hid on the logistics path of Jax for a day and a night. Two of the soldiers died in the cold, and they didn’t even let out a sound as they were afraid that they might blow the cover. The other 64 soldiers were killed in battle. All the carts that Jax had were treated and were hard to set on fire. To successfully burn the food supplies of Jax, a lot of them blocked the blades of their enemies using their bodies.

After thinking back to the soldiers who died on the mission, both Ribry and Shevchenko looked at each other and weren’t excited anymore. If they could revive their comrades, they would ditch the military merits they earned. However, during a war, their enemies won’t show any mercy towards them.

“We are close to the campsites of Jax…… tell everyone to be more careful. After the sun sets, we could get through them secretly. King Alexander should be on the other side to assist us,” Ribry said to his assistant, and the 236 of them carefully approached Dual-Flags City on their tiptoes.

“General, look! There are two people……” a soldier suddenly said.

Ribry and Shevchenko looked in the direction that this soldier was pointing at, and their pupil instantly contracted.

On a sand hill that was about 60 meters tall, two people were sitting on top of it quietly. One of them was a mid-aged man who looked like he was in his 30s; he looked like a mage as he was wearing a white mage robe. Although his face couldn’t be clearly seen, he looked extraordinary. At the moment, he had a huge wine bag in his hand, and he was chugging it down his throat. Beside him, there was a child who was about nine years old. His long blonde hair was shiny under the sunlight, and he was wearing a warrior suit. At the moment, he was giving the mid-aged man a massage, and he looked adorable.

Ribry and Shevchenko looked at each other, and they saw a sense of concern in each other’s eyes.

The Jax Battle Zone was really chaotic. Except for Dual-Flags City, everywhere else in the region was under the control of Jax. The sudden appearance of this bizarre combination of two people was really strange in this environment. A mysterious atmosphere appeared as Ribry and Shevchenko noticed that the sandstorm that was happening couldn’t get within 20 meters of these two people; it felt like an invisible force shielded them.

“Masters!” Ribry and Shevchenko were shocked.

After seeing that those two people paid no attention to his team of soldiers, Ribry calmed down a little. He knew that a lot of masters had strange personalities and didn’t like to be disturbed by others. Therefore, he signaled the soldiers not to make any noise, and they continued to travel back to Dual-Flags City.

Since the sand hill that mid-aged man and child were on was in the way, the distance between these two people and the soldiers of Zenit got closer and closer.

Gradually, Ribry and Shevchenko saw the faces of these two. The mid-aged man wasn’t that handsome, but his eyes and brows gave off a righteous sensation. The child beside him looked really cute, and his red cheeks and white skin made him look like a doll.

“Hey, be careful! There is a war going on! It is dangerous here! Leave when you can!” since that child was so adorable and one of the soldiers didn’t want to see him die, this soldier yelled subconsciously.

“Oh crap!” Shevchenko’s and Ribry’s faces changed color.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter: 447: Dangerous Child

Chapter: 447: Dangerous Child

Instantly, that child who was messaging the mid-aged man turned around and looked at the soldiers. There wasn’t any white matter in his eyes; his eyes were completely black as if they were pure black crystals. Ribry and Shevchenko were at the very front, and their bodies instantly froze. Sweats started to fell from their foreheads as if the Grim Reaper was sneering at them. They felt like many needles were poking their necks, and they had a hard time breathing.

Such a dangerous boy!

His single stare was enough to scare and freeze more than 200 elite soldiers, and they felt like their deaths were approaching.

The chilly wind blew by.

“Arthur! You are playing again! Don’t scare these Uncles! The Uncle said that because he is worried about you,” in this fearful moment, that mid-aged mage who was enjoying the wine suddenly spoke.

He sounded like he was joking, but his words were sufficient.

That little boy looked away and continued to massage that mid-aged mage using his small hands as a cute smile appeared on his face. From his smooth techniques, it seemed like he had done it numerous times before.

“Hu……”

Ribry and Shevchenko felt like they survived a disaster.

Although they guessed that these two were masters, they didn’t expect this young boy to be so dangerous as well. More than 200 soldiers of Zenit who weren’t even afraid of the vicious enemies of Jax had fears in their eyes as they looked at this boy named Arthur. Like a devil, it seemed like this boy was able to grasp onto their brains and read their thoughts. Even though this boy still looked cute, he was no longer adorable in the eyes of these soldiers.

“Whatever. Arthur, you have scared them! Let’s switch spots and enjoy the moon in the sky.”

The mid-aged mage looked disappointed after his mood was disrupted. He put away his large wine bag and shook his head. After he waved his hand, a black flame appeared, and these two people disappeared from the sand hill; there was no trace around, and no one knew where they went.

All the soldiers of Zenit on the sand hill were shocked; they felt like they all had a nightmare.

“Quick! Let’s move! The sun already set, and King Alexander His Majesty is waiting for us to go back! Keep your guards up and hurry up!” Shevchenko shook his head and forced himself to calm down as he ordered the soldiers to move forward.

……

At the same time, a team of people from the Holy Church appeared in a collapsed shrine in the desert that was about three kilometers away from Dual-Flags City.

The person in the lead was an elder who had a body full of wrinkles. His eyes were cloudy, his face was full of age spots, and he was wearing a luxurious battle robe with red edges. Even though his hair was white, it was combed nicely, and there was a five-point crown on it. Also, he had a golden wand that was about two meters tall in his hand; this wand looked like a huge cross.

This elder was staggering as he walked; it felt like he was going to fall at any second. However, he was walking in the center of the team; 16 fully armored Holy Knights who were wearing Holy Church Style silver armors with a red cross on their chest plate were walking around this elder as they tried to protect him.

These Holy Knights were all giving off a robust and powerful sensation; this sensation was indeed the pressure created after someone’s Holy Power got to a high level.

Except for these Holy Knights, there were also a dozen Priests in robes. With Holy Power around them, they were able to block the sandstorm from entering within ten meters of them.

It was obvious that this team of people was powerful, and they could easily handle tens of thousands of ordinary soldiers.

“The sensation of that devil disappeared……” a young Priest suddenly frowned as he said to one of his peers beside him, “I could no longer sense the evil energy of Undead Mage Hazel Bank. It feels like he disappeared in this world.”

“That sly bastard! He led us around the desert in a full circle! If we catch him, I will make sure that he would be burned alive on the cross until his body turns into ashes!” a mid-aged Priest cursed.

“We have to capture him this time! There is no way that this evil bastard could escape from an Execution Team!”

“We will torture him and make sure he pays the price.”

These Priests and Holy Knights who enjoyed high statuses couldn’t take it anymore after their enemy tricked them and led them around the desert. Even though they were influential and mighty people, being exposed to the heat during the day and the chilliness during the night caused a lot of trouble and pain for them. They all had a ton of resentment on their minds, and they couldn’t wait to torture this Undead Mage Hazel Bank.

“Cough…… Cough……” after hearing the curses and complains, the elder who had the golden cross wand in his hand coughed severely; it felt like he was going to die if the wind was going to blow at him. However, his weak dry coughs instantly made the Holy Knights and Priests around him shut up, and they waited for him to speak respectfully.

The elder wiped his lips using a white handkerchief that had red edges around it, and he said weakly, “God said…… under the Holy Light, no evil could hide. We are all servants of the God, and we travel around the continent to spread the Holy Light. We need to let the people who had fallen into evil wake up and realize their sins and accept our punishment. We shouldn’t promote violence and hatred……”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah…… You are right, Mr. Pellegrini. We misread the God’s instructions,” all the Priests around this elder bowed and apologized for their wrong behavior.

The elder nodded and raised his left hand that was shaking a little uncontrollably. Suddenly, silver lights appeared in the air, and a snow-white crystal ball appeared in his hand. At this moment, this elder’s weak body emitted a powerful sensation as if he became a giant. As the silver light flashed, ripples appeared on that crystal ball. Soon, a clear image appeared; there were two people in this image, and they were that mysterious mid-aged mage and that boy named Arthur!

“They are still in the desert. Emmm, judging from the landscape and the direction of the wind, they should be less than six kilometers away from Zenit’s Dual-Flags City. That evil mage is there, and his evil dragon is there as well. They couldn’t escape from the God’s punishment! Let’s enter Dual-Flags City and rest up for tonight. The Mythical Gate is going to open in three days, and numerous masters are gathering here. The Holy Church is sending more masters here, and I’m sure that is why this Undead Mage Hazel Bank is here as well. He won’t run from this opportunity, and we can try to kill him when we enter the Mythical Palace.”

The thin elder with white hair decided after he observed the image in the crystal ball.

“Yes, Mr. Pellegrini.”

Everyone on the team listened to this elder’s words. They all jumped onto their mounts, and a silver-armored Holy Knight helped this elder to get onto a magic carriage that was levitating off of the ground. After they double checked the direction, they headed towards Dual-Flags City.

……

……

In the watchtower on the west gate of Dual-Flags City.

The building was lit up, and there were a lot of people chatting and cheering in there.

Less than 30 minutes ago, Ribry and Shevchenko successfully returned with the soldiers after raiding and destroying the food supplies of the enemies. The Head Commander King Alexander went out of the city to greet them, and a party was hosted in their name to celebrate their success.

After he pressed down his hands and signaled everyone to quiet down a bit, Fei raised the wine cup in his hand as he stood up and said with a smile, “Everyone, General Ribry and General Shevchenko dived deep into the territory of Jax and burned more than 100 carts of food supplies of the enemies. They crushed the morale of the soldiers of Jax, and they deserve a lot of merits! I will be reporting this event to the Military Headquarter and the Royal Family to get all of the warriors rewarded! I’m sure that the tale of the 302 warriors of Zenit killing the enemies in their own territory would be recorded in the history book!”

Loud claps sounded in the building, and the people in there cheered in excitement.

After a short pause, Fei continued, “This first toast is for the 66 brave warriors who sacrificed their lives for this operation! They proved their honor using their lives, and they protected hundreds of thousands of residents in Dual-Flags City. They are our role models, and I shall cheer them on! Although their souls are able to return to the homeland, their corpses couldn’t come back! Therefore, let’s pay our respect to them!”

All of the soldiers who participated in this raid picked up their wine cups with tears in their eyes after hearing the high praises coming from the Head Commander.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 448: The Man with the Holy Sensation

Chapter 448: The Man with the Holy Sensation

It was a soldier’s dream to get a commander and leader who was clear on the reward and the punishment. Although these soldiers were at the bottom of the military ladder, and not a lot of people cared for them, they still wanted to be respected and be recognized. They didn’t need much; simple praises and simple smiles would them feel like they weren’t wasting their lives.

The soldiers chugged the wine with tears flowing down their faces.

The wine never tasted so good.

“This second toast is for the 236 warriors who made it back alive! Your bleeding won’t be for nothing, and your achievements won’t be forgotten!” Fei cheered, “Everyone will get the merits on the book, and you will get 50 gold coins each!”

The warriors chugged down the second cup of wine.

“This third toast……” Fei suddenly paused for a second and continued, “This thirst toast is for this damn war. Just like you all, I hope it will end sometime soon. No one likes war…… Maybe some people want to prove themselves and get credits by stepping on the corpses of others, but I’m not about that life. I hope my soldiers and warriors could live peaceful lives with their loved ones and not sleep with sharp blades in their hands. I hope I can still drink with you all after the war is over.”

After Fei said that, he chugged the third cup of wine.

The atmosphere in the room suddenly became silent. However, this silence wasn’t negative. Instead, all the soldiers were staring at the tall and handsome figure with admiration in their eyes. Even commanders like Ribry and Shevchenko chugged their wine and looked at Fei as if he was a massive mountain in their sights.

……

The inside of the building was still lit, and the cheering and playing noises were still sounding.

Fei already walked out of the watchtower; as the Head Commander, his presence would tense up the atmosphere, and the soldiers wouldn’t be able to enjoy themselves to the fullest.

As he sensed the cold wind blowing on his face outside the watchtower, he had many thoughts on his mind. Although he shouldn’t let his men to get wasted like this as it would create a bad example, he couldn’t help but feel bad for them as some of them lost their limbs and would be disabled for the rest of their lives. He allowed them to party this time, and what he said were all from his heart.

Footsteps sounded behind him.

“Sir, we encountered something strange on the way back, and I have to report to you,” Shevchenko followed Fei out of the building and said.

He told Fei everything about that mysterious mid-aged mage and that cute yet dangerous boy named Arthur.

“They disappeared after a wave of a hand?” Fei frowned and asked, “According to your description, that man is at least a Moon-Class Elite…… that cute boy must be powerful as well. Were his eyes all black? That is strange……”

“I think so too. However, they were too strange, and they are so close to the city…… Although they don’t seem like bad people, I think we should be aware of them,” Shevchenko suggested carefully.

“Masters on this level wouldn’t get themselves involved in wars between empires unless they belong to one party. Besides, even if we are aware, we couldn’t do anything against them; they are just too powerful!” Fei already connected those two people with the masters that he sensed in the underground ocean.

“Maybe they were among the powerful energies that I sensed in the water……” the King had a feeling that something big was going to happen as there were too many powerful masters around.

“However, we still need to know what is going on. Tell the soldiers to report back to me immediately if these two people are seen in the city,” Fei said after he gave it some thoughts. According to tales and books, these masters all had strange personalities and behaviors. If the soldiers went up to them and questioned them, that might cause a lot of trouble.

Shevchenko nodded and understood the situation.

The King realized that he was still too weak, and he had to pretend to be a dumbass.

His current top priority was to increase his strength. After all, only the influential people had the right to talk; if Fei was powerful enough, he could easily wipe out all the threats around him.

At this moment, the noises made by the hooves of horses sounded from afar.

The lights from a few torches could be seen in the night, and they were approaching Dual-Flags City quickly. Fei already spread out his Spirit Energy, and he saw who they were. It was a team of more than 30 people, and it was shocking how they went through the campsites of Jax. After the initial chaos, the invaders of Jax moved aside and made a path for these people to get through.

Shevchenko’s expression turned serious as he waved at the soldiers around him; he signaled them to keep their guards up.

Everyone was nervous as they observed this team of people.

When this team of people got closer, Fei realized that they had the flags of the Holy Church with them.

The Holy Knights on the horses were wearing the silver armors that only the members of the Holy Church could wear, and there were also more than a dozen Priests in the team. Behind these people, there was a carriage levitating off of the ground as a powerful wind-elemental magic array was at work. Although these people were all powerful, Fei’s eyes locked onto the carriage. The person in the carriage didn’t reveal himself, but the King sensed the most amount of threat from him.

“They are from the Holy Church, no wonder……” Shevchenko who was standing behind Fei murmured.

Only the Holy Church could make the vicious soldiers of Jax obedient and afraid. If they were from any other forces, these soldiers of Jax wouldn’t let them go through their campsites and defense line like that.

Soon, this team from the Holy Church arrived outside of Dual-Flags City.

“Listen up! Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini from the Execution Team in the West Region of the Holy Church has arrived! Why aren’t you opening up the gate and welcoming him?” a Holy Knight rode up on his mount and shouted.

Shevchenko and the soldiers on the defense wall all looked at Fei for an answer.

Opening up the gate of the city at this moment was very dangerous. If the invaders of Jax decided to charge up and attack, the city could be potentially conquered. If that happened, all the defense the soldiers of Zenit put up would be wasted. Besides, who could be sure that these people weren’t enemies of Jax in disguises?

After all, the soldiers of Zenit who completed the mission all came back by climbing up the defense wall using ropes, and the corpses of the soldiers who died on the battlefield outside the city were taken back into the city via carts that were tied onto ropes. Except for the two times when the gate was open to let in the reinforcement of [Wolf Teeth Legion], it was never opened!

“You dumb idiots! Open up the gate immediately!” after seeing that the soldiers on the defense wall didn’t make a move upon hearing the name of the Holy Church, that Holy Knight got mad and yelled, “You pigs! How dare you hesitate after seeing the arrival of an Execution Team from the Holy Church? Do you want to die?”

Since this Holy Knight was so arrogant, Fei lightly released the strength of his level 99 Barbarian as he looked at that Holy Knight. As if he suddenly felt a mountain on his shoulders, this Holy Knight instantly shut his mouth and didn’t dare to say anything else.

“Open the gate,” Fei smiled and gave the order as he looked back.

“Sir, we shouldn’t. If……” Shevchenko was a cautious person. After hearing Fei’s order, he quickly suggested, “We can tell the soldiers to drop down some baskets and pull them up that way.”

“How would these high-up people in the Holy Church be willing to enter the city using baskets? They won’t agree for sure! These people are dressed fancily and are all powerful; they shouldn’t be the invaders of Jax in disguise, and Fairenton doesn’t dare to ask his soldiers to pretend to be from the Holy Church. After all, anyone who dared to pretend to be from the Holy Church were all hunt down by the Execution Teams, and they were burned alive on the cross in the Headquarter of the Execution Branch of the Holy Church…… there is even a Red-Robe Deacon among them…… hehe, we can let them in; they could even potentially benefit our defense,” Fei said after he thought for a bit.

“As you wish!” Shevchenko calmed down a little after seeing Fei’s confident demeanor. He turned around and ordered, “The Legion Commander had spoken! Open the gate!”

Crank! Crank! Crank! Crank! Crank!

The ear-piercing gear gliding noises sounded as more than 20 small magic arrays shone. Then, the steel fence in front of the gate weighing more than five tons was slowly pulled up, and the iron gate slowly opened to the two sides.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

A series of clip-clopping noises sounded as this Execution Team from the Holy Church entered the city.

“Close the gate!” the commanders on the defense wall shouted. Instantly, the gate started to close, and the steel fence began to drop down slowly.

Fei and Shevchenko walked down the defense wall; they weren’t walking fast as the King was still trying to figure out the intent of these people and wanted to see if they could be used to defend against the invaders of Jax. Before they reached the ground, they heard a series of screams followed by cursing and whipping noise.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 449: BS!

Chapter 449: BS!

Fei’s face changed color as he dashed down the defense wall.

“I asked you to open the gate faster, and you dare to speak back to me? I will fu*king kill you! Go tell that damn Head Commander of yours to come here and see me……” a Holy Knight shouted with an angry expression as he sat on his mount and whipped the few soldiers who were guarding the gate mercilessly. As if they were getting burned in a fire, the soldiers rolled and screamed in pain on the ground.

This Holy Knight had the strength of Eight-Star, and he was very vicious. Every single whip from him would destroy the soldiers’ armors, and the skin on the soldiers’ bodies got whipped open. In just a second, one soldier got whipped five times, and he was close to dying. Even though this Holy Knight was mighty and could kill these ordinary soldiers easily, he controlled his force and wanted to torture these soldiers on purpose.

“How dare you!” a shout sounded as someone dashed towards this Holy Knight.

“Whoosh!”

A dash of silver sword energy collided with the horsewhip in this Holy Knight ’s hand.

Then, a young and handsome figure appeared. He helped the soldier who was fainting to stand up as he stared at this Holy Knight with a furious expression.

“How dare you? Who are you? How dare you attack an Execution Team of the Holy Church? Humph! You must be an evil entity, and you must be friends with the evil Undead Mage Hazel Bank! You shall be burned alive on the cross!” that Holy Knight shouted.

He knew that dash of sword energy was powerful, and he would have been killed if it went directly at him. However, as a member of the Holy Church, he had been spoiled by others. Even though Fei was a lot more powerful than him, he opened his mouth and gave Fei the title of evil arrogantly.

“Humph! How dare he attack me? There are too many masters who are more powerful than me but still got tortured by me! You will be next!” this Holy Knight thought to himself.

As he was still thinking about how he would torture this young man and planning to signal his peers, this arrogant Holy Knight suddenly saw a flash of golden light with his peripheral vision. As if he was struck by lightning, his body froze, and his eyes almost popped out of his face as they opened wide. His peers who were joking and laughing beside him had the same reaction as well.

The young man who just appeared had a Golden Battle Ring under his feet, and Golden Holy Power had been spreading out like waves in the ocean……

“God! This…… Golden Holy Power!?”

The members of the Holy Church who cultivated Holy Power couldn’t be more sensitive to this unique Holy Power, and they all knew what it meant.

It was the unique symbol of [God’s Favorite Children]! These people were the most influential in the Holy Church, and they all had bright futures! The God loved everyone who had Golden Holy Power, and they had the potential of becoming the next Pope of the Holy Church!

As the Golden Holy Power shined, the entire area was filled with the divine and gentle energy. The soldiers who were whipped and severely injured gradually woke up; they felt like there were several dashes of warm energy flowing around in their bodies, and the pain they were sensing was almost gone. As they opened their blurry eyes, they saw a tall figure and a handsome face that they could never forget.

Healing injury was one of the critical uses of the Holy Power. After all, other elemental powers such as water-elemental magic energy couldn’t heal others as effectively

“Sir…… King Alexander!” the soldiers in the area realized what was going on and all yelled as they kneeled.

“You…… you are……?”

The Holy Knights of the Holy Church got off of their mounts and slowly walked over. Although they weren’t sure about Fei’s identity, they were a lot politer than before as they looked at Fei with some fear and respect in their eyes.

“God said he loves all creatures the same. As the followers of God, we need to spread this message across the continent and make everyone experience the love and kindness of the Lord. However, as Holy Knights, what you did are against the God’s will! You are bringing shame to the Holy Church!” after Fei healed the soldiers using the skill [Prayer], he turned around and scolded the Holy Knights using the mission statement of the Holy Church that he learned from traveling poets. However, the Holy Knights of the Holy Church who were vicious a moment ago didn’t dare to argue, and they all lowered their heads. After all, Fei’s Golden Holy Power and sharp stares were putting too much pressure on them.

If Fei didn’t have other plans and if he weren’t in public, he would have destroyed these Holy Knights who had no sense of respect for other people. The King hated people who bullied others, especially the ones from the Holy Church. When that Priest Balesi tried to semi-kidnap Angela, Fei used his Necromancer Power and sent him into the heavens!

“Uh…… we……” The Holy Knights didn’t know what to say; they were all shocked by Fei’s presence.

At this moment, the levitating magic carriage that was being pulled by a handsome horse that had all pure white fur slowly floated over, and a priest opened the gate of the carriage respectfully. This priest then helped an old man, who was wearing a black and red robe and holding a golden cross wand, to get out of the carriage.

“Huh? This old man must be Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini, and he must be influential! Although he looks like he is going to die at any second, the hidden power in his body is terrifying and far beyond the realm of everyone else in the team…… Eh, he must have been a Moon-Class Elite for many years!” Fei didn’t say anything, but he got more cautious.

“Cough, cough, cough…… you guys! Why aren’t you apologizing to [God’s Favorite Child] His Highness? Do you guys really want to die on the burning cross?” that old man coughed and scolded. When he started speaking, his chest moved up and down rapidly as if he was going to die, but he voice was loud and clear. A dash of light appeared in his eyes when he stared at the Holy Knights furiously, and he then turned around and said to Fei with a smile, “Your Highness, which shrine are you from? Why are you here training in a little remote city?”

“Are you trying to figure out my background?” Fei sneered in his mind.

After he used his Paladin Mode and easily fooled that little priest named Zola in Chambord, Fei realized the value of this identity. After he read some books about the Holy Church, he already knew what it meant to have a Golden Battle Ring under his feet. Therefore, he had been planning to utilize his Paladin Mode and continue this scam.

The King knew that this identity was critical in some situations. How could he perfect this lie? Fei had many ideas but ended up choosing the most secure option – keeping up the mysteriousness.

The identity of [God’s Favorite Child] was a secret! Except for the Golden Battle Ring that would appear when someone uses Holy Power, all other information on these important people were well kept in the Holy Mountain, Waulu Mountain. Other than the supreme Pope and a few top-tier Priests and Holy Knights, no one had access to these documents that were stored in the Holy Library. Perhaps gods really existed in this world as no one in the history was able to fake this identity. After all, only the members of the Holy Church had the ability to cultivate Holy Power, and the Golden Battle Ring couldn’t be mimicked even if someone tried. Therefore, the Holy Church never had its guards up around people with Golden Holy Powers.

However, Fei with the help of the Paladin Mode was able to exploit this loophole in the system.

After Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini asked him that question, Fei frowned and said with an arrogant tone, “I’m King Alexander of Chambord, a level 1 affiliated kingdom of Zenit.”

Pellegrini’s expression froze for a second when he heard the answer.

However, as if nothing happened, this old man smiled and replied, “Oh I see. Your Majesty, we are on a mission, and we need to stay in the city for a period. Please don’t mind us.”

In fact, this old man was fooled by Fei. Every single [God’s Favorite Child] was tied to one or multiple influential figures in the Holy Church and was connected to multiple forces. The Holy Church wasn’t as tight and organized as people had thought. Since the Holy Church pretty much covered the area of the entire continent, each of the Bishops had power in their own regions, and there were multiple branches and forces in the Holy Church. Usually, these branches of power were known as ‘shrines’ in the Holy Church, and each of the powerful shrines would choose a [God’s Favorite Child] to support. If their [God’s Favorite Child] could become the Pope, then their shrine could dominate over other shrines for at least more than 20 years.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 450: Golden Finger Upgrade – Nightmare Mode

Chapter 450: Golden Finger Upgrade – Nightmare Mode

Pellegrini was sure that the mysterious [God’s Favorite Child] in front of him wasn’t from his shrine, but he still had to give Fei enough respect on the surface. If he offended a [God’s Favorite Child] and triggered the forces behind him, he won’t be able to bear the anger even though he was a Red-Robe Deacon. In the northern region of the Holy Church, there were more than 100 Red-Robe Deacons, but there were only four [God’s Favorite Children].

Fei’s mysterious presence fooled him, and he didn’t know which shrine this ‘[God’s Favorite Child]’ was from and why this ‘[God’s Favorite Child]’ took on the role of the king of a level 1 affiliated kingdom.

Even though he was suspecting that it was related to the opening of the Mythical Gate, Pellegrini who was old and sly didn’t want to ask anymore; the more he knew, the more dangerous the situation would be. After all, he didn’t want to become the sacrificial lamb between the battles of the shrines.

“There is a church in the city, and you guys could go there to rest. However……” Fei nodded and continued after he turned around to look at those arrogant Holy Knights, “These few people stained the glory of the God, and they injured the subjects of the Lord because they misunderstood the Lord’s intent. I think they should pay for their cruel actions.”

Those Holy Knights were terrified after they heard Fei.

The punishments the Holy Church had were cruel and painful, and these Holy Knights knew about it well. Even if a metal statue went through the punishment process, it would be able to open its mouth and cry in pain. If this ‘[God’s Favorite Child]’ wanted to punish them, they would die painfully without having the ability to fight back.

“Your Highness, there is no need to get so angry. These Holy Knights are just too tired from executing the mission, and they lost control of their temper for a moment. God said that forgiveness is a virtue, and we should accept the apologies of poor fallen souls. How about we ask these Holy Knights to compensate these soldiers 100 gold coins each and apologize under the watch of the god?” Pellegrini smiled and suggested after he bowed with the help of a few priests, “They are all here to kill the evil Undead Mage Hazel Bank.”

“Undead Mage Hazel Bank?” Fei thought; he heard of this name before.

Many books and tales mentioned Undead Mage Hazel Bank. This man was described as an evil monster, and he was one of the few elders of the Undead Mage Union [Undead Shrine] who survived the massacre put on by the Holy Church. It was heard that this man was very powerful; rumors said that he was a Sun-Class Lord, and he had summoned an evil Undead Bone Dragon that was invincible during battle. This combination of man and dragon was extremely powerful and evil, and living beings would be turned into skeletons wherever they went.

“But isn’t he already killed by a Saint Knight? Why is he around here? And how could these 30 people defeat a man like that? Kill Hazel Bank? That man could kill them all with his finger!…… Or, is Hazel Bank just a cover-up? And they are here for something else?” the more Fei thought about it, and more he linked it to the frequent appearances of the mysterious masters in the area. Although he was confused, he didn’t ask more questions. Instead, he sneered and waved his hand impatiently as if he barely agreed with Pellegrini’s suggestion.

Even though Pellegrini was mad at the rudeness of Fei, Fei’s arrogant appearance made him believe that Fei was indeed a real [God’s Favorite Child]. He looked back at the Holy Knights, and the terrified Holy Knights quickly took out the money from their pockets and gave them to the injured soldiers respectfully; in their minds, they just survived a disaster. After that, they hid behind the carriage and didn’t dare to look at Fei again.

After Pellegrini smiled and said thanks to Fei, he returned to his carriage. However, before he got into the carriage and went to the church in the city, he looked back at Fei with a sharp and vicious light in his eyes. That light flashed by quickly, and most people didn’t notice it.

Fei looked at the direction of the church with a smirk on his face; he was the only person who noticed that light and sensed the murderous spirit. However, since these people of the Holy Church was now inside the city, Fei had many ways of dealing with them. He had the Necromancer Character, and the Death Energy was the Holy Power Cultivators’ kryptonite. Even though this Red-Robe Deacon was more powerful than Priest Balesi who was with Kaka, Fei’s strength increased dramatically in the last while.

“Sir, thank you for saving us!”

After this Execution Team of the Holy Church disappeared into afar, the soldiers around the west gate kneeled and expressed their gratitude. That situation was extremely dangerous for them; it was no different to walking around a Grim Reaper. The members of the Holy Church didn’t care about others’ lives, and these soldiers could have been killed without justification.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that Fei saved their lives.

At the moment, they were looking at Fei as if he was a real god.

“The Legion Commander is willing to scold the high-up priests and members of the Holy Church for us? And those people are terrified of him?” these soldiers thought to themselves as they looked at Fei as if they were worshipping a god.

Even the Six-Star Warrior Shevchenko could only barely hold himself back.

When he lost to Fei during the competition in St. Petersburg, he already respected Fei. After he saw Fei battling with the Moon-Class Elite from Eindhoven Empire, Costakarta, on the Martial Saint Mountain, he was brought to submission. Therefore, he rejected the recruitment from all other powerful forces and joined Fei’s [Wolf Teeth Legion]. For the last while, he had been shocked by Fei again and again. Whenever he thought he had seen all the cards Fei had, he would realize how wrong he was. What just happened followed that pattern; the King’s image was completely redrawn in his head.

He felt like he could understand the King of Chambord less and less.

“Chaos is approaching…… Would the empire be able to survive through this? Many people are looking for new directions, and it is time for me to make a pick as well…… King Alexander, you could even order the people of the Holy Church around…… Are you the man who deserves my complete loyalty?” Shevchenko thought as he quietly clenched his fist.

Although he had two personalities and was sometimes dull, it didn’t mean that he was stupid. In fact, since he didn’t talk much and was great at observing, he would always make the better decisions.

“Tightly monitor the church and report to me when they make any moves. I want to see if they are really here to kill Hazel Bank or they have other motives,” Fei walked up the defense wall as he sneered.

“As you wish, Your Majesty,” as if he made a decision, Shevchenko replied respectfully.

“Huh?” Fei realized the change in how Shevchenko addressed him. He turned around, carefully observed this bright and tough man, and smiled. “Ok,” he nodded.

……

After he organized the matter with the defense, he went back to the Mayor’s Mansion to check up on Angela and Elena. After he fed them some healing porridge and spent some time with them, he chatted with Emma a little and made sure that everything was secure around here.

When he went back to the watchtower on the west gate, it was already the latter half of the night.

The party was over, and most of the soldiers showed the discipline and didn’t get wasted. When Fei returned, the soldiers were all gone; some of them went back to rest, and some of them even picked up their weapons and went to participate in the patrol. Fei’s influence and charisma were demonstrated in this situation. Since he, the Legion Commander, would join in the patrol, the regular soldiers were more motivated to do more.

Pierce, Drogba, Huerk, and Kanort were now guarding the Mayor’s Mansion, and only Torres was with Fei in the watchtower on the west gate.

After calculating the time and making sure that the time limit got refreshed, Fei walked into the watchtower and traveled through a portal to enter Diablo World.

Buzz!

After the buzzing noise sounded, Fei vision blurred,

What surprised him was that he didn’t go into Diablo World directly. It felt like he was standing in space with the projection of the seven characters around him. These characters had different auras around them, and they were wearing the corresponding items in the game.

The Barbarian who had [Bul-Kathos’ Children] in his hands and [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor] on his body looked the most dominating.

“As I expected…… after I went through all the quests as the Barbarian, something changed……” Fei thought about it and decided to go into Diablo World as the Barbarian.

He didn’t enter Diablo World directly this time; a dash of flame appeared before his eyes.

“Normal Mode.”

“Nightmare Mode.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 451: Elevation in the Lifeform

Fei clenched his fists tightly as he thought in excitement, “Looks like I can finally enter Nightmare Mode! So, my hypothesis was correct! After I get through Nightmare Mode, it should be the ultimate Hell Mode, right?”

As he thought about this, he chose Nightmare Mode without hesitation.

Buzz……

The space he was in changed, and he felt like he was traveling through a temporal and spatial portal. Different from how he entered Diablo World for the first time, this trip was much longer and much more significant. He felt like more than ten centuries passed by him, and he realized that he got to [Rogue Encampment] after everything settled.

The sky was dark and gloomy, and Fei appeared in front of a campfire. About 20 meters away from him, there was the familiar [Personal Storage Space]. Everything seemed so familiar!

According to his gaming experience in his previous life, except for the strength of the demons and monsters, everything was the same in the Nightmare Mode compared to the Normal Mode including plots, quests, and maps.

With his current strength, Fei was able to kill the final boss Baal in the Normal Mode easily as long as he dragged on the battle. However, it was different in the Nightmare Mode. The strength of the monsters and demons increased by multiple folds, and even a [Fallen Shaman] outside [Rogue Encampment] was a significant threat to Fei. If multiple monsters charged at him, he couldn’t do anything but to run away! If he got surrounded by them, he would die for sure.

Of course, the benefit of these powerful monsters was that the experience points they gave when they died increased a ton as well. Also, these monsters would drop a lot more gold coins and better items. To Fei who needed to improve his strength rapidly, the Nightmare Mode was like a freshwater lake in the eyes of a person who was dying of thirst in the desert.

The only thing that Fei wasn’t sure about was the identity of the NPCs.

“Would they have intelligence? Would I meet another Elena in [Rogue Encampment]? Would I meet another Akara and another Cain…… Would the NPCs in the Normal Mode appear here, or new NPCs would appear……?”

In reality, Fei didn’t want to meet the same NPCs again; in his mind, all of those NPCs in [Rogue Encampment] were unique. Just like how it was in the real world, it didn’t matter how weak and insignificant a person was, he or she was unique, and he or she couldn’t be cloned.

The people in [Rogue Encampment] in the Normal Mode were beyond the realm of NPCs. Greedy, stringy, and strict Priestess Akara, obscene, timid, yet knowledgeable old man Cain, cold, loyal, and powerful Military Leader Kashya, passionate, hardworking, and busty blacksmith Charsi, and beautiful and valiant Valkyrie Elena…… in Fei’s mind, these NPCs were all real people; he never treated them as NPCs who operated according to codes.

Fei hoped that the friends he made in Diablo World were living beings and not NPCs that could be easily copied and cloned.

As Fei was thinking about all this, a familiar voice sounded by his ears.

“Greetings, stranger. I’m not surprised to see your kind here. Many adventurers have traveled this way since the recent troubles began. No doubt you’ve heard about the tragedy that befell the town of Tristram. Some say that Diablo, the Lord of Terror, walks the world again……”

This man who had a blue Arabic robe on was caravan master, Warriv.

Fei looked at this man nervously as he tried to see if this NPC had intelligence like the Warriv in the Normal Mode.

After a while, Fei let go of the breath he was holding in.

This Warriv wasn’t that Warriv.

He didn’t have the intelligence that Warriv possessed in the Normal Mode. In fact, except for the Warriv in [Rogue Encampment], the other NPCs on the other maps in the Normal Mode all lacked intelligence and were just there to push the plot forward.

“Great! This means that I won’t encounter another Elena,” Fei relaxed after he got to this conclusion. However, to be sure, he walked around [Rogue Encampment] and double checked with all other NPCs. In the end, the same conclusion held; the NPCs were all dull and lifeless like the NPCs in the actual game. As he walked around the camp, he got his first quest in the Nightmare Mode from a new dull Akara, which was [The Den of Evil].

The sky in this world was extra-gloomy, and this world was stained by the power of evil even more compared to the world in the Normal Mode.

As soon as Fei stepped outside the camp, the intense evil energy rushed at him.

Fei quickly encountered the first monster in the Nightmare Mode, a [Spike Fiend].

Compared with the same monster in the Normal Mode, this [Spike Fiend] was twice the size; it looked like a calf. What shocked Fei the most was that this monster which could be counted as the weakest monster in Diablo World had the strength that was equivalent to a peak Nine-Star Warrior. Its strength was 100 times stronger than its counterpart in the Normal Mode!

Tink!

Fei struck this monster with his blade, and the [Spike Fiend] instantly died.

At the moment, Fei could easily take care of Nine-Star Warriors.

In the next second, something magnificent happened. A drop of a type of golden liquid flowed out of this monster’s corpse, and it quickly dashed into Fei’s body.

“This……” As a heated current flowed through his body, it gave Fei an enjoyable and comfortable sensation.

This was very different compared to the Normal Mode. Fei recalled that a vague white fog would appear after he killed a monster and would enter his body, and the pleasant and comfortable sensation he just experienced would only occur when he was leveling up in the Normal Mode.

Fei thought about this as he started to kill monsters to level up.

He soon encountered two more types of monsters, [Fallen Shaman] and [Zombie]. Compared with their counterparts in the Normal Mode, these monsters were 100 times stronger in terms of damage and defense. Even though Fei was very cautious, he was injured and had to use several bottles of [Full Rejuvenation Potion].

When he was finally about to arrive at [The Den of Evil], he already killed about 50 monsters, and about 50 drops of the golden liquid entered his body.

When the 50th drop of the golden liquid entered his body, something magical occurred.

As if time paused in this world, a beam of golden light dashed down from the gloomy sky and enveloped Fei completely. Like a unique catalyst, an explosive ‘chemical change’ took place in Fei’s body; every single cell in his body was collapsing and exploding. After everything returned to the origin state, the energy started to shoot outward and formed numerous new cells.

At this moment, two clouds of golden mist flowed out of Fei’s body and bathed his body in them thoroughly.

The 50 drops of the golden liquid combined with these two clouds of golden mist. Together, they rushed through every single Warrior Energy Channel in Fei’s body and continued to reform and nurture his bones and flesh. Like the sand grains on the beach that were being washed by the waves of the ocean, Fei’s body would change every time this energy flowed through.

Fei clearly sensed that his body was becoming stronger and more powerful by the second.

It was a change in quality.

It was a complete elevation in the lifeform.

After the golden energy went through Fei’s body for the 99th time, an unprecedented energy appeared in the deepest part of Fei’s soul.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 452: Change in the Nightmare Mode

Chapter 452: Change in the Nightmare Mode (Part One)

An unprecedented energy appeared in the deepest part of Fei’s soul. Compared with the golden liquid droplets and the two clouds of golden mist, this energy was thicker and more powerful. It even had a faint spirit and flowed around Fei intimately as if it was his lover. To Fei, this energy wasn’t unfamiliar; he had interacted with this energy before.

“Those two clouds of golden mist are the essences of Ancient Talic and Korlic after I defeated them on the summit of Mount Arreat in the Normal Mode. I thought they only contained the understanding that the Ancients had towards skill [Whirlwind] and [Leap Attack], but it seems like I was wrong. They seem like two seeds, and they are the catalyst to the body transformation that I experienced just now. No wonder I had to battle those Barbarian Ancients; at the time, I was wondering why I, a Barbarian, had to battle my ancestors. This must be the reason! It is an indirect way of power inheritance. Only the Barbarians who could defeat the Ancients could inherit the god-tier techniques of the Barbarian Clan.”

Many thoughts flashed in Fei’s head.

“Except for the energy from the two Ancients and the 50 drops of the golden liquid…… this intimate sensation…… it is from Angela!” Fei was shocked.

He was already concerned about this when Angela fainted; there were too many secrets on her, and she didn’t even know about them! Her ability to communicate with Demon Beasts and command them, the purest soul, and how she summoned a higher power to heal Fei yesterday in battle…… Fei had no idea where he should start.

“This sensation is not hostile at all! It feels like it is going to work together with the other two powers to push my body onto another level!”

After sensing that, Fei opened his body to those energies without any hesitation.

Time passed by quickly yet slowly. Everything around Fei was frozen in time, yet, Fei was able to sense the river of time flowing through his body rapidly. As if he was watching a game of chess, he felt like he was watching time passing by him as an outsider, and he wasn’t affected by it at all.

After god knows how long, that beam of golden light finally disappeared.

Fei’s body returned to normal, and the screams and roars of monsters sounded beside him. Also, the evil energy wrapped around his body again. He was standing in front of the entrance to [The Den of Devil] on the [Blood Boor] outside of [Rogue Encampment], and he felt like he was dreaming a moment ago.

Fei stretched his body, and he felt a lot of power.

The King felt like he was hallucinating; he felt like he could punch a hole in the sky, create numerous cracks in the ground using his feet, and blow mountains away using his breath.

The world in front of him was clearer as if he changed an old black-and-white television to the most advanced 4K television. It was strange; Fei felt like this world slowly opened up its arms towards him. A lot of things and incidents he couldn’t understand before were slowly revealing themselves in front of him, and he could get to the truth as long as he was willing to dig.

Two dark-red buttons appeared in his peripherals; one was [Character Status], and the other one was [Skill Tree]. Fei was extremely familiar with the two already.

He leveled up.

“The Barbarian Character is already level 99, and that should be the highest level there is. If I continue to level up, would I reach level 100? What would happen if I reach level 100?”

Fei thought about that as he opened up the status panel of the Barbarian.

He looked at it and froze.

“Name: Fei. Level: Nightmare Mode level 1. Strength: 30, Vitality: 20, Dexterity: 25, Energy: 10. Fire Resistance: 0, Cold Resistance: 0, Lightning Resistance: 0, Poison Resistance: 0. Residual attribute points: 5……”

Also, as a side discovery, Fei realized that the words on the status panel turned silver in the Nightmare Mode.

Chapter 452: Change in the Nightmare Mode (Part Two)

“What is going on? All of my statistics got cleared? How did this happen?”

Fei was shocked. If everything got cleared, then his hard work since he came to this world would be wasted.

“But I still sense a ton of power in my body, and this power is even mightier than before?”

Fei closed this digital panel and started to sense the power in his body carefully. He summoned [Bul-Kathos’ Children] and used his most powerful technique, [Whirlwind]. A dash of silver sword energy rushed forward, and it dug out a trail that was more than ten meters deep on the ground. The dominant sensation dispersed into the area, and silver mists flowed in the air.

“Although my levels and statistics are gone, the power and energy are still in my body. In fact, they got even stronger!”

All of Fei’s worries disappeared after he made this discovery.

“If I’m not wrong, my power underwent a change in quality after I entered the Nightmare Mode. Before, my strength took on the form of transparent crystal when it left my body, now……” as Fei thought about that, he used Sky Frost Fist and punched out fiercely. Instantly, a silver fist mark that was the size of one cubic meter appeared and dashed into the sky.

This proved Fei’s hypothesis. After his power leveled up, the color of it changed as well.

The silver energy was a form of energy that was more than 100 times more powerful than the transparent crystal energy.

“Haha! What a surprise! Since my power level changed, then I should change the name of this technique. From now on, Sky Frost Fist will be changed to……” Fei thought about it in a good mood and came up with a cool name. He laughed and said to himself, “It will be called Invincible Emperor Fist!”

This name somewhat reflected Fei’s ambition. Since it was called Emperor Fist, it showed Fei’s desire to be a great ruler, and it implicitly went against Emperor Yassin’s legendary technique – Dragon Fist.

Currently, Fei’s technique was still being perfected and refined, and it couldn’t match against the legendary Dragon Fist. However, Fei believed that Invincible Emperor Fist would one day become a legend as well.

“Yassin is not inferior to any other! Such a heroic declaration!”

After thinking back to Yassin’s famous phrase, Fei was incredibly moved by it. Emperor Yassin’s fists defeated a ton of masters, and anyone who thought about that scene would feel like their blood was boiling.

After he calmed himself down, Fei opened up the panel that indicated his status. After giving it some thoughts, he put all five new attribute points into [Strength]. After going through the Normal Mode, Fei had new plans in his head regarding the directions of each of the characters. Since he could use all seven characters as he wished, he didn’t need to consider balancing a character, and he could try his best to emphasize the advantages of each character. As for his Barbarian Character, the invincible physical strength was the advantage it had.

On the other hand, Fei reserved the skill point he got from this level up, and he didn’t add it onto his skill tree.

As he stepped into [The Den of Evil] and started the first quest in the Nightmare Mode, Fei was a level 1 Barbarian.

Although the strength of the monsters increased dramatically, Fei also underwent the mystic change as well. In addition, he had completed this quest in the Normal Mode, and he knew where to go; in fact, he could go around [The Den of Evil] with his eye closed. In less than 20 minutes, Fei killed all the monsters in the den, and he got more than 70 drops of the golden liquid in his body.

After he left the den, he killed a few more monsters. When he got 80 drops of the golden liquid, he leveled up again.

As a beam of the golden light dashed down from the sky, the 80 drops of the golden liquid turned into a warm current and merged with all the cells in Fei’s body. After Fei’s combat ability increased again, he put all of the five attribute points into [Strength], and he didn’t touch the skill point.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 453: The Phenomenon

Chapter 453: The Phenomenon

After four hours, Fei already completed the first five quests in [Rogue Encampment] in the Nightmare Mode, and his Barbarian Character was now Nightmare Mode level 16.

He already had 110 points in [Strength], and his damage was at least six times more powerful than his previous level 99 Barbarian in the Normal Mode.

Right now, his Barbarian Character finally reached Moon-Class; his strength was equivalent to a level 6 low-tier New Moon Warrior.

After thinking about the fact that the gaming time of the day was almost up, Fei stopped killing monsters in the Monastery on the [Tamoe Highlands] and didn’t end up battling the boss Andariel on the first map. Instead, he opened up a portal and went back to the real world.

……

……

The moment before dawn was usually the darkest, and Torres had been waiting for Fei in the main hall in the watchtower on the west gate.

Usually, this trustworthy assistant of the King would be cultivating at this time. After his body was reformed by the [Hulk Potion], he had an insane amount of vitality just like the other warriors of Chambord. He was able to cultivate all night and still be energetic the next day without any sleep.

However, Torres wasn’t able to focus on cultivation tonight.

What happened today during the day was really depressing for all the soldiers and commanders on the side of Zenit. Especially since the future Queen of Chambord was injured and fainted, and the warriors of Chambord wanted to charge into the enemies and kill as many of them as possible. They couldn’t do anything at that moment, and they were all ashamed of themselves.

Torres was one of them.

He has been with the King for a while, and he understood Fei’s personality; he knew how much anger Fei was holding back.

“Damn it! What can I do to help His Majesty at this moment?” Torres knocked his head and thought to himself angrily. He knew he was too weak to help, but he was anxious and couldn’t concentrate on his cultivation.

It was dark in the night, and the lights in and out of the city decorated this darkness.

Except for the noise made by the wind blowing on the sand, there was no other sound.

After a while, Torres sighed and felt very powerless in front of the current situation. As he was about to force himself to concentrate and cultivate, he suddenly sensed something, and he turned around to look at the back room in shock.

A powerful energy sensation was radiating from there.

It was so mighty that Torres had the feeling of kneeling and worshipping it. He opened his eyes wide and murmured, “So powerful…… indefensible! This is familiar yet strange…… it feels like His Majesty’s sensation, but it isn’t the same…… who is this? What is going on?”

He stood up and wanted to go into the back room to check it out.

Only the King was inside the back room, but this sensation was different from his.

Torres wasn’t able to enter the back room; the silver energy waves shooting out of the back room was like a tornado, and he, a Six-Star Warrior, couldn’t even resist this energy and move forward.

The wild and powerful sensation radiated to the surrounding from the watchtower on the west gate.

In the next moment, more phenomenon appeared.

As if it was a response to the changes in the back room, a huge cloud vortex appeared on top of the watchtower and rotated rapidly.

It looked like a pair of godly hands had been moving things around, and this phenomenon was breathtaking.

Then, dashes of silver light shot out of the watchtower, and they lit up the nightly sky.

As people become uneasy when they saw this phenomenon, a sudden change occurred. A thick beam of silver light, that was so bright that people couldn’t even look directly at it, went through the ceiling of the watchtower, dashed into the sky, and connected with the clouds. When the light beam met the center of the cloud vortex, only the silver light could be seen in the area.

Powerful energy surge appeared and dispersed to the surroundings from that silver light beam like waves of the ocean.

This scene looked majestic and explosive; no one was able to make fun of it.

Inside the quiet campsites of Jax.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] who was meditating and resting in his tent suddenly opened his eyes as he was stunned.

Two dashes of red fire-like energy shot out of his eyes, and they penetrated through the wall of the tent and focused in the direction of Dual-Flags City.

“This…… This phenomenon…… Did someone successfully become a Moon-Class Elite? Such an extraordinary phenomenon…… Who could it be? Such impressiveness just from advancing into the Moon-Class. Even people who are Sun-Class Lords right now probably didn’t have such an impressive phenomenon when they advanced to the realm of Moon-Class. Could it be……. King Alexander?!” he instantly thought of this name.

Even though he gained dominating advantage during the battle today, the persistence and the power beyond Nine-Star Fei showed left a significant mark in his mind.

“It must be him! It could only be him! He has accumulated a ton of momentum; he is even able to battle Moon-Class Elites as a Star-level Warrior! It was shocking! Now he is a Moon-Class Elite, how powerful could he be? Such a terrifying young man…… Too bad that there is a grudge between us now…… There would be endless trouble now!”

[Snow Mountain Hermit] stopped looking at Dual-Flags City, and his eyes returned to normal. However, different emotions were flashing in his eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking about.

……

“Huh? This sensation? Hahaha! This kiddo finally broke through!”

On a platform that was outside an ordinary magic tower that was only about 100 meters tall, a person who was meditating there opened his eyes in the darkness as a mysterious smile appeared on his face.

The silver light coming from the watchtower on the west gate shined in the area, and it roughly drew out the outline of this figure. His long eyebrow and loose skin told others that he was quite old, and there were two items besides him, a broom and a dustpan. This elder was wearing a crappy mage robe, and it was filthy; it looked like it wasn’t’ washed in a long time.

From the look of it, it seemed like this elder was a low-tier mage apprentice who was in charge of cleaning the area around this magic tower. However, it wasn’t that simple.

His aura could only be sensed by the people who were within half a meter of him, and the magic elements in that half a meter around him were dense and compact like the water in the ocean.

“Hahaha! Damn, King Alexander, I didn’t misjudge you. You broke through this quick! Great! It looks like my plan could work even better now!”

After a surprised expression appeared on this elder’s face, he closed his eyes and went back to meditation.

Negligible yellow lights were flashing around him, but they were within half a meter of him; nothing could be sensed outside of that. This elder’s control was on another level!

……

A voice sounded in the desert.

“Hahaha! Arthur! Are you see this silver light beam? Such power! It looks like there is one more righteous warrior in this world who could kill us, the devils!”

On a tall sand hill that was less than 1.5 kilometers away from Dual-Flags City, a mid-aged man who had two sharp eyebrows said as he chugged down more wine. As if he was drunk, a lot of the wine landed on his beard and robe. The aroma of the wine instantly dispersed into the surroundings, and one could tell from the smell alone that it was a top-tier wine! People who didn’t drink could get drunk just by breathing in the air.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 454: Especially Powerful

Chapter 454: Especially Powerful

That mid-aged man only took one peek at that silver light beam, and he looked away afterward as if it was quite boring. He looked up at the moon in the sky with sadness as if he had many things on his mind.

The cute boy beside this mid-aged man completely ignored what the man had said.

The boy sniffed the aroma of the wine in the air and stared at the large-size wine bag in the mid-aged man’s hands with his big cute eyes that could make anyone like him instantly. He looked greedy and wanted to steal the wine bag, but something was holding him back.

“Hey, what is that expression? What did I tell you? You are not allowed to drink! You would go crazy every time you drink, and I’m the one who has to take the blame for you. I’m very upset right now, but you aren’t even trying to comfort me! Are you trying to steal my wine right now? You aren’t even humane! Why did I create you? I’m regretting my decision now!” The mid-aged man got mad after seeing how the boy was looking at his wine bag.

“You old bastard, stop that crap! I’m not a human, how can I be humane?” the boy licked his lips and refuted in disdain, “Have I not taken blames for you? Ten years ago, you got drunk and killed that so-called strongest Saint Knight. In the end, I was the one who had to take the blame for it. 50 years ago, for some odd reason, you wanted to go to the Regional Church in the Marse Empire and peep on the Saintess who was taking a bath. When you were discovered, you killed the Bishop there and blamed it all on me. 100 years ago……”

Hearing this boy spitting out his dark history, the mid-aged man froze for a second before yelling, “Damn it! I was wondering why I’m getting more and more perverted! You are the only thing that is willing to hang around me, and you aren’t a human! Ay! I must be too lonely……”

As he said that, his expression suddenly got serious as he added, “But all in all, that man who just advanced is quite powerful. I sensed something special in his aura, so we have to be careful. Our strengths are greatly reduced, and we are even being chased around like dogs by a few ant-like bugs.”

The boy sniffed the aroma even more and replied in disdain, “Let me make it clear; you are being chased like a dog, and I’m just keeping you company. I won’t mess around that man; do you think I couldn’t sense his potential and power? You said that the key principle of being rogue is that we need to fight the weak opponents, run from the powerful ones, be shameless, and act sneaky. How about we go and work for him? Haha, he might be willing to shield us.”

“We are now hated by many, and many people would flee when seeing us. Why would he be willing to help us? I think he would try to kill us right away if we go to him……”

“Ah! It is my bad luck that I have to hang out with you. If you aren’t my dad, I would have ditched you a long time ago……”

“Yuck! If I knew you are going to be like this, I couldn’t have created you. You can only cause trouble! I was living my life to the fullest when you aren’t around. After you appeared, I was hated by all……”

Under the moonlight, these two actually started to fight each other.

However, in the end, the boy still couldn’t get any wine from the mid-aged man.

……

Inside Dual-Flags City, the magnificent phenomenon woke up everyone. The residents ignored the curfew and all walked out of their homes and into the street, and the patrolling soldiers were shocked as well when they saw the thick silver light beam. Even the animals in the city lied on the ground as they shivered in fear.

“God! What is that? A ladder to heaven? What is going on? Is this doomsday?”

“That is in the direction of the west gate. Could it be that our Legion Commander King Alexander is using a god-like technique to kill the Sand Ghosts?”

“This is a miracle! The God of War has shown himself and is protecting Dual-Flags City! Thank God!”

The residents all kneeled on the street and kowtowed. With high emotion, they sensed the terrifying energy from the silver light beam and thanked the blessing from the God of War……

At this time, a man murmured to himself inside an ordinary building in the city, “This is unexpected……. This is really unexpected. Among the people of Zenit who have fallen, there is a genius who could trigger such an extraordinary phenomenon when advancing into the realm of Moon-Class…… More than 20 years had passed, and that man is still great at spotting talents and using them correctly.”

This man who was muscular and about 1.7 meters tall looked in the direction of the west gate with his hands behind his back.

He wasn’t tall, and he wasn’t handsome. However, the aura around him was special. Anyone who stood behind him would want to kneel and worship him. It was a prestigious presence that was born with; others couldn’t copy it even if they tried.

Two servant-like men were standing behind him in silence.

These two also had a prestigious presence around them, and their vitality could be seen through their eyes. The murderous spirits around them indicated that they were soldiers, and they were looking at the man in front of them with craziness in their eyes. It was obvious that they were willing to die for him.

At the same time, there was also a tall man standing with his hands behind his back. He was wearing a long black cloak, and the hood of the cloak covered more than half of his face. His nose and lips could be seen, and one could tell that he was very handsome from these facial features alone. When the silver light radiated from the light beam in the watchtower, it couldn’t get within half a meter of this man as if there was an invisible power shielding him.

Behind him, there was a mid-aged man who was dressed in a set of flashy golden clothes sitting down beside a stone table and drinking casually.

However, when he squinted his eyes and peaked at the light beam far away, some concerns appeared in his eyes.

……

……

All of this was too sudden for Fei.

When he stepped into the real world through the portal, he felt like he was being rejected. This world became very strange to him, and the clouds rumbled as an invisible force landed on him from the sky; it felt like it wanted to defeat Fei.

After a moment of surprise, Fei was thrilled.

He realized that this was the mandatory process for a Star-level Warrior to advance to a Moon-Class Elite; the elements in this world were going to try to stop him.

According to many cultivation books, the stronger the warrior, the more destructive this process would be. Warriors tried to escape and stay above the natural laws of the universe, and the energy and magic elements in the world would naturally try to put a stop to it.

This process was quite dangerous and challenging.

It was heard that many Star-level Warriors tried to climb too fast and tried to advance to the realm of Moon-Class without accumulating enough Warrior Energy. After the repulsive force of the world defeated them, the better outcome was that they could never get to a higher realm again, and the worst result was that they were killed and turned into blood mist by the backlash.

However, once a master endured this process, their power structure would change completely.

The nine star-swirls inside a warrior’s or a mage’s body that represented their Nine-Star strength would combine into one Energy Core that looked like a curly new moon. As the New Moon Masters continue to cultivate, this Energy Core would gradually be filled up. It would turn from a New Moon to a Half Moon until it reaches the shape of a Full Moon; that was also where the names of the three ranks came from.

Of course, associated with the danger of the transformation process, there were countless benefits.

One of them was that the Warrior Energy or the Magic Energy would turn from a gas form into a liquid form; it was a massive jump in quality. On top of that, the body of the cultivators would also be strengthened in the process. The structure of their muscles would get firmer, and the elements in the world would nurture their internal organs. With this empowered vitality, a Moon-Class Elite would be able to live more than 300 years as long as they didn’t get killed or severely injured in battles.

However, this process wasn’t dangerous for Fei at all; it was simply a part of the advancement process.

Fei had already undergone this process in Diablo World, and his power originated from there. Unlike the warriors and mages in this world where they had to accumulate Warrior Energy or Magic Energy, Fei’s Barbarian Character only had pure physical strength! Therefore, the challenge of the elements in this world wasn’t threatening at all. If normal masters had to endure the challenge of the elements and compromise with them, Fei used his insane physical strength and forced the elements to become submissive towards him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 455: Beat You to Vent My

Fei felt like the energy inside his body was about to explode, and he directed the energy upward through the roof of the watchtower.

A huge hole was created, and the silver energy shot into the giant cloud vortex like a light beam.

Somehow, Fei felt like he grasped onto something; the entire world seemed clearer in his eyes as if he understood the natural laws. This scene was too similar to what happened in Diablo World.

This was the core difference between Moon-Class Elites and Star-level Warriors; the Moon-Class Elites were able to see the natural laws in the world and utilize them in their favor.

With this feeling, Fei knew that this world finally approved him, and he was now an official Moon-Class Elite.

In the next moment, the crazy energy surge disappeared around his body, and that silver light beam was also gone.

Soon, the huge cloud vortex also followed suit and was nowhere to be seen. With the dark clouds gone, the moonlight finally shone on the land again. Entire Dual-Flags City was slightly lit up by the moon, and it looked like a city that was isolated yet holy.

Even though that silver light beam disappeared, the energy inside of it dispersed into the area and formed a colossal totem that was more than 1,000 meters tall.

This totem was indeed a Barbarian Warrior. It looked so real that it felt like someone painted this image into the sky. Even though there wasn’t any energy surge around this totem, it gave people a lot of pressure as if it was invincible.

This Barbarian Warrior Totem was wearing a full-body armor while holding swords in his hands, and he looked majestic like a god who was looking down at his loyal subjects in this world. Although his face couldn’t be clearly seen, his eyes were shiny with complex emotions in them such as anger, pity, honor, kind, cruelty, and possibility more……

If Akara and Cain saw this, they would scream out of shock. This totem was almost an exact image of the Immortal King Bul-Kathos, but he also looked a little like Fei.

After a while, the totem finally slowly dissolved in the air.

As he sensed the new and mighty power inside his body, Fei couldn’t help but to roar and express his feelings. However, this roar was loud and deep, and it traveled far beyond Fei’s expectation, informing the continent that a new Moon-Class Elite was born.

A series of footsteps sounded outside the room.

“Your Majesty, are you ok?” Torres rushed into the room with concern written all over his face. What just happened made this young man very anxious.

“Hahaha! Fernando, don’t worry. I just advanced into the realm of Moon-Class,” Fei smiled and said as he bathed in the silver light.

After a short moment of pause, an overjoyed expression appeared on Torres’ face as he single-kneeled and said, “Congratulations, Your Majesty! This is great! This…….” He was so excited that he didn’t know what do say. That thrill was from the bottom of his heart, and for a moment, Fei was even affected by Torres’ excitement.

“From now on, I could be counted as a powerful master!” the King thought to himself as his heart raced.

His fate was gradually being grasped and controlled by him.

On this continent that was ruled by the law of the jungle, the King and the Chambord Kingdom was finally more secured. From now on, incidents like what happened yesterday won’t happen again. Even if Fei had to face masters like that man in red again, he won’t be forced to that degree and feel that hopeless.

Soon, more footsteps sounded outside the watchtower.

Many people such as Pierce, Drogba, Shevchenko, Lampard, and Ribry all rushed into the watchtower. They were all anxious at first, but they relaxed as soon as they stepped into the room; they realized what had happened. Since Fei becoming a Moon-Class Elite was within their expectations, they all cheered after only a short moment of pause.

The fact that the Legion Commander advanced into the realm of Moon-Class at this moment gave them a lot of hope and calmed them down even more.

They felt like the tough situation Dual-Flags City was facing became easy.

It was still before dawn, and the morning wind was extra chilly.

The first thing Fei did after he became a Moon-Class Elite was to try to get to the bottom of the underground ocean. He wished that he could find the Mythical Altar right away and use it to purify the stained [Worldstone]. Saving Angela and Elena was his top priority.

However, he failed again.

The strength of the Nightmare Mode level 16 Barbarian was at least equivalent to a level 6 low-tier New Moon Master.

With the silver light sphere around him, Fei easily got near the bottom of the ocean. However, when he got close to the mermaid-like creatures, he realized that there was a deep and powerful energy blockage in the way.

Fei didn’t discover this before; he thought that there was an invisible force stopping the mermaid-like creatures from getting away from the bottom of the ocean, but he didn’t know that this invisible energy barrier stopped outsiders from getting to the bottom of the ocean as well.

The thickness and firmness of the energy barrier were beyond Fei’s imagination.

Fei used his most powerful strikes, and he wasn’t successful at getting through at all. Instead, he got knocked away more than 100 meters by the repulsion force.

Fei was very disappointed by the fact that he couldn’t get into the structures at the bottom of the ocean.

“Who made this barrier? Probably even Sun-Class Lords couldn’t even crush it open,” he thought.

Even though his strength had been increasing rapidly in the last while, he didn’t know how long it was going to take him to break through this blockage; it was going to be longer than three months for sure.

“Why is this happening?…… What should I do?” Fei was anxious. He thought he could finally get to save his loved ones, but the reality crushed his hope.

“Calm down! I need to calm down!” Fei forced himself to calm down, and he tried to connect the dots.

After he thought back to the appearances of all sorts of masters in the area, he felt like he grasped onto something.

“Something is about to happen! Otherwise, all these masters won’t come to this remote place. They have been scanning the area repeatedly, so they must be trying to monitor the underground ocean. What are they waiting for? Could it be that they are waiting for this energy barrier to weaken or disappear?”

Although it was only a hypothesis, Fei felt like he wasn’t far off from the truth.

After thinking about that, he didn’t dare to try to break through by force, and he returned to Dual-Flags City.

After he got out through a water well, he dashed out of the city without pause. After advancing, Fei already sensed the natural laws in this world, and he was able to use his new power to bend the rules. Now, he could stand in mid-air without any support and actually fly in a short distance without using any techniques or skills.

“That……” the soldiers of Zenit who were patrolling looked up and saw a dash of silver light flying towards the campsites of Jax.

In an instant, that silver light got out of Dual-Flags City and approached the campsites of Jax.

Fei was trying to find that man in red to prove his hypothesis.

Of course, he also wanted to vent the anger he had been holding in for a day.

Boom!

Fei didn’t hide.

With silver Energy Flame burning around him, he landed in front of the gate of the campsites like the God of Destruction. As soon as he landed, a huge crack appeared on the ground, and it grew larger and spread to other areas. Soon, the gate of the campsites of Jax collapsed as the ground under it split wide open.

The noises instantly drew the attention of all soldiers of Jax.

As commands were passed around and bugle sounded, a lot of fully-armored soldiers rushed out of the campsites and surrounded Fei like a flood. The soldiers of Jax were all experienced, and they got organized rapidly. In just a few seconds, blades were pointed at Fei like trees in a forest, and more than 30 powerful mages were floating in mid-air with various spells targeting Fei.

Fei ignored all of this. As soon as he unleashed his Nightmare Mode level 16 Barbarian’s strength, the ground started to shake. Ordinary soldiers couldn’t get close to him at all.

Soon, the soldiers of Jax moved a little and created a path. A strong figure quickly walked to the front with more than 100 guards and more than a dozen mighty generals around him. He wasn’t anyone else but Prince Fairenton.

“Alexander!!!” Fairenton looked at Fei with a complex expression on his face.

He had already seen the phenomenon, and he knew that his nemesis probably advanced to the realm of Moon-Class. However, he couldn’t calm himself down after seeing it with his own eyes.

“In less than half a month? This guy who is younger than me is so far ahead of me in terms of cultivation already……” At this moment, Fairenton suddenly felt like what his master had said was true; only the real masters could control everything.

At least right now, he felt powerless standing in front of the young king.

60,000 elite soldiers were nothing in the eyes of a true master.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 456: First Battle as a Moon-Class Elite

Chapter 456: First Battle as a Moon-Class Elite

“Your Highness, we met again. I don’t want to do this, so let’s not talk much. Go get that [Snow Mountain Hermit]! We need to clear out what happened yesterday…… I can’t wait,” Fei said as he stepped forward. His aura was pressing, and many soldiers of Jax who were in his way spat out mouthfuls of blood as they backed off.

“Who do you think you are? How dare you challenge my master? Do you want to die?” an ear-piercing sneer sounded from afar, and Tony who had jealousy and hatred in his eyes appeared in front of Fei as his fire-elemental Warrior Energy flashed around him. Beside him, there was Modoc who had a concerned expression on his face.

“You lost to me easily, and you are just trash! If you don’t want to die, move away!” Fei took another step forward, and the ground started to shake as if there was an earthquake.

“You……” What Fei said hurt Tony’s self-esteem, and Tony opened his mouth and wanted to curse. However, when Fei glanced at him, he felt like he was electrocuted. As if a dash of sword energy pierced through his heart, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly paled.

Everyone was shocked!

Fei injured a Moon-Class Elite using his eyes alone!

“God! What kind of strength is this?”

Fairenton and Modoc looked at each other and saw the shock on each other’s faces. They couldn’t even describe how they were feeling.

As the King of Chambord approached the soldiers, he brought along a terrifying aura. For a moment, more than 60,000 soldiers and more than 1,000 masters couldn’t do anything but to back off……

At this moment, a dash of red appeared in front of everyone.

It was [Snow Mountain Hermit], the man in red.

As soon as he appeared, the soldiers of Jax were all relieved. This man felt like a vast mountain standing in front of them, and he blocked all the pressures. The soldiers were finally able to breathe normally again, and they finally had the time to look at each other and be scared.

“Young man, you aren’t that patient. You just advanced, and you want to challenge me? Humph! You are trying to shame yourself!”

[Snow Mountain Hermit] sneered, and a powerful energy surge appeared around him. Like a burning sea of flames, it felt like this energy surge was trying to drown Fei in there.

Also, there was a murderous spirit flashing in this man’s eyes; it was evident that this man was trying to kill Fei.

However, Fei didn’t try to dodge. He stepped forward and laughed, “What? Do you want to kill me? Too bad that you missed your opportunity yesterday! From now on, you will never be able to kill me! That is right! Although I can’t defeat you and kill you right now, I can beat you up to vent my anger!”

“You are nothing but a reckless and brainless savage!” [Snow Mountain Hermit] said as his Warrior Energy placed more pressure on Fei.

Like a firm mountain, Fei’s body wasn’t affected by it at all. He broke through the Warrior Energy of his opponent by condensing his aura into a sword-like object and piercing through the pressure; this was the same technique that he used to injure Tony just now. In the same time, he laughed and attacked back, “If a savage gets angry, his enemies will die! I already know why you are here. Humph! I already established an alliance with that mysterious mage in the city, and you can’t achieve your plan! Go back to Big Snow Mountain when you can, haha!”

[Snow Mountain]’s expression changed, but he then followed it up with a burst of laughter, “The Mythical Gate is going to open in about two days, and a ton of masters would show up. There is no way that you two could keep the [Dragon Palace Ruins] all to yourselves! I will kill you today to prove to you how wrong you are!”

“Mythical Gate? Opening two days later?” Fei was thrilled to hear that.

“My hypothesis is correct! That invisible energy barrier is going to weaken or disappear soon, and all kinds of masters would be able to enter…… Wait! How does this man in red know about this? It seems like he had been waiting for this for a long time,” Fei thought.

However, Fei cared about the answers to these questions less. After his worries were gone, he instantly unleashed his energy.

A Barbarian Warrior Totem that was more than a few hundred meters tall gradually appeared behind Fei’s back, and it had a sense of majesty and ancientness to it.

The man in red was shocked again. “This is …… [Warrior Path Anomaly]? How could he get a [Warrior Path Anomaly]?”

In the legends, only those warriors who were loved by the gods could get totem-like images behind them when they reached a certain level, and these images were called [Warrior Path Anomaly]. All of these Anomalies were capable of mysterious power, and the warriors who had them were like gods among the humans as they could easily defeat opponents on the same level as them. In the last tens of thousands of years, only a few warriors had [Warrior Path Anomaly]; there wasn’t even one of them among ten million warriors.

“Somehow, I encountered a warrior who has a [Warrior Path Anomaly]?” the man in red thought to himself in shock. After he took another look, he realized that this little King probably didn’t know how to use the power of [Warrior Path Anomaly] and calmed down a little.

“This man has too much potential! Since we are already on the opposite sides, I need to use this opportunity to kill him! That is the only way that I could eliminate all risks,” the man in red made up his mind.

Fei, who was standing not too far away from [Snow Mountain Hermit], sensed the murderous spirit.

However, Fei was no longer the person who could be bully easily. He stomped the ground, and spider web-like cracks appeared. In an instant, Fei already broke through this man’s aura and appeared in front of him. There was no way that this man in red could pressure Fei down using aura alone!

“[Invincible Emperor Fist – One Strike to Kill]!!!”

As Fei shouted, he punched out casually, and the silver fist mark flew towards [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s face.

This was a technique that Fei created by combining the Barbarian Skill [Bash] and techniques he observed in the real world, and this technique was able to utility Fei’s sturdy body and fist marks. Fei completely demonstrated the skillsets of a Moon-Class Elite, and he punched at his opponent’s face to shame his opponent further.

“Die!” [Snow Mountain Hermit] got very angry after seeing how disrespectful his opponent was. He punched out as well, and his fist met his opponent’s fist.

Boom!

The two mighty fists collided with each other, and the huge noise created by it sounded like loud thunder. The terrifying sound waves expanded, and the land cracked. The invisible force dispersed into the surroundings; 20 soldiers of Jax who were close to the battle instantly exploded like balloons, and the soldiers and commanders who were farther away fainted completely. Blood flowed out of their noses, mouths, ears, and eyes, and some of them turned deaf and mute.

“Back off! Back off for at least 1,000 meters!”

Fairenton and Modoc were shocked, and they quickly commanded.

At the same time, they both raised their arms and released a huge Warrior Energy Shield to temporary protect the soldiers. After all, the Moon-Class Elites were even more powerful than ordinary people could think; any bit of their energies could kill a Star-level Warrior.

When their fists collided, a surprised expression appeared on [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s face.

Then, after another energy surge, this man in red who looked like a tall mountain in the eyes of everyone on the side of Jax got knocked back. Even though his feet were still on the ground, he was forced back for several meters.

“Hahaha! I bet you didn’t expect this! Is my power scaring you?” Fei laughed as his aura expanded outward. With his voice full of confidence and domination, he said, “You aren’t my match now! Haha! Try blocking this!”

Before he finished speaking, he already leaped into the air.

His hands grasped onto thin air, and a pair of strangely-shaped swords appeared in his hands; they were so shiny that it looked like mercury was flowing on the blades. After Fei formed a cross with the two blades, he chopped down at the man in red ferociously. As soon as he struck down, terrifying silver glares appeared on the two blades, and they were instantly enlarged into swords that were more than 100 meters long. As if they were going to break the sky, the two swords slashed down and left a series of afterimages in the air.

This scene was too impressive as if many sword energies were flying in the air.

When the two huge swords landed, they brought along an indescribable beauty and rhythm.

“[Leap Attack]!!!”

This was the second most powerful strike that Fei was capable of, and it was a technique Fei got from Ancient Korlic.

Being knocked away by a new Moon-Class Elite in front of the soldiers of Jax and his disciples, [Snow Mountain Hermit] was almost going crazy. The tempo of the battle was in control of his opponent, and he couldn’t bear this shame. As a powerful red Warrior Energy Flame appeared on him, he stopped moving back, and he punched out viciously at the two swords with murderous spirits in his eyes.

P.S. Please recommend this novel to your friends! The more readership we have, the more chapters we could do!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 457: One Day, There Will Be a Formal Battle!

Chapter 457: One Day, There Will Be a Formal Battle!

This man in red was planning to collide with Fei’s Combat Weapons using his fists alone!

Boom!

Another huge noise sounded.

The ground cracked, and huge pieces of land that weighed more than 1,000 tons were thrown into the sky. A huge pit that was more than 100 meters deep appeared, and cold mists started to form in it. If this pit was a few hundred meters deeper, the water in the underground ocean could have jetted out through the pit for sure.

As clouds of dust went into the air, a figure got knocked away and flew in the air powerlessly.

It was…… [Snow Mountain Hermit]!

Although he wasn’t injured, and his aura was still the same, a few pieces of cloth from his clothes fell from the sky; his opponent cut his clothes, and it was a huge disrespect. This man in red’s calm and calculative demeanor was gone, and the mist that was covering his face also disappeared.

Fairenton and Modoc who were both [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s top disciples were completely stunned; they never imagined that it was their invincible master who would be knocked away. Tony, who was usually gloomy, fell into a state of fear; he knew that he probably would never have the courage to stand in the King of Chambord’s way again.

“Haha! I said that you couldn’t defeat me! Are you still going to try to fight back?”

Another figure flew out of the cloud of dust as he laughed. He swung the two swords in his hands, and many huge silver sword energies formed in the air. Soon, these sword energies condensed into real swords. Together, they created a colossal silver dragon and attacked [Snow Mountain Hermit] who was backing off. The noises made by the strike sounded like the roars of a dragon.

[Whirlwind]!

It was the most powerful technique that a Barbarian could learn, and Fei got the masteries from Ancient Talic.

It was the most powerful technique that Fei could use.

“You are seeking death! Damn you!!!” After being knocked away twice in a row, the anger on [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s mind reached a peak! This anger even overshadowed his rational thinking.

After all, he hadn’t been pushed to this degree in a long time, and the person who was doing this was a junior who he didn’t even acknowledge in the beginning.

Finally, he threw away the temperament of a Moon-Class Elite and unleashed his fire-elemental Warrior Energy completely. Risking getting injured by his own Warrior Energy in a backlash, he stopped his body that was moving back forcefully, and his face paled. After he made a series of hand gestures rapidly, dashes of huge lances made from his fire-elemental Warrior Energy appeared like a peacock opening its feathers. They formed a half circle that had a radius of 30 meters behind this man, and this scene looked too terrifying.

“Take this…… Snow……. Mountain…… Dragon…… Lance…… Strike!”

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was so mad that he spat out the name of his technique word by word.

After his body froze for a second, the peacock feather-like lances dashed towards the silver dragon.

Boom!

Boom! Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The dashes of lances collided with the silver dragon one after another.

Every time a fire dragon lance landed on the silver dragon that was made from the sword energies, some of the sword energies would explode and shatter. Looking from afar, it looked like the scales on the dragon’s body were being shaved off. It looked magnificent, and it seemed like a battle in the legends!

As the red lances kept on attacking the dragon, [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s body started to flow into the air. It felt like his power was limitless, and the dragon lances kept on shooting out behind him to strike the silver dragon.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The silver dragon gradually got controlled, and its speed and power reduced significantly. In the end, it whined and collapsed into numerous sword energy fragments that fell from the sky, and the fragments created a silver light screen.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The dashes of red lights pierced through the silver light screen and struck at Fei who was behind it.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] wanted to kill Fei and didn’t hold back at all. His ultimate technique [Snow Mountain Dragon Lance Strike] was used in full, and he levitated off of the ground as red dragon lances dashed at Fei like meteors from outer space.

However……

“Hahaha! This is the interest on the loan you own me! I don’t need this piece of cloth, so you can have it! Remember, there will be a formal battle between us in the future!”

That dominating laugh sounded from several directions, and the King of Chambord was nowhere to be seen afterward. [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s dragon lances landed on the ground and cracked it, but they didn’t do anything to Fei.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The peacock feather-like dragon lances behind this man in red closed from two sides, and the dozen dragon lances combined into one. Afterward, it disappeared into [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s body. With a black face, [Snow Mountain Hermit] looked at Dual-Flags City from afar and waved his hand to collect that piece of red cloth Fei threw down.

This piece of cloth was originally a part of his clothes, but it was chopped off by Fei using [Leap Attack].

To [Snow Mountain Hermit], this was a huge shame.

In this battle, he didn’t anticipate two things.

First of all, the toughness of Fei’s body was beyond his imagination. Even though he had been a level 5 mid-tier New Moon Warrior and the elements in this world nurtured his body for a long time, he couldn’t compete with Fei in this category at all. If he didn’t have more Warrior Energy and his Warrior Energy wasn’t condensed enough, he would have been injured right away.

Second of all, he didn’t know that this young king was able to control the tempo of the battle that well. He felt like this king was a genius who had been through numerous battles and was able to calculate everything quickly and precisely. [Snow Mountain Hermit] was more powerful than Fei, but he got pressured and dominated due to his miscalculations in the beginning, and he wasn’t able to use what he had.

“Such a dangerous young man! It doesn’t matter if it is in terms of battle experience or cultivation speed, he could be considered as a monster……”

[Snow Mountain Hermit] looked around with dangerous lights flashing in his eyes, but his opponent was nowhere to be found. In this battle, he didn’t just lose his face but also got scared by Fei. He wanted to charge into the city to kill this young man, but he knew that he would lose if this young king partnered up with that mysterious mage he knew. The Mythical Gate would open in two days, and many masters would appear. There would be bloody and cruel battles for the treasures, and he would lose out and potentially die if he got injured here today.

After thinking about this, he forced himself to let go of what happened.

“I will do whatever that is in my power to kill this young man!” [Snow Mountain Hermit] gritted his teeth and struck at the defense wall of Dual-Flags City with his palm as a way to vent his anger. The vast amount of red Warrior Energy rushed at the defense wall, and he wanted to destroy it as a return gift for Fei.

However……

Brown light flames instantly appeared as soon as this Warrior Energy touched the defense wall of Dual-Flags City, and numerous magic symbols and runes lit up on the defense wall as if there were many fireflies in the air. This energy protected the defense wall, and it battled with the Warrior Energy inside this man in red’s destructive palm strike, creating loud noises and bright colors in the sky.

After a while, the noises were finally gone, and nothing happened to the defense wall except for the dust falling off of it.

[Snow Mountain Hermit]’s destructive palm strike didn’t even leave a mark on the defense wall, let along destroying it.

This man in red was stunned. After he looked at the defense wall that was more than 200 meters tall, he suddenly thought of something and didn’t dare to make a move anymore. As if he thought of something terrifying, he turned around and headed back into his tent without even looking back once……

The two masters only used three strikes each, but this circular area with a 500-meter radius was destroyed. A portion of the land mass was completely removed, and the iron-like black soil under the layers of sand was exposed.

After a moment of silence, Fairenton ordered the soldiers to go back to the campsites.

After several failures, the morale of these soldiers fell to an all-time low. Fairenton was even more worried now. The news about the food supplies being burned wasn’t spread out yet. However, if more food couldn’t arrive by tomorrow night, the soldiers might really need to kill their mounts for food and conserve limited food supplies even more.

After Fairenton separated from Modoc, he went into his central commanding tent. As he was able to take off his armor, his expression suddenly changed when he looked at the direction of the desk as if he saw a ghost. His face instantly paled, and his expression showed his excitement, respect, and shame. In the end, he simply kneeled.

P.S. Thanks to the support on Patreon, we hit another milestone. For October, we will be doing more 1 more chapter per week; 2 chapters on Thursday instead of 1. Also, there are four Patreon bonus releases at the beginning of the month. 1 bonus chapter will be released today, and the other 3 chapters will be released in the next few days. Also, we will be doing some new Ads testings, so feel free to message us on Patreon or send us emails if you have concerns or questions.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 458: Dangerous Existence in the Red Quicksand Moat

Chapter 458: Dangerous Existence in the Red Quicksand Moat

Somehow, another man was standing in this central tent. This man wasn’t that tall, but he was strong. His curly long black hair showed that he had the blood of Jax in him, and multiple golden rings braided his hair into strands. He had his hands behind his back, and the dark-yellow delicate robe on him added to his majesty and commanding presence.

“Get up, don’t be too hard on yourself. In my opinion, you already did great,” this man said to Fairenton without even turning around to look at him, but no one could go against his voice.

“But……” Fairenton looked more ashamed after he heard that. He said, “I wasn’t able to conquer Dual-Flags City, and our men are stopped here for a long time. On top of that, a lot of our food supplies were burned……”

“Conquer Dual-Flags City?” that man laughed and said, “It is too difficult! You underestimated Zenit! Even if I led the troops here myself, I would have to pay a hefty price. Do you know how much energy and effort Yassin put into this city? Hehe, do you think Yassin got his name from nowhere? How could a city designed by him be easily conquered? I allowed you to come here, but I wasn’t planning for you to get military merits; I wanted you to know about things that you didn’t know before…… Besides, who knew that a genius like Alexander would appear in Zenit. Yassin’s heart and mind are still worth praising! He values this little guy a lot as well!”

That man paused for a second before he changed the topic, “Eh, I already saw the military report you gave to the Military Headquarter. It was good! You could only think that way when you are clear on certain subjects. You did the right thing as well. The background of this King Alexander is special, so it is good that you two built a certain level of friendship. However, that is not enough! You need to know more about him! Maybe one day, he could work for us and be of great assistance to you!”

“Yes, I understand,” Fairenton replied; he was even more respectful towards this man compared to his master [Snow Mountain Hermit]. He slowly got up and asked after a moment of thought, “Our food supplies got……”

That man turned around and waved his hand as he said, “Don’t worry, I already knew about it. I came here tonight because of it, and I already ordered Davis to get another shipment of food supplies here by tomorrow. It should last you a while.”

“General Davis is coming? That is great!” Fairenton got excited.

Davis was one of the few top-tier generals Jax had. He was one of the few influential figures from the last dynasty, and he had blocked Emperor Yassin outside of Amsterdam for more than ten days. If the nobles and officials of Jax weren’t that corrupt and didn’t strip away this general’s military status, Emperor Yassin wouldn’t be able to conquer Amsterdam that easily 26 years ago.

……

……

“Dual-Flags City’s defense wall is solid! As I expected, it is enough to defend against the angry strike from [Snow Mountain Hermit]. However, the brown power flame and the magic runes and symbols are too mysterious and powerful!” Fei thought as he stood on a sand hill that was 2.5 kilometers away from the city.

Fei actually didn’t go back to the city but instead went out of Jax’s defense line.

Even though he was a lot more powerful after he advanced to the Moon-Class, he was still weaker than [Snow Mountain Hermit] in terms of absolute strength. If the battle prolonged, he would get into a disadvantage. Fei wasn’t planning to kill this man who caused both Angela and Elena to faint; he only wanted to see if he could get more information on the underground ocean and to battle an opponent who could bring him enough pressure so that he could get used to using his new power effectively.

Of course, beating [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s butt in front of the soldiers and commanders of Jax was also one of the reasons, and it dropped the morale of his enemies as he expected.

After the three strikes and the short battle, he got everything he wanted; this mission was a success.

Next, Fei dashed toward Death Ancient City quickly.

30,000 soldiers in [Wolf Teeth Legion] and most of the supplies for the legion were now inside Death Ancient City. Although Magic Princess Cindy and [Silver-Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes were guarding the city, Fei wanted to go back and check on it. After all, this city hadn’t been occupied for hundreds of years, and there might be dangers hidden in it.

Fei who was now a Moon-Class Elite was speedy. As if he was a dash of lightning, Death Ancient City was already within his sight after a few seconds. Like a terrifying beast, this city was silent yet looked vicious.

On the way to Death Ancient City, Fei was sensing the changes that took place in his body after his advancement.

Since he got trained and nurtured by Martial Saint Krasic of Zenit, he had a solid foundation, and he had granular control of his power. Most of the masters would feel like the new power was hard to control after they advanced to Moon-Class, but it wasn’t the case for Fei. He quickly got used to this mighty force.

At the moment, a pair of silver wings that had a wingspan of more than 20 meters were on Fei’s back, and Fei looked like a majestic lord who was looking over his loyal subjects. If someone took a better look at this pair of wings, they would realize that the wings were made from pure strength but looked real. Since Fei had complete control of this new power, he was able to go fast or slow at his own will.

This was one of the secret techniques of Moon-Class Elites.

As Moon-Class Elites, they could control their power to a more granular degree; making a pair of wings out of their energy was only one use. On top of that, they could create weapons and armors. It was heard that peak Full Moon Elites could even create castles, cities, and avatars; the use of the energy was almost limitless.

With the pair of wings on his back, Fei felt the freedom of going anywhere in the sky as he wished, and he quickly got to the red quicksand moat outside of Death Ancient City.

The King looked at the moat and suddenly thought of something. Soon, his Spirit Energy spread out and dived into the quicksand.

In the next moment, he ‘saw’ a terrifying scene with his Spirit Energy.

Hundreds of millions of Berserk Metal-Eating Ants crawled inside this sea of quicksand! The sheer number of ants gave Fei goosebumps! Regular ants could devour an elephant if there were enough of them, let alone these unique ants that could consume metal. If these ants could leave the quicksand and attack humans, no military could stop them!

“Fortunately, this type of ants isn’t considered a Demon Beast, and they don’t have the intelligence that Demon Beasts possess. Thank god they couldn’t leave the quicksand…… Otherwise, it would be a catastrophe for both Jax and Zenit…… Danger! What is this?”

Fei suddenly sensed something and instantly flew higher into the sky.

About 100 meters deep inside the quicksand moat, he suddenly sensed a murderous and ferocious sea of Spirit Energy! As if it was triggered, it started to attack Fei’s Spirit Energy viciously. Fei’s Spirit Energy got kicked out and injured, and Fei’s face paled. In that split second, he felt weak and almost fell into the red quicksand moat.

“Such a terrifying Spirit Energy! Could it be that there is a bigger secret deep inside this red quicksand moat?”

Fei had never been this shocked before.

He had never sensed such a powerful Spirit Energy before! Even masters like [Snow Mountain Hermit] was weak in terms of Spirit Energy in Fei’s eyes since they didn’t focus on cultivating it. However, Fei was able to use the techniques recorded on the purple scroll to build up his Spirit Energy. At this point, Spirit Energy was the King’s secret trump card!

However, he sensed another Spirit Energy that was far beyond his level. When Fei’s Spirit Energy touched it, he felt like this unknown Spirit Energy was vast like the sea, and his Spirit Energy was tiny like a sand grain. It was fortunate that he withdrew his Spirit Energy quickly; otherwise, he could be severely injured.

Although Fei’s Spirit Energy only came to contact with that other Spirit Energy for a split second, his Spirit Energy decreased by ten levels.

“That unknown Spirit Energy could consume others’ Spirit Energies?”

Fei thought about that as he sped up and flew over the red quicksand moat; he no longer dared to detect what was under the quicksand.

“Who is it? Stop right there!” a few shouts sounded on the defense wall, and a team of soldiers quickly rushed over to Fei. The warrior who was leading this team was wearing a set of fancy silver armor and was quite handsome; who could it be if it wasn’t [Silver-Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes?

“Don’t worry. It is me,” Fei put away his silver wings and landed on the defense wall.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 459: The Old Bastard and the Little Bastard

Chapter 459: The Old Bastard and the Little Bastard

“Legion Commander? Your aura……” Reyes couldn’t believe his eyes. After he made sure that it was Fei, he was shocked; he couldn’t believe that the Legion Commander increased his strength again by this much in just a day. From the sensation he got, he knew that Fei was now a Moon-Class Elite.

This discovery shocked and disappointed him.

He thought back to his claims of defeating [One Sword] and the King of Chambord during the competition among the affiliated kingdoms, and they were all a joke now! Since [One Sword] and the King of Chambord had grudges between them, [One Sword] decided to join another legion and went to Eindhoven Battle Zone to accumulate military merits. He, on the other hand, joined [Wolf Teeth Legion] because he was curious about Fei and respected Fei. He thought he would one day catch up to the King of Chambord, but it seemed like the distance between them was getting bigger and bigger.

“Yes, I’m a Moon-Class Elite now,” Fei smiled and replied as he pulled back his power.

Although Reyes was a little arrogant, he wasn’t a bad person, and he was quite straightforward.

The Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array he used when battling [One Sword] was a high-level technique. It was able to control other people’s emotions, and it would be terrifying if it was cast by someone who had a ton of Warrior Energy. Even if this technique wouldn’t be considered as a Mythical Technique, it was at least a Legendary Technique.

Fei treasured talents like Reyes, and he unleashed some of his power to deter Reyes and decrease the arrogance in his nature. If the opportunity was there, the King would want to officially recruit this young man just like Shevchenko.

After all, if Chambord wanted to stand straight in this chaotic world, it couldn’t solely rely on Fei.

“This Death Ancient City is complex; how is the search going?” Fei looked around and saw that all the soldiers were in cloth armor. Although Star-level Warriors like Reyes were able to resist the magnetic field in the city, the ordinary soldiers would be stuck to the ground if they wore metal armors.

There were lights in the city.

Some of the old wooden buildings were torn down, and the wood pieces were used to lit up campfires. This is the only way that the soldiers could fight against the chilliness in the desert at night.

“Sir, the city is mostly cleaned. Except for bones, nothing else was found. This is really a city of death……” Reyes reported to Fei.

Suddenly, he thought of something and said with a strange expression on his face, “Sir, two powerful masters came to the city half an hour ago. We couldn’t defeat them…… It was fortunate that they didn’t want to injure anyone. They took over the main palace and are currently resting in there…… They asked Ms. Cindy to cook and serve the……”

“What?” Fei was shocked. The people who could enter the city without using that secret passage were all Moon-Class Elites! There was no way that the soldiers of Zenit in this city could deal with them!

He quickly asked, “Who are they? What do they look like?”

“One of them looks like a homeless mid-aged mage, and the other person is a little boy. That little boy looks as cute as an angel, but he is mighty. I couldn’t even move when he stared at me……” Reyes said quietly; it looked like this [Silver-Armored Vicious Sword] was in a big disadvantage against that little boy. After a moment of pause, he added while rubbing his arm, “We couldn’t contact you right away, so we could only wait for you. It is fortunate that you came so soon.”

“Eh, it is my bad. I didn’t give you guys a way of contacting me for urgent matters,” Fei nodded and said.

At this moment, Fei was almost sure that these two masters described by Reyes were the mid-aged man and the child that Shevchenko and his team encountered yesterday. Fei was curious about them, and he didn’t anticipate them coming to Death Ancient City. Since they didn’t injure any soldiers, they shouldn’t be the vicious and murderous kind. Therefore, Fei was eager to see them.

“Take me to them,” Fei said as he walked towards the main palace inside the city.

“Old Bastard! Didn’t you tell me that no one would be in here? Where did these 30,000 people come from?” a little boy who was holding a roasted piglet leg and devouring it complained as he sat on the stone chair in the main palace.

“Little Bastard! Keep your mouth clean……” the mid-aged mage’s eating etiquette was even worse than that of the little boy’s. As he chugged down a mouthful of wine and chewed the roasted meat, he cursed back.

Then, he rubbed his messy hair with his greasy hand.

“This is beyond my expectation! How did a military troop enter this city? This is the first time in tens of hundreds of years…… Little girl, tell Grandpa how you guys avoided that deadly quicksand moat and Berserk Metal-Eating Ants.” he said that to Magic Princess Cindy who was turning roasted meat on the metal skewers.

“Since you masters could come in here, we can too. There is nothing special as our Legion Commander Alexander could do anything,” she said calmly. Although she was forced to cook and serve these two strange people, she acted collectedly.

As she sat on a stone chair by the fire, she placed one hand on her knee as she rotated that adequately cleaned piglet on the roasting rack. She hummed a no-name melody as a bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, and it looked like she was not nervous at all as a captive.

After seeing this, that boy Arthur whistled excitedly and giggled, “Hehe, Old Bastard, did you see that? This hottie isn’t scared of you at all!”

Then, he whistled at Cindy and said lustfully, “Hottie, you are lovely. In fact, you are even more beautiful than Saintess Janice many years ago. Can I have the honor and invite you to the rooftop to enjoy the moonlight?”

He sounded exactly like an obscene person.

However, this obscene expression looked really strange on the face of this boy who looked like he was about nine years old; it seemed quite ridiculous and could make people laugh.

The mid-aged man got very angry and threw a piece of bone at this boy. Crack! This bone turned into bone dust when it landed on this boy’s head, and it dealt no damage to him. On the other hand, this boy named Arthur kept looking at Cindy with his big and cute eyes.

“Haha!” the Magic Princess laughed and said while covering her mouth with her hand, “Little guy, you are too little!”

After hearing this, Arthur instantly got disappointed and looked sad like a deflated balloon. He bit the meat in front of him and said to the mid-aged man angrily, “It is all your fault, Old Bastard! Such a sick human being…… Why did you give me this child body?”

“Little Bastard! I remember that you were very pleased with this body of yours! Count it yourself! How many times have you taken advantage of beautiful girls? Most of the girls would find you super cute and hug you non-stop!” the mid-aged mage retorted.

“Yuck! It was all a part of your prank! You are sick! What can I do to the girls? I want to grow up!” the little boy said in frustration.

Magic Princess Cindy shook her head and smiled at these two people; she wasn’t as nervous as before. Although these two people were strange and powerful, it didn’t seem like they were terrible or bad. Even though they messed around with each other, she was still able to sense the deep bond between this strange combination of the two.

However, what the mid-aged mage said made Cindy blush.

When she saw this boy named Arthur, she had the urge of wanting to hug him and pinch his cheeks. This boy was way too cute; his big, shiny, and bright eyes could convince anyone about how naïve he was, and it was hard for females to defend against that.

“But there is such an obscene mind hidden behind this cute face……” Cindy thought to herself; she was completely speechless.

However, she was quite envious of these two people as they kept it real; they spoke their minds and could do anything they wanted to do just like the King of Chambord. However, this princess who had multiple burdens on her shoulder could never achieve this level of freedom.

“Hehe, even if you don’t tell me, I know that there must be a secret passage in this city, and that is how you guys entered this place,” that mid-aged mage suddenly smiled and said to Cindy who was thinking back to her responsibilities; at the moment, the mid-aged mage and the boy had stopped fighting.

Of course, the other potential possibility was that the soldiers of Zenit got teleported in here by a spatial magic array. However, this mid-aged man didn’t sense the surge of unique magic elements in the city, and this type of magic array was mystic and precious; a small level 1 empire like Zenit couldn’t have it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 460: This Undead Magic is Too Weak

Chapter 460: This Undead Magic is Too Weak

“Hehe, since you said that, then it must be it,” Cindy fixed her long hair and didn’t give out any information.

The mid-aged mage laughed and said, “Haha, little girl, it is fine if you don’t want to tell me; I’m not interested in this type of stuff. However, I can tell that you are talented by the magic elements naturally hanging around you; you might have the Natural Elemental Body Type and are a genius. How about you become my disciple?”

“Puff……” Arthur instantly spat out the meat in his mouth and shouted, “Old Bastard, are you serious? It has been a few hundred years since you took someone as your disciple. Did you forget? If it weren’t for that disgusting disciple of yours, we wouldn’t be in this situation today!”

However, the mid-aged mage ignored Arthur; he waited patiently for Cindy’s response.

“No,” Cindy shook her head and rejected firmly, “Pardon my rudeness, but I already have a master.”

“No need to make a decision this quick. Little girl, you need to think this through. Too many people want to become my disciple…… If you miss out on this opportunity, you won’t get it back,” the mid-aged mage said earnestly.

“Hahaha! Elder, since General Cindy doesn’t want to become your disciple, there is no need to persuade her further,” laughter and a series of footsteps sounded outside the palace, and the soldiers who were guarding the palace all single-kneeled as a handsome young man who was in a light blue robe walked in.

“Mr. Alexander, you…… Are here?” Cindy was thrilled to see Fei here. She stood up out of surprise, and it looked like she wanted to say something. However, she didn’t say anything in the end.

“Eh, General Cindy, it has been hard on you. You should go back to take a hot bath and have some rest,” Fei said.

Princess Cindy had a prestigious status and was weak in terms of physical strength. Compared with men who were much tougher physically, she should have some rest since she had been busy traveling for the last while.

The Magic Princess was touched that the Legion Commander was worried about her, but she said after she glanced at the two mysterious people in the palace, “Sir, I should probably stay……”

“Don’t worry; I know what I’m doing. After you leave, pass my order and tell all the soldiers to back off for 500 meters and lock down the area,” Fei said with a smile on his face.

Fei’s confidence calmed Cindy down, and she said before walking out, “Please be careful.”

“You are Alexander? You created that phenomenon, right?” the mid-aged mage asked after he observed Fei from head to bottom. He had a casual smile on his face, and it was evident that he had detected Fei’s true strength but still wasn’t worried.

“Yeah, it’s me,” Fei wasn’t reserved as well. After he replied, he took out a small knife from his storage space, walked to the roasted meat Cindy prepared, and started to feast. After a moment, he asked casually, “I guess you must be Undead Mage Hazel Bank who dominated the continent many years ago, right?”

The atmosphere in the palace instantly tensed up after he said that.

It became super quiet that the drop of a needle could even be heard.

Two dashes of light shot out of the mid-aged mage’s eyes as his aura started to grow and expand. In just a few seconds, it felt like he was a mountain that was collapsing onto Fei. The boy beside him also underwent some change. Arthur’s eyes became completely black like an abyss, and the dark light emitting from his body darkened the campfire in the palace.

The three of them looked at each other, and the friction almost created sparks in mid-air; it felt like an intense battle was about to break out.

However, Fei ignored the tensed atmosphere completely.

He continued to eat the delicious roasted meat, and he took out a bottle of top-tier wine from his storage space and chugged it down. The aroma of the wine instantly filled the palace.

“Huh? Great wine!” the mid-aged man praised subconsciously as his eyes lit up.

This man had drunk a ton of great wines and liquor in his lifetime, and the wine Fei was drinking wasn’t the best among them. However, he hadn’t had the chance to drink something this good in a long time since he and the boy were being chased around.

Arthur also went back to his original form as he sniffed the aroma greedily.

“Haha!” Fei laughed as he took out two more bottles of the same wine, and the two bottles flew towards the two people slowly after he waved his hand.

“Hahaha! Thanks a lot!” the mid-aged man quickly grabbed onto the bottle and started to chug. He only stopped after half a bottle was gone, and he stroked his long beard and replied, “You are right! I’m Hazel Bank, the Undead Mage who would turn everyone around him into Undead Creatures.”

Beside him, Arthur also grabbed onto the bottle and started to chug; soon, some of the wine stained his clothes.

Their frank behavior instantly gave Fei a good impression of them.

“Why? You guys aren’t afraid of me putting poison in them?” the King asked intentionally as he raised his bottle.

“Haha, since you know I’m Undead Mage Hazel Bank, then you should also know that Undead Mages are never afraid of poison,” a haughty expression appeared on the face of this mid-aged man as he said that.

At that moment, the temperament of the Senior Elder of the [Undead Shrine] who dominated over the continent a long time ago could be vaguely sensed.

“You are right; Undead Mages are also great at Poison Spells; Undead and poison couldn’t be separated,” Fei nodded and said.

“Huh? You know about this?” Hazel Bank was a little surprised.

Fei shrugged and replied, “Everyone knows about this from the traveling poets; aren’t all of the evil Undead Mages poisoning and killing people?”

Hazel Bank was a little surprised, and he soon nodded afterward.

“Great! Now we are all fed, let me see what you are capable of,” Fei laughed as he wiped the grease off his face.

“What?” the mid-aged mage and the boy were all stunned.

“I heard that you are a Senior Elder at the [Undead Shrine] that had a glorious past. You must know a lot of high-level Undead Spells, and I want to see some of them. Please show me,” Fei smiled and said again.

“Young man, are you sure? Undead Energy is a forbidden power on this continent; you might regret asking me this once you see it. However, since you gave me a bottle of fine wine, I will allow you to withdraw the request,” Hazel Bank said to Fei with an earnest expression; that joking and casual expression was nowhere to be seen.

At this moment, Arthur already finished drinking the wine, and he was licking the opening on the bottle. As if he was thinking of something else, he completely ignored the reheated situation.

Fei smiled and shook his head.

“Alright, I will grant your wish!” Hazel Bank’s expression changed again as he flicked his fingers. A cloud of black mist flowed out of his fingers, and he lightly chanted, “Devils from hell, please reveal your fangs and express your anger at this dirty and filthy world!”

Whoosh!

This cloud of black mist dashed into a skeleton in the palace.

Since Hazel Bank and Arthur occupied this main palace in the city, the soldiers of Zenit hadn’t finished cleaning, and there were still quite a lot of skeletons with layers of dust on them at the corners of the palace; they were best for Undead Magics.

After the cloud of black mist entered one skeleton, the bones that were scattered on the ground combined as it stood up.

Two bloody red flames lit up in its eye sockets, and it slowly walked around as it made a series of sharp and ear-piercing bone-gliding noises. Its head turned around by 360 degrees, and it started to reorganize the messy bone pieces in its body as if it had consciousness. Afterward, it picked up a big animal bone and swung it to use it as a weapon.

Skeleton Spell!

Fei clearly sensed a chilly energy in the palace after Hazel Bank cast that spell. This skeleton soldier had the strength of One-Star, and the bone in its hand looked sharp as a knife after the black mist went through it.

However, the strength of this skeleton soldier was far below Fei’s expectation.

Hazel Bank was already infamous more than 100 years ago, and he was one of the Senior Elders of the [Undead Shrine]; his power was enough to scare a ton of people. Even though the Holy Church conquered the [Undead Shrine], Hazel Bank was able to escape; that also showed how great his strength was.

As a result, Fei expected a lot from this mid-aged man. So far, it had been disappointing.

Whoosh!

Fei flicked his finger, and a dash of sword energy turned this skeleton soldier into a pile of bone dust.

“This is the Undead Energy that could make the continent shake in fear? This Undead Magic is too weak,” Fei said as he shook his head.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 461: The Real Undead Energy

Chapter 461: The Real Undead Energy

The mid-aged mage didn’t get mad. He giggled and didn’t say anything.

In the next second, something strange happened. The cloud of black mist flew out of the bone dust and entered another skeleton. Then, another skeleton soldier that had the strength of One-Star appeared in the palace.

“Huh? As long as that Undead Energy isn’t destroyed, it could create more and more skeleton soldiers?” Fei saw what happened and instantly understood the secret. Therefore, he grasped his hand, and a silver palm made from pure energy grabbed onto the skeleton soldier and crushed it alongside with the black mist. This time, this spell was completely obliterated.

That black mist was the Undead Energy; it was essentially the same as Warrior Energy and Magic Energy. Fei had been fighting many Undead Creatures in Diablo World, so this Undead Energy that could terrify ordinary people was nothing in his eyes.

Hazel Bank, on the other hand, got serious.

This skilled Undead Mage knew that this young King was smooth at dealing with Undead Energy; it was apparent that this young King had battled with numerous Undead Mages and had gotten a lot of experience.

On Azeroth Continent, Undead Mages were hated by almost everyone. As soon as they were discovered, they would be chased after and killed by others. Since this young King in front of him was experienced at dealing with Undead Energy and was still alive, it meant that hundreds of Undead Mages probably died in his hands.

Although Hazel Bank wasn’t a murderous person, he was one of the Senior Elders at the infamous [Undead Shrine]. He felt sympathetic yet helpless towards the fate of his fellow Undead Mages. As an Undead Mage himself, he knew that this branch of Magic Energy wasn’t evil as what the Holy Church painted it as to be. In fact, most of the Undead Mages had very hard and pitiful lives. Most of the people who became Undead Mages were poor people since cultivating Undead Energy didn’t require a ton of resources such as money and magic gems, and its cultivation speed was fast. It was one of the most effective weapons that the people at the bottom could use to fight against the cruel rulers.

To his knowledge, most of the people who cultivated Undead Energy were kind and loving people. However, the Undead Mages didn’t have a great appearance, their aura was gloomy, and their nemesis, the Holy Church, hammered them. Hazel Bank, who was a master that dominated over a region, was now in this unfortunate situation, let alone other weaker Undead Mages.

Therefore, Fei’s smooth method of destroying Undead Energy triggered Hazel Bank who pitied his fellow Undead Mages; he became hostile towards the young King.

Hazel Bank slowly stood up and sneered, “It seems like Your Majesty is great at destroying Undead Energy. However, do you think that is enough for you to be reckless in front of me?”

Fei was a little surprised, and he instantly realized why this former Senior Elder of the [Undead Shrine] got cold. However, he didn’t give any explanations. He nodded and said, “I did kill a lot of people who could use Undead Energy. However, I don’t think my attitude is reckless.”

“Humph!” Hazel Bank sneered, “Great! Since Your Majesty want to see the real power of Undead Energy, I will grant your wish.”

As soon as he said that, this mid-aged man opened his palms but didn’t chant any spell. Dashes of black mist flew out of his body and flew into many skeletons. As a series of cracking noises sounded, these skeletons stood up with flames appearing in their eye sockets. With the black mist filled their bodies, these skeletons turned from white to black, and they waved their bone blades as they walked towards Fei. Soon, they surrounded the three in the center like a small island in the ocean.

Fei nodded; he could tell that Hazel Bank used a more powerful spell from the number of the skeleton soldiers and the strength of the soldiers. The bones on the skeleton soldiers had a metal-glare to them, and it was clear that they were almost as hard as steel. With the dense Undead Energy on them, each of them of equivalent to a Four-Star Warrior.

This was a real Undead Spell.

Compared with weak skeleton soldiers that even a regular soldier could smash, the 50 black skeleton soldiers Hazel Bank just created showed their terrifying power. It was easy to estimate the outcome of a battle between Hazel Bank and a group of soldiers. If the black mist could enter the body of the dead soldiers, then there would be an unlimited number of skeleton soldiers as long as the Undead Energy was present.

Terrifying!

This was the reason why Undead Mages were terrifying in the eyes of other people.

However, it was impossible for these 50 skeleton soldiers to tie Fei down. By looking at the confident smile on Hazel Bank’s face, Fei knew that this mage knew this fact as well and must have other trump cards. On the other hand, that boy named Arthur rushed to the door with an anxious expression on his face. He looked like he was trying to escape, but Fei smiled; he knew that this naïve-looking boy was actually sly and wanted to block the door to prevent him from running away.

“Such an interesting pair,” Fei thought.

However, he didn’t make a move. With a smile on his face, he said, “You should know that these tricks won’t work on me.”

Hazel Bank curled his lips and sneered, “We will know after this. Even if I can’t kill you, I can turn your 30,000 soldiers into my skeleton soldiers.”

“It would hurt our relationship if we battled like that,” Fei said with a mysterious smile on his face, “Maybe we can try another method.”

“And?” Although Hazel Bank was confident that he could defeat this young King, he didn’t dare to underestimate him. After all, Death Ancient City was too close to Dual-Flags City. If there was a ton of Undead Energy in here, it might attract the attention of the masters of the Holy Church and delay his other plans.

Fei laughed and replied, “How about I summon some creatures to play with yours?”

Before he finished speaking, he switched to Necromancer Mode and spread out his grey and more powerful Death Energy. He used skill [Raise Skeleton] by pointing at that pile of bone dust from earlier, and the bone dust magically came back together and combined into a white skeleton soldier.

Hazel Bank was so shocked that his mouth opened wide and his eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets.

Arthur was the same; he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Since he was distracted and didn’t pay attention to where he was running to, he ran into a stone statue.

What was strange and funny was that the jaws of the 50 black skeleton soldiers that were just summoned also dropped, and the flames in their eye sockets shivered; it felt like they had minds of their own and were shocked as well.

“You…… You…… You……” Even though Hazel Bank had traveled around the continent and had seen a lot of things, his brain couldn’t comprehend what he was witnessing, and his mouth couldn’t express what he was feeling.

He wasn’t shocked that Fei summoned a skeleton soldier.

In fact, he had seen a lot of people who could summon skeletons. Humans were greedy, and some nobles and influential figures, who wanted to increase their strength rapidly in a short time, resorted to the Undead Energy. Most of them hid it well, and some of them even tried to contact and recruit Undead Mages like Hazel Bank who were members of the [Undead Shrine].

However, most of those people all misunderstood the principles of Undead Energy. They used cruel methods to kill poor people in order to creature Undead Creatures. When these people were exposed, they made the reputation of Undead Mages even worse. Therefore, Hazel Bank would immediately kill these people who stained the reputation of Undead Mages.

The real reason why he was shocked was that he sensed an Undead Energy that was close to the perfect form! That grey mist shocked him to the maximum; only masters who had worshipped and studied Undead Energy knew what grey mist meant.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 462: Battle Between Undead Energy

Chapter 462: Battle Between Undead Energy

This grey mist was the purest and most legendary Undead Energy – Death Energy.

Death could be counted as a type of energy, and this energy was called Death Energy.

The supreme literature of the [Undead Shrine], [Code of Death], documented this final form of Undead Energy. Once the Undead Energy reached the summit, it would return to its root and become pure Death Energy. This energy was a power that was acknowledged by the gods, and it was so pure that it contained unimaginable power. Just like the Holy Power of the Holy Church, it had the power of life revival and enlightenment.

Unfortunately, since the mysterious disappearance of the 99th Undead Pope, no one was able to get on that level and gain control of the Death Energy; that was the core reason why the [Undead Shrine] lost the battle with the Holy Church.

Of course, some people thought that the Death Energy was considered as a power that even the gods were afraid of, and they believed that the gods wanted this power to disappear from the continent.

It had been many years since the [Undead Shrine] was conquered. In the beginning, there were many passionate Undead Mages who wanted to find the missing Undead Pope and wanted to get to the final form of the Undead Energy to save the [Undead Shrine]. There were a few talented geniuses who accomplished some extraordinary things, but the trend couldn’t be turned around by a few people. In the end, they were all captured and were burned alive on the fire cross on the Holy Mountain, Waulu Mountain.

As a Senior Elder, Hazel Bank had tried hard to revive the [Undead Shrine] as well. However, the cruel reality forced this man, who was influential in the old days, to run around and hide like a homeless dog in order to escape from the execution of the Holy Church. The last era was the era where Undead Energy was oppressed, and Hazel Bank lost hope and confidence. Therefore, he hid his impossible dream of reviving the [Undead Shrine] in his mind and tried to use liquor to numb himself.

As he was chased tightly after by the people of the Holy Church, his strength decreased, and he couldn’t win those fights anymore. In the last while, he was in a rough state.

About half a month ago, he suddenly learned a very secretive news.

He heard that a mysterious Undead Mage attacked a [God’s Favorite Child] named Kaka near the territory of the Zenit Empire, and a Moon-Class priest who protected Kaka was killed. Furthermore, he heard that the mysterious Undead Mage who attacked this [God’s Favorite Child] was able to use the power forbidden by the gods, the Death Energy, and was able to use high-level Undead Spells. It was very likely that this mysterious Undead Mage was someone who survived the massacre the Holy Church brought to the [Undead Shrine].

This news only got around in the elite circle, and all the powerful masters who knew about that were shocked.

The high-up officials in the Holy Church were enraged, and they paid close attention to this case. A ton of masters was sent to investigate this matter, and they wanted this mysterious Undead Mage killed!

At first, Hazel Banks ignored this news.

He didn’t believe that someone was able to use the pure Death Energy and high-level Undead Spells in this era. In his mind, he and a few other friends who survived that massacre were the only ones who were capable of using high-level Undead Spells.

However, this news stuck to his head as it ignited the hope in his mind. Therefore, he started to investigate this matter on his own in secrecy.

He didn’t think that there was a mysterious Undead Mage who was capable of all that, but he did believe that there must be a new talented young Undead Mage. He wanted to protect and save this one of the few young talents there were, so he came to Zenit to search for this mysterious Undead Mage. However, he didn’t find anything, and he got discovered by the masters of the Holy Church. As a result, they chased after him, and he barely got into the desert alive.

Fate was sometimes mystic.

Just as Hazel Bank lost all hope, what was impossible became a reality in front of him.

What he saw shocked him liked a bolt of lightning.

“You are…… you are the Undead Mage who tried to assassinate [God’s Favorite Child] Kaka?” Hazel Bank asked in a shaky voice. Although he had seen a lot in his lifetime, he became scared, and his throat got dry; he was afraid that what he saw was a hallucination he had due to his old age.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” Fei immediately denied the allegations. If this information got out, tragedy would soon land on him and the Chambord Kingdom as a whole; many families would be destroyed.

Hazel Bank was disappointed by the answer, but he soon got excited again.

“It doesn’t matter if this young King is that mysterious Undead Mage; he just used the Death Energy, the final form of Undead Energy! For a long time now, it has been only documented on [Code of Death],” Hazel Bank thought. In his eyes, anyone who had this power was a savior to Undead Energy as a whole and was worthy enough for him to protect even if it would cost his life.

This Senior Elder of the [Undead Shrine] forced himself to calm down and digest what was going on.

“The battle begins now!” Fei said as he controlled that white skeleton soldier he created using Necromancer’s Skill [Raise Skeleton]. This white skeleton soldier had a white bone blade in one hand, and a bone shield with a few broken arrows on it in the other. Without any emotions, it walked towards the black skeleton soldiers directly.

All the black skeleton soldiers backed off and created an empty circle. Under Hazel Bank’s command, one of the black skeleton soldiers walked out and was about to battle this white skeleton soldier in a one vs. one.

However, when these two skeleton soldiers were about four meters apart, something strange happened. The black skeleton soldier started to shake as if it was a rat that saw a cat. The two clouds of flames in its eye sockets also shivered like the candlelight in strong wind, and it felt like they were going to extinguish as well.

However, the white skeleton soldier stepped forward and slashed down its blade calmly, and the black skeleton soldier got chopped into pieces.

Hazel Bank’s mouth opened wide. He thought to himself in shock and surprise, “That is it! The Death Energy is a natural counter for ordinary Undead Energy; it is like the emperor to ordinary Undead Energies. The legend is true!”

Then, he ordered four more black skeleton soldiers to attack.

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

Without any surprise, four more pile of bones appeared on the ground.

These black skeleton soldiers that had Four-Star strengths were too weak in front of the skeleton soldier Fei summoned. Also, after these four skeleton soldiers were killed, the black mists disappeared into the air and wasn’t able to go into other skeletons to create more skeleton soldiers, and the blackness disappeared from the chopped-up bones.

Although Fei and Hazel Bank both used Undead Energy, there was a level difference between their energies.

“Let’s try something else……” Fei giggled as he pulled back his Death Energy from that skeleton soldier. He then used [Skeletal Mage], and that pile of bones quickly combined into a new skeleton. Different from that skeleton soldier who had bone blades and shields in its hands, this skeleton didn’t have any weapons with it. Instead, there were two clouds of eye-piercing silver lights in its hands as crackling noises sounded.

“Lightning-elemental Skeletal Mage? He summoned it without needing to chant any spells?” Hazel Bank was shocked again. Although he could summon skeletal mages as well, it wasn’t as easy as summoning skeleton soldiers. After all, skeleton soldiers only used physical weapons, and a skeletal mage had to be able to control supernatural power. Perhaps a skeletal mage might be weaker than a skeleton soldier, but the complexity of summoning a skeletal mage was beyond one’s imagination. Summoning a skeletal mage was equally difficult compared to making an animal speak the human language; at the end of the day, only the super masters could give them the necessary intelligence.

What was more surprising for Hazel Bank was that this skeletal mage was using lightning spells.

Since Undead Energy and poison belonged in the same category, most of the skeletal mages Undead Mages could summon were only able to use poison spells. However, the skeletal mage in front of this Senior Elder of the [Undead Shrine] redefined the limits of Skeletal Mage Spells.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 463: How About Joining Us?

Chapter 463: How About Joining Us?

After looking at the bright smile and sensing the arrogant attitude of this young King, Hazel Bank knew that this young man was waiting for him to summon a skeletal mage as well. Although he was provoked, he couldn’t summon a skeletal mage in the same way.

When he was at his prime, he still needed to chant a spell before he could summon a skeletal mage. Since he was injured by the masters from the Holy Church already, he needed to put in more effort to summon a skeletal mage.

Since he wanted to test this young King who he believed was the [Death‘s Favorite Child], he ordered six black skeleton soldiers to charge at the white skeletal mage.

Whoosh!

Crack!

The skeletal mage simply swung its arms, and the clouds of lightning in its hands flew out and blew four black skeleton soldiers into pieces.

“Such power!” Hazel Bank’s eyebrow twitched; the power of this skeletal mage was beyond his expectation.

“Is this the power the Undead Spells could achieve when the Death Energy that even the gods are afraid of powers them? If someone had this power and had the assistance of the [Code of Death], the [Undead Shrine] won’t be conquered that easily by the Holy Church,” Hazel Bank sighed.

What this man didn’t know was that even though Fei’s Death Energy was pure, it was different from the Undead Energy in this world; Fei couldn’t summon tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers and skeletal mages. There was a limit to the number of creatures Fei could summon; he was now a level 65 Necromancer, and he could only summon five skeletal mages that were capable of random spells and eight skeleton soldiers.

However, Hazel Bank was sure that this young King in front of him was the person in the legends who had the supreme Death Energy. The people who had golden Holy Power in the Holy Church were referred to as [God’s Favorite Children]. Since the Holy Church was influential and wealthy, it was capable of having more than a dozen [God’s Favorite Children]. On the other hand, the people who could use the Death Energy either naturally or through cultivation were referred to [Death’s Favorite Children]. Even though the two titles were only different by one word, they were very different in reality. It had been years since the [Undead Shrine] collapsed, and no [Death’s Favorite Child] had appeared in a long time.

In Hazel Bank’s eyes, Fei’s appearance represented the new beginning of the [Undead Shrine], and his hope was no longer impossible in his mind. In his head, Grim Reaper His Majesty was able to start caring for his loyal subjects again.

As he stared at this young King who somehow had the Death Energy and knew high-level Undead Magics, a vague plot emerged in his head.

As Hazel Bank was shocked, that boy Arthur was also stunned. His mouth was opened so wide that it could fit a dragon egg. Both of them didn’t anticipate that the new powerhouse in the Zenit Empire was indeed an Undead Mage.

At the same time, the King was enjoying the reaction from these two. Ever since he got the power of the seven characters from Diablo World, he showed cased six of them including the Barbarian, the Paladin, the Druid, the Amazon, and the Sorceress in public. However, he wasn’t able to showcase the Necromancer Character; it was like him taking a Viagra but couldn’t use it anywhere. Now, he finally met someone who he was able to show off to; he wasn’t going to let go of the opportunity.

“[Bone Wall]!”

As bone-cracking noises sounded, a wall made from white bones appeared in the palace; it was at least three meters tall, ten meters long, and one meter thick. This shiny wall was reflecting lights, and it felt murderous. From the look of it, it seemed like a squad of heavy cavaliers couldn’t even break through this wall.

“[Bone Prison]!”

Boom! A huge white bone prison cell appeared, and they surrounded four black skeleton soldiers that Hazel Bank summoned. Then, this white bone prison started to contract in size and soon broke the four black skeleton soldier; the Undead Creatures that were as hard as iron got squeezed into piles of bone dust. From the look of it, it seemed like even a Five-Star Warrior would die in it.

“[Bone Spear]!”

The King raised his hand, and one white bone spear pierced out and dashed through six black skeleton soldiers. They were put together on the spear like meat on a skewer, and the skeleton soldiers broke into pieces afterward.

“[Teeth]!”

Four teeth-shaped white flames dashed out of Fei’s hands, and they shot through four more black skeleton soldiers.

“[Bone Armor]!”

More bone-gridding noises sounded, and many small bone plates that looked like snowflakes flew around Fei’s body rapidly. In the end, they weren’t even visible anymore; there was only a white flame screen around him.

Fei laughed and controlled the skeletal mage to cast the lightning spell on him.

Boom! The lightning spell that could destroy Four-Star Warriors didn’t do anything to the Bone Armor.

Hazel Bank gradually calmed down, and he signaled Arthur with his eyes. While Arthur guarded the surroundings, he carefully observed Fei’s proficiency regarding Undead Magic. The more he saw, the more shocked he was; he realized that this young King didn’t need to chant anything before casting spells.

“This seems to be a brand-new Undead Magic structure; genius!” Hazel Bank couldn’t think straight anymore.

“[Clay Golem]!”

Fei waved his hand, and a dash of grey mist dived into the ground. Soon, rumbling noises sounded, and the soil and stone on the ground started to move. In less than ten seconds, a clay giant that was more than 15 meters tall stood up. Its body was huge, and its inverted triangular body shape revealed its power. With one smash, it knocked away six black skeleton soldiers……

After the King showed off his skills, more than half of the black skeleton soldiers were destroyed. After seeing that the Senior Elder at the [Undead Shrine] was calming down and more than half of his mana was used, Fei stopped the show.

He called over the three creatures he summoned, the white skeleton soldier, the white skeletal mage, and the Clay Golem as he smiled at Hazel Bank with the Bone Armor on him; he was waiting for this mid-aged man to speak.

“I know why you want to talk to us alone. It looks like Arthur and I walked into your trap voluntarily, right?” Hazel Bank sighed and said.

Fei laughed proudly as he corrected, “Hehe, don’t put it that way. You guys didn’t come into my trap. However, since you know my identity and intent, what do you think? How about becoming my friend and joining Chambord? It is better than being chased around and being homeless.”

The smile on Fei’s face was bright; he thought Hazel Bank would accept this offer without question.

However, this Undead Mage shook his head firmly.

“Alexander, to be honest, I don’t know how you became the king of an affiliated kingdom in the Zenit Empire, and I don’t know what you are planning. However, I have to remind you that you have been in the spotlight recently, and you are attracting the attention of the Holy Church. You have the pure Death Energy, and the Holy Church is very sensitive about that. Once they discover this, you would be turned into ashes. You would be committing suicide if you plan to fight with the Holy Church with your current strength. If I join your party, I won’t be much of a help. Instead, I would speed up the destruction of Chambord. After all, the Holy Church had sent a lot of masters after me. In a few days, the Mythical Gate is going to open, and my boom will arrive.”

After Hazel Bank learned that Fei obtained the Death Energy, he wanted to try his best to help Fei grow. However, he soon realized that it was only a hope. He was now severely injured, and his strength was greatly reduced; if he joined the Chambord Kingdom now when the masters of the Holy Church were after him, he could be destroying this young king’s future. He knew that if the Holy Church found out about the Death Energy, the young King would be destroyed.

Hazel Bank believed that this young man was the only hope and the savior of the [Undead Shrine], and he wasn’t going to let anything happen to this young man.

Therefore, he wasn’t going to serve the King of Chambord. If he did, he would be harming him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 464: Persuasive Enough?

Chapter 464: Persuasive Enough?

Fei was a little disappointed after hearing the rejection.

After he made an educated guess about the identities of these two people, he had been thinking about recruiting them to Chambord. Except for Lampard who had some secrets, other warriors and masters of Chambord such as Drogba, Pierce, and Torres were all stimulated by Fei using the [Hulk Potion] and other methods; it was in a way pulling on the grass to make them grow taller.

(TL: An Chinese Idiom describing the action of exhausting future potential just to make quick gains. In this case, although the potential of these warriors was limited, it was still not sustainable.)

Although these men were loyal, they were all from the little Chambord Kingdom and lacked a broad view of the world around them.

However, people like Hazel Bank were different.

This Undead Mage had made a name for himself more than 100 years ago. Even though he was severely injured at the moment, he was still a master who had seen a lot of incidents and was very knowledgeable; he was like a walking encyclopedia. If Fei could get help from a man like this, it would be no different to putting a pair of wings on a tiger.

(TL: A Chinese Idiom describing the action of making someone powerful even mightier.)

After the short moment of interaction and knowing the calm attitude Hazel Bank had towards the soldiers of Zenit in this deserted city, Fei knew that this man wasn’t a bad person as the rumors had stated but rather a man with integrity and ethics. Also, since Fei had the Necromancer Character and had the Death Energy, he didn’t naturally dislike Hazel Bank. Instead, because of the empathy he had towards the fate of the Undead Mages in this world, he felt somewhat intimate towards them.

Everything fitted Fei’s criteria, but he didn’t expect the refusal.

However, Fei smiled and wanted to recruit Hazel Bank even more after hearing the reasoning this Undead Mage gave.

The fact that Hazel Bank thought that way meant he was already putting Fei before himself. Fei felt like this man had a better character than he initially believed since Hazel Bank could still think this way when he was in this terrible situation.

“Don’t worry! I have my ways of dealing with the Holy Church. I can promise you that they won’t find a thing,” Fei patted his chest and swore.

Hazel Bank shook his head and said earnestly, “Young man, you can say that because you don’t know how terrifying the Holy Church is. Some people and forces could fool them, but you and Chambord couldn’t do it. Young man, don’t bet on your luck; you can’t bear the consequences if it fails.”

Fei laughed and replied, “What if I can? I mean if I can deal with the Holy Church, would you be willing to join me?”

The Undead Mage shook his head again as he observed the stubborn expression on Fei’s face; he thought this stubbornness originated from the self-conceitedness of a young man who hadn’t seen much of the world yet. However, he then nodded and replied, “If you can prove to me that you could fool the Holy Church, I will join Chambord and serve you. However, your method of fooling them has to be acknowledged by me.”

“Hehe, little guy, give up! This Old Bastard is really stubborn! His donkey-like personality is stinky and unchangeable like the rocks in Hell! In the last 100 years, I haven’t seen anyone who successfully persuaded him!” Arthur walked over and jumped up to pat Fei’s shoulder.

Although Fei knew that this little boy wasn’t ordinary, the elderly tone this boy use was still hilarious. This boy looked small, but he talked as if he was Fei’s grandpa……

However, Fei didn’t say a thing; the King simply changed to the Paladin Mode.

The power of the level 72 Paladin was released, and a vast amount of golden Holy Power emitted to the surroundings. The cold and gloomy Undead Energy that previously filled the palace instantly disappeared, and the place was now warm and bright.

“Ah!…… You…… it hurts! Ah!……” Arthur who still had his hand on Fei’s shoulder didn’t react in time, and the golden Holy Power instantly burned his small pink hand. As a nose-piercing smell appeared, Arthur dashed away as if he encountered something terrifying.

“This…… huh?! Impossible! That is impossible!” Hazel Bank was stupefied.

As the majestic and vast golden Holy Power rushed out of Fei’s body, the entire palace was lit up. As if this Holy Power was going to clean up this place, it went to every corner of the palace, and the holy sensation would make people feel like kneeling down and worshipping it.

This was the purest Holy Power; only the luckiest and most devoted people could have it.

“How could a person with the supreme Death Energy and high-level Undead Spells be capable of the Holy Power? That is impossible! The grey Undead Energy and the golden Holy Power are like water and fire; they couldn’t be kept together in harmony! Like water and fire, light and darkness, they are mutually exclusive! This is the iron law that existed over thousands of years! But it is broken by this young King easily!” Hazel Bank thought.

As the golden Holy Power shined in the palace, the black skeleton soldiers that Hazel Bank summoned started to melt as if they were snowflakes in a hot summer day. As the black mist flowed out of the black skeleton soldiers, the skeletons collapsed onto the ground and cracked.

The Undead Creatures Fei summoned in the Necromancer Mode disappeared when he switched to the Paladin Mode, so the Holy Power didn’t harm them.

Even though Hazel Bank’s body was hurting from the golden Holy Power, he was so shocked that his reaction speed was dull. It was the slowest few seconds he ever experienced in his lifetime. He never thought that this was possible, and his composure was completely lost. His mouth was wide open, he forgot to breathe, and his mind was blank!

Arthur who ran behind Hazel Bank was undergoing some drastic changes.

His clear and crystal-like eyes turned completely black like two abysses as if they would even devour the sunlight; they weren’t the eyes of a human. At the same time, his hand that was burned by Fei’s Holy Power changed shape. The pink skin got burned off, and what was underneath was a black bone claw that was reflecting chilling lights; it looked vicious and terrifying.

It wasn’t the hand of a human but the claw of a Demon Beast!

Fei suddenly recalled a rumor; the evil Undead Mage Hazel Bank had once created a mighty Undead Bone Dragon! It was heard that this evil Undead Bone Dragon was capable of substantial destructive force, and it followed Hazel Bank around and created a trail of victories. In short, it was almost invincible……

“Could it be that this little boy is that powerful Undead Bone Dragon? This is too surprising!”

Just like Fei predicted, a painful expression appeared on Arthur’s face as the Holy Power shined on him more. His skin started to disappear, and chunks of black bones were revealed. Soon, his little body began to enlarge, and the little boy that was about 1.2 meters tall grew to more than four meters tall. Half of his body was still in the shape of the little boy, but the other half of his body was a huge skeletal creature! It was bizarre and terrifying!

The bones in Arthur’s body were huge! They were obviously bones of a dragon!

However, this Undead Bone Dragon that was terrifying and powerful years ago was now really weak. It was barely on the level of mid-tier New Moon, so its strength was a little weaker compared to [Snow Mountain Hermit].

Black mist continued to smoke out of Arthur’s body as he met his nemesis. Although his face still looked like a boy, he roared and let out a series of loud sound waves; that sent clouds of dust and chipped bones into the air.

Hazel Bank who was stupefied finally woke up after hearing the roar, and he quickly chanted some spell as he injected several dashes of black mist into Arthur’s body. Gradually, this Undead Bone Dragon calmed down, and its body started to turn back to the shape of a boy.

At this time, Fei pulled back his aura of the Paladin, and all the golden flames in the palace disappeared.

“What do you think of my proof? It is persuasive enough?” Fei asked with a bright smile on his face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 465: We Will Join

Chapter 465: We Will Join

“This…… How did you do that?” Hazel Bank asked subconsciously as he was shocked and couldn’t figure it out.

The people who could use the Death Energy were referred to as the [Death’s Favorite Children], and the people who could use the golden Holy Power were referred to as the [God’s Favorite Children]. But now, they were one person. It was something that could shock the entire continent.

Fei smiled and said mysteriously, “This is a secret…… Hehe, but you can make a decision now, right?”

“This……” Hazel Bank paused for a second before continuing, “Yes, you have the golden Holy Power. The people who have this power is called [God’s Favorite Children], and you can join the Holy Church at any time and become a high-up official. You even have the potential of becoming the next Pope. With this power, no one would dare to point their fingers at you. If they do, they would be shaming the god. Since you can switch between the Death Energy and the golden Holy Power smoothly, you can fool the Holy Church if you are careful.”

After another pause, Hazel Bank frowned and asked, “But, are you a [God’s Favorite Child] or a [Death’s Favorite Child]? In the battle between the Holy Church and the Undead Shrine, which side would you take?”

“Is this decision that important?” Fei looked at this Undead Mage and asked as he looked at him with a strange expression, “Why do I need to make a decision? People are free to choose the power and energy they want to cultivate. If I stand with the Undead Shrine, would it mean that I need to treat the people in the Holy Church the same way as how they treated the Undead Mages? If I reached the top, would I have to kill everyone who cultivates the Holy Power?”

Fei shook his head and continued, “No, I won’t do that. Otherwise, it is just another vicious cycle. It is meaningless. Do you want that to happen? The people with power do the wrongs, but it is the people who are at the bottom of the social ladder that would suffer. If I need to make a decision, I will stand with all the cultivators in this world. There is no right or wrong in the different paths of cultivation; there are just righteous and evil people.”

Hazel Bank fell into a moment of silence after hearing that.

Fei looked at this Undead Mage and didn’t regret anything.

He didn’t want to surprise this man, but his ways of thinking and views of the world were already formed on Earth. He didn’t like the Holy Church, but he didn’t want to kill everyone who was involved with it. In fact, Fei didn’t even want to rule the continent or conquer other empires; in his mind, those were just too much work. If one day he were powerful enough to shield his loved ones from the harm that existed in this world that was ruled by the law of the jungle, he would rather chill and travel with his friends and families.

The atmosphere in the palace was silent.

Arthur who returned to his human form stood behind Hazel Bank and looked at Fei with complex emotions in his eyes. As an intellectual creature created by Hazel Bank hundreds of years ago, he had seen enough of the world to make his mind and judgments. Although he hated those Holy Knights and Priests of the Holy Church who were all hypocrites and wanted to kill them all, he felt like what this young King had said was indeed how everything should be.

After a while, the silence persisted.

Hazel Bank lowered his head and thought carefully. He frowned, and a ton of sweat appeared around his temples and slid down his neck. In the end, his sweat even contained some blood! This would only occur if someone were thinking extremely hard.

Fei waited patiently for this Undead Mage’s decision.

Time passed by slowly.

Suddenly, Hazel Bank opened his eyes that were as clear as ever. The faint worry hidden deep in his eyes disappeared, and a smile appeared on his face. The atmosphere in the palace instantly turned light and casual.

“You are right! Arthur and I will join Chambord,” the Undead Mage opened his mouth and said.

Fei finally let go of the breath he was holding in and relaxed.

Having Hazel Bank joining Chambord was a huge surprise! Although the King only came up with this idea not too long ago, he was taking some risk. If they ended up disagreeing and battling, that would be a terrifying situation. Even though Hazel Bank and Arthur couldn’t harm Fei, they could destroy Death Ancient City and close to 30,000 soldiers of Zenit in here. Of course, Fei didn’t make an impulsive decision. His Necromancer Character and his Paladin Character both added to his chance of success.

“It is an honor to have an Elder like you join us. I’m sure time will prove to you that your decision is indeed correct,” Fei said as he took out a bottle of wine and handed it to Hazel Bank respectfully.

“Hey, kid! The Old Bastard agreed, but I haven’t! What kind of treasure do you have? Gold, weapons, valuables…… take them out and let me have a look!” Arthur suddenly ran to Fei with his hands on his waist as he shouted; it looked like he was about to rob Fei.

“Little kid!” Fei slapped Arthur’s head as he took out another bottle of wine.

“You……” Arthur was mad after he got slapped, but he couldn’t resist the wine. He took the wine quickly with green lights flashing in his eyes before drinking it happily.

Although this Undead Bone Dragon that was evil and vicious in legends had lived for hundreds of years, he did behave just like a little kid. After being with this Undead Mage after a long time, he got a little greedy and a little lewd; also, he had a slight drinking problem. In addition, since he was created from the skeleton of a real dragon, the strong possessiveness towards treasures couldn’t be eliminated. After hundreds of years of accumulation, this little boy was now indeed a little devil.

However, the good thing was that little kids like Arthur could be easily dealt with. In this case, a bottle of aromatic wine would do.

……

Dual-Flags City.

Inside a building in the Church.

“What is going on? I couldn’t detect those two devils with my Crystal Eyes?” Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini murmured as the strong silver Holy Power slowly disappeared. His fingers left the white crystal sphere on the table, and he was exhausted from using the technique to search for Hazel Bank and Arthur in the area.

“Sir, could it be that those two devils left after detecting our appearance?” a Holy Knight asked.

“Impossible! You guys don’t know Hazel Bank that well; this devil is never scared of anyone. In addition, the Mythical Gate is opening the day after tomorrow. If he wants to restore his strength, he would want to enter the Mythical Palace to seek……” Pellegrini shook his head and said. “Theoretically, he and that evil dragon should only have the strength of New Moon at the moment, and they couldn’t escape from my Crystal Eyes. However, I can’t detect them now! Could it be…… impossible!” it looked like he thought of a possibility and instantly rejected it.

“Sir, what is impossible?” the youngest priest in the team asked; he was the most inexperienced as well.

However, Pellegrini’s face dropped as he looked at this young man. Afterward, he ignored him and left this building.

It was evident that the Red-Robed Deacon wasn’t pleased.

The other people in the team looked at this young man with gloating expressions as they left this building as well; they all returned to their rooms to rest.

“Jessie! When can you learn to read the situation and act accordingly?” the weakest Holy Knight named Alan said as he walked over and patted Jessie’s shoulder. He explained, “Unless that Undead Mage’s strength is much higher than Mr. Pellegrini’s! If that is the case, it meant that we were all fooled by that devil! Otherwise, how could Mr. Pellegrini be able to detect that devil before but not now? You got to learn to become smarter! Everyone knows it, but you had to make it public. Aren’t you making Mr. Pellegrini look bad?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 466: The Corrupt Church

Chapter 466: The Corrupt Church

Alan was the weakest Holy Knight in the group, and the other people in the group didn’t value him. Therefore, he was in a similarly awkward situation as Jessie. However, he was smart and kept a low-profile. He wasn’t a bad person, so he came over to point it out for Jessie when this young Priest was in an embarrassing situation.

After Alan said that to Jessie, he also walked out of this building.

The young Priest named Jessie sighed and shook his head at this empty building. As if he was displeased by something, he murmured to himself, “There are multiple possibilities if Crystal Eyes couldn’t locate them. There could be a more powerful Undead Mage shielding them, and they could be inside a cemetery that is more than 1,000 years old; the thick Death Energy in such locations could cover up their auras…… After all, there could be many scenarios. But you guys could only think about the surface matter? Embarrass him? Would I do that? Boring……”

A strange smile appeared on this young Priest’s face as he walked out as well.

As the moonlight shined on the ground, a series of footsteps sounded.

Jessie looked in the direction of the noise and saw a few Holy Knight Apprentices and Priests-In-Training of the church in Dual-Flags City walking over with more than a dozen pretty girls who were in white dresses. Most of these girls were about 18 years old, and they looked holy and saint. Some of the girls seemed surprised and hopeful, and some of them had tears in their eyes as they looked helpless.

“What is going on?” Jessie stopped them and asked.

A Holy Knight Apprentice quickly ran over and said with a fluttering smile on his face, “Sir, they are the virgins in the Choir. They are here to help masters like yourself in the Execution Team to sleep. Hehe, I can promise you that they are all virgins!”

The other Holy Knight Apprentices and Priests-In-Training also smiled and flattered. Although this young Priest Jessie only had a low-position in the Execution Team, he was looked up to by these people in this church.

“Virgins from the Choir? Sleep with us?” Jessie couldn’t believe his ears.

Although he had heard rumors where influential figures in the Holy Church were summoning virgins from the Choirs, he didn’t believe it; he thought it was just dirt that the enemies of the Holy Church threw. Now, he encountered such a thing himself……

“How could such a thing occur in the Holy Church? The virgins in the Choirs might become the Saintess who is destined to serve the gods, how could the mortals stain them?” Jessie couldn’t believe it.

“How dare you! Reckless……” a huge power sensation appeared from this young Priest’ body as he shouted, “Who? Who dared to ask for virgins in the Choir to sleep with them? You are shaming the God! Go away! Do you want to be hung?”

The Holy Knight Apprentices and Priests-In-Training were terrified as if it was doomsday. They wanted to please these people from the Holy Mountain, but it seemed like they did the wrong thing.

Jessie was furious, but he felt helpless as well.

He saw that some of the girls from the Choir were disappointed by his order, and they looked at him with resentment in their eyes before they left. It felt like they thought this young Priest took away their opportunity.

“Women like these are even worse than prostitutes. How are they qualified to join the pure Choir? God! Is the Holy Church this corrupt? How can this be! The glory of the God is stained! God! Please punish these fake followers!” the young Priest prayed.

He knew that someone in the Execution Team must have ordered the people in this church to do this. Otherwise, the people here won’t be daring enough to do something like this……

Also, it seemed like Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini permitted this to happen, and it made Jessie even madder.

“The most important matter at the moment is to help Arthur and me to recover our strength. If the people of the Holy Church discover us, they will start chasing again,” Hazel Bank said to Fei as he sat on the other side.

The intense atmosphere in the palace was gone, and this Undead Mage and the King were discussing the next steps while Arthur already downed seven bottles of wine by the crackling campfire.

“Do you have a way of healing up?” Fei asked. After hearing what Hazel Bank had said, Fei knew that this Undead Mage and his Undead Bone Dragon had only a tiny bit of strengths compared to their primes. They were currently about level 3 mid-tier New Moon Elites; if they weren’t healed in time, their strengths would decrease even more.

“That is why Arthur and I are here. The Mythical Gate that only opens once in 50 years is opening the day after tomorrow. There are multiple mystic locations in the Mythical Palace, and we could potentially find a way to heal up in there,” Hazel Bank said.

It seemed like this Undead Mage didn’t know too much about the Mythical Palace; he was only hoping that his injuries could be cured.

However, Fei was very interested in the Mythical Palace. He asked in excitement, “Mythical Palace? Where is that? Sounds mysterious…… Is it a Mythical Ruins?”

“Yeah, it is a Mythical Ruins; a special Mythical Ruins. It is located in the underground ocean below Dual-Flags City. It was heard that it was the Palace of the Sea God that belonged to the Sea Tribe which ruled the sea and followed the Demons when the battle broke out between the Gods and the Demons. After that war was over, the ocean sunk into the ground, and somehow soil, sand, and stone covered it up. 500 years ago, this Mythical Ruins was discovered by a master, and it attracted the attention of all the influential figure on the continent. Many people thought that it could be counted as a level 6 Mythical Ruins, and it should be enough to create a brand-new level 6 empire. However, after people went in, they realized that all the treasures and technique scrolls were all gone. In addition, there were dangers everywhere in this Mythical Ruins! All the magic traps and killing mechanisms of the Sea Tribe were well-kept, and even a Sun-Class Lord might die in there.”

Fei finally had an idea of the origin of the structures at the bottom of the underground ocean.

After years of useless explorations, ten Sun-Class Lords made a joint declaration. They stated that there weren’t treasures in this Mythical Ruins, and they recommended others not to explore it anymore due to the hidden dangers.

However, some of the magic traps and killing mechanisms were from the ancient time. It was a great place to train and practice, so warriors and mages who were at a threshold would come here when the Mythical Gate opens. Some cultivators would advance, and some people would try out their luck as well. Also, some mages and assassins would come here to study the magic traps and killing mechanisms. Unfortunately, the essence of those traps was long lost in history, and many people speculated that the natural laws in this world changed after the war between the Gods and Demons, so the theories and knowledge powering these traps and mechanisms were no longer applicable.

As time passed by, this Mythical Ruins that once made a lot of people go crazy got ignored by most of the people. Since there weren’t many treasures, the influential figures and powerful empires were no longer interested in it.

Of course, this information was only circulating in the small master cultivator circle, and ordinary people didn’t know about it.

Hazel Bank had been to the Mythical Palace three times, and he got nothing. He came here this time again because he had no other choices to heal up. The worst scenario would be that the traps in the Mythical Palace killed him; at least he won’t die in the hands of the hypocrites of the Holy Church.

Fei was speechless after hearing everything.

“So many people know about the structures at the bottom of the underground ocean……” Fei thought. He was hoping that he could get even richer by exploring this Mythical Ruins on his own. But since even Sun-Class Lords couldn’t find anything, Fei dropped all of his hopes.

“Since you entered the Mythical Palace before, have you seen an altar that is more than 1,000 meters tall in there?” Fei asked as he described the shape and the look of the Mythical Altar. Only this Mythical Altar could purify the stained [Worldstone], and finding it to save the two girls was Fei’s primary objective.

“No,” the Undead Mage shook his head and said after a moment of thinking, “I have never seen such a thing like that.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 467: Rebound

Chapter 467: Rebound

“What? Never seen it before? How?” Fei was deeply disappointed by this answer, and he couldn’t think straight for a moment.

Hazel Bank took another look at Fei and seemed to have realized that this structure was significant to this King. After he gave it more thoughts, he added, “Your Majesty, although I have entered the Mythical Palace three times, I haven’t even covered one-twentieth of the total area. Perhaps the altar you are talking about is in other regions. After all, you said that its style is very similar to the buildings in the Mythical Palace.”

“Oh? I see,” Fei said as hope restored in his mind. He asked, “You haven’t even gone through the entire Mythical Palace?”

The Undead Mage laughed and replied, “Of course. Perhaps the ten Sun-Class Lords who joined forces 500 years ago had been through the entire Mythical Palace. Anyone who is below the Sun-Class couldn’t have done it; it is too dangerous in there. Even Full Moon Elites had died in there.”

Fei nodded and got a new understanding of the dangers hidden in the Mythical Palace.

However, Fei’s wasn’t afraid. It didn’t matter how dangerous it was; he had to find the Mythical Altar. That was the only way that he could save Angela and Elena. Perhaps the mysterious map he got from Soros’ Merchant Group could be of help.

“Eh, since this is the case, I will join you guys and explore the Mythical Palace two days later,” Fei decided and didn’t hide his intent, “I’m looking for that altar; it is very important to me.”

“Ok, since Your Majesty want to go there, I could be your guide.” Hazel Bank quickly got into character; he was placing Fei’s safety and potential growth before everything else.

To be honest, he didn’t want Fei to go. After all, it was too dangerous in there, and even Sun-Class Lords might even die.

However, after he saw the decisiveness on Fei’s face, he knew that he couldn’t stop him. On the second thought, he knew that an excellent sailor couldn’t be trained on a calm lake; if this young King were going to face off the mammoth-like Holy Church, he would need to get used to danger. All of these experiences were necessary for fast growth.

What this Undead Mage didn’t know was that Fei had been through too many dangerous situations in Diablo World; this young man was pretty much dancing on the edge of a blade all the time. If the injuries in Diablo World were to be carried into the real world, scars would have covered Fei’s entire body.

“Great! Now that is done, let me check your wounds. I might be of help,” Fei said as he switched back to Necromancer Mode. Although a cultivator should never let people who he or she just met inject their energies into his or her body, Hazel Bank trusted Fei enough to let him send dashes of the Death Energy into his body.

The snake-like Death Energy flowed into Hazel Bank’s body, and Fei soon made a discovery.

“Huh? Just like I suspected……”

As the Death Energy traveled in the energy connections and channels in Hazel Bank’s body, Fei closed his eyes and sensed the terrible condition this Undead Mage was in.

Although Hazel Bank was cultivating the Undead Energy, there were clouds of Holy Power inside his body. Like corrosive poison, these clouds of Holy Power had been eating away Hazel Bank life energy and flesh. These clouds of Holy Power were left in his body by all the masters of the Holy Church who he battled, and they had almost taken over!

The Undead Energy and the Holy Power; these two opposite forces battled in Hazel Bank’s body viciously, and this battle continued to destroy the surroundings.

This terrible condition was the reason for Hazel Bank’s drop in strength.

If this trend continued, the Undead Mage’s strength would decrease even further, and his lifespan might drop as well.

“Since this is the case, it is easy. Hehe, be gone!” Fei shouted after he figured out the situation. The grey mist flowed out of his pores, and the supreme Death Energy started to devour the residual Holy Power inside Hazel Bank’s body.

The Death Energy was one of the most powerful energy in this world, and it was the Holy Power’s kryptonite. Even though Priest Balesi was a Moon-Class Elite and Fei was only a Six-Star Necromancer a few months back, Fei was still able to seize the victory. Therefore, although the Holy Power in Hazel Bank’s body was powerful, it wasn’t being controlled by a master, so it was defenseless against Fei’s Death Energy.

Fei tried his best not to harm this Undead Mage’s body while destroying the residual Holy Power in his body. Even though he was careful and slow, the Holy Power that had bothered Hazel Bank for hundreds of years were all eliminated in about 15 minutes.

Arthur who was carefully observing the situation with a bottle of wine in his hands was stunned. Hazel Bank created him, so he was able to sense the state that Hazel Bank was in. As he looked at Fei who thoroughly cleansed Hazel Bank’s body from more than 100 years of torture, Arthur felt like he wasted his 135 years on this continent; all of the shocks he experienced before couldn’t be compared with what happened tonight. He felt like this King could solve all the problems in the world.

“Hahaha! Since I already helped you to this degree, let me make it even better!”

Fei laughed as he chugged down a bottle of [Mana Potion]. The mana of his Necromancer Character was refilled, and he used all of his Death Energy to strengthen Hazel Bank’s body.

This Death Energy went through Hazel Bank’s body and started to heal the broke energy connections and channels. To Hazel Bank who cultivated the Undead Energy, this Death Energy from Fei was the best supplement he could wish for. With the assistance from this energy, all of the injuries in his body were recovering rapidly.

Compared with getting rid of the Holy Power, this process required more attention to details. Fei paid a lot more attention, and it used a ton of his Spirit Energy; soon, he was sweating buckets. However, the benefit of cultivating Spirit Energy was demonstrated as well. He was able to control his Death Energy to a granular level and carefully heal Hazel Bank up.

Although it looked easy, only Fei knew how dangerous it was.

After one hour, Fei finally stopped with the Death Energy. He slowly opened his eyes and exhaled. He looked exhausted, but his expression was joyous. He laughed and said, “Haha! Done!”

A thrilled expression appeared on Hazel Bank’s face instantly.

In the next second, the cloud around Death Ancient City moved as if an invisible pair of hands was controlling them. They all rushed towards Death Ancient City, and many dashes of black mist rushed into the palace from all places such as streets, buildings, and defense walls. Hazel Bank’s body devoured them all, and his strength started to increase.

This unexpected phenomenon surprised all the soldiers of Zenit.

Magic Princess Cindy who already rested and [Silver-Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes who was patrolling with the soldiers all rushed to the palace alongside other Star-level Warriors. Fei sensed their arrival and went to the gate of the palace to stop them. He switched to Barbarian Mode and enveloped this palace using the silver energy. Afterward, he signaled the people and told them that everything was alright.

He wasn’t sure if there were spies from other parties among the soldiers, and he didn’t want to expose Hazel Bank to others yet. If this information were gathered by someone else and was used against him, it would be a bad situation.

After seeing Fei’s signal, everyone backed off with different shocking expressions on their faces.

Then, Fei turned around and sensed the energy surge in the palace. After the hidden injuries in Hazel Bank’s body were healed, the drop in this Undead Mage’s strength was rebounding at an insane speed. The energy Hazel Bank got back was so strong that Fei who was now a Nightmare Mode Level 16 Barbarian felt tiny and weak.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 468: More Secrets Revealed

Chapter 468: More Secrets Revealed

“The Undead Energy in this world is too gloomy, and its appearance is much inferior to the Holy Power…… No wonder most of the people in this world reject it. However, only masters could tell that the Undead Energy is gloomy but not evil. It is not inferior to the Holy Power in terms of effectiveness and strength,” Fei thought.

As time passed by, Hazel Bank’s strength skyrocketed. It finally slowed down around level 9 top-tier New Moon; he was only a step away from breaking into the powerful Half Moon.

“Haha! Great! Now my strength has recovered to a bit! The safety of our trip just got better! Also, my strength will recover as the time goes by,” Hazel Bank’s voice sounded from the palace, and he was in a much better condition.

Soon, the energy surge around his body calmed down.

At the moment, Fei would have to run away as the Nightmare Mode Level 16 Barbarian if this Undead Mage wanted to fight him. [Snow Mountain Hermit] would be defenseless in front of Hazel Bank, and he probably couldn’t even get away safely if he tried.

Fei zapped his mouth and thought, “He is already this powerful with only a small portion of his strength. If he climbed back to his prime, he probably would be a Full Moon Elite who is only one step away from the realm of Sun-Class.”

“Your Majesty, thank you for your help. From now on, your wishes are my duties and honors!” The Undead Mage bowed at Fei respectfully and used the salute that he would only use when talking to the Undead Pope. It was evident that he was determined to serve Fei.

On top of the fact that Fei healed him, Fei’s identity as [Death’s Favorite Child] and the potential savior of the Undead Shrine gave this Undead Mage a ton of hope.

Fei was surprised and joyous at Hazel Bank’s attitude. With such a powerful master beside him, the King no longer needed to handle everything by himself.

“Hey, kid! Come here! Help me too……” Arthur shouted. He was very envious since Fei cleansed Hazel Bank’s body. Since his injuries were the same as Hazel Bank’s, he wanted Fei to do the same to him.

Fei rubbed his chin and said intentionally, “You? I can’t. I’m not a veterinarian……”

Arthur didn’t know what to say; he stared at Fei with his big eyes as a sad expression appeared on his face.

“Haha! I’m kidding! However, I couldn’t cure you right now; I’m not familiar with the structure of a dragon body. Even though you are only based on a dragon skeleton, I might mess something up if I direct my energy through your body right now. I have a bottle of potion here to help you ease some of the negative effects of the injuries,” Fei said as he took out a bottle of purple [Full Rejuvenation Potion].

“His Majesty is right. Your body is different from humans, so I should try to think of a way to cure you,” Hazel Bank, Arthur’s creator, said. He knew Arthur the best, and he agreed with Fei’s conservative approach.

Fei returned to Dual-Flags City before dawn.

The consecutive wins gave the residents a lot of hope, and the soldiers were motivated. The people of Dual-Flags City started to live as if the war wasn’t going on, and everything was happening in an orderly fashion. Since Fei had the help from people such as old Aryang, Cech, and Ribry, he was able to delegate his duties and be freer.

Since water kept on flying out of the water wells, Fei ordered the soldiers to lock down the area and forbidden anyone from coming into the region. The residents of Dual-Flags City could get their water from a pond that was connected to the water wells.

Mythical Gate was about to open, and Fei was able to enjoy the calmness before the storm.

Although ordinary people couldn’t detect anything, Fei was able to sense the tension in the air. After all, more than a dozen powerful sensations were around the city.

The weakest one among them was only a Nine-Star Warrior, but this person was still able to enter the city without being discovered by the soldiers.

Fei stayed in the watchtower on the west gate and released his powerful aura directly. The sensation of the Nightmare Mode Level 16 Barbarian was filled with danger, and it was a warning to all of those masters who were hiding around Dual-Flags City. It was telling them not to cause any trouble.

This warning was very effective; a full day passed by peacefully. Those masters had to obey the unwritten rules as if they were mice that saw a cat.

The night arrived, and there was only one day until the opening of the Mythical Gate.

Fei went back to the Mayor’s Mansion and spent some time with Elena and Angela who were still unconscious. After he chatted with Emma and comforted her, he went into a side building and entered Diablo World.

……

……

“Ah!!!! Baal won’t forgive you!”

Inside the Catacombs in the Monastery on the Tamoe Highlands, the former [Flower of Rogue] Andariel who got turned into a demon screamed and died in her blood.

After he entered Diablo World in Nightmare Mode, Fei killed a ton of monsters and finally completed the final quest in [Rogue Encampement].

Andariel was a woman whose life was filled with tragedy. She got pushed into the forces of Hell by the darkness in human nature in the Monastery, and she fell in love with Diablo.

Now, she had died to Fei for the eighth time.

For some reason, Fei would think of Elena every time he saw Andariel. Both girls were named [Flower of Rogue]; although they fates were different, they were equally passionate about love. They were willing to give up everything including their lives for love!

There were a ton of items dropped by Andariel.

As the final boss in [Rogue Encampment] in Nightmare Mode, the quality of the drops was top-tier. One of them was a level 6 belt; it was silver and about 30 centimeters wide. There were a lot of decorative engravings on it, and it contained 20 storage units, much better than the belt Fei was using which contained only 12 storage units. Fei instantly equipped this belt.

At this moment, his Barbarian Character was Nightmare Mode Level 20, which was equivalent to level 1 mid-tier New Moon in the real world.

After cleaning up the battlefield, Fei went back to [Rogue Encampment] without hesitation via a [Town Portal Scroll]. After getting the rewards from the NPC, he sold some of the items he didn’t need and went to [Lut Gholein] with the help from Warriv

In Nightmare Mode, this city with the name of [Pearl in the Desert] was still ragged. The ancient buildings and deserted streets added to its state of desolation. There were only a few NPCs in this huge city, and thick layers of sand could be seen everywhere on the street.

The only difference was that Fei instantly sensed powerful evil sensations when he stepped into this city.

It was evident that the monsters on this map were much more powerful than before.

As Fei was about to go to the NPC for the first quest, that mysterious and cold voice suddenly sounded by his ear, “Haha! Congratulation, young man! You have advanced and are able to explore more mysteries in this world. Haha! Go on! There are a lot more surprises waiting for you! Hahahaha……”

This voice made Fei pause for a few seconds.

Fei was wondering why he didn’t get any rewards for completing all quests in the first map, and this mysterious and cold voice appeared in time to answer that question on his mind. It looked like he got something intangible, and he couldn’t detect it yet.

After a moment of pause, he continued to kill monsters to level up on the second map.

The Mythical Gate was about to open, and he had to hurry up and increase his strength. That was the only way that he could maximize the chance of finding that Mythical Altar.

After two hours, Fei was severely injured as blood covered his body. The monsters on the second map were a lot stronger, and they were a lot more dangerous to Fei. But after he worked hard and completed the first two quests in [Lut Gholein], [Radament’s Lair] and [The Horadric Staff], he was now a Nightmare Mode Level 24 Barbarian.

At this moment, he finally realized what that mysterious and cold voice meant by ‘more surprises’. When he got to the portal on [Dry Hills], he suddenly sensed a series of magic energy surge from it.

P.S. A big shout out to Wakko L. and Cody! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 469: Possibility of Constructing a Teleportation Array

Chapter 469: Possibility of Constructing a Teleportation Array

Fei had seen more than a dozen teleportation arrays like this, but he had never felt anything special; they were all cold like pieces of props. Now, this teleportation array in front of him was vivid and lively as if it had a mind of its own.

After he closed his eyes and carefully sensed this teleportation array, Fei was even more shocked.

He suddenly had an idea, and his Spirit Energy poured out like a waterfall. It started to penetrate through this ugly-looking and straightforward teleportation array slowly.

Fei had tried to do this in Normal Mode, but he wasn’t successful. This time, it was unprecedentedly smooth. Fei’s Spirit Energy almost instantly entered the core array and detected the principles and theories behind its operation. Gradually, Fei understood what it took to create a teleportation array.

This sudden change made Fei feel like an icy goddess who rejected all men suddenly turned to a passionate lady and went into his arm voluntarily. What was impossible before seemed very easy now.

“Oh! So, this is the key to creating the long-distance teleportation array! Haha! If this is the case, then it could be mimicked in the real world! The Gods are on my side!” Fei was way too excited. This was like the icing on the cake! The teleportation array would be a strategic weapon! The elite soldiers of Chambord would be able to travel a long distance instantly and attack enemies from their back.

After spending half an hour, Fei already figured out the details of the teleportation array, including the materials used and their sizes.

After calculating the time, he knew that there was only one hour left. Fei didn’t continue to kill monsters; instead, he went into the mysterious stone room and found Akara and Cain who were studying [Demon King’s Wisdom]. He quickly told them about how the teleportation array was constructed.

“What? Is that it?…… No wonder……” Akara had an epiphany after hearing what Fei said, but she soon shook her head.

“What are you thinking about?” Fei frowned.

Cain had an epiphany as well and continued where Akara left off, “No wonder we couldn’t figure out the accurate spatial coordinates for the other side of the array. In fact, the teleportation arrays don’t use spatial coordinates! Haha! We got started on the wrong foot! How could we figure it out? Haha! Now with your explanation, I think we would be able to create such a teleportation array!”

Fei was excited.

“How sure?” he asked.

“How sure? 80% sure,” Akara replied as she quickly recorded down the theories Fei had observed. In the meantime, she hurried Cain and asked him to start refining their current design of the teleportation array. Cain had to translate the magic theories in Diablo World into the magic theories on Azeroth Continent; that was the only way to make sure that the teleportation arrays would work.

“80% sure?” Fei nodded. This probability was very high; it meant that it was very plausible.

Since the question that had bothered them for so long got answered, the two mad scientists fell into a state of excitement. They went back to their research and completely ignored the King who was the Supreme Leader of [Rogue Encampment] on paper. Fortunately, the King was already used to this type of treatment and didn’t find it awkward. As he patted his own head in self-mockery and was about to leave, Cain suddenly thought of something. He shouted, scratched his head, and threw three small circular black items to Fei. They were about the size of a child’s palm, and they looked like badges.

“I almost forgot. We created these gadgets unintentionally when we were studying the imprisonment ruins on the walls. They could help people who are below the realm of Sun-Class in the real world to hide their auras. Although they couldn’t be considered as God-tier items, they are interesting. Since you are such a prankster, I think they might be of use to you,” Cain said as he kept his focus on the work at hand and waved at Fei; it felt like he was asking Fei to GTFO so the King won’t get in their way.

“Huh? Interesting. Do they have a name?” Fei suddenly turned around and asked before stepping into the portal.

“Eh, no. You can name them. Also, get out of our faces! Don’t come here in three days to bother us!” Akara who was also in the zone said to him impatiently.

Fei was speechless……

……

Two days later.

Inside the underground ocean.

It was dark everywhere, and the silence in here seemed terrifying.

Although it was located about 400 meters below the ground, the ocean wasn’t calm. Dashes of undercurrents that had various speeds were in the ocean. The rapid ones could destroy metal swords, and the gentle ones felt like breezes.

Suddenly, a huge noise sounded.

The hard rock surface on top of the ocean suddenly exploded, and four figures penetrated through the ground and dashed into the ocean. Colorful Warrior Energy Flames appeared around them and created a ton of bubbles, and they dived into the water rapidly with powerful auras around them.

These four people weren’t weak; two of them were already peak Nine-Star Warriors and were only one step away from becoming Moon-Class Elites, and the other two were already Moon-Class Elites. Their powers were a little reserved, and it was evident that they were here for the Mythical Gate.

Their arrival destroyed the usual calmness of the ocean.

As if they were the first few drops of rain in a storm, more and more masters with powerful Warrior Energy and Magic Energy penetrated through the ground and entered the ocean. Instantly, the dark ocean was lit up; it looked like that many fireworks were being displayed, beautiful yet strange.

These masters had a high awareness of the surroundings. Except for the people who they came with, they kept a good distance from other parties as they dived down.

“Daniel, why don’t we enter through the water wells in Dual-Flags City? Why do we need to consume our Warrior Energy and pierce through 400 meters of land? It is not wise,” out of the four people who dived into the underground ocean first, a peak Nine-Star Warrior who had a huge scar on his face complained.

“Shut up!” a master beside him who was a level 3 low-tier New Moon Warrior looked around and shouted in a low voice, “What do you know? When the King of Chambord advanced into Moon-Class, the phenomenon created was insane! We don’t want to offend someone like him! He already locked down the water wells; if we entered without permission and triggered him, we might lose the privilege of entering the Mythical Gate! Look around! Which one of them entered through the water wells? Which one of them dares to offend the King of Chambord? Humph! There are a ton of masters around! If you say the wrong thing, don’t hate us for not protecting you!”

This man must have the highest status in the group. Although the man who got scolded was displeased and got a little angry, he lowered his head and didn’t dare to talk back.

At this moment, booming noises sounded.

Not too far above them, three figures appeared in the underground ocean in a dominating fashion. Their speed of diving was extremely fast.

Although there weren’t any Warrior Energy Flames around them, the cold water couldn’t get within two meters of them.

“They entered through the water wells? Such power! No wonder they aren’t worried about offending the King of Chambord!” All the masters in the region were shocked, and they avoided these three people as if they were poisonous snakes and didn’t want to create any conflicts with them. These people were the real masters and the main characters in this exploration inside the Mythical Palace.

There were only 30 minutes left before the opening of the Mythical Gate.

P.S. A big shout out to Karl L. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 470: Rumors Said That This Man is Vicious

Chapter 470: Rumors Said That This Man is Vicious

On a sand hill five kilometers away from Dual-Flags City.

“Is it time to go?” Fei turned around and asked Undead Mage Hazel Bank and Undead Bone Dragon Arthur who were both wearing light armors and black evil masks that looked like the face of Hello Kitty. The armors and the masks were both made by busty Blacksmith Charsi in Diablo World using [Black Stone Essences] and [Demon’s Remains].

Fei tried hard not to laugh.

They looked stylish and resembled the people from the movie [Men in Black]. If this Undead Mage had a magic wand that could erase other people’s memories, it would be even better.

[Demon’s Remains] were, in fact, bones of ancient masters who died long ago, and they were naturally compatible with different forms of energies. To an Undead Mage, sets of armors like these were treasures. When Fei took out the armors about ten minutes ago, he thought Hazel Bank and Arthur would dislike them since they looked too fashionable. However, these two immediately identified the materials used, and they almost robbed them from Fei.

“Waha! Oh, the Mythical Gate is about to open! Let’s go!”

Arthur patted the armor on his body as he punched on the ground. A terrifying energy surge appeared, but this Undead Bone Dragon was able to control the force. Not a single bit of energy was wasted, and the energy was directed on the ground to create a deep hole that had a two-meter diameter.

Soon, some clouds of chilly mist were visible.

“Let’s go!” Arthur said before jumping into the hole. As his body fell, he continued to punch down, and the ground that was as hard as iron broke and cracked like a piece of tofu.

Fei and Hazel Bank followed Arthur and jumped down as well.

Except for Hazel Bank and Arthur, Fei didn’t bring anyone else. This mission was dangerous; even Nine-Star Warriors had a high probability of dying if Moon-Class Elites didn’t protect them. The warriors of Chambord were all too weak; they couldn’t handle this situation yet.

Arthur was diving deep into the ground like a drill head.

Over 90% of his strength originated from his physical body. The bones of a dragon were much more robust than the bones of ordinary Moon-Class Elites; they were comparable to God-tier weapons. In fact, Arthur’s body was probably even stronger than Fei’s! This boy’s speed of breaking the ground was insane as the three of them traveled through 400 meters of land and entered the underground ocean in just a few seconds！

“The Mythical Gate is about to open, and we will encounter masters from the Holy Church for sure. You two should try not to make any moves as it would minimize the chance of our plan being ruined. Whatever happens next, I will handle them!”

As soon as they entered the water, Fei created a huge silver light sphere that was more than ten meters in diameter to block out the water. Then, they dashed towards the bottom of the ocean rapidly.

Currently, Fei was a Nightmare Mode Level 24 Barbarian, and he added the 100 attribute points all to his [Strength]. Right now, he was equivalent to a level 4 mid-tier New Moon Elite! Compared with a few days ago, he was a lot more powerful! Therefore, even though he was carrying two people with him, he could still resist the water pressure with ease.

Soon, they got close to the bottom.

The structures at the bottom of the ocean were already visible, and a white light was shining on them, lighting up the dark ocean. Within the water that was about 200 meters from the bottom, many mermaid-like creatures, that were about four meters long, were swimming around quickly like dashing arrows.

Fei and the other two stopped 300 meters away from the bottom.

This was the closest they could get to the Mythical Palace since there was the invisible energy barrier, and no one was able to dive deeper.

At this moment, there were already a ton of masters there. The sheer number shocked Fei as there were just too many masters who wanted to try their luck here. It was hard to believe that these people all hid around Dual-Flags City in the last couple of days. Masters from 500,000 kilometers away probably even came, not just the ones in Zenit and Jax.

The weakest masters among them were Seven-Star Warriors, and they could only dive down this deep because they had the help of unique magic items that could eliminate some water pressure. Also, there were masters there who had intense and dangerous auras. Fei couldn’t even detect their real strength, and no one dared to stand within 100 meters of them.

The Mythical Gate wasn’t open yet, so everyone waited patiently.

Fei’s dominating presence instantly attracted a lot of attention, and everyone knew who he was after sensing the wild and terrifying energy of the silver light sphere. As a result, the people standing close to him all moved away.

Since the King’s name and history was known to these masters, they were all a little afraid of him.

“The King of Chambord is here! Guys! Be careful! Keep some distance away from this character; rumors said that this man is vicious……”

“The King of Chambord? God! His strength increased again? What level is he on now? I can’t see through him! How is he able to achieve this? Is he the reincarnation of a god?”

“Who are those two beside him? I never heard of them before. Strange attires…… They aren’t Saint Seiyas of Chambord! Could they be the masters whom the King of Chambord just recruited? Eh…… I can’t sense their auras…… The King of Chambord is getting more and more powerful by the day! Once Yassin dies, who could stop him in Zenit?”

“The presence of a tiger and the temperament of an eagle…… His figure and look are both top-tier…… This young man isn’t simple! He must be a genius like Yassin! In a few years, no one would be able to battle him! A new ruler of the land has emerged!”

“Hehe, he is the King of Chambord? I heard that there are a lot of good treasures on him. Once we get into the Mythical Palace, I will find an opportunity to kill him and seize his treasures. Hehe, why are you afraid of a young man?”

“He was originally an idiot…… He advanced to the Moon-Class in such a short time, so there must be a big secret on him! Could it be that he has a Legendary Technique? Hehe, I would need to question him once I get my hands on him. Haha! If I can grasp his secrets, becoming a peak Full Moon Elite and potentially advancing into the realm of Sun-Class won’t be impossible! Haha!”

Many masters around Fei stopped looking at him. Some of them told their peers not to mess with Fei, some of them were shocked by Fei’s strength, some of them seemed calm but were planning something murderous, and some of them glanced at Fei with ill-intent on their minds.

“Humph! Do you want to die? How dare you!”

After seeing an old man, who had a triangular face and was wearing a black robe, sneering at him, Fei suddenly snorted and punched out. The silver fist mark that occupied a space of half a meter cubed instantly traveled through the water and got to in front of this old man.

“Damn! You reckless brat! Others might be scared of you, but I’m not! I haven’t got the chance to capture and interrogate you, and you are attacking me, the King of Black Sand? Hahaha! Great! I will capture you alive now, and I will make you tell me all of your secrets when we get into the Mythical Palace!”

This old man was angry at first, but he was soon thrilled. He was trying to find an excuse to capture the King of Chambord, and the young King attacked him first.

This gave him the perfect excuse! Therefore, he quickly opened his palm and tried to grab the silver fist mark.

This triangular-faced old man was a master from a level 2 empire that was 250,000 kilometers away, and his nickname was the King of Black Sand. He was infamous for a long time; he enjoyed killing others, and he was already a level 8 low-tier New Moon Elite more than ten years ago.

He used 90% of his Warrior Energy in his palm, and he thought he would be able to crush the weak-looking silver fist mark easily. However, as soon as he touched it, unprecedented energy enveloped his hand and flowed into his arm.

“No……” the King of Black Sand’s face changed color as he growled. Soon, that growl turned into a scream.

In the next second, as if a hammer smashed him, this old man got knocked away more than 40 meters, and blood spurted out of his mouth. Half of his arm got turned into blood mist and bone dust, and the white bone would be seen from the wound. His yellow face paled, and he couldn’t believe what had happened.

P.S. A big shout out to Kristopher C.! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 471: Enter

Chapter 471: Enter

As soon as he saw Fei’s sharp eyes, this old man shivered in fear. He finally realized what kind of trouble he caused, and he felt like he just committed suicide. It was too late for him to regret his actions, and his mind was overtaken by fear.

“Escape! Quick!”

This was the first thought that appeared in the King of Black Sand’s mind. Before he could think of anything else, he turned around subconsciously and dashed away. It was evident that he won’t get much out of this exploration now with this severe injury. He could barely stand the insane water pressure, and the others who hated his guts might even kill him.

The masters in the area witnessed this, and they all sensed chills in their bones.

This level 8 low-tier New Moon Elite couldn’t even take one strike from the King of Chambord! It was shocking to them!

“This young King is as vicious as the rumors said to be. The King of Black Sand only looked at him in the wrong way, and this old man got beaten!” the masters all thought.

They stayed away from Fei even further as they were afraid that the young King might target them next.

As soon as Fei succeeded in the first strike, he was about to strike again to kill this poisonous and ill-intent old man without hesitation.

Fei wasn’t someone who was inhumane and liked killing. From the look on the King of Black Sand’s face, he was able to tell that this man was powerful and extremely sinister. Since Fei was already one of his targets and he got injured, Fei wasn’t going to let this opportunity slide. If this man were willing to drop his dignity and attack Chambord using all methods, Chambord would face a disaster.

As Fei was about to chase this enemy and kill off all troubles, a sudden change took place. Energy surges appeared underneath the invisible energy barrier, and all the masters became anxious.

Suddenly, dashes of bright lights shot out of the structures at the bottom of the ocean and enveloped the masters. Soon, bright light dots appeared in the ocean; there were so many of them that they looked like stars in the sky. Then, these light dots started to move, and they formed many silver strips then many silver images.

As if an invisible pen was drawing in this ocean, 20 arched light gates that were six meters tall and three meters wide appeared after 30 seconds of commotion.

There were many silver magic runes on these light gates, and the engraving patterns on them were mystic and complicated. All of these combined with the smooth curves of these gates, and everything looked beautiful and ancient.

It was obvious that these 20 arched light gates were the legendary Mythical Gate.

“Opened! The Mythical Gate finally appeared!” a Moon-Class Elite shouted.

He reacted the fastest and dashed towards a light gate closest to him. After a white light flashed on the gate, he disappeared. In the next second, he appeared in the area that was blocked off by the invisible energy barrier. His appearance disturbed the mermaid-like creatures down there, and they all rushed at this man while screaming. It was evident that they wanted to tear him apart.

The battle instantly took place. That master used his powerful techniques, and all the mermaid-like creatures that were within three meters of him were turned into clouds of blood mist.

Now, everyone else woke up from the surprise, and they rushed toward the light gates beside them.

“Your Majesty, there are a ton of ancient magic traps and killing mechanisms in the Mythical Palace. As time passes by, unknown changes might have occurred there. We can wait up and let these people test it out first,” the Undead Mage whispered into Fei’s ear.

“Eh, you are right. Let me kill that triangular-faced old man first! He will create limitless trouble for us!” Fei replied as he got ready to chase.

“Let Arthur take care of it; we can just wait patiently here,” Hazel Bank said to Fei as he signaled the boy. The Undead Bone Dragon looked unwilling, but he murmured in displeasure as he stepped out of Fei’s silver light sphere and soon disappeared.

After two days of rest, this Undead Bone Dragon’s strength had recovered a lot. He was now at least a level 1 top-tier New Moon Elite, so it should be easy for him to deal with that vicious old man.

The masters in the area saw this, and they all knew what was about to happen.

When they saw that little person in the black armor disappear into afar, they felt sorry for the King of Black Sand as they sensed this little person’s strength. The King of Black Sand did a lot of bad things and killed a lot of innocent people, and he now finally offended someone he shouldn’t. What goes around comes around!

Fei finally realized that he gained two more strong arms after Hazel Bank and Arthur joined him. These two people were even more powerful than him, and a lot of things that he had to take care of himself could be done by them now.

Fei was thrilled, but he put on his poker face. He stood there with the Undead Mage and waited patiently for the masters around them to charge into the light gates and battle with the mermaid-like creatures on the other side. They were waiting for the perfect moment.

Suddenly, a massive cloud of Holy Power approached. More than 20 people were enveloped in the silver Holy Power Flames, and they entered one of the light gates more than 100 meters away from Fei.

They were the masters of the Holy Church.

Fei looked at Hazel Bank who was silent beside him and laughed, “It looks like those gadgets work well! You, an evil Undead Mage, is standing close by, yet none of them discovered your existence. Haha! Interesting!”

“The dogs of the Holy Church are sensitive to Undead Energy instinctively. Your Majesty, the [God-Fooling Badges] you created are magical! They easily fooled the Holy Church! With these two badges, Arthur and I would be able to do things a lot easier! Your Majesty is a genius!” the Undead Mage flattered Fei. He wasn’t someone who was serious and rigid; instead, he was playful and adventurous. Therefore, after spending some time with Fei, he already became very close to the King.

Fei shook his head and replied, “I’m not the creator of these badges; two mad scientists created them. When there is the opportunity, I will introduce them to you….. Huh? More people are here?”

Several people appeared, and they dashed towards one of the light gates. One of them was [Snow Mountain Hermit], and his disciples including Modoc, Tony, Fairenton, and other eight Nine-Star Warriors followed him tightly. With the protection of the fire-elemental Warrior Energy Flames of [Snow Mountain Hermit], they quickly went through a light gate.

Before going through, [Snow Mountain Hermit] suddenly turned around and looked at Fei’s direction as if he sensed something. In the same time, Fei smiled at him; only [Snow Mountain Hermit] could understand the danger hidden in the smile.

“Your Majesty? Is he the person who did all those things? Once we enter the Mythical Palace, I will find an opportunity to kill him,” Hazel Bank said after seeing Fei’s reaction.

“It is better for me to take care of it on my own. It is about time! We don’t need to wait for Arthur; we can enter now.”

After seeing that most of the masters around them entered the light gates, they chose one and dashed in.

The so-called Mythical Gate were short-distance teleportation arrays; they were able to send people from one side of the invisible energy barrier to the other. Fei felt like he was going through the portal, and he was now on the other side after a second.

As they appeared among the mermaid-like creatures, Fei instantly opened up his silver light sphere. Even though those mermaid-like creatures couldn’t break through the sphere, they continued to scream and smash their bodies against it.

“It seems like these creatures don’t have intelligence; they couldn’t even be counted as Demon Beasts. They only have the killing instinct on their minds……” Fei frowned and thought as he watched these creatures commit suicide by slamming onto his energy sphere.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 472: Gratitude

Chapter 472: Gratitude

The viciousness of the mermaid-like creatures was shocking; it seemed like they were driven by their basic instincts and not intelligence. Fei waved his hand and let a small mermaid-like creature into the silver light sphere. Now, he was finally able to get a better look at this creature.

This thing was hideous. Its lower body looked just like a fish, and it had a ton of sticky black liquid on its scales. The six fins on its body were as sharp as knives, and its tail was full of bone spikes. Its upper body resembled a human as features like breasts and belly button could be vaguely seen. Its face was 80% similar to a human’s, but a layer of thin white membrane covered its eyes, and it had a mouth full of nail-like sharp teeth. It looked very vicious.

This creature that got seized by Fei was struggling to get free, but it was no match for Fei’s insane force. However, even though this creature was captured, it opened its mouth and let out a sound wave that could kill Six-Star Warriors.

Fei was disappointed after a period of observation.

Just like the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants, the mermaid-like creatures only had the killing instinct; there was no way that they could be tamed.

Fei observed the surroundings closely and identified some details that he didn’t discover before.

It seemed like these mermaid-like creatures occupied the areas 200 meters above the Mythical Palace, and they were hard stuck there.

“What kinds of food sources did this vicious species rely on to survive throughout the years? And why are they here? Anyone who is in this area is being attacked by them mercilessly,” Fei thought.

“Ah! No! Help!” a peak Nine-Star Warrior was surrounded and attacked by the creatures, and they tore through his defense. In just a second, he got chewed up into pieces.

Bloody scenes like this were taking place at multiple locations.

The masters who were weaker and still wanted to try out their luck underestimated the danger hidden in this place. In less than ten minutes, more than 30 Nine-Star Warriors were eaten by the mermaid-like creatures at the bottom of the ocean. The nose-piercing blood and the dismembered body parts of the masters flowed in the water, and they irritated the creatures even more.

Fei felt terrible for the masters who were getting massacred beside him.

The King expanded his silver light sphere like a balloon, and the human masters who were about to die were all protected by it. A few Nine-Star Warriors who got their Warrior Energy Flames broke apart already closed their eyes to wait for their deaths, but the intense pain they anticipated didn’t come. When they opened their eyes again, they realized that they were inside the silver light sphere, and the mermaid-like creatures could only slam their bodies against the light sphere but couldn’t break through.

“It is the King of Chambord! He saved us!”

The masters who got saved quickly understood the situation, and they were now scared since the death has passed them; it was a normal psychological reaction. However, after they looked at Fei, they realized that this King who just got into power wasn’t that vicious and ruthless at all. They felt an unprecedented sense of security, and they looked at Fei with admiration in their eyes.

Soon, the diameter of Fei’s silver light sphere increased to 20 meters, but Fei still looked comfortable.

In the end, he decided to travel and inspect the area, and he saved the masters who were in danger when he could. After ten minutes, there were more than 30 people inside Fei’s silver light sphere, and they were almost out of the attack range of the mermaid-like creatures.

Suddenly, Fei sensed another powerful invisible energy barrier that protected the structures at the bottom of the ocean, and there were also 20 arched gates.

Fei suddenly realized something. It seemed like the mermaid-like creatures were sandwich in between the two invisible energy barriers, so they couldn’t go up or down and could only stay in this part of the ocean that was about 100 meters deep like fishes in a fish tank. Although they only had 100 meters of vertical space, the horizontal space seemed limitless; there was enough room for all these terrifying creatures.

After passing through another gate, the scene in front of Fei changed again. The water pressure and the mermaid-like creatures were gone, and he opened his mouth and was able to breathe in fresh air. It gave him the illusion that he was back on land again.

Fei took a look, and he could only see endless ancient stone structures. The light-yellow color of the stones indicated their ages, and their surfaces were rough.

It seemed like Fei and this group of people landed in a plaza as huge shrines that were more than 50 meters tall were all around it.

There wasn’t any water in here since another layer of invisible energy barrier blocked the cold sea water out. Silver lights shone on the buildings, and they lit up everything within ten meters of them.

The architectural design of the structures was terrific, and it felt like only the gods could create something like this.

“How much power does it require to block the entire ocean from the bottom? It is insane!” Fei thought.

On the edge of the square, huge stone pillars lifted the roofs of the shrines. The entrances of the shrines were dark, and each of them looked like a huge Demon Beast with its bloody mouth wide open. Not too far away, there were multiple giant statues.

There were statues of almost every species; there were beasts with six wings on its back, half human half snake sea creatures with six blades in its six arms, humans with horns on their forehead, and etc……

These statues all looked real, and there seemed to be powerful life energies in them. If someone just took a peek at them, they would feel like these statues were indeed living beings.

This was a mysterious location.

This was the legendary Mythical Palace that was filled with dangers and opportunities.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” that young Nine-Star Warrior who got saved by Fei quickly saluted and thanked Fei. He was about to be eaten by the mermaid-like creatures, and he was saved at the brink of death. He shouted, “My name is Lewis, and I’m one of the Saint Star Warriors from the St. Germain Empire. I will be forever in your debt. If Your Majesty has the chance to come to the St. Germain, I will for sure provide you with all the necessary privileges that I could.”

This young man looked righteous, and his long blonde hair, handsome face, and upright temperament all told people that his identity was majestic and noble. He was only about 25 years old, and he was already a Nine-Star Warrior; he might be from the Royal Family.

However, no one knew why he came here alone without guards; he almost died in the mouths of the mermaid-like creatures.

“Mr. Lewis, don’t mind it!” Fei smiled and didn’t want to take the credit. This move instantly made a lot of people admire him.

“I’m Mengo from the Marseille Empire, and I won’t forget how you saved my life. If Your Majesty needs anything, just send someone to the Mayor’s Mansion of Provence City in the Marseille Empire with this badge, and I, Mengo, would be willing to fight for you!” another tough-looking man said as he handed Fei a blue family badge, and he then left and went on the exploration alone afterward.

“I’m a no-name warrior. Thank you for saving my life. As long as Your Majesty need me, I, Dika, is willing to fight for you!”

“We three brothers would never forget……”

“The kindness of Your Majesty is unprecedented. As long as the two of us can leave the Mythical Palace alive, we would be willing to complete three tasks for you unconditionally……”

Fei had saved more than 30 people from the mermaid-like creatures. Although these people were caught off guards by these creatures, they were all powerful and influential figures outside of this Mythical Palace. Some of them instantly showed their gratitude and thanked the King, stating that they would be willing to help the King out if he was ever in need.

Fei didn’t act haughtily and smiled back at them.

He knew that not everyone was going to thank him, but who knows what would happen in the future? No one knew if this random act of kindness would result in anything significant in the future.

Undead Mage Hazel Bank liked what Fei did. Although he was powerful and dominating before, he had fallen for an extended period of time, and he wasn’t as arrogant and self-centered like those other lords. He knew the importance of friends, and he was in favor of what the King was doing.

However, not everyone was thankful.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 473: [Martial Statues]

Chapter 473: [Martial Statues]

Among these people, some of them just said thanks and left; they didn’t even tell Fei their names. There were worse people; some of them didn’t even say thanks. As soon as they saw that they were safely inside the Mythical Palace, they glanced around in greed and quickly left without saying anything. These people wanted to discover treasures and secrets that other people didn’t find before.

Fei only shook his head and didn’t say anything.

Soon, all of the people who were saved by Fei left on their own and disappeared into the streets made of yellow stones. They were here for different purposes, so they won’t gather up and explore together.

The Mythical Palace was enormous; it looked limitless as if it was a world of its own.

The invisible energy barrier on top of the Mythical Palace gave off a slight light, and it looked like the moon had lit this place up.

The structures in this place looked like the palaces of the gods; their style was completely different from the structures in the outside world as they looked ancient. Although there were more than 400 masters who had entered this place, it is nothing since the Mythical Palace was so big.

“Let’s go!”

Fei walked towards the center of the Mythical Palace, and Hazel Bank followed behind him. Even though this place looked calm and safe, they were both highly aware as no one knew what kind of danger was waiting for them.

After they walked to the east of the plaza for about 500 meters, Fei suddenly saw a statue that had a human face and a beast body; it was at least 40 meters tall. After Fei focused on it, he suddenly saw a figure standing beside it; this man was one of the few who got saved by Fei but left without thanking him. Now, there wasn’t even the slightest bit of life energy on him; he was dead.

Fei walked close to this man and observed the situation.

He discovered that this man still had a smile on his lifeless face, and this man’s eyes were still wide open. His hand was reaching out, and it felt like he was staring at this statue as if he discovered some treasure. However, all of his life energy and Warrior Energy were gone.

After Fei lightly touched his body, it turned into a cloud of dust. Then, more than a dozen silver light dots flew out of the cloud of dust and got sucked into the statue.

“This man’s strength is not enough, and he got his essence sucked away by this [Martial Statue],” Hazel Bank said as he followed up.

“[Martial Statue]?” Fei asked.

“Yeah, the statue in front of us is a [Martial Statue]. It is special! If a master is lucky enough, he or she would be able to communicate with the statue using the Spirit Energy. Each of the statues contains a Moon-Class Technique! It was heard that the powerful and influential figures made these statues in ancient times; this was a great way for their descendants to learn their techniques. However, the techniques in here are only useful for Moon-Class Elites. That is why almost no Sun-Class Lords would show up here.”

Hazel Bank knew a lot about this place, and he explained it to Fei patiently.

“I see……” Fei thought as he reached out to this statue using his Spirit Energy. He was a lot more powerful than the previous master, and he wasn’t afraid of the backlash. As soon as his Spirit Energy touched this statue, he felt a strong suction. He felt like his mind got pulled into a grey space, and the technique called [Vicious Beast Fist] appeared in his head.

Fei looked it over and shook his head. “Too bad that this [Vicious Beast Fist] is not fit for a human to cultivate, and its power is average; it is too inferior compared with my Invincible Emperor Fist,” he thought.

Fei’s learning ability was great, and he almost instantly grasped the concept of this technique. Soon, he realized that it was more fit for orcs to use.

Too bad that orcs were extinct on this continent now, and this technique was pretty much useless.

“Only the human statues contain techniques that could be used by humans. The techniques contained in other statues aren’t fit for human cultivation,” Hazel Bank explained, “Also, the bigger the statue, the more powerful the techniques. Of course, the potential backlash is more terrifying as well. If Your Majesty is interested, I do remember a few good [Martial Statues] ……”

“Whatever. My goal is to find the Mythical Altar. The Mythical Gate would only be open for less than ten days, and I don’t have time to collect all these techniques. Besides, my current fist technique is not inferior to the techniques documented here,” Fei shook his head and said, “Let’s separate here and search; that way, we would have the highest chance of finding the Mythical Altar. If we do, we could contact each other using the pre-arrange method.”

“Ok, please be careful, Your Majesty. I will go look for the altar in the west,” Hazel Bank said before disappearing; even Fei still couldn’t see how this man went away. The Undead Mage’s level was really high!

Fei jumped onto a shrine that was more than 40 meters tall, and he took a good look at the surrounding structures. The structures in the area were of various sizes, but he couldn’t see the Mythical Altar that was supposed to be very tall. He jumped back onto the street and spread out his Spirit Energy. After locating the center of the Mythical Palace, he dashed towards that direction.

After spending some time in here, Fei was sure that the mysterious map Abramovich gave him in the fifth chest was the map of this place; he saw all of the key structures recorded on the map as he moved around.

Fei had memorized the map, especially a path indicated in green. He was currently traveling according to this trail, and he didn’t encounter any danger. There were a few small magic traps on the way, but he was able to dodge them since his Spirit Energy sensed their existence.

In less than ten minutes, Fei already moved forward for more than three kilometers. He had already seen some masters standing in front of [Martial Statues] trying to obtain the techniques contained in them, and he had also seen some masters who had entered dangerous magic arrays voluntarily to give themselves pressure and tried to advance to higher levels. Also, there were bloody corpses of masters lying on the ground.

This was indeed a dangerous place.

After seeing Fei who was almost sprinting towards the center of the Mythical Palace, a lot of masters were surprised. Dangers were everywhere in this place, and even peak Full Moon Elites couldn’t fly in the air and could only walk due to the mysterious power restrictions in this place. As a result, not a lot of people dared to move at high speed. If they triggered a powerful magic trap, they would die for sure.

“Is that the King of Chambord? So fast…… Doesn’t he know that it is very dangerous in here?”

“Humph! It is even more dangerous deeper into the Mythical Palace! There are a ton of undiscovered magic traps and murderous arrays! Even Sun-Class Lords have to be careful! This King of Chambord is too arrogant! Does he want to die?”

“Hehe, it would be good if he dies! Once he is dead, we can just search his body. I’m sure that he has a lot of good stuff.”

The masters in the area saw Fei dashing by, and they all had different reactions. Some of them raised their voices to warn Fei about the dangers, some of them sneered with envy, and some of them wanted to see him in trouble. They had their own plans, and they went back to whatever they were doing after Fei passed by them.

Fei stopped in front of a [Martial Statue] that was in the shape of a human warrior and was more than 90 meters tall.

“This must be the No.1 [Martial Statue] shown on the map!” Fei thought. There were a total of 36 [Martial Statues] on the secret map, and they were numbered from one to 36 where the No.36 [Martial Statue] was the deepest in the Mythical Palace. Each [Martial Statue] represented a region, and each region would get more dangerous as it got deeper in.

“What technique does this [Martial Statue] contain?” Fei thought as he used his Spirit Energy to touch this magnificent statue. After he closed his eyes and sensed it for a while, he opened his eyes and murmured in satisfaction, “So this is [Lightning Crackling Fist]. Eh, a New Moon Technique…… I can teach it to Uncle Lampard. It is a lightning-elemental technique!”

Since Fei had been practicing the techniques recorded on the purple scroll, his Spirit Energy was now extremely strong. Compared with other masters who required half a day or more to get a technique from one [Martial Statue] successfully, Fei only needed about ten seconds; it was unheard of!

After Fei inherited the technique from the No.1 [Martial Statue] and was about to proceed forward, a series of quiet and chilly laughter sounded. Like a ghost, a dash of vicious energy shot at Fei’s heart from the back without making a sound.

P.S. A big shout out to Peyton M. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 474: Danger in Dual-Flags City

Chapter 474: Danger in Dual-Flags City

It was a sneak attack.

“Die!” Fei roared as if he already detected this. He turned around confidently and punched out!

Boom! His fist moved faster and collided with the palm that was coming at him.

A series of explosions sounded, and a few bone crackling noises appeared next. Then, a light gasp echoed, and a few drops of blood landed on the ground.

Afterward, the arm that appeared out of nowhere was nowhere to be seen again.

The attacker was capable of a great stealth technique! No wonder he was able to get so close to Fei.

However, Fei’s Spirit Energy was already spread out in the area, and any movement within 500 meters of him would be detected.

Right now, he was able to tell that the assassin was slowly moving away from him.

“Haha! Want to escape now? Too late! How dare you attack me! You need to pay the price!” Fei who had been silent sneered and dashed in a direction. As he opened his hand, he grasped at a direction forcefully.

Whoosh!

A series of ripples appeared in the air.

It felt like Fei’s hand had cracked the space around him, and he pulled a man who was dressed in a tight black bodysuit out of nowhere. This man was small, and his eyes were tiny; he looked just like an assassin.

“You…… Impossible! How did you discover me?” the assassin asked as he was shocked; he couldn’t believe what was happening! At the moment, he was being lifted by the neck as if he was a chicken that was being pulled up by a farmer. His level 4 low-tier New Moon strength was locked down by Fei completely; he couldn’t get away at all!

“Who are you? Why are you attacking me?” Fei asked in a cold tone as he stared at this assassin.

“Hahaha! I won’t tell you! Alexander, you are dead! Even if you kill me, you will still be dead! You don’t even know how many people are after your secrets! I’m just a little henchman. Haha! If you let me go, I will tell you who they are……” the assassin calmed down and replied as a sense of viciousness flashed by his face.

“The secrets on me? If you want it, you need to prepare to be killed! Since you are not willing to tell me, then die!” Fei lost his patience.

Since this assassin’s eyes were rolling when he replied, Fei knew that this man was planning some tricks.

Boom!

Fei lightly squeezed his hand, and the assassin suddenly stopped laughing. He was instantly turned into a cloud of blood mist, and the street and the structures nearby were all dyed red.

Tink!

A bracelet-like item fell onto the ground; it had a faint yellow light on it.

Fei looked at it and realized something.

As he waved his hand, this bracelet flew into his palm.

“Eh? Interesting, no wonder…… I thought he had a special stealth technique, but it turned out that he used this bracelet to achieve the stealth state. Although it couldn’t block the Spirit Energy of masters, it is enough to hide from regular masters.” Fei observed this light yellow bracelet and identified the magic engravings on it. This bracelet was a good magic item that would allow the user to go into stealth for a period of time.

Going into stealth was a very interesting ability.

Among the seven characters Fei had in Diablo World, the Assassin Character could achieve something close to this. However, even though the Assassin Character was good at hiding and eliminating his aura, Fei still couldn’t reach 100% invisibility.

After some thought, Fei put this bracelet into his storage space.

“Perhaps the two mad scientists could decode the magic engravings and arrays on this bracelet. Maybe there are some surprises,” Fei thought.

After Fei disappeared, five people who were wearing similar tight black bodysuits appeared on top of a shrine that was close to the No.1 [Martial Statue].

“Tec got killed! What a loser! He didn’t even injure the King of Chambord a little! Also, he wasted an Unreal Bracelet!” a man in black who was also thin and small murmured as he looked at the blood not too far away as a vicious expression appeared on his face.

“At least he proved one thing; it seems like Unreal Bracelets don’t work on the King of Chambord. When making moves next time, don’t rely on Unreal Bracelets too much!” another man in black suggested after a moment of silence.

“You are right; this King of Chambord is getting more powerful by the second. If our master isn’t interested in his rapid cultivation speed, I won’t try to provoke a man like him,” the man in black who was standing in the front of the group murmured.

“Hehe, what? Even the infamous [Demon Moon Assassin] Kust is afraid? The King of Chambord? He is only a little hillbilly who hasn’t even left the territory of Zenit yet! Even if he is a talented genius, he is like a piglet before he fully matures. Hehe, isn’t killing a piglet easy?” the man in black who spoke first mocked.

“It is not that simple; I feel like there is a terrifying energy hidden in his body. Let’s all be careful. Even if we succeed, let’s not leave any traces behind. Currently, he is still under the watch of Yassin, and we don’t want to trigger this emperor…… The King of Chambord is currently in the level 2 region of the Mythical Palace. Let’s follow up and attack when the opportunity is right; we shouldn’t scare him as that would only increase his guard.” The man who looked like the leader of the group made the decision, and he jumped off of the shrine and followed Fei’s footsteps.

The other four men in black also jumped off of the roof of the shrine and disappeared like ghosts.

It was obvious that they were all wearing Unreal Bracelets.

……

Bam!

A stream of water jetted into the sky from a water well in Dual-Flags City.

An embarrassed figure hopped out and landed on the ground. This man was soaked, his face was pale, and half of his arm disappeared with the white arm bone somewhat visible. He was the King of Black Sand who got severely injured by Fei.

Since he was so injured, he could no longer penetrate through the 400-meter thick ground to get out. Therefore, he had to wander around in the water and finally found a water well. If he wasn’t able to find the exit soon, he might become the first Moon-Class Elite who drowned in water. The King of Black Sand sat down beside the water well weakly as he breathed in fresh air, looked at the sun, and felt scared.

For a long time, he had been dominating over the region; he had never been shamed like this before. It has always been him who was the bully, but he was injured so severely this time. He was scared and mad at the same time.

“I was lucky to escape in time. Otherwise, I would be dead by now……” the King of Black Sand thought with resentment. After he calmed down a little and used his Warrior Energy to suppress the injuries, he felt better and instantly dashed into the sky above Dual-Flags City.

As he looked down at the lively city below him, a vicious thought appeared in his mind. Enraged, he murmured to himself, “I heard that the King of Chambord is the guardian of this city. Hehe, I will destroy this city that he protects first to slap his face! Then, I will redeem myself by killing him after I recover……”

As he thought about that, he waved his hand, and a vast energy surge started to appear.

Although he was severely injured, the energy a Moon-Class Elite could pull was still a lot. Since Moon-Class Elites could somewhat see the Natural Laws of this world, they were able to move and use the natural elemental energy in the air. The King of Black Sand hated Fei to death, and he was willing to risk getting a backlash and wanted to destroy a part of Dual-Flags City to vent his anger.

The powerful energy surge in the sky instantly attracted the attention of the soldiers and masters in the city.

“Who is it?”

“Such power…… Who dares to attack Dual-Flags City?”

“Quick! Report to King Alexander! This man could stand in mid-air; he is already a Moon-Class Elite. Only His Majesty could deal with him!”

After sensing the hostility from the powerful figure in mid-air, all the commanders in Dual-Flags City were shocked. Only the top-tier decision makers in the city knew that Fei was gone right now.

“Is this a coincidence? A Moon-Class Elite appeared after His Majesty is gone? This is too dangerous. If something goes wrong, the city would be destroyed, and the residents would be killed!” they thought.

“Who are you? Why are you here in our Dual-Flags City? Leave immediately!” Ribry shouted in the watchtower on the west gate using his Warrior Energy.

“Bugs! Die!” a chilly voice filled with murderous intent sounded.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 475: Uncle! Hug Me! Arthur Is Scared!

Chapter 475: Uncle! Hug Me! Arthur Is Scared!

Although this response wasn’t loud, it was like a hammer that struck everyone at Dual-Flags City. After this man expressed his hostility, the warriors of Chambord who were guarding the Mayor’s Mansion reacted first. Lampard who was the No.1 Master in Dual-Flags City right now jumped onto the roof of the Mayor’s Mansion and got ready to protect Angela and Elena. These two girls were the most important people to Fei, and he had to guard them with his life.

The King of Black Sand sneered in mid-air and looked at the city that was now in chaos. He enjoyed the pleasure that came from dominating over other people. The only thing that worried him was that Emperor Yassin built this city; the anger of Emperor Yassin wasn’t something that should be joked with. However, after he thought back to all the rumors that were passed around, he calmed down.

“Emperor Yassin is about to die; he couldn’t do anything to me,” he thought.

“Hahaha! Struggle! Be desperate! If you want to blame someone, blame that idiot King Alexander of yours! If he didn’t offend me like a dumb*ss, you guys might be able to survive like homeless dogs! Hahahaha!”

The King of Black Sand, who felt like he got the control of everything back, was experiencing a sick pleasure.

At this moment, a voice sounded, “Hey, Triangle Face! Is your act over? Is it fun to laugh like an idiot?”

This child-like voice sounded so sudden and so abrupt that the King of Black Sand didn’t even react fast enough; he thought it was one of his henchmen.

“Haha! I have control over their lives! It is entertaining to see them kneel and beg for their lives!” he said.

Suddenly, he realized that something was off. When he turned around immediately, he saw a cute boy who had long blonde hair and was wearing a set of black armor and a strange cat-like mask. From the initial impression, he felt like this boy was as naïve was a kitten.

“It’s you!” The King of Black Sand shivered at the sight of this boy.

He recognized this boy; this boy was one of the two people who stood by the King of Chambord! Since this boy was a lot smaller than other masters and had beautiful long blonde hair, it was hard to forget about him.

“This little guy is qualified to stand beside that King of Chambord, and he is now able to appear beside me quietly…… It is clear that he is powerful!” the King of Black Sand thought; he was experienced enough not to underestimate Arthur.

“Uncle, do you know me? I can’t find my mom and dad; do you know where they are?” Arthur said as he dashed at the King of Black Sand with a big bright smile on his face. As he opened up his arms, he said with his sweet voice, “Uncle! Hug me! Arthur is scared!”

“Damn kid! Get away!” The King of Black Sand won’t be fooled; anyone who could stand beside the King of Chambord won’t be weak! However, since this cute and innocent-looking boy was dashing at him, he didn’t strike out using full force subconsciously. After all, Arthur was way too sweet, and it definitely affected the King of Black Sand’s judgment.

“No! Uncle, hug me,” Arthur said as he continued to dash at the King of Black Sand.

“You want to die…… You…… Eh? Puff!”

Just in that split second, Arthur got close to the King of Black Sand. This man successfully struck Arthur’s chest, but the scene where Arthur’s chest exploded didn’t occur. Instead, he felt like his palm hit an iron plate that was empowered by magic arrays, and his palm was hurting a little.

Then, he suddenly felt like his chest turned cold as if something left his body.

Out of shock, he looked down and saw that this boy’s soft and pink hand had easily penetrated his chest that was strengthened by his Warrior Energy. When he turned his head around, he saw black bone claws extending out of his back with his heart in them. The three bone claws were reflecting a chilling light, and they were as sharp as a blade.

“Cough…… Huh…… You…… You are not human! You…… You are an Undead Creature! Undead Bone…… Undead Bone Dragon…… You…… The King of Chambord…… He dares to befriend Undead…… He……” the fear of death and the desire to live conquered this man’s mind. As the shadow of death enveloped him, he begged as he looked at Arthur with a harmless smile, “No…… Please forgive me…… Please show some mercy……” Even though the Moon-Class Elites had strong vitality, they would still die if their hearts got crushed.

“Sorry, I have no empathy for you,” Arthur said with a bright smile on his face, but the King of Black Sand felt like he saw the smile of the Grim Reaper. As this Undead Bone Dragon crushed the King of Black Sand’s heart with his claws, he shook his head and said, “You have said that it is interesting to see poor bugs beg for their lives in front of you. I think you are right! After seeing you beg, my mood got a lot better.”

Bam!

After Arthur shook his hand, the King of Black Sand’s body exploded and turned into a cloud of blood mist before disappearing.

In the next moment, Arthur’s claws turned back to the pink hand of a child. Since the branch of the Holy Church inside Dual-Flags City was directly below him, Arthur almost only used his sharp and God-tier Combat Weapon-like bones to kill the King of Black Sand; he didn’t dare to use his Undead Energy.

After turning back to his child-like form, no one would believe that this boy, who even the Saintess would find cute, had just killed a Moon-Class Elite.

Arthur licked his lips proudly, and he thought of something and announced, “I just killed this vicious intruder with the order from the King of Chambord! King Alexander His Majesty is protecting this city! Anyone who dares to challenge His Majesty would need to bear the consequences!”

His voice echoed in the sky, and everyone in Dual-Flags City heard it.

The residents who were so anxious before all cheered; they had witnessed the entire process themselves. Although they didn’t know how that evil intruder got killed, they knew that the danger was gone.

“This boy is a subordinate of King Alexander His Majesty!” people thought.

After this incident, Fei’s fame and influence in the city climbed to a peak.

“Hehehe, Alexander should be pleased this time. He might even give me a few bottles of wine as a reward! Hahaha……” as tens of thousands of people in the city chanted King Alexander’s name, this Undead Bone Dragon who had the mind of a child disappeared in the sky as he dreamed of Fei’s wines.

……

……

After entering the level 2 region of the Mythical Palace, Fei instantly sensed the increased pressure. He felt like the air was denser and the gravity was stronger. It was harder to walk in here, and every single movement would consume twice the usual effort.

It was good that the Barbarian Character had a ton of strength; the increased pressure didn’t cause too much problem for Fei. After he got used to the environment, he moved faster and faster. There wasn’t much time, and Fei had to find the Mythical Altar to cleanse the stained [Worldstone]. If he could found it, he would have time to explore this mysterious space. However, if he couldn’t find the Mythical Altar and lost Angela and Elena, he would never forgive himself.

The level 2 region was more dangerous; Fei would frequently hear loud explosions and shocking roars. It seemed like some masters encountered something terrifying as the energy surges that were coming from afar scared Fei a little.

After 30 minutes, Fei saw another colossal warrior statue in a cross street. This statue was holding a huge sword and a large shield, and it looked like a warrior who was waiting for the enemies to charge at him.

Just the presence of this statue brought Fei a lot more pressure.

“It will be the level 3 region after this?” Fei paused for a second and thought, “What technique does it contain?”

As he thought about that, he closed his eyes and used his Spirit Energy.

Fei opened his eyes after a minute.

“[Kowtow of the Reaper]? Such a strange name, but it is a good technique. Cancer Saint Oleg is missing a set of powerful technique, so I will give this to him,” Fei smiled and thought. So far, he had gotten some good rewards. After Fei obtained the Miraculous Skill [Learn], his understandings of cultivation, battles, and techniques were on another level. He was able to skim through [Martial Statues] easily as if he was shopping with his eyes, and no time was wasted.

As soon as he got this technique, he entered the level 3 region.

Just like Fei had expected, there was more pressure and stronger gravity in the level 3 region. If an ordinary person appeared in there, his or her bones would be crushed, and the blood vessels in their bodies would pop open. Only powerful masters could survive in here.

P.S. A big shout out to Mark B.! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 476: Assassins Again

Chapter 476: Assassins Again

Every time Fei went to a higher leveled region, the magic traps and killing mechanisms would get deadlier. The magic traps and killing mechanisms in the level 1 region were dangerous to Seven-Star or Eight-Star Masters, but the ones in the level 3 region could threaten peak Nine-Star Masters and low-tier New Moon Elites.

Fortunately, Fei had the help from that mysterious map, and he didn’t trigger any magic traps or killing mechanisms.

……

“The King of Chambord entered the level 5 region; such speed! He didn’t trigger anything on the way! He must have a map!”

After another hour, the five assassins who were dressed in tight-fit black bodysuits appeared by the No.5 Warrior [Martial Statue].

That small and murderous assassin was playing with a small yet sharp knife, and it felt like this blade was a small fish that was flowing between his fingers. As he looked at Fei who disappeared into afar, he sneered and said, “The Mythical Palace had been explored for many years! Except for regions from level 30 to level 36, all maps for level 1 to level 29 are out there. Don’t we also have a map that recorded everything from the level 1 region to the level 20 region? Captain Modo, are you done observing? You guys are scared of him, but I’m not! Just to let you guys know, I will be assassinating him myself next time! When I do kill him, don’t try to steal the credit from me in from of our master! Hehe, the treasures on him would also belong to me……”

Most of his peers were displeased with what this assassin had to say, but Captain Modo didn’t get mad. After a while of thinking, he nodded and said, “Ok, Dylanco. When the King of Chambord starts to reach out to the No.6 Warrior [Martial Statue] and tries to get the technique from it, you can try to assassinate him. If you succeed, I won’t let anyone take your credit.”

“Really?” this assassin named Dylanco was excited. He looked around and sneered, “Make sure you think it through so you all won’t break this deal when you see his treasures. If I kill him, all of his treasures are mine!”

“Haha! I can promise you as the Captain of this team!” Modo promised.

“Hahaha! Great! I will go and kill him right now! I will prove to Master that I’m his best subordinate! Hehe……” as Dylanco laughed coldly, his body slowly disappeared as if he dissolved into the air.

“Captain, you……” after Dylanco disappeared, one of the assassins couldn’t hold back anymore and tried to express his viewpoint.

Captain Modo waved his hand, and an unprecedented chilly light appeared in his eyes.

He said, “I know what you want to say. Don’t worry, Dylanco couldn’t kill the King of Chambord! Hehe, since he wants to die, we can use his life to check how powerful this King of Chambord really is!”

……

30 minutes later, Fei arrived at the No.6 Warrior [Martial Statue].

He had gotten some useful techniques from the first five [Martial Statues]; they were just what Chambord, that had no accumulation of resources, needed at the time. Once the warriors of Chambord advanced to Moon-Class, they could cultivate these techniques.

“What technique is stored in this statue?” Fei was curious. The deeper he was in the Mythical Palace, the better the techniques he got. Of course, the amount of Spirit Energy needed and the power of potential backlashes increased a lot as well. If he didn’t have a firm foundation, his life energy and soul would be sucked away by this statue easily, and his body would turn into dust just like that ungrateful man he saw at the beginning.

After his Spirit Energy entered this statue, Fei frowned; the suction force from this No.6 Warrior [Martial Statue] was several times greater than the previous five [Martial Statues] added together. If Fei’s Spirit Energy wasn’t strong, he could have gotten killed.

“Huh? [Sky-Tearing Scar]? An arrow and shooting technique? It looks like Torres got lucky! Haha……”

After Fei was pleased with this finding and was about to enter the next region, he suddenly sensed something and turned around with a frowning expression. He looked at an empty space that was about ten meters away from him and said coldly, “Come out! Let me see who had been following me for the last hour! How ugly are you? You have to hide for that long?”

Mocking laughter sounded, and a thin figure in black slowly appeared at where Fei was looking. This man in black was Dylanco, the assassin!

At the moment, his knife was still flowing between his fingers as he played with it, and it seemed like this man was really confident and relaxed.

“The King of Chambord, just kill yourself now,” Dylanco said as he approached Fei and licked his lips.

A cold smile appeared on Fei’s face as he replied, “Why do I need to commit suicide?”

“It would be more comfortable for you to die that way. If I have to kill you myself, I will slit your throat first. Before you lose your conscious and completely die off, I will open a split on your head and let you witness how I skin you from your head to your toes…… Haha, you will experience the worst pain in your life! I can promise you that you will regret it! Isn’t that terrifying? What is your decision?” Dylanco stopped playing with his blade and asked Fei as sick and nasty lights appeared in his eyes.

“Who sent you? Why are you here?” Fei asked; he didn’t show any signs of emotion. Since the assassins who were after him were powerful and dressed in the same way, it was clear that they were conspiring against him, and Fei wanted to get some information.

“Hehe, why does a dead man need to know that much? If you can tell me how your strength increased so much in a short time and hand over your treasures, I can consider the option of letting you have an easier death,” Dylanco replied.

Although he was arrogant, he was still a professional assassin and would keep the critical information confidential.

“So, someone wants to know my secret around cultivation?” Fei understood. “It looks like my insane growth speed is attracting others’ attention. Who is this person? He or she is able to command Moon-Class Elites to assassinate me? Damn! This person might be even more influential than some emperors.”

“You want to trick me into spilling the beans? Haha, impossible! You will know after you are dead,” Dylanco approached his prey and said casually. When he was less than four meters away from Fei, he started to unleash his chilly and vicious aura. The murderous spirit rushed out of his body and dashed at Fei, and it left deep scratch marks on the ground and the structures around them as if blades combed through everything.

“Since this is the case, then tell me everything you know; I will let you die easier!” Fei laughed.

He had been through too many situations and battles in Diablo World, and his mental fortitude was beyond anyone’s imagination. The murderous spirit this assassin was proud of was nothing in Fei’s eyes.

After Fei mocked this assassin, he stepped forward and unleashed the aura of his own. Instantly, the lights in the area dimmed, and a faint red color dispersed into the area. It was breathtaking, and this assassin was completely enveloped by it.

“How come you have such a strong murderous spirit?” Dylanco asked as his body froze. He had an ominous feeling about this as the danger he was sensing was going through the roof. With his eyes wide open, he felt like he miscalculated something.

“I have killed too many shady people like you! I even lost count!” Fei replied.

Before his opponent could respond, he stepped forward and moved towards this assassin as he punched out with a fist enveloped by silver energy flame.

Invincible Emperor Fist!

Dylanco was shocked by this technique, and he unleashed his Wind-Elemental Warrior Energy. He instantly went into his peak state, and he raised his arms to block the attack as he got ready to back off.

Crack!

The pain he sensed stunned him! It was a surprise to him that his arms were easily destroyed by the King of Chambord’s weak-looking punch.

Crack!

After that merciless fist broke Dylanco’s arms, it followed up and struck his chest. Same as before, Dylanco’s Warrior Energy couldn’t protect him against Fei’s fist. As a result, this vicious assassin’s chest concaved in, and it soon got penetrated.

“No…… You aren’t a level 1 low-tier New Moon Elite! You are already a mid-tier New Moon Elite……” Dylanco backed off as he shouted with blood spurting out of his mouth. Now, he realized what kind of a mistake he made!

“But how could a new Moon-Class Elite who advanced three days ago be a mid-tier New Moon Elite?” this assassin thought to himself.

However, he would never know.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 477: I’m Great at Killing

Chapter 477: I’m Great at Killing

“You realized now?” Fei looked at this assassin who was about to die and pitied, “A trash like you shouldn’t even be called an assassin. You are stupid, arrogant, conceited, blind……. You possess all the weaknesses that shouldn’t be seen on an assassin. You don’t even have all the information on me; trying to assassinate me with a lack of information is no different to committing suicide. You must have other co-conspirators, right? I think you probably offended them, and they sent you here to die. In the meantime, they could also try to observe my real strength.”

“How do you know……” Dylanco was so shocked that his eyes opened wide. Fei’s words finally made him realize why Captain Modo allowed him to come here and assassinate Fei and promised not to take his credit.

“They knew that I couldn’t kill the King of Chambord…… Just like Tec who got killed before, I’m just being used……” he thought regretfully.

“You told me yourself,” Fei replied with a smile on his face.

“You…… You devil…… You……” Dylanco stuttered as he looked at Fei and shivered in fear. He realized that his simple response gave away a ton of information, and he also realized that he was like a clown in the King of Chambord’s eyes. He was scared and mad at the same time since he felt like this young man played him, so he dug out a small black bottle from his pocket using his right arm that was still intact, and he laughed crazily, “Die! Let’s die together! Hahaha!”

“Don’t you think it is too late? You aren’t a good assassin,” Fei replied and suddenly appeared in front of Dylanco. He instantly stole the black bottle, and he used his energy to pull up Dylanco’s blade that fell to the ground. After he grabbed onto the blade, he nailed it into this assassin’s head.

“A professional assassin should never let go of his or her weapon. You are too weak; let me return the blade to you!” Fei said.

Bam!

Dylanco’s corpse fell onto the ground and lied in a pool of his own blood.

Fei wiped his hands clean and placed that black bottle into his storage space. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at the direction of a stone shrine. He asked, “You should know my strength now after a while of observation, right? Huh? Aren’t the four of you going to attack?”

The silence was the only response.

“Not going to show yourselves? You guys dare to follow me but don’t dare to show yourselves? Why? Are we playing a game of hide-and-seek?” Fei laughed and shrugged his shoulders, “Since you guys aren’t going to show yourself, I will be leaving then……”

After he said that, the King looked at the direction of the next region and walked towards it.

However, Fei suddenly turned around and punched out after taking three steps.

Invincible Emperor Fist! The silver fist mark that was about half a meter in each dimension flew towards that shrine like a meteor.

Boom

That stone shrine and the ground shook violently.

A piece of enormous stone got knocked away, and a few figures in black appeared. However, they didn’t fight with Fei. As soon as they were discovered, they disappeared again, and they auras left the area at a fast speed.

“Eh, retreating after the first attempt failed. These few are more like professional assassins,” Fei thought.

He didn’t chase after them for two reasons. First of all, they were all level 3 low-tier New Moon Elites, and it was hard to catch up with them if they tried hard to escape and utilized the complex structures in the Mythical Palace. Second of all, Fei didn’t have time to waste on this matter.

“According to Hazel Bank’s estimation, even if the Mythical Altar exists, it would be closer to the core region. It is tough to get in there; even Sun-Class Lords might fail and die. My only hope is this map; this green path better be 100% safe and lead me to the core region to find the Mythical Altar……” he thought, “However, it is a pain in the butt to be followed by these mice! I need to take care of them sooner or later. Huh? Arthur should be done, right? He could take care of the issue easily.”

After thinking about that, Fei took out a silver scroll that was about ten centimeters long and about a thumb thick. He injected some energy into it and opened it up. After a light buzzing noise, a small teleportation portal appeared. Compared with the portal created by [Town Portal Scroll], this portal was about half the size, and its color was silver instead of blue.

It was a [Short-Distance Portal Scroll], a new item that Akara and Cain created after combining the spatial portal theories they learned from Fei and the magic theories behind the [Town Portal Scroll]. The limitations of this new scroll were that no living beings could be teleported through it and the distance between the two locations had to be closer than five kilometers. These limitations made this type of scrolls less useful, and Fei only carried a few with him.

A small foot first passed through the portal, then a boy appeared. It was Undead Bone Dragon, Arthur.

Only a special creature like him who had no actual blood and flesh could bypass the limitations.

“Oh damn! I don’t like the feeling of the portal” Arthur flipped his long blonde hair and complained as he stepped out of the portal, “Alexander, why did you summon me?”

“How was it?”

“You mean that dumb triangle-face?” a sly expression that didn’t fit his apparent age appeared on his face. He laughed, “He died of course! Didn’t you tell me to kill him? I destroyed his heart, then…… Boom! He turned into a cloud of blood mist! Haha! What do you think? It is beautiful, isn’t it? I told you that I am good at killing!” the Undead Bone Dragon got excited when he told Fei about how he killed the King of Black Sand in detail.

“That bastard wanted to kill all the innocent residents in Dual-Flags City to vent his anger? Damn! He deserves to die!” Fei said and shook his head; the last bit of guilt on his mind disappeared. Then, he knocked Arthur, who was being proud, on the head and said, “It is fine that you killed him, but why do you have to tell everyone that I sent you? Are my trump cards not exposed enough? Low-key! We have to be low-key!”

However, the Undead Bone Dragon saw through everything and refuted, “Humph! Keep on acting! I already know that you like to show-off! Didn’t I satisfy your vanity? Quick! Give me some wine! I’m too thirsty!”

Fei didn’t know how to respond.

After a moment of pause, he took out a few bottles of wine and passed them to Arthur. Afterward, he lowered his head and whispered into the Undead Bone Dragon’s ear.

Upon hearing Fei’s words, Arthur laughed, “Hahaha, good! Killing more people? Great! I love it! Trust me! Their corpses won’t even be seen. Hehe, but you got to give me a bottle of wine for each person!”

“Deal!” Fei nodded and agreed.

……

……

“This King of Chambord is too terrifying! We all underestimated him……”

The four assassins gathered below a huge beast statue that was more than one kilometer away from where Fei and Arthur were. At the moment, they were looking at each other in fear. Even though only their eyes were exposed, the shock and the surprise could be clearly seen.

When Fei easily killed Dylanco, they didn’t find anything wrong with that. After all, Dylanco, the idiot, was so arrogant that he ditched his strength in assassination and attacked Fei head-on; the outcome was to be expected.

However, the punch Fei threw at them after killing Dylanco shocked them.

The stone structures in the Mythical Palace had been around for ages, and they didn’t fall in the history of time. If these assassins struck these structures, they could only leave a tiny mark on them. However, Fei was able to destroy a portion of the shrine and almost demolished it. From this alone, the assassins knew that the King of Chambord’s strength was beyond their estimations.

They recalled the punch that the King used, and they felt like it contained the domination of a ruler. Their bodies shivered subconsciously when they saw the strike, and they felt tiny compared to it. They felt like they were ordinary citizens, and the King of Chambord was their lord.

“Looks like our intelligence report is wrong; the King of Chambord’s strength is far beyond ours. What should we do? Should we cancel the mission and explain the situation to Master, or should we follow him and try to wait for the perfect opportunity? Even if we wait, the chance of success would still be very low,” the Captain said to the other three team members earnestly.

The other three assassins started to hesitate. They all had strong wills, but they were moved by what they saw. They didn’t know what to do since the dominating presence of Fei’s Invincible Emperor Fist affected their judgment subtly.

P.S. A big shout out to Wyle E. and Alexander Y. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 478: This Path is Blocked! F*ck off!

Chapter 478: This Path is Blocked! F*ck off!

“I think we should continue to follow him,” after a few moments of silence, that assassin who was referred to as [Demon Moon Assassin] spoke. He was more powerful compared to his peers, and his reasoning and logic were also clear. After a brief moment of pause, he continued, “Any master would have weaknesses. We are assassins and not warriors; we don’t have to fight him directly. We are good at seizing the split-second opportunities and killing enemies in one strike. There are a lot of dangers in the Mythical Palace, and it seems like the King of Chambord is trying to find something. We could follow him and keep a safe distance. If he triggers some traps, we could just ‘help’ him a little behind his back. He would be easily killed if we could utilize the existing dangers here. We don’t have to be stronger than him to kill him; we just need to spot the opportunities.”

“Oh! Haha! Great! Guys, you got to clap and praise him,” someone applauded and shouted as if he agreed with [Demon Moon Assassin]’s point of view. However, the mockery and disdain weren’t hidden in his voice.

The four assassins were all shocked.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

They all back off for four to five steps, and they turned around and got ready for battle. They knew that this person wasn’t one of them, and the fact that this person could appear beside them without getting spotted or sensed by them was terrifying.

As soon as they saw this person, they were all stunned.

Not sure when, but a blond boy who looked like he was nine to ten years old was sitting on the base of the statue. At the moment, he was wearing a set of black armor, had a bottle of wine in one of his hands, and was swinging his lower legs happily. As he smiled at them, he licked a drop of golden wine on his lips.

It was too strange for them!

“Who are you? It is not ethical to listen to others’ conversations,” Captain Modo asked as he signaled his team members not to move; after all, the appearance of such a cute boy was too bizarre.

“Listen? I’m not here to listen to your conversations!” the boy said as he patted the base of the statue that he was sitting on. With a naïve smile on his face, he added, “Who am I? Oh! I’m the person who is going to kill you.”

The tone of this young boy was very casual; if he said that he was here to bring them food with the same tone, it wouldn’t sound weird.

However, this reply was like a rumble of thunder in the four assassins’ ears. A person who could get this close to them without them noticing was already scary enough. If this boy wanted to kill them, it would be more terrifying.

……

……

After he handed all the errands to the Undead Bone Dragon, Fei hurried towards the core region in the Mythical Palace.

Currently, he was already in the level 11 region. The pressure in here was too powerful, and the air was too dense. The gravity alone could make a Three-Star Warrior not able to move. A terrifying amount of energy elements could be sensed from the two sides of the street, and it was clear that there were a ton of powerful magic traps everywhere.

Fei tightly followed the path indicated on the map, and he was able to dodge all the potential dangers.

Soon, he entered the level 12 region.

Fei had encountered a few masters in these regions. The people who could enter regions level 8 or higher were the elite exploration forces; they were all at least level 8 low-tier New Moon Elites. They all prepared well, and they were progressing at a slow speed. Except for a few unlucky ones who were trapped, the others all moved forward toward their destinations. The only thing was that their pace was way too slow compared with Fei’s.

Along the way, Fei had collected 12 Moon-Class Techniques from the various [Martial Statues]. Although they were useless to Fei, they were all great techniques that could be given to the Saint Seiyas of Chambord after some tailoring.

After Fei entered the level 13 region, he heard a series of roars and explosion noises. Then, he sensed a ton of energy surges. Fei frowned and paused his steps; if he wasn’t wrong, powerful masters were battling each other not too far away. After all, it didn’t feel like a magic trap or a killing mechanism was triggered.

The incident was occurring on Fei’s path, but he dashed forward after a short pause.

Boom!

“Who is it? This path is blocked! My master is dealing with some matters at the moment; please turn around and go back!”

Suddenly, a dash of silver wind that was as sharp as a blade shot at Fei, and two men suddenly appeared. That voice came from the person who had an arrogant expression on his face.

Fei, who was rushing forward, easily crushed that dash of wind. He paused and took a good look at these two. He realized that he didn’t know anything about them; both how they looked and how they dressed were new to Fei, and it was clear that they weren’t from Jax nor Zenit.

“I’m only passing by. I’m not interested and won’t participate in the battle,” Fei told them the truth.

He wanted to find the Mythical Altar as soon as he could, and he wasn’t interested in the conflicts between other masters. Although this Mythical Palace would be combed by many masters every time the Mythical Gate opened, it was just too big! People would find treasures that weren’t discovered by previous generations each time.

However, as soon as treasures were found, bloody battles would occur. There were no rights nor entitlements in this place as killing and robbing happened everywhere. Only the most powerful masters could become the owners of the treasures.

Even though Fei wanted peace, these two men didn’t think that way.

“F*ck off! Shut up and disappear right now!” the two men were way too arrogant.

Fei’s eyes opened wide as he was infuriated. However, he suppressed his anger; he didn’t want to waste his time and energy in meaningless battles. He tried to explain patiently, “I will repeat what I said; I won’t interfere with whatever you are doing. I’m only passing by……”

“F*ck off! You b*stard! Did you hear me? Get the f*ck out! Or I will have to kill you!” before Fei could finish, the man who was more than two meters tall roared impatiently and raised his hand. Another dash of sharp wind shot at Fei’s face.

Pia!

Fei raised his hand and broke this wind.

With a cold expression, he said slowly, “Last time! Move!”

“Yuck! Kid, are you blind? We are doing some important stuff right now; how dare you ask me to move? Who do you think you are? You know what, you don’t need to go back. I will chop your head off and show others who might come here the consequences of disobeying my words! Let’s kill him!” this man laughed and signaled his friend to kill Fei together.

These two men were only level 1 low-tier New Moon Elites, and their foundations were weak. It was clear that they got to this level by using external forces such as elixirs. However, if one had to guess their power level from their arrogant attitude, he or she might say that they were peak Full Moon Elites.

Fei shook his head and didn’t want to explain anything anymore.

Whoosh! His body turned into a dash of lightning.

He passed by those two like a shadow.

Those two men didn’t even catch Fei’s shadow with their peripheral visions, let alone reacting in time. They felt like a strong wind blew by them, and many fists dashed at them like meteors. At this moment, Fei was already more than 60 meters behind them, and he continued to rush towards the core region of the Mythical Palace.

Fei’s strikes only came at those two men after he passed them, and the attacks were so fast that they were far beyond these two men’s expectations.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The fist marks landed on them like raindrops in a storm, and they couldn’t defend against the strikes at all. The cracking noises and the muffled beating sounds created a symphony.

These two men were frozen in mid-air as the fist marks that Fei left behind continued to cave in parts of their bodies……

Only after the 131 fist marks all landed on them, they finally fell onto the ground and collapsed. As they lied in pools of blood, they looked up with shock and fear in their eyes.

Since the confrontation wasn’t to the extreme, Fei didn’t kill them and let them live.

The battle that Fei sensed was happening 500 meters away.

Fei looked up and saw two people fighting each other aggressively on a plaza that had a fountain. It was hard to spot these two people as they were moving really fast, and their yellow and blue Warrior Energy Flames were burning vigorously. However, Fei could tell that they were either level 2 or level 3 mid-tier New Moon Elites.

On the two sides of the plaza, there were two groups of people waiting for the outcome of this battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 479: Master

Chapter 479: Master

There were two groups of people standing on the sides of the plaza, and it seemed like they were waiting for the outcome of the battle.

One group had about eight people, and it seemed like those two men who tried to stop Fei were from this group as they dressed in a similar fashion. These people all surrounded a young man who was about 17 years old and looked arrogant, and these people looked vicious as if they were going to kill anyone who dared to mess with them.

There were only two people in the other group. One of them looked like a guard.

The tight-fit leather armor on this guard looked shiny, and there were magic energy surges around the armor, indicating that this armor wasn’t just for looks. Also, the bulky muscles on his body almost broke the armor. In addition, he had a unique murderous sensation that only soldiers who had been through hundreds of battles could have.

It seemed like this guard wasn’t worried about the opponents on the other side; his attention was focused entirely on the person in front of him as if this person was the only thing that mattered.

The person who was being protected by him as a mid-aged man.

This mid-aged man looked majestic, and he was in his 40s. His eyes were big, and his eyebrows were thick. However, he couldn’t be considered handsome; he was not ugly at best. The eye-catching thing about him was his long blue hair; it was fluttering in the air like a rippling ocean. Even though he had no energy surge on him, there was a blue bead that was about the size of an egg rotating on the fingertips of his right hand. The bead was giving off a dazzling light, and this man had a mysterious and calculative presence. The combination was unique.

Fei almost understood the situation instantly. Even though the strengths of these two groups of people were all powerful, he wasn’t planning to slow down. Instead, he sped up and dashed forward.

He didn’t want to interact with these people, but he had to pass through them if he wanted to follow the safe path indicated on the map. Therefore, he made up his mind and rushed forward as a silver light sphere appeared around him. Like a dash of lightning, he rushed into the battle zone where those two masters were fighting.

Since he had the experience with those two men by the entrance, he knew that words alone wouldn’t be effective. Fei didn’t want to waste more time and decided to rush through by force.

Boom!

As soon as Fei entered the battle zone, those two warriors reacted instinctively. Since they were unfamiliar with this ‘intruder’, they both cast their most powerful strike at Fei instantly. However, Fei was prepared. He punched out using both of his fists, and he easily dismantled the attacks from both warriors.

The two warriors were shocked. They both felt the massive pressure from Fei, and they were forced back a little by the terrifying fist marks. For a moment, the Warrior Energy inside their bodies fluctuated violently, and they had to stop for a second to gather themselves. Therefore, a moment of pause appeared in the battle zone bizarrely.

In that second, Fei already passed by them and disappeared into afar.

However, at that moment, Fei suddenly felt like someone terrifying glanced at him.

Although it only happened in a split second, it felt like a very long time from Fei’s perspective. He felt like that glance contained indefensible power and could see through everything. Fei really felt like all of his secrets were exposed.

“Such a terrifying master! I misjudged! There is such a terrifying master among them!” Fei thought.

He sweated buckets, and his heart raced. After he got glanced at, he sped up even more and rushed forward as he followed the direction giving on the map; he wasn’t planning to turn around and identify this master.

……

Fei’s suddenly appearance put an unexpected stop to the battle that was happening.

The two masters who were fighting looked at each other and went back to their groups.

“Fight! Why did you stop? Kill them three! I want the bead in that guy’s hand! Go get it for me!” the young man who was surrounded by several warriors who weren’t from the adjacent empires shouted arrogantly.

This young man looked like he was from an influential family, and his arrogance and self-pride weren’t hidden at all. If people observed him closer, they would realize that there were a ton of magic energy surges on his body. This magic energy enveloped him and made it hard to see through him.

However, the temperament and presence of this young man didn’t make him look like a master; he was more like a spoiled child. It was hard to tell why a person like him was in this Mythical Palace that was very dangerous.

His yelling was classless, and it placed the warriors around him in a rock and a hard place.

On the other side, the warrior who looked like a guard bowed at the blue-haired mid-aged man and said with guilt, “Your Majesty, please penalize me! I stained your honor! He is powerful; I couldn’t defeat him in a short time.”

“It is ok; it is not your fault. Anthony, back off for now,” the blue-haired mid-aged man said. His tone was neutral, but it had a natural prestige with it; he wasn’t faking it. Even his simple movements looked meaningful and majestic.

“As you wish!” this blond guard named Anthony bowed again and stood behind this man with shame; it felt like he was really embarrassed by the fact that he didn’t defeat his opponent.

“Hey, blue-haired ghost! Yeah, you! Hand over your bead! How dare you disobey my order? Your three low-life bugs should be chopped into meat paste……” that young man pointed at the blue-haired mid-aged man and shouted.

Pia! A crisp slapping noise sounded.

The young man got slapped away like a punching bag.

A red palm mark appeared on his face! Half of his face swelled, and a lot of his teeth fell out of his mouth. From his expression, it seemed like his mind was in a blank state and still didn’t react yet.

The warriors who were supposed to be this young man’s guards were stunned. Then, they quickly rushed toward the young man and protected him. Some of them were level 5 mid-tier New Moon Elites, but they didn’t see how the blue-haired mid-aged man slapped their young master.

“Ahahaha! Slap me? How dare you? You are dead! Dead! Ahaha, are you guys pigs? I got beat! I got beat! Go and kill him! I’m going to turn his head into a wine cup! No! A pee cup! Kill him!” the young man finally came to his sense and shouted. Perhaps the burning pain on his face triggered him, he was madder than a coyote that got its partner taken away during mating.

At this moment, his guards didn’t obey his command.

When the blue-haired mid-aged man took a step forward, everyone felt like the surrounding changed. All of the structures and the buildings around them quickly disappeared from their visions, and this blue-haired mid-aged man was the only thing that they could see. Even though this man only took a step forward, his presence struck the guards like a huge mountain.

Even level 7 mid-tier New Moon Elites felt like they were grains of sand in front of this blue-haired mid-aged man.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The guards all kneeled with their arms propping their upper body up. Their bodies were shivering, and their Warrior Energy Flames were burning vigorously as if they were trying their best not to collapse onto the ground completely.

“You are only a few foreigners who have low-grade bloodlines! How dare you be this arrogant in the Mythical Palace?” the blue-haired mid-aged man said as he lightly shook his head. He looked at these warriors who were now kneeling on the ground with disdain in his eyes.

After that, he left without doing anything to them.

“Let’s go! The old friends are already ahead of us!” the blue-haired mid-aged man said to his two guards and walked toward the core region.

Every time he took a step forward, his body would flash and appear a few hundred meters away; it seemed like his steps followed a unique natural law. After he took five steps, he already disappeared into afar. The two powerful and murderous guards of his also followed him tightly and soon disappeared.

“Ah! You damn slaves! Idiots! Trashes! They are all gone! What are you all kneeling for? Stand up and chase after them! Chop that blue-haired pig’s head off! Go!……” the young man who was terrified rubbed his swollen cheek and shouted at his guards who were still kneeling on the ground.

However, no one responded to him.

The young man was infuriated. His guards who should have listened to his demands disobeyed his orders two times today! They didn’t move when he told them to take the blue bead from that blue-haired mid-aged man, and they still weren’t moving after that man had left.

Suddenly, something terrifying happened.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

His guards started to explode. It didn’t matter if they were peak Nine-Star Warriors or mid-tier New Moon Elites, their bodies blew up as if they were watermelons that were smashed by hammers. Red and white matters flew into the air, and no complete corpses could be seen in the area.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 480: The Corrupt Church

Chapter 480: The Corrupt Church

“AH! AH! What is going on?” this young man was shocked by the terrifying scene.

The brain matter and the blood of his guards fell on his face, and he almost instantly fainted.

At this moment, something occurred.

Crack! It seemed like something broke as two pieces of beautiful jade fell onto the ground.

“No……” the young man screamed desperately.

This piece of jade was a magic item that his father gave him to protect his life; it was able to cancel out the terrifying pressure and gravity in the Mythical Palace. However, it broke into two pieces.

Therefore, the magic energy surge around his body gradually disappeared.

Pia!

The young man collapsed onto the ground. He was only a Five-Star Warrior! Without the protection of his guards and the magic item, he lost the ability to survive. Like a sheep that fell into a pond of alligators, he could only wait for his death in this dangerous environment.

No one knew how that blue-haired mid-aged man made his move; that man’s strength was beyond anyone’s imagination. After all, he easily killed multiple masters and destroyed the magic item on this young man like a god. Only at this moment, the young man regretted offending this terrifying enemy, and he finally recalled what his father said to him the day before; his father kept on reminding him to act low-key and tolerate others.

“Save me…… Save me…… Who can come and save me?”

This young man who was arrogant a moment ago cried out for help. He was being pushed onto the ground by the pressure, and his face paled as he felt like his death was approaching. However, who could hear his cries in this vast and empty region? Who would be willing to save someone who could only be a burden?

……

……

Fei didn’t know what happened behind him; he continued to dash toward the core region of the Mythical Palace.

For some reason, Fei got anxious after seeing those two groups of people and being glanced by someone powerful. He had a bad feeling as if something big was going to take place. He felt like he had to find the Mythical Altar as soon as he could, or his world would be turned upside-down.

As Fei sensed the unprecedented pressure, he even stopped getting the techniques from the [Martial Statues]. As he rushed forward, he detected some energy surges ahead of him. The energy surges were so powerful that he wasn’t even sure if he could win if he had to face these people.

Since there were already people ahead of him, Fei got even more anxious.

“How is Hazel Bank doing? He hasn’t communicated with me for so long…… Has the Undead Bone Dragon finished those assassins yet?” Fei thought. However, since these two were powerful and had a ton of experience, Fei calmed down a little.

As he continued his sprint, Fei realized that his map was different from the maps that other masters had. Except for those two groups of people he met earlier, he didn’t run into any other people. Because of that, it meant his map was more secure, and he was a little relieved.

Soon, he entered the level 21 region.

The pressure got stronger, and Fei had to unleash all his power to fight it. Silver lights could be seen around him, and he started to feel the tow on his body.

Boom!

As if a tile on the ground came to life, a crack appeared on it, and a Holy Knight who wasn’t prepared for that got swallowed by the abyss underneath it. Then, the members of the Execution Team got closer and continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.

However, they all knew that it wasn’t a hallucination, and one of their peers died in that trap.

There were 21 people in the Execution Team, and only four of them were Moon-Class Elites. Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini was the most powerful person, and he was a level 1 mid-tier New Moon Elite. However, since he was old and selfish, he didn’t want to save those people; he was afraid that he would use up his Holy Power and get killed by other enemies. The other Moon-Class Elites felt the same way, so six people already died.

“Damn it! Why are there still traps when this path is already explored? What is going on?” Pellegrini shouted with a gloomy expression.

“Yeah! What is going on? There weren’t traps when Jessie walked pass this place……” a Holy Knight who almost died in a trap also asked. As if he suddenly thought of something, he suggested, “Could it be that Jessie discovered something and didn’t tell us?”

Most people supported this opinion.

“That must be it! He secretly hates us, and he wants to kill us all! Otherwise, how come he didn’t get killed when he walked past this location? His mark is still here, indicating that it is safe! He must be trying to kill us!”

“Damn! He is young, but he is already this vicious. How come someone like him got recruited into the Holy Church? He is staining the honor of the God……”

“We shouldn’t have asked him to explore the path for us; he is trying to kill us!”

“We shouldn’t continue forward anymore. Call Jessie back and let him explain the situation!”

After losing so many peers to the traps, these priests and Holy Knights were all scared. At the moment, their identities and the uniforms that they were proud of couldn’t bring them a sense of security, and their lives were just as fragile as ordinary people. They were all anxious, and they somehow all blamed Jessie, who was in the front exploring the safe path for them, for what happened.

Among everyone, only Alan who was the weakest lowered his head and sighed. He didn’t participate in the discussion as he knew why everyone disliked Jessie.

First of all, this young priest had a saint and holy sensation around him; many people felt guilty and inferior standing close to him. Second of all, the leader of this Execution Team, Pellegrini, didn’t like him. Lastly, the ‘naïve’ Jessie stopped the virgins in the Choir from sleeping with the members of the Execution Team, and almost everyone hated him.

Therefore, as soon as this Execution Team entered the Mythical Palace, young priest Jessie was asked to explore the safe path for everyone. Pretty much, Jessie was asked to test out the safety of the path ahead of everyone using his own life; malicious intents were definitely involved.

However, it seemed like Jessie was extremely lucky, and he didn’t trigger any magic traps or killing mechanisms. On the contrary, the people behind him weren’t that lucky. A few of them got killed after stepping on places that Jessie stood on.

Although Alan didn’t think that Jessie would try to harm the members of the team, what was happening was way too strange.

As he listened to the accusations thrown out by his peers, Alan felt helpless. He knew that he was too weak, and his words won’t be taken into consideration.

At this moment, Alan had a strange feeling; he felt like the people standing by him weren’t the representatives of the God but a bunch of greedy and jealous devils, and young priest Jessie was a crystal flower that was pure and holy.

This ‘flower’ was able to make the people around it reflect on their sins, but it could also give people the urge of destroying it.

Alan felt like he was within the first group of people while his peers around him were seduced by devils and chose the second option.

“Ok, ask Jessie to come back,” Pellegrini agreed to the suggestions of the priests and the Holy Knights, and he shook his head and said, “God bless…… Let’s hope that this kid was not lured by the devils……”

Suddenly, he thought of something else and asked, “Bishop His Highness told us that a master of the Holy Church would be joining us. Why isn’t this master here? Did something happen?”

P.S. A big shout out to Nicholas T. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 481: The Influential Person and the Followers

Chapter 481: The Influential Person and the Followers

When Jessie returned, he realized that his peers were gloating and looking at him with hostility; the way they looked at him made him feel like he was a fish on the chopping block. After he counted the numbers, he was a bit surprised; however, he soon knew what was going on and sighed.

“Did people die?” Jessie walked to Pellegrini and asked.

“Tali was killed by the trap on the ground. I hope his soul could rest in peace in the God’s arms……” Pellegrini closed his eyes and prayed for the dead. Afterward, he looked at the young priest and questioned coldly, “Jessie, you need to explain yourself. Why are there traps on the path that you said is safe?”

“I don’t know,” Jessie answered as he lightly shook his head, “I swear that I walked on the path that I indicated is safe with my own feet.”

He was really earnest.

“Safe? Yuck! You are lying! You devil! You damn bastard! You are trying to kill us, right? Six of our peers had died on the path that you indicated is safe! Jessie, are you trying to kill us all? This is unforgivable!” a priest who almost died shouted at Jessie as he pointed him at the noise.

The others also slowly got closer, and some of the Holy Knights were placing their hands on the hilt of their swords.

After a sigh, Jessie turned around and asked the only Holy Knight who didn’t show any hostility towards him, “Alan, where was Tali killed?”

“There……” Alan pointed at the location of tragedy with his sword.

With a calm expression on his face, Jessie walked towards that location. Everyone’s attention was on his feet, and the short five seconds felt like it was more than 500 years in the eyes of these members of the Holy Church.

Jessie finally stood on the place where Holy Knight Tali was devoured by the crack on the ground, and everyone was surprised.

They were all shocked; what they anticipated didn’t occur.

Jessie stood on the street that was layered by yellow stone tiles, but that killing mechanism didn’t appear. As a breeze blew by, it fluttered Jessie’s silver hair. At the same time, the cross symbol on his black robe looked magnificent.

This scene looked impossible in the others’ eyes.

“How is this possible?”

The priest who accused Jessie of lying was mad. He walked towards Jessie and pushed him away; he was planning to prove his point by stepping onto the same location……

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

Boom! A huge crack appeared on the ground, and the vast suction force was about to pull this priest, who didn’t react in time, into the abyss……

“Danger……”

“Move it!”

“Damn it! That death abyss!”

Everyone shouted, but no one dared to help that poor priest. The chilling energy and the suction force made everyone sense their deaths, and that priest fell into the abyss……

At this moment, white Holy Power flashed, and someone quickly approached the abyss and placed his hands on this priest who was about to be pulled down.

Boom!

As this person tried to pull this priest out of the abyss, the terrifying crack on the ground finally disappeared.

That priest mostly out of the abyss, but the part of his body that was below his knees all disappeared with the abyss. The person who saved his life was the young priest Jessie.

“Ah…… My legs! My legs are gone……” that priest screamed, and he looked tragic. As if his lower legs were chopped off by a sharp blade, there was a clean and smooth cut. White bones and bloody fleshes could all be seen, and blood spurted out of the wounds.

“Quick! Save him!” Jessie yelled anxiously, pouring his white Holy Power into the wounds on this priest’s body; he was using [Healing Spell] and tried to help this poor priest.

“What happened?” other people in the Execution Team were stunned, including Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini. Their first reaction was not to save the injured priest but to look at Jessie in shock. Nothing was going on when Jessie stood on that location, but the crack appeared and almost killed another priest when he stood on it.

“It must be Jessie! He must be playing some tricks!” a Holy Knight screamed.

This time, no one was on this Holy Knight’s side. Everyone’s expression looked terrible, and this strange atmosphere made the guilty-conscious people feel like the God had abandoned them.

Pellegrini thought of something with a gloomy expression, and the silence was uncomfortable.

Suddenly, Alan’s gasp interrupted everything.

When everyone followed Alan’s eyes, they were stunned.

The white Holy Power was getting thicker and thicker around the young priest Jessie. In the end, the white Holy Power was so dense that it completely enveloped Jessie in the whiteness. This scene was shocking as everyone knew what this thick Holy Power meant.

Whoosh!

As if a bird fluttered its wings, the vague noises woke everyone up from the shock. However, what they saw next stunned them again.

A huge pair of wings really appear on Jessie’s back.

The wingspan of this pair of wings was more than 20 meters, and every single feather on the wings was visible. It was pure and beautiful! Even though it looked real and tangible, everyone knew that this pair of wings were made from the Holy Power! In fact, this was the [Wings of Bless] that only priests who reached the rank of Half Moon could obtain!

“Jessie is a Half Moon Elite?” everyone felt like their worlds were turned up-side-down. Half Moon Elites were really prestigious in the Holy Church, and even Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini was nothing in comparison. If Jessie wanted to, he could easily kill this deacon with the swing of a finger.

The little priest who had no powerful background and got pushed around by them was such a powerful entity?

The members of this Execution Team looked at each other and sweated buckets. Even Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini who was respected by everyone on the team was surprised and regretted his behaviors.

He was only a low-level Red-Robe Deacon in the Northern Regional Church, and he didn’t have much say in the operation of the Execution Department; he was literally a follower of the prominent and influential figures in the department. This was his first time going out for a mission, and he finally got to enjoy the domination of power. He was able to command others around him, and he naturally fell in love with this feeling. However, since Pellegrini had been through a lot in the Holy Church, he was not that ignorant. He had researched every single member of his team, and there were a few of them who he had to pay attention to. However, Jessie who brought shock to him today wasn’t one of them.

From his research, Pellegrini knew that Jessie was only a priest-in-training who arrived at the Northern Regional Church one year and three months ago. Since this young man didn’t have much background and was from a remote area, he was treated like a bumpkin, and no one cared for him.

Therefore, Pellegrini allowed the members of his team to bully Jessie sometimes.

Perhaps it was because that this old Red-Robe Deacon was jealous of Jessie’s youth, or maybe the saint and holy sensation Jessie had with him made this old man who was stained by blood in the battles for power uncomfortable. Overall, just like other members of this Execution Team, Pellegrini didn’t like Jessie; this dislike was there as soon as he met this young man.

However, fate liked to play with people.

Pellegrini, who was careful all his life and never offended any influential people, offended a high-level priest after he got a taste of power. At least in the eyes of Pellegrini and other members in this Execution Team, they had indeed offended this young priest who was a Half Moon Elite!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 482: Black-Cloth Shrine

Chapter 482: Black-Cloth Shrine

After a dozen minutes, the Holy Power Flame on Jessie finally toned down a little. At the same time, the [Wings of Bless] also disappeared on his back as if they had the intelligence of their own.

The priest who lost his lower legs was now out of life-threating danger; the wounds stopped bleeding. Right now, the injuries were healed, and it looked like he lost his lower legs for ages. It was impossible for someone to recreate his lower legs; even the Sun-Class Lords couldn’t do it. After all, only the gods could have that kind of power.

“You guy…… Can get up now.” Jessie knew that he couldn’t keep his low-profile anymore. He looked at his peers who were kneeling and sighed, “You guys don’t need to act like this. I’m really just a priest-in-training. In terms of my strength…… I’m from Black-Cloth Shrine.”

“Black-Cloth Shrine?” some of the people on the ground gasped, “The shrine that is forgotten by God?”

What Jessie said created an uproar.

The Holy Knights no longer looked at Jessie with respect like how they did a moment ago, and they seemed relieved and were gloating again. Some of them even stood up and didn’t want to kneel anymore. An embarrassed expression appeared on Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini’s face, and the anxiety and the hopelessness he was feeling disappeared. With the help from a few priests around him, he grabbed onto his golden cross wand and stood up.

He already regretted his decision; he felt like he overreacted too much. Kneeling for a member of Black-Cloth Shrine was a big shame for him.

The expression on Alan’s face changed repeatedly. In the end, he looked sorry for Jessie; he didn’t expect that this kind and powerful priest was from Black-Cloth Shrine.

Black-Cloth Shrine was a shrine that a lot of people in the Holy Church didn’t want to mention.

More than 100 years ago, this shrine was at its peak! It reached a height that no other shrine has achieved in the history! Out of the six most recent Popes, four of them were from Black-Cloth Shrine. The former Pope, Nicolas the 130th, was from Black-Cloth Shrine, and out of the eight branches of power such as the Execution Department, the Administrative Department, and the Holy Knight Legion, five of their heads were from Black-Cloth Shrine. In that era, no other shrines could compete with Black-Cloth Shrine, and the priests and Holy Knights who were from Black-Cloth Shrine were all proud of themselves. Put it in simple terms, even the low-level workers in Black-Cloth Shrine had higher statuses compared with priests and Holy Knights from other shrines.

However, that situation quickly changed in the recent 100 years.

Perhaps what goes up must come down. 100 years ago, both Pope Nicolas the 130th and Black-Cloth Shrine’s [God’s Favorite Child] suddenly disappeared from the Holy Mountain, Waulu Mountain.

This news was a huge shocker to the continent. In the beginning, no one believed the report. Pope Nicolas the 130th was one of the top masters on the continent, and the [God’s Favorite Child] of Black-Cloth Shrine was also a Sun-Class Lord. It was unbelievable that two people like them disappeared from the Waulu Mountain entirely without leaving a trace.

Afterward, there were massive shifts in the power dynamics of the Holy Church and its four Regional Churches.

The other masters in Black-Cloth Shrine started to investigate and seek revenge. Soon, the Holy Church connected the mysterious disappearance of the Pope and the [God’s Favorite Child] to Undead Shrine; they believed that the Undead Mages from Undead Shrine sneak-attacked the two]. Therefore, the masters in Black-Cloth Shrine started to kill all the Undead Mages on the continent. However, some intellects sensed something fishy; even though a lot of Undead Mages were killed in this period, the most powerful masters in Black-Cloth Shrine also died mysteriously in the process.

The effect of that incident continued for 20 years.

20 years later, Pope Blatter the 131st, came into power; he was from a shrine that stood opposite to Black-Cloth Shrine.

The new Pope represented the rise of a new power.

As the biggest threat to the new Pope, Black-Cloth Shrine that was still considered the most powerful shrine at the time suffered a lot. After the former Pope disappeared, the heads of the forces in the Holy Church who were from Black-Cloth Shrine died one after another. The strength and the influence of Black-Cloth Shrine quickly diminished.

At first, the shrine was still able to make its voice heard since it had a lot of accumulation of resources, but it declined and fell rapidly after the new Pope and other new forces attacked it together.

Of course, Black-Cloth Shrine that still had an accumulation of resources tried to fight back.

50 years after Pope Nicolas the 130th disappeared, the loyal members of Black-Cloth Shrine brought out a talented [God’s Favorite Child] named Platini. This [God’s Favorite Child] became a Sun-Class Lord at the age of 25, and the light he radiated covered all the brilliance emitted by other talented geniuses in his time. He was loved by all, and the members of Black-Cloth Shrine who had poured a lot of resources into him thought that he was the hope of the shrine.

However, who knew that the same person would destroy the only hope Black-Cloth Shrine had. Right after Platini became a Sun-Class Lord, he declared that he couldn’t accept the faith and teachings of Black-Cloth Shrine, and he betrayed Black-Cloth Shrine to join Pope Blatter’s shrine.

This blow was destructive and lethal to Black-Cloth Shrine.

Although the faithful members of Black-Cloth Shrine found some [God’s Favorite Children] to nurture later, these efforts were useless. These [God’s Favorite Children] never got the chance to fully mature, and they all died for various reasons. In the end, Black-Cloth Shrine didn’t get a [God’s Favorite Child] in 40 years, and they never got the chance to fight for the throne of the Pope. They were no longer the main shrines in the Holy Church, and they were on the outer edge of the power circle.

Since Black-Cloth Shrine didn’t get a single [God’s Favorite Child] in 40 years, it was associated with bad luck. Therefore, this shrine that was once popular among everyone became a beggar-like existence. In the end, there were only about 100 faithful members who stayed in the shrine.

Without new blood and the support from top-tier masters, Black-Cloth Shrine continued to lose in the battles between the shrines, lost their privileges, and even got kicked out of the Holy Mountain. In the end, Black-Cloth Shrine had to close their shrine on Waulu Mountain and move away to avoid the tragedies.

After that day, the 113 members of Black-Cloth Shrine moved to the Northern Regional Church and had to do whatever they needed to do to survive.

The fact that the once dominating shrine fell this low made a lot of people feel sorry for them.

Since there was no sign of uprise, they were pushed out of the power circle even more and were forgotten. Many people in the Holy Church thought that this shrine already disappeared, and Black-Cloth Shrine was a laughingstock in many people’s eyes.

The members of this Execution Team were shocked to find that this Half Moon Elite was from Black-Cloth Shrine.

They were feeling a lot of emotions. They were terrified and scared by the strength Jessie showcased a few moments ago; they thought that he was a genius who belonged to a powerful force, and they wanted to lick his toes and beg for forgiveness. However, since they found out that this young priest was from Black-Cloth Shrine that even lost the privilege of participating in the Grand Worship Ceremony in the Northern Regional Church, they were no longer afraid of Jessie. To them, Black-Cloth Shrine was worse than cancer; no one in the Holy Church wanted to be associated with this name.

In the Holy Church, strength equaled status. However, the status was also influenced by background.

Even though Jessie was young and had a lot of potentials, everyone knew that he could never enter the core power circle in the Holy Church. In the current era, Black-Cloth Shrine no longer represented honor and glory but shame.

Everyone knew that the current Pope Blatter didn’t like Black-Cloth Shrine, but this shrine no longer posed any threats to him. If Black-Cloth Shrine didn’t get a lot of merits from the past and didn’t have some loyal followers who believed in its faith, it might have been wiped out by now already.

P.S. A big shout out to Clinton B. and Guilherme! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 483: [Sand of Earthly Anger]

Chapter 483: [Sand of Earthly Anger]

Jessie saw the expressions on everyone’s face; he actually didn’t care that much about it. He had experienced this kind of treatment for a long time now.

Especially after he sensed the corruption in the Holy Church, he realized that Black-Cloth Shrine and its faith was the purest. Therefore, he believed in the shrine even more.

“One day, the once glorious and blessed Black-Cloth Shrine will return with power! We will prove to everyone that our beliefs and our faith are the only ones that are worthy of the [Code of God]! All the pain and suffering we are experiencing right now are just a test! One day, the holy light of God will re-shine on Black-Cloth Shrine! The Mount Black-Cloth on Waulu Mountain that is closed for 45 years will open its gates again!”

Jessie said to himself.

“Let’s continue,” he looked at Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini and said calmly, “I know that you have another mission on top of killing Undead Mage Hazel Bank. Don’t worry; I’m the master that Bishop His Highness told you about. Since I got asked by the Bishop of the Northern Regional Church, I will assist you with all my power. From now on, you all have to stay within 20 meters of me. Don’t stay behind! If you guys are too far, I won’t have time to save you. Also, don’t be afraid of using your Holy Power. This is a hazardous place after all! If you want to survive, you got to be at your peak and be 100% aware of the surroundings.”

At this moment, Jessie appeared different from how he looked before.

Pellegrini had a complicated expression on his face, and he nodded and said, “Ok, we will follow you tightly.”

After what just happened, this Red-Robe Deacon was now very patient and polite towards Jessie. Although Jessie was from Black-Cloth Shrine and could never enter the core power circle, he was still a Half Moon Elite. If the Execution Team wanted to survive in this Mythical Palace, they would need to rely on him. After a series of shocks, Pellegrini who was drowned by the feeling of power woke up; he didn’t want to offend any powerful masters.

Since the Red-Robe Deacon changed his attitude, the other members of the team also followed suit.

However, that priest who got saved by Jessie no longer looked thankful after knowing that Jessie was from Black-Cloth Shrine. He quickly moved away and was afraid that others might mistake his connection with Black-Cloth Shrine. The human mind was cruel and mean sometimes.

However, Jessie wasn’t mad. In his mind, he only saved this priest because that was in line with the faith of Black-Cloth Shrine. He did what he had to do, and other people who were blinded by external factors won’t change his mind.

“Follow me and lighten your steps,” Jessie said to everyone after he clarified the directions.

Actually, everyone on the team had a copy of the map; they were drawn by masters who went through this place by trial-and-error. However, since it had been many years before the Mythical Gate opened last time, some changes took place, and their maps weren’t 100% safe. Out of everyone who entered Mythical Palace, only Fei’s mysterious map was indeed 100% safe.

This group of people wasn’t fast, but they moved forward steadily.

To them, the robes and armors that they were wearing weren’t 100% useless. At least the masters who were in this Mythical Palace didn’t dare to have wicked thoughts about them.

However, other people weren’t that lucky.

In some degree, the Mythical Palace was an orderless and chaotic space. The people who entered could be righteous and evil, and there didn’t lack people who looked righteous in the outside world but were actually evil bastards.

The people who entered this place were all influential figures in the outside world, and the evil ones would turn their attention onto other masters after not getting anything. The spatial storage rings, armors, and weapons were all potential causes for murders and robberies.

Without the discipline and order in the outside world, evil would prevail.

These masters were humans too, and they were susceptible to evil thoughts.

For everyone in this Mythical Palace, danger didn’t just come from the magic traps and killing mechanisms but also each other.

On another path, [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s team of more than ten people faced the most significant danger they had encountered when they entered level 21 region. Two mid-tier New Moon Elites targeted them.

These two were wearing ordinary clothes that any resident at Dual-Flags City would wear, but their strength was shocking. At the moment, mists covered their faces and sealed their identities.

However, the murderous spirits passed through the layer of mist and locked onto this group of people. Without saying anything, they attacked using their most powerful strikes.

“Who are you?” [Snow Mountain Hermit] wasn’t in a good situation as he had to fight a 1v2 battle. As he unleashed all of his Warrior Energy, he shouted, “Why are you trying to kill us?”

“No reason. We just want to kill people and rob their treasures,” one of them said with a hoarse voice. It was evident that they used their Warrior Energy to alter their voices so that their identities won’t be discovered.

However, these two people were powerful, and their coordination was on point. They continued to attack [Snow Mountain Hermit] and wanted to kill this threat as soon as they could. As in terms of people like Fairenton and Modoc, they were nothing in their eyes.

“Humph! We must know each other! Otherwise, why would you hide your faces?” [Snow Mountain Hermit] questioned as he summoned his Combat Weapon and turned his red Warrior Energy into a tornado-like swirl. His strength increased, and every single strike from him was enough to create a mini-earthquake. The power he was demonstrating at the moment was far beyond the power that he used against Fei; this should be his real strength.

The two mysterious masters were shocked by this, and they were forced back by [Snow Mountain Hermit] continuously.

In the next moment, the two masters divided up. One of them continued to attack [Snow Mountain Hermit], and the other one turned his focus onto people like Fairenton. As he sneered and struck out, the weakest four Nine-Star Warriors were instantly turned into blood mist. Even Modoc and Tony who were both Moon-Class Elites paled. The former’s body shook violently while the latter spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, one could easily compare Modoc’s and Tony’s strength.

What was shocking was that Fairenton who was only an Eight-Star Warrior was fine. An orange light sphere appeared and enveloped him, and it cracked after this strike hit it.

“What is this?” that mysterious master was stunned. He sensed the indefensible energy from that light sphere, and he backed off immediately.

Fairenton calmed down after sensing the power in his body. He stood by his Senior Brothers, Modoc and Tony, and released an orange light sphere that enveloped. Like a huge mountain, this sphere wasn’t damaged at all didn’t matter how hard this terrifying master attacked it.

On the other side, [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s curved Combat Weapon flew around him, attacking and defending at the same time. His fire-elemental Warrior Energy was used to the max, and his presence looked impressive. Even though he was in the advantage, he couldn’t kill his opponent in a short time.

The time passed by slowly.

One hour later, Fairenton who was really anxious suddenly heard a voice in his head.

“This is not how you use this Protective Combat Weapon.”

This prince was very familiar with this voice. Before he could react, that voice said, “Take a good look! This is the real power of [Sand of Earthly Anger].”

As soon as that voice finished speaking, Fairenton felt an insane amount of energy exploding in his body. An orange sand grain rushed out of his hair, and this sand grain was extremely beautiful. Each of its many facets was smooth, and it was shiny like a diamond. It instantly grew larger into the size of a fist, and it easily penetrated the body of one master as it dragged out a long orange tail in the air. However, it wasn’t done there. With its residual power, it turned in mid-air and instantly penetrated through the body of the master who was battling [Snow Mountain Hermit]. After all of that was done, it dashed into Fairenton’s forehead and disappeared into his body.

Bam! Bam!

The two masters fell onto the ground.

Their chests were penetrated through, and there were two huge holes in their bodies. Their internal organs were all turned into meat paste, and blood gushed out of the holes like fountains.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 484: Approaching

Chapter 484: Approaching

“It’s them!”

After the two mysterious masters were killed, the layers of mist that were covering their faces disappeared and revealed their identities.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] instantly got mad after seeing their faces. He knew them, and they could be counted as his friends. They had always wanted to buy one of [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s collected treasures, but [Snow Mountain Hermit] refused. After not getting what they wanted, they conspired against him and planned to kill him!

“Master, are you ok?” Fairenton, Modoc, and Tony quickly came up to their master; they were the only people left in the team.

“I’m fine.” [Snow Mountain Hermit] waved his hand.

As he looked at the remaining flesh of his Nine-Star disciples, he felt angry and sad at the betrayal of his friends. He brought his disciples here because he wanted to see if he could find appropriate magic traps for them to practice in. There was the chance that those Nine-Star Warriors could advance into Moon-Class. But……

[Snow Mountain Hermit] shook his head and dispelled his emotions. After he thought of something, he looked at Fairenton and said, “I didn’t know that man paid so much attention to you, and he is willing to put the Saint Weapon of Jax, [Sand of Earthly Anger], into your body. With the protection from this item, nothing could harm you as long as you don’t enter a Mythical Trap.”

“I only knew about the [Sand of Earthly Anger] just now; I wasn’t trying to hide it from you, Master,” Fairenton quickly explained himself; he was afraid that his master would be suspicious about this.

“Humph! That is a lie! Since you have this Saint Weapon, how come you didn’t use it earlier to kill those two? Why did you only use it after all other Junior Brothers have died? You are young, but you are poisonous already!” Tony who was quiet suddenly pointed his finger at Fairenton as he accused; he was too jealous of what Fairenton had.

“Shut up!” Before Fairenton could reply, [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s face dropped as he scolded Tony. The latter was shocked since his master had never been so harsh on him, and he backed off a few steps unwillingly.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] didn’t hold Tony accountable further. Instead, he turned to Fairenton and said calmly, “Don’t worry. [Sand of Earthly Anger] is the supreme treasure of Jax, and it makes sense that you have it since you are the Crown Prince. I’m just happy for you since that man has put so much emphasis on you.”

Fairenton sensed the caring from his master, and he was touched. He quickly bowed to express his gratitude.

“Ok, let’s continue forward. We have wasted enough time, and we might be late.”

About one day has passed since the Mythical Gate opened, and [Snow Mountain Hermit] looked at the direction of the core region of the Mythical Palace with a hesitant expression on his face. As if he made a hard decision, his appearance turned valiant, and he moved forward with his three disciples.

Tony rolled his eyes and quietly took the spatial storage rings of those two dead masters. Then, he took the valuables from the corpses of his Junior Brothers and followed suit.

After half a minute, something happened.

A loud booming noise sounded from afar, and it felt like the entire Mythical Palace was going to be destroyed. Godly-level energy radiated outward, and [Snow Mountain Hermit] and his disciples who were far away from the explosion could still tell how powerful and indefensible this energy was.

Even though the power the [Sand of Earthly Anger] showed when it killed those two masters was insane, it was nothing compared with the radiating energy.

“Is another powerful master demonstrating his or her abilities?”

Fairenton, Modoc, and Tony were all stunned; they felt tiny and powerless at that moment.

[Snow Mountain Hermit], on the other hand, had a concerned expression on his face.

After a moment of pause, he said, “Let’s continue!”

This group of people quickly disappeared into afar.

After they were gone, transparent ripples fluttered the space, and two people slowly walked out from it and showed up on the bloody battleground.

“Your Majesty, this sensation…… That man is here!”

“Eh, that guy is still arrogant! Damn, no one would like him.” The man who was referred to as the emperor was short, but he had the golden crown on his head. His presence was shocking, and his muscular body looked powerful; he gave people the feeling that he was in control of the world.

“This is getting more and more interesting. Who would be the final winner? Perhaps after the Mythical Gate closes, both of us will die here,” he said.

“No one can defeat Your Majesty, and the final winner has to be the Jax Empire!” the person beside him replied.

The short emperor laughed, “No one could always be the winner, and no one could always be the protagonist…… Let’s go and meet up with old friends.”

After he said that, an orange light flashed by, and the two of them disappeared.

……

……

Time passed by quickly.

In just the blink of an eye, it was already the second day since the opening of the Mythical Gate.

Fei was the luckiest one in the Mythical Palace! The closer he was to the core region, the more magical and profound the map, that Manager Abramovich gave to Fei as a gift, seemed. In just a day, Fei was already in the level 31 region; this region was considered a super dangerous zone where only Sun-Class Lords could enter.

On the way, Fei didn’t trigger any magic traps or killing mechanisms.

During this time, Fei found some time and entered Diablo World to kill monsters and level up. His Barbarian Character completed two quests and was now level 34. That was a massive boost in strength! The Barbarian Character was now equivalent to a level 4 low-tier Half Moon Elite!

Since he advanced in ranks, there was supposed to be a challenge thrown at him by this world. However, Fei was inside this isolated and mysterious Mythical Palace, so it didn’t arrive. That meant although Fei had the strength of a Half Moon Elite, his understanding of the natural laws was still at the level of a New Moon Elite.

The pressure and the gravity in level 31 region were beyond terrifying, and Fei had to slow down a lot. Although he wasn’t crawling, he couldn’t run anymore. He moved forward one step at a time, and every step took a lot of energy. As if he was a 60 years old man, he had to be careful with every step of his.

The silver energy flame was shining brightly on him, and he had to unleash all of his power to fight against the pressure.

After a full day of exploring, Fei only entered the level 33 region.

Right now, Fei could no longer proceed forward. If he forced himself anymore, his body would break down. Therefore, he had to find a location in the level 33 region to hide; he was planning to enter Diablo World to increase his strength again.

Fei entered [Lut Gholein] and got the fourth and fifth quest from NPC Drognan.

He got to [Palace Cellar] through the hidden entrance in the [Palace]. After traveling through the cellar and killing monsters, he finally found the portal to [Arcane Sanctuary] at the third level of the cellar.

This portal looked like the two arms of a giant that were twisted together, and it was made from a grey unknown-metal. The structure was smooth, and the runes engraved on it were connected and looked mystic. The bottom half of the portal was an arched gate that was about three meters tall, and the top half of the portal was a smaller half circle with a radius of half a meter. There was a circular gear that had a radius of 30 centimeters inside this small half circle, and it was static and looked like a huge eye that was slightly open.

This portal currently had no energy on it and had no functionality.

According to Fei’s memory, he had to press his palm against the grey metal and inject some magic power into it.

He did that, and the runes on the portal instantly lit up. A blue light was radiating from the portal, and a blue energy screen appeared in the arched gate.

Out of the few hours he spent in Diablo World, this portal gave him the most profound impression.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 485: Discovery

Chapter 485: Discovery

The King tried to find more information on this portal that was very different from the other portals in Diablo World; he wanted to see if he could sense some spatial magic in there. However, he wasn’t successful since this portal was much complex compared with the simple portals in Diablo World.

The materials, magic knowledge, and magic runes required to build this thing were far beyond Fei’s current level.

Through this portal, Fei arrived at [Arcane Sanctuary].

This place looked like it was located in space! Fei could see the shiny stars and the universe around him! This structure was built using an ancient and unknown material, and the corridors were connected efficiently. There seemed to be no limitations in terms of space and time, and the atmosphere of this place gave Fei chills.

On the long corridors, there were a ton of monsters that could use fire-elemental spells, suck away others’ mana, and deal a ton of physical damages. This sanctuary was supposed to be safe and peaceful, but it was filled with evil and violence now.

After four hours, Fei finally covered one-half of the map. When he exited from Diablo World, he had leveled up to Nightmare Mode level 40, and his strength was equal to a mid-tier Half Moon Warrior.

……

After returning to the real world, Fei continued to move forward.

Since his strength increased, the pressure in the level 33 region bothered him less. A silver glare was reflecting off of his skin as if it was made from diamond, and there was so much vitality in his body that it was comparable to a dragon’s. When he walked, there was a wild and dangerous sensation coming off of him.

After half a day, Fei was finally at the border of the level 34 region. The [Martial Statue] there was already more than 200 meters tall, it was reaching the invisible energy barrier on top of the Mythical Palace. This statue was a mid-aged man who had no weapon and armor. However, there were four more arms underneath his armpits, and there was a powerful energy on it. It was so majestic that it looked like a god that came down to this world.

Fei didn’t try to get the technique from it. The suction force within this statue was so high that Fei felt like his Spirit Energy would be instantly consumed by it along with his soul. When Fei stood within 100 meters of it, the pressure coming from this statue grew so much that it was almost unbearable.

Since the time was tight, Fei entered the level 34 region directly.

The pressure and gravity increased again; if a knife landed on the ground, it would be pressed into a sheet of metal. Only the real masters could stay in here.

If anyone who was below the realm of Moon-Class was thrown in here, they would be instantly turned into blood mist.

Fortunately, Fei was still able to move forward slowly.

After another half a day of walking, Fei was finally close to the border of the level 35 region.

What surprised him was that he sensed 30 to 40 powerful energies in front of him when he was about 1,000 meters away from the border.

The surging energies were so lively that they couldn’t be the energies emitted by magic traps or killing mechanism; only human masters could have this type of power. Among them, Fei was very familiar to a few.

“Some people got here earlier than me?”

Fei was shocked beyond belief! He only got this far with the help from that mysterious map; did others also have maps like this? If that was the case, then Fei won’t be in an advantageous situation.

Fei quickly moved forward.

Some of the energies were unstable, and exploding noises sounded frequently. It was clear that people were fighting. Judging from the intensity of the explosions, they weren’t going to stop unless one party died!

Fei arrived about five minutes later, and five to six powerful energy surges already disappeared. It was clear that some masters died during the battle.

“What is happening? Why are so many masters fighting with each other?”

Fei soon got to where the fights were happening, and he didn’t enter the battle zone instantly. Instead, when he got to the outer edge, he slowed down and started observing.

More than 30 people were facing each other.

There were pools of blood and torn flesh on the ground, and they indicated the intensity of the battles. There were still powerful energies radiating from the pools of blood and the corpses, telling Fei that the deceased masters were not weak.

As soon as Fei got close, almost everyone in the battle zone looked at him.

These stares were filled with hostility, and it felt like they were going to kill Fei if Fei did something wrong. In their eyes, Fei was here to take away their treasures.

Fei moved calmly. He ignored these aggressive and vicious stares, and he started to observe the surroundings.

This was a rare open space in the Mythical Palace. Surprisingly, the location where the [Martial Statue] should be had a unique altar-like structure on it.

This was the first time that Fei saw an altar-like structure in the Mythical Palace, and he instantly got excited.

However, the king was disappointed after he realized that it wasn’t the altar that he was looking for. Compared with the Mythical Altar that could purify the stained [World Stone], this altar lacked in both size and presence.

This altar was also made from yellow stones like the other structures in the Mythical Palace, and its architectural design was simple. It was only about ten meters tall, but its radius was more than 100 meters. If someone took a look from above, they could see that it was in an octagon-shape, and there were eight identical structures on each of the sides. These smaller structures were made from an unknown grey metal and looked like the two arms of a giant that were twisted together.

“This…… These are too similar to the portal that leads to [Arcane Sanctuary]! Are they spatial portals as well?” Fei was stunned when he saw that.

After the observation, Fei knew that there were 31 masters in the area, and they were divided into more than a dozen groups. Most of them were teams of two and teams of three, and these teams stood far apart from each other. The hostility and the murderous spirits weren’t hidden at all.

There were a few of Fei’s ‘acquaintances.’

For example, there was [Snow Mountain Hermit] and his three disciple, Fairenton, Modoc, and Tony, the Execution Team of the Holy Church that was now lead by the Red-Robed Deacon and a young handsome priest who Fei wasn’t aware of, and the handsome Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire who was accompanies by his four beautiful maids……

Of course, Undead Mage Hazel Bank and his Undead Bone Dragon Arthur were among the masters, and they were secretly winking at Fei. These two were standing not too far away from their mortal enemies, the people from the Holy Church, but the God-Fooling Badges that they were wearing greatly concealed their Undead Energies. The Execution Team of the Holy Church didn’t sense anything!

Except for these ‘acquaintances,’ a few other groups of people caught Fei’s attention.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 486: Elemental Gates and Instant Kill

Chapter 486: Elemental Gates and Instant Kill

Two big men, who were wearing black magic armors, were closest to the octagon-shaped altar, and they were guarding a blue-haired mid-aged man as the three of them walked forward. There were a few masters’ corpses standing behind them, and it was clear that they were killed with one strike! They still had their wicked smiles on their faces, their corpses were still in a battle position, and the energy surges were still in their body; however, the life energies were nowhere to be found.

It was clear that the explosions Fei sensed came from them.

Fei could tell that those two guards like men were dominant; they were both top-tier New Moon Elites. It seemed like they were from the military as the murderous spirits of soldiers could be sensed on them. On the other hand, the blue-haired mid-aged man was way too strong. Even though Fei was already a Nightmare Mode level 40 Barbarian, he still couldn’t see through him. However, his sharp Barbarian instinct told him that this man was extremely dangerous, and one shouldn’t mess with him.

At the same time, Fei had a strange feeling; he felt like he had met this man before, but he couldn’t recall where he met him didn’t matter how hard he tried.

As these three people stepped onto the altar, the atmosphere in the area tensed up; Fei could tell that all the masters in the area couldn’t help but chatter among themselves.

Some masters stared at those three people with vicious and stimulated lights in their eyes; Fei knew that they wanted to stop those three men. However, the five corpses that were still standing on their trail kept on telling the other masters not to misbehave. This bloody scene forced these masters to hold on to their murderous spirits.

“Could there be something special about this altar?” Fei was a little curious.

He was still standing by the edge of the area, and he didn’t walk in further to destruct the subtle equilibrium that was already built up. He just stood there to quietly observe the situation and didn’t want to become the target of everyone.

With everyone’s eyes on them, the blue-haired mid-aged man and his two guards got onto the altar and started to wander around as if they were strolling in their backyard garden. After a while, they finally walked to the portal-like structure on the northern side of the octagon-shaped altar.

Then, they waited.

The three of them stood on the altar and looked at the masters down on the ground patiently.

“Haha! There are now only seven [Elemental Gates] now! Our St. Germain Empire is going to claim one as well! Does anyone have objecting opinions?” Crown Prince Girano glanced around with a smile on his handsome face and asked loudly. When he looked around, his eyes shortly paused on Fei before moving away. As he continued to laugh, he walked towards the altar with the four beautiful maids.

“Yuck! St. Germain Empire? It is only a little level 2 empire! How dare you to be this arrogant?”

“Yeah! You are only a top-tier New Moon Elite! You don’t know how weak you are! How dare you want to claim an [Elemental Gate]? Hehe, back the f*ck off with these four women! Otherwise, you might be killed!”

“Hehe, there are so many people here, and only the most powerful eight people could claim the eight [Elemental Gates]. With the help of these portals, one could avoid going through the level 35 region and enter the level 36 region directly! Whoever could enter the level 36 region would have the chance of getting super lucky and claiming the biggest prize! Hehe, young man, I think you are too young. No one could just get an [Elemental Gate] by dropping a name! Even the masters from the level 9 empire couldn’t achieve that result!”

“Hey, you girly-looking guy! Leave these four b*tchs here and disappear right away! Otherwise…… Hehe……” someone got obscene ideas towards the four maids Girano had. It made sense since these four beautiful maids had different temperaments; one of them looked cold, one of them looked cute, one of them looked sexy, and one of them looked majestic. There was no doubt that they were attractive to powerful cultivators.

Fei frowned upon hearing all that.

Now, he figured out that the low octagon-shaped altar was indeed one of the most important structures in the Mythical Palace, [Elemental Altar]! Hazel Bank had mentioned that to him before they came.

It was heard that the Mythical Palace could be divided into 36 regions, and the hardest region to get through wasn’t the level 36 region but the level 35 region. Ever since the Mythical Palace was discovered, only a few peak Sun-Class Lords successfully traveled through the level 35 region without the help of the [Elemental Gates]; all other masters who tried to do the same all died in there. Therefore, the level 35 region was also known as the Death Region.

The [Elemental Altar] had a portal-like structure on each of its eight sides, and the [Elemental Gates] would be activated if eight masters, who were at least on the level of Half Moon Elite, injected their energies into the [Elemental Gates] at the same time. By using these portals, the masters would be able to bypass the Death Region and enter the level 36 region that was known for its safeness and treasures.

Since Fei was educated on these things before he came, he figured it out after listening to the mockeries the masters were throwing at each other.

“No wonder so many masters are here…… they are all here fighting for the eight [Elemental Gates]!” he thought.

It was heard that the [Elemental Gates] would only appear once in 20 years, and each portal could teleport a maximum of five people. Therefore, if someone missed out on the opportunity, they would need to wait for another 20 years.

Since this was the case, Fei had to at least occupy an [Elemental Gate]! He needed to see if the Mythical Altar that could purify the stained [Worldstone] was in there or not!

However, since the situation was still a bit messy, Fei didn’t dare to make a move.

He could tell that except for the blue-haired mid-aged man who already occupied a gate, several other masters had insane energy surges around them! Fei knew for a fact that he had no chance of defeating them.

Fei had the help from that mysterious map, and he should be able to arrive here first. However, since he had to enter Diablo World two times to level up, he missed out on more than ten hours of travel time. As a result, these masters got here before he did.

However, since these [Elemental Gates] required eight masters to inject energies into the portals at the same time, his late arrival didn’t affect him too much.

Currently, Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire was being bullied by quite a few masters. Fei thought back to what happened on Martial Saint Mountain in St. Petersburg, and he felt like this young man was probably a level 7 or 8 low-tier New Moon Elite about over a month ago. With that strength, this young man shouldn’t even be able to enter the level 34 region, let alone fighting for an [Elemental Gate].

“He is here! Did his strength increase by that much?”

Fei was thankful towards this young man who helped Krasic; if this young man was in trouble, Fei didn’t mind giving him a helping hand. Fei didn’t help him right away because he knew this young man wasn’t dumb; this young man must have trump cards!

Just as Fei expected, Girano’s laughter sounded again.

As he reached his hand into the air, he grabbed onto a small black wand. He quickly chanted a short spell, and the blue crystal orb on the tip of this wand lit up. A terrifying power exploded, and it filled up the entire space. At the moment, Girano who had this wand in his hand was god-like, and his four maids looked like Valkyries.

The black-purplish beam of lights shot at the people who insulted the young prince, and none of them were able to dodge. As soon as the lights enveloped their bodies, their bodies along with their weapon and armors disappeared as if they never existed.

Silence!

Dead silence!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 487: Master Show

Chapter 487: Master Show

It was a huge surprise! Who could have thought that the young prince who was now a level 3 top-tier New Moon Elite could kill several masters easily? One of the masters who died was a Half Moon Elite, far beyond Girano’s level.

That black wand!?

Almost everyone’s attention focused on the wand that was about 20 centimeters long and was as thin as a thumb. The black-purplish crystal orb at the top was about the size of a pigeon egg, and it was giving off a little godly and indefensible energy.

“Could it be…… A God-tier Item?”

“Ah…… Black Crystal…… I know! That is [Black Crystal Wand]! The scepter of the emperor of the St. Germain Empire! It is a legendary Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon!” someone thought of something and shouted.

Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon.

These words made the masters in the area fall into a state of craziness. They all stared at the wand in Girano’s hand and gulped down their drools.

Combat Weapons were the primary weapons of the masters on the Azeroth Continent. They could be divided into eight levels, and anything higher than level 6 was rare, and Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons were beyond level 8. These weapons could be considered as strategic weapons, and many empires only had one. If powerful masters could use them, they were able to change terrains and change the outcome of a war.

If two people were on the same level, the person who had a Semi-God-tier Weapon would be able to kill the enemy easily. It would allow warriors or mages who kill thousands of enemies on their level. With the help of Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons, a Star-level Warrior was able to fight a Moon-Class Elite, and a Moon-Class Elite was able to fight with a Sun-Class Lord! The only thing was that a ton of energy was required to use a Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon. If a Star-level Warrior were to use it, he or she Warrior Energy and Life Energy would be instantly sucked away.

For a moment, almost everyone in the area wanted to their hands on the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon that Girano had. However, no one dared to make a move. After all, if Girano wanted to, he could even battle a Sun-Class Lord! Although he couldn’t use this Combat Weapon for long, no one wanted to be the sacrificial lamb!

With this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon, Girano was one of the most influential people here.

Therefore, as this Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire looked around, no one dared to look back at him.

Since no one dared to object him now, Girano finally stepped onto the altar and claimed an [Elemental Gate] with the help of [Black Crystal Wand].

Eight minus two is six; there were only six [Elemental Gates] left.

This scene made Fei wonder.

“No wonder there are people who aren’t supposed to be here like Prince Fairenton who is only an Eight Star Warrior; he must have something special on him as well.”

The ‘weak people’ were standing in this level 34 region with no issues. Although not everyone could have a Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon like Girano, they must have their trump cards.

At least Fei sensed a vague energy on Fairenton, and that energy wasn’t weaker compared with Girano’s [Black Crystal Wand]; it was probably a Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon as well.

Suddenly, a series of mumbles sounded.

A tough-looking bald man who was taller than everyone here walked out in silence and walked towards the altar; he was wearing a golden crown and was probably an emperor.

Although the masters in the area weren’t short, their heads could only reach this man’s waist! It turned out that this man was sitting down before, and that was why he didn’t catch a lot of attention. Behind him, two thin elders were following him, acting as his servants.

Although the three of them didn’t say anything, their expressions were arrogant, and it seemed like they didn’t care about others’ opinion at all. As if they were lions walking among a herd of deer, they went directly for the altar.

“Stop! You three want to occupy an [Elemental Gate]?” two masters who were level 5 or 6 mid-tier New Moon Elites gave each other a look and sneered.

They blocked the path of these three men, and one of the two masters observed that tough-looking man disrespectfully and teased, “Big guy, f*ck off! Muscle doesn’t equal strength!”

“Hehe…… Hehe…… How dare people stand out in front of the Emperor of Eindhoven? I already smelled blood……” the two elder who looked like dry-corpses laughed at the same time, and their bodies turned into black shadows. After a split second, they returned and stood behind the tough-looking man.

Bam!

The two masters who stood in their way shivered a little before collapsing onto the ground.

Their heads were smashed open like watermelons that got hammered, and their skulls were completely crushed. However, their corpses from neck down were still intact.

On the other side, the two devil-like elders revealed their hands. Their black fingernails were more than 20 centimeters long, and they looked sharper than metal blades. On them, there were white and steamy brain matters.

“Hehe…… The brains of masters sure are tasty!” the two elders laughed and licked the white brain matters off of their nails as if they were the tastiest food in the world. Almost everyone’s face paled, and a few people threw up directly.

Now, no one dared to stop these three.

The two elders were terrifying enough, and the tough-looking man who hadn’t shown his strength didn’t seem weak as well. Them three together were qualified enough to get an [Elemental Gate].

There was another moment of silence.

“Time is about up. Jessie, let’s go up as well,” Red-Robe Deacon Pellegrini walked up half a step and whispered.

After seeing that there were only five [Elemental Gates] left, the members of the Execution Team were getting anxious. The mission the Bishop of the Northern Regional Church gave them could only be completed in the level 36 region, so they couldn’t wait anymore.

“Ok.” Jessie nodded.

His handsome face looked pale at the moment. The Execution Team that was comprised of more than 30 people only had 12 people left. Except for the Red-Robe Deacon, the most powerful one was a level 2 low-tier New Moon Elite. This team only got here because Jessie tried his best to protect everyone; as a result, a lot of his Holy Power was used.

One [Elemental Gate] could only teleport five people, so it meant that seven people of the Holy Church had to stay behind. Pellegrini stabbed his golden cross wand onto the ground, and a light sphere that had a radius of about ten meters enveloped this wand; it was enough to protect the people who were going to stay here from the enormous pressure.

When deciding on who could enter the level 36 region, there were some conflicts. No one was willing to give up the opportunity of going to the heaven-like core region in the Mythical Palace. In the end, Pellegrini chose two of his henchmen and left one spot for Jessie to pick.

“Alan, come with me,” Jessie gave this spot to the weakest Holy Knight who was the only one who cared for him; at the moment, Alan only had the strength of Eight-Star.

“Ah? Me? Thank you, Mister! Thank you!” Alan was very surprised; he didn’t expect that he would be lucky enough to be picked. As his peers looked at him with envy and jealousy, this low-level Holy Knight felt like his fate was about to be turned around.

Under everyone’s respectful and fearful stare, the five people of the Holy Church walked up and occupied an [Elemental Gate].

The masters were respectful and fearful not because of their strength but of their identities. The Holy Church was a dominating force on the continent. Even though there were more powerful masters here today, no one dared to stop them. If anyone attacked them, the perpetrators would be condemned and hunt down by the Holy Church. Even Sun-Class Lords didn’t dare to fight with the Holy Church directly.

Soon, only four [Elemental Gates] were left.

It meant that half of the opportunities were gone, and the atmosphere got even tenser.

Suddenly, someone said at this intense moment, “Michel, let’s go!”

As soon as this voice sounded, an orange flame flashed by. As everyone’s vision blurred for a second, two men already appeared underneath the fifth [Elemental Gate].

One of them was shorter than 1.7 meters tall, and he had long curly hair, thick beard, and deep eye sockets; Fei couldn’t tell how strong he was. The other person was a bit taller and wearing a yellow armor. His body was tough, and he looked ugly. With those two factors combined, he looked like a dinosaur who was about to devour humans.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 488: Misplaced Arrogance

Chapter 488: Misplaced Arrogance

These two people who suddenly appeared on the altar looked just like the members of the Jax Empire. By the majestic look on the short man’s face, one could tell that he must be from their Royal Family.

Everyone was shocked

They were all masters who traveled for millions of kilometers to get here, and they were all influential figures in the outside world. Since these two men were able to use natural laws and almost teleport in the level 34 region, it was clear that their strengths were not inferior to the blue-haired mid-age man’s and Girano’s.

Who dared to block them?

There were only three [Elemental Gates] now.

“Eh, Arthur! Stop drinking! Let’s go up now.” Hazel Bank peaked at the King who was standing far away, thought of something, and nodded negligibility. He used the same technique those two men from Jax used, and Arthur and he both appeared on the Sixth [Elemental Gate] in a flash without any energy surge.

This Undead Mage’s peak Full Moon strength was demonstrated completely.

In just a second, another [Elemental Gate] found its owner.

There were now only two [Elemental Gates] now.

All of a sudden, all other masters in the area got anxious, and frenzy and dangerous lights flashed in their eyes. It felt like they were gambling addicts who were on the verge of bankruptcy; they were going to risk their lives and commit to the final bet.

Fei exhaled on the outer edge of the area; he knew that he had to move now as it was the perfect opportunity.

If there were only one [Elemental Gate] left, all the masters in the area would risk their lives and fight over it like mindless beasts! If Fei tried to claim the last [Elemental Gate], he might face a lot of potential backlashes; that would be the worst-case scenario.

However, unexpected changes occurred.

Everyone’s face changed color as they sensed an insane amount of magic energy approaching. In just the blink of an eye, this energy covered a distance of more than a few kilometers!

Terrifying!

Another powerful master was here!

It was unbelievable! It was hard to jump into the air in the Mythical Palace, let alone flying! However, this newly appeared master completed suppressed the pressure in the level 34 region and flew in like a dash of wind. Before anyone could react, he already landed on the altar.

This man was too fast! Four seconds after this mysterious man flew by, the huge storm created by his speed finally arrived. The masters in the area weren’t even able to stand straight properly, and a few poor souls were knocked down onto the ground while puking up blood.

Such power!

Everyone was dumbfounded! This mysterious man’s strength was almost beyond people’s imaginations!

The masters in the area looked up, and they saw a mage standing under the portal that was in the southeast side of the altar. This mage looked like he was about 50 years old, he had short grey hair on his head, and his pupil looked strangely green. His entire presence was mystic and dangerous!

After he looked around and saw that most of the [Elemental Gates] was occupied, he closed his eyes and waited for the last spot to be claimed.

No one in the area dared to challenge a master like this. Therefore, everyone was staring at the last portal on the northwest side of the altar. There were still 36 people left. Except for the seven members of the Execution Team who couldn’t enter the level 36 region, there were 19 people left including Fei who wanted to claim the last spot.

Suddenly, changes occurred again.

A master suddenly dashed at the last [Elemental Gate] and wanted to take others by surprise.

However, before he could reach the altar, he was attacked by everyone else in the area. The masters roared and used their most powerful strikes, and various-colored energy flames burned vigorously……

“Ah…… No!!!” this man screamed desperately.

Although he wasn’t weak, he was only able to defend against a few strikes before he was turned into a cloud of blood mist.

Another master deceased.

However, that was only the beginning of the chaos. The fragile equilibrium was broken, and several masters dashed at the only [Elemental Gate] that was available.

“Die!”

“Stop!”

“This [Elemental Gate] is mine! I will kill whoever is in my way!!”

“Hahaha! Kill! Kill them all! I will get this [Elemental Gate] even if I may die! I’m almost 300 years old, and I couldn’t wait for another opening of the Mythical Palace!”

The masters all fought with each other.

Anyone who dared to move faster would be attacked by everyone else and killed instantly.

After seeing this, Fei also started to walk towards the altar.

He was adjusting his internal state and was reaching the peak of his power. Every time he took a step forward, his aura would increase in power. Like a bow that was being pulled open, there was more and more tension placed on the bowstring.

The situation was chaotic, and death appeared one after another.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Suddenly, a dash of orange light appeared. Every time it flashed, a master would explode.

No one was able to defend against this light, and it left a trail of broken corpses. Even though some masters summoned their Combat Weapon, but their level 3 or level 4 Combat Weapons was no match against it. These inferior Combat Weapons were easily penetrated through.

“Semi-God-tier Weapon!” someone shouted, “Damn! Back off! It is the [Sand of Earthly Anger]! The treasure of the Jax Empire! Why is it here?”

The term ‘Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon’ was magical; as soon as that master shouted it out, everyone calmed down and backed off a little/

In front of Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons, they knew that they were as weak as ants.

That orange light drew a curve in the air before returned to its owner’s hand; it was a huge sand grain that was the size of a fist. It had many facets, and each facet was burning an orange flame, and it made people feel like it was a sun!

The person who was now holding the [Sand of Earthly Anger] was Fairenton.

This Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon that was enlarged by more than 100 times was now rotating on top of Fairenton’s head, and it emitted thousands of strands of orange light and enveloped Fairenton, Modoc, Tony, and [Snow Mountain Hermit]. These light strands were virtually indestructible!

“Haha! The last [Elemental Gate] is ours! Who dares to stop us?” Tony laughed arrogantly.

This worst disciple of [Snow Mountain Hermit] couldn’t hide his excitement.

Of course, he was also standing behind Fairenton and looking at Fairenton’s back with jealousy and viciousness; perhaps he was already thinking about how he could get the [Sand of Earthly Anger].

After hearing Tony’s word, the less than ten masters all looked mad. However, they didn’t dare to say anything back. [Sand of Earthly Anger] was too powerful; even though its power wasn’t fully used, it could still easily destroy their bodies.

“Haha! Is no one answering? I will give you all another opportunity! Is there anyone who dares to stop us? Haha!” Tony said ignorantly again. He was in love with this sense of power! He felt like he was the person who was controlling the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon!

[Snow Mountain Hermit] frowned, and it was clear that he wasn’t pleased by this disciple’s behavior. After all, such action would only create many enemies in the future. However, for some reason, a powerless expression appeared on this man’s face, and he didn’t stop Tony.

Instead, he put his palm lightly on Fairenton’s back, and this prince of Jax had his Warrior Energy restored.

After knowing that Fairenton had the [Sand of Earthly Fire] on him, [Snow Mountain Hermit] told this disciple a lot of techniques when using Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons. Also, he also stored a portion of his own Warrior Energy in Fairenton’s body using a special technique. With his Royal Jax Bloodline and the Warrior Energy from [Snow Mountain Hermit], Fairenton was able to use the [Sand of Earthly Anger] as an Eight-Star Warrior and stun other masters in the area.

P.S. A big shout out to Andrew H. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 489: Who Are You?

Chapter 489: Who Are You?

If they didn’t have the [Sand of Earthly Anger], it would be impossible for [Snow Mountain Hermit] and his disciples to get an [Elemental Gate] when there were powerful masters around.

However, even though Fairenton only used this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon for a few seconds, a majority of Warrior Energy in his body was used.

Activating the Semi-God-Tier Combat Weapon took time. Once it was activated, it would pull the energy from the user’s body non-stop. Just now, this Semi-God-Tier Combat Weapon didn’t even show its true form, and Fairenton almost died! If [Snow Mountain Hermit] didn’t support Fairenton with his Warrior Energy, this prince would puke blood and pass out in a few seconds.

“Haha! Hahahaha! Since you guys don’t have an objection, then this last [Elemental Gate] belongs to Big Snow Mountain! Haha, however, I can give you all an opportunity. An [Elemental Gate] could contain five people. I will take one more person to the core region who is willing to working for me.”

At the moment, Tony was felt like he was the one who had [Sand of Earthly Anger], not his Junior Brother Fairenton who he treated terribly.

All the masters in the area look mad as Tony made his remark.

They were all influential figures in the outside world, and they were worshipped by many; how would they be willing to submit to a small character like Tony? In their eyes, Tony was just like an ant. If the Semi-God-Tier Combat Weapon weren’t on top of Fairenton’s head, they would have torn Tony into pieces.

“Huh? Is no one replying? Fairenton, kill a few of them!” Tony shouted; he was mad since no one replied after he gave out an offer.

“Haha! Who do you think you are? How dare a bug like you ask other masters to serve you? You know what, you don’t need to get this [Elemental Gate]! Leave it to me!”

As Tony was feeling very good about himself, a voice filled with disdain appeared. To Tony, it was shockingly familiar! The smile on his face froze, and a subconscious fear overtook him. Soon, this fear turned into hatred and jealousy.

He turned to the person who just spoke and said as he gritted his teeth, “It…… It is you?”

“Haha! Who else could it be?” Fei laughed as he took one step closer to the altar.

In this one second, the wild and powerful sensation rushed outward from his body, and it felt like a tsunami. Although his presence wasn’t as shocking as that white-robed mage, it was still sharp. The light strands coming off of the [Sand of Earthly Anger] fluttered as Fei’s energy surge hit it.

“Such power!”

“This young man has this level of strength?”

“He didn’t make any moves not because he is scared…… Damn, I misjudged him! But I didn’t sense any Warrior Energy on him…… Huh? This power he has…… It is too strange! It is not Warrior Energy!”

“This young man…… It is him! King Alexander of Chambord? I saw him three days ago in Dual-Flags City. Back then, he has just reached the realm of Moon-Class…… Now, I can’t even defeat him!”

All the masters in the area were shocked.

Fei’s Nightmare Mode Level 40 Barbarian relied on insane strength and the tough body, and most of the techniques used by the Barbarian were derived from these two sources; there was no Warrior Energy or Magic Energy on him. Therefore, when he wasn’t in battle, he would appear like an ordinary person. That was why no one recognized him as the King of Chambord when he got to the outer edge of the area timidly.

When Fei revealed his strength, a shocker was sent out. Some of the masters who paid attention to Fei before were stunned.

“In just a few days, this kid who was so insignificant before is now at least a Half Moon Elite!” they thought.

The masters on the [Elemental Altar] all have different expressions on their faces as well.

The dash of light appeared in this blue-haired mid-aged man’s eyes as he lightly nodded. Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire was shocked along with his four maids, that short yet majestic Emperor of Jax observed Fei a little as if he was making some judgments in his mind, that huge Emperor of Eindhoven sneered, and the two devil-like thin elders also sneered along viciously.

The mysterious white-robed mage took a look at Fei coldly before closing his eyes, not caring at all, and on the side of the Holy Church, Pellegrini smiled at Fei calmly but was secretly shocked, and the young priest Jessie smiled and nodded at Fei friendly.

Hazel Bank and the Undead Bone Dragon were thrilled; the huge boost in the King’s strength made them see more hope. However, these two sly bastards didn’t show anything on their faces. In others’ eyes, they weren’t familiar with the King of Chambord at all.

“King Alexander! You are seeking your death!” Tony said with a gloomy expression. He hated Fei as this King was the first person who gave him a good beating, so he yelled, “It is good! Since you want the last [Elemental Gate], trade it with your life!”

“Sorry, I won’t make that trade. The [Elemental Gate] isn’t that valuable. Also, you don’t have that ability! Do you want to kill me? Too bad that you couldn’t do in your lifetime!” Fei responded. Then, ignoring Tony’s attitude, he started to walk towards the [Elemental Gate].

“Alexander, you should back off. I don’t want to kill you right now,” Prince Fairenton quickly woke up from the shock and stated. As he put more energy into the [Sand of Earthly Anger] that was rotating above his head, more and more light strands appeared from this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon, and these light strands fluttered in the air like Salix tree branches and dismantled Fei’s aggressive aura.

Fei shook his head earnestly, “Fairenton, I’m afraid that won’t work. Even though you have [Sand of Earthly Anger], you couldn’t kill me. All external forces are yours…… If you don’t believe me, just give it a try. In the end, this [Elemental Gate] is mine for sure.”

“Kill him! Quick!” [Snow Mountain Hermit] lightly shouted. He was terrified of Fei’s cultivation speed, and he was scared of the King’s power. The only way to eliminate that fear was to kill Fei, so he urged Fairenton to use this Semi-God-tier Weapon.

Fairenton frowned, and he said after some consideration, “Alexander, this is the last opportunity for you to back off.”

Fei only shook his head.

“Quick! Kill him!” [Snow Mountain Hermit] lost his composure and roared.

Prince Fairenton lowered his head and sighed. Then, as if he made a decision, he looked up with sharp murderous spirits in his eyes. He said, “Sorry, I must have an [Elemental Gate]. Therefore……”

As he said that, he instantly activated his Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon.

Whoosh!

After the [Sand of Earthly Anger] shook a little, it turned into a dash of orange light and shot at Fei.

“Good!” Fei lightly roared after sensing the danger.

In the next second, the battle-thirsty blood in his body burned! The Barbarians were a group of warriors who would get more powerful through fighting, and they weren’t afraid of danger.

A silver flame flashed by, a set of dark metal armor appeared on Fei’s body. This set of fancy and vicious armor covered Fei from his chest to his legs, and it turned the King into a battle beast.

[Immortal King’s Soul Cage]!

This item that was apart of the [Immortal King] Set showed itself in this world for the first time.

An ancient, reckless, wild, and violent sensation appeared in the area, and every master was able to feel it.

Then, Fei grasped his hands, and the dual-swords [Bul-Kathos’ Children] appeared after a flash of dark-red flame.

He was planning to use the set items from Diablo World to fight against the [Sand of Earthly Anger].

Fei believed that the top-tier item [Immortal King’s Soul Cage] from Diablo World was able to defend against this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon, let alone [Bul-Kathos’ Children].

Tink!

He placed the two swords into a cross in front of him.

Boom!

The [Sand of Earthly Anger] smashed onto the two swords, and a terrifying energy wave dispersed into the area.

At that moment, Fei sensed a huge amount of energy passing into his body through the two swords. Soon, his hands, arms, and shoulders were numbed, and he was knocked back without an option.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 490: Domination

Chapter 490: Domination

However, Fei only lost control of his body for a split second.

As soon as his feet left the ground, his Barbarian instinct took over and gave the control back to Fei. The King tightened his core, and an invisible energy wave expanded from him as his body shook.

The dominant physical strength of the Barbarian was demonstrated! Fei figured out the balance and stabilized himself during the collision.

Whoosh!

That orange light followed suit and continued to chase after Fei as if it was his shadow.

Fei’s dual swords were still blocking in front of him, and his legs were now deep into the ground. As the [Sand of Earthly Anger] kept striking forward, Fei was pushed back, and two trails were left on the ground.

When the orange light collided with Fei’s swords again, this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon turned into the shape of the fist-sized sand grain and started to vibrate rhythmically. Every time it vibrated, a huge amount of energy would strike Fei as if the goddess of earth was mad.

This terrifying energy continued to force Fei back, and it felt like [Sand of Earthly Anger], and Fei’s swords were glued together.

“Haha! Nice!!! But now, f*ck off!” Fei roared.

The muscles on his arms bulged, and the veins were visible. At the same time, there was a thin layer of silver light enveloping his entire body. He shook his arm, and the two swords, [Bul-Kathos’ Sacred Charge] and [Bul-Kathos’ Tribal Guardian] pushed out.

At that moment, the two swords were bent so much that it seemed like they were about to break. Suddenly, a buzzing noise sounded, and the magic runes engraved onto the body of the swords lit up.

Boom! They actually knocked the [Sand of Earthly Anger] away!

Gasping sounds resonated in the area and even a few masters who were on the altar were surprised.

“Could it be that the two swords in the King of Chambord’s hands are also Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon? Otherwise, how could they defend against the [Sand of Earthly Anger] and not break? Also, it seems like the armor the King of Chambord is wearing is insane! It feels like it is the armor of a Demon God that has been around for ages!”

“No, they aren’t Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons. They don’t seem like Combat Weapons at all! What are they? How could they defend against the [Sand of Earthly Anger]?”

“Eh? I think Prince Fairenton is too weak, and he couldn’t control the [Sand of Earthly Anger] properly. That is the reason why the King of Chambord wasn’t killed.”

“Impossible! How did the King of Chambord train his body? It is far tougher than the body of a peak Full Moon Elite! He is so young!”

The masters in the areas thought with complicated expressions on their faces.

Just from that collision alone, they could tell that the King of Chambord was extremely powerful.

“He is only 18 years old, and he is already on a level that I only got to after spending the most of my life……” most of the masters in the area felt defeated. Although they didn’t want to admit it, they had to agree that a new genius was showing his fangs! In the future, they would be insignificant characters in the tale of the King of Chambord!

“How is this possible?” Tony and [Snow Mountain Hermit] were both stunned; they were so surprised that it felt like they saw an Undead Creature in daylight!

“Eh, puff……!” Fairenton puked up a mouth of blood! In that encounter, he was severely injured by the backlash of the [Sand of Earthly Anger]! After all, he only had knowledge of this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon for a few days, and he couldn’t control it that well. When Fei’s energy struck this item, all that energy was sent back at him.

“Looks like this last spot is mine!” Fei laughed as he stepped forward. Although some blood was dripping down his lips since he was also injured a little by the energy emitted by the [Sand of Earthly Anger], this injury was nothing to him.

“Quick! Use the [Sand of Earthly Anger] and kill him!”

Both [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Tony were terrified; Fei’s action of fighting against the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon was beyond their imaginations, and the implicit information hidden in what just happened was breathtaking. After giving it some quick thoughts, their bodies shivered in fear. Getting the [Elemental Gate] was already not their top concern. Since Big Snow Mountain and the King of Chambord already had a deep grudge against each other, Fei’s cultivation speed was devastating to them.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] decided to take a bet, and he placed both of his hands on Fairenton’s back. His powerful fire-elemental Warrior Energy was injected into Fairenton’s body non-stop, and he helped the prince to stabilize the [Sand of Earthly Anger] that was rotating in mid-air and was almost out of control.

Whoosh!

That Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon let out a series of loud and mystic noises, teasing people’s eardrums.

After getting his master’s empowerment, Fairenton suppressed his internal injuries and activated the [Sand of Earthly Anger] again. The Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon turned into a dash of orange light again, and it struck towards Fei following a more subtle and irregular trajectory.

This strike contained some natural law, and it was quite mysterious. The energy flame around this Semi-God-tier Weapon seemed as dense as the earth, and it was several times more powerful than the previous strike. Soon, the orange light created a net in mid-air, and the other masters in the area all tried to stay out of this as they were afraid of being killed.

However, Fei wasn’t scared.

After taking the first strike from Fairenton, the King knew about the power that [Sand of Earthly Anger] contained. He knew that Fairenton couldn’t control it properly, and he felt like what [Snow Mountain Hermit] was doing was the final struggle before death.

“Ok, I will let you guys admit defeat! [Whirlwind]!”

With his hands tightly holding onto the two swords, Fei unleashed all of his power, and his body naturally used the skill [Whirlwind].

At that moment, something unexpected occurred. It seemed like the strike from the [Sand of Earthly Anger] caused some changes on the two swords, and the magic runes that were engraved on the swords projected huge dark-red magic symbols into the air. These projections flashed in the sky and combined into several energy chains, and they wrapped around the silver dragon that was created from the silver sword energies.

As the orange light dashed around in the sky, the huge net created by it flew towards Fei’s silver dragon.

In the next moment, the silver dragon looked up and started to try to tear the net apart as it roared.

Before anyone could react and make a prediction, the light net created by the [Sand of Earthly Anger] was easily torn apart as if it was an erotic veil that provided no protections.

Then, this silver dragon that had dark-red magic rune chains around its body dashed towards Fairenton with a ton of pressure as if it was a real dragon!

Tink Tink! Tink!

A series of dense yet crisp metal-colliding noises sounded.

Light yellow chipped stone pieces flew into the air, and it felt like the entire area was about to collapse. Deep and devastating sword marks were left on the ground, and all the sword energies condensed into a huge tangible-looking sword as it started to chop at Fairenton and the other three who were protected by the orange light strands from the [Sand of Earthly Anger].

Every time the silver sword collided with the light strands, a ton of sparks would appear in the air.

The masters who were witnessing this battle paled, and they were at a loss of words.

“The King of Chambord is capable of such a terrifying Combat Technique! This silver sword looks real, and that silver dragon also seems to have the pressure and the presence of a real dragon! It feels like it could counter all Warrior Energy and Magic Energy!”

Boom!

The chaotic energy disappeared into the area violently, and the ferocious battle finally stopped.

Everyone looked up and saw Fei with a huge pair of silver wings on his back. The wings were made from pure sword energies, and he was currently flying in mid-tier. With [Immortal King’s Soul Cage] on, he did look like the God of War! This scene printed itself onto a lot of masters’ souls, and these people won’t be able to forget it in their lifetime!

Fei smiled and waved his hand, and most of the sword energies disappeared. As all the dust and chipped stone pieces fell back onto the ground, people saw four silver sword energies that were about three meters long hanging on top of the [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s, Fairenton’s, Modoc’s, and Tony’s heads.

The swords were only one centimeter away, and the outcome of the battle was determined

It was unanticipated!

The protection created by the [Sand of Earthly Anger] was chopped apart by [Whirlwind] after all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 491: Situation

Chapter 491: Situation

The combination of the strength of the Nightmare Mode Level 40 Barbarian, [Whirlwind], and the power of the runes created by [Bul-Kathos’ Children] was almost invincible! It was almost beyond the realm of a technique and almost grasped onto the laws of nature.

Out of the four people who had the sword on top of their heads, Fairenton was facing the most pressure. Although the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon was powerful, any other energy that landed on it would be sent into his body! Therefore, he experienced the full power of the [Whirlwind]. Blood gushed out of Fairenton’s mouth and nose, and [Sand of Earthly Anger] also lost its glare and returned to Fairenton’s palm like a regular big sand grain.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] used Fairenton as a medium to control the [Sand of Earthly Anger], and he was lightly injured. However, all of his Warrior Energy was sucked away by this Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon. His legs were weak, and he had no way of defending himself now. If that silver sword fell, he would be killed for sure.

Modoc and Tony were not involved in the battle and weren’t injured that much, but their faces paled. Chilling sensation coming from the swords above them numbed their bodies.

“I…… Lost.” As he sensed the chilling energy on the swords above his head, a bitter smile appeared on Fairenton’s face, and he said, “I lost again.”

“If you focused on cultivation and is a Moon-Class Elite, this situation would be different since you would be able to get more power out of the [Sand of Earthly Anger]……” Fei said.

Although he and Fairenton were on different sides, he did appreciate this young man. After all, he was able to see some of the noble and honorable traits in this young man.

Whoosh!

The silver sword on top of Fairenton’s head disappeared, and Fairenton was at a loss of words.

It wasn’t the first time that someone told him that he was too weak in terms of cultivation. The consecutive loses made him re-examine his chosen path.

Fei stopped talking and looked to the other three.

After a while of silence.

“Kill me,” after seeing Fei’s stares, [Snow Mountain Hermit] said as his straight body curled a little. Fei’s powerful uprise made him feel powerless.

Geniuses were known as geniuses because they could fight with enemies who were a lot older and a lot more experienced. Although [Snow Mountain Hermit] had been cultivating a lot longer than Fei, he couldn’t do anything now.

“Good!” Fei sneered and didn’t show any mercy.

This man in red forced Angela and Elena to lose consciousness, and Fei had been wanting to kill him. Since he got the opportunity today, he wasn’t going to let it go.

“Wait!”

“No!”

Fairenton and Modoc both shouted as they tried rushed to [Snow Mountain Hermit] and wanted to block the sword for him. As they did that, they begged Fei for mercy. They were both from the Jax Empire, and they had been learning from [Snow Mountain Hermit] for more than ten years. They had a deep bond with their master, and they couldn’t let him just die in front of them.

On the other hand, Tony who was favored by [Snow Mountain Hermit] was so scared that he didn’t say or do anything. After seeing that Fei was looking at him, he kneeled and begged out of fear, “Don’t kill me…… Please don’t kill me…… If you want to kill someone, kill him!” Tony screamed as he pointed at [Snow Mountain Hermit], “It was him who told me to attack you! It is all his fault……”

“You…… Tony! How can you say that? What you are doing is unethical and wrong!”

“Senior Brother Tony! Do you know what you are talking about? Everyone in Big Snow Mountain knows that our master loves you the most! He even used almost all of Big Snow Mountain’s treasures to push you into the realm of Moon-Class! How can you treat your own master like this?”

Modoc and Fairenton shouted at Tony; they were so furious that they could eat him alive! They felt terrible for their master as [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s love and investment yielded such a terrible outcome; it was almost unbearable!

Just like what they thought, [Snow Mountain Hermit] couldn’t believe his ears! His body was already curled a little due to the loss in battle, and it bent even more after hearing what Tony had said.

After a while, he slowly closed his eyes and sighed. Unexpectedly, he didn’t get mad; he was just sad and disappointed. It felt like he had aged a lot in just those few seconds.

“This is impossible! Move! You guys aren’t qualified to ask me to go easy on them! Fairenton, don’t think that I won’t kill you!” Fei wasn’t moved by the situation at all. With a cold expression, his waved his hand, and the silver sword shivered a little. The powerful energy pushed down and forced Fairenton and Modoc away, and it continued to chop down at [Snow Mountain Hermit].

The King already made up his mind.

Just as [Snow Mountain Hermit] was about to die under Fei’s sword energy, something happened.

A dash of orange sword energy shot towards this direction from the [Elemental Altar], and it collided with Fei’s silver sword energy. After a series of sparks and metal-colliding noises, the two swords shivered in mid-air and exploded into mists before disappearing.

“King Alexander of Chambord, please wait. I owed this [Snow Mountain Hermit] a favor, and I couldn’t just watch this happen on the side. How about you let him go this time?” that master of Jax, who was short but majestic, spoke loudly as he stood by the portal on the west side of the altar.

Everyone was surprised. No one anticipated that this silent and powerful master of Jax would suddenly step in and save [Snow Mountain Hermit].

Fei frowned a little.

However, the King already thought of this.

Since Fairenton was from the Royal Family of Jax and suddenly got the Semi-God-tier Weapon [Sand of Earthly Anger], it meant that top-tier masters from Jax were here to help. It was clear that the man standing on the altar was a member of Jax, so Fei knew that he was going to step in sooner or later.

Whoosh!

That master of Jax waved his hand, and an orange light shone brightly. The [Sand of Earthly Anger] that died down in Fairenton’s hand suddenly lit up, and it dashed into this master’s hand as if it was revived.

This Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon finally revealed its strength in this man’s hand, and this item was giving off an intimate sensation as if it was a kid who finally reunited with his or her parents. Although this master of Jax didn’t completely show off the power of the [Sand of Earthly Anger], the pressure it gave was already breathtaking.

Fei nodded and replied directly, “OK.”

This master of Jax was far more powerful than [Snow Mountain Hermit], and Fei couldn’t defeat him in a battle. In addition, this man had the [Sand of Earthly Anger] and was smooth at using it. Making this man an enemy wasn’t a wise idea.

Besides, Fei knew that this man wasn’t lying about the favor since he wasn’t trying to pressure Fei into anything. His expression and tone were both really earnest! Fei knew that he interrupted and saved [Snow Mountain Hermit] this time for that favor, and this man wasn’t going to do it again.

“Thanks!” this master of Jax smiled back at Fei to show his gratitude, and he put away the [Sand of Earthly Anger].

“You are welcome.”

Tink! Tink! Tink!

As soon as Fei said that, a series of metal-gliding noises sounded, and the huge pair of wings on Fei’s back folded up. All the sword energies slowly combined into a massive sword in the end and disappeared.

At the same time, Fei slowly landed on the altar on the northwest side and occupied the last spot.

No one dared to object to Fei’s action.

The battle that just took place told everyone that the King’s could beat anyone else that wasn’t on the altar.

The whole thing was settled.

The people who didn’t get on the altar were disappointed, desperate, and sad.

They looked at the masters who got to claim [Elemental Gates] with envy. These masters were only one step away from entering the legendary level 36 region. People who got there had the potential of leveling up rapidly, and they had the opportunity of getting special Combat Weapons from [Combat Weapons’ Tomb]…… It was too bad that they couldn’t get there even though they risked their lives to get to this point.

“The eight gates got claimed! Since this is the case, let’s all activate the altar! The time is tight!” Hazel Bank looked at the masters on the altar and suggested. He knew that Fei was in a hurry to find the Mythical Altar, so he stood out and took the lead.

“OK.”

“Let’s do it.”

The masters on the altar all nodded and agreed. They were all ready to inject their energies into the structures and open up the [Elemental Gates].

“Hehe, wait for a second. This Zenitian shouldn’t get to go……” someone sneered and interrupted. This person was one of two thin devil-like elders behind that huge Emperor of Eindhoven, and he was pointing at Fei! He said in his hoarse voice, “There are eight [Elemental Gates] here, but the people of Zenit claim two of them! It is not fair!”

(TL: Just made up the word, Zenitian, hope you guys are fine with it!”

P.S. A big shout out to I Like Reading. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 492: Provocation

Chapter 492: Provocation

After hearing what this old man said, everyone finally noticed that Zenitians took two [Elemental Gates]. Fei was one of them, and the blue-haired mid-aged man and his two guards were apparently from the Zenit Empire as well.

Now, some people in the area were getting upset. Even though the Holy Church was dominating, they only took one [Elemental Gate], and seven out of the 12 people were left outside. Could a level 1 empire be more dominating than the Holy Church?

For a moment, everyone was looking at Fei and the blue-haired mid-aged man.

The blue-haired mid-aged man sneered, and he didn’t say anything. His powerful aura told everyone that he wasn’t going to back off. If anyone wanted to challenge him, they were welcomed to fight him.

However, who would dare to challenge such a powerful man?

After Fei gave it some thought, he looked at the masters who were standing by the edge of the altar; some of them were desperate as it looked like they were so old that they were close to their death.

“I can take four people with me,” he said. He pointed at four old masters who felt righteous and were at the verge of a breakthrough and death. “You four can stand in this [Elemental Altar] with me.”

“Ah? Really? Thank you, young King!”

“Thank you so much! Gods will bless you, young man! I owe you a huge favor!”

The four masters who were pointed out by Fei were ecstatic! One of the masters who had a full head of white hair even cried in excitement. He was desperate before, and his dream suddenly came to life! Even experienced cultivators couldn’t hold still when this sudden change hit them. He thanked Fei repeatedly and stated that he would pay Fei back in the future.

“Three people could stand in that gate as well,” Fei pointed at the [Elemental Gate] that Hazel Bank and Arthur were standing in.

“Huh…… Since the King of Chambord already mentioned it, then we will take three more people as well.”

The Undead Mage had lived for hundreds of years, and he immediately understood Fei’s intentions. Since Fei wanted to establish some friendship and get some influence over these masters, he quickly followed that up with an appropriate response.

From an outsider’s perspective, it seemed like this mysterious master did a favor for the King of Chambord.

It was worth mentioning that these people were influential and powerful figures in the outside world. Although they seemed weak in the Mythical Palace, they were capable of a lot on the Azeroth Continent. This investment made by Fei was very valuable!

Three more people got on the altar, and they thanked both Fei and Hazel Bank for their generosity. They all promised that they would repay this generous gesture in the future.

“Haha! The gods taught us that helping others is helping one’s self!” that master from Jax suddenly laughed and said to Fei, “Since the King of Chambord is this generous, I will do the same; think of it as a small repayment of the favor you have done for me. I can take three people as well.”

This man pointed at three people in the crowd. They were Fairenton. Modoc, and another elder. Both [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Tony weren’t considered.

Fei was a little surprised by what happened.

This master of Jax was being a little selfish and picked two people of Jax; even if Fei didn’t do anything, it seemed like he would still take Fairenton and Modoc with him. However, this man seemed majestic and was probably an influential figure in the Jax Empire. The fact that he was willing to take a random stranger with him was a huge friendly gesture.

Out of the other [Elemental Gates], the ones that were taken by the Holy Church and the Crown Prince of the St. Germain Empire were full, and it was clear that the blue-haired mid-aged man wasn’t welcoming. That white-robed mysterious mage had an impatient look on his face, and the chilling energy surge around him scared a lot of people; no one dared to ask him. Also, that huge bald man and the two thin devil-like old men didn’t look like nice people, and it was almost clear that they would rather waste to seat than helping others in the area.

The people who weren’t on the altar all looked at Fei with hoping eyes; they wanted Fei to put in a word for them.

However, Fei could only shake his head; he knew that he couldn’t make everyone listen to him. Hazel Bank and the master of Jax were willing to do him a favor, but it didn’t mean that others would do the same. If he opened his mouth and asked, he would be looking for trouble. Besides, most of the people who were left all seem vicious and violent; Fei didn’t want to help them.

“Ok! It looks like we don’t have different opinions, so let’s activate the altar and open the [Elemental Gates]!” Hazel Bank suggested again.

“Wait! Who said I’m fine with the current arrangement? Hehe, I still have a lot to say……” that old man laughed and interrupted again. He stared at Fei viciously with his cloudy eyes, pointed at Fei with his finger, and stated, “I suddenly feel like this kid isn’t worthy of an [Elemental Gate]. Kick him out, and I suggest we choose him instead.”

As he said that, he pointed at [Snow Mountain Hermit] who was in shock as well.

This old man wanted Fei to give his spot to [Snow Mountain Hermit]!

The people in the area took a while before finally reacting to this incident. Although they didn’t know why this devil-like old man was going crazy, they knew that he didn’t like the King of Chambord and wanted to cause trouble for him.

“Could it be that this old man has a grudge against the King of Chambord?”

Everyone was guessing that.

After a short pause, Fei’s face dropped as he looked at this old man coldly. “Who are you? How dare you point your fingers at me?” he sneered.

“Hehe, young man! Don’t be so impulsive! Being pointed at is the least of your worries,” that old man said as he started to walk towards Fei. A cloud of black mist was surging around his body, and it felt very powerful. With a mocking smile on his face, he laughed and said, “I just don’t like you, and I don’t want you to enter the [Elemental Gate]! Hehehe…… You are only the King of a small Affiliated Kingdom under Zenit! Everyone else here is a powerful and famous master! In comparison, you are just a little junior. How are you qualified to take their place and get this [Elemental Gate]? Hehe, even the Martial Saint of Zenit got butchered, and Zenit declared war against three empires at the same time. It will be conquered sooner or later, and everyone from the nobles to the poor people would be turned into slaves! Hehe, why should this [Elemental Gate] be wasted on you?”

Murderous lights appeared in Fei’s eyes, but he calmed down even more.

“This old man is only a top-tier New Moon Elite, and he is far weaker than me. How dare he speaks to me like this? Could it be that he is relying on something or someone?” Fei looked over this old man that was approaching him and locked his eyes onto that huge bald man who was standing below an [Elemental Gate]. With a vicious smile on his face, this huge bald man was looking at Fei as well.

This huge bald man was one of the few people who Fei couldn’t see through. This man had an extremely dangerous sensation around him, and Fei felt like he couldn’t defeat this man.

“Perhaps this old man is relying on this master!” Fei thought. He didn’t know when he offended such a master, and it would be a massive headache for him.

However, Fei immediately categorized this man as his enemy without hesitation.

Since this man already showed his hostility, Fei won’t act soft and try to get a peace treaty.

Also, the stronger the enemy, the calmer the King.

Although he didn’t show anything on the surface, the murderous spirit on his mind was getting more and more intense.

However, no matter what, this dark and thin old man must die!

Some scales were running in the opposite direction on a dragon’s body, and anyone who touches it will die! (TL: This is an old Chinese saying meaning that if someone’s sensitive nerve were touched, trouble would appear.)

Martial Saint Krasic was very important on Fei’s mind! Since this old man insulted Krasic, Fei made up his mind and was determined to make this old man pay! As the King calculated the distance and the angle, he secretly raised his power level. The air around him was being frozen.

“Too bad! I wasn’t able to kill the Martial Saint of Zenit! Hehe, the brain of a Martial Saint must be delicious……” that old man said that as he raised his Warrior Energy. A series of crackling noises sounded as he stretched his body, and his arms increased 30 centimeters in length! The hard and black fingernails on his fingers were about half a meter long, and they were being dragged on the stone tiles on the ground as if they were powerful weapons.

Creak! Several deep scratch marks were left on the stone tiles.

The suspension was real! The battle could happen at any time.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 493: Triggered

Chapter 493: Triggered

After sensing the intense murderous spirit on this old man, the masters, who got the opportunity to enter [Elemental Gate] due to Fei’s generosity, looked at each other and stepped out. Even though they knew that they couldn’t defeat this old man, they still blocked his way.

“Hehe…… You guys are old, yet you guys are dumb as well. How dare you block my way?” that old man laughed angrily as he ground his long metal-like black fingernails against each other.

As the ear-piercing noise sounded and the energy surge around him got even more powerful, he yelled, “Since you guys want to be on his side, I will dig out your brains! You all have to die!”

Fei was touched by what these four old masters were doing; he knew that he didn’t choose the wrong people. After some thinking, he stepped forward and said to those four men, “Don’t worry. I can’t take care of this clown myself.”

“Then…… Please be careful, Your Majesty.”

After some hesitation, one of them signaled Fei about the huge bald man who was standing not too far away and sneering. These old masters were afraid that the King would overlook that powerful man due to inexperience.

Fei smiled and nodded back at them, showing them that he knew the situation.

“Hehehe…… Die! Arrogant kid, how dare you to be distracted when facing me?” as this old man shouted, he dashed towards to Fei like black lightning, and his sharp fingernails left a series of afterimages in the air as it struck at Fei’s forehead.

It was clear that this strike was this old man’s ultimate technique. As the fingernails struck down, it seemed like it couldn’t be dodged! Although this attack seemed slow, it was actually really fast. With the faint sensation of natural laws, those fingernails were almost touching Fei’s forehead.

A surprised smile appeared on this old man’s face.

He was planning for a hard fight as he knew that he was still a bit away from this young King. He was only going to provoke this young man, and others would take care of the rest. However, it seemed like this young man was too arrogant and gave the perfect opportunity to him.

This old man sneered.

He felt like he already saw the scene where this young genius’ brain matter was flying in the air.

Everyone in the area gasped as they saw this terrifying scene.

This old man’s fingernails didn’t enter the King of Chambord’s head, but that was only an afterimage.

The sneer turned into a scream, and the surprised smile also froze on this old man’s face. He didn’t feel the familiar sensation of penetrating through a skull. Instead, he was using so much force that his ten fingernails collided. As sparks appeared, his hands were numbed and in pain for a few seconds.

This was the last thing that he sensed.

It was almost unbelievable that someone was able to only move his head alone that quick, but Fei did it! With a smile on his face, Fei watched his opponent’s fingernails passing by three centimeters in front of his eyes. Then, he clenched his fist and punched out with silver flames enveloping his hands.

This punch was impressive, and nothing was held back.

If this strike lands, this old man who only had the strength of top-tier New Moon would die! Without question, this old man would be turned into a cloud of blood mist even if his body was strong.

However, someone was trying to stop this from happening.

As soon as Fei punched out, that huge bald man who was more than three meters tall showed a wicked smile on his face as he unleashed his power. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a while now.

However, he wasn’t the only planner here.

When he was about to make his move, two powerful energies locked onto him. This man sensed a life-threatening danger, and his body stiffed. He knew that if he attacked that young King, both of these energies would land on him mercilessly. Even though he was strong, he knew that he would be injured if that happened.

One of the energies was from Hazel Bank.

This Undead Mage was sly, and he already saw through everything. He knew that this huge bald man wanted trouble, so he was waiting patiently for this man to move. His Full Moon strength and his experiences were enough to scare a lot of people. Even though some of the Undead Mage was leaked, his strength was enough to shake the ground.

The other energy was from the blue-haired mid-aged man.

This was surprising. Who could have thought that this man who didn’t show the King of Chambord any favor would help the King of Chambord out at this moment. This blue-haired mid-aged man was insanely powerful, and his every move brought a lot of pressure to others. The huge bald man instantly got cautious as he didn’t know if he could win in a battle against this man.

This huge bald man felt powerless. He wasn’t afraid of battling neither of them, but a 1v2 would be hard. Therefore, he couldn’t do anything but to watch the battle between Fei and that old man unfold.

Bam!

A cloud of blood mist appeared.

That old man was in a disadvantage, and the help that he expected didn’t arrive on time. The murderous spirit in the King of Chambord’s eyes scared him, and he regretted doing what he did. Even though he felt like he was in a freezer, he could only watch the King’s fist land on his body.

Boom!

A terrifying limb-tearing sensation appeared.

At this moment, this old man hated the vitality of Moon-Class Elites. Since his body was strong, he didn’t die right away. He could clearly feel how his muscles were being torn apart; it felt like knives were cutting him bit by bit. If he could do this over again, he won’t have ever provoked the King of Chambord!

After this pain kept up for a dozen seconds, he lost all of his consciousness. His body was turned into a rainfall of blood and chipped bones.

“You deserve to die over a thousand times for insulting the Martial Saint of Zenit.” Fei’s voice sounded by everyone’s ears as the silver flame on his fist shook away the blood stain.

“You killed him?” after the two energies that were targeting him disappeared, an angry expression appeared on that huge bald man’s face as he shouted.

“Kill him? That is only the beginning. Remember, I will one day kill you as well!” Fei wasn’t scared, and he stared back at the huge bald man. He didn’t back off at all in front of the huge pressure even though it increased by multiple folds when this huge bald man got furious.

The King was determined that he would one day kill this man. The latter was already very hostile towards Fei and tried to cause trouble for him, and the thin old man also got instructed by this man to provoke him and insult Martial Saint Krasic. On top of that, having such a dangerous man as an enemy would be terrible for him and the Chambord Kingdom.

However, Fei’s declaration shocked everyone in the area.

Even though the King of Chambord displayed extraordinary power and potential, he was still not able to fight with the huge bald man. The power this man displayed was mid-tier Full Moon, which was a rank higher than the King of Chambord. Such a difference was hard to ignore! “Why the King of Chambord so confident? How dare he say that he is going to kill this huge bald man?” people thought.

“Hahaha! What? You said you want to kill me? Hahaha……”

The huge bald man was experiencing a roller coaster of emotions. his anger quickly turned into shock, and he started to laugh. As if he heard the funniest joke, his tears also dripped down his face. “Hahahaha! Great! This is great! It is my first time hearing something this stupid. Hahaha, even that trash Martial Saint Krasic won’t dare to say that! Hahaha, I will give you this opportunity! I, Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven, will wait for you to kill me! Hahaha……”

This huge bald man revealed his identity, and everyone in the area gasped.

“This huge bald man is the Emperor of Eindhoven! What a surprise!” A lot of people in the area didn’t hear the comment made by one of the old men, and they were shocked by this information!

It was heard that Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven was a great cultivator, but his violent and murderous nature scared all the people of Eindhoven. No one dared to say anything bad about him because whoever said those things got their tongues cut off. Within this region, Emperor Kromkamp was infamous for his cruelty. However, it was heard that this man was a talented warrior in his youthful years, but he got defeated by Emperor Yassin of Zenit. Therefore, his personality changed, and he hated every person in Zenit dearly. He had once killed more than 100,000 innocent citizens of Eindhoven because he suspected that they might be the blood of Zenit running in them.

Therefore, once his identity was known, it made sense why he hated the King of Chambord.

Most of the time, Kromkamp was the representation of a tyrant and a demon lord.

However, it was strange that he mysterious appeared in the Mythical Palace with only two [Ghost Guards].

“Could it be that something special is going to happen? Otherwise, why would the Emperor of Eindhoven and the Royal Master of Jax both appear here?” some people already sensed something special.

“Emperor of Eindhoven? You will pay for what you did today.” Fei sneered, “What you said will create numerous conflicts! I hope you can still laugh this happily when the cavaliers of Chambord conquer the Capital of Eindhoven!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 494: A Small World

Chapter 494: A Small World

“You……” this tyrant was finally triggered by Fei’s words, and he wanted to kill this young King.

“Shut up! You guys have wasted too much of my time! If you want to enter the level 36 region, then activate the [Elemental Gates]. If you guys need to finish this off, do it in the level 36 region.”

That mysterious white-robed mage who was silent with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and spoke. Dangerous lights were flashing in his green eyes, and even Emperor Kromkamp who was powerful felt a little scared when he saw those eyes.

Buzz……

After that mysterious mage said that, he glanced around coldly and pressed his palm on the [Elemental Gate] that was more than four meters tall. As he injected his energy into it, that grey and lifeless structure suddenly changed. The magic runes engraved on it started to shine, and the structure soon lit up as a whole.

Buzz!!!!!!

Buzz!!!!!!

The masters on the altar started to inject their energies into the [Elemental Gates], and a series of light buzzing noises sounded. The [Elemental Gates] began to be activated one by one, and strange energy surges appeared.

“Humph!” the Emperor of Eindhoven sneered, and he put his hand on the [Elemental Gate] he was standing in. However, he was still staring at Fei viciously.

With a mocking smile on his face, Fei shrugged his shoulder and injected some Magic Energy into the [Elemental Gate] that was on the northwest side of the altar.

Even though Barbarians were known for their close-range combat techniques and terrifying strength and was not related to magic which required a lot of [Intelligence], it wasn’t the reality. Many of Barbarians’ skills including [Whirlwind] and [Leap Attack] all required some mana to activate.

Right now, all of the Attribute Points Fei got from leveling up were put into [Strength], and he didn’t have much mana. However, there was still enough to activate an [Elemental Gate].

Soon, the eight [Elemental Gates] on the [Elemental Altar] lit up with blue lights. Then, something extraordinary happened. The flat stone plates on the altar started to move as if something was typing on a keyboard. Then, the altar started to rotate like a big turntable.

This made Fei feel like the altar was like a radio that was trying to connect with a specific frequency.

The entire process took less than 30 seconds, and light blue ripple-like flames appeared in the eight [Elemental Gates].

The people who were standing in them started to become vague; it was a sign of teleportation.

“Ah! Damn it! Got to risk it!” someone suddenly screamed under the altar. He rushed towards the altar and wanted to get into the level 36 region. Unfortunately, before he could reach the altar, he was turned into blood mist by an invisible energy.

This scene made the other masters who wanted to do the same lose the last bit of hope.

In the next moment, the blue light turned extremely bright, and the space twisted as if everything became chaotic. Then, the masters standing in the eight [Elemental Gates] all disappeared.

After all that was done, the energy surges on the altar disappeared, and what happened before seemed like a hallucination. The disappointed masters jumped onto the altar and tried to inject energy into the [Elemental Gates] to activate them again, but nothing happened didn’t matter how hard they tried.

After a while, the people started to leave.

Some of these people weren’t willing to leave the Mythical Palace, so they went back to other regions to find treasures. If they were lucky, they could still find the treasures that the previous generations didn’t get. Worst come to worst, they could just find magic arrays that were slightly challenging just like other normal masters. They still had the chance of breaking through their current level.

“Let’s go,” [Snow Mountain Hermit] sighed. He looked at his Disciple Tony who was shivering in fear, and unexpectedly, he didn’t try to punish this young man. On top of that, it seemed like he still cared about this young man who just sold him out.

Tony himself was even shocked.

“Master isn’t going to kill me? His attitude didn’t even change?”

Even though he was still confused, he wasn’t that afraid anymore. What he said before offended a lot of masters, and a few of them looked at him funny before they left. Therefore, he had to follow [Snow Mountain Hermit] tightly. At least it seemed like his master had already forgiven him; it was a lot safer than being alone and having to fight those masters.

Although [Snow Mountain Hermit] participated in the battle for [Elemental Gates] and lost to the King of Chambord, his strength couldn’t be ignored. On top of that, Fairenton who had the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon showed enough respect for him.

The few masters who wanted to kill Tony left with cold smiles on their faces. In their eyes, [Snow Mountain Hermit] was going to kill his disrespectful disciple who betrayed him.

“Let’s go and find a proper place to recover. When our strengths return to normal, we should leave the Mythical Palace and go back to Big Snow Mountain immediately. Remember! From now on, don’t ever be enemies of the King of Chambord! This man is too dangerous! You won’t be able to take him on at all!”

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was really disappointed, and his created a fire-elemental Warrior Energy sphere to envelop and protect Tony.

As [Snow Mountain Hermit] walked in the front, Tony couldn’t do anything but to follow.

If he stayed here in the level 34 region alone, he would die for sure.

However, it was clear that none of what [Snow Mountain Hermit] said registered in this gloomy young man’s head. First of all, he was beat by Fei in front of tens of thousands of soldiers. Then, the rare opportunity of getting an [Elemental Gate] got snatched away. Right now, he hated Fei to an extreme degree, and he couldn’t just let it go.

Lights were flashing in Tony’s eyes, and it seemed like he was planning something bad.

Soon, all the other masters who didn’t get to enter the level 36 area left.

However, none of them noticed that a series of ripples appeared behind them, and a blonde boy who was wearing black metal armor re-appeared on the altar. As he looked at the direction where [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Tony disappeared, a naïve yet chilling smile appeared on his face.

“Damn it! That Old Bastard and Alexander didn’t bring me through the [Elemental Gate]! Damn it! Shameless! Pisses me off…… Hehe, since these two dumbasses have to recover their strength first, I can go find something to drink first, haha!”

After the Undead Bone Dragon said that, he disappeared.

……

The scene in front of everyone changed, and it felt like millions of years passed by in just a flash.

When everything turned normal again, Fei was quite shocked.

In front of him, there was a thick forest. Various types of trees that had been around for ages covered the sky, and the green grasses were tall and filled this world. Hearing the noises made by birds and breathing in the fresh air, Fei felt refreshed. All the pores on his body opened up a little, and he felt like he was in heaven.

Fei never expected that the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace would be like this. There wasn’t any invisible energy barrier in the sky, and there weren’t any ancient structures. This was literally another world! The liveliness in this place was heaven compared with all other lifeless regions.

It was still Winter in the outside world, but it felt like Spring in this mysterious place. The air was moist, and the plants were green. It felt like this was literally in another world! If Fei wasn’t wrong, this was a small world that the super powerful masters in the ancient time could create; it was similar to the space inside Akara’s tent in [Rogue Encampment] that was created by their ancestors.

It turned out that the [Elemental Gates] were the entrances to this small world.

Fei only realized what happened after a while.

Beside him, there were the four old masters who were standing with him in the [Elemental Gate] on the northwest side of the altar. It was clear that the four of them entered this place for the first time as well as they were shocked as well.

Suddenly, Fei thought of something and looked around cautiously. To his surprise, he couldn’t see anyone else except for the five of them; all other masters who entered this place through other seven [Elemental Gates] were nowhere to be found. Fei used his Spirit Energy and scanned the area around him that had a one-kilometer radius, and he couldn’t sense those people.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 495: Mystic Core Region

Chapter 495: Mystic Core Region

“The level 36 region is probably huge, and perhaps the eight portals represent the eight areas in this place. Therefore, other masters such as Hazel Bank and that Royal Master of Jax were teleported to other places,” Fei guessed.

However, since they were in the same world, they would meet up soon. Fei wasn’t too worried about that.

“Ah!…… God! What are those? Dragon-Breathe Grasses? Am I hallucinating? There are Dragon-Breathe Grasses here? That much?” one of the old masters beside Fei looked at one side, and he screamed out of surprise. His eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets, and it looked like he saw something unimaginable!

Fei looked in the direction that this master was staring at, and he was shocked as well!

They were standing on a tall peak, and they saw a bunch of red mushroom-like grasses on another summit about 100 meters away. They were fluttering a little in the wind, and they were releasing clouds of red mists into the air that were more than ten meters long and wide. They were all over that peak, and they were emitting a sweet aroma. Fei felt a little dizzy after breathing in the air.

“They are actually…… Dragon-Breathe Grass!”

So much Dragon-Breathe Grass!!

Fei was shocked, and the legend about these special grasses appeared in his head. It was heard that there was a special type of Demon Beast called Red Dragon-Snake. Although they were special, they didn’t have strong reproductive abilities. There were less than 100 of them in the beginning, and there were still these Demon Beasts after thousands of years; they just won’t die. The unique thing about them was that they would swim towards the ocean. It was heard if they could get to the ocean, they would evolve into real dragons and soar in the sky! After all, dragons were at the top of the food pyramid

However, these special Demon Beasts were lazy and lacked persistence. In addition, they were self-centered and could easily get triggered. It was heard that they weren’t willing to move forward on the way, and they were also unwilling to go back to their birthplace. In order to vent their anger, they spat out the venom and poisonous gas in their bodies onto the rocks at the bottom of rivers and lakes. After getting corroded by such matters for thousands of years, the rocks all turned into herbs that looked like mushrooms.

This type of herb was known as Dragon-Breathe Grass.

Although the creation process of Dragon-Breathe Grasses was terrifying, it had magical effects.

It was heard that these herbs were delicious! After they were cooked, even the gods would drool over them. Also, masters who consumed them would be able to increase their energy and had the chance of getting Dragon Essence! A few lucky people had the opportunity of eating Dragon-Breathe Grasse, and almost all of them became Sun-Class Lords.

Of course, nothing was perfect in this world. Dragon-Breathe Grasses had their disadvantages. They would only mature after 1,000 years! All of them that were less than 1,000 years old were extremely poisonous! Even gods who were immortals would get killed if they consumed Dragon-Breathe Grasses that contained a thousand years’ worth of Red Dragon-Snakes’ venoms and negative energies.

Fei had been studying knowledge of herbs and natural ingredients with Akara for a while, and he was familiar with the legends around Dragon-Breathe Grasses in the real world. Therefore, after he saw the red mists in the air and smelled the sweet aroma, he knew what those strangely-shaped grasses were on the summit about 100 meters away.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

The five of them almost flew to the other peak instantly at the same time.

Standing in front of rocks that had many Dragon-Breathe Grasses on them, the masters including Fei were excited. However, since they were all experienced people, they kept their guards up and blocked the red poisonous mist using their energies.

“Red mist? Sweet aroma?…… To bad…… They are only 900 years old! They aren’t mature yet!” Fei was very disappointed.

“Ah! It looks like we aren’t that lucky!”

“Damn it! I only have about ten years to live! But these Dragon-Breathe Grasses need another 100 years! Ah!”

“Do we really have to let go of the treasures? No! Since we encountered them, we have to get something! These are Dragon-Breathe Grasses after all!” some masters were unwilling to let go of this opportunity. One of them bent down and dug out one Dragon-Breathe Grass with a handful of soil underneath it. After that, he placed it in his storage space. Even though he might not be able to use it, his descendants could.

What he did inspired the other three old masters who were disappointed as well. They all dug out a few Dragon-Breathe Grasses with soil and kept them in their storage space.

However, these four old masters kept their greediness in check; they only took a few each. First of all, over-harvesting would ruin this gifted place and harm their own lucks in the future. Second of all, they were only able to come here with Fei’s generosity, so they felt like Fei deserved most of the treasures.

After Fei thought about it for a while, he shook his head and didn’t harvest any.

“Why aren’t Your Majesty taking a few just in case?” that old master with the whitest hairs suggested.

“I will keep them here and let them grow naturally. I still have opportunities to harvest them when they mature in the future,” Fei said. He was only 18 years old, and he was already a Moon-Class Elite. Right now, he had 300 years to live. If he advanced into the realm of Sun-Class, he would get 600 years to live. Therefore, he had handfuls of time to wait for these Dragon-Breathe Grasses to mature.

The four old masters all realized that as well. Fei’s powerful presence made they overlook that fact that he was only an 18 years old young man. After they thought about that, they got quite envious of Fei.

After getting some immature Dragon-Breathe Grasses, the five of them continued to move deeper into the forest.

It was heard that there was no danger in the level 36 region, and this place was like heaven to all cultivators. After Fei got in here, he felt like that rumor was true. There wasn’t any pressure in this world, and Fei and the other four old masters were able to fly in the sky speedily.

Within 30 minutes, Fei and the old masters were shocked again and again.

They had seen a lot of special herbs and plants in here, and they had various effects. The one thing in common was that they were all precious in the outside world. There were a few mature herbs that weren’t inferior to Dragon-Breathe Grass, and the five of them turned excited, then ecstatic, and lastly numbed in just a few minutes. They started to fill up their storage space like robots, and they felt like they were dreaming.

That old master who didn’t have many years to live got a [Silver Charlie]! This god-tier herb was able to add 50 years to a person’s life instantly, and that master cried in excitement. To him, 50 more years meant that he could cultivate more! Perhaps he could advance and increase his lifespan even more!

Fei and the other three old masters got a lot of stuff as well.

After spending some time in here, Fei clearly felt that this place was different compared to the outside world. All sorts of energy filled the air, and they were peaceful and calm, unlike the chaotic energies in the outside world. The energies in here were more suitable for direct absorption, and it was a cultivation heaven for masters who were on the verge of breakthroughs.

On top of that, the natural laws in this place were clearer. If the natural laws in the outside world were like abstract paintings that only the geniuses could understand, the natural laws in this Small World were like oil paintings that almost everyone could comprehend. Anyone who had some foundation would be able to sense the naturals laws and increase their levels rapidly.

“There are numerous treasures in here, and it is also a perfect place for cultivation! No wonder so many people fought for the opportunity of getting an [Elemental Gate].”

However, Fei soon woke up from the luring treasures.

“Guys, I have something important to do, so I must leave alone. Let’s separate from here on.” Fei waved his hand at these four old masters and planned to seek the Mythical Altar alone.

Although those four old masters wanted to stay with him, they didn’t want to interfere with Fei’s tasks and potentially negatively affect him. That old master named Rheinkel who had white hair and white beard thought for a while and reminded Fei, “Your Majesty, please be careful. After what happened, I don’t think Emperor kromkamp is going to let that go. He might try to kill you in here.”

“Eh, I know. I will try to be careful. You guys need to be careful as well. I’m afraid that he might try to vent his anger on your guys. It is better for you all to stay on the outer edge of this world and cultivate! After all, we could only stay in here less than 30 days.”

After saying that, that huge pair of sword energy wings appeared on Fei’s back, and he dashed away like a meteor.

“This young man isn’t simple! The Emperor of Eindhoven has been arrogant his whole life, and he might suffer some loses!” Rheinkel looked at the direction where Fei took off and thought.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 496: Shocking! Sky Castle!

Chapter 496: Shocking! Sky Castle!

“It is hard to see through this young man! His strength is terrifying as well! It is fortunate that we are friends with him. After we get out, we should establish a good relationship with the Chambord Kingdom! I have a feeling that this King of Chambord is going to one day shock the continent!” another old master nodded and said.

“Eh, you guys are right!…… We have collected enough herbs. How about we find an isolated place to cultivate? We can look after each other and try to break through our current levels in here! After all, relying on herbs and external resources won’t give us the most secure foundation!” another master suggested.

“Sounds good” they looked at each other and smiled.

They didn’t know each other in the outside world, but they were able to communicate and get to know each other after Fei brought them to the [Elemental Gate] together. They were all old masters, and their life limits were approaching. Their fates were similar, and that mutual understanding between them helped them to establish friendships. Therefore, the four of them found a natural cave on a mountain and started to cultivate.

……

With his sword energy wings on his back, Fei was more than 1,000 meters in the air while dashing forward quickly. The Mythical Altar he was looking for was more than 1,000 meters tall, and it seemed majestic and powerful. Therefore, it should be a huge target, so it was easier for Fei to look around in the sky.

This Small World was huge!

Fei flew for more than 50 kilometers, and he saw many mountains, forests, and waterfalls. This place was indeed beautiful, but Fei also sensed the energy given off by some powerful Demon Beasts. Fei even got chills when he got near them.

However, he still didn’t spot the Mythical Altar.

Fei kept up his patience and continued the search.

After almost half a day, Fei had almost searched an area of 500 kilometers radius. He had already gotten out of the forests, and he was now flying on top of a grassland. Unknown grasses were more than a meter long, and thick rivers flowed by. Hurdles of animals such as deer, sheep, and bulls were all running wild on the plain. Among them, there were powerful and vicious Demon Beasts.

This scene gave Fei a strange feeling; he felt like he traveled through space and appeared on top of the grassland in Africa on Earth. He felt like he wasn’t in a Small World created by powerful ancient masters but back on Earth!

After another half a day, he searched through this grassland and arrived at an area where there were a ton of hills.

Unfortunately, Fei still didn’t get anything.

The only good thing was that he finally saw the collapsed castles and buildings. Although he could only vaguely see some broken walls and bases that were covered by soil and weed, they were the only things that Fei saw were made by humankind in this world! Also, it seemed like the style of the buildings were similar to the Mythical Altar recorded on the [Demon King’s Wisdom], and it gave Fei who was losing patience some hope.

After passing by the hills, he saw a huge and rich plain; it was lively and vivid. Except for humans and intelligent species, almost all other animals and plants could be seen.

As Fei flew in the sky, he finally saw some abandoned buildings. There were castles, towers, farmlands, ponds, defense walls, corroded wooden houses, and tombstones…… All these structures had been around for a long time, and they were all deformed and rigged.

“Could it be that there are actually native people in this Small World? Otherwise, where did these structures come from? But there isn’t a single corpse…… It feels like all of the people who were living here all suddenly vanished! This is too strange!”

The more Fei observed, the more shocked he was.

As he moved forward, he saw more and more structures created by humans. However, they were all abandoned for years, and there were no traces of living beings in them. After Fei moved forward for another 50 kilometers, something mystic occurred.

Fei’s dashing figure slowed down drastically for a second as if he was passing through a swamp, and that took only a second. After that, everything returned to normal.

“This…… It seemed like a very stealth energy barrier……” Fei thought as he turned around and looked behind him. Although everything seemed normal, he was sure that he wasn’t hallucinating! After he shook his head, he turned around and was able to continue forward. As soon as he looked up, his body shivered violently, and he almost fell from the sky!

“Oh f*ck! This…… A floating castle? A…… Damn! What? A Sky Castle?”

Fei felt like he was at a loss for words.

What was in front of him was a huge floating castle! It was about 600 meters off of the ground, and judging from its shadow on the ground, it seemed like it covered an area of three kilometers radius. Also, the bottom of the castle looked like a mountain that was flipped upside down.

Fei couldn’t sense any energy surges on this castle, so he didn’t know how it was able to float in the sky. A soft silver light enveloped the castle including its mountain-like bottom, and it seemed like a whole thing was made by silver. It looked majestic and holy, and Fei felt like it was the castle of a god!

In front of this miraculous castle, even someone as powerful as Fei felt inferior and had an urge of kneeling.

In fact, judging from sizes alone, Fei was like an ant, and this castle was like a huge dragon.

“How come I didn’t see this castle when I was far away? It felt like it just suddenly appeared here! Could it be……” After he recovered from the shock, Fei suddenly recalled that he passed through an invisible energy barrier. “Could it be that the energy barrier I just passed through could hide this castle? It hid this castle so well that I couldn’t even sense it using my Spirit Energy!”

This was the only reasonable explanation that Fei could come up with.

Flap! Flap! Flap!

Fei’s wings fluttered, and he slowly ascended and got to the defense wall of this Sky Castle.

The defense wall was made from an unknown silver-colored metal, and it was only 100 meters tall. There was a space more than one kilometer wide outside the defense wall, and a clear moat circled the castle. There were green grasses and blossoming flowers on the ground before the defense wall, and it looked like heaven! Fei felt like he forgot all the worries in his life when he got there.

Fei bent his back and touched the grasses with his hands. It was so real that it couldn’t have been a hallucination!

Staring at the defense wall that wasn’t too far away, Fei didn’t know what kind of emotion he should have. Shock? Surprise? Concern? Or Doubt? He felt like he was experiencing those emotions at the same time yet not really.

Fei walked to the moat, and he stepped into it. He instantly felt the chilliness of the water, and he disturbed a few small red fishes that were looking for food.

After passing by the moat, Fei finally arrived under the silver defense wall.

He looked up at this majestic castle that looked like the residence of a god, and he was shocked by its beauty again. He reached out his hand subconsciously and lightly caressed the defense wall.

He felt a warm and smooth sensation. Before he could react, he felt like a mystic energy pulled his soul, and the scene in front of his eyes changed.

Boom! A series of battle noises sounded by his ears.

Fei felt like he was on an ancient and bloody battlefield. The loud noises sounding beside his ears made him feel dizzy, and the thick murderous spirits couldn’t be dissolved.

There were a ton of blood mists falling in front of Fei, so he looked up habitually. He saw figures of powerful masters flying and battling in the sky, and the scene looked cruel. If a peak Full Moon Elite like Hazel Bank appeared here, he would be killed by the murderous spirits before he could join the battle.

It was terrifying!

The scene in front of Fei continued to change. Powerful masters were dying on both sides, and Fei finally saw clearly that the location of the battle was in this Sky Castle! There were humans, Orcs, Demon Beasts, and various other species and races. All of them were insanely powerful! They easily broke the space, and dashes of black cracks appeared in the sky……

If any one of these masters were currently living in the outside world, they would be dominating rulers and invincible warriors! It seemed like even Sun-Class Lords were nothing in front of them. However, even though they were insanely powerful, they were like ordinary soldiers in this battle! There were so many of them that they looked like ants, and it seemed like their vitalities were even weaker! They continued to fall from the sky one by one……

This battle could only be described as cruel……

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 497: Discovery

Chapter 497: Discovery

Masters were battling everywhere, and the legendary God-tier Combat Weapons and Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons were also everywhere and were flashing by Fei like dashes of light.

These legendary weapons cracked in mid-air like porcelain jars, and they fell alongside with the blood and broken limbs of the masters. It felt like the end of the world.

Fei didn’t know why this war broke out.

Like an invisible person, he was witnessing this battle as an outsider, and the masters who were in battle couldn’t see him as well.

Fei was shocked! This was like the battle between the demons and the gods! They would easily break the continent and tear the sky!

In the end, everything blurred, and Fei vaguely heard an angry roar that was enough to cause an earthquake and saw all the masters in the sky falling like raindrops……

Then, Fei returned to reality.

As he breathed heavily and sensed the warm and smooth defense wall, he suddenly realized that he was still standing before the Sky Castle. That terrifying battlefield was only an illusion, and it was now completely gone. The blue sky and white clouds were still above his head, and he was still standing on green grasses.

“So this huge city had witnessed that terrifying battle which occurred god-knows-how-long ago. Perhaps that battle was so cruel that it left a mark in this world. And somehow, this defense wall that is made from an unknown material ‘memorized’ some of the scenes. What I ‘saw’ did indeed take place……”

Fei gradually realized what was going on. However, he wasn’t less shocked.

“Such a terrifying battle took place in this world before? And so many powerful masters died? And it happened right here where I am standing? Who are the two forces? Are they really the demons and the gods? If that is the case, then the origins of this Sky Castle, this Small World, and the Mythical Palace are all shocking!”

“Are there still living beings inside this castle?”

“Perhaps there are a ton of hidden dangers in the castle……”

All these thoughts rushed through Fei’s head. However, in order to find the Mythical Altar, Fei had to enter the city and search.

Since Fei walked around the defense wall and didn’t find a gate, he had to flutter his silver sword energy wings and fly onto the defense wall.

As he stood on top of the defense wall and took another look, he saw a perfect colossal castle.

The entire city was made from a silver material, and it was extremely functional. The battle fortresses and tall magic towers were situated all around the city, and they made this Sky Castle into a terrifying battle beast.

Even though Fei had seen a lot of majestic and impressive medieval castles on TV and the internet in his previous life, none of them could be compared to this one.

There were a lot of wide streets and the tall buildings with steeples in the castle, and majestic temples and plazas were like decorative pieces among them. Also, there were several military camps and training facilities.

This entire castle was built around a mountain.

A wide silver street extended from the defense wall to the mountain in the middle of the castle, and there were various structures, palaces, and huge human warrior statues on the mountain.

This mountain in the center of the castle was so tall that its summit was in the clouds, and Fei wasn’t able to see it.

“If the Mythical Altar exists, it should be inside this huge castle!”

The style of buildings in this castle was identical to the Mythical Altar, and Fei was reassured.

However, Fei didn’t sense any signs of life in here.

As soon as Fei stepped a foot into the castle, his Spirit Energy spread out like waves in the ocean.

This castle was dead. If there weren’t holy and saint auras in this castle, Fei would have thought that he was inside a ghost city.

Fei fluttered his wings and flew 400 meters above the ground. This time, he was a lot slower, and his searches were a lot more detailed. He wasn’t willing to overlook any traces or clues as he traveled through the structures.

After three hours, he searched all the structures on the outer edges of the castle, and he didn’t find anything.

Therefore, he started to fly higher toward that massive mountain in the center.

While he was doing that, the sky darkened, and the evening was about to arrive. Even though there weren’t a sun and a moon in this world, there were still days and nights. The lights in this world would lit up during the day and dim down during the evening; it showed that the methods and techniques of the masters who created this world were insane!

After half an hour, Fei finally arrived at the summit of the mountain during the night.

Unfortunately, he still didn’t find the Mythical Altar or any potential clues.

This mountain was about 300 meters tall, and it was made from an unknown type of white rock. The mountain wasn’t too steep as it had a slope of 60 degrees with the ground, and there were various structures on it such as fortresses, magic towers, and military camps. Even though these structures were kept in good conditions, Fei still didn’t sense any living beings.

In fact, everything in this castle was in excellent condition, nothing like the ragged and collapsed buildings on the plains that Fei traveled through earlier. Perhaps it was due to the wind, no dust could be found on the structures as well.

There was a palace comprised of three side palaces and one main palace on the summit. It wasn’t huge and fancy, but it was firm and had a sense of nobleness to it. The foundation was structurally sound, and it lifted the palaces by 99 steps of stairs. Once someone climbed those 99 steps of stairs, they would arrive at the main gate of the palace.

Two huge warrior statues that were more than 200 meters tall were situated before the gate, and they brought Fei a lot of pressure. He felt like the power in these two statues alone weren’t defensible.

Standing at the gate of the palace, Fei was able to look down and see the entirety of the Sky Castle like a god who was living among the clouds. Somehow, he felt a little desolated and lonely.

Unfortunately, he still didn’t find the Mythical Altar.

Fei was extremely disappointed.

As he was about to flutter his wings and fly away, he suddenly turned around and walked into the palace. He felt like something was calling for him.

Since it was already the evening, it was very dark in the palace. However, this wasn’t an issue for Fei.

The palace was really empty, and 24 stone pillars supported the ceiling that was more than 100 meters off the ground. These stone pillars were so thick that it required four people to wrap their arms around each pillar to hug it completely.

The floor in the palace was made from the same white material, and it was smooth and reflective. While Fei walked on it, he could see the reflection of himself and the ceiling. Even though this was the case, the floor wasn’t slippery at all.

As he walked deeper into the palace, he saw a huge stone throne at the back. It was rough and looked like it was carved out of a massive piece of stone. Although it was large though to sit two people, Fei felt like only one person should sit on it for some reason.

There was a small pond in front of the stone throne, and a few lotus-like plants were living in it. Even though they weren’t blossoming, they were emitting golden lights. In the darkness, these clouds of golden lights seemed beautiful and holy.

Suddenly, Fei had the urge of sitting on the throne. He walked to the stone throne, hesitated for a bit, and lightly sat on it.

He might be hallucinating, but he felt like this entire world lightly shook.

Then, he found two magic engravings well hidden in the armrests of the throne. They were smooth, and they also matched with the natural rough surface of the stone perfectly. If Fei weren’t paying attention, he might have overlooked it. The magic engravings and arrays weren’t complicated, but there were so many of them that Fei felt a light headache after concentrating on them for a bit.

The engraving methods of the two magic arrays were rare, and they didn’t seem like the methods used on Azeroth Continent. After closer inspection, Fei was shocked! They were the magic arrays and engraving methods used in Diablo World!

The magic systems used in Diablo World and the real world were completely different, and they were a little contradicting. However, after the mad scientist Cain went through both systems, he found some similarities.

Fei had studied with Cain for a while; although he wasn’t a professional, he did have some understanding of it. After he studied them for a bit, he was able to decrypt these two not-too-complicated arrays.

“What are they for?”

Since he decrypted these two arrays, Fei, who was sitting on the stone throne, injected some of his magic energy into them subconsciously.

Vague dark-blue lights that were almost negligible traveled through the magic arrays, and the magic engravings on the throne bulged and looked like blood veins all of a sudden. Just as Fei wanted to move his hands, he realized that they were glued onto the throne! It didn’t matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t even move them by a millimeter.

This discovery scared Fei to death!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 498: The Mythical Altar

Chapter 498: The Mythical Altar

Fei felt like his hands and the stone throne became one. As the dark-blue light grew stronger and stronger, more and more magic energy was pulled out of his body like a flood. Soon, the dark-blue light became so bright that Fei was enveloped by it.

In the next moment, Fei suddenly felt like the ground cracked, and the stone throne fell. Bam! As if he was on a turbo drop, he felt like the stone throne stopped falling after a few seconds. Soon, the blue light disappeared, and Fei was able to see things again.

“This……” Fei saw a majestic structure in front of him, and he was overjoyed!

“The Mythical Altar! Haha! This is really the Mythical Altar! Hahahahaha! I finally found it! I didn’t find it over days of hard searching, but it appeared right in front of me!” Fei laughed.

He didn’t find the Mythical Altar anywhere in this Sky City. When he was about to leave in disappointment, he somehow miraculously discovered it!

“So, the inside of this mountain and the bottom of the castle are hollow, and the Mythical Altar is situated inside of it! No wonder! The Mythical Altar is more than 1,000 meters tall, and it looks like a mountain! If I didn’t accidentally activate the teleportation arrays on this stone throne, I would never be able to find this Mythical Altar!”

Fei realized that he appeared inside the mountain with the stone throne after he activated the magic arrays on it. The inside this mountain was 60% hollow! The white stone that formed this mountain were emitting weak silver lights, and they lit up this space.

Right now, the King’s hands were able to move freely. However, he was still sitting on the stone throne. This stone throne was floating in mid-air, and Fei felt like he had the control over it. He was able to move it forward, backward, up, down, left and right at his free will.

In front of him, there was the majestic Mythical Altar.

It was more than 1,000 meters tall, and ordinary people couldn’t have created it. The craftsmanship and techniques required to build this structure were out of this world. If someone looked up at the altar from the bottom, they would feel like it was a pillar that connected with the sky. Beside this altar, there were 18 bronze warrior statues that were more than 100 meters tall each, just like what Fei saw in the image projected by [Demon King’s Wisdom]. These warriors were all Dwarf Warriors, and they looked like 18 Dwarf Kings who were enlarged by multiple folds.

Fei lowered the stone throne and started to observe this altar from the bottom up. This altar could be divided into nine levels, and each level was circular and stacked on top of each other. The diameter of each level was two-thirds of the level below it, and the ninth level was only a circular platform that had a diameter of about ten meters.

There were four sets of stone stairs on the north, south, east, and west sides of the altar. They were all four meters wide, they led from the bottom level to the ninth level on the very top, and there were 99 steps of stairs on each level. It seemed like the creator of this structure was in love with the number ‘9.’

After Fei got closer to the altar, he realized that there were numerous hair-thin magic engravings on it.

Fei didn’t dare to take a closer look. The magic engravings were complicated, and people who didn’t have enough Spirit Energy and Magic Energy would get their souls sucked into it if they forced themselves to look at it for a long time. Fei only took a quick peek at it, and he felt a headache and was sick to his stomach.

Fei didn’t take more detailed observations. Instead, he controlled the stone throne and flew to the highest platform on the altar. Then, he jumped off the stone throne and onto the ninth level of the Mythical Altar. He started to look for the place where the stained [Worldstone] could be purified.

Soon, the King’s eyes landed on a location.

In the center of this altar, there was a half-broken stone pillar. On top of the broken pillar, there was a thick black book. The cover page of the book was metal, and it looked strange with thorn flower-like metal decorative pieces on it. However, this book gave Fei a peculiar familiar feeling.

“Why does it look like [Demon King’s Wisdom]?” Fei finally realized why this book looked familiar to him. It didn’t matter if it was in terms of appearance or aura, this book was almost identical to the book [Demon King’s Wisdom] Fei got from that mysterious stone room. Looking from afar, they seemed like the same book.

Fei got close to it and slowly reached out for it. In the same time, he summoned the iron gloves from Diablo World just in case if there were magic traps or dangerous mechanisms protecting the book. He only let go of the breath that he was holding in after his hand grabbed onto it.

Nothing dangerous happened

“[Demon King’s Sword]?”

Fei slowly read out the name of the book that was on the cover. Suddenly, he realized why this book looked so similar to [Demon King’s Wisdom]; they belonged to the same series.

He remembered that there was a sentence written on [Demon King’s Wisdom] using the blood of a powerful master. It mentioned that Demon King His Majesty left a series of gifts including [Demon King’s Wisdom], [Demon King’s Punishment], [Demon King’s Sword], [Demon King’s Memory], [Demon King’s Wishes], [Demon King’s Calculations], and etc. Fei thought [Demon King’s Sword] was a God-tier Combat Weapon, but who knew that it was a book as well.

“What is recorded here? Why is it called [Demon King’s Sword]?”

Fei flipped open the book subconsciously, and he saw this phrase written on the first page – “We will attack anyone who isn’t our king!”

Fei recited this phrase several times in his mind, and he suddenly felt like this phrase was cool. Although it sounded ordinary, it contained unparalleled loyalty and iron will.

“It would be perfect if this phrase becomes the motto of the soldiers of Chambord!” he thought.

As he flipped to the next few pages, the expression on Fei’s face turned from surprise to shock to ecstasy……

It seemed like the language used in [Demon King’s Sword] was a combination of the words in Diablo World and the words in the real world. Both Cain and Akara had spent a lot of effort on studying this language, and they forced Fei to learn some of it as well. Therefore, although Fei was slow and stuttered a lot, he was still able to make out the content of the book.

To his surprise, this book recorded all kinds of cultivation techniques and combat techniques that Fei even never heard of before. In addition, it contained magic spells, magic arrays, engraving techniques, body strengthening techniques, spirit energy cultivation techniques, blueprints for all kinds of weapons including Combat Weapons, Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons, and God-tier Combat Weapons. It was literally a Cultivation and Weapon Encyclopedia.

Fei only saw the table of content and a first few pages, but he was already shocked to the maximum.

There were too many technical terms in the book. In addition to the complex language, there were a ton of diagrams and illustrations. Fei already got a headache after he was a few pages in, and he had to force himself to stop reading.

“This is a God-tier book that is not inferior to [Demon King’s Wisdom]! If the people on Azeroth Continent know about this, they will go crazy over it! Even the level 9 empires and the Sun-Class Lords would kill for it!”

After taking a few peeks, Fei realized the value of [Demon King’s Sword].

“But this book is just laying here without any protection, and I didn’t encounter any danger in this Sky Castle. Therefore, it means that this book is not hard to discover. So why is it still here? The Mythical Gate had opened more than dozen times, so more than 500 masters had entered this Small World. Am I the first person who discovered this?”

Fei felt like he was dreaming when he thought about this. He couldn’t understand why he was so lucky.

Even though he was cautious and skeptical, Fei still carefully placed [Demon King’s Sword] into his storage space. After all, this type of fortune was rare, and this kind of treasure was precious. Anyone who would give it up would be an idiot.

After grabbing [Demon King’s Sword], Fei’s attention focused on the half-broken pillar that the God-tier book rested on.

The surface was rough, and it didn’t seem like someone cut it in half; it felt like someone cracked it into two parts by force. The upper half of the pillar was nowhere to be found, but the lower half of the pillar was left on this altar. There was a half oval-shaped dent on the rough surface of this pillar, and Fei thought about it, took out the stained [Worldstone], and laid it in the dent.

It was a perfect match! It wasn’t big or small! It felt like this dent was meant for this [Worldstone] to sit in. Half of the [Worldstone] was inside the pillar, and the other half of it was exposed in the air.

After Fei walked around and took more detailed observations, he didn’t spot any magic arrays or magic engravings on this half-broke pillar. He had no idea how to activate this Mythical Altar and purify the stained [Worldstone]. Suddenly, Fei thought back to the reminders Akara and Cain gave him. He returned to the stone throne that was floating in mid-air, and he controlled the stone throne and went to the bottom of the altar.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 499: Two Half-Broken Stone Pillars

Chapter 499: Two Half-Broken Stone Pillars

After Fei got to the bottom of the altar, he walked around it and started to look for clues. It would take an average person at least half an hour to circle this altar.

To the north of this altar, Fei discovered something that he didn’t see when he was skimming through.

There was a huge skeleton on the ground. It was at about four meters tall, and its bones were a lot thicker than ordinary human bones. Except for those, it wasn’t too different from a normal human skeleton.

One thing for sure was that this person must be a powerful master when he or she was alive.

Even though this corpse had been here numerous years and the flesh on it were all corroded away, the bones were still tough and firm. Fei tried to test one of the thinnest finger bones, and he realized that it was several times harder than the [Demon’s Remains] he found in the underground cave in Chambord Castle.

For some reason, Fei thought of a person when he saw this corpse.

Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven.

“Perhaps this skeleton is one of his ancestors’. Only someone with a titan-like bloodline could be about three meters tall like Kromkamp!” Fei thought.

What was surprising about this scene was how this master was killed here years ago.

A half-broke stone pillar penetrated through this person’s body from the back, crushed through the heart, nailed him or her into the ground. It must have been painful for this master since Fei saw several shocking scratch marks on the ground.

This skeleton was slightly bent, showing that this master was trying to reach out to the pillar and pull it out. However, it was a fail, and he or she ended up dying here.

As Fei looked at this huge skeleton, he felt like he could visualize the terrifying scene where a half-broke stone spill flew down from the sky and nailed a powerful master into the ground!

“Wait! A half-broken stone pillar?” Fei grasped onto something.

He looked at the stone pillar that nailed this skeleton to the ground, and he then walked over. Instantly, he saw a half-sphere dent on top of the half-broken pillar that was six meters out of the ground.

Also, the rough surface where the pillar broke off matched the surface of the half-broken pillar on the ninth level of the Mythical Altar.

“Yeah! This half-broken pillar is the missing half of that pillar…… Someone broke it off and threw it 1,000 meters down here to kill this huge master!”

As Fei thought about this, he looked at the half-sphere dent on this half-broke pillar more and more. He felt like something mystic would happen if he brought this half-broken pillar onto the ninth-level of the altar.

Fei didn’t hesitate after thinking about that.

He looked around, stepped onto the skeleton, and wrapped his arms around this pillar. As he shouted, his Nightmare Mode Level 40 Barbarian unleashed all of his physical strength. The muscle on his arms bulged up and increased twice in size, and a visible energy surge expanded outward and dispersed into the area.

Boom! This half-broke pillar lightly shook as if it was going to be pulled out by Fei. However, it didn’t move after that. Even though Fei gave it all he had, he couldn’t successfully pull it out!

It was shocking!

No master in the Moon-Class could compete with Fei’s Nightmare Mode Level 40 Barbarian’s physical strength, and Fei was still not able to pull this half-broke pillar out of the ground. In comparison, it was hard to imagine the strength of the master who broke the pillar and threw it down from the top of the Mythical Altar.

After exhaling deeply, Fei summoned all of his items from Diablo World that could increase his strength. His [Strength] increased by 20 points.

Boom!

He tried again, and the pillar shook more violently. However, he failed again. It felt like there was a strong suction force in the ground, and this half-broken pillar was hard stuck!

Since he couldn’t pull it out directly, Fei tried to dig holes around the pillar to loosen it up. Unfortunately, the ground was made from the unknown silver rock, and it was extremely firm. Fei tried his best, but he wasn’t even able to leave a small dent on it.

This finding stunned Fei.

The toughness of the ground was beyond his imaginable, and the rock that made up this mountain was probably not ordinary. This skeleton under his feet was able to leave several scratch marks on the ground! From the look of it, it seemed like even Sun-Class Lords couldn’t even do so. On top of that, another master was able to nail this half-broke pillar into the ground from the ninth level of the Mythical Altar and kill this powerful master on the ground. His or her strength was probably beyond reason!

“The secret to purifying the [Worldstone] must lie on this half-broke pillar! However, I still couldn’t pull it out yet. It looks like I need to enter Diablo World to level up first.”

……

After five hours, a blue portal suddenly appeared before the Mythical Gate, and Fei walked out it with fatigue written on his face.

In the last five hours, Fei completed the quest [The Arcane Sanctuary] by killing the monsters in there, and he also killed the boss [The Summoner] and completed the next quest. After that, he went to [Canyon of the Magi] to complete the quest [The Seven Tombs]. When the gaming time of the day was almost up, he found three fake tombs already. By now, he was a Nightmare Mode Level 42 Barbarian, and he put all ten attribute points into [Strength].

Before he returned to the real world, he went to the NPCs in [Lut Gholein] and bought a few great items that gave him more strength. He only returned to the Mythical Altar after he finished doing the proper preparation.

“I have to pull it out this time!”

Fei equipped all of those items and walked up to that half-broke pillar again. As he took a deep breath and shouted, all of his muscles went into overload. The loud booming noises made it seem like the ground was about to be torn apart. Even the mountain and the Mythical Altar were shaking slightly.

Little by little, the half-broken pillar that was deep into the ground got pulled out by Fei.

After ten minutes and several attempts, it was finally all out.

What surprised him was that the portion of the half-broken stone pillar was way longer than he thought; it was longer than 20 meters. Perhaps it was because that it was buried underground, its color was brighter than the portion that was exposed in the air. Its shiny metal-like silver color would make people think that it was a half-broken weapon like a spear rather than a stone pillar.

This half-broken pillar was 26 meters long in total.

Fei was sweating buckets and breathing heavily at this moment. This was the first time that he got this exhausted as a Barbarian; he felt like he was about to pass out. After drinking a bottle of [Stamina Potion] and resting for about half an hour, he finally returned to his normal state. Then, he opened up his silver sword energy wings and tried to fly back onto the ninth level with this half-broken pillar.

This half-broken pillar was extremely heavy, and Fei had to rest several times on the Mythical Altar. Due to the overload, the skin on his arms was torn, his muscles were severely damaged, and a lot of flesh on his fingers were ground away, revealing the white bones. The intense pain made Fei sweat even more, and the sweat-stained the entire half-broken pillar alongside the blood. In the end, this entire half-broken pillar got dyed red.

Fei had never felt this much pain and had never used this much energy before. He felt like someone was making numerous small cuts on his arms, and his upper body soon got numbed. However, like a robot, he forced himself to grasp onto the half-broken pillar and pulled it up using his iron will.

Even though Fei got severely injured a few times in Diablo World and experienced an insane amount of pain, they weren’t as unbearable as this. The thoughts of giving up appeared several times in his head, but he clenched his teeth and continued to move after thinking back to Angela and Elena.

Blood mixed with sweat, and they dripped onto each and every step of stairs on the Mythical Altar.

Finally, Fei successfully dragged this half-broken pillar onto the top of the Mythical Altar when he was completely covered by blood.

P.S. A big shout out to Joseph, Kulmala E., and Bangtan Fam! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 500: Change in the Small World

Chapter 500: Change in the Small World

Fei was lucky that his Barbarian Character had so much physical strength. Otherwise, it would be almost impossible for anyone who wasn’t a Sun-Class Lord to pull this half-broken pillar out of the ground and move it up 1,000 meters onto the ninth-level of the altar.

After a moment of rest, Fei wiped the sweat and blood off of his face. He was still a little light-headed, and he felt like he respected those workers on Earth who had to move heavy loads of items up onto the mountaintop a lot more now.

After regaining some stamina, Fei endured the pain and took out a bottom of [Full Rejuvenation Potion]. When the injuries on him were healed, he roared, lifted the half-broken pillar, quickly dashed into the air, and placed this half of the pillar onto the one in the middle of the altar.

The stained [Worldstone] that had a mysterious red glow was perfectly embedded in between the two half-broken pillars, and Fei felt like that dent in the middle of the pillar was meant for this [Worldstone] since the two halves perfectly aligned with the [Worldstone] in between.

As soon as the two half-broken pillars were placed together, the half-broken pillar on the top lightly shivered. It felt like the two half-broken pillars were a couple that had been divided for thousands of years and the one on the top was crying in excitement.

A series of silver white lights appeared in between the two half-broken pillars, and a red light also shone on the stained [Worldstone]. The two lights grew from weak to bright, and unexpected changes were taking place. The entire process was indescribable.

Soon, the entire space inside the mountain was lit up by these two colors.

Fei was shocked to find that the crack between these two half-broken pillars was slowly disappeared. It wasn’t as simple as stacking the two half-broken pillars together, but the pillar was indeed healing itself like a muscle! Soon, the two half-broken pillars became one!

Fei suddenly thought of something else and was terrified.

If the two half-broken pillars combined into one, then how could he take out the [Worldstone] that was inside of it? Fei knew he didn’t have the strength to break this pillar again and take out the [Worldstone].

Then, he realized that it seemed like the pillar was absorbing the energy from the [Worldstone]. Also, Fei’s blood that was all over the pillar was slowly being sucked into the magic engraving on it as well!

The scene was bizarre.

Just as the King wanted to try to take out the [Worldstone] before this pillar completely recovers, a huge suction force suddenly came from the stone throne that was flowing in mid-air. Like a small iron nail in front of a powerful electromagnet, he was sucked onto the throne and couldn’t move at all.

Then, the most shocking change occurred.

……

……

Boom! Boom!

This entire Small World suddenly started to shake violently, and it felt like the entire space was about to collapse.

Some mountains instantly collapsed, some rivers immediately disappeared as the water fell into the cracked land, some forests were instantly lit on fire, some ragged structures were all destroyed, and the hurdles packs of wild animals screamed and tried to escape…… As the volcanos erupted, it looked like doomsday.

……

In the southern area of the Small World.

A huge bald man who was more than three meters tall stood on a mountain that was more than 1,000 meters tall and shouted, “This earthquake…… Could it be…… The legendary [Sky Castle] is found? Impossible! [Sky Castle] moves around and travels in irregular patterns! It was heard that only the Continental Martial Saint Maradona was fortunately enough to enter the legendary city once when he was young. After that, no one is able to find it anymore. How could it just appear now?”

This man was shocked and mad, and two dashes of light shot out of his eyes and flew towards the central area in the Small World.

After he finished speaking, he instantly dashed towards the source of the phenomenon.

A black and thin [Ghost Guard] was following him tightly.

This old man looked exactly the same as the person who got killed by Fei on the [Elemental Altar]. In fact, all of the [Ghost Guards], who were the Royal Guards of Eindhoven, cultivated the same evil technique. When they got to a higher realm, their fingernails would grow out and be as hard as combat weapons. Also, they would look as bad as ghosts, and their characters would change a lot; they would all become vicious and murderous.

This [Ghost Guard] was one of the best, and that was why he got the chance to follow Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven into the Mythical Palace. He had been serving Kromkamp for more than 30 years, and he knew this infamous tyrant well, and he had never seen him this anxious. At the moment, Kromkamp was filled with jealousy, and he also looked a little scared and flustered.

“Why is His Majesty this anxious? What is happening?” this [Ghost Guard] was confused, but the sudden shaking of this Small World brought him an ominous feeling.

The two of them continued to dash towards the central area.

……

In the northern area of the Small World.

The blue-haired mid-aged man who was walking in the desert calmly paused, and a concerned expression appeared on his face. He took one step forward, and he instantly appeared 1,000 meters away.

The two loyal yet silent guards had to sprint after him, and they were barely able to catch up. The three of them also quickly approached the central area.

The same thing was happening with other masters who were in the level 36 region.

The mysterious white-robed mage who had green pupils, Undead Mage Hazel Bank, Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire who had the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon [Black Crystal Wand], the Mysterious Royal Master of the Jax Empire who had the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon [Sand of Earthly Anger], and the weak people of the Holy Church who no one dared to attack all sensed the mysterious change occurring in this Small World and identified it source. They all started to dash towards the central area from where they were.

From what they know so far, they all believed that the mysterious and godly wonderland [Sky Castle] was about to appear.

[Sky Castle] only appeared once more than 400 years ago. However, its brief appearance created the No.1 Master on the continent, Diego Maradona.

Ever since then, the mysterious [Sky Castle] wasn’t spotted again. There had been many talented an lucky masters who had came to this level 36 region, but none of them saw this city that was floating in the sky.

Continental Martial Saint Maradona had revealed some information about how he encountered [Sky Castle], and it was very similar to what was happening today. Therefore, the masters who knew a little about it were all surprised, and they all headed towards the central area.

Of course, some masters were clear on their goals of collecting precious herbs and materials and advancing their realms in this world. The four old masters whom Fei brought in decided to stay where they were and continue to cultivate.

……

……

Fei was looking at everything that was happening in shock.

He wasn’t able to move as he was hard stuck on the stone throne, and the throne was emitting a silver light that protected him well. As soon as the two half-broken pillars were combined into one, a series of rumbling noises sounded as if it was a sleeping giant that just woke up. All of the magic engravings and arrays on the Mythical Altar were activated, and they lit up like the blood vessels in a human body. Fei’s blood that dripped onto the stone pillar now merged in with the magic energy, and thick beams of silver light appeared. There were nine thick beams of light on each level of the altar.

As soon as these lights appeared, the Mythical Altar started to rotate.

It was a majestic scene as each level on the altar was rotating in the opposite direction as the one below it, and their speeds were different too. Some were turning clockwise, some were turning counter-clockwise, some were fast, and some were slow. As if they were nine unstoppable wheels of fate, it seemed like they were combining tens of millions of possibilities and trying to calculate the past, the present, and the future.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 501: All Done!

Chapter 501: All Done!

The nine levels of the altar were rotating so fast that it no longer looked the same. The Mythical Altar turned into a cloud of silver lights, and it was hard for the human eye to catch it. Soon, huge silver runes and images got projected from the altar, and they circled the altar rapidly. There were people, animals, mountains, rivers, oceans, stars, lightning, weapons, structures…… The altar was projecting almost everything that existed in the world, and they stacked on top of each other or vanished.

Fei even saw himself for a few brief moments and didn’t know what it meant.

This unique and special phenomenon continued to take place.

As loud grinding noises continued to ring, it seemed like sparks were being created by the friction between the levels on the altar.

The only thing that wasn’t changing was the huge pillar that was standing on the ninth level.

When Fei was moving the half-broken pillar up the altar, a ton of his blood dripped onto the altar. At this moment, the blood all entered the tiny magic engravings on the altar. Soon, all of Fei’s blood that left his body got sucked into the altar, and the runes and images being projected by the altar started to react to Fei who was sitting on the stone throne. It was an extraordinary feeling; Fei felt like he and the altar were becoming more and more intimate as time went on.

As the altar rotated faster and faster, a ton of white holy light rushed out of the altar and merged with the huge pillar that was 30 meters tall. The white and red lights glowing on the pillar were like two troops that were battling each other, and it seemed like they each wanted to defeat their opponent.

Fei gradually figured it out.

The silver-white light was obvious the power of the Mythical Altar and the huge pillar which represented light and holiness while the red light was the evil hell energy from the stained [Worldstone]. The two light flames were mortal enemies, and they used the huge pillar as a battleground. If the white silver light won, then it would mean that the [Worldstone] would get cleansed.

Fei got anxious after he realized that.

If the red light won, the [Worldstone] would stay stained, and the two most important women in Fei’s life would forever remain in the coma.

Time slowly passed by.

As if this Mythical Altar sensed Fei’s mood, the levels started to rotate even faster. Like a super spinning top that was more than 1,000 meters tall, it felt like it was going to overcome gravity and fly into the sky. The rotating levels of the Mythical Altar soon created terrifying winds. Each gust of strong wind was equivalent to the strike of a powerful master, and they created many black cracks in this spatial dimension. Fortunately, the unknown silver rock that made up this mountain was unbelievably firm, and the crazy windstorm couldn’t leave any marks on the walls.

As the rotating speed of the altar increased, the silver light that the altar was giving to the pillar also got more intense. The powerful energy filled this space inside the belly of the mountain, and the air was even becoming more dense and thicker; it felt like the air was about to crystallize. If the silver light emitted by the stone throne weren’t protecting him, Fei would be sealed up and killed like the poor bugs in the ambers.

As the Mythical Altar got crazy, the red evil energy inside the [Worldstone] was being weakened. The holy energy got the upper hand, and the situation was developing in a direction that Fei hoped for.

Not sure if it were an illusion, Fei felt like he could sense all the detailed changes happening on the altar. He felt like he and the Mythical Altar was becoming one as they were somehow ‘blood-related’ and he could control this altar that was more than 1,000 meters tall. This altar was able to read his mind and help him without holding back anything.

Purifying the [Worldstone] was a complicated process, and it was very slow. However, it was more of a process of adapting and controlling the Mythical Altar to Fei. Ever since he felt that special blood-related bond, he realized that the Mythical Altar seemed to have its own life and intelligence. Like an animal that was just born, its mind was blank, and it was reliant on Fei. Like newborn children who would have 100% trust and reliance on their parents, it seemed like this Mythical Altar was willing to listen to Fei and follow his orders unconditionally.

Time passed by slowly, and the red evil energy was getting weaker and weaker; it was being conquered and devoured.

Puff! As if a candle was blown out, the light noise sounded four hours later. However, this light noise covered the grinding noises made by the Mythical Altar, and the red light finally got dissolved and melted by the bright silver light. The evil energy inside the [Worldstone] was finally cleared!

The Mythical Altar that was rotating at an insane speed slowed down, and the booming noises quieted down as well. The black cracks in the space also disappeared as the windstorm toned down, and Fei was finally able to move freely on the stone throne as the silver light that was protecting him disappeared.

Like the peace and beauty after a storm, everything paused in the belly of the mountain.

The flashy magic runes and images all rushed back into their corresponding levels in the Mythical Altar, and the thin blood vessel-like magic engravings on the altar also dimmed down. Soon, the lights were gone, and they were no longer noticeable.

Everything returned to normal, and it looked like nothing had happened.

However, that special bond between the King and the Mythical Altar didn’t disappear. Fei could sense that the Mythical Altar was ‘fatigued’ after doing all that, and it was waiting for his comforting like a cute little pet.

Fei released his Spirit Energy and tried to communicate with the Mythical Altar, and its effect was better than he anticipated. After a few minutes, the altar responded before falling into ‘sleep’.

Whoosh!

As an ear-piercing noise sounded, a dash of silver light shot out of the Mythical Altar. Like a flying sword, it circled the altar for a few turns before rushed towards Fei. Its speed was so fast that Fei couldn’t even react in time, and it penetrated Fei’s head through the location between his brows.

Fei was shocked.

In the next moment, he didn’t have a headache, and his head didn’t explode. That dash of silver light didn’t cause any harm to Fei but entered Fei’s body, and Fei had a strange feeling. Even though he felt like something extra was in his body, he couldn’t figure out what.

When he looked up, he suddenly realized that the huge pillar that was 30 meters long and standing on the ninth level of the Mythical Altar was gone. After a short moment of pause, he figured out something. If he wasn’t wrong, the dash of silver light that entered his body was the huge stone pillar that he helped to combine.

“There is now a thick pillar in my body…… Eh, it feels stranger than being pregnant!” Fei felt uncomfortable after knowing the facts, but he couldn’t do anything about it. As if this pillar found him unique, it didn’t respond to his calls after it hid in his body. It felt like it completely disappeared.

“Perhaps this is similar to how the masters in this world couldn’t store their Combat Weapons in their bodies. I don’t have any Warrior Energy so that I couldn’t learn such techniques. Otherwise, I could try to call out this pillar using a technique like that.”

As Fei was thinking to himself, his eyes suddenly caught something was shining a sky-blue light on the ninth level of the Mythical Altar.

“This…… This is the pure [Worldstone]!”

Fei jumped off the stone throne and picked it up. He was surprised to see the light that was as blue as the sky and the ocean. There was now a cloud of pure and mesmerizing energy inside of the [Worldstone] that was now the size of a fingernail; it was about one-thirtieth of its original size.

“Haha! This is the purified [Worldstone]! Hahaha! Although it is a lot smaller and weaker, according to Akara and Cain, it is more than enough to save Angela and Elena! Hahaha! I finally did it!”

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 502: Harvest

Chapter 502: Harvest

Fei couldn’t contain himself. He laughed out loud, and the laughter echoed in this enclosed space.

Fei’s most concerned issue was finally solved.

Although he didn’t show anything on his face, he was enduring a ton of pressure! He was thinking about those two girls who were more important than his own life in his mind all the time. If he really lost them, Fei knew that he wouldn’t be able to live with that as his life would become pale.

“I can’t wait anymore! I need to return now! I need to wake up Angela and Elena as soon as I can!”

Once Fei got his hands on the purified [Worldstone], Fei no longer wanted to stay here. He wanted to use a teleportation portal and go back to save his women in Dual-Flags City.

Before he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of the skeleton of that giant. That skeleton was several times more valuable compared with [Demons’ Remains], it would be of great use once Hazel Bank could get his hands on it.

When Fei got to the bottom of the Mythical Altar, he was stunned.

That mysterious skeleton disappeared.

Fei didn’t see anything at where this skeleton was. If there weren’t scratch marks on the ground, he could have thought that he was in the wrong place. After all, a skeleton that was more than four meters tall couldn’t be blocked or hidden easily. However, it wasn’t there anymore.

Fei was shocked, and he sweated buckets.

“Undead? Could it be that? Did the skeleton get up on its own?” Fei though. “ It is impossible! I’m very sensitive to Undead Energy, and yet I didn’t sense anything…… Damn, what is going on?”

“Or could it be that the Mythical Altar was rotating so fast that the windstorm created by it blew that skeleton away? Is it at a corner? Eh…… I shouldn’t be anxious. Let me look around first!”

Fei comforted himself as he searched this entire space. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to find it.

“Perhaps the black cracks that appeared had devoured it. After all, these black cracks are connected with the void……” In the end, that was all that Fei could do to comfort himself. However, he was still feeling a little uncomfortable.

After seeing the power of the Mythical Altar that that stone pillar, Fei was more aware of that giant’s strength. The windstorm and the black cracks that connected with the void couldn’t even leave a mark on the walls, but that giant was able to leave scratch marks on the ground easily. In comparison, Fei felt like when this skeleton was still alive, it was probably beyond the realm of Sun-Class…… He was perhaps a real god.

Only gods could leave marks on the insanely solid rock.

“But if this skeleton is really a god, then he won’t die that easily. I took that huge half-broken stone pillar off of the skeleton….. Did I accidentally revive and release a terrifying character? I hope it is only my imagination since I watched too much random scary movies in my previous life.

Fei couldn’t come up with an explanation after a while of thinking, so he could only forget about it. After he searched around for a bit more and made sure that he didn’t ignore anything, he was ready to leave.

After he returned to that stone throne, he injected some Magic Energy into the magic arrays on the armrests. Just as he expected, silver flames appeared on it, and the scenery in front of his eyes changed rapidly. Soon, he returned to the palace that was located at the summit of the mountain in [Sky City].

The palace was still empty. It looked the same, but it seemed like some changes occurred.

It seemed like the lotus-like plant that was living in the pond before the stone throne was more lively; it was in bright green, and its stems and buds were emitting golden lights that in turn lit up the palace, making the place look more holy.

Fei noticed that one of the nine buds on this plant was close to blossoming, and it was giving off an extraordinary fragrance. Anyone who smelled it felt refreshing.

After leaving that space inside the belly of the mountain, that stone throne didn’t settle down directly on the floor. Instead, it was still floating in mid-air, and it would move according to Fei’s will.

“Huh? This is interesting. On top of Blacky, I have another transportation method……” Fei found this throne unique as it once released the silver light flames to protect him, and he realized that this throne was indeed a treasure.

“I better keep it with me. With this stone throne, I would be able to enter the space inside the belly of this mountain at will. The Mythical Gate is a unique item, but it is too huge. There is no way that I could take it away with me,” Fei thought randomly. Before he could throw the stone throne into his storage space, the throne itself shivered a little before dashing into his body like a cloud of white flames.

“Eh? This…… I can control it with my mind?”

Fei was amazed. As he thought of something else, that mysterious stone throne was summoned out of his body. He was so smooth with the summoning process that it felt like he was controlling one of his own arms. The King didn’t know what was going on.

Too many things had happened so far, and Fei was a little numb to them. As if he was pregnant, there was now a stone pillar that was originally 30 meters in his body. Therefore, it didn’t matter if Fei had to host another item. After all, he was able to summon this stone throne, unlike that stone pillar which now lived in Fei’s body without permission and didn’t want to be helpful.

After getting used to controlling the stone throne, Fei sat on it and instantly got out of the palace. His speed was so fast now that even Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven and the blue-haired mid-aged man couldn’t be compared with him.

The stone gate flew above the summit of the mountain, and Fei was able to look down at the Sky Castle as a whole.

The night was about to pass by, and the sky was getting brighter and brighter. The entire Sky Castle was giving off a silver light, making it holy and majestic.

Soon, Fei’s face changed color.

Somehow, he felt like this city was giving him a different feel than before; it was more vivid and more intimate to him. Fei felt like the city was breathing when he was breathing, and it was moving according to his heartbeat. When he tried to spread out his Spirit Energy, it instantly enveloped the entire city.

“Huh? How come my Spirit Energy is so strong now……” Fei was shocked beyond belief. His Spirit Energy could only scan an area of 700 meters around him in this Small World, but it now covered this city that was at least ten kilometers in diameter.

It was an increase of more than five folds.

Fei was a little stunned. Ever since he found this wonderland-like Sky Castle, everything that he encountered seemed strange and couldn’t be explained by common sense. Since he couldn’t figure out the reason didn’t matter how hard he thought, he stopped thinking about the issues altogether.

He was anxious to return to Dual-Flags City, so the stone throne he was sitting on instantly dashed out of Sky Castle.

When he turned around and took another look, the Sky Castle was still majestic and breathtakingly beautiful.

“This Sky Castle is literally a city for the gods! No one else on the Azeroth Continent could have a castle like this. Hehehe, it would be great if I can have this castle under my control. I will hide it for now, and I will have all the citizens of Chambord move into it when I’m powerful enough. Once my loyal subjects could live in this floating city, Chambord would be able to break away from the rest of the continent and become an invincible elite empire!”

Fei started to daydream.

However, something magical occurred when he thought about that.

All of a sudden, a ton of bubble-like transparent dots appeared around the Sky Castle in silence, and they formed a huge transparent barrier that completely enveloped the Sky Castle. After a series of flashes of light, this huge and unimaginable city disappeared in front of Fei.

It literally vanished! It wasn’t a simple stealth trick.

The Sky Castle disappeared from this Small World, and it felt like it entered the void without leaving behind any traces. If someone didn’t have the spatial coordination, they wouldn’t be able to find it didn’t matter how powerful they were.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 503: Narrow Road

Chapter 503: Narrow Road

“It is really gone…… But why do I feel like I know its spatial coordination? The special connection between the Sky Castle and I is still here! It isn’t an illusion! I can sense where it is! If I can use this mysterious stone throne to travel through space and time, I should be able to find it.”

Fei thought as he swallowed his drools.

In the next moment, his heart started to race, and his mouth dried. He rubbed his temples as his body began to shake.

He suddenly realized what this all meant.

It meant that the Sky Castle only belonged to him from now on! As long as he had the stone throne, he would be able to find and enter it! Of course, he had to increase his strength and be able to use the stone throne to travel through space and time. Fei had already discovered that the power required to move with the stone throne was proportionate to the traveling distance.

After thinking about that, Fei pinched his inner thighs and tried to make sure that he wasn’t dreaming.

“How come I got this huge prize? How is this possible? What did I do recently to get this lucky?”

The King felt like he was a broke person who just won five million dollars! He was shaking, and he felt like shouting and roaring. Suddenly, his expression changed as he looked in another direction.

A series of powerful energy surge appeared……

“Someone is coming!” Fei already sensed the aura, and it was very familiar to him. He knew who it was, but it was already too late for him to hide. He only had time to put the stone throne into his body so that others couldn’t discover it.

Whoosh!

An ear-piercing noise sounded. As a light dashed by, someone appeared in front of him.

It was Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven who was three meters tall.

“Huh? Is it you? Tell me, why are you here?” Kromkamp didn’t expect to see the King of Chambord here. He wasn’t trying to reserve his Warrior Energy, and his [Ghost Guard] was far behind him. He wanted to get here first and become the first person who found the Sky Castle. However, someone else got here first, and it was the person who he wanted to kill.

With a doubtful expression on his face, Kromkamp spread out his Warrior Energy. After doing some detecting, he didn’t find the legendary Sky Castle. He was sure that the origin of the violent fluctuations in the Small World was from here, but he couldn’t find traces or clues. This gave him a bad feeling.

After hearing Kromkamp’s question, Fei kept his cool and replied calmly, “Why can’t I be here? It is none of your business.”

The expression on Kromkamp’s face changed, and he thought, “Am I too late? Or did the Sky Castle appear already, and this damn kid got all the benefits?”

He focused on Fei.

After seeing that the King of Chambord wasn’t afraid of him and was strangely calm, Kromkamp was even more sure of his speculations. He stepped forward, release the powerful aura, and locked Fei down. After he did that, he put a spirit seal on Fei that was able to track Fei’s location even if Fei got away. Then, he sneered and said, “Just hand over the spatial storage items on you. I will let you have an easy death.”

It was before dawn and very quiet, a perfect time to commit robbery. Kromkamp was known as a tyrant, so he instantly decided to kill Fei and rob the benefits that Fei got from the Sky Castle.

He was willing to kill the wrong person rather than letting Fei go.

Fei wasn’t too scared to see this situation play out.

He had been expecting this. He had been very careful after he entered this Small World, and he had been trying to dodge this tyrant. However, this tyrant came to this place suddenly, and Fei didn’t have time to avoid him.

As he unleashed the strength of his Nightmare Mode Level 42 Barbarian and prepared for the potential attacks coming from Kromkamp, he was calculating the possible outcomes. He wasn’t able to defeat Kromkamp right now, and the best alternative was to escape for now and go back to this emperor later.

If this were before, it would be impossible for Fei to escape now. However, he had the stone throne, and its flying speed was much faster than his opponent. If he wanted to, he could summon the stone throne right now and instantly fly away. Also, the spirit seal Kromkamp planted on him was secretly wiped off by him. Spirit Energy was Fei’s advantage; even though Kromkamp was a lot more powerful than Fei in terms of pure strength, that wasn’t the case for Spirit Energy.

“What? Kid, you still want to resist at this point? You are seeking a painful death!” Kromkamp walked towards Fei as he sneered, “Anyone who had dared to stare me in the eyes in the last 30 years is dead! How dare you say that you are going to kill me on the [Elemental Altar]? Hehe, I couldn’t kill you there, and I have already let you live for a long time. Now, there is no one to help you! I will destroy your energy connections, crush each and every one of the bones in your body, and torture you for ten days and nights! I will force you to eat your own flesh and make you regret even being born!”

With a vicious smile on his face, this huge bald man who had a centipede-like scar on his bald head looked even more hideous.

“Really? Too bad that the person who will regret being born would me you,” Fei replied calmly. He was calculating his opponent’s steps and waiting for the perfect opportunity to summon the stone throne.

“Haha! You are arrogant! Die!” Kromkamp laughed viciously as his metal-elemental Warrior Energy surged. As he was about to attack, an ear-piercing noise sounded, and a figure appeared by them. It was Hazel Bank who was wearing black armor with the black Hello Kitty mask.

Fei was relieved when he saw Hazel Bank.

After recovering, this Undead Mage was already at peak Full Moon. He was only steps away from returning to the Sun-Class Realm. He was a bit more powerful than Kromkamp, and he could take care of this tyrant.

The danger was indirectly eliminated.

Fei stopped the plan of summoning the mysterious stone throne. As a vicious expression appeared on his face, he was thinking about if he should partner up with Hazel Bank and kill this huge bald man to take out all potential risks.

Kromkamp was surprised by Hazel Bank’s arrival as well. As a top-tier Moon-Class Elite, he could sense the danger. The sudden appearance of this mysterious master brought Kromkamp a lot of pressure, and the slight hostility seemed to show that this man with the unknown identity was on the side of the King of Chambord.

The situation got turned around real quick.

Fei was now in the advantage. As he was about to say something, his expression changed, and he shut his mouth.

In just a few seconds, several powerful auras approached rapidly. Fei slightly shook his head at Hazel Bank, telling him not to expose the connections between them.

Whoosh!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A few powerful energy flames appeared by these three people.

The energy flames soon disappeared and revealed their identities; they were the mysterious white-robed mage, the blue-haired mid-aged man with his two guards, and the Royal Master of Jax with Modoc and Fairenton.

Before anyone could speak, a few more dashes of lights appeared. These people were slower, and they finally arrived after about half a minute. They were the people of the Holy Church and Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire along with his four maids.

These people who arrived later weren’t as powerful as the one who came earlier. Their faces were red as they panted heavily, showing that a ton of their energies was used on traveling.

“You three, which one of you can tell me what happened? That spatial fluctuation! Did the Sky Castle appear?” that mysterious white-robed mage with green eyes shouted as he looked at Fei, Hazel Bank, and Kromkamp with dangerous lights appeared in his eyes. These three were here before him and the blue-haired mid-aged man, so at least one of them must know what happened. However, this mage’s tone was dominating and rude, showing everyone that he didn’t care about others.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter: 504: You Lost

Chapter: 504: You Lost

“Humph!” Kromkamp snorted and didn’t say anything.

Hazel Bank also only sneered. Who was he? At his prime, he was able to fight against the Holy Church! Although he had fallen for a period of time, he was healed by Fei and was recovering at a fast speed. As a result, he saw this mysterious white-robed mage as an arrogant person, and he didn’t bother to answer him.

Fei shrugged his shoulder and didn’t reply as well; he won’t tell these people about the Sky Castle at all!

“Humph! Since none of you want to talk, then I will have to force you to……” this mysterious mage laughed as he looked at Fei.

It was easier to beat up the weakest one.

As he sneered, a cloud of his Spirit Energy condensed into several needles, and they were aimed at Fei’s temples and ears mercilessly.

It was clear that this mysterious mage learned a vicious Spirit Energy Technique, and it could penetrate its way into someone else’s mind and search for information in their memories. This method was cruel as one’s brain and consciousness would be destroyed after being searched this way, and even genius would turn into idiots.

Hazel Bank instantly sensed something, and he was scared. He shouted angrily and was about to unleash his Undead Energy. Even if his identity was going to be exposed, he had to save the King of Chambord. But just as he was about to do so, he suddenly saw Fei shaking his head with a confident smile on his face. Hazel Bank was surprised, but he forced himself to ignore the anxiety and waited for this to play out.

A quiet and invisible battle took place.

As soon as this mysterious mage used his Spirit Energy, Fei sensed it. On top of being surprised, the King’s competitiveness got awakened.

Ever since Fei started to cultivate Spirit Energy, he had never met an opponent who could compete with him in this aspect. After seeing that this mysterious white-robed mage mastered Spirit Energy, the King wanted to battle him and see who was stronger.

The battle between Spirit Energies was invisible and soundless. There weren’t any fancy collisions and splashing sparks, so the scene looked calm. However, it was a lot more dangerous. The power displayed in this battle was able to destroy mountains.

Around Fei and this mysterious mage, the blue-haired mid-aged man, the Royal Master of Jax, and the other powerful masters all sensed this, and strange expressions appeared on their faces,

However, people like Fairenton, Modoc, and the ones from the Holy Church didn’t know what was going on. But after seeing the expression on the powerful masters’ faces, they guessed that a battle that was unknown to them was happening.

Out of everyone, this mysterious mage was most surprised.

When the battle began, he didn’t consider Fei as a potential opponent. First of all, Fei was a lot weaker than him. Next, mages were known to have stronger Spirit Energy compared with warriors and were better at controlling. It would be a tragedy for a warrior to battle a mage in terms of Spirit Energy.

Soon, this mysterious mage was stunned by what he sensed.

He realized that his [Spirit Energy Spikes] couldn’t damage his opponent at all. Usually, he would easily destroy his opponent, but the pleasure that would come from crushing others didn’t arrive.

The [Spirit Energy Spikes] that he was proud of couldn’t even get within 10 centimeters of the King of Chambord, let alone piercing into his head to steal information.

As he was shocked, a vicious light appeared in this mage’s eyes. He unleashed all of his Spirit Energy and attacked Fei mercilessly.

Fei had to be very careful.

This was the first time that he encountered and battled someone who was stronger than him in terms of Spirit Energy. In the beginning, he only focused on his defense; he didn’t dare to be on the offensive just in case if his opponent grasped onto an opportunity.

Gradually, the King realized that this mage wasn’t a big threat to him. As he calmed down, he started to observe carefully. Soon, he discovered a lot of things.

This mysterious mage had at least doubled the amount of Spirit Energy as he did; it was like a vast ocean!

However, Fei’s Spirit Energy was denser and firmer.

If this mage’s Spirit Energy were like an ocean, then Fei’s would be like a piece of iron; one had the advantage of volume, and the other one had the advantage of density. It was hard to come up with a winner in a short time.

Even though this Spirit Energy battle would harm them if it prolonged, but none of them was willing to surrender.

This mage was determined to kill this genius, but Fei pretended that he was in a real disadvantage to steal the technique this mage was using.

By using the methods documented on the purple scroll, Fei’s Spirit Energy was pure and dense. However, the purple scroll didn’t mention how to control and use the Spirit Energy, so Fei had no knowledge in this area. It was like he had a billion dollars but didn’t know to spend it. It was rare for him to get some practical experience! Since this mysterious mage was proficient at controlling and using Spirit Energy, he was a great ‘teacher’ for Fei.

Soon, Fei figured something out.

After a few minutes, he successfully copied his opponent and created some [Spirit Energy Spikes]. Although there were less of them and their sizes were five times smaller than the ones this mage created, they were a lot sharper and dense. Even though Fei’s opponent had a ton of Spirit Energy, he couldn’t block Fei’s attack. As if iron needles were traveling in the ocean freely, the white-robed mage couldn’t do anything to Fei’s spikes.

“Haha! Old bastard! You lost!” Fei laughed.

After the King got used to this attacking method, he started a full-on attack, and his [Spirit Energy Spikes] dashed at this mage’s head like lightning bolts.

Even though this mage tried his best to block the spikes, he couldn’t do much. After breaking through four [Spirit Energy Spikes] of this mage, Fei’s [Spirit Energy Spikes] easily penetrated through the Spirit Energy Shield this mage put up.

“Damn it!”

This mage was shocked and angry. After a muffled noise, his body shivered a little. It was obvious that he suffered a small loss. He started to back off and changed his positions several times, and he barely dodged Fei’s attack. He was terrified! He studied Spirit Energy a lot, and he knew what the consequences were if his opponent’s Spirit Energy entered his head.

The audiences were stunned!

No one expected this. Most of them thought that the King of Chambord would be considered as an extraordinary genius if he could hold his ground and not lose, but they shockingly realized that Fei actually won this invisible battle after seeing the white-robed mage backing off.

“A warrior won against a mage who is more proficient at Spirit Energy? What a miracle!” they thought.

“You…… Die!” green lights shone in this mage’s eyes, and he sneered as he put on a red magic shield on himself. Then, he waved his hand, and a powerful fire dragon dashed out of his hand and rushed towards Fei.

Fei laughed, and it was clear that he had been preparing for this. Rather than backing off, he moved forward and attacked proactively. Like a flash of lightning, he punched out as he flew forward, and he tore this fire dragon apart. Everyone gasped, and the King looked like the God of War who was invincible as the flames of the fire dragon dropped down around him.

Whoosh! Fei dashed forward again and attacked the mysterious mage! He instantly created more than 40 silver fist marks, and they flew towards the mage like death meteors.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of explosions sounded.

Fei’s reaction speed was too fast, and this mage didn’t dodge in time. As the silver fist marks landed on the fire magic shield, sparks appeared, and winds blew in all directions. Multiple thin cracks appeared on the shield, and it felt like this shield was going to break at any moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 505: You Don’t Dare to Kill Me

Chapter 505: You Don’t Dare to Kill Me

This series of attacks occurred in the blink of an eye.

Although this mage’s sudden and classless sneak attack surprised everyone, the King of Chambord’s insane reaction speed shocked them. Facing someone who was a lot more powerful than him, Fei didn’t back off but attacked aggressively. His attacks were merciless, vicious, and direct, demonstrating the character of a wild and ruthless Barbarian. The masters who were watching this felt like their mouths were a little dry.

Since this mysterious white-robed mage was surprised, he wasn’t able to react fast enough, and his magic shield got struck by Fei more than a dozen times. He was almost in a very dangerous situation.

Fortunately, he wasn’t a mage in the academies who could only teach; he had a lot of battle experience.

He instantly shouted as he waved his hands.

Whoosh! Limitless fire-elemental Magic Energy rushed towards him.

Natural elemental energies were abundant in this level 36 region, and the power of magic spells was significantly increased. After a series of chants, the fire magic shield in front of this mage became firm again.

At the same time, this mage cast several supportive spells on himself.

He floated to mid-air and backed off rapidly. Also, multiple magic runes appeared in the sky and created huge fire magic shields that were more than five meters tall. These magic shields surrounded him with bright lights, and they felt indestructible.

This was how mages battled; it was quite typical.

Mages had great long-range attacks but weak bodies, and warriors had strong bodies but could only execute short-range attacks. Therefore, it meant that the distance between a mage and a warrior of the same level was critical to the outcome of the battle.

Therefore, Fei was in trouble!

Even though the King had fast reactions and caused a lot of trouble for this mage, their difference in strength was too much! As soon as this mage unleashed more of his power, Fei’s attacks were easily dismantled. Then, he quickly moved back, and all the strikes that Fei prepared couldn’t be used.

“King Alexander of Chambord! You indeed surprised me! However, your performances end now! Today, you will die! No one can save you……” this mage said as he squinted his eyes. As dangerous lights appeared in his eyes, his aura turned more powerful.

Mid-tier Half Moon……

Top-tier Half Moon……

Low-tier Full Moon……

Mid-tier Full Moon……

Top-tier Full Moon……

Peak Full Moon……

As the fire-elemental Magic Energy surged around this mysterious white-robed mage, the expressions on the audiences’ faces changed from surprised to stunned to dumbfounded! Many of them knew that this mage was powerful, but they didn’t anticipate this level of strength!

Peak Full Moon Elite! This mage was only one step away from becoming a Sun-Class Lord and obtaining a life that was longer than 600 years! He was just one step away from becoming a dominating master whom even the high-up level 9 empires had to respect!

Such a terrifying mage!

Instantly, the audiences looked at Fei with pity.

Even though the King of Chambord had unlimited potential, that wasn’t equivalent to real power. Perhaps that he could one day grow into a dominating master, but he was still too weak in the eyes of this mysterious mage! There wasn’t any suspension! Everyone believed that the King of Chambord was going to die!

Since this situation took another turn, Hazel Bank had to get ready to battle! Once Fei was in danger, he would have to unleash all of his strength!

However, what the King did next was so shocking that almost everyone accidentally bit their tongues.

“Hahaha! No one can save me? Too bad, I’m afraid that I would have to disappoint you.” Fei wasn’t scared; rather, he was laughing confidently and proudly, “Old Bastard! I bet that you won’t dare to attack me even if you have 100 times the courage!”

“What? What did you say? Hehe…… Hahahaha! Idiot! You are an idiot! So, you think that your title as the noble of the little Zenit Empire will scare me? Haha, I’m not even afraid of your Emperor Yassin! You are only a small bug in my eyes!” This mage was enraged by Fei’s attitude.

He started to sneer and looked at Fei as if he was already a dead man. In the meantime, he already began to chant a powerful high-level spell. He was planning to wipe this arrogant young King out with one spell completely to vent his anger……”

However, something mystic occurred.

Before he could finish chanting the spell that he memorized clearly, his expression changed, and he couldn’t finish the spell as if he was a rooster who got its neck clenched.

A series of golden flames rushed out under Fei’s feet continuously, and they felt majestic and divine. As if they represented the power of the gods, the weaker people in the area felt like kneeling.

It was the golden Holy Power!

This drastic change in the situation was beyond most of the audiences’ imaginations.

Except for the people of the Holy Church and Hazel Bank who knew about this identity of Fei’s, others looked at Fei as if they saw ghosts……

“The King of Chambord is actually a member of the Holy Church?” they felt like their brains couldn’t comprehend this information.

The person who felt the most unbelievable was the mysterious white-robed mage.

His face turned from pale to red and then red to black. His lips twitched, and his grey curly hair made him look like a clown. His terrifying peak Full Moon strength didn’t add to his dominating presence; instead, it made him look more tragic and sad.

He couldn’t kill this young King in front of him!

He didn’t dare to!

Even a dog of the Holy Church couldn’t be easily killed, let along a [God’s Favorite Child] who was like a strategic resource. If this white-robed mage really killed Fei today, he would be chased by the Execution Department of the Holy Church as soon as he went back to the Azeroth Continent. Even Sun-Class Lords were hunted down by the Execution Department of the Holy Church!

In addition, an Execution Team from the Execution Department was standing not too far away!

As everyone looked at them, the people of the Holy Church looked at each other and didn’t know what to do. In the end, young Priest Jessie walked out and stood behind Fei, showing his support. It didn’t matter how severe the battle between the shrines was, they had to stand with Fei to protect the honor and dignity of the Holy Church after Fei revealed this identity.

“What do you think, Old Bastard? Do you still want to kill me? Do you dare to kill me?” Fei didn’t try to hide his proudness and mockery, and he asked the mysterious white-robed mage who was in mid-air.

Actually, Fei probably could defeat this mage in a hard battle if he partnered up with Hazel Bank. However, that alternative was worse. If Hazel Bank’s real identity and his connection with Fei were exposed, Fei would be known around Azeroth Continent as someone who did business with devils in just a day. Even though this continent was huge, there was nowhere that he and his 20,000 loyal subjects in Chambord Castle could go to survive.

Of course, Fei still had a few other trump cards, but he didn’t want to reveal them yet.

There were multiple reasons why he decided to reveal his identity as [God’s Favorite Child]. Even though he was faking it now, there was the possibility that he could become a real one. If someone weren’t the mortal enemy of the Holy Church and had golden Holy Power, he or she would be a candidate for [God’s Favorite Child]. Fei was trying to use these people in the area to spread the word for him, and he could wait for the Holy Church to ‘recruit’ him.

However, Fei didn’t want to work for the Holy Church. It was just that the identity of [God’s Favorite Child] and the name of the Holy Church were huge deterrents. It would be great for both Fei and Chambord! At least anyone who wanted to attack Fei and Chambord had to reconsider the potential consequences.

The mysterious white-robed mage was furious, but he didn’t say anything.

Lights were flashing in his green eyes, and these lights were sometimes dangerous, sometimes soft, and sometimes mad and crazy. It was clear that he was hesitating. If he wanted to kill Fei and not let the Holy Church know about it, he would have to kill everyone present. However, that was a big challenge.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 506: Sun-Class Lord

Chapter 506: Sun-Class Lord

“Wait, I think this is all a big misunderstanding. Mr. Mage, we don’t need to fight. I can represent [God’s Favorite Child] Alexander and apologize to Your Highness. Let’s stop this here.” After sensing the dangerous lights in this mysterious mage’s eyes, Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini was scared and quickly suggested.

This was giving the white-robed mage a proper exit path since the Holy Church was technically admitting defeat now.

This white-robed mage looked at Pellegrini for a bit, and lights were still flashing in his eyes; it was clear that he didn’t want to let everything go. After a short moment of silence, he laughed and asked, “What if I don’t agree?”

“Huh……” Pellegrini didn’t anticipate this outcome.

“This mysterious white-robed mage is so confrontational…… How dare he ignore the majesty of the Holy Church?” he thought. However, he didn’t know how to respond after sensing the powerful aura on this man.

“If Your Highness want to kill [God’s Favorite Child] Alexander, then you better kill everyone here. Otherwise, if the information gets out, you won’t be able to live to see the next day once the Execution Department of the Holy Church sends masters after you,” the young Priest Jessie stepped forward and stood in front of Fei. Even though he seemed calm and his tone was polite, he had an aura of his own. Compared with Pellegrini, he was doing a lot better.

Fei’s eyes brightened up, and he paid attention to this young Priest for the first time.

“Haha, kill everyone here? Hahahaha! You think I couldn’t do that?” It seemed like this white-robed mage was becoming crazier, and dangerous sensations filled the air. Before people could react, this white-robed mage waved his hand, and two dashes of flames that he prepared already instantly shot at Pellegrini and Jessie.

“You……” Pellegrini’s pupil instantly contracted as he saw the dangerous attack.

Unfortunately, his level 7 mid-tier New Moon strength couldn’t be fast enough. Just as his Holy Power flashed, the red flame already enveloped his body. As if a spark flew into a barrel of gasoline, this flame burned more vigorously than ever. Pellegrini was instantly turned into a ball of fire, and his body turned into smoke after only screaming for half a second; there weren’t even any clouds of dust!

Jessie, on the other hand, was a lot more powerful than Pellegrini and reacted in time. He instantly dashed backward, and his huge [Wings of Bless] appeared on his back as his Holy Power expanded. With a holy sensation on them, this pair of wings extended out forward and blocked the deadly flame.

This reaction saved his life!

Although [Wings of Bless] couldn’t handle the powerful flame and got burned, another pair of wings appeared after Jessie roared. The wings wrapped his body up like a gift, and it blocked the flame a little.

In the next moment, the flame burned through the second pair of wings. However, that bought the young Priest enough time to escape. Not sure what kind of method this young Priest used, but a white light flashed by, and he somehow magically appeared 20 meters away.

“This…… Crazy! He is crazy!!”

“How dare you attack the Red-Robed Deacon of the Holy Church? You are dead! Dead for sure! You will be burned alive on the fire cross on Waulu Mountain!”

“Stop! Do you know what you are doing?”

The other three members of the Holy Church who weren’t attacked were stunned; they couldn’t believe their eyes. In just one second, this evil white-robed mage killed a Red-Robed Deacon! This was an open declaration of war against the Holy Church! How daring was he?

“Huh? Did you dodge my attack? What a surprise!” the murderous and gloomy white-robed mage who was floating in mid-air was shocked to see that this young Priest escaped from death.

However, he was only a little surprised.

In the next moment, he laughed like a madman and waved his arms. An insane energy surge appeared on his body, and everyone froze. They felt like the world changed before their eyes! Their visions blurred, and they felt like they were shifted into another world.

At that moment, everyone had an illusion as if ages passed by them.

It was only a second, but they felt like it was thousands of centuries.

When their perception returned to normal, everything changed.

The mountains were gone, the green grasses were gone, the ragged buildings nearby were gone, and the fast rivers were gone…… Everything was different.

They were now in a strange place! They were on a circular platform that was about 100 meters in radius located on the summit of a mountain. Rather than clouds floating below the summit, it was hot and boiling lava!

Like sea water, the lava extended to the horizon, and it continued to boil and release heat. Even though the people here were all masters, they were still sweating like crazy and couldn’t regulate their body temperatures.

“What is going on?” A priest of the Holy Church looked surprised and scared. He asked with a shaky voice, “How come we suddenly appeared here?”

“This……” the Undead Mage was one of the top-tier masters here, and he realized something. His expression changed, and he appeared beside Fei and whispered something into his ear. In the next moment, Fei was shocked as well.

“Hahahaha!” a loud yet terrifying laughter sounded, and it was as loud as thunder. Like a god who was demonstrating his power, this mysterious mage’s voice sounded again, “Haha! Ants! Welcome to…… the death world!”

Before he could finish, the lava started to rumble.

A huge bulge appeared in the lava, and it quickly grew into a pillar of lava that was more than 100 meters tall.

As everyone stared at it in shock, more strange things took place.

As if this lava had its own life, it started to wiggle. Slowly, it grew a head, four limbs, fingers, facial figures, and etc. In the end, it turned into a lava giant! All of its joints had raging flames on them, and the air beside it was bent and burned. In addition, its eyes were two clouds of green flames, and it seemed like the green flames were even hotter than the lava around it.

It was a lava giant that was more than 100 meters tall, and the voice they heard earlier came from its mouth.

Fei stared at this lava giant closely, and he did sense that familiar aura.

“AHAHAHAHA! God! This is Sun Anomaly! That guy is a Sun-Class Lord! He is a Sun-Class Lord! We are all dead!……” Finally, a mid-aged priest of the Holy Church couldn’t hold it in and shouted with a pale face.

“Hahaha! It looks like there are a few smart ones among you all. That is right! I advanced into the realm of Sun-Class a year ago, and I have obtained my Sun Anomaly! Hahahaha! It is too late now! You are all inside my [World of Burning Flames]! If I wave my finger, all of you would be killed! If you all die, who would know that I killed a Red-Robed Deacon?” another round of laughter sounded.

Suddenly, the flame on this lava giant’s head wriggled, and the white-robed mage who had green eyes slowly appeared on top of it with his wand. At the moment, he was wearing an orange flame armor, and it protected his body thoroughly. Only his head was exposed, and he was looking at the people on the peak of the mountain as if a god was looking at small mortal beings on the ground. It felt like he had control over everything.

The weaker ones who didn’t know what was going on all understood the situation.

“This mage is a legendary Sun-Class Lord?” they thought.

Fei was a little surprised as well.

He knew that he miscalculated as he didn’t think that this mage was this powerful and reckless; it seemed like he really wanted to kill everyone here, and he had the ability to.

However, the King wasn’t anxious. Instead, he was a little excited.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 507: Instant Kill

Chapter 507: Instant Kill

To Fei, Sun-Class Lords were legendary figures. There were too many cultivators in this world, but most of them never got to meet a Sun-Class Lord. On Azeroth Continent, cultivators of that level represented mystery, power, invincibility, and unparalleled honor. The King always wanted to become a Sun-Class Lord, and he finally got to see one with his own eyes.

It was heard that the reason why Sun-Class Lords were invincible was that they had more control over natural law and could have a Sun Anomaly, let alone more Warrior or Magic Energy.

Sun Anomaly.

Sun Anomalies were Small Worlds that were created by Sun-Class Elites. After the powerful masters understood the natural laws in the world, they were able to bend it and create a battleground that was more advantageous to themselves. Since Sun Anomalies were the worlds that they created, they were almost invincible in there when fighting against opponents who were close to their levels! The only way that someone who could defeat them was to break through the Sun Anomalies, and that required a lot more power.

It would be a disaster for a master to be pulled into the Sun Anomalies of his or her opponent!

No one expected that this white-robed mage was a Sun-Class Lord, so they were pulled into the Sun Anomaly of this mage easily! One misstep was going to cause them their lives!

Since this man was a fire-elemental mage, lava and fire-elemental energies filled his Small World. The heat was everywhere, and it was a perfect place for a fire-elemental mage to battle in!

“Damn! Kill this kid if you want! Why do you have to pull me into this place as well?” the huge bald Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven growled. If he were stronger than this mage, this tyrant would have attacked already!

“Hahaha! What a stupid question! Do I need to have a reason to kill? This is the first time that I used my Sun Anomaly [World of Burning Flames], and I need the lives of powerful masters to sacrifice so it could get more powerful! You are pretty strong, so you are perfect! Hahaha……”

This mage didn’t care about the Emperor of Eindhoven at all! As he spoke with dominance, he waved the black wand that was made from lava in his hand. The lava giant under his feet reacted to his command, and its roars sounded like thunders. The flames on its body burned more violently, and it waved his fist that was more than ten cubic meters at Kromkamp! People around the Emperor of Eindhoven instantly felt like a mountain was falling onto them.

“Damn it!”

Kromkamp was enraged, and green-greyish Warrior Energy Flames appeared on him.

Dodging this attack wasn’t even on his mind! He swung his fists and attacked this lava giant head-on!

Boom!

The three fists met, and the entire [World of Burning Flames] shook violently.

Flames flew into the sky, and rocks fell onto the ground like meteors! Black poisonous gas started to appear, and the mountain began to shake. However, despite all this, Kromkamp was able to penetrate through the huge rock fist of the lava giant!

“Haha! The so-called Sun Anomaly is so-so……” the Emperor of Eindhoven laughed after seeing that he was successful, and he shouted, “Explode!”

With the green-greyish Warrior Energy Flames around him, his power got stronger and stronger. He was planning to use his Warrior Energy to destroy this arm of the lava giant.

It was evident that the small success he had boosted his confidence, and the other masters such as Fei and Jessie also thought that this Sun Anomaly wasn’t that great. If this was all the power that this Sun Anomaly had, then it wasn’t life-threatening to everyone here.

“Hahaha! Do you want to break through it? Can you?” the mage laughed arrogantly.

As Kromkamp’s top-tier Full Moon Level Warrior Energy exploded, it felt like it only created some bubbles in the water. The palm of this lava giant softened and turned into lava. Although sparks appeared, it wasn’t broken! Then, the unlimited amount of lava started to crawl up its body and strengthened its hand and arm. Before the Emperor of Eindhoven could react, he got grasped into this lava giant palm like a chicken.

“Oh no!!!!!” Kromkamp’s face paled.

He sensed the danger, and this three-meter tall man struggled to get free. As his Warrior Energy burned and tried to block the heated lava and flames, he tried to get out of the terrible situation. However, the strength difference between him and the white-robed mage was too much, and his efforts were pathetic. Lava kept on flowing into this lava giant’s hand, and its hand turned into a huge lava sphere and enveloped Kromkamp.

Soon, the Emperor of Eindhoven stopped screaming and struggling, and the shaking lava sphere slowly quieted down.

Obviously, this tyrant was probably dead; he was burned alive in this lava sphere. His corpse probably even turned into a liquid…… This scene shocked everyone.

A top-tier Full Moon Elite was killed like a chicken?

Bam!

The lava sphere was thrown into the sea of lava, and some lava were spilled onto the mountain.

This scared almost everyone in the Sun Anomaly. This white-robed mage was dominating and powerful; he was pretty much invincible among them. After seeing how this mage easily killed the Emperor of Eindhoven, they felt like their dooms were near. Even if they join forces, they might not even win.

The shadow of death enveloped them all.

“Hahaha! King Alexander of Chambord! Do you still think that I don’t dare to kill you?” with everything on his side, this mage laughed and looked at Fei like a clown as he stood on the head of the lava giant. He was waiting for Fei to kneel and beg for his life.

“Ok, Old Bastard! I have to agree that you have big balls! You even dare to kill the members of the Holy Church! However, having the balls to do it is different from having the ability to do it!” Fei replied with a calm smile on his face.

“Hahahah! You are like a bug! You are about to die, and you are still trying to win these word fights? I have to pity you. Too bad that you decided to stand on the side of the Holy Church, and you betray the Zenit Empire that gave you the platform and opportunity to grow. You betrayed Emperor Yassin and is a shameless b*tch! Why are you so proud?” Fei’s calm attitude enraged this mage and killing Fei wouldn’t satisfy him. He was trying to make Fei mad as well.

“Betray? Funny! When did I betray the Zenit Empire?” As if he heard the most ridiculous joke, Fei laughed and mocked, “After getting crowned as the king, I have never done anything that harmed the Zenit Empire, and I will never do it in the future as well. Although the relationship between the Zenit Empire and the Holy Church is more intense now, they aren’t in a death battle. I am endowed with the golden Holy Power, and that means the God loves me! It is beneficial for the empire! Haha! Old man, tell that to someone else! Do you think your words are going to affect my mental state and warrior confidence? Idiot!” Fei answered directly without any shame.

After getting taught and cared by Martial Saint Krasic, Fei promised himself that he could protect the territory of Zenit in his lifetime, and he never considered taking over once he was powerful enough. Therefore, when he answered, his presence and aura silenced this mysterious mage.

Not too far away from Fei, the blue-haired mid-aged man was a little surprised. As if he understood something, a gentle smile appeared on his face, and he lightly nodded. No one knew what he was thinking about.

However, this white-robed mage was enraged. He didn’t know why this youngster made him so mad with a few sentences, but the murderous spirit was getting stronger and stronger! He couldn’t hold himself back anymore!

“Doesn’t matter! You have to die today! But before that, I will kill everyone here and torture you next! Then, I will kill anyone who is connected to you and destroy the Zenit Empire!”

This mage shouted, and the lava in the [World of Burning Flames] became more violent. As a Sun-Class Lord, he was qualified to make such statements. After all, he did have the ability to destroy a level 1 empire.

“Destroy the Zenit Empire? Domenech, what if I don’t agree?”

Suddenly, a calm voice sounded and interrupted the white-robed mage.

It wasn’t Fei!

P.S. Who do you think this person is?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 508: Inferior to No One!

This voice was calm and gentle; it didn’t seem pressing at all. However, it was able to completely obliterate the presence that was built up by this white-robed mage and make others feel safe.

Everyone turned their heads and saw the blue-haired mid-aged man who hadn’t said anything since he was pulled into the [World of Burning Flames].

He casually walked up and stood in front of the lava giant without fear, and it seemed like a huge mountain had completely blocked its path.

“Mr. Domenech, we finally met again. It has been 26 years, and I have been thinking about you!”

“Domenech? This mage is Domenech?” after this mage got identified by this blue-haired mid-aged man, a few masters were instantly surprised. They have heard of this name before! Domenech was the No.1 Royal Mage of the level 6 Leon Empire, and he was a famous master within a few million miles of the Leon Empire. It was heard that he had won all ten battles that he was engaged in during a competition in the Mage Union, and he quickly rose into fame. He was arrogant and vicious, and it felt like he was going to become the No.1 Mage in the region. However, for some reason, he suddenly disappeared from the public eye more than 20 years ago unexpectedly.

The masters who heard stories about Domenech never thought that they would see this famous mage after more than 20 years! Just like how it was rumored to be, this genius mage was still arrogant and vicious. The only difference was that Domenech was a peak Full Moon Elite, and he had finally taken the leap of faith and succeeded! He was now a mighty Sun-Class Lord who obtained the ultimate technique, Sun Anomaly!

“But who is this blue-haired mid-aged man? Why is he so calm and collected? From the sound of it, it seems like he is an emperor as well, and he and this Domenech have grudges against each other……” the masters who knew about Domenech thought, “It is known that there is only one emperor who had deep conflicts with Domenech…… But that man shouldn’t be here!”

The masters who were standing on the only mountain in this [World of Burning Flame] were disturbed, and they weren’t sure of what was going on. Hazel Bank didn’t move, but he used a unique technique and sent his voice into Fei’s ears. After some explanations, Fei’s confused expression gradually disappeared.

The white-robed mage Domenech who was standing on the head of the lava giant was surprised, and his pupil contracted instantly.

After hearing what the blue-haired mid-aged man said, he suddenly thought of something. However, he shook his head and replied, “How do you know who I am? 26 years ago? You are…… No! Impossible! How is this possible?!” as if he thought of something unimaginable, vicious lights appeared in his eyes, and he laughed, “Hahaha! It doesn’t matter who you are! How dare you try to trick me? Humph! Die!”

As he said that, he waved the magic wand.

The lava giant instantly got the command, and it opened its mouth and roared. As the orange flames in its eye sockets got brighter, a dash of heat wave shot out of its mouth. The temperature in the surrounding areas doubled, and the lava giant swung its massive fist at this blue-haired mid-aged man.

It was this terrifying strike that killed the peak Full Moon Elite Kromkamp!

Out of everyone in this Small World, even Crown Prince Girano of St. Germain didn’t dare to battle this lava giant head-on despite having the Semi-God-tier Combat Weapon.

However, this blue-haired mid-aged man only smiled.

He didn’t do much except for reaching out his palm. His movement was so smooth that it looked like he was painting a picture in the sky.

As he slowly moved his wrist, dashes of golden energies appeared on the tip of his fingers like sunshine. As if a painting brush was doing magic, the golden energies soon combined into a huge golden hand that was also about the size of ten cubic meters.

In the next moment, this huge golden hand moved! It stretched its fingers and grasped onto the lava giant’s fist.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The two huge hands collided, and the forceful energy waves expanded and dispersed into the area. Then, a series of loud noises resonated in this Small World as if numerous volcanoes were erupting! Everyone’s ears were buzzing, and their mouths were drying.

“Hahaha! I’m the only god in my Sun Anomaly [World of Burning Flame]! Do you want to battle with me? That is stupid!” Domenech laughed.

As soon as he finished, the orange-red lava started to move as if it heard a command. The lava flowed onto this lava giant’s body, and this giant began to grow! Soon, it was 200 meters tall! Its size doubled, and its strength doubled as well. The terrifying aura gave the masters so much pressure that they started to short breath and could barely stand.

“You want to kill me with so little energy? It is far from enough!”

The blue-haired mid-aged man was still as calm as ever! As he smiled, he lightly clenched his hand into a fist. Then, a sharp and dangerous aura appeared on the golden hand in mid-air, and it also clenched forcefully.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Another series of explosions sounded.

As if a powerful machine gun shot at this lava giant that was more than 200 meters tall, many holes appeared on its body. In less than ten seconds, this lava giant was crushed completely! Like a collapsing sand sculpture, it was turned into the lava form and fell back down into the sea of lava.

As if he was injured severely, Domenech shouted as his face changed color. Then, he instantly dashed back for a few hundred meters.

“Damn!”

A series of gasping noises sounded as the masters inhaled subconsciously.

“This man destroyed the lava giant with one blow?” they thought.

They thought that this blue-haired mid-aged man could only take a few more strikes compared to Kromkamp. After all, his opponent was a Sun-Class Lord! However, who knew that this more mysterious blue-haired mid-aged man was capable of easily killing the lava giant?

Now, everyone realized why the guards of this blue-haired mid-aged man were so calm and seemed like they weren’t going to help out. It was because that they had complete trust in their master’s strength.

“Could it be that this mysterious blue-haired mid-aged man is also a Sun-Class Lord?”

This guess made everyone feel dizzy. “Since when did Sun-Class Lords become so common? Why are there two already? Normally, Sun-Class Lords might only appear during the wars empires that were at least level 5!” they thought.

Fei had been watching this blue-haired mid-aged man for a while now, and what happened made him think of one person.

However, the King couldn’t be sure. After all, his hypothesis was too shocking.

“Ahahahaha! Who are you? Who the f*ck are you?” Domenech shouted as his body floated in mid-air. He still looked terrified as that golden hand even made him, a Sun-Class Lord, sense death!

“Who am I? Hahaha, don’t you already have a guess?” that blue-haired mid-aged man replied as he also levitated into the air. Golden Energy Flames flashed around him, and they were quite different from other people’s Energy Flames. His Energy Flames were radiating outward like dashes of sharp arrows that were being shot out! Anyone who looked at him would feel a pain in their eyes as if iron needles were stabbing them.

“No! Impossible! It couldn’t be you! Aren’t you dying?!” as if he thought of something terrifying, even Domenech who was a Sun-Class Lord was so scared that he couldn’t put a sentence together for a moment.

“Who the f*ck are you? Tell me! Although you defeated my lava giant, it doesn’t mean that you could defeat me! If you continue to act like a mysterious person, I will torture you to death!”

After Domenech said that, he started to chant a complicated spell as he waved his wand.

Loud booming noises sounded immediately.

A terrifying scene appeared! As the lava in this Small World rumbled, lava giants were created one after another. As they roared, heated orange flames appeared on their bodies, and they walked towards the only mountain in this space. Soon, 20 lava giants surrounded everyone.

The hope that everyone had after seeing the power of this blue-haired mid-aged man instantly disappeared. Inside a Sun Anomaly, its creator would be the god! Killing all of these lava giants was impossible!

“Who am I?” the blue-haired mid-aged man looked up at Domenech with a cold stare. As an unparalleled dominating aura appeared on his body, a sense of honor and nobleness filled the [World of Burning Flames].

“Yassin is inferior to no one!”

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 509: Emperor Ya.s.sin

"Ya.s.sin is inferior to no one!"

After this blue-haired mid-aged man said that, everyone inside the [World of Burning Flame] felt like their heads were smashed something. Their minds turned blank, and a buzzing noise sounded.

Everyone knew what this phrase meant!

It represented a legend! A legend that was unique within millions of kilometers of the Zenit Empire! It also represented a name, an honor, a man, and an empire!

Emperor Ya.s.sin!

This blue-haired mid-aged man was the legendary and famous creator of the Zenit Empire, Andrew Ya.s.sin who went from the prince of an affiliated kingdom to the emperor of a level 1 empire.

Fei felt like something hammered his heart, and his heart started to race.

"This man…… Is he really Emperor Ya.s.sin? This…… This is unbelievable!" the King could not believe what he just heard. Everyone knew that Emperor Ya.s.sin was dying due to all of the injuries that he acc.u.mulated over the years, and it was just a matter of time for him to pa.s.s. Zenit's mortal enemies including Spartax and its allies tried to use multiple ways to fact check this rumor, and they were sure that Emperor Ya.s.sin was in his final days.

However, why was Emperor Ya.s.sin in this place? He should be lying on his bed back in the Royal Palace of Zenit in St. Petersburg!

"Is he Emperor Ya.s.sin? That man who terrified a dozen empires around Zenit and brought peace to the citizens of Zenit?"

This was the King's first time seeing this legendary emperor.

Even though this emperor made an appearance three month ago at the opening ceremony during the compet.i.tion among the affiliated kingdoms, it was really quick, and a cloud of thick golden energy enveloped this emperor. Back then, Fei was only a peak Six-Star Warrior, and there was no way that he could see through the energy. However, he was still able to sense how powerful this emperor was. He knew that there was no way that he could fight against the emperor; even the slightest bit of energy released by the emperor made Fei feel like there was a mountain on his shoulders.

Even though Fei did not see this emperor's face, he could sense the lethargy. He felt like this emperor was like a very ill elder who was about to die. Even though the energy of this emperor felt powerful, it felt less lively, and this fact was hard to cover. Everyone knew that this emperor had aged.

However, this blue-haired mid-aged man's sensation was full of vitality and liveliness; it felt like this man was in his prime! There was nothing lethargic about him!

For a moment, it was absolutely silent in the [World of Burning Flame].

"You are Ya.s.sin? Impossible! Are you about to die?" Devastation appeared in Domenech's green eyes, and his body started to shake as he shouted, "You got that injured back then! How could you recover so fast? About 20 years? You recovered in about 20 years? Even Emperor Juninho stated that your injuries couldn't be healed! You are fake…… Fake!"

What Domenech said gave out a lot of information.

Emperor Juninho was the last emperor of the level 6 Leon Empire, and he was a mighty Sun-Cla.s.s Lord. The Leon Empire was a powerful empire that was more than a million kilometers away from Zenit, and Zenit's fast uprise due to the Ya.s.sin made many people believe that it was going to become the biggest threat to Leon Empire. However, since Emperor Ya.s.sin mysterious fell from where he was, the Zenit Empire also quickly weakened. Therefore, the Leon Empire was still the dominating force within four million kilometers of them, and it wasn't challenged.

Many people felt sorry for Emperor Ya.s.sin and his Zenit and felt lucky for the Leon Empire. However, from what Domenech, the No.1 Mage in the Leon Empire, had said, it seemed like the Leon Empire was connected to the fell of Emperor Ya.s.sin.

Anger quickly appeared on this blue-haired mid-aged man's face, but he soon calmed down. He laughed and replied, "Yeah! That strike almost killed me…… Now thinking back to it, it seems a little unbelievable. Who knew that Juninho, the emperor of a level 6 empire and a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, would ditch his honor and sneak-attack a low-tier Full Moon Warrior……"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 509: Emperor Ya.s.sin (Part Two)

As his voice was filled with confidence and domination, he continued, "Even though you and Juninho planned out all the details and were vicious, you weren't able to kill me on the spot. Hahaha! I got away! From that day on, you guys should expect what would happen today! I told you all that I will be back!"

After he said that, some changes started to appear on this blue-haired mid-aged man.

Everything about him started to change including his facial features, height, skin color, hair color, and temperament.

In just a few seconds, he turned into a completely different person.

Now, Fei believed that this man was the genius, Emperor Ya.s.sin!

After the transformation, he had long blonde hair that was fluttering in the wind. It looked like a cloud of fire but seemed to have the texture of metal. It added to his muscular figure, and he looked like an invincible G.o.d! There was a natural royal presence around him that was hard to copy, and he made everyone feel like kneeling and worshiping him even though he didn't release any of his Warrior Energy. Like the sun, his presence overpowered everyone else's.

Fei had an illusion; he felt like even if a real G.o.d was standing beside this man, the G.o.d wouldn't be able to steal his brilliance.

Fei had to admit that only a man like this could match the image he created in his head after hearing all the legends and stories about him.

"You…… Impossible! It is really you…… You came back……" Even though Domenech was a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord and a G.o.d in the mind of ordinary warriors, he was so shocked by what was happening that he lost his temperament and couldn't even put a sentence together. Like a frightened kid, he repeated the same thing over and over again.

After Emperor Ya.s.sin revealed his real ident.i.ty, Domenech was finally sure that the man standing in front of him was the same Ya.s.sin who brought him all the nightmares 26 years ago.

"Are you here for me? Ah! I know! The news about how the G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon [Sun-Fire Wheel] is going to appear in [Combat Weapon Tomb] in the level 36 region…… You pa.s.sed this news to me! You baited me using that fake news, and you want to kill me here?" Domenech finally realized something, and he shouted in fear.

As a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, there wasn't much that could attract his attention in the Mythical Palace, and there wasn't much that could make him travel more than a million kilometers and go on an adventure. Not too long ago, he unintentionally heard the news that the fire-elemental G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon [Sun-Fire Wheel] might make an appearance in the core region of the Mythical Palace! To a powerful fire-elemental cultivator like himself who didn't have a fitting Combat Weapon, this was a rare opportunity! Therefore, he came to the Mythical Palace alone and didn't inform the Royal Family of the Leon Empire. He thought he could easily obtain the [Sun-Fire Wheel] as a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, but he didn't expect that the news was a deadly bait designed just for him!

"That is right!"

As if he was talking to an old friend, Emperor Ya.s.sin smiled and explained, "Your actions didn't disappoint me. You were this stupid 26 years ago, and you are still this stupid now! Of course, expect for your stupidity, your greed didn't change as well. Well, it actually got more out of hand! A fake news that most people would ignore lured you here to die!"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 510: Excitement and Fear

It was obvious that Domenech was struck by what Emperor Ya.s.sin said. Almost as soon as Emperor Ya.s.sin finished speaking, his face paled, and his body shivered. Vicious lights were replaced with a chilling fear in his eyes. It was a fear that originated from his soul.

Fei didn't know what happened 26 years ago, but he was sure that Emperor Ya.s.sin left a deep mark in Domenech's mind! Otherwise, this mighty Sun-Cla.s.s Lord won't be this defeated by a few words coming from Emperor Ya.s.sin. From the look of it, it seemed like if Emperor Ya.s.sin made a move, he would be on the run.

But at this moment, a booming noise sounded from the sea of lava.

This noise instantly woke Domenech up from his fear.

His body lightly shivered. As if he realized something, he finally dared to look at his opponent in the eyes. After a few seconds, his green eyes cleared, and a joyous expression appeared on his face. This No.1 Royal Mage of the Leon Empire suddenly started laughing like a lunatic. He was laughing so hard that his hands on his stomach and tears appeared in his eyes.

"What are you laughing about?" Emperor Ya.s.sin smiled and asked.

"Hahaha, I'm laughing about…… Hahaha, I'm laughing about how you are clever throughout your life, but your own intelligence fooled you. Hahaha! I got it now! When you put out the fake news and tried to lure me out of the Leon Empire, you didn't expect that I have already advanced into the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s. I didn't tell anyone about it; otherwise, you won't be daring enough to trick me. For all these years, you only used on healing, and your strength didn't increase that much! You aren't a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord yet! Hahaha! You couldn't defeat me right now!" Domenech laughed and shouted.

"You are right about one thing; I'm not a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord," Emperor Ya.s.sin replied earnestly.

"Haha! This is a fatal mistake! How dare you reveal yourself in front of me when you aren't even a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord? You are seeking your own death! I thought you are about to die, but who knew that you would appear in front of me today! Great! I regretted not killing you, but I got the opportunity once again!" Domenech looked at Emperor Ya.s.sin and teased, "Oh right. Do you know how I advanced to Sun-Cla.s.s?"

"I'm willing to listen if you want to tell us," Emperor Ya.s.sin said calmly.

A bit of hatred appeared in Domenech's eyes as he recalled, "You did all of this. Humph! You and I were both so young back then. Who else could compete with us in terms of talent? Too bad that you, Andrew Ya.s.sin, is more brilliant than me, and people said that you were the No.1 Genius in this ma.s.sive region in the 1,000 years. You created your own legendary technique [Dragon Fist], and no one could match your fame. Although I won all ten matches in the compet.i.tion in the Mage Union and was known as the No.1 Young Mage in the region, I still couldn't beat you. When we battled, you completely obliterated my Cultivation Confidence and destroyed by mentality. In the coming years, I made zero cultivation progress. Fortunately, Emperor Juninho defeated you and put a stop to your legend…… Hehe, although you got away, I knew that you were about to die, and you are no longer a threat to me. Therefore, my Cultivation Confidence somehow started to recover! Hahaha! One year ago, it was completely restored, and I was able to advance! Although you wasted 25 years of my life, you still helped me to advance into a new realm! Hahaha! Do you think it is full of irony? In the end, the G.o.ddess of Fate still chose me!"

"That is surprising," Emperor Ya.s.sin nodded and said calmly, "I have to admit that you are a genius. It is almost unimaginable that your Cultivation Confidence recovered, and you were able to advance. Too bad that I don't believe in G.o.ddess of Fate. I only believe myself! Even if the G.o.ddess of Fate chose you, I could prove that she made a mistake!"

"You……" Emperor Ya.s.sin's calmness triggered Domenech. He was disappointed and even a little angry. He didn't see any regret or anger on his opponent's face, so he raised his brows and shouted, "You are still as reckless as before. Unfortunately, you aren't qualified to act this way in front of me anymore."

"Really? We can see about that after we battle," Emperor Ya.s.sin replied and smiled.

Domenech raised and his head and laughed, "Great! I will let you know that the difference in strength couldn't be overcome by talent! The difference between Sun-Cla.s.s and peak Full Moon is so big that it will make you desperate! Haha, after 26 years, you are the same you, but I'm not the same me! Our roles are already switched!"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 510: Excitement and Fear (Part Two)

"If I'm not wrong, you said the same thing 26 years ago. Too bad that you, who was a peak Full Moon Elite, still lost to me, who was a low-tier Full Moon Elite. The result would be the same doesn't matter how many times you try! You aren't my match!" as Ya.s.sin said that, his aura surged. He shouted, "There is no need to talk more! Let me see how powerful a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord really is!"

"Ok! I will bury you, the so-called Unparalleled Genius, right here!" Domenech started to chant a spell.

A series of mystic sounds came out of his mouth, and the entire Sun Anomaly [World of Burning Flame] started to respond to this spell. As if it triggered some kind of natural law, all the fire elements in this Small World begun to get violent. Soon, the temperature increased, and everything in this world turned orange and red.

Prince Fairenton was only an Eight-Star Warrior, and he was the weakest among everyone. His Warrior Energy was oppressed, and the metal armor on his body started to melt as if it was made from chocolate. The Royal Master of Jax beside him frowned, and the Semi-G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon [Sand of Earthly Anger] floated into the air and covered Fairenton, Modoc, and the other guard with its orange earthly energy. Beside them, Crown Prince Girano also unleashed the power of the Semi-G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon [Black Crystal Wand], and a cloud of chilly black mist enveloped and protected his four beautiful maids

The Undead Mage and Fei were both powerful, and they each created an energy sphere to block out the heat. However, it was tough for the four people of the Holy Church. After Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini got killed like a chicken and Jessie got severely injured, the remaining members of the Holy Church had a hard time blocking out the heat. Soon, their hair dried up, and their white robe started to smoke. They were in life-threatening danger.

Fei didn't say anything, but he expanded his energy sphere and protected those four people.

Although the King didn't like the Holy Church, what was happening right now originated from him. On top of that, these people stood by his side earlier, especially Jessie who decided to stand in front of him. Fei had a great impression of Jessie, so saving these innocent people of the Holy Church was within reason.

"Thank you, [G.o.d's Favorite Child] Alexander Your Highness!" Jessie who was severely injured expressed his grat.i.tude.

Fei smiled and didn't say anything. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the two people who started to battle. The outcome of the battle would determine everyone's fate.

A series of chanting resonated in the entire [World of Burning Flames]. Like the source of nuclear radiation, his body continued to give out energy, making the lava in this world rumble and surge violently. The 20 lava giants that appeared in the sea of lava all grew from the height of 100 meters to 200 meters, and they walked in the sea of lava as if they were walking on land.

With the temperature that could melt iron around them, they dashed toward Emperor Ya.s.sin who was standing in mid-air quickly and agilely as if they had their own consciousness.

Fei furrowed his brows.

Although he believed in Emperor Ya.s.sin, he still questioned this ruler's decision.

"Why is he allowing this Domenech to finish chanting this powerful spell? It is common sense that warriors need to defeat the mages as soon as before they could finish their spells. From their conversation, it seemed like Emperor Ya.s.sin admitted that he is not yet a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord. Why is he so daring?" he thought.

In just the blink of an eye, the 20 lava giants got to Emperor Ya.s.sin.

Forty fists struck at him like forty murderous and deadly sickles of the Grim Reaper.

This was a terrifying scene! Each of the fist strikes was enough to kill a peak Full Moon Elite! The difference between a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord and a peak Full Moon Elite couldn't be calculated easily! It was like comparing an ant with a dragon!

The phrase, "anyone below the Sun-Cla.s.s is an ant," isn't just a metaphor used by traveling poets!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 511: A True Master (Part One)

Chapter 511: A True Master (Part One)

The 20 lava giants were as fast as lightning since their huge bodies somehow didn't drag down their speed. When they swung their fists, it felt like they left a series of afterimages in the air. The 40 fists cover all directions, and it felt like no one could dodge the strikes.

Emperor Ya.s.sin was instantly surrounded and couldn't move.

This scene made the masters who were watching the battle on the mountain gasp.

"This emperor is only a peak Full Moon Elite…… Why is he so daring? If he interrupted Domenech from casting the spell or moved before the lava giants got close to him, he could last a while. But now……" they thought.

"Hahahahahaha! Ya.s.sin! Die! You are still as proud as always, but you are like an ant in my eyes now! I can kill you over 100 times with my finger! Haha!" Domenech's loud laughter sounded.

At this moment, the fists of the 20 lava giants had already collided from all sides, and a loud booming noise sounded. The terrifying energy created several shocking airwaves, and the sea of lava started to surge. Waves of lava sometimes got over 100 meters tall, and the masters on the mountain had to unleash their full strength not to get blown into the lava.

Even if a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord got struck by the 20 lava giants and didn't die, he or she would lose a layer of skin.

Emperor Ya.s.sin was probably dead by now.

The masters were hugely disappointed, and Domenech's arrogant laughter resonated every louder in the [World of Burning Flames].

"Really? I want to see how you can kill me over 100 times."

At this moment, a voice that seemed to be forever calm sounded. Although it wasn't loud, it covered all the other sounds made in this Small World. Domenech's crazy laughter instantly paused, and a shocked expression appeared on his face as if he saw a ghost. All the masters were also surprised, and they all looked up at the sky.

As soon as that voice sounded, a golden light appeared at where Emperor Ya.s.sin was standing, and beams of golden light penetrated through the lava giants as if they were G.o.d-tier Combat Weapons. There was so much power that even the red sky inside this Sun Anomaly got turned into the color gold.

"[Dragon Fist - Dragon's Maneuver]!"

Emperor Ya.s.sin's clear voice sounded

In the next moment, the majestic roars of dragons echoed as if numerous Holy Golden Dragons appeared. Then, this entire world started to shake as if there was an earthquake. This would happen before a Sun Anomaly was shattered.

Soon, a dash of dragon-shaped golden light started to turn and circle where Emperor Ya.s.sin was standing.

Every time it circled Emperor Ya.s.sin for one full rotation, a powerful dragon roar-like noise would sound.

The 20 terrifying lava giants were like poorly-made clay dolls in front of this dash of golden light. They were easily crushed, and the fire-elemental powers inside of them were gone. Without the fire elements, these lava giants turned into huge pieces of black rocks before falling back into the sea of lava.

This scene was shocking.

The amount of energy contained in that dash of golden light was unimaginable, and nothing could stop it. As the dragon roar-like noise got louder and louder, the [World of Burning Flames] became a world of the golden dragon. Domenech finally reacted after a few seconds, but there was nothing that he could do to turn it around. The situation was flipped in just a dozen seconds.

Emperor Ya.s.sin was now standing in mid-air with a calm smile on his face.

What just happened didn't even mess up a single strand of his hair, and he made people feel like he was invincible.

Fei felt like his mouth was a little dry.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 511: A True Master (Part Two)

This wasn't his first time seeing this legendary technique. When Martial Saint Krasic died on the Martial Saint Mountain and Huntelaar, Costakarta, and Amauri tried to escape with Griffins, Emperor Ya.s.sin who was inside the Royal Palace used [Dragon Fist] and easily killed the Griffins that were three kilometers away.

Today, Fei saw it again.

However, compared with last time, the power of [Dragon Fist] was terrifying, and its aesthetics was mesmerizing.

Each of the 20 lava giants had the strength of a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, but they were all destroyed by [Dragon Fist - Dragon's Maneuver]. It looked so easy that it made people feel like the power of a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord was limited. However, Fei was clear that any other peak Full Moon Elite would be killed by the lava giants even if he or she had Semi-G.o.d-tier Combat Weapons.

Fei had never seen such a powerful man before.

"He is a true master! He is a true emperor!" Fei felt like he was inspired. On top of absolute power, the true masters had strong confidence and believed that they themselves were invincible!

"NO…… NO! How did you do that? How can you beat my most powerful strike inside the [World of Burning Flame] as a bug-like peak Full Moon Elite? Even 100 peak Full Moon Elite would be turned into dust! How did you do that?" Domenech who was floating in mid-air shouted to express his emotions. It was clear that he was not willing to accept this result.

"You asked me the same question when I defeated you 26 years ago when I was a low-tier Full Moon Elite and you were a peak Full Moon Elite. I will answer you again today!" Emperor Ya.s.sin's voice suddenly turned majestic and dominating. "I, Andrew Ya.s.sin, is the greatest ruler of Zenit, but you are someone else' dog!"

"Impossible!" Anger and fear distorted Domenech's face, and he laughed like a lunatic, "I'm the G.o.d in my Sun Anomaly! I can use the same strike over and over again and don't need to worry about running out of energy. You, on the other hand, would lose some Warrior Energy every time you use [Dragon Fist]. Hahaha! I want to see how many times a genius like you can use [Dragon Fist] when you couldn't use the elements in nature and nature laws!"

What Domenech said instantly reminded the other masters.

What this white-robed mage said was correct. Inside the Sun Anomaly, the creator would never run out of energy. Since the Small World would only recognize the creator, he or she would have an abundance of energy whereas the enemies would slowly run out of energy. This was why Sun Anomalies were terrifying. If Emperor Ya.s.sin couldn't defeat Domenech, he would gradually lose out even if [Dragon Fist] was extremely powerful.

As Domenech started laughing, a series of chants resonated in the air. The fire elements began to rumble, and the sea of lava got violent again. In a brief moment, lava giants started to appear one after another. Soon, there were 40 lava giants, doubling the previous amount. Also, each of them was now 300 meters tall, more powerful than the previous lava giants.

As soon as they formed, they dashed at Emperor Ya.s.sin.

"Hahaha, there are an unlimited amount of lava giants! But if you fail once, you will die!" Domenech said before he started to swing his wand and chant the spell with a gloating smile on his face.

"I gave you enough time to prepare your spell because I want you to use your most powerful strike; I want you to be crushed mentality! Now, I will let you see what true power is! I will make you feel the desperation all over again!" Emperor Ya.s.sin's dominating voice sounded, "You can only rely on this Sun Anomaly. I will destroy it and let you know that you will never defeat me! Doesn't matter how strong you get, you will always be a useless bug in my eyes…… [Dragon Fist - Dragon's Return]!"

After Emperor Ya.s.sin said that, he raised his right fist, and a brilliant golden energy flame shot out of it.

The terrifying power and the dragon roar-like noise created by that golden energy flame made people feel like a legendary Holy Golden Dragon traveled through s.p.a.ce and time and appeared in this world to conquer everything!

"Break!"

As he roared, he punched at the sky above him.

P.S. A big shout out to Mitch.e.l.l. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 512: Invincible

Chapter 512: Invincible (Part One)

A golden light beam that was more than 10 meters thick charged into the sky from Emperor Ya.s.sin's fist, and the [World of Burning Flames] started to shake violently. Cracking noises sounded as if a piece of gla.s.s were getting shattered, and white cracks appeared in the red sky. These white cracks were growing like vines, and it made people feel like the sky was going to fall apart.

Even though the white cracks were as thin as a strand of hair, it moved everyone. It meant that this Small World was breaking under Emperor Ya.s.sin's [Dragon Fist - Dragon's Return].

This world continued to shake.

Fei felt like he was inside a bullet train that was out of its tracks. This Small World was shaking so violently that he felt like his joints were being dislocated.

"You…… Do you want to break my [World of Burning Flames]? I won't allow you!" Domenech was so scared that his face paled. If his Sun Anomaly got shattered, then he might even die! If he couldn't defeat Emperor Ya.s.sin in his own Sun Anomaly where he was like a G.o.d, then he would be slaughtered in the outside world!

A series of mystic spells were chanted, and surges of fire elements started to rush up into the air. The sea of lava boiled even more, and the red 'vapor' also raised to the sky. It seemed like the [World of Burning Flames] was being fixed and repaired.

What Domenech did seemed to be working.

The white cracks in the sky stopped growing, and the [World of Burning Flames] that started to shake also stabilized.

By seizing this opportunity, Domenech ordered the 40 lava giants to attack Emperor Ya.s.sin quickly. He wanted to injure his opponent when he was distracted.

However -

"Humph! Useless!" Emperor Ya.s.sin didn't even look at the lava giants. He sneered and punched out.

A dragon roar-like noise sounded, and it almost broke everyone's eardrum. The golden light beam turned into the shape of a dragon that was more than 1,000 meters long, and this dragon raised its head and roared. Instantly, the white cracks started to grow again under the sound wave, and the crackling noises resonated in the sky. The white cracks multiplied and soon looked like a spider web. Through the cracks, everyone was able to see the light coming in from the outside world.

The natural laws inside the [World of Burning Flames] collapsed, and there were huge fluctuations of energy. The fire elements started to decrease in strength drastically, and the sea of lava quickly reduced in size like a swimming pool that got the plug pulled. The 40 lava giants that were attacking Emperor Ya.s.sin all dulled down. Like toys that got their batteries removed, the orange flames on their bodies disappeared, and their bodies froze next.

Soon, these lava giants turned from red to black, and the flames inside their eye sockets were gone as well. They turned into huge pieces of heated rocks, and they fell onto the ground.

"No! Impossible! How did you do this?" the white-robed mage was screaming desperately in the sky. As he swung his wand, it felt like he was a gambler who lost the most critical bet in his life and believed that his shouts could undo everything.

The [World of Burning Flames] finally collapsed.

The shattered sky fell like broken red gla.s.s. Before these pieces could reach the ground, they turned into pure elements and dissolved in the air. Without Domenech's support and power, the Sun Anomaly couldn't sustain itself.

At the same time, the mountain and the sea of lava also quickly disappeared and revealed the green gra.s.s as if what happened was only an illusion.

Everyone returned to the level 36 region of the Mythical Palace. The gra.s.ses and trees were lively, the breeze was comforting, and the birds were sings. Nothing was changed! There was no trace of battle in the area. Everything that took place felt just like a nightmare.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 512: Invincible (Part Two)

"Game over, Domenech. You still lost." Emperor Ya.s.sin stood in mid-air with his hands behind his back. His powerful and n.o.ble aura was demonstrated, and he looked just like an emperor and a cultivation genius, handsome and dashing.

"No! Hahaha! It will never be over! Hahaha…… You! All of this happened because of you! King Alexander of Chambord, I won't let you go even if I die……" Domenech who was in a desperation state suddenly looked at Fei. He roared like a mad dog, "This won't have happened if it wasn't for you! Haha! Ya.s.sin, I will destroy this most talented young man in your Zenit! Haha! I will make you regret this moment for the rest of your life!"

As this mage said that, he dashed down from the sky. In halfway, his body was enveloped by fire. Like a meteor that was coming down from the outer s.p.a.ce, he struck at Fei with destructive power.

The power of a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord was terrifying. Even though Fei's strength had been increasing rapidly and he was now a mid-tier Half Moon Elite, he was nothing in Domenech's eyes. That 'meteor' was still more than 500 meters away, but that pressure also froze the King and the four people from the Holy Church. As if they were carrying a dozen huge mountains on their backs, they couldn't even move a single finger.

Bam! Bam!

Two m.u.f.fled noises sounded. The two priests of the Holy Church couldn't endure this terrifying pressure, and their bodies exploded like watermelons that got hammered. Their flesh and bones were turned into a dust form, and they completely disappeared from this world.

Only that Holy Knight Alan was able to survive after Jessie used his [Wings of Bless] and tried his best to protect the weak Holy Knight. Although both of them lived, they fainted and lost consciousness. Too many bones in their bodies were broken, and Jessie himself was covered by blood with his [Wings of Bless] destroyed.

"Hey, f*ck you! d.a.m.n! You came at me first, and you blame it on me after you got your b.u.t.t kicked? Now with this suicide-style attack……" Fei felt like he was really unlucky. He unleashed all of his Nightmare Mode Level 42 Barbarian's strength, and a thin layer of silver energy covered his body, giving his body a silver metal texture. In the same time, he took out a scroll from his storage s.p.a.ce.

However, before Fei could reveal this trump card of his, the 'meteor' got struck by a dash of golden light 200 meters away. It exploded, and all of the pressure that Fei experienced disappeared.

It was Emperor Ya.s.sin who saved Fei at this critical moment.

Of course, the two people of the Holy Church were saved as well.

Fei relaxed and thought, "It is fortunate that Emperor Ya.s.sin killed Domenech in time. Otherwise……"

He suddenly thought of something and found something strange. Although that 'meteor' exploded, no blood was seen, and no scream was heard. Even though Emperor Ya.s.sin's [Dragon Fist] was more powerful than all of Domenech's techniques, it still shouldn't be able to wipe out Domenech cleanly.

At this moment, a tiny red light disappeared into the sky, and an angry voice sounded, "Hahaha! Ya.s.sin, you still couldn't kill me in the end…… Now, the fact that you recovered will be known on the continent! The Leon Empire and the nearby empires will all know about it! You have been hiding well in the last 20 years, so you much be planning something…… Hahaha! The [Hunting Alliance] will reform, and your ending will be worse than mine!"

It was Domenech who was escaping.

What he did to Fei was only a distraction, and that 'meteor' was just a fake! When Emperor Ya.s.sin tried to save Fei, Domenech used a unique stealth technique and instantly traveled more than 1,000 meters…… No wonder he was able to make a name for himself! As soon as the situation got ugly, he ditched everything and successfully escaped from Emperor Ya.s.sin.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 513: Suspicion

Chapter 513: Suspicion (Part One)

"Want to go? Haha, I'm afraid that you can't get out of this Mythical Altar……" Emperor Ya.s.sin shouted before turning into a dash of gold light and chasing after that red light.

Emperor Ya.s.sin's two guards also moved and followed them.

The four dashes of light soon disappeared into afar.

Fei felt like before Emperor Ya.s.sin chased after Domenech, he turned around and glanced at him. When he got looked at, Fei felt like all of the secrets on him were seen through, and he felt an unprecedented powerlessness. This terrifying pressure was several times greater than the pressure that Domenech, the Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, gave him.

A breeze blew by Fei who was sweating buckets, and he felt like what happened was a dream.

"We need to leave as well. After witnessing the battle of a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, I got a lot of inspiration. I need to use this opportunity and try to advance in my level…… Alexander, you are great. I hope that I can see you again," as if he was pondering about something, Crown Prince Girano of St. Germain nodded at Fei friendly and waved his Semi-G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon [Black Crystal Wand]. A purple-blackish cloud appeared under his and his four maids' feet, and they flew toward one direction.

They looked harmonious.

"Ahaha, let's go as well. Such a battle is rare to see! It is a great opportunity for your four! Let's find a safe place so you four could try to advance in realms in the Mythical Altar before the [Mythical Gate] closes," that Royal Master of Jax laughed and summoned the [Sand of Earthly Anger]. After it covered his guard, Prince Fairenton, and Head Disciple Modoc of Big Snow Mountain, an orange light flashed by, and they all disappeared.

It was true that seeing such a profound battle up close would be of tremendous help for weaker masters. They would be able to sense the natural laws and pure elemental power clearly. If they were talented and lucky, they could even advance in realms and gain a brighter potential. It could even change their fates and allow them to advance to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s in the future.

The masters in the area soon left. Now, there were only four people: Fei, Hazel Bank, and the two-fainted people of the Holy Church.

"Your Majesty, what should we……" Hazel Bank who was wearing the black h.e.l.lo Kitty mask asked.

"You should stay here and continue to heal up. This core region is very special, and you might be able to return to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s soon. Also, please pay attention to the battle between Emperor Ya.s.sin and Domenech. I have already found the Mythical Altar, and I should leave here immediately," Fei told the Undead Mage after some thinking.

After experiencing that breathtaking battle, the King realized that his party was still too weak. Chambord as a whole was like a cave of ants in the eyes of Sun-Cla.s.s Lords. If he and Chambord wanted to survive in this chaotic world, they need a top-tier master. Although Fei could level up quickly through the Diablo World, he couldn't become a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord in a short time. However, Hazel Bank could. Before he was chased and hunted by the Holy Church, he was already a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord. After Fei used his pure Death Energy to cleanse and strength the energy channels inside Hazel Bank's body, this Undead Mage was already back to a peak Full Moon Elite. If he could recover more in this level 36 region, it was highly possible that he could return to his prime.

Once Hazel Bank was a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, Fei and Chambord would be a lot safer.

"Ok then. But Your Majesty, after you finish your tasks, you should return to this place. After all, it is rare to witness such a battle. Especially that Ya.s.sin…… He was able to defeat a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord as a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite…… It is shocking, and Your Majesty could get a lot from it," the Undead Mage nodded and tried to pervade, afraid that the King might miss this great opportunity. As he was about to leave, he suddenly looked at the two people of the Holy Church on the ground and frowned. "Your Majesty, what should we do about……"

"I will figure it out," Fei suddenly thought of something as he looked at Jessie and said to Hazel Bank. He felt like these two people could be very beneficial to him.

"Great," the Undead Mage replied and disappeared. He was moving toward the direction where Emperor Ya.s.sin and Domenech went.

Fei stood still and continued to think. Although he just had an idea, that idea was vague and unclear; he couldn't grasp the key. He shook his head and stopped thinking.

After he grabbed Jessie and Alan with his hands, he opened the huge silver sword energies wings on his back and dashed toward where he came from.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 513: Suspicion (Part Two)

He had to return to Dual-Flags City immediately and heal and wake up Angela and Elena with the [Worldstone].

The loud air-piercing noises sounded as Fei flew across the sky rapidly. Gra.s.s plain, hills, mountains, rivers…… All of these places went by him quickly.

For some reason, Fei was feeling very anxious. He felt like he overlooked something.

"Emperor Ya.s.sin could defeat a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord head-on. This is shocking! The difference in realms is beyond imagination, but he is still able to defeat Domenech…… Could it be that the actual divisions between levels aren't that strict? Or could it be that Emperor Ya.s.sin is so talented that he could battle masters beyond his realm……"

After thinking back to what happened in the [World or Burning Flames], Fei was very moved.

"The guards beside Emperor Ya.s.sin and that Royal Master of Jax are all Moon-Cla.s.s Elites…… One of them is even a mid-tier New Moon Elite. Why aren't they famous? Even the Martial Saints of the two empires aren't as powerful as them…… Are these the hidden strength of the empires? Or something else is going on?"

"Also, even though Jax and Zenit are technically in war, that Royal Master of Jax had been helping me…… Also, Emperor Ya.s.sin could easily kill these four people of Jax, but he didn't even look at them. Although Emperor Ya.s.sin and that Royal Master of Jax didn't communicate, why do I feel like they are more like friends rather than enemies?"

All of these questions that he ignored before due to the intense battle appeared in his head. The sixth sense of the Nightmare Mode Level 42 Barbarian was insane, and it allowed Fei to sense the strangeness of the battle. Also, the subtle harmony between people like Emperor Ya.s.sin and that Royal Master was weird.

Of course, these were nothing in front of the key issue as Fei found out why he was anxious.

"Since Emperor Ya.s.sin had already recovered, he could have easily helped out and killed the challengers on the Martial Saint Mountain. Why did he wait until Krasic died? Aren't they very close and intimate? Or could it be that…… Could it be that Emperor Ya.s.sin was trying to kill Krasic?"

Fei's body shivered subconsciously when he thought about that.

"It better not be like this…… I really don't want to stand on the other side of this genius!"

The more Fei thought about it, the more anxious he became.

After half a day, Fei finally arrived at where he appeared in this world. On the summit of a huge mountain, there was a silver gate that was three meters tall. It was the [Elemental Gate] that teleported Fei and the other four old masters into this Small World. Without hesitation, Fei dashed into it.

Dual-Flags City.

Four days had pa.s.sed.

In the last four days, the spiritual pillar of the city, King Alexander of Chambord, never showed himself. Only a few top-tier commanders knew that the King was out of the city seeking methods to save the future queen and the Valkyrie.

During this time, the soldiers and the residents were quite relaxed.

Due to the consecutive wins under the command of the King of Chambord, the invaders of Jax backed off for more than five kilometers, and they weren't planning any sieges. Also, Fei's 'advertising campaign' was working. His tactful techniques controlled the spread of rumors and brightened the hope in everyone's mind. Therefore, the soldiers weren't scared. Instead, they all wanted to get on the defense and battle alongside the King of Chambord!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 514: Incident in the Mayor's Mansion

Chapter 514: Incident in the Mayor's Mansion (Part One)

The only place in the city that was heavily guarded was the Mayor's Mansion.

Since the two most important women in the King's life were resting in here, all the masters of Chambord except for Cech, who had to organize the patrol and defense, were all guarding this place. 50 Saint Seiyas were divided into two groups and patrolled outside the Mayor's Mansion for 24 hours, and the No.1 Master in the city, Frank Lampard, was resting at the gate of the main palace.

Under such heavy guard, even ordinary people could sense the bone-chilling murderous spirit coming from the Mayor's Mansion.

On the afternoon of the fourth day, a thin figure appeared 500 meters away from the gate of the Mayor's Mansion.

"Eh? It should be here. Since it is this heavily guarded, they must be protecting someone or something. Humph! It must be the base of the King of Chambord! Haha, since he isn't here, I will go in and kill a bunch of people to vent my anger! I bet he will be p.i.s.sed when he comes back…… Hahaha!"

A vicious light appeared in this man's eyes. As he thought back to what the King of Chambord had done to him, he was even more triggered.

This man was Tony, the second disciple of the [Snow Mountain Hermit].

After he and [Snow Mountain Hermit] lost the chance of getting an [Elemental Gate] and got severely injured, they immediately left the Mythical Palace after healing up a bit. After all, Tony had made too many enemies in there. Now, they got into Dual-Flags City through the water wells, and they were resting and healing here.

For some reason, [Snow Mountain Hermit] didn't hold Tony responsible for the betrayal. Instead, he still showed a lot of love for his disciple, and Tony got arrogant again.

Initially, [Snow Mountain Hermit] already calculated the time. He was planning to rest in Dual-Flags City before Fei came back and leave right after his strength recovered. He was going to take Tony back to Big Snow Mountain and told Tony not to cause more troubles.

However, after two days of monotonous cultivation, Tony couldn't help himself but went out onto the street to chill. When he wandered to the Mayor's Mansion, he thought back to what had happened and couldn't hold back his murderous spirit.

Whoosh!

Tony quickly got around the Saint Seiyas and got into the Mayor's Mansion.

Although he was as weak as a bug in front of Fei and could be even injured with a stare, his level 1 low-tier New Moon strength was G.o.d-like in front of these low Star-level Warriors. In just half a minute, he easily bypa.s.sed four layers of heavy guards and approached the main palace.

Suddenly, a dash of lighting shot at him.

"Sh*t! Magic trap? Who is it? Who put so many magic traps around here? d.a.m.n! I didn't even spot them!" 400 meters away from the main palace, Tony got electrocuted! Smoke was coming out of his mouth, and his limbs were numbed.

He didn't expect that there would be so many delicate magic traps around here. As a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite, he didn't even sense their existence!

After one lightning trap was triggered, it activated the traps around it.

Instantly, Tony felt like he was in a lightning storm.

"d.a.m.n it! Break!" Tony struck out, and a dash of fire destroyed the lightning webs,

However, this instantly exposed him.

Gasps sounded, and the Saint Seiyas and the masters of Chambord instantly rushed over to this location.

These magic traps were set up by Fei himself, and they were powerful yet stealth. They covered almost the entire area of the Mayor's Mansion, leaving only one path for people to walk on. Anyone who was an outsider would be easily identified.

"Who is it? How dare you sneak into the restricted area of Dual-Flags City?" A blond young man who was wearing a white robe appeared on top of a palace. With layers of green Warrior Energy Flames on him, three arrows appeared on his bow as he pulled on the bowstring. The arrows targeted Tony who was exposed, and this blond young man shouted, "Report your ident.i.ty and surrender! Otherwise, you will be killed!"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 514: Incident in the Mayor's Mansion (Part Two)

At the same time, a lot of people appeared around him.

There was Warden Oleg who was huge and had an ugly centipede-scar on his forehead, Pierce and Drogba who were muscular and tough-looking also appeared around Tony, blocking his path.

Then, Frank Lampard also appeared by the gate of the main palace. With that huge black sword standing in a rock beside him, he gave Tony some pressure even though he didn't say anything. Lightning was flashing around him, and he was about to reach mid-tier Nine-Star.

Tony was a bit nervous now; he didn't expect to be discovered so soon. He knew that he underestimated the subordinates of the King of Chambord.

However, with fire-elemental Warrior Energy Flames burning aggressively around him, his face was covered by them. Therefore, he wasn't worried about being identified by these people.

Was he going to back off like this? He was unwilling to! After thinking back to the fact that the King of Chambord shouldn't be back yet and none of the people here could defeat against him, he got more courageous. He used his Warrior Energy to change his voice, and he said with a high-pitched tone, "Hahaha! You are like a group of chicken and dogs! Anyone who is in my way will die!"

Before he finished speaking, he dashed forward and rushed toward the main palace.

"Do you want to die?" Torres growled as he released the three green arrows on his bow. Forming a triangular shape, these arrows were so fast that they instantly cut off Tony's exit path before the air-piercing noises could sound.

Tony laughed loudly as he flicked his fingers three times.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The three arrows exploded and turned into dust.

"d.a.m.n!" the masters of Chambord were shocked to see this.

The King liked Torres, and this young man was the most talented warriors among these people. His archery allowed him to kill enemies who were above his level, and the technique he just used was called [G.o.dly-Transformational Three Arrows]! It was a technique that Fei taught this young man personally! It contained almost 100 potential changes, and even Eight-Star Warriors would choose to back off in front of it. However, this mysterious man was able to destroy the arrows before the changes and transformations could take place…… The strength of this intruder was beyond everyone's imagination.

"Stay still!…… Corpse-Piling Shock Wave!!!"

Warden Oleg who wasn't too far away shouted, and the bones on his body crackled. His huge hill-like body started to shake, and his fists left two fist prints on the ground. Although nothing else took place, Tony who was about 40 meters away suddenly sensed danger. A powerful energy rushed up under him and struck his lower body.

"Such a strange technique!"

Tony thought as he stomped on the ground, and an even more powerful fire-elemental energy shot forward. The ground started to shake, and the green stone tile on the ground were all thrown into the air. Soon, clouds of dust significantly reduced the visibility in the area.

However, he was only able to block the attacks for less than three seconds.

Suddenly, a huge shadow covered him from the top. At the same time, a dash of sharp sword energy shot at him.

Tony's heart raced, and he strengthened his arms with his Warrior Energy before punching out.

Boom!

White-haired Pierce got knocked back like a metal ball, and he puked up a mouthful of blood.

The difference between them was too much. Therefore, Tony easily dismantled Pierce's peak Six-Star level strike.

However, Tony didn't feel good afterward as well. He soon realized that it didn't matter if it was that blond young man's three arrows, that huge ugly fatty's ultimate combat technique, or this white-haired man's invisible sword energy, they all contained a bit of mysterious power. Although this power was weak within their strikes, the power itself was limitless like the universe! It easily penetrated through his New Moon level fire-elemental Warrior Energy and damaged his body.

"I need to end this battle quickly! Since these people are very nervous about the main palace, there must be something that the King of Chambord value in there. I need to destroy one and leave right away……" After making the decision, Tony no longer hid his strength. His level 1 low-tier New Moon strength was completely unleashed, and he flew towards the main palace rapidly.

P.S. A big shout out to Agus P. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 515: Beauty in The Bar (Part One)

Chapter 515: Beauty in The Bar (Part One)

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Green arrows shot at the vital spots on Tony's body such as the eyes, the throat, and the private region. Even though Torres' arrows were sharp and lethal, they couldn't get through the thick fire-elemental Warrior Energy Flames around Tony.

Except for Torres, most other warriors of Chambord couldn't match with Tony's speed.

There was only Frank Lampard standing in front of Tony right now.

"Back off! Lightning Speed Fist!!" Lampard roared as he punched out.

This former No.1 Warrior of Chambord already knew that the enemy was powerful, so he didn't make a move. He had been unleashing his energy and preparing his mentality.

At the moment, his Nine-Star Lightning Warrior Energy circulated inside his body rapidly, and his spirit, will, and mood were in 100% alignment. He instantly used his most powerful Combat Technique, and bright white lights shined in the area. Every beam of light represented one punch! In 0.1 second, Lampard punched out numerous time, each strike containing the power of a mid-tier Nine-Star Warrior.

This was why powerful Combat Techniques were important! They would allow one to use power beyond his or her current level.

"d.a.m.n it! Fire Explosion!" Tony sensed an intense danger as Lampard was the closest to his level. He had to unleash all of his power and use Big Snow Mountain's Moon-Cla.s.s Combat Technique [Fire Explosion].

"Puff!"

"Puff! Ah!"

After their attacks collided, both of them opened their mouth and puked up a mouthful of blood.

Lampard wasn't a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite yet, so getting injured was within expectation. On the other hand, Tony's foundation wasn't stable since he advanced with the help of elixirs, and he was injured severely in the Mythical Palace. To his surprise, he was injured by a Nine-Star Warrior even after he used [Fire Explosion].

However, there was still a difference in strength between them. Tony only backed off for one step before stabilizing himself, but Lampard continued to back off until he went into the palace.

"[Fire Explosion]! [Fire Explosion]! [Fire Explosion]!"

Tony, who was vicious and narrow-minded, got infuriated after he was injured again. He stopped trying to suppress the injuries in his body and unleashed all of his power.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Three dashes of devastating energy instantly covered the main palace, and Lampard who was now inside the palace was also enveloped by it. The warriors of Chambord were all shocked, and they rushed at Tony as they roared like beasts without worrying about getting killed.

At this moment, an imaginable change occurred.

Boom!

As if something got ignited inside the main palace, a loud explosion sounded.

The power of the explosion threw the roof of the palace into the sky, and huge pieces of rocks shot in all directions. A terrifying energy surge appeared, and everyone including Tony was blown away like a straw in a storm as they screamed and yelled.

More than half of the Mayor's Mansion collapsed.

The main palace was completely destroyed; not even a tile was left. Right now, there was a huge deep pit at where the main palace was. Only thick black smoke and the burning red flames could be seen.

"d.a.m.n it!" after seeing this scene, the warriors of Chambord were all shocked. They felt like they could only ask the King to kill them to make up for their mistakes.

Before the King left, they all swore that they would protect Future queen Angela and Valkyrie with their lives, but now……

The entire palace was blown into pieces, and the two girls who were unconscious could never survive that.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 515: Beauty in The Bar (Part Two)

Inside a pub that was in its business hours.

There were a lot of people coming and going from this three-story building. Most of these people were all famous people in the city.

This pub's name was Ivy, and it sold the most famous rum in the area, and the strong aroma filled the street.

It was heard that this pub opened for business when the city was first built, and that was 26 years ago. This pub was definitely one of the key establishments.

This Ivy Pub wasn't big, but its internal design was cla.s.sic. Unlike other pubs in the city that were filled with mercenaries and were very noisy, it was quite peaceful.

It sold hundreds of varieties of rums. When King Alexander hosted the party for the warriors who went into the desert to burn the enemies' food supplies, he ordered barrels of rums from this pub. After he took a sip, he immediately praised it and named it 'Heroes' Liquor". Since then, the rum of the Ivy Pub got even more famous, and Ivy Pub looked like it was becoming the No.1 Pub in the city.

Of course, only a few people knew that this pub was the property of Soros' Merchant Group.

In the last while, there were a lot of people coming to the pub to drink, and a lot of them were soldiers. After the King of Chambord drastically increased the salary of the soldiers, their life quality got improved. In order to show their admiration of the King, they all wanted to taste the rum that got named 'Heroes' Liquor' by His Majesty.

The new female boss of the Ivy Pub was able to utilize this opportunity. Using the name of giving benefits to the military, the pub started to offer a 30% discount to soldiers. As a result, this pub got even more business.

Scola was a waiter in this pub; he had been working here for about ten years.

Ten years ago, his parent didn't have the resources to raise him, so they sold him to the pub. As a result, this pub was him home. It was fortunate that the manager John who was about 70 years old liked him and treated him as his own grandson, and it made Scola have a deeper connection with this place.

About four days ago, Old John retired due to his old age, and the mysterious big boss replaced him with a young woman.

Scola was sad that Old John was no wonder working in the pub, but he was glad that this new manager treated all the staff members well. Scola himself was promoted to the new yet strange position of 'Lobby Manager', and his privileges and salary were both doubled. He felt a little uneasy, but he worked even harder.

He was really curious about this new young and beautiful boss.

Of course, he also dreamed a little as a young man. The new boss was named Jessica, and she treated everyone like her family. She smiled with her eyes, and it was enough to melt everyone's heart.

Scola knew that he wasn't the only one who had a crush on this beautiful boss.

Right after Jessica became the boss of this Ivy Pub, a lot of young commanders and graceful n.o.blemen came here every day. They all wanted to get close to her.

The braver ones were already confessing to her with roses all day long.

However, Scola found that even though Jessica was kind to everyone, she didn't accept any of the men.

A reckless young n.o.bleman got too drunk and wanted to tease Jessica a little after getting rejected, but he was caught by a bunch of soldiers and got his b.u.t.t beat. A tall, dark, and dull-looking man was the most violent; he almost beat the c.r.a.p out of this young n.o.bleman.

When the young n.o.bleman got up and threated, that man laughed and revealed his ident.i.ty. He was Jessica's real brother, and he was also King Alexander's Personal Guard.

That young n.o.bleman was terrified.

He kneeled in front of Jessica, crying and begging for forgiveness.

Only after Jessica forgave him did he run away like a defeated chicken.

To be honest, no one was surprised to see this. It was clear to everyone that King Alexander hated the corrupted and greedy n.o.bles. After the leaders of the seven n.o.ble families, who committed unspeakable crimes, were killed, the residents in Dual-Flags City had no doubt that the King of Chambord would raise his execution blade again.

After what happened a few days ago, no more people dared to hara.s.s Jessica, and the business and the orderliness of the bar got a lot better.

However, this also made Scola a little sad; he knew that he could only dream about his beautiful boss and it couldn't become a reality.

Even though that was the case, Scola was still working work.

However, when he looked at the strange customer sitting in front of him, he who worked at Ivy Pub for more than ten years and was experienced didn't know what to do.

P.S. A big shout out to Tushar K. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 516: Two People, Two Mood

Chapter 516: Two People, Two Mood (Part One)

This strange customer came into the pub three days ago, and he looked like he was an eight or nine years old boy.

In the beginning, everyone including Scola thought that this angel-like young boy was lost by his parents and wandered into the pub. However, that wasn't the case! This little guy was very familiar with the setting of a bar, and he wasn't timid at all! He threw more than a dozen gold coins onto the table and asked the waiters to serve him the best rum. He looked like an alcoholic who frequented this place.

People tried to tell this boy not to drink too much. However, this boy acted ferociously, and no one dared to trigger him. He was still not drunk after chugging down 40 pints of rums, so people knew that he wasn't an ordinary being.

For three days, this boy didn't ask anything except for drinks. Until all the barrels around him were empty, he finally looked a little drunk. His face turned red, and he looked even cuter. Anyone who saw him wanted to hug him and pinch his cheeks.

However, after seeing this, no one saw him as a kid. In the last three days, more than 100 men had tried to get him drunk, but those men were destroyed regarding drinking abilities. Many residents of the city had come here to see this young boy who was creating a miracle.

"More! Quick! More! Hahaha, this is great! Haha!" this boy patted the table and shouted. In front of him, there were still 16 men who blacked out.

"Uh…… Boss, should we still serve him? He might actually be a Demon Beast in human skin…… Who else could drink this much?" Scola stood in front of the bar and asked Jessica.

He was very nervous. For the last ten years he worked here, he had never seen anyone who could drink as much as this young boy, not even one-one hundredth of his consumption.

"Of course! We will serve him as long as he still wants to drink," Jessica smiled and replied.

"Alright!" after seeing his boss' smile, this Lobby Manager got into high-spirits. He waved at his men, and two people carried the 108th barrel of rum to this boy.

Jessica who was watching this boy drink was very shocked herself.

However, one of Soros' Merchant Group's missions was to pay attention and try to recruit unique and strange characters. Jessica grew up in an impoverished neighborhood. Since her brother got lucky and met the King of Chambord, she was taken along for the ride.

She just became one of the most popular younger managers, and she learned a lot of stuff from Abramovich. After knowing all sorts of strange and bizarre incidents, her view broadened.

In terms of the boy in front of her, Abramovich told her personally that she should try to satisfy all of his requests.

As she ordered the waiters to give this boy more rum, she observed him carefully.

To be honest, Jessica felt like what happened in the last few days was still like a dream to her.

She had never imagined that she could be lucky enough to meet the G.o.d-like King Alexander. Even though Fei didn't reveal his ident.i.ty that evening, Jessica still had a great impression of him. When she later found out through Husky that Fei was the King of Chambord, she couldn't believe her ears!

However, the truth also disappointed her. Jessica suddenly felt like the distance between her and that handsome and unique young man increased so much that she couldn't see where he was.

What happened afterward was smooth.

After Husky became Fei's personal guard, she got the invitation from Soros' Merchant Group. She was smart, and she knew what was going on. This suddenly give this girl a glimpse of hope! She accepted the invitation instantly.

She wasn't too interested in the fame and the money. Instead, she just wanted to get closer to that figure.

In the last while, the smart Jessica had been improving her knowledge and understanding of the world with the help from masters in the trade like Abramovich.

Observing this boy was one of the homework that Abramovich gave Jessica.

The sun was about to set, and the temperature turned cold.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 516: Two People, Two Mood (Part Two)

The customers in the pub started to decrease, and the busy day was about to end. Since the curfew was still in effect, the pub would be closed during the night. From what happened in the last three days, it seemed like this boy was going to rest in the room provided by the pub, and he was going to battle with the strong men again tomorrow morning and see who could drink the most.

The waiters were prepared to close the pub down.

At this moment, a series of loud booming noises and roars sounded. It seemed like masters were battling each other.

Everyone was surprised, and they looked in the direction of the noises.

"Who dares to cause trouble in the Mayor's Mansion at this time? That place is now the temporary headquarter of [Wolf Teeth Legion], and it is King Alexander's resting spot. There are layers of defense, and someone dares to make a mess there? Could it be that the Sand Ghosts of Jax are sneak-attacking the No.1 Commander?" they thought nervously.

Jessica was shocked. She looked up and saw colorful Warrior Energy Flames flashing on top of the Mayor's Mansion. It was clear that a battle was going on.

"Nice liquor! Haha, my life in the last few days is sweet!…… No one is looking over me! Nice!"…… Eh? What is that noise? A fight? This sensation is familiar…… Oh, d.a.m.n it! I neglected my main duty!" after sensing what was happening in the Mayor's Mansion, the drunk boy suddenly woke up. As if he realized something, his face changed color, and dashes of lights appeared in his eyes. He was no longer in the mood to drink, and he instantly dashed toward the Mayor's Mansion.

Boom!

The boy was so anxious that he directly went through the thick wall of the pub, leaving a child-shaped hole on it. In addition, the wind created by his movement instantly blew off the roofs of multiple buildings in his path.

This scene made Jessica, and everyone else in the pub gasped in shock.

"So…… so powerful!" Scola swallowed his drools subconsciously and commented.

No one expected that this boy would be so powerful. His small body was able to create a human-shaped hole on the wall easily; it looked like the masterpiece of an artist.

Scola turned around and looked at his beautiful boss. Now, he had to admit that this girl who was younger than him was indeed intelligence.

"She had seen through this child and knew that he is powerful. That is why she asked me to be very respectful toward him," he thought.

While Scola thought that way, Jessica was thinking about something else.

"Manager Abramovich is indeed wise. He knew that this boy is majestic, and that was why he told me to treat this boy nicely. He even put in some effort and moved more than half of the rum supply of Soros' Merchant Group into this pub."

"Is this little guy a friend or a foe? He is so powerful…… Is he an enemy of Mr. Alexander? If that is the case, it would be terrible…… Wait, Mr. Alexander is the guardian of the city, and it is heard that even the G.o.ds couldn't defeat him. Even if this boy is powerful, he couldn't win against Mr. Alexander. Eh, this boy is really cute…… He couldn't be a bad person, and he must be Mr. Alexander's friend."

Jessica suddenly felt very anxious, and she looked in the direction of the Mayor's Mansion and pondered.

At the same time, inside a deserted yard located in the ghetto of Dual-Flags City.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] who was trying to heal up inside the isolation magic array suddenly sensed something. His facial expression dropped, and he thought angrily, "Tony? d.a.m.n it! This blind idiot! He is causing me more trouble! He offended the King of Chambord to the maximum! Does he want to die? Why do I have such a…… No! I need to go and quickly take him back to Big Snow Mountain! The King of Chambord is thoughtful! He must have other arrangements! We need to leave the city right now!"

This man started to sweat rapidly; he was scared by Fei by too much!

Boom! Fire-elemental Warrior Energy Flames appeared on him, and he dashed toward the Mayor's Mansion without worrying about covering his trail and healing the injuries. He just wanted to leave with Tony before the King of Chambord returned.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 517: Return of the King

Chapter 517: Return of the King (Part One)

The burning flames released an insane amount of energy, and all the rocks in the area were burned soft and were almost turning into lava. Black smoke was rushing into the sky, and the thick sulfur smell dispersed into the area. It looked like a scene from h.e.l.l.

This was what the Mayor's Mansion looked like now.

The main palace was struck by Moon-Cla.s.s Combat Technique [Fire Explosion] several times, and a sudden mysterious explosion completely obliterated it. In addition, the side palaces near the main palace were also destroyed. Broken walls and chipped tiles were everywhere, and the warriors of Chambord saw some torn white dresses, broken limbs, and dried up blood spots.

The atmosphere was so dense that the air almost froze.

All of the masters of Chambord were knocked more than 20 meters away, and they were staring at the tragedy in front of them.

Tony used his Moon-Cla.s.s Combat Technique multiple times, got hit by the energy waves, and was injured by the mysterious power hidden inside the attacks of the warriors of Chambord, and his Warrior Energy couldn't flow appropriately inside his body. As a result, he couldn't leave right away.

On the other hand, the warriors of Chambord were affected by the explosions as well. They were injured to various degrees, but most of them were still a distance away from the main palace and weren't injured too much.

Lampard and Torres who were closest to the main palace were affected the most. Fortunately, Lampard was the strongest warrior among everyone, and he was able to protect the vital spots on his body with his Lightning-elemental Warrior Energy. Although he got blew away, he wasn't too injured. Torres who was standing on the roof of the main palace leaped into the air using his wind-elemental Warrior Energy as the explosion occurred, and he was able to safely land outside the explosion zone by stepping on the rocks that flew toward him from the explosion.

At the moment, the warriors of Chambord looked at the h.e.l.l-like scene in front of them and felt a chill in their spines.

"Queen Angela and Valkyrie Elena…… They……" they thought.

"Kill him! Kill him to avenge for the queen……" Oleg, who was quite injured and was covered in blood, shouted. His eye turned red, and he rushed toward Tony. Since Tony wasn't able to adjust his state yet, this low-tier New Moon Elite was seized by Oleg. As Oleg started to squeeze Tony's neck using his arms, it was clear that he was planning to choke this enemy to death.

Tony puked up a mouthful of blood, and his vision darkened. Several of his rib bones got broken, and he was dying due to the choke. He struggled like a madman and struck at Oleg's arms forcefully, shouting, "Ah! So much pain! F*ck off! You bug! Do you want to die? Ah!"

Tony was a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite after all, and he easily smashed Oleg's arm bones into pieces.

"Let's die together! You killed Her Highness! You killed Queen Angela! You killed my chance of behaving like a good person! Ah!" Oleg's face paled, and his arm bones were now smashed into small pieces. Layers of broken muscles and tendons were connecting his arms. However, as if he couldn't sense the pain, his arms were still glued together, choking Tony down.

Warden Oleg was in a frenzied state.

He was once the henchman of the former Head Minister of Chambord, Bazzer. He had done many evil deeds, and many people asked Fei to execute him after the city was liberated. However, the King didn't do that. Instead, Fei gave Oleg the opportunities to redeem himself. In the beginning, Oleg was trying to put on a good performance so that he won't die. But as he did more work, the people started to look at him differently. The initial disdain turned into appreciation, and the hatred turned into friendliness. For the first time, Oleg got an unprecedented sense of achievement, and he felt the honor of being a good person.

Oleg swore that he was going to maintain and keep up this honor, and he promised himself that he would become of the key a.s.sistant of the King such as Pierce, Drogba, Torres, and Cech.

His dark past made him feel a little inferior, but it also gave him a lot of motivation.

He was willing to sacrifice everything for the King, including his life.

But now, this d.a.m.ning enemy in front of him destroyed Oleg's honor by killing the two girls inside the main palace.

Oleg knew how important those two girls were to King Alexander. According to the traditions on the Azeroth Continent, he lost all of his dignity and honor since he wasn't able to protect Angela and Elena as Fei's subordinate. In his eyes, losing the honor was equivalent to losing everything else in his life, including his ident.i.ty as a good person.

Therefore, he was going to kill this murderer even if he would die himself.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 517: Return of the King (Part Two)

"Come on! Kill him! Don't worry about me……" Oleg shouted.

Everyone including the weakest Bronze Saints roared like wild beasts and charged at Tony with craziness in their eyes.

The fearlessness of the warriors of Chambord terrified Tony. At this moment, he felt like the bugs that he could easily kill before were now invincible!

Tony started to regret. He regretted not listening to his master's advice on avoiding the King of Chambord, and he even regretted coming down Big Snow Mountain. It would be great if he never met the King of Chambord and could still be the influential figure on Big Snow Mountain.

Whoosh!

A dash of red light appeared in the sky, and it was approaching with insane heat waves around it.

It was [Snow Mountain Hermit]!

"Master…… Master! I'm here! Please save me!" Tony was scared by how ferocious these warriors of Chambord were. Since he was a low-tier New Moon Elite, he could easily get out of the current situation. However, just like how a flower grown in a greenhouse couldn't withstand the chilliness of the outside world, Tony was so scared that he felt weak and couldn't react properly to his surroundings.

Boom!

[Snow Mountain Hermit] struck downward with his palms.

The indefensible heat wave instantly knocked all of the warriors of Chambord aside.

This man in red wasn't a fake Moon-Cla.s.s Elite like Tony. He was an experienced warrior, and he easily pushed the warriors of Chambord away and saved Tony.

Fortunately, Warden Oleg was only knocked out and not killed. [Snow Mountain Hermit] didn't want to escalate the conflict with the King of Chambord. Otherwise, he could have easily wiped out everyone in the area with one strike.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] instantly appeared in the yard and grabbed onto Tony's shoulder.

"Why did you come here? Do you want to die?" he shouted as he was about to get away from this place instantly.

"Where do you think you are going?" a child-like voice sounded in the sky, and it was filled with anger.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was shocked, and he looked up and saw a blond boy with a strange black mask on his face. As this boy stood in mid-air, cold lights shot out of his cute eyes. At the moment, his eyes turned 100% black, and they were like two abysses that could suck people's souls into them. Also, as a grey energy flowed around him, he seemed a little majestic.

"It's you! Aren't you already in the [Elemental Gate] with the King of Chambord? Why are you here?" [Snow Mountain Hermit] was shocked. He swore that he saw this boy go into the [Elemental Gate], but why was he here now?

"Could it be that the King of Chambord is already back?" he was concerned.

"It is me, and you two would need to stay here and endure Alexander's anger!" as Arthur's voice sounded in the sky, he already appeared behind this man in red.

Bam!

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was shocked, and he was half a second slower. He could only try to match up against his opponent's strike with his hand, but he instantly sensed a suction force. Then, a strange yet chilly energy rushed into his body and froze his fire-elemental Warrior Energy.

"This…… Undead Energy? You……" [Snow Mountain Hermit] was shocked. When he looked down, it wasn't a child's pink hand but a bone dragon's claws! There was a black and metal glare on it, and it looked terrifying.

"You realized too late!" in order to instantly defeat this not-so-weak opponent, Arthur revealed his Undead Bone Claws despite the risk of getting discovered, and a thick Undead Energy immediately rushed into [Snow Mountain Hermit]'s body. He was not prepared for this, and he was still injured. Therefore, he got his energy channels instantly concealed by his opponent.

Arthur then quickly moved around and smacked [Snow Mountain Hermit]'s and Tony's back, and both of them puked up a mouthful of blood before losing their consciousnesses.

Tink!

Two G.o.d-Fooling Badges were placed on them.

Since Undead Energy entered their bodies, the people of the Holy Church might sense it. The G.o.d-Fooling Badges could block the Undead Energy on them and would save a lot of trouble.

Arthur didn't kill them; he wanted to wait for Fei's return.

"Go check in the fire. Her Highness might be still alive……" Lampard who was severely injured shouted. After seeing the sudden appearance of this boy and how he defeated the enemies, Lampard guessed that he was on their side. Only masters could see through the fire, so Lampard wanted Arthur to see if the girls were still alive.

"No need. I will do it myself," a loud and angry voice sounded from afar. As a silver light flashed by, someone appeared in from of them. After the two people in his hands were put on the ground, he dashed into the flames.

It was King Alexander of Chambord.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 518: Three Monsters

Chapter 518: Three Monsters (Part One)

"Your Majesty!" after seeing Fei's return, the warriors of Chambord cried out. They were happy to see him return safely, but they were ashamed for what had happened. As a result, they all single-kneeled and didn't dare to look up.

Fei threw a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] to Torres and shouted, "Save him first! Oleg is in a critical condition."

After he said that, he put Jessie and Alan who were still unconscious on the ground and continued, "Take care of these two people as well!"

Whoosh! As his body turned into a silver flash of light, his Nightmare Mode Level 42 Barbarian strength was unleashed. As a silver light sphere appeared around him, he dashed into the flames.

Torres quickly poured the full bottle of purple potion into Oleg's mouth; the Warden was on the verge of death.

After taking in the potion, this fatty's pale face finally had a bit of redness to it. His breathing turned long and peaceful, and the injuries on his body were quickly recovering. His arms that were completely turned into meat paste and bone dust stopped bleeding and started to wriggle. However, since his arms were too severely damaged, there wasn't too much that [Full Rejuvenation Potion] could do. Oleg still didn't wake up from it.

People like Pierce and Drogba looked at each other and felt ashamed after looking at Oleg.

Although they slowly accepted this fat flatter, they still held some grudges in their minds. Oleg once worked for the former Head Minister Bazzer, and he was in charge of the prison system at Chambord, resulting in the death of innocent people. That was the reason why Oleg was on the edge of the group and was being slightly disliked by others.

However, what this fatty, who loved to flatter the king, did today was enough to make the warriors of Chambord, who thought that they were ferocious themselves, feel embarra.s.sed.

The combat ability this fatty just displayed shocked everyone! If it weren't for him, Tony would have probably gotten away.

At this moment, all the warriors of Chambord accept this 'obscene' yet timid fatty. They now saw him as one of the core members of Chambord.

On the side, Arthur was nervously playing with the bottom of his inner shirt. Although the mask covered his face, he probably had an embarra.s.sed expression on his face. Fei asked him to stay out of the level 36 region to monitor [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Tony, just in case they did desperate and stupid things that would harm Dual-Flags City and the people in it. However, he was too caught up in the pub and didn't complete his duties.

"How can I present myself to Alexander? d.a.m.n! My face is all gone!" he thought.

Although he only joined Fei's force for less than ten days, there was already a strange bond between them. Arthur cared about Fei, but there was a bit of respect and fear in the intimacy.

Suddenly, a gasp sounded.

"Huh? This…… What is this?"

It was Fei's voice.

What was surprising was that Fei's tone didn't sound sad. Instead, it was filled with surprise and shock. It was clear that he encountered something strange, and it seemed like the two girls weren't injured.

Those burning flames quickly weakened, and the terrifying heat in the area also dropped. The chilliness of the winter re-enveloped the land, and the thick black smoke around the collapsed Mayor's Mansion was disappearing. However, there was a slight smell of sulfur in the air, making the atmosphere quite strange.

"What is going on?" the warriors of Chambord all rushed toward the core of the ruins. Even though they were injured, they were more curious about what had happened and didn't even try to heal up first.

The first thing that they saw was the King's figure.

He was blocking everyone's sight, but his body was shaking violently as if a strong emotion consumed him. Only after the warriors of Chambord got closer and walked around Fei did they see something shocking and unimaginable.

The stone bed that Angela and Elena were sleeping on were protected by an invisible energy sphere that had the diameter of six meters. The powerful explosion that just took place didn't affect the two girls and their bed. The white veil surrounding the bed was still there, and the velvet quilt was still keeping the two girls warm. Not even a speck of dust could be seen on them!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 518: Three Monsters (Part Two)

However, the reason why they were shocked was that there were now three terrifying monsters around the huge stone bed. Each of the monsters looked similar, and their bodies were all huge. Their lower legs were thick and power, but their front legs were shorter and thinner. Scales covered their bodies, and there were fin-like small wings on their backs. Sharp bone spikes could be seen on the back of their knees and their heads, and their eyes were huge.

The three monsters were blue, red, and green respectively.

The red monster was the biggest; it was more than ten meters long, and its tail was at least five meters. Its body curled around the stone bed. Every time it opened its mouth, light-yellow energy would spit out. This energy was filled with the smell of sulfur, and it felt like it would start burning at any second.

The blue monster was small, only six meters long. Its body had a mystic glare to it, making it look like a snow mountain. It was giving off a chilly energy, and it seemed intelligent.

The last green monster was only four meters long, but it made people feel like it was extremely agile and dangerous. Its green scales had the texture of metal. If its big black eyes were rolling around viciously, people might have mistaken it as a metal statue.

The three monsters tightly guarded the stone bed, and their eyes were filled with anxiousness. As a series of deep roars sounded, an invisible pressure appeared. It made the masters of Chambord felt like they were facing three powerful masters, and they knew that the monsters would attack if they got any closer.

"What…… What Demon Beasts are these?"

For a moment, people like Drogba and Pierce looked at each other and didn't know what to do; they didn't know where these three monsters came from.

These three monsters all looked vicious, and their auras and clever-looking eyes told everyone that they were powerful Demon Beasts.

"Don't get any closer, and don't provoke them," Fei said to his subordinates and waved his hand as a strange expression appeared on his face.

At this moment, Fei already guessed the origin of these monsters.

The dark-red magic box that Angela always had with her was placed on the bedside table, and it was now open. However, the three oval-shaped eggs were nowhere to be seen. Fei took a closer look and saw some specks of white sh.e.l.l dust on the table and the quilt.

"Impossible! Could it be that the three lifeless eggs got incubated? But they felt like three rocks! How could rocks be incubated? Could it be that these three eggs are special, and the outer rock-like sh.e.l.ls protected the embryos inside the eggs?"

Fei was very shocked, and it seemed like there was no other way to explain the appearance of these three monsters.

Also, after a while of observations, the King discovered something interesting. Although the three monsters looked vicious and terrifying, their big eyes were clear and bright, just like those of the infants. It felt like they were three children who were naïve and curious about the outside world. While they were anxious about the people around them, they were observing the strange world.

In addition, it seemed like these three monsters were extraordinarily intimate toward the two girls who were still unconscious as if they were their mothers. They surrounded the stone bed not because they wanted to harm the girls. Instead, they were protecting them. The roars made by these three creatures were filled with anxiousness; it felt like they were trying to wake the two girls up, telling them that it was extremely dangerous around here……

TL NOTE: Got to admit that it is a little similar to the Game of Thrones, LOL. I think the Song of Ice and Fire Series came out first. Therefore, the author probably borrowed the idea from there.

P.S. A big shout out to VRDVC Gamer and GouriakaNY190105! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 519: Listen to Daddy

Chapter 519: Listen to Daddy (Part One)

"Could it be that these three newborns think that Angela and Elena are their moms?" Fei felt like he understood something.

It was heard that many creatures would treat the first things they see as their parents. Fei recalled that such things happened on Earth where a puppy thought a pig was its mom and a cat thought a hen was its mom…… It wasn't something fake.

Perhaps these three little monsters saw Angela and Elena right away after they broke through the eggs, and they thought that they were their parents.

Ever since Fei got these three eggs, Angela had been taking care of them. She especially designed the nursery-like magic boxes for them to keep them warm.

If these three monsters were able to sense what was happening, they might have believed that Angela was their mom before they broke out of the sh.e.l.ls, and that was why they were protecting the two girls right now.

What a surprise!

Fei slowly calmed himself down and tried to be relaxed. He wanted to be seen as harmless to these three monsters, and he slowly approached the stone bed. The most urgent matter right now was to quickly get these two girls into safety and wake them up using the [Worldstone]. Any delay might increase the danger.

"Hiss!……" the red monster let out a deep roar.

As vicious lights appeared in its eyes, the blue pupil turned red. The sharp and organized teeth in its mouth looked terrifying, and its snake-like split tongue made a series of hissing noises like a lizard.

"Don't be nervous…… Cutie, I'm your mom's boyfriend…… Yeah, don't worry, I'm here to save your mom. I'm going to heal here…… Right, don't be nervous…… Listen…… Eh, don't spit fire! Stop! I'm your dad!"

Fei's plan failed miserably.

He was carefully approaching the monsters and trying to comfort the red monster.

However, who knew that this red monster didn't buy it. When Fei got within two meters from it, it opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of red flames. The temperature of the surroundings instantly increased a lot, and the smell of sulfur became dense. Fei was taken by surprise, and he immediately sensed that burning sensation on his face. He inhaled the nose-piercing air, and he almost suffocated. Fortunately, he had a fast reaction, and his silver light sphere instantly appeared and blocked the high heat.

"d.a.m.n it! The power of this fire…… It is terrifying! It is on the level of fire-elemental Warrior Energy of Moon-Cla.s.s Elites!" Fei got so mad that he pointed at the red monster and shouted, "d.a.m.n it! Why don't you recognize your dad?"

At this moment, the warriors of Chambord all laughed after seeing this, and the atmosphere got a lot less tense.

However, the Undead Bone Dragon observed this with shock in its eyes. It felt like Arthur thought of something but couldn't be entirely sure.

After the red monster turned Fei's face black, it shouted proudly and shook its head. It was showing off to the blue and the green monsters, and it looked a little cute despite its vicious appearance.

"Looks like I have to use my ultimate technique," Fei thought about it and switched to Druid Mode.

The Druid Character was far weaker than then Barbarian Character, and Fei would be severely injured if he got spit on again. After he backed off to a safe distance, he tried to communicate with the three monsters.

Using the power of the Druid, Fei clearly sensed the mood of these three creatures.

They were curious about the new surroundings, but they were also a bit careful. Perhaps it was due to Tony's [Fire Explosions], the energy around them was a little chaotic, and they were hostile toward everyone around them. Like hedgehogs that raised the spikes on their bodies, they were trying to defend themselves. Also, he could tell that the three creatures were very intimate toward Angela and Elena. Especially Angela, the bond between them was stronger than that of a mother and children.

Using the power of the Druid, Fei easily communicated to these three monsters by bypa.s.sing the language barrier.

Soon, something unbelievable happened.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 519: Listen to Daddy (Part Two)

Fei was still trying to think of a way to convince these three creatures who were highly anxious and hostile towards the people around them, but the red monster seemed like it discovered a new continent. It tilted its head and re-observed Fei. Then, it out a series of joyous cheers and rushed toward him using all four of its legs and its small wings on its back like a puppy that saw its owner.

Fei was surprised at first.

However, he quickly calmed down since he discovered no murderous spirit on it. Instead, it felt like this red monster knew him for a long time and was looking at him intimately.

Fei opened up his arms, and the red monster jumped onto him. Fei got pushed onto the ground unexpectedly, and it was still making a series of happy noises. Its red tongue licked Fei's face, like an overexcited puppy. After a moment of pause, the blue and the green beast reacted and rushed toward Fei as well. Just like the red monster, they licked Fei's face and neck and made a series of intimate cries.

"Oh, ok, ok. As long as you recognize me. Haha, oh, stop licking me. Let me get up……" Fei finally got off of the ground.

The Druid Character wasn't great in terms of strength. Although the three creatures were only in their infancy stage, their strengths were already very powerful. Therefore, Fei was barely able to get up and get out of the three creatures hugs.

The red monster was obviously a fire-elemental Demon Beast. When it licked Fei's face, Fei sensed a burning sensation on his cheek as if he was sprayed by pepper water. On the other hand, the blue monster was an ice-elemental Demon Beast, and Fei felt like he was being licked by ice. The green monster was more normal. Fei didn't discover its elemental energy yet, but he just felt like its tongue was extremely tough like a rough piece of metal.

The three monsters let out a series of cheerful cries, and they lied around Fei intimately as if they were puppies that were waiting for their master to feed them.

This scene shocked everyone there!

They were surprised by how the King easily tamed the three terrifying monsters, but they were actually shocked by how intelligent these three monsters were. These monsters had the intelligence of nine-years-old kids.

"Ok, can I now go and check up on your mom now?" Fei tried to communicate with the three monsters.

As he expected, they didn't stop him anymore.

These three little creatures were actually able to stand up straight and walk on their two back legs, and they pulled on Fei's shirt and tried to pull him to the stone bed. As they pointed at the two girls who were on the bed with their claws, anxiousness appeared in their bright eyes as they spoke a series of gibberish. Then, they turned to the warriors of Chambord and roared.

"Hahaha. It is fine! They are on our side! Guys, let them over," Fei smiled and said to the three creatures.

Then, he waved at the warriors of Chambord and ordered them to start cleaning this place.

Afterward, he found a magic carriage and place both Angela and Elena in there carefully. The three curious creatures, who pulled on Fei's shirt and tried to ask him what everything was around them, followed behind the carriage and entered a new safe courtyard with them.

Fei reorganized the set up in this building. This time, it was loose on the outside but tight on the inside. Nothing looked strange from the outside, but there were multiple watchtowers on the inside. In addition, Fei placed a ton of magic traps in the yard and the buildings. After scolding Arthur, he also placed the Undead Bone Dragon in this building for redemption. Therefore, safety shouldn't be an issue now.

TL NOTE: Good monsters~

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 520

Chapter 520: Thug, Chick, and Hooligan (Part One)

"Next, I need to find Akara and Cain to figure out how to use the [Worldstone]."

After arranging everything, Fei stood outside of the building and thought about what he should do next. Suddenly, a series of intimate yet strange cries sounded by his ears. He rubbed his temples helplessly and patted the head of the three monsters who were following him tightly.

It seemed like these three were hard-stuck to him. It didn't matter where he went, these three monsters would follow.

Fei was still very curious about the three mysterious creatures in front of him.

These little lizard-like Demon Beasts were probably ancient species. Otherwise, their eggs wouldn't look like fossils. Also, Fei got them from a very mysterious source; he bought the eggs from a mysterious old man who was selling stuff from Mythical Ruins, and that old man disappeared after Fei brought things from him. No one in Dual-Flags City knew what they were.

However, these three creatures were too smart!

In less than one day, they adapted to their surroundings and had the intelligence of eight or nine years old kids.

Now, Fei realized why they were so friendly towards him.

Before these creatures came out of the egg, Angela asked him to detect and see if there were still lifeforms in the eggs. Therefore, although he didn't discover anything, some of the power of his Druid Character was left in the eggs, and these creatures probably thought that he was their dad.

"Haha! Three little followers! Right, you guys don't have names yet. I will give you names so that it will be better call you. Eh, the red one, since you can spit fire and like to fight, I will call you Thug, haha! The blue one, you are cuter than the other two and is shy like a female; I will call you Chick…… Hehe, you! The green one, you try to look cool so that I will call you…… Hooligan. Hahaha! These three names are great! You guys must like them, haha!"

Since Angela and Elena weren't going to die, the [Worldstone] got purified, and he somehow got three mysterious yet powerful Demon Beasts, Fei was in a great mood. Therefore, like a prankster, he gave them their names while ignoring their protests.

In the end, the three creatures had to accept it.

However, it seemed like the three creatures started to realize that their 'dad' wasn't too reliable.

"Ok! That is settled! Thug, take Chick and Hooligan back to your mom and protect them……" Fei said. However, as soon as he said that, he almost burst out laughing.

The three Demon Beasts understood the King, and Thug nodded excitedly and patted its chest. Then, it took the other two back into the building and laid down around Angela and Elena.

Although they were little, these Demon Beasts were powerful. The two girls were in an even safer place.

At this moment, Torres suddenly walked through the door and saluted. He asked, "Your Majesty, what should we do to those two captives of Big Snow Mountain? Do you want to interrogate them right now?"

Torres paused for a second and signaled with his eyes. He wondered if the King wanted to torture the captives since they destroyed the Mayor's Mansion and almost killed Angela and Elena. If the King didn't stop him, Warden Oleg would have skinned them and turned them into meat paste.

Fei thought about it and shook his head. "I have no time to deal with them now. Lock them up! Since Arthur locked their Warrior Energies with his own energy, they should be on the level of ordinary people. After I take care of the urgent matters, I will deal with them myself," he said.

The most important thing right now was to wake up Angela and Elena; Fei didn't want to be bothered with anything. Of course, Fei won't let [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Tony go. He was going to teach them the lesson when he has time.

"As you wish." Torres bowed and left.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 520: Thug, Chick, and Hooligan (Part Two)

Although he didn't know where Arthur came from, he knew that this boy was a master! The fact that Arthur easily captured two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites was still being talked about by the warriors of Chambord.

Also, since it seemed like Arthur was the King's friend and also the subordinate, Torres calmed down a lot. With such a powerful master in the city, Chambord didn't need to worry about the sieges of the enemies.

After some consideration, Torres asked another question, "Your Majesty, how should we deal with the two members of the Holy Church that you brought back?"

"Eh…… Send someone and bring them back to the church in the city. Let the Holy Church heal them up." Before having a comprehensive plan and strategy, Fei didn't want to get in direct contact with this mammoth on Azeroth Continent.

After getting other things organized and ignoring the meeting requests from commanders and n.o.bles, Fei entered Diablo World directly.

Three days later.

A new altar was constructed in the new courtyard, and it was more than 10 meters tall.

The light-yellow stones created nine level, and each level was a circular disk was about one meter tall. If one took a closer look, they would realize that it was almost a replica of the Mythical Altar.

Even though there were fewer magic engravings, the patterns and arrays still filled the altar.

The Saint Seiyas of Chambord, who were fully armored, circled around it, displaying their murderous spirit.

"You sure that this will work? There is no danger?" Fei circled around the small altar and asked.

"You asked the same question more than 100 times. If you are not annoyed yet, I am. I can promise you that it is safe!" Akara said helplessly. Thank G.o.d that she could understand Fei's internal state. Otherwise, she would have already started swearing. After all, anyone would be annoyed if someone asked them the same question more than 100 times.

"Eh……. Ok." Fei scratched his head.

Angela and Elena were placed on the top level of the altar, and the purified [Worldstone] laid in a small dent between them. As this precious item rested in the pre-arranged location, it emitted waves of pure energy.

A ton of magic engravings and magic arrays were set up around the altar.

Akara and Cain discovered these special magic arrays from studying the runes and symbols floating around on the walls of that mysterious stone room, and they were great at concealing energies and auras. G.o.d-Fooling Badges were the extension products of these runes.

Since this altar would pull energy from the [Worldstone], the vast and pure energy would attract the attention of the masters nearby. Therefore, they had to utilize these magic arrays to hide everything.

"Alright, let's start," Akara said after she finished engraving the last magic array onto the altar.

Just as Fei got close to white-beard Cain, this old man shouted before Fei could speak, "Shut up! I know what you want to ask! I can promise you that it is 100% safe!"

Fei was a little speechless.

Just as the last magic array was engraved correctly, both Akara and Cain used the three perfect magic gems that were prepared ahead of time to activate the outer stealth array. A thin layer of light sphere appeared and enveloped the altar and the area around it.

All sensations were blocked off, and it felt like a Small World of its own.

Then, Akara and Cain activated this mimicked Mythical Altar using nine perfect magic gems.

Except for the ninth level that wasn't moving, all other eight levels rotated rapidly. Sparks flew, and a small tornado was almost created. On the ninth level, the [Worldstone] shone brightly, and the blue light lit up both Angela and Elena.

Fei paid close attention to this.

The process was short. After about 30 seconds, the altar slowed down, and the [Worldstone] on it dimmed and no longer emitted the blue light. Everything returned to its original state.

Fei was extremely nervous. As he looked at Cain and Akara who were sweating buckets, he opened his mouth and asked, "What is going on? This fast? Did it…… Fail?"

The process was too quick and too simple! Fei couldn't believe it!

"No, it should be successful," Cain rubbed his nose and gave a weird answer with a strange expression.

TL NOTE: Got to say, the author gave them some nice names! LOL!

P.S. A big shout out to Janet O. and Saskia C. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 521: Return

Chapter 521: Return (Part One)

"It should?" Fei was a little shocked as he understood the underlying meaning. "Should? You mean you aren't sure about this method?"

"This…… This method came from [Demon King's Wisdom]…… The Priestess and I discovered it, but we never used it before…… Eh, don't be anxious. Although this is the first time, I can promise you that I tried these engravings in the stone room and in [Rogue Encampment], and they have no issues," Cain quickly explained as Fei's expression turned from shock to nervousness and anxiousness.

"Fei, don't worry. I don't think there is an issue." Akara looked at the ninth level of the altar and tried to promise Fei. At the same time, she stared at Cain and complained, "I told you that the 134th magic engraving in the one-fourth of the star region is wrong. I told you that it is a tri-bend pathway, and we should use McPherson hook method. But you end up treating it as a half-arc pathway, and you used a Taracha hook method. See? There is now a problem."

"That is nonsense! McPherson hook is not proven, and the tri-bend pathway would disperse the magic energy. Only the combination of Taracha hook and half-arc pathway is the most stable……" Cain yelled as he got a little infuriated. Whenever it involved a technical problem, this pair of diligent research partners would argue with each other loudly.

"You……" Fei was shocked and angry at the same time.

Now, the King realized that the two mad scientists were using this life-saving operation as an experiment.

"So, their promises are worth nothing?" he thought.

However, the King was so nervous that he didn't have time to scold the two not-so-reliable elders. He instantly dashed onto the top level of this altar, and he was so anxious that his fingers shook violently. He didn't dare to open his eyes and look at the two girls beside him since he was afraid that he would see them pa.s.s away after the experiment failed.

"Eh….. Ah, this……"

A weak, familiar, and unforgettable voice suddenly sounded by Fei's ear. Although it was quiet, it was like a rumble of thunder to Fei. At that moment, Fei suddenly felt like his shaking soul even calmed down.

It was Angela.

"She…… She is really awake?" Fei's heart trembled.

One of the girls who was lying down on the ninth level of the altar suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. She looked a little confused as she didn't know how she got to this place. However, the cautiousness in her eyes disappeared as she saw the person standing in front of her. She showed her bright and breathtaking smile at her loved one.

"Alexander…… Why am I here? Where am I? Enemies…… Are the enemies gone?" Angela quickly thought about what was happening when she fainted, and she instantly got anxious and wanted to get up.

"Don't move," Fei said as he quickly got close and held onto her soft body. With nervousness written all over his face, he asked, "Is there anything wrong? Don't worry, the enemies are all defeated, and I have captured them. You can do whatever you want to them. How are you feeling? Tell me……"

Fei was extremely anxious when he said that.

The altar only moved for less than 30 seconds before stopping; it was too fast. Fei was worried that this un-tested procedure might leave some sequelae.

"Eh…… Yeah, I'm feeling a little uncomfortable……" Angela thought about it and frowned; it looked like she wasn't feeling well.

Like a pair of invisible hands, her frowny expression instantly held onto Fei's heart.

However, a prankster-like smile instantly appeared on her face next. She laughed and said, "Haha, look at you! I'm just a little hungry."

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 521: Return (Part Two)

"You……" Fei instantly realized that he was tricked by Angela who was usually very quiet and peaceful. However, since she completely recovered, Fei felt like the huge pressure, which felt like a huge mountain, was moved from his back, and he felt unprecedentedly relaxed. His mood got a lot better, and he pretended to be mad, "You aren't allowed to scare me like that! I was terrified!"

"Eh." Angela nodded and blinked her big eyes. As a sweet smile appeared on her face, she murmured to Fei, "I felt very happy and blessed when I saw your worried expression. Alexander, I was so scared. You know? When you were covered in blood in front of Dual-Flags City, I wasn't able to help. I'm so useless…… Alexander, can we go back to Chambord and not stay here?"

Fei smiled back and felt very touched. He kissed Angela's white forehead and replied, "Yeah. Once your body completely recovers, we can go back to Chambord."

At this moment, a quiet voice sounded.

Fei suddenly realized that another beautiful girl was lying beside him. He turned and saw that the Valkyrie finally gained back some consciousness. She frowned, grabbed onto the white sheet under her, and murmured anxiously, "Alexander, leave! We couldn't defeat him! Quick! Alexander! I will slow him down! You go……"

Fei felt like his heart was struck by lightning; the softest and deepest part of his heart got touched.

A drop of tear slid down his face.

As soon as she gained a little bit of consciousness, the first thing that she thought about was Fei's safety. Like Angela, her memory stopped at the moment when [Snow Mountain Hermit], who was more than a kilometer away, struck toward Fei and her, who were in front of Dual-Flags City.

She was still worried about Fei's safety.

"Sister Elena…… Could it be that she……" A strange expression appeared on Angela's face as if she thought of something.

At this moment, a sky-blue light suddenly appeared on the altar and enveloped Elena who was in the process of waking up. Before Fei could do anything, Elena who hadn't completely woken up yet disappeared.

"What is going on?" both Fei and Angela were shocked.

"Hahaha! Great! This is great! My plan is better, right? Haha! Taracha hook is the best option, and the half-arc pathway is how it should be! Priestess, you saw it with your own eyes, right? Do you still want to deny the fact? Ahahaha, look, both girls are healed. You lost, and I won! Hahaha!" Cain's proud laughter sounded.

Cain and Akara quickly went up the altar. It was clear that Akara didn't want to admit defeat, but she didn't know where to begin.

Fei interrupted their arguments loudly by asking, "Great? They both recovered? Why did Elena…… What was that blue light?"

"Haha, Supreme Leader, don't worry. Think back and feel that light again. Isn't it quite familiar?" Cain laughed and asked.

Fei recalled and nodded. "Eh, you are right. It is very familiar…… It is the sensation of a portal. But……"

Akara cut Fei off and explained before Cain could, "That is right! Elena is pulled back to [Rogue Encampment] by the natural laws in Diablo World. You know that every person from Diablo World could only stay in this world for a certain period of time. After the time is up, they would have to return to Diablo World. After Elena lost her consciousness, her soul was damaged and became incomplete, so the natural laws of Diablo World couldn't locate her and couldn't pull her back. Since she recovered, and her soul is healed, the natural laws of Diablo World sensed her and pulled her back. She had stayed in this world for too long."

"Yeah, that is what happened. Fei, relax! What happened proved that she is completely healed. There won't be any issues," Cain added. Since Akara robbed the opportunity of explaining things to Fei, he could only make some minimal contribution.

"I see!" Fei calmed down as he understood the situation.

When Elena fainted, Fei was curious as to why she didn't return to Diablo World after the time limit was up. However, since the King was busy looking for the Mythical Altar to purify the [Worldstone], he didn't have time to pursue this issue further. Now, he heard the explanations from these two mad scientists, and it made sense.

"You have to safeguard this [Worldstone]. It is the most precious item in this world. Even the G.o.ds would fight over it!" Cain carefully pulled the blue crystal out of the dent in the ninth level of the altar, and he pa.s.sed it to Fei after appreciating it for a while. He reminded Fei, "Although a lot of its energy is consumed, it could still support a Small World and even power a G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon forever!"

TL Note: The MC's girls are finally back! It has been like forever.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 522: Smooth Communication

Chapter 522: Smooth Communication (Part One)

"Cain is correct. The preciousness of the [Worldstone] is the huge amount of energy stored in it. It is enough to support a complete world. It could power all the magic arrays in this world, and it could even make a giant city float in the sky. If a real master got his or her hands on it, they could…… The [Worldstone] could even potentially make a mortal into a G.o.d!" Akara also told Fei about the importance of this blue crystal.

"Too bad. For some reason, the [Worldstone] is only one-third of its original size after it got purified……" Cain shook his head and said with a confused expression, "What thing could consume two-thirds of the [Worldstone]'s power? It is truly terrifying."

"Yeah, what happened? The [Worldstone] only took less than 30 seconds to cure Angela and Elena's soul injuries, and less than one-ten-thousandth of its power was used. What existence could use two-thirds of its power? Even a G.o.d couldn't have the capacity to do it," Akara added and agreed with what Cain said.

On this topic, the two mad scientists who were always fighting with each other came to a consensus.

Fei laughed; he knew that these two were trying to make him tell them about what happened.

He didn't tell them the details about the purification process, especially about the Sky Castle that could float in mid-air and that mysterious stone throne.

There were a lot of secrets and mysteries hidden in those two things.

If Fei wanted to decode and understand them, he would have to rely on these two reckless and knowledgeable mad scientists.

However, Fei knew that he would be bothered by these two crazy researchers once he told them about what happened. Therefore, he wasn't planning to tell them anything before he completed all the things on his schedule.

"There are a lot of surprising and unbelievable events that took place. I will tell you guys in detail after I finish what I need to do."

As Akara and Cain gritted their teeth, Fei helped Angela to get up from the altar. After he checked his future queen's body condition and made sure that there weren't any sequelae, he finally calmed down.

Angela was just a little malnourished. Although the maids were feeding her liquid food every day, it was obviously not enough. However, this wasn't anything serious, and she would recover after a short period of time.

After everyone got off the altar, Akara and Cain started to destroy the magic engravings on it, just in case that other people might discover and study them.

Since this altar was constructed in a hurry, all the materials used were ordinary. It was only for this one-time use.

When the last magic engraving was wiped off, a light buzz noise sounded. Then, like a dried-up statue, the altar broke down into tiny sand grains and collapsed.

The stones that made up the altar were also shattered into sand when the altar was activated, and everything was pulled together by the magic engravings and arrays. When those were taken, the sand grains couldn't stand up on their own.

Crack!

The nine perfect magic gems that powered this altar also broke into pieces at this moment.

Magic gems that on the perfect grade contained a lot of energy; they were treasures in all cultivators' mind. If Fei didn't have the G.o.d-tier Item, Horadric Cube, he wouldn't be able to get so many of them.

Even though the perfect magic gems were powerful, the energies inside of them were all used by in just 30 seconds. It just went to show how powerful the magic engravings and arrays were. The altar was build in three hours, but the magic engravings and arrays on it took more than two and half days.

Creating these magic engravings was an energy-consuming process and a big project. Even though Akara and Cain were professionals, they had to rely on [Stamina Potion] and [Full Rejuvenation Potion] to keep them focused. They had to do everything smoothly in order to complete the project.

After destroying all traces, Akara and Cain stopped the stealth magic array.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 522: Smooth Communication (Part Two)

Whoosh!

The crystalized energy sphere instantly disappeared, and the people who were waiting outside of it anxiously could finally see what was going on.

"Angela……" Emma was the first person who rushed over. She was really worried, and tears slid down her cheeks rapidly. Through these tears, the sunshine was bent and displaying a mini-rainbow. Emma threw herself into Angela's arms and cried, "Sister Angela…… You finally woke up. You were unconscious for ten days, and I was really worried……"

"Emma……" Angela could sense Emma's nervousness and joy.

She hugged onto this loli tightly. During the darkest times, it was this beautiful and cute girl who endured it with her. In the end, Alexander was able to turn from an idiot to a genius, and their lives got better. Therefore, since they went through the tough times together, they saw each other as their family even though they weren't blood-related.

"Ok, stop crying. You looked like a mess now. Go and prepare some food for Angela……" Fei reached out his hand and lightly squeezed her nose. The King felt touched by what he saw, and he promised himself that he wasn't going to let the girls around him experience any dangers.

"Hey, it hurts!" Emma laughed and said to Angela as she dragged her hand, "I already asked Victoria and others to prepare food for you. Sister Angela, come with me! You must be hungry……"

"Your Highness," the warriors of Chambord such as Pierce and Drogba all single-kneeled in front of her. With excitement and guilt on their faces, they said with their heads lowered, "Please punish us, Your Highness. We didn't protect you properly, and we stained our honor."

"Ah…… Please stand up," Angela quickly said; she didn't know what happened.

Loli Emma quickly told her about everything. During that day, Emma, [Fallen Princess] Victoria, and the four maids, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, went out of the Mayor's Mansion to purchase food and daily supplies, and they were fortunate enough to miss the whole thing. Otherwise, the explosion created by Thug, Chick, and Hooligan when they were born could have instantly killed them.

"Squeak……."

"Roar…… Roar……"

A series of unique and loud roars sounded, and the three mysterious beasts, Thug, Chick, and Hooligan, rushed over and surrounded Angela.

Blue-colored Chick and red-colored Thug both licked Angela's hands intimately, and their front legs pulled on her dress as they cried out something; it seemed like they were telling her what happened. Green-colored Hooligan was still acting cool; it looked around with a confused expression on its face, and it would only 'say' something once in a while.

"They are so cute…… They are?" Angela opened her eyes widened in surprise. "I think I understand what they are saying……. So strange…… Huh? Are they the creatures from the fossil eggs? Haha, Alexander, I told you that I sense lifeforms inside of the fossil eggs. You didn't believe me back then. Do you believe me now? Hehehe, you are such a prankster! You gave them such strange names!"

Perhaps these three creatures instinctively treated Angela as their mom, or maybe her natural-ability of communicating with animals and Demon Beasts was working. Angela was able to understand what the three creatures were talking about, and she had an easier time talking with them compared with Fei when he was in Druid Mode.

"Bark! Bark! Bark!" a series of dog barks sounded, and a dash of black light instantly appeared in front of everyone. It was Black Tornado that sensed everything.

This big black dog looked different from before. When it was on all fours, it was about than six meters tall and about than 16 meters long. Its black fur was shorter, and it had a slightly greenish tone to it. Under the sun, it was so smooth that it looked like silk. In addition, hard scales were forming under its fur, and it looked mysterious and powerful.

TL Note: These are a few transition chapters; hope you all like it. Excitement will return soon!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 523: A Strange Dream

Chapter 523: A Strange Dream (Part One)

Black Tornado's four limbs were as thick as pillars of a palace. Even though its four-meter long tail didn't lose any fur, a bone sphere that had a diameter of half a meter and had spikes on it appeared on the end of its tail; it looked like a hammer, and the tail looked similar to the tail of an Ankylosaurs. When Black Tornado wiggled its tail, a huge wind would be created.

Also, the fur around its neck grew out a lot, and it looked like a cloud of black flame. There were now two sharp horns that were 40 centimeters each on its head, and its sharp teeth looked like knives. When it opened its mouth, a thick sulfur smell would also appear as if it was going to spit out the fire.

No one knew if this big black dog had a Beast Crystal in its body, and no one knew if it could be counted as a Demon Beast.

However, everyone knew that its combat ability was on another level. The mutated Level 4 Roaring Flame Beasts were too weak in front of this dog. Only a Demon Beast that was Level 8 or higher could match up against this dog that had been consuming [Hulk Potion] for a long time.

When Fei first tested [Hulk Potion] on it, he never imagined this outcome.

"Ruff! Ruff" Black Tornado's barks were filled with intimacy. It laid down in front of Angela, and excitement was written all over its face.

Although Angela who was standing up was shorter than its head, this scene looked extremely heart-warming.

Everyone at Chambord knew that if it weren't for Angela who took Black Tornado back from the back mountains of Chambord when it was only a little puppy, it might have starved to death or became another beast's food. Even though it had been following Fei around, its bond with Angela didn't decrease at all.

"Blacky, you grew even more……" Angela stood on her tiptoes and lightly rubbed its head as she communicated with it.

"Woof!" Blacky stuck out its tongue and tried to regulate its breath. It didn't want to blow Angela away. However, it couldn't contain itself and started to wiggle its tails rapidly; it was the natural response for a dog when it saw its master.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The bone sphere with spikes on it swung around with its tail, and huge pits were created by it.

As chipped rocks and tiles flew into the air, everyone had to jump away while laughing.

Hooligan that was standing on its back legs and looking cool suddenly got interested in Blacky's tails. It got close to the tail and wanted to grab it to take a closer look. However, it wasn't fast enough and got smashed by the tail instantly. As Hooligan cried, it got knocked away and only stopped when its body hit a wall. Then, it slid down the wall slowly as if it was a cartoon character.

However, both Thug and Chick didn't do anything when their 'brother' got bullied. Instead, they got in front of Blacky and made some sounds animatedly. It looked like they were greeting their boss and saying how powerful Blacky was.

These four beasts met two days ago, and they fought each other. Blacky easily defeated the other three creatures, and it became their boss.

There was a unique way that animals and beasts got along with each other.

For a moment, laughter filled the area. All the tribulation and struggles finally went past Chambordians, and peace and joy returned.

Fei didn't stay and eat with Angela; he was worried about Elena's condition.

Therefore, after he organized all the miscellaneous duties in the city, he entered Diablo World.

This time, he decided to enter the Normal Mode.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of air-piercing noises created by flying arrows sounded by his ears.

By the tents in [Rogue Encampment] where the female rogue lived and practiced their techniques, Fei saw the Valkyrie who was pale but was still practicing her archery.

At this moment, she was still the brave Valkyrie who would never back down from a ferocious battle. With the bow in her hand, she looked determined and sharp. Looking from afar, her figure was beautiful and unparalleled.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 523: A Strange Dream (Part Two)

The bow she was using was a hardwood bow, and arrows were sharpened tree branches.

However, each arrow would leave a series of afterimages in the air, showing an indescribable aura.

If her face wasn't pale and she didn't look fatigued, no one would know that this Valkyrie just woke up from a ten-day coma and escaped from the embrace of the Grim Reaper.

As she heard the familiar footsteps, Elena's body shivered lightly as she turned around.

As if she couldn't believe her eyes, she murmured, "Is it really you?"

She looked delighted, but that turned into anxiousness. She quickly asked again, "Fei, is it really you? I had a long and strange dream. I was wandering in a world of no one, and I went to every place where we were at for battles. I met you many times there, but you were only a phantom…… This time…… Is it really you this time? Please don't leave. Please stay with me for a little bit."

Fei couldn't help but felt heartbroken when he saw her weak and powerless expression.

Elena was summoned back into Diablo World when she woke up, so she didn't know what was going on in the real world. She didn't know that she was saved by the [Worldstone], and she thought that she was still in her dream. Therefore, she wasn't sure if she saw the real Fei or another phantom.

"It is me, Elena. You have woken up, and this isn't a dream. Due to the natural laws in this world, you were pulled back here when you got healed." Fei walked to her and caressed her smooth cheeks. He said with love, "Everything is back to normal. You can feel the temperature of my fingers, right? It is really me."

Bam!

The wooden bow in this Valkyrie's hand fell onto the ground.

Her hands that were stable and held onto her weapon during all times started to shake.

Fei didn't say anything more. He simply embraced her.

At this moment, no distracting thoughts were on his mind. He felt an unprecedented peacefulness.

After this scary incident, Fei finally knew how important these two girls were to him.

Before, Fei had been hesitating. He still believed in monogamy, and he felt like he had to make a painful decision and choose between Angela and Elena. However, after the two girls both stood up and risked their lives for him when he was in danger, he suddenly felt like he couldn't leave either of them when he saw their faces when they were unconscious.

It was quite an experience.

Fei lived in both Diablo World and the real world, and he got to meet both of these amazing girls. The special encounters and events made him somehow have two unique relationships. Now, the King realized what was going on, and he decided to reach out both of his hands and not let either of them go.

"You are saying that you met Angela in your strange dream?"

On the summit of Mount Arreat in the fifth map [Harrogath], Fei wrapped his arm around Elena's shoulder as they sat down and looked out into the clouds. The huge continent and the majestic Harrogath City could be barely seen, and the two of them were enjoying this rare peacefulness. Fei felt like his soul was even enjoying this moment.

This time, Fei didn't hurry up and kill monsters to level up.

For the first time, he took some time out of his schedule to walked around Diablo World with Elena. In the last few hours, they didn't run around, get bathed in the blood of monsters, and complete missions. Instead, like tourists, they wandered around the places that they once battle through but didn't get the chance to enjoy the scenery.

"Eh, when I lost consciousness, I had a bizarre dream. I was in a strange world where there isn't any limitation of s.p.a.ce and time. I saw many people's phantoms there, including yours. However, only Angela gave me the feeling of a real person. She kept me company, and we both looked for you together. We both encouraged each other and believed that you would find us and save us from that cold world." Elena smiled and leaned her head on Fei's shoulder. With a smile on her face, she added, "Fei, you didn't let us wait for too long. I knew that nothing in this world could stop you."

"Eh, if you praise me too much, I will become too proud," Fei smiled and replied. At the same time, he started to think over what Elena just said.

TL NOTE: Another more transitional chapter. Stay tuned for more actions!

P.S. A big shout out to Remco! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 524: The Prisoners and Warden

Chapter 524: The Prisoners and Warden (Part One)

"Could it be……" Fei suddenly thought of a possibility.

"Could it be that it wasn't a dream? Could it be that both of their souls were injured and entered a special s.p.a.ce? For some reason, they were able to see each other and get warmth from each other? Therefore, they both remembered what each other said. Even enough their souls were healed, and they returned to reality, they would still remember what happened."

Fei was a little surprised, and he asked, "Oh right, what did you and Angela talk about in your dream?"

"Eh? We talked about everything. Angela told me about the stories between you two. She told me about all that had happened in Chambord. I also told her everything that happened between us and in Diablo World. It is a dream, after all, so no one else could know about it. I like that feeling. I enjoy hearing stories about you before we met, and I also enjoy telling others about you killing monsters and saving Diablo World. Everything I hear your name, I would temporarily forget about the feeling of isolation and loneliness in the dream and feel very calm."

Elena told Fei about everything that had happened with hesitation.

She was such a girl. She was powerful and wasn't shy and fragile like ordinary girls. In terms of relationships, since she and Fei were lovers, she grabbed onto Fei's hand comfortably and told him how she felt. To her, all of this was normal.

"Elena, what if…… Eh, what if Angela knows about what you said in real life?" Fei asked. He thought about it and felt like perhaps it was a good thing.

"Ah? It would be fine if Angela knows about it. I don't want to hide it from her. Fei, Angela told me in my dream that she doesn't mind. I can tell that Angela is a great person," Elena said lightly.

Fei was a little bit relaxed.

If his guesses were correct, then this was a good thing. The two girls stayed with each other for a long time, and they were able to get to know each other better. Since both of them thought that it was a dream, they weren't holding anything back. The fact that they opened up to each other made them more empathic, and it was much better than Fei explaining everything to Angela on his own.

After they saw on the summit of Mount Arreat a little longer, Elena dusted the snowflakes on Fei's shoulders and said with a smile, "Fei, I know that you want to keep me company, but we shouldn't waste any more time. Let's go and kill the h.e.l.l monsters! That would increase our strength, and we need that to protect Angela! If we are stronger, what happened ten days ago won't happen again."

Fei knew that this Valkyrie was thinking for him, and he was touched. He nodded and replied, "Ok, let's go together. Old rules apply! You need to stand behind me all the time! Don't get in front of me and just let me protect you."

"Eh." Elena held onto Fei's hand.

Both of them disappeared into the portal created by [Town Portal Scroll].

In the next hour, Fei and Elena entered the Nightmare Mode. Since Elena's strength didn't increase in the last while, Fei didn't take her into the second map [Lut Gholein]. Instead, they went to [Rogue Encampment] so that Elena could get used to this difficulty level first.

The monsters in the Nightmare Mode contained a lot of experience points, and Elena leveled up rapidly.

In the hour, they completed the first three quests, and Elena killed 460 monsters with the help from Fei. The 460 drops of the golden liquid turned her from Normal Mode Level 91 to Nightmare Mode Level 6. It was a drastic change!

The gaming time limit of the day was up, and Fei had to leave Diablo World.

Since Elena left Diablo World for ten days, the natural law in this world locked her down, and she wasn't able to leave Diablo World for ten days. She could only leave after the time she missed in Diablo World was made up.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 524: The Prisoners and Warden (Part Two)

It was dark inside the prison.

A series of cold wind blew by, and the nasty rotten smell of flesh dispersed into the area even more.

This place was filled with dark moss, and the bloodstain added more color and decoration. The metal torture instruments were rusty and blood-stained, and they swung in the wind and made a series of light metal-colliding noises.

The chilly cries of the prisoners would sound from time to time, and the crackling noises were coming from the flames in the brazier got rid of the gloominess and moisture.

"Sir, please be careful of your steps. This way," a thin and ugly-looking warden led the way respectfully.

After making several turns and pa.s.sing by more than a dozen bared-up cells, Fei arrived at a cell that was more s.p.a.cious and drier. It was bright in there, and the smell of burning coal filled the cell. The metal instruments were red-hot, and four half-naked warders single-kneeled to salute the King.

At the moment, two figures were tightly locked onto the wall by thick metal chains that had magic engravings on them. Yellow earth-elemental Magic Power would flash on these chains, making them extremely firm and durable. It didn't matter how hard these two struggled; they couldn't get free.

"It is you…… Ah!!!!! King of Chambord! Let me go!"

After hearing the footsteps, one of the two looked up and saw Fei. Like an injured beast, he struggled ferociously and roared after a moment of pause. As a resentful and scared expression appeared on his face, his for limbs tried to break free and created loud metal-colliding noises.

He was the second disciple of Big Snow Mountain, Tony.

The person beside him was the ruler of Big Snow Mountain, [Snow Mountain Hermit]. At the moment, he was a lot calmer.

Pia! Pia! Pia!

The thin warden swung his whip, and several wounds appeared on Tony's body. He scolded, "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! How dare you act so arrogantly in front of King Alexander? Yuck! Do you think you are still the Moon-Cla.s.s Elite? These whips should make you understand your situation. Remember! You are His Majesty's prisoner! Your status is lower than a slave!"

The warden's whip had a spike on the end, and it was made to cause the maximum amount of pain. Since Tony's Warrior Energy was sealed up by the Undead Bone Dragon, he was no different to an ordinary person. Therefore, these several whips tore through his skin and made him cry loudly.

"Stop it! You…… Alexander! You are also a warrior! Why do you have to humiliate a warrior's honor? Why are you letting this low-life warden humiliate a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite?" As if he was triggered, [Snow Mountain Hermit] could no longer keep his cool. He instantly opened his mouth and shouted.

Fei waved his hand and signaled the warden to back off for now.

"Low-life warden? I don't think the profession of the warden is that low. This man is only trying to do his job, and he had been doing this for more than a dozen years. He is using hard work and his own hands to make a living; what is low about it? In my mind, he is living with dignity and a straight back!" Fei sneered and refuted as he slowly sat on the stone chair that had a fur cover on it, "What is low about it?"

"You……" [Snow Mountain Hermit] was stuck.

On the Azeroth Continent, only the high-up masters enjoyed limitless honor and privileges. Ordinary people were no different to slave in their eyes. The fact that an ordinary warden was punishing a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was a huge shame, but [Snow Mountain Hermit] didn't know how to reply even though he thought that Fei wasn't reasonable.

On the other hand, the thin warden was touched by what Fei said. His body shivered as tears appeared in his eyes. He had worked in this prison in Dual-Flags City for many years, and all of his dreams and aspirations were ground by life. In order to make a living and feed his family, he spent most of his life here and could only go back home once in ten days. The gloomy and chilly atmosphere of the prison turned him from a high-spirited young man into a skeleton-like character. Even though all the prisoners feared him, people in the outside world were disgusted by his looks.

He had heard stories about King Alexander.

He knew that this man attacked the 60,000 enemies on his own and saved Mr. Ribry, defeated the Head Commander of Jax with one punch, and scared the Sand Ghost of Jax so much that they didn't dare to siege the city for half a month……

When he was young, he dreamed of himself doing similar things.

However, he was in such a low-position now.

TL NOTE: Ay, some faceslaps!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 525: The Real Reason

Chapter 525: The Real Reason (Part One)

The fact that his dreams were realized by someone else was cruel yet fortunate.

This warden didn't see Fei battle and destroy enemies with his own eyes, but that didn't stop him from making Fei his idol. However, due to his low status, he didn't tell others that his idol was King Alexander; he felt like he wasn't even qualified to make the Head Commander and the Spiritual Pillar of Dual-Flags City his idol.

In the morning when he heard that King Alexander was going to come to the prison to interrogate the prisoners, he was so excited that he also jumped out of his chair.

To him, being able to see his idol from afar was already a dream come true.

When he finally met Fei and was fortunate enough to act as the tour guide, he felt unprecedentedly calm. He kept telling himself, "Yeah, only such a handsome young man who is beloved by all G.o.ds could become a hero to many!"

Therefore, when he heard Tony shouting at Fei, this warden swung his whip. A part of the reason was that he had been working this job for a long time, and he was used to punishing prisoners who were disobeying the rules viciously. Also, he was trying to do all that he could to protect his idol.

However, after a few whips, this warden regretted his decisions.

He suddenly remembered that King Alexander wasn't a cruel and vicious man.

"Perhaps what I did didn't protect His Majesty's honor but rather stained it. His Majesty is bright and straightforward, but what I did is evil," he thought.

As he kept on regretting his decision, he heard Fei's comment.

That suddenly acceptance stunned this warden who was doing self-reflection. Then, he got extremely excited. At that moment, he felt like his mind turned blank He forced himself to hold onto the emotion he was feeling and didn't lose himself. However, he was now worshipping Fei who was like a G.o.d in his mind.

Even the four half-naked warders felt some warmth after hearing what Fei said.

"You are just trying to fool me!" [Snow Mountain Hermit] suddenly laughed and shouted after a moment of silence, "The honor of warriors should be realized on the battlefield. You shouldn't be staining a warrior's body using these dirty torture instruments. Hahaha, King of Chambord, the fact that you are punishing a warrior this way is a sign that you have fallen. It looks like you are no longer a respectable warrior! You are no longer a real n.o.bleman! Hahaha! I also discovered one of your secrets! Hahaha, you are involved with Undead Mages! That little guy is an Undead Bone Dragon in human skin, right? Haha, you will one day be placed on the burning cross on the Saint Mountain of the Holy Church. Hahaha……"

A strange smile appeared on Fei's face as he said, "Huh? Undead Magic? What are you talking about? Undead Bone Dragon? What? Are you talking about a novel?…… Wait, are you trying to throw dirt on me? Such a dirty yet basic framing technique. Do you think it will be useful?"

"Framing? Throwing Dirt? Hahaha, if that d.a.m.n kid didn't use Undead Energy, how could I be captured by someone who is on my level? His evil Undead Energy is currently suppressing my Warrior Energy! I lost my combat ability because the Undead Energy blocked my energy channels! Hahaha! King of Chambord, pray! One day, the masters of the Holy Church will discover this. They will come here and reveal your real ident.i.ty. By then, the entire Zenit Empire will crumble and fall because of you! Hahahaha! Although you captured us, you exposed yourself! You are witnessing your death!"

"Really? I'm so scared! What should I do?" Fei put on a terrified expression.

"There is only one way. If you let us go, we will help you out and say that we were injured by an Undead Energy Trap in the Mythical Palace. After all, I don't want to get too involved with the Holy Church either. This is your best option. Otherwise…… Hehe, we will die together! Your ending won't be much better than mine!" [Snow Mountain Hermit] said as he laughed loudly; the feeling of threat and revenge filled his face.

"Oh? Really? You reminded me. However, I have another option. Why don't I kill you two right now and dispose of your bodies?" Fei's bright and confident smile made his prisoners a little uncomfortable.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 525: The Real Reason (Part Two)

"King of Chambord, you are smart. You know that the thick Undead Energy sensation would be left here even if you kill us. By then, you won't be able to explain yourselves even if you have 100 mouths." [Snow Mountain Hermit] said slowly yet firmly.

"Oh, thank you for your praise. Perhaps I will reconsider your suggestion. However, I want to talk about something else." Fei looked at Tony who was struggling and laughed, "To be honest, I been curious. Since someone like Prince Fairenton truly likes you, it means that you aren't an idiot. But why are you treating this Tony like a treasure? Why did you use everything you have to pull him into the Moon-Cla.s.s? Could it be that you are the only person who couldn't see that he is a piece of trash? Why are you still protecting him after he betrayed you?"

[Snow Mountain Hermit]'s face changed color when Fei brought up this topic. He snorted and didn't say anything.

"Haha, since you are not willing to say it, then let me take a guess. Perhaps…… This trash in front of me is not only your disciple but also your son? This makes a lot more sense now!" Fei sat down on the stone chair and said with a slight smile on his face.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was stunned. "Why do you know?…… That is none sense! You……"

"What? You don't want to admit? Alright, I have to admit that I was shocked this information in the beginning as well. However, this is the only explanation to why you favor this trash-like person…… The fatherly love sure is great; it is great enough to turn the wise ruler of a Cultivation Saint Land to a selfish and idiotic person who couldn't even make good decisions. Oh, please don't take it the wrong way. I'm not trying to make fun of you."

"You……" [Snow Mountain Hermit] lost all of his calm.

Even though he was usually calm and collected, he got anxious at the moment. This secret that he kept for a long time got exposed just like that! As if a healed scar was torn open again, this suddenly change took him by surprise, and he lost his cool.

After seeing his expression, everyone in this cell realized that Fei was stating the fact.

Tony who was shaking out of fear and resentment suddenly stopped.

At this moment, this young man felt like he suddenly understood everything; all of the questions on his mind were solved.

"No wonder master forgave my reckless mistakes and helped me so many times. He used his own Warrior Energy to help me increase in levels, and he even used the only Perfect-grade Magic Gem and other treasures and array formations of Big Snow Mountain to advance me from an Eight-Star Warrior to a New Moon Elite……"

This reason explained everything.

"Save me! Father! Save me! You have to save me!" Like a drowning person who grabbed onto a life-saving straw, Tony struggled and shouted.

"Eh……" [Snow Mountain Hermit] sighed, and it felt like he aged more than a dozen years in that second. After a long while, he looked up and said in disappointment, "Your Majesty, I'm sure that you aren't here to talk about this little matter alone. What are your requests? I will agree to all of them. Even if you want me to tell the people of the Holy Church that I'm an Undead Mage, I will do so and help you cover up the Undead Energy here. Even if you want to kill me, I will let you without fighting back. I will do anything you want if you can let Tony go this time."

The fatherly love was just too great. What [Snow Mountain Hermit] said indirectly confirmed the relationship between him and Tony.

At this moment, he was completely defeated by Fei.

After he said that, [Snow Mountain Hermit] looked at Fei and waited for the King's response.

TL NOTE: The truth is spilled! But I feel like most of you guys already guessed it.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 526: Last Chance

Chapter 526: Last Chance (Part One)

"I'm touched by your fatherly love. Unfortunately, you aren't qualified to talk about terms with me." Fei shook his head coldly and said, "Everyone has to pay for what they did. In your situation, you have to die! Even though you are the ruler of Big Snow Mountain and one of the powerful warriors in the region, you are currently my prisoner. Do you think I'm here to talk about conditions with you? You are wrong! Way too wrong! Don't think of me as a n.o.ble, and don't try to talk about honor and dignify with me. I'm simple! An eye for an eye! I'm here to enjoy the pleasure of being a winner! Compromises are for the weak! It is not something a winner should do!"

Fei's voice resonated in the cell.

This answer didn't fit a n.o.ble's image; it was more like the answer of an ordinary person. Therefore, the warden and the four warders didn't feel like there was anything wrong with this response. Instead, they felt like it was supposed to be that way. They felt like the King of Chambord was closer to them and wasn't a fake n.o.ble who spoke of dignity and honor all the time.

"You……" [Snow Mountain Hermit] felt like he was struck by something invisible, and he had a hard time breathing.

"You…… You are a madman! You are crazy!" Tony who was in a state of desperation screamed, cried, roared, and howled. It felt like he was a fish out of the water.

At this moment, both [Snow Mountain Hermit] who was calculative and calm and Tony who was on the verge of experiencing a mental collapse felt an unprecedented chill to their bones. They sensed a unique aura on this king. Like a hungry wolf that would never forgive and forget, this king was crazy enough to make his enemies regret making him their foe.

"Hahaha! Kill me then! When the masters of the Holy Church discover the Undead Energy in this place, your doom will arrive! Hahaha! The Chambord Kingdom that you love and are protecting right now will be wiped out!" [Snow Mountain Hermit] gave a response. He moved his body violently and tried to get free, and he shouted at Fei angrily as the loud metal-colliding noise resonated in the cell.

"Really? You guys have been locked up here for more than four days. Are four days not enough for the masters of the Holy Church detect the Undead Energy?" Fei snorted, "You should know that although the arrogant misters of the Holy Church are dull and lazy, they won't hesitate for a bit when facing Undead Energy. Why aren't they here yet?"

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was stunned.

What Fei said hit him in the head.

He had been wondering about this for the last few days. After the Undead Bone Dragon used his Undead Energy, it should be enough to trigger the masters of the Holy Church. When the Undead Bone Dragon locked up his Warrior Energy, a thick and dense cloud of Undead Energy was used. In theory, the Holy Church should have been immediately alerted. However, four days pa.s.sed by, and the people of the Holy Church still didn't come.

At this moment, [Snow Mountain Hermit] suddenly thought of something he had neglected, and his pupils contracted instantly.

"Looks like you finally thought of something. However, it is too late." Suddenly, a layer of golden energy flames appeared on Fei's body, and it got rid of the gloominess and chilliness in this prison. As a peaceful and warm sensation filled the cell, the King smiled like the victor and said with disdain, "I'm the chosen one of the Holy Church. I have golden Holy Power and is loved by the G.o.d of Light! I'm a representative of the lord; how could I be involved with the evil Undead Mages? If you want to frame me, you have to come up with a better reason. Even a three years old child won't believe your ridiculous statement!"

"How…… How is this possible?" [Snow Mountain Hermit]'s heart sunk.

It was true! If the King of Chambord were a [G.o.d's Favorite Child], then it would be impossible for him to mix with Undead Mages.

"But…… That Undead Bone Dragon is indeed his subordinate! What is going on?" [Snow Mountain Hermit] thought.

For a moment, this man who was calculative felt like his brain couldn't comprehend the current situation.

Suddenly, changes occurred.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 526: Last Chance (Part Two)

He was surprised that the Undead Energy that was locking down his Warrior Energy started to melt like the snow on a hot summer day. His energy channels became unimpeded, and his strength as a low-tier Half Moon Elite was recovering rapidly.

"Don't be surprised. Your strengths will soon recover completely. I, the King, will give you two the last opportunity. Do you see the tunnel behind me? If you can defeat me, then you could leave alive." Fei pointed at the tunnel that led to the only exit of the prison and signaled the warden and the warders to move away, in case that they would be injured in the upcoming battle.

"Sir…… Please be careful," the warden suddenly turned around, got brave, and said to Fei worriedly.

"Eh, thank you." Fei lightly patted this warden's shoulder. A dash of golden energy rushed into this warden's body and completely healed all the hidden injuries in his body; he had been working in this cold and gloomy prison for years now, and there were a lot of hidden injuries that he wasn't even aware of.

In the next moment, Fei switched to Barbarian Mode, and his pure physical energy spread out of his body and covered the entire cell. The silver energy sphere protected all walls, and it was impossible for [Snow Mountain Hermit] and Tony to escape without beating him.

After Fei touched the warden, this warden felt like he became ten years younger. His legs became lighter, and all of his life goals and dreams came back to him.

He didn't say anything and quickly left the cell.

He stopped as soon as he stepped outside the cell and waited there patiently.

The battle between Moon-Cla.s.s Elites was about to take place, and the entire prison might even be destroyed. However, due to his absolute confidence in the King of Chambord, he didn't go any further.

"King Alexander…… Is Invincible. He will win for sure!" this warden told himself. Although he heard that those two prisoners were terrifying Moon-Cla.s.s Elites, he still believed in the King of Chambord.

The four half-naked and vicious-looking warders didn't leave as well. They stood in a row behind the warden and waited.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

The handcuffs and iron chains were easily broken like melted cheese.

[Snow Mountain Hermit] finally landed on the ground, and he reached out his hand.

Whoosh! Burning flames appeared on his hand, and the last bit of black energy was kicked out of his body.

This black energy was the Undead Energy that Arthur left in his body.

This energy was originally indestructible, but it was greatly weakened by Fei's Paladin Character's aura and started to melt. In the meantime, [Snow Mountain Hermit] used his own Warrior Energy and sped up the process. After a minute, all of the Undead Energy was gone, and his strength was completely restored.

On the other side, Tony who also recovered looked ecstatic. As soon as he broke off the handcuffs and iron chains, he didn't say anything and leaped into the air. He didn't have any courage to face Fei, so all he wanted to do was to escape. He tried to smash a hole in the ceiling with his body and didn't even care about [Snow Mountain Hermit] who was his father.

A mocking smile appeared on Fei's face.

Bam!

A m.u.f.fled noise sounded.

Tony screamed and fell onto the ground. He was bleeding from his head.

He used all of his force in this leap as he thought that he could break through the ceiling. However, he didn't even cause a ripple in the silver energy sphere.

As a sad expression appeared on Tony's face, this gloomy young man suddenly thought of something. He kneeled and begged, "Your Majesty. The great King of Chambord! Please don't kill me! I know a secret! A big secret! I overheard it from the execution team of the Holy Church! If you let me go, I will tell you. I promise that it is a valuable information! I didn't even tell my master…… A G.o.d-tier Combat Weapon is about to appear in the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace! Whoever could get it will advance into Sun-Cla.s.s and become a legend……"

Fei heard what Tony said, but he didn't respond.

As if he didn't hear it, [Snow Mountain Hermit] also didn't say anything and just unleashed all of his Fire-Elemental Warrior Energy.

P.S. A big shout out to Ronald M. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 527: One Strike to End It All

Chapter 527: One Strike to End It All

[Snow Mountain Hermit] was a lot more experienced than Tony, and he saw what Fei was capable of on the [Elemental Altar]. He knew that this young man whom he could easily defeat about ten days ago was now too much for him to deal with. This young man was the most terrifying enemy he had ever made.

Therefore, he wasn’t in a hurry to strike. He continued to unleash his Warrior Energy and tried to exert all of his potentials. His Warrior Energy, spirit, body were in harmony, and he knew that he might only survive if he cast his most powerful strike.

“When I use my most powerful strike and distract the King of Chambord, you should try to escape from that tunnel instantly. If you can get out, try to become an ordinary person. Don’t try to get revenge on the King of Chambord. He is too powerful for you to deal with…… Eh, now think of it, I spoiled you too much. I’m the one who harmed you.”

[Snow Mountain Hermit] didn’t move his lips, and he sent a voice transmission to Tony using his powerful Warrior Energy.

There was no way that Fei didn’t discover this.

He shook his head and felt a little empathetic toward [Snow Mountain Hermit]. After all, this father was still thinking for his useless son. If it weren’t for his unconditional love, perhaps Tony won’t be this arrogant and unreasonable.

“One strike to end it all!” Fei suddenly stepped forward, and his powerful aura expanded. A huge vague Barbarian Warrior Totem appeared behind him, and he said, “If you are still alive after we punch out together, then I will let you and your son go!”

“Ok!” [Snow Mountain Hermit] answered loudly.

At this moment, he was already at his peak, and he struck out without any hesitation.

……

Outside the prison cell.

Boom!

Boom! Boom!

After about three minutes of quietness, two loud noises sounded and caused a small earthquake.

The explosion also destroyed the prison. Small rocks and clouds of dust started to fall from the ceiling, and the stone stairs that had black mosses on them all cracked.

This huge change shocked that warden and the four warders, but they didn’t move their steps at all. They continued to wait patiently.

After a minute, a series of footsteps sounded. As a result, their hearts started to race.

The battle was over.

Who won?

Finally, a figure appeared in front of them. It was King Alexander.

“Sir!” The five of them saluted as Fei walked out of the cell.

“Eh, thanks for waiting. Later, someone will come here to pick up these two corpses. You only need to wait here patiently. Also, don’t try to damage their bodies. All the grudges between us are now gone, and they were once masters after all,” Fei said to the five people gently.

“As you wish!”

Fei nodded and got out of the prison.

After the warden and the warders looked at each other, they all turned around and walked into the prison cell. They all wanted to see what happened.

As soon as walked in, what they shocked them so much that they wanted to scream and run out.

Someone was still alive in the cell.

With blood dripping down his lips, [Snow Mountain Hermit] sat on the ground steadily with a dull expression. There was a terrifying concaved fist mark on his chest, and this concavity was deeper than two inches. There was no blood around it, and the skin and the bone in the area weren’t damaged. However, this fist mark was clearly seen. It looked like it was carved out by the master craftsman.

[Snow Mountain Hermit]’s chest was still moving, his eyes were still open, and white vapor was coming out of his mouth and nose.

All of this meant that he was still alive.

A living Moon-Class Elite was beyond terrifying for the warden and the warders. He could easily wipe them out like human fighting ants.

Only one stare from [Snow Mountain Hermit] was enough to make them feel like they were in a freezer. As if the Grim Reaper’s sickles were placed on their necks, their bodies froze and became rigid.

“The King of Chambord. [Invincible Emperor Fist]…… Such speed, such power……” After [Snow Mountain Hermit] took a look at them, he no longer paid attention to them. He was mesmerized in Fei’s strike, and he lowered his head and murmured, “Such…… Terrifying power…… All of my internal organs and energy channels are destroyed…… I was at my peak, but I still wasn’t able to catch his moves…… Cough…… Hahahaha! Invincible Emperor Fist! What a name! What a technique! Being able to die under such a technique, I’m not wronged! One day, this technique will shock the continent! I’m the first one to experience this technique in full, and I will be recorded in the history books and stories. Haha! Good!”

As he said that, he took a pause, and blood started to drip down from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

As if he couldn’t feel it, he turned around slowly and looked at the corpse beside him. The bitter smile on his face seemed even more vicious and tragic.

“Tony, my son…… Don’t blame your dad. The King of Chambord is too powerful…… I can’t even take one strike from him…… Cough…… Even if you make it out here alive, you couldn’t escape from his claws! You will be tortured…… Even if you tell him that secret, he won’t let you go…… You are still too naïve…… I spoiled you…… Since you have caused this trouble, I will just free you from all worries…… Ahahahah! Puff!”

Before he could finish, he could no longer suppress the injuries inside his body. He raised his head and threw up a mouthful of blood. Then, he fell back onto his back.

After getting punched my Fei, all of the life energy left his body, and he was weaker than an ordinary person. However, the powerful vitality of the Half Moon Elite kept him alive. Now, all the vitality was gone, and he died completely.

After hearing [Snow Mountain Hermit]’s murmur and seeing this Moon-Class Elite die, the warden and the warders calmed down.

They saw the other corpse, and it was Tony.

His head was completely crushed, and a clear palm print could be seen on his skull. It was clear that he was hit by a palm covered by fire as his skull was burned. He looked fine from the outside, but his internal organs were probably burned as well since black smoke was coming out of his mouth.

Perhaps it was because that he got burned, but his gloomy face finally looked calmer.

“He is killed by his father.”

The warden and the warder both guessed this young man’s death. The King had a unique aura and didn’t possess a burning fire-elemental Warrior Energy. On top of that, what [Snow Mountain Hermit] said kind of told them that he killed his beloved son.

“They really shouldn’t stand on the other side of King Alexander,” the warden thought, “But what is the secret that these two talked about?”

……

“Pack up the corpses and find a good place to give them a proper burial.”

After walking out of this prison in Dual-Flags City, Fei was remarkably calm. He didn’t feel guilty of killing his enemies, and he also didn’t feel any joy from getting his revenge. However, since these two people put Angela and Elena in extreme danger, sneak-attacked the Mayor’s Mansion, and killed three Bronze Saints and six Bylaw Enforcement Officers. Fei had to do what he had to do to avenge for his people.

One strike ended it all.

“As you wish!” the six Bylaw Enforcement Officers who were waiting outside saluted and entered the prison.

Fei thought about the secret that Tony told him and returned to the new palace that Angela and the girls were staying in after wandering around in the city with Torres.

Although he said that he was going to let Angela get the revenge on these two people, she didn’t like anything bloody after all. Also, he didn’t want to bring her into anywhere gloomy.

Since these two were also powerful, and any delay might result in issues later on, Fei decided to deal with them himself.

As soon as he returned, Maid Autumn came up and served him tea.

First, the Azeroth Continent didn’t have such a thing as tea. However, when Fei was studying herbs and plants with Akara, he saw a few of them that had similar effects as tea. They had aromas and could help people concentration. Therefore, Fei gathered some of them and used them as tea.

Afterward, Angela who always paid attention to detail remembered it and started to collect similar herbs with loli Emma. They would treat these herbs the way that Fei told them to, and somehow, tea became popular in Chambord under Fei’s lead.

A lot of alcoholics quit drinking liquor and started to enjoy tea.

Fei took a sip and asked, “Where is Angela? I don’t see her training the four playful kids.”

By ‘the four playful kids’, he meant Blacky, Thug, Chick, and Hooligan.

P.S. A big shout out to Mike! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 528: How About Joining Us?

Chapter 528: How About Joining Us?

“Your Majesty, the Queen heard that many warriors and soldiers were injured while protecting her. Therefore, she went to the military camp with Emma and the four pets to thank them.”

This maid named Autumn was one of the girls who was gifted to Fei by the big forces in St. Petersburg during the competition between the affiliated kingdoms.

She had been with Fei and Angela for a while, and she had joined the Chambord Kingdom by getting residency there. She knew this easy-going king very well. She went from the initial timidity to the casualness. Since she was used to the chill atmosphere at Chambord, she wasn’t scared of Fei. Instead, like a girl who was looking at a hero, she answered Fei brightly.

Since Autumn was adoring and admiring him, Fei felt pretty good about himself.

He nodded and smiled.

After ten days of sleeping, it was good for Angela to go outside and walk around in the sun.

Then, Fei suddenly thought of people such as Emperor Yassin, Domenech, and Hazel Bank who were still inside the level 36 region of the Mythical Palace. In order to save his lovers as soon as possible, Fei rushed back to Dual-Flags City.

“Did Emperor Yassin successfully kill that white-robed mage? Did the Undead Mage recover his full strength with the help of the abundant natural energies in that Small World?” Fei thought.

The [Elemental Gates] could only be used once in 20 years, and Fei couldn’t enter that mysterious and magnificent Small World even if he wanted to. He could only wait now if he wanted to know the answers to the questions on his mind. Once the Mythical Gate closes, all the masters in the Mythical Palace would be ejected out of there.

Fei already got a lot from this trip.

First of all, he successfully purified the [Worldstone]. Then, he got his hands on the Sky Castle, the mysterious stone throne that had unique abilities, and that huge and strange pillar. At the moment, the throne and the pillar were both in Fei’s body. The former could be controlled and summoned by Fei, but the latter was non-responsive. Fei had no idea where this stone pillar that was broken by someone came from, and he didn’t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.

As he was thinking about this mysterious stone pillar, he suddenly thought of the huge skeleton beside the Mythical Altar that disappeared after the altar was activated. He had an ominous feeling about it.

He had to find a time and explain all of this to Akara and Cain.

Out of everyone around him, only these two mad scientists could help him do the research and figure out the secrets.

As the King was thinking back to what he gained and lost from this trip, Torres walked in quickly and whispered into Fei’s ear.

“Huh? Did they recover this fast? Eh, let them in.”

“As you wish!”

After Torres walked out, a series of footsteps sounded.

Under Torres’s lead, three people wearing robes of the Holy Church walked into the building.

The person walking in the front was someone who was about 60 years old. However, his body was strong, and his vitality was on par with young people. His long and thick white hair wasn’t tied up, and he was holding onto a black wooden wand as he moved forward. His facial features were unique; he had thick brows and big eyes. Although the robe he was wearing looked ordinary, he was giving off a direct and righteous aura; it felt like he was a straight sword that would never bend in front of power and evil. Anyone who was seeing him for the first time would get a good impression of him.

Behind him, there was the young priest Jessie and the Holy Knight Alan who were saved by Fei.

The elder in the front was quite aggressive. He looked at Fei up and down, and a smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, “It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. I’m the Right Deacon of Black-Cloth Shrine, Batistuta. Thank you for saving Jessie and Alan’s lives a few days earlier.”

Jessie and Alan quickly walked up and bowed at Fei to show their gratitude.

Alan wasn’t a part of Black-Cloth Shrine, but he somehow decided to take the forbidden action to join the shrine after this adventure. It was quite surprising.

“Right Deacon, you are being too polite.” Fei was shocked when he heard of the name ‘Black-Cloth Shrine.’ However, his face didn’t give anything away as he greeted them calmly.

After the incident with Priest Balesi, the Holy Church was already an ‘Imaginary Enemy’ in Fei’s head. As a result, he read up on a lot of books that talked about the history of the Holy Church. Therefore, he knew this famous shrine that once greatly influenced the Holy Church.

“I didn’t expect that Jessie is from Black-Cloth Shrine. Too mad…… If he is at any other shrine, he will get a great status with his age, power, and potential. Eh…… However, Black-Cloth Shrine sure has accumulations. When all other shrines are attacking it, it is still able to nurture such a talented genius like Jessie. Unfortunately, Pope Blatter and other shrines are going to continue to suppress it, and it is likely that this shrine is going to die off and become a part of the history.”

Fei thought to himself as he wondered why they were here.

It was clear that the three of them weren’t here just to thank him.

In Fei’s mind, even if people were going to come and thank him, it was going to be Jessie and Alan. This elder Batistuta’s arrival took him by surprise. Although he never heard of this person before, he could clearly sense the power that was hidden in this elder’s body. The thickness and volume of the Holy Power Batistuta had was enough to battle Fei’s strongest Barbarian Character.

It was evident that this elder was one of the few surviving core decision makers in Black-Cloth Shrine.

Since such a person came to visit Fei and declare his identity, Fei knew that there was more to it.

“It looks like Your Majesty know about our Black-Cloth Shrine?” As soon as this elder took a seat, he asked that question.

Afterward, he picked up the teacup that a maid served and took a sip. A surprised expression appeared on his face as he asked, “Huh? What is this water? It sure tastes good!”

He then chugged it down and laughed, “Nice! It is a little bitter at first, but it is a little sweet afterward! Such drink! If I’m not wrong, it is because of these few leaves in the water. Your Majesty, what are these unique leaves?”

This elder’s laughter was loud and clear. Like the bright sun in the sky, nothing was covered up or hidden.

“Just something I made when I was bored. I call it ‘tea.’ It is something that could help you concentrate a little. If Right Deacon likes it, you can take some when you leave,” Fei said proudly. He didn’t expect that a master liked something he made unintentionally outside of Chambord.

After a short pause, Fei continued, “You are right. Black-Cloth Shrine was one of the most prestigious and honorable shrines in the Holy Church, and everyone on the continent knows about it. I had read some good books on it.”

“Yeah, it once was. But now, all the prestige and honor are almost depleted……” A solemn expression appeared on Batistuta’s face. However, that expression only appeared for a brief second. He soon returned to his confident and straightforward self and asked with passion in his eyes, “I heard from Jessie that Your Majesty is a [God’s Favorite Child]? Are you willing to join our Black-Cloth Shrine and become our shrine’s [God’s Favorite Child]?”

As soon as he said that, Fei spat out the tea in his mouth.

The King didn’t expect this elder to say something this direct. It was shocking, to say the least.

Jessie, on the other hand, was shocked as well. He thought to himself, “Ah! Right Deacon really sent out the invitation! He invited the King of Chambord! God! Mr. Batistuta is sure crazy about finding a [God’s Favorite Child] for the shrine! He didn’t even ask any deep questions! Black-Cloth Shrine is now like a rat in the eyes of other members of the Holy Church. Why would the King of Chambord want to join such a run-down shrine?”

All three people of the Holy Church looked at Fei nervously.

(TL Note: I assume that there are the Right Deacon and the Left Deacon under the position of Bishop in the shrine. I could be wrong, but this is how I interpret this.)

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 529: An Accident

Chapter 529: An Accident

Out of the three, Batistuta was the most nervous.

This righteous elder was looking at Fei as if he was a young man who proposed to the girl he loved. His ‘passionate’ and ‘steamy’ stares were enough to melt iron.

To him, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

A few days ago, the former Bishop of Black-Cloth Shrine got a hint from the gods when he was praying, and he predicted that Jessie was going to encounter a huge trouble during this mission. Batistuta was worried that the most talented genius Black-Cloth Shrine ever got after the traitor Platini incident might die, so he rushed to Dual-Flags City as the Right Deacon of Black-Cloth Shrine.

When he got to the church in Dual-Flags City, both Jessie and Alan who were greatly injured were sent back. He was infuriated that someone tried to kill Jessie, and he used a portion of his life energy to heal Jessie. Afterward, he learned from Jessie that the King of Chambord, Alexander, was a [God’s Favorite Child] and had golden Holy Power.

This news shocked Batistuta.

For many years now, Batistuta’s only responsibility was to travel across the northern region of the continent, find a [God’s Favorite Child], and restore Black-Cloth Shrine’s prestige and honor.

According to the traditions and customs of the Holy Church, only the shrines with [God’s Favorite Children] were loved and cared for by the gods. Therefore, once Black-Cloth Shrine got its own [God’s Favorite Child], they would go back and become one of the main shrines in the Holy Church. They would then be able to push their [God’s Favorite Child] forward and potentially make them into the Pope, gaining the chance of restoring the glory that Black-Cloth Shrine once had.

Unfortunately, in the last 100 years, Batistuta wasn’t successful.

Of course, he was able to make some progress.

There were at least three times.

He was able to find three [God’s Favorite Children], but the endings were the same.

Two of the people were lured and taken by other shrines who were closely monitoring Batistuta’s actions. By giving more promises and more benefits, other shrines robbed those two [God’s Favorite Children] away and destroyed Batistuta’s hope.

It was a known fact that Black-Cloth Shrine had fallen. Its power and influence were a lot inferior compared with other more prominent shrines.

The last [God’s Favorite Child] Batistuta found was a six years old boy from 33 years ago. Due to the deep bond between him and Batistuta, this boy rejected invitations from all other shrines and decided on joining Black-Cloth Shrine. However, he died mysteriously on the way back to the headquarter of Black-Cloth Shrine.

It was clear that someone assassinated this [God’s Favorite Child] who wasn’t even mature yet.

Batistuta was enraged and caused a lot of trouble in the northern region.

However, there wasn’t much that he could do other than that.

Black-Cloth Shrine and the other shrines knew that all of this happened because Pope Blatter was still worried about Black-Cloth Shrine and was monitoring it in secret. He was afraid that his former mortal enemy would get breathing room and revive.

If Black-Cloth Shrine didn’t have a glorious history, didn’t have a large believer base, and didn’t create creed and beliefs that significantly affected the Holy Church as a whole, it would have been wiped out a long time ago.

For all these years, even though Batistuta was desperate and mad, he didn’t give up hope.

Like a convicted criminal who was looking for a way to redeem himself, this elder has been looking for opportunities crazily.

Therefore, after he heard that Fei was a [God’s Favorite Child], he had been planning.

In the last three days, he locked himself in a small room and used all of his connections and networks to get information on Fei. From how the King was born an idiot to how revealed his strength during the defense of Chambord to how he became a leading character in the young generation of warriors in Zenit……

After Batistuta connected the dots and made a series of hypothesis, he arrived at a conclusion that was completely opposite to other shrines’ estimations!

He thought that the King of Chambord hadn’t joined any shrine yet!

He was shocked by his conclusion himself.

Since almost every single shrine had their own [God’s Favorite Children], and they would be sent to complete a series of missions around the continent. Due to their potential competitive stances, most shrines would keep the information and identity about their [God’s Favorite Children] a secret. Therefore, a lot of shrines thought that the King of Chambord was the [God’s Favorite Child] of a big influential shrine.

They didn’t do too much investigate on Fei. After all, investigating other shrines’ [God’s Favorite Children] was frowned upon in the Holy Church.

Even enough Batistuta came up with this conclusion, he wasn’t too sure about it himself. It was more accurate to say that he came to this conclusion based on his instinct rather than the information he collected.

To him, even if there was only a sliver of hope, he had to give it a shot. After all, every single opportunity was meaning to Black-Cloth Shrine.

For a moment, everyone in the building was looking at Fei; they were all waiting for his answers.

After experiencing the initial shock, Fei calmed down and started to think about this incident logically.

Fei had almost never considered joining the Holy Church. First of all, it was impossible for him to ditch the Chambord Kingdom; he had formed a deep bond with the people of Chambord. Second of all, becoming the [God’s Favorite Child] of Black-Cloth Shrine that had fallen was essentially getting another massive load of responsibilities. Fei never liked taking on more work.

Making Chambord stronger alone was giving the King a headache. Making a shrine in the Holy Church stronger?

To Fei who dreamed of chilling and enjoying life, it was a waste of energy.

However, Fei didn’t instantly reject the invitation; he was considering the pros and cons of it.

Like an invisible hand, Fei felt like fate was controlling everything in secrecy. Fei had an ominous feeling about the Holy Church. He felt like he and the Holy Church would collide in the future. What happened with Angela and Balesi made Fei highly aware; he knew that it wouldn’t be a unique case.

Fei had read a lot of books on the history and the creed of the Holy Church, and he knew what a Purest Crystal Soul meant to the establishment. It was even rarer than [God’s Favorite Child].

Although Fei had instantly killed Balesi and delay the time, he knew that more people would come and ‘invite’ Angela. By then, Fei would have to face people who were numerous times more powerful than Balesi.

As Fei was thinking, a Bylaw Enforcement Officer rushed into the building and whispered something into Fei’s ear in a hurry.

“What! What a reckless fool! He wants to die!” Fei shouted angrily.

Bam!

Fei smashed the stone table in front of him, and it turned into a pile of stone dust.

“What happened? Why is the King of Chambord so mad?” the three people of the Holy Church thought. They didn’t know what was going on.

“If you three are interested, come with me!” Fei said before dashing out the building like a flash of light.

Batistuta, Jessie, and Alan looked at each other and were all curious.

They were able to tell that the King’s attitude changed and was looking at them with hostility. It was clear that what happened was related to the Holy Church. Therefore, they didn’t dare to hesitate and followed behind Fei.

They were heading toward the military camp.

……

……

“Hahahaha! You b*tches! These three creatures are the Godly Creatures that were nurtured by our Holy Church! You thieves stole them! How dare you try to lie to me? Hehe, arrest them! These women are probably tricked by evil entities to do this evil deed. Send them into the Choir and let the people there punish them!”

An arrogant and dominating voice sounded, and it came out of a mid-aged priest’s mouth. At the moment, this priest was wearing a red and black stripped robe.

Two groups of people were in a stand-off in front of the military camp of Chambord.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 530: Dare to Even Touch My Finger?

Chapter 530: Dare to Even Touch My Finger?

The Bylaw Enforcement Officers and the Saint Seiyas of Chambord were standing behind Angela and Emma, and so were Blacky, Thug, Chick, and Hooligan.

On the other side, there were more than 40 people who were either priests or Holy Knights of the Holy Church. At the moment they were sneering and looking at the people of Chambord coldly.

The person who just spoke was the person who had the highest status among them. The red and black stripped robe meant that this mid-aged man was at least someone who held the position of Vice-Bishop and up in the church in Dual-Flags City.

From what he said, it sounded like he wanted to take Thug, Chick, and Hooligan away.

“Your Highness, I think you are mistaking. They aren’t the Godly Creatures of the Holy Church. They had just hatched from fossil eggs a few days ago. Many people witnessed it.” Angela was surprised as she didn’t understand why the people of the Holy Church would say that. Therefore, she tried to explain the origin of the three creatures to this priest patiently.

“Humph! Shut up! Full of lies! I said they are the properties of the Holy Church! Do you dared to question the judgment of the gods?” the mid-aged man said with greed in his eyes.

At the moment, this man was so excited that his body was shivering a little.

“Damn it! This is unexpected! The dragons that are said to be extinct appeared in Dual-Flags City!” he thought.

As soon as this man saw the three creatures, he started to observe them. He had once read a book in the library of the Holy Church that walked about the legends, described what dragons looked like, and had their illustrations.

After looking at the three creatures, he was sure that they were the legendary Fire Red Dragon, Frost Blue Dragon, and Metal Green Dragon. He thought that the gods had just given him an enormous gift!

Dragons! When was the last time that a dragon appeared on the continent? When was the last time that a Dragon Knight existed?

He was sure that if he could capture these three dragons and send them to the headquarter of the Northern Region Church, the Bishop of the Regional Church, Platini, would be very pleased. By then, he could even become the Bishop over a big empire!

After thinking about that, this mid-aged man got even more excited. He sneered and said, “How dare you steal the Godly Creatures that were being nurtured by the Holy Church and show them in public? I don’t think you guys need to go anywhere. The males will be arrested and made into mine slaves, and the females will be sent to the Choir and sing for the gods!”

“You are not reasonable at all. You are saying that these creatures are the properties of the Holy Church, but can anyone prove that? You can call them and see if they answer back,” Emma opened her mouth and said in a sarcastic tone.

“Reason? Hehe, I am the reason in Dual-Flags City. I represent the gods! You are doubting my words, which means that you are doubting the gods! How dare you?” this mid-aged man said arrogantly. It was clear that he was not going to talk about logic and reason with the people of Chambord.

He had been operating and behaving this way for a long time now. He and his peers were used to justifying their behaviors in the name of the gods. The fact that others were mad but didn’t dare to say anything satisfied their sick minds

Due to the outbreak of this conflict, more and more people surrounded them.

Soon, more than 100 people circled them and murmured among themselves while pointing their fingers.

“Those bullies of the Holy Church again? Did you see him? The person leading the group is named Barton. He is the Vice-Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City. He is arrogant, violent, and vicious. Except for the Bishop, no one else dares to mess with him. Which poor soul got targeted by this devil?”

“Sheesh! Lower your voice! Do you want to die? If Barton hears you say bad things about him, he will say that you are staining the gods, and your entire family will be burned alive on the fire crosses!”

“Huh? Wait…… it seems like the warriors of Chambord are standing up against Barton…… They are King Alexander’s subordinates……”

“No way! Is Barton daring enough to mess around with His Majesty?”

“This devil who should be boiled alive in the hell is such a bad egg! He is messing around King Alexander…… His Majesty might be in trouble. Unlike the nobles in Dual-Flags City who were conquered by His Majesty, the Holy Church is an organization that even the Royal Family of Zenit don’t dare to mess with…… Let’s just hope that King Alexander will be alright.”

“Hey, don’t be so negative. The outcome might be different. King Alexander is a hero! He must have ways of dealing with Barton. Just watch……”

The residents of Dual-Flags City didn’t dare to get too close. They formed little circles and talked about this incident.

They were aware of the recklessness and the unreasonableness of the members of the Holy Church.

During normal times, they would use all kinds of ways to get money from the residents. But in this war with Jax, they didn’t say anything and remained neutral. That disappointed a lot of people who were hoping that they would stop the war.

Now, when the war was pausing a little, these members of the Holy Church jumped out and tried to mess with King Alexander and his subordinates who saved the city. There was no way that the residents of Dual-Flags City weren’t angry.

Vice-Bishop Barton sensed how the people in the area were looking at him with disdain. He sneered and glanced around, and everyone looked down and avoided staring right at this vicious and cruel priest in the eyes.

After that, Barton laughed proudly. He turned to the people of Chambord and provoked, “I know that you are the subordinates of the King of Chambord and are all powerful. You guys can each fight against more than 100 enemies on the battlefield, but what can you do right now? Even if your King Alexander is here, what could he do? Does he dare to fight with the Holy Church? What? Why do you look angry? Your poor bugs. What can you do to me? Come! Come here and beat me! Yuck! If you even dare to touch my finger, Chambord as a whole will pay dearly! Hahaha! Come and try me if you don’t believe what I said……”

“This b*stard!” white steam came out of Drogba’s nostrils as he was infuriated, and he was about to step forward and punch Barton.

However, Robbin who was beside him pulled him back.

Since the Holy Church was a mammoth on the continent and could make any other force reconsider the consequences of fighting with them, the members of the Holy Church became more and more arrogant. Robbin was one of the less impulsive warriors, so he stopped Drogba, fearing that this strongman might cause a ton of trouble for the King.

“Hahaha! Big guy, come at me! Come on; I’m standing right here. Who dares to even touch my finger?” Barton saw that and provoked proudly.

“What if I, the King, am daring enough to touch your finger?”

At this moment, a cold voice sounded from afar. Then, a silver dash of light flashed by, and a muscular and handsome figure appeared in the area after everyone’s vision blurred.

The King of Chambord!

An invisible pressure dispersed into the area and even the air became denser.

“Your Majesty!” the warriors of Chambord such as Drogba got excited.

Angela and Emma also looked relieved. Since King Alexander was here, they all knew that the issue was going to be resolved.

“It is Mr. Alexander!”

“Mr. Alexander is here! He saved Dual-Flags City……”

“It is my honor to meet His Majesty! Hail the King!”

The residents of Dual-Flags City who were in the area reacted quickly. Some people instantly identified Fei, and a series of gasps sounded. Most people weren’t expecting to see the King here today, so a lot of them got excited. Some people even directly kneeled and chanted ‘Hail the King.’ The atmosphere of the place instantly got heated.

What was happening was a clear indication of Fei’s influence in the city.

After seeing this, Barton’s pupils contracted. Although he was a member of the Holy Church and shouldn’t be fearful of a little king, he became a little alerted after seeing Fei. For some reason, he sensed danger!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Three more dashes of lights landed on the ground.

They were the Right Deacon of Black-Cloth Shrine, Batistuta, young priest Jessie, and Holy Knight Alan.

A series of gasped sounded. The residents in Dual-Flags City thought that masters of the Holy Church were here to support Barton.

After seeing the arrival of these three, Vice-Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City released. He could tell that they were members of the Holy Church, and Batistuta was mighty.

Barton thought that he had back up, and the fear that appeared in his mind instantly disappeared.

He walked up a few steps, raised his head, and looked down at Fei with a provocative expression.

He sneered and laughed proudly to try to reduce Fei’s presence, “King of Chambord? I know about you. Young man, it makes sense that you are proud. After all, you have some achievements. However, you need to make sure you know who you are talking to. I’m the Vice-Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City, and I’m here to manage Dual-Flags City by order of the gods. If you dare to even touch my finger, you…… Ah!”

Pia!

A crisp noise sounded.

Then, a series of bone-crackling noises sounded.

As people watched in surprise, the King of Chambord slapped Vice-Bishop Barton in the face, and a mouthful of blood shot out of Barton’s mouth alongside some white teeth. Half of his face collapsed and concaved in, and his body flew backward like a broken sandbag.

P.S. A big shout out to Frankie D. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 531: Want to Make You the Pope

Chapter 531: Want to Make You the Pope (Part One)

"You……" Vice-Bishop Barton was stunned. Some of his teeth were gone, so his speech was unclear. "Yee…… Daaar…… tu heee meeee?"

As the other members of the Holy Church helped him to stand up, he rubbed the half of his face that got destroyed subconsciously, and he felt like his mind went numb and couldn't sense any pain just yet.

He couldn't believe that the King of Chambord dared to attack him.

"Isn't he afraid of the punishment from the Holy Church? Attacking any member of the Holy Church is equivalent to attacking the G.o.ds. Any offender will be hunted down by the Execution Department of the Holy Church."

"Why couldn't I?" Fei got close to Barton and his henchmen under everyone's stare. He sneered and asked, "Didn't you say that I don't dare to even touch your finger? I touched all five of your fingers. What can you do to me?"

"Yoooo, you arrrr……. Deeed!!" Barton was infuriated. He only reacted after he sensed the pain on his face. Even though this was the case, he wasn't scared. He was enraged, and he shouted, "Go! Kill him! Quak!"

However, the other members of the Holy Church weren't impulsive as him.

These people who were dominating in Dual-Flags City with the church robe on them were all stunned by Fei's ruthless actions.

"Since he is daring to slap the Vice-Bishop, he won't hesitate to beat me……" they thought.

Therefore, with fear on their faces, none of them dared to go up to attack or question the King.

"I'm dead?" Fei laughed.

He reached out his hand and grasped onto the thin air. A huge energy surged out of his palm and sucked Barton over from afar.

Pia! It was another slap.

This crisp noise made the people who couldn't believe their eyes realize that they were dreaming.

Fei didn't use his full strength, but the physical strength of the Nightmare Mode Level 34 Barbarian was too high. Even a deep handprint would appear on a thick iron plate if Fei pressed his palm against it. Therefore, Barton's other half of his face got slapped, and his cheek swelled as the last three teeth flew out of his mouth.

The bystanders were stunned!

"Mr. Alexander is really fearless! He even dares to beat a high-ranking official of the Holy Church!"

As the crisp slapping noise sounded, all the residents in the area were worried for Fei. At the same time, they were thrilled since Fei did something that they wanted to do for a long time.

Some people even started to cheer, but their friends soon stopped them. After all, Barton and his henchmen might remember who cheered and go after them later.

"Your Majesty……" Jessie said as he tried to stop Fei subconsciously.

"Don't move. Let him do what he wants." Batistuta raised his arm and blocked this young priest. He shook his head and explained, "It looks like you don't understand your savior's personality. At the moment like this, you better not stand in his way……"

Batistuta looked at the priests, who were so scared that they almost c.r.a.pped their pants, and said, "These idiots have been arrogant, bullied the followers, and stained the honor of the G.o.ds. Since they are corrupt and blind, they should pay the price."

Pia! Pia! Pia! Pia!

As Batistuta was talking to Jessie, Fei already walked into the group of priests and started to do work. As he slapped around, those priests screamed, and they flew backward as if someone threw them out.

"You are dead!……" Barton wasn't unconscious yet. He pointed at Fei as he screamed and threatened, "Hahaha, you hit the members of the Holy Church…… You are done! You can't escape and hide anywhere! Hahaha, since you are so fearless, why don't you kill me? Come on! Come here and kill me!"

"I won't kill you." Fei walked to Barton and stepped on his hand. The King sneered and broke the bones in his hand into pieces and said, "But I will make you beg for death! The Holy Church? It doesn't matter who it is; if you want to take others' stuff, be aware of the potential consequences!"

"You…… You……" Barton was experiencing so much pain that big drops of sweat fell down his face, but he was still trying to be tough. "Kill…… Kill if me if you can. You…… You will regret this……"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 531: Want to Make You the Pope (Part Two)

Fei sneered again after hearing this, and he crushed the hand bones in Barton's other hand.

Suddenly, he realized that Angela wasn't too far away, so he didn't want to make the scene too b.l.o.o.d.y. He waved at the warriors of Chambord and commanded, "Arrest these arrogant bad eggs! Give each of them 100 whips, and make sure that you don't kill them. After that, pick one and tell him to report this to the Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City. I want to hear his explanation. Could anyone in the Holy Church rob my pets?"

"As you wish!"

People like Drogba, Pierce, and Robbin were enraged, to begin with, and they all laughed after hearing Fei's command.

They rushed over and copied the King's actions, beating these members of the Holy Church who were all bullies. Like sheep in front of tigers, these people couldn't defend at all. They were soon tied up by thick ropes, and they were dragged into the military camp despite their cries.

Then, a series of whipping sound resonated in the area.

The soldiers of Chambord were highly efficient in this matter.

They could tell that the King hated those guys, so they didn't hesitate to use their full strength. The members of the Holy Church who were spoiled by power and physically weak all screamed and cried loudly.

The whipping noises and the cries sounded horrifying, but the residents of Dual-Flags City didn't feel any empathy for them at all! In fact, they all wanted to run over and whip these b*stards themselves!

Barton who fell into a state of unconsciousness was thrown onto a piece of wooden board and dragged into a prison cell in the military camp. He could only be saved by the Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City, David Boyd.

Angela didn't say anything, and she didn't show any empathy as well.

First of all, the rudeness and the arrogance of Barton and his henchmen even made Angela, who was a super understanding and peace-seeking girl, mad. Second of all, compared with Barton and the priests, she cared more about Fei. Since Fei showed his rage that was rarely seen, Angela came over and comfort him.

After that, she went back with Emma and the four creatures.

She never partic.i.p.ated in the matter of the military.

However, it seemed like Batistuta discovered something, and he stared at Angela with interest. It was something that Fei didn't want to see.

Batistuta only stopped looking after Angela made a turn at a corner and disappeared.

"Mr. Batistuta, I think we could resume our prior topic." Fei frowned and invited the three of them into the military camp.

"What do you think? Are you willing to join our Black-Cloth Shrine?" Batistuta was a little excited after hearing Fei bringing this up. He felt like it was moving in a favorable direction.

"Please don't mind my straightforwardness. Right Deacon, your suggestion is not attractive at all. Everyone knows the situation that Black-Cloth Shrine is in. It is essentially like a pit of fire. Anyone who jumps into it will get their b.u.t.t burned. If I want to, I can choose a shrine that is more powerful and more influential, and I don't need to bear the danger and uncertainty."

The soldiers already prepared tables and chairs in the military camp, and Fei sat down before the main table as he said with a smile on his face.

Batistuta nodded and replied with a bitter smile on his face, "Your Majesty sure is direct and honest. I do admit that what you said is true. However, Your Majesty probably understands this a.n.a.logy: giving a poor farmer a pan of hot burning coal during the winter means more than giving a n.o.ble a block of expensive cheese at a dinner party. You are intelligent; you must understand the difference."

"Oh? You mean I can get more benefits after joining Black-Cloth Shrine? Right?" Fei said as he waved his hand. The soldiers stopped the punishment, and the members of the Holy Church finally stopped screaming; they were now all whining. One lucky person among them got untied, and he was asked to report this incident back to the church.

"Your Majesty sure is direct. You are right; that is what I mean," Batistuta turned serious as he added, "I can promise to you that if you accept my offer now, you will become the supreme Bishop of Black-Cloth Shrine. Anything you say will be interpreted as the words from the G.o.ds, and you can use all the resources of the shrine and command the masters. Believe me, Your Majesty. Even though we have fallen compared with before, we had a glorious past. Our acc.u.mulations are beyond imagination."

"Wow! Are you trying to lure me in? It finally sounds a little more attractive. However, there is no such thing as a free lunch. Tell me, what do I need to do if I join?" Fei asked. Such a promise would move anyone. However, Fei knew that he wouldn't be getting all that for free. As the principle goes, the more you get, the more you need to sacrifice.

"You only need to complete one thing: You need to become the Pope of the Holy Church and become one of the most powerful men on this continent!" Batistuta said with excitement in his eyes, "Believe me! Black-Cloth Shrine will do whatever it takes to push you onto the throne of the Pope!"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 532: Yeah, But It Is Going to Be Hard

Chapter 532: Yeah, But It Is Going to Be Hard (Part One)

Fei heard it, and he smiled and shook his head. "Right Deacon, your tone seems casual. Although I only need to do one thing, most of the talented geniuses on this continent couldn't achieve it. Billions of geniuses on this continent had tried to become the Pope, but less than 300 people made it. Asking me to become the Pope is similar to asking me to swim in a volcano. Could it be that Right Deacon think my fist is bigger than Blatter and my waist is also thicker than his?"

Batistuta laughed after hearing that. He paused for a second before saying, "It is hard. However, it would be easier with the full support of Black-Cloth Shrine.

"Really? Although there is the saying: a dragon that starved to death is still larger than a horse, but I really doubt Black-Cloth Shrine's ability after falling for more than 100 years. How could it fight against the Pope? If I'm not wrong, Platini's betrayal harmed Black-Cloth Shrine greatly, and it almost got whipped out." Fei wasn't trying to be polite at all! He instantly revealed the most significant scar on Black-Cloth Shrine's body.

What Fei and Batistuta were talking about was shocking.

They were addressing the Pope of the Holy Church and the Bishop of the Northern Regional Church by name, and they were talking about overthrowing them. If this information got leaked, a storm would arrive.

Therefore, before they started to speak, they each released an invisible energy sphere and enveloped the four o them. The people outside the sphere could only see their expressions but couldn't hear what they were talking about.

Among the four of them, Fei and Batistuta were the two decision makers. Jessie was the talented genius whom Black-Cloth Shrine was trying to nurture, so Fei wasn't worried about him. Holy Knight Alan was only a new member of Black-Cloth Shrine, and Fei didn't know why Batistuta trusted this young man so much. However, Fei didn't mind this Nine-Star Warrior and didn't hide anything from him.

Even though Fei and Batistuta weren't arguing ferociously with red faces, they were bargaining and negotiating intensely. After hearing this for a while, the young priest couldn't hold back and said, "Your Majesty, please don't mind my opinion. We represent the G.o.ds, and we should be spreading the G.o.dly light to every corner of the continent. Our mission is to spread the G.o.dly messages to billions of people. Even if we must sacrifice our lives, it would be worth it. It is an honorable and glorious mission. Your Majesty, you are a [G.o.d's Favorite Child] and are beloved by the G.o.ds. You should take on this mission and not bargain like the farmers in the markets."

If anyone else said this, Fei would have laughed and slapped them.

However, it felt undeniable after being said by Jessie.

It gave Fei the illusion as if this young priest was stating the truth and reality.

This was the case because there was a bright and sincere aura around this young man. Ever since he opened his eyes, he had been living with what he just said as his motto. He believed in it, and he measured every single one of his actions by comparing with it. Unlike most of the members of the Holy Church who just spoke and never showed in action, Jessie indeed operated by this phrase and never did anything against it.

Fei smiled and didn't doubt what Jessie had said.

Although he didn't agree with Jessie, he genuinely admired people like him.

There were a bunch of people who were just like Jessie. This world sometimes looked cute and lively because of these naive people. The King held respect for people like Jessie, but he didn't want to become one of them. In his mind, living that lifestyle would be too tiring.

Batistuta lightly shook his head after hearing Jessie's words.

He could clearly tell that the King of Chambord wasn't a young man who could be stimulated by inspirational words. Although this king was only a little over 18 years of age, his sly thoughts and new ideas made Batistuta feel like he was talking to an 80-years-old man.

[Sly and gangster-like…… Never step back down when talking about values and principles.]

This was Batistuta's comment about Fei.

A big shrine in the Holy Church required a [G.o.d's Favorite Child] who was just, empathetic, kind, forgiving, polite, humble, tolerate, and willing to sacrifice oneself. Compared with these criteria, Fei didn't fit Black-Cloth Shrine at all. However, Batistuta has lived for more than 100 years, and he believed in his own judgment. His sharp instinct was telling him again and again that perhaps a unique [G.o.d's Favorite Child] like Fei was the best option that Black-Cloth Shrine, a fallen shrine, had at the moment.

As Batistuta was about to say something, Fei laughed and said, "Let's talk about a simpler topic. For example, does the Bishop of Black-Cloth Shrine need to ditch all his possessions? For example, do I need to ditch my family, my kingdom, and my subjects? Do I need to eliminate the desire of mortal?"

What he said surprised Batistuta and the other two young man; they all understood what the King meant.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 532: Yeah, But It Is Going to Be Hard (Part Two)

Right Deacon answered instantly, "Of course not. It looks like Your Majesty doesn't know much about the rules of the Holy Church. The G.o.ds love all their children, and you don't need to live an ascetic lifestyle. The members of the Holy Church are representatives of the G.o.ds, but we are still people. The Bishop of the shrines could be emperors, husbands, and fathers."

"Oh, Right Deacon, it seems a lot more interesting now." Fei nodded.

Since this was the case, there were still ways around the current situation. Fei had to admit that his understanding of the Holy Church was still superficial. After hearing what Batistuta had said, Fei felt like the Holy Church was trying to combine the imperial power and the religious power. He had to admit that the person who created this policy was a genius.

"So, Your Majesty accepted our offer?" A thrilled expression appeared on Batistuta's face.

"Not yet," Fei shook his head and said, "There is one more thing that is important to me. I want to hear your opinion."

"Oh? What is it? Please let me know."

"It is about Angela, my queen."

Fei added after seeing the confused expression on Batistuta's face, "She is the black-haired girl who you were looking at. I'm sure you discovered something."

"Uh……" Batistuta's expression changed. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded and said, "So, Your Majesty saw that. It looks like you already have some understanding of the situation. That is right, that girl has a G.o.dly aura around her. If I am not wrong, your queen is a girl who has Purest Crystal Soul. Girls like her are of utmost importance to the Holy Church."

"Utmost importance?" Fei rubbed his chin and asked, "How important is that?"

"More important than [G.o.d's Favorite Children]," Batistuta answered firmly.

Fei was slightly surprised. He had been scamming around using his fake ident.i.ty was the [G.o.d's Favorite Child], and he knew how important this ident.i.ty was to the Holy Church. At least on the surface, even a Bishop wouldn't want to offend a [G.o.d's Favorite Child]. It was surprising to him that Angela was more important to the Holy Church than him.

After a moment of pause, he frowned and asked, "Doesn't that mean the influential figures in the Holy Church will make their moves on Angela?"

"It would happen for sure if other shrines discover it. Even the Pope might get involved. This matter is complicated. Your Majesty, you are a [G.o.d's Favorite Child]. It doesn't matter which shrine you join, you will have a bright future. However, it is different for the queen. If she joins the Holy Church and becomes the Saintess, it is hard to say whether it would be a good thing or a bad thing."

Batistuta didn't hesitate and hide anything; he answered honestly.

This answer sunk Fei's heart.

"I don't want Angela to join the Holy Church. Is there a way around it?" Fei turned and asked Batistuta earnestly.

"Yeah, but it is going to be hard." Batistuta seemed to have understood the King's intent, and he also discovered this powerful King's weakness.

"Hard? So, there is a way?"

"Yeah, but it is going to be hard."

"If I join Black-Cloth Shrine, would it be easier?" Fei frowned.

"It is still going to be hard, but the chance is higher." Batistuta looked at Fei sincerely and wasn't planning to force Fei to join the shrine.

Fei nodded. As he was about to say something, a series of clip-clop noises sounded. A bunch of powerful sensation appeared, and loud and chaotic noises resonated in the area. It felt like a group of people was rushing toward the military camp.

Hearing such noises, the members of the Holy Church who were whipped and were lying on the ground got excited. As if their saviors were about to appear, they rolled around and stared at the entrance of the camp.

Barton who almost got killed by Fei also woke up at this time. As he heard the noises around him, he froze for a second before looking at Fei viciously like a poisonous snake that was waiting for the best opportunity to strike.

The Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City was here.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 533: Such a Weird Request

Chapter 533: Such a Weird Request (Part One)

“Huh? The guests are here? Let’s talk about this after I treat the guests.”

A smiled appeared on Fei’s face as he heard the noises outside. He stopped this discussion temporarily and took away the energy sphere.

Batistuta nodded and canceled his energy sphere as well.

“Where is King Alexander of Chambord? Get the f*ck out here!” An arrogant and domineering voice sounded from the outside, and it would be hard to connect it to members of the Holy Church who should be mild and humble.

Boom!

The gate of the military camp that was half open got knocked down.

As if he had already predicted this, the smile on Fei’s face didn’t fade away. He sat there calmly like a mountain.

As a series of rapid footsteps sounded, more than 30 Holy Knights who were wearing silver armors rushed in. Then, more than 60 Priests-In-Training and Holy Knight Apprentices followed with [Bright Chain] in their hands. Then, 20 young priests walked in surrounding a magic carriage that was pulled by six handsome white horses as they marched in with a majestic presence.

Fei could tell that these horses weren’t from the Zenit Empire. They were the Fly-Cloud Horse who were produced in the Leon Empire. They were a type of unique beasts that could move really fast. However, they stamina and endurance were low, so they weren’t fit for long distance travel. Even though that was the case, they were still expensive mounts since their looks were great and they had a noble aura around them. A lot of nobles were willing to pay high prices for them to boost their ego.

As soon as the carriage got into the camp, a priest quickly took out a small red six-stairs ladder and placed it by the carriage.

The gold-gilded door on the carriage opened, and a pair of delicately-made black long boots with low-level silver magic gems on them appeared first. Then, there was the fat belly……

With the help from the young priests, David Boyd, the Bishop of the church in Dual-Flags City and the leader of one of the three power systems appeared. Out of the three leaders, Fei had already meet Ribry and Soroyov. It was his first time meeting this Bishop.

Fei’s guesses weren’t wrong.

Just like Priest Zola in the Chambord City, this Bishop looked extremely rich and corrupt. He was wearing a robe that had more than 60 magic gems on it, and it was enough to power ten small magic arrays. The fat on his body made his face and body so thick that his neck was not even visible, but the lights flashing in this man’s eyes showed that he was a sly and calculative person. However, his body size combined with the fact that he tried to look majestic using his expression made him look ridiculous.

“How dare you! You committed an unforgivable crime! How dare you assault the members of the Holy Church? You attacked the representatives of the gods, and that is equivalent to staining the honor of the gods! There is that damn King of Chambord? Get out there and kneel to beg for forgiveness!”

Like a huge fat pug, Boyd stood on the small ladder and growled.

He saw Fei, but he was still yelling with his head up. He was waiting for Fei to run over and kneel to beg him.

However, the King didn’t even look at him.

The only response to Boyd’s shout was the laughter from the warriors and soldiers of Chambord. They were all pointing at this fat Bishop, making fun of him.

The members of the Holy Church who were arrested and whipped all rushed over to the carriage. They pointed at the wounds on their bodies and told the Bishop how cruel and barbaric the people of Chambord were.

“Sir, you have to punish these savages! They aren’t the children of the gods! They are devils and should be in hell……”

“These damn demons! They dared to whip the representatives of the gods! It is unforgivable! They are a bunch of evil b*stards! Oh, gods! Please forgive me for my word choices. I couldn’t think of another word to describe these filthy and dirty people!”

“Kill them all! Sir, we need to kill these Chambordians and their evil king. The honor and the dignity of the Holy Church are stained, and we need their blood to wash it off.”

Chapter 533: Such a Weird Request (Part Two)

“Sir, look! Look at how they treated your servants. Please show them your anger and punish them. I think they should be all placed on the fire cross! Oh right. There are a few good women among them. They could be placed in the Choir, and they could serve the gods and Your Highness.”

“Ah, it hurts! Sir, they have no respect for you!”

The members of the Holy Church, who had said a lot of good things about Chambord when they were begging for mercy while being whipped, turned around and pointed at Fei and the soldiers as they said passionately as if they were heroes who never backed down in front of evil. They showed the whip marks on their bodies and stated how they were treated cruelly by the savages of Chambord.

Vice-Bishop Barton, whose both hands were broken, were dragged to Boyd on the wooden board.

“Mr. Boyd…… Kill the King of Chambord. He……” With viciousness and hatred in his eyes, Barton stuttered and said, “They…… They have…… Three dragons…… If we can get them, we…… We could gift them to……”

In order to get back at Fei, he was willing to share his discoveries with Boyd.

Before Barton could finish, Boyd understood the intention.

Unhidden greedy and joyous lights appeared in his eyes that were almost covered by the fat on his face.

“Get over here! King of Chambord, are you still going to try to resist under the watch of the gods? Kneel and beg for forgiveness! The only way that you could make up for what you did is to hand over all the treasures of Chambord……” Like a dog that was borrowing power from a dragon, silver flames appeared on Boyd’s body as he stated with a sincere expression on his face. He gave a reasonable excuse for his blatant robbery.

Boyd had heard about Fei’s performance in the war against Jax.

He knew for a fact that Fei could easily defeat everyone at the church in Dual-Flags City. However, the people in the Execution Team who came over didn’t mention to him that the King of Chambord was a [God’s Favorite Child], and Boyd thought that the robe of the Holy Church on his body was enough to deal with any master. There had been too many powerful masters who conceded in front of him because of it.

Fei was still smiling and sitting down on his stone chair. The mocking expression on his face showed everyone that he was looking at a clown.

Sensing this, Boyd’s expression changed. As he was about to growl, a series of clip-clop noises sounded.

A team of about 20 cavaliers charged into the camp, and the person in the lead was the former Head Commander of Dual-Flags City, Ribry. This young general with the scar on his face rushed in and shouted, “Bishop Boyd! Please wait! There must be a misunderstanding! I can promise you with my life that Mr. Alexander didn’t mean to stain the honor of the gods. He……”

It was clear that Ribry got the news and tried to resolve the conflict by coming here; he was trying to protect Fei.

However-

“Ribry, you better stand aside. The King of Chambord and his henchmen stained the honor of the gods by beating the members of the Holy Church. The evidence is clear! If you still try to talk for him, I will place you within the same group as him, and I will lock you down with [Bright Chains] as well……”

Boyd had his own plans, and he didn’t give Ribry any time to speak.

“Hahaha! Alexander, I said you are done! You are dead! Hahaha! No one can save you!” Vice-Bishop Barton, who almost recovered after the priests around him used their Holy Power to heal him, suddenly sat up from the wooden board and shouted.

He pointed at Fei with a vicious yet proud expression on his face and yelled, “You are only the king of a little affiliated kingdom. How dare you challenge the Holy Church? You don’t even know how you will be killed! I swear! I will lock you and your henchmen up, and I will skin you all alive! Hahaha! Trust me! I have skinned 133 people, and my skills are great! I will make you beg! I will make you beg for death! Hahaha! I said that I will return what you did to me thousands time over! Hahaha……”

His tone was so vicious and chilly that the temperature around him dropped.

However, Fei only shrugged his shoulder.

“Hahaha, what? You scared now? It is too late! I said that you should have killed me! Hahaha! I said that you will regret not killing me! Hahahaha! It is too late!” Barton got even more proud after seeing Fei’s silence. “Hahahaha! Do you dare to kill me? Come on! Kill me! Haha! You don’t have the balls! Hahaha! Sad! Come on! Kill me! Kill me right now!”

Whoosh!

A dash of silver sword energy flew across the air and pierced through Barton’s heart, creating a splash of blood.

“Eh…… Come on and kill me! You don’t dare to…… You…… You…… Ah?? You?…… You dare to kill me? You……”

Barton who was still provoking saw the flash of silver light and felt like his chest was a little cold.

He lowered his head and saw a huge hole in his chest. His heart was obliterated, and the life energy was leaving his body. He couldn’t believe it! He couldn’t believe that the King of Chambord really killed him in front of Bishop Boyd and many other members of the Holy Church.

An unprecedented fear and regret appeared in his mind, and his body fell back onto the wooden board after a scream. He was dead.

The atmosphere turned deadly and cold.

No one believed what they saw.

In the middle of the military camp, Fei moved back his arms and lightly blew on his middle finger that cast the silver sword energy. Then, he turned to Batistuta and laughed, “Right Deacon, you saw that too, right? He cried and yelled, asking me to kill him. This is the first time in my life that I heard such a weird request. Therefore, I had to satisfy him.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 534: Please Come Again!

Chapter 534: Please Come Again! (Part One)

Batistuta’s lips twitched. He didn’t know how to reply after hearing what Fei said.

Jessie and Alan who were drinking the tea instantly spat out the liquid in their mouths.

It didn’t matter when and where, killing the Vice-Bishop of a church in public was shocking. Even Batistuta thought that Fei would only punish Barton.

Who knew that Fei would be merciless enough to instantly kill Barton without any signs or indications. There was no time for anyone to stop him.

However, the King of Chambord made it sound like Barton asked him to kill him.

It was true that Barton was mad and said things like ‘kill me now,’ everyone knew that he was trying to provoke the King and didn’t want to die. However…… At this moment, everyone had to admit that Barton was really unlucky, encountering a unique and strange opponent like the King of Chambord.

It was really unlucky.

Looking at the cold corpse that was lying on the wooden board, everyone except for the Chambordians felt a chill as if a blade was placed by their necks.

Everyone was shocked by this young king’s decisiveness, viciousness, and courage.

The members of the Holy Church were scared, especially those who thought they were saved and asked Boyd to execute the King of Chambord. At the moment, they were all trying to place their heads into their pants. They were afraid that the King of Chambord was going to look at them.

Even Vice-Bishop Barton was killed by the King easily! They were afraid that any sound they made would attract this Killing God’s attention and get them killed.

No one doubted the fact that this King was daring to kill the members of the Holy Church, including Bishop Boyd who was here to question and punish Fei.

At the moment, this man was still standing on the ladder, but the spilled blood droplets on his face terrified him. He felt like his own heart was pierced through, and that warm and wet sensation made him feel like the Grim Reaper just gave him a kiss. He felt like his brain couldn’t handle the situation anymore.

He only had the strength of Six-Star, and he clearly sensed the power hidden in the King of Chambord’s sword energy. His fat legs that were hidden under the robe were trembling already.

At the moment, Boyd had his mouth and eyes wide open as if he was a goldfish that was removed from the water, trying hard to breathe and survive.

“You…… King of Chambord…… Your Majesty, what you just did…… I…… The Holy Church needs an explanation……”

As the Bishop of a church that ruled over hundreds of thousands of followers, Boyd was never nervous in public. However, right now, he felt like even his obedient and respectful subordinates were looking at him funny. He stuttered and didn’t know what to say. He changed the way he addressed Fei several times and couldn’t put a complete sentence together.

Perhaps, the best option for him right now was to quickly go back to the church.

However, due to his identity as the ruler of the church, he had to say something to ease the situation and maintain his dignity.

The Vice-Bishop was killed by someone who wasn’t a part of the Holy Church. If he just left without saying anything, his reputation would be ruined.

However, Boyd felt more embarrassed and shamed after saying that.

The King of Chambord didn’t even look at him. Fei completely ignored Boyd as if this Bishop was worse than farts.

Sitting in the center of the camp, Fei laughed and said, “Since Black-Cloth Shrine wants to invite me to join, shouldn’t it show its attitude?”

He glanced at the members of the Holy Church who were terrified and continued, “Right Deacon, although Vice-Bishop Barton asked me to kill him, killing is something that is hard to explain. How about you take care of this matter for me?”

As soon as he said that, Jessie and Alan’s faces twitched.

They felt the impulse of grabbing Fei by the collar and giving him a few slaps.

Chapter 534: Please Come Again! (Part Two)

“Since you know it would be complicated after killing a Vice-Bishop, why didn’t you hesitate at all before killing him? You want us to whip your butt after you killing Barton? Is there anything more shameless than this?” they thought.

As if he knew this was going to happen, Batistuta nodded calmly, stood up, and walked to Bishop Boyd who didn’t know what to do.

Although they weren’t in a superior and subordinate relationship, Batistuta was in a higher and more prestige level. Therefore, Boyd immediately got off the ladder and went over to say something.

After the short exchange, this Bishop’s expression changed.

He peeked at Fei and instantly looked away as if he saw something scary. With sweat all over his forehead, he thanked Batistuta dearly before getting on the magic carriage. With a relieved expression on his face, he shouted at the members of the church and was about to leave……

“Wait up,” Fei suddenly opened his mouth.

After hearing Fei’s voice, Boyd’s body shook visibly.

With a horrible smile on his face, Boyd turned around and looked at Fei respectfully. As his heart raced, he asked carefully, “Your Majesty…… Sir…… Eh, what is Your Highness’ order?”

Right now, Boyd was regretting his impulsive decision of coming here right after hearing the report from that person. He didn’t care about the Undead Magic and dragons anymore. At the moment, he only wanted to get away from this Killing God and save his own life.

“When you guys came in, you destroy the gate of my camp. Compensate another one,” Fei said as he pointed at the huge wooden gate that was busted open earlier.

“Yes…… Don’t worry, Sir! I…… Eh, I will bring back another gate that is brand-new and stronger. For sure, for sure……” Boyd nodded and agreed earnestly.

“Eh, also, you guys came in aggressively and scared my naïve soldiers and me. You have to pay back 10,000 gold coins for…… Eh, for mental damage and distress,” the King continued, “Also, your priests said that I’m a devil from hell and should be burned alive…… It is a vicious and shameless defamation case, and my mood is greatly affected by it. Therefore……”

“His Majesty is BSing again!” this thought appeared in all of the warriors and soldiers of Chambord’s heads.

“Of course…… I will go back and ask them to compensate. We will bring back 50,000 gold coins in total in less than one hour. If you think that carrying that many gold coins are too troublesome, we can save them in Soros’ Merchant Group and deliver the Crystal Magic Card to your place.” Boyd used his talent at observing others’ mood and quickly completed the sentence for Fei.

He was terrified of Fei, and he just wanted to leave this place as soon as he could. Paying out this much money was acceptable to him.

Fei nodded and said in a pleased tone, “Huh? You sure know what to do. Hahaha! You are invited to come back again! If you want to, you can smash open the door each time! As long as I’m getting compensated well enough, I don’t mind. Please come again!”

“Yes, thank you for the praise. I will come back again when there is time.”

Boyd quickly dashed into the magic carriage and asked the groom to move the horses. Then, his subordinates followed him and ran out of the camp quickly. At that moment, the members of the Holy Church hoped that they were born with more legs so that they could run faster. Even though they only had two legs at the moment, they weren’t slower than the carriage.

“Hey, please come again!”

Fei waved and shouted as if he wanted them to stay.

Bam! A few priests who weren’t out of the camp yet were so scared that their legs weakened, causing them to fall onto the ground.

“Hahahahaha!” the warriors and soldiers of Chambord all laughed.

“These b*stards of the Holy Church sure messed with the wrong person. How dare they want to rob the King? Are they trying to rub a dragon’s butt? The King would even want to pick the feather off of passing by gooses, let alone the corrupt members of the Holy Church. The Royal Family of Chambord could only take so much taxes; probably only more than 10,000 gold coins. How could that little money support the Chambord Kingdom that is being restructured?” they thought.

Ribry and the cavaliers were completely stunned.

“This situation ended like this? The members of the Holy Church who are reckless in Dual-Flags City are running away like dogs in front of King Alexander? What is happening……”

Fei’s image got more mysterious and more powerful in their heads.

“Ok, the guests are now gone. Let’s come back and talk about the important stuff.” Fei sat back down on his stone chair as he smiled and told the other three to be seated.

Beside them, the soldiers of Chambord were now cleaning and fixing the military camp calmly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 535: Backstory

Chapter 535: Backstory (Part One)

“It looks like Your Majesty has made the decision.” Batistuta smiled after sipping the tea.

“Eh, I have already thought most of the things through, and I have made some decisions,” Fei nodded with a serious expression on his face.

The sudden and mysterious conflict with Barton and Boyd reminded Fei of something, and it helped him to think about things that he didn’t pay attention to. He felt like it wasn’t as simple as it looked. For some reason, he felt like an invisible hand of the Holy Church already knitted a net and was waiting for him.

Perhaps it was due to the instinct of the Barbarian.

Therefore, Fei had to think about everything from a different perspective. In his mind, the invitation from Batistuta possessed risk but was also an opportunity. It didn’t matter which option Fei chose; he would be betting a lot.

“So, Your Majesty’s decision is……” Batistuta asked as he looked at Fei with hope. He was so focused and nervous that he didn’t even notice that the tea was pouring out of his tilted cup.

On the other side, Jessie and Alan also stopped their movements and waited for the response.

“My decision is……” Fei was about to say something before suddenly thinking of two people. He changed his mind and said, “I won’t make a decision just now. I will need half a month before giving you a firm answer.”

Before he could make the final decision, he had to inform and consult with Hazel Bank and Arthur. Although Black-Cloth Shrine had fallen, it still counted as a force within the Holy Church. The Holy Church and the Undead Shrine were mortal enemies, and the hatred between the two was deep. As an ally, Fei suddenly felt like he should consider and respect the Undead Mage and his Undead Bone Dragon’s feelings.

Therefore, before the Undead Mage could get out of the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace, Fei didn’t want to promise anything.

“This……” the disappointment on Batistuta’s face couldn’t be hidden. However, he knew that he couldn’t really force Fei to change his mind.

Jessie and Alan, on the other hand, were surprised. They thought that Fei would agree after all that, but who knew that the King changed what he was about to say at the last second. The gap between expectation and reality was huge, and they felt like their hearts fell down a cliff. Therefore, they were a little upset at how Fei continued to delay the matter.

“I just thought of something important, and I could only decide half a month.” Fei sensed the sincerity Batistuta expressed, so he explained patiently, “Don’t worry, Right Deacon. I’m not the type of person who would wait and try to increase my value through the passage of time. Also, I’m not the type of person who would promote myself to other shrines. If I do decide to join the Holy Church, I will go to Black-Cloth Shrine.”

Fei’s promise surprised Batistuta a little, and it also made him a little embarrassed.

For a moment, he thought that the King was planning to talk to other shrines to see if he could get more values and benefits before deciding on the best one.

Since everything was laid on the table, they chatted a little more before Batistuta, Jessie, and Alan left politely.

……

On the way back to the church in Dual-Flags City, Jessie couldn’t hold back his confusion and asked, “Sir, I’m very perplexed by the situation. I hope that your intelligence would help me get rid of this feeling.”

“Jessie, I think I already know what you want to ask.” A gentle smile appeared on this elder’s sharp face. It was apparent that this elder had a lot of faith in the young Priest.

“The King of Chambord is powerful, and he has a lot of potentials. In the future, he would probably become a powerful warrior. However, after days of observations, I feel like he isn’t a great leader. Please pardon my rude language. It is not that I want to insult my savior, but King Alexander doesn’t have any holy and majestic aura that is fit for the representative of the gods. Even a regular priest is better than him in this category. What he did to Boyd…… I think…… I think it is a blatant robbery.”

Jessie stated his opinion.

“You are right, my child. The King of Chambord doesn’t have the temperament and aura of previous [God’s Favorite Children] who end up becoming the Popes. In simple words, he is no different to a hooligan who just walked out of a market. He is a little greedy, a little sly, a little cruel, a little vicious, and a little murderous…… However, we don’t have another choice. If we miss out on the King of Chambord, I’m not sure if other [God’s Favorite Children] are willing to join Black-Cloth Shrine,” a helpless expression appeared on Batistuta’s face as he explained.

Young people like Jessie, who had never been through the fierce and cruel internal battles between shrines, couldn’t understand this expression.

Chapter 535: Backstory (Part Two)

“Actually……” Alan who had been silent for a long time suddenly spoke, “Perhaps the King of Chambord is the best alternative for Black-Cloth Shrine. If there is a [God’s Favorite Child] who could restore the honor and dignity of Black-Cloth Shrine, perhaps that person would be King Alexander.”

“Oh, you mean……” Batistuta’s eyes lit up as if he thought of something and had an epiphany.

If one wanted the break free from the current situation, changes must occur.

The first thing that needed to change was Black-Cloth Shrine itself.

An extraordinary and unique leader might bring the dying Black-Cloth Shrine a big surprise.

Batistuta suddenly felt like he and Jessie both underestimated this Alan who just joined the shrine. Although his peak Eight-Star strength wasn’t outstanding, his value lied somewhere else.

……

Inside the church in Dual-Flags City.

“Why is it like this? You did tell me that the King of Chambord is a [God’s Favorite Child]! Are you trying to kill me with his blade?”

In a secret room where many white lit candles were giving off a unique fragrance, Bishop Boyd tried hard to suppress his anger and asked the man in black in front of him with a roar-like tone.

If this mysterious priest in black didn’t have the token from an influential figure in the Holy Church who Boyd couldn’t mess with, the angry Bishop would have chopped this man in black, who asked him to cause trouble for Fei, into pieces and feed him to dogs.

“So according to what you said, Black-Cloth Shrine is already in contact with the King of Chambord? Could it be that the King of Chambord is the secret [God’s Favorite Child] of that shrine?” that man murmured. In the special-tailored robe, the 90% of this man’s face was covered by the hat that connected to the robe. Only his chin was visible in the dim candlelight.

His tone was calm, and it contained an indescribable power and chilliness.

It instantly cooled down Boyd who was in a state of rage.

He remembered that this mysterious priest wasn’t someone who he could mess with.

“Uh…… It might be. I saw one of the key figures in Black-Cloth Shrine, Right Deacon Batistuta, talking to the King intimately and respectfully.” Boyd instantly packed up his anger and turned back into the ‘dog’ that wiggled its tail and tried to make its master happy.

This was what Boyd was good at; he could quickly switch between his mood and attitude.

He knew when he should play dumb and weak.

“So, he isn’t an imposter? Could it be…… That I’m wrong?” the mysterious man murmured as if a question bothered him dearly. He then lightly shook his head and asked, “Did you see his fiancée named Angela?”

“The King of Chambord’s fiancée?” a weird expression appeared on Boyd’s face; he thought this messenger of that influential figure was fond of the girl named Angela. However, he didn’t say anything about that as he quickly replied, “When I went to the military camp, the close family members of the King of Chambord had left. Therefore, I didn’t see her.”

“Eh, send some smart people to monitor that girl’s movements,” the man in black said after some consideration.

“Ok.”

As Boyd turned around and was about to leave, he thought of something and turned back around.

“There is something else that I should report to you. When I was in the military camp, Barton told me that the King of Chambord had possession of three creatures that are likely the legendary dragons……”

“Dragons?” the man in black was a little surprised. “This…… Any kinds of strange matter would occur around this guy. Investigate this matter and figure it out first. Don’t decide on your own.”

“As you wish. Also, the fact that the King of Chambord killed Vice-Bishop Barton…… You see…… In your opinion, how should I report this to the Bishop of Zenit?” a troubled expression appeared on Boyd’s face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 536: Path to Dogs

Chapter 536: Path to Dogs (Part One)

"Just report the matter accurately to the Bishop in St. Petersburg. However, as a [G.o.d's Favorite Child], the fact that the King of Chambord killed the Vice-Bishop of a city-level church who offended him is normal. It would be useless if you want to play around this matter. Even if someone reported this to the Bishop of the Northern Region Church, nothing would happen to him. Your Vice-Bishop died for nothing. Be careful in the future and don't offend him anymore…… Hehe, he is way more daring than you could imagine!"

As if this man in black saw through Boyd's mind, he replied calmly.

However, he thought of something and laughed after saying the last line, and Boyd felt a chill to his bones after hearing it.

"Yes…… I understand, I understand……"

A flattering smile appeared on Boyd's face, then he turned around and left the secret room.

However, after he turned around, the flattering smile on his face turned into viciousness.

As a deadly light flashed in his eyes that were almost covered by fat, he thought, "Haha, fight! You are all big and influential figures, but a small character like me only need to instigate a little for you to start fighting like hungry dogs that saw a piece of meat. One of you guys will pay the price…… Hehehe, small characters have their own ways of revenge."

After dealing with all the matters in the military camp, Fei returned to his new home.

It was almost sunset, and the aroma of the food on the dinner table made Fei really hungry. Ever since Angela woke up, she had been cooking for Fei personally. She had been making Fei's most favorite dishes and waiting for Fei to come back.

Fei remembered that there was a famous quote on Earth: the quickest way to a man's heart is through his stomach. Although the King wasn't sure if Angela heard of this quote before, what she was doing was following this principle.

Angela was quite talented in this area.

She figured out Fei's favorite food and what flavor he liked. Also, she memorized the recipes Fei mentioned when they were chilling, and she tried and recreated the dishes from Earth.

Whenever Fei spent time with Angela, he would feel a calmness and peacefulness in his soul.

This was one of the reasons why Fei loved this girl.

Although Fei was now a level 2 n.o.ble of Zenit and Chambord was now a level 1 affiliated Kingdom, nothing changed on the dining table compared to when they were at the bottom.

Emma and the four maids would eat with the King and the future Queen at the dining table. The King's fascinating stories and out-of-the-box theories would always make them laugh.

"Alexander, are you going to continue and tell us the story about Jing and Rong?" Emma asked with her eyes wide open.

Powerful masters dominated the Azeroth Continent, so everyone dreamed of becoming one of them. Therefore, after Fei told them a portion of the traditional Wuxia Novel, Legends of the Condor Heroes, the girls all fell in love with the story.

"Ok. I can continue on that……" Fei and Angela looked at each other and smiled.

A series of gasps and laughter sounded in the dining room, and the time after dinner was warm and intimate. Fei felt very joyous and at-home.

Although Fei held prestigious status after he came to this world, he never had a day off. He had to battle and survive in the real world, and he had to fight and level up in Diablo World. His schedule was filled day and night, and he only had limited time to sleep. Although getting more powerful was exciting and thrilling, going at it so hard for so long would even collapse a man made from iron.

Therefore, eating dinner with these pure and cute girls was his rare off time.

Usually, Fei would summon Elena out of Diablo World so that they could enjoy dinner together. However, Elena was pulled back into Diablo World and couldn't leave just yet.

"Huhuhu……"

A series of mystic roars sounded followed by heavy footsteps.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

Chapter 536: Path to Dogs (Part Two)

Thug, Chick, and Hooligan wandered into the yard, and they looked around with their big eyes. After they quickly glanced around, their eyes locked onto the barbecued meat on the table. Even Hooligan who usually acted cool drooled; it was obvious that it wanted to eat the meat.

Fortunately, the three creatures were intelligent; they didn't rush up and try to eat the food on the table. Instead, they opened their big eyes, stuck out their tongues, and wiggled their tails, waiting for Fei and Angela's permissions.

"d.a.m.n it! These three creatures learned Blacky's signature move! They are on the paths to dogs!"

Fei scratched his head and laughed. The three creatures probably stayed with Blacky for too long and picked up Blacky's habit when it was overly-excited. At the moment, the three creatures looked just like puppies that wanted pettings.

However, the three creatures were way too cute! Even Fei wanted to play with them, let alone the girls! Soon, more than three-quarter of the food on the table got in the three creatures' stomach.

"Hahaha! Let's have a grand barbeque!" Fei ordered the servants to prepare a ton of fresh meat, and he put a few pieces onto his sword. Then, he called over Thug and said, "Come on, roast this for me……"

"Chirp!"

Thug rushed over, raised its head, and opened its mouth excitedly. After the smell of sulfur appeared, it spat out a large flame.

Splash!

The raw meat on the sword turned black, and this sharp sword soon melted back into the liquid form. It landed on the ground, created a bunch of smokes and some deep marks on the tile, and disappeared.

Such terrifying flame!

Fei's face instantly turned green.

Angela and the girls covered their mouths as they giggled. The soldiers who were busy putting the meat on the metal sticks also laughed.

Thug patted its own head with its front legs and lowered its head, embarra.s.sed. Chick ran over and patted Thug's head as well as it said something. It felt like it was blaming its brother. Hooligan, on the other hand, covered its eyes from its claws as if it wanted to tell others that it didn't know Thug.

The animated performances of the three creatures made everyone laugh, but the King remembered this scene.

He felt like these three creatures were unique from the beginning. The fire that Thug spat could melt any metal armor and weapon, and the chilly air that Chick spat could freeze anyone. Although Hooligan couldn't spat anything like the other two, its body was extremely firm. Sharp blades couldn't even leave a white mark on its body.

They were still young. Who would know how powerful they would get after they mature.

"I need to figure out their origins and bloodlines. Otherwise, others will get greedy. Like Vice-Bishop Barton…… It seems like he knew what these three creatures are. Too bad…… I should at least arrest him and get the information first……"

After dinner, Angela and the girls took the three creatures and Blacky for a walk in the city.

Fei was preparing to go check up on Death Ancient City when a guard came in. This guard reported that a priest from the Holy Church was here with a purple Magic Crystal Card. Bishop Boyd had saved 50,000 gold coins in Soros' Merchant Group, and this was the identification card.

Fei asked [Fallen Princess] Victoria to deal with this matter.

This girl who was a bit lazy and a bit greedy was now already a big part of Chambord. She was extremely sensitive to money and finances, so she was in charge of organizing all the money and supplies of Chambord. She never made a mistake, and the logistics department of [Wolf Teeth Legion] got even more efficient.

Fei got out of Dual-Flags City quietly.

He was already a mid-tier Half Moon Elite and a powerful mater. After going through the challenges of nature, he could utilize the natural laws in this world and could stand in mid-air. As the pair of wings made from 108 silver sword energies appeared on his back, it fluttered, and Fei turned into a dash of light and disappeared into the sky.

Except for the Undead Bone Dragon who was probably drunk somewhere in a pub, no one else could sense Fei's departure.

[Silver-Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes and [Magic Princess] Cindy were the two who guarded this city. Alongside them, there were close to 20,000 soldiers of [Wolf Teeth Legion].

Most of the supplies of [Wolf Teeth Legion] were also stored within this quiet and deadly ancient city.

Fei hasn't been back for more than ten days, so Fei didn't reveal himself instantly. Instead, he hid somewhere and observed quietly. With his strength, no one in this city was able to discover him.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 537: Return – Death Ancient City

Chapter 537: Return – Death Ancient City

After quietly walking around the military camp, Fei realized that the situation was a lot better than he thought. The atmosphere in the city was solemn.

Although the troop inside Death Ancient City didn’t go through battles and were protected by the red Quicksand Moat and Berserk Metal-Eating Ants, the soldiers and commanders were still patrolling the city according to Strategist Old Aryang’s plan.

The [Wolf Teeth Legion] was comprised of soldiers and warriors from a variety of affiliated kingdoms, and Fei didn’t have high hopes for them. The fact that they were operating on this level already met the king’s expectations.

After circling the city, Fei quietly went to the main stone palace in the center.

This was the temporary command center for the troop.

The young noblemen and kings of affiliated kingdoms who decided to join Fei’s legion were all situated in this palace.

Both Cindy and Reyes, who were the Head Commander and the Deputy Commander respectively, were also living here.

Fei flew by one side of the palace and suddenly discovered something. Through a window, he saw an orange light illuminating a room.

This was Cindy’s room.

Cindy’s long silver hair was smooth and resting on her shoulders. Without the battle armor and the magic robe, she lost that cold and noble presence she had when she was on the battlefield. Instead, she looked like a girl from next-door in her white pajamas.

Her white and smooth shoulders were revealed, and her beautiful feet look like they were made from jade. At the moment, she gave off a refreshing feel as she sat in front of a stone table on a soft and white rug.

It was a beautiful scene.

The girl’s smooth hands were cupping her white chin, and she looked like she was troubled by something.

In front of her, there was a small light-blue scroll placed on the table. There was a faint magic energy surge on it.

It was a Random Teleportation Scroll that Fei gave her last time, and the scroll was the product of ‘Akara and Cain Laboratory.’

Anyone could use this scroll and teleport themselves to a random location within ten kilometers. Fei was worried that masters of Jax might come here and sneak-attack, so he gave Cindy and Reyes each a scroll.

As this Magic Princess stared at the scroll, she sometimes looked happy, sometimes looked helpless, and sometimes looked sad. After various emotions appeared on her face, all of them merged and combined into a little melancholy.

This made Fei feel like she was a kite that was being pulled by an invisible string, wanting to make the leap of faith but couldn’t.

“This Magic Princess is a girl with stories. She is so young, but she is already a powerful genius among the affiliated kingdoms in Zenit. If she could get instructed by a good master, her achievements in term of magic would be envious by others.”

Fei soon left after staying there for a while.

Although Fei wasn’t someone with high morals, he felt a little guilty peeking at a girl, especially when this girl was his subordinate.

“Hu! Ha!”

A series of shouts sounded from the practice ground to the right of the palace, and a metal-elemental warrior energy surge appeared.

Fei landed on the practice ground quietly, and he saw Reyes, who was in a fancy white robe, practicing his combat technique.

This young man who had to keep up his image during practice was holding onto the [No Name Sword], and sweat wetted his long hair and stuck them to the sides of his face.

As sharp metal-elemental warrior energy shot out, they traveled through the air and left dashes of sword marks on the ground.

Fei nodded.

Being arrogant and conceited required strength to back it up.

[Silver-Armored Vicious Sword] was quite reckless and prideful, but it was based on his power. Many people saw that Reyes was arrogant, but they didn’t see how many hours he put into his practice.

Reyes’ performance at the competition among affiliated kingdoms was eye-catching, especially when he batted with [One Sword].

His sword technique was on the legendary level! During the competition, his warrior energy was too little, and it couldn’t power this legendary technique [Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array]. Otherwise, the person who got defeated would be [One Sword] and not him.

After Reyes decided to join Fei’s force, the king taught him an Eight-Star Cultivation Scroll.

Although it was only Eight-Star, it was precious to Reyes who was a Five-Star Warrior at the time.

As he worked hard at it for the last while, he finally broke through the threshold and became a mid-tier Six-Star Warrior. With his full strength unleashed, the dashes of gold and silver warrior energies shot in all directions like sharp swords.

After observing for a while, Fei thought of something and moved his finger. A silver sword energy that contained the strength of mid-tier Six-Star shot at Reyes.

Whoosh!

An air-piercing noise sounded.

“Who is it?!”

Reyes was shocked as a person suddenly appeared beside him. As he shouted in alarm, the [No Name Sword] in his hand emitted more than 100 light beams as it struck at the sword energy.

Tink!

A crisp metal-colliding noise sounded

The veins on Reyes’ arms bulged, and his arms took a lot of impact forces. Although his feet didn’t move, his body was forced back for two meters.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Borrowing the momentum, Reyes waved the sword in his hand.

[Joy Sorrow Sword] and [Separate Gather Sword] that were stabbed on the ground around him shivered. As if life got restored in them, they jumped into the air and turned into two dashes of light. As they flew in the air, they created a huge net made from sword energies. They were about to cast [Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array].

However, Reyes instantly recognized who this person was.

Tink! Tink! The two swords fell back into the sword box beside Reyes, and an excited expression appeared on his face. “Your Majesty! You are back……”

Whoosh!

A blue flame flashed by.

[Magic Princess], who already changed into a black mage robe, quickly dashed over with a pair of water-elemental magic wings on her back. As if an iceberg appeared, the chilly energy created frost on all surfaces of the buildings and the ground.

However, the chilly energy got constraint when she got closer.

With a joyous expression on her face, she gasped, “Your Majesty! It is you!”

When Reyes shouted a moment ago, it was a warning to others.

After all, anyone who could travel through the red Quicksand Moat and bypass the Berserk Metal-Eating Ants this quietly would be powerful. Although Reyes was arrogant, he knew that he couldn’t battle with such a master. Therefore, he sent out the warning instantly, and Cindy who was one of the most powerful people in the city came right away.

Soon, the other powerful warriors and mages came by.

After the misunderstanding was resolved, they all returned to the main palace. They organized everything in Death Ancient City, and they all wanted to report to the king. They had been staying in this place for a while, and they felt like their bones were even rusting. They all asked the Legion Commander to allow them to strike the enemies of Jax.

Fei only shook his head.

After he went to the Mythical Palace and saw Royal Mage Domenech of the Leon Empire, Emperor Kromkamp of the Eindhoven Empire, and the mysterious Emperor Yassin of the Zenit Empire in the core level 36 region, the wars Zenit were engaged in all took a drastic turn. No one knew where the situation was headed.

Attacking the enemies at this point was useless.

Fei didn’t want to explain all these complicated matters to all of his subordinates, so he calmed them down and asked them to endure for a bit longer.

After dealing with the matters in Death Ancient City, Fei returned to Dual-Flags City. Although he saw the strange behavior of Cindy earlier, he wasn’t able to ask since he was peeking.

This night wasn’t going to be calm.

When Fei returned to the watchtower on the west gate and was about to enter Diablo World to kill monsters with Elena, a blue portal suddenly appeared before him as buzzing noises sounded.

The strong military leader of [Rogue Encampment], Kashya, stepped out of the portal and handed a letter with the red wax seal on it. This red wax seal meant that it was an urgent matter, and Fei’s expression changed drastically after seeing it.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 538: The Huge Change in Zenit

Chapter 538: The Huge Change in Zenit

Ever since Zolasc and Modric founded Chambord’s Intelligence Agency, the Letter Office, they had sent Fei a ton of secret letters. However, this was Fei’s first time seeing a letter with the red wax seal on it.

It meant that something super important occurred.

Fei quickly opened the letter and read it carefully.

Soon, he finished reading it, and he exhaled deeply with a serious expression on his face.

“Damn! Zenit’s God of War…… Andrew Arshavin…… It looks like I underestimated you…… After the initial test battles, you were able to completely obliterate the forces of Spartax and conquer and destroy a level 1 Empire. Such power…… Such dominance…… A man like you does deserve the title of ‘God of War.’”

This letter talked about the changes in the war in the southern regions of Zenit.

Although the words were simple, Fei was able to sense the drastic change that occurred in the region far from where he was. Also, he sensed Zenit’s God of War’s terrifying calculations and decisiveness.

There were only a few thousand words on the letter, but they perfectly described the horrifying scene where blood stained thousands of square kilometers of land and Arshavin’s dominating presence as the Head Commander.

Fei remembered that the Elder Prince went to the southern region of Zenit to defend against the invaders. With everyone’s hope on him, he did win a few crucial battles earlier on and calmed people down.

But in the next while, there were many small battles that were insignificant. There were wins and losses, but Zenit wasn’t in the advantage. Therefore, in the people’s eyes, this God of War already lost his sharpness and aggressiveness.

The higher the expectation, the higher the disappointment.

Recently, the situation happening in St. Petersburg was chaotic. Since rumors stated that Emperor Yassin was on the verge of death, many people jumped out and tried to bend the situation in their favor. A lot of ministers wrote reports and advised Emperor Yassin to take away Arshavin’s position as the Head Commander in the southern regions. It was heard that these letters and reports stacked on the tables of Emperor Yassin’s office and the Military Headquarter.

There were a lot of people hoping that Arshavin would fall, and a lot of people were gloating over the Elder Prince’s bad luck.

It was imaginable that if it weren’t for Elder Princess Tanasha who stayed in St. Petersburg and took care of all these matters, Arshavin might not have the time to plan out and execute this huge victory.

However, everything changed now.

Elder Prince Arshavin suddenly launched an attack after more than half a month of waiting and concentrating control. His troops instantly defeated more than 100,000 soldiers of Spartax and beheaded more than 60,000 of them in the battle.

After that, like a landslide, the momentum got carried forward.

In just two days, Zenit’s God of War, Arshavin, led the elite soldiers of his [Iron Blood Legion] and 50,000 elite cavaliers of Zenit into the territory of Spartax. They traveled more than 1,000 kilometers, conquered the Capital of the Spartax Empire, and wiped out the royal family of Spartax.

In this war, they captured more than 10,000 noblemen and royal members of Spartax, and Arshavin brought doom to the old nemesis of Zenit, the Spartax Empire.

This was a glorious victory. It would be recorded in history books as one of the most brilliant wars that Zenit had ever fought.

Andrew Arshavin would be admired and looked up to by a lot more citizens of Zenit as well.

It was predictable that Arshavin was now at an advantage in the battle for the throne after this victory. Compared with him, Second Prince Dominguez, who didn’t get a chance to lead troops and earn military merits, was already at a huge disadvantage.

At this moment, Fei suddenly felt like he had underestimated this Zenit’s God of War just like a lot of other people.

Of course, since Fei’s strength increased a lot, and Arshavin was only a Six-Star Warrior, he didn’t see this elder prince as a potential threat. However, this huge victory Arshavin got alarmed Fei and made him see this elder prince as a powerful opponent.

In Fei’s mind, he already positioned Arshavin as his opponent.

After all, he was able to sense the hostility this elder prince had toward him.

After comprehending the information in the letter, Fei started to think about the potential changes that were going to occur in Zenit.

First of all, the changes in the battle for the throne were going to happen for sure.

In the foreseeable future, Arshavin would have the advantage.

However, Fei now knew that Emperor Yassin already recovered from his injuries and was back at his prime. Therefore, the emperor of the empire wouldn’t change in the short while, and the battle for the throne would still be going on for a long time. Second Prince Dominguez had enough time to make a potential come back.

Second of all, after this victory in the southern regions, Zenit had more energy and more soldiers to focus on Eindhoven and Jax Battle Zones.

With Emperor Yassin who was a super powerful master and Arshavin who was a talented commander, it seemed like the Eindhoven Empire was going to be conquered soon as well. After all, Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven got killed by Royal Mage Domenech of the Leon Empire, and the Eindhoven Empire was probably in a mess right now.

In comparison to Arshavin’s grand victory, Fei looked a lot weaker and useless.

The [Wolf Teeth Legion] had arrived at Dual-Flags City for more than half a month, but no real progress was made.

Except for two offensive battles and one defensive battle, there weren’t much that would be shown to the Military Headquarter.

Fei suddenly realized something. Since some ministers wanted to fire Arshavin from his Head Commander position when he didn’t get many wins in the short run, then he himself was probably getting a lot of oppositions in St. Petersburg as well.

There were probably more letters and reports on the tables in the Military Headquarter about firing him.

“But why didn’t I get any instructions or letters from the Military Headquarter? Could it be that someone helped me like how Tanasha helped Arshavin? Could it be Paris? Or Dominguez? Only these two could be counted as my friends in the Capital.”

Fei thought about it and shook his head. He knew that he would know it one day.

In fact, Fei didn’t care about being fired. The King didn’t treasure the position as the Head Commander of the Jax Battle Zone. If someone were going to replace him, he would love that! He wanted to be back at Chambord and have his chill life.

As long as Zenit wasn’t in so much danger that it harmed his promise to Martial Saint Krasic, Fei wouldn’t care about wars.

“Tell Modric to continue the monitoring on the war in the southern regions, especially the movements of Elder Prince’s [Iron Blood Legion].”

Modric oversaw the Letter Office’s operations in the southern regions of Zenit.

After Kashya got Fei’s command, she nodded and went back into the portal, disappearing.

This military leader was powerful. Even though she was silent, she was extremely trustworthy.

A cloud of energy appeared in Fei’s palm and turned the letter in his hand into a pile of white powder.

This letter came in at the right time.

Before most of the nobles and officials in Zenit got the news, Fei already learned about it and was able to plan ahead of time.

Soon, multiple orders were sent out from the watchtower on the west gate.

After half an hour, Fei’s henchmen such as the warriors of Chambord and Strategist Old Aryang all came in.

Fei didn’t hide anything and told them about the information on the letter.

Even though they were all stunned, they discussed the information intensively.

Even if a person were smart, he or she would miss out on some of the details. Even if a bunch of people was dumb, they would be able to come up with something useful together. Fei liked discussing everything in a group. He didn’t think he was that smart, and some of his subordinates such as Old Aryang were extremely intelligent.

In addition, Fei was trying to help his generals and commanders get into the habit of discussing matters as a group instead of making rash decisions.

“In this situation, Your Majesty should quickly end the war with Jax. Your Majesty could only get more out of Zenit in the upcoming division of power if you get a splendid victory here. It is easy for us to do that. If you wish, I could wipe out the 60,000 soldiers of Jax in half a day,” Strategist Old Aryang said after some thinking.

In the last while, the intelligence and experience Old Aryang showcased had allowed him to conquer Fei and the warriors of Chambord. The fact that he was able to make [Wolf Teeth Legion], which was made from a bunch of random warriors and soldiers, into a troop that could battle efficiently with enemies displayed his abilities.

Since there were a lot of things happening outside of the battlefield, Old Aryang couldn’t completely showcase his skills.

Therefore, the advice he just gave was his way of showing appreciation for Fei’s trust; he wanted to show everyone just how good he was.

Almost everyone supported his plan.

A smooth victory was crucial to Chambord if the kingdom wanted to expand even more and get stronger before the real chaos.

However, Fei shook his head and rejected this plan.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 539: Mad Scientists’ Laboratory

Chapter 539: Mad Scientists’ Laboratory

If Old Aryang brought this up a few days ago, Fei would have agreed to it and approved the plan.

The Strategist’s plan made sense. At the moment, Zenit had soldiers in Dual-Flags City and Death Ancient City, and Fei was a mighty warrior. The Zenit Empire was at an advantage, and it could quickly destroy the troops of Jax when Fairenton wasn’t around.

This was a perfect opportunity to gain a ton of military merits.

However, Fei had been to the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace and met Emperor Yassin and that ‘Royal Master of Jax.’ He felt the chemistry between them, and he felt like a huge secret was hidden behind what was going on.

The Zenit Empire and the Jax Empire didn’t have a simple hostile relationship, and the hidden forces that the royal family of Jax had were beyond the level of Spartax and Eindhoven.

When the war between Zenit and Jax was announced, Emperor Yassin went against all objections and chose Fei, who had no experience, to led [Wolf Teeth Legion] that was comprised of people from all sorts of affiliated kingdoms, which lacked high combat abilities. On the other side, Emperor Fuji of Jax chose Prince Fairenton, a prince who had never led troops, as the Head Commander. Perhaps there was a huge mystery hidden here.

Therefore, the war in the Jax Battle Zone was a lot more complicated compared with the wars in the Eindhoven Battle Zone and the Spartax Battle Zone.

Like a huge underwater swirl, it was waiting for the perfect opportunity to showcase itself.

The sharp intuition of the Nightmare Mode level 43 Barbarian told Fei that it wasn’t the best time to initiate the attack. At the moment, fighting was the dumbest option.

Therefore, he decided to wait and see.

Although they didn’t understand why the king made such a decision, the warriors of Chambord and Old Aryang stopped discussing and obeyed the order.

After they went away, Fei thought for a while before going into Diablo World.

……

It was raining.

After three hours, Fei finished helping Elena going through all the locations in the map, [Rogue Encampment], to kill monsters.

Elena’s strength increased drastically and was now on the Nightmare Mode level 17.

It was an elevation speed that most of the masters on the Azeroth Continent had to be envious about. She was already equivalent to a level 7 mid-tier New Moon Elite, and she was a few days away from becoming a Half Moon Elite.

However, since Elena was a Magic Archer who had high damage but low defense, Fei recommended her to balance everything out. One-third of the skills points were put into Paladin Skills such as [Prayer] that would help with healing and recovery.

Once Elena could leave Diablo World again, she would be able to go back to the real world and detect the natural laws. After going through the challenges posed by nature, she would become a real Moon-Class Elite.

After completing the first map in the Nightmare Mode with Elena, they didn’t go to [Lut Gholein]. Instead, they went to Akara and Cain’s Laboratory.

For a while now, the mysterious stone room that Fei discovered in the underground cave in Blood-Edge Mercenary Group’s Headquarter had become Akara and Cain’s magic laboratory.

This stone room that was created in the void by mysterious runes had strong stability. The runes on the walls would greatly suppress any magic energy or warrior energy that entered this room, making theses energies more concentrated and clearer; it was a lot easier for the two mad scientists to observe and study them. In addition, this place was well hidden; no one else knew where it was.

It was the perfect location for a laboratory.

“You damn kid is finally back! This time, you can finally tell us what happened, right? I’m been waiting……”

As soon as he saw Fei, Cain dropped what he was working on and hopped over, even though he might be a bit too old for vigorous activities like that. He was only one step away from grabbing Fei by the neck and shaking him.

Cain asked anxiously, “Tell us! Right now! What did you encounter in the Mythical Palace? Tell us how the [Worldstone] got purified in detail……”

With an emotionless expression, Akara stared at Fei viciously and said, “Don’t tell us that nothing happened. What existence could consume more than two-thirds of the energy stored in the [Worldstone]?”

Fei giggled.

He knew that he would be ‘interrogated’ by these two as soon as he showed up.

It was Elena’s first time being in this stone room, so Fei told her about how he discovered this place slowly by whispering into her ear. Then, as the two mad scientists stared at him fiercely, he told them about what happened in the core region in the Mythical Palace.

He focused on how he discovered the Sky Castle and used the Mythical Altar in the belly of the mountain to purify the [Worldstone].

He didn’t tell them about the battle between Emperor Yassin and others. To these two mad scientists, that portion of the story would be boring and a waste of time.

In their minds, the most important thing was to pursue magic knowledge and get close to the natural laws of the world. People like Emperor Yassin and Domenech were no different to dogs and cats to them.

Although this was Elena’s first time being here, she wasn’t interested in any of it. She didn’t walk and look around; instead, she stood behind Fei and listened to the story as if it was the most interesting thing in the world.

“So that is what happened……”

After hearing what Fei said, Akara and Cain looked at each other and saw the shock on each other’s face.

“The [Worldstone] is the energy core that supported Diablo World, and it contained a vast amount of energy. Even if Diablo, an entity that was close to the level of god, consumed two-thirds of the energy in the [Worldstone], it would instantly explode. What is that stone pillar you mentioned? It requires that much energy to heal itself?” Cain sighed after hearing the story.

“Fei, can you summon that stone pillar from your body? Maybe we could discover something on it……” Akara said with excitement in her eyes. At the moment, she looked like a cat that couldn’t wait to eat some fish.

This expression of hers would appear whenever she chose a new research topic.

“I can give it a try.” Fei nodded.

He also wanted to figure out what that stone pillar was.

Although he wasn’t sensing anything wrong, the fact that he had a thick stone pillar inside of his body, which was out of his control, made him feel weird.

Fei closed his eyes, adjusted his spirit energy, and tried to summon it.

In the next moment, he saw an image of a huge stone pillar, that connected the heaven with the earth, in his head. Even though it was an item and not a living creature, the aura around it was dominating enough to scar gods and demons, and there was a ton of life energy on it.

This stone pillar shivered a little when Fei tried to summon it.

Then, it didn’t matter how hard Fei tried, he got no response.

After half a minute, Fei exhaled deeply, opened his eyes, and sighed, “I can’t do it. That thing is dead! It doesn’t matter how hard I tried; there was no response.”

The two mad scientists were greatly disappointed.

From the looks on their faces, it felt like they had the urge of opening Fei’s stomach up if they were able to defeat him.

“However, you two could study this item first,” Fei said as he summoned the mysterious stone throne from his body.

It looked the same. It was ancient and was made from a material that was similar rough stones. It looked like it was made from silver, but it didn’t have that metal glare on it. It was about two meters tall, two meters wide, and two meters thick. It looked like the throne of an emperor, and there was a two-step stair on it.

When it floated in mid-air, there was no energy surge coming from it.

“What is it made from?” Cain instantly rushed over and started to caress it like a thirsty man when he had a hot woman in his arms. He sometimes knocked the throne and tried to estimate the density.

“From the color, it looks like it is made from mithril. Wait, the texture is a lot worse…… Star Mithril? No, the sound isn’t right…… Could it be Bright Godly Gold? But it doesn’t have any energy surge……”

“It is an unknown material……” Akara said and shook her head after a while of observation, “It is not metal, stone, and wood. It isn’t even made from the five basic elements in nature. It is hard to believe that such a material exists…… But what is its use? It shouldn’t be as simple as floating in mid-air.”

At this moment, Fei chimed in and said, “When I sat on this throne, I felt like I could travel through space easily. It could allow me to teleport myself, and its flying speed is fast too…… Of course, it does consume a lot of energy. If you pay attention, you will see two magic engravings on the inner side of the armrests……”

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 540: Long-Distance Teleportation Station

Chapter 540: Long-Distance Teleportation Station

After hearing what Fei said, they both gasped and grabbed onto an armrest each to study.

There were magic runes engraved on each armrest, and they looked like the product of grandmasters. Each of the engravings followed the natural texture of the throne, and they were well hidden as if they were a natural part of the throne. Unless a master carefully studied the armrests, he or she wouldn’t be able to discover them.

“What kind of runes are these” Cain exclaimed, “I have never seen these before! I couldn’t understand the principles behind them…… Simple magic principles couldn’t explain some of the magic engravings. They are different from the magic structure in Diablo World and the real world!”

Akara frowned and added, “Just like the material of this throne, these runes aren’t even recorded in books…… They are similar to the runes in this stone room but more advanced…… Could they be……”

“Could it be that they are the legendary godly runes?”

As if the two mad scientists thought of something, they both yelled with excitement on their faces. Their old bodies even started to shake.

Godly runes!

They were the writings of the real gods!

It was heard that anyone who understood and comprehended the godly runes would be able to create, alter, and change the natural laws in the world! They could even create a new species if they wanted to! If an average person learned the godly runes, he or she would be able to battle against ultimate masters!

The two mad scientists entered a berserk mode. They found a pen and a board to record down the runes in details.

These two held a sacred attitude toward magic.

Their hands that were shivered a moment ago were now stable and controlled as soon as they grabbed onto the pen and the carving knife. They looked like warriors who were holding onto their weapons before a huge battle. As they started to record down the runes, a slight energy surge could be sensed on them.

Although the runes on the armrests were smaller than the size of two palms, they were extremely complex, and there were a ton of magic engravings contained in them. Although Akara and Cain could be considered as masters in this field, they had to be careful and pay a lot of attention to what they were doing.

Fei observed them for a while and found it boring.

After yawning, he started to wander around the stone room.

Compared with before, this stone room was completely reorganized. All the random stuff in the room was placed in a corner, and 16 huge bookshelves were placed by the wall in the south. There were more than 1,000 books in these two mad scientists’ collections, and [Demon King’s Wisdom] was placed at an eye-catching spot.

Three meters to these bookshelves, there was a strangely-shaped station.

The busty beauty, Charsi, created this station, and Fei had a lot of inputs in it as well. He borrowed some concepts from his previous world and gave this station more than 20 tabletops that were of various sizes. On the tabletops, there were all kinds of bottles and jars giving off unique and weird smells.

This station occupied about one-fourth the area of the stone room.

The golden skeleton that also came with the room occupied another one-fourth of the room.

This skeleton was untouchable! Fei couldn’t get within ten meters of it, so he could only stand there and watch it.

Other than that, there was also another small room built within the stone room. It was made from [Black Stone Essences] and [Demons’ Remains]. It was sturdy and durable, and it was the testing room for a lot of dangerous experiments.

This stone room was divided into many functional areas, and it looked very scientific. All in all, it was a perfect laboratory.

“Huh? What is that?”

Fei’s eyes suddenly focused on a small stone plate that had a diameter of two meters and a thickness of 30 centimeters.

When he got closer to it, he realized that this stone plate on the ground was made from six different kinds of materials. Five of them connected and formed a circle, and the sixth material was placed in the center of the circle. The six pieces of stone materials had a ton of magic runes on them, and a silver metal connected them; it was giving off a mystic glare.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you. After listening to you last time, we ran many experiments and finally understood the principles behind long-distance teleportation arrays. In your words, it is a…… eh, it is a small portable long-distance teleportation station. It is still a prototype, and it could only teleport three to four people within 100 kilometers……”

After hearing Fei’s surprised gasp, Cain, who was copying down the mysterious runes on the stone throne, looked up proudly and said as if he was showing off.

However, Akara instantly stared at him, and he went back to the great project of copying down the runes.

“It is made?”

Fei was thrilled. This item came just in time. He had been investing in these two mad scientists, and he finally saw returns. As he looked at the stone plate in front of him, green lights shone in his eyes.

In less than four minutes, the king took it apart and put it back together more than a dozen times. After getting familiar with the process, he put the four sets of teleportation stations into his storage ring.

Since Akara and Cain only copied less than 10% of the runes on the mysterious throne, Fei knew what was up and left with Elena quietly.

……

The first thing Fei did when he returned was to test the long-distance teleportation station.

Fei took out the components and put two teleportation stations together in the watchtower on the west gate. After he placed a magic gem into each of the core sections of the stations, five blue magic energy flames appeared by the edges of each station as buzzing noises sounded.

They were identical to the portals in Diablo World.

Since the long-distance teleportation stations were prototypes, he didn’t get other people to test them. Instead, he placed the two stations 100 meters apart and decided to check them out himself.

After he took a deep breath, he stepped onto the teleportation station to the right of the watchtower.

Buzz……

As the familiar cold and gravityless sensation emerged, Fei’s eyes lit up as he appeared on the teleportation station 100 meters away in the next moment.

He traveled across 100 meters in the blink of an eye.

The entire process was identical to the ancient portals in Diablo World, and it meant that the products from ‘Mad Scientists Magic Laboratory’ were trustworthy. The users wouldn’t be negatively affected by the portals and wouldn’t be lost in the void.

“But why do I feel like something is missing?”

Fei rubbed his chin and wondered.

It wasn’t about safety but functionality.

“Oh right! It is missing a dial system!”

As if a light bulb lit up in his head, he suddenly realized where the issue was.

The portals in Diablo World would offer the user a selection screen before teleportation so that the user could choose where to go. However, the portable long-distance teleportation station in front of Fei lacked this feature. Before Fei could make any choices, he was teleported to the other station.

“Hmmmm…… This item still needs some improvements. Otherwise, it will be quite chaotic.”

Fei thought for a while and didn’t know what would happen if he constructed four stations. Which one of the stations would he be teleported to?

After discovering this flaw, Fei decided not to show off this product to his subordinates.

Of course, it didn’t mean that Fei wasn’t going to use it. This long-distance teleportation station was something that even a lot of the super powerful empires didn’t have. If it were used correctly, it would be very effective in critical situations.

In addition, since Akara and Cain had already created the prototype, it wouldn’t be too hard to refine. In fact, the king already came up with a potential solution: magic frequencies.

If each station could come with its unique magic frequency like the cell phone numbers on Earth, it would be easy to connect to the right station.

……

Nothing special happened in the next few days.

The three people of the Black-Cloth Shrine didn’t come to visit Fei, but he knew that they were still inside Dual-Flags City, waiting for his answer.

Also, Bishop Boyd of the church in the city also didn’t jump out to bother him.

Undead Bone Dragon Arthur was still wandering around and would appear sometimes. Most of the time, he was drinking at the bars and pubs.

After the incident at the Mayor’s Mansion, this little guy swore that he was going to stop drinking. However, it was clearly not happening. Fei had been wondering where the liquor would go since this little guy was only a bone dragon and didn’t have internal organs.

In these few days, Fei had combined some of the high-level combat techniques he got from the [Martial Statues] in the Mythical Palace and the techniques he got from [Demon King’s Sword]. After refining them, he taught them to the warriors of Chambord.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 541: New Discovery

Chapter 541: New Discovery

In these few days, Fei spent a lot of time in both the real world and Diablo World, accompanying Angela and Elena.

After this dangerous experience, Fei thought through a lot of stuff.

He was no longer solely focused on chasing after the elevation in strength. Instead, he also paid more attention to the people around him.

Of course, the king didn’t just slack off.

As he was spending time with Elena and killing monsters in Diablo World casually, his level increased as well. The two of them got even closer, and they got their seamless coordination back.

Right now, they already finished the third quest [The Tainted Sun] in the second map [Lut Gholein]. The Barbarian was now Nightmare Mode level 46, and Elena was now Nightmare Mode level 27. Both of them experienced an increase in strength.

Except for leveling up in Diablo World, Fei put a lot of effort into reading [Demon King’s Sword].

This book was just like an encyclopedia of cultivation and techniques from the ancient times. It contained the powerful techniques that were either lost and partial on the continent. Some of them are Moon-Class and Sun-Class Techniques, and there were a few Legendary and Mythical Techniques.

To Fei’s surprise, there were some techniques suitable for him! It was beyond his understanding of the cultivation and technique structure on Azeroth Continent.

His strength originated from Diablo World. His most powerful character, the barbarian, had little magic energy, and 99% of his power was physical strength.

After Fei learned granular control from Martial Saint Krasic, he was able to use the physical strength in a magical way. He was able to exert his physical strength to the area around him and create tangible stuff. It was not too different from warrior energy.

However, it was still different from warrior energy, and he couldn’t use the combat techniques in this world.

Fei tried to cultivate warrior energy before, but it seemed like his body was a little defective and couldn’t store warrior energy and form star swirls.

If it were for Diablo World, Fei would be a useless person in this world that was ruled by the law of the jungle.

Therefore, Fei was surprised to find techniques that were based on insane physical strength and could be used by him.

After reading a bit more, he was surprised again.

In the book, he discovered a unique technique of using physical strength. It allowed Fei to mimic warrior energy and use high-level combat techniques that otherwise could only be powered by warrior energy.

It reminded Fei of the traditional wuxia novel named ‘Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils’ by Jin Yong. In the book, a master was able to use a technique to mimic the internal force of Shaolin Temple and use the unique techniques of Shalin Temple.

To Fei, if he were able to master this technique, he would be able to use 90% of the combat techniques recorded on [Demon King’s Sword] and on Azeroth Continent.

To Fei who had the golden finger, Diablo World, he had a lot of time to study and learn the technique.

Thinking about how he could learn his enemies’ techniques in battle and defeat them with it, giving them a taste of their own medicine, the king was extremely motivated.

“Such a showy scene!” the king thought. It was one of the driving forces behind the effort he put into studying [Demon King’s Sword].

……

Three days later, Fei received another letter from the Letter Office in the afternoon.

In the letter, it mentioned that Arshavin, Zenit’s God of War, didn’t stop after conquering the Spartax Empire. Instead, he led 50,000 elite cavaliers and his own [Iron Blood Legion] toward the Eindhoven Battle Zone.

In just two days, Arshavin led the troops and traveled for more than 500 kilometers, killed 70,000 enemies, conquered seven cities, defeated the four main battle legions of Eindhoven, and kill more than 20 royal masters and legion commanders of Eindhoven. Then, he combined forces with the troops of Zenit already in the region and surrounded the Capital of Eindhoven. It wouldn’t take long for the city to be conquered.

Once the Capital of Eindhoven was conquered, the Eindhoven Empire would be wiped out.

Fei was shocked again.

In just less than ten days, Arshavin was able to push two level 1 empires this far. The long-time enemy of Zenit, Spartax, was wiped out with only a small and weak rebel force still around, and the Eindhoven Empire got its Capital surrounded.

“Could it be that the masters in both empires couldn’t deal with Arshavin and his [Iron Blood Legion]? Could it be that there are powerful masters under Arshavin’s command?” Fei suddenly thought back to the two guards Emperor Yassin had and the two Ghost Guards Emperor Kromkamp had. He suddenly realized that all the empires had their own hidden Moon-Class forces. Therefore, there must be powerful masters around Arshavin to defeat them.

Otherwise, the ordinary soldiers wouldn’t be able to push forward so fast and smooth.

Also, in the letter, it mentioned that the Jax Battle Zone, which was insignificant before, was getting a lot more attention since the other two wars were almost done. A lot of nobles and officials in the Military Headquarter were displeased with the fact that Fei still hadn’t defeated the invaders of Jax yet. They were planning to make Arshavin the head commander of the Jax Battle Zone.

If Fei couldn’t get a big win in a short time, he might be replaced.

Everything was going in the direction that Strategist Old Aryang predicted.

“Humph! F*ck this position of head commander. I don’t like it anyways. It would be great if I can get out of here.”

Fei thought as he flicked his wrists and turned the letter into a cloud of powder. He was already dreaming about his life in Chambord where he walked his pets, lived with beauties, leveled up his strength, and made a lot of money secretly.

-The fourth day-

Fei sneaked into the underground ocean. After he passed through the Mythical Gate, he traveled through the first 34 levels again.

Several days had passed, and there were a lot of new faces. However, most of them were people with strength from Six-Star to New Moon; no one was super powerful. These people were here, risking their lives to find treasures.

Since most of them were weak, the casualties were high.

Some people were killed because they triggered magic traps, some of them experienced the backlash from the [Martial Statues] and got their life energies sucked away, and some of them were killed by assassins who were there to kill people and get their treasures.

These people who were all elites in the outside world were killed in the Mythical Palace like animals. In this cruel world, lives were cheap and not valuable.

However, even though this was the case, a lot of masters came here from afar just to bet on their luck.

In the last while, a Nine-Star Warrior found a level 7 combat weapon, an Eight-Star Warrior found a Moon-Class Technique, a level 1 low-tier New Moon Elite found the blueprint of a magic array that could kill a Full Moon Elite, and many people were able to break through their long-time thresholds and advance into new realms……

This was the Mythical Palace.

It was a combination of heaven and hell, and death and extreme fortunate co-existed. Only the strong-minded cultivators could harvest the fruits of their actions.

Fei didn’t find anything when he wandered around, and he soon arrived at the [Elemental Altar]. Since it was used, the energy surge on it was gone. The people outside of it could no longer use it to bypass the dangerous level 35 region and enter the core region.

However, there were a lot of masters around here, and most of them were vicious and ill-intended.

They were all waiting for the people to come out of the level 36 region so that they could rob them.

It was heard that in the past, a few lucky cultivators who got to enter the level 36 region were attacked by many people and were assassinated by others. If the people who entered the core region weren’t powerful, even if they could get precious herbs and powerful combat weapons, they might lose their lives let alone losing their treasures.

The danger was everywhere.

Fei already saw more than a dozen broke corpses around the [Elemental Altar]. They were powerful masters when they were alive, but now, even the items of little value were taken away.

Also, he sensed a few murderous spirits hidden around the area.

After calculating the time, he realized that the Mythical Gate would only close in a few more days, and people like Hazel Bank would only be kicked out of that small world by then. Therefore, Fei turned around and decided to return to Dual-Flags City for now.

At this moment, several sharp murderous spirits revealed themselves.

Fei was surprised to find that he was targeted.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 542: Practice and Little Raccoon

Chapter 542: Practice and Little Raccoon

“Huh? Interesting. I’m the prey now?”

Fei sneered; he didn’t expect that people would want to rob him.

It was clear that these people wanted to kill him first before robbing all the treasures from his storage ring. They probably didn’t know what was in his ring, but they would rather kill him and find out than let him go. It was their habit.

The king didn’t have any warrior energy surge or magic energy surge on him, so these people probably thought that he was a weak person.

Fei sneered but didn’t do anything strange. He walked toward the outskirts of the area slowly.

As he expected, those murderous spirits moved slowly and followed him tightly.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Before he could walk out of the level 34 region, four people dashed out of an alleyway and blocked Fei’s way.

These four people were dressed in a similar fashion. They were all wearing black inner shirts with white light armors on top. Even though they were of different heights, they all had dense murderous spirits. It was clear that they just killed someone earlier.

Also, they weren’t wearing any masks; it seemed like they were confident in their abilities and thought that they didn’t need to hide their identities.

“Kill him!” One of them shouted, “The treasure-seeking beast reacted! He has great treasures on him!”

This man was thin, and his hair was white. Greed flashed in his tiny eyes, and he had a small golden cage in his hand. In the cage, there was a raccoon-like creature. This little guy had big eyes, and it looked anxious and worried. It squeaked loudly, looking like it was fearful of the person who was holding the cage.

According to what this man said, this raccoon-like creature was a unique beast that was sensitive to treasures. It was quite interesting.

After hearing this man’s order, the other three people revealed their weapons. They dashed toward Fei like lightning bolts and sneered.

These three people were all mid-tier New Moon Elites, and they were influential figures in the outside world. In addition, it seemed like they were able to coordinate quite well. They moved in a pattern and blocked off all of Fei’s possible escape routes.

“Hahaha! Since you have treasures on you, then die! Wind Strike!”

The person who attacked Fei first was holding a huge sword that was more than two and a half meters long and half a meter wide with both hands. It looked heavy like an iron plate.

However, in this man’s hands, this sword was swung around easily. As he chopped down, the body of the blade left a series of afterimages in the air, and his body started to spin because of the momentum of the sword. He dashed at Fei like a bladestorm.

This was a powerful high-level Moon-Class Technique.

The sword was like a whirlwind, turning around and becoming more powerful after each rotation.

This man used his Moon-Class Combat Technique right off the bat, meaning that he wanted to end this battle as soon as he could. At the same time, a casual expression appeared on his face, showing others that he was at ease. In fact, his other three peers didn’t follow up with more attacks. It was clear that they didn’t think Fei, who had no energy surge on him, could pose threats to them.

Fei moved aside and staggered; it looked like he dodged the first attack by luck. At the same time, he asked them, “Are the people around the [Elemental Altar] killed by you guys?”

“Hahaha! Kid, you are going to die soon! Why are you worried about those dead people? You are right; I killed three of them…… You will be the fourth!”

Since the Wind Strike was initiated, it wouldn’t stop in a short time. As this man sneered, his huge sword swung faster and faster in the air, drawing a series of red lines in the space around him. The energy coming off the blade was powerful, and the momentum was great as well. It looked like Fei was going to be chopped by this sword very soon.

“Humph! Since that is the case, then die!”

After experiencing the incident caused by the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group, Fei hated bandits who killed people and robbed their properties. Therefore, he wasn’t going to hold back after learning about what happened.

He unleashed his insane physical strength! He stomped on the ground, and two huge spider-web-like cracks appeared. Then, his body turned into a series of phantoms that were hard to catch with the human eyes.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Boom!

When the sword shredded the last phantom, the Wind Strike finally slowed down before stopping. The crazy wind created by it slowly disappeared, and the huge sword stabbed into the ground and shook violently.

Not sure when, but Fei was already inside the inner circle created by this strike, and one of his hands was on this attacker’s neck as if he was holding up a chicken.

Although this man was muscular, he couldn’t do anything. He felt like the hand around his neck was a metal clench, locking him down with indefensible power! In his eyes, Fei would see fear and regret.

Crack!

Before the other three people could react, Fei turned his wrist, and this person who attacked him first got his neck broken.

“AHHHHH! He actually…… killed our fourth brother? Go! Let’s go and kill him! We need to avenge for our fourth brother!”

After a moment of pause, the elder who led the group roared as the murderous spirit on him intensified. Then, the three of them all dashed forward at Fei aggressively.

“Eh, such a rare opportunity. Let’s see if the technique documented in [Demon King’s Sword] is that magical,” Fei thought to himself as he grasped his hand, pulling over the huge sword that was now stabbed on the ground.

After he got the sword in his hand, he lightly knocked it and heard a series of deep muffled noises.

He got a little used to the weight of the sword, and he nodded at the two people who were about to land their weapons on his forehead.

He raised his arm and shook his wrist, moving the blade upward.

Tink! Tink!

After two loud metal-colliding noises, the two people, who charged at Fei in the front, felt like huge waves hit them. As their faces changed color, their bodies flew backward.

“Wind Strike!”

Fei swung the sword, and his body moved in a circle gracefully under the momentum of the sword.

The blade also drew red lines in the air, and huge winds blew in all directions.

The strike that Fei used was no different to the Wind Strike that was used previously.

In fact, when Fei used this technique, it was more controlled and looked a lot more beautiful. The movements of the sword seemed as if they followed the natural laws, and it was dazzling!

Puff! Puff!

Two light noises sounded. The two charging at Fei didn’t react in time, and the sword instantly hit them; their bodies got cut in half from the waistline. However, since the sword was so fast, they didn’t realize what happened for a few seconds. When the sword finally landed on the ground, blood spurted out of their wounds. By then, they finally looked down and saw the injuries. They didn’t die right away; they whined and regretted their decisions.

“You also know the Wind Strike? Who are you? Did you lure us here intentionally? You are so vicious……” the thin elder who had the golden cage with him was terrified. He knew that he was no match for Fei, and he wanted to turn around and run away.

Fei waved his hand.

Whoosh!

The huge sword dashed out of his hand and turned into a phantom. Before that elder could get away, the sword pierced through his body, nailing his corpse onto the wall of a palace.

Three of them were all mid-tier New Moon Elites, and this elder was the most powerful, reaching the level of top-tier New Moon.

However, they were all too weak for Fei.

To Fei, this kind of battle wasn’t even challenging.

The only thing he got from it was the proof that the unique technique recorded in [Demon King’s Sword] was useful. Fei only saw that person use the Wind Strike once, and he was able to mimic it. In fact, the technique was more powerful in his hands.

“It is probably dependant on my opponent’s level. That person was only at mid-tier New Moon, a lot weaker than me. That is probably why I was able to see through his technique thoroughly. It is probably harder to mimic a more powerful person’s technique…… This technique is a little useless, but it good for showing off! Haha!”

Fei commented after the battle. As he was about to leave, a series of squeaking noises sounded.

He turned around in surprise and saw that the raccoon-like creature already got out of the golden cage. When Fei killed that elder, this golden cage fell onto the ground and broke; that was how this creature got out.

At the moment, with fear and anxiousness in its eyes, it was bowing at Fei, thanking him for saving it.

“This little guy is able to get within three meters of me, and I didn’t notice it?” Fei was surprised. Even a Half Moon Elite couldn’t get this close to him without being discovered.

From the look on this little guy’s face, it seemed like it wanted to stay with him, even though it was a bit scared of him.

Fei laughed and reached out his hand.

The little creature squeaked happily and climbed up Fei’s arm. After it sat on Fei’s shoulder, it squeaked again, showing its gratitude. This little creature was quite smart and knew how to behave.

Also, it had a unique fragrance, making Fei feel refreshed.

To show its appreciation, it even licked Fei’s ear intimately.

Fei instantly liked this little creature.

Perhaps he saw a lot of cartoons with raccoons in them when he was little, but this creature did make him remember his childhood. This little creature on his shoulder was like a chubby furry dark-red ball with a tail that had black and white strips on it. It looked just like a cartoon character.

“That old guy said you are a treasure-seeking beast. Since you aren’t affected by the natural pressure in this space, it means that you are unique indeed. It will be tragic if you die in here. Let me take you out! Sit still!”

Whoosh!

As soon as Fei said that, he exerted force through his feet, and he dashed toward the exit.

The little creature on Fei’s shoulder squeaked cheerfully as it held onto Fei’s hair tightly. It seemed like it was used to this high speed.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 543: [The Throne of Chaos]

Chapter 543: [The Throne of Chaos]

“Ah! Such a cute animal!”

When they returned onto the land, the raccoon still didn’t want to leave Fei. Therefore, Fei brought it back to his temporary home. All the girls including Angela fell in love with this raccoon, and they all wanted to rub it.

This little guy was very unwilling, and it squeaked and struggled.

However, it still couldn’t get away from the girls.

Although it was able to survive under the massive amount of natural pressure in the level 34 region in the Mythical Palace, it didn’t seem to have any unique power. Like a furry ball, it wasn’t able to get away from the girls who were loving it.

In the end, it had to accept its fate. With a wronged expression on its face, it lied in Spring’s palm with its front paws cupping its chin. As it stared at Fei with its big round eyes, it had to endure the rubs of the girls.

Fei was a little surprised.

He thought that this little raccoon would be intimate toward Angela, but that didn’t seem to be the case.

This was the first time that a creature was more intimate toward him instead of Angela who seemed to have a unique ability to communicate with animals.

Fei laughed at this raccoon’s ‘misfortunate.’

There was Blacky at first, and then Thug, Chick, and Hooligan joined. Now, there was this raccoon-like treasure-seeking beast. If this trend continued, his home was going to be turned into a zoo.

However, since Angela now was happy every day with the animals around her, Fei didn’t mind getting more pets.

After playing for a while, Fei thought about the time and decided to leave. Suddenly, that raccoon squeaked and jumped out of Spring’s hands. Like a brown flash of lightning, it jumped onto Fei’s shoulder agilely.

It grabbed onto Fei’s hair and wasn’t willing to let go.

With tears in its eyes, it looked at the girls as if they were terrifying demon beasts. It looked like it was scared by the girls’ rubbings.

“Hahaha! Since you like to stay with me, then you can follow me anywhere!”

This satisfied Fei’s vanity; after getting so many pets, this creature was the only one that liked to stay with him and not Angela.

“Hey, you ungrateful little guy!” Emma stared at the raccoon ‘viciously.’

“Squeak, squeak!” As if this creature knew that it was able to follow Fei around, it was no longer scared. With one of its paws on Fei’s hair, it turned around and stuck out its tongue at Emma. It looked just like a playful child.

After saying goodbye to the girls, he headed toward the watchtower on the west gate.

Then, Fei opened the portal and went into the mysterious stone room with Little Raccoon; this was the name Fei gave it.

“Huh? All of the runes on this stone throne are copied down?”

Fei walked in and saw that the two mad scientists were no longer around the throne. Cain was walking around the throne with a magnifying glass as if he was trying to find something, and Akara was busy working on something at the multi-purpose laboratory station.

“Eh. We finally finished after three days. I almost died! Copying down the godly runes sure is a huge project…….” Cain said exhaustedly. When he turned around, his eyes lit up.

He asked, “Where did you get this little guy?”

He was pointing at Little Raccoon.

“The Mythical Palace……” Fei told him about what happened. He then asked, “Why? Does this little guy have a great background?”

Anything that was able to get Cain’s attention should be special.

“My a*s! It is just a little unique demon beast that is very timid; it would run away at any sign of danger. Although it is rare, it doesn’t have any combat power. Its only strength is at escaping…… Eh, it is also sensitive to gold, treasures, and energy surges…… In simple terms, it is only a weak and unless creature.”

Cain was obviously trying to tease Fei, and Fei didn’t know how to reply.

“Squeak! Squeak!!!! Squeak!!!!!”

Little Raccoon was really smart.

After hearing Cain’s comments about it, it squeaked angrily to protest. Also, it showed it two shiny fangs, trying to scare the old man.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you,” Cain added after seeing Little Raccoon’s expression, “This type of demon beasts is smart; they could understand the human language even though they couldn’t speak it. Also…… it is useless. It has no sense of loyalty; it would escape first in the face of danger.”

“Squeak!!” Little Raccoon held onto Fei’s hair and waved its other front paw, trying to tell Fei that it was wronged. It was trying to tell Fei that Cain was lying and didn’t want Fei to ditch it.

“Hahaha! I know. Don’t worry; I won’t abandon you.” Fei rubbed Little Raccoon’s head. He felt like there was a unique bond between him and this little creature, and he really liked it.

Only then did Little Raccoon calm down. It turned around and made faces at Cain.

“Let’s talk about the important matter; we discovered something interesting. Come and take a look……” Cain ignored Little Raccoon and waved at Fei, asking him to come over.

Fei looked at the top of the throne and murmured, “These…… These patterns…… Are they words?”

After observing where Cain was pointing, he felt like the patterns and texture on the top of the throne resembled the characteristics of words

“That is right! After I went through several ancient books, I found that these are ancient texts!” Cain became excited as he explained, “You can’t imagine what they mean! Haha! They mean [The Throne of Chaos]!”

“[The Throne of Chaos]?” Fei asked quickly, “What does it mean?”

“Eh…… mean……” Cain nodded and replied confidently, “I don’t know.”

Fei was at a loss for words.

Little Raccoon still remembered about the comments Cain made about it, so it took this opportunity to give Cain a few disdainful stares.

“All of the books I read and the legends I heard never mentioned anything like this. However, from the look of it, you got a great treasure……. Look here! See that? It is a dent! Look closer at the size of it; don’t you think it is familiar? That is right! It is perfect for inlaying magic gems. Hehe……”

Cain pointed at a dent on the throne and said proudly.

“You are right. Why don’t you place a magic gem in there to test it out?” Fei asked as he rubbed that dent with his finger.

“Hahaha, I already tied. Look there……” Cain said as he pointed at a pile of white dust that was beside the throne; it was at least 30 centimeters tall.

Fei was confused.

Cain smiled so brightly that he showed his teeth, even though he was missing one front tooth. He took out a chipped ruby and placed it into the dent carefully.

Bam!

The magic gem instantly made a sound.

Fei was able to tell that the energy inside the gem was instantly sucked away by the throne. Then, the magic gem turned from a ruby into an ordinary grey stone. Under a mysterious force, it was then crushed into a pile of sand-like dust.

After devouring the energy inside the magic gem, no change took place on [The Throne of Chaos]. It felt like a few sand grains were thrown into the ocean, not affecting anything.

“No change?” Fei looked at Cain with a confused expression.

“There must be a change, but it too minuscule. Like a void that couldn’t be filled, this throne’s demand for energy is on another level. I’m sure that this isn’t its final form. If there is enough energy, it might undergo a shocking transformation. Hehehe, do you think these few words were here before? No! They only showed up after I used a ton of magic gems,” Cain said proudly.

Fei’s face froze. He murmured, “You mean……”

Cain nodded and said, “Bingo! You are right! Haha, the magic gems you gave me before are all used up; that ruby was the last one. Fei, you need to think of a way to get another load of magic gems. Otherwise, this laboratory couldn’t continue forward.”

“You……” Fei felt the impulse of beating this careless old man.

After a few deep breaths, he controlled himself and said as he gritted his teeth, “Oh, damn! You are going to turn me, a millionaire, into a beggar who couldn’t even afford toilet paper!”

“Hehe, you know; once I encounter something interesting, I couldn’t hold myself back……” Although Cain said that, he didn’t look ashamed. “However, I promise you that once [The Throne of Chaos] get its energy, it will demonstrate abilities that you couldn’t even imagine……”

“Huh? Energy?” Fei suddenly thought of something.

He reached into his storage ring and took out the [Worldstone] that was only one-fourth of its original size. The blue light it emitted lit up the whole room, and a holy and gentle energy surge filled the space.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 544: Return – Small World

Chapter 544: Return – Small World

“No…… The energy inside the [Worldstone] is too vast. [The Throne of Chaos] couldn’t handle it……”

Before Cain could finish, Fei already stuffed the [Worldstone] into the dent in [The Throne of Chaos].

Instantly, all the gentle blue light that filled the stone room got sucked into the dent on the throne. Thin lines around the dent lit up with a blue color, and they looked like the blood vessels of a human body. They expanded and contracted rhythmically as they sucked the energy from the [Worldstone].

Both Fei and Cain were mesmerized by this scene.

Even Little Raccoon and Akara who was working on something mystic at the station were attracted by the changes occurring on the throne.

A huge amount of energy was rushing into the throne from the [Worldstone], and Fei felt like he heard loud noises made by gigantic waves in the ocean. Gradually, the thin lines on the throne grew larger. If they were capillaries before, they were now veins and arteries.

There were two main blue ‘vessels’ that were as thick as thumbs, and they branched out into many smaller ‘vessels.’

In the end, dense blue lines almost completely wrapped around [The Throne of Chaos].

This scene was really strange; it felt like a dried-up corpse was revived. Every time the ‘vessels’ expanded and contracted, it felt like a heart that had been frozen for tens of thousands of years pumped.

In the meantime, the [Worldstone] that was placed inside the dent was getting smaller at a visible speed.

This process continued for about ten minutes.

In the end, as if the throne was full, it stopped sucking in energy. The [Worldstone] now reduced to the size of a small coin.

Then, the [Worldstone] slowly floated back into Fei’s hand.

At this moment, [The Throne of Chaos] underwent some spectacular changes.

As the blue ‘vessels’ slowly disappeared one by one, the surface of the throne started to ripple. The unknown silver-colored material began to decompose, and many runes that were unseen before appeared and flowed around the throne. As if a pair of invisible hands were recreating the throne, the grey and coarse throne became glamorous! The rough surface became smooth and shiny with detailed patterns on it.

As if an ugly duckling turned into a swan, [The Throne of Chaos] became completely different.

Two dragon-like beast statues were on the two sides of the throne. Their muscular bodies were beside the armrests, and their heads lied on top of the armrest with their mouths wide open, revealing the sharp teeth; it felt like they were alive. Also, there were many heads of beasts sculptured on the stairs below the throne, and their eyes were like the eyes of the demons.

Beside the armrests and the beasts, there were two goddess statues where their facial features were unclear. They were both kneeling with a plate in their hands, and the statues were less than one meter tall. Behind these two statues, there were two life-size warrior statues. They were fully armored, and they looked like two war gods who were serving the master of the throne loyally.

These four statues were all life-like, and their eyes were all closed. It made Fei feel like they were going to come to life if their eyes opened.

The only thing that was a little surprising was that Fei felt like the two plates the two goddesses were holding and the two flat hands the two warriors were extending out were supposed to have things on them. Right now, they gave off the feeling of emptiness.

The overall color of the throne was still silver, but it was a lot more refined and smooth, feeling prestigious and majestic.

“Is this the final form of [The Throne of Chaos]?”

Fei suppressed the shock he was experiencing and walked to the throne.

As if the throne sensed Fei’s approach, it slowly landed on the ground. When it landed on the ground, it didn’t send a single speck of dust into the air, as light as a feather.

Tap!

Tap! Tap!

Fei stepped onto the stairs of the throne, turned around, and sat on it.

“This feeling…… I feel like I’m becoming one with the throne……”

Fei sat onto the throne and placed his arms on the armrests. He felt a warm and smooth sensation, and it was really comfortable. He felt like he and this throne was connected by blood, and he was sitting at the peak of the world, looking down at everything in this world like a supreme god.

Little Raccoon was sitting on Fei’s shoulder, and it was looking around with its eyes squinted; it was feeling very comfortable as well.

It was clear that this little guy enjoyed the feeling of sitting on this throne.

“Hahahah! This is the real throne! Hahaha! Interesting……” Cain stroked his long white goatee and commented. To him, what happened was no different to solving a complicated magic problem. He was very excited, and he wanted to touch the new throne with his own hands.

He said, “Fei, I told you that you got a great treasure. This item is no different to a god-tier item. Haha…… Ouch!”

Before Cain could even touch the throne, an invisible force appeared and pushed him away. He wasn’t prepared, and he fell onto the ground.

Fei was surprised. He quickly jumped down the throne to help Cain to get up. He said, “What happened? I didn’t do anything. Could it be that this throne rejects others?”

“Don’t worry. Hahaha, interesting.” Cain was still in his knowledge-seeking mode. He ignored the dust and swelling on his body as he stared at Fei and shouted, “Why did you get off? Quick! Go back and see what this throne is capable of! Didn’t you say that you think it could travel through space and time? Go give it a try!”

Fei was speechless.

Although Cain was a little greedy sometimes, his professional and devoted attitude was something that Fei couldn’t complain about.

No wonder this greedy and timid old man could become the living history book and the encyclopedia in Diablo World. His enthusiastic attitude and work ethic allowed him to know all the mysteries and secrets in the past and present in Diablo World. In terms of knowledge, even Akara couldn’t be compared to him.

After he returned to [The Throne of Chaos], Fei placed his hands on the two godly beasts’ heads on top of the armrests.

He suddenly thought about the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace, and he wondered if this throne could travel through space and bring him back to that small world.

As soon as he thought of that, the throne lightly vibrated.

“Huh?…… Uh…… Disappeared?” Cain was so shocked that his mouth opened wide.

After a series of tiny transparent ripples appeared in the air, Fei, Little Raccoon, and [The Throne of Chaos] all disappeared. There was no energy surge or anything strange; it felt like they dissolved into the air.

“God! That throne…… What kind of god-tier item is that? It is able to penetrate through this room that is constructed using semi-godly runes? Is there any place in the world that it couldn’t get to?”

Cain was stunned after he saw the floating light runes on the wall of the laboratory.

The building blocks of this room were actually created by condensing semi-godly runes. They were able to block the insane chaotic energies in the void, but [The Throne of Chaos] was able to get through it easily. That was truly shocking! It seemed like nothing in the world could block Fei.

“Not necessarily; look there.”

Akara, who was busy with her research, pointed at the blue portal in the room. She said, “This portal didn’t need to penetrate the semi-godly runes to be here. Although [The Throne of Chaos] is extraordinary, Fei couldn’t use its full power yet. Therefore, it shouldn’t be able to penetrate the walls created by semi-godly runes.”

……

……

-The Mythical Palace-

-The level 36 region-

A dash of red light and a dash of golden light shot across the sky, but ordinary warriors wouldn’t be able to detect them. The golden light was chasing after the red light non-stop.

“Yassin! How dare you pressure me like this? I swear! If I get out, I will lead the Royal Mage Legion of the Leon Empire and conquer your little Zenit! No one can live……” an angry roar resonated in the sky.

The red light that was running away was the Sun-Class Lord Domenech who lost to Emperor Yassin several days ago.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 545: Fire Giant

Chapter 545: Fire Giant

“Hahaha! Do you think you can get away today? Impossible!”

A loud and majestic voice sounded next.

It was Emperor Yassin who came up with the famous phrase, “Yassin is inferior to no one.”

Although he was only a peak Full Moon Elite, he was chasing after Sun-Class Lord Domenech.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Several dashes of golden energy traveled faster and hammered onto the red energy sphere dashing away in the front.

Every time a dash of golden energy collided with the red energy sphere in the front, that energy sphere would dim a little. Soon, it was about to break.

“Yassin! Don’t try to push me over the edge!” Domenech shouted back angrily as he pulled the fire elements in nature to replenish his own.

He was a Sun-Class Lord, and his magic energy was on a higher level than the energy of the Moon-Class Elites. However, as those dashes of golden energy hit his energy sphere that was made of his own superior magic energy, his magic energy got depleted fast. It felt like Yassin’s energy naturally countered his.

“You talk too much!”

Yassin replied coldly and didn’t go easy. Several powerful dashes of golden energy hammered onto the red energy sphere, not giving Domenech a moment to breathe.

“You have chased me for ten days and ten nights. You are crossing the line! I’m not going to run anymore. Hehehe, I will risk it all and let you experience the real anger of a Sun-Class Lord!”

As if he reached the tipping pointed, Domenech turned around and stayed still in the air. He knew that he wasn’t going to escape from the look of things, and he was going to fight back. As he started to chant loudly, it felt like all the fire elements in this world was being pulled to him.

“Huh? Are you going to put up the last fight? I look forward to your performance!”

Emperor Yassin also paused himself, and he stood 100 meters away from Domenech. As the bright golden warrior energy flame burned around him vigorously, he sneered and didn’t make a move; he looked composed and confident like a real emperor.

“Something darker than the sunset and tastier than the blood. Power of the dark abyss….. Awake! Let me……”

As Domenech chanted and summoned the fire elements, it felt like another sun was being created in the sky. The air became hot and dry, and the green grasses and trees more than 1,000 meters down on the ground were set on fire. As the heat increased, even the ground started to crack. In an area of one square kilometer, it felt like a new world of fire emerged.

Finally, the chanting stopped.

“Hahahaha! Yassin! You are overconfident! You are conceited! I told you that the Moon-Class Elites couldn’t imagine the power of Sun-Class Lords! Hahaha! I might not be able to defeat you in battle, but you will pay dearly if I risk my life to fight you! Hahaha! Die! Burn! My core…… [Kiss of The Fire God]!”

As soon as he said that, something terrifying happened.

A giant that was more than 1,000 meters tall and was created by flames appeared out of nowhere. It was wearing a crown of thorns and holding a huge wand; both items were made from the fire as well. As two dashes of flames shot out of its eyes, it tilted its body forward and opened its mouth, trying to suck Yassin into its mouth and devour him.

“Huh? Burning of the core?”

Emperor Yassin turned serious as well.

He instantly dashed back, and the golden warrior energy burned violently around him. As he waved his hands, huge blades and swords were created by his golden energy. Soon, there were so many of them that they covered the entire sky. Emperor Yassin pushed his palms forward, and all the golden weapons dashed at the fire giant like a meteor shower.

“Hahaha! Useless! Do you think the energy released from the burning of the core is defensible by you?”

As Domenech’s arrogant laughter sounded, all of the golden weapons were sucked into the fire giant’s mouth, and nothing was left. The powerful suction force was still there, and all the trees, rocks, and soil were being sucked into its mouth like dust.

Even a huge mountain broke off from its base and got sucked into the giant’s mouth.

Emperor Yassin, who was quite close to the giant, was targeted by the suction force. He wasn’t able to get away even though he unleashed all of his warrior energy. His body shivered, and it slowly moved toward the giant’s mouth.

“Hahaha! I burned more than half of my Sun-Class Core! Even though my strength will fall for more than 50% when I get out, it is worth it! Once I kill you, my nemesis, my future progress will be very smooth!”

Since Emperor Yassin was locked down by the suction force, Domenech was surprised for a few seconds before he tried to burn more of his core to increase the suction force. Soon, like a tornado, everything close by was being sucked into the giant’s mouth.

Emperor Yassin was getting closer and closer to the giant’s mouth; the speed was accelerating.

Finally, after more than ten minutes, the golden warrior energy flame on Emperor Yassin dimmed considerably; it was only about two meters around him. As the fire giant roared again, Emperor Yassin was instantly swallowed by it.

“Hahaha! Yassin, you dead! Fire Giant! Hell Fire! Melt him!”

Dashes of golden light were being shot out of the giant’s mouth, but it was useless. As the origin of the golden light moved from the mouth of the giant to the throat and then to the stomach, the golden light gradually disappeared.

“Hahaha! Yassin! You are finally dead! Hahaha! I killed you! The sad part is that you are so arrogant that you challenged me when you aren’t a Sun-Class Lord yet! Although I burned through a lot of my core, it is worth it!”

Domenech stood in mid-air and laughed crazily.

He wasn’t in that much of a better position himself.

His white robe was torn and chopped, and there were streaks of blood by his mouth. He looked spiritless, and his long curly hair was wet and stuck to his body…… He didn’t look like that dominating and powerful mage from a few days ago.

However, he killed Emperor Yassin; it was all worth it.

But at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from the belly of the fire giant; it was filled with confidence and power. “Are you getting this naïve after 26 years? You disappointed me. Do you think you can kill me this easily?”

Before it finished, a mythical-level pressure appeared as if a holy dragon showed itself. The pressure dispersed into the area from the stomach of the fire giant.

“[Dragon Fist – Dragon’s Determination]!”

Instantly, the fire giant let out a series of cries as golden dragons that were more than 100 meters long dashed out of its belly one after another.

As if a nuclear bomb exploded inside the fire giant’s stomach, its body was instantly crushed and torn apart.

“Dragon Fist? Are you still not dead? AH!”

Domenech screamed as a desperate expression appeared on his face. His fear of Emperor Yassin reached the climax, and he was about to collapse mentally.

Whoosh!

Domenech burned his Sun-Class Core. He no longer wanted to fight; instead, he tried to escape immediately.

Boom!!!!!!

Bam!!!!!!

As he dashed away and disappeared into afar, the fire giant that was more than 1,000 meters tall was destroyed. Its body broke into pieces, and clouds of fire and big chunks of rocks fell down the sky like meteors. The scene looked like the end of the world.

With golden warrior energy flame around him, Emperor Yassin stood in mid-air majestically. However, he wasn’t intact. Most of his robe turned burned-brown, and his right sleeve disappeared, revealing his right arm that had cracked skin on it.

It was clear that Emperor Yassin wasn’t as dominating as he said to be.

Domenech’s final strike did some harm to him.

“This should be enough for the message. I will let you live and use your mouth to pass out the message. Tell that coward Juninho about what happened. You dared to attack a [God’s Favorite Child] and kill a Red-Robed Deacon…… You will be punished one day!”

As he looked at the direction that Domenech escaped, a confident smile appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face.

If Domenech were still here, he would be able to figure out some information from this smile.

“It is about time for me to go.” Emperor Yassin clenched his right hand. A dash of golden energy flashed by, and the injuries on his right arm were instantly healed.

As he turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly detected something and looked in the north direction. As he tried to listen carefully, he murmured to himself, “Huh? Strange…… Is it my illusion?”

He detected some spatial fluctuation a second ago, but he couldn’t sense anything once he tried again.

“This small world has abundant natural elements and treasures. It is like heaven! Too bad that it only opens once in 20 years, and only a maximum of 40 people can enter at once. If I can control this place, I would be able to cultivate a dominating army that could sweep through the continent!”

Emperor Yassin was very ambitious.

However, he knew that no one could control this place. There had been many masters who explored this world; even the Continental Martial Saint, Maradona, had tried to break through the invisible energy barrier and failed. Many conspirators and schemers tried to get access to this small world, and they all failed as well.

“This space belongs to the gods and not humans,” Emperor Yassin sighed.

His body blurred as the golden warrior energy flame burned more vigorously. Then, he suddenly disappeared.

After Emperor Yassin was gone, spatial ripples appeared 100 meters away. Then, a huge and majestic throne slowly appeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 546: Core Crystal

Chapter 546: Core Crystal

A long black-haired handsome young man was sitting on the throne. On his shoulder, there was a cute raccoon-like creature that had white eyes, brownish-red fur, and a black and white striped tail. At the moment, this young man’s right elbow was resting on the armrest, and his head was resting on his right palm. He looked at the direction where Emperor Yassin took off and pondered.

“Damn! [The Throne of Chaos] could really penetrate through the invisible energy barrier of the Mythical Palace! I came to this small world without having to rely on the [Elemental Altar] and the [Elemental Gates]…… Does this mean that I could come and go from this place as I wish?”

This ability alone meant that the throne was priceless!

There were all kinds of natural treasures hidden in this place. It didn’t matter how bad the masters in the outside world wanted, they had to wait for 20 years before fighting for the 40 spots on the [Elemental Altar]. However, from now on, Fei would be able to come and go from this place with ease! Like his backyard garden, he could get any of the natural treasures in this small world!

He pretty much had a gold mine!

“Squeak! Squeak!” Little Raccoon on Fei’s shoulder suddenly started to make noises.

It jumped around and pointed at the pit on the ground. It was the deepest pit created by the body parts of the fire giant after it got obliterated by Emperor Yassin.

“Huh? Could it be that there is a treasure here?”

Fei thought as he moved [The Throne of Chaos] into the pit using his mind control.

The king knew that Little Raccoon was known as the treasure-seeking beast; it was ultra-sensitive to treasures. The fact that it was this anxious meant it discovered something significant.

In the deepest part of this pit, there was an orange fire that continued to burn.

The fire was about the size of a fist, and what was strange about it was that the flame was at the room temperature; no extra heat could be sensed from it.

“What is this? You mean this is the treasure?” Fei turned around and asked Little Raccoon that was jumping around on his shoulders.

The little guy nodded and pointed at the fire with its paws; the way it looked like this fire was similar to how men looked like beautiful women.

However, it seemed like it was a little fearful of this fire; it didn’t dare to approach it.

“Let me see what it is.” Fei walked down the throne. He covered his hands with a layer of silver energy before reaching out for the fire cautiously.

When he grabbed onto the orange fire, he still didn’t feel any burning sensation.

Instead, it was warm and smooth; it made Fei feel like he was in a hot spring.

“This should be…… The core crystal of a Sun-Class Lord?”

Fei realized that there was a red crystal-like matter in the center of the fire; it was about the size of half a fist, and it was a little soft like hard jelly. Fei was very familiar with the energy contained in it; it was very similar to the power of the fire giant that Domenech just summoned.

As soon as Fei returned to this small world, he first followed Emperor Yassin and Domenech and watched their battle from not too far away. By using the powerful stealth ability of [The Throne of Chaos], he was able to hide less than 1,000 meters away and view the ferocious battle.

His barbarian character was very sensitive to energy surges, especially when the energies were at a high-level. Therefore, he still had a vivid memory of the energy the fire giant showcased.

Fei was almost sure that the red crystal in his hand was the core of that fire giant.

“Domenech said that he burned his Sun-Class Core. After he got defeated by Emperor Yassin’s dragon fist, he didn’t have time to ignite the Sun-Class Core fully and had to escape in a hurry. The remaining Sun-Class Core was ditched and fell onto the ground alongside the body parts of the fire giant.”

Fei almost instantly guessed the origin of this red crystal.

He wasn’t far off from the truth.

“This is the core of a Sun-Class Lord. It is a high-level energy source, and it also contains the understanding of the natural laws from the perspective of a Sun-Class Lord. It is very rare. If a Full Moon Elite got his or her hands on this, they would be able to acquire the energy and the understanding of the natural laws, instantly becoming a Sun-Class Lord themselves without having to cultivate for dozens or even hundreds of years.”

Too bad that Fei couldn’t cultivate warrior energy or magic energy. Therefore, this item was useless to him.

“However, I can keep it for the warriors of Chambord. Once someone reaches peak Full Moon, they would be able to use it…… Wait, Emperor Yassin stayed here for several minutes; why didn’t he discover this crystal? Did he not sense it, or is this below him?” Fei thought.

“Whatever; it is useless thinking about them.” Fei shook his head and decided not to try to understand the minds of people like Emperor Yassin.

As he was about to seal this core crystal up using the methods that Akara taught him and place it into his storage ring, Little Raccoon that squatted on Fei’s shoulder suddenly made its move. After carefully observing the situation and realizing that this core crystal wasn’t dangerous, it jumped onto Fei’s hand and took a bit out of it as if it was a pine nut.

Puff!

Small dashes of fire instantly jetted out of this little guy’s ears, mouth, and nostrils. It rolled its eyes and staggered before falling on Fei’s hand as if it was drunk.

“Huh? This little guy can directly consume core crystals?”

Fei discovered that although this little guy was ‘drunk’, it wasn’t in danger.

After eating a small portion of the core crystal, its fur became smoother and shinier as if it bathed in olive oil, and its chubby body became even fatter.

“Damn! Such a greedy little guy! You deserve it!” Fei laughed and ‘scolded’ Little Raccoon since it couldn’t even move; it just looked at him with blurry eyes.

Since it was Little Raccoon that discovered this core crystal, a small portion belonged to it.

After returning to [The Throne of Chaos], Fei suddenly sensed two energy surges about 100 kilometers to the west.

“This surge…… Sh*t!”

As if Fei realized something, his face changed color. [The Throne of Chaos] lightly shivered, and Fei, Little Raccoon, and the throne all disappeared.

……

“Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Yassin! I, Domenech, swear that I will make you pay! I guarantee it with the honor of my family name!”

As soon as Domenech escaped, he ran like a lunatic. He feared everything he saw since he felt like Yassin was everywhere around him.

Therefore, this fear of Yassin made him burn his remaining Sun-Class Core even more, and he dashed away at an insane speed.

After he traveled for more than several hundred kilometers and could no longer sense the familiar energy surge behind him, he finally calmed down a little.

“Damn! I lost so much this trip. More than half of my Sun-Class Core is used; if I didn’t suck in pure fire elements along the way, I might have dropped below the realm of Sun-Class. Why! Why! Why is this b*stard, Yassin, this strong? How can he battle against a Sun-Class Lord as a peak Full Moon Elite?” he thought.

Domenech thought that he would be able to defeat his nemesis after advancing into Sun-Class, but he was beaten like a homeless dog. Although he was angry, he was more confused.

It was rare for a peak Full Moon Elite to defeat a Sun-Class Lord without using any external help such god-tier combat weapons.

“Fortunately, this is the core region in the Mythical Palace. The natural elements are abundant here, and the natural laws are very clear. I should be able to recover after ten days of cultivation. Humph! Once I return to the Leon Empire, I will inform Emperor Juninho. The troops of the empire will move north and easily wipe out Zenit!”

As he thought about that, he slowed down and looked for a hidden place to cultivate.

Suddenly, a subtle yet gloomy energy surge attracted his attention.

“Someone is trying to advance into Sun-Class here? This power……. Terrifying. It is gloomy as an abyss and deadly…… What is this? Undead Energy? Not exactly…… Who is it?”

He was intrigued by this unique energy surge.

He used a stealth technique and tried to move closer to the mountain in front of him.

He saw all the masters who entered this small world, but he didn’t spot anyone who was on the verge of advancing to Sun-Class.

“Who is it? Who has so much accumulation that he or she is confident in advancing? From the look of it, it seems like this person is about to succeed. Is another Sun-Class Lord going to be born?”

Domenech felt lucky. He was a Sun-Class Lord, and he knew a lot of secret techniques for Sun-Class Lords. If he could entice this person who was about to become a Sun-Class Lord and promise this person a lot of rewards using the name of the Leon Empire, he might be able to convince this person to join him. If they could coordinate well, there was still the possibility that he could kill Emperor Yassin in this small world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 547: Confrontation and Delay

Chapter 547: Confrontation and Delay

With this idea on his mind, Domenech carefully approached the mountain. He was trying to befriend this person, so he didn’t interrupt the advancement process.

However, when Domenech got within 100 meters of the mountain, he finally saw the person sitting on the platform on the summit.

“Huh? It is him?”

With clouds of black smoke around him, this mid-aged man was wearing a black robe, a light armor, and a strange kitty half-mask…… This person was the mysterious master who was very close to the King of Chambord.

Domenech’s plan instantly changed.

“That b*stard of a king…… He forced me to take on the crime of attacking a [God’s Favorite Child], and that bad luck continued when Yassin chased after me. That ant-like nobody put me in such a terrible situation. This mysterious master is very close with the King of Chambord. If he successfully becomes a Sun-Class Lord, he might come after me first!”

After thinking about that, dangerous thoughts appeared in this vicious white-robed mage’s head.

“I can’t keep him around! If he becomes a Sun-Class Lord, there will only be more trouble in the future!”

During the advancement process, one had to transform the body structure before the elevation in the energy level. This process shouldn’t be interrupted. Otherwise, the warrior energy or magic energy would turn chaotic, breaking loose within one’s body and destroying the energy connections and internal organs. The result of that would be deadly.

Therefore, if Domenech attacked this person and made this person lose concentration, then this person would be killed.

“Hehehe; please don’t blame me for killing you when you are weak. If you want to blame someone, blame the King of Chambord for trying to mess with me!”

A vicious and cruel expression appeared on Domenech’s face as he gathered his magic energy and waved his wand. Six dashes of fire blades appeared, and they targeted Hazel Bank who was in the process of returning to the realm of Sun-Class.

“Hahaha! Die!” Domenech laughed cruelly.

As the fire blades dashed toward Hazel Bank who couldn’t move at the moment, changes occurred.

Silver ripples appeared in the air, and a huge silver throne that was about two meters in each dimension appeared in the path of the fire blades. The figure sitting in the throne stood up abruptly and reached out his hand, crushing the six fire blades easily.

“It is you! The King of Chambord! Hahaha! How dare you appear in front of me?” after the initial surprise, Domenech got excited and shouted; the murderous spirit could be seen in his eyes.

He didn’t know that Fei had left this small world and returned, so he wasn’t too shocked.

“Hey, long-haired old b*stard! We met again so soon! However, you don’t look so good,” Fei said with a smile on his face. As he stood still on [The Throne of Chaos], he calmly ‘greeted’ Domenech.

“I’m not in a great condition, but your condition will be terrible soon.” As if he saw the person who killed his parents, Domenech locked his eyes onto Fei as he approached. The thick murderous spirit could even freeze the air.

“What? You want to kill me?” Fei didn’t back off. Instead, he asked with a strange smile on his face.

A layer of silver energy enveloped him; it even protected Little Raccoon that was still half ‘drunk’ and [The Throne of Chaos] under his feet against the sharp murderous spirit.

“Kill you? I just want to crush a disgusting bug in front of me!” Domenech replied coldly.

Crisp crackling noises sounded as if the strong murderous spirit from Domenech was breaking the space like glass.

Fei shrugged and said, “Really? If I remember correctly, you said similar things last time and got beat up hard. Aren’t you afraid that the same thing will happen again? Hey, to be honest, I truly admired the legendary Sun-Class Lords before. However, your performance sucked! I really feel bad for other Sun-Class Lords whom you share the title with!”

“You still want to provoke me? Do you want to die faster?”

The murderous spirit in Domenech’s eyes reached a peak.

At this time, strands of red light had already formed a huge net around Fei. It felt like a poisonous spider had created a trap for its prey.

“Pitiful…… Bug! You will experience my anger! You will pay for what you said!”

Before Domenech could finish speaking, he waved his wand, and the thin strands of red light brightened up. At the same time, the net contracted with heat that could burn through anything. If thick iron plates were in the way, they would be quietly cut into pieces.

Boom!

Fei raised his arm and punched out.

The silver fist mark passed through the red-light net and couldn’t do anything to it.

“This is so sad! Kid! You are weaker than a bug! Your pitiful strength couldn’t delay the approaching of the Grim Reaper!” Domenech said as he was in no hurry to kill Fei.

With resentment and hatred in his green eyes, he was enjoying the desperate and fear on his opponent’s face. It was the only way that he could vent his anger about Fei.

However, the king was still calm. He continued to punch out one strike after another.

The silver fist marks that could easily break mountains were useless against the net.

“It is useless! King of Chambord! Your strength couldn’t stop the [Death Fire Net] from contracting. In a minute or so, the strands of red light will touch your body. They will slowly cut through your head, neck, arms, legs, bones, organs, and more…… You will slowly enjoy the dying process! Hahaha! If your willpower is strong though, you might get to see how your body would be turned into pieces of flesh!”

A mocking smile appeared on Domenech’s face.

At this moment, a bit of anxiousness appeared in Fei’s eyes.

Domenech saw this, and he became more and more excited.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Fei took out a strong bow from his storage ring. He placed several arrows onto the bow and shot them at the connection points of the net.

Although the arrows hit their targets, they were each split into four equal parts by the crossing strands of red light. However, since the strands of red light were so thin, the arrows didn’t break apart until they flew 300 meters past the red net.

The strands of red light were too sharp. Even the arrows made from [Demons’ Remains] couldn’t affect them.

“Except for god-tier combat weapons and semi-god-tier combat weapons, nothing else could break my [Death Fire Net]! Haha! Just wait for your death patiently! Once I kill you, I will leave this small world with your head. With your head in my hand, I will then kill everyone at the Chambord Kingdom! Including children and elderlies! Hahaha! I will put an end to Chambord once for all!”

Fei frowned.

He didn’t say anything. Instead, he took out a huge door-sized blade from his storage ring and chopped forward with it fiercely.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of tearing noises sounded.

The huge blade that was also made from [Demons’ Remains] got turned into many small pieces as it passed through the red net, and those pieces fell to the ground.

Fei was shocked and instantly stopped himself from moving forward.

The difference between mid-tier Half Moon and Sun-Class was uncalculatable! Even if Fei summoned the dual swords, [Bul-Kathos’ Children], he might not be able to break the strands of red light. Also, the pair of combat weapons Manager Abramovich gifted him couldn’t do anything at this moment as well.

“Summon [Immortal King’s Soul Cage]?” Fei frowned and shook his head.

Even if the strands of red light couldn’t cut through this legendary armor of the Barbarian Tribe, it didn’t protect Fei’s entire body.

At the moment like this, Fei sensed the power of the most talented warrior of Zenit, Emperor Yassin.

This emperor was able to defeat this Sun-Class Lord easily as a Moon-Class Elite! Probably only people like him could solve the problem that Fei was facing.

“It is useless. Just stop struggling and experience the death!” Domenech was feeling too good about himself after seeing how his opponent ran out of tactics.

“Really?” Fei who had been frowning suddenly smiled. “Old b*stard, your net sure is powerful, but I’m not a dumb fish. You can’t catch me!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 548: You Know Nothing

Chapter 548: You Know Nothing

“Squeak! Squeak!” Little Raccoon grabbed onto Fei’s hair with one paw and stood on his shoulder, sticking its tongue out and making faces.

Then, something magnificent happened.

A series of ripples appeared. Then, Fei, Little Raccoon, and the throne all quickly disappeared from the red net like phantoms.

The smile on Domenech’s face instantly froze.

“What is this technique? I didn’t even sense the use of energy!” Domenech was shocked; he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

There was no warrior energy surge or magic energy surge. Like a busted bubble, Fei disappeared completely.

As a Sun-Class Lord, even he couldn’t sense where the King of Chambord went.

“This is impossible! How could a low-life bug get away from my senses? What is going on?”

He sent out his magic energy and tried to detect the surroundings. Every time it touched something, it would create a little echo that could only be sensed by him.

One minute.

Two minutes.

Ten minutes.

The expression on Domenech’s face turned from surprised to shock, and then from shock to rage.

He couldn’t understand how a mid-tier Half Moon Elite could disappear from his [Death Fire Net], and he also couldn’t comprehend the fact that the King of Chambord got away from his precise detection.

“You escaped fast! Next time, I will kill you right away!”

Domenech thought to himself as he focused back onto Hazel Bank who was in the process of advancing.

In order to conceal the undead energy that would be surging around him during the advancement process, the Undead Mage placed all six god-fooling badges onto himself, and he put more than a dozen stealth array formations around him. Therefore, Domenech couldn’t tell that Hazel Bank was an undead mage at the moment.

If Domenech recognized the undead energy, he would have reconsidered his position.

The power and the domination of undead mages was a topic that was forbidden on the Azeroth Continent.

If two mages of the same level were battling, the undead mage would usually win. Undead energy, known as the magic energy that could threaten the gods, couldn’t be easily comprehended and imagined by ordinary people.

From legends and propaganda of the Holy Church, people thought that undead mages had numerous death technique that could cause nightmares. Every single undead mage was painted to be vicious, mysterious, and devil-like. Therefore, a lot of people would get scared before battling undead mages, putting them in a disadvantage mentally.

Except for the Holy Church, no one else wanted to seek undead mages as their enemies actively.

Therefore, because Domenech was unaware of Hazel Bank’s real identity, he treated this man as an ordinary mage.

As Domenech was about to attack again and stop Hazel Bank from becoming a Sun-Class Lord, a familiar energy surge appeared behind him. Before he could react, a palm laid on his back, and an energy crushed his magic energy shield and entered his body.

“Eh! Puff!” Domenech spat out a mouthful of blood. He then immediately got away from the sneak-attack and appeared 100 meters away. He turned around and roared, “King of Chambord, you are dead! Damn it! AHHH! Despicable cheater! I swear I will kill you!”

“Haha, too bad that I couldn’t kill you with that. Hey, although you are old and rusty, your reaction speed sure is fast.” Fei stood at where Domenech was at a moment ago and teased. He shook his hand and waved a piece of cloth he got from Domenech’s robe.

“You injured me! How dare you? Die!”

Domenech shouted as if he was a dog that got its tail stepped on. He waved his hand, and numerous fire arrows appeared in the sky. They dashed down at Fei like vicious bees, and the energy hidden in each arrow could turn a mid-tier Half Moon Elite into a cloud of blood mist.

“Huh? These are …… magic tracing arrows?”

Fei frowned and sensed the terrifying property of these arrows.

The so-called ‘Magic Tracing Arrows’ had one key feature; they wouldn’t stop until they struck their targets. Before that, they would follow the targets wherever they went.

Fei’s amazon character mastered a similar technique, and that was why he was sensitive to it.

Fei clenched his fists, and [Colossus Blade] and [Mythical Sword], the two swords in the set [Bul-Kathos’ Children], appeared in his hands after blood-red lights flashed by.

Fei, who was standing on [The Throne of Chaos] turned his body and swung the swords, creating a silver dragon that was about four meters long from his silver energy. As the dragon roared, it dashed toward the magic tracing arrows that were coming at him like hungry locusts.

This was the most powerful sword technique of the Barbarian – [Whirlwind]!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The silver dragon collided with the arrows. Like a dragon that ran into a bunch of ants, it swirled around and triggered thousands of fire-elemental magic tracing arrows, making them explode. Bright flames appeared in the blue sky one after another, and it was as beautiful as a grand firework. However, the terrifying energy hidden in this beautiful scene would terrify any of the Half Moon Elites

Even though the silver dragon was strong, there were way too many magic tracing arrows.

Ants could devour an elephant if there were enough of them.

Soon, the silver dragon started to collapse; it turned into dashes of broken sword energies before shooting in all directions.

After that, the magic tracing arrows that covered the sunlight in the area dashed at Fei mercilessly.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

All the arrows had one target! This concentration of energy was strong to enough to make this region of the small world shake a little.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next moment, tens of thousands of magic tracing arrows collided, and the violent energy waves expanded outward rapidly

As if huge dominoes started to fell on top of each other, dark and thick clouds appeared in the sky, and the heated fire-elemental energy and the cold death sensation was breathtaking. The vast amount of pure fire elements in the air pushed other elements away, destabilizing this area. Thin black cracks appeared in the space, and it looked like this small world was going to be torn apart.

The terrifying energy surge enveloped Fei.

As if Fei and his throne were both shattered into pieces, Domenech could no longer sense the king’s aura.

Domenech stood in mid-air and waited for everything to calm down. After he carefully detected the surroundings, a wicked yet still unsatisfied smile appeared on his face. He murmured, “Too bad that I let you die easily. I couldn’t capture you alive and torture you! What a pity!”

“It looks like you sure are old. Although your body is still functional, you are deaf and blind!”

The familiar voice sounded, and what happened to him a moment ago occurred again. An energy appeared behind Domenech and was about to break through his magic energy shield.

Domenech only realized what was going on after Fei’s voice sounded. Both mad and scared, this mage instantly moved 100 meters away, and he strengthened the magic energy shield around him.

“Hahaha, a person shouldn’t make the same mistake twice, but you got sneak-attacked by me twice……” Fei waved another piece of cloth in his hand and mocked, “I think you should get changed before fighting me. Your open-back robe doesn’t suit you. You are old; your skin is loose and wrinkly. Also……”

Domenech was enraged.

His white robe was ripped by Fei twice, and his pants were almost destroyed as well. When the cold wind blew by, his back felt a little chilly.

After hearing Fei’s vicious remarks, he spat out a mouthful of black blood, and he almost fell from the sky.

“How did you do it? With your strength, you shouldn’t be able to travel through the space willingly; you must be relying on a treasure. If I’m not wrong, it should be this unique throne, right?” Domenech calmed down after he put on another robe. The anger in his eyes disappeared, and he controlled his emotion.

Being able to reach the Sun-Class Realm before he was 100 years old, Domenech wasn’t an idiot. On the contrary, he was a talented genius. However, he got really unlucky since he came to the level 36 region.

Emperor Yassin chased him for 10 days, and he underestimated Fei for a moment and got hit twice.

Now, he finally thought it through. He readjusted his mentality and started to view this young king as a worthy opponent.

At this moment, Fei frowned seriously.

He teased and provoked Domenech because he wanted this mage to lose his mind and logical thinking. It was the only way that the king could buy more time from this Sun-Class Lord so that Hazel Bank could successfully return to the realm of Sun-Class.

But now, this Sun-Class Lord came to his senses and changed his mentality.

Therefore, the king was in danger!

“Old man, worry about yourself first! The people who are in this small world witnessed your killing of the Red-Robed Deacon Pellegrini. Once the information gets out, you will be chased and hunted down by the Execution Department of the Holy Church! Do you think you are invincible as a Sun-Class Lord? The Execution Department of the Holy Church has killed more than a few Sun-Class Lords in recent years! I’m afraid that the entire Leon Empire will be wiped out due to your stupidity!”

Fei changed up the topic and still tried to affect his opponent’s mind. He was trying to buy time for the Undead Mage.

“Haha! Pathetic! You are only a [God’s Favorite Child] who grew up in safety! What do you know? How many members of the Holy Church have I killed over the years? Quite a few!” Domenech laughed, “You know nothing!”

Fei raised his eyebrows.

From what this royal mage of the Leon Empire said, Fei understood a lot of shocking information.

“It looks like you care about this person who is trying to advance to the Sun-Class Realm? Too bad that he needs at least an hour to finish going through the process. I can kill him with my finger if I want to. King of Chambord, do you think that you can delay me for an hour?”

After calming down, Domenech demonstrated the demeanor of the former No.1 Talented Mage in the region within one million kilometers of the Leon Empire. He easily pinpointed Fei’s weakness.

“We shall see.” Fei suddenly looked up and smiled. His swords lightly vibrated, and the vibration noise resonated in the sky.

At that moment, his aura suddenly turned heavy and firm like a mountain as he stood in between Domenech and Hazel Bank.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 549: Like A Moth To A Flame

Chapter 549: Like A Moth To A Flame

Domenech sensed the change on the King of Chambord, and it was what he wanted to see.

He started to chant a mystic and obscure spell, and the fire elements nearby were all pulled toward him.

Ten solid magic arrows that were each a meter long and a thumb thick formed in front of Domenech. Then, the ten arrows slowly came together and merged. In the end, there was one colossal arrow that looked more like a giant spear. Although it was made from magic energy, it had a metal glare to it and looked real.

Domenech lightly pushed his palms forward gracefully.

Whoosh!

The contrast between the gentle movement of Domenech and the fierce strike was shocking, and the huge fire-elemental magic arrow dashed toward Fei while leaving behind a series of afterimages.

This strike almost ignited the air in its pathway.

The strong wind fluttered Fei’s long black hair, and his clothes were making loud flapping noises. It felt like a huge mountain was falling on him.

However, with the two swords crossed in front of his chest, he didn’t back down.

If he merely moved half a step to either left or right, he would have dodged this terrifying arrow.

However, if he did that, then it would accurately hit Hazel Bank who was in the process of returning to the realm of Sun-Class and couldn’t move.

Tink!

Fei knocked the two swords onto each other, and a crisp metal-colliding sound resonated in the area.

Then, Fei shouted, and layers of colorful lights appeared around him.

In the next moment, the level 8 elite item [Fei’s Murderous Helmet] and the level 7 set item [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor] appeared on him. In the unique and powerful armor and helmet, the image of a barbarian warrior totem that was more than 100 meters tall appeared behind Fei who was standing on [The Throne of Chaos].

At this moment, the king’s cape fluttered in the wind, and his aura reached the peak. It made Domenech feel like this young king was invincible.

Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

As soon as the two swords were placed together, a silver energy rushed out of the swords and formed a huge silver cross, and this silver cross blocked the red arrow.

After a moment of silence, destructive energy spilled around. It was supposed to spill in all directions, but Fei blocked the residual energy, that was supposed to dash past him, with his body.

Not a single bit of chaotic energy passed him and affected the Undead Mage who was trying to advance.

Fei was willing to block all the dangers for Hazel Bank with his body; he wasn’t going to let anything happened to the Undead Mage at this critical moment. Although Chambord would get a powerful Sun-Class Lord if he could buy enough time for the Undead Mage, he was doing it because Hazel Bank was his ally and his friend.

The battle created strong winds.

On Fei’s shoulder, the furry and chubby Little Raccoon almost got blown away.

It grabbed onto Fei’s side hair with its paws, and it swung in the air a little ball. However, it didn’t let out a single squeak. This intelligent little guy bit its lips and didn’t want to disturb the king who was in battle. It was afraid that its squeaks would affect the king’s iron will.

Drip!

A drop of blood landed on [The Throne of Chaos].

Even though the Barbarian was tough, Fei got injured when he tried to fight against a Sun-Class Lord heads-on.

Although he had protection from the items from Diablo World, his hands were still injured. Blood flowed out of the wounds on his hands, and the drops of blood dripped down his gauntlets and swords.

“Alright. Although more than half of my Sun-Class Core was used, and my strength decreased significantly, the fact that you took that strike from me and didn’t get killed is enough for you to be proud of,” Domenech said as he observed Fei with a surprised expression on his face.

Even though he expected that his opponent might be able to handle his strike, he didn’t think that the King of Chambord could take care of his attack without paying a hefty price.

“Really? I’m always a proud person! Use all the skills and techniques you know! Let me see if you, a Sun-Class Lord, can get me to back off!” Fei said firmly.

His swords were sharp, his hair was long and smooth, and his temperament was graceful. His black eyes emitted a light, signaling others that he was at his absolute peak where his spirit, mind, body, and will were in harmony!

The barbarians were stronger when their opponents were tougher! Fei demonstrated this principle to the extreme.

Not sure when, but his barbarian warrior totem behind him got a little brighter as well.

“Ok. To be honest, I’m starting to admire you. You are even more capable than Yassin when he was in your age…… I want to know how many of my strikes can you take?”

Domenech got calmer as he sensed the battle-hungriness from Fei.

A dragon would get mad if a dog challenged it. However, if a creature on its level challenged it, it would only respect its opponent and give it all it had.

This was the reason for Domenech’s change.

Before, he saw Fei as a bug that was way below his league. But now, he saw Fei as a person who was close to his level and could threaten him.

“…… The power from the anger of the gods. Fire elements, the ones that could melt through everything, listen to my plead and let my hands feel your existence. Let our anger crush all the evil that is in front of us……”

As if a god was murmuring, Domenech’s chant resonated in the sky. Slowly but surely, pure fire elements in nature dashed toward him and circled him at an impressive speed.

Slowly, this no.1 royal mage of the Leon Empire was enveloped by a thick orange beam of light.

Fei chugged down a bottom of [Full Rejuvenation Potion]; he also gave Little Raccoon a bottle.

Although Fei and Little Raccoon looked causal, they were getting serious at this moment after seeing the power contained in the upcoming strike.

“Condemnation from the gods! Appear! [Sword of Fire Judgment]!!”

As Domenech stated calmly, a gigantic fire sword that was more than 1,000 meters long dashed out of the thick orange light beam. There were numerous light rings and flares on the body of this sword, and it stole the spotlight. The sky that was still bright a moment ago looked as dark as an abyss in contrast to this sword.

This sword was too powerful!

This was the result of pushing magic energy to the extreme. Magic spells were able to borrow energy from nature and deal a level of damage that was far beyond the level of the practitioner. In this regard, warriors seemed weaker.

In the next moment, this fire sword chopped down.

The orange flames shattered the sky and struck toward Fei with a destructive presence.

When the sword lightly tilted, Fei felt like an invisible energy pulled his body, and he felt like the air around him was as thick as glue. He had a hard time moving his body, and he felt like the sword would land on him accurately didn’t matter which direction he moved in.

The intense sense of danger stimulated Fei’s nerves, making him feel like many iron needles were poking him.

“Is this the real power of a Sun-Class Lord?”

Fei was at his peak, and he wasn’t willing to back off. Instead of backing off, he dashed forward by moving [The Throne of Chaos] using his mind.

He was planning to dodge the sword by attacking Domenech who was controlling it.

This seemed like the best option at the moment.

Domenech was inside the body of this fire sword, and fire could be seen rushing out of his eyes, ear, mouth, and nostrils. He was on another level.

He didn’t react to Fei’s movement. Instead, he used all his energy to control the sword and chop it down.

The closer Fei was to the body of the sword, the more pressure he felt.

When he was about 100 meters away from the fire sword, Fei felt the terrifying heat and Domenech’s murderous spirit through [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor]. The tough skin of the Barbarian started to crack like a dried-up river bed.

Fei, a mid-tier Half Moon Elite, couldn’t deal with this amount of power!

Emperor Yassin was able to battle a Sun-Class Lord as a Moon-Class Elite; it was a miracle, and not everyone could do it.

Time seemed to have slowed down, and it looked like everything was in slow-motion.

With the two swords crossed in front of his chest again, Fei pushed [The Throne of Chaos] toward Domenech with a determined expression on his face.

This scene looked like a moth to a flame; it felt like Fei would end up being burned to ashes.

“Too bad, King of Chambord. Although you are a genius, you are inferior to Yassin. Therefore, you will get killed!” With flames around his body, Domenech didn’t look like a human. His voice was emotionless like a god, cold and clear. “Killing geniuses is something that is both exciting and helpless. Sword of Fire Judgment, strike!!!!!”

P.S. Some of the readers reported that there are pop-up ads when reading on the mobile platform, and our advertising partner is looking into the issue. If you do encounter such an ad, please email the URL of the ad to us and tell us which page you are on when this ad popped-up. It will help us solve this issue faster. Our email is: noodletowntranslated@gmail.com.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 550: Last Shiver

Chapter 550: Last Shiver

As soon as Domenech finished speaking, the speed of the sword turned from slow to fast.

The orange lights around the blade shone brightly, and the lethal energy dashed in all directions, making the air ripple and bubble as if it were melted cheese. If a metal plate were near it, it would have been burned through already.

Right now, Fei was less than 20 meters away from Domenech.

Behind him, Hazel Bank was at the most critical moment in the advancement process. His aura was changing, and his body and energy form were both becoming stronger.

However, he needed a little more time and space.

That little demand felt like an unclimbable mountain, blocking the path of success.

In face of the destructive power, Fei knew that he couldn’t get closer to Domenech anymore. Therefore, he made a decision and raised the crossing swords over his head, roaring and unleashing the strike that was supposed to land on Domenech.

There was no explosion or loud noise.

Like a godly pillar, this huge orange fire sword slowly tilted toward Fei. Both Fei and [The Throne of Chaos] felt small and insignificant in front of it.

[Colossus Blade] and [Mythical Sword] crossed above Fei’s head and blocked the orange fire sword. However, these two set items that were used by the legendary King of Barbarians, Bul-Kathos, started to get hot.

As if they were soaked in blood, many bright-red patterns shone on the bodies of the swords, and these patterns projected large runes into the air, fighting Domenech’s Sun-Class Technique – [Sword of Fire Judgment].

Due to the insane heat energy coming from the orange fire sword, the two swords in Fei’s hands turned burning hot, and it felt like they were going to melt at any time!

Fei could clearly tell that the durability of the two swords was dropping at a fast pace. The three-digit numbers quickly turned into two-digit numbers, and the two-digit numbers were going to become one-digit numbers soon.

“They can last about 30 seconds……”

Fei’s hands were turning black and were getting burned because of the insanely-hot swords. The metal gauntlets soon turned red-hot as well, and hissing noises sounded as a burned-meat smell appeared. Streaks of black smoke were coming out of the small openings on the gauntlets.

Fei’s hands were almost completely cooked, and the unbearable pain was stimulating his brain aggressively.

However, Fei’s eyes couldn’t be brighter!

His hands that were holding onto the two swords didn’t shiver, and his aura didn’t change as well.

“Squeak! Squeak!”

Little Raccoon that was standing on Fei’s shoulder looked anxious and angry. It let out a series of cries as it was in a state of hesitation. However, that hesitation only lasted about three seconds.

Three seconds later, it jumped onto Fei’s head and reached out its furry front paws, trying to block the orange fire sword that was crushing down on Fei.

“Hey, be careful! It is a sword made from pure fire elements! You will die……” Fei shouted; he was shocked by what Little Raccoon was doing.

However, something mystic happened next.

Little Raccoon that was supposed to be burned into ashes placed its front paws onto the orange fire sword. The fire sword that was destroying Fei’s magic swords didn’t even burn off a single hair on Little Raccoon’s body.

“Squeak! Squeak!”

Little Raccoon held onto its breath and tried its best to push this orange fire sword away. Its muscles were bulging, and its eyes were wide open.

Although the orange fire sword couldn’t injure it by heat, the sword still contained a ton of physical force. Therefore, even though this little guy gave it all it had, it was too small and couldn’t help Fei much.

However, Fei was touched.

This creature, that was ‘useless’ in Cain’s words, displayed its loyalty at this moment. Fei was touched and felt like his love toward it didn’t go to waste.

It felt like the time was passing by slowly, but it was going by rapidly in reality.

Standing on [The Throne of Chaos], Fei tried his best to counter the force exerted by the orange fire sword, but he was pushed back slowly a meter after another.

The insane heat coming from this sword was burning his forearms and elbows now.

Even though his forearms and elbows had the protection of the items from Diablo World, they were turning black and dry.

“Hahaha, King of Chambord, how much longer can you last? If you try to move away now, you may still survive.”

Inside the hilt of the orange fire sword, the orange fire was coming out of Domenech’s eyes, ears, mouth, and nostrils. He looked vicious, and his tone was emotionless.

“I also want to know that,” Fei replied with mystic lights in his eyes.

“Get killed only to save a subordinate? Should I say that you are dumb or heroic? Too bad! Even if you die, you couldn’t save him! If you swear loyalty to me, I will let you go, and you can become one of the most powerful people in the Leon Empire after the emperor himself and me. I’m sure that the royal family of the Leon Empire is going to treat you well.”

At this point, Domenech started to admire this young man in front of him, and he was trying to recruit Fei.

Every single word from him was enticing, especially in this situation. He would influence a lot of iron-willed warriors at this point.

“Hahaha! What a joke! Even the little demon beast on my head knows how to fight back! As the King of Chambord, do you think I will back down? The fact that you, the No.1 Royal Mage of the Leon Empire, said such things made me question your intelligence. Domenech, your little tricks won’t work!”

Fei knew that his opponent was trying to mess with his mind.

However, he had been through too many dangerous situations in Diablo World, and he had walked on mountains of corpses and swam in rivers of blood. He was no longer an ordinary university student from Earth! Instead, he was a king who had a ton of perseverance; he wouldn’t waver in such bloody fights.

“Ok! I didn’t expect to see such an iron-willed warrior from Zenit after that reckless Yassin! Since you don’t want to surrender, I will have to kill a genius…… Die!”

After knowing that he couldn’t recruit this king, Domenech made up his mind and unleashed all the strength that he was holding back.

Instantly, the orange fire sword that was more than 1,000 meters long shivered, and the lights around it glowed even brighter as the energy exploded.

Crack! Crack!

The durability of the two swords in Fei’s hands reached zero.

The mysterious red runes the two swords projected disappeared, and the yellow sword bodies started to crack. The weapons used by the legendary Immortal King still weren’t willing to be melted; instead, they broke into small pieces.

Fei’s weapons were destroyed, and his opponent’s strike was coming at him quickly.

“Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!”

The bones in Little Raccoon’s front legs were shattered, and its front legs turned soft. Then, it fainted and fell onto [The Throne of Chaos].

Fei could still escape from the orange fire sword if he wanted to at this moment using the power of [The Thorne of Chaos].

However, Fei decided to summon the two strangely-shaped combat weapons that Manager Abramovich gifted him. He held onto the two weapons using his hands that were severely burned, and he continued to fight back.

However, as soon as the weapons touched the orange fire sword, they broke.

The expression on Fei’s face didn’t even change.

He summoned a huge sword made from [Demons’ Remains].

Crack!

This sword broke.

A huge ax made from [Demons’ Remains].

Crack!

This ax broke.

Blade……

Crack!

Spear……

Crack!

Shield……

Crack!

In just a few seconds, all the weapons in Fei’s storage ring broke.

After all, all the mortal weapons couldn’t deal with the orange fire sword that was made by a Sun-Class Lord. As soon as they collided, the mortal weapons shattered as if beautiful porcelain jars were smashed by a hammer.

However, Fei was strangely calm, and his eyes were getting brighter.

The more danger he was in, the calmer he had to be.

Perhaps a split-second opportunity would arrive.

However, time wasn’t on Fei’s side; the orange fire sword was about to touch Fei’s forehead.

The shadow of death enveloped Fei, and he didn’t have more strength to fight back.

At this moment, many faces flashed by before Fei’s eyes; they were people such as Angela, Elena, Drogba, Torres, Tanasha, and Paris. In fact, Fei suddenly felt like everything that had happened on Azeroth Continent was nothing but a dream.

As Fei was prepared to accept his death, the thing in Fei’s body that never responded to Fei’s calls lightly shivered.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 551: My Turn

Chapter 551: My Turn

It was that mysterious stone pillar

This stone pillar that was broke in half in the Sky Castle got fixed for some inexplicable reason after Fei used it to purify the stained [Worldstone]. After that, it had been living in Fei’s body, but it just wouldn’t respond to Fei’s calls at all.

However, at this moment when Fei’s life was in danger, it lightly shivered.

Due to this shiver, a phenomenon occurred.

It was an incredible power that rushed out of Fei’s body.

If Domenech’s [Sword of Fire Judgment] was as powerful as the energy of a god, the power emitted by the mysterious stone pillar was like the anger of the king of gods!

No words could describe this terrifying power!

Nothing could stop it!

The huge orange fire sword couldn’t do anything to this power! It felt like everything was happening at the reverse! Like a flame that was being blown in the wind, the orange fire sword that was more than 1,000 meters long got smaller and smaller!

“What is this?” Domenech’s eyes opened wide.

The energy that appeared in Fei’s body even scared him, a Sun-Class Lord. It made him want to kneel and worship.

Even Yassin, his nemesis, didn’t bring him this level of suffocating pressure.

In less than 10 seconds, the gigantic orange fire sword disappeared. The sky that was extremely dark in comparison brightened up, and everything was returned to their original forms as if nothing happened.

This insane power that was on the level of the king of gods came sudden and left fast as well.

Fei was stunned, and he lightly opened his hands.

The metal gauntlets already cracked and fell onto the ground, and the durability of [Immortal King’s Soul Cage] dropped below three digits, revealing some of Fei’s skin through the holes.

However, the black and completed burned skin and limbs on Fei’s body were instantly healed by this great energy. His skin was smooth and soft as if he was reborn.

“Such a terrifying power! It is unchallengeable!”

This power came out of Fei’s body, so he was able to get a feel for it. As soon as that power appeared, Fei felt like he was the king of the gods! He felt like he was the ruler of the world and could decide on everyone’s life.

He could make flowers to blossom, force trees to dry out, and create heaven and hell!

All of that originated from the light shivering of that mysterious stone pillar!

Unfortunately, it seemed like that stone pillar was very cheap. After it saved Fei from death, it wasn’t willing to lend Fei any more of its power. It didn’t matter how hard Fei tried, it wouldn’t respond.

“That…… That…… You couldn’t have that kind of power! How are you capable of obtaining power beyond the realm of mortals?” Domenech dashed away for 100 meters and looked back at Fei with eyes filled with shock.

That power was too mighty!

If he were lightly touched by it, he would be turned into specks of dust.

At that moment, he felt like he sensed his death. Just as he was about to give up and surrender, that unimaginable power suddenly disappeared as if it never existed.

He was shocked, and he stared at Fei, trying to figure something out.

Fei didn’t have an expression on his face.

He took out another bottom of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] from his storage ring and poured it into Little Raccoon’s mouth.

Soon, this little guy woke up, and it started to squeak after seeing Domenech who was standing not too far away. Its hair and tail stood up, and it looked around anxiously, trying to get Fei to leave this place as soon as possible.

Behind Fei, energy mists were being breathed in and exhaled out by Hazel Bank in a unique manner; it felt like a giant was breathing and affecting the natural elements in the area.

This was a sign showing that the advancement process of becoming a Sun-Class Lord was almost completed.

“No! This isn’t your power! Impossible!…….” As he sensed the aura on Hazel Bank, Domenech started to lose patience. As crazy lights appeared in her eyes, he decided to test Fei again.

“I don’t believe that you can use that kind of power twice in a row. Take this, [World-Ending Meteor]!”

As loud howling noises sounded, many flames appeared in the air. Then, a spherical meteor that was more than ten meters long in diameter flew down from the sky, targeting Fei and Hazel Bank.

As if this meteor was tearing the sky apart, it left a series of afterimages in the air.

A serious expression appeared on Fei’s face; he was already exhausted from the earlier battles.

Although he looked like he could still battle, he was just putting on a show. In fact, he didn’t even have the strength to hold onto his weapons, let alone stopping the giant meteor that was coming down from the sky.

A hundred meters……

Fifty meters……

Thirty meters……

Ten meters……

Three meters……

Fei didn’t move, and he just stood there and sensed the energy inside the approaching meteor. The wind created by it alone was enough to suffocate him a little.

However, the king had a relieved smile on his face.

Boom!

A surge of grey energy soared into the sky behind Fei.

All the flames were extinguished by this energy instantly, and the meteor that was quickly approaching also got knocked back, disappeared into the sky after a few seconds like the seed of a dandelion.

The danger was finally resolved!

“We would be both smashed into meat pastes if you move any later,” Fei said as he calmed down. Since he was now safe, the last bit of strength he had supporting his body was gone, and he fell back into [The Throne of Chaos] after a little stagger.

“It is good that I made it. Now, it is my turn!” Hazel Bank slowly stood up from the ground and waved his hand, taking away all the stealth array formations on the mountain.

Without any energy surge on him, Hazel Bank walked in thin-air, creating a grey magic energy lotus under his feet every time he stood a step. He walked in front of Fei, blocking him and protecting him from Domenech.

Just like how Fei battled Domenech and didn’t back off even though he was going to be killed, Hazel Bank was going protect Fei this time.

Although he wasn’t able to move and speak during the advancement process, he witnessed what happened.

Honestly, even Hazel Bank himself didn’t expect that Fei was willing to die for him, a person who the king met less than a month ago.

Hazel Bank had been around for hundreds of years, but he was stunned and touched like never before!

He was calm and collected on the surface, but he was staring at Domenech with battle-hungriness.

Sensing this, Domenech quickly woke up from the shock that the sudden appearance of that mysterious power brought him.

The wind fluttered his white robe, and he held onto his wand tightly. With a smile on his face, he said, “You advanced a lot faster than I anticipated; you are a genius as well. However, I have been a Sun-Class Lord for more than a year now, and you just advanced. You are still like a child who is learning to walk in my eyes! How dare you challenge me this recklessly?”

“You talk too much!”

The Undead Mage waved his hand as if he was trying to get rid of a fly, and an invisible energy instantly dashed toward Domenech.

Domenech got a little angry at Hazel Bank’s disrespectful move.

Boom!

Two completely different energies collided, and energy waves expanded outward, looking as beautiful as a firework.

“Eh…… Puff!”

Domenech spat out a mouthful of blood and screamed afterward. With a shocked expression on his face, he turned around and tried to escape without saying anything.

“Too late!”

Hazel Bank already anticipated this, and he waved his hand again emotionlessly.

Whoosh! The world around them changed.

As if an invisible hand spilled a giant bottle of ink in the sky, the bright sky suddenly darkened. Black cloud-like energy dashed out of Hazel Bank’s body and expanded outward, and the expansion speed was so fast that it instantly reached Domenech and enveloped him.

“Sun Anomaly? You mastered your Sun Anomaly already?” Domenech screamed desperately.

Fei realized that everything around him changed as if he was now inside another world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 552: I’m the God in Here!

Chapter 552: I’m the God in Here!

The bright sky, huge mountains, and green grasses were now all gone.

The world Fei was in right now was gloomy and isolated. Thick dark clouds were hanging low in the sky, and there was no wind. The atmosphere in here was desperate and sad.

Those alone weren’t shocking.

What was shocking was that the ground in this unique world was made from white bones! There were so many bones that the landmass looked endless like an ocean, and there were blue will-o’-the-wisps dancing around, adding more chilliness to the atmosphere.

Suddenly, as if they were commanded by something terrifying, the white bones started to move up and down like the waves in the ocean. The rough and ear-piercing bone-grinding noises sounded, adding more flavor to this dead and isolated world.

Visible streaks of grey mists appeared from the bones, creating numerous images where all kinds of creatures were screaming and howling before their death. The terrifying images could tear people’s minds and souls apart, scarring them for the rest of their lives.

The grey mist was undead energy, and this was a world of death.

It was Hazel Bank’s Sun Anomaly – [Path of the Grim Reaper].

Like a true spectator, Fei lied on [The Throne of Chaos] comfortably and took out drinks and delicious dishes from his storage ring. The battle consumed too much of his energy and power, and he had to replenish them. Little Raccoon sat on Fei’s lap and smiled as it held a bottle of wine and chewed on roasted meat.

With a set of black armor on him, the Undead Mage stood in the sky like a demon deity.

The red cape fluttered behind him quietly, looking like a pot of boiling blood.

Standing on the ground, Domenech swallowed his saliva and enveloped himself with an energy flame. As he tried to defend against the corrosion of the undead energy, he looked around and observed everything. Soon, he was shocked and desperate.

“You are an undead mage? Who are you? You can become a Sun-Class Lord as an undead mage; you must be infamous!”

Domenech discovered the real energy that his opponent had, and his heart sunk.

“My name is Hazel Bank,” the Undead Mage answered.

Domenech felt dizzy.

This name alone was mighty, and it almost instantly obliterated the last line of defense in his mind.

Hazel Bank was a senior elder at the [Undead Shrine], and he was one of the few elders who held a lot of power. Also, he was known as the man who was the closest to the Grim Reaper.

Although the Holy Church in the end crushed the [Undead Shrine], this man in front of him killed many top-tier masters of the Holy Church and escaped intact.

For more than 100 years now, the Holy Church saw him as a nail in its heart and tried to hunt him down. Wanted posters of him were everywhere on the continent.

However, every time he made an appearance, he only brought nightmares to the masters of the Holy Church who were after him.

Top-tier masters like Hazel Bank might have fallen below the Sun-Class due to the injuries over the years. However, once he came back to the realm of Sun-Class, his experience and techniques would allow him to defeat people like Domenech who were relatively inexperienced easily.

“King of Chambord!” Domenech suddenly thought of something and locked his eyes onto Fei. He shouted, “You dare to collude with an undead mage? As a [God’s Favorite Child], you dare to……”

“Your words are ruining the feel. We aren’t colluding; we are just partnering. Ok? It is just a partnership. On top of that, there is nothing strange about this,” Fei laughed as he ate a grape, “Everyone has their secrets. You can kill members of the Holy Church, and I can partner with an undead mage. What is strange about this?”

Domenech was at a loss for words.

“So, I must die today after knowing your secret?” Domenech focused his attention back onto Hazel Bank. He was shocked to hear this name since Hazel Bank was a Sun-Class Lord more than a hundred years ago, but he quickly calmed down somehow with the help of the insane pressure.

Hazel Bank didn’t reply, but the murderous spirit in his eyes told Domenech everything.

“Ok! Let me see how powerful the man who is the closest to the Grim Reaper is!” Domenech flew into the air. Orange flames rushed out of his body as if a volcano was erupting, and a huge orange fire sword that was about 800 meters long appeared as he chanted the obscure and mystic spell.

It was clear that Domenech was secretly preparing this spell when he was speaking to Fei and Hazel Bank; his casting speed was a lot faster than before.

“[Sword of Fire Judgment] …… Strike!”

A vibration noise sounded, and the huge orange fire sword struck at Hazel Bank with force.

It was this strike that severely injured Fei. If it weren’t for the help from that mysterious stone pillar, the king might have been chopped in half. This technique sure was powerful!

However, Hazel Bank didn’t even move his eyelid.

Only when the orange fire sword was about to touch his forehead, he lightly reached out his hand. He grasped onto thin air, and a huge white bone sword jumped into his hand from the sea of bones; it was made from numerous pieces of white bones that were of various sizes.

“[Undead Furious Bone Sword] …… Strike!”

As Hazel Bank shouted, the white bone sword moved even faster and blocked the orange fire sword before it could touch Hazel Bank’s forehead.

Boom!

A loud booming noise sounded after the two swords touched.

[Sword of Fire Judgment] that easily destroyed the set item [Bul-Kathos’ Children] couldn’t do anything to the white bone sword. It was stopped five centimeters away from Hazel Bank’s forehead, and it couldn’t move any further.

“You are too weak.”

Hazel Bank shook his head and said.

He raised his arm that was holding the huge white bone sword, and he easily pushed back the orange fire sword inch by inch. Even though Domenech roared and tried to strike down with more force, nothing was changed.

It was like a fight between a child and an adult; it was extremely one-sided.

Soon, the orange fire sword was pushed back by the white bone sword. As a series of crackling noises sounded, the orange fire sword shattered and returned to the pure fire elements before dispersing into the area.

Fei who was watching on [The Throne of Chaos] was shocked by this scene as well. The power Hazel Bank demonstrated was beyond the king’s expectation, and the fact that he easily dismantled the ultimate technique of another Sun-Class Lord was impressive.

“Is this the power of undead energy?” Domenech thought to himself as he backed off several meters. There was a streak of blood on his lips.

He was injured by the repulsion force in [Undead Furious Bone Sword], and he got a first-hand feel of the power of undead mages. It seemed like undead energy was a unique energy that was higher in level compared with the five basic elemental energies. No wonder it was said that the undead energy could harm the gods, and the undead mages were cursed and were hunted by the Holy Church.

Just from that encounter alone, Hazel Bank’s power made Domenech, who already lost more than half of his Sun-Class Core, feel desperate.

“Something darker than the sunset and tastier than the blood. Fire elements, listen to your servant’s wish! Concentrate on my hands…… Let’s merge our power…… I’m willing to use my life energy to ignite the fire god’s anger! Burn all the enemies……”

Domenech laughed with a crazy expression on his face.

“Ignite your core? Want to perish together? Too bad that I’m the god in here!” Hazel Bank was experienced, and he knew what Domenech wanted to do. He reached out his hands and started to chant.

The undead energy in this world started to move.

Suddenly, a huge white hand that was made from bones dashed out of the sea of bones and grabbed onto Domenech who was about to unleash his most destructive attack.

Then, more and more hands appeared and grabbed onto him.

Soon, Domenech was wrapped by mountains of bones; the No.1 Royal Mage of the Leon Empire was constrained entirely in there. Like chains, the white bones connected and locked onto each other, and the undead energy enforced those connections, making the seal even tighter.

In the end, a mountain that was more than 1,000 meters tall was formed.

The ultimate white bone prison!

Bam! Bam!

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Soon, a series of loud explosion noises sounded within the bone mountain, and some fire could be seen through the tiny slits between bones.

Domenech self-detonated in there.

Even though the loud explosion shook the bone mountain, it didn’t collapse.

Three minutes later, the explosion quieted down, and the dense fire elements started to disperse into the air.

Like a candle that got blown out, Domenech’s fire of life was extinguished.

P.S. Guys, here is an update to the bonus releases. There are actually only 16 bonus release chapters stocked up. Patreon bonus speed is 4 more chapters per week, and only 4 weeks passed. We made a mistake calculating the bonus release chapters and only realized that it was wrong today when we were posting on Patreon. There will only be 3 chapters posted tomorrow instead of the 5, and we apologize for the mistake. However, on the plus side, there are going to be 20 bonus chapters for December, so stay tuned for that.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 553: Little Raccoon’s Change

Chapter 553: Little Raccoon’s Change

Fei shook his head and sighed as he sensed the dispersing of the fire elements.

Domenech, a mighty Sun-Class Lord, died just like that!

He could have left a significant mark in the history books, he could have grown into one of the most powerful mages on the continent, and he could have become the idol to many other mages. He was capable of so much more!

However, the even more powerful Hazel Bank lightly waved his hand and killed this mage who had limitless potential.

When the explosion happened inside of the white bone mountain, Domenech’s legendary path was ended before it could unfold.

This was the law of the jungle!

This was a natural law that made and broke many warriors and mages.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Hazel Bank waved his hand, and the undead energy dispersed. Then, the white bones that constructed the mountain started to collapse, and they fell back into the sea of bones like water droplets to the ocean. Then, a few clouds of red mist slowly appeared.

That was the last mark that Domenech left in this world.

After these clouds of red mist disperse, the last bit of evidence that proved Domenech’s existence would be gone, and the rest would be history.

Fei lightly exhaled, and he got rid of the mix of emotions on his mind. Then, he felt extremely joyous. Hazel Bank was much stronger than he expected; it was beyond his wildest dreams.

How the Undead Mage easily killed Domenech made Fei wonder who was stronger? Emperor Yassin or Hazel Bank?

This thought only appeared in Fei’s head for a second before disappearing.

“Your Majesty!” The Undead Mage dashed to Fei and greeted him; it was a formal greeting that subordinates would use toward a lord.

Although he didn’t say anything, his actions showed Fei that he was swearing his 100% loyalty.

What happened a few moments ago was still being replayed in Hazel Bank’s mind. The scene, where Fei stood in front of him and protected him despite the deadly danger, ironed itself into his soul. Even if the king didn’t have the purest form of undead energy – death energy, he would still swear his loyalty.

“Should we leave the [Path of the Grim Reaper] and find a better place to chat?” Fei had many questions that he wanted to ask the Undead Mage.

Hazel Bank understood the hidden meaning in Fei’s words. He thought about it and replied, “Your Majesty, you don’t need to worry. Sun Anomalies are parallel universes so that they won’t leave any marks in the real world. Therefore, no one can detect the undead energy. Although I just returned to the Sun-Class Realm, maintaining the Sun Anomaly won’t take too much energy.”

“Eh, sounds good.” Fei nodded.

Fei gave Hazel Bank a quick overview of what happened to him after he entered the level 36 region. He didn’t hide the existence of the Sky Castle, but he didn’t mention the mysterious stone pillar and the purification of the [Worldstone]. After all, the [Worldstone] connected to Diablo World, the place where Fei’s strength and power originated from.

A person should always keep some secrets to himself or herself.

Afterward, Fei told the Undead Mage about what happened in Dual-Flags City.

“That damn Arthur!” Hazel Bank shook his head and said angrily. “In the last few hundred years, Arthur had made several mistakes due to his drinking problem. His bad habit got the best of him again this time.”

Fei laughed, “That is alright. It wasn’t that terrible. If Arthur didn’t appear, no one would be able to capture [Snow Mountain Hermit] and his son, Tony.”

After he said that, he thought of something else and told Hazel Bank about how Little Raccoon wasn’t injured by the heat energy coming from the orange fire sword.

He asked, “Do you know why? This little guy is a little strange.”

“Eh…… If I’m not wrong, this little demon beast is a rare mutated creature. It can consume the elemental crystal cores to improve its strength. Your Majesty said that it ate a small piece of Domenech’s Sun-Class Core. I think it digested that piece of fire-elemental crystal core and is now immune to fire.”

As Hazel Bank said that, he rubbed his hands all over Little Raccoon’s body despite this little creature’s resistance such as kicks and bites; he even touched Little Raccoon’s private parts. In the end, he didn’t find anything that could object to his hypothesis.

With its two front paws covering its private parts, Little Raccoon squeaked and hid behind Fei. With tears in its eyes, it showed its fangs and waved its paws at the Undead Mage.

“Really?” Fei was quite surprised. “Could it be that I really picked up a powerful demon beast? This little guy is this strong?”

After hearing Fei’s doubts, Little Raccoon jumped onto Fei’s shoulder and bulged the little muscles on its front legs, trying to showcase something and prove itself.

“It is simple to test my hypothesis.”

Hazel Bank opened his hand, and a cloud of grey mist swirled like a mini tornado in the center of his palm. The cloud of grey mist continued to be compressed, and it turned from a gas form into a liquid form before finally turning into a peanut-sized jelly-like grey crystal.

It was the Sun-Class Core of the Undead Mage.

Once Little Raccoon ate this core crystal, they would be able to test it with undead magic spells. Then, they would know for sure if this little creature possessed the mutated innate ability that Hazel Bank was talking about.

Under Fei’s gaze, Little Raccoon pinched its nose and ate this tiny Sun-Class Core unwillingly.

It looked like this crystal core wasn’t as tasty as Domenech’s. This ‘picky eater’ rolled its eyes and looked disgusted.

Soon, that ‘drunkenness’ appeared on it.

Pia! Little Raccoon fell onto [The Throne of Chaos], burped, and fell asleep while drooling.

Fei was a little worried.

After he carefully checked its condition and realized that its bodily functions were normal, he calmed down.

Just like how a drunk person needed time to process the alcohol in his body, Little Raccoon needed time to digest that little Sun-Class Core.

In the meantime, Fei and Hazel Bank talked about other topics. The Undead Mage was really curious about the Sky Castle. It was heard that the Continental Martial Saint, Maradona, became as dominant as he was because he entered the Sky Castle once when he was young. Other rumors stated that the Sky Castle was able to move around and travel in the void. It was heard that the Sky Castle had made appearances in other ancient ruins and mysterious forbidden areas.

Soon, Little Raccoon woke up from the ‘drunkenness’ and opened its eyes.

Hazel Bank pointed his finger, and a white bone blade that wasn’t sharp hit Little Raccoon’s butt. The Undead Mage controlled his force well, so this blade only lightly touched Little Raccoon.

If ordinary creatures got touched by the white bone blade, their flesh would instantly rot away, leaving behind a skeleton.

However, Little Raccoon wasn’t affected; the abundant undead energy didn’t do anything to it.

Since its butt was hit, this little guy wasn’t pleased. It showed its fang at Hazel Bank as it waved its paws again.

“It looks like I’m not wrong. This is a rare mutated innate ability……” Hazel Bank looked at Little Raccoon with a meaningful expression, and the little guy got scared and hid behind Fei’s back with its front paws covering its private parts again.

“Eh, looks like if we can collect all elemental Sun-Class Cores, we can create a little monster that is immune to all magic. Although this little guy is weak, its potential of becoming immune to all magic spells is monstrous. It might be of great use in special situations in the future,” Hazel Bank said.

Fei was thinking of the same time.

After verifying Little Raccoon’s unique ability, Fei was about to tell Hazel Bank something that he had been pondering for a while.

However, at this moment, the space started to crumble and shake. A powerful force was crushing down at the [Path of the Grim Reaper], and Hazel Bank’s Sun-Class Anomaly couldn’t hold still anymore. It was about to collapse.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 554: Got Blocked

Chapter 554: Got Blocked

“What is going on?” Fei furrowed his brows and asked, “Could it be that someone is attacking the [Path of the Grim Reaper]?”

“It doesn’t seem like it,” the Undead Mage looked at the cracks that were appearing in the sky and said. After he detected what was happening outside his Sun Anomaly, he stopped trying to maintain the [Path of the Grim Reaper] and explained, “From the look of it, it seems like the time is up.”

Soon, this space started to collapse, and it returned to the grey mist form. The [Path of the Grim Reaper] disappeared from Fei’s sight.

Green grasses and blue sky reappeared. The gloominess and the chilliness from Hazel Bank’s Sun Anomaly were gone, and the air was refreshing.

There were still marks in the surroundings that were left by the battle between Fei and Domenech.

Dashes of deep sword marks on the grassland, the green liquid from the grasses that looked like the blood of the ground, the deep pits that were created by the meteor shower and still had flames burning in them, and the mountains that were broken and cracked…… All of this went to show how destructive and how shocking the battle was.

When Fei and Hazel Bank both returned to the level 36 region, they found that a ton of pressure was being created in this small world. The natural laws that were clear and calm started to become chaotic, and the space behaved like an active stomach, trying to push out all the unwelcomed guests.

Even though Hazel Bank was a mighty Sun-Class Lord, he couldn’t resist against this natural pressure.

In contrast, Fei was feeling at ease. [The Throne of Chaos] could fight against this pressure. Whenever the terrifying pressure that Hazel Bank couldn’t even deal with pushed against Fei, the throne would release a silver energy, dissolving that pressure four meters away before it could touch Fei.

“Time is up; this small world no longer welcomes us. If we want to come back, we would need to wait for another 20 years for the [Mythical Gate] to reopen.” As Hazel Bank said that, a silver portal appeared in the sky, and the pressure pushed him toward that portal.

As a silver light flashed by, he disappeared from this world.

Fei didn’t choose to stay. He moved [The Throne of Chaos] and went into the portal that looked identical to the [Elemental Gates] on the [Elemental Altar].

At the same time, many identical portals appeared in the small world, and many masters were pushed toward the portal. Some people achieved their goals and were willing to leave, but some people didn’t and were reluctant. However, the latter group of people couldn’t do anything about it.

“Hahahahah! Finally! I advanced! After being stuck at top-tier New Moon for 50 years, I finally became a Half Moon Elite and gained another 100 years of life! Hahahaha, with my previous accumulation of resources, I should have a smooth cultivation process!” someone cried.

“Damn it! Just a little bit more! Damn! I’m not leaving! Ahhhhhhhh!” someone roared angrily.

“Eh, I finally got a feel of that level of power. This trip to the Mythical Palace is worth it!”

“Snake-Forming Grass, Spider-Pattern Powder, Snow Iron, Tear-Drop Gold…… Hahaha! I’m rich now! I collected so many natural treasures. With them, our Jasso Family will be prosperous for another 1,000 years! I need to thank the King of Chambord for this opportunity; our Jasso Family won’t forget about this.”

“Fairenton, time is up. You advanced to Moon-Class; it is a good accomplishment.”

“We need to leave now. I want to stay here…… If I can stay and cultivate for ten years, I will become a top-tier master on the continent. Too bad……”

People with different mindsets went through the portals and disappeared from this world.

After the last person got kicked out, this small world returned to its quietness and peacefulness.

It was waiting for another group of lucky masters to arrive in 20 years.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

After the feeling of traveling through a temporal and spatial tunnel was gone, Fei’s eyes lit up as he stood on the [Elemental Altar] in the level 34 region.

Fei decided to stay stealth using the power of [The Throne of Chaos] as soon as he got out of the core region, and no one discovered his existence.

At the moment, quite a few people were standing on the altar.

There were people such as Emperor Yassin and his guards, the Royal Master of Jax and his group, and Crown Prince Girano of St. Germain and his maids. They were all the lucky people who got the enter the core region.

However, their expressions looked concerning.

“What is going on?” Fei thought as he looked down the altar, and he was a little surprised.

More than 100 people were crowding around the altar, and they were unleashing their warrior energy and magic energy. They were all staring at the people on the altar silently, and their eyes showed their envy, greed, and murderous intents.

These people were the ones who didn’t get to enter the core region.

Some of them weren’t strong enough to get a spot on the [Elemental Altar], and some of them arrived late despite their strong power.

There were more of them, and they surrounded the altar.

Fei frowned lightly; he knew what was going to happen.

Murders and robberies!

There were a ton of treasures in the core region. As long as you were willing to bend your back and reach out your hand, you would be able to get a ton of rare herbs. These people who were inside the core region for several days all had treasures on them, and they were at the center of the attention as if they were billionaires with expensive pieces of jewelry all over them.

Although the masters around the altar weren’t lucky enough to enter the level 36 region, they were able to kill and rob the masters who were.

In this world that was ruled by the law of the jungle, only the most powerful people could enjoy the most precious treasures.

Strength was the only way to obtain respect.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Soon, people who entered the core region all appeared on the [Elemental Altar].

The atmosphere got tensed up, and the pressure was nerve-wracking.

The masters around the altar were looking at the masters on the altar recklessly and greedily; they looked like snakes and jackals who were observing their preys. Their stares were especially murderous when they saw the few weaker masters on the altar.

Fei was in stealth, and no one discovered.

In the beginning, he was worried that [The Throne of Chaos] might not be able to hide from top geniuses like Emperor Yassin. He was very cautious, and even Little Raccoon covered its mouth with its paws, trying not to make a sound.

After Fei carefully ran a few tests, he discovered that the stealth ability of [The Throne of Chaos] was beyond his imagination! Even if he roared and sang a song, the masters here wouldn’t be able to detect him.

Fei started to look around casually after making that finding.

He still couldn’t see through Emperor Yassin.

Like a bottomless abyss, one couldn’t tell how powerful this emperor was; he was on another level. However, his two guards made progress; they were now both level 9 mid-tier Half Moon Elites.

The Royal Master of Jax, who was friendly toward Fei, improved in strength. Fei estimated that this man was probably somewhere around level 1 top-tier Full Moon. Beside him, his quiet guard was now mid-tier Half Moon.

Prince Fairenton of Jax, who was only an Eight-Star Warrior before coming here, was now a level 3 low-tier New Moon Elite; it was a huge jump. Standing next to him, Modoc also experienced a big leap in strength; he was a level 4 low-tier New Moon Elite before, and now he was a level 7 mid-tier New Moon Elite.

Standing on the outer edge of the altar, there was Crown Prince Girano of St. Germain and his four maids.

Girano jumped from level 7 mid-tier New Moon to level 5 low-tier Half Moon, and his four beautiful maids were now all between level 1 to level 2 mid-tier New Moon. These five people’s levels increased the fastest, and it was genuinely shocking.

Fei guessed that Girano held more secrets.

The elderly masters who were brought into the small world by Fei all got something out of it and experienced an increase in their strengths. However, the increase in their strengths was insignificant compared with people like Girano; they were now all top-tier New Moon Elites.

These people were relatively weaker, and they were the prime targets for the masters standing around the altar.

“Kill them! Kill them all! Let’s go! They have numerous treasures on them! I even smell the fragrance of precious spiritual herbs! Hahaha! There are more of us! There is nothing to be afraid of!”

Someone shouted around the altar, and the spark ignited the fire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 555: Fei’s Move

Chapter 555: Fei’s Move

This person was hidden amongst the crowd, and he didn’t show his face. He changed his positions and continued to stir up everyone’s emotion. His intent was genuinely vicious.

However, his dirty trick was very useful in this situation when the atmosphere was intense.

Many people were blind by greed, and adrenaline was rushing into their heads; all of them were extremely anxious. Like firewood with gasoline on it, they were easily triggered by the simple provocation.

A few people couldn’t hold back their emotions and made moves.

“Hand out your treasures……”

“Hahahah! Die!”

As they laughed viciously, their energies dashed toward the few elderly warriors who were weaker. It was easier to kill them, so they were the targets for everyone.

At this moment, a voice sounded, “Humph!”

This light snort shocked everyone; they felt like a hammer beat their hearts.

The blue figure on the [Elemental Altar] made a move unexpectedly. It was Emperor Yassin.

The people who just jumped onto the altar didn’t have time to react. They were hit by an invisible energy; before they could even scream, booming noises sounded, and these people exploded like fireworks in the sky. Blood mists were everywhere, and broken limbs and torn flesh flew in every direction.

This sudden change shocked everyone who was there.

“Damn it! He is a murderer! Damn it, how vicious! What are we waiting for? Let’s kill this devil and take his treasures; we don’t need to fight such a monster in a one vs. one battle!”

The person who stirred up the crowd shouted again. He continued to move around, making it hard to spot where he was.

Whoosh!

Emperor Yassin pointed his finger, and a dash of golden sword energy shot out of the altar.

“Ah!” a scream sounded, and that voice stopped.

A mid-aged man, who was thin and had small eyes, covered his throat with both of his hands. As a series of dry coughs sounded, he fell back onto the ground unwillingly and died.

Emperor Yassin was one of the most powerful people here, and he instantly spotted the person who was stirring up the crowd.

The power and domination Emperor Yassin showed stunned almost everyone around the altar. They looked at each other and didn’t dare to create a commotion.

When Empire Yassin glanced at them, they felt like their faces were being carved by a blade. No one dared to look back at him, and they all lowered their heads.

“This is within the territory of Zenit! Anyone who dares to create chaos shall be killed!”

The cold words and overbearing tone turned the entire area silent; no one dared to object him.

Although most of the people didn’t know who this blue-haired mid-age man was, Emperor Yassin’s domineering presence made the people, who wanted to commit indecent acts in the chaos, feel like they were standing in a freezer. They had to suppress their greed and wait.

“Let’s go!” After stunning everyone, Emperor Yassin didn’t plan to stay. With his two guards behind him, he walked down the [Elemental Altar] and toward the exit.

The people in his way all moved aside as if he was as terrifying as the most poisonous snake or scorpion.

Before he was about to disappear into afar, Emperor Yassin who had been walking forward calmly turned around as if he thought of something. He looked at Hazel Bank who was wearing the Hello Kitty mask and asked, “Was it you who killed Domenech?”

A hint of battle-hungriness appeared in his eyes.

Since the small world already closed, the people who didn’t come out were all killed in there.

Domenech still didn’t appear, and it told everyone else that he was killed.

Out of everyone who was inside the small world, the only person who had the ability to kill Domenech was this mysterious man with the mask on his face. From him, Emperor Yassin sensed an aura that only belonged to Sun-Class Lords.

Hazel Bank nodded.

“Ok. Today isn’t convenient for me. I look forward to battling you in the future.” Emperor Yassin nodded back.

He didn’t expect that someone would jump out midway and kill Domenech; it ruined his plans. Although Hazel Bank didn’t kill Domenech to mess with him, Emperor Yassin was proud, and he saw this as a challenge. Therefore, this small incident meant that there was going to be a battle between them.

However, since Hazel Bank had a powerful aura around him, even Emperor Yassin wasn’t 100% sure if he could defeat this man. In addition, he had more things to do at the moment.

Therefore, that fight had to be delayed.

“I look forward to it as well,” Hazel Bank replied calmly, not showing any fear.

After a snort, Emperor Yassin asked again, “Where is Alexander?”

In his opinion, the King of Chambord was powerful and lucky enough to survive in the small world. Therefore, he was curious when he didn’t see this talented warrior who was the leading person of the new generation at Zenit.

“He left long ago,” Hazel Bank replied lightly.

“Huh? Interesting……” Emperor Yassin was a little surprised. Then, he smiled and thought of something as he left with the guards.

People only let go of their breath they were holding in after Emperor Yassin disappeared into afar and his sharp metal-elemental warrior energy couldn’t be detected anymore. The terrifying sensation they were feeling finally left them.

In the next moment, the atmosphere in the area got intense again.

Without the pressure from Emperor Yassin, the greedy and sinister thoughts appeared in the minds of people who were around the altar again. Although Emperor Yassin threatened everyone and warned them not to make trouble, he was gone now. One phrase from him couldn’t hold these people back. After all, the people on the altar all had treasures with them!

Whoosh!

The Royal Master of Jax raised his arm, and the [Sand of Earthly Anger] appeared above his group of four people. The orange energy enveloped him, his guard, Fairenton, and Modoc. Without a word, they walked down the [Elemental Altar].

“Semi-god-tier combat weapon?” someone shouted.

Through the unique aura and pressure of a semi-god-tier combat weapon, someone recognized the danger hidden in this sand grain that was about the size of a fist, and everyone backed off.

The combination of a Full Moon Elite and a semi-god-tier combat weapon could defeat anyone under the realm of Sun-Class, and the pure numbers advantage wouldn’t work.

Therefore, the group of Jax left safely.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Crown Prince Girano of St. Germain, who was exceptionally handsome, also didn’t try to stay around. He waved his [Black Crystal Wand], and a cloud of black mist enveloped himself and his four maids. They flew 20 meters into the air and dashed toward the level 33 region……

“Another semi-god-tier combat weapon?”

The masters around the [Elemental Altar] all drooled, and they felt like their throats were a bit dry. They didn’t dare to stop these people, and they had to watch them leave.

Now, the only people on the [Elemental Altar] were the Undead Mage and the seven elderly warriors who got into the small world because of Fei and Hazel Bank.

From what Emperor Yassin said, they knew that Hazel Bank was way too powerful for them to handle.

“This person can make that mysterious master concerned? We can’t win against him!”

Therefore, the seven elderly warriors, who weren’t the strongest and didn’t have semi-god-tier combat weapons, were the lamb in the eyes of the ‘wolves’.

“You seven! Hand over the treasures! I can promise you that we will let you leave here alive.” A Half Moon Elite jumped out and pointed at the seven elderly warriors as he said with greed.

“Old b*stards! What are you waiting for? Leave your treasures and get the f*ck out! Do you want to die?” Another master stepped forward and threatened.

Gradually, more and more masters stepped onto the [Elemental Altar] and threatened them.

Since they chose to block off the pathway for people who just came out of the core region, most of them weren’t friendly and kind people; they were all planning to commit robbery. If it weren’t for Emperor Yassin’s overbearing attitude, corpses would have pilled on top of each other already.

These people had to watch more than ten people leave, and their greed and murderous spirits couldn’t be held back at this moment.

“You……” the elderly warriors were livid as their bodies started to shake, but they couldn’t do anything about it.

Although they achieved breakthroughs in the small world, they couldn’t fight against so many people.

Some elderly warriors tried to negotiate with these people; they were willing to hand over some treasures, but they wanted to keep some spiritual herbs for themselves to lengthen their lifespan.

“No! Hand over all of them! If you dare to hide a single treasure from us, you will be killed!”

“Why are we even talking to them? Kill them all! That way, all of their treasures would be ours!”

“Ok, let’s kill them!”

As murderous spirits surged, some people were planning to attack.

Fei, who was hiding in the area, lightly shook his head and sighed. He brought these elderly warriors into the small world because of his sympathy, but he didn’t expect that they would be in life-threatening danger because of it. It wasn’t a scene that Fei wanted to see.

“Fine, since I indirectly placed them in this situation, I will help them once more,” Fei thought.

[The Throne of Chaos] emitted dashes of silver energies, and it appeared on the [Elemental Altar] with Fei, blocking the greedy and vicious masters from the seven elderly warriors.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 556: Domination

Chapter 556: Domination

This sudden change shocked everyone.

When the beautiful ripples appeared in the area, the people who were about to attack temporarily stopped their actions.

A huge beautiful and prestigious silver throne slowly appeared out of nowhere, and a handsome young man was sitting on this majestic throne. Although no warrior energy surge or magic energy surge could be sensed from him, others felt like he was mighty and dangerous.

On his shoulder, there was a rare treasure-seeking beast. It didn’t have any combat ability and was kind of chubby, but it was looking at the people around the altar with a gloating expression on its face.

Fei’s sudden appearance made the atmosphere strange.

“Who…… are you?”

That top-tier Half Moon Elite carefully observed Fei and asked after he didn’t sense any real danger.

“Ah! It is the King of Chambord! King Alexander, His Majesty!!”

Before Fei could reply, the elderly warriors already recognized him, and they cheered as if their savior were here.

Sitting on the throne in mid-air, Fei nodded at them.

These elderly warriors all had good morals, and they were able to withhold their greed and let Fei get the treasures first in the level 36 region. Therefore, Fei had good impressions of them, and getting relationships established with them wasn’t a bad idea.

“Leave one-third of your collections to them, and you guys can go,” Fei smiled and said to the seven elderly warriors. Rather than leaving the people around the altar with no hope, he chose an option that was somewhat in the middle.

“As you wish! We will listen to you!” the seven elderly warriors agreed joyously; being able to keep two-thirds of what they got from the core region was already great enough.

However, others weren’t happy with Fei’s solution.

“Hehehe, who do you think you are? How dare you get involved with this? I say no to that! Leave all of what you have!”

“Hahaha! Yeah! Kid, f*ck off! You need to go back and drink some milk, not sit on a crappy throne and pretend to be a master! I think you want to die! F*ck off!”

“Wait, let him stay. I think his throne is a treasure as well. Hehe, maybe he has more treasures on him!”

“Humph! Ridiculous! Are you trying to be the boss in front of us? Punk! Don’t even try to leave now!”

The masters who were blind by greed felt the adrenaline rush, and their eyes were almost bright red. Most of them were used to this lifestyle, and they weren’t going to turn around and let go of these seven elderly warriors when they had great treasures on them. Also, some of the more vicious ones even tried to kill Fei.

“Die!”

The master in the lead sneered and dashed at Fei. Net-shaped blue energy rushed toward Fei; this man was trying to kill Fei with his ultimate technique right away!

“Ah! Why is that only blood and death will wake you up?”

Fei frowned and instantly disappeared before the blue energy could touch him.

“This…… no!” This attacker was surprised.

Before he could react, he sensed an indefensible energy coming toward him from the back, and crackling noises sounded. His spine broke, and his vision darkened. Like an overblown balloon, his body popped, and flesh flew in all directions.

Instant kill!

Whoosh! Fei lightly blew off the blood on his fist.

When he disappeared in front of that master, he instantly appeared behind him. The insane strength of the Nightmare Mode Barbarian unleashed, and it obliterated this opponent. Fei didn’t show any mercy this time.

When Fei used all his strength, even the Sun-Class Lord Domenech suffered, let alone this Moon-Class Elite.

“Hiss!”

Many masters gasped, and shock couldn’t be hidden from their faces.

“Killing a top-tier Half Moon Elite with only one strike?”

Everyone here today knew that they couldn’t do the same.

Now, they knew that this young man, who had no warrior energy surge or magic energy surge on him, was actually an insanely powerful and ruthless person.

Some of them started to swallow their saliva and slowly backed off.

They were all stunned by Fei’s shocking strike.

“Let’s go! There is only one of him! Can he kill us all?” Someone hidden in the crowd tried to stir up the masters.

“Yeah, I don’t think he could stop all of us! Let’s go and kill these seven old men! We will be rich even if we can only get one 1,000-year-old spiritual herb!” There was more than one person who tried to create a commotion.

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

The situation that Fei stabilized started to get out of hand again.

After all, the world wasn’t short on reckless ‘gamblers’.

“Humph! You think I don’t dare to kill you all?” Fei’s tone got cold.

In the next moment, Fei and [The Throne of Chaos] disappeared. Then, a series of afterimages appeared in the crowd. Even though these masters were all influential people in the outside world, they couldn’t catch Fei’s trajectory and movement patterns.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

As these masters were terrified, many muffled noises sounded, and clouds of blood mist appeared.

The people who tried to stir up the crowd were all killed without exception, and they were turned into pieces; none of them had the ability to fight back.

Terrifying!

Shocking!

Invincible!

An unstoppable chill ran up everyone’s spine, and they felt like they were all in a freezer.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

After a few seconds of pause, people started to back off as a group.

Like a flock of scared birds, they all rushed back as they looked at Fei as if he was a demon.

“AHHH! Demon! He is a demon! The Grim Reaper! God, save us!!”

After a moment of silence, a pale-faced young man couldn’t stand it anymore. He suddenly screamed and ran off. The bloody scenes terrified him, and he experienced a mental collapse.

Then, more than a dozen people ran off as well; they didn’t dare to look at Fei, and they escaped without a word.

“Ok, is there anyone else who doesn’t agree with my plan?” Fei questioned the crowd after killing the troublemakers.

The king now had complete control of the situation.

As his voice resonated in the area, no one dared to disagree anymore. The masters lowered their heads timidly, not showing their viciousness anymore. It felt like they turned from wolves into sheep, and they all showed their willingness to listen to Fei.

With Fei’s current plan, they would at least get something; it was much better than seeking their own death.

The seven elderly warriors on the [Elemental Altar] were so excited that their bodies started to shake. They all listened to Fei’s words, took out one-third of their collections, and placed them on the ground.

Instantly, the aroma and fragrance of spiritual herbs filled the air.

There were many precious and rare herbs, and lights shone around them. Their thick fragrance even covered the intense smell of blood.

The seventyish masters around the altar all drooled, and their eyes almost popped out of their eye sockets.

Some of these herbs could lengthen lifespans, some of them were the main ingredients in godly elixirs, some of them could enhance warrior energy and magic energy, some of them could cure obscure illnesses, and some of them could heal all kinds of injuries.

Also, the rare metals and powders from the core region could be used to forge top-tier combat weapons and even semi-god-tier combat weapons! They were all very expensive!

The crowd got heated, and some people started to get impulsive again.

However, since Fei was here, no one dared to cause more trouble.

Fei sat on [The Throne of Chaos] comfortably and looked around, distributing the rare materials, herbs, and treasures into people’s hands according to their different elemental warrior and magic energies.

No one dared to disrupt this process.

“Your Majesty…… Your Majesty, my master is dying due to his age, and I’m here to find him a Sub-Wild Grass to extend his life. Can I trade this rare 1,000-year-old water-elemental herb for a Sub-Wild Grass?” a man in his forties asked sincerely after some hesitation. He was a low-tier Half Moon Elite, and he was wearing a rough cloak and looked unflinching.

“Sure.” Fei waved his hand, and a Sub-Wild Grass on the altar flew into this man’s hand and switched out the herb he had.

“Thank you! Thank you very much! God bless you, Your Majesty!” This man thanked Fei earnestly.

After seeing this, the masters who didn’t dare to speak started to tell Fei what they needed timidly; what Fei distributed to them weren’t exactly what they currently wanted or needed.

Fei listened to them and switched the items they got patiently, trying to satisfy them all. At this moment, he displayed a level of patience that was rare to see on people.

Hazel Bank just watched from the side. He wanted to help the king, but he stopped mid-way after seeing that the king got it under control. He felt like this young man could always come up with innovative solutions that could achieve the best results.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 557: Time to Go

Chapter 557: Time to Go

An hour later, most of the masters in the area got what they wanted after Fei acted as the moderator and switched up the items.

In the beginning, they were resentful toward Fei for ruining their business. But now, they were all happy since most of them got what they wanted. They thanked Fei and left the Mythical Palace happily.

Of course, some of them were going to kill each other for the treasures after they get out of this place, but that was out of Fei’s control.

One thing for sure was that the King of Chambord was going to be known in the circle of masters starting now!

Perhaps not for long, even normal people would know that a handsome young king who was invincible and tactical was creating his own legend in the northern region of Azeroth.

Soon, only Fei, Hazel Bank, and the other seven elderly warriors were left on the altar.

“You guys can come with me. The core region is closed, and the rest of the 34 regions will be closing soon. It is time to go. Eh, it is not too safe on the way back. Since we are all going back to Dual-Flags City, I can protect you guys on the way.”

Fei waved his hand, and [The Throne of Chaos] floated one meter above the ground and dashed toward the level 33 region.

“Ah, thank you……. Your Majesty!” the seven elderly warriors all thanked him. They were worried that some greedy and vicious masters might ambush them, and they were all thrilled after hearing what Fei said.

On the way back, there were some masters who hid in the structures beside the streets.

There were more than a dozen people hidden around with murderous spirits on them.

However, these guys were disappointed when they saw Fei beside the seven elderly warriors. They knew that they couldn’t handle the king, so none of them were stupid enough to show themselves.

Therefore, Fei and his crew quickly left through the [Mythical Gate] and returned to the underground ocean. In less than ten minutes, they returned to Dual-Flags City by traveling through the water wells.

The sun never seemed so lovely in these seven elderly warriors’ eyes, and even the chilly wind wasn’t that bad anymore.

“Ah! We came out of there alive!” the seven of them sighed.

If they didn’t encounter Fei, their savior, they might not even get the chance to enter that small world.

They were all old and on the verge of death. Before coming here, they already accepted the fact that they might die in another place far away from their families.

They traveled for more than tens of thousands of kilometers to come here to try out their luck, and Fei’s generosity turned their lives around, giving them a second opportunity.

“In order to show our gratitude, please allow us to give half of our collections to you!” the most senior warrior among the seven elderly warriors bowed at Fei and said emotionally.

“Yeah, Your Majesty! Please accept our goodwill; this is the only way that we could come up with to show our gratitude.”

“That is right. We are far from you in terms of talent and strength, but our families are still somewhat influential in the region. If Your Majesty needs anything, our Jassuo Family will try our best to help out!”

The elderly warriors all took out half of their collections from their storages spaces, and they also took out their families’ badges to give to Fei as tokens and keepsakes.

Fei didn’t refuse.

After some consideration, he took a few precious herbs and rare metals. Since the king had [The Throne of Chaos], he could come and go from the core region of the Mythical Palace and get anything he wanted.

Then, he took the badges as they might be helpful in the future.

After some discussion, the seven elderly warriors decided to stay in Dual-Flags City for now.

After they settled down, they would send back messengers to their families and wait for their family forces to come and guard them back.

Since they had treasures on them, their way home wouldn’t be peaceful. They might be robbed, and Fei couldn’t protect them along the way.

Fei and Hazel Bank didn’t return to the new palace after saying farewell to the seven elderly warriors; instead, they slowly walked on the road beside the water wells.

Both of them were powerful and had control over some fundamental natural laws, and the people walking by them couldn’t hear their voices and didn’t pay any attention to them.

“Your Majesty, do you have something that you want to tell me?” Hazel Bank asked after they walked together for a while.

He knew that the king wanted to talk to him about something.

Fei nodded.

“There is one thing that I need to discuss with you……” Fei told Hazel Bank about his encounter with the Black-Cloth Shrine and Batistuta. In the end, he said, “Right Deacon Batistuta invited me to join their shrine, and he is still waiting for my response in the city. I want to hear your opinion before I make any decision.”

“I’m sure you already made the decision, right?” the Undead Mage smiled and said meaningfully.

Fei didn’t try to hide it, so he said, “You are right; I already have some basic ideas. However, yours and Arthur’s opinions are important to me as well. After all, we met first before the Black-Cloth Shrine, and there needs to be an order……”

“I already promised Your Majesty that Arthur and I would follow your directions unconditionally,” Hazel Bank said firmly as he looked at the blue sky, “Putting everything else aside, I also think that joining the Black-Cloth Shrine is a good option for Your Majesty, Angela Her Highness, and Chambord…… If Your Majesty wants to start implementing that plan you told me about in the Death Ancient City, starting within the Holy Church might not be a bad idea.”

“So, you actually don’t mind me joining the Black-Cloth Shrine?” Fei was quite surprised by Hazel Bank’s response. “To be honest, I thought your hatred toward the Holy Church would make you sensitive about this topic.”

“Hehehe, I’m more than 400 years old, and I have been through a lot. I can overlook the matters on the surface and see the underlying principles,” Hazel Bank paused before continuing, “Actually, I’m more interested in Your Majesty’s way of thinking. If I don’t know your age, I would think that you have lived for many years as well. Many of your ideas can only be understood by people who have lived through life.”

Fei smiled and didn’t say anything.

Hazel Bank’s instinct was genuinely accurate.

Fei had once lived on Earth, and his value system and belief system were formed there. Therefore, he was quite different from the people in this world, and saying that he had lived for many years wasn’t an overstatement.

After getting the yes from the Undead Mage, Fei had no other worries. He exhaled deeply and felt a lot more at ease.

They separated afterward.

Hazel Bank wanted to wander around the city alone and feel the lives of ordinary people; also, he wanted to find the Undead Bone Dragon who had been drunk for many days now.

Fei, on the other hand, went to the watchtower on the west gate.

……

“Huh? The enemies of Jax are retreating?” Before Fei could grab a set, Ribry rushed over to give him the newest report.

“That’s right! We had noticed strange behaviors of the soldiers of Jax three days ago, and our scouts had been monitoring them. This morning, they reported that the troops of Jax had secretly retreated before midnight last night, and they left an empty campsite!” Ribry told Fei as he handed over an official report.

Ribry was quite surprised by the retreat of the enemies.

At this moment, the good news from Spartax Battle Zone and Eindhoven Battle Zone weren’t delivered to Jax Battle Zone yet, so the generals didn’t know why.

“Eh, looks like this war is finally over.” Fei thought as he lightly knocked the table with his finger rhythmically.

As Zenit’s God of War, Arshavin, shone on the battlefield, he conquered the Spartax Empire, the nemesis of Zenit. Then, without its Emperor Kromkamp, the Eindhoven Empire was almost conquered with only its Capital still resisting. The wars between Zenit and the other three level 1 empires, Spartax, Eindhoven, and Jax, were about to be over. Zenit, the ferocious white bear, had complete control of the battle zones in the south and southwest.

The Jax Empire probably received news from the other battle zones, and they decided to back off after some calculations.

It was clear that with the strong return of Emperor Yassin who was rumored to be dying and the dominating power Zenit showcased in the other two battle zones, the Zenit Empire could potentially become a level 2 or even a level 3 empire!

However, how long could this all last?

Would there be another more vicious battle after this temporary victory?

Would the most powerful empire in the region, the Leon Empire, allow Zenit to exist and grow despite the threats?

Fei suddenly laughed and shook his head.

“I’m overthinking this. I will just leave these issues to the royal family and Emperor Yassin. What I need to do now is to bring the soldiers and warriors of Chambord back home. We have left our home for so long, and it is time to see the Chambord Castle after the renovation and reconstruction!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 558: Stories on The Way Back

Chapter 558: Stories on The Way Back

-Three days later-

The cold winter had passed by, and the feeling of spring was spreading on the northern land.

This was a region where there were quite a few hills.

The yellow and dry grasses started to get a faint of greenness in them, and it was quite refreshing.

The wind wasn’t that dry anymore; instead, it was a little humid.

Suddenly, a flag that had an image of a two-headed dog which bit onto an ax and a blade on it appeared in a valley. The spring wind fluttered this strange-looking yet majestic flag, and it looked like a black dragon that was trying to break away.

Then, the muscular cavalier who was holding the flag appeared.

This man was huge, and he was riding a level 4 roaring flame beast that was howling. Its eyes were bloody-red, and its teeth were sharp. The red hair on its body lightly concealed the shiny scales under it, and flames could be seen around its hooves. When it ran, it looked like it was flying on top of red clouds.

After the cavalier made an appearance, a team of more than 300 cavaliers appeared.

There were 20 other cavaliers who were just as muscular and big as the first cavalier, and they were also riding level 4 roaring flame beast. They were in a V-shape formation, and they protected the cavaliers on horses in the center.

Closer to the front of the team, there was a giant black beast that was more than six meters tall and about 16 meters long from head to tail walking with them.

On the back of this huge dragon-like beast, there was a majestic silver throne with statues of warriors and goddesses around it. A handsome young man was sitting on the throne, and he had a beautiful black-haired girl in his arms. As a small animal danced in front of them, this young man leaned over to the girl and whispered something into her ear, making she giggle continuously.

The chubby raccoon-like animal was wearing a grass skirt, and it was wriggling its butt and hula dancing unwillingly.

Three huge beasts that were more than 10 meters long flew in the sky. They were red, blue, and green, and they were letting out cheerful cries as they enjoyed the wind. Their voices contained a little pressure and holiness, and the animals in the forests all shivered and fled at the sound of them

It was clear that this was Chambord’s troop.

After the war in the Jax Battle Zone was over, they were finally on their way home after leaving the Chambord Kingdom for about five months.

“Angela, tell those three little over-energetic idiots to quiet it down. If they continue, our horses will be terrified and have mental issues,” Fei said to Angela.

Sitting on [The Throne of Chaos] that was temporarily set on Blacky’s back, Fei raised his head and looked at the three small dragons in the sky. Then, he turned around and looked at the war horses that were so terrified that white foams came out of their mouths.

There had been more than a dozen horses that were experiencing mental issues because of the three dragons’ irregular roars.

That was right! Three dragons!

When Hazel Bank saw the three creatures three days ago, he also screamed. As someone who had been around for more than 400 years, he instantly identified them as dragons that had been extinct on the continent. So far, they only made appearances in the stories told by the traveling poets.

This information shocked the king at first, but he was soon thrilled.

“Who knew that the three stone eggs I bought from an old man who was shivering in the cold could give life to these three dragons! I only paid a few hundred gold coins! Dragon! Dragons! Hahaha, after Thug, Chick, and Hooligan grow up, I can train them and create three dragon knights, right?”

“Wait, isn’t Chick a female dragon? If Chick could mate with Thug or Hooligan, they could create a bunch of little dragons. Eh, but are they siblings? I hope not……” the king thought to himself, and he felt like his idea was too much. Therefore, he had to give up the idea of creating hundreds of dragon knights.

“They just learned how to fly, and they want to have more fun,” Angela replied as she covered her snickering with her hand. Then, she waved at the sky.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The three dragons flew down. However, since their landing skills weren’t that good, they smashed onto the ground. Three deep pits were created, and clouds of dust appeared.

This kind of smashes was nothing to these three, and they weren’t injured at all. They crawled out of the pits and all squatted down, reaching out their front limbs and sticking out their tongues. With their tails wriggling, they looked like three big dogs that were begging for treats.

Fei covered his eyes; he was at a loss for words.

Having no parents, they learned everything from Blacky, and they were behaving just like dogs. They didn’t seem like dominating dragons at all.

Angela took out four low-tier magic gems, and she threw them into the air. One magic gem fell into Thug, Chick, and Hooligan’s mouths each, and Blacky stuck out its tongue and licked away the last one.

These four creatures didn’t know how expensive it was to feed them, and they chewed on the magic gems like delicious bones.

Fei’s heart was bleeding.

In the last few days, the number of magic gems entered their stomachs was enough to create at least ten three-star mages.

It was such a luxury to feed pets with magic gems, and it could be considered a crime.

In order to fully activate [The Throne of Chaos], Cain used up all of the magic gems Fei accumulated, and Fei turned from a millionaire into a broke man. Therefore, he had to create a few top-tier magic gems using Horadric Cube, and he converted them into about 10,000 low-tier magic gems to keep up with the spending.

However, these four beasts almost ate all the low-tier magic gems these days.

In the end, the energy and investment didn’t go to waste.

After eating the magic gems, the three dragons’ body sizes increased a lot. Their strengths were comparable to New Moon Elites, and they were almost the top fighters in Chambord.

Blacky, on the other hand, could now spit fire after consuming many magic gems. Under the empowerment of [Hulk Potion] and the magic gems, this dog was evolving in an unknown direction.

After eating, the three dragons followed Blacky as they stuck out their tongues and wriggled their tails.

“The sun is about to set. There is a lake in the front, and we can camp here tonight……” Fei waved his hand and called over Torres. “Fernando, pass my order to set up the camp.”

“As you wish!”

……

The night quickly enveloped the world.

Even though it was already spring, the night was still cold.

However, compared with the chilliness in the desert, it was a lot better.

There were still ice pieces flowing on the lake, and the surface of the lake reflected the campfires and the people around it.

Not too far away, Blacky and the three dragons were still playing in the lake and splashing water around; it seems like they didn’t have enough fun yet.

“Jessica, you must be tired. His Majesty asked me to bring you some delicious food.” As the flames flickered, a dark-skinned and muscular man walked to a green square rock by the lake with a food box in his hand. A young girl was sitting on the rock, looking absent-minded.

“Emile, it is ok. I’m not tired, and please thank His Majesty for me,” the girl replied. She was wearing a very expensive coat made from the fur of a white Snow Mink King, and the soft coat emphasized her delicate skin and beautiful face. When she looked at the surface of the lake with her crystal-like eyes, her expression was a little sad.

She was Jessica, the only female manager of Soros’ Merchant Group in Dual-Flags City.

After becoming one of the most influential people in the branch, this girl who used to live in the poor neighborhood turned from an ugly duckling to a swan. Like a polished diamond, her brilliance was eye-catching. She was beautiful, smart, and capable, making her the most popular girl in Dual-Flags City.

Some imaginative traveling poets wrote poems after seeing Jessica, saying that out of more than 60,000 males in Dual-Flags City, except for the babies who were still drinking milk, at least 40,000 males viewed Jessica as their dream lover.

In the last while, it was heard that many young noblemen and successful warriors drooled over her, and the people who wanted to propose to her once filled and blocked the pub she was working at. There were also more powerful people who ignored Manager Abramovich and tried to get Jessica for themselves by using their influence.

However, the story took a 180-degree turn after some people said that Jessica’s brother was working as the King of Chambord’s guard, and the king cared about Jessica.

Instantly, everyone stopped their actions and held back their desires; none of them dared to provoke this dominating young king who just killed the leaders of the seven top-tier noble families not too long ago.

In fact, most of the influential figures in Dual-Flags City saw Jessica as the King of Chambord’s woman.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 559: Stories on The Way Back

Chapter 559: Stories on The Way Back

It was clear that the dark-skinned and muscular man was Husky Emile who was recruited by Fei.

When the troop of Chambord left Dual-Flags City, Fei brought this simple-minded but pure young man with him after getting consent. Jessica, his sister, was being sent to Chambord by Manager Abramovich to establish a new branch.

Abramovich had his plans. By sending Jessica, who was already friends with the King of Chambord, to the Chambord Kingdom, it would maintain the relationship between him and Fei. Instead of growing apart due to the long distance, he was helping Chambord’s economy by investing in it, making their relationship tighter.

This way, Husky and Jessica didn’t need to separate as brother and sister, and it wasn’t a bad arrangement.

“Brother, why did the royal family and the Military Headquarter pull away His Majesty’s title as the Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion]? Didn’t His Majesty do a good job? They didn’t give His Majesty that many soldiers…… If His Majesty didn’t stop the invaders of Jax, Dual-Flags City might have been conquered…… Every single person in Dual-Flags City is thankful for His Majesty’s work…… What the royal family and the Military Headquarter did is truly disappointing.”

Jessica said as she pouted. She threw a small piece of rock into the lake, and it created a series of ripples.

Husky laughed and scratched his head.

Although he had been following Fei for the last while, he didn’t pay attention to anything else except for Fei’s safety. In Fei’s words, Husky’s head was filled with muscle and a tiny bit of brain. He was too simple to think about all the complicated matter.

“I heard that…… Crown Prince Arshavin and His Majesty have some conflicts. Therefore, he ordered the military headquarter to mess with His Majesty.” Husky used all he got and vaguely came up with a reasonable explanation.

“Arshavin His Highness? Really? A genius like Arshavin His Highness should appreciate someone like Mr. Alexander, no? They are the two most talented young man in Zenit! People are saying that although Emperor Yassin is ill, Zenit is lucky to have them two. After Arshavin His Highness becomes the emperor, Mr. Alexander could become the No.1 Warrior of the empire and help him!” Jessica looked at her brother and asked, “Brother, did you hear it wrong?”

“No, no.” Husky quickly shook his head. After he looked around and made sure that no one was close by, he walked up and whispered, “Three days ago, when the special envoy from the Military Headquarter arrived at Dual-Flags City, I was with His Majesty and witnessed the whole thing. That damn envoy was very arrogant, and he was not polite at all. He said that the Military Headquarter was very displeased by the progress at the Jax Battle Zone; his tone was very stern. After he stripped away His Majesty’s titles, he told other people in private that Emperor Yassin no longer values His Majesty, and Second Prince Dominguez who supports His Majesty also lost in the battle of the throne. Except for Crown Prince Arshavin who has issues with His Majesty, a few noble families and Fourth Prince Chrystal are also trying to cause trouble for His Majesty; they hate His Majesty. Since His Majesty killed the leaders of the seven noble families, they are going to use that against him. Once His Majesty is convicted, the consequences might be too severe to overcome.”

“What? That serious?” Jessica was shocked. She jumped up and said anxiously, “Does His Majesty know about this? No, I need to tell him……”

Before she could finish, she rushed toward the King’s Tent.

Husky was surprised. He grabbed onto his sister’s wrist and said, “Jessica, wait. His Majesty already knows about it. Think about it; this is something that even I know. How could His Majesty not know about it?”

Jessica thought about it and flushed.

She was a smart girl. Although she only got into the affluent circle recently, her mind was a lot broader. Manager Abramovich taught her well, so she was able to think everything through in a short moment.

For some reason, as soon as she heard that Fei might be in danger, she lost her cool and logic. Her heart raced, and she got very worried. She wanted to tell that person all about it.

Touching her burning cheeks, she peeked at her simple-minded brother and realized that he didn’t discover anything. She calmed down a little, and she couldn’t help but ask, “Does His Majesty have a way to deal with it? If…… If……”

Husky scratched his head habitually and laughed, “I’m not sure if His Majesty has solutions, but I feel like His Majesty isn’t worried…… Just like how a giant won’t worry about the provocation coming from ants, it feels like His Majesty is too great for them. If the giant wants, he could destroy the ants easily. Hehe, I’m not sure if my analogy is appropriate, but I think it is right.”

Jessica laughed and shook her head after seeing her brother’s naïve expression.

Although Husky’s analogy was exaggerating, it brought this girl a strong sense of security.

She felt like she was over-concerned. “Alexander His Majesty is extremely talented; how could he be hindered by the corrupt and stupid nobles?” she thought.

She looked back at the reflections on the surface of the lake, and she went back to her deep thoughts.

For some reason even unknown to herself, she felt a little sad.

“Jessica, eat the food first. The dishes will be cold……” Husky didn’t sense his beautiful sister’s mind, so he simply took out the dishes from the magic food box that could keep everything warm and placed them in front of Jessica.

……

In the campsite, campfires lit up the sky.

The warriors and soldiers of Chambord sat around the campfire, and their loud laughter resonated in the area.

Priest Jessie, the most talented young priest in Black-Cloth Shrine, was sitting by the campfire that was closest to the lake.

This brown short-haired young man was using a tree branch, that was more than a meter long, to play with the burning campfire. As the fire flickered, his face was illuminated differently at every moment.

It seemed like he was thinking about a very difficult problem.

Beside him, Holy Knight Alan was quite relaxed. He was eating a roasted fish, and the aroma of the white fish meat was intriguing, adding flavor to the night.

Jessie and Alan were both lucky and unfortunately.

They were lucky enough to enter the core region of the Mythical Palace, but Domenech injured them before they could get any treasures. Also, Fei took them out of the core region before it closed, so their strengths also didn’t increase that much.

Three days ago, when Fei met with Batistuta and agreed to join Black-Cloth Shrine, the king got a new identity; he was now the bishop of this shrine that was once glorious and powerful. Before Batistuta went back to the headquarter of Black-Cloth Shrine to prepare for the official coronation, he asked Jessie and Alan to stay with Fei and act as the bishop’s servants.

Fei was happy to have two more powerful masters with him.

Jessie was now a mid-tier Half Moon Elite, and his addition to Chambord was a great thing.

“Jessie, don’t frown all the time. Eat something; you haven’t eaten for the whole day.” Alan had white hair just like Pierce, and the short hair stood on his head like iron spikes. He looked energetic, and he passed a sauced up roasted cod to Jessie as he smiled.

“Alan, I think the headquarter of the shrine is going to be moved to the Chambord Castle once Alexander His Majesty is coronated. I’m afraid that the other shrines in the northern region would pay a lot of attention to us by then…… All sorts of obstacles and issues will come…… Also, Platini, the bishop of the Northern Regional Church, and the Senate need to approve the coronation. Huh…… There are a lot of issues ahead of us!”

Jessie took a bit of the roasted fish, but he didn’t have the appetite.

“Jessie, you are overthinking it. Mr. Batistuta and the elders will handle all of this, and Alexander His Majesty isn’t dumb either.” Alan lowered his voice and whispered, “I think in the end, you are just not confident in our new bishop, right?”

A bitter smile appeared on Jessie’s face; Alan was right.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 560: Night Talk

Jessie was the child of a family of Black-Cloth Shrine’s believers, and he demonstrated talent in cultivating holy power since a young age. Black-Cloth Shrine paid attention to him since he was four years old, and he was taught by elders in the shrine such as Batistuta and Totti. He was taught the code of the Black-Cloth Shrine, and he tightly measured his actions and words according to the code.

Therefore, you could say that Jessie was a person who held others to high standards, but his standards for himself was even higher.

Therefore, having a wild [God Favorite Child] like the King of Chambord to become the bishop of Black-Cloth Shrine was too much for him to take in at once. Even though people like Batistuta tried to open his mind, but he still couldn’t accept it that easily.

However, he had to listen to the orders of the elders.

Besides, the oracle stated that the [God Favorite Children] had the qualification of becoming bishops of the shrines. The only thing that confused Jessie was that why did the gods choose the King of Chambord, who never behaved according to the code of the Holy Church, as a [God Favorite Child].

To Jessie, the conflict in terms of beliefs felt worse than losing his life.

“The gods are never wrong. Perhaps my understanding of the code isn’t good enough. My path of cultivation is still long, and I might be able to grasp the truth by following Alexander His Majesty.”

……

As the young priest was still bothered by his thoughts, the warriors of Chambord such as Drogba and Pierce were swearing and insulting Andrew Arshavin, Zenit’s God of War who was being loved by the people in the empire.

“Humph! F*ck that man; he is only a con artist! If the five main battle legions were given to His Majesty, His Majesty would be able to conquer the Spartax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire easily. After all, there are 150,000 elite soldiers there!” Drogba said ferociously as he bit into the delicious roast boar leg in his hand. He was furious, and he was calling Arshavin names.

“You are right! Alexander His Majesty is able to stop for 70,000 elite soldiers of Jax for 40 days with a legion that is recently made. He even killed a powerful master called [Snow Mountain Hermit] and suppressed all the masters who were there for the Mythical Palace. Can he, the Crown Prince, do it?” the other tough man of Chambord, Pierce, also raised his voice and shouted.

“Humph! I heard that Crown Prince Arshavin let his subordinates handle the southwest battle zone, and he went back to the Capital; he is planning to use this victory momentum to fight for the throne with Dominguez His Highness. People are saying that he accused Alexander His Majesty of prolonging the war, ruling the Dual-Flags City like an emperor, killing nobles of Zenit, and secretly getting in touch with the enemies of Jax……” Torres said. After hearing all kinds of rumors recently, he who was usually calm couldn’t hold back as well.

“The Crown Prince is trying to fight with His Majesty clearly! Damn! What an ungrateful pig! If His Majesty didn’t save him on the peak of the east mountain at Chambord, he would have been killed by Paris……”

“I heard that the situation at St. Petersburg is a mess; almost all the nobles are supporting the Crown Prince. Under the planning of the Elder Princess, Arshavin is pretty much in control, and the Second Prince is in danger; he experienced quite a few assassination-attempts now already.

“Damn! This Elder Princess! What is she thinking? His Majesty treated her well, and she is helping Arshavin to fight Chambord?”

“Eh? The Elder Princess? She didn’t do anything……”

“What do you know? If the Elder Princess didn’t allow it, how could so many noble families jump out and accuse His Majesty of wrongdoings? Hehe, in my opinion, we should go back to St. Petersburg! With His Majesty’s strength, who could stop us? We shall kill all those nobles who dare to bully us! After that, we can see who else dares to accuse us!”

The discussion soon got out of hand, and all sorts of treasonous things were said.

At this moment, a person slowly walked by and dried coughed to get their attention.

After he got everyone’s attention, he stared at the few warriors of Chambord who said outrageous things and scolded, “Do you even know what you are talking about? If there are spies around, and what you said are passed back to the Imperial Knight Palace, all of you would be captured and hung in the black prison! Do you think that the situation is not chaotic enough? Don’t get His Majesty into more troubles!”

The person speaking was the strategist for Chambord, Old Aryang.

Although Old Aryang joined Chambord pretty late, all of the leaders of Chambord respected him and listened to him after spending time with him in the Jax Battle Zone; his military knowledge and charisma drew them over. In addition, since Fei showed his respect to him and relied on him, he had a lot of influence over the warriors of Chambord. After hearing what he said, people like Drogba and Pierce knew that they went over the line, and they giggled and lowered their heads.

“If I could only describe the situation of Zenit with only one word, it would be chaotic! If I need to describe it with two words, it would be super chaotic! No one knows what is going to happen next! His Majesty is wise and patient, and that was why His Majesty chose to hold back his anger three days ago. His Majesty is kind, and he doesn’t want to drag Chambord into wars. You guys are the earliest followers of His Majesty, and His Majesty trusts you guys the most. Therefore, you need to be extra-patient at a time like this and not ruin His Majesty’s plans.”

Old Aryang felt like his tone earlier was a bit too stern, so he changed to a gentler tone as he reminded the warriors of Chambord.

People like Drogba and Pierce were all straight-forwarded, and they didn’t mind the scolding at all.

Fatty Oleg instantly moved a little and made a spot for Old Aryang to sit down.; they all wanted to listen to the strategist’s analysis of the situation.

“Out of the three battle zones, Jax Battle Zone is the only battle zone where the troops of Zenit didn’t make a counter-invade. Therefore, it made His Majesty look bad. Also, in order to unite the forces in Dual-Flags City early on, His Majesty killed the leaders of the seven biggest noble families, and that created some weaknesses for ill-intended people to exploit. If the people who are hostile toward His Majesty could control the public opinion and influence the narrative in the elite circles, there will be a lot of issues for Chambord in the future.”

Old Aryang said down and analyzed in detail.

“Right now, Arshavin, Zenit’s God of War, got the victory in the southern battle zone, and he is now the hero in the minds of the citizens. Many nobles favor him, and his influence greatly increased. Also, he got the support of the Military Headquarter. Out of the ten old main battle legions, he controls six of them, and he is going to control four out of the ten new battle legions. He is in a dominating position in the fight for the throne. If nothing else happens, after Emperor Yassin, who has been ill, passes away, the Crown Prince is going to become the emperor.”

“However, this hero of the empire is hostile toward His Majesty. If Arshavin actually becomes the emperor, Chambord would be in trouble.”

“The reason why His Majesty got the title of the Head Commander of the Jax Battle Zone and the Legion Commander of [Wolf Teeth Legion] stripped away is that Arshavin accused His Majesty of wrongdoings in the most recent conference in the Military Headquarter. Since the Crown Prince has so much influence over the military at the moment, his opinions could instantly become orders. Therefore, the Head Commander of the Jax Battle Zone is now Arshavin’s loyal subordinate Abonla. The native soldiers in Dual-Flags City are going to be reorganized, and people like Mr. Ribry who strongly favored His Majesty aren’t going to be in a good situation. Also, the [Wolf Teeth Legion] who was created and led by His Majesty will be reorganized as well. The chance of all the soldiers and commanders being discharged is quite high……”

“In fact, it is heard that Mr. Ribry has been discharged from his position as the Head Commander of the native troops, and the Military Headquarter is going to appoint someone else to take his position. Also, high-level commanders in [Wolf Teeth Legion] who favored Chambord such as Mr. Shevchenko, Mr. Reyes, and Ms. Cindy were all ordered to go back to their affiliated kingdoms to reflect on their mistakes…… Everything is showing that some people have detected the threats His Majesty posed, and they wanted to get rid of the threats immediately. I’m afraid that what is happening right now is only the foreplay. More despicable and dirty tricks are going to be used!”

Old Aryang paused after saying all that.

The warriors of Chambord looked at each other and didn’t know how to respond. After a while, Torres asked as he played with his bowstring while a flash of cold light appeared in his eyes, “Mr. Advisor, what should we do?”

“Nothing at the moment.” Lights of wisdom appeared in Old Aryang’s eyes as he said lightly, “Although the situation looks dangerous, as long as you guys don’t cause more trouble for His Majesty, there won’t be any big problems. Although it seems like His Majesty is backing off, we aren’t in the disadvantage. Almost no one in Zenit could threaten His Majesty! If I’m not wrong, His Majesty’s strength is on an unimaginable level! He is pretty much invincible at Zenit!”

P.S. Hey guys, here is an update. Since a few of our books on Webnovel went into premium, the people who were pledging for those books canceled their patronage. Therefore, our patreon fell below $2K, and the updated schedule would only have 6 chapters per week. However, when I was checking our page, I realized that we forgot to release 4 patreon bonus chapters at the beginning of last month and 2 patreon bonus chapters at the beginning of this month. Thus, we will use those to maintain the currently 7 regular release schedule for a month and a half.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 561: You Forgot About A Person

Chapter 561: You Forgot About A Person

Old Aryang sighed as he said that.

This young king, whom he decided to follow at his lowest point in life, turned out to be the most unique person ever

The situation at Zenit was very special; nothing similar to it happened in the last 60 years. If this were any other affiliated kingdom, the only solution would be to surrender to Crown Prince Arshavin. However, to Chambord, it felt like child’s play.

The absolute individual strength allowed the king to jump out of the game and observe everything as a bystander. He was in control, and he could rewrite rules if he wanted to. Therefore, Zenit’s God of War was like a clown in Fei’s eyes.

This was true power!

When a person’s individual strength reached a certain level, he or she would be able to ignore the military and masters of an empire. All sorts of conspiracies and traps would be useless.

Unfortunately, there were just too many things that Old Aryang couldn’t predict.

If he knew that Emperor Yassin, who was rumored to be very ill, almost killed a Sun-Class Lord in the Mythical Palace, his judgment would change; at least he would know that Fei wasn’t invincible in Zenit yet.

Of course, the king had many trump cards that other people couldn’t even imagine!

If Chambord and Zenit had to go separate ways, even though Emperor Yassin was powerful, Chambord wouldn’t be at a disadvantage.

The only thing was that Fei was thinking about the bigger picture, and he didn’t want the situation to worsen.

In addition, Crown Prince Arshavin’s will didn’t represent the Royal Family’s will. The person who was still in control of the empire was the actor named Yassin. He fooled everyone with his act, but he no longer could continue the act after the trip to the Mythical Altar.

What Old Aryang said to the warriors of Chambord was good. He warned these guys who were simple-minded not to cause more troubles for the king, and he also didn’t hinder the morale. Instead, the warriors of Chambord actually got even more confident. It achieved three objectives at the same time.

As they continued to chat, the conversation went back to their old comrades.

“Ah, after fighting alongside guys like Shevchenko and Ribry, I sure do miss them. Too bad that they aren’t apart of Chambord. Otherwise, if we could all serve His Majesty, it would be a lot better than getting individually bullied by that damn crown prince……” Drogba scratched his head and said emotionally.

What he said resonated with the other warriors.

For the last while, the warriors of Chambord, the native commanders in Dual-Flags City, and the commanders in the [Wolf Teeth Legion] fought alongside each other, and they developed a friendship that only belonged to men. Therefore, suddenly separating from those great people made the warriors of Chambord a little sad.

“Eh, that is unfortunate. If they could come back with us, it would be awesome.”

“I think His Majesty is also missing them.”

In the end, the atmosphere was so sad that even Old Aryang, who was usually calm and collected, fell quiet.

However, no one noticed that what they said were all heard by Angela who walked out of the central tent coincidentally.

“Is Alexander having this much pressure?” Angela thought, and her heart shivered.

She never paid much attention to the situation of Chambord.

Except for when she was at St. Petersburg and tried to help Fei out with the construction of the [Wolf Teeth Legion], she never wanted to participate in the management of Chambord because she didn’t want to cause more trouble for her lover.

This was the first time that she realized how much pressure Fei was dealing with.

“But, what can I do for Alexander?” Angela stood in front of the central tent and lightly bit her lower lips with her pearl-white teeth. She felt like she was useless; except for feeding and clothing Fei, she felt like she couldn’t do anything else.

This conclusion made this girl a little depressed.

“Hehehe, dumb girl, you don’t need to do anything for me……” Someone hugged her from behind, and a familiar voice sounded beside her ears, “As long as I could embrace you like this for a few minutes every day, my life would be full of happiness and color.”

“Ah, Alexander……” Although she was used to Fei’s intimate contact, she would still blush, and her heart would still race. She held onto the big hands that were around her waist with her own and said, “But Alexander, I want to do things for you.”

“Huh? Eh, if that is the case, you could take care of the pets and train them properly. After they grow up, our Chambord will have three powerful dragons to protect the kingdom. It is very important!” Fei comforted Angela and took her back into the central tent.

Angela nodded earnestly and said, “That is no problem. I think I can manage that.”

The issue that was bothering this girl was easily put down by Fei’s sweet words.

“Angela……” Fei hugged Angela tight.

“Eh?”

“Marry me. Let’s get our wedding set up.”

“Eh?” the girl was surprised; her voice was even shaking.

“Let’s do our wedding as soon as we go back to the kingdom, what do you think?” Fei’s voice sounded dreamy to Angela, “Our wedding will be hosted in front of tens of thousands of citizens of Chambord as beautiful flow pedals fall from the sky. We will stay in a castle in the sky while our citizens celebrate it with us, and all intelligent beasts in the area will come and congratulate us. I will design your wedding dress personally, and you will become the happiest, luckiest, and prettiest bride in the world!”

The feeling of happiness overtook Angela, and she felt a little numb. The feeling was strange, and her heart raced.

The breaths by her ear made her feel like passing out.

She bit her lips as another beautiful figure flashed by in her mind. After a little hesitation, she turned around and looked at Fei with a unique earnest expression on her face.

At this moment, the atmosphere got a little strange.

Angela’s expression scared Fei a little. As he was about to say something, the girl suddenly laughed and pressed her slender and white finger onto Fei’s lips. As a playful expression flashed on her face, she laughed, “Alexander, you forgot about a person!”

“Ah?” Fei felt a little guilty; he knew who Angela was talking about.

“Sister Elena told me about the stories about you guys. I didn’t know that Elena accompanied you on so many dangerous missions. You guys fought alongside each other and experienced so much…… I truly envy Elena; she is powerful, and she could help you in battles……” Angela caressed Fei’s cheeks as she continued, “I didn’t know that you were in so much danger in the other world……”

“Angela, I……”

“I know, Alexander. I know you didn’t tell me because you don’t want me to worry. You don’t have to blame Sister Elena. When we both fell into unconsciousness about a month ago, we thought that we would never see you again. In that strange dark space, there were only the two of us. In order to distract me and care for me, she told me about the stories……”

This naïve girl would always think for other people.

“Therefore, Alexander, you can’t just marry me. During our wedding, you couldn’t just hold onto my hand. Sister Elena didn’t sacrifice any less compared with me, and I hope that both Elena and I could wear the wedding dresses that you design, stand beside you, and get blessed by all the citizens of Chambord!”

Fei was stunned; he felt both touched and guilty.

On the Azeroth Continent that was ruled by the law of the jungle, males had a higher status than females. Therefore, it was common to see a man with several wives. The nobles who were even more powerful had hundreds of lovers. Almost all the kings of the affiliated kingdoms had a harem, and even the holy and powerful Holy Church implicitly allowed for a terrifying law called [Virginity Rights]. In the kingdoms and empires where this law existed, all the girls would have to give their virginity to the ruler before getting married.

Therefore, marry two girls at once was a common thing, and Angela wasn’t opposed to it.

Angela was an empathic person. After she knew about the dangerous experiences Fei and Elena had in the other world, understood the inseverable relationships the two of them developed over time, and got close to Elena in that mysterious dark space, Angela completely accepted Elena, and that last bit of mental barrier disappeared.

In a sense, what happened to Angela and Elena helped the three of them open up to each other and create harmony.

Fei didn’t say anything; he only hugged onto the girl in his arms tighter.

……

……

-Diablo World-

Fei and Elena stood outside the tomb where the final boss in [Lut Gholein] was hiding.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 562: God-tier Weapon – [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]

Chapter 562: God-tier Weapon – [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]

This was Fei’s second time fighting the [Lord of Pain] Duriel, that looked like a huge bug, as a Barbarian.

The gloomy and dark underground passage was filled with a nose-piercing smell of blood, and the air was moist. The blood of monsters was everywhere and formed puddles, and it stained the magic battle boots that Fei and Elena were wearing. The corpses of the monsters they killed were lying around them. Under the illumination of the ancient magic lights, the terrifying battleground could rival with hell.

Fei inserted the Horadric Staff, the item he got from completing the previous quests, into the Orifice in the center of the circle of seven symbols, and a secret passage to where Duriel was hiding opened.

“Duriel, this fat bug, is one of the top figures in hell. I hope that we could get some great items from it. Other components of the [Immortal King] set would be best……” Fei prayed in his mind before he looked at the Valkyrie beside him and said, “Elena, let’s go!”

As they stepped into the portal, they entered a special place, and the angry roars sounded before the powerful winds came at him.

“Haha, this fat bug sure is lovely!” Fei laughed.

Since Elena was behind him, he didn’t try to dodge. Instead, he held onto two crystal swords that he got from killing monsters and charged at it.

Bam!

The energy waves almost destroyed this tomb. The space started to shake, and clouds of dust fell from the ceiling and reduced the visibility.

A huge force got passed onto the two swords, and Fei was forced back one step. The crystal swords in his hands cried and cracked, and the huge bug, Duriel, roared angrily as its huge body got knocked away.

The benefit of giving all attribute points to [Strength] showed. Compared with Fei who specialized in physical strength, even the boss Duriel couldn’t rival him in this aspect.

“Wow! This boss’ physical strength is even weaker than Blacky!”

Fei got more confident as his understanding of the bosses in the Nightmare Mode got clearer.

However, the two blue crystal swords Fei used also got destroyed in the process.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of air-piercing noises sounded, and many magic arrows flew pass Fei and targeted Duriel that was still flying in mid-air.

The beautiful mercenary started her fierce attacks as well.

Even though Duriel was angry and went berserk, its attacks such as ice blast didn’t pose any threats to the two invaders. Fei and Elena coordinated too well, and they clearly had the advantage.

-Ten minutes later-

“Huh? Ahahahaha! Damn, I’m lucky! I got what I wanted……” Fei stood in front of Duriel’s huge corpse and laughed out loud even though Elena was right there with him.

He was holding onto a huge hammer that was longer than himself!

[Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]!!!

It was a component of the [Immortal King] item set.

This hammer was black, and its style was simple. It was made from an unknown metal, and it felt very thick and powerful. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it had a history with it. Just the handle of this hammer was about two meters long. The end of the handle was about the circumference of an egg, and the handle got thicker as it approached the huge metal hammer head. Ancient patterns were engraved onto the handle, and they looked like coiled dragons. The handle felt warm, but it wasn’t slippery.

The hammer head was like a huge barrel, and fist-sized spikes were placed in an orderly fashion on the body of the hammer head. One side of the hammer head was flat, and the other side was pointy like a nail. The tip of this end was giving off a silver light, and it felt like it was going to penetrate through people’s souls. It looked blood-thirsty and destructive.

No wonder it was the legendary weapon of the Immortal King, Bul-Kathos. The visuals alone were enough to scare people.

A star-level warrior wouldn’t even be able to lift up this heavy metal hammer, let alone using it in battle.

Even though Fei’s barbarian character had a ton of physical strength, this hammer wasn’t that light in his hands; it felt just right.

Almost all of Fei’s weapons were destroyed in the battle with Domenech. Even his dual swords, [Bul-Kathos’ Children] were shattered by the [Sword of Fire Judgment].

Fei lacked a proper weapon, and this [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] came just in time. Fei had added a few skill points into [Polearm Mastery] in Normal Mode, so he didn’t find it difficult to use this hammer. Instead, he felt like he could better unleash the violent and ferocious force of a barbarian.

After laughing, Fei calmed down and started to check out the detail statistics of this weapon.

[Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was also known as Ogre Maul.

Damage: 431 – 538. This meant that every strike was equivalent to the full-on strike of a low-tier New Moon Elite. This was the most powerful magic weapon Fei had seen so far.

[Required level: Nightmare Mode Level 40

Required strength: Nightmare Mode 100

+250% damage to undead

+200% damage to demons

+200% enhanced damage

+ 40% attack speed

+ 211-397 fire damage with 2 set items.

+ 7-477 lightning damage with 3set items

+ 127-364 cold damage for 6 seconds with 4 set items

+ 204 poison damage over 6 seconds with 5 set items

+ 250-361 magic damage with a complete set]

The additional power of this weapon almost made Fei’s eyeballs pop out of his eye sockets.

Although he didn’t know what kind of statistics Semi-God-tier Combat Weapons and God-tier Combat Weapons would have if they were converted into the metrics in Diablo World, Fei knew that these statistics for [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was insane!

Unfortunately, including [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher], Fei only had two set items. Therefore, the additive lightning, cold, poison, and magic damages couldn’t be realized. So far, only 211-397 fire damage could be used in battle.

However, Fei attention was soon attracted by something else.

Indestructible!!!!!

It meant that the durability of this weapon was infinite! It could handle all types of attacks and wouldn’t break!

It was an insane attribute!

If Fei had this hammer in his hand when fighting against Domenech’s [Sword of Fire Judgment], he might be able to block that strike using this hammer. His weapon wouldn’t be destroyed, and he wouldn’t be placed in the dangerous situation where he didn’t have anything to use to block the strike.

This weapon was the perfect god-tier item for the barbarian!

Only the great and violent physical strength of the barbarian could unleash its power to the maximum. With this hammer in hand, the barbarian would be able to use the fundamental physical strength to swing the hammer and destroy enemies. Even the gods couldn’t harm this weapon!

With the hammer in hand, Fei closed his eyes and caressed it. He felt like he had sensed its eagerness for battle. This weapon had its own soul, and it was made for combat.

“Don’t worry. In my hand, you will get to drink the blood of powerful masters!”

Fei opened his eyes and placed [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] into his weapon slot. He instantly felt like he became one with the hammer, and he could summon it easily.

When he lightly swung the hammer, a series of thunder-like and dragon roar-like noises sounded, and it felt like even the space was being torn open.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 563: Shouldn’t Be Able to Get You This Easily

Chapter 563: Shouldn’t Be Able to Get You This Easily

With the hammer in his hand, Fei felt heroic and invincible.

He felt like defeating all the powerful masters in the world.

After enjoying that marvelous feeling, the king reluctantly put [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] away. Then, he started to check out the other items that Duriel dropped. There were four other items; three of them were enveloped by orange lights, indicating that they were level 6 items. They weren’t bad, but they could no longer excite Fei unless they got unique properties.

These three orange items were a pair of metal gauntlets, a big belt, and a delicate hawk helmet.

Fei picked them up and used three [Identify Scrolls]. After reading their properties, he realized that they were average. Since Domenech destroyed Fei’s gauntlets in battle, this pair of gauntlets named [Finder’s Touch] was equipped by him; the other two items were put inside his storage space. He was planning to sell them when he got back to the city.

Except for these three orange items, there was a green level 7 set item!

It was an ancient silver bow.

Fei was excited, and he used an [Identify Scroll]. The name and properties of this bow were instantly revealed.

[M’avina’s Caster – Grand Matron Bow]!!!

It was a component of another top-tier item set!

This bow was the weapon component of the best item set for the Amazon Character, [M’avina’s Battle Hymn]. In terms of preciousness, it wasn’t inferior to [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher].

“Eh, could it be that I have been acting low-key recently and accumulated enough luck? Damn, I’m lucky! Two components of top-tier item sets?” As Fei viewed the properties of the [Grand Matron Bow], he sighed and commented on his insane luck.

[Grand Matron Bow] was silver, and it was crystal-like, making it look a little dreamy. The bow was thicker than ordinary bows, and vine-like patterns were engraved on it; it allowed the user to have a firmer grip. The two ends of the bow were as sharp as blades, and it seemed like they were meant for close-range combat. Also, the bowstring would only appear when the user used it; otherwise, nothing else would be seen except for the body of the bow.

Based on the numbers alone, the arrows this bow shot out would deal a damage between 60-307. If a magic archer used it, its damage would be even higher. Three arrows would be able to kill a low-tier New Moon Elite.

Of course, the required level, strength, and dexterity were high as well.

After Fei observed this bow, he gave it to the Valkyrie beside him. Elena’s abilities had increased a ton, and her current bow no longer matched her; it was hindering Elena’s combat abilities.

Elena fit all the criteria that were required by this bow, and it was a good fit.

“Eh,” the Valkyrie nodded and took over the [Grand Matron Bow]. After she pulled on the mystic bowstring, she commented, “It is good.”

Fei felt like crying; he thought, “This is the top-tier weapon for archers in Diablo World! Why did Elena only say that it is good?…… Why do I feel like smashing my head against a wall?”

Fortunately, Fei was now used to Elena’s calmness, and he quickly got over it.

Fei then summarized the other benefits and rewards he got.

After passing the second map [Lut Gholein], Fei was now a Nightmare Mode level 56 Barbarian, and he accumulated almost 30 attribute points and more than a dozen skill points. Since he got [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] and his battle style was going to change, he put all the skill points into [Mace Mastery] and [Polearm Mastery], and the attribute points were added to [Strength].

After Elena finished distributing her points, today’s time limit hadn’t arrived yet.

Although Fei wanted to go into the next map to test out [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher], he held back his thirst and brought the Valkyrie back to [Rogue Encampment] in Normal Mode.

“Come on, Elena, stand there. Don’t move; I have something to show you,” Fei said mysteriously.

Elena was a little confused, but she listened to Fei and stood at an empty space in the center of the camp. For some reason, her good friends who would usually be practicing their archery skills weren’t there, and the loud metal-colliding noises that should be coming from Charsi’s workshop was nowhere to be heard. It felt like no one else was in the camp except for herself and Fei.

After seeing Fei standing close to her and staring at her with a gentle and loving expression, Elena felt a little shy, and she lightly lowered her head.

“Hahaha, huh? My icy goddess is finally shy for once?” Fei laughed as if he discovered a new continent, and he snapped his finger.

Tud!!!

After a crisp sound, fire suddenly appeared on the ground.

As Elena looked at the fire in surprise, the fire started to travel on the grass field and quickly drew out a heart shape around the two of them.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Then, more than a dozen lights of various bright colors flew into the sky and exploded. The lights painted flowers in the sky, and it was a beautiful firework show.

The green stems and leaves, the colorful pedals…… The fireworks made the dark and gloomy sky in Diablo World look gorgeous and fancy.

These flames were the products of magic, so they worked a lot better. The colors were more vibrant, and they stayed in the sky much longer. In fact, it felt like they were permanently sealed into the sky.

The bright lights in the sky illuminated Elena’s face, and she looked even more beautiful, enough to move the gods in heaven.

As Fei looked at this icy beauty who experienced a lot of things with him, he got emotional as well.

Fei suddenly thought back to when they both almost died under the arrows of skeleton archers in [Tristram] and when Elena cried helplessly after seeing the corpses of some of her friends in the tunnel before fighting Andariel in [Catacombs].

Although these things only happened about half a year ago, Fei felt like it had been centuries.

Right now, both Fei and Elena were powerful enough to clear those levels in the Normal Mode easily; they grew and became better versions of themselves. At this moment, Fei was going to ask this beautiful girl to marry him. Even though they were meant to be, Fei got a little nervous for some reason.

As a rare and cute expression appeared on Elena’s face, Fei took out a bunch of fresh red roses, and the fragrance instantly dispersed into the area. The king single-kneeled in front of Elena, raised his head, and said with the most earnest expression on his face, “Elena, please marry this handsome, cute, and sincere young man in front of you!!”

The Valkyrie’s grip on the [Grand Matron Bow] loosened, but she then instantly tightened it habitually. As she was at a loss for words, cheers sounded behind the empty tents.

The young and pretty female rogues ran out, and everyone else in the camp walked out and showed themselves such as Charsi the blacksmith, Gheed the merchant, and Warriv the caravan leader. They all surrounded Fei and Elena.

“Sis, what are you waiting for?” a small yet playful female rogue named Maria winked at Elena and said, “Accept it!”

“Hehe, Elena, I’m so envious of you~”

“No, don’t accept yet. We need gifts! 10,000 magic gems, a set of M’avina’s items! Hehe, of course, also a queen’s crown!”

“Yeah! Elena, you are the [Flower of Rogue]. The supreme leader shouldn’t be able to get you this easily.”

“Yeah, let’s inspect him a little. Hehe, isn’t this the trend going on at Chambord right now? Hehehe……”

“Oh, right. I heard that in the other world, if a man wants to ask a woman to marry him, he needs a diamond ring. I have a ring here; it is 100% gold, and an ancient master forged it. After 10,000 years passed by, there is only this one ring left. It is invaluable! Look at the color, the style, and the engravings. Also, it is empowered by magic arrays. What do you think, Fei? In this situation, you should buy it and gifted it to your lover. Eh, since you are the supreme leader, I will give you a 60% discount. 100,000 gold coins. What do you think?”

The sly Gheed took out a rusted ring that lost its magic power out of nowhere, and he handed it to Fei with a bright smile on his face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 564: The Kelun Town

Chapter 564: The Kelun Town

Tears appeared in the king’s eyes.

“These girls used to be so pure and nice. Why are they all like this after staying at Chambord for a while?” he thought.

Regarding Gheed, Fei raised his leg and kicked him out of the crowd.

“Ok.”

After the initial surprise, the Valkyrie calmed down. She lightly took the flowers Fei handed to her, and she nodded. There was only one word as the response, and it felt like it was an easy decision. However, this response fit her style.

Even though Elena acted calm, Fei still saw that the roses in her hands were getting crush. She was actually so nervous that she didn’t notice how much force she was putting on the flowers.

“Ah!!!!!! You went too easy on him!” Elena’s good friends all booed at her easy ‘surrender’.

“Ah, it is so boring. I told you guys; a silly girl like Elena would instantly say yes to Fei’s proposal. There is no difficulty at all, and it will only waste time. If I believed in myself more, I would be researching the third magic engraving in the godly rune right now.” Cain shook his head as if he knew this was going to happen.

“I finally know why you are this old but still a virgin,” Akara stated calmly.

“Eh…… Why?!” Cain also spat out a mouthful of blood.

“First of all, your look…… In Fei’s words, your look is very creative and brave. However, that isn’t the key. The primary reason is that you are not interesting and don’t understand love!” Akara was very ‘critical’ and ‘vicious”.

“Puff!” Cain instantly felt very depressed.

Fei, on the other hand, grabbed onto Elena’s cold hand.

He had been preparing for this for a while, and he wanted to give Elena a big surprise. However, the Valkyrie’s calm and collected reply disappointed Fei a little. However, on another thought, Elena was always like this. Fei should be happy that he caught her rare moment of surprise.

Elena was just like that; she didn’t even ask him questions such as “What about Angela?”

Her simple answer, “Ok”, showed her trust in Fei. That one word showed more determination and faith than anything else. When Fei heard that response, he also sensed the firmness in this pure and beautiful Valkyrie’s decision.

……

When Fei exited Diablo World, he felt an unprecedented excitement and was somewhat relaxed.

Fei put a lot of effort into this proposal; it was a lot more planned out, and it was a way for Fei to compensate her. After all, Elena had a tougher upbringing, and she had accompanied Fei through all kinds of dangerous situations. In a sense, she offered and risked a lot more.

Anyone who was in a good mood felt wonderful.

Therefore, Fei had the best sleep he ever had since he came to this world. He even woke up late! It never happened before! When he yawned and walked out of the tent, the sun was already high up in the sky. The troop of Chambord was delayed and behind schedule.

At noon, the troop finally entered the territory of Chambord.

Technically, the new territory of Chambord.

Due to Fei’s excellent performance during the affiliated kingdom competition at St. Petersburg, Chambord jumped from a level 6 affiliated kingdom to a level 1 affiliated kingdom. All the small affiliated kingdoms such as the Blackstone Kingdom, the Chishui Kingdom, and the Laisi Kingdom were all given to Chambord as the reward. Therefore, Chambord’s territory increased by more than five folds.

Currently, the troop was at the former Blackstone Kingdom’s territory.

Kingdom expansion was something that all affiliated kingdoms wanted to see. However, the issue of management of the large territory gave the ministers and leaders of Chambord headaches.

The kingdom suddenly got so much land and so many citizens; there weren’t enough human resources to manage all of this. Fei’s father-in-law, Bast, and the military leader, Brook, had sent multiple letters to Fei to report this issue, but Fei’s response was shameless. Since he was used to being worry-free, he told them to do whatever they felt appropriate.

Therefore, he wasn’t sure if the two of them solved this issue or not.

Although Fei liked being worry-free, he wasn’t an irresponsible king. He wanted to have the most realistic view of his kingdom, so the troop slowed down when it entered Chambord’s territory, giving Fei the opportunity to observe everything.

What pleased Fei was that nothing chaotic took place on the way.

Before sunset, the troop came to the outskirts of a town.

……

This town named Kelun was an ordinary farmers’ town.

This town was a part of the old level 4 Blackstone Kingdom.

Three months ago, the King of Chambord showed his power at St. Petersburg and earned his name, and the Blackstone Kingdom underperformed. Therefore, the royal family of Blackstone Kingdom got its title stripped away, and the entire kingdom got rewarded to Chambord. Thus, this Kelun Town naturally became a part of Chambord.

The ordinary farmers whose families had been living here for ages didn’t care too much about which kingdom owned this town.

After all, they were struggling to survive. Rather than worrying about who ruled over the town, they were more concerned over if they could get grain seeds in the spring, if they could successfully rent land from the landlord, and if they could pay less taxes. Those things affected their lives way more.

It was about 7 PM, and the sun had set. Clouds of mist started to envelop the town, and the sounds made by dogs and chickens resonated in the area.

The farmers who were worried about planting the seeds in the spring gathered in the only pub in the town. They sat down in groups as they waited for the only noble in the town to announce the newest information on the taxes and land rentals.

This pub had been around for a while, and it wasn’t kept too well. However, it was the only place of entertainment in the town, and it was sometimes used as a temporary meeting room.

The wooden gate of the pub squeaked continuously as it was being opened and closed repeatedly.

More and more dark-skinned and thin men walked into the pub. They were wearing coarse clothes and worn-out black boots, and they had bitter expressions on their faces. They greeted their friends and sat down at the available spots.

The only nobleman in the town, Mr. Babel, told everyone that he was going to tell them the seed distribution plan for the upcoming spring and the new taxation system. Therefore, the man in each of the families gathered here and waited for Mr. Babel; their expressions were bitter because they knew that Mr. Babel was going to use this opportunity to get as much money from them as possible.

Squeak!

The ragged wooden gate was pushed open, and the person who walked in was a blond, guard-looking young man. He looked fresh, and he was holding a strangely-shaped bow. Behind him, there was a long black-haired, handsome young man and a long black-haired, beautiful girl.

Their appearances instantly attracted everyone’s attention.

These good-looking people didn’t belong to this Kelun Town; it was clear that they were from another place. Although this town was remote, merchant caravans and mercenary groups passed by frequently. Therefore, it wasn’t unusual to see strangers. However, these three people were too good-looking, and the people in the pub were all stunned.

Behind these three people, there was a short brown-haired young man and a short white-haired knight.

These five people looked around and found a spot by the right-side window to sit down.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 565: Tyrant Alexander

Chapter 565: Tyrant Alexander

After a moment of silence, the pub got noisy again.

The alcohol could make these farmers forget about their worries temporarily. Even though they were concerned about the news that Mr. Babel might bring them, and they only had a few copper coins in their pockets, they didn’t mind drinking one pint of beer to relax.

The only waitress, Jenny, and the fat female owner of the pub walked around and served these people with the low-quality ale. As these two average-looking women with fat butts were walking around, a man reached out and lightly squeezed Jenny’s butt, and this chubby girl with freckles on her face screamed exaggeratedly, causing everyone to laugh.

This was a standard pub in a farmers’ town, and this was a typical day here.

Some people couldn’t hold back their curiosity and peeked at the five strangers; Of course, they wanted to see the beautiful and pure girl who came with them. This girl was so gorgeous that she looked like a goddess, and these men who are in their 40s and 50s would blush when peeking at her. Her beauty was beyond their imagination, and they didn’t even dare to have any dirty thoughts when looking at her.

Compared with her, the wife of Mr. Babel, who was the dream woman for a lot of the men in this town, looked ugly as ever.

People were chatting among themselves and wondering about these five people’s statuses, but they didn’t dare to walk up and strike a conversation.

“Eh, interesting. I like this atmosphere.” Fei sat down beside the window and looked out to the nightly sky where stars shone. The slight chaotic atmosphere reminded him of his previous life. When he was in university, after playing games in the internet café, he and his friends would go to some roadside BBQ restaurants at 12 in the midnight to chill.

For some reason, Fei felt like he was becoming more and more nostalgic.

Perhaps it was because he was gradually becoming a part of this world, and his memory from his previous life was fading away; he instinctively wanted to keep some.

Angela had never been in such an environment before. However, she didn’t hate it. The two things that were repelling her was the thick smell of the tobacco and the stinky feet. She leaned against Fei tighter, and she winked her noise instinctively.

Her charm was undeniable.

Her subconscious movement instantly made the men sitting close to them put out their cigarettes and put their feet back into their old boots.

Torres set to the left of Fei. He sat a little further behind, and he observed everyone in the pub, judging if they were dangerous or not. Even the thin, poor prostitutes who only had a few pieces of clothes on and were trying to get customers were inspected.

Even though Torres knew that the king was mighty, and probably no one in this town could threaten him. However, as a guard, his instinct and habit made him highly aware.

Jessie and Alan were sitting on the opposite side of the table.

Jessie was born in a poor neighborhood, and his life in Black-Cloth Shrine was simple and ascetic. Therefore, he got used to this little pub really quick. He saw there quietly and even called over the chubby waitress Jenny to order a plate of salt water-boiled beans, a pint of bitter ale, and a few pieces of local whole-wheat bread.

Bam!

At this moment, the wooden door of the pub was kicked open.

Everyone turned their heads and saw an arrogant figure. He was more than two meters tall, bald, and wearing two metal bracelets.

After he glanced around viciously, a proud smile on his face. It was clear that he was pleased with the fact that everyone in the pub stopped talking when he made his appearance.

Then, he turned around and put on a flattering smile, bending his back and making a respectful gesture.

Then, a thin, pale mid-aged man walked in; he was wearing a fancy robe. Beside him, there was a mid-aged woman who was hanging onto his arms. This woman was wearing a ton of makeup; she wasn’t bad-looking and had a voluptuous body, but her age made her look a little bloated. Also, she was wearing a ton of jewelry; even though it was fancy, it felt a little vulgar.

As soon as these two people stepped into the pub, a disgusted look appeared on their face. They both took out a white cloth to cover their noses, clearing displeased with the air quality there.

This thin, pale mid-aged man was Mr. Babel, the ruler of the town and the only noble around; he could determine the fate of every person in the town. He was a little noble in the former Blackstone Kingdom, and his title got kept after the kingdom was rewarded to Chambord. The woman beside him was his wife, Kelly, and the vicious bald man was his guard, Derek.

“I’m sure you all know the reason why you are here. The spring is about to arrive, so according to the tradition of our town, we will distribute the land rental agreement tomorrow and sale the seeds as well. As you know, the entire Blackstone Kingdom is rewarded to King Alexander His Majesty of Chambord! Therefore, the previous rules are changing.”

After he slowly walked into the table at the center of the pub, which looked the cleanest, Waitress Jenny quickly rushed over and cleaned this table even more. Then, the lady, Kelly, pinched her nose and sat down.

However, Mr. Babel continued to stand. In a calm yet determinate tone, he looked around and announced, “According to the new laws created by King Alexander His Majesty, the tax is going to increase for the coming year. There is the seed tax, justice tax, and the war tax. Each tax is one silver coin, and will be based on head counts……”

Before Babel could finish, the people in the hub started to shout.

“God! Three more taxes? Can we still live?”

“One silver coin per tax per person? After working hard for a full year, I can only make five to six silver coins. That isn’t enough for the taxes! What should we eat? What can we wear then?”

“Damn! King Alexander of Chambord! Is he trying to kill us?”

“Damn! We can’t live anymore! Justice tax? War Tax? There is no justice! There are no wars around here! We wouldn’t be able to afford food, but we need to pay for wars?”

“Just let the enemies of Jax come here! By then, we might be able to have some money left over for food!”

“Tyrant Alexander! I hate you!”

Although these farmers were used to being disappointed once every year and knew that the nobles wouldn’t stop getting wealth from them, the new taxes placed a heavy burden on their minds, and they couldn’t hold back their anger.

Instantly, the pub got chaotic, and the farmers were enraged.

When Angela and other looked at him with surprise, Fei shrugged and said, “Don’t look at me; I never gave such order. I don’t think Uncle Bast and Brook would do something like this.”

“Quiet down! Quiet!” Mr. Babel knocked the table forcefully.

That tough, bald guard looked around viciously, and his knuckles made a series of popping noises. Then, he smashed his fist against a wooden beam, causing the dust on the ceiling to fell off.

His ferocious presence instantly scared the farmers, making them very quiet.

They had no power and influence. Except for getting angry, they couldn’t do anything else.

“You need to know that King Alexander His Majesty is fighting with the enemies of Jax in the frontline! He is protecting the empire! We need to contribute as much as we can! If the military doesn’t get enough funds, the empire might get conquered! The Sand Ghosts’ blades aren’t easy to talk to! They will kill all the men and assault all women! This town would be turned into a living hell! Therefore, you need to pay the taxes!” Babel paused for a second after seeing that his words scared these farmers and extinguished their will for rebellion. He nodded and continued, “Except for the taxes, the rental cost will increase three times. Also, the price for the seeds will increase three times as well. You all need to pay up in ten days. If you can’t, you won’t get seeds and lands this year……”

Before he could finish, the pub got noisy again.

“What? That is impossible! We don’t have that much money!”

“How? None of us can! Tyrant! That Tyrant! Who is going to come and save us?”

“We would rather be ruled by the royal family of the Blackstone Kingdom! This damn king of Chambord! He doesn’t care about our lives! Kick the people of Chambord out! Alexander is a vampire! He is a greedy devil!”

“Chambordians! Get out of Kelun and the Blackstone Kingdom!”

The angry people knocked the tables, and some of them even broke the metal cups. The cussing and shouts almost destroyed the roof!

The atmosphere in the pub was intense; anything might trigger an explosion!

What Babel said went through the bottom line. If everything was calculated according to what he said, then no one in this town could afford growing crops for the next year.

“I’m empathic about the situation, but I couldn’t do anything. These are the orders from King Alexander of Chambord. No one can go against it.”

Mr. Babel intentionally threw all the blames onto Chambord, and the angry crowd started to chant things like, “Alexander is a devil.”

Torres instantly stood up and grabbed onto his bow. However, Fei nodded and signaled his guard to sit down. It was clear that the king realized something.

At this moment, a young man suddenly stood up and refuted, “You are lying! King Alexander His Majesty never gave out such orders!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 566: It’s Her!

Chapter 566: It’s Her!

People turned around and looked in the direction of that voice.

There was a dark, thin young man who looked quite dirty. He was small, and he was wearing cheap clothes. His hair was messy, and straws and dry grasses were in there.

His name was Monet, and he was one of the poorest people in the town. Before he said anything, he was standing by the door, not even able to afford a cup of the cheap ale. He was silent and timid before, but for some reason, he suddenly stepped forward and refuted Mr. Babel.

“Monet? Do you know what you are saying?” Babel frowned and stared at this young man viciously.

“I…… I know you are not right. King Alexander His Majesty didn’t make those rules.” After being questioned by the most powerful person in the town, Monet who should be timid and back off didn’t do so. Even though he understood the underlying meaning in Babel’s question, he thought of that person and straightened his back, speaking his mind.

“Really? Are you sure, Monet? How do you know?”

“What is going on?”

“Monet, who told you that? What else do you know?”

The farmers in the pub grasped onto what Monet said as if they were drowning and grabbed onto a straw.

They started to ask questions, and a few more anxious ones instantly surrounded Monet. Although they knew that this young man who was usually not that hard working could be lying, they still hoped that he was telling the truth.

“Monet, are you doubting me? Doubting the words of a noble? Do you know what that means?” Babel frowned so much that his eyebrows were almost connected. Everyone in this town knew that this nobleman was really mad.

After seeing this expression, that bald guard sneered and walked toward Monet.

Monet had a friend beside him who lightly pulled his sleeve, trying to tell him to apologize and beg for forgiveness.

However, this usually timid young man had a stubborn expression on his face. He straightened his back and stated, “You are lying! I met the envoy from Chambord, and she said that King Alexander His Majesty removed all taxes for farmers, and the land rental is also going to be free. Lastly, the seeds will be distributed at no cost as well……”

“What? There are such things?”

“Envoy from Chambord? Where? Why didn’t I see anyone? Are you sure you met the envoy from Chambord, Monet?”

The farmers in the pub screamed. The information Monet told them was no different to the information about a lake in the eyes of travelers in the desert who were dying of thirst.

“I’m not lying; it is real…… Ah!”

Bam!

Before Monet could finish, he screamed out in pain.

After that bald guard punched Monet to the ground, he gave him another stomp.

Monet’s body instantly curled up like a cooked shrimp. He was in so much pain that his face paled, and he couldn’t make a sound.

The farmers in the pub were terrified, and no one dared to go up and help Monet to stand up.

This bald guard was almost a One-Star Warrior and practically obtained warrior energy; he could easily defeat everyone in the pub. Due to his existence, no one in the town dared to doubt Mr. Babel’s orders.

“Yuck! You dirty pig! How dare you lie and throw dirt on me? How dare you doubt the words of Mr. Babel?” the bald guard spat on the ground, and he sneered even more. As he glanced around, he laughed, “You low-lives! This is the consequences of doubting Mr. Babel!”

“Tie him up! When the sun appears in the sky tomorrow, hang him in the center of the town! Let everyone know that death will be given to anyone who dares to disobey King Alexander His Majesty!” Babel relaxed and looked at Monet as if he was a nasty bug. It felt like this nobleman didn’t even want to stomp on this poor young man because his shoes might get dirty, but his words were chilling.

Sitting close to the window, Fei stopped Torres and Jessie from helping again.

When Monet was knocked to the ground, the king saw that Monet’s friend who tried to stop him from speaking escaped from the pub. It was clear that he was planning to find a person.

If Fei wasn’t wrong, the person should be the envoy from Chambord.

Nobleman Babel was vicious and continued to throw all the blame onto the King of Chambord, and Fei was almost sure that all the increased taxes and expenses were tricks played by this man. If the king showed his identity right now, he could solve the issues instantly. However, he was interested in this envoy Monet talked about, so he wanted to see how this envoy was going to deal with this problem.

-Inside the pub-

Poor Monet was tied to the wooden beam in the center of the pub, and a ragged cloth stuffed his mouth. He was now half unconscious.

After Babel threatened the farmers a bit more, no one dared to go against him.

The noble lady named Kelly was covering her nose with a white handkerchief that had a faint fragrance on it, and she was bored and looking around. Suddenly, her pupil contracted when she saw the five strangers. After she showed hostility toward Angela who was a lot more beautiful than her, she focused on Fei, Torres, and Jessie who were all good-looking.

A thirsty woman!

Fei observed her already. He had seen a lot of Japanese Adult Videos, so he understood the intention of this mid-aged woman who had heavy makeup on and felt good about herself.

Perhaps Fei was the king and had a special aura around him, Kelly’s eyes locked onto him.

With the sixth sense of a woman, she instantly ranked these three handsome young men in order.

At this time, Babel finally turned around, followed his wife’s gaze, and saw the five strangers. As a man, his eyes instantly focused on Angela.

A strong sense of possessiveness appeared in his mind. As he was about to do something, he suddenly froze.

He rubbed his eyes and got confused.

At that moment, for some reason, his vision blurred. When he looked at the five strangers, he could only make out the rough outer shapes. When he focused back onto the goddess-like girl, he couldn’t see her face clearly anymore; he could only see the dark edges. However, when he turned around and looked at other people, his eyes went back to normal.

Fei curled his lips; he was using his power to disturb others’ visions. If he didn’t want to wait for the envoy from Chambord to show up, he could have waved his finger and eliminated this vicious and greedy little nobleman.

Babel lowered his head and whispered something into the bald guard’s ear, then this guard turned to look at Fei’s group and nodded flatteringly. As this guard was about to walk over to Fei, the wooden door of the pub squeaked opened. The sharp noise sounded ear-piercing in this now quiet pub.

“Please! Please! Monet got beat by them! He couldn’t hold it any longer……” An anxious voice sounded, and the people in the pub heard it alongside the noises made by the wind.

Everyone in the pub looked at the door.

A figure that was about 1.6 meters tall appeared. This person was wearing a long red robe and a golden belt. The youthful body seemed pressing, and the red fire-like hair was fluttering in the wind. Together with the robe, it made this person look like a cloud of burning flame.

It was a woman.

To be exact, she was a girl who looked about 15 to 16 years old.

Besides this girl, there were three young men. Two of them were wearing black armors and looked like they were 16 to 17 years old, and the third person was the young man who was with Monet and escaped not too long ago.

The girl in the red robe ignored everyone’s surprise. With her head raised, she looked around and locked her eyes onto Babel. She sneered and asked haughtily, “Are you the little noble who dared to lie and defame King Alexander His Majesty?”

Such a domineering tone!

This girl completely ignored Babel’s title.

“Who are you?” Babel frowned and asked. His thick eyebrows furrowed and were almost connecting.

“I’m the envoy from Chambord, a second-year student in Chambord’s Civil and Military University. Also, I’m a Tri-Merit Student and a student official in the university! Remember my name! I’m Louise!” the girl in red responded proudly and told everyone a bunch of obscure titles.

(TL Note: Tri-Merit Students are titles given to students who demonstrate great grades, great physical abilities, and great morals and values.)

“Puff……” Fei almost spat out the ale he was drinking.

He finally recognized who this girl was! He didn’t expect that the envoy from Chambord would be her!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 567: Fire-like Girl

Chapter 567: Fire-like Girl

Fei and Angela looked at each other and saw the smile on each other’s face.

They all knew this fire-like and bright girl. In fact, she was treasured by almost everyone in Chambord’s military.

“Are you King Alexander? If you can save my father, I’m willing to be your lover forever……” This was the first thing that Louise said to Fei when they met.

Back then, Fei merely discovered the existence of Diablo World, and he just started experimenting with this ‘golden finger’. During that time, Chambord Castle was under siege, and the black-armored enemies surrounded it. In order to destroy the siege ladders in battle, Pierce risked his life and got severely injured, dancing on the verge of death.

When Fei successfully got a bottle of [Minor Health Potion] from Diablo World, and before he saved Pierce, he encountered Pierce’s daughter, who was this red-haired Louise.

Back then, Louise was still little; she was just a little over ten years old. Now, the time only passed by for about a year, and that girl, who cried beside her injured father, looked like she was six to seven years older. Her thin and weak body had grown a lot, and she looked more like a young woman now.

Her hip and chest bulged up, filling up the loose red magic robe. However, her facial features were delicate but a little immature. Therefore, the contrast between the cuteness and semi-mature body made her the perfect loli.

No wonder when she walked in, almost everyone felt like this fire-like girl stole all their attention.

Fei didn’t expect that Bast and Brook would be comfortable enough to send the students of Chambord’s Civil and Military University to inspect the new territory of Chambord. The two young men behind Louise were also wearing the uniforms of Chambord’s Civil and Military University, so they must be students as well.

What pleased Fei was that this university he established less than a year ago when he felt like joking actually worked pretty well.

At the moment, Louise was already a Two-Star Mage, and a faint cloud of fire elements was floating around her. The other two students looked thin, but Fei could tell that they had warrior energies flowing inside their bodies. They were both One-Star Warriors.

The three of them were invincible in this small town; they could deal with the current situation easily.

Therefore, Fei lightly squeezed Angela’s hand and started to observe the performance of Chambord’s students; he wanted to know how these three people were going to solve the current problem.

……

“You are the envoy from Chambord?”

Babel’s brows twisted frequently like poisonous snakes, causing his expression to change continuously.

This little nobleman felt like something was wrong. When he turned his head and looked at his bald guard, he saw that his guard wasn’t afraid. Therefore, he calmed down and mocked, “Do you have any proof? Little girl, can you prove your identity?”

“We knew that shameless people like you would say something like this! Therefore, the Head Minister of Chambord, Mr. Bast, give us these scrolls! I will show this one scroll to people like you who are trying to defame King Alexander His Majesty so that you will finally surrender! Humph!” Louise sneered and took out a red scroll that had golden edges from her inner pocket. She lightly flicked her wrist, and the scroll opened. Then, a surge of energy appeared when the vivid image of a two-headed dog with an ax and a blade in its mouths got displayed. The image was created by magic energy, and it was bright and eye-catching.

It was the symbol of Chambord!

This was the [Scroll of the King’s Order], and these scrolls were created by powerful mages, contained anti-forging seals, and were extremely hard to copy. An ordinary level 1 affiliated kingdom shouldn’t have the power to create such scrolls.

Three months ago, it was announced that these scrolls would represent the will of King Alexander His Majesty.

Therefore, the farmers in the hub all stood up in excitement as they stared at the bright image on the scroll.

At this moment, almost everyone believed Louise’s identity.

Babel’s expression froze as well.

“Hahaha! What a joke!” Babel’s wife, Kelly, who had been silent suddenly laughed, “Little girl, you want to show off a scroll that you stole from somewhere? What a silly girl! Everyone, just think about it. How could King Alexander His Majesty, someone who is talented and wise, send a little girl as his envoy? Also, from your looks, you guys aren’t even adults yet. How could His Majesty trust kids like you? This is ridiculous! Little girl, lying about your identity as the envoy of the king could potentially result in you guys being hung!”

One had to admit that women’s sixth sense was sharp. This chubby mid-aged woman instantly saw through Louise’s real age and grabbed onto this ‘loophole’ in the argument.

After hearing Kelly’s words, the farmers who believed Louise started to doubt her.

“Hahaha! I almost got fooled by you! Little girl, you sure are daring! How dare you steal one of Chambord’s [Scrolls of the King’s Order] and try to fool the people of Kelun? Tell me, who told you to do this? Monet is your co-conspirator, right? Hehe, the real envoy from Chambord is resting in my mansion, and he has been worrying since his [Scroll of the King’s Order] was stolen. Come here! Guards, arrest this scammer and her peers! Lock them up and interrogate them! I need to know all of the participants in this scheme!”

Kelly’s words reminded Babel, so he opened his mouth and instantly threw dirt on Louise and her peers habitually. Using words along, he turned them into thieves who stole this precious and powerful scroll.

A series of footsteps sounded.

More than a dozen guards rushed into the pub from the outside with weapons in their hands. As vicious smiles appeared on their faces, they surrounded Louise and her peers. The farmers in the pub were terrified as they moved further away so that they wouldn’t be affected. The young man, who brought Louise and the other two students of the university here, fell onto the ground, and his face paled.

“Humph! I knew that you would try the last-ditch effort!” Louise sneered.

She shook her hands and carefully put away the scroll as if it was the most precious treasure. Then, she pointed at Babel in the nose and stated loudly and aggressively, “I took out the [Scroll of the King’s Order] to show you that I have it, and it doesn’t matter if you believe it or not. Nobleman Babel of the Kelun Town, I, the envoy from Chambord, suspect that you are trying to cooperate with the enemies of Jax and defame King Alexander His Majesty. You also disobeyed the orders from the king, acted dishonestly, and plotted conspiracies! You better give up and wait for the ruling of the Kingdom’s Court! If you dare to resist arrest, as the envoy from Chambord, I have the right of killing treasonous suspects on the spot!”

Louise was tougher than both Babel and Kelly. She opened her mouth and made Babel into someone who committed treason; her determination and courage stunned Jessie and Alan. These two men turned around and looked at Fei, thinking, “No wonder she is the envoy from Chambord. Her domineering and straightforward behaviors are almost identical to King Alexander!”

“What? How dare you? Do you want to die?” Babel shouted furiously, “Quickly arrest these three scammers! Quick!”

The guards sneered and stepped forward.

As the people worried about this fire-like girl, they heard a series of crisp, wind-chime-like chants. Louise placed her hands in front of her chest, and waves of flames appeared in between her palms, instantly increasing the temperature in the pub.

Then, more than a dozen dashes of flames shot out and struck every single guard.

Bam! Bam!

As if they were electrocuted, these guards fell onto the ground while their bodies turned black. Their hairs were burned, and streaks of black smokes came out of their mouths. They couldn’t even hold onto their weapons since all of them fell unconscious.

“Ma…… mage?!?! This girl is a powerful mage?” Babel and Kelly were stunned.

They realized that the situation went out of their control, and they sensed a chill going up their spines. At the same time, cold sweats covered their foreheads.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 568: Change

Chapter 568: Change

“Don’t worry, Mr. Babel. Hehe, she only knows a few magic spells; how dare she try to fool us? Let me defeat her!” the bald guard said arrogantly.

Usually, he was feared in the town. Therefore, he completely forgot about his real capabilities. He thought that he could deal with more than a dozen farmers at once, so he must be able to fight with this female mage.

“As long as I’m careful and not hit by that little fire, I should be fine. Hehe, isn’t it known that mages couldn’t fight in a close range? I will only need to get close to her,” he thought.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

As he quickened his steps, this guard started to move around and change his positions like an agile bear while moving toward Louise.

After all, he had obtained warrior energy. Although he wasn’t an official One-Star Warrior, he could execute these moves easily.

On the other hand, it seemed like that girl couldn’t react in time; she didn’t even chant her spell.

Just as hope restored in Babel and Kelly’s minds, a sneer sounded. One of the young men who were standing beside Louise moved. He instantly dashed forward and kicked out with a light blue energy around his feet.

Before the bald guard could dodge, he was kicked in the chin.

A blue-whitish energy instantly spread to his body from his chin. In just a few seconds, a dense layer of frost enveloped his body, and he was completely frozen by the ice-elemental warrior energy; only his eyes could barely move around, emitting a terrified light.

“You aren’t even a One-Star Warrior! How dare you speak to the No.1 Witch, Eh, I mean No.1 Goddess of our Civil and Military University like that? To be honest, I’m quite envious of your bravery! Bald guy!” this young man landed on the ground and patted his hands; his tone was filled with mockery.

“Haha, Pato, don’t praise me like that; I’m shy. King Alexander His Majesty had said that tiny ants dared to climb over a holy dragon not because they are dumb; it is because that they are ignorant. Therefore, I will forgive this ignorant bear.” Louise referred to herself as a holy dragon without even being shy as a teasing smile appeared on her face. Her smooth hand played with one strand of her red hair, and she lightly walked to the bald guard who was frozen.

As this guard got terrified, she pointed out her middle finger and lightly pressed on this man’s chest as if she was an adult who was disciplining a misbehaving child.

Bam!

The bald guard fell back to the ground like a piece of wood.

All the farmers in the pub gasped.

This girl and her peers’ strengths were beyond the imagination of these farmers! They didn’t expect that the strongest person in the town, who was this bald guard, got easily defeated! He didn’t even get to touch the clothes of his opponents!

“How could they be so powerful when they are so young?”

At this moment, most of the people in the pub believed that these three kids were envoys from Chambord.

Only the envoys from Chambord could be this mighty.

“Huh? That Mr. Babel, weren’t you quite imposing a moment ago? What? You want to escape now?” Louise turned her head and looked at Babel and Kelly who were trying to escape when people weren’t paying attention to them.

“Eh…… I, this…… you……” Babel froze after his intention was discovered. He turned around and tried to smile, but that smile was uglier than a crying face. He lost all of his pride, and he stuttered, “Ms. Envoy….. This must…… must be…… a misunderstand. I was fooled by someone……”

“Haha, you can tell that to Uncle Oleg when you are at the Justice Department of Chambord…… Oh, just a friendly reminder, Uncle Oleg is known to be the man who could even make a stone cry out in pain. He is coming back to Chambord with King Alexander His Majesty. If you are lucky, you will get to be interrogated by him personally!”

Louise’s prankster-smile and tone along with what she said almost caused Babel and Kelly to faint.

“No, oh, no! Ms. Envoy, please listen to us! We were fooled by…… by a fake envoy!” Kelly rolled her eyes and tried to prove their innocence.

“Shut up! You are a vicious woman!” Louise, who was smiling, suddenly changed her expression, and she looked cold as ice. She scolded, “Do you think the envoys from Chambord are idiots? We showed up late because we were investigating into some serious matters. Humph! We have collected evidence against you two! We have information on all the crimes you committed and this conspiracy you two had with four other people, trying to stir up the farmers to cause a riot! Brand, arrest them!”

Her sharp words instantly destroyed Babel and his wife.

Then, the young man who didn’t move before dashed forward and took out a pair of delicate handcuffs, locking these two people together.

On the other hand, the young man who used ice-elemental warrior energy untied Monet from the wooden beam in the center of the pub. Then, he used his warrior energy and healed the injuries this young man had suffered.

“Ok, the criminals who tried to defame King Alexander His Majesty have been arrested. Now, as the envoy from Chambord, I will announce His Majesty’s orders. Starting this spring, all farmlands are free to rent. Tomorrow, we will distribute the free seeds in front of this Mr. Babel’s mansion……” Louise jumped onto a table playfully and told the farmers about the real situation.

Cheers instantly sounded within the pub.

“Hail the king!”

“Long live King Alexander!”

“May gods bless His Majesty!”

“The generous and just King Alexander, we praise you and will pray for you!”

All the cussing and swearing turned into cheering and praising, and Fei turned from a ‘tyrant’ into a ‘great and noble lord’.

Louise and her two peers were taken by this scene, and these three, who looked like young adults but were really kids, finally showed the childish-side of their personalities. They laughed and jumped; excitement and admiration would appear on their faces every time they chanted ‘Hail the king’.

The farmers slowly left the pub and went back home.

On the way, they were still chanting ‘Hail the king’.

Soon, not a lot of people were still inside the pub.

Except for the female owner and Waitress Jenny who were always in the pub, there were Babel, his wife Kelly, their guards, Louise, Pato, Brand, Monet, and Fei’s group of five people.

“Huh? Friends, you all seen unfamiliar. Do you live in this town?” Louise turned around and asked with a serious expression on her face.

Out of the five people who were sitting by the window, she could only see the faces of two people; they were a brown short-haired young man and a white short-haired young man.

Didn’t matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t see the faces of the other three; she would barely make out the outer edges of their faces.

She couldn’t detect the power of this group of people.

She shouldn’t try to talk to masters like them. However, since a lot of strange masters came into Chambord’s new territories and tried to cause trouble, Louise wanted to see if this group of people were friendly or not. She planned ahead of time, and she already figured out that these five people came this afternoon by asking townsfolk.

“Why, little girl? Are you trying to figure out our identities?”

This voice brought along an indescribable pressure, bringing fear to Louise, Pato, and Brand’s minds. They felt like they had been seen through, and their bodies shivered. They instantly unleashed all their energies, preparing for the unknown.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 569: Test

Chapter 569: Test

“Such power!”

Louise, Pato, and Brand all got concerned.

“This mysterious person only said one sentence, and we already sensed so much pressure. His strength is far beyond the instructors and teachers at Chambord’s Civil and Military University,” they thought.

“Why is there such a powerful master in this little town?” the three of them were shocked.

They received the best and most scientific training, and they were much better than that bald guard who didn’t know anything.

Louise still had a bright smile on her beautiful face, but she made a hand gesture behind her back. Pato and Brand instantly understood their leader’s intent and quietly adjusted their positions. The three of them were able to coordinate very well, and they were all calculating the best possible escape path that they could take if the situation got too dangerous.

They knew how to do this since it was one of the mandatory courses in Chambord’s Civil and Military University.

“I’m an envoy from Chambord. Therefore, after encountering strangers, it is my duty to ask for more information……” Louise raised her head and replied sincerely after she felt ready.

Before she could finish, an insane amount of pressure crushed down toward her. It felt like a gigantic mountain was falling from the sky.

“You……” Louise and the two boys were shocked; they didn’t expect this mysterious man to attack them instantly.

Also, as this mysterious person attacked, he blocked off all the exits in the pub. It felt like this man saw through their thoughts and instantly obliterated their plans.

Now, these three kids had to use all that they got.

As Louise quickly backed off, she reached out her hand and took out a scroll from her storage ring; it was the [Scroll of the King’s Order].

The scroll rolled open in the wind. As Louise started to chant a spell, a mystic sensation appeared in the pub.

At the same time, both Pato and Brand charged forward.

They drew their swords, dashed forward on both sides of Louise, and came back together, shoulder to shoulder. As their wood-elemental and ice-elemental warrior energies combined, the warrior energy flames brightened as the two elements complimented each other. Together, they tried to stop or at least slow down the pressure that was coming at them.

“Green-Wood Sword Strike!!!!!!”

“White-Snow Floating Chop!!!!!!”

As they shouted, they used their most powerful techniques.

These two combat techniques were created by the most powerful person in Chambord, King Alexander, and they were designed specifically for the students in the Civil and Military University. Although they were basic and had strange names, after the students learned the fundamentals from the mysterious instructors, these simple techniques were extremely effective; the practitioners could deal 200% the damage!

Bam! Bam!

However, before they could fully use the techniques, that pressure got to them. Like two pieces of paper in front of wild wind, they were blown into the air! They couldn’t even stop that pressure for one second!

“Appear! King Alexander’s Protection!!!!”

Fortunately, Louise broke the record for the amount of time it took to activate the scroll; she instantly completed the spell. As she shouted, dashes of flames shot out of the [Scroll of the King’s Order]. The two-headed dog jumped out of the scroll, roared, and turned into a black energy shield.

At the same time, Louise didn’t hesitate and cast several spells on herself, such as floating spell, light-body spell, agility spell, and strength spell……

Then, she turned into a dash of red lightning, grabbed Pato and Brand who were knocked away and almost fainted, and tried to escape.

Her timing, movements, choice of escape path were clear and top-rated.

Bam!

The huge black shield only lasted three seconds.

Crack!

This crackling noise wasn’t loud, but it shocked these three kids.

They knew that the [Scrolls of the King’s Order] were magic scrolls created by King Alexander His Majesty; they could be used as identification token as well as powerful weapons since several defensive and offensive magic spells were stored in them. This spell called King Alexander’s Protection would create a powerful energy shield, and it was capable of blocking the full-on strikes of a low-tier New Moon Elite!

“It isn’t able to block this person? Is he a master beyond the realm of low-tier New Moon?”

With Pato and Brand in her hands, Louise sprinted forward without daring enough to look back. She instantly broke open the gate and dashed out of the pub; each of her steps covered a distance of at least four meters.

“Huh. We finally made it out! We need to report back to the Chambord City! Such a powerful master appeared in the territory……”

Louise took a deep breath and was about to charge forward again, but she shivered again; a shocked expression appeared on her face!

That mysterious man already appeared in front of them and blocked their way, and she didn’t even detect it until now!

“Too powerful! We couldn’t do anything to him!” Louise thought.

She felt very powerless, but she reacted fast. She swung her arms and threw the two boys to the left and right side of her. With a valiant expression on her face, she shouted, “Go! Don’t worry about me! You must deliver the news! Tell Mr. Bast and Mr. Brook to be prepared! There is a powerful master who is hostile toward our kingdom!”

At this moment, Louise was ready to risk her life and buy time for her peers. She had to make sure that her peers could get the message out.

It didn’t matter what this mysterious person’s background was; Chambord had to be prepared.

“If this master really tries to attack the Chambord Castle, it would be devastating for the kingdom!” Louise thought.

As this girl was about to activate the second spell that was stored in the scroll, she was stunned again. As if a bolt of lightning was traveling through her body, her body shivered as she rubbed her eyes, trying to make sure that she didn’t see illusions.

“What? Girl, you said that you are going to be my lover. Why? You don’t recognize me anymore?”

Fei turned around, revealed his identity, and smiled.

“Ah! You are…… Alexander? It…… it is really you? King Alexander His Majesty?” Suddenly seeing the legend in Chambord and the idol of every student in the university, Louise who was a fast thinker blushed and couldn’t get a full sentence out.

Pato, who was rushing back and trying to save Louise, was stunned when he got close; an overly-excited expression appeared on his face.

Brand, who bent his back and was on the run, heard Louise’s gasp and froze. After he made sure that the situation was safe, he rushed back with a similar overly-excited expression.

However, after a little while, he suddenly thought of something and single-kneeled. With his head lowered and face blushed, he stuttered, “Your Majesty, I…… I’m not afraid of death and wasn’t trying to save my own life. I……”

When Louise threw the two boys away a second ago, they made different decisions.

Pato couldn’t ditch his peer and rushed back to fight alongside Louise, but Brand didn’t hesitate and decided to dash into the bushes and escape. Now, he was really nervous; he was afraid that the supreme ruler of the kingdom, his idol, would misunderstand his decision……

Fei laughed and waved his hand, and a gentle energy helped Brand off the ground. “When faced with danger, choosing to escape doesn’t mean that you are a coward. Rather, it requires more bravery. Your decision might be misunderstood by others, but it is more valuable than dying alongside your peers…… Haha, don’t look at me like that. These are all a part of the curriculum in the university, right? I wrote all the textbooks. Eh, Brand, I know that you tried to escape because you want to get this message passed to people like Bast, just like what Louise asked you to do.”

Tears appeared in Brand’s eyes.

He and Pato had different personalities. Pato was more emotional and short-tempered, but he was more cool-headed and logical. That was why they made different decisions just now.

“King Alexander His Majesty is indeed kind and wise. Also, his strength is also beyond our imaginations! Haha, we got to battle with His Majesty a little! We can show off to our classmates, and they will be so jealous!” Pato and Brand thought excitedly.

“Hehe, Alexander is just as smart and powerful as before…… Eh, most importantly, he is even more handsome than before!” Louise thought to herself like Fei’s little fangirl.

“Hahaha, great! Your performances sure surprised me! It looks like the Civil and Military University sure created a bunch of talents for the kingdom!” Fei was happy with what he saw. Although these three kids were different, they were talented in their own ways.

At this time, Angela and the others walked out of the pub with smiles on their faces.

“Angela! Torres!” Louise’s eyes lit up as she jumped into Angela’s arms. She and Angela had a great relationship; Angela always cared for this girl who lost her mother at a young age and had a father who was a little careless.

Pato and Brand could only stand on the side nervously and watch enviously.

However, they soon got excited since they saw another idol of theirs! Torres, one of the few legendary warriors of Chambord! He started as a weak young man, but he became the most trusted guard of King Alexander, and he got into the top-20 in the competition at St. Petersburg, making a name for himself.

[Son of Wind] Fernando Torres was one of the most popular names in Chambord’s Civil and Military University.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 570: Murderous Intent

Chapter 570: Murderous Intent

-On their way back to the military campsite-

The darkness had enveloped the land, and the mountains in the distance and the trees nearby all looked like black beasts.

There weren’t many stars in the sky; most of them were blocked by the dark clouds in the sky, making the atmosphere a little gloomy.

Because of Louise who was a playful girl, the journey back to the campsite wasn’t dull. She was funny, and the people in the group laughed regularly because of what she said.

On the way back, Louise told Angela about the changes that had occurred at Chambord, making everyone want to go back and see.

Chambord’s troop hid away the flags and kept a low-profile. The camp was located beside a river that was five kilometers away from the Kelun Town.

After inspecting the town, Fei and the other four people headed back. Of course, Louise, Pato, and Brand all followed him.

As soon as they thought that they could meet the famous warriors of Chambord who made names for themselves in the competition between the affiliated kingdoms at St. Petersburg, Pato and Brand got really excited and nervous. People like [White-Haired Fast Sword] Pierce, [Black-Haired Vicious Fist] Drogba, [Desperation Creator] Oleg, and [Destructive Finger] Cech were all now extremely famous at Chambord, and students in the university all wanted to meet them. Therefore, Pato and Brand couldn’t even focus on their steps.

Unlike [Fire Rose] Louise who was Pierce’s daughter and met these top leaders of Chambord earlier on, Pato and Brand were from poor families. Their talents were revealed after the competition among the affiliated kingdoms, and they were enrolled in the Civil and Military University. Therefore, they had never met these famous warriors before, and that was why they were so excited.

Also, like all their peers, these two kids were super loyal and held great admirations for the king.

If Fei didn’t go against a lot of people’s objections and didn’t use a lot of the kingdom’s resources on creating this public school and funding the poor students, kids like Pato and Brand wouldn’t get the opportunity to chase their dreams of becoming mages and warriors; the pressure from survival would crush them. They might not even be able to afford new clothes and good food.

It could be said that the king’s decision on creating this university changed the fates of numerous poor children and their families.

They were able to chase their dreams and become powerful masters.

Just from this aspect alone, it was easy to imagine how much admiration and gratitude the kids in the university had toward Fei.

Torres could tell that these two kids were nervous, so he smiled and chatted with them, easing their minds.

[Son of Wind] Torres was a cool-headed god-tier archer who wouldn’t even waver in front of powerful enemies. However, he was moved when he saw these two young boys.

Not long ago, his fate was just like these two kids’; he was from a poor family and had to worry about survival, and it was the king who changed his fate. Therefore, he felt very close to these two kids who were experiencing the same things.

Jessie and Alan who were from the Black-Cloth Shrine kept their silence.

What was happening touched their hearts.

When they saw these three talented kids and heard the changes that were happening in Chambord from this fun-loving girl named Louise, they were stunned, especially Jessie.

To be honest, he had a hard time believing it.

“How could a savage, battle-hungry, greedy, and aggressive person like the King of Chambord be able to accomplish so much unimaginable things? However, when these three kids glance at this king, that passion, confidence, and admiration…… it feels similar to how believers of the Holy Church worship the Pope.”

After seeing all this, Jessie’s mind started to shake.

His intuition told him that this girl was probably honest.

“Looks like Mr. Batistuta is right, and Alan is right as well. My subjective judgment blinded me, and the rules of the church constrained my mind. I wasn’t really observant, and I should take this opportunity to see how good of a king Alexander really is,” Jessie murmured to himself.

Suddenly, Jessie stopped thinking about those matters and paused his steps; he sensed murderous spirits in the area.

Then, he realized that the King of Chambord, who was walking in the very front, stopped as well.

Fei and Jessie were the two most powerful people in the group. Therefore, they were also the ones who discovered the hidden danger first as well.

Then, Torres and Alan sensed that something was wrong and quickly protected Angela from the left and the right.

After seeing that, Louise, Pato, and Brand who were well-trained also understood what was going on. They quickly protected Angela from the back.

The five of them protected the future queen who was the weakest in the group.

“Who is it? Get out!…… Divine Sight!!!” Jessie slowly walked out.

Since Fei was now the unofficial bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine, his identity was really prestige. Therefore, he shouldn’t do everything himself. Thus, as one of the two protectors from the shrine, Jessie had to stand out.

Dashes of silver energy flames appeared, and it looked like the divine gods were blessing Jessie. A powerful aura enveloped him, and he looked like a small sun in the night, lighting up everything in the area.

Louise and her two peers were stunned. Their eyes opened wide as they thought, “Holy power! This serious-looking young man is from the Holy Church?”

They had been wondering about Jessie’s identity, but they didn’t expect that he was a powerful master from the Holy Church.

As the silver light radiated, a special energy dispersed into the area. Like sound waves, Jessie easily detected where the people in black were hiding and lit their locations up.

“Huh? Someone from the Holy Church?”

A gasp sounded; it felt like a person was asking his peers.

Then, five people, who were all wearing big cloaks that hid their identities, appeared around the group, surrounding them from all directions. The person standing right in front of them was tall and powerful. Right beside him, there was another person who looked a little sick; his aura seemed powerful, but his energy wasn’t stable.

The person who was tall and powerful was the one who gasped, and he looked like the leader of the group. His question was directed toward the other person who looked sick.

However, the latter shook his head, telling everyone that he didn’t know why either.

“Who are you?” Jessie asked in a deep voice.

He could tell that these five people who suddenly appeared were all powerful Moon-Class Elites, and they were going to be hard to deal with since they held hostility toward this group from Chambord.

Therefore, Jessie took a step forward, and a pair of huge silver wings that had a wingspan of more than 20 meters opened on his back gracefully. He adjusted his state of mind and got ready for battle.

During this entire process, Fei didn’t even move; it felt like he was just a bystander.

His eyes locked onto the person who looked sick and had unstable energy.

“[Wings of Bless]?” The person in the lead was even more surprised. “You are so young, yet you have cultivated so much holy energy; it is truly rare. Young man, we are looking for the King of Chambord and not you, and we don’t want to fight with someone who is from the Holy Church. You may leave now!”

It seemed like this person was afraid of the Holy Church and didn’t want to touch Jessie.

“Impossible!”

Jessie flew into the air and clenched his hands. As a pair of silver light swords appeared in his hands, his silver energy wings fluttered and thrust him forward.

As a series of afterimages appeared in the air, he already dashed toward this man and struck down with his swords.

This young priest wasn’t kind and generous anymore in battle; he was cold and fierce.

Boom!

That person in the lead didn’t move. He raised his hand, and a bright dash of light appeared. He used one of his bare hands to handle Jessie’s energy swords, and loud booming noises sounded.

After about five seconds, Jessie’s body flew backward.

He didn’t hurt that person at all.

That man was even more powerful than Jessie who was a top-tier Half Moon Elite.

However, that wasn’t the most shocking discovery.

What shocked Jessie the most was that from the short battle, he discovered where these people were really from.

P.S. A big shout out to Thibaut L. Julien M. Adrian B. and IV! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 571: The Person Who Should Have Died

“You guys are from the Holy Church as well? Why are you trying to kill the King of Chambord?”

Jessie landed back on the ground and turned his body. The grasses under his feet and around him broke off and were shattered; this happened because Jessie transferred that man’s energy in his body into the ground.

Although that man tried his best to hide his energy, Jessie was a devoted priest and instantly recognized the holy power; he was very sensitive to it.

“Hahaha, since you recognized this, then I can’t let you go,” that man laughed loudly and ripped the cloak off his body, revealing the bright silver armor underneath. It was an armor made by the Holy Church; a red cross could be clearly seen on it.

This Holy Knight looked like he was in his 40s, but his deep and sorrow eyes told everyone that he was way older than that. His body was big, and his face was in a square shape. He had a thick beard, and his facial features made him look like someone who was righteous. However, the viciousness that was in his eyes told Fei that this Holy Knight wasn’t someone who was dependable.

“You are young and already have the strength of a top-tier Half Moon Elite. Also, you even mastered the tough technique, [Wings of Bless]. You are indeed a genius. However, you just had to throw yourself into this. I wanted to let you go, but it seems like that isn’t going to happen,” that man stared at Jessie and said sympathetically, “Young man, tell me which shrine you are from. After you die, I will send your ashes to your shrine. Then, your family could still be protected by the Holy Church!”

He sounded so sure that it felt like he was staring at a dead man.

“Black-Cloth Shrine, Jessie.” The young priest unleashed all his holy power, and an area of several kilometers around him was lit up as if it was daytime. His silver wings fluttered in the sky, and he didn’t show any signs of fear.

“Huh? What did you say? Black-Cloth Shrine?” that man laughed after a short moment of pause, “Black-Cloth Shrine finally got itself a talented genius? Haha, great! I was feeling bad for destroying a genius like you, but now I’m very comfortable. Haha, a shrine like Black-Cloth should have disappeared a long time ago! Haha, after I kill you, I will send you head to that old Batistuta…… I want to see his desperate expression after seeing that the most talented young man in his shrine is dead!”

As this person laughed, dashes of silver white energy dispersed into the area as if something had pre-drew all these patterns.

Not only this powerful leader, but the three people who were standing to the left, right, and behind of the group ripped their cloaks and revealed their silver armors with red crosses on them. Then, dashes of energy dispersed into the area from under their feet

The white energies dashed across the grasses, looking like white poisonous snakes.

At the same time, they looked like the marks left on the ground by a huge invisible pen.

The scene was really strange.

“This is [Templar Battle Seal]!!! We need to leave here! Once the four groups of silver energies combine, they will form the [Templar Battle Seal], and we will be locked inside it forever!” Jessie screamed instantly; he knew how terrifying the [Templar Battle Seal] was going to be when four Moon-Class Elites cast it.

However, Fei didn’t move; it felt like he was thinking about a tough question.

Since Fei didn’t move, people like Torres and Angela also didn’t move.

Just in that split second, the four groups of silver energies shone even brighter, and a layer of silver holy sphere appeared. Like a half sphere, it covered an area of several square kilometers, and it was insanely firm and stable, giving off a shocking aura.

“Haha, too late! Once the [Templar Battle Seal] is placed, only Sun-Class Lords could get through,” that Holy Knight laughed as he walked closer. A chilly light appeared in his eyes as he continued, “Could it be that the King of Chambord is the [God’s Favorite Child] of this fallen shrine? Damn, he is good at hiding. Unfortunately, we discovered it beforehand! Before we kill him, we will kill you first, the young man from Black-Cloth Shrine!”

Whoosh!

Before he finished talking, he suddenly made his move. Like a laser beam, he suddenly got close to Jessie.

He was indeed powerful; his body created a series of air-piercing noises on its own when he used techniques.

Whoosh!

Jessie fluttered his wings and went up for the battle.

Their close-range combat took place 10 meters above the ground, and their bodies continued to move around rapidly as they attacked and defended.

The movements of their bodies were almost reaching the speed of light, and it was hard for the naked eyes to capture them, especially when the viewers were weak, such as Louise, Pato, and Brand.

They felt like there were a ton of afterimages in their visions and couldn’t figure out what was real. They would sometimes scream after seeing that one party was shattered by another party before realizing that only afterimages were shattered.

The three kids had never seen any top-tier masters battle, so they were nervous seeing this fascinating battle up-close.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

After a series of explosion sounded, there was a sudden groaning noise.

The two people who were fighting each other in a close range separated at this moment.

The silver holy power continued to disperse into the area.

Jessie’s [Wings of Bless] were on the verge of collapse, there was a streak of blood sliding down his lips, and his black robe was torn apart, revealing the white leather armor underneath.

There was a deep palm mark on the chest of that armor.

Jessie lost!

As a top-tier Half Moon Elite, he only lasted about one minute before losing the fight.

From the look of it, this Holy Knight was at least a top-tier Full Moon Elite, if not only a step away from the realm of peak Full Moon Elite.

“Little guy, your performance is over. Die!”

After one successful strike, a murderous spirit appeared in that Holy Knight’s eyes. He dashed down like a hawk, and his strike was aimed at Jessie’s forehead.

The severely injured young priest couldn’t fight against it.

The Grim Reaper was sneering!

At this moment, Fei, who had been quietly thinking about something, made his move as if he thought everything through.

A silver fist mark dashed across the sky.

Boom!!!!!!

The fist mark collided with that Holy Knight, stopping him from killing Jessie.

Then, Alan quickly ran over to help Jessie to stand up.

That Holy Knight was knocked back and landed 20 meters away from them.

He looked at Fei and laughed, “King of Chambord! Your strength has increased! Even though your strength is higher than the level documented in the report, you are still no match for me!”

However, who knew that Fei completely ignored this powerful master. Instead, Fei’s eyes went past this man and landed on that figure who looked sick and had unstable energy.

“I think I know who you are. Damn…… it is unexpected. Why? You still want to hide your identity?” Fei asked.

Hua!

After a short moment of silence, the only person who didn’t take off his disguise finally ripped his cloak off and revealed his identity.

His hair was white and loose, his robe was old but patched up neatly, and he was wearing a pair of shoes made from cloth and straws.

The familiar face looked even older as if time passed by him a lot faster. In half a year, it felt like he aged more than a dozen years; a ton more wrinkles could be seen on his face.

His eyes that should be filled with wisdom was now filled with viciousness, and his left chest was concaved in horrifyingly as if someone punched into his heart.

A person who should be dead appeared in front of Fei.

Priest Balesi, the Moon-Class Elite who got his left chest penetrated by the spells of Fei’s necromancer character, didn’t die!

“Hehe, King of Chambord, aren’t you surprised? You used your evil spells and penetrated my left chest; are you wondering why I’m still alive?” Balesi walked to the Holy Knight and said to Fei with hatred in his eyes, “This is unexpected, right?”

Fei laughed; his laughter people feel like beating him up.

“What are you talking about? What? Are you hallucinating or something?” Fei replied.

“Why would I admit that I was the Undead Mage who ambushed you?” Fei thought to himself. Even though he was shocked and wondered why Balesi didn’t die, he wouldn’t admit that he knew what had happened.

P.S. A big shout out to Buddhajo! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 572: Let You Understand

“You……” Balesi almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

He thought that if he showed himself, the King of Chambord would be shocked, lose his mind, and reveal his association with that assassination.

However, the king laughed calmly and firmly rejected what he said.

Balesi felt like his forceful punch landed on thin-air, and that feeling was terrible.

“Damn! What happened? Only about six months went by, and you, Priest Balesi, now look this terrible. It feels like you have aged for 40 years, and you are even balding. Huh? Why do I sense a surge of undead energy on you? Ah! Could it be that you ditched the love of the gods and turned to the evil undead magic?!” Fei said as a shocked expression appeared on his face.

He was indeed vicious to his enemies. Although he was the person who turned Balesi into this, he acted as if he knew nothing and mocked Balesi even more.

“You……” Balesi growled, “Alexander, don’t try to hide! Humph! You can’t fool me! I know that the person who ambushed us was you! You are a born evil genius, and you dared to sneak-attack [God’s Favorite Child] Mr. Kaka. You should be burned alive on a cross! Hehe, today is your death day! Doesn’t matter what you say, you are dead!” Balesi was so mad that he looked like a devil.

Ever since he was severely injured, this priest, who used to look kind and gentle on the surface, changed. Perhaps it was because that the death energy inside his body tortured him, he got short-tempered, no longer calculative, and looked vicious. It felt like he had gone mad.

Fei carefully observed Balesi in detail and realized that a master, who had a ton of holy power, probably helped this priest to heal. However, the purest form of undead energy, death energy, couldn’t be expelled by ordinary holy power. Only the Pope of the Holy Church could do that. However, why would the lord of the Holy Church waste his time and energy on a little priest who was barely on the realm of Moon-Class?

Therefore, Balesi turned into this; he looked like a half ghost.

He had to endure the pain caused by the collision of death energy and holy power in his body every second.

After hearing Balesi’s words, Fei laughed joyously.

“What are you saying? I don’t understand. I’m a [God’s Favorite Child] and obtained golden holy power. How can I be an evil undead mage? Priest Balesi, are you trying to defame me and challenge the honor of the gods?” Fei tried to provoke his opponent as much as he could so that he could figure out how much Balesi knew.

“Whatever, Balesi. More talking isn’t necessary. King of Chambord, don’t fight back anymore. Even if you are a [God’s Favorite Child], you will be killed!” that powerful holy knight saw through Fei’s tricks and interrupted as a cold smile appeared on his face.

“Hehehehehe. Also, we could capture this girl named Angela. I already said that she has the purest soul. Hehehehehe. Once we capture her, we can use a secret technique to wipe her memories. Then, she would be the best medium for us to communicate with the gods! Hahaha!” a wicked smile appeared on Balesi’s face as he laughed; he was truly demon-like.

“The longer it goes, the more potential troubles. Let’s move and kill him!”

“Hahaha! Even a Sun-Class Lord would have a hard time trying to break away from the [Templar Battle Seal]! Haha, King of Chambord, you are only a small character. If you kill yourself now, you don’t need to suffer the pain!”

“Hehe, Taylor, why are you talking to this little king so much? Let’s kill everyone except that woman!”

“Humph! He is just a little king who got lucky! How dare he resist the order of the Holy Church?”

On the other three sides, the three powerful holy knights unleashed their silver holy power. The dashes of energy flowed around the [Templar Battle Seal], blocking off the contact with the outside world. Also, under its effect, the holy knights looked even more powerful and more dominating.

“Being able to die under the [Templar Battle Seal] cast by four masters from the Shiye Shrine, you should be honored!”

“Hehe, if we aren’t afraid of you escaping, we won’t put so much effort into this……”

“Kid, I can kill you with only one finger!”

These three holy knights approached Fei slowly yet steadily, and they had arrogant expressions on their faces. They continued to say things and tried to provoke Fei; they enjoyed the feeling of overpowering their opponents with their words alone.

Fei sneered.

He ignored these holy knights and turned around to face the three students from Chambord’s Civil and Military University.

“Do you also think that they are very annoying?” he asked with a smile.

Pato and Brand were stunned, and they nodded nervously.

“Then, are you guys scared?” Fei asked.

“No!” this time, all three of them replied firmly without hesitation.

Actually, they were a little scared. After all, the name, Holy Church, was pressing, and Jessie who was a powerful master in their eyes even got defeated easily.

Even though they heard that their king was mighty, the enemies had the numbers advantage.

“Could he stop all of them?” they thought.

As if he saw through their expressions and knew their worries, he patted their heads and said with a smile, “Look closely! Today, I will let you know how powerful your king really is! After today, you will all know that Chambord is invincible!”

Before Fei finished speaking, a layer of mystic flames appeared around him.

[Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor] enveloped Fei’s body, and all the metal components covered the vital spots, making him look like an iron battle beast.

A holy yet barbaric aura surrounded him.

“[Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]! Show yourself!”

Fei didn’t wait for these holy knights to approach him. Instead, he dashed forward and took the initiative to attack. He targeted that burly and most powerful holy knight in front of him.

Right before he got to this opponent, he clenched his hands and leaped into the air. Then, a huge monstrous war hammer appeared in his hand.

“[Leap Attack]!!!!!!”

With his hands on the hammer, Fei smashed down with all his might.

“What?!…… No!”

This holy knight, who had a mocking smile on his face, got shocked when he saw the hammer in Fei’s hands.

He sensed an intense danger from this huge hammer, and all the hair on his body stood up.

When he thought of dodging, it was already too late.

As the hammer smashed down, he felt like the entire sky was falling onto him.

The energy of this attack enveloped him, and he couldn’t do anything but to punch out to counter it!

Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!!

Crack!

“Eh…… Puff!!” this holy knight backed off instantly, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, all the bones in his arms got turned into small chunks.

The power of [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was demonstrated thoroughly. Even though this holy knight was close to the realm of peak Full Moon, he was severely injured and might not be able to recover.

Fei had been killing monsters in Diablo World every day, and his strength was increasing rapidly.

People who saw this scene all froze.

Louise, Pato, and Brand were so excited that their bodies shivered; they felt like crying.

“This is our king! This is our idol! He is invincible!” they couldn’t hold back their emotions, so they started shouting, “Hail the king!”

The other three holy knights were terrified.

P.S. A big shout out to Pascal, Hatlon, and Jorell M. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 573: Power

“He defeated a top-tier Full Moon Elite with only one hammer strike! How?” the other three holy knights shivered as soon as they thought about that.

They knew the holy knight, who got destroyed by the King of Chambord, too well.

They didn’t expect that the No.1 Moon-Class Elite in the most prominent shrine in the Northern Regional Church, the Shiye Shrine, to be severely injured by someone who was a lot weaker than him! After all, this man was the Moon-Class Elite who was the closest to the realm of Sun-Class in the Shiye Shrine.

“Quick! Use the power of the [Templar Battle Seal]! Use it to torture him!!”

As soon as his arms were destroyed, the pain instantly told this burly holy knight that he made a huge mistake in judgment. He used the last little bit of logic he had in his mind and made the best decision.

In this situation where the power dynamic between the two parties switched, the only chance they had was to use the [Templar Battle Seal] to fight the King of Chambord who was much more powerful than they expected. Otherwise, even though the other three holy knights were great masters, they weren’t strong enough to handle the King of Chambord’s hammer.

As soon as the burly holy knight said that, the other three holy knights already injected their holy power into the [Templar Battle Seal].

They had been fighting alongside each other for a long time, and they could coordinate with each other perfectly; it was almost an instinct of theirs.

Silver holy runes intertwined with each other and formed many vein-like branches. As if they had minds of their own, they wriggled on the grasses and coiled toward Fei.

Then, a series of holy and purifying chants resonated inside the battle seal; it sounded like gods were muttering and angels were singing.

There was a unique power inside this sound, affecting people’s souls. Like a lullaby, it would lower the battle-hungriness, awareness, and resistance of their opponents, giving the holy knights the opportunity to do whatever they wanted to their enemies.

As if the chants were magical, they ignored other people and all went inside Fei’s ears.

Soon, Fei stood still and closed his eyes; it looked like he was mesmerized by the ‘music’.

Then, the huge war hammer in his hands was slowly lowered to the ground.

Dashes of silver flames climbed up Fei’s body like greedy blood-sucking veins through his legs as well as the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]. Each one of the flames was a holy rune chain. They all contained natural laws, locking Fei down completely. In the end, except for Fei’s head, his entire body was tied up by them. He was wrapped by white flames, and he looked like the prey of a spider that was packed by white spider webs.

“Hahahaha! I will torture you myself!…… Hahaha, King of Chambord, you are done! Ever since you were locked inside this [Templar Battle Seal], your death was unavoidable! Although your strength is far beyond our estimation, the result will be the same!” that burly holy knight shouted; his arms were now soft and dangling off his shoulders

Beside him, Balesi was trying to help him heal as he chanted a spell and released his holy power.

“His Majesty…… he……” Louise, Pato, and Brand all got nervous for Fei again.

The changes in the battle happened too fast, and it made these three kids very anxious. They felt like their hearts were in their throats, ready to jump out of their mouths at any second. In addition, they were so nervous that they almost forgot to breathe.

The scale of victory was slowly tilting toward these holy knights and Balesi.

“Hehehehe…… you are dead!” Balesi’s vicious and ear-piercing laugh sounded as he stared at Fei with hatred.

“Capture him! I will cut off his arms slowly piece by piece! I will let him experience the feeling of wanting to die but can’t die!!!”

With his arms destroyed, that burly holy knight was in a lot of pain, and his face twisted. His righteous facial features now looked vicious and wicked under the light of the silver holy power!

That unique, god-muttering-like chant became clearer and clearer. It could destroy anyone’s resistance!

The terrifying holy runes started to work toward Fei’s head……

The other holy knights finally calmed down, and they felt relieved. The anxious and nervous expressions on their faces turned vicious, and they already started to fantasize about what they could do to the King of Chambord once he was captured.

“Damn, this is disappointing! Is this the so-called [Templar Battle Seal]?” Fei suddenly opened his eyes and asked. His eyes were so clear that it didn’t look like he was affected by that chanting at all.

“What?” the holy knights were shocked; they realized that stuff was about to go down.

“Eh, the so-called [Templar Battle Seal] is just average. I am disappointed by its power. How come you guys thought that it could constrain me?” as the king shouted, red dots started to appear on the silver holy runes that wrapped around his body as if they were being stained by something. Soon, all the silver holy runes were turned completely red!

“This is…… murderous spirit! Such a terrifying amount of murderous spirit! Only the God of Killing who had killed millions of creatures could obtain such a terrifying murderous spirit!” That burly holy knight and Balesi were dumbfounded. “This…… how is this possible? The King of Chambord is only a young man who is about 18 years old! How…… how could he kill so many creatures and take so many lives?”

Boom!

The red flames around Fei’s body turned into a light beam, and it shot into the sky and collided with the energy sphere created by the [Templar Battle Seal]. The huge energy waves even made the ground shake violently.

Crack! Crack! Crack!

The holy runes that wrapped Fei up tightly broke and shattered like dried leaves after they changed color. Under the impact of the energy waves, they turned into dust before disappearing.

“You…… you didn’t dodge because you want to test the power of the [Templar Battle Seal]? You…… this is crazy……” Balesi couldn’t even place a full sentence together. Fei left a nightmare in his mind already, and he was now on the verge of mental collapse after the plan he was so sure of fell apart.

“It is too late now! You wasted too much time, and I should put an end to all of this!”

As Fei’s cold and murderous voice sounded, the hammer in his hands moved. As if Fei mastered the shadow clone technique, people who were watching felt like Fei turned into three as three shadows rushed toward three different directions.

“No!!!”

“Save me!!!”

“You can’t kill me! I’m from the Holy Church…… AH!!!”

Three horrifying screams sounded from the left, right, and back. At the same time, those three shadows didn’t hesitate or show mercy. Three hammers were waved, and three cracking noises sounded.

As if three eggs were smashed by rocks, these three holy knights who were all Half Moon Elites exploded, and three clouds of blood mist appeared alongside with chipped bones and torn flesh……

Then, those three shadows of the King of Chambord disappeared slowly.

Fei was still standing in his old spot, and it seemed like he didn’t even move.

Shadow clone technique?

No!

It was just that Fei’s speed was too fast, and he left a series of afterimages in the air. He attacked each of the holy knights individually, but his insane speed couldn’t be caught by ordinary people. Therefore, it created an illusion, making people feel like he mastered the shadow clone technique.

The silver holy runes started to disappear, and the silver energy sphere that enveloped the area faded and collapsed.

After those three holy knights died, there wasn’t enough holy power supporting this [Templar Battle Seal]. Therefore, one of the ten punishment battle arrays of the Holy Church got countered.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 574: Sweep

“You…… this…… you……” this burly holy knight was stunned; he almost couldn’t speak.

He couldn’t understand the amount of murderous spirit that this young man released.

“He was suppressed by the power of the [Templar Battle Seal], but he suddenly broke loose. Even if he started killing people and beasts as soon as he was born, he couldn’t have killed tens of millions of creatures in just 18 years. How could he have an amount of murderous spirit similar to the infamous killers on the continent?” he thought.

There was no way for him to know that Fei’s murderous spirit came from Diablo World and not the Azeroth Continent.

Ever since the discovery of Diablo World, Fei had killed at least more than 100,000 monsters. However, these monsters weren’t ordinary creatures but demons from hell! They were powerful and murderous, literally the synonym for viciousness and cruelness.

On top of that, Fei had killed bosses in the Normal Mode such as Andariel, Duriel, Mephisto, and Baal. They were powerful demons and could be considered as deities and gods in hell. By killing them, Fei was killing gods!

After killing so many powerful demons and even the deities in hell, the amount of murderous spirit Fei accumulated could be even turned into tangible objects!

However, the murderous spirit was insanely powerful, able to harm the soul of anyone who was close to him. That was why Fei rarely used his murderous spirit in the real world. However, since he was sneak attacked by these masters of the Shiye Shrine from the Northern Holy Church, he had to use it.

Fei knew his paladin character well. As a result, he understood holy power and figured out its kryptonite.

There were only two things that could counter the holy power that originated from the gods – death energy and murderous spirit.

At the moment, Jessie and Alan were present, so Fei didn’t want to reveal to them that he obtained death energy. Therefore, he could only resort to his murderous spirit.

Although the murderous spirit wasn’t as effective at destroying the holy power as the death energy, it was more than enough from this experiment.

After testing it out, Fei now had another way of dealing with the masters of the Holy Church on top of using his necromancer character. It was a lot safer for him.

On top of everything else, there was still that mysterious stone pillar inside his body. Therefore, Fei didn’t even need to worry about Sun-Class Lords, let alone these mid-tier Half Moon Elites and their [Templar Battle Seal].

For the last while, Fei had been thinking about improving the combat abilities of the warriors of Chambord, and he focused on battle arrays. If he could create a battle array that could be used by several Moon-Class Elites, they might be able to defend against a Sun-Class Lord. Then, even if Fei wasn’t at Chambord, the top leaders at Chambord could deal with Sun-Class Lords and protect the kingdom.

Therefore, after seeing the [Templar Battle Seal], Fei decided to place himself in danger and let [Templar Battle Seal], one of the ten punishment battle arrays of the Holy Church, touch him. He wanted to have a clearer understanding of how the energy operated inside this array, and he wondered if he could copy the key points and modify them into something that he could use.

Overall, what Fei got out of it was worth the risk.

“Damn! Damn it! Go! Let’s go!!! Retreat!”

After the initial shock, that burly holy knight woke up and screamed. He turned around and dashed away as his body turned into a beam of light; he was going to disappear into afar soon.

Now, he understood that the King of Chambord was acting weak, but his actual strength was far beyond them. Just the power hidden in that huge war hammer was more than what he could deal with! If that hammer came down on him, he would be killed.

Balesi, on the other hand, lost his confidence and dashed away as well without making a sound.

How could Fei let them get away?

“Hahaha! You guys came with domination, but you are running away with tails between your legs? It is too late! Just stay!” Fei waved his hand, and a green scroll shot out, turning into a dash of silver light. It soon caught up with that burly holy knight who was retreating.

“What is this?…… Damn it!” that holy knight shouted.

As soon as that beam of light caught up, it turned into a transparent bubble and locked him up; it looked just like one of those bubbles created by a playful child with dish soap but just more massive and stronger.

The bubble looked weak since the layer was thinner than paper, but it blocked off everything. It didn’t matter how much that burly holy knight tried to break free; he couldn’t damage this bubble for one bit. In the end, the bubble slowly floated back and landed in front of Fei.

By now, Fei already flew out and returned.

In his hand, it was Priest Balesi who was pale and had a resentful expression.

All of the five masters of the Shiye Shrine, the most prominent shrine in the Northern Regional Church, were either killed or captured. On Fei’s side, except for Jessie who was injured, no one else was harmed.

Torres was already used to this.

Fei’s most trusted guard had the confidence in the king, and he felt like there was nothing that the king couldn’t conquer. After all, he had seen similar cases multiple times.

However, Louise, Pato, and Brand had never seen it before!

Before, they only heard about how powerful their king was from their instructors and other residents. However, even the best poems and descriptions couldn’t give them a vivid impression. Now, they finally saw it happen with their own eyes!

The shock they experienced when witnessing their king’s domination in battle made them admire Fei even more. They saw him as an idol before, but they felt like worshipping him now.

They were so impressed that their minds ignored the fact that Fei destroyed three Moon-Class Elites of the Holy Church easily! This news would stun the entire Zenit Empire!

“It was too fast, and the video quality isn’t high. However, it is still enough to show off to our classmates! Haha! I have recorded His Majesty’s presence in battle, and it is one of a kind!” Louise, who was clever, already recorded what took place with a divy crystal.

The nightly wind blew by, and it was chilly.

The residual holy power dispersed into the area before turning into its elemental form and dissolving into the air.

“King of Chambord, you will regret this. Hehe, don’t think that you will win again! You are already the target for the Shiye Shrine and the Bishop of the Northern Reginal Church, Mr. Platini. You will be burned alive on a cross sooner or later! Your luck won’t be this good all the time…… Hehehe, I curse you, your loved ones, and the people you value. I hope the important people in your life all die in front of you. The kingdom that you try to protect dearly will also be turned into a forbidden land filled with skeletons……”

Balesi knew that his end was near, and he wasn’t hoping that he could live.

Therefore, with his hoarse and dry voice, he screamed and cursed. His words were vicious, and his tone was chilling, making people shiver in fear.

Before he could finish, his body got instantly enveloped by a cloud of blood mist. Blood flowed out of his eyes, mouth, nostrils, and ears, and the wicked smile on his face froze. Then, his head fell back; he was dead.

He chose to kill himself.

For the last while, the holy power and the death energy had been fighting in his body, torturing him on a daily basis. Now that Fei captured him, he had no hope in getting revenge. Therefore, this priest who was vicious to others and also vicious to himself decided to commit suicide.

Just the second before he lost his consciousness, he thought back to the night at Chambord’s campsite near St. Petersburg half a year ago.

A strange thought appeared in his head, “If I can turn back time, I wouldn’t have made the King of Chambord into my enemy because of that girl named Angela……”

Fei sneered and didn’t say anything.

He squatted down and placed his palm on Balesi’s corpse; he only calmed down after making sure that this priest was 100% dead this time.

At the same time, Fei made a discovery.

A strange expression appeared on his face as he murmured to himself in a low voice that only he could hear, “No wonder…… I punctured through his left chest last time, and that damage to the heart would even kill a Sun-Class Lord. He lived because his heart was grown on the right side of his chest. This rare condition saved him!”

P.S. A big shout out to Laxmikanth RP and Sam W. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 575: The Return of The Heroes

This time, Balesi was completely dead.

The miracle couldn’t occur again, and he couldn’t survive this.

Fei checked Balesi’s corpse carefully, and he found that all the critical magic energy channels and connections in his body shattered. Balesi’s body condition was in bad shape to begin with since Fei’s necromancer character’s curses messed him up. If his holy power didn’t reach Moon-Class, he would have died a long time ago.

Therefore, committing suicide was a way for him to free himself from all the pain and suffering.

Fei thought about it and punched on the ground to create a huge pit. Then, he wiped out the marks he left on Balesi’s corpse, and he threw the corpse into the pit. Then, he waved his hand and pushed the remains of the other three holy knights into the pit as well. He cleaned the battlefield well, and no traces could be found.

On the other hand, the burly holy knight who was imprisoned by the bubble-like energy sphere finally stopped struggling.

This sphere was thin, but it was extremely firm; it was an item created by Akara and Cain. They studied the semi-godly runes that were locking [Demon King’s Wisdom] in the mysterious stone room, and they used the imprisonment effect of the runes in this scroll. Even a Sun-Class Lord might not be able to destroy it, let alone this holy knight whose arms were broken.

“You better let me go. Otherwise, Chambord will be destroyed!” this burly holy knight said coldly in a threatening tone. He had calmed down already, and vicious and crazy lights were flashing in his eyes.

Fei sneered and slapped his face twice.

As broken teeth and ripped flesh flew out of his mouth, this burly holy knight’s face swelled up like a half-rotten peach.

“You…… How dare you shame me like this? Do you know who I am? In front of me, Chris, even……”

After being slapped, this burly holy knight named Chris lost his mind. This man who was known as the No.1 Moon-Class Elite in the Shiye Shrine lost his cool, and he shouted angrily like a hyena that got its partner taken away during mating.

Pia! Pia!

Fei responded with two more slaps.

Chris felt like his ears were buzzing loudly after that. He was in a lot of pain, and he was enraged. The fact that he couldn’t do anything in respond drove him nuts, and he fainted as a result.

Fei was too lazy to talk to him. He reached into the energy sphere and grabbed onto Chris’ shoulder.

A destructive energy rushed into Chris’ body.

After a series of crackling noise, all of the energy channels and connections in his body were locked, and his holy power was gone.

Then, Fei turned around and looked at Louise, Pato, and Brand. At the moment, these three kids were looking at him as if he was a god. He said to Pato and Brand, “Help me carry this idiot back to the campsite. Give him to Oleg and ask Oleg to open this idiot’s mouth and get all the relevant information.”

As he said that, he put away [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher].

Tonight, it was the first time that this war hammer showed itself in this world, and its power was unbelievable. Fei’s real strength was somewhere around mid-tier Half Moon, and he was a distance away from Chris. However, with this war hammer in his hands, he could destroy this top-tier Full Moon Elite within ten strikes…… That feeling was divine!

This hammer was going to drink a lot of blood of Fei’s powerful enemies, and tonight was its first feast.

……

When Fei and the group returned to the campsite, it was already midnight.

The burly holy knight, Chris, was given to Oleg to handle.

Therefore, almost everyone in the campsite heard the desperate and beast-like screams sounding from Oleg’s gloomy tent; those noises didn’t sound like the noises made by humans, and all creatures stayed at least ten meters away from that tent.

-The next day morning-

Red-eyed Oleg gave a detailed report to the king.

Fei read it carefully, thought for a while, and flicked his wrist, turning the report into a cloud of powder. The cloud of powder soon dispersed into the area after being blown by the spring wind.

The king nodded and said to this flatterer pleasantly, “Not bad!”

The courage, persistence, and loyalty this fatty showed when fighting with Tony and Snow Mountain Hermit left a deep impression on everyone’s mind. Although he was still a big-time flatterer, Fei’s opinion of him got even better.

“It is my honor to serve you.” This flatterer was thrilled after getting the king’s compliment.

“Eh…… there are always people in the world who believe they are in control of everything. If you don’t hit them and let them feel the pain, they could think that you are an easy target, and they would want to bully you…… Balesi is such a snake. Although he is dead, he had already successfully ignited the greed in some people’s minds, posing a great threat to Chambord…… Hehe, the Shiye Shrine? Bishop Platini? Great! Since you guys want to plot against me, then I guess it is meant to be. As the bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine, I’m going to be lighting the first fire on you!” Fei thought as he slowly walked out of the central tent and looked up at the sun in the sky.

At the moment, the sun was slowly rising from the eastern sky.

Oleg followed the king. He was always interested in figuring out his lord, and he knew Fei’s personality too well. Therefore, when he overheard the king’s murmurs, he somehow felt like the warm spring breeze was a bit chilly, and he subconsciously thought of a terrifying scene where only mountains of corpses and burning flames could be seen.

“Let’s move out! Increase the traveling speed, and let’s try to get back to the Chambord Castle before tomorrow’s sunset,” Fei shouted.

……

During noon of the next day, the troop finally stepped into the old territory of Chambord.

Many warriors and soldiers howled and cried as soon as they stepped into their homeland.

Half a year wasn’t that long, but a lot of events occurred. They followed their king to the Capital of Zenit for the competition between affiliated kingdoms before going to the Jax Battle Zone; they went through battles and earned the honor.

A lot of them thought that they would never get to see their home again once they stepped onto the battlefield, but they were willing to fight for and serve their king.

Their king didn’t fail them.

They left with 318 people, and they returned with 318 people. Not a single member of Chambord was killed in battle; it was a miracle.

By now, some soldiers already kneeled and kissed the green grassland, murmuring their family members’ names; they had never been so homesick. They felt like they could see the Chambord Castle that was at the foot of the huge mountains.

“Look! The scouts from the kingdom!”

On a hill not too far away, they saw three cavaliers riding on three roaring flame beasts. The cavalier in the lead was holding a flag that had an image of a two-headed dog with an ax and a blade in each mouth, and it was fluttering in the wind.

It was clear that they were the scouts of Chambord.

The people in the Chambord City knew that the king and the troop were returning, and Bast and Brook sent out scouts to the path that they would be taking. A scout went back to report, and the other three proceeded forward to greet their king.

Whoosh!

A magic arrow was shot across the sky, leaving a temporary image of a two-headed dog in the air.

This was the newest way of communication between the armed forces of Chambord.

“Your Majesty!!!”

The three cavaliers quickened the roaring flame beasts, and they quickly approached Fei like three red clouds.

Then, they jumped off their mounts gracefully, single-kneeled, and saluted at Fei.

They finally met the great lord of the kingdom. As a result, these three scouts were extremely excited. Their voices were shaking, and they stared at Fei with admiration. Compared with Louise, Pato, and Brand, these scouts showed even more respect.

In Chambord, Fei was the god in the citizens’ minds.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 576: The Return of The Heroes 2

Chapter 576: The Return of The Heroes (2)

When the troop got close to the city, it was already sunset. The sunlight dyed everything into gold.

Standing on [The Throne of Chaos] that was placed on Blacky’s back, Fei looked at the newly renovated and upgraded Chambord Castle as the chilly night wind fluttered his hair.

The first thing that came into his field of vision was the wide river.

The Zuli River didn’t change as it blocked off the outside world from the Chambord Castle, and water vapor could be seen above the surface of the 1,000 meters wide, fast-current river.

The stone bridge that had been there for thousands of years was now replaced.

It was the only way for the Chambordians to come and go from the city, but Fei broke it apart when the black-armored enemies tried to siege the city. After that war, an iron suspension bridge was put in place to connect the two sides of the broken stone bridge, and it was easy to use.

Now, this stone bridge was completely replaced.

Fei only broke about 20 meters of the bridge, and that gap was now extended to almost 1,000 meters. Only two small portions of the stone bridge were kept on the two banks of the river, symbolizing the once existed stone bridge.

A massive warship replaced the stone bridge.

This ship was about 100 meters long, 20 meters wide, and the portion of the ship that was out of the water was about ten meters tall. Like a building on the river, it floated on the fast-current river steadily.

This ship’s style was completely different from the ships that were seen on this continent. There were no sails on it, and there was no center wooden beam as well. All the fancy decorations and engravings were omitted.

Except for the ram of the ship which was shaped like a unicorn, nothing else on the ship was sharp or pointing outward. Its surface was very smooth, making it look like a whale that was resting on an ocean.

To outsiders, this ship looked weird and couldn’t go far; it was more like the creation of an inexperienced ship maker.

However, Fei knew what this ship was capable of.

It was based on the blueprint of a demon ship from the Mythical Era where the gods and the demons were at war, and this blueprint was recorded in [Demon King’s Wisdom].

This ship in the Zuli River was almost a complete replica of that ancient ship, and it had all the bells and whistles from the ancient magic technology. Instead of wind, it was powered by pure magic energy. It had insane combat ability and could submerge into the water and become a submarine.

In the Mythical Era, this type of ships that were known as ‘Reserve Whale Warships’ dominated the waterways on the continent. Although these ships weren’t ranked in the top-ten warships during their times, they were still the main ships that made up the mid-tier fleets of the demons’ navy forces.

Fei didn’t expect that Cain and Akara were able to create such a ship in just half a year.

With this ship guarding the Zuli River, that stone bridge was no longer necessary. This ship’s transportation ability was enough to move people and things from Chambord to the outside world and vice versa.

The troop was getting closer and closer to the city.

Soon, the soldiers and warriors all saw the city’s defense wall.

Under the sunshine, the bylaw enforcement officers and saint seiyas were shocked to find that the city had changed drastically, no longer fitting the images in their memories.

First of all, although the shape of the black defense wall didn’t change, the surface was cleaned. After years of getting rained on and blown on, there were a ton of mosses and fungus growing on the defense wall. Now, the defense wall was in a shiny silver color, corresponding to the golden sunshine. It felt like someone plated a layer of silver on top, and it looked brand-new.

Then, the soldiers realized that the city gate was completely gone!

This city was now a city without an entrance.

“Huh? No gate? Does everyone need to go in and out of the city using ropes?” the soldiers and warriors were surprised, and they thought back to the scene where the king and 23 strongmen got off the defense wall using ropes before charging at the black-armored enemies.

The closer they got to the castle, the more changes they saw.

Suddenly, loud cheers and clapping sounded from the other side of the river; it was so loud that the noises made by the fast-current Zuli River couldn’t even be heard.

Outside of the defense wall, there was a big crowd of excited people standing there and waiting. Despite their various backgrounds and social statuses, they were all citizens of Chambord, and they all came out of the city to welcome their king and their military’s return voluntarily.

When Blacky’s mountain-like body appeared on the horizon, the citizens of Chambord couldn’t hold back their excitement, and they all started to cheer. Some of them soon lost their voices, but they didn’t care; they continued to make noises.

Through the thin clouds of water vapor, a lot of women and elders who had tears in their eyes saw familiar faces and figures.

“Mommy, why are you crying?” a boy who was about three years old looked at his mother with his big eyes and asked, “Oh, I know! Daddy is coming home, right?”

“Yes, my child. Look! Your daddy is next to those uncles of yours! Remember! Your daddy is strong and is a hero! A hero of Chambord! He followed our great king, Alexander His Majesty, and he brought back great honor for our king, our kingdom, and our family……” the mother pointed at the troop that was on the other side of the river, kissed this boy’s cheek, and said proudly; her face was full of tears.

“Oh, I will remember. Mommy, who is King Alexander? Is he also a great hero like Daddy?”

“Eh, my child. Remember, Alexander His Majesty is the greatest king in the world! He is a true lord! When you grow up, you need to grab a weapon and protect His Majesty and our home just like you daddy! It will be an honor for every child at Chambord!”

……

After stepped on this reserve whale warship named [King Alexander], Fei was showered in the loud cheers coming from the other side.

Strategist Old Aryang dismissed the formation, and the soldiers and warriors could no longer suppress their excitement. They all rushed to the edges of the deck, waved their weapons at the crowd on the other side of the river, and tried to spot their family members and loved ones!

Even a real man would cry in this atmosphere.

When they left their homes, most of them were low farmers of a level 6 affiliated kingdom. They weren’t experienced in battle, and they were looked down upon by others. At the time, they were hopeful toward the future of Chambord, and they were also a little fearful of the unknown. In the long nights, all of them had prayed again and again, hoping that the gods would favor Chambord. Even if they had to die, they wanted to die in front of Chambord so that they could kiss the land that raised them and see their loved ones one last time.

Now, they were warriors and heroes of a level 1 affiliated kingdom, and they had been through many battles. Wherever they went, they were greeted with cheers, applause, and flowers.

These righteous and brave men couldn’t wait to share this honor with their families. After all, they were a part of Chambord’s rise.

[King Alexander] was powered by magic energy, so its traveling speed wasn’t slow. It went from one side of the river to the other side in less than five minutes.

When the ship reached the other side, several wide wooden boards were extended from the deck and connected with the river bank automatically, forming a pathway.

At this moment, the citizens of Chambord rushed by the bylaw enforcement officers who were trying to keep order, and the soldiers and warriors on the ship jumped over the railings. The two large crowds of people merged like a flood.

“Oh, dear! You came back! You are back alive! Thank god! I’m not dreaming, right?”

“My child, say daddy! He is your daddy! When he left, you couldn’t even speak yet……”

“Waah…… dad, you are finally back! I missed you……”

“Hahahah! Kid, you grew taller, stronger, and darker. How was it following Alexander His Majesty? You didn’t bring shame to me, Old Nick, right? If I hear from your comrades that you had slacked off in battle, I will break your legs!”

“Sister, don’t worry; this wound healed a long time ago. Hehehe, it is the proof of your brother’s bravery and honor! Alexander His Majesty personally praised me! See this? This is the badge of bravery that His Majesty gave me! I’m one of the few who got it! Hehe, a lot of my comrades are jealous of me!”

Hugs, cheers, tears, kisses……

This area in front of the city turned into a boiling sea of people; the atmosphere was so bright that it felt like a volcano had erupted.

P.S. A big shout out to Sam W. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 577: A Miracle City

Fei stood on the deck of [King Alexander] and quickly got pushed aside by the emotional crowd. Under the protection of a few bylaw enforcement officers, he slowly walked to his future father-in-law, Bast, and the military leader, Brook, who were walking toward him as well.

“You arrived earlier than we expected……” Bast fixed his hair and clothes before smiling and patting Fei’s shoulder. He was really pleased with this future son-in-law of his.

Although only half a year past by, Bast aged a lot. His hair turned whiter, and he got a lot thinner. Even though he seemed energetic, the fatigue couldn’t be hidden.

Fei felt a little guilty.

While Fei led the troop of Chambord and battled enemies, all the administrative duties and tasks were handled by Bast and only a few other people. The Chambord Kingdom was in a little chaotic state to begin with, and there were a lot of things to fix. On top of that, there was the reconstruction and renovation project. There was a lot of work to be done, and people like Bast and Brook had been working tirelessly for the last while.

“Dad!”

A surprised shout sounded, and Angela dashed past Fei to hug her father. In her lifetime, she had never been away from her father for this long. Therefore, she missed him dearly.

“Brook, thanks for the hard work.”

Fei said as he looked at Brook who had been following him for the longest time.

This man who was burly and muscular was now almost as thin as a spear, and he looked tired as well. The bags under his eyes were big, and it looked like he hadn’t had a good night sleep in a while.

Since he spent a lot of time on managing the tasks in the kingdom, his cultivation strength didn’t improve that much. Even though his body was reformed by the [Hulk Potion], and Fei recreated a cultivation technique for him, he hadn’t reached the Five-Star level yet. Currently, he was a top-tier Four-Star Warrior.

Compared with his peers who started serving the king around the same time, he was one of the weakest.

Even Torres, who was a weak and powerless young man back then, was now a mid-tier Eight-Star Warrior who had an insane archery skill.

However, despite all that, Brook was one of the most non-replaceable subordinates that Fei had.

Fei felt guilty toward this man.

He knew that Brook’s talent was better than people like Torres and Drogba. If he were given the same amount of resources and weren’t distracted by the administrative tasks, he might have became a Moon-Class Elite already.

“It is my honor to serve Your Majesty and the kingdom!” Brook was very excited to see the king again; his voice was even shivering a little. Currently, he was wearing the same armor that he wore when he fought the black-armored enemies alongside Fei; it was very symbolic.

As this man was about to single-kneel, Fei quickly walked up and stopped him.

The king didn’t say anything; he only patted Brook’s shoulder.

At this moment, the overly-excited citizens of Chambord finally noticed their king.

Tens of thousands of citizens kneeled and worshipped their great and unique lord!

“Hail the king!!”

“Long live Alexander His Majesty!!”

The chants and cheers of tens of thousands of people sounded louder than a tsunami, and Fei felt a unique sense of accomplishment when showering in it. He earned it all by himself! The journey from an idiot king who was hated by his citizens to a great ruler who was worshipped by his people wasn’t easy, and Fei worked hard to obtain it.

Hazel Bank and Jessie, who represented darkness and brightness respectively, stood behind Fei quietly.

The Undead Mage had stabilized his Sun-Class Realm, and he now had complete control of his aura. Even without the god-fooling badges, Jessie who was standing about a meter away couldn’t detect Hazel Bank’s real identity. If this mage weren’t in battle, others wouldn’t be able to tell that he was an undead mage.

Although Jessie was severely injured in battle not long ago, one of the unique abilities of the holy power was to heal people. Jessie was an outstanding priest; as long as he wasn’t dead, he could recover from any severe external injuries in a day or so.

Even though the Undead Mage had lived for hundreds of years and saw a lot of big events and the Priest experienced a variety of emotions during his ascetic lifestyle, they both felt strange hearing the loud cheers coming from tens of thousands of people.

These two people were all unique in their own ways, and they could see through people. They saw the crazy passion and admiration in these people’s eyes, and they could tell that it was a strong power. Once ignited, these citizens would be willing to do anything to help their king defeat their enemies.

The two masters of different backgrounds got the same first impression of Chambord.

……

This celebration ended after about 40 minutes had passed.

According to the plan set by Bast and others, there was going to be a grand celebration in the evening, officially welcoming the king and the military’s return.

When people got to the foot of the defense wall, a series of chanting and metal gear-gliding sounds appeared. Then, a portal-like light gate appeared in front of everyone. After it sounded like a metal fence was pulled up, the people started to walk into the light gate and were instantly teleported into the city.

The soldiers and warriors who just returned were all surprised and understood why there was no gate anymore; this teleportation mechanism took care of everything.

This mechanism was a simple short-distance teleportation array that was also recorded in [Demon King’s Wisdom]. In the Mythical Era, this array was commonly used; even small villages used it. However, as that era came to an end, most of the magic technologies went extinct.

Akara and Cain consulted [Demon King’s Wisdom] and recreated such a teleportation array, upgrading Chambord’s defense.

Standing on [The Throne of Chaos] that was placed on Blacky’s back, Fei and Angela traveled through the familiar yet strange streets.

The Chambord Castle was huge to begin with.

The Chambordians didn’t create it; instead, it was an ancient city from previous eras that was discovered by the ancestors of the Chambordians. The design of the city was beyond Chambord’s current knowledge and capabilities, and this half reconstruction and half renovation project made the city feel brand-new.

Fei could tell that the Chambord Castle underwent some significant changes.

Every 100 meters or so, there would be a secret location with a ton of magic energy surge, and the magic energy surge in the city was several times more powerful compared with before. Huge magic arrays protected every region of the city; there were a total of nine small altars and 36 magic towers that were more than ten meters tall. Magic engravings connected everything, offering Chambord its own unique magic defense system.

With this new defense system, if there were enough magic energy, the black-armored enemies wouldn’t be able to get a speck of dust off the defense wall of Chambord in 50 years.

Except for the new magic defense system, there were other new structures in the city.

Every 1,000 meters or so, there would be a small barrack that was tightly guarded and well equipped with powerful weapons.

Around the barracks, there were gigantic military crossbows called [Dragon Slayers]. They were also from [Demon King’s Wisdom], and they were created by the beautiful blacksmith from Diablo World, Charis, with the help from the blacksmiths in Chambord.

These [Dragon Slayers] only occupied a space about ten square meters each, and they were mobile. They were magic weapons that were powered by the magic gems inlaid in the bodies of the crossbows, and about five to six ordinary soldiers could operate one with ease! The huge magic arrows it could shoot out were capable of instantly killing anyone who was below Five-Star in strength.

Fei also discovered that there were stealth monitoring stations on the sides of the mountains, capable of view the city and the plain outside of the city.

On the two sides of the streets, there were many beautiful stone statues. These statues existed before the renovation, but they were modified and now behaved like street lights. The silver light from the magic lanterns inside these statues dispelled the darkness like the moonlight.

These statues were everywhere around the city, illuminating the Chambord Castle.

When Fei looked around more, he even discovered things like manholes, public washrooms, and magic traffic control lights.

If it weren’t for the exotic stone buildings and statues, Fei would think that he was back to his previous life where technologies were advanced.

After the renovation that was ordered by Fei, the Chambord Castle was now already a miracle city on this continent; nothing like it could be found.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 578: His Majesty’s Morning Meeting

It was the same executive hall in the King’s Palace, but Fei wasn’t familiar to the decors and the interior design.

Fei was a minimalist, and he preferred simple styles. Therefore, when he first came to the Azeroth Continent, he didn’t like the overly fancy and bright design of his palace. Thus, since the city underwent renovation, he changed up his palace as well.

The good thing was that the project wasn’t costly. All the gold and silver furniture and decorations were moved and sold off, and the palace was now a lot simpler. There were now a lot more plants inside the palace, making it look like a garden.

Fei was sitting on his old stone throne that was clustered by two lion-like demon beast statues, and Little Raccoon was standing on his shoulder intimately, looking at Fei’s ministers curiously.

In front of the throne, there was a long rectangular stone pond that was about one meter wide. Some duckweeds were floating on the surface, and a few small fancy fishes were swimming in the pond.

“Your Majesty, the messenger of the Military Headquarter from St. Petersburg has been waiting for you for three to four days now. He asked you to go and see him, and he has a ton of ridiculous requests……” Brook said as he sat on a stone chair; he projected his voice so that everyone in the hall could hear him.

“Ridiculous requests? How ridiculous?” Fei smiled; he was very curious about it.

Fei returned to his palace half way through last night’s celebration, and Torres later reported that the messenger of the Military Headquarter tried to find him last night at the party. After not being able to find Fei, this messenger lost his temper and destroyed the atmosphere of the entire celebration. Drogba and Pierce who were short-tempered as well almost tried to beat that arrogant messenger up.

The agents Chambord had in St. Petersburg already passed the information about this messenger named Barkov to Fei through the Letter Office, so the king knew him well.

This person was a little nobleman from a weak family, but he somehow jumped on Crown Prince Arshavin’s bandwagon and started to get in power. In order to get recognized by Arshavin, Barkov did everything he could. He framed a lot of noblemen and military commanders who were either on Second Prince Dominguez’s side or held neutral stances, and you could say that his hands were covered in blood.

Since this man was sly and tactical, his political enemies couldn’t find his weaknesses and evidence of his crime. Therefore, the crown prince liked him, and a lot of people didn’t dare to mess with him even though they hated his guts. It was rumored that this man was the dagger in Arshavin’s hand which couldn’t be stained by blood.

Since the Military Headquarter ordered him to be the messenger and asked him to come to Chambord to get more information on the Jax Battle Zone, it was clear that the crown prince was behind all of this.

To be honest, Fei didn’t know why this prince, who was known as polite and welcoming of talents, hated him so much. From the look of things, it felt like the crown prince wanted to get rid of him.

Therefore, Barkov was clearly up to no good.

“My lord, that messenger has been wandering around Chambord, and he visited a lot of influential people in the city. Almost all the officials in the six administrative departments of Chambord received gifts from him, despite the ranking of their positions; even Bast and I got gifts from him. From the way he talked, he isn’t respectful toward Your Majesty, and he is trying to stir up……” Brook knew about everything that was going on in the city, so he reported in detail, “Also, this messenger is very interested in things like our teleportation array at the gate and our [Dragon Slayer] crossbows. He had asked us to provide the blueprints several times. Also, several officials in the bylaw enforcement ministry told me that he is also interested in the central water system, sewer system, traffic light system, etc. There had been some terrible incidents where workers and low-level mages were kidnapped and interrogated for the blueprints and core magic arrays!”

Perhaps because the king influenced him, Brook used a lot of technical terms in his report.

“Eh? From the sound of it, this Barkov has good eyes……” Fei thought about it and said, “Send someone to tell him that I’m busy and can’t make time to see him. Also tell him that if he wants to see me, we can talk about it in half a month.”

“As you wish!”

Fei glanced around and got a little emotional.

Except for a dozen well-respected elderlies who were elected by the people of Chambord to attend these meetings, make public announcements, and clarify the rumors and misunderstanding around the new laws, other people in the hall were all mid-level and high-level officials.

Since Fei raised his blade and wiped out all the corrupted nobles in Chambord, most of these officials were young; the oldest one among them was younger than 40 years old, and the youngest one was about 19 years old. These people were all promoted based on talent and competency rather than backgrounds.

They would be the key to Chambord’s future rise.

Although the king was powerful, he couldn’t manage a kingdom using force alone. Therefore, since Fei was a king who was hands-off, these people in front of him were more irreplaceable.

“Half a year ago when I led our troop on the expedition, a lot of you were still regular citizens. Now, you are all key figures in the kingdom, and I recognize your faces and remember your names. I’m pleased with the work that you guys have done so far; it is clear that Mr. Bast and Mr. Brook couldn’t have done everything at Chambord alone. Therefore, you guys are all heroes of Chambord as well!”

What Fei said moved these people.

This young king who had a legendary past was charismatic enough to engage people with a few words and make them admire him.

“Eh, since you are all here, I have an announcement to make; it is going to be a lot of work to get everyone here again. In half a month when full moon arrives, I will be marrying Mr. Bast’s only daughter, Ms. Angela, and the archery professor at the Civil and Military University, Ms. Elena. I hope all of you could attend!” Fei said with a bright smile on his face.

Fei talked to Bast about this last night openly. To his surprise, this future father-in-law of his agreed to it readily; he wasn’t mad at all. The fact that Bast accepted it so easily worried Fei a little.

After a while, Fei figured that since Bast was from a noble family and acted strictly according to the etiquettes of nobles, he probably wasn’t opposed to polygamous relationships that were common to see in the noble’s circle.

Applauses instantly sounded in the hall.

Based on tradition, the king already passed the usual marrying age. In the Zenit Empire, a lot of princes were married at 12 years old.

This was a serious matter. The king already got canonized by the empire and was older than 18 years of age, but he still wasn’t married. A lot of people in the kingdom and the empire had been talking about this.

Therefore, Fei’s subordinates were happy for him when he made the announcement.

The two most beautiful girls at Chambord were finally claimed.

Of course, there were a few young men who were fond of the beautiful and powerful Valkyrie, and they were a little disappointed. However, on the second thought, only the king who was a talented genius was fit for marrying a girl like Elena. If anyone else said that he was going to marry Elena, the young men in the city would throw out white gloves according to tradition and challenge him.

The king’s marriage ceremony was treated as a grand celebration.

The officials in the Finance Department and the Rites Department quickly walked up and said that they would take care of all the planning and logistics.

The atmosphere in the hall got warmer and warmer; this just went to show how popular and loved Fei was as a king.

After the official meeting, Fei asked Bast, Brook, and Jessie to stay behind. According to the tradition of the Holy Church, after Fei officially gets canonized and becomes the bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine, the headquarter of the shrine was going to be placed in Chambord.

In the next while, Jessie would be walking around the city and trying to select the best location for the new church.

This was an important matter, so Fei reminded Bast and Brook to coordinate with Jessie well.

After that, Fei returned to the back hall to have lunch with his fiancées.

Then, he quickly went to the back mountain of Chambord; all the key secrets were hidden inside the underground cave.

The old city already changed so much, so Fei couldn’t wait to see the underground cave that was the core of the project.

It was going to be an underground city filled with miracles.

P.S. A big shout out to Riando AR and Adrian Z. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 579: The Underground

With Brook as the guide, Fei and his guard, Torres, went to the back mountain of Chambord.

Before Fei left with the troops half a year ago, he used his assassin character to set up a ton of magic traps in here, increasing the security of this crucial underground base.

Half a year had passed, and most of those magic traps expired. However, the security level of the back mountain was still high. Many of Cain and Akara’s terrifying magic creations were implemented in this restricted area.

The small square and the building that led to the entrance of the underground cave disappeared.

In their place were large rocks that weighed over a ton each. There were a lot of mosses and dents on them, perfectly fitting in with the other rocks on the mountain. They looked like they had been there for thousands of years, and even a person with the best observational skills wouldn’t be able to tell that these rocks were newly added.

The way to enter the underground cave now was through a teleportation array.

It was a part of Fei’s planning, and Cain and Akara made it happen. A unique soul frequency identification system was added to the magic array. Now, only the people who had their soul frequencies recorded and authorized were able to use the teleportation array and get into the underground cave.

Otherwise, even powerful mages wouldn’t be able to hack into the magic array. If anyone tried to do that, the teleportation array would self-detonate.

Therefore, this new setup guaranteed the safety of Chambord’s top secrets.

Brook, Fei, and Torres’ soul frequencies had been recorded, and they activated the teleportation array and entered the underground cave.

After a yellow energy flame and the feeling of being inside a spatial portal flashed by, Fei saw the very familiar underground corridor.

This corridor was about 2,000 meters long, and it was connected to the underground cave that was now known as the [City of Heroes].

Different from before where it was gloomy and was barely lit up by the flames in braziers that were hanging off the crude walls, the corridor was now completely renovated.

The green-greyish walls were fixed and painted with a magic mixture, and it was now bright and shiny. It reflected the lights from the soft silver magic lanterns on the wall, making this corridor look like the corridor in a godly palace.

Now, there was a black gate every 100 meters, blocking the way.

Fei took a closer look and realized that they were made from [Demons’ Remains] and ores known as [Black Stone Essence]. With dense magic runes engraved on them, it was clear that they were made by Cain and Akara as well. They were thick and immune to the attacks of people who were below the level of Six-Star. Fei lightly knocked one gate and realized that they could at least block one strike from a Full Moon Elite before getting destroyed; that gave the king a pleasant surprise.

A ton of precious materials was used here! As if a billionaire was feeding truffles and Champagne to a pig, it felt a little wasteful. If loads of [Demons’ Remains] and [Black Stone Essences] weren’t found deep inside the underground cave, Chambord wouldn’t be able to afford this. In fact, even level 5 and level 6 empires wouldn’t spend their resources like this.

Every single gate was guarded, and guards would only open the gates using unique mechanisms after confirming the identities.

These mechanisms were advanced, and they were from the [Demon King’s Wisdom]. Their name was [Gods’ Sign], meaning that even the gods would have to sign and feel powerless when faced with such mechanisms. Although it was a little exaggerated, it went to show how secure the mechanisms were.

After going through 19 gates, Fei, Brook, and Torres finally arrived at the [City of Heroes].

The king and his guard’s eyes lit up; they felt like they arrived at a paradise.

The huge underground cave was completely redone. The walls were painted with that silver magic mixture, lighting this space up and making it feel like it was daytime. A lot of colorful gems and crystals were inlaid on the walls and added a bit of playfulness to it.

When Fei and Torres first walked through the last gate, they saw all kinds of trees, grasses, and flowers. They felt like they were in a beautiful divine forest when they then saw squirrels and butterflies, heard the chirps of birds and sound made by water fountains, and breathed in air that was even more refreshing than the outside world.

If the [City of Heroes] was a dusty and dirty prison half a year ago, then it was comparable to the paradise in the level 36 region at the Mythical Palace.

Several beautiful magic water fountains were situated in the four corners of the cave. The chilly water from the underground river was treated by a magic array and pulled into here, and the ear-pleasing sounds made by the flowing water added to the charm of this place.

There were now a ton of people inside the [City of Heroes], and the arrival of Fei instantly caught people’s attention. A lot of people were excited, but they held their emotions in check. After waving and greeting, they quickly went back to their work.

‘Hail the king’ was chanted all over the place and at different volumes.

The reconstruction and renovation of Chambord was a huge project, and what happened so far was only the beginning.

Except for the students in the Civil and Military University, every person in here right now passed many tests, and they were the most talented and most loyal members of Chambord. With great pay and loads of honor, these people put their minds to their work 100%, and no one slacked off.

As Fei walked around and greeted the people whom he was either familiar or unfamiliar with, he continued the tour.

The underground cave was several hundred meters tall and looked like the inner space of a skyscraper. The walls of the underground cave were divided into 66 floors with many stone rooms on each floor. Half a year ago, manual pulleys and iron baskets were used to create basic elevators. Now, the magic teleportation arrays were everywhere and replaced them. A person could go from the first floor to the 66th floor in the blink of an eye.

This was the charm of magic technology.

A lot of mechanisms and setups in here were inspired by the items from Fei’s previous life, and they were made by Cain and Akara using the information in [Demon King’s Wisdom], the encyclopedia of magic technologies and magic principles.

Fei was the head architect of this place, and his way of thinking changed the [City of Heroes].

As he walked around, he quickly understood the use of the magic devices and mechanisms without having to hear it from Brook.

There were magic air conditioners that could change the temperature and humidity, magic vending machines that could provide people with all kinds of drinks, magic elevators that could teleport people between the 66 floors, magic radios that played the stories recorded by traveling poets, magic projectors that used divy crystals to play videos, and magic arcade machines that offered fun games…… Fei felt like he was inside a modern mall on Earth!

A lot of the devices and ideas were new to this world, and they were very efficient at what they did. They went above the current use of magic and the popular belief of mages which was to deal as much damage as possible. These were all unique designs, and they would catch a lot of attention in the outside world.

When looking at the things in front of him, an overwhelming sense of achievement overtook Fei’s mind.

He finally left his own mark on this continent which was totally different from Earth! Without Fei’s unique mind, Cain and Akara couldn’t make these items even if they had [Demon King’s Wisdom].

As Fei was thinking to himself, loud and ear-piercing beeping noises sounded.

“Attention! Attention! An unidentified person sneaked into the [City of Heroes]! Attention! Attention! An unidentified person sneaked into the [City of Heroes]! He is located……”

The loud warning was broadcasted, and everyone’s expression changed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 580: The Combat Ability of Bylaw Enforcement Officers

“What is going on? There is no safety drill scheduled for today.” Brook was surprised.

Since the construction of the [City of Heroes], people who came and went from this place had been tightly monitored, and the security was good. There had never been an incident where an unidentified person came into this place, but it happened today when the king was here for the tour.

Loud warning noises sounded non-stop, and the red warning lights on the walls flashed.

However, the people in the [City of Heroes] didn’t panic as much as Fei expected. The people who weren’t soldiers instantly backed off into the designated safety rooms, and they were smooth and coordinate; it was clear that they had practiced this many time. Then, as loud banging noises sounded, the gates of the safety rooms dropped down. There were a ton of magic runes on the gates, making them indestructible.

Next, the soldiers who protected the [City of Heroes] rushed out from everywhere.

A ton of small holes appeared on the walls, and arrows that were loaded onto [Dragon Slayer] crossbows came out of those holes. The sharp, white arrows heads looked chilling, and they almost filled the walls, making them look like the backs of hedgehogs.

As flames flashed, the stealth magic protection arrays were activated. Magic elements started to become chaotic in the underground cave, turning the paradise into a dangerous place where traps were everywhere.

Then, soldiers who were in magic armors dashed out of the teleportation arrays and controlled the key locations before searching for that unidentified person.

Fei nodded and smiled; he was pleased with what he saw.

No military base could be truly impeccable, so the king wasn’t mad that someone sneaked into the [City of Heroes]. He was pleased by the actions that took place after the unidentified person was discovered. A fast and systematic procedure after any breach was the key to keeping all information secure.

Multiple magic lights appeared on the wall, and they scanned the area and looked at all the corners and possible hiding places like searchlights.

These were called [True Sight], and they were recorded on [Demon King’s Wisdom]. They were powerful devices from the Mythical Era that could reveal stealth units and expose assassins as soon as the lights were shone on them.

“Your Majesty, it is dangerous here. Do you want to go somewhere else?” Several soldiers circled Fei, and their captain, who was on the rank of Saint Seiya, carefully asked Fei.

Currently, the soldiers of Chambord were placed in three ranks.

The top rank was Saint Seiya. Fei appointed a group of people when he first created this division. After some modification, there were now a total of 45 of people. The weakest one of them was a Two-Star Warrior, and the more powerful ones such as Drogba, Torres, and Cech were all Eight-Star and Nine-Star Warriors. Leo Saint Lampard was the most powerful, and he already advanced into the Moon-Class Realm.

The second rank was Bylaw Enforcement. Most of Chambord soldiers were bylaw enforcement officers, and there were about 500 of them, and most of them had taken diluted [Hulk Potion]. Even though they weren’t Star-level Warriors, some of them obtained a bit of warrior energy, and they were all physically strong and had great combat abilities.

The third rank was Militia. Almost all citizens of Chambord would receive some military training once they met the age requirement.

The captain in front of Fei right now was a mid-tier Two-Star Warrior, and he had ice-elemental warrior energy. He had six saint seiyas and 20 bylaw enforcement officers with him, tightly protecting the king.

“Don’t worry. I also want to see who was able to sneak into the [City of Heroes]. You don’t need to protect me; resume your search.” Fei smiled and shook his head.

He already spotted this unidentified person, but he didn’t tell the soldiers. He wanted to use this opportunity to see how good the saint seiyas and the bylaw enforcement officers have gotten.

Even though this captain heard Fei and started the search, he and his men were still carefully scattered around Fei.

To them, the safety of their king was more important than anything.

They knew that the king’s power was beyond their imagination, but they couldn’t just ditch their responsibilities.

The lights projected by the [True Sight] magic lights continued to scan the area, but Fei discovered that the person in stealth was quietly moving toward him.

This person was already a Moon-Class Elite, and he was much more powerful than the Chambord soldiers here. Besides, he also had on a cloak that helped him to stay stealth.

He easily passed by the soldiers and escaped from the scanning of the [True Sight].

One hundred meters…

Eighty meters…

Sixty meters…

This man easily dodged all detections and moved toward Fei fast.

When he moved passed the saint seiyas, no one sensed him as if he was a ghost.

Soon, this person was less than 30 meters away from Fei; it felt like everything was in this intruder’s control.

Suddenly, a saint seiya who was a Three-Star Warrior shouted, “Activate the gravity imprisonment array, rock swamp array, wind-binding array, vine-coiling array……”

At the same time, he turned around and struck toward an empty space beside him.

That was where the invisible intruder was at.

Dashes of yellow, green, and cyan magic energy flames appeared under that person’s feet and completely enveloped him. The chaotic magic elements instantly broke his stealth, and he was revealed.

He was a mid-aged man who looked fortyish, and he was wearing a black cloak.

Before the mocking and proud smile on his face could really shine, it froze and turned into shock; he couldn’t understand how he was discovered. He didn’t touch a single soldier, and the lights from the [True Sight] didn’t shine on him.

“How could a weak soldier discover me? How? What went wrong?”

He didn’t have time to think about these questions.

At that moment, he felt heavy as the gravity in the area increased by more than a dozen times. Even though he was a mid-tier New Moon Elite, his knees were forced to bend a little. He was only able to straighten his legs after unleashing his warrior energy. Then, the ground he was standing on turned soft, and his legs started to sink in. In the meantime, a lot of veins with sharp thorns on them grew from the swamp and coiled onto his legs.

Magic arrays were instantly activated.

Now, that saint seiya was already in his face, striking toward him.

“Damn it!” this mid-aged man growled and punched out, trying to defend himself.

Boom!!!!

Their hands collided, and it made this intruder sink into the swamp even more.

In an instant, more than half of his thighs were in the swamp.

On the other hand, that saint seiya roared as he flew back and spat out a mouthful of blood. The difference in their strengths was too significant. Even though this intruder didn’t have enough time to use all his strength, the Three-Star Warrior was hit by a Moon-Class Elite and got severely injured; his arm bones almost broke.

If others suffered from such a blow, they might have fainted already. However, this saint seiya was fierce; as he got send flying in the air, he shouted, “[Dragon Slayers], shoot!!!”

Now, Fei realized that this saint seiya tried to attack this intruder so that the latter would sink into the swamp even more. What this soldier did just bought time for the crossbows to shoot at the enemy.

Before this soldier made his move, he already knew that he was going to be severely injured. However, he still acted without hesitation; he was a true warrior.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Three crossbows moved and shot out three magic arrows as soon as that saint seiya shouted, and the arrows almost instantly got to the mid-aged man who quickly escaped from the magic arrays.

The power within the arrows surprised this mid-aged man, and he had to unleash his full strength to fight against them.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

This person was indeed strong. As the explosions happened, he pushed the three huge magic arrows, that were shot out of the [Dragon Slayers], off trajectory even though his hands bleed.

However, that impact force pushed him, who just got out of the swamp, back deep into it. Now, he was stuck in there waist down.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Five more crossbows fired, and the sharp air-piercing noises sounded like the vicious laughs of the Grim Reaper.

The magic defense system in the [City of Heroes] was powerful, and many components worked together well. Without giving this mid-aged man the chance to catch his breath, more than a dozen [Dragon Slayers] on the walls fire altogether.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of explosions appeared

The magic energy flame and the clouds of dust completely enveloped the area.

Fei vaguely saw the spilling of blood and heard a muffled grown, but he couldn’t be sure since a lot of things was going on. No one knew if this mid-aged man dodged all attacks or not.

“Capture him alive! We need to know who he is and how he got in here!” Brook shouted.

Highly cautious, the bylaw enforcement officers and saint seiyas slowly moved toward the center of the clouds of dust.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 581: Do You Know Now?

Soon, the dust and the magic energy flames settled, and people finally saw what happened.

“Hahahah! Great! A little Chambord has such hidden military base and such terrifying magic weapons that no one knows about! Haha, great! Crown Prince His Highness is right! King Alexander, you sure want to commit treason!”

Even though this mid-aged man was covered in blood, he laughed without fear.

The magic arrays that trapped this man were all destroyed by the magic arrows, and this mid-aged man was now stuck into the hard ground from the waist down.

His right shoulder was penetrated through by a huge arrow that was as thick as a wine bottle, and his entire right arm almost fell off. Also, his abdomen area was penetrated through by another arrow, a few of his ribs broke, and a portion of his intestines was exposed. He was in a terrible condition, but he was a Moon-Class Elite and was able to withstand it. An ordinary person would have died with this level of injuries, but this man was fierce and completely ignored the wounds on his body as if someone else was injured.

As he shouted, his brows were raised like knives.

Even though he was in a devastating situation, he ignored the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers who were approaching him. He took out a black token from his inner pocket using his intact left hand and threw it to Fei.

A mocking smile appeared on this mid-aged man’s face as he sneered, “Look at this token! I’m a guardian of the Senate to the royal family of Zenit, and I’m here to investigate Chambord under the order from Arshavin His Highness and see if you are really trying to commit treason. My identity is prestige, and injuring me is a big crime of its own. Do you really to commit treason? Quickly get rid of these soldiers and get me a healer!”

The people around him were all stunned.

They didn’t expect that this intruder would be one of the envoys from St. Petersburg. If this was the case and what he said was true, then Chambord couldn’t do anything to him even though it was already a level 1 affiliated kingdom. After all, no affiliated kingdom was given the power to judge and punish a guardian of the Senate.

“It is really him! I remember now; when that Barkov came to visit me, this man was behind him. He is the deputy envoy of the envoy group from St. Petersburg. I didn’t know that he has this identity as well…… Damn it!” Brook’s face changed color as he walked up and whispered into Fei’s ear.

For a moment, everyone was looking at Fei.

In this situation, only the king could decide on what to do.

“Humph! King of Chambord, what are you waiting for? Call over a mage to heal me! I heard that you defeated four Executive Knights on the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage and participated in the operation of hunting down assassins who killed Martial Saint Krasic. You have a bright future, and my advice to you is not to mistake your potential as real strength. The real reason that you were able to dominate in the Capital was that we, the seniors, didn’t want to lower ourselves to teach you a lesson. Humph! Don’t think that no one in the empire could deal with you!” this mid-aged man said with chilliness in his eyes. He wasn’t respectful at all.

“How dare you!”

“Reckless!”

“How dare you to be so rude in front of a level 2 noble of the empire?”

After hearing the mockery, the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers all shouted. To these warriors, the Crown Prince and the Senate meant nothing. If their king gave the order, they would rush over and kill this man without hesitation.

As soon as this mid-aged man finished speaking, Fei suddenly smiled and broke his silence.

“The Crown Prince’s intelligence network sure is slow; or, he didn’t want to tell you the truth?”

“What?” the mid-aged man was confused.

Fei looked at the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers and said in a moderate speed, “This person is a member of Spartax, and he stole the identity of a guardian of the Senate and is trying to defame the Crown Prince. He is a real criminal! I will go to Emperor Yassin and get the person, who captures this criminal, the reward he deserves!”

“What? You…… How dare you!!!!?” the mid-aged man was so angry that his face paled. He said as his lips twitched, “King of Chambord, you are really committing treason! I already showed my badge, and you are still……”

Before he could finish, the soldiers of Chambord already charged at him.

This man was getting his butt handed to him. He was a New Moon Elite who could destroy the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers here, but the magic defense system at the [City of Heroes] was too strong, and the crossbows were too powerful. He was a little careless and instantly got severely injured. At the moment, his legs were stuck in the ground, and he had less than 20% of his strength left. Although he wasn’t in immediate danger, he couldn’t get away easily.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

It felt like a bunch of tigers were trying to eat a dragon when the soldiers of Chambord rushed toward this man fiercely.

For a moment, various colored warrior energy flames appeared, and the battle was crazy. As loud booming noises sounded, Chambord soldiers were knocked away. However, more and more soldiers charged at this man, not giving him a chance to breathe.

Fei just stood on the side and watched with a smile on his face.

However, he was secretly knocking his fingers to send hidden energies into the battle.

These hidden energies blocked the most lethal strikes coming from this intruder just in time, and the soldiers of Chambord who got knocked away didn’t get any life-threatening injuries. After shaking their heads to get rid of the dizziness, they got up and jumped in the battle again.

The king was using this poor man as a stepping stone to train the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers so that they could get more battle experience.

“Ahahahah! King of Chambord! I’m going to kill you!!” this intruder who was a little fatigued now finally felt like something strange was going on, and dashes of energy flames appeared, knocking away all the soldiers of Chambord.

With a vicious expression on his face, he took out a sealed scroll from his inner pocket and shook it.

“Let me kill you first, and these idiots will know to back off!!!”

Whoosh!!!

A dash of golden sword energy shot through the air, leaving black cracks in the space as it was faster than lightning.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

This sword energy was sharp, and it instantly destroyed more than a dozen magic arrays that the soldiers of Chambord secretly placed around Fei which were able to block the full-on strikes of Moon-Class Elites.

“Save His Majesty!”

“Quick! Save His Majesty!”

The soldiers panicked when they saw that the sword energy was going for Fei’s forehead. The soldiers who were close to Fei tried to jump over and block it for the king instinctively before their brains could process what was going on.

Even though this sword energy could penetrate through multiple magic shields and was capable of killing them instantly, none of them hesitated.

The soldier who jumped over first was that Two-Star Warrior who had ice-elemental warrior energy. With his eyes wide open, he burned his warrior energy and tried to slow down this golden sword energy with his life.

This golden sword energy seemed to have already touched his forehead, and skin on his forehead was cut. As the blood drops were about to slide down his face, the vicious Grim Reaper already raised his sickle.

This saint seiya was staring at this golden sword energy angrily, and he was about to witness how it was going to pierce through his head and destroy his body.

Suddenly, the situation changed. That piercing pain disappeared, and the golden sword energy was gone from his vision. Instead, he saw the broad and strong back of a person.

“It is His Majesty!” this saint seiya instantly recognized who this person was.

His eyes opened wider as he thought, “So…… so fast!!! His Majesty…… When…… How could he be faster than that sword energy? Sh*t! That sword energy……”

He was terrified when he realized that the king was right in front of that golden sword energy.

On the other hand, that mid-aged man was stunned as well; what he saw made him lose hope, and his heart was sinking to the bottom of an abyss.

“Do you know now?” Fei asked this intruder calmly.

In front of the king, there were layers of transparent ripples, creating crystal lotuses one after another. That golden sword energy was forced back by a meter, and it was imprisoned by those transparent ripples. Like a snail that was stuck in a swamp, it couldn’t move around. The golden light on it shone brighter and brighter, but it couldn’t do anything.

“Know…… know what?” the mid-aged man asked dispiritedly.

Fei sighed and looked at this man as if the latter was the most stupid person in the world. As a confident smile appeared on his face, Fei unleashed his power, looked down on this intruder, and stated, “You should know that except for Emperor Yassin, no one else in the empire could fight against me! Even if there are numerous hidden masters, none of them could rival with me! Even if that person behind you has hundreds of thousands of soldiers, got a ton of influence, and won the throne, he couldn’t do anything to me! If I want to, I can kill him easily!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 582: The Son of An Acquaintance

Even a saint would get mad if someone provoked him or her enough, let alone Fei.

After being pressured and provoked by Arshavin and his henchmen multiple times, Fei got mad this time when they tried to accuse him of committing treason. When he spat those words, he didn’t hide his murderous spirit. Although he didn’t name drop Arshavin, his threatening tone was unhidden.

After hearing what Fei said, this mid-aged man lost all hope and froze.

When Fei was speaking, he lightly breathed out and blew onto that golden sword energy. What shocked this intruder was that the golden sword energy that was invincible before got shattered into dust before dispersing into the air. After a few seconds, it felt like it never existed.

At this moment, this mid-aged man realized what the King of Chambord meant with those words, and he understood how powerful this king was.

He knew whom this golden sword energy was from and how powerful it was.

This ultimate trump card was given to him so that he could assassinate the King of Chambord if the timing was right, but now it seemed like their plans and schemes were ridiculous. He felt like they were a few dogs that were trying to kill a holy dragon.

The king’s power was beyond the stretch of their imaginations.

When the king got serious, even the vague aura he showed made this mid-aged man, who was a Moon-Class Elite, feel like a huge mountain was about to crush down on his back.

Indefensible power!

This mid-aged man redefined King Alexander in his mind, and he suddenly felt a little sorry for Crown Prince Arshavin.

“If Zenit’s God of War who is proud right now knows what happened to the King of Chambord’s strength in half a year, he would change his stance without hesitation. From the look of it, this battle he is fighting is meaningless, and he has no chance of winning. If nothing drastic occurs, the outcome of this battle between the prince, who is the most talented commander at Zenit, and the young nobleman, who is rising in the empire the quickest, is already determined.”

This mid-aged man who thought everything through surrendered; he knew the law of the jungle and the fact that absolute power could destroy anything.

When a saint seiya walked over to put the magic handcuffs on him, he didn’t even try to resist. With the king who was a powerful master here, there was no way that he could get out; putting up more resistance was like asking for more humiliation.

“Hand him over to the Justice Department.” Fei waved his hand.

Although he didn’t say anything, he knew that Oleg knew what he wanted. Since this person sneaked into the tightly guarded and protected [City of Heroes], it meant that something went wrong. The loophole needed to be exposed and fixed.

The person behind all this was clear, so no work needed to be done there.

“King of Chambord……”

Before he was dragged away, this mid-aged man looked at Fei and wanted to say something when he passed the king. However, he only sighed in the end.

Before, he thought that this king was an arrogant young man who didn’t know his boundaries. Even though Crown Prince Arshavin told him specifically to be aware and be careful at Chambord, this overly-proud guardian of the Senate disregarded it. In his eyes, even if a king of an affiliated kingdom was talented, he couldn’t do anything without enough resources and guidance.

“A sparrow is going to be a sparrow. How could it jump on a tree and become a phoenix?” he once thought.

Well…… the sparrow did jump on a tree, and it didn’t just become a phoenix; it turned into a terrifying holy dragon!

“Can anyone in the Zenit Empire deal with this powerful young king?” this mid-aged man thought as he was dragged to the prison in the basement of the underground cave.

At the moment, he was really weak. Due to the loss of blood and severe injuries, his face was pale, and his lips turned black. However, the information he just got shocked him more than the bodily injuries he was suffering from.

After thinking through the hidden masters of the empire, he made a shocking discovery. Even if all the masters who belonged to Zenit came out, none of them could overpower this king.

“What this king said is true. If Emperor Yassin doesn’t come out, no one could deal with him. What is also terrifying is that the soldiers of Chambord are looking at this king as if he is a god; even the most devoted believers couldn’t be compared to them. The way they look at him is even scarier than how the soldiers at the [Iron Blood Legion] look at Arshavin.” When he thought back to how the soldiers of Chambord looked at their king, this mid-aged man got fearful. It was easy to imagine that if the king raised his arms and wanted to break away from Zenit, these soldiers would listen to him wholeheartedly. In their minds, the Zenit Empire wasn’t anything.

Soldiers and people in the military knew how terrifying that was, and even regular people could see the issue for Zenit.

“Is it fortunate or unfortunate that the King of Chambord was born in Zenit?” he thought.

……

This small incident was quickly over, and Fei demonstrated to his people how powerful he was. As a result, the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers worshipped him even more.

Now, they were no longer farmers who could only swing their farm equipment at the invaders on the defense wall. As official soldiers who either obtained warrior energy or on the verge of getting it, they could tell that their king’s strength was broad like the ocean.

As they chanted ‘hail the king’, Fei took out a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and healed the injured soldiers himself.

This simple action touched these soldiers even more, and some of them even teared up.

After Fei healed the Three-Star Warrior who silently laid down the magic traps and successfully dragged down that intruder who was a Moon-Class Elite, he asked, “Warrior, tell me your name.”

This young man displayed courage as well as intelligence, leaving a mark on Fei’s mind. Just the impression he gave Fei in those few seconds made the king feel like this young man could be built into something greater, and the king couldn’t stop his love for talent.

“Your Majesty, my name is Ed Hazard, the son of Terry Hazard,” the young man answered excitedly. He didn’t waver when facing the Moon-Class Elite, but his voice shivered when answering the king’s question. It just went to show how much the king weighed in their minds.

“Huh? You are the son of the blacksmith, Old Hazard?” Fei knew this young man’s father.

“Ah?…… Your Majesty…… You…… You know my father?” this young man was surprised, and he felt very honored. He didn’t expect the great king who was very busy to know a poor blacksmith.

“Hahaha! Why wouldn’t I? When we fought the black-armored enemies last autumn, I battled the enemies alongside your father. Your father used a forge hammer and killed six enemies. He lost one of his legs in the battle, and he is a real fighter. Young man, you are even better than your father; you didn’t lose face for him!” Fei said.

He had a great memory, and the battle was the first battle he got involved in after he came to this world so that he could recall it vividly. He still remembered a lot of faces and names of the people who helped with the city’s defense.

Although Fei didn’t realize what this meant to his people, the soldiers all reacted. Being remembered by the king was a great honor!

Not only Ed Hazard, but other saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers were motivated by how much the king cared for his people.

The charisma the king showed made the soldiers fall for him more compared to his great strength.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 583: Chambord’s Education System

Fei thought about it and took out a cultivation technique scroll from his storage space, gifting it to Ed Hazard.

This was a unique technique that Fei created on the way back to Chambord. It was based on an interesting technique from [Demon King’s Sword], and Fei named it [Diamond Dust Fist]. In terms of warrior energy property, it was perfect for Ed Hazard.

Subconsciously, Fei wanted to turn this young man into Bronze Saint of Cygnus since he looked similar to Hyōga, the original Bronze Saint of Cygnus in the anime.

As his peers looked at him with envy, Ed carefully took the scroll and treated it like a supreme treasure.

“One more thing; how did you find that invader?” Fei suddenly thought back to how this young man discovered that mid-aged man, and it was a little unimaginable. Without external help, Ed Hazard, who was only a Three-Star Warrior, shouldn’t be able to discover that Moon-Class Elite.

“Your Majesty, that is because we all have this magic item with us……” Ed took a watch-like item off his wrist and handed it over to Fei carefully. He explained, “Anyone who is below the realm of Sun-Class couldn’t hide all their bodily heat. They couldn’t do it even if they have great stealth techniques and stealth items. Professor Cain said that all the pores on a person’s body are constantly emitting heat. This device, with the help from the special paint on the wall called [Demon Moon’s Light], could sense all the minuscule changes in heat in an area five meters around it. Therefore……”

“That old man really made it?” Fei was pleasantly surprised, and he also didn’t know what do say.

It was him who told Cain about the heat being emitted by the pores, and Cain didn’t believe it at first. Now, he was promoting the same theory as if he discovered it.

Soon, the loud warnings ended, and the red warning lights on the walls also stopped flashing.

After the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers searched around the [City of Heroes] again and made sure that there were no more intruders, the [Dragon Slayers] were pulled back, and all the gates locking down the safety rooms slowly reopened. Then, the workers and students walked out of there and continued with their tasks calmly.

There were designated personnel who were in charge of cleaning up the mess created by the battle.

The saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers all saluted at the king and left through the teleportation arrays one group after another.

This underground cave returned to its calm, peaceful, refreshing, and pleasant state, and it felt like nothing happened. The birds and cute animals that went to hide somewhere returned as well, squeaking and chirping as they looked at the people who were walking around curiously.

Fei nodded in satisfaction.

The [City of Heroes] indeed had a powerful magic defense system, and it was beyond his estimation. When he wandered around afterward, he spotted even more magic traps and killing mechanisms that weren’t used in the battle. Therefore, even if he weren’t here, that mid-aged man couldn’t get away.

Before the renovation project began, Cain and Akara were very confident in their modification of the design of the [City of Heroes]; they said that the powerful magic traps and killing mechanisms were enough to handle Moon-Class Elites. Even if Sun-Class Lords entered this place, they would get a headache. From the look it, those two mad scientists weren’t bluffing.

Fei reviewed the design put forth by them before, and he knew that less than one-tenth of the plan was implemented. It was enough to capture a New Moon Elite now; once completed, it would be enough to tie down Sun-Class Lords.

By using the magic elevator, Fei went to every floor and checked out the implemented designs one by one with Brook and Torres.

The first floor to the fifth floor was open to anyone, and there were resting rooms, dining halls, workout rooms, etc. The sixth floor to the 15th floor was the campus of the Civil and Military University. The rooms on the ten floors were divided into places such as classrooms, experimental rooms, practice rooms, common weaponry rooms, and libraries. This university was based on the universities in Fei’s previous life, and all the facilities were there. There were more than 1,000 kids between the age of ten and 18 studying here, and they were the key to Chambord’s future rise.

All the kids who were younger than ten years old were getting pre-schooled in the Chambord City, and only the more talented and extraordinary kids were taken into the Civil and Military University as exceptions.

To some degree, since Fei knew that investing in education was very important, the Chambord Kingdom was the kingdom that spent the most money in this field in the region with a diameter of one million kilometers. The education these kids were receiving was comprehensive and scientific, completely breaking the unwritten rule where only the kids of affluent families could study and changing many kids’ lives.

As the king of Chambord, Fei was also the principal of the school.

However, he wasn’t a good principal since he hadn’t shown his face in the school for more than half a year, and he never taught one class nor had one speech.

“Schedule a class three days later. Otherwise, I’m not filling my duty,” Fei said to Brook.

They didn’t disturb the kids who were having classes; they only wandered outside the classrooms and checked the classes out.

“That is great! The kids will be thrilled once they know that Your Majesty is going to teach one class,” Brook replied with a bright smile on his face.

When the king first promoted the free and universal education program, leaders in Chambord such as Brook and others didn’t understand it. Now, as these talented kids grew quickly like grasses with enough sunshine, water, and nutrition, the talent count at Chambord increased drastically. These leaders finally understood why the king always said that talent was the most crucial resource in a chaotic era.

Actually, this wasn’t a unique and new idea; anyone who was smart could figure it out after some thinking. However, in this world where bloodline and social status were extremely important, many wise kings and emperors couldn’t break the hierarchy and strict social ladder.

The 16th floor to the 25th floor was an open area.

Different from the five floors at the bottom, there were many carefully designed practice battlefields, magic arrays that could train one’s willpower, magic traps that could test one’s agility and reaction speed, battle stages where people could duel, and training rooms where there were machines that could boost people’s body functionality. Fei personally designed most of these.

Of course, there was more than a dozen bloody arenas.

There were several demons in them such as [Fallens] and [Fallen Shamans]; they were summoned here by Fei.

Since there were [Fallen Shamans] in each arena, it continued to revive the [Fallens] after they were killed.

This design provided the soldiers of Chambord unlimited practice partners.

Before Fei led the troop on the expedition, he spent some of his experience points and summoned more than a dozen [Fallen Shaman] from Diablo World. They were placed in deep pits before, and they allowed saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers to get better with their skills. A qualified saint seiya should be able to kill a [Fallen] with their bare fists.

By fight with these demons, the soldiers’ wills and courage increased as well. They accumulated battle experiences and developed their murderous spirits. When they had to fight against other people, they would be more confident in themselves and perform better.

Only the soldiers who saw the blood of their enemies and themselves were qualified to be called warriors.

Now, the arenas were opened to the university students.

Gradually, a unique tradition appeared. Only the soldiers and students who killed these demons could refer to themselves as ‘king’s warriors’.

The 26th floor to the 31st floor was a buffer area, and there were no facilities. They were filled with deadly magic traps and killing mechanisms.

Different from the traps and mechanisms that were used in the training area, these could easily destroy anyone who was under the level of Six-Star. They were here to stop people from entering the 32nd floor and up.

From the 32nd floor and up, it was the core restricted area of Chambord’s military. Only the saint seiyas and bylaw enforcement officers who passed strict tests and high-level officials of Chambord could go up there. Chambord’s military headquarter, strategic weapon storage, war weapon manufacturing plants, and war weapon research and development lab were located here.

This was the core of Chambord and the most mysterious place in the kingdom.

As Fei walked passed all these unique facilities, the sense of achievement grew stronger and stronger.

In the end, he appeared before a unique teleportation array that was located in the central hall on the 66th floor.

This teleportation array could teleport people into the mysterious space behind the underground cave. There was earthly fire, ice abyss, a ton of [Demons’ Remains], and crazy storms. That place was Fei’s real destination of this trip.

There were too many mysteries that Fei had to solve.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 584: The Mysterious Altar and Teleportation Portal

-Deep inside the tunnel behind the underground cave-

This was a space that was much larger than the [City of Heroes]. This place was surrounded by an icy, bottomless abyss, leaving the tunnel as the only way to come and go from here.

Cracks could be seen everywhere on the ground, making it look like a dry river bed. However, the heat that could be sensed through the cracks told everyone that this place was way scarier than a dry river bed.

In the middle of this space, there was a pyramid-like mountain of white bones. It was about 700 meters tall, the diameter at the bottom of the mountain was more than 1,000 meters.

The bones were very reflective, and blue will-o’-the-wisps were burning from time to time, adding to the strange yet mystic beauty of this place.

More than a dozen simple tents were constructed beside this mountain of white bones, and crisp metal-colliding noises sounded from around the tents. From these sounds alone, one could tell that the blacksmith who was doing the forging must be a master. That person was able to turn the ear-piercing noise into rhythmic music, making people fell for it.

Suddenly, a blue magic energy flame flashed on a portable magic teleportation station that was located beside the tent.

Then, Fei, Brook, and Torres appeared on it.

“Almost nothing changed……” Fei glanced around and noticed everything. Compared with the huge changes that took place in the [City of Heroes], this mysterious space didn’t get altered that much. The only thing different was that there were a few more tents.

Of course, Fei knew the reason.

Every 20 days or so, terrifying ice blocks would be jetted out of the dark abyss, and the cracks on the ground would also shoot out terrifying Flames of Earth Core. The drastic difference in temperature would create rainstorms and tornadoes, and the wind alone could blow Nine-Star Warriors away.

Since the environment in this place was so terrible, it was meaningless trying to construct permanent buildings here.

However, since the Flames of Earth Core was required to melt the [Demons’ Remains] and [Black Stone Essences], most of the forging of weapons and armors were done here. During the days when there was no rainstorm and tornado, the busty blacksmith from the Diablo World, Charsi, would bring her disciples from Chambord here. They would live in these tents and forge items with iron hammers beside the magic furnaces that could suck the energy from the Flames of Earth Core underground.

“Huh? Alexander, you are here? Long time no see! Eh, you are a lot more handsome and cuter than before! I heard that you are going to marry our [Flower of Rogue] soon? You are very lucky! It is rare to see a powerful, cute, and gentle female rogue like Elena……” As soon as she saw Fei, Charsi, who was swinging her hammer and forging a huge weapon, greeted Fei passionately as she swiped the sweat off her forehead.

Charsi was such a simple yet warm-hearted girl.

Out of all the NPCs from [Rogue Encampment], she was the only one who ignored Fei’s identity as the supreme leader of the camp as well as the King of Chambord; she treated Fei like a real friend. Ever since Fei got her that magical hammer, she had been very passionate toward him and called him handsome and cute.

“Eh, thanks for the hard work,” Fei walked up and greeted the members in Charsi’s team.

There was a ton of renovation happening every day. If it weren’t for Charsi and other blacksmiths such as Samuel who all worked day and nights, the progress wouldn’t be that quick. Cain, Akara, and Fei only came up with the ideas and the blueprints, and actually turning the blueprints into reality required a lot of skill and confidence. Everything in Chambord that had magic runes engraved on them was made by Charsi and her assistants.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that Charsi’s team of 50 to 60 people worked the hardest in Chambord, and they deserved a lot of credits.

“Hahaha, it is not hard at all! We are used to it. If I don’t swing the hammer and forge something, I would feel like I lost my loved one!” Charsi showed Fei her magical hammer as a bright smile appeared on her face and her red ponytail fluttered in the air.

This girl was a born-blacksmith; the most enjoyable thing in her life was forging.

In reality, every person in [Rogue Encampment] was obsessed with something. For example, Akara and Cain were in love with magic research, Charsi was obsessed with forging, Merchant Gheed was great at reading other people’s minds, and Military Leader Kashya was crazy about killing enemies…… It felt like all of them were living for their passions, and no ordinary people could understand them

To Fei, they were all top talents, and he was desperate for their help.

“Yeah, if I don’t listen to Master Charsi’s hammering noises for a day, I could feel like I haven’t eaten anything for the whole day……” this female blacksmith’s no.1 disciple, Samuel, smiled and said to the king as well.

This man was the former no.1 blacksmith at Chambord, and he didn’t want to admit defeat to Charsi. Now, his attitude completely changed, and he saw Charsi as his master. Out of all the blacksmiths here, he got the most progress in skills. He was able to forge a magic item on his own now, and he was a rare blacksmith that even thousands of gold coins couldn’t recruit.

The passionate NPCs from [Rogue Encampment] were helping Fei by teaching and raising groups of talents.

Fei went to watch these blacksmith work. He saw Ed Hazard’s father, Terry Hazard, working here as well.

This man lost his right leg in the battle against the black-armored enemies, and Fei designed a prosthesis for him. Now, this man was able to stand straight and continue his passion for forging.

The king got interested in forging as well after seeing everyone doing it, and he gave it a shot as well. However, he destroyed six pieces of work-in-process items that were close to becoming magic items in a row, so he gave up; it looked like he didn’t have talent in this aspect.

Soon, the blacksmith started to pack up. They took down the tents, put their tools away, and left this place using the portable teleportation station.

The event that would occur every month was about to arrive.

The chilly energy from the abyss was getting more and more intense, and ice blocks shot out from the abyss. Also, more and more heat energy was coming from the cracks on the ground.

Since the rainstorm was about to hit, the blacksmiths who were weak wouldn’t be able to stand up against this situation.

Under Fei’s persuasion, Brook and Torres also left with the blacksmiths; Fei was the only one who was there.

Soon, as clapping noises sounded, huge drops of water fell. The rain got more aggressive, and it felt like someone was pouring water out of a gigantic bucket.

Bam Bam! Bam!

Huge pieces of ice blocks were tossed up from the bottomless abyss, and the Flames of Earth Core started to appear. All the moisture in the air around Fei was evaporated and turned into liquid before falling onto the ground.

As the cold and hot air mixed, the terrifying tornadoes appeared.

When Fei first encountered this a year ago, he almost lost his life. It was fortunate that he tied himself to a stone pillar made from [Black Stone Essence]; that move saved his life, and it also allowed him to see the mysterious altar at the bottom of the mountain of white bones.

Compared with a year ago, Fei’s strength had improved drastically.

Faced with the heavy rainstorm and tornadoes, Fei created an invisible energy sphere and blocked off everything two meters away. Without being affected, Fei calmly walked forward.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The crazy wind blew all the pieces of [Demons’ Remains] into the air.

Soon, the entire mountain made of white bones flew into the air, and it looked like a cloud of bones in the sky. The bones spun and circled in the air as if they were alive, and the ear-piercing bone-grinding noises made when the bones hit each other resonated in the area. The entire scene was terrifying.

As the white bones flew into the air, it revealed the mysterious no-name altar which was at the bottom of the mountain of white bones.

Fei walked toward this mysterious altar and stared at the blue portal on it; he wasn’t sure if he should enter or not. After all, he didn’t know where it led to.

As the king thought about this question, he looked away from the portal and focused onto the scriptures that were lightly engraved on this mysterious altar.

He made some discoveries.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 585: Last Ancestral Place

This mysterious altar was about six meters tall, it was in the shape of an octagon, and there was a total of eight levels. It was made from a type of unknown black stone, and it felt heavy just by looking at it. The blue portal at the top level of the altar lit up the entire structure, making it look like a lighthouse of hell.

On the surface of the bottom seven levels, there were thick, finger-wide magic engravings. They looked ancient yet fundamental, and the smooth lines formed many magic pathings that were filled with an ancient magic energy sensation. However, Fei, who wasn’t a magic connoisseur, didn’t understand the magic arrays.

Nevertheless, he knew that the style of magic was from the Mythical Era, which was quite different from the current day magic.

On the side of the eighth level, Fei discovered a line of writing.

“In the name of the great Dwarf God, Fiat, open the gate to the last ancestral place……”

These were written in the ancient language used in the Mythical Era, and the modern language used on the Azeroth Continent was based on it. What was surprising was that the language in Diablo World was strikingly similar to this ancient language. Fei studied this language from Cain and Akara a little, so he was able to make out the meaning of this sentence after a while.

“Dwarf God Fiat?” Fei heard stories about the legendary heroes and gods in the Mythical Era from traveling poets, and Dwarf God Fiat was one of the protagonists in those stories.

It was heard that this dwarf god was one of the terrifying heroes on the side of the demons, and he was the primordial god to all the branches and clans of dwarfs. He controlled one of the ten major god-tier combat weapons, [Ax of Earth], and he killed many powerful masters on the side of the gods. He was well-known and invincible.

However, for some reason, this powerful god still fell.

Now, a lot of people believed that the dwarfs disappeared from the continent because their god suddenly died. The dwarfs were half as tall as a human, lived in underground caves, had long hair and beard, and were all great blacksmiths. Without the protection of their god, they lost their honors and went extinct.

Even though they disappeared, they once formed gigantic empires and had great civilizations. Until now, the marks they left on this continent were still affecting how people lived. For example, they were the ones who created combat weapons.

A famous traveling poet had once said that all the famous god-tier items, god-tier combat weapons, and semi-god-tier combat weapons were all created by the dwarfs from the Mythical Era, and all the skills the blacksmiths on the continent nowadays used were all the inheritance from the dwarfs.

This just went to show how powerful the dwarfs were back in the days.

Fei didn’t expect that this altar below the mountain of white bones was the creation of the dwarfs.

From the look of it, it seemed like this altar was crucial to the dwarfs, and it led to the so-called last ancestral place.

Fei looked back at the blue portal on the top of the altar.

After thinking for a bit, he summoned [The Throne of Chaos], sat on it, and entered the portal with a determined expression on his face.

[The Throne of Chaos] could break all the restrictions, and it could protect Fei so that he wouldn’t get lost in the spatial and temporal portal. Even if there were dangers, Fei could escape.

With several other trump cards on him, Fei decided to explore this mysterious place.

After all, this was under the back mountain of Chambord. Fei had to make sure that this portal wasn’t connected to a dangerous and deadly place. Otherwise, Chambord would be sitting on a volcano that could erupt at any moment, and Fei would have to move the city away.

……

After a series of buzzing noises and blurry visions, Fei appeared in another place.

The wind was lightly blowing, and the bright sun could be seen in the sky; he was no longer in an underground cave.

The danger he was anticipating didn’t appear. There were no warrior energy or magic energy surges around him, and there was no cranking metal gear that activated traps.

It just looked like an ordinary deserted and isolated place.

However, when Fei looked up, his expression got interesting.

White bones! Seas of white bones!

All that Fei could see were white bones!

Fei was standing on an octangular altar that was identical to the one under the back mountain of Chambord, and behind him was the blue portal.

Fei had no idea how long these white bones had been here. The soil already buried a lot of them, and new grasses grew on top of them.

“This…… Is this the last ancestral place of the dwarfs? It just looks like a ton of corpses were thrown here.” Fei was confused.

“Could it be that the dwarfs have fallen, and their last ancestral place turned from a fancy palace to this as time passed? But where did these skeletons and bones come from? Could it be that all the dwarfs on the continent came here and died off?”

Fei spread out his spirit energy and didn’t sense any danger, so he slowly walked off the altar.

He started his detailed investigate.

Soon, he made discoveries.

This should be a valley that was entirely in isolation. To be exact, all four sides of this place were huge mountains, blocking people out. The mountains were also all tilting inward drastically, and it looked like they were about to collapse at any time. They blocked most of the sunlight that would otherwise enter this isolated valley that covered an area of a dozen square kilometers. The opening on the top was a circle that had a diameter of about 600 meters.

As Fei walked around, all he could see were white bones.

Upon closer inspection, he realized that most of the bones were thick. The joints were the same size as humans’, but most of the bones were half the length. It was clear that these were the bones and skeletons of the dwarfs.

However, there were the bones and skeletons of other unknown creatures.

Some of the bones were so thin that it was shocking, and some were so big that it was unbelievable. There were also the skeletons of creatures that had wings and giants that were more than ten meters tall……

Fei felt like the dwarfs and these creatures were enemies.

As Fei wandered around, he saw too many skeletons that were mingled together since they were battling when they were alive. Most of them had armors on, and their weapons punctured their enemies’ bodies while their enemies’ weapons pierced through theirs. Also, some skeletons had more than a dozen spears stuck to them, displaying how terrifying the battle was.

Although it looked like this battle happened a long time ago, Fei could still sense the bloodiness and the cruelness of it.

Most of the skeletons were broken into pieces while a small number of them were complete.

The complete ones had the whitest bones, and there were still faint warrior energy and magic energy surges on them. These skeletons were all insanely powerful when they were alive, so bits of their auras were still around years later.

Fei randomly picked up a lightly-rusty blade, and he knocked it with his knuckle.

Tink!

As the crisp sound resonated in the area, the rust fell off, and the body of the blade turned shiny and bright.

“This…… the weapon of the dwarves….. It is a combat weapon?!” Fei was shocked. He didn’t expect that a random weapon he picked up was a combat weapon. After the rust fell off quickly, it felt like this blade was newly forged; time didn’t leave a mark on it.

Fei lightly slashed his finger, and blood dripped down.

Fei’s barbarian character had an insane body! Even Sun-Class Lords’ bodies couldn’t be compared to his. Ordinary weapons couldn’t even leave a white mark on his skin, but this blade created a wound on his finger easily!

“Such a sharp weapon! This must be a level 5 combat weapon at least! It is a treasure in the outside world! It must be a masterpiece of the dwarves! It could increase the combat ability of an ordinary warrior by five times!”

Fei instantly realized the value of this weapon. Then, as if he was shocked by lightning, he screamed out in excitement.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 586: The Dwarf King

“Hahahaha! There are tens of thousands of weapons in this isolated valley! Almost every skeleton has a weapon in its hand…… If they are all sharp like this blade and are combat weapons, then this place is literally a great weapon storage for Chambord! Hahaha, these weapons are much better than the weapons made from [Demons’ Remains] and [Black Stone Essences]. Even Charsi couldn’t forge out weapons on this level yet!”

Fei looked around at the skeletons in the area as well as the weapons that were stuck in their bones, and he got a little excited.

After placing this combat weapon into his storage space, Fei’s eyes landed on a sword that was two meters away from him.

He waved his hand, and an energy rushed out his body and pulled that sword into his hand.

Just like how the blade Fei first picked up, there were rusts and soil with mosses on the body of the sword. After experiencing the passage of time, it gave a feel of vicissitude. Fei shook his wrist, and the rusts and soil fell off the sword, revealing the black body.

There was a long blood groove that was as thick as a thumb on the body of this sword, and many thin patterns were connected to it.

A fire-elemental energy surge soon appearing on it.

In addition, the tip of the sword looked like the split tongue of a snake. The tip separated into two, and it felt like the strange dark light shining on the sword could devour all bright lights, making the sword look like a wicked beauty.

Fei lightly swung the sword, and a burning sword energy dashed out.

This was a fire-elemental level 5 combat weapon, not inferior to the wind-elemental level 5 combat weapon that he just got!

“Hahahahahaha! I’m too damn lucky! There is such a valuable place connected to the underground cave of Chambord City!

“Could it be that I’m a real demi-god who was left on the continent by a powerful deity?” Fei thought after getting such a large amount of treasures.

After placing this sword into his storage space, Fei waved his hand and pulled over a spear that was more than three meters long. He shook it with his hands and was about to laugh, but he suddenly felt like his hands were too light. Then, the smile froze on his face, and it was a little funny.

It turned out that this spear cracked and broke into pieces after Fei shook it. Right now, there was only a short stick that was less than 50 centimeters long in his hands.

“This……” Fei didn’t know what was going on, so he paid close attention to this weapon.

Although this spear was a combat weapon, it was at a lower level compared with the blade and the sword. After many years, its uniqueness as a combat weapon went away, and it was now even worse than an ordinary weapon. How could it withstand Fei’s great strength?”

“Eh…… It looks like not all weapons are well-kept. After a long time passed by, the low-level combat weapons are turned into regular weapons, and the two combat weapons I just collected were probably high-level combat weapons before falling into level 5……”

Fei instantly thought through a lot of things, and it greatly disappointed the king who was just getting excited over the prospect of this place.

As he walked around and investigated a bit more, his hypothesis was proven.

There were about 4,000 weapons in this valley, but most of them were destroyed. Only less than 1,000 of them were not damaged, but most of them had either fallen into the level of ordinary weapons or completely rusted out.

Even the materials required for the lowest-leveled combat weapon were rare magic ores, and they had their spirits. They were hard to melt and forge, and the weapons made from them were overpowering. However, these weapons were still too weak against the passage of time. Now, most of the weapons in this valley were useless.

As Fei walked around, he tried to pick out the complete combat weapons from the bones on the battleground.

After an hour, Fei finally got more than 20 combat weapons that still had their spirits. Most of them were below level 5, but there was a huge black sword that was a level 8 combat weapon, enough to increase the power of a warrior by eight times. If it were a level higher, it would be comparable to the [Sand of Earthly Anger] of Jax and the [Black Crystal Wand] of St. Germain, which were semi-god-tier combat weapons, A.K.A level 9 combat weapons.

Fei pondered around quite slow; he was paying a lot more attention to the stuff around him.

After about 20 minutes of walking, there were more and more skeletons, and the ground was uplifted.

The deeper he got into the valley, the more bones, more soil, and more weeds there were.

It was clear that these skeletons were all powerful masters in the past. Even though their flesh rotted away as time passed by, their bones were still as firm as iron, emitting sharp energy surges. Also, the bones couldn’t be stained by dirt, corroded by the rain, and blown away by the wind. Even though weeds were growing in the area, these white skeletons looked bright and smooth as if they were brand-new, and they were much stronger than the [Demons’ Remains]

Fei summoned [The Throne of Chaos], and he stood on it in mid-air; he didn’t step on the skeletons of these masters.

He looked up and saw a silver stone monument that was about 20 meters tall and several hundred meters away. As many skeletons surrounded it, its look was as eye-catching as a huge reef on the surface of a sea.

Fei instantly moved to the stone monument, and he discovered that there were no bones ten meters around it.

There were 40 dwarfs tightly guarding this stone monument. It was clear that they were dwarf masters when they were alive.

With magic armors on, they circled this stone monument, and they guarded it like a defense wall. Even though their bodies were pierced through by many weapons, they didn’t back off for a single step.

The magic armors on them were precious; they were still shiny and bright with faint magic energy surges on them.

These 40 dwarf masters were probably all Sun-Class Elites when they were alive since Fei made a terrifying discovery. Even though a long time had passed, the flesh on these 40 dwarfs’ bodies didn’t rot away. Through the armors, their facials features were still sharp, and their skin that was harder than godly iron sheets only contracted, sticking to the bones. They looked like desiccated corpses, and Fei wasn’t sure if their internal organs dried up as well.

At the moment, the intense murderous spirits on them were sharp, making them feel like live beings.

Six-Star Warriors wouldn’t be able to get within ten meters of them; these warriors would be turned into clouds of blood mist by the murderous spirits if they were too close.

Terrifying!

At this moment, Fei felt a great admiration toward these dwarfs. As he looked at these 40 powerful masters, he felt like the blood in his body got ignited. “Such a heroic presence! Even though they are dead, their corpses could still stand and block the terrifying enemies outside of the circle!” he thought.

“Such heroes! But what are they protecting?”

Fei looked behind these dwarf masters and saw an area that was bright red; it looked like this area was soaked by the blood of a god. The thick murderous spirit was intense here, killing all the grasses in the area.

Fei, who was equivalent to a top-tier Half Moon Elite and wearing a pair of level 6 battle boots from Diablo World, felt like iron needles were poking the bottom of his feet when he got off the throne and walked on this ground. He felt like the murderous spirit was destroying his feet.

Soon, Fei’s attention was drawn by a figure who was beside the monument.

It was a dwarf who was half sitting and half lying on the stairs that led to the stone monument.

He was dead, but his body didn’t change at all. His facial features were life-like, and it felt like he died only moments ago.

His figure was bigger than ordinary dwarfs, and he wasn’t wearing a set of armor. Instead, he was wearing a rare blue robe, a silver silk belt, and a golden crown that had godly gems inlaid in it. There was a one-meter-tall golden double ax beside him, and he was holding onto a black book that was about 40 centimeters thick with one hand and pointing at the sky with the other. His expression looked angry as his eyes were wide open, looking as if he was condemning or questioning something.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 587: Bloody Book, Doomsday

This man was the emperor of the dwarfs; the crown on his head explained it.

Fei discovered that this emperor died in the most painful way possible; there was a big hole in his chest, and his heart was ripped away from his body. What was surprising was that blood was still dripping from this big wound.

Different from the 40 dwarf masters around the monument, this emperor’s corpse didn’t dry up at all. His blood was still bright red, and he looked like he was at his prime.

His eyes were wide open, and there was an angry and unwilling expression on his face. He was looking up at the sky as if there was a terrifying enemy there.

This scene was strange and terrifying.

Fei felt like someone was blowing cold air onto his neck, and all the hair on his body stood up.

Many years had passed since this dwarf emperor died, but his blood was still bright and contained energy; it felt like he was going to resurrect at any moment. It was clear that his strength was higher than the 40 dwarf masters who were protecting this monument; Sun-Class Lords were probably ants in his eyes when he was still alive. However, he was still killed by an unknown enemy and got his heart taken away; it was truly shocking.

From the look of it, it seemed like he was sneak-attacked, and he didn’t have time to react. This just went to show how powerful this enemy was.

“How powerful is that level? Gods?”

Fei felt like he understood the Azeroth Continent too little. He never thought about levels above Sun-Class Realm; he believed that the level of Sun-Class was the summit of cultivation.

From how things looked, it seemed like he couldn’t be more wrong. At least this dead dwarf emperor in front of Fei right now was beyond the Sun-Class Realm, and the enemy who killed him was even more powerful.

“Are there gods in this world?”

In myths and legends, a drop of blood from a god could instantly kill a Sun-Class Lord. What level was that? Could these gods really live for eternity?

Fei reached out his hand and lightly touched the blood on this dwarf emperor’s wound.

As soon as he touched it, he felt like his entire finger was getting burned by the hellfire; it was excruciating, and he thought he placed his finger in a pot of lava.

Even though his body was tough, a layer of skin on his finger was instantly burned off. That tiny bit of blood was comparable to the Flames of Earthly Core, and it was insane.

The result of this experiment was similar to the legend where a drop of blood from a god could kill a master.

Fei was clear that the energy contained in this bit of blood was long lost due to the passage of time, and it was no longer that powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn’t be able to get within ten meters of this emperor.

Too powerful!

This dwarf emperor who died many years ago was still this powerful!

Even Emperor Yassin who said that he was inferior to no one probably couldn’t be compared to this emperor!

Fei lowered his head, and he suddenly froze.

On the stone stairs in front of this dwarf emperor, there was a pair of light footprints…… Wait, they were actually a pair of hoof prints; they weren’t left by a human. These hoof prints were about two centimeters deep into the stairs, and each of them was about 50 centimeters wide.

These two hoof prints were abrupt, and they were emitting murderous spirits, giving Fei the chills.

Fei felt like the creature that left this pair of hoof prints was the murderer of this dwarf emperor.

It looked like the enemies of the dwarfs who killed all these dwarfs at their last ancestral place were not humans but rather unknown and unidentified creatures.

Of course, all of this was still Fei’s hypothesis.

Fei finally landed his eyes on the thick book in this dwarf emperor’s hand. After some hesitation, he walked up and carefully took this book out.

He lightly blew the dust off the cover page before carefully opening the book. It looked like a diary, and it was written in the text used in the Mythical Era.

The first few hundred pages were stained by blood and couldn’t be read, and only the last 20 pages or so were readable.

“The war broke out! It finally broke out!!”

“…… The land of gods and the land of demons are both invaded by those terrifying devils. Those damn pseudo gods from another space! How dare they invade the land of gods? I curse them! These lunatics couldn’t escape the punishment from the gods! They will be wiped out for sure……”

“Damn it! How is this possible? Those dame pseudo gods have the advantage?”

“The situation is not bright. Both the gods and the demons fell into a terrible situation……”

“Ten days after the war broke out, all the affiliated races and species of the gods and demons sensed the gloomy outlook. Catastrophes continue to appear, and chaos are everywhere! I heard that the elf empire got attacked by the pseudo gods, and they suffered great casualties……”

“How is this possible? The God of Fire and the God of Magic died? Wind Demon and Strength Demon got decapitated as well? Damn! Even these deities are falling? God…… I hope the great Primordial God Fiat is still ok. He has a major god-tier combat weapon, the [Ax of Earth], with him. He is invincible, and he could defeat those pseudo gods for sure!”

“Sixteen days have passed since the beginning of the war. Today is a dark day. Unbelievable bad news came from the land of gods. The great Primordial God Fiat died in battle. God! Is the doomsday of the dwarfs coming?”

“I don’t know how to calm the empire down for the last few days. Only the Imperial Priest and I know about the news of Primordial God Fiat’s death. This news couldn’t be let out! Otherwise, the dwarf empire will collapse…… Ancestors of our Gerard Empire…… Please tell me where the destiny of our dwarfs is at!”

“Twenty-two days have passed since the war started. The Sid Empire of the elves lasted less than a day…… Did the pseudo gods get grand victories in the land of gods and the land of demons? The gods and demons disappeared, and these devils started attacking the species on the continent. They are like hungry locusts! They leave nothing behind! The Elf Queen and her priests all died in battle, and the holy city of the elves got conquered. I heard that only a few members of the royal family of the elves escaped and went to the Giant Tribe for protection.

“Today is the 30th day. After three days of battle, the Big Empire of the giants got conquered……”

“Today is the 33rd day. The empire of the ugly goblins also got conquered in three days. The magic missile launchers and the god-killing mechanisms couldn’t even stop the pseudo gods……”

“Today is the 34th day. I, Gerard Bill, the 134th emperor of the Gerard Empire of the dwarfs, gave out the war mobilization order! The unyielding dwarf warriors! The war is inevitable, and we need to fight to continue our race!”

“Today is the 36th day. The emperor of the orcs died, and the Saint Mountain Haigal of the orcs has fallen! The orcs got wiped out!”

“The flames of war finally arrived in our Gerard Empire!”

“Bad news! We did go to the underground city under the Ferren Mountain, but more than three million dwarf warriors died for their homeland!”

“Today is the 40th day. The sturdy dwarf warriors pushed back the invading forces of those devils for the first time, but we lost more than half of the soldiers and warriors……”

“We only have one last underground city left. Darkness has arrived…… I can sense the intense death sensation……”

“The Imperial Priest died……”

“Battle…… Battle…… Battle……”

“We have less than 10,000 soldiers left……”

“There are too many enemies; we couldn’t kill them all. They are rushing toward us like waves! We could only open the path that leads to the last ancestral place. I hope that godly runes engraved on the walls of the ancestral place could stop their attacks……”

“We got a moment to breathe, but there are only less than 3,000 of us left. Ten days ago, we were a huge empire that had tens of millions of members and millions of warriors…… This is an indescribable disaster! Civilizations are destroyed, and the continent is about to be shattered……”

“They discovered the location of the last ancestral place……”

“A powerful entity is attacking the ancestral place, and even the godly runes couldn’t defend against it……”

“That entity is approaching……”

“We are in a corner……”

“If anyone from later eras could see my writing, please believe that the dwarfs battled to save the continent. We may lose in the end, but the proud dwarf warriors would never admit defeat……”

“The last moment is arriving. The Gerard Empire of the dwarfs that has a history of more than 6,000 years is about to end. The 40 Godly Pillar Generals are guarding the monument of our Primordial God. I, Gerard Bill the emperor, is going to fight alongside our warriors in this final battle. I will bleed for the honor of the empire until I die……”

“Huh? Finally, a pseudo god!! That creature is really coming……”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 588: Mystery of History

This was a diary that recorded the doomsday of the continent.

The record ended here, and the writing became unclear and messy; the last few words were barely recognizable.

From the look of things, this dwarf king experienced great shock and could no longer continue writing.

Fei exhaled deeply as he slowly closed this bloody book.

After seeing it, a series of clear yet tragic and destructive images appeared in his head. He could imagine how it felt when this dwarf king lived through that terrifying era.

The gigantic empires were crushed by the powerful enemies one after another, and they couldn’t do anything about it. Darkness enveloped the land, and numerous races went extinct. Numerous gods and demons died in battles, and every single creature on the continent felt desperate. No one could see a future, and almost all the creatures were wiped out in about a month and a half!

It was the doomsday!

Although the diary only recorded the significant events that took place with a few words, the desperation and hopelessness that the emperor of the dwarfs, Gerard Bill, felt was conveyed to Fei through the pages, and it was suffocating.

After reading this blood-stained diary, Fei felt like a massive piece of stone was weighing on his mind.

The diary ended abruptly as if something terrible happened, and Fei guessed that the terrifying enemies, who were ‘pseudo gods from another space’, appeared and killed this emperor of the dwarfs instantly. When the heart of this emperor was taken away, those 40 Godly Pillar Generals probably didn’t even have time to react.

In the end, all the dwarf masters in the last ancestral place battled until death, and none of them escaped from the tragic ending.

Afterward, those terrifying enemies left this place. They ignored the corpses of the dwarfs and their own peers and didn’t even take the combat weapons on the ground.

As he thought about what he read, Fei looked at the skeletons around him and tried to organize his thoughts.

He had a ton of questions on his mind. For example, who were those pseudo gods? How were they able to kill the gods and the demons who dominated the Azeroth Continent for ages? How could they wipe through the seven super empires created by the affiliated races of the two groups? How did they complete the bloody massacres so quick? And where did the locust-like devils go after this? Why weren’t they documented in the history books? Why were the ‘pseudo gods from another space’ not known to humans? Did they leave the Azeroth Continent after the killing and the conquer? Or, were they waiting for another opportunity while hiding on the continent?

Of course, although these questions were on Fei’s mind, there was one particular question that was bothering Fei.

“Why aren’t humans mentioned in this diary?”

According to the writings of Gerard Bill, the enemies were known as pseudo gods from another space, and there were numerous devils under their commands; they couldn’t be exterminated. They combed through the continent and made several races and species go extinct. These devils showed no mercy, but why weren’t humans mentioned?

From the look of things, only humans survived that massacre and became the ruler of the land!

Could it be that the humans didn’t exist back then?

Impossible! According to books that Fei read, humans existed in the Mythical Era. In addition, humans were ranked as one of the top ten species alongside the elves and the dwarfs.

Therefore, Fei couldn’t understand why humans weren’t mentioned in the diary and why this catastrophe that occurred in the Mythical Era wasn’t recorded in the history books.

In the current history books, it was said that the gods and demons battled each other and ended up destroying everything, obliterating the Mythical Era; this was a fact that many historians reached consensus on. It was also said that the affiliated races and species of the gods and demons such as the elves, dwarfs, orcs, dragons, and sea tribes (similar to Slithereen in WoW) all participated in the battles and ended up destroying themselves. Only humans were able to survive that by using their strong learning and adaptation abilities as well as powerful reproduction capabilities.

It was clear that the history as the people on the Azeroth Continent knew it conflicted with what Gerard Bill wrote.

“Who is lying?”

As he looked around at the numerous skeletons as well as the corpses of the 40 Godly Pillar Generals and the emperor of the dwarfs, Fei leaned toward the records on the bloody book. No one would try to lie to the future generations when he didn’t even know if the continent was going to be around.

This diary that was stained by blood was more reliable than the vague and unproven legends.

Fei felt like he accidentally discovered a secret that was concealed for ages.

Who destroyed the Mythical Era? What roles did the humans play during that time?

Fei lightly exhaled and shook his head. He stopped thinking about those questions since it was not relevant to the current time. He placed the bloody book into his storage space and continued to observe the surroundings.

As he glanced at the corpse of Gerard Bill once more, he discovered that there were fine engravings on the stone monument behind this emperor; it looked like it recorded the locations of the stars in the sky since small silver dots that were the size of a fingertip were all over this statue. Also, there were thin silver lines that connected all these dots, combining them into something unbreakable.

“What are these?” Fei thought as he lightly rubbed the dots.

This was the dwarfs’ last ancestral place, and the 40 Godly Pillar Generals and the emperor of the dwarfs all died protecting it. If one told Fei that this stone monument was a simple statue, Fei wouldn’t believe it.

However, after a while of observations, Fei couldn’t detect any magic energy or warrior energy surges on it. It was very common and ordinary.

This irregular discovery made Fei even more curious.

“Looks like I need to give this to Cain and Akara to study!”

After Fei made up his mind, he didn’t spend more time on it. He made sure he didn’t overlook anything, and he walked forward to see if he could find anything else.

On the way, he picked up a few other combat weapons that weren’t corroded.

Unfortunately, they were of low levels; none of them was above level 5.

After two hours, Fei walked around this entire valley. Except for the interesting discoveries he made at the center of the valley, white skeletons and bones were everywhere else.

On the side of the walls, Fei saw some godly rune engravings that lost their energies.

Fei pictured the scene where the walls in this place were empowered by the godly runes. Even if regular walls were strengthened by godly runes, they would become indestructible! No Sun-Class Lord could leave a mark on these walls.

Except for that portal on the altar, no one was able to get in here theoretically.

However, this place was still conquered and destroyed.

Fei looked up at the opening of this valley and wondered where this place was. As he was about to fly out of the rough-circular opening above him that had a diameter of 500 meters and check out this area, he suddenly noticed something that he overlooked before, and his expression froze on his face!

“How is this…… possible?”

P.S. Hey guys, we apologize for the downtime the website is experiencing in the days when we do mass releases. We have been making investments in our servers to accommodate higher traffic, but some of the script-stealing bots are slowing our website down. We have just invested in more CPU for the website, and we will be monitoring it in the next few days to see how well it handles the traffic.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 589: Huge Handprin
t

Fei rubbed his eyes and thought that he saw an illusion, but……

Whoosh!

He fluttered the silver sword energy wings on his back, and he dashed out of this valley like a shooting arrow. As an ear-piercing noise sounded, he instantly appeared above this opening and got out of the valley.

As he put away his silver wings and hovered in mid-air, he looked down and got shocked!

He finally discovered that the so-called opening of this valley was a clear handprint! The five fingers and the knuckles on them were clearly imprinted into the ground, and it felt like a giant pressed down his hand!

A gigantic handprint!

Fei felt like the shock he was experiencing was suffocating him.

At this moment, he realized that this valley wasn’t a valley to begin with; it was initially an underground city just like the underground cave under the back mountain of Chambord. It was heard that the dwarfs like living underground, and they had incredible digging and forging abilities. Their last ancestral place shouldn’t be a valley but an underground city as well.

That was more reasonable.

Unfortunately, the ceiling of this underground city was somehow destroyed by a powerful entity from the sky, turning it into a valley.

Fei already confirmed that godly runes empowered the walls and the ceiling of the underground city, but this entity was able to easily destroy them all together and open the last ancestral place of the dwarfs.

Terrifying power!

As Fei thought back to the last few sentences recorded on the bloody diary, Fei could imagine what happened.

The emperor of the dwarfs, Gerard Bill, retreated to the last ancestral place with less than 3,000 dwarfs and wanted to use the godly runes on the walls and ceiling of this underground city to block the terrifying enemies. Suddenly, a powerful entity struck down at the last ancestral place from the sky, and it destroyed their last safe haven. Then, numerous devils rushed into the underground city through the opening on the ceiling and exterminated the last bit of the dwarfs.

That scene was dark and depressing.

How cruel and devastating!

Through this giant handprint, Fei felt the power of the ones who destroyed the Mythical Era once for all.

It was fortunate that these powerful entities weren’t around anymore. Otherwise, if they were on the Azeroth Continent now, even people like the Continental Martial Saint, Maradona, couldn’t deal with them. They could be able to sweep through the continent once more easily.

As a cold breeze blew by and gave Fei some chills, he finally slowly woke up from the huge shock that he was experiencing.

He slowly looked up from that huge handprint and observed the surroundings.

There were many mountains around him, and these mountains were connected and extended into the sky. On the hills, there were a ton of old trees that were more than 1,000 years old, and these trees created a huge forest. The spring was here, and all new buds and sprouts grew out of the branches, making the area bright green. The opening that led to the last ancestral place was in between five tall mountains, and there were a lot of tall trees and thick vines around it. Looking down from the sky, that place looked like a natural pit. If masters flew by on top of it, they wouldn’t be able to spot it and discovered the hidden mystery.

No wonder this place wasn’t discovered by anyone else even though it had been around for a long time.

“How far is this place to Chambord? From the look of it, this place looks similar to the mountains behind the back mountain of Chambord……” Fei thought as he looked around, confirmed the directions, and glanced behind him.

He was shocked once more.

Even though he was surprised many times today and got a little numb, he still couldn’t help but freeze after seeing what he saw.

About ten kilometers way, he saw a mysterious yet silver ancient city in the sunset. Its three sides were surrounded by mountains, and streaks of cooking smoke were coming out of chimneys. In front of its defense wall was a wide river, and a large plain was on the other side of the river……

Chambord Castle!

Fei didn’t expect to see Chambord so close! That mysterious portal on the ancient altar under the mountain of white bones didn’t teleport him to a place ten of thousands of kilometers away. Instead, he was only moved about ten kilometers away. The last ancestral place of the dwarfs was really close to Chambord; they were like neighbors.

After the initial shock, Fei shook his head and tried to digest all of this.

There must be connections between all of these.

Ancient Chambord City, underground cave, endless underground corridor, mysterious space, [Demons’ Remains], [Black Stone Essences], mountain of white bones, mysterious altar, ancient portal, last ancestral place……

All of these seemed coincidental together, but they were truly connected.

Fei remembered Brook telling him that the city of Chambord was much older than the history of the royal family of Chambord. Before the Zenit Empire rose up and the royal family of Chambord got canonized, this city was already here. No one knew who created this ‘immortal’ city, but people knew that Emperor Yassin grew into power and established the Zenit Empire, and the people who were living in this city decided to surrender to this great emperor and be controlled by the empire.

Fei was now pretty sure that this city and the underground cave were all a part of the heritage left by the dwarfs.

Even though the dwarfs were wiped out, the structures they built on the land lived through the passage of time. Many years later, they were discovered by some homeless people who wandered here, and these people cleaned them up and started living in them.

After many generations passed by, the people living in this city forgot about the origin of the city. Later on, the royal family of Chambord discovered the underground cave and used it as a prison. After that, Fei came to this world, renovated the underground cave, and discovered more of the ruins and heritages of the dwarfs.

This explanation was more logical and more natural to follow.

Fei hovered in mid-air as he thought everything through. Then, he looked at the mountains around him and the peaceful Chambord City not too far away. Suddenly, a lightbulb lit up in his head, and he suddenly got a great idea regarding Chambord’s future development path.

After getting that idea, he went back into the valley.

After spending about five hours, he picked out all the combat weapons that were still functional, and there were about 60 of them. 90% of them were below level 5, but there was one level 8 combat weapon, two level 7 swords, one level 7 dagger, and one level 6 battle bow.

Even in the Zenit Empire’s eyes, this much combat weapons were a huge amount of treasures.

Fei felt like the imperial weaponry storage in St. Petersburg didn’t even have as much combat weapons as he had right now.

After Fei was done with everything, it was almost midnight. The moon was bright, and there weren’t many shiny stars. The mountains in the area looked like huge demon beasts that were crouching, but Chambord City that was about ten kilometers away was lit up by all the lights.

Fei stood in mid-air after traveling through that opening in the ceiling, and his expression suddenly turned serious. As he concentrated his spirit energy slowly but steadily, he tried his best to communicate with the Sky Castle that he hid into the void.

Fei emitted tiny streaks of spirit energy, and they quickly merged into this space like waterdrops into the ocean.

Fei even sensed that the mysterious stone pillar in his body started to vibrate rapidly. It buzzed and expressed a joyous emotion as if it was a kid who got a lollipop.

This went on for about six minutes.

As Fei was getting dizzy and his spirit energy was about to be depleted, a mysterious change took place in the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 590: Arrival! Sky Castle!

A series of white ripples appeared in the night as if a drop of water fell into the ocean, and something huge was breaking through the space and dropped down from the sky; it was an awesome sight.

Through the white ripples, a gigantic city slowly appeared in this world.

The Sky Castle!!!

Fei was summoning the legendary ancient city, Sky Castle, that he discovered in the small world in the Mythical Palace.

The magnificent castle, the reversed cone-shaped mountain at the bottom of the city, and the tall silver walls……

This incredible floating city slowly appeared as if it gradually moved out of a waterfall, and the shock it brought to Fei was indescribable. It felt like a god was coming down from heaven.

Soon, the Sky Castle appeared in this world silently, and it blocked the bright moon. Its huge shadow enveloped a large land mass, giving people a suffocating sensation.

Even though Fei had seen the Sky Castle before, he was shocked when he saw it again.

Perhaps it was connected to the mysterious stone pillar in his body, or maybe it was because Fei’s blood soaked the Mythical Altar as well the mysterious stone pillar, Fei felt like he and the Sky Castle were connected by blood. In a sense, Fei was able to control this legendary city.

However, the Sky Castle was giant, and a ton of spirit energy was required to move this city around.

With Fei’s current spirit energy level, he was barely able to move it.

For the last while, he felt like the mysterious stone pillar in his body was expressing a simple yet mystic emotion, and he felt like this emotion was coming from the Sky Castle and got to him by traveling through the void. It was hinting at the king, telling him that he couldn’t just keep the city in the void; it was consuming too much energy, and the Sky Castle was going to get lost in the void and couldn’t be traced and located one day.

This mystic yet unexplainable emotion was bothering Fei for the last while, and he knew that he had to summon the Sky Castle back into the world soon.

Also, he was clear that if this legendary city appeared on this continent, a lot of people were going to be moved. By then, all kinds of powerful masters and mighty hermits would come and try to rob it from him. With his current strength, he wouldn’t be able to protect it.

He had been hesitating for the last few days, and he had an idea after observing the tall mountains around the last ancestral place of the dwarfs.

Therefore, Fei carefully summoned the huge Sky Castle without getting anyone’s attention, and he lightly dropped it down between the mountain; he was aiming the tip of the reversed cone-shaped mountain at the bottom of the city at the handprint opening on top of the last ancestral place of the dwarfs.

Boom!!

The mountains in the area shook, and the ground was cracked.

As the Sky Castle pressed down, the smaller mountains and hills in the area were crushed. The firmness of the silver reversed cone-shaped mountain at the bottom of the city was much stronger than regular rocks, and the Sky Castle slowly merged with the ground. Although the soil continued to sink around the Sky Castle and many trees were destroyed, the legendary city finally successfully landed.

The clouds of dust soon settled, and the situation was much better than Fei anticipated.

The Sky Castle perfectly sealed up the last ancestral place of the dwarfs. Although it crushed several mountains in the area, it allowed this legendary city to merge into the surroundings. It didn’t look abrupt, and it felt like this castle had been here forever.

“Although a lot of masters know about the Sky Castle from legends, almost none of them had seen it before. There aren’t many historical recordings on it, to begin with, and it has perfectly embedded itself into this terrain. Even if someone sees this castle, they wouldn’t be able to recognize it. Eh, if I tell others that this is a place of the heritage of the dwarfs, they would believe it. This explanation could buy me some time. After a while, I will be able to complete the Hell Mode in Diablo World. Even if others end up recognizing it, I won’t be afraid!”

The appearance of this giant city covered up the last ancestral place of the dwarfs. The secret about the dwarfs including their emperor, Gerard Bill, those 40 Godly Pillar Generals, all those skeletons, and that shocking truth about the past would be hidden again, and they wouldn’t be discovered in a long time.

This fitted Fei’s plan.

For some reason, the king felt like it was better if he didn’t make the information in Gerard Bill’s bloody diary public.

After doing all that, Fei walked around the castle and tried his best to hide and destroy the evidence that could lead people to think that this city fell from the sky.

As he was about to leave, something unexpected happened again; that mysterious stone pillar in Fei’s body lightly shook.

At the same time, as if it received a command, the Sky Castle that was now resting peacefully in the mountains suddenly released streaks of white lights. These lights weren’t bright, and they quickly dispersed around the castle. In the end, they formed a giant transparent sphere, and it enveloped the Sky Castle as well as about 50 mountains in the area.

“This…… is the invisible energy sphere?”

Fei suddenly recalled how he got to the Sky Castle in the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace. At that time, he encountered something similar. He didn’t see this castle, and he somehow wandered around and got past the invisible energy sphere before discovering the existence of the Sky Castle.

Whoosh! Fei dashed several kilometers into the sky.

When he looked down, as he expected, he could only see many mountains and trees in the forest; everything seemed primitive. The Sky Castle that had tall silver walls and buildings were nowhere to be seen.

That invisible energy sphere helped the Sky Castle to achieve 100% stealth!

Fei was genuinely surprised.

He was planning for the worst when he summoned this legendary city onto the Azeroth Continent, but now it seemed like he didn’t need to worry about others getting suspicious over the sudden appearance of this giant city. This invisible energy sphere could block off all visuals, auras, and sensations. Even Sun-Class Lords would have a hard time spotting this legendary city without going inside of the invisible energy sphere.

Now, Fei was sure that the mysterious stone pillar in his body was tightly connected to the Sky Castle; perhaps it was the core component of the city and functioned similarly to a remote control.

It was obvious that there were a lot more mystic and magical features in the Sky Castle that were waiting for him to discover.

In the legends, the invisible sky fortress had more power than flying in the sky and going stealth.

After Fei spent a bit more time and inspected the area around the Sky Castle, he calculated the time and was worried that the people at Chambord might be concerned since he ‘disappeared’ for a long time already. Therefore, he instantly dashed toward the Chambord City.

The wind fluttered the king’s long black hair as he flew in the sky, and he was thinking about the plans that were going to be realized next.

When he looked down casually, he suddenly saw a row of mountains.

“Huh? These mountains……” Fei suddenly noticed that there was a row of mountains between the Sky Castle and the Chambord Castle. They were much taller than the mountains in the area, and it felt like they were swords that were piercing into the sky.

Fei counted them and got the number 12. It was a perfect number for Fei’s upcoming plans.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 591: Twelve Golden Saint Mountains

Fei was no longer in a hurry after discovering this.

He slowed down his flying speed and carefully observed the surroundings. He even landed on the 12 mountains and inspected them.

The more he looked around, the happier he was.

Fei felt like these 12 mountains were placed here by the gods specifically for his upcoming plans. Although these mountains were in a row, they weren’t in a straight line, and they weren’t blocking each other’s view of the area.

In addition, each of the mountains soared into the sky. Standing at their peaks, one would be able to see the Chambord City that wasn’t too far away. Especially for masters in the Moon-Class Realm, they would be able to see things happening tens of kilometers away, and they could for sure inspect the activities that were happening inside Chambord.

Out of all 12 mountains, even the one that was the furthest from Chambord was only less than ten kilometers away. This distance was nothing in the eyes of a Moon-Class Elite; he or she could instantly dash into the city in a few seconds.

“Hahahah! I will create the statues of the 12 Zodiac Constellations here! There will be 12 Guardian Palaces of the Golden Saints on these 12 Golden Saint Mountains, and they would be surrounding the Sky Castle and protecting Chambord! Hahaha, this is a perfect opportunity! I will build this place into a saint land on the continent! Hahaha!” Fei laughed proudly as he thought of that.

Right now, Fei already appointed saints for the following constellations: Taurus, Cancer, Leo, Capricorn, and Sagittarius. However, the others were still missing. Also, out of the gold saints, only Leo Saint Lampard reached the realm of Moon-Class; all others were around the Eight-Star level. According to Fei’s plan, all official golden saints had to be on the Moon-Class Realm before they were qualified to get on these 12 Golden Saint Mountains and become the real Guardian Saints.

However, this plan couldn’t be completed in a few days; it was a long-term project.

Fei fantasied about the day when Chambord had more than a dozen Moon-Class Elites as he fluttered his silver sword energy wings and disappeared into the darkness.

……

-The dining hall inside the King’s Palace-

“Hey! Alexander, you are going to become someone’s husband! How can you come home this late at night? Angela had been worrying about you for the entire night! This is too much!” Emma placed her hands around her waist as she pouted and questioned the king.

It was clear that this loli was very hungry. As she complained, she quickly took out the food that was placed in the magic boxes to keep them warm. Then, she put the utensils onto the table and called over the four maids, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter, who were about to fall asleep.

Then, the seven people and Little Raccoon started to have dinner.

“Humph! If you aren’t going to be back tonight, we will all starve! You can’t do this anymore…… Angela is dropping the standards…… She treats you too well……”

As she placed a piece of golden crispy pork into her mouth, Emma wrinkled her nose, and the few freckles at the top of her nose looked extremely cute under the light from the magic chandelier in the dining hall.

This loli, who was vicious with her words but genuinely kind and nice on the inside, was now taken in by Fei as his little sister, and she was a little princess who was loved by the people around her. Although she seemed a little mean on the surface, she was a sensible and understanding girl. The fact that she didn’t leave Fei and Angela when they were in a bad situation won her the appreciation of other members of Chambord.

“Alright, aright. You forgot about our 12 rules for the dining table. We shouldn’t talk too much when we are eating……” Fei pretended to be annoyed as he said.

In the meantime, he grabbed onto the neck of Little Raccoon that jumped onto the dining table sneakily and tried to help its stomach on its own. The king placed it in front of its dining spot, stared at it despite it felt like it was mistreated, and turned to Emma, saying, “Emma, if you complain this much, I’m afraid that you will become too chubby, and no man would want you!”

“None of your business! The handsome young men of Chambord who want to marry me can line up from the entrance of the King’s Palace to the bank of the Zuli River!” Emma straightened her back and said proudly. After living with Fei for a while, she learned a thing or two from him, such as bluffing.

“Anyway, you breached the first rule of the 12 rules; you shouldn’t be late! Hehe, as a punishment, you need to tell us stories after dinner!”

All the girls around the table laughed.

From the nervousness at the beginning to merging into the big family, the four maids were now not scared of the king anymore. Instead, they talked and joked with Fei regularly. As a result, chatter and laughter sounded in the palace all the time.

This was Fei’s favorite atmosphere.

If he had to behave like other kings where they sat in front of giant dining tables and eat more than 100 dishes with only two to three people, it would be torturous. If he had to keep that up for a long time, he might get esophageal cancer for not eating correctly.

After enjoying the time together for a little, Angela placed her knife and fork on the table and smiled at Fei. “Alexander, I need to talk to you about something. Thug, Chick, and Hooligan are growing larger and larger. The gardens in the King’s Palace couldn’t contain them anymore. In these few days, they had made a lot of trouble under the lead of Blacky. If they aren’t your pets, the soldiers who are mad at them might shoot them down with [Dragon Slayer] crossbows and eat them!”

Fei laughed after hearing that.

He had heard a lot of complaints from other people as well. Although they had only been at Chambord City for a few days, these four creatures were too playful and energetic. In addition, their sizes were huge, and they would create mini-earthquakes when they moved around.

A few days ago, Thug accidentally sat on a side building in the King’s Palace and destroyed it, and a few pathways and a small church in the city were obliterated by the four beasts unintentionally.

Also, one of the dragons pooped in the sky, and its feces fell and instantly enveloped a few pedestrians who weren’t fast enough to move out of the way. If it weren’t for people who covered their noses and dragged these people out, these people might be the first few who died inside dragon feces.

In the end, Chambord’s city management office had to send out a big team of bylaw enforcement officers to clean up the street.

However, the feces of a dragon had research and strategic value, and they were bought by the Civil and Military University and a few laboratories.

“Eh, we need to deal with that.” Fei rested his chin on a pair of chopsticks’ tip as he laughed, “Thug and the others are too big to be kept inside the city; it would be too much for the residents to deal with. Also, the King’s Palace in the city might be too small for them to live in. I discovered a perfect location in the mountains behind Chambord. Haha, in a few days, not only them, but we will also move over! The royal family will out of the Chambord City!”

What Fei said instantly surprised the girls.

“Move out of Chambord? Where are we going? Let me be clear, I don’t want to live in a straw house by the cliff like that person named Dugu Qiubai in your stories.” (Dugu Qiubai is one of the greatest hermits in Jin Yong’s classic wuxia novels.)

At this moment, a loud voice sounded outside the door.

[Fallen Princess] Victoria cat-walked into the building in a tight-fit red cheongsam mini dress and high heels. As she threw a big pile of files onto the table in front of Fei, she sat down and stuffed a piece of meat into her mouth. In the meantime, she said unclearly, “I’m still young like a fresh rose. I have a bright future, and I don’t want to live like an ascetic monk!”

Suddenly, the dining hall got quiet.

Victoria looked up and said after she saw the strange expressions on people’s faces, “What? You guys are eating at midnight, and none of you told me. Alexander, in order to straighten out your account books for your treasury and the Revenue Department, I haven’t slept for two days! I now even have bags under my eyes! Why? Can’t I eat a piece of your meat?”

“You…… you……” Emma stuttered as she looked at Victoria.

“Ah? What about me?” Victoria finally felt like something was off.

Suddenly, she felt like someone was pulling on her sleeve. She turned around and saw the king’s new pet, Little Raccoon, pulling her sleeve with a sad expression.

“You ate the piece of meat that Little Raccoon was biting……” Emma said slowly as if she was trying to hold back something.

Victoria slowly looked at the people in the hall, and they all nodded. Then, she looked at the furry mouth of Little Raccoon and the clear small bite marks on another piece of meat in her hand.

“Puff!” She spat out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 592: Spirit Energy Breakthrough

“Ahhhhhh! Disgusting!”

After Victoria spat out, her pretty face paled. She kicked off her high heels and ran out barefooted. As she dashed out, she shouted, “Water! Give me some water! I need to rinse my mouth! Ahhhhh! Water……”

She turned around and looked back at Fei after taking two steps, saying, “Those documents are the account books that I reorganized. Your revenue and treasury recordings at Chambord were a mess. I created a new system. Take a look; if you are happy with it, then stamp it and pass it…… Yuck!”

After that, this [Fallen Princess], who was usually lazy and greedy, ran out with her bare white feet to find water to rinse her mouth.

“Hahahahaha!” Everyone in the dining hall laughed out loud, and Little Raccoon went to pick up the big piece of roasted meat Victoria dropped; it was feasting on it and having such a great time that its black and white striped tail even stood up.

It was late into the night after dinner.

Head Minister Bast already sent a carriage to the gate of the King’s Palace, and it was here to bring Angela back home. There was a ton of stuff for them to arrange before the wedding.

The king’s father-in-law lost his wife when he was mid-aged, and his daughter was his only family. After experiencing the toughest time, his life finally turned around. Therefore, he paid a lot of attention to his daughter’s wedding, and he was doing a lot of preparations according to noble traditions.

After Angela waited for Fei and had dinner, she went back to her father’s place with Emma and the four maids.

As common traditions on the continent, Angela could only come back and live with the king after the wedding was completed.

Soon after Angela and the girls were gone, Fei called in Torres and gave him some tasks. Then, he went back to his bedroom with Little Raccoon who had a full belly.

After eating, this little guy rolled up into a ball and fell asleep on a chair.

Fei, on the other hand, summoned [The Throne of Chaos]. As it hovered a meter above the air, he sat on it and started to practice the training techniques documented on the mysterious purple scroll. As his strength increased and his view broadened, Fei felt like the spirit energy was getting more and more important. Therefore, he had been trying to improve it daily.

A lot of people only saw the king’s rocket-like growth and his dominating presence, but only a few people knew that he only slept about one to two hours a night. During other times, he was cultivating and practicing. Even though he had the Diablo World, his work ethic still surpassed most of the geniuses in this world.

Practicing while sitting on [The Throne of Chaos] was one of the shortcuts Fei recently discovered.

This mysterious throne not only granted Fei the ability to travel through space; it could also help him concentrate and increase the efficiency when he trained his spirit energy.

Unfortunately, Fei couldn’t obtain warrior energy or magic energy, so he wasn’t sure if this throne could boost up the speed of all cultivation.

The night was quiet, and it was a bit chilly.

Fei slowly opened his eyes after three hours.

“Hm…… My spirit energy finally surpassed level 800. Now, I can stay in Diablo World for eight hours a day, and the NPCs from [Rogue Encampment] could also stay in the real world for eight hours. This way, the reconstruction and the renovation of Chambord could speed up even more!”

Fei spread out his spirit energy quietly. After reaching level 800, he could easily scan an area of two kilometers around him, almost half of Chambord. Like the most advanced radar, he could clearly sense the energy surges on all the people within his scan zone, and nothing could hide from him.

“One day, I will reach level 6000, and I would be able to come and go from Diablo World without having to worry about the time constraint. In the same time, people like Elena, Cain, and Akara would be able to stay in the real world as long as they want as well!”

After pulling back his spirit energy, Fei was delighted with his progress.

Buzz!

A sky-blue portal appeared in front of him, and he walked in after putting [The Throne of Chaos] back into his body.

……

-Diablo World, Durance of Hate-

“Hahaha! Stupid humans! Are you here to sacrifice your delicious blood and flesh? Haha, I couldn’t wait! Go! Kill them!”

[Lord of Pain] Mephisto’s roar resonated in the area, shaking the walls and the ground of this space.

Under its command, numerous powerful monsters with weapons and armors rushed toward Fei and Elena fearlessly.

In the last few days, Fei sped up his quest-completing speed. After completing all quests in the second map, [Lut Gholein], he came to the third map, [Kurast Docks] and finished quests such as [The Golden Bird], [Blade of the Old Religion], [Khalim’s Will], [Lam Esen’s Tome], and [The Blackened Temple]. He earned rewards such as a bottle of potion that could permanently increase his HP by 40 and a book called Lam Essen’s Tome that recorded all the weaknesses of the monsters from hell.

Now, Fei was a Nightmare Mode level 70 Barbarian, and Elena a level 60 Magic Archer. However, Elena’s real offensive ability was about 20 levels lower since she shared a lot of the skill points and attribute points with her second Paladin Bloodline. The Valkyrie was a lot more well-rounded since her defensive ability increased by a lot.

Fei and Elena were facing the [Lord of Pain], Mephisto, who was the boss on this map.

As long as they killed it, the third map would be completed.

Fei wasn’t holding back anything. With [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] in his hands and [Immortal King’s Soul Cage] on his body, he unleashed all his strength and attacked forward. Every time he struck out, there seemed to be fire elements around his hammer.

Now with two items in the [Immortal King] set with him, the additional fire damage that came with his hammer took away the lives of the demons, and their corrosive blood stained the land.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

With the [Grand Matron Bow] in her hand, Elena was enveloped by a silver energy flame. As the bowstring vibrated, arrows dashed toward the demons as if they were invitations from the Grim Reaper.

This pair of couples who weren’t married yet coordinate smoothly, and it felt like they were the messengers of death.

However, there were way too many monsters charging at them; it felt like these monsters were waves in an ocean.

Among these monsters, there were mage-types where they stood far away and threw high-damaging spells such Ice Arrows, Poisonous Smoke, and Burning Fire. All these various spells enveloped Fei and Elena.

Soon, the two of them were in a tough situation.

This was the Nightmare Mode after all, and it was challenging.

Also, the [Lord of Pain], Mephisto, was observing from the sideline and frequently threw in range-attacks; it was very sly.

From the battles with the monsters in the Nightmare Mode after some time, Fei slowly discovered one thing: the monsters all had their own minds and the intelligence of kids. Especially the bosses at the end of each map; they had basic battle awareness and didn’t attack based on scripts anymore. Compared with bosses in the Normal Mode, they were much harder to deal with.

This battle took Fei and Elena more than three hours.

As he saw Mephisto crying and dying in a pool of its own blood, Fei let go of the breath that he was holding in. His hand that was holding [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] felt a little sour, and he felt a little tired. There were more than a dozen deep wounds on his body, and both him and Elena were covered in blood; they weren’t sure if most of the blood was from them or the monsters.

At the same time, bright lights flashed on the magic items on the ground.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 593: Lampard’s Shock

Fei looked around at the items that Mephisto dropped, and he was slightly disappointed.

[Lord of Pain], Mephisto, was one of the most powerful demons in hell, but it didn’t give Fei any good items after it was killed. Almost all of them were orange level 6 items, and the green level 7 set items that Fei was hoping for didn’t appear.

“Could it be that all my luck was depleted from getting [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] last time?” the king thought.

Since none of the items interested Fei, he didn’t even use [Identify Scrolls] on them. He threw them into his storage space causally and planned to sell them to the NPCs for gold coins.

At this moment, a golden light beam shot down from the sky.

The golden liquid in Fei’s body reached a limit, and the barbarian character leveled up again. After reaching level 71, the golden energy cleansed Fei’s body and made him feel very comfortable. All the injuries that he got from battling with the monsters recovered, and all the blood stains on his clothes were removed as well.

Fei was back to his prime.

After distributing the attribute points and the skill points according to his plan, Fei and Elena left this place quickly.

Then, they found a pond outside the [Durance of Hate]. With Fei guarding her, Elena took off her armors boldly in front of her lover and washed the blood off her body.

Fei had more than a dozen injures on his body from that battle, but those were all because he tried to protect Elena. Since the Valkyrie specialized in long-range attacks and weren’t experienced in close-range combat, she could be in great danger if monsters got near her. Therefore, Fei gave it all and made sure no monsters got close. In the end, Elena wasn’t injured at all, and blood on her body were all from the demons.

Fei tightly guarded the pond. As he listened to the splashing water noises and looked at the Valkyrie’s white smooth body, he felt intrigued. Although he had done it once before with Elena, it was for saving her life, and Fei fell unconscious as well. Therefore, Elena’s perfect body was still extremely luring in Fei’s eyes.

In order to distract himself, Fei glanced around.

Suddenly, his eyes locked onto something that wasn’t far away.

[Stamina Shrine]!

These so-called shrines were the ancient ruins on the continent. They were in shapes such as stone statues, pillars, and wooden statues, and they contained great power due to the runes and magic arrays engraved on them. When standing near them, one was able to be empowered by the unique energy inside them.

For example, the shrine in front of Fei was a cylinder-shaped stone pillar that was about five meters tall.

A few mystic magic runes that were drawn onto the body of the pillar with red, god-blood-like paint, and they emitted a faint indescribable power. Didn’t matter how tired a person was, as long as they stood within ten meters of this pillar, he or she would feel energetic in an instant. Their fatigue would be gone, and their stamina would be restored.

Before Fei got through the third map, even though he tried to study those magic runes, he couldn’t understand them.

But now, for some reason, Fei suddenly felt like those magic runes that were difficult and complicated seemed extremely simple and clear in his eyes. It made Fei feel like a girl who ignored him for a long time despite his pursue suddenly jumped into his bed when he least expected it.

The stone pillar completely attracted Fei’s attention.

Even though the Valkyrie washed up, dressed up, and stood behind him, the king didn’t even notice it.

……

The morning sun slowly rose into the sky, and the silver Chambord City looked like a layer of gold covered it under the sunshine.

Suddenly, a blue portal appeared in the bedroom inside the King’s Palace, and Fei walked out of it.

The portal instantly disappeared behind him once he was out.

“Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!” Little Raccoon instantly dashed over from the window and jumped onto Fei’s shoulder. As it licked Fei’s cheek with its pink, soft tongue, it blinked its eyes. This little guy liked sticking with Fei, and the king felt like it was blaming him for leaving it out here all by itself.

Fei laughed and rubbed Little Raccoon’s head to comfort it.

“Your Majesty! Everything is planned just as you ordered!” Torres’ voice came from outside the room.

“Eh, great. Time for us to go.” Fei nodded.

The two of them left the King’s Palace, and they went to the largest plaza in the center of Chambord under the protection of six saint seiyas.

This place was the biggest plaza in Chambord since forever. When Fei just got onto this continent, he got angry and killed the deputy cavalier captain of the Royal Canonization Legion, Semak, as well as the 14 cavaliers who came with him after they tried to get their ways with Angela. This was also the place where Torres stood out of the crowd despite the danger and almost got killed. Due to his bravery, he was given the position as the king’s guard by Fei.

After renovation, this plaza got even bigger and cleaner. It was almost enough for close to 30,000 citizens of Chambord to gather here. This place was given a strange named by the King, Tiananmen Square, and it was the designated area where Chambord would host national celebrations, speeches, and various events.

When Fei arrived, there were already bylaw enforcement officers guarding the area tightly.

Around the plaza, four temporary grand water-elemental defensive array formations were set up by the students from the Civil and Military University, and these array formations could block most of the sharp energies that would be appearing here soon.

At the moment, more than 300 officials of the kingdom, more than 50 saint seiyas, 2,000 bylaw enforcement officers, and more than 1,000 students from the Civil and Military University stood in rows on the four sides of the plaza. With excited expressions on their faces, they looked at the great figure standing in the middle of the empty area that was about one square kilometer.

He was the former No.1 Warrior of Chambord, Frank Lampard.

A few days ago, Lampard already broke through peak Nine-Star and became a level 1 low-tier New Moon Elite. However, since the troop was traveling, and he didn’t have enough accumulation, Lampard suppressed his aura and didn’t try to go through nature’s challenge.

Since nature didn’t accept his identity as a Moon-Class Elite yet, he couldn’t see the natural laws, didn’t get his physical body transformed, and wasn’t able to fly.

Therefore, Lampard chose today to take the challenge, transform his body, and step into the real Moon-Class Realm.

Nature’s challenge was a dangerous process, and a lot of talented warriors and mages failed this process and died. Therefore, choosing the right time to do the challenge was crucial.

Of course, the king was an exception.

When Fei was undergoing this process, he turned the position of nature and himself around. He suppressed the natural elements with his pure physical strength, and that shocked many masters who were hiding at Dual-Flags City at the time.

Lampard cultivated lighting-elemental warrior energy.

Although the morning sun wasn’t the most heated, it contained the most energy. At this moment, the elements in the air were the most abundant and purest, especially fire elements and lightning elements. Therefore, this time of the day was perfect for fire-elemental and lightning-elemental warriors and mages to pass nature’s challenge.

“Uncle Lampard,” Fei said as he walked up to check on Lampard’s condition. He relaxed a lot after seeing Lampard, but he still asked, “How are you feeling? Are you confident?”

“This is not a problem!” Lampard looked at the sun in the sky and replied. The golden sunlight was shining brightly on him, and he looked like a god in a set of golden armor.

“Eh, that is good. I have a gift for you. It should be enough for you to deal with all kinds of situations in the upcoming challenge,” Fei said as he took out a huge black sword from his storage space; he was still a little worried.

Then, he stabbed this sword into the ground.

With a significant portion of the sword in the ground, the sword was still taller than an average person, and its width was comparable to a door. Also, it had an aura and a unique energy that only masters could sense.

This sword was much better than Lampard’s current black sword.

“Eh?” Lampard’s eyes lit up. He asked with a surprised expression, “Such spiritual power…. Combat weapon? Level 5? No, more…… level 6?”

Fei smiled and lowered his voice as he got close to Lampard, “Level 8.”

“Level…… level 8?” Lampard was stunned.

This was the first time that he acted this way in front of Fei.

However, this reaction was reasonable since anyone would be shocked by that.

Level 8 combat weapons were only one level away from semi-god-tier combat weapons, and they were used as strategic weapons!

“Alexander…… he took out such an important item this easily…… Damn, this is shocking!” he thought.

P.S It was mentioned in previous chapters that there were only about 500 bylaw enforcement officers. This might be a plothole, but we could assume that 1,500 bylaw enforcement officers were recently promoted from the militia.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 594: Natural Phenomenon – All Kinds of Shock

This giant black sword was one of the best weapons that Fei got from the last ancestral place. It was the highest-leveled combat weapon, and Fei felt like it was probably a level 9 semi-god-tier combat weapon or even a level 10 god-tier combat weapon when that devastating war took place, and it fell in level after it wasn’t properly cared for.

Perhaps if Blacksmith Charsi could get better with her forging skills, she could come up with ways to restore this black sword’s former glory.

“Hahaha! Great! Thank you for the precious gift, Your Majesty!” When Lampard gripped the hilt of this giant black sword, streaks of lightning cracked and danced on the surface of the blade. Soon, the black sword was enveloped by a faint silver energy, and the force hidden in there even shocked Fei a little.

“Great sword!” Lampard lightly knocked the body of the sword with his finger, and a crisp metal-ringing noise resonated in the area.

“From now on, your name is [Black Lightning]!” Lampard said.

Then, he stabbed this giant black sword into the ground and took off the black sword that he always carried on his back. With a solemn expression, he lightly caressed this sword as if he was saying goodbye to someone, to something.

“Old friend, you have accompanied me for so long. You can get a good rest now,” after a moment of silence, he murmured and put this sword into his storage space.

“Let’s go.”

Fei summoned [The Throne of Chaos] and floated to the side of the plaza.

At this moment, all kinds of natural elements flowed toward this plaza as if there was a powerful tornado here. Thick clouds instantly covered the sky that was bright and cloudless a few moments ago, and it felt like a pair of invisible hands were stirring the weather and trying to break this space.

Lampard stopped suppressing his power.

The natural elements sensed the aura of a new Moon-Class Elite, and nature’s challenge began, trying to see if this master was worthy enough.

At this moment, all the officials, saint seiyas, bylaw enforcement officers, and university students stared at Lampard with admiration. As their eyes locked onto him, they felt an indescribable sense of proudness and achievement.

This man was the most trusted friend of the old king, and he was the protector of the new king and the guardian of Chambord. Now, he was finally becoming a Moon-Class Elite after the great King Alexander; it made all the Chambordians proud. From now on, Chambord finally had a Moon-Class Elite under the king’s command.

“Which other affiliated kingdoms could be compared to us? This level of strength and power…… Even our parent empire, Zenit, probably doesn’t even have that many Moon-Class Elites,” the citizens thought.

Dashes of lighting were flashing in the thick clouds.

It felt like a god was looking down from heaven and judging all the creatures on this land.

The pressure in this area was getting more and more intense, and the natural elements accumulated to a breaking point. The people around the plaza felt like they were on a mini-boat in a tsunami; they felt tiny compared to the energy in the sky.

Crackling!

White dashes of lightning were also crackling around Lampard. Soon, his entire body was enveloped by a sea of lightning, making him look like a god himself.

The intense lightning energy around him wasn’t inferior to the masses of lightning flashing in the clouds!

Boom!

A lightning bolt that was thicker than a tree suddenly crashed down from the clouds and struck at Lampard as if a god was angry, and it was so fast that human eyes had a hard time capturing it.

This scene was so shocking that the people in the area all gasped in unison.

“Hahaha! Great! Come again!!!” Lampard’s loud and thrilling laughter sounded within that immense mass of lighting.

Such a heroic and boss-like presence!

It made many soldiers and warriors of Chambord’s blood boil.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The first lightning bolt was the prologue of this nature’s challenge. After it struck down, many lightning bolts fell from the sky like the raindrops in a massive storm, and it felt like nature wanted to destroy the Chambord Castle.

Since Lampard practiced lightning-elemental warrior energy, nature’s challenge to him was primarily lightning strikes.

Fei sat on [The Throne of Chaos] and watched this entire process closely.

Gradually, a strange expression appeared on his face.

“Huh?….. Uncle Lampard is…… eh, it doesn’t seem like this is his first time experiencing nature’s challenge. He is really calm and collected. These lightning bolts are visually shocking and are also more intense than our anticipation. However, they didn’t harm his body. Instead, Uncle Lampard is directing them into his body and transforming his physique rapidly and smoothly……”

There was always a layer of mystery around Lampard, and Fei couldn’t see through it.

Lampard initially practiced water-elemental warrior energy, and he was only a Three-Star Warrior. After he switched to lightning-elemental warrior energy, his progress increased rapidly, far beyond Fei’s expectations. Compared to him, other warriors of Chambord such as Torres and Pierce were way behind him.

For the last while, Lampard’s strength had been increasing without any barriers, and he reached Moon-Class smoothly.

Today, the excellent techniques Lampard demonstrated in this nature’s challenge somehow reminded Fei of when Hazel Bank was advancing back into Sun-Class. He felt like Lampard had experienced all of this before, and he was going back to his former realm after dropping in strength for some reason.

The clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker, and more lightning bolts were being brewed.

……

“What is going on?”

The special envoy from the Imperial Military Headquarters of Zenit, Barkov, walked out of the palace of the most luxurious hotel in Chambord City.

As he looked up at the sky and saw the phenomenon, he sensed an indescribable pressure. His long black hair stuck to his cheeks, and his chubby body light shivered. He rarely showed his emotion on his face, but he was now shocked.

“This…… how is this possible?” A muscular warrior suddenly gasped beside Barkov. He was wearing a set armor of Arshavin’s [Iron Blood Legion], and he looked like he was of high-status.

As his face turned pale, he said in a shaky voice, “This phenomenon…… Could it be that a master is elevating to the realm of Moon-Class? This looks like nature’s challenge……”

“Moon-Class?” Barkov was stunned; he felt like he couldn’t process this information.

Although he was more like an advisor and didn’t know much about cultivation, he knew what Moon-Class meant. In the Zenit Empire, Moon-Class Elites were strategic-level weapons. There were only a few of them, and their statuses were prestige.

“How could a person be advancing into the Moon-Class Realm in this little affiliated kingdom?” Barkov was shocked. “Could it be the King of Chambord? Yeah, it must be him! It is heard that he broke through Seven-Star half a year ago. With his insane talent, he must be a peak Nine-Star Warrior already. Hmmm…… now from the look of it, Crown Prince His Highness…… If the King of Chambord is now a Moon-Class Elite, he won’t be that easy to deal with.”

“Even though Arshavin His Majesty is the head military commander and the person who is going to inherit the throne, he will have a hard time dealing with the King of Chambord if the latter is now a Moon-Class Elite……” he thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 595: Danger

“Send someone to go and investigate this. We need to figure out all the facts as soon as possible! We need to know who exactly is advancing into Moon-Class, and I need to report this back to Crown Prince His Highness immediately!”

“As you wish, Sir!” a soldier quickly left the palace.

As Barkov stood still in front of the palace and stared at the dense lightning bolts and thick clouds, he sighed with a concerned expression on his face.

Barkov was a little noble whose family went broke in St. Petersburg, and even the people in the ghettos in the Capital once looked down at him. Later, he met Arshavin, and the Crown Prince instantly liked him. A lot of outsiders contributed it to his flattering skills, and they thought that he was like a lap dog to the Crown Prince. He was vicious and was able to destroy anyone with his schemes, and people thought he was going to be taken out by the Crown Prince once he was no longer useful.

However, these ordinary folks would never know that the real reason why Arshavin liked him was that of his strong natural senses to danger and his talent in finding the best solution in a messy and noisy situation.

Without great abilities, a flatterer would never be in the attention of the influential people; that was a principle that holds true in any situation.

For the last couple of days, Barkov sensed great danger from Chambord. In his eyes, this King of Chambord was an unparalleled genius.

For the last while, he had been studying the Law of the Twelve Tables that was created by the King of Chambord and got him the nickname, [Saint King].

In the beginning, Barkov treated it like a joke, nothing serious at all. However, the more he studied it, the more stunned he was. In the end, he really felt like it was a set of laws that could be named as saint laws.

Also, the magic traffic lights, strange traffic laws, magic central water system and sewer system, magic teleportation system, Reverse Whale Battleship, the organization of the six departments, and a thriving university…… All of these were completely different compared to the Zenit Empire, giving Barkov a chill to his bones.

He felt like this Chambord was an empire that was within the Zenit Empire, and it was trying to recreate the ancient magic civilization from the Mythical Era.

To be honest, after seeing and hearing everything that was going on at Chambord, Barkov even started to admire the King of Chambord subconsciously.

Compared with the arrogant warriors from the [Iron Blood Legion], Barkov had been worrying about the future. He couldn’t figure out why the Crown Prince, who was intelligent and rational, would want to be hostile toward the King of Chambord.

“Why can’t I figure out the grudge between them? If the Crown Prince is friendly toward Chambord and used Elder Princess’ relationship, he could pull Chambord to his side. By then, he would become the next emperor without a doubt. Why can’t he see this? What is going on?” Barkov fell into a state of deep thoughts.

……

At the same time, many different people in various locations in the Chambord City were shocked.

Fei’s rise attracted a lot of people’s attention. Therefore, even the forces in the nearby empires sent people into the Chambord City to monitor what was going on in this remote small city that was insignificant less than a year ago.

Of course, on top of monitoring the situation, they all had different goals and objectives.

The breathtaking phenomenon that was taking place instantly pulled their attention.

“Someone is advancing into the realm of Moon-Class?”

“Who is it?”

“The King of Chambord sure is a genius! In less than a year, he went from a weak, useless king to a Moon-Class Elite?!”

“Quick! Investigate! Who is going through this nature’s challenge?”

“Hehe, other idiots might not know, but we already got the information. The King of Chambord already advanced into Moon-Class and is now at an unimaginable level. When this king was breakthrough the threshold at Dual-Flags City, the phenomenon was huge! However, these idiots don’t believe that it was the King of Chambord who caused that. God! In such a short time, another Moon-Class Elite is appearing in Chambord. Who is it?”

“This aura…… he isn’t the King of Chambord. Lightning-elemental warrior energy…… Could it be that former No.1 Warrior of Chambord, Lampard?…… This can’t be right…… he was only a low-tier Nine-Star Warrior half a month ago. How can he obtain several breakthroughs in such a short time? Someone go and investigate!”

Many people had the same reaction in different places.

The wind and clouds were transforming, and the lightning bolts were flashing.

As the dark clouds covered the sky above this ancient city, the sea of lightning landed within the castle.

At the same time, the citizens of Chambord who received the news ahead of time and were waiting in their homes got nervous as they stared at the dancing lightning bolts in the sky. They all knew that Mr. Lampard was advancing toward a higher realm, and they all placed their hands together and prayed for this most loyal guardian of the kingdom.

Tens of thousands of people were praying for Lampard at the same time.

……

-On the plaza-

Lampard going through nature’s challenge and becoming a Moon-Class Elite was a part of Fei’s plan.

There was one objective that the king wanted to achieve with this: he wanted to lightly reveal some of Chambord’s strength to shock the people who were plotting against the kingdom. This would save him a lot of headache in the future.

This was a show meant for the people who were spying on Chambord in the dark; he wanted them to know that they were no match for Chambord!

The flashy lightning bolts blurred the viewers’ vision, and these lightning bolts fell from the sky like water droplets in a heavy storm; it felt endless.

Fortunately, protective array formations were placed around the plaza, and most of the powers of the lightning bolts were blocked off when they dispersed into the area. Otherwise, the buildings in the city would be severely damaged.

At the moment, all the thousands of elites of Chambord were holding onto their breaths as they watched nervously.

According to the passage of time, a regular nature’s challenge should be ending by now. However, Lampard’s nature’s challenge was different. The lightning bolts were dropping down non-stop, and they were getting thicker and more powerful. It felt like the most crucial moment of this process wasn’t even here yet.

Lion-like roars sounded from the sea of lightning on the plaza, and Lampard’s aura was growing stronger and stronger.

Fei stood on [The Throne of Chaos] and observed. His sharp vision passed through the layers of lightning and saw Lampard standing in the center.

This former No.1 Warrior of Chambord was standing straight like an unyielding spear, and he was calmly directing the lightning energy into his body. As his body was being tempered, his aura and power were slowly transforming.

“The most crucial moment is here! I didn’t expect Uncle Lampard to have so much accumulation. His nature’s challenge is far more intense compared to others!” Fei gradually calmed down.

However, sudden changes occurred at this moment.

Whoosh!

A dash of silver sword energy flew toward Lampard while it hid among the flashy lightning bolts that were striking toward him.

“Hehehehe…… A little affiliated kingdom like Chambord doesn’t need another Moon-Class Elite. You better die!” A hoarse yet high-pitched laughter sounded, and a sharp murderous spirit also appeared.

While a master was going through nature’s challenge, his or her strength and mind would be 100% focused on fighting against the natural elements; they couldn’t spare any energy to other matters. If they were disturbed, the huge amount of natural elements would lash out on them and instantly kill them.

The fact that someone chose to sneak-attack at this moment spoke to their viciousness.

The most powerful saint seiyas in the area got anxious, and they instantly screamed out.

Fei’s expression also changed.

As his mind changed, he and [The Throne of Chaos] both disappeared. In the next split second, he appeared in front of that silver sword energy and grasped it, instantly obliterating the sword energy that could kill a New Moon Elite as if it was a dash of smoke.

“Huh?” a surprised gasp sounded. It seemed like this person was shocked that the King of Chambord could easily break his strike.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Almost at the same time, three silver sword energies that were more powerful appeared in three different locations and shot toward Lampard at three different angles.

The mysterious enemy was mighty, and this person was determined to kill Lampard.

The danger was here!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 596: Intelligence Reports that Fell onto the Ground

The situation was very dangerous.

However, as if he already predicted this, Fei’s expression didn’t even change.

[The Throne of Chaos] flashed continuously, and all kinds of afterimages appeared. As if three Fei appeared at the same time, three figures moved and easily obliterated the three sword energies that were at three different locations.

“Hehe, I didn’t expect to see such as a master in a little level 1 affiliated kingdom. Hahaha…” The voice that sounded a moment ago suddenly appeared at a different place.

“Since this is the case, I will go easy on you…… Hehe, you won’t be so lucky next time!” The voice moved around, and its pitch changed several times.

Soon, that voice died down; the sneak-attacker was going away.

At this moment, Fei raised his brows and sneered, “I have to give you a big gift in return to be polite! Otherwise, people will say that I’m not hospitable!”

Before he finished, he lightly clenched his hand into a fist.

A holy, silver hand that was about half a meter in each dimension appeared a meter away from Fei. This hand made from pure energy looked very detailed; the small wrinkles and blood vessels could even be seen. As Fei clenched his hand, this hand made of energy also tightened. The five fingers slowly curled and formed a fist, and the five fingers also left a series of afterimages in the air, making the energy fist look like a blossoming holy lotus.

All of this only took a split second.

Then, lights dashed out of Fei’s eyes as he stared at one location in front of him and punched out.

The lotus-like fist mark lightly shivered before disappearing from where it was.

Boom!

It dashed toward the place that Fei was staring at, and it was so fast that human eyes couldn’t capture it.

“AH!…… Eh…… Puff!”

A muffled groan sounded, and a few drops of blood dripped down from the sky mysteriously. Then, like a mirror that was shattered and then fixed, the space that got struck by Fei’s fist mark cracked open before restoring itself in the next moment. In that process, a black figure dropped out of that crack. This person looked at Fei with a resentful and shocked expression before disappearing again.

Fei looked at the sky and didn’t chase.

“This person is able to handle my [Invincible Emperor Fist]…… He must be at level 1 or level 2 of low-tier Full Moon Realm. Which force does this person belong to? Damn, we really got a big fish!”

As Fei thought about that, he glanced around with his sharp eyes.

The various powerful auras that only Moon-Class Elites could sense all backed off at this instant. After seeing how mighty Fei was, the masters hiding in the surroundings all left; they didn’t want to cause a misunderstanding.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Now, the final strike in nature’s challenge was about to arrive.

The many silver lightning bolts in the sky suddenly merged into one as if something pulled them together, and all of them turned into a vague human-shaped lightning energy. With a devastating pressure, it paused in the sky for a second before striking down toward Lampard who was in the center of the plaza. This strike looked like the God of Lightning, and it was the last test that nature had for this former No.1 Warrior of Chambord.

All the Chambordians held their breaths at this moment; they felt like their hearts were in their throats.

“Hahahaha! Final strike? Great! [Black Lightning], fangs of the lion! Lightning Speed Strike!!!!!”

As his long red hair fluttered in the crazy wind, Lampard laughed bravely like a deity. He pulled out the level 8 combat weapon [Black Lightning] that was stabbed in the ground, and his aura started to grow and increase in power again rapidly! Gradually, a huge lion totem with burning golden flames around it could be seen behind him.

Lampard used his sword and cast his ultimate technique – [Lightning Speed Fist].

Roar! Roar! Roar!

Instantly, the roars of the golden lion resonated in the sky. As Lampard struck upward at the sky, all the lightning energy around him rotated and turned into a lion’s fang. Without fear, Lampard smashed his sword at the human-shaped lightning that was coming down at him!

Whoosh!

The sharp air-piercing noise almost torn the eardrums of the people in the area.

At the same time, that human-shaped lightning which represented the last test nature had for Lampard got obliterated by the fang of the golden lion.

After that, there was still a ton of power contained in Lampard’s strike. After chopping the human-shaped lightning up, he flew upward into the sky and torn a gigantic hole in the thick clouds.

A huge circular hole that was about 20 kilometers in diameter appeared in the dark clouds, and the blue sky could be seen again.

Then, the golden sunlight shined through the hole in the cloud and lit up the entire Chambord City. Looking from afar, everywhere else was dark except for Chambord! It looked like the gods were blessing this kingdom.

Lampard smashed the nature’s challenge and successfully entered the Moon-Class Realm! From now on, Chambord had another strategic-level master!

Loud cheers sounded from all sides of the plaza like erupting lava from a volcano, and it resonated in the sky and shattered the rest of the dark clouds.

Lampard stood in the center of the plaza quietly, and his aura was climbing up.

Level 1 low-tier New Moon……

Level 2 low-tier New Moon……

Level 5 low-tier New Moon……

Level 5 low-tier New Moon……

Level 3 mid-tier New Moon……

Under Fei’s surprised and delighted gaze, Lampard’s strength only gradually slowed down and stabilized around level 5 mid-tier New Moon.

“Directly broke to mid-tier New Moon…… This is shocking. It looks like the secrets on Uncle Lampard is beyond my estimation!” Fei thought.

For ordinary masters, if they could stabilize their strength at level 1 low-tier New Moon, it was a success. The masters who got to level 3 low-tier New Moon after nature’s challenge would be considered geniuses, and the ones who got to level 5 low-tier New Moon were geniuses among the geniuses.

The fact that Lampard got to level 5 mid-tier New Moon was beyond strange!

Also, Lampard’s last strike that destroyed the last test in nature’s challenge and put a gigantic hole in the clouds made a lot of spies sense a chill.

They knew that Chambord didn’t just get a Moon-Class Elite; this kingdom got a real master! A master with unlimited potential!

After the dark clouds disappeared, the clear blue sky looked like the most beautiful sapphire. As the sun climbed higher into the sky, the moist air got warmer and warmer.

Loud cheers were still resonated in the area.

Soon, every citizen in Chambord learned that Mr. Lampard successfully became a Moon-Class Elite, and the entire city fell into a state of excitement and happiness.

Everyone knew that strength and power was the key to safety in a chaotic time.

……

“What? It was someone else who became a Moon-Class Elite?”

Barkov who was waiting for information in front of the hotel relaxed after he learned the news. Then, he suddenly realized the implication of that, and he went into his room and placed several documents onto the table. After searching around, he quickly located the intelligence report on Lampard.

“Frank Lampard; 37 years old; water-elemental and lightning-elemental warrior; peak Eight-Star strength; quiet and reserved…… History and origin, unknown!”

The word ‘unknown’ gave Barkov chills.

“Even the Imperial Military Headquarters couldn’t figure out this man’s history? He has been in Chambord for many years, so it should be easy to track his history. Why is it unknown? Could it be that this man’s background is too extraordinary? Damn it! Just what kinds of people are around the King of Chambord?” Barkov was getting anxious.

“No, wait!” He suddenly realized something that he overlooked. “After days of investigation, it is agreed that the King of Chambord is the No.1 Master at Chambord. That means… this king’s strength is even beyond Lampard…… This…… it means that the King of Chambord is already at Moon-Class…… But……”

Barkov shivered as he continued thinking, “But why on the intelligence report Crown Prince His Highness gave me…… Why is Nine-Star the most optimistic estimate?”

“Crown Prince His Highness didn’t know? Impossible…… Why didn’t he tell me?”

Sweat slid off Barkov’s forehead like raindrops, and he didn’t even notice that the intelligence report fell off his hands.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 597: Becoming a Hermi
t

While Barkov was in fear, many people were also reacting to this news as well.

“What? The person who advanced isn’t the King of Chambord?”

“Hahaha! Like I thought! It is Frank Lampard! Damn! Now, Chambord has two Moon-Class Elites when including the king himself. With this power, Chambord could break away from Zenit and establish its own empire! Who could stop Chambord from doing whatever it wants now in Zenit?”

“Quickly pass this information back to our family leader! We Beag Family need to forget about our resent toward Chambord and give up on seeking revenge. We shouldn’t try to battle with the King of Chambord!”

“Two moons in one kingdom; Chambord is on the rise!”

“We heard that the King of Chambord is getting married in 13 days! Pass this information to our lord! We can prepare gifts ahead of time. If we want to get on the good side of Chambord, we need to give up on something. In this case, we need to show our stance before everyone else! If we do it late, it would be meaningless!”

“Hahaha! Great! The powerful Chambord is like an awkward, poisonous thorn to the Zenit Empire! Hehe, how could the royal family of Zenit let someone else take over a big region of their territory? A civil war is about to break out in Zenit! If we just help the King of Chambord develop his ambition, the Zenit Empire will fall into chaos! Then, our Spartax Empire could be revived!”

“Send someone back to Eindhoven immediately! Report to the general; tell her that a Moon-Class Elite is born in Chambord. Tell her every single detail and ask her to give us further instructions!”

The spies and agents of various forces quickly made their calculations and decided on what to do after experiencing the shock.

……

-A well-hidden secret room in a basement at the Chambord City-

“Why didn’t you guys move with me? Ah! Why didn’t you! Humph! You are all selfish and want me to make a fool out of myself! Don’t you know the consequences of your actions? How could you let Chambord get a new Moon-Class Elite? If Master knows about this, how could we withstand his anger?”

There was a deep fist mark on this man’s right shoulder, and it looked terrifying. His entire right shoulder almost got destroyed, and that silver energy was still dancing on that wound, stopping it from healing.

This was the mysterious person who tried to kill Lampard and got injured by Fei instead.

“Humph! Disov! You ignored Master’s order and tried to sneak-attack alone to get the credit! You already made the King of Chambord aware, and it would be harder to execute our plan now! How do you still have the face to blame us? On top of that, you already experienced the King of Chambord’s strength first-hand. Even if we all attack him together, we couldn’t do anything to him. Instead, we would alert him more, get injured, and ruin Master’s plan!”

“You…… Excuses! All excuses! Rakanic, doesn’t matter what you say, it couldn’t deny the fact that you are a coward who doesn’t dare to face the King of Chambord!”

“Humph! That is better than being a dumb, reckless fool like you!”

“You……”

“Alright, stop arguing, you two!” Another deep and stern voice sounded, “Rakanic is right. This King of Chambord is too terrifying. Even if we team up as four, we can’t defeat him. The increase in his strength is monstrous…… We should move in secret and do what the Master planned. When Master comes here, everything will be taken care of!”

“However, Disov, what you did today isn’t useless. At least we now know how powerful the King of Chambord really is, as well as the relative strengths of the other masters in Chambord. Hehehe, except for the King of Chambord and that person who just advanced today, no one else could pose a threat to us!”

“Remember, we have to be careful in the next few days. If there are no urgent matters, don’t go out! The people below us could execute the rest of the plans. Remember! We couldn’t attract the King of Chambord’s attention!”

Silver magic runes were engraved onto the walls, and this secret room concealed their auras and sensations.

These four mysterious masters continued their discussion and talked about their schemes, and their voices slowly quieted down.

……

-Chambord City, Tiananmen Square-

More and more citizens of Chambord rushed out of their homes and ran toward the plaza after the lightning bolts and the thick dark clouds were gone. The defensive magic arrays around the square were put away, and the bylaw enforcement officers who were locking this place down moved so that the joyous and cheerful citizens could get into the plaza.

On this continent that was ruled by the law of the jungle, the birth of a Moon-Class Elite was significant to any kingdom or empire; any kinds of celebration couldn’t be overboard.

The cheers continued, and Lampard was treated like a legendary hero.

Fei stood on [The Throne of Chaos] and lowered it onto the giant stone pillar in the center of the plaza. As he glanced around the excited crowd, he felt very proud.

After a while, he waved his hand.

All the cheering stopped, and tens of thousands of heated gazes focused on him; everyone was waiting for him to say something.

“Today is a day that will be recorded onto the history book of Chambord! Today, we got a powerful guardian! Today, we got the strength to fight back the bullies! Today, we obtained the most powerful warriors in the history of Chambord!!”

Fei’s voice quickly got drowned in the thunder-like applauses and cheers.

After a while when the cheering finally died down a little, Fei continued, “Today, as the King of Chambord, I have something important to announce to all the citizens of Chambord……”

He took out a divy crystal from his storage space, and he injected a little bit of magic energy into it. Dashes of colorful lights were emitted from the crystal, and it projected out a giant movie-like video in the sky.

It was a scene that many Chambordians were familiar with; it showed the numerous mountains and forests behind Chambord. However, the view of such scenery from the sky was quite novel to them.

Under Fei’s control, the video changed.

There were five tall and majestic mountains that pierced into the clouds, and it looked like they were situated on the five points of a pentagram. There were giant rocks, ancient trees, morning mists, and white clouds…… It looked like a paradise in heaven.

There were numerous mountains connected to the back mountain of Chambord, and it was heard that many demon beasts resided in there. In addition, the terrains were rough, and there were no paths into it. Therefore, even Chambordians who had lived in this place for generations would rarely go in there. To Chambordians, it was an explored land of mystery.

After seeing this, a lot of people got curious.

“Does the king want to conquer this terrifying and mysterious ‘back garden’ of Chambord?” they thought.

“I have named these five mountains, Five Sword Sky Mountains. From now on, they would be the residences of the royal family of Chambord. As the king, I have decided to move the King’s Palace into the Five Sword Sky Mountains, and I would be trying to cultivate and progress on the path of power……” Fei paused for a second when he saw the surprised and sad expressions on his people’s faces. Then, he continued, “After a year of development, the six departments are getting more and more efficient, and the Law of the 12 Tables are refined. Everything is well under control; Mr. Bast and Mr. Brook are caring and just, and the officials in the six departments are elites elected by the people. All the administrative and military duties are well delegated and organized, and I, the king, doesn’t need to get involved for the citizens to live great lives.”

At this point, a lot of people understood the situation.

On the Azeroth Continent, it wasn’t uncommon that kings and emperors weren’t involved in the management of their kingdoms and empires.

After all, this world was ruled by power, and the nobles and royals had a lot more resources and could obtain great warrior energy and magic energy cultivation techniques.

Therefore, a lot of rulers and upper-class people were focused on cultivation and lived in seclusion, and all the managing of their lands were delegated to loyal and capable ministers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 598: The Voice of God

Although all the citizens of Chambord knew the logic behind it, a lot of them felt like they would miss King Alexander dearly.

Among them, high-level officials such as Pierce, Drogba, Oleg, Bast, Brook, and Old Aryang, as well as students in the Civil and Military Academy were all shocked, and their expressions changed. They didn’t expect the king to make such a decision right here and right now.

Behind them, the other citizens also chattered and murmured amongst themselves.

However, since the king had an absolute prestige and was well respected, no one objected his decision even though it was abrupt.

After the initial surprise, people started to feel like Fei’s decision was both logical and reasonable in the current situation.

After a year of planning and pivoting, Fei had turned Chambord, a remote little level 6 kingdom that was weak and poor, into a level 1 affiliated kingdom that was prosperous, organized, and powerful. Without exaggeration, Chambord was comparable to level 1 empires on the continent in terms of combat abilities. If the size of its territories and population increased, Chambord could easily break away from Zenit and become its own empire.

In Fei’s eyes, the Chambord Kingdom was like a child who learned how to walk on its own under his supervision. Although it was staggering and might fall sometimes, it no longer required him to support it along the way.

Therefore, he felt like this was the perfect opportunity for him to let go and become a completely hands-off ruler.

Living in seclusion and becoming a hermit didn’t mean that he was cutting off all connection with Chambord. On the contrary, Fei was still the king of the kingdom, and his words would be taken as commands. However, since Fei was not crazy over control and didn’t like complicated administrative and military tasks, he wanted to use this opportunity to free himself from all the small matters so that he could focus on cultivating and increasing his strength.

Living on the Five Sword Sky Mountains, monitoring the Chambord City, observing the Zenit Empire, and dominating over a region on the Azeroth Continent! It was the life that Fei wanted to live!

He could watch the clouds around the mountains in the morning, sleep on the thighs of beauties when he was drunk, and control the region when he was awake…… That was his ultimate dream!

Fei glanced around and saw the expressions of the people in the area; he was quite reassured.

He then shifted the divy crystal in his hand, and the image in the sky turned from the Five Sword Sky Mountains to 12 mountains that were situated neatly between Five Sword Sky Mountains and Chambord City. They were a bit shorter compared to the Five Sword Sky Mountains, but they still pierced into the clouds.

Although these 12 mountains weren’t as majestic as the Five Sword Sky Mountains, they were impressive none the less. It looked like they were connected to the sky, and they were mystic and luring.

“These 12 sword mountains will be the residences of the most powerful 12 gold saints. I will place 12 Gold Saint Palaces on them, and they will be protecting the Five Sword Sky Mountains as well as the Chambord City! The 12 gold saints will live and train on these 12 sword mountains, and they will help me monitor the kingdom, guard the citizens, and enjoy supreme honor.”

As soon as Fei finished speaking, a phenomenon occurred.

The blue sky was clear, and all the lights of the stars were covered by the bright sun; it was impossible to see them. However, at this moment when Fei stopped speaking, the stars shone brightly in the sky, and their mystic power suppressed the sunshine.

The stars shone one after another, and they formed the 12 zodiac constellations: Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius, and Pisces. It felt like a god was drawing in the sky.

“Ah? This……”

“These mystic images of the constellations appeared in the sky because of His Majesty’s words?”

“Are these 12 images of the constellations the totems of the 12 gold saints?

“This…. the power of the stars! So shocking……”

Everyone on and around the plaza was stunned by what they saw. The stars that created the 12 zodiac constellations appeared in the sky and formed mystic and incredible images because of the king’s speech!

What they were seeing was a miracle!

That was undeniable!

Even Fei was surprised by what was going on. When he was speaking, he didn’t expect that something like this was going to happen.

In the next second, Fei suddenly realized that this miracle was probably due to one of his three miraculous skills – [Given]. When he was giving people like Lampard and Drogba their Star Saint Sets, similar incidents happened where the Star Saint Sets communicated with the stars in the sky.

This miraculous process took place for a minute. After that, the stars dimmed down, and the sky returned to normal.

Fei stopped thinking and glanced at the saint seiyas as well as the bylaw enforcement officers. In the end, his eyes landed on Lampard.

“I know that you all want to become Moon-Class Elites; only the Moon-Class Elites are qualified to become guardians who could reside in the 12 Golden Saint Palaces. Therefore, if you want to become the most powerful saint seiyas in the kingdom, you need to work harder and show me your effort. Today, Uncle Lampard took the first step forward. From now on, Uncle Lampard, you will be the guardian of Gold Leo Mountain!”

As Fei spoke, the effect of [Given] appeared again.

The dimmed stars in the sky brightened up. This time, only the stars that made up the Leo Constellation shone. The lights of the 96 stars traveled down the sky, accelerated, and landed on one of the 12 sword mountains behind the Chambord City.

Then, a mystic beam of light appeared on this mountain and shot back into the sky.

Everyone was stunned again.

At the same time, Lampard suddenly felt a mysterious power coming from that mountain. He felt like he was connected to the mountain by blood, and it was calling him.

“It is my great honor, Your Majesty!”

Lampard single-kneeled and swore. Then, he disappeared from the plaza and dashed toward the Gold Leo Mountain like a lightning bolt.

The entire city was stunned!

……

-King’s Palace-

After returning from the plaza, Fei wandered around this palace that was about to ‘retire’.

The royal family of Chambord had been living here for generations.

Alexander’s father, Old Alexander, and the previous kings all left marks on this palace, such as the magic portraits of all the Kings of Chambord in history. Although they weren’t precious, they were valuable items to the royal family of Chambord.

Although Fei was from another world, this body of his contained the blood of the royals of Chambord. In addition, Fei lived here for a while, and he got somewhat emotionally attached to some items. Therefore, even though the Sky Castle contained everything he would ever need, Fei decided to take the items that were significant to the royal family of Chambord with him.

As Fei walked around, he placed all the items that he wanted to take with him into his storage ring.

By borrowing the idea of corporate offices from his previous life, this palace, which was the biggest in Chambord City, was going to become the headquarters of the Six Departments and offices of all ministers. From now on, all the hundreds of officials would be coming to this place to work and manage all the things that were happening in the Chambord Kingdom.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 599: Relocation

After Fei walked to every single corner in the King’s Palace, he thought about it and placed all the decors and small items that Angela liked into his storage ring.

When all that was done, Fei didn’t hurry up and leave. He went to the side palace and started to design the wedding dresses that both Angela and Elena were going to wear according to his memory.

Perhaps it was because Fei was a spatial traveler, he felt like modern wedding dresses and diamond rings were essential parts of a perfect wedding.

Fei had been thinking about this for a while now, and he already got some ideas. For Angela who was sweet and gentle, a long trailing white princess wedding dress would fit her perfectly. For Elena who was valiant and cold, Fei wanted to design her a rose tight-fit cheongsam-style wedding dress.

For Fei who was good at sketching in his previous life, it wasn’t too hard to complete the designs and create the blueprints.

After three hours, Fei finally finished everything and was happy with the outcomes.

Then, Torres brought the two stacks of design blueprints to the best tailor in the city, Auntie Mary.

This Auntie Mary had a unique backstory of her own. She was only an ordinary tailor who lived in a poor neighborhood. Even though she was talented in this field, she wasn’t able to do anything with it. After Fei came to this world, he came up with unique and strange designs that this world had never seen before, and Angela somehow got to know this tailor and asked her to handle and make the clothes that Fei came up with.

This little opportunity sparked Auntie Mary’s talent.

When the king tried to get everyone in Chambord City to dress properly, Auntie Mary who was the first tailor that created these clothes earned a lot of money. Then, she started to get apprentices and opened her own big shop. Now, she was recognized as one of the best tailors at Chambord City, and a lot of people were proud that they were able to wear clothes that were made by Auntie Mary.

Since the king was about to get married, Auntie Mary’s shop naturally became the producer of the uniquely designed wedding outfits.

After designing the wedding dresses, Fei spent another three hours on drawing up three rings that resembled traditional Chinese Dragon and Phoenix and had perfect magic gems inlaid in them. Although it might seem like a waste of time to other people, it was significant to Fei.

Then, Fei went to the [City of Heroes] and used the portal on the 66th floor to get to that mysterious space. He gave the blueprints to Blacksmith Charsi and asked her to create them.

When Fei arrived at that mysterious space, the crazy rain storm and the earthly flames already disappeared, and everything went back to normal.

The blacksmiths reconstructed the temporary tents and furnaces, and they went back to forging the required items for the renovation project.

Although they had been working here for about a year now, the [Demons’ Remains] that made up the mountain of white bones didn’t decrease in numbers by that much. On the other hand, more than half of the stone pillars that contained [Black Stone Essences] were used. The blacksmiths were already trying to find another substitute material.

Since Fei already completed the quest that asked him to find the magical hammer in the Nightmare Mode, Chambord now had two hammers that could forge the [Demons’ Remains]. The hammer that Fei retrieved from the Nightmare Mode was much more powerful, and Charsi was proficient enough to handle the second hammer. Therefore, the first hammer was now in the hands of the best blacksmith in Chambord, Samuel.

“Wow! So pretty! What animals are these? They look so cool!” Fei’s design of the rings instantly attracted Charsi.

After he talked with Charsi a little and made sure that she knew what he wanted, Fei left this place.

Before he left, he turned to look at the mountain of white bones once again. He thought about the altar and portal that led to the last ancestral place of the dwarfs, and he wondered if he should find an opportunity to close that portal. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if someone found that portal and got teleported to the secret place of the dwarfs. However, on the second thought, the [Demons’ Remains] were very tough, and ordinary people wouldn’t be able to break them and create a path to the altar and the portal. He was in no hurry to close that portal right now, so he decided to do it another time.

When he got back to the King’s Palace, Torres already returned from his small mission.

According to Fei’s request, people such as the 12 maids, the few chiefs, the cleaning crew, Pierce, Drogba, Robbin, Cech, Inzagi, other four orphans Fei saved, and a few other masters of Chambord had been summoned to the King’s Palace.

Fei didn’t offer much explanation. As his pair of silver sword energy wings appeared on his back, a vast amount of energy dispersed into the area and formed a gigantic silver energy sphere. It enveloped everyone and dashed into the sky.

The three little dragons, Thug, Chick, and Hooligan, followed Fei in the sky tightly.

Blacky, which was on the ground, howled and turned into a dash of black lightning, rushing toward the back of Chambord City. The steep hills and the wide rivers couldn’t block this giant mutated black beast, and it was able to catch up with Fei and the group.

The distance about ten kilometers was instantly traveled.

When the group passed through the invisible energy sphere and appeared right above the Sky Castle, everyone except Fei was stunned.

“This…… Am I dreaming? Am I hallucinating? When did such a giant city appear in the back mountains? This must be an illusion array! A magic array is at work! Pierce, pinch me……” Drogba’s mouth opened wide, and he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

Pierce was shocked, so he instantly pinched Drogba’s thigh forcefully.

“Ouch!…… Oh my god, it hurts! I shouldn’t be dreaming. Hey bro, why are you so vicious with your pinch?” Drogba inhaled as he stared at Pierce.

Pierce shrugged and replied, “You asked me to.”

“Natural elements; there are abundant natural elements. There are at least ten times the elements, and cultivating either warrior energy or magic energy in here will be more efficient. I’m confident that I will break the threshold of peak Nine-Star and become a Moon-Class Elite in less than one year!” Torres looked down at the legendary city and instantly thought about improving his strength.

After hearing the king announce the 12 Gold Saint Palaces at the plaza, this blond young man’s ambition was ignited.

After the initial shock, people like Robbin and Inzagi all realized the benefit of training in this place.

Although the maids and the chiefs didn’t have any warrior energy or magic energy, they were still surprised by what they saw. They felt like they were no longer in the mortal world; they felt like they were in heaven and were about to live beside gods.

“Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!” The three young dragons that followed Fei to this place let out a series of cheerful cries. They flew around the Sky Castle quickly, expressing their excitement. It was clear that they were delighted with their new home.

“I accidentally discovered these ancient structures a few days ago. There is a layer of mystic energy sphere protecting this place, and it is hard to locate. This castle is well-protected, well-kept, and has abundant natural elements. It is a perfect city, and it will be the home of the royal family of Chambord from now on. You guys could cultivate in this place and try to reach Moon-Class. Once you do, you will get one of the 12 Gold Saint Palaces on the sword mountains!”

Fei introduced everyone to the Sky Castle briefly as they stood in the air.

Although it was a little forced and a little unreasonable, no one would question and doubt the king’s words.

After thinking about the fact that they could cultivate in this magical city, all the masters were excited. Since they saw the hope of getting to Moon-Class in a short time, they all wanted to find a place of their own and start training.

“Bark! Bark!!”

At this moment, the loud howls of Blacky sounded from afar, and even the clouds in the sky were shattered. From the noise, it seemed like this beast was approaching the Sky Castle rapidly.

“Oh, I forgot that Blacky couldn’t fly and couldn’t get up these mountains……” As Fei was about to land and let the people in the energy sphere get to the ground before getting Blacky from the bottom of the mountains, a mystic aura appeared at the foot of the mountains.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 600: The Effort of a Dog

“Huh? What is going on? This aura…… It is not Blacky…… Could it……” Fei’s face changed color.

It was heard that all types of mysterious demon beasts resided in the back mountains of Chambord, including high-level and even supreme king-level demon beasts. Those creatures had a strong sense of territories, and they would attack anything that entered their zones mercilessly……

“Could it be that Blacky got attacked by a powerful demon beast on its way here?”

As Fei was about to make a move, the special aura at the foot of the mountains changed again.

The strength of the aura increased rapidly and continuously.

The speed of the elevation was similar to cultivators’ after they broke through a threshold; it was fast like a rocket.

To Fei, this aura was getting more and more familiar. Gradually, a surprised and a confused expression appeared on the king’s face.

“Huh? Blacky? It achieved a breakthrough and underwent another mutation?”

……

There was an unlimited number of mountains behind Chambord, and they were of various sizes and steepness.

Like a dash of black lightning, Blacky was dashing between them.

Its four strong legs were as tough as iron. As it exerted forces through them, the hard rocks under its paws were crushed, and its body was jetted into the air as if the gravity was canceled.

Every time it jumped into the air, it would move over more than 100 meters, and most of the steep hills, deep valleys, giant rocks, and ancient trees were dodged by it.

Blacky hadn’t enjoyed running around this freely in a long time; it felt like it was a gust of strong wind, blowing through the woods and the mountains.

The beginning of Blacky’s vague memory started in these deserted mountains. It lost its parents right after it was born, and it had no abilities to survive on its own. It was cold and hungry all the time.

Just as it was about to die, Angela, the future queen of Chambord, came up the mountains and tried to find herbs for King Alexander, and they encountered each other.

It was this beautiful and kind girl who saved Blacky. Even though Blacky wasn’t cute and wasn’t a rare breed, this pure girl still saved it and brought it back to the King’s Palace of Chambord. From that moment on, it no longer needed to worry about getting fed.

During that period of time, Blacky was no different to other ordinary dogs; it lived a simple, dumb, yet happy life.

Until one day, its male master, Alexander, suddenly became another person. He fed it a mysterious green potion, and it fell unconscious. After a while of terrifying pain and half a month of sleep, it was reborn.

From that moment on, Blacky started to have intelligence, a level of intelligence that wasn’t inferior to humans.

Although it wasn’t capable of speaking, it was getting smarter and smarter by the day. It began able to understand the human language, and it comprehended a lot of things that it wasn’t capable of before.

As time passed by, its strength got stronger and stronger due to the mutation, and it started to like its male master just as much as it liked its female master. It carried its male master to battle and charged through tens of thousands of enemies. After getting affected by its male master’s domineering aura, it started to enjoy its life where it was potentially able to shatter mountains and scare gods with its roars alone.

Then, after it took in three dragons as its henchmen, Blacky’s biggest wish was to obtain a pair of wings that would allow it to fly freely in the sky, just like the dragons!

The dog wanted a pair of wings? It was beyond impossible!

However, Blacky didn’t give up; it felt like it could do it!

Under the nurturing of its somewhat-creative male master, even Blacky itself didn’t know how it was going to evolve. The bulges on its back were getting hotter every day, and it felt like a pair of bones was growing out of its spine. It was able to sense what was going on inside its body clearly.

At this moment, Blacky looked up at the sky.

It saw Thug, Chick, Hooligan, and its male master, who was like a god in its mind, flying freely in the sky

Blacky exerted force through its four legs and created huge cracks on the ground, and it started to leap forward crazily.

The surroundings passed by him rapidly like phantoms, and every time it leaped into the air and extended its legs, it would experience a brief moment of excitement as it felt like it was flying.

Streaks of hot energy dashed around its body unstoppably.

As it stared at the figures in the sky, Blacky had never wanted to fly this bad.

Finally, a huge valley that was more than 400 meters wide appeared before it; it was a distance that Blacky couldn’t jump over.

Even though that was the case, Blacky didn’t hesitate for one bit.

Instead of slowing down, it sped up even more. As it roared, exerted force through its legs, and shattered the rocks under its paws, its body shot into the sky like an eagle.

The wind blew by its body.

Its upward momentum and the gravity were two forces in different directions, and they battled with each other. In the end, gravity took the upper hand, and Blacky started to fall into the valley. If its body smashed into the deep valley, its bones would be cracked into bits, and it would die instantly.

At this moment, it wasn’t anxious at all for some reason.

Instead, it felt a wave of anger that was hard to suppress.

It opened its mouth and howled with all it got.

“Bark… Bark…… Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!!!”

The barking of a dog turned into the roaring of an unknown beast. It was the first time that Blacky let out this type of sound that contained a ton of pressure, and a thick smell of sulfur appeared around it. When it opened its mouth again, orange flames were spat out!

At that moment, the streaks of hot energy shot through its body like electricity and swept through all the bones in its body. Like a volcano that finally erupted after many years of accumulation, the energy rushed toward the two bulges on its back that had been there for about half a year now.

Blacky sensed an intense pain as if its heart was pierced through, and it felt like something finally broke through the ‘cocoon’.

Then, Blacky completely broke free from the gravity that had been pulling it down for all its life, and it flew upward into the sky!

A huge pair of wings extended out of the bulges on its back.

This pair of wings was black, shiny, and full of scales. The wing bones were distinct, and their tips were sharp like black swords that had been forged for hundreds of times. The wingspan was longer than 30 meters.

In addition, the wings had a metal glare to them; they looked like rows and layers of black swords stacked together. There were streaks of innate magic pathings on them; when Blacky fluttered its wings, cyan wind-elemental energy blades would appear under the wings, creating an enormous amount of thrust force and lifting its mountain-like body into the air.

As Blacky turned its head and spat out a dash of orange flame at a huge piece of rock, that rock turned into lava and flowed into the river in the valley.

Whoosh!

Then, it fluttered its wings, and its body dashed into the sky.

Freedom! Flight!

……

As soon as Fei landed with everyone, he looked up and saw a huge black mystic beast flying toward him.

“It is Blacky! It looks like it finally broke through the limitation of its genetics! It has a pair of wings and could spit fire; it looks like a dragon! Haha, it went from an ordinary dog to this. This could be counted as ‘a carp jumping over the dragon gate!’ After taking this step, its future is now truly limitless!”

Fei could clearly tell that Blacky’s strength was now equivalent to a peak Nine-Star Warrior. He was confident that this beast would break through again and march into Moon-Class very soon; it would become a supreme king-level demon beast in no time!

“Hehe, my dog looks like a dragon, but my three little dragons stick out their tongues and wriggle their tails like dogs. Damn, I must be a failure of a master!” Fei thought to himself joyously as he heard the howls of the three dragons as well as Blacky as they flew freely in the sky.

Once these four beasts matured, the amount of shock they could bring to the enemies would be more than tens of thousands of elite soldiers.

They would become the godly guardian beasts of the kingdom, and all the enemies of Chambord would get a taste of their fangs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 601: Mystery

After Fei gave them a tour of the Sky Castle, people like Cech and Drogba finally familiarized themselves with this city and slowly woke up from the huge shock. Then, they each took a side palace that was around the Supreme King’s Palace in the summit of the mysterious silver mountain in the center of the city. As they guarded and protected the Supreme King’s Palace, they started their new cultivation journey.

The Supreme King’s Palace was Fei’s residence.

At the moment, the 12 maids, as well as more than ten servants, started their work. Fei took out all the items from his storage space, and he asked them to place everything in accordance to how the old King’s Palace was decorated. Especially for the items that Angela liked, they were hung up at critical locations in the new palace, almost recreating the same atmosphere and surroundings.

The Sky Castle had been around for numerous years.

There were all kinds of facilities and structures in the city, and there were various pieces of furniture in the palace.

Stone chairs, stone tables, beds, lights, kitchen, wine cellar, storage rooms, bread rooms…… Everything and everywhere was spotless and looked brand-new. Since no one had lived in this place for thousands of years, it felt a little chilly and lifeless when Fei first came. Now, after the maids and servants busied themselves and decorated all the rooms, the atmosphere was a lot more friendly and welcoming.

All these maids and servants were loyal citizens of Chambord whom Brook personally selected, and they admire Fei to a degree where they were almost worshipping the king. Therefore, Fei didn’t need to worry about the secret around the Sky Castle getting out.

After drawing out an area in the city that they were free to wander around, Fei let them do whatever they wished with their free time.

Then, he returned to the Supreme King’s Palace and prepared to start training his spirit energy.

[The Throne of Chaos] was now placed back at its original location in the main palace, [Godly King Palace].

Water was flowing inside the square-shaped pond in front of the throne, and this pond was constructed using that mysterious silver stone-like material. The white lotus-like plant looked livelier than half a month ago, and there were now six blossoming seven-colored exotic flowers on it. As the petals lightly shivered, they released a faint fragrance. When Fei took a deep breath, he felt so good that he thought he was in heaven.

The king took a closer look at this mystic lotus in front of him, and he felt like it was somehow deeply connected to the Sky Castle. As it went from a little green bud to having six blossoming flowers, the Sky Castle also gradually woke up with it.

However, Fei wasn’t able to figure out the deeper and more profound mysteries in the city yet.

As the flowers blossomed, the entire [Godly King Palace] was filled with its fragrance. However, not a single trace of fragrance leaked outside the palace.

Fei couldn’t figure out why, so he decided not to think about it anymore. Since he had a unique connection to the Sky Castle, he was sure that there was no danger in this city. Therefore, he returned to [The Throne of Chaos] and started to train his spirit energy.

Like a playful child, Little Racoon was sucking in the fragrance greedily. Then, it rolled its eyes around as if it discovered something interesting, and it jumped into the pond to play. It rolled around in the water and bathed, having a ton of fun on its own.

In the sky above the [Godly King Palace], the three little dragons were flying around under Blacky’s lead. They were having fun as well, and it felt like they were in their natural habitat.

The night soon arrived.

Fei opened his eyes after four hours and pondered, “The speed of increase in my spirit energy doubled when I’m in this [Godly King Palace]? Could it be contributed to this fragrance? I can concentrate a lot better…”

Fei nodded his head happily.

The mysteries around the Sky Castle was slowly revealing themselves to Fei bit by bit.

From what Fei knew about this city so far, he realized that this legendary flying castle lived up to its name. No wonder Continental Martial Saint, Maradona, only entered this city once and became the No.1 Master in this world and created a legend of his own.

After the training, Fei spread out his spirit energy into the city.

A virtual Sky Castle was constructed in his mind, and he was able to sense the maids, servants, and the masters of Chambord who were working hard on their cultivations. He nodded and launched [The Throne of Chaos] into the air.

After giving it some thought, he decided to fly around the area that was within 1,000 kilometers of Five Sword Sky Mountains.

Just like what he anticipated, he discovered dashes of barbaric, murderous, and powerful auras of supreme king-level demons beasts in the depth of the primitive forests and mountains.

When he went more than 1,000 kilometers into the mountains, the auras of those demon beasts could be felt kilometers away in the sky, and some of them were comparable to Sun-Class Lords! If Fei didn’t have [The Throne of Chaos] that could travel through space easily, he wouldn’t dare to go so close to these powerful creatures.

After getting a bit deeper, Fei didn’t dare to continue further even though he had his throne.

His sharp barbarian senses told him that there were terrifying creatures deeper in, and the dangerous auras irritated Fei’s skin like lethal iron spikes, making him uncomfortable.

He didn’t need to take that much risk, so he turned around and went back.

According to the geography of the Azeroth Continent, the Zenit Empire was the most northern empire, and the Chambord Kingdom was an affiliated kingdom of Zenit that was the closest to the edge of land that humans never step a foot on. Therefore, no one knew what kinds of creatures were living in the back mountains and forests of Chambord that were to the north.

Didn’t matter if it were official historical documentation or myth and legends, there was no record of people traveling through the mountains and forests located to the most northern edge.

It was heard that too many powerful entities lived in the mountains and forests, and there were way too many dangerous locations where birds that were flying by would be turned into corpses and humans who were passed would be turned into skeletons.

This place was heaven for advanced demon beasts and hell for humans.

However, when Fei chatted with Martial Saint Krasic of Zenit when the latter was alive, he was told of a myth. Some rumors said that after the demons got defeated by the gods in the Mythical Era, demons’ affiliated clans and species such as elves, dwarfs, goblins, and giants were all forced to take the dangerous path. Under the protection of the most powerful masters in their tribes and after suffering great losses, these groups finally got through the mountains and forests at the most northern part of the land and continued their races there.

Of course, there were people saying that these races and species all died in the mountains and forests in the north, and their corpses were eaten up by demon beasts and were no longer traceable.

One day ago, Fei discovered the last ancestral place of the dwarfs and got a completely new understanding of history after reading the bloody diary of the emperor of the dwarfs, Gerard Bill. He started to pay more attention to the rumors and myths on the continent, and he felt like what Krasic told him months ago suddenly became important.

That was why the king wanted to try to get through these mountains and forests on his throne.

However, now it seemed like the potential danger associated with this mission was beyond his expectation, and it was better to do it another time.

Even though Fei held himself in control, the curiosity he had grew and expanded. He was sure that there was a gigantic secret hiding on the other side of these mountains and forests.

When he returned from his exploration, it was already the dawn of the next day.

Fei didn’t go back to the Sky Castle. Instead, he went back to Chambord City.

He didn’t notify anyone, but he also didn’t try to hide his aura. The target location of his trip was the church in Chambord.

He knew that there was a master hidden in the church, and this person didn’t leave Chambord for some reason. Fei didn’t bother this person since the latter didn’t have any hostile intents, but he had to confront this person now since his wedding was in less than 15 days; he had to clear all uncertainties and make sure that nothing uncontrollable would take place.

……

-In the secret room in the basement of the church-

A master who was cultivating suddenly opened his eyes, and the shock and fear couldn’t be hidden on his face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 602: Not Worry About Trouble When Trying to Make a Friend

“It is King Alexander! Why is he here?” Out of the four people who were quietly cultivating in the secret room in the basement, the person who detected Fei first and opened his eyes said frantically, “Did he discover us? Impossible! The walls of this room contain a stealth magic array that our master put up. How could he sense us?”

At the same time, the other three people also discovered that powerful and abrupt aura.

“What should we do?” Disov was the first person who lost his composure. The terrifying injury on his shoulder finally healed, and there was now only a light red fist mark under his skin. With a scared yet crazy light in his eyes, he said, “Let’s charge out and attack him by surprise! The worst comes to worst, we can just retreat! Humph! We can at least destroy Chambord and crush his foundation!”

“No, we can’t!” Rakanic who had a headful of short white hair quickly stopped his reckless peer by saying, “First of all, we are no match for him. If we charge out like that, we will ruin our master’s plan. Even if we are successful in escaping, we couldn’t avoid the punishment, and it will be worse than death!”

“Then, what should we do? We can’t fight him, and we shouldn’t escape? What should we do? Just wait here and die?” Disov was anxious and angry.

The people in this secret room were powerful masters, and they had their own high-statuses and egos.

However, it seemed like the name ‘King Alexander’ was magical. It was able to make these powerful masters feel scared and shiver.

Even though the King of Chambord was mighty, what made them scared was his ruthlessness and the cold-bloodiness. If they were facing ordinary enemies, they didn’t need to worry. They were confident that their enemies would back off once they showed their identity. However, in the case of the King of Chambord…… Their peers who died in this young king’s hands couldn’t be counted with two hands.

At this moment, the person who discovered Fei’s aura first suddenly noticed something and relaxed. “Wait, he isn’t coming this way…… It feels like he is trying to find someone else……”

“Yeah, he isn’t coming this way anymore……”

“He is looking for someone or something……”

The four of them looked at each other and exhaled, and they all saw the cold sweat on each other’s forehead.

……

Fei went to the back garden of the church.

Since it was spring, greenness already appeared on the ground. New grasses grew out of the fertilized soil, and they were looking at this strange new world like curious babies. New green vines already climbed onto the walls of the stone house in the garden, and butterflies were flying around and dancing in the air freely.

Fei frowned; he sensed a dense cluster of wood elements that was several times more potent compared with the area outside the garden, and a liveliness filled this entire place. The air was warm and moist, great for all plants’ growth. It seemed like the spring arrived earlier in this garden compared with the other places in the world.

At this moment, a thin figure slowly walked out of the stone house with two maids helping him.

He was a handsome blond young man, and all his facial features looked like the gods carefully sculpted them. When people looked into his big and bright eyes, they would all feel intimate toward him. His face was quite pale, and he looked tired and ill. However, when these components were put together, they made him exceptionally beautiful.

This blond young man was the most handsome man Fei had ever met. Even though Crown Prince Girano of St. Germain who was very handsome, as well as Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit who was known as the No.1 Handsome Man in the empire, were exceptionally good looking, they were no match for this young man.

The two girls who were helping him to get around were all about 15 to 16 years of age, and they were gorgeous-looking and energetic. Their skins were smooth and white, looking like youth flowers.

They were both wearing tight-fit green outfits, and each had a huge battle bow on their waists. In their quivers, there were several long arrows that had white feather fletching. These weapons were in green as well, and it felt like they couldn’t live without this color.

“You are here.” This blond young man greeted with a smile on his face; it felt like he was welcoming an old friend that he hadn’t met in a long time.

“You know that I’m coming?” Fei flashed forward and instantly appeared in front of the stone house.

His swift movement instantly alarmed the two beautiful maids of this blond young man, and they quickly grasped onto their bows.

In just one second, the bows were fully pulled, and the arrows were loaded. Also, green lights were reflected off the feather fletching, and they shone around the three of them like fireflies.

Fei instantly sensed the sharp energy that was coming toward him.

“These two weak-looking girls are so powerful! Their archery skills are probably not inferior to the two archery masters of Chambord, Elena and Torres!” Fei estimated.

Even though Fei was a little surprised, he only lightly smiled.

This ill-looking blond young man whispered to these two girls using a beautiful, wind-like, and ear-pleasing language that Fei had never heard of before, and the two of them put down their weapons reluctantly. After they glanced at Fei, they turned around and went back into the stone house. However, Fei was able to sense that two pairs of beautiful yet cold eyes were still locked onto him, monitoring him nervously.

“You should have come earlier, no? I have been living here for a year. You discovered me a year ago, but you only came now. Now speaking of it, I should thank you for allowing me to stay here,” this blond young man said.

He looked so weak that it felt like he would be pushed onto the ground by a gust of wind, but he was calm and collected. Just by standing there quietly, he gave off a noble and natural upper-class sensation. Even though it didn’t look like he was in a good condition, he still looked majestic.

Fei’s eyes landed on this young man’s ears, and he was deeply shocked. However, he showed nothing on the surface, and he only lightly asked, “It was you who sneaked into the back mountain of Chambord at night and fought with me?”

“Yeah, it was me.”

“Eleven months ago, when the Imperial Knight Palace sent a troop of masters here, it was you who suddenly appeared and killed a Three-Star Warrior, saving the situation for Chambord?”

“Yeah, it was also me.”

“Therefore, it seems like we are friends, right?” Fei asked with a smile.

For some reason, Fei already categorized this blond young man who looked ill as a friend. His barbarian instinct was very sensitive, and he didn’t detect any hostility from this young man. Instead, he sensed a little intimacy from him.

“It would be great if I can become friends with the Chambord Kingdom.” The blond young man smiled and nodded. His voice sounded like the flowing of a clear river, crisp and casual.

“Since we are already friends, why don’t you introduce yourself?” Fei asked with a light and playful tone.

After the initial surprise, a bitter smile appeared on this blond young man’s face as he replied, “I didn’t expect the King of Chambord who is like a god in the minds of his people to be this cunning. Since you already saw through my identity, why do you want to hear me say it?”

Fei replied earnestly, “Even enough I’m 99% sure of it, I still want to hear it from a friend whom I trust rather than trusting my guesses.”

The blond young man was stunned, and a mystic light appeared in his eyes. He looked at Fei’s earnest expression seriously, and he nodded firmly after a while; it looked like he made a tough decision.

He smiled and said, “The King of Chambord is a great ruler after all. Although it is our first-time meeting, my instinct tells me that you are a trustworthy friend. Before I tell you my identity, I need to inform you that my background might bring your trouble. Are you sure you still want to know?”

“I’m not worried about trouble when trying to make a friend.”

“Hahaha! Great! Your Majesty, you are right. I’m……”

Just as this blond young man was about to reveal his identity, a female voice suddenly sounded from the stone house behind him. It was still in that mysterious, crisp, and chirping-like language, and it seemed like one of the maids was trying to stop this young man from continuing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 603: Royal Bloodline of the Elves

After hearing what one of the maids said, the blond young man’s smile didn’t die down.

He turned around and said something with that mysterious and ear-pleasing language in a gentle tone, and the two maids in the stone house got quiet; it seemed like they weren’t going to continue dissuading.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Suddenly, five sharp, ear-piercing noises sounded.

Five green arrows flew out of the stone house and turned into five phantoms.

Tud! Tud! Tud! Tud! Tud!!!!!!

The five arrows stabbed into the ground and formed a perfect pentagram; the distances between the arrows were exact, and it felt like someone measured the locations ahead of time. Soon, streaks of bright green energies floated out of the arrows quietly and sunk into the ground like rainwater.

Fei clearly sensed that a mystic wood-elemental magic energy connected the air in the surroundings with the ground, and it continued to spiral and gradually isolated all auras and senses in the area.

It was a magical wood-elemental magic array.

It was formed by using magic arrows, and it was unique and eye-opening for Fei.

Clearly, the two maids in the stone house were still worried and used this rare arrow array formation to block off the surroundings, preventing anyone else from hearing the conversation between Fei and this blond young man.

“Ok, we can begin now. My name is Akinfeev, Sid Akinfeev. I’m the descendant of a long-lost race, the elves,” this blond young man said casually as he looked at the magic array that enveloped him as well as the sun that was about to rise from the eastern sky.

This blond young man was very upfront, and he told Fei, who was pretty much a stranger to him, the biggest secret without hesitation.

It showed 100% trust and faith!

Akinfeev didn’t know why he felt so safe around Fei, but the unique and special bond between people was magical.

“Elves!” Fei nodded; his estimation wasn’t wrong.

In the legends on the Azeroth Continent, both elves and dwarfs were races that lived in the Mythical Era, and they were already extinct nowadays. It was quite surprising that the mysterious bloodline of elves got extended to the current day.

In fact, Fei discovered hints and clues as soon as he stepped into this small garden.

The wood elements were a lot more abundant in this place compared to anywhere else, and the plants such as flowers, grasses, and vines were all livelier. In addition, there were green light dots that were condensed life energies, and the ears of this blond young man and his maids were a lot pointier.

Also, Fei witnessed the awesome archery skills that the two maids showcased when they created an array with arrows……

All of those led Fei to believe that the blond young man in front of him was connected to the elves in the legends.

However, this guess was way too bizarre. After all, everyone on the continent agreed that the elves all died in the Mythical Era and were now extinct. Also, Fei read from the bloody diary of the emperor of the dwarfs, Gerard Bill, that Sid Empire of the elves got conquered by the Pseudo Gods, so he wasn’t too confident in his own judgment.

However, when Akinfeev told Fei this, the king instantly believed him.

It was an instinct, a trust between friends.

Suddenly, Fei recalled that in the diary of Gerard Bill, he mentioned that after the Sid Empire of the elves got conquered, a few of the royal members escaped and went to the empire of giants. However, there were no more recordings of them after the empire of giants were destroy by the Pseudo Gods as well. From the current information, it seemed like they survived that grand massacre and lived on.

It had been ages since the elves were prospering, but Akinfeev in front of him had the rare pointy ears that was a key feature of the elves as well as blond hair that only the elves with royal bloodline could have. It was clear that his bloodline was very pure; otherwise, the atavism wouldn’t be this distinct on him.

Now, Fei was sure that Akinfeev was of royal descendent of the elves.

It was very likely that his ancestors were the ones who successfully escaped from the blades of the Pseudo Gods.

“Your Majesty, it seems like you are not surprised at all,” Akinfeev asked; he was quite curious about Fei’s calm demeanor.

“I already somewhat guessed it.” Fei didn’t try to hide it. He laughed and said, “The first time I saw you was when the black armored enemies were defeat, and Priest Zola and Holy Knight Luciano came back to Chambord. You were on the last carriage in that caravan, and I saw you when you lightly showed yourself through the window. I was curious back then, and I thought you were the secret love child of a big figure in the Holy Church. I didn’t expect you to be the descendant of the elves in the legends.”

“Back then, Your Majesty was heroic and convinced Zola and Luciano with only a few words; I admire you a lot!”

The smile on Akinfeev’s face always seemed pure and real. As he lightly waved, two leaves on a vine that was climbing on the wall suddenly rolled up themselves and turned into the shape of cups. Then, another vine lightly shivered, creating drips of morning dew out of nowhere. Then, these drips of morning dew slid down the leaves and fell into the green cups, soon filling them up.

As if they had minds of their own, the vines extended outward and stopped when the two cups were in front of the two people.

Fei didn’t hesitate to take the cup and chugged it down. He instantly felt very refreshed, and he felt like all the pores on his body opened. As he moaned slightly, he suddenly thought of a legend and laughed, “I heard that [Dew of Elves] is a treasure that even the gods desire in the legends. I didn’t think I would be lucky enough to enjoy it today.”

“Your Majesty, you are teasing. This is only a little technique that we elves are good at. These drips of morning dew are only wood elements that had been absorbed and condensed by these plants for a year. Drinking it will make you feel refreshed, and it is far from the real [Dew of Elves]. The golden age of the elves is long gone, and no one can create [Dew of Elves] anymore in this world.” A sad expression appeared on Akinfeev’s face when he said that.

It was the pain that this blond young man felt after his bloodline woke up, and he could never forget the loss of his race.

After a moment of pause, the smile was restored on Akinfeev’s face. He added, “Your Majesty’s instinct is quite sharp; I’m indeed a secret love child. There was nothing unique about me when I was young, but the power of my elf bloodline started acting up once I turned 15 years old. My body underwent some transformations, and some people detected it.”

Akinfeev didn’t try to hide his background, and his expression didn’t change when he admitted that he was a secret love child.

Fei nodded and frowned. “However, it doesn’t seem like a good thing for you.”

Akinfeev nodded and replied, “You are right. In the legends, the elves were affiliated with the demons who were the nemeses of the gods, and the gods are worshipped by the Holy Church. Therefore, if the Holy Church discovers my real identity, I would be dead.”

Fei nodded and waited patiently for Akinfeev to continue.

“However, my father is influential and has some power. He is nice to me, and he switched my identity before the catastrophe struck and made my old identity disappear. I turned into a devoted priest-in-training and traveled around the continent. In the end, I came to the most northern empire, Zenit, and arrived at Chambord after following Priest Zola who is weak and insignificant in the Holy Church.” Akinfeev was very brief and concise with his explanation, but Fei was able to sense the great danger and threats behind those words. A young man had to leave his home and wander around homelessly in order to escape from tragedy, and who knew how long of a distance he traveled.

“Your father is quite brave. The most dangerous place is the safest place. By staying in the back garden of the church, no one would doubt your identity. However, it seems like you aren’t at Chambord just to try to escape the tragedy, right? Otherwise, you wouldn’t have tried to sneak into the back mountain of Chambord.” Fei didn’t hide around the bush and asked the tough question.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 604: Friend & Invitation

“In the legends, after the demons lost the great war, their affiliated races such as the dwarves, elves, goblins, and giants were faced with the upcoming massacre led by the gods and the humans. In order to extend the lives of their members, these races were forced into the mountains and forests at the most northern part of the known continent and had to leave the safe territories. I did my research, and I’m almost 100% sure that the origin of that mass migration started somewhere close to Chambord. Therefore, I wanted to come here and check to see if my ancestors left any marks or traces. If I could find the legendary [Ancient Path of Blood and Tear], I might be able to find my people on the other side of the most northern mountains and forests.” Akinfeev slowly explained, “The [Ancient Path of Blood and Tear] was a path in the most northern mountains and forests that was created by the blood and tear of many dwarves, elves, goblins, and giants. The most northern mountains and forests contained an unlimited amount of danger, and many of members of the four races died on the path. It was heard that it is now the only safe path that leads to the unknown land in the north. However, this is only a rumor, and most of the famous traveling poets and historians are doubtful toward the legitimacy of this claim.”

Fei was shocked by what this blond young man told him.

It was the first time the king heard that the starting point of the suicidal migration of the four most famous races which were affiliated with the demons in the Mythical Era was near Chambord. Although he learned a lot about buried truth of history from the bloody diary that Emperor Gerard Bill of the dwarves wrote, there was also evidence proving that the mass migration of those four races wasn’t fictional.

Could there be common grounds and connections between the two ‘truths’ that were contradicting? What role did the ancient city of Chambord play in that era?

“Unfortunately, I didn’t discover anything this year. There are traces left by the dwarves from the Mythical Era in and out of the Chambord Castle, but they are random and don’t lead to anything. Hehe, also, since Your Majesty turned the back mountain into a military restriction zone, I’m no longer able to enter with my current strength. I tried to get deep into the most northern mountains and forests, but I was only able to wander around aimlessly and didn’t discover anything. In fact, I almost died under the sharp claws of a few high-leveled demon beasts. Perhaps the [Ancient Path of Blood and Tear] is only a myth and doesn’t really exist.” A lonely expression appeared on Akinfeev’s face as he said that.

Fei lowered his head; he could understand this blond young man’s feeling.

Fei saw Will Smith’s movie, I Am Legend, back on Earth. In that movie, most of the human race except for the main character was extinguished, and the zombie-like creatures called Darkseekers evolved into the new rulers of Earth. That feeling of being excluded by the world and unspeakable loneliness were devastating and terrible.

However, Fei wasn’t able to tell Akinfeev about the discoveries he made in the underground cave of Chambord, the bloody diary of the emperor of dwarfs, as well as the last ancestral place.

As he looked at the lively garden and sensed the abundant wood elements in the air, Fei thought about it and changed the topic. He laughed and said, “Since you are trying to hide your identity, why would you create such a unique space with abundant wood elements? All of these are characteristics of the elves; wouldn’t this make others discover your real identity easier?”

“Haha, no one normally comes here. Also, you know that Priest Zola who is managing this place is a useless and greedy b*stard. Since this fake identity of mine has some background, and I pay him a certain number of magic gems a month as rent, he never bothers me.”

Even though Fei had a lot of questions, this young man who had elf bloodline didn’t mind. It seemed like he hadn’t talked with anyone this openly in a long time, so he wasn’t getting impatient at all.

“Since the elf bloodline inside of me is getting more and more powerful, I almost couldn’t suppress the atavism that is occurring. If I live somewhere for a while, that place will become mystic just like this. Also, once I leave the abundant wood elements, I would be like a fish that is out of the water; I won’t live long.”

The elves lived in forests; they relied on wood elements and life energies, and the wood elements and life energies were quite fond of the elves as well. It was heard that if the elves lived in places where it lacked wood elements, they would soon wither just like flowers without oxygen.

The elf bloodline in Akinfeev’s body was getting more potent; it was a rare case of atavism. If Akinfeev could still be considered a human before he was ten years old, he was now half-human and half-elf. As the atavism intensifies, Akinfeev would slowly turn into a real elf. Just like ancient elves, he would gain exceptional wood-elemental magic talent and even obtain the powerful and mysterious bloodline inheritance masteries and techniques of the royal elves.

Although a lot of benefits would come with the mutation, Akinfeev would need to sacrifice a lot as well.

One day, he would be 100% reliant on wood elements. Just like how fishes couldn’t survive without water, he would die when there weren’t enough wood elements around him.

Fei suddenly realized why Akinfeev looked pale and ill. It seemed like he was turning into an elf, and he was getting more and more irritated by the external environment. If he couldn’t find a residence in a place with abundant wood elements, his life would be in danger as time passed by.

The elves were like beautiful art pieces; they could be powerful and great, but they were fragile at the same time.

After giving it some thought, Fei felt like he had a solution to Akinfeev’s current situation. However, this matter was very complicated, especially when this handsome blond young man, who had royal golden elf bloodline, had a powerful father. Therefore, before Fei could do a thorough investigation, he didn’t want to take too much risk.

He took out a bottle of purple [Full Rejuvenation Potion] from his storage ring and passed it to Akinfeev as a friend.

“This potion could restore vitality and suppress all negative effects. It might help with your current situation, and you can give it a try,” Fei said.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Akinfeev accepted Fei’s kindness and kept the potion.

“Oh, one more thing. I know that your name is the same as the name of the Executive Knight Captain of Imperial Knight Palace of Zenit……”

“Yeah, I know that person. However, there shouldn’t be any connection between us. I think our names are just a coincidence.”

Fei nodded; all the questions on his mind were answered in their conversation, and the objectives of this talk were all achieved.

The king initially planned to expel this mysterious uncertainty, but he changed his mind completely after meeting Akinfeev. Except for the fact that he really liked Akinfeev, he somehow felt like the gloominess that enveloped the continent during the Mythical Era was about to re-appear.

Fate was an interesting thing; Akinfeev’s appearance could be one hint that was given to Fei, and this blond young man might be the key to many mysteries on Fei’s mind.

“Hahaha! Our talk today is in-depth, and I like you. From now on, we are friends. I’m getting married in 13 days, and I hope that you could attend the ceremony as a friend.” Fei waved his hand, and a gilded magic wedding invitation appeared after a red-light flash by.

“It is my honor! I will come for sure!” A child-like smile appeared on Akinfeev’s face as he took the invitation. “It seems like I am permitted to continue living in Chambord.”

“Haha! Of course! The gate of Chambord is always open to real friends,” Fei laughed out loud, and he disappeared in the next second.

However, his loud laughter resonated in the nightly sky over Chambord, unwilling to die down.

“The King of Chambord! He is a real king!” With the gilding magic wedding invitation in his hand, Akinfeev got into an excited mood. For the first time in a year, a genuine smile shone on his face.

Although Fei asked a lot of questions, they were all related to the safety and security of Chambord. As the king of this kingdom, it was necessary for him to inquire about that information.

Also, the king didn’t ask any questions that were too personal, showing adequate respect for Akinfeev.

This blond young man felt like he was lucky to make a friend like the King of Chambord.

P.S. A big shout out to Siraj A. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 605: Upcoming Chaos

“Your Highness, you might have taken too much risk today.”

After Fei left, those two half-elf female archers walked out of the stone house and helped Akinfeev, who already looked fatigued, to stand up.

Then, one of them frowned and said, “If that person tells anyone else about what you said, the Execution Department of the Holy Church will be here before night.”

“No, he won’t do that.”

Akinfeev stood for too long, and he slowly sat down on a stone chair beside the stone house with the support of the two maids.

As the royal elf bloodline inside his body got stronger and stronger, his physical condition worsened. Some of the powerful ancient techniques of the royal elves already appeared in his mind, but the wood elements were still lacking in the current environment. He was already at the edge of the most northern mountains and forests which resembled the ancient primitive land, but he still couldn’t find a place that was suitable for him to live at and practice the ancient techniques. If this trend continued, he would die for sure.

His two maids, on the other hand, only had a little bit of elf bloodline inside of them, and the bloodline wasn’t of royal background. Therefore, they could only be counted as half-elves. They couldn’t inherit powerful ancient techniques from their bloodlines, but they also weren’t in the awkward situation that Akinfeev was in.

However, they still had some of the characteristics of elves such as the pointy ears, beautiful faces, graceful figures, great archery skills, and talent at wood-elemental magic spells.

“I’m curious, Your Highness. Why do you trust the King of Chambord this much? He is a human after all,” the other maid asked.

“Although you two are the most powerful warriors in our clan and have lived for more than 200 years, you have only interacted with our people and lived in seclusion at Green Dew Valley. You rarely made contact with humans and don’t understand them. There are good people and bad people, just like in our clan. Right now, there are less than 100 elves including half-elves on this continent, and we should be helping each other and trying to survive in this dark time. However, there are still some elves who don’t understand my father and try to fight for power……”

“In my eyes, the King of Chambord is different from others. We have stayed at Chambord for a year, and we all witnessed the changes that took place here. We are truly fortunate to be able to get a friend like the King of Chambord.”

“Right now, the prophecy made by the last elf altar is becoming true, and the wheel of fate is turning around for the second time. Soon, the darkest era of the continent will arrive, and those devils who disappeared already are coming back……”

“The chaos will lead to new orders. This is the chance for all the races and species who are living in the darkness underground. If we couldn’t capture this opportunity, then the real doom would be waiting for us!”

“The Goddess of Fate directed us to this ancient city in the north. Perhaps the key to our future lies within Alexander, this unique person. I have a strong feeling that as long as we stand by this man, we will see the light, doesn’t matter how dark it is right now!”

As soon as Akinfeev finished speaking, the first dash of golden sunlight came through and shone on his face.

The golden sunlight, the short blond hair, and the bright and earnest smile made this young man, who was suffering from his current ill condition, look mysterious and holy. It seemed like the power of fate and prophecy was circling him quietly.

After hearing what he said, the two female half-elves looked at each other and stopped talking.

“Cough…… This potion the King of Chambord gifted to me…… Is it effective?” Akinfeev opened the purple bottle and chugged it down without even smelling it. He instantly felt refreshed as a cool sensation swept through his body, and its effect was even better than the Fresh Green Dew that took him a year to gather and create.

After drinking this potion, green light dots flew out of the flowers and vines and danced around this blond young man.

Gradually, a faint redness could be seen on this man’s face.

……

“Hu…… That butcher finally left……”

After sensing that Fei’s majestic aura was moving away, the people inside the mysterious room in the basement of the church exhaled and relaxed; their hearts finally calmed down and stopped racing. Their backs were all cold since their sweats almost soaked their clothes.

They thought that they were fighters for justices and were never afraid of evil, and they thought that they were willing to sacrifice themselves when they were needed. They were proud of their strengths and statuses, and they felt superior compared with others. However, at this moment when danger was so close to them, they all realized that they were far from the word – brave.

This discovery made them angry and ashamed.

“It looks like he is not here for us, and he didn’t spot us yet,” Disov said coldly as vicious lights flashed in his eyes. He lightly caressed his right shoulder that was injured by Fei. Although it completely healed already, he felt some pain from there; perhaps it was just his mind playing tricks on him.

“Strange. Why did he suddenly come here to the church?” Manzo frowned and murmured.

“Perhaps he is here to see Zola. From our earlier investigation, we know that there is a secret relationship between the King of Chambord and Priest Zola.” The calmest and most powerful person out of the four, Kadibo, guessed, “We don’t have to be too worried about this; we can figure it out soon after our men collect the information. Right now, the King of Chambord is out in the open, and we are hiding in the shadow. It is much easier for us, and we can just wait for our master to get here to solve all this.”

“Hahahaha! Great! This damn King of Chambord is still living in his dream! He really thinks that he is invincible! Hehehehe, I can’t wait to see his face when our master leads us into his palace, kill his people, and kidnap his fiancée! I swear I will humiliate him hard to make up for this injury!” Disov said viciously.

“I don’t understand. Why do we have to wait for 13 days? What is master thinking?” Rakanic complained.

“Shut up! Do you want to die? How could we doubt our master’s decision? Master has more important things to handle, and he is only free after ten days. Also, this King of Chambord killed several of our people. Master would want to humiliate him when he is the proudest and happiest.”

“Don’t worry. The King of Chambord only has a little more than ten days to live. By then, his warrior energy will be destroyed, and you can do whatever you want to him!”

“Humph! I will carve the meat off his body and force him to eat it! Hehe……”

…….

After leaving the back garden, Fei did go and see Priest Zola.

This ‘bald rattlesnake’ had been acting properly in Chambord.

The renovation and reconstruction of Chambord required a lot of wealth, and most of it came from Fei combining lower-quality magic gems into top-tier ones using the Horadric Cube. Priest Zola was asked to sell the top-tier magic gems and get more low-quality magic gems, a commoner currency, through channels of the Holy Church. As a result, Priest Zola was able to profit quite a lot from it. Therefore, his life was way more comfortable, and he got money a lot easier. Without having to worry about too much and create schemes, he gained a lot of weight.

After Fei asked Priest Zola to get 10,000 low-quality magic gems, he wandered around the church with Zola and Luciano before leaving.

As these two top-officials in the local church saw Fei off, they looked at each other with shock on their faces as they wiped the cold sweats off their foreheads.

To be honest, they lived comfortably at Chambord this year, and they were able to get rich by not doing too much work. They liked where they were, and they didn’t want to stand on the other side of Chambord.

However, after they thought about the terrifying identities of the four people in the secret room in the basement of the church, they had to oppose the King of Chambord. Those people were way too powerful, and they promised a lot of treasures, leaving them no excuse to decline.

“I hope that their promises hold true, and they can really kill the King of Chambord easily…… Otherwise, no one could withstand the King of Chambord’s revenge.” Zola prayed in his mind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 606: Principal Fei’s First Lecture 1

Chapter 606: Principal Fei’s First Lecture (1)

After leaving the church, Fei returned to the old King’s Palace. This place was going to become the corporate offices of the six departments as well as the ministers, so renovation was required. At the moment, the construction team was busying working here.

Since the warriors of Chambord such as Torres were cultivating in the Sky Castle and couldn’t come out, Fei took Husky, one of his guards, with him. After they dressed up a little and wandered around the city, they ran into Jessie and Alan who were observing the city with Brook. These two representatives from the Black-Cloth Shrine had been walking around Chambord for a few days now, trying to find a proper place to construct the headquarters of the shrine. However, they couldn’t find a nice location in the city.

“We don’t have to place the headquarters of the shrine in the city. We could just find a mountain behind Chambord and make it the new holy mountain of the Black-Cloth Shrine.” Since Fei was taken by the beautiful mountains and forests behind the Chambord City, he suggested casually.

However, his light suggestion was taken very seriously since it sparked an idea in Jessie’s mind.

This young priest instantly took Brook and Alan to the back mountains of Chambord to look for a proper location.

Since this young man was a top-tier Half Moon Elite who was even more powerful that Lampard, he and the other two wouldn’t be in danger as long as they didn’t go too deep into the mountains. Therefore, Fei just let them be.

Dark-skinned Husky, on the other hand, learned a lot at Chambord, and he told Fei a lot of his interesting experiences.

For example, when he tried to use the public washrooms for the first time, he walked into the female washroom. A bylaw enforcement officer instantly stopped him and educated him. In order not to bring shame to the king, this guard didn’t tell anyone his identity. Also, when he used a magic water fountain, he forgot to stop it afterward. He got spotted by the bylaw enforcement officer and got scolded again. Then, he ran a red light and got identified by the same bylaw enforcement officer for the third time……

This dark-skinned king’s guard told Fei his experiences joyously. Even though they were a little embarrassing, Fei still had fun listening to it.

Under his plan, the citizens of Chambord were used to the new yet interesting life changes that were strange to them at first. What Husky told Fei happened to many Chambordians when these new items and systems were put in place, but they soon adapted to the ways that people in Fei’s previous life lived, and they realized the benefits that the new laws and systems created. All these small things were added together, making the Chambordians even more proud. In a way, what Fei implemented helped Chambord to get more united and stronger.

Compared with Torres who was always respectful toward the king and never doubted the king’s decision, Husky was a little unprofessional. This simple-minded man never held back anything and said whatever was on his mind. In addition, he was a bit careless and made many small mistakes.

However, Fei liked these unique characteristics about him.

When he was with this simple-minded young man, Fei felt like his life was more fun. He didn’t need to maintain the prestige as the king, and he could do whatever he felt like with Husky.

As the two of them wandered around the city happily, more than half a day passed without them noticing. Soon, they arrived at a shop that was on the main street and was under renovation.

“This is the symbol of Soros’ Merchant Group,” Husky said as he pointed at the huge logo on the banner that was being hung.

The Soros’ Merchant Group was indeed influential. They quickly got shops in the busiest region of Chambord, and the set up wasn’t small. Four to five shops in a row were bought, and the logo of the group was already placed on them. Less than three days passed since the group got here, but the renovation was almost done.

Among the people in this busy area, Fei quickly spotted Jessica who was beautiful and had a nice figure.

This girl who used to live in a poor neighborhood in Dual-Flags City shone like a precious gem. She had only been here for a few days, but there were already several handsome pursuers after her. They were all here trying to help with the renovation, trying to catch this girl’s attention.

“Hey! Sister! It is me! We are here!” Husky shouted from quite far away.

“Emile……” Jessica turned around out of surprise when she heard the call. When she saw the figure beside her brother, her eyes lit up. She was too familiar with this figure; you could say that this figure was sealed into her mind. Even though Fei tried to hide his identity, this girl instantly recognized him.

Today, Jessica was wearing a tight-fit purple dress as well as a pair of tall low-heel boots. These were all the popular designs made by Auntie Mary’s workshop, elegant and straightforward, and they emphasized all the perfections of this girl’s body. Her smooth long hair was tied into a bun with a silver butterfly hair clip, and her smooth forehead was revealed as her curly bangs were pulled back as well. In addition, she was wearing a pair of dark-red ear pins, making her look like an Azeroth-style office lady.

“Your Majesty…… Ah…… You are here……” Jessica who was already used to running businesses and was smooth at talking suddenly blushed and didn’t know what to say.

Fei, on the other hand, didn’t notice the strange behavior of the girl in front of him. Since he was recognized, he didn’t try to hide his identity anymore.

He smiled and greeted her.

He was actually a little surprised since he discovered that the pureness on her was getting more intense, and her aura was almost identical to Angela’s.

“Jessica, I have a little gift for you.” Fei took out a God-Fooling Badge from his storage ring and gave it to Jessica.

If Fei weren’t wrong, Jessica’s physique and soul were very similar to Angela’s, and she probably also had the so-called world’s purest soul which was very rare. That must be the reason why he felt like she was familiar when they first met.

Fei’s wedding was approaching, and a lot of strangers would appear in the city. Fei was worried that other people might notice Jessica for the wrong reasons, and he hoped that this God-Fooling Badge could help Jessica hide her special aura and avoid unnecessary trouble.

However, this girl didn’t know that much.

It was the first time that she received a gift from someone she liked, and it felt like a dream to her. She couldn’t believe that it was really happening right away, and she only reacted after a few seconds. As she took the God-Fooling Badge from Fei, she grasped onto it tightly as if it was the most important thing in the world.

After that, Fei thought about it and still wasn’t reassured. He added, “This badge has a special effect. You should wear it all the time, and it will bring good luck to you.”

“Oh…… really? Ok…… I…… I will wear it on me……” Jessica stuttered and nodded. She said to herself secretly, “Since you gave it to me, I will have it with me forever!”

Perhaps it was already determined in her fate, even though she knew that the gap in identity between them was huge and this man was getting married to his two beautiful fiancées in 13 days, this poor girl couldn’t help since she fell for Fei completely already.

“Hahaha! Well, that is it for now. The new stores are opening, and it will keep you busy for a while. Respectable Boss Jessica, please attend to your businesses; I won’t bother you anymore. Hahaha, girl, remember what you said back at Dual-Flags City. We will always be friends! If you encounter any issues, just asked Husky to come and find me.” Fei had a great impression of this girl, and he smiled and joked. Then, he didn’t want to delay Jessica’s work anymore and left.

After finding a place and eating lunch, Fei and Husky wandered around before going to the [City of Heroes] in the back mountain of Chambord before 2 PM.

As he promised, he was going to give the first lecture to the students of Chambord’s Civil and Military University today as the principal.

-16th floor in the [City of Heroes]-

When Fei walked into the biggest classroom on campus, he was stunned; this room was packed full of people. Except for close to 2,000 university students, there were some bylaw enforcement officers and saint seiyas. These people usually dropped in and listened to all sorts of classes taught by the professors and instructors, and they all rushed here after knowing that the king was going to teach this class.

In fact, even some of the officials from the six administrative departments were here, waiting for Fei to give his first lecture.

Right now, Fei was regarded as the most powerful master in the kingdom as well as the wisest intellect. Therefore, both people who were in the civil stream and the military stream were all anticipating this class.

They weren’t far off the truth.

After living in the information-focused 21st century on Earth as well as going through many mysterious situations, getting taught by Martial Saint Krasic for a month, and comprehending many ancient techniques and martial art theories from [Demon King’s Sword], Fei didn’t even need to draft an outline for this class.

Since he noticed that there weren’t only university students in the audience, Fei instantly modified and adjusted the content of this class.

This was an important class, an important afternoon for the elites of Chambord; it would affect the rest of their lives significantly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 607: Principal Fei’s First Lecture 2

Chapter 607: Principal Fei’s First Lecture (2)

Although there were only about 3,000 people either sitting or standing in here, they packed this biggest room in the [City of Heroes]. Every single one of them had crazy admirations on their faces, and they held onto their breaths as they listened to the king who was lecturing in front of the classroom. They were afraid that if they breathed heavily, it would affect their listening.

The lecture went on.

“Hahahaha……”

The king would tell a joke or two occasionally, and the audience would laugh out loud.

Fei grasped the atmosphere and the tempo from the beginning, and he enjoyed talking and lecturing a lot of people; he suspected that he was gaining a teaching fetish.

The king didn’t try to brainwash his citizens with principles such as 100% loyalty to the kingdom, serving the kingdom at all cost, and dying for the kingdom was an honor, and he also didn’t promote the shocking viewpoints from his previous life. Instead, like an old friend, he recalled and summarized what happened in the year subjectively.

The events that took place around the audience were able to get them to resonate with what Fei was talking about, and thunder-like applauses sounded frequently.

Everyone was taken by the stories that the king was telling, and some of the more emotional students and soldiers teared up when Fei told everyone about the invasion of the black-armored enemies, the expedition the soldiers of Chambord went on, the competition among all affiliated kingdom of Zenit, and what happened at Dual-Flags City from a first-person perspective.

They heard a lot of blood-boiling battles that they didn’t know about from the king in an even more thrilling way.

Fei took out more than a dozen divy crystals from his storage ring, placed them on the table, and injected magic energies into them.

Some videos started playing. There were scenes where people like Torres and Drogba didn’t back off when fighting powerful opponents on the Sword-Testing Stages at St. Petersburg, where warriors of Chambord battled with [Snow Mountain Hermit] and his mighty disciples, and where thousands of soldiers charged into the formations of 60,000 soldiers of Jax……

All these events that took place were all documented by Fei using these special crystals, and they were all going to become precious historical documents that were going to be used for educational purposes as a part of the king’s plan. This was the first time that Fei showed these footages, and the visual impact and effects were better than Fei expected.

All these heroic battles and the unyielding iron-will of the warriors of Chambord made everyone in the audience feel like their souls were ignited.

These scenes were clearly displayed in front of the audience, and it felt like something was burning.

Every single audience member clenched their fists and shivered in excitement. Deep in their souls, the heroic seeds were planted and growing.

Fei smiled; his goal was accomplished.

Then, the videos that were playing on the walls of the classroom changed. Instead of battles, the funny moments that happened between people like Fei, Drogba, Pierce, and Torres were shown, and they added more characters to these powerful heroes. Through these details, the audiences understood that these heroes were just like them, fun-loving and emotional; they weren’t just battle machines.

Then, the video showed how Louise, Pato, and Brand punished the corrupt noble at the Kelun Town, how the bylaw enforcement officers made sure that the laws of Chambord were being followed when Fei and Husky wandered around the city today, and the heart-warming scenes where mothers called their children home for dinner.

The atmosphere in the classroom got lively and fun again.

As the audience watched these videos, they smiled and enjoyed these moments.

In the end, the videos froze at two scenes.

One was a brutal scene where Fei led the troops and charged through the defense formation put up by the soldiers of Jax outside of Dual-Flags City, and the other one was a heart-warming scene where a genial old lady fed her cute grandson who had mud on his face under an old tree that had new green branches on it.

“Alright, in the end, I still need to tell everyone one thing; you are all the pillars of Chambord and the future of the kingdom. Therefore, you guys are responsible for remembering these two images; these two images could be flipped at any moment. In this world that is ruled by power, you need a reason to fight and put in work. Otherwise, one day you wake up, you will see enemies kill our soldiers and murdering our loved ones. That scene where blood spilled and corpses piled high could be Chambord in the future if we slack off!”

After Fei said that, the classroom fell silent.

Every one of the university students and soldiers opened their eyes wide and stared at the two images; it felt like they wanted to seal these two images into their souls.

The atmosphere was really intense.

Fei looked around and glanced at the faces of the people in the audience. He nodded delightedly and clapped before smiling and saying, “Ok, the story time is over. I hope you guys didn’t get bored……. Now, we can start the official class. From now on, I will teach a day of class once a month. In the morning, I will teach the cultivation methods of warrior energy and magic energy, and in the afternoon, I will answer all kinds of questions that you guys might have……”

What Fei said made the audience excited again.

Everyone knew that the king was the most powerful master in Chambord and a cultivation genius. He was able to pressure a lot of warriors and mages who had been famous for a long time during the competition at St. Petersburg and earned a lot of rewards for the Chambord Kingdom. Right now, the king could be counted as one of the top masters at Zenit, and it was a rare and precious opportunity to be able to ask him questions.

Fei didn’t let down these people who were thirsty for knowledge.

Although they were the same basic theories that the instructors at the university taught already, they somehow seemed clearer and more understandable when the king explained them again. A lot of people noticed that questions which troubled them for a long time now solved themselves, and the learning process became more fun and more interesting.

Fei was one of the most powerful masters at Zenit to begin with, and he had a ton of combat experience. He was taught by Martial Saint Krasic, learned many ancient techniques from the cultivation encyclopedia, [Demon King’s Wisdom], and had been studying various scrolls in order to create new techniques for the saint seiyas of Chambord. In a sense, he was already a grandmaster in terms of cultivation understanding.

Therefore, when the king explained his understanding to others with simple words, the audiences got mesmerized and felt like they were having epiphanies.

When Fei tried to explain his understanding to the people who were a lot weaker, he felt like it was benefiting him a lot as well. He was grouping his understanding into systems and condensing them, solidifying his cultivation foundation and forming his style.

His clear voice resonated in this big classroom and echoed throughout the [City of Heroes].

With fascinated expressions on their faces, the audience members were taken by the king’s lecture. Even the not-so-bright students and soldiers felt like a gate that they never knew existed before opened in their minds, and a new world was embracing them.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Suddenly, more than a dozen warrior energy flames appeared in the audience.

These people suddenly broke through the threshold and went onto a new realm after listening to the king’s lecture! They achieved the things that they had been trying hard to do subconsciously!

Fei didn’t anticipate this, but it was within reason.

Fei had access to a lot more corpses in the Jax Battle Zone, and he used the skill, [Find Potion], and got a lot of [Hulk Potions]. With this large supply, almost all the university students and soldiers at Chambord had taken a small dosage and got their bodies transformed.

With the new-gained talent, hard work, and learning from the experienced instructors from [Rogue Encampment], these students already had firm foundations. Now after listening to the lecture of Fei, a grandmaster, it was reasonable that the thresholds which had been blocking their progress were broken.

After Fei finished the first half of the class, two hours passed.

Within this time, 140 university students and soldiers achieved breakthroughs and got more powerful; it was miraculous!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 608: Principal Fei’s First Lecture 3

Chapter 608: Principal Fei’s First Lecture (3)

The first half of the class that was meaningful and significant to the elites of Chambord ended, and some people looked reluctant to take the break. Many of them were still focused on their cultivation and solidifying their realms and couldn’t wake up from crazy enlightenment state.

Then, it was the question and answer session that Fei talked about.

For a moment, almost all the audience members’ eyes lit up; they all wanted to get the opportunity to ask the most powerful master at Chambord, King Alexander, questions.

After seeing the burning stares, Fei calculated the time and laughed, “Don’t worry, everyone who is in the room can get the chance to ask me one question!”

What Fei said instantly stirred up the people.

The king’s kind and approachable attitude excited the university students and soldiers, and they admired him even more. After keeping themselves in check, they stood up and waited for their turns.

A 14 years old blond boy who was sitting in the first row got the first chance to ask Fei a question. When being able to interact with his idol, this little guy got really nervous. His mind went blank, and the question he prepared ahead of time was gone. With a blushed face, he didn’t know what to say.

“Don’t be so nervous; go slow. You can call me principal or instructor during class time. Eh, let me see. You are cultivating an ice-elemental warrior energy…… Do you feel like when you are trying to advance to the Two-Star realm, the third main energy channel in your right arm is a little stuffed?” Fei smiled and said to this boy. With his strength, he only needed one glance to figure out what this boy who was at peak One-Star was troubled by.

“Ah, yeah! I asked several instructors, and they all say that I don’t have enough accumulations. But…… but I have been stuck at peak One-Star for three months now. My classmates who started later than me already…… already advanced through……” This boy calmed down after seeing Fei’s smile, and he was able to get his question out.

“Eh, this is because when you first broke through this third energy channel, you rushed it, and the process was too aggressive. You suffered a small injury, and this third energy channel was damaged a little. Although it isn’t significant and is hard to detect, it is there, and it is stopping you from advancing. The instructors are not wrong; if you accumulate enough energy and try again, you will advance. However, this hidden injury will always be there, and it will affect how far you can go in the future. It will make it hard for you to reach the Moon-Class realm. Remember, cultivation itself is dangerous, and you should always be patient and think about the long-run. Also, you shouldn’t compare yourself to your classmates too much. Otherwise, the small injuries will block your path of becoming a powerful master later.”

Even though Fei was facing this boy, his words were for everyone in the classroom.

Currently, Chambord was experiencing rapid growth, and the university students, as well as soldiers, were all competing. The positive competition was a good thing in most cases, but that wasn’t the case for cultivation.

Obtaining and using both warrior energy and magic energy were dangerous, and fortitude, persistence, and intelligence were required. If one focused on speed, many other aspects would be neglected. There had been too many geniuses who wanted to get strong fast and got many minor injuries along the way, limiting their potentials.

After Fei finished speaking, he lightly patted this boy’s right arm.

This boy instantly sensed a streak of heat entering the third energy channel in his right arm. As he tried to circulate warrior energy inside his body again, he was pleasantly surprised when it flowed through this third energy channel smoothly.

Then, a dash of blue fire flashed by, igniting his warrior energy flame. In an instant, he advanced to the Two-Star realm, which he had been dreaming about for a long time.

This magical scene was no longer surprising in the audience member’s eyes. They felt like it would be strange if this boy didn’t breakthrough after being personally instructed by the king.

Then…

“Your physique is more fitted for cultivating wood-elemental warrior energy. Although wood-elemental warrior energy can lead to fire-elemental warrior energy, it wouldn’t be pure. I recommend you finding a wood-elemental training scroll from the library; cultivating both wood-elemental and fire-elemental warrior energies might not be a bad thing. I would recommend cultivating both [Green Forrest Scroll] and [Fire Ignition Scroll] together…”

“Haha, little girl, you are too impatient. This technique, [Drifting Snows Lead to Blood], can only be fully used when you are at Three-Star…”

“Bodily coordination is key to this [Flashing Sword Scroll]. You are born with insane strength, and you are burly. However, your flexibility is lacking. Instead of practicing this sword technique, switching to [One Strike Scroll] which is a knife technique is a better option. Your physique matches it quite well……”

“[Lotus Bloom Scroll]? You would need to vibrate the 31 hidden energy channels to use it perfectly. Close your eyes; I’m going to vibrate these 31 energy channels for you. Carefully sense it….. Eh, this is a good choice. Although this technique isn’t powerful early on, if you persist and pass Six-Star, you would realize its power. It will provide you with a vast amount of warrior energy, and you will be in the advantage when fighting with opponents who are on your level!”

“Wind-elemental magic? This is tricky. I can sense the abundant magic energy in your body, and it seems like you are able to sense the elements clearly. However, it does seem like your spirit energy is a little weak. Haha, little guy, you don’t think spirit energy is important? Haha, you couldn’t be more wrong! You need to know that many powerful mages are great at spirit energy. Therefore, you could go to the library and check out the technique called [Green Ocean Sea Tides]. It should help you with the issue that you couldn’t condense the wind-elemental elements when you are casting spells!”

“Eh…… Your 35th energy channel isn’t fully open yet. Let me tell you how to do it……”

“[Metal Chaotic Fire] is a high-level combat technique that requires granular control. You are lacking……”

“……”

Time slowly passed by.

During this time, the king demonstrated his profound understanding of warrior energy, magic energy, and cultivation in general; he was even a little shocked by the stuff he knew, and he also felt proud.

For the first time, Fei realized that he had accumulated a vast amount of information. He answered all the questions, and he didn’t get stuck at all. In most case, before the audience members could ask him the questions, he already saw through their issues and easily solved it for them in a few sentences.

This quick process made these university students and soldiers who already admired Fei fall for him even more.

There were more than 10,000 techniques scrolls inside the Civil and Military University’s library, and it seemed like the king knew each one of them to the details. Almost every audience member was recommended a style that fits them, and Fei even gave them the names of the scrolls, saving them a lot of time and unnecessary efforts.

“How many times did His Majesty read those scrolls? It seems like he knows all the techniques to heart, and he comprehends everything! This is god-like!” they thought.

The king’s profound understanding and superior memory shocked many people.

Of course, if they knew that almost all the cultivation scrolls, combat technique scrolls, and even magic scrolls at Chambord were created by the king, as well as the fact that there were at least 30 Moon-Class Techniques, more than 100 combat weapons that were hard to find, and various magic items in the most advanced weaponry storage on the top-levels of the [City of Heroes], the shock they experienced would be 1,000 times more intense!

The people who were sitting in the back were initially worried that there wasn’t enough time for them to ask questions, but more than 90% of the audience members got their questions answered already.

When everyone received the answers to their questions, the night already arrived.

In everyone’s chants, the king ended the class that took the entire afternoon and left the [City of Heroes].

All of them were looking forward to the next class.

It was an insanely rare opportunity for anyone to get a super powerful master to tailor his or her cultivation path and technique; even the young nobles from the most powerful noble families at St. Petersburg might not get this chance. However, these kids in Chambord, despite their family backgrounds, got to experience it.

This first class was unforgettable.

For a lot of them, this was their first time interacting with their king. Compared with listening to the stories told by their fathers, this experience was much more shocking and impactful.

As they watched their king leave the classroom with a smile on his face, everyone in the audience swore to themselves that they would fight for the king didn’t matter how dangerous and challenging it might be. They promised themselves that even if they would die, and their souls would get destroyed, they would protect this kingdom!

No betrayal!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 609: Prequel Before the Storm

Fei didn’t realize that this class went on for so long. When he walked out of the underground cave, the moon and the stars were already shining in the sky. It was about eight to nine o’clock in the evening, and he got a little hungry. However, Angela had been living at her official home, which was Bast’s Mansion. According to traditions, the king wasn’t able to see his fiancée during this time before the wedding, so Fei had to find some food on his own.

With a big black cloak on him to hide his identity, Fei tried to find a pub in the restaurant area of Chambord to get some food, but he ended up at Soros’ Merchant Group’s storefronts under Husky’s lead.

After an afternoon of busy work, the storefronts the Soros’ Merchant Group had on the main street of Chambord completed the renovations, and it was just waiting for the next day to open its doors.

As the head manager of the branch in Chambord, Jessica was living in the store that was in the middle of all other stores. This store was a four-story stone tower, and Jessica was living on the fourth floor.

Husky walked in and shouted.

Since all the guards of the merchant group knew their boss’ simple-minded brother, they did some quick inspections and went to report to Jessica.

Soon, Jessica who was wearing a simple and thin bubble dress rushed down the stairs like a butterfly.

“Emile…… Ah, Your M…… You are here as well?”

It was obvious that Jessica didn’t expect Fei’s return.

When her guards reported to her, they only mentioned her brother, Husky. Fei who got more than half of his head covered by the cloak got treated like an insignificant servant, and he wasn’t even mentioned in the report.

Therefore, as soon as Jessica came down and saw Fei, she felt like her clothes were too simple.

Her thin, lace bubble dress only covered up to her knees, and her beautiful lower legs that were perfectly curved were exposed. Also, she was wearing a pair of pink, furry slippers, and her delicate toes were revealed as well. Since her skin was smooth and pink, her toes looked like art pieces that were sculpted out by great artists. The sleeveless dress also exposed her smooth, toned arms, and the V-neck showcased her pretty collarbones and that portion of her skin above her chest, which was like the white snow on the summits of the holiest mountains.

Fei glanced at her and quickly moved his eyes away; he started murmuring ‘Amitabha’. (TL Note: It is the name of a celestial buddha according to the scriptures of Mahayana. However, in Buddhism at China, people treat his name like a chant, and it is used to calm the nerves.)

He thought, “This girl wasn’t this attractive before; why do I feel like she is charming enough to lure all the men in this world? Damn, she is stunning! No wonder people say that 11 out of ten men treat her as their dream lovers back at Dual-Flags City.”

In fact, even Jessica’s guards were stunned by this side of her.

“Ah…… you…… please come up……” Jessica instantly blushed, and she didn’t know what to say. She wanted to go up and change into something else, but the person in front of her was the King of Chambord; it might be too rude to ditch him like that. Therefore, with red cheeks and a racing heart, she invited Fei up the stairs.

“Hehehe, we are here to get a meal. After giving a lecture at the university for the entire afternoon, we haven’t eaten anything yet……” Even though Husky was simple-minded, he was cautious this time and didn’t reveal Fei’s real identity. However, he also described what happened so that his silly sister knew what was going on.

However, what he said instantly made the guards, who were hired by the Soros’ Merchant Group at high-cost, look at Fei differently.

Although they had only spent a few days at Chambord, they knew how important the Civil and Military University was in the entire kingdom. They heard that all the instructors in this strange academy were all masters in their relative fields such as warrior energy, magic energy, and potion making, and they could make any other kingdom go crazy over their knowledge.

Also, they heard that the King of Chambord treasured these instructors and treated them well, so these instructors had high-statuses in Chambord and were influential.

“Could it be that this man in the black cloak is a prestigious instructor from Chambord’s Civil and Military University? He looks quiet, and it feels like he is a servant when he stands next to Boss’ brother…… But it looks like Boss knows him well and is very respectful toward him.”

“Damn! Our boss is beautiful, and many people pursued her at Dual-Flags City. It was later heard that she is the King of Chambord’s woman, and all those pursuers backed off. Also, our boss is treasured by a high-level official in Soros’ Merchant Group, and she usually doesn’t pay attention to other people. Why this little white face who is wearing a black cloak?” these guards thought to themselves.

(TL Note: Little white face is a Chinese term that refers to young men didn’t want to work and relied on wealthy women. In most cases, they are handsome and don’t have other abilities.)

After thinking about how they ignored this man, these guards got nervous and sweated a little.

“Sorry for bothering you. These few days are special, and I don’t have many places where I can get food. Therefore, Emile and I came to eat here.” Although the king didn’t anticipate these sexy scenes, since he was already here, he calmed down and greeted Jessica. After all, he was a man who had seen many situations. However, he was a little dull and didn’t notice Jessica’s strange mood.

After seeing their boss bring that ‘instructor’ up to her personal space upstairs, the guards looked at each other in shock; they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

“It is already late…… But…… Could it be that our naïve-looking, beautiful, and classy boss found a handsome young lover behind the King of Chambord’s back? Hell will break loose once this information gets out!”

The guards who instantly ‘understood the situation’ gave each other a look and secured the area around the building, just in case unexpected events took place.

They only relaxed and exhaled deeply after that ‘young instructor’ left after an hour or so.

There was a curious guard among them. Since he was a Three-Star Warrior, he decided to follow the ‘young instructor’ and see where he was from despite his peers’ objections.

After following for about 500 meters, he completely lost track of his target, and he got shocked. By then, he realized that this ‘young instructor’ was really powerful.

“No wonder he is brave enough to fight for a woman with the King of Chambord……” this guard thought.

……

Fei could never expect that he was thought of as a little white face who dared to fight over Jessica with the King of Chambord.

Even though he discovered that guard who was trying to follow him, he knew that the latter was doing so due to security concerns since he didn’t reveal his identity to them. Therefore, he didn’t mind it.

He easily got out of that situation and flew toward the Sky Castle which was located on the Five Sword Sky Mountains.

The king’s return instantly made the main palace busy again. The maids tried to prepare dinner, but Fei quickly stopped them and told them to sleep.

Fei was about to go into Diablo World to kill monsters, but……

Buzz!

A blue portal appeared in front of him, and Kashya walked out of it.

The Letter Office got new information, and Kashya was asked to deliver it; it seemed like something significant took place.

After reading the thick stack of the intelligence report, Fei fell into deep thoughts.

Changes occurred at the Eindhoven Battle Zone. With Emperor Kromkamp of Eindhoven killed and only the Capital City left, it seemed like the Eindhoven Empire was going to get conquered just like the Spartax Empire in a short time. However, since Crown Prince Arshavin returned to St. Petersburg, it gave the people of Eindhoven a chance to breathe. A female general named Lanji appeared, and she led the desperate soldiers of Eindhoven and defended against the soldiers of Zenit for more than half a month. Then, she suddenly launched a counterattack and wiped out two main battle legions of Zenit that were surrounding the Capital of Eindhoven, stabilizing the situation.

It was heard that this female general named Lanji was only 20 years old and single. She was the daughter of the famous general in Eindhoven, Costakarta, and she announced that she was going to kill the King of Chambord to revenge for her father after getting that victory.

However, Fei wasn’t worried about that. What worried him occurred in the Jax Battle Zone.

After his title as the No.1 Commander of the battle zone was stripped away, the henchmen of Arshavin took over and received the fruit of Fei’s labor, which was the Jax Empire declaring that they lost the war.

Since the pressure from the war was gone, the henchmen of the Crown Prince instantly raised the butcher knife. The head commander of the native military force, Ribry, got his title stripped away, and it was heard that he was arrest for distortion, malfeasance, corruption, and conspiracy. He was about to face the Imperial Military Headquarters and could be imprisoned for years.

Also, masters from the affiliated kingdoms who were close to Fei such as Shevchenko, Cindy, and Reyes were all summoned to St. Petersburg to face interrogations.

It was clear that all of this was aimed at Fei.

Arshavin couldn’t hold back and was finally about to take actions against Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 610: Heading to Dual-Flags City

The intelligence report from the Letter Office also mentioned some other things.

One of the things was what happened to the elderly warriors who got rescued by Fei from the Mythical Palace. After their families came to Dual-Flags City and guarded them, they were still attacked by mysterious forces on their way home. Out of all elderly warriors, two of them died in battles, and their families got wiped out. The others also experienced danger but were able to get back to their territories. They suffered various degrees of losses; some were unharmed, and some lost a ton of family members and treasures.

Fei could only sigh.

A person with treasures that didn’t match with his or her strength would experience tragedy. The number of natural treasures that each of the elderly warriors got from the core region of the Mythical Palace was enough to create about a dozen Moon-Class Elites, and it might even be enough to help a peak Full Moon Elite to breakthrough to Sun-Class.

Since that news already got out, they became the targets of many jealous people. This world was cruel and unjust. Without the power to fight back, one had to be prepared to get eaten alive.

The intelligence report also mentioned the activities that were going on in dozens of empires around Zenit.

As the Zenit Empire regained its strength, conquered its nemesis, the Spartax Empire, and surrounded the Capital City of Eindhoven, all the other empires around it sensed the immerse threat, especially the Leon Empire which already held grudges against the Zenit Empire. It was one of the domineering empires in the region, and it was already establishing alliances with other empires in the area and planned to suppress Zenit, this giant northern bear.

In the meantime, there was also another big rumor.

As the No.1 Royal Mage of the Legion Empire and one of the most powerful mages in the region, Domenech suddenly disappeared a month ago. Some people guessed that this powerful mage was already killed by another more powerful master. After all, the magic tower that the Leon Empire built for him suddenly lost the connected magic power half a month ago and collapsed; it was a sign that the owner of the magic tower died. Of course, there were also people who said that Domenech betrayed the Leon Empire for some mysterious reason and was on the run, chased by the royal masters of Leon.

Fei was very pleased by the efficiency and accuracy of the Letter Office.

After close to one year of development, Zolasc and Modric who were saved by Fei from the mine pit in the former Blackstone Empire demonstrated their unique talents and abilities. When they were slaves, they were dancing on the blade of danger and negotiated with the Grim Reaper daily. These experiences of theirs gave them superior adaptability and fortitude, and these characteristics of theirs gave them the ability to soar in the underground world.

In just a year, the two mysterious names, [Old Man] and [Young Man], were already famous in the underground world in the area. They represented a rookie force, but they were on the level of some ancient forces.

Of course, this couldn’t be achieved without Fei’s 100% support.

If you know yourself and your enemies, you will win all the battles. Fei’s experience from his previous life told him that if Chambord wanted to survive in this cruel world, a sharp and sensitive intelligence network was a must. In order to create such an intelligence agency, Fei had spent millions of gold coins. This amount of money could fully equip two main battle legions!

If he didn’t have the insane transmutation item, Horadric Cube, that could combine low-tier magic gems into high-tier magic gems, there was no way that he could support such an intelligence agency. After all, even the Zenit Empire might not be able to afford it!

On top of financial backing, Fei also tried hard to support the agency with mighty warriors and guardians.

The military leader of [Rogue Encampment], Kashya, had been running around to deal with all sorts of situations, and she got the name [Bloody Yellow Cape] in the underworld. At the moment, she was one of the few top-tier masters in that world. Also, the dozens of masters Fei got from Martial Saint Mountain were placed into the Letter Office, and they were sent to various empires to complete tasks; they were one of the key foundations of the agency.

Currently, the Letter Office was like Fei’s third eye; they were able to help the king monitor the movements of the forces 500,000 kilometers around Chambord, and all the information could be passed to Fei by Kashya who could appear in front of him at any time. Therefore, Fei always had the most relevant information to aid him in the decision-making process.

Although Fei wasn’t sure if the royal family of Zenit had a similar intelligence agency, he was sure that any of the underground forces within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit couldn’t match up against the Letter Office.

They created an invisible yet strong defense wall for Chambord.

After reading all intelligence report, Fei thought about it and wrote a simple letter back to [Old Man] and [Young Man]. He pointed out a few key directions and listed a few critical targets for them to monitor.

Kashya who was always silent took the letter and turned to the teleport portal.

“Oh, right. Are you able to come to my wedding which is 13 days away?” Fei suddenly asked as a big, gilded, and red invitation letter flew toward Kashaya. This magic invitation was an entrance ticket to the wedding.

“I will come by if there isn’t anything important going on,” Kashya answered lightly without turning back her head as she reached out her hand and easily caught the magic invitation with two of her fingers. Then, she disappeared with the portal.

Fei smiled and shook his head.

Compared with other NPCs from [Rogue Encampment], this military leader was the most powerful person and the most silent one. She was naturally a quiet person, and she wasn’t trying to be disrespectful toward the king. In fact, she was a loyal and dependable master.

Valkyrie Elena was one of her proudest students, and Kashya saw Elena grow up.

Kashya taught the female rogues miraculous archery skills, and the relationships between them were like mother and daughters.

Although Kashya’s answer wasn’t clear, Fei knew that this most powerful person from [Rogue Encampment] would be there.

When daughters were getting married, their mothers would be there for sure.

After Kashya left, Fei returned to [The Throne of Chaos] and started thinking.

From the information the Letter Office provided, Fei sensed something really strange and mysterious.

Half a month ago, Emperor Yassin showed himself in the core region of the Mythical Palace. He had a dominating presence and easily defeated the Sun-Class Lord, Domenech. More than a dozen people saw that, and the royal master of Jax, who was an enemy of Zenit, was there as well.

Normally, this shocking news should be spread around in the region. However, nothing about that battle was released to the public; it felt like Emperor Yassin never showed himself!

Half a month had passed, and Emperor Yassin was still keeping up the image of an elderly master who was going to pass away at any moment. No one knew the secret!

Also, the other party in that battle, Domenech, appeared in the core region and got defeated and chased by Emperor Yassin. This information was also not released, and many people were coming up with guesses and theories as to why he disappeared. This confused Fei.

It seemed like a huge pair of invisible hands wiped out the traces of battle that could affect the power dynamics of the empires within a region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit.

A lot of hidden events were taking place, and Fei smelled thick conspiracies as well as the smoke that could trigger wars!

Perhaps a chaotic time where empires battled with each other was about to arrive!

That was why Fei instantly took off his honorable title as the No.1 Commander of the Jax Battle Zone and returned to Chambord; the king was trying his best to pull Chambord out of the potential messy wars between empires. After all, Chambord was still too weak on this continent, and anything could flip it over.

Although Fei knew that if Zenit got crushed, Chambord would be ruined as well, it would still be better than Chambord being used as a suicide squad by someone who was in a powerful position in Zenit.

Fei himself couldn’t get away from the upcoming chaos.

When that thin figure turned into ashes on the summit of Martial Saint Mountain and covered the land of Zenit, Fei swore that he was going to protect this land for him. From that moment on, the path in front of Fei was full of danger and traps.

For example, Fei had to head to Dual-Flags City now.

His former comrades who fought enemies alongside him were being framed and punished in Dual-Flags City, and Fei couldn’t just sit still and watch.

After summoning Torres into the [Godly King Palace] and gave him some orders, Fei pulled [The Throne of Chaos] back into his body, opened his silver sword energy wings, and dashed toward Dual-Flags City like a beam of light.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 611: Crazy Decision

The night arrived, and the darkness enveloped Dual-Flags City, suffocating the people inside.

The situation seemed a little strange.

The troops of Jax already left about half a month ago, and the cruel and deadly war was over. Since the threat of death passed, Dual-Flags City should have returned to normal. Even though it was far from Chambord City which was powered by magic technologies, there should still be a lot of people on the streets at this time, and it should be a little noisy.

After all, Dual-Flags City was the biggest city in the Northwest of Zenit.

As Fei stood in the sky above the city, he looked down and felt a little confused.

Dual-Flags City was about 800 kilometers away from Chambord. To ordinary people, that trip might take more than ten days. However, to masters like Fei, it only took about a few minutes. Even though Fei didn’t use [The Throne of Chaos], his speed when he used the silver sword energy wings was also as fast as light, and he appeared above Dual-Flags City quickly after he dashed away from Five Sword Sky Mountains.

After Fei calculated the time, he realized that it was about 10 PM.

Since Fei knew this city very well, he anticipated a giant lit city with a lot of people walking around. However, at the moment, it was very quiet and dark inside the city; this wouldn’t happen if there weren’t a curfew.

There were only a few lights lit at this moment, and most of them were from military camps and main structures in the city. There wasn’t anyone on the street, and the spring wind blew up some yellow sand grains and made a series of desolated noises. Overall, it felt like this city was an empty ghost city.

There was a vague smell of blood in the air.

As Fei flew in the sky, he sensed streaks of vicious undead energy circling the city and unwilling to leave.

“What is going on? Could it……” Fei frowned.

After giving it some thought, he dashed down toward the military campsite of the native military force. He wanted to find people like Ribry and asked them what was going on inside the city.

……

-Military campsite of the native military force-

The chilly wind blew by, and streaks of black smoke flew in the air.

Inside the braziers that were hung by the two sides of the gate, dark red flames flickered in the wind; it felt like they were going to be extinguished at any moment. Also, a few pieces of charcoal got blew out of the braziers, spilling sparks everywhere.

Even though these lights were dim, they allowed Fei to see the surroundings. There were 20 wooden beams that were more than 10 meters tall right outside the military campsite, and three to four dark-faced corpses were hanging on each beam. These corpses were swinging in the air, and their tongues were sticking out; it was clear that they were killed by hanging.

These corpses were all wearing soldier uniforms, and they hadn’t start rotten yet, meaning that they were only killed four to five days ago.

Outside of this military campsite, there were multiple teams of fully armored soldiers stationed there, and there were also soldiers patrolling around with murderous spirits on them. All of them were monitoring this campsite.

Inside of the campsite, all the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City were asked to rest, and no braziers and campfires were allowed.

A silver flame flashed, and Fei appeared in front of this campsite.

He looked up at the corpses that were hung on the wooden beams, and he instantly frowned as anger and confusion filled his mind!

He recognized a few of them; they were soldiers who were brave and overdone themselves during the defensive battles, and Fei even praised them specifically. They were all soldiers whom Fei appreciated, but they were somehow hung!

“What military law did they breach?” With this question on his mind, Fei walked toward the central tent in the camp.

Metal-colliding noises sounded as the metal armors of the patrolling soldiers ground each other, and their weapons reflected the chilling light of the night. These teams of soldiers kept on walking by Fei, but none of them were able to discover him. The king’s strength was beyond the realm of regular masters, and an invisible energy fluttered around him as he walked forward, blocking him from all senses of the people in the area.

As he was wandering around, he spread out his spirit energy and tried to locate Ribry.

However, after a while, the king was surprised to find that this man who held the highest position in this group wasn’t inside the military campsite.

…….

-Central Tent-

Since no brazier was lit, terrifying darkness enveloped everything. Only a few long breaths could be heard.

Sitting in the no.1 seat to the right of the seat of the head commander, Gago, who was the Brigade Commander of the native military force in Dual-Flags City, looked around with his eagle-like eyes, and anger could be seen in him.

Not too long ago, he received a warrior energy training scroll from the King of Chambord. He had been practicing it every day, and his realm finally climbed to Four-Star.

There were several other commanders who were Star-level Warriors, and they all could see in the dark without lights.

At the moment, they could all see the sad and angry expressions on their peers’ faces.

“What should we do? Mr. Ribry is now gone for three days, and we still don’t have any information. At the moment, it seems like hope isn’t on our side. Those damn b*stards; they surrounded the campsite and don’t allow us to get out and seek information. Should we just wait here until our death? Everyone here is the most trusted comrade and brother of Mr. Ribry. At this critical moment, we need to do something!” Gago said in a deep voice as he looked around the people inside the tent; it was clear that he was trying to hold back his anger.

“Right now, our campsite is locked down, and the special envoy from the Imperial Military Headquarters is not allowing anyone to leave. Otherwise, the death penalty would be used. Ah…… Warriors like Klun and Yule…… They were such good soldiers during battle…… Just because they wanted to sneak out and get news about Mr. Ribry, they were hung by those b*stards…… Worst come to worst, let’s start a rebellion! Let’s kill these b*stards who don’t act like humans and save Mr. Ribry!”

“Yeah, Gago, you are right! I think all our brothers are willing to do so. Let’s kill them all! Let’s show them that the native military force isn’t easy to bully!”

“Yeah! F*ck them! When we were fighting and bleeding for the city, what were those noble b*stards doing?”

“Yuck! Yeah! As soon as they got here, they started to rob our military merits. Also, they try to force us to make up lies about how King Alexander His Majesty colluded with the enemies of Jax. They tortured so many of our men and tried to make them lie, and so many brave warriors got killed……”

“It is truly chilling! So many brave brothers didn’t die on the battlefield but got killed by our own! This is shameful! We are heroes who defended the city, and this is what we get? I don’t think that damn envoy named Matthewson is going to let us live; he is trying to kill us all! We should rebel! It would only take us half an hour to kill those b*stards who hadn’t even seen blood yet!”

“Kill them all! Let’s get to the Mayor’s Mansion and killed Soroyov, that poisonous snake! Then, we can rescue Mr. Ribry!”

The people inside the central tent got stirred up, and they all placed their hands on the hilts of their swords.

As soon as they thought about what happened in the last while, berserk expressions appeared on their faces. The anger in their hearts was enough to burn down the city! These heroes who protected the city didn’t expect that they would be treated like criminals after the war!

His peers’ roars made Gago feel like his blood boiled with them.

With his right hand on the hilt of the sword, he felt the impulse of pulling it out, rushing out of the tent, and blowing the bugle. All the soldiers in the campsite would be gathered, and they would be able to rescue their head commander, Ribry, and wash away the shame and torture that they had been experiencing.

However, at the last moment, he forced himself to hold his emotions in check.

“We sure could kill all these b*stards in the city, and we could probably rescue Mr. Ribry. However, what next? Could we really get away from the empire? Once the main battle legions get send here…… No, not even them. As long as the Executive Knights from the Imperial Knight Palace get here, we would be defeated…… I don’t mind dying for Mr. Ribry, but do we really want tens of thousands of brothers to die with us for the crazy decision we make?” Gago asked with a bitter expression.

What he said was like blocks of ice that fell into people’s hearts, instantly suppressing their anger and fury. The amount of power the Imperial Knight Palace had was indefensible, and they all felt a little desperate and ashamed.

“Then, what should we do? Should we just wait around here and do nothing? Mr. Ribry, he……”

“No, we need to do something,” Gago lowered his voice and said with flashing lights in his eyes, “We don’t need to drag in all the soldiers of the native military force; the few of us are enough. When it is midnight, those b*stards will lower their guards. We could sneak out, dash to the Mayor’s Mansion, and kill that damn envoy and Soroyov. Then, we could save Mr. Ribry and leave Dual-Flags City…… It is more dangerous this way…… Do you guys have the guts to do it?”

“Sounds good! I, Tilundo, will listen to you!”

“That is a better plan! I’m willing to do anything for Mr. Ribry!”

“No problem! My battle ax has been waiting for this day! It is thirsty already!”

However, some people had questions.

“What should we do after we rescue Mr. Ribry? The Imperial Knight Palace would definitely deal with this incident, and we couldn’t hide from the Executive Knights. We must find a good place to go after this, and we shouldn’t act recklessly!”

A smile appeared on Gago’s face.

“I already thought about it! After rescuing Mr. Ribry, we will get the fastest horses and go to Chambord! King Alexander His Majesty is a hero and a true friend of Mr. Ribry! He is really powerful, and he won’t fear the Executive Knights!”

As soon as he said that, people in the tent nodded.

Indeed. At this moment, they all felt like only that man could bring them a sense of security.

P.S. Hey guys, just a heads up, the next few chapters are longer than normal, and the chapters following will the shorter than normal.

Also, some of you might have noticed it, our website is a lot faster now. We are still in the process of making changes to better the website, so please email us at [noodletowntranslated@gmail.com] if any strange issues arise in the next few days. (Highly Likely)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 612: No Need to Endure Anymore

“But if we do that, it might bring a lot of trouble to Mr. Alexander,” the commander who raised the question first looked around and said, “Mr. Alexander might not be afraid of the Imperial Knight Palace, but we need to be careful. Crown Prince Arshavin and many noble families at St. Petersburg are trying to find excuses to frame His Majesty. If we go to him after we rescue Mr. Ribry, I’m afraid that those b*stards don’t need to find an excuse to deal with King Alexander His Majesty anymore.”

What this commander said made sense.

The people in the tent nodded and thought, “If we run to Chambord after rescuing Mr. Ribry, King Alexander will for sure keep us. However, this would be similar to pulling him into hot water! We might harm His Majesty and even the entire kingdom!”

A bitter smile appeared on Gago’s face.

After a short pause, he said, “Don’t worry; I already planned for that. After we rescue Mr. Ribry and get out of Dual-Flags City, we will go separate ways. You guys can take Mr. Ribry to Chambord, and I will take a group of suicide squad and charge toward the Jax Empire to distract the Imperial Knight Palace’s attention. When they catch up to me, I can find a few corpses, destroy their faces, and make them substitutes for you guys. I don’t think the people from the Imperial Knight Palace could figure it out.”

Everyone in the tent was stunned.

From what Gago said, it sounded like he was going to sacrifice himself for everyone else. Even if everything went according to plan, and the people from Imperial Knight Palace were fooled, he would be captured by them since there was no way that they would allow him to commit suicide. Then, he would be tortured in interrogations, and no ordinary human could endure through that.

“No! Gago, you are wise and quick; Mr. Ribry needs to be looked after by you, and the team couldn’t do it without you. Hehe, let me go and distract the Imperial Knight Palace! I’m worthless, and me dying to save your guys is a great deal!”

“Yuck! Don’t try to rob this eye-catching opportunity from me! I should be the one who goes as a distraction!”

“Lendo! You are bad! Haha, I’m the most familiar with the terrains in the Jax Empire, and I’m more fitting for this job! Hehe, I can take the b*stards from the Imperial Knight Palace onto a game of hide-and-seek!”

These brave and heroic men all shouted and tried to get the chance to sacrifice themselves as if that was the only way for them to make it out here alive.

Gago looked around, and he felt like his blood was boiling.

He said to himself in his head, “Mr. Ribry, do you hear this? You should be proud to have this bunch of brothers who are willing to die for you! They are the real soldiers, the real warriors, and real men! Compared to them, those pitiful nobles at St. Petersburg who only know how to fight for power should be ashamed of themselves!”

At this moment, a clear voice sounded from the outside and penetrated the tent, “Hahaha! Good plan! However, I can promise you that you won’t succeed and will just die!”

“Who is it?” Gago was shocked!

Tink! He pulled out his sword, and his body turned into a bladestorm, dashing toward the direction of that voice fiercely.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded.

Everyone in the tent was an elite commander who had been through life-and-death moments on the battlefields, and they were all experienced. Therefore, they all reacted at the same time as well.

Before this meeting, they placed more than a dozen elite soldiers around the tent, trying to keep the area secure. However, this unknown person got so close to the tent; it was clear that he was extremely powerful.

Although they felt like this voice sounded familiar, it was an urgent matter, and capturing this person was the best thing to do now. After all, what they were talking about were a highly sensitive matter, and tragedy would arrive if it got out!

However, as soon as they rushed out of the tent, they sensed an indefensible energy coming at them. Didn’t matter how hard they tried to fight it off, they made no progress forward.

They were all stunned again! They knew that they were no match for this mysterious master.

“You guys were still praising me a moment ago; why are you trying to show me your blades as soon as we meet again?” A figure appeared under the moonlight.

With a smile on his face, he looked spectacular and unparalleled.

Everyone was surprised!

Some of them rubbed their eyes and couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

“King…… King Alexander?!?!”

After a few seconds, they finally realized that they weren’t hallucinating. They were thrilled, and all their worries and fears were gone. They knew that the fact this person appeared here meant that he was willing to help and save Ribry. Also, they realized that if this man wanted to do something, it would be achieved. They couldn’t recall anything that had ever stopped this man.

“Legion Commander!” Gago and the other commanders kneeled and greeted.

Fei was the Legion Commander of the [Wolf Teeth Legion] and the No.1 Commander of the Jax Battle Zone. Therefore, he was the big boss of everyone here, and they were used to calling him ‘Legion Commander’.

“Please get up!” Fei waved his hand, and an invisible energy helped these people up gently.

He asked, “I heard what you guys talked about. Gago, tell me everything that had happened in the last while in detail.”

“As you wish!” Gago replied and started to tell Fei the whole thing.

It turned out that after Fei left Dual-Flags City, Matthewson, who was the special envoy from the Imperial Military Headquarters and a henchman of Arshavin, started an obvious ‘cleansing’ operation. At first, all the commanders who were close to Fei were called over for meetings. He tried to hint at these commanders and told them things such as ‘the King of Chambord was up to no good’, ‘the King of Chambord was trying to increase the power of Chambord Kingdom at the expense of Zenit’, and ‘the King of Chambord was treasonous’. However, Fei’s influence in the city was great, and people like Mathewson got nowhere with their plans. Therefore, they got mad and surrounded the native military force with the soldiers they brought from St. Petersburg, beginning the real bloody ‘cleansing’.

Gago was a good speaker, and he quickly told Fei everything concisely.

“Oh? You mean people like Soroyov and the nobles got back to their former selves? They are corrupt again, and they have been framing the commanders who are heroes in defending the city?” Fei frowned.

“Yes, Sir! If you could do it all over again, you shouldn’t let these old dogs go!” The commanders all got furious when talking about people like Soroyov.

“Ribry had been arrested by that Special Envoy Mathewson three days ago, and you guys don’t know what is going on?” Fei sensed a huge conspiracy.

“Yes, Sir! Also, the 20 guards of Mr. Ribry were also taken away,” Gago answered.

Fei nodded, thought for a bit, and asked, “Those heroic warriors who gained a lot of military merits during the war were hung outside the military campsite just because they cared about their commander and tried to gather information on him?”

“Yes, Sir,” Gago shouted with a sadden expression, “We tried our best, but…… but we couldn’t stop those b*stards…… We…… we let our brothers down……”

This clever commander cried like a child.

Men rarely cried because their sensitive nerves were hard to touch!

For a moment, the eyes of all the commanders in the area reddened and watered.

Fei lightly patted Gago’s shoulder, glanced around, and said slowly, “You guys did well; you are real warriors. When Ribry weren’t here, it is your control of the impulses that saved the force. They already set up masters outside the camp, and they are ambushing you. If you did anything strange…… But now, we don’t need to endure it anymore! Someone, blow the bugle! Assemble the troop! Raise my king flag! Open the gate! Play the hero burial music! We will use the most sincere and honorable way to welcome back the corpses of our heroes, and we will avenge for them! Kill everyone who dares to stop us! I, the King of Chambord, will bare all the consequences!”

Fei’s speech was firm and authoritative. It resonated in the sky and didn’t die down for a long while!

After a moment of shock, these commanders felt like that sense of security was back. They felt like the anger and grudge they were holding in for the last half a month were wiped out, and they saluted at Fei and replied with a roar, “As you wish, Legion Commander!”

Soon, the loud bugle sounded.

Like a bolt of lightning that lit up the sky, the sound of the bugle resonated around this military campsite.

After hearing the summon, the soldiers who were red-eyed and didn’t even take off their armors at night rushed out of their tents as fast as they could decisively.

As soon as they got out of the tents, they saw the new commander flag that was being raised in the camp.

“Quick, look! That commander flag…… Mr. Alexander’s battle flag!”

“Ah! Great! Is King Alexander His Majesty back? Now, there is someone who will uphold justice for us!”

“Mr. Alexander! You are finally back! We have been waiting for you!!”

Tens of thousands of native soldiers rushed to the center of the campsite at the fastest speed, and everyone looked at the figure who was standing below the commander flag with expectant eyes. As they hoped, there was the invincible, young commander who led them and battled against the enemies in the northwest!

At this moment, all of them calmed down.

Like a tangible matter, the morale of the soldiers shot into the sky and shattered the clouds!

……

-Outside the campsite-

“What is going on? These pigs of Dual-Flags City dare to blow the bulge and raise the commander flag without Mr. Mathewson’s order? Damn it! How dare they gather the soldiers? Investigate! Figure out who gave the order! Arrest him, and I will skin him alive!”

A black armored commander rushed out of his tent which was located inside one of the two campsites that sandwiched the military campsite of the native military force.

At this moment, a series of cheers sounded. It felt like a volcano erupted, and lava was gushing out of the deep earth core.

“Sir! Sir! Bad news! The native soldiers are launching a rebellion! They went against the military order, rushed out of their campsite, and are about to take back the corpses of those soldiers who were hung a few days ago……” a messenger rushed by and reported anxiously.

“Hahaha! These bugs dare to rebel and commit treason? They are seeking their death! Mr. Mathewson already anticipated this! He ordered us to kill them as soon as they do anything unusual! Hahaha, this is the time for me to get a lot of military merits! Pass my order! All soldiers stay alert, and you go invite the masters from the Imperial Knight Palace over! I want to see who is daring enough to commit such a deed!” this commander ordered.

He wasn’t anxious but excited; it felt like he had been waiting for this moment, and he was confident in the strength of his side.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 613: Only Ten Seconds

Surrounding the native military force and using all sorts of method to force the native soldiers to rebel was an operation that was scheduled a while back and had been executing.

This black-armored general was named Williams, and he was a commander in Crown Prince Arshavin’s elite guard legion, [Iron Blood Legion]. He had been preparing for a few days now, and he was waiting for the native soldiers to do something unusual so that he could accuse them of committing treason.

Therefore, when Williams heard the uproar from the military campsite of the native soldiers, he got excited and ordered the messenger to inform the masters from the Imperial Knight Palace who were resided not far away. On the other hand, he led a few hundred guards and moved toward the military campsite of the native military force.

At this moment, the atmosphere in front of the gate was already intense.

Wearing black armors, the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord], which was one of the main battle legions of Zenit, already formed three square formations. Their expressions were cold, and their spears formed metal forests, reflecting the chilly moonlight. Behind these three formations, a group of about 500 archers was already in place. Their arrows were loaded, and their bows were fully pulled and created a series of squeaking noises. If their commander gave them the order, their arrows would dash forward and devour their enemies mercilessly.

The [Whip of the Thunder Lord] was one of the ten main battle legions of the Zenit Empire, and it was one of the four main battle legions that were under Crown Prince Arshavin’s control.

It was created by Emperor Yassin when he was at his peak. Therefore, it had an honorable history, fierce combat abilities, and systematic training. Also, it just got off the frontline in the Spartax Battle Zone, and it had a ton of battle experience and morale.

All the soldiers in the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] were wearing light black metal armors. In each square formation which comprised of 100 soldiers, there was a mage who specialized in healing and another mage who mastered defensive magic spells. Didn’t matter if it came to equipment or treatment, these soldiers were several times better off compared with the native soldiers in Dual-Flags City.

After getting orders, they quickly gathered in front of the gate of the native military force’s campsite, stopping these native soldiers from getting back the corpses of their comrades.

These soldiers in this main battle legion moved in unison, and their expressions looked cold and ruthless as if they were killing machines.

On the other side, the native soldiers were rushing out of their campsite.

They were still wearing the armors that were partially-broken by the weapons of the invaders of Jax, and the shields and weapons they had in their hands were cracked and chipped from the war. As heroes who successfully fended off the enemies, their equipment didn’t even get renewed and upgraded after the war.

Faced with the elite soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] and their sharp arrows and spears, these native soldiers showed no fear. With angry and solemn expressions on their faces, they charged out of the military campsite with their backs straightened.

They were approaching the ten wooden beams outside the campsite. On these wooden beams, there hung the corpses of their heroic comrades. These corpses swung in the chilly wind, and their eyes were wide open……

The real heroes were unwilling to close their eyes when they were treated like this!

“Native soldiers of Dual-Flags City, listen up! Drop your weapons immediately and strip off your armors! Then, put your hands on your heads and squat down! What you are doing is equivalent to committing treason! If you get any closer, you will be killed on the spot! Right now, only the commanders will be held accountable for this rebellion; the regular soldiers aren’t guilty!”

A voice that was empowered by warrior energy sounded from behind the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord].

As loud clip-clop noises appeared, the black armored soldiers moved to the two sides in coordination and created a path. Then, William, who was wearing the armor of a high-level commander of the [Iron Blood Legion] dashed over with his 200 guards on their horses.

The atmosphere instantly tensed up even more.

As his red warrior energy flame burned around him, Williams who was a Five-Star Warrior looked like a demon in the night. He looked around viciously, smiled excitedly, and mocked in a murderous and cruel tone, “Humph! A bunch of damn bandits who ditched the honor of soldiers! You finally couldn’t help but commit treason? Crown Prince His Highness already expected this! He knew that you bunch of useless bugs could only waste the money of the empire and are up to no good! What? Why aren’t you dropping your weapons? Do you really think that you can fight against Zenit’s God of War himself?”

Tink! Tink! Tink!!!

In accordance with Williams’ angry shout, the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] knocked their weapons against their metal armors, and a vast yet murderous aura instantly crashed toward the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City!

A mocking smile appeared on Williams’ face as he thought, “These useless soldiers dare to rival against one of the ten main battle legions of the empire? The elite soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] got personally trained by Crown Prince His Majesty! They could crush these weak bugs using their auras, let alone actual battle!”

However, the mocking smile soon froze on his face.

Williams saw something unimaginable! The useless soldiers in his eyes didn’t collapse when experiencing the pressure coming from the [Whip of the Thunder Lord]. Instead, they unleashed a more powerful strike using their auras. They didn’t knock their weapons against their armors, and they didn’t even make a sound. They only stared forward with their angry eyes, and their straightened bodies unleashed auras that even made the elite soldiers of the most powerful legion, Crown Prince Arshavin’s [Iron Blood Legion], sense a chill.

“A weak and remote legion near the border shouldn’t be this powerful, but why…… Could it be……” Walliams thought of one possibility. This weak and remote legion was under the command of that person who even made the Crown Prince Arshavin concerned. Although that person only commanded this legion for a few months, it was enough to turn a legion around.

“Is that little king of the little affiliated kingdom that terrifying?” Williams thought.

As soon as he realized that something was off, he didn’t hesitate to draw out his sword and slash it forward.

Whoosh!!!!!!!!

His fire-elemental warrior energy dashed out like a poisonous snake and drew a long line on the ground; this line was about half a meter deep in between the two opposing groups. The fire continued to burn around this line, and it even turned the sky a little red. This advanced combat technique was enough to prove the strength of Williams, a high-level commander in the [Iron Blood Legion].

In the native military force, no soldier or commander was powerful enough to deal with him.

“Listen up, you mixed, weak soldiers! If you dare to cross this line of fire, you will be killed with arrows! After you die, you would still be convicted of treason, and your family members and friends will be executed as well! The corpses on these ten wooden beams are the examples!” Williams shouted as he slowly raised the sword in his hand.

He already planned ahead. If anyone dared to move forward and cross that line, he was going to order the archers to shoot. The archers were all equipped with penetration arrows, and they could break through the warrior energy flames and tempered bodies of One-Star Warriors. He wanted to kill a group of offenders to establish his authority and dominance.

At this moment, a crisp and loud voice sounded, “Such power! This is the military campsite of the native soldiers, and it isn’t war time. Why couldn’t these soldiers leave the camp?”

As this voice sounded, a handsome figure appeared, crossed that line, and walked toward Williams.

“Shoot!”

Williams was shocked, and he pointed his sword forward subconsciously.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of bowstring vibration noises and air-piercing noises sounded instantly almost at the same time, and they were like the vicious laughter of the Grim Reaper and the cheers of devils.

These arrows shot over the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] and dashed toward the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City mercilessly!

The Grim Reaper opened its arms and was ready to embrace!

All the native soldiers raised their shields above them and their comrades subconsciously, and their battle instinct made them bend their knees and decrease the exposed surface of their bodies. They were trying their best to dodge the arrows that were coming at them, and they were ready to charge forward and battle.

However, what happened next made everyone open their eyes wide and gap! It felt like they all saw an undead creature in the middle of the day.

Those penetration arrows that could break the bodies of One-Star Warriors accelerated once they passed the peak of their trajectory, but they all suddenly slowed down like snails that got into a swamp, and they all stopped ten meters off the ground.

It was a stunning scene.

The tips of these penetration arrows reflected the chilly moonlight, and the white feather fletching shivered violently. As if the wicked smile froze on the Grim Reaper’s face, these arrows couldn’t move forward by a little bit.

Even the elite soldiers and commanders of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord], which was one of the ten main battle legions of Zenit, gasped and almost dropped their weapons.

As soon as Williams saw this person’s face, his body silvered rapidly as if a bolt of lightning was passing through it. He instantly thought of a name, and he yelled out in surprise, “King of Chambord? You are King Alexander of Chambord!?? You…… why are you here?”

“I don’t want to attack the soldiers of the empire, unlike that prince who likes to do things that bring his friends pain but his enemies joy. In ten seconds, move 1,000 meters away from the military campsite of the native soldiers and hand over the criminals who killed these heroic warriors!” Fei said loudly as he pointed at the corpses that were hung on the wooden beams.

Before he finished, tinkling noises sounded all over.

Those arrows that were frozen in mid-air all dropped onto the ground and piled up into a small mountain.

Fei stood in front of the military campsite in his white robe and golden belt. The nightly wind fluttered his long hair, and his eyes shone brightly under the moonlight. He had a majestic aura and chilling confidence, shocking Williams who was on his horse.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 614: You Talk Too Much

Williams wanted to talk back subconsciously by saying things like ‘you are only the king of a little affiliated kingdom, and you aren’t even a character in the empire’ to get control in this situation and boost the morale of the soldiers.

However, when he looked up at King Alexander of Chambord’s majestic figure and saw the pair of shiny eyes that contained terrifying flames of anger, he felt an unprecedented sense of fear in his mind. At that moment, he felt like his mouth was dry. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.

Also, the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord], who were used to seeing death and only had coldness in their eyes, were all surprised as well.

They were one of the most elite groups of soldiers in Zenit, and they had been in battle many times and were sensitive to danger and murderous spirits. At this moment, they felt like a red sea of murderous spirit was rushing toward them, trying to envelop and drown them. They felt like they weren’t facing one person but instead an unlimited number of powerful enemies. All these soldiers felt powerless and unable to win this battle.

“You…… You…… King of Chambord…… You, why you…… Why are you here?” After a while of silence, Williams sat on his horse stiffly, swallowed his saliva, and stuttered. He lost his arrogance, and he licked his dry lips continuously as he didn’t know what to do.

He suddenly realized that there was a group of people who could let their enemies know how powerful they were by simple meeting before battle.

Undoubtedly, the King of Chambord was in this group.

In reality, as a henchman of Crown Prince Arshavin and an elite commander of the [Iron Blood Legion], he had high pride. Even though he heard a lot about the King of Chambord, he disregarded those stories and didn’t believe any of them. He said to his peers many times that he would play with this little king until the latter lost a layer of skin, and he was planning to use the King of Chambord as a stepping stone to get to a higher position in the military.

However, after meeting this young king for the first time, Williams finally realized how wrong he was and how ridiculous his claims were.

At this moment, the fear instantly crushed his plans, and all his courage went away like flying dust. Under the stare of the King of Chambord, he couldn’t even calm down and put a full sentence together.

On the other side, that handsome figure stood under the moonlight and appeared like a lonely god who could only be looked up to.

After Williams asked his question, Fei didn’t look at him and wasn’t caring enough to answer him.

Fei only lightly waved his hand.

“Ten….!!!!”

Tens of thousands of native soldiers roared as anger jetted out of their eyes.

Like lava that had been suppressed underground for many years and finally broke through all barriers in a volcano, the anger of the soldier was released, and its power almost shattered the stars in the sky.

“Nine……!!!!!!!”

“Eight……!!!!!!!”

The native soldiers shouted in unison and counted the time that Fei gave out.

These roars were like heavy hammers, and they were smashing on the hearts of the elite soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord]. For the first time, these elite soldiers from the main battle legions sensed the power that was coming from the weak soldiers of this remote legion whom they looked down upon. At the moment, they were sensing an aura that was far beyond the power that sharp weapons and solid armors could bring.

These roars also created a ton of pressure for Williams. His face paled, and his expression looked a little anxious.

He didn’t dare to order the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] to back off.

If he did that, then all the effort that was put into this operation would be wasted, and he could be the target for Crown Prince Arshavin’s anger and become an unfortunate scapegoat.

However, he also didn’t dare to ignore the King of Chambord’s warning and not back off.

Everyone in the empire knew how ruthless and dominating the [Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord was. He defeated the powerful Executive Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace, and the ghosts of the leaders of the top seven noble families at Dual-Flags City hadn’t traveled far yet. If he didn’t pull the soldiers back after ten seconds, Williams was sure that the King of Chambord would attack him……

“To this barbaric king, is there a difference between killing me and killing an animal?” he thought.

“I should have hidden in the camp and waited for Mr. Mathewson to come and handle this. Now, it is like I’m like riding a tiger; it is hard to get off this position!”

Big drops of sweat appeared on Williams’ forehead and back, and the huge pressure turned him into an ant in a hot pan, anxious but didn’t know what to do. Right now, he felt like the easier way out was for him to cut his throat with his own blade and commit suicide.

As Williams was extremely anxious and was about to faint, a thunder-like shout sounded behind him, “How dare you! There are only tens of thousands of weak soldiers! Are you all trying to rebel and commit treason?”

This loud voice even overpowered the counting of the time that was coming from tens of thousands of soldiers.

Three bright lights flew over, and a vast amount of warrior energy fluctuation appeared. As warrior energy flames shone brightly, three powerful figures appeared in between the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City and the elite soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord].

“The masters from the Imperial Knight Palace! They are finally here……”

As if his saviors arrived, Walliams exhaled deeply when he saw these three people, and all the pressure on his shoulders was gone. He was drenched entirely by his sweat as if he just got out of a pool, and he collapsed onto the back of his horse as if he just woke up from a nightmare.

“Sir, these native soldiers are trying to rebel! Please take care of them! I will go report to Envoy Mathewson and make sure that the military merits fall on you guys!”

Williams rolled his eyes and came up with a good excuse. Then, he instantly dashed away with his 200 guards quickly on their mounts, disappearing from this area.

“Sir, should we chase?” Gago and the other commanders asked Fei anxiously when they saw this scene. They were afraid that this commotion might attract too much attention. If the news got out, and they couldn’t complete a fast raid, Special Envoy Mathewson and Mayor Soroyov might increase the defense level, and it would be hard to rescue Ribry.

“Don’t worry.” A calm smile appeared on Fei’s face, and he lightly waved his hand.

From this movement, Gago and the other commanders knew that King Alexander already planned ahead, and they were a lot more confident.

On the other side, the three masters from the Imperial Knight Palace unleashed their surging energies.

They were all wearing long black robes instead of armors, and it looked like they were in their fifties. Their eyes looked cold without any human emotions, and they glanced around like gods who were inspecting mortals. As they scanned through the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City, their eyes landed on the people in front including Fei and Gago.

They instantly knew that these people were the leaders of this rebellion.

Gago and the other commanders only had Three-Star and Four-Star warrior energy fluctuations on them, which were weak in these three people’s eyes. They didn’t sense any warrior energy or magic energy fluctuations on Fei, so they assumed that he was only a military advisor.

“You ignorant idiots! You guys in the front, destroy your star swirls and energy channels and kneel to receive your punishment. Other soldiers, drop your weapons and get back into the military campsite. Otherwise, the Imperial Knight Palace will use its power of executing before reporting that is granted by Emperor Yassin, and we will wipe out all the native soldiers!” One of the three masters said coldly. He was thin and tall, and his long hair and robe were fluttering even though there was no wind at the moment.

Imperial Knight Palace!!!

The pressure these three words carried was paramount! The prestige of this organization was undeniable, and the native soldiers had a hard time breathing.

The anger gave them the power and courage to stand up against elite battle legions such as the [Whip of the Thunder Lord]. But now faced with masters from this most terrifying organization in the empire, some native soldiers finally got a little scared.

Even the commanders such as Gago changed expressions.

“The strengths of these three masters are far beyond our expectations. If King Alexander didn’t suddenly show up, our previous plan couldn’t be executed at all! In reality, we would be captured instantly, and doom would……” the commanders who were scheming against Special Envoy Mathewson and Mayor Soroyov were all drenched in cold sweat now.

At this moment, everyone was looking at Fei.

“Keep counting! There are still three seconds left!”

Fei’s order strengthened the soldiers and commanders’ will. As if his voice contained unique magic, all the nervousness and fear in their minds were instantly wiped out.

“Three……!!!!!!” the soldiers roared.

“You…… Eh? You are…… King Alexander of Chambord?” that master who spoke was infuriated when he was completely ignored. He frowned, and a powerful aura instantly rushed out of his body.

However, he suddenly thought of something and laughed, “I recognize you now! You are the King of Chambord? King Alexander of Chambord? Great! Nice! I was planning to go to Chambord to find you, a reckless savage, but you came to me yourself!”

Fei ignored him completely.

“Two……!!!!!!!!” the native soldiers of Dual-Flags City were still counting down.

“Do you know who we are?” The three masters from the Imperial Knight Palace all got excited after recognizing Fei. This thin and tall master licked his lips and continued to laugh, “Little b*stard! Don’t think that there are only ten Executive Knights in the Imperial Knight Palace! Hahaha, out of the ten, four of them are my disciples! I’m Sopros, one of the five Judgment Knights who is above the Executive Knights! Haha, what a surprise! I will capture you, the b*stard who dared to provoke the Imperial Knight Palace, and restore the prestige of our organization!”

“One……!!!!” the countdown ended.

Fei who was silent all this time suddenly looked up and said impatiently, “You talk too much. What Judgment Knights? You are all trash in my eyes!”

Before he finished, he lightly flicked his finger.

A silver sword energy suddenly lit up the sky like a firework and quickly disappeared.

“You….. eh…… so fast…… Such a fast sword energy…… Puff!!!!!!”

Before this thin and tall master could react, his body was instantly pierced by this sword energy.

The joy on his face suddenly turned to shock, and then fear took over. For a moment, all sorts of negative emotions displayed on his face.

He opened his mouth again and tried to say something, but his body suddenly shivered.

Bam! Like a watermelon that got hit by a huge hammer, it exploded!

His flesh and chipped bones flew in all directions.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 615: Merciless

Everyone who was in the area was stunned! Their brains went blank, and they couldn’t believe what they saw!

The scene they saw was unimaginable!

Instant kill!

It was an instant kill!

This master said that he was one of the five Judgment Knight, and it sounded impressive. Also, the power that he demonstrated beforehand was mighty as well. However, he didn’t even have the chance to resist! He got killed just like a chicken, and the King of Chambord only lightly flickered his finger!

Killing a powerful master with only the flicking of a finger!

This level of power was insane! Right now, Fei was like a god in the eyes of the soldiers, both the ones in the native military force of Dual-Flags City as well as the ones of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord].

The people who were shocked the most were commanders such as Gago. They all had strengths around Three-Star and Four-Star, so they could see more things than ordinary soldiers. They could tell that the thin and tall master, who was a Judgment Knight, was at least a Seven-Star Warrior.

“Masters who are on that level are at the top of the pyramid at Zenit, but he got instantly killed by King Alexander His Majesty…… Just how powerful is His Majesty right now?” people like Gago thought.

Standing on the other side, the other two masters shivered as some of the flesh of that thin and tall master got on them.

“You…… You killed him. Do you know what you are doing? Idiotic little king, the person you killed is an honorable master in the Imperial Knight Palace! Even the princes of Zenit have to greet him when seeing him……” The short and chubby master who was standing to the right pointed at Fei and screamed, “You are done! Even the gods couldn’t save you! Killing a Judgment Knight of the Imperial Knight Palace is equal to committing treason! Your Chambord is done! All of you here…… All of you will be killed! I….. I need to go back and report to Emperor Yassin His Majesty, and the empire will wipe out the entire Chambord Kingdom……”

This master finally woke up from the initial shock, and he sounded like a duck that got its neck clenched.

“Stop making noises!”

Fei bent the index finger on his right hand and flicked it.

Bam!

The same silver sword energy appeared like a firework, and it flew across the sky.

This short and chubby master from the Imperial Knight Palace suddenly realized something, and his body stiffed up. The anger and surprise in his eyes turned into fear, and he realized that the person in front of him wasn’t the king of a little affiliated kingdom but a ruthless and mighty warrior! His habit of talking from a superior and arrogant position made him threaten such as powerful individual subconsciously!

Regret instantly filled his mind, but it was too late!

Bam!

The same explosion noise sounded; he wasn’t any luckier.

Like a balloon that got blown too much, this short and chubby master of the Imperial Knight Palace exploded, and his flesh and chipped bones also flew in all directions. The last master from the Imperial Knight Palace, as well as the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] who were close by, felt a warm and moist sensation on their faces and hands.

“I will repeat it! Back off immediately, or…… Don’t force me to kill again!”

Currently, Fei was in a murderous state, and he had a hard time of keeping his murderous spirit in check. The red murderous spirit started to condense and surround him, making him look like a devil from hell.

All of this was a trap set up by Crown Prince Arshavin, and he was trying to use the majesty of the royal family to pressure and provoke Fei.

At this stage, Fei could no longer endure it anymore, and he revealed the merciless and vicious side of him!

Kill!

Only mercilessly killing could make that high-up prince realize how powerful his opponent was!

Fei didn’t kill any ordinary soldiers; soldiers had to follow orders from their superiors, and they were innocent.

However, these so-called Judgment Knights left a terrible impression on Fei’s mind. Just like those Executive Knights, they framed Fei right away and tried to arrest him. Also, they even used Chambord to threaten him. People like them could only be the lapdogs of Crown Prince Arshavin. Even though they had strength, they weren’t that beneficial to the Zenit Empire. Therefore, Fei didn’t hold back anything when dealing with them.

Fei was hitting hard! He knew that Zenit’s God of War would only be more refrained if he sensed pain and knew what he was dealing with.

What Fei said lightly sounded like thunder in the ears of the last master from the Imperial Knight Palace as well as the soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord]. Their ears and heads buzzed, and they couldn’t hold back their fear anymore.

A green warrior energy flame flashed by.

An air-piercing noise sounded, and it turned out that the last master from the Imperial Knight Palace didn’t dare to say anything and ran away.

“Legion Commander is invincible!”

“Legion Commander is god-like!”

The native soldiers and commanders all stared at Fei from the back in admiration, and they shouted and chanted those phrases subconsciously. They all felt like their blood was boiling and igniting!

“King Alexander His Majesty’s domination completely wiped away the frustration we have been feeling these days!” they thought.

In their minds, Fei was a hero who deserved absolute admiration, and some of them even worshipped him!

Fei took a step forward, and his tsunami-like aura charged forward, even shaking the ground.

The elite soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] could no longer keep up their formations, and they scattered and fell like little boats during a hurricane. They breathed heavily and were at a loss for words.

“Retreat! Back off for 2,000 meters!!”

“Quick! Retreat! The King of Chambord is someone who we couldn’t deal with!!!”

The commanders in these formations gave up their last bit of hope. They knew that their resistance was useless. Like an ant that was trying to take down a giant tree and a mantis that was trying to stop a heavy cart, their efforts would result in nothing but death!

If they stayed any longer, more than 2,000 elite soldiers of Zenit would die for nothing. Therefore, the commanders ignored the orders from the past and told their soldiers to instantly back off.

Like a retreating tidal wave, the elite soldiers of the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] instantly went back.

They listened to what Fei said and backed off more than 2,000 meters. They gave up the monitoring of the native military force’s campsite, and they looked defeated and depressed.

Suddenly, waves of loud cheers sounded among the native soldiers.

They all wanted to throw Fei into the air.

“Go and take the corpses of the heroic warriors off the wooden beams. Dress them in the newest uniforms and help them wear the merit medals and badges. Also, send people to the military campsite on the other side and tell them to hand over the murderers of these warriors by tomorrow morning……” Fei slowly turned around and said to commanders such as Gago.

“As you wish! Sir!” They replied energetically.

With the King of Chambord supporting them, no one dared to underestimate and bully them. Even the proud commanders in the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] had to lower their heads and admit that they were in the wrong.

“Ok, the situation here is under control. You guys now can move the soldiers around and stabilize the area even more. Shoot anyone who dares to provoke or make trouble; don’t show any mercy! I will go and find Ribry, and I should be back soon.”

After saying that, Fei disappeared into the night.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 616: I Didn’t Stain the Honor of This Medal

-Dual-Flags City-

The Mayor’s Mansion was lit up by the lights, and it was tightly guarded.

The previous Mayor’s Mansion got blown up by [Snow Mountain Hermit] and his secret love-child, Tony.

After Fei left with the Chambordians, Special Envoy Mathewson took over and got the control of the area. As a result, Mayor Soroyov and other nobles who were suppressed by Fei were heavily favored, and they went back to power.

Soroyov ordered people to reconstruct the Mayor’s Mansion, and it was renovated well. After it became luxurious and fancy again, he moved back to the place where he lived for more than a dozen years.

Of course, he wasn’t the real ruler of the mansion. Special Envoy Mathewson and the other people sent from the Imperial Knight Palace also moved in.

In order to accommodate the group of people from St. Petersburg, a lot of things were improved.

First of all, this mansion was one of the few places in the city that were this lit in the middle of the night.

Then, there were a ton of fully armored soldiers patrolling inside and outside the mansion, and stealth magic energy fluctuations could be vaguely sensed from the hidden magic arrays. It was clear that this mansion was tightly protected, and almost nothing was able to get through.

-In the dark and gloomy basement under the Mayor’s Mansion-

This was a terrifying and chilly prison.

A series of loud and beast-like groans sounded frequently, and these horrifying noises resonated and echoed in this underground prison.

Ribry was imprisoned in a bloody cell that was deep in the prison, and it was tightly guarded. At the moment, his body was full of injuries.

As he heard those groans, he knew that the prisoners were being tortured to an extreme degree. After all, these groans and screams didn’t sound like they came from humans.

In the last three days, Ribry was interrogated and beaten in this prison. Even though he was injured, was suffering from a lot of pain, and looked exhausted, his eagle-like eyes that were under the huge scar on his forehead were bright and shone in the dark.

In a bigger cell on the other side, there was a young man who was wearing the uniform of the native military force; he was one of Ribry’s guards.

Three days ago, Ribry and his 20 guards were tricked into the Mayor’s Mansion, and they were all captured by Mayor Soroyov and Special Envoy Mathewson. Ribry was locked up inside this smaller cell, and his 20 guards were imprisoned inside the larger cell on the other side.

In these three days, Ribry was interrogated and beaten, but those 20 guards didn’t go through anything similar surprisingly.

However, starting yesterday, warders came about every two hours and took away a guard, and these guards never returned. Now, this guard who was in the other cell was the last person there, and he and Ribry looked at each other and encouraged themselves.

Although Ribry didn’t know what happened to those 19 guards, since Mathewson and Soroyov were behind all this, he guessed that those guards who were like his brothers were probably dead by now.

As he thought about that, Ribry sensed a lot of mental pain and regretted his carelessness.

“It is all my fault! I overestimated these b*stards’ conscience, and I put all 20 of my comrades in danger! What is the situation with tens of thousands of native soldiers? With commanders such as Gago who are brave and smart, they should be ok, right?”

In this terrible situation, Ribry could only use optimistic guesses to comfort himself.

“Sir….. Sir……” The last guard saw Ribry’s expression, and he lightly asked, “Sir, are you ok?”

This guard was a good-looking young man, and he was only 19 years old. Even though he was young, he was brave and clever. He was an orphan, and his performance was splendid after he joined the military. Ribry specifically picked this young man to be his guard, and this young man didn’t disappoint him. In the war that just ended not long ago, he was one of the 20 heroic soldiers who was praised by King Alexander of Chambord and rewarded with medals.

“I’m ok.” Ribry opened his eyes and smiled at that young man. “Don’t worry…… Little guy, are you scared?”

That young man rubbed his nose playfully and laughed, “Sir, you are underestimating me; I’m not scared! I’m a warrior who killed Sand Ghosts of Jax with you and King Alexander His Majesty! I even received this hero medal! See!” As he said that, he opened his palm and revealed a silver medal that had the Martial Saint Mountain of Zenit on one side and this young man’s name on the other.

The King of Chambord designed 20 of these medals, and each of them had the receiver’s name on it. Before Fei left Dual-Flags City, he put these medals on the ordinary soldiers who outdid themselves during the war.

After Ribry and his guards were arrested, their bodies were searched, and all the items on them were taken away. Now sure how, but this young man was able to hide this medal on him and keep it until now.

Seeing this medal, the smile on Ribry’s face got even brighter. He suddenly thought of the man who designed these medals and wondered, “If His Majesty is still here, people like Soroyov and Mathewson won’t be daring enough to do anything! After all, His Majesty is powerful and not afraid of anything.”

“Sir, when you were taken for interrogations, we secretly saved this. Look, there are a few pieces of meat! It is delicious! You should eat it now! When you get full and recover your stamina, you may be able to get out of here……” that young man carefully put the medal away and magically took out a bowl of dry cooked-rice that had a few pieces of pork on it. As he swallowed his saliva, he lightly pushed it into Ribry’s cell through the iron bars.

They had been captured for three days, and they only got food twice. Ribry was sure that this bowl of food was saved for him by his guards…… As he thought about it, he got angry at how vicious people like Soroyov and Mathewson were, and he regretted his carelessness again.

“I am indeed hungry. How about this? We can each eat half.” Ribry knew that this young guard of his wouldn’t eat the food if he didn’t eat it. Therefore, he tried to adjust his mood and didn’t want to pass his negative emotions to the young man. With a smile on his face, he ate half of the food. Then, he was about to give the rest of the food back to the young man who had been swallowing saliva and trying to suppress his hunger.

Only eating two meals in three mentally and physically exhausting days; anyone would be extremely hungry and might even pass out.

As this young man was about to decline Ribry’s offer anxiously, the iron gate to the prison suddenly opened.

Then, a series of footsteps sounded.

Ribry’s heart shivered. “Again?”

In the other cell, the young man who had been trying to show a relaxed expression finally looked scared, and his face paled. It was clear that he knew his 19 comrades all died, and he tried to keep up a calm demeanor so that Ribry wouldn’t be that sad.

However, he was only a young man who wasn’t even 20 yet, and he was definitely afraid.

The footsteps got closer and closer, and it sounded like the call of the Grim Reaper.

“Sir, Sir, you…… Can you keep this for me? When we get out…… you can give it back to me……” That young man suddenly thought of something, and he said in a trembling voice as he threw that medal he valued as much as his life to Ribry. After a slight pause, he added, “If…… if I can’t make it, please tell Mr. Alexander that I’m a brave soldier, and I didn’t stain the honor of this medal even at the last moment.”

Ribry suddenly felt like crying.

“Come on! Come on! You b*stards! You cowards! Come and take me! Let him go! He is only a kid! He shouldn’t be involved in this! You inhumane b*stards! One day, the King of Chambord will know what happened here! Your doomsday is drawing close!” Ribry started to knock the iron bars with his hands like a madman and roared angrily. He felt like the amount of anger he was holding was going to explode!

However, six soldiers who were wearing top-tier armors walked in silently, opened the door to the cell next to Ribry’s, and pulled out that young guard.

The noble who was leading these soldiers suddenly turned around and sneered at Ribry, “Don’t worry, it will be your turn in two hours. Hehe, by then, you will ask us to kill you…… In terms of Chambord…… Hehehe, Crown Prince His Highness will soon take care of that stupid little king. Hehe……”

The footsteps gradually went away, and Ribry then heard the iron gate of the prison close.

Ribry’s eyes were wide open, and his fingers left a series of blood marks on the iron bars. He was too weak to do anything. The star swirls and the energy channels inside his body were destroyed from the beginning, and his warrior energy was gone. Now, he was only a little stronger than an ordinary person.

His heavy breathing gradually calmed down.

He sat down on the floor and ate all the food in the bowl; he was very focused, and he didn’t waste even one grain of rice. After that, he closed his eyes and tried to regain his stamina at every second.

The two hours of waiting was long, and it was excruciating.

Two hours later, the iron gate was opened again.

“Ribry, Hehe, Head Commander, it is your turn! Don’t you want to know where your 20 guards went? Let’s go; you will know soon……” The person who came to get Ribry was Mayor Soroyov, and this fat man had a vicious expression on his face. As he waved his hand, six fully armed soldiers walked into Ribry’s cell and carried him out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 617: Strange Situation

Ribry didn’t resist at all. Instead, he saved his energy and followed Soroyov and the soldiers out of this prison.

The underground tunnel was cold and moist, and it felt terrifying. When observing closer, one could see the dark spots on the walls and smell the stinky odor. These dark spots were all spilled blood, and they dried onto the wall with time.

After a long while, the all the walls were covered by blood and turned into a dark, brown color. The more ancient the blood drops were, and darker the color was.

Who knew how many people were killed in this prison for the tunnel to turn to this color.

It was no different to hell.

“Hehe, Mr. Ribry, now looking back, it seems like we have worked together for more than a dozen years. Our relationship was steady and stable for many years, but why did you flip out on me as soon as that King of Chambord got here? Why did you place the butcher knives on the neck of your old friends? Switching to that damn idiotic king’s side instantly? You were so cruel……” Soroyov mocked Ribry with a confident smile on his face. It felt like he was in control of the entire situation.

Ribry looked up at him and said in a low voice, “I regret it now. I regret not convincing King Alexander His Majesty to kill you, the old fat dog who is always up to no good!”

Anger instantly appeared on Soroyov’s face, but a series of laughter quickly sounded.

“Why? That idiotic little king is going to be killed by Crown Prince His Highness sooner or later. Humph! That Alexander needs to take a good look at himself! How dare he go against the will of Arshavin His Highness? If you are still going to be on his side, you will be killed easily. Since we were once friends and worked together well, I will give you one last opportunity. If you just report the crime that the King of Chambord committed, which is treason, I will convince Mr. Mathewson to let you live.” Mayor Soroyov tried to get Ribry to jump ship.

“Ha! Mr. Alexander is a powerful master! No one could do anything to him! Old fat dog, although I, Ribry, am not a hero, I’m not a loser who would wriggle his tail at his master to please him!”

“You……” Soroyov finally could no longer hold his anger in and keep up the proper noble-like behavior.

As a vicious expression appeared on his face, he patted and rubbed Ribry’s back, which was full of injuries, forcefully until streaks of blood flowed out of the newly-formed scars. Until expressions of pain appeared on Ribry’s face, Soroyov shouted, “Ok, you dumb f*ck! Just wait for your death! Soon, you will want your death, just like your 20 guards!”

Ribry’s face changed color. He asked anxiously, “What did you guys do to my brothers?”

Fear suddenly appeared in Soroyov’s squinted eyes as if he thought of something terrifying. Then, he laughed cruelly, “Don’t worry; you will soon find out.”

After walking for about ten minutes and making a lot of turns, they finally got out of the underground prison and arrived at an even more well-hidden space.

This was a gloomy stone palace.

There were fully armed soldiers standing on the two sides of the palace and corridors, and they looked around with awareness.

Also, the well-hidden magic energy fluctuations told the powerful masters that magic traps were everywhere.

Without changing his expression, Ribry secretly memorized the path that they took to get here, and he also remembered all the locations of the structures and forked road. Too bad that his warrior energy was ruined. Otherwise, he might have a chance at getting away.

After walking into the palace, they continued deeper into the building on a red carpet.

After another ten minutes, the view in front of them brightened up.

This was Ribry’s first time being here after being captured three days ago.

This palace was well lit, and a faint sweet yet oily smell attacked people’s noses; it didn’t fit the description of a bloody torture hall where there were a ton of bloody metal tools. Instead, this hall looked peaceful and calm.

There were gilded decorations pieces, long cow horns, and dried deer skulls around, and a screen that had a scene from a war engraved on it divided the palace into two sections.

Also, ten white-dressed maids were waiting quietly before the screen.

In the front half of the palace, there were stone benches, and there stood 20 commanders who were in black metal armors. They were all around the strength of Three-Star and Four Star, and they looked at Ribry with sympathetic looks despite their fierce auras.

Right in front of the screen, there was a set of stone table and chairs.

Ribry looked at the person who was sitting in the middle of the stone table, and it was Special Envoy Mathewson.

This was a burly, dark-skinned, mid-aged man who had an upturned nose and bell-like round eyes. As all the hair on him stood straight, an intense murderous spirit enveloped him. Currently, he was dressed in a black robe, and he was looking down at Ribry pitifully as a cruel smile appeared on his face.

“Crown Prince His Highness treasures your talent, and he doesn’t want to kill you. Therefore, I will give you the last chance. Are you willing to talk?” Mathewson opened his mouth, and his chilly voice decreased the temperature in the palace by several degrees.

“Humph!” Ribry knew what these people wanted to hear, so he only snorted.

“Ok, you are seeking death.” Mathewson turned around and said to a triangular-eyed old man who had a goatee and looked like was in his fifties, “Since this is the case, then please do what you need to do, Mr. Alpha.”

It seemed like this old man was on the same level as Mathewson, and he had been looking at Ribry with a strange expression on his face since Ribry walked in.

This goateed old man named Alpha nodded.

Then, two water-elemental mages stepped forward and chanted a spell. As they waved their hands, two beams of blue energy flames landed on Ribry. A series of numbing and comfortable sensations appeared, and all the pain that Ribry was feeling was gone since all the injuries on his body that were left after the interrogations were healed.

Ribry was surprised; he didn’t know why his enemies were healing him.

With a cruel expression on his face, this goateed, triangular-eyed old man took out a green bottle out of his sleeve, weighed it in his hand, and said with a pitiful tone, “This is a purple-colored god-tier potion. The King of Chambord calls it [Full Rejuvenation Potion], and he offered the formula to Crown Prince His Highness. The royal potion masters successfully created it, and its effect is miraculous. It can help you reform the star swirls and recover the energy channels……”

After saying that, he threw this little bottle to Ribry.

“Drink it; your strength will come back.”

Ribry caught the bottle, took off the lid, and smelled it.

“It is Mr. Alexander’s [Full Rejuvenation Potion]!” he thought. He had seen this miraculous potion a month ago when Fei used it during battle, and it was a god-tier potion that could even save people from death.

Although he didn’t know what trick this old man was playing, Ribry didn’t hesitate and drank the whole thing.

Instantly, he felt streaks of heated energy rushing in his body. He clearly sensed the rapid recovery of his broken energy channels, and the shattered star swirls were quickly reappearing like candles that were lit again. Soon, the warrior energy started to circulate in Ribry’s body, and the green warrior energy flame on his body got brighter and brighter. His strength only stopped growing when it reached peak Five-Star.

He completely recovered！

As he sensed the long-lost power in his body, Ribry clenched his fist and felt in control once again. He was tricked three days ago, and he drank poisoned tea and lost his combat abilities…… This time……

He looked up, and his eyes shone brightly; he didn’t hide his murderous spirit.

As he unleashed his full strength, he created many dashes of wind in the palace. With his eyes locked onto Special Envoy Mathewson, he walked forward and asked by emphasizing each word, “B*stard, tell me where my brothers are at!”

“Haha! Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha! Don’t worry, you will soon understand.” Mathewson sensed the confidence and battle-hungriness in Ribry who recovered his strength, but this special envoy just laughed as if he heard the funniest joke. His laughter was filled with mockery and disdain.

That goateed, triangular-eyed old man also had excitement and cruelty on his face at this moment.

Suddenly, Ribry discovered that this old man only had one ear. However, that didn’t seem relevant in this situation.

“I need to capture their leader! I will control this Mathewson first and force them to hand over my 20 brothers…… They better be fine…… Otherwise……” Ribry looked around and thought, “If they are no longer alive, I will kill everyone at this Mayor’s Mansion as well as the nobles in the city to avenge for them!”

Ribry made up his mind.

As he roared and was about to dash forward, he suddenly heard a burst of ear-piercing laughter coming from behind the screen, “Haha! Success! Next!”

That voice resonated in the stone palace.

P.S. We haven’t done shoutouts for two weeks, and we will thank all the new patrons at once. A big shout out to Sam W., Robert S., Siraj A., Mitchell, Riando AR, Min T., Joel PSN, Flamingswordgod, Phid, Marc BC, Mohan, Benjamin B., Toni R., Steeve D., Terreon, Brobear996, Adam A., MrSpaceWorm, Animedemon, thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 618: Map, Skin, Master, Anger

(Warning: Content may be too graphic; read at your own risk.)

As this voice appeared, an insane amount of pressure popped up and crashed down at Ribry who was about to make a move through the screen.

“This……” Ribry felt like he was stuck inside a swamp and had a hard time moving.

A master!

An absolute master!

This master was able to suppress Ribry who was a peak Five-Star Warrior, making him lose the ability to fight back. Right now, Ribry felt weaker than before when his star swirls and energy channels were damaged and broke. After being targeted by this pressure, Ribry felt like he was a puppet on a string. He couldn’t move any of his body parts unless that mysterious master allowed it.

“Bring him here……” that voice said. It sounded like two rusty butcher cleavers grinding against each other, and it made people wanting to throw up.

Just hearing it for the first time, Ribry felt a tremendous amount of fear on his mind.

After that voice appeared, two fully armed soldiers walked out and captured Ribry again. Then, they walked around the maids in white dresses and went behind the screen.

Even though Ribry was much more powerful than those two soldiers, he was targeted by that mysterious master’s aura, and he couldn’t do anything.

After passing by the screen and a layer of thin magic sphere, an intense, bloody smell rushed at Ribry’s face.

The back of the palace was a mysterious place, and the most eye-catching thing was a huge map that was made from an unknown material. It looked smooth, exquisite, and sturdy, and it had a white glare to it; it was of top material.

On this map, there were many trees, mountains, and forests, and there were also a lot of red marks that pointed out the cities and military fortresses.

Ribry was a military commander, and he instantly identified that this map drew out the territories of Zenit, Spartax, and Eindhoven. The cities and fortresses were the most important places of the three empires.

In front of this very detailed military map, there was a man in red.

He had long black hair that reached his waist, and he was wearing a bloody-red loose robe. At the moment, he was standing on a thick, soft rug barefooted, and he was looking at this military map as if he was appreciating the most precious treasure in the world.

Ribry’s pupil instantly contracted.

He sensed a huge amount of murderous spirit from this man.

Of course, that pressure and aura he felt outside the screen were from this man.

This man was definitely a Moon-Class Elite, and he was a terrifying killer who had taken the lives of numerous people.

“Look, isn’t this map perfect?” this black-haired man in red turned around and asked Ribry.

Now, Ribry finally saw this man’s face.

It was a hideous face.

There were many small dark-red pits on his face, and it looked like his face got burned. His facial features weren’t clear; everything except his eyes felt like they were smudged together. However, even though his eyes were bright, when people observed carefully, they would be scared by the dangerous and crazy lights.

Ribry had a steady and strong mind, but he got a little scared when he saw this man’s face at first.

This ugly man in red noticed Ribry’s expression, but it didn’t seem like he cared. He pointed at the military map in front of him and asked, “What? You got scared? I apologize for that…… Look at this map, what do you think?”

“It is…… quite perfect.” Ribry nodded; he wasn’t trying to flatter this man.

In fact, didn’t matter if it were the material used or the drawing technique, they were all top-tier. This could be considered a masterpiece.

“Yeah, but unfortunately, this map isn’t completed. It is missing a part……” this ugly man in red murmured to himself.

Ribry focused on this map and saw a hole in it. For some reason, there was a square hole that was about 40 centimeters on each side in the middle of the map. It was supposed to be where St. Petersburg was, and it felt like someone cut it out on purpose, making it no longer perfect.

“General Ribry, I asked you here to help me complete this map.” This ugly man in red turned around and looked at Ribry with crazy eyes.

“I can help you?” Ribry was confused.

“Hahaha, for sure! It depends on if you are willing to help. I used three days to gather all the materials, and I personally did the drawings. Now, it is only one step away from perfection. I need one thing from you to complete this map. Ahahahaha!” This ugly man in red suddenly started laughing.

Ribry was in complete bafflement.

At this moment, he suddenly heard a deep and hoarse cry. It sounded like the sad cry of a dying beast, and it was bone-chilling as if it was the background music in hell.

Ribry turned his head and looked in the direction of that voice.

He was stunned!

There was a pile of flesh-like thing crawling at a far corner of the rug, and it was slightly shaking with blood gushing out of it, staining the rug under it. That bone-chilling cry came from it.

A terrible feeling appeared in Ribry’s head.

He took a closer look and suddenly discovered something. His body trembled, and this man, who never cried even though he was put through some inhumane tortures, had tears rolling down his face.

“Arthur, is it you? Is it you, Arthur……” Ribry asked in a shaky voice.

At this moment, he felt like even his soul was shattering and breaking.

This pile of flesh was the young man who was pulled from that gloomy prison two hours ago. He never forgot his honor, and he gave his medal to Ribry for safekeeping. He was 19 years old, and his name was Arthur.

Two hours ago, he was still a young man who was attracted to the hopes of life.

But now, he was like a beast, crawling on the ground. His flesh was exposed, and blood was running out of his body. Ribry only recognized this young guard through the familiar eyes, and he could never forget the pain that was expressed through them.

This young man got skinned completely while he was still alive!

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! No!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Ribry had never cried in his life so far, but tears rolled down his face uncontrollably. Even though he completely recovered, he felt like he was the one who was skinned. His eyes turned bright red, and he felt like his body was going to explode as if it was enveloped by lava.

“B*****d…… You animal……” Ribry was never this angry before, and he felt like his cussing and swearing were so weak.

He suddenly understood everything.

A sinful act!

Human skin!

The beautiful military map of the three empires was made from special-treated human skin, and the skin was from…… his 20 guards!

In the last while, one of his guards was taken out of the prison cell every two hours. Then, they were probably skinned alive, and their skin was used for the making of this map.

It was…… unforgivable!

Ribry struggled intensely and wanted to break free. He wanted to kill this man in front of him and put an end to all of this…… He also wanted to end the life of that young man to end his suffering…… Unfortunately, he couldn’t do any of that.

The ugly man in red in front of him locked him down, and the drastic difference in strength didn’t allow him to do anything.

“Too bad that you have a huge scar on your forehead, and that part couldn’t be used. However, I already gathered 20 sheets of human skin, and I don’t need the skin on your face. Congratulations, because of this scar, you will get to keep the skin on your head!” this ugly man in red said as he looked at Ribry as if he was looking at a pig in a slaughterhouse.

“Why? Why are you so cruel? They are the most loyal warriors of the empire. Why do you have to torture them like this?” Ribry stared at this ugly man in red with furious eyes and asked.

“Hahaha, only the skin of warriors is tight and firm enough to make the perfect human-skin map. Hahaha, you don’t understand. When you are being skinned alive, your body will tighten due to the pain and fear. The human skin in that condition has the most cluster…… Therefore, skinning humans is an art. You got to be very careful, or you would damage……”

As if this ugly man in red was in a world of his own, he completely ignored Ribry and murmured to himself.

“Why? Why do you have to do this? Why do you need this map?” Ribry continued to shout out his question; he felt like the anger in his mind could burn through everything.

“Hehe, with the skin of 21 warriors, I would be able to make the military map of the three empires. Hehe, I will give it to the great God of War, Crown Prince Arshavin His Highness. It will be a gift to him when he inherits the throne, and I’m sure he will like it……”

This ugly man in red continued to murmur to himself, and it felt like he was crazy.

“Who are you? Tell me! Who are you? I swear! I will kill you! I swear with my honor, my blood, and my soul! Even if I must become an undead creature, I will do it and kill you! Kill you!!!!!!!!!!!” Ribry also fell into a mad state.

“Oh? My name? My name is Trace, one of the guardians of the Imperial Senate. I will wait for your revenge, hehe.” As if this ugly man in red sensed the shocking anger in Ribry, his expression changed a little. Then, he laughed and said, “But before that, I will let you get a taste of my skill.”

As he said that, he flicked his finger, and a green sword energy flew toward Ribry.

A straight wound was cut from Ribry’s left shoulder to right, and it was very light; it only pierced through his skin.

Then, drips of blood appeared.

The skinning process was about to begin.

Ribry’s expression didn’t change. As he stared at this ugly man in red, who was named Trace, fiercely as if he wanted to seal this face into his soul, he said word by word, “King Alexander of Chambord will know about this, and he will avenge for us! I’m sure that you will be killed! Mr. Alexander will skin you, and he will do to you whatever you did to us!!!!!!”

“Really?” Trace locked down Ribry with his aura and shot out another green sword energy, leaving another perfect wound on Ribry’s body. Then, he said slowly, “I couldn’t wait for that to happen. Even if the King of Chambord is here, I can easily skin him. Hahaha, I’m sure the skin of a king is beautiful……”

Before he could finish, changes occurred.

“Really? You sick b*stard! I’m here; try to skin me!”

An angry and murderous voice sounded outside the Mayor’s Mansion like thunder, and a figure instantly approached at a fast speed. This figure was still quite far from the mansion in the beginning, but he was already outside this palace before he finished speaking.

At this moment, bright lights appeared in Ribry’s eyes.

The ugly man in red, Trace, was also surprised.

In front of the screen, Mayor Soroyov shouted in fear, “It…… is the King of Chambord?!!”

P.S. A big shout out to Adam A., Nadav M., and Jack! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 619: Let Me Handle Everything

In an instant, shouts, screams, and explosions sounded from the outside. The ground started to shake, and everyone felt like the land underneath their feet could break and shatter at any moment. It felt like a god was arriving from heaven.

Everyone in this stone palace was stunned, and only Ribry got excited. As he locked his bloody eyes onto this ugly man in red named Trace, it felt like he wanted to devour this wicked man alive!

That young guard, who was like a pile of flesh on the ground and not too far away from Ribry, seemed to have understood something. The only part of him that looked human, which was his eyes, finally got a bright glare in them.

“What should we do? The King of Chambord is here, we……” Mayor Soroyov who was already traumatized by Fei wanted to find a place to hide subconsciously.

“What are you scared of? It is good that he got here! Today, I’m going to help Crown Prince to eliminate this burden on his mind! Hahahaha!” Instead of getting scared, this red-robbed Trace had a pleasantly surprised expression on his face.

The other person who felt the same way was the Special Envoy Mathewson.

After the initial anxiousness, this burly and vicious man calmed down and got a little joyous.

“King of Chambord, you came in just in time! Hehe, trespassing a restricted military area is strictly forbidden, and you even killed a few of my guards. That is a huge crime of its own! Today, Guardian Trace of the Senate is here, and he could kill you without reporting first! Even if Emperor Yassin learns about this later, he couldn’t penalize us! Hahaha, could it be that the gods saw how loyal I am to the Crown Prince and want to reward me with this opportunity?” Mathewson thought.

For a moment, everyone in the palace was thinking of something different.

More than a dozen military officials who were in this palace gripped their weapons tightly, and they looked in the direction of the voice with determined expressions on their faces.

There were already more than a few hundred elite soldiers gathered at the gate. They were fully armed, and they were all holding huge shields, forming an iron wall. Behind them, there were more than a dozen mages who were already chanting magic spells. A terrifying surge of magic energy appeared, freezing the air and waiting for the King of Chambord’s intrusion.

Suddenly, a series of footsteps sounded near as the ground shook.

After a short pause, the soldiers who were guarding the entrance made a small path, allowing a person to stagger into the palace.

With a terrified expression, he ran and shouted as if he encountered something impossible, “The King of Chambord is here…… He probably already killed the three Judgment Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace…… Run…… Retreat…… No one can match him…… Our intelligence report is all wrong…… Run!”

This person was the commander who just ordered the [Whip of the Thunder God] to surround the native military force’s campsite, Williams.

This ugly man in red smiled and didn’t say anything.

Mathewson instantly got mad. “Williams, what are you talking about? How dare you try to reduce our morale? Damn you……”

Before this special envoy could finish shouting, suddenly changes occurred.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

As if an intense tornado appeared in front of the gate, the hundreds of elite soldiers got blown into the air like straws, and they couldn’t do anything about it. The huge shields that each weighed about 200 kilograms were also thrown into the air like dried leaves, and they soon disappeared from people’s sights.

Whoosh!

Clouds of dust appeared in the air, and a silver fancy sword energy shot through them.

This sword energy flashed by in a split second, and it instantly pierced through Williams who was running with a terrified face.

Williams’ body instantly froze, and his expression got even more terrible.

“No!!!!!!!” As he screamed, his body enlarged like a balloon before popping, and his flesh and bones flew in all directions!

It felt like a sinful blood flower suddenly blossomed in mid-air!

As the people in the palace were stunned by what they saw, they heard another series of footsteps.

Even though there were still clouds of dust and chaotic elemental energy in front of the gate, a tall and sharp man slowly walked passed all that, and his figure got clearer and more apparent in other’s eyes.

Even though it looked like this man was walking slowly, he was actually very fast. As if he were able to compress the ground in front of him, each time he took a step forward, his body would flash and appear dozens of meters closer!

Such power!

Even Trace, one of the guardians of the Imperial Senate, had a slightly surprised expression on his face.

“The King of Chambord is stronger than I thought……” he thought.

Even though this was the case, he still didn’t mind it too much; he had absolute confidence in himself.

“Ah…… King of Chambord…… Alexander……” Mayor Soroyov started to shake, and the fat on his body waved non-stop.

Since the crazy wind was blowing in the palace, a lot of candle lights and fires in braziers were extinguished. It darkened quite a bit, and the figure that was slowly approaching was completely enveloped in the darkness. Only his eyes were shining like crystals, and two beams of indescribable silver light moved around as he glanced at everyone.

“Power! Terrifying!” This was the thought that appeared in everyone’s mind!

There weren’t any human emotions in this pair of eyes; there was only the endless murderous spirit. Mayor Soroyov, who understood Fei a little, knew that the King of Chambord was infuriated, and he felt an unstoppable fear gushing into his mind. Even though a powerful master like Trace was behind him, he couldn’t feel any sense of security.

At this moment, he started to regret getting involved in the plan Mathewson and others had against the King of Chambord…… It was too late now!

“King Alexander of Chambord? Let me introduce myself! I’m the Special Envoy Mathewson who was sent here by the Imperial Military Headquarters,” Mathewson said with an arrogant expression on his face, “Do you know what you are doing? You are invading my residence and have killed soldiers and commanders of the empire! This an unforgivable crime! Surrender, and I will go lightly on you!”

Even though Mathewson said this, that figure who was walking inside the palace didn’t even turn toward him, let alone responding.

Fei didn’t even look at this conceited envoy; his eyes didn’t land on him for even a second. Instead, Fei looked at Ribry as if he was asking the latter something.

“Hehe, Mr. Mathewson, it seems like this little king doesn’t like you…… Hi, little king, let me introduce myself. My name is Taylor Trace, and I’m one of the guardians of the Imperial Senate. Oh, I’m sorry. I suddenly remembered that your status and identity wouldn’t allow you to understand what the purpose of the Imperial Senate is and how important the guardians are. Let me quickly explain it. Hehe, we are influential figures who are above the law. Even if I kill a king like you, nothing will happen to me. Do you understand?”

The ugly man in red licked his lips and walked toward Fei as he said with a mockery tone.

However, this master got the same treatment as Mathewson. Fei still didn’t talk and look at him.

“Sir, is that you, Sir?” Ribry suppressed his anger momentarily and asked in a light tone.

That figure took one step forward, and the light in the palace finally shone on him. A handsome and young face appeared in everyone’s eyes; it was the King of Chambord with no doubt.

However, at this moment, the pair of eyes that were usually clear like the sky and calm like the surface of a lake was filled with murderous spirit. As if he was a berserk demon, he made others sense a terrifying and destructive aura.

“Sir, Arthur and others……” The anger on Ribry’s mind finally found a venting pathway.

“Say no more; I know everything already. Sorry, I’m late.” After Fei used his spirit energy and dashed around the city, he finally located Ribry, and he figured out what had happened.

Unfortunately, he left Chambord too late……

With a wave of his hand, a dash of purple light fell into Ribry’s hand.

“Let me handle everything. You should go and save him first,” Fei said to Ribry.

It was a bottle of real [Full Rejuvenation Potion].

“Yes, Sir!” Ribry was thrilled, and he dashed toward Arthur who only had one last breath in him.

However, after Ribry dashed forward two steps, he suddenly turned around and single-kneeled. As blood and tears rolled down his face, he said, “Sir, please forgive me for my rudeness. I never asked you for anything, but this time, my 20 brave brothers…… These monsters aren’t humans! Please accept my reckless request; please kill these devils! Let these b*stards get what they deserve!”

Fei nodded and replied earnestly, “None of them will live on.”

“Hehe, such arrogance! Little king, it seems like you don’t understand the current situation, and you don’t know who you are going up against.” A murderous expression appeared on Trace’s face as he said. Then, green warrior energy flames suddenly appeared on his body and completely enveloped him, and he floated into the air.

Staying in mid-air with no external support!

A Moon-Class Elite!

Gasps sounded in the palace, and a bright smile appeared on Mathewson’s face; he couldn’t suppress his excitement.

Also, Mayor Soroyov gaped at this sight, and he suddenly relaxed a lot more.

“A guardian of the Imperial Senate? If I’m not wrong, another person who self-proclaimed to be another guardian of the Imperial Senate sneaked into the restricted area in Chambord four days ago. I broke all the bones in his body, and he kneeled and begged me……” Fei wasn’t moved by what Trace said. As if he was looking at a clown, he shook his head and said, “What a pitiful bug! The person who doesn’t understand the situation is you!”

After that, Fei lightly reached out and grasped his hand.

An indefensible power instantly appeared.

“You…… this……” Trace who was slowing off his power in mid-air sensed a terrifying sensation, and all the hair on his body stood up at the sense of danger.

However, he didn’t have the chance to move or dodge.

In front of that force, he felt weak like a little chicken. Without having the power to fight back, he was seized in mid-air by the neck, and his ugly face turned even redder, making him look like a real monster.

He tried to fight back, but the Moon-Class strength that he was proud of was useless in front of the King of Chambord. Before he could do anything meaningful with his power, a series of explosions sounded in his body.

Screams sounded repeatedly, and the moon-shaped symbol that was projected out of his forehead, as well as his energy connections, were all destroyed!

This wasn’t a fair match!

Bam!

Fei casually threw Trace, who was half-dead, onto the ground, and he glanced around at the other people inside the palace coldly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 620: Experience It First-Hand

When Trace, one of the guardians of the Imperial Senate, got thrown to the ground like garbage, everyone in the palace felt like they had a hard time breathing.

Moon-Class Elites were at the peak of the power ladder at Zenit, and there wasn’t a lot of them. However, Trace was still destroyed entirely in a matter of seconds as if he was a three-year-old child who fought against a strongman. This dramatic scene meant only one thing: the King of Chambord was too mighty!

Even in their most pessimistic estimations, the King of Chambord shouldn’t be this powerful.

Mathewson’s expression changed instantly. As an experienced general, he finally realized how significant this mistake of his was. He blindly overestimated the strength of his party and believed in Trace too much, and at the same time, he lacked a good understanding of the King of Chambord…… Now, they were like meat on a chopping block, and the King of Chambord was the knife.

Alpha, the old man with the goatee, also had terrified lights flashing in his triangular eyes, and he couldn’t suppress the fear he was feeling.

Mayor Soroyov was already desperate at this moment. With a pale face, his legs weakened, and he fell onto the ground.

Bam! Bam! Bam! He kowtowed continuously, and his head started to swell up and bleed.

He begged stutteringly, “Sir…… Your Majesty, please spare me. I…… I was forced to. I didn’t do anything……”

Fei finally slowly turned and looked at him.

“I won’t kill you,” Fei said.

Soroyov got ecstatic. He kowtowed again and said, “Yes, thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you. Thank you for your generosity and kindness. You are fair……”

“I won’t kill you, but I will make you understand when living is worse than death!” Fei’s voice sounded cold like a piece of ancient ice, and it was chilling the bones of anyone who heard it.

Fei had never been this angry since he came to the Azeroth Continent. What happened to Ribry’s 20 guards sickened Fei. If the king didn’t try hard to suppress his rage, all the soldiers at Dual-Flags City who were on the side of Crown Prince Arshavin would be turned into skeletons.

Soroyov’s body instantly froze up after hearing what Fei said.

Fei flicked his finger with a disgusted expression on his face, and a dash of silver energy shone in the dim palace and entered Soroyov’s body.

In the next moment, this pig-like fatty started screaming as if the most devastating thing happened to him. It was clear that he was experiencing a ton of pain since sweat soon soaked his clothes. His body started to shake and roll on the ground uncontrollably, and he soon lost his voice after screaming on top of his lungs for a while. As his limbs twitched, his eyes rolled up, and tear and snot both slide down his face; he struggled and moved like an animal.

“Next!” Fei glanced around with his sharp stare and said in a cold tone; it was the same cruel command that Trace gave a moment ago.

It sounded like the judgment of the Grim Reaper.

Didn’t matter how powerful they were, everyone in the palace shivered subconsciously.

After a while of deadly silence, a commander who had a sword in his hand shouted as a murderous spirit appeared in his eyes. Then, he dashed forward and struck his sword at Fei.

Fei lightly swung his arm.

Bam!

This commander of the [Iron Blood Legion] who was a peak Four-Star Warrior wasn’t able to get within ten meters of Fei. Like a balloon that got popped, flesh, broken limbs, and shattered bones flew in all direction.

“Escape, let’s escape toward different directions! We need to tell Crown Prince His Highness about what is going on! We just need people to get out!”

Special Envoy Mathewson already gave up and felt beyond desperate; he knew that he couldn’t get lucky today.

“The King of Chambord is a reckless individual, and he wouldn’t care about my special identity as an envoy from the Imperial Military Headquarters; he will kill me without hesitation!” he thought.

Therefore, the first thing that came to his mind was to escape.

Before he finished telling others to escape, he already unleashed his red warrior energy flames. As the mid-tier Five-Star warrior energy flames enveloped his body, he dashed toward the stone wall behind him and tried to break out.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Warrior energy flames appeared all over the place, and people started to move.

Most of the people in the palace were experienced warriors and commanders, and they instantly understood Mathewson’s meaning. They started to move in different directions and tried to distract Fei’s attention.

“Escape? Can you escape?” Fei sneered and stomped on the floor forcefully.

Everyone who was dashing out of the palace paled and fell onto the ground with no exception. As if they were severely injured, they spat out blood and were stunned; no one got out including Mathewson. The differences in strengths were beyond comprehensible!

“I said that no one could get away!” Fei’s Grim Reaper-like murmur made others feel like they were inside a freezer.

An invisible energy spread out into the area, and the entire palace was enveloped in it. No one was able to escape from it.

In front of absolute power, all schemes and plans were useless.

“No, King of Chambord, you can’t treat me like this. I’m a special envoy from the Imperial Military Headquarters, and I represent Emperor Yassin His Majesty. You can’t treat me like this……” Mathewson finally got scared. He continued to shout, “I’m wrong! I apologize! I know I’m wrong! However, everyone here is an elite in the empire, and Zenit depends on us! We are the backbone……”

“You are a b*stard! You are all b*stards! You should be killed 10,000 times, and the empire should be ashamed of you!” Fei shook his head and pointed at a location as he said earnestly, “I feel ashamed by just looking at you. They are the heroes of the empire, the real warriors and real backbones of Zenit. In front of them, elites like you make me puke!”

At where Fei was pointing, Ribry finally poured the bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] into Arthur’s mouth.

This brave young guard finally recovered some of his consciousness, and the injuries on his body healed.

However, even though skin grew out and covered his body again, he didn’t have too much energy after experiencing that torturous procedure; it was something that this potion couldn’t heal up instantly.

His body shivered lightly, and his eyes looked unfocused, but excitement and hatred could still be seen in his eyes at the same time.

“Eh? You again?” Fei’s eyes stopped on the old man who had a goatee.

As a disgusted look appeared on Fei’s face, he said, “You will never change. You think you are smart, but you are only seeking your death. I already warned you once; do you really think that I don’t know what you were doing in the Capital? Did Chris Sutton send you here, or did you come here on your own?”

This old man named Alpha got one of his ears cut off by the wind Fei created when he stirred up a fight between Fei and the Golden Sun Knight, Chris Sutton, at Dual-Towers Mountain.

It was meant as a severe warning, but this man got resentful and tried to conspire against Fei even more.

At this moment, even though this old man hated Fei dearly, the fear he was feeling couldn’t be suppressed. As he looked at Fei viciously, he didn’t know if he should kneel and beg or stick up to himself; he lost all courage.

“It looks like you are here on your own. Although the Golden Sun Knight, Chris Sutton, is aggressive and arrogant, he is a real warrior and plays by the rules. However, you are like a fly; except for the dirtiness, there is nothing else about you,” Fei said lightly.

What Fei said almost made Alpha cry. He suddenly realized that the King of Chambord, who had grudges with his master, knew his master better than him…… It was ironic and sad at the same time.

Fei didn’t want to talk to this sly and vicious person anymore.

Boom!

With a wave of his hand, Alpha got turned into a cloud of blood mist after the expression of regret appeared on his face.

Dashes of silver sword energies flew around and pierced into the bodies of the other enemies in the palace. As screams and groans sounded in the background, Fei turned back to Trace, the guardian of the Imperial Senate. The latter was trying his best to heal up by drinking a small bottle of potion, and he was planning to fight back.

“It looks like you enjoy skinning humans?” Fei asked him, “How about I let you experience it first-hand?”

TL Note: Hey guys, the reason why I put the graphic warning for the chapter on Monday was because it is more detailed, and it a ‘friend’ getting skinned. For this chapter, I don’t feel the need of putting it there cuz it is the enemy getting blown up. This is just my logic, feel free to disagree, lol.

P.S. A big shout out to Scott M., Drain, and Thomas! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 621: Your Turn

His pair of eyes that had craziness in them suddenly looked scared. It was clear that this guardian of the Imperial Senate who liked skinning others wasn’t interested in experiencing it himself.

“B*stard! So you could get scared as well, huh? I thought a sick b*stard like you would enjoy going through that experience yourself.” Fei gradually approached Trace and used his words to trigger his opponent’s mind mercilessly. It was an invisible torture, and Fei wanted this b*stard to be under endless fear.

Everything was under the king’s control.

When Fei was about three meters away from Trace, a sudden change occurred.

A vicious expression suddenly replaced the fear that was on Trace’s ugly and distorted face, and he waved his hand and shot out a dash of golden sword energy. This sword energy was extremely bright like the stars, and it dashed at Fei like a meteor. Also, the power and pressure this golden sword energy emitted dropped the temperature in the palace by a dozen degrees.

Whoosh! The sword energy was shot out from a scroll, and it was aimed toward Fei’s forehead.

It was so fast that it felt like even space was being cut apart by it.

This golden sword energy was far beyond Trace’s current capabilities.

Right now, Trace had a crazy, vicious, yet proud grin on his ugly face.

The fear and the desperation he showed on his face a moment ago was all a part of his act. He wanted to fool the King of Chambord and make latter drop his guards.

At the moment that Trace thought was perfect, he unleashed his most powerful tool!

Each of the guardians of the Imperial Senate received a dash of golden sword energy that was sealed in a scroll from the great Emperor Yassin. It was for them to use when they were in life-threatening danger, and they could activate the scrolls by injected a slight amount of warrior energy or magic energy into them.

At this moment, Trace felt like he already saw the terrified expression on the King of Chambord’s face when this dash of golden sword energy was about to penetrate his head.

This sword energy was from Emperor Yassin, and it was the most powerful thing in the Zenit Empire.

Trace believed that this dash of sword energy could destroy any enemies.

However, the reality was far crueler than fantasies and dreams.

Just when the wicked smile on Trace’s face got to the brightest, a smile that was filled with mockery appeared on Fei’s face.

The king slowly reached out with two of his fingers and stopped the sword energy that represented invincibility at Zenit between them. Even though the golden sword energy shivered and tried to go forward, it wasn’t able to do so. Before it could even break the skin on the two fingers, it surrendered.

The golden energy flame started to die down, and it slowly vanished like a collapsed sand sculpture.

Trace’s eyes instantly froze and looked defeated. Then, they turned white like a fish’s eyes when it was taken out of the water.

His face got so pale that even a slight shade of red couldn’t be seen.

“Impossible! How…… how can this be? Is the King of Chambord stronger……. stronger than Emperor Yassin?”

This outcome stunned Trace, and he couldn’t believe his eyes! The king easily obliterated his ultimate trump card, and real fear swamped his mind like an endless tsunami. As a result, his body started to shiver uncontrollably.

“Idiot! You are a real idiot! Your idiocy isn’t better than your disgusting face! I already told you that I defeated another b*stard who said he was a guardian of the Imperial Senate, and you are the second one. It means that I already saw this kind of sword energy once; do you think I’m stupid enough not to have my guards up?” Fei looked down at Trace and said with a murderous tone, “What? Is that your last-ditch effort? If you don’t have any other way of fighting back, your first-hand experience is about to start now!”

The chilly words and intense murderous spirit froze Trace’s mind, and his hands shivered rapidly.Unexpected changes occurred again.

Trace suddenly turned around and kneeled. Like Mayor Soroyov, he started kowtowing and begging anxiously as tear and snot slid down his face. “Please don’t kill me! Supreme King Alexander, you are a warrior who is well-loved by the gods! I’m willing to kiss your boots and become your humble and low servant. I’m willing to battle for you, and my Moon-Class strength can provide you with a lot of value! As long as you are willing to spare my life, your will would become my mission, and my life would be under your command!”

Fei was surprised, and a mocking smile appeared on his face again.

It was heard that the most vicious and cruel people in the world were, in fact, timid and weak on the inside, and Trace was this type of person. Even though he was a Moon-Class Elite, he rolled and kneeled on the ground and cried and begged for mercy. It was ironic that he was a guardian of the Imperial Senate.

Fei suddenly greatly disliked this so-called Imperial Senate.

“No, please! Great king, please spare me! Please use your kindness!” Trace already had an ominous feeling about everything, and fear consumed his wicked mind, causing him to kneel and beg for his life dearly.

Fei looked at this ugly man before him as a disgusted look flashed by on his face. Then, he lightly shook his head and said, “Sorry, I don’t want to show you any mercy.”

As soon as he said that, an invisible force lifted this Moon-Class Elite who was on the verge of mental collapse into the air before he could respond again. Then, something terrifying happened. Starting from his ugly face, the skin on his body started to fall bit by bit as if it was a layer of paint on the walls of an ancient building or the cracked shells of a boiled egg.

A horrifying scream instantly sounded in the palace.

Under Ribry’s assistance, Arthur finally recovered some of his energy, and tears rolled down his face.

“Waah………” As he sobbed in deep sorrow, Arthur slowly turned around and looked at the 19 skinless corpses that weren’t far from him. He couldn’t hold back the sadness anymore and cried loudly.

The revenge for his brothers finally took place!

“Lide, Guison, Jon, George, Moli…… Brothers, do you see this? Mr. Alexander avenged for us! That villain received his fair punishment…… Brothers, you…… you guys…… rest in peace!”

Arthur’s cry broke Fei’s heart.

Then, the king turned to Trace and looked at him.

The process took more than a dozen minutes. As Trace’s skin fell off slowly, blood gushed out of his flesh. Soon, he was covered in blood and, and it was hard to tell his limbs apart.

Out of his entire body, only his eyes were untouched. As he twitched and screamed, he stared at Fei with a vicious and poisonous expression.

“Why? You don’t think it is as fantastic as you expected?” Fei said coldly. Even though the screams sounded horrific, Fei didn’t waver. He slowly added, “I apologize. This is my first time doing this, and I’m not as skillful as you and couldn’t get one complete human skin!”

The other people in the palace all looked terrified. At this moment, the King of Chambord looked like a demon who just walked out of hell in their eyes.

It would be a nightmare to face an opponent like him!

“Don’t you worry; my skill will get better and better. Ribry lost 19 of his dearest brothers, and the empire lost 19 bravest warriors. Therefore, I have decided to skin you 19 times. I bet that you could no longer scream by then!”

Fei took out a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and slowly poured some of it onto Trace’s bloody body.

Soon, skin started to grow out of Trace’s body, and even his burned-like ugly face got smooth skin again. That was probably his face before the accident that destroyed his face, and he looked somewhat handsome.

“Here is the second run!”

Fei’s cold voice made everyone in the palace shiver uncontrollably.

In this night, one of the guardians of the Imperial Senate, Moon-Classed Trace, got skinned 19 times continuously. In the end, his voice turned weak and sounded like the whining of an animal, and his life ended in pain, regret, and mental collapse.

Now, Fei was finally able to suppress his murderous spirit.

He slowly turned his head and looked at Special Envoy Mathewson. He smiled and said, “Your turn!”

P.S. A big shoutout to Kenneth K, Drain, and Justlovereading! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 622: The Capital

As soon as Mathewson heard what Fei said, a desperate expression appeared on his face as he gritted his teeth and smacked his fist toward his head.

He tried to commit suicide!

In fact, he was terrified by what Fei did to Trace who was a Moon-Class Elite. That shocking scene made Mathewson lose the courage to live on. Rather than experiencing that horrifying torture, he wanted to kill himself and escape from the pain.

However, Fei’s voice sounded again, “Humph! Are you scared now? If I don’t allow you to die, you couldn’t die!”

As Fei sneered, he looked toward Mathewson and sent over his power as a Moon-Class Elite. Just like how a Moon-Class Elite could freeze and target someone with warrior energy and magic energy, Fei used his pure physical strength and locked down Mathewson.

Mathewson instantly shivered, and he was no longer able to move his body. His hand froze five centimeters away from his forehead, and he couldn’t do anything to kill himself.

“You…… Alexander, you are too cruel! You aren’t a human! You are a demon!” Mathewson cussed viciously.

“I can only suppress demons like you guys if I turn into a demon myself. What? You think what I’m doing now in inhumane? I believe that the 19 brave warriors of the empire asked you the same thing when they were tortured to death, and their screams and groans are still resonating in this palace. What? Don’t you hear it? When you guys tortured and killed those 19 loyal warriors of the empire in the most gruesome way, why didn’t you feel like you were inhumane?” Fei said as he looked at Mathewson with his sharp eyes.

When the latter couldn’t refute anything, Fei continued and added, “If you were a bit humane and killed them directly without torturing them, I might give you guys a smooth and painless ending. However…… you no longer qualify for a proper and painless death!”

Desperation filled Mathewson’s eyes.

Fei no longer paid attention to him.

He glanced around and looked past everyone until he saw Ribry, and he said, “Ribry, go back to the campsite with Arthur right now. Gain back control of Dual-Flags City before dawn arrives, and arrest everyone who is involved in the killing of our brothers. Then, interrogate them and trial them; everyone who is guilty must be held responsible. Before the new order from the Imperial Military Headquarters gets here, you are in control of everything!”

“As you wish!” Ribry bowed and saluted at Fei. After he looked around and saw who else was in the palace, he hesitated a little and murmured, “Sir, they…..”

“The leaders are already punished, and the rest of them don’t need to be penalized any further; I already destroy their warrior energies and energy channels, and they could only live like regular people from now on. Send them back to the [Whip of the Thunder Lord]…… As to the guilty nobles such as Mayor Soroyov, the native commanders and soldiers can discuss and deal with them!”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Ribry walked out of the palace with Arthur by his side. After he took a few steps forward, he suddenly realized something. He turned around and asked, “Sir, then you……”

“I’m going to the Capital, and I need to meet our God of War His Highness,” Fei replied confidently. His expression didn’t change, and it was clear that he planned to do this all along!

“Ah? Go to St. Petersburg? This…… is this a good time? After all…… they……” Ribry was shocked by what Fei said.

“What happened today at Dual-Flags City is already insane! Mr. Alexander had turned this place up-side-down, and the nobles and influential figures at the Capital would be stunned. Who knows what kind of counterattack they would plan? Doesn’t matter what it is, it is going to be powerful and deadly!” Ribry thought. He was planning to go back to the native military force’s campsite, kill everyone who knew what happened here, and take on all the blame and guilt; he planned to be the scapegoat for Fei. That was why he was concerned and worried that Fei was going to the Capital right now.

The Capital was heavily guarded by masters, protected by elite soldiers and legions, and the magic towers and magic arrays in there were dense like trees in a forest; that protection was tight enough.

“On top of that, Emperor Yassin resides there……” Ribry thought. “Although it is rumored that he is dying, his power couldn’t be neglected…… If Mr. Alexander goes there now, he will be in a huge disadvantage……”

Fei already saw through Ribry’s mind. He laughed and said, “Don’t worry; I know the limits. There shouldn’t be any issues. Crown Prince His Highness is a little too pressing; if I don’t slap back, hehe, our God of War will think that I am really scared of him. More stuff might happen in the future if I don’t go, so I will solve this issue once for all.”

Ribry gaped; he vaguely guessed Fei’s thoughts, and he was even more shocked.

He knew that he couldn’t dissuade the King of Chambord. Therefore, after some thinking, he added politely, “Sir, you have been busy today already. Why don’t you rest for the night in Dual-Flags City, and I could get a team of elite cavaliers from the native military force tomorrow and guard you to……”

“No need; I will be back real soon.”

Before Fei finished speaking, a pair of silver sword energy wings that had a wingspan of 30 meters appeared on his back. Then, the king grasped onto Special Envoy Mathewson and dashed into the sky like a silver light.

Soon, the sharp air-piercing noises sounded, and they disappeared into the sky. However, they left a series of afterimages in the sky. As if the sky was severely wounded, a silver-white line stayed in the dark sky and wasn’t willing to leave.

Ribry opened his mouth but didn’t say anything.

After experiencing this incident, this great general who had been situated in the huge city in the northwest region of Zenit for more than a dozen years suddenly realized that he only saw the King of Chambord’s real side today.

“This king enjoys the ultimate freedom, and he is like a godly dragon that soars in the high sky. Even though the Crown Prince His Highness is unreachable for a lot of people, compared to the King of Chambord, he is weaker, less strategic, and less heroic. The two of them aren’t on the same level,” he thought, “Perhaps only Emperor Yassin could suppress this young king if he is back to his prime……”

After Ribry looked at the stars in the sky for a while, he took out that medal and gave it back to his guard, Arthur. Then, he patted his brave guard’s shoulder and didn’t say anything else.

……

“You are really heading toward the Capital? You are mad! You are seeking your own death! Hahaha! This is good! Crown Prince His Highness will tear you apart!”

Mathewson was being held by Fei by the neck like a chicken in the hand of a farmer, and he wasn’t able to move at all. When he lowered his head, he saw mountains and forests passing him quickly. He could only hear loud wind-blowing noises, and the sparks created by the friction between the air and Fei’s energy sphere when they were traveling at high-speed almost blinded Mathewson.

Flying was the privilege of masters on and above the realm of Moon-Class.

If it weren’t for Fei’s silver energy sphere that blocked all the natural forces outside, Mathewson who was only a mid-tier Five-Star Warrior would have been torn into pieces by the crazy blade-like wind in the high sky.

Gradually, Special Envoy Mathewson who already gave up on life realized that the king was really headed toward St. Petersburg. As he was shocked, he also got excited and cursed Fei viciously.

However, Fei completely ignored him and didn’t even look at him.

After about 30 minutes, the land before them started to get bright. Like stars in the sky, lights were scattered around and shone brightly. The lights were all connected as if all the stars in the sky gathered, and it was magnificent and shocking. Half of the sky was lit up by the light, and the buildings looked majestic.

The Capital of Zenit, St. Petersburg, was here!

St. Petersburg at night was peaceful yet spectacular.

Even though he was close, Fei didn’t slow down. Like a meteor that was falling from the sky, Fei fluttered his huge wings and dashed down toward the Capital fiercely.

Under the nightly sky, the king’s eyes looked bright and murderous.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 623: Charging at the Capital

When Fei was about ten kilometers away from the Capital, the soldiers on the ground already noticed that something was off. Therefore, one of the ten main battle legions of Zenit, [Gigantic Force Legion], that was protecting the Capital moved. Six dashes of green energy flames shot toward Fei from the ground like surface-to-air missiles.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Sharp air-piercing noises sounded, and the huge arrows that had warrior energy flames around them passed by Fei.

These six arrows weren’t aimed at Fei. Instead, they were aimed around Fei and were only a warning signal.

After all, anyone who could fly in mid-air was at least a Moon-Class Elite, and attacking such a master without figuring out his or her intentions first might offend him or her. If a misunderstanding was created, even the legion commander of the [Gigantic Force Legion] couldn’t bear the responsibility.

“Please land onto the ground. You are already inside the air-defense zone of St. Petersburg of Zenit. According to the laws of this empire, flying in the sky above the Capital is strictly prohibited!” a loud shout sounded from the ground, and a series of magic energy fluctuations rippled through the air.

Fei already sensed that no one in the [Gigantic Force Legion] could pose a threat to him. The person who just talked was only a peak Five-Star Warrior, and he used a kind of magic devices to project his voice so far out into the sky.

At this moment, in the military campsites around St. Petersburg, various figures enveloped in magic energy flames slowly rose above the ground.

It was the mage brigade in the [Gigantic Force Legion].

This was the advantage of being a mage. Even though they weren’t at Moon-Class yet, they could learn spells such as Floating, No Gravity, and Wings of Wind to fly into the air in battle.

“Hahaha! You have been spotted. Surrender! Little king, you still have the chance to surrender now. Otherwise, you would be shot down like a dumb bird! The legions around the Capital already discovered you……” Mathewson started to gloat. Although he wasn’t sure where the King of Chambord was taking him and what for, he completely relaxed at this moment.

Compared with Dual-Flags City, the closer he was to the Capital, the safer he was.

However, Fei didn’t even look at him.

A dash of energy entered Mathewson’s body, and a tearing pain instantly shut this special envoy up.

Fei saw the giant magic crossbows that were pulled out and the mages who were floating into the sky. However, he completely overlooked them. Without declaring and announcing his identity, Fei fluttered his silver sword energy wings and dashed forward even faster. He instantly bypassed the [Gigantic Force Legion] and didn’t give them the time to react.

“Oh damn! Enemy! This master holds hostility toward the empire! Quickly inform the defense minister and get all the protection array formations to function at 100% capacity!”

A Moon-Class Elite’s invasion of St. Petersburg was something very significant. If it weren’t handled properly, it would be a disaster for the empire. After all, the amount of damage a Moon-Class Elite could do was devastating; it might be even more than the amount of destruction a main battle legion could create.

Therefore, even though the [Gigantic Force Legion] was alerted, and such an incident had never happened in recent years, none of them dared to make a move without orders from higher-ups.

Dashes of magic warning signals were sent into the sky like fancy fireworks.

After seeing them, ear-piercing siren instantly sounded along the defense walls of St. Petersburg, and this great city that was deep asleep under the stars got woken up. Soldiers started to run along the defense walls, and many defensive weapons that were nowhere to be seen were taken out of the secret locations, revealing their fangs.

In just a matter of a few minutes, well-trained and fully-armed soldiers appeared on the defense walls. With stern expressions, they stood still and waited for the commands from their superiors.

A lot of powerful mages and warriors who were rarely seen by ordinary soldiers also rushed to the defense wall. With energy flames burning around them, terrifying auras appeared as they unleashed their full strengths.

In the meantime, the numerous magic towers also emitted dominant magic energy fluctuations. Dashes of magic energies were shot into the sky, and the magic energies gather into a pool in the sky before expanding to all directions, forming a giant orange energy sphere and protecting the entire St. Petersburg.

This was a protective array formation that was numerous times more powerful than [Earth’s Protection] magic array formation at Dual-Flags City.

This energy sphere was powered by numerous mages and magic towers in the city, and it was thick. With the dense magic elements formed into a thick layer of protection array, it had insane durability and protective abilities. It was able to defend against almost all physical and magical attacks, and it could block everything outside of it. Even if the attacker was a top-tier Moon-Class Elite and had high-level combat weapons, this array formation could still protect the buildings in the city, especially the royal palaces. In most cases, no one was capable of penetrating through the energy sphere and causing damage to the city.

In less than ten minutes, the entire St. Petersburg completed its transformation smoothly and rapidly.

The beautiful and peaceful city that was asleep turned into a vicious battle beast that showed its fangs.

However, it felt like Fei didn’t see any of this.

His descending speed didn’t decrease at all; instead, it was increasing! Like a moth that was flying toward a burning flame, Fei dashed down at the Capital that was well-protected; there was a long flame tail behind him.

He was about to clash with the orange energy sphere!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Since the initial warning was useless and didn’t achieve anything, the protection mechanisms and forces started their merciless attacks.

Dashes of arrows and magic energies that contained insane forces drew out many colorful lines in the dark sky like fireworks, and the traces of warrior energies left by the combat weapons that were used by Star-level Warriors also left dangerous marks in the sky. Tens of thousands of streaks of energies combined, and they enveloped the sky like colorful waves.

Also, they devoured Fei at the same time.

It was the combined attack that aggregated the strengths of all the warriors and mages in the Capital. Although the energies were combined messily, it was still powerful. Even if a low-tier Sun-Class Lord were hit by it, he or she would be injured severely.

At this moment, many people in the Capital thought, “Who is this Moon-Class Elite? How dare he attack the Capital this recklessly? But now, he is enveloped by this terrifying attack! He is probably turned into dust now, right?”

“Wait! No! He is not dead! Look! Look there! He is not harmed! He is getting closer……” A Five-Star Warrior suddenly opened his eyes wide, pointed at a dash of silver energy in the sky, and screamed as if he saw something unimaginable!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 624: Who Is He?

Everyone on the defense wall of St. Petersburg looked up.

Just like what that warrior said, even though the massive amount of energy waves were exploding and tearing the dark sky apart, creating spatial gaps that fixed themselves in a split second, that figure in the silver energy sphere wasn’t harmed. Even though an area of tens of square kilometers in the sky was turned into a death zone, that master was still moving forward as if he was casually swimming through an ocean of sharks.

This man easily got through that death zone and quickly approached the defense wall.

Everyone on the defense wall was shocked.

“How powerful is he? What level is he on? How could he get around the terrifying attack this easily? Is he a Sun-Class Lord?” they thought.

“What are you guys standing around for? Quick! Attack again!” A Seven-Star Warrior shouted on the defense wall, and his voice resonated in the sky like a thunder. He woke everyone up from the shock, and the warriors and mages started to attack again, resulting in a giant pool of energy reappearing in the sky.

At this moment, changes occurred.

A roar sounded in the sky and resonated in the area. It was so loud that people felt like their heads were dizzy and their visions were blurry. “I’m King Alexander of Chambord. I’m here only for Andrew Arshavin and don’t want to attack the city. Anyone who dares to attack me again shall bear the consequences!”

……

-In a stone palace that was the headquarters of the Imperial Patrol-

Second Prince Dominguez who was resting on a bamboo chair with the little disabled dog, Oka, in his arms suddenly opened his eyes. Under the light-yellow light, the shocked expression on his face looked clear.

“Eh? Such a powerful sensation…… Someone is attacking the Capital? Who is it? Who dares to do such a thing? Could it be……?” A figure suddenly appeared in this handsome prince’s mind, and a name jumped out of his mouth subconsciously. “Could it be…… the King of Chambord?!”

In the recent few days, Crown Prince Arshavin who earned fame and influence through the wars had been plotting against the King Alexander of Chambord. This was a known fact in St. Petersburg, and many nobles and influential figures had been counting down the King of Chambord’s doomsday.

However, Second Prince Dominguez and his henchmen decided to stand by Fei’s side for some reason.

Especially Dominguez’s No.1 Advisor, [Demonic Woman] Paris, and his most loyal follower, [Red Beard] Granello; they had been vocal in their support toward the King of Chambord in various situations, and they used the power of Second Prince Dominguez to interrupt and delay the Imperial Military Headquarters’ plan in interrogating the commanders such as Shevchenko, Reye, Huerk, Kanort, and Cindy in the [Wolf Teeth Legion]. Their words and their actions showed everyone that they were on the side of King Alexander.

The current situation wasn’t in favor of Second Prince Dominguez. His influence had been decreasing drastically ever since Crown Prince Arshavin got the victories in the wars against the Spartax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire. Therefore, a lot of people didn’t understand why this prince was trying his best to help a little king who was doomed from the beginning, just like how people didn’t understand why Crown Prince Arshavin was determined to take out a talented young man like King Alexander of Chambord.

All kinds of rumors were being passed around.

Some people were saying that [Demonic Woman] Paris fell in love with the young king, but others stated that the person who fell for the King of Chambord was Second Prince Dominguez. After all, it was rumored in the past that Second Prince Dominguez who was extremely handsome was into men.

After hearing Dominguez’s gasp, Paris who was picking the petals off a rose on a chair suddenly straightened her back, and glares suddenly appeared in her eyes. She stood up, walked to the window, and stared into dark sky in her long white dress. As if she thought about something, she nodded and smiled. “Perhaps it is him, but it could also be someone else…… One thing is for sure – when that man goes crazy, he is daring enough to do such a thing!”

[Red Beard] Granello stood behind Second Prince Dominguez quietly. However, bright lights were flashing in his eyes, and it showed that this person who controlled the Imperial Patrol in the Capital wasn’t calm on the inside as he appeared on the outside.

In the huge black tower that was surrounded and protected by ten smaller black towers, there was a tall man who was sitting down on a chair. He had short, blond hair, and his brows were sharp like knives.

He suddenly opened his eyes and stopped resting, and two dashes of light shot out of his eyes and pierced into the dark sky.

“So reckless. Is someone trying to charge at the Capital alone? Hahaha, nothing this interesting had happened at St. Petersburg for a long time. Who is it? Could it be that little guy?”

At the same time, a series of energy fluctuations appeared in the other ten towers around the central tower. It was clear that the ten Executive Knights also discovered this insane incident.

“Guard your own towers! You guys aren’t allowed to leave unless you have my permission!”

This man’s incontestable voice sounded in the main halls of the ten towers.

Soon, the ten energy surges all quieted down and disappeared into the black towers.

……

-Royal Palace-

Inside the grand hall, a figure who was semi-lying down on a golden dragon throne suddenly opened his eyes, and a mystic glare appeared. Not sure what this ‘old’ emperor was thinking about, but he soon closed his eyes again.

Then, clouds of misty golden energy enveloped the dragon throne and blocked everything off.

The atmosphere inside the palace was like a dead lake, lacking vitality. Also, the light smell of potion and medicine floated in the air.

Then, a series of rapid footsteps sounded outside the palace.

A master who was wearing a golden guardian armor quickly walked into the palace and single-kneeled. He said loudly, “Your Majesty, a powerful master is charging at the Capital, and the city defense array is already activated. Your Majesty, should we initiate the royal palace’s magic array and send [Godly Dragon Guards] to hold the enemy out of the city?”

The figure on the dragon throne didn’t respond for a long time as if he fell asleep.

However, this master didn’t dare to urge him at all.

After a while, this figure on the dragon throne opened his mouth and said, “Wait.”

……

-The Imperial Military Headquarters in St. Petersburg-

In front of the gate of the palace that represented the supreme military power of the empire, Crown Prince Arshavin was standing there in a long black cape. As he looked at the sky in the northwest direction, a glare appeared in his eyes.

Behind him, there were more than a dozen most powerful officials in the Imperial Military Headquarters. They were standing there humbly and surrounded the prince like stars around the moon. After all, even though Crown Prince Arshavin wasn’t the emperor yet, he already had complete control of the military power of Zenit secretly.

Rather than flattering this young prince like usual, the officials all looked at the orange magic energy sphere with stern expressions. In fact, they were focusing on the pool of colorful energies that was dispersing into the sky in the northwest. Even though it was prettier than fireworks, it also represented insane danger and death!

“Which one of you could tell me who that is?! How dare this person attack the Capital of our empire?” Arshavin asked without even turning his head around, and his expression wasn’t pretty.

He wiped out the nemesis of Zenit, Spartax, and he obliterated another old opponent, Eindhoven. After that, he quickly returned to the Capital heroically and finally gained complete control of the Imperial Military Headquarters. Then, his plan was executed slowly yet steadily.

This was the time for him to establish prestige and dominance, making the final charge at the throne. However, this incident that was super rare occurred. Even if the intruder were eliminated, this was already a huge disgrace to the Imperial Military Headquarters and the troops.

Now, Arshavin’s political enemies who were suppressed to an extreme degree could use this fact to attack him.

The officials in the Imperial Military Headquarters looked at each other and couldn’t answer Arshavin’s question.

They got nothing. After all, their intelligence network didn’t get any information on this prior.

“This is disappointing, could you……” Crown Prince Arshavin couldn’t help but scold.

However, before he could finish, something happened!

“I’m King Alexander of Chambord. I’m here only for Andrew Arshavin and don’t want to attack the city. Anyone who dares to attack me again shall bear the consequences!”

This loud roar sounded in the sky like thunder, and it interrupted Arshavin. This voice easily penetrated through the orange magic array and sounded by everyone’s ear clearly, making their heads buzz.

Arshavin gaped and couldn’t finish his sentence.

The officials behind him were stunned as well. Their expressions froze on their faces, and they looked at Crown Prince Arshavin and didn’t know if they should laugh or cry.

P.S. A big shout out to Kieran T., Alan J., and Adam S. Thanks for the support on Patreon! Your advanced access invitations should be sent already!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 625: Give You the Opportunity

“Oh! This mysterious and powerful master is the King Alexander of Chambord who is praised by half of the people and slandered by the other half. Also, he is charging at the Capital because of Crown Prince Arshavin. Attacking the Capital is already a big crime on its own, and he is also calling the Crown Prince by name,” people thought.

For the last while, the rumor of battles between the Crown Prince and the King of Chambord got spread around, and even the regular people in St. Petersburg knew about it.

Now with Fei’s sudden appearance, this rumor was solidified, and people knew that the two young men were like water and fire; they couldn’t co-exist in the same space.

“What did Crown Prince Arshavin do? He provoked the King of Chambord so much that this young king traveled to the Capital at this time during the night……”

The thing that shocked the people the most was Fei’s strength.

“When did the King of Chambord get this strong? He is able to dodge the attack of tens of thousands of masters as well as magic arrays, and he is flying in mid-air…… Half a year ago during the affiliated kingdom competition, the King of Chambord was only a Six-Star Warrior. In only six months, he got to Moon-Class?” they thought.

Some people already knew about this, but it was still shocking to most people who didn’t know. After all, the news and information couldn’t be passed around that fast in this world.

“If the King of Chambord has enough time, he could potentially become a supreme warrior. Too bad…… He is too young…… What he is doing right now is too impulsive. Charging at the Capital is something that couldn’t be forgiven. The power of the royal family could easily defeat him, and the ending for the King of Chambord couldn’t be anything else but death!” This was the thought that was on most people’s minds.

……

-On the defense wall of St. Petersburg-

After Fei shouted, some of the masters decided to stop attacking.

“The King of Chambord is one of the few young talents in the empire, and it was rumored that he captured the murderers of Martial Saint Krasic. Also, he was able to fend off the enemies of Jax using a legion of lousy soldiers, buying empire the time to deal with the Spartax Empire and the Eindhoven Empire. Since he is a person of honor and merit, and he is not attacking the Capital, we don’t need to block him.”

However, other people didn’t think that way.

“Doesn’t matter what, flying above the Capital is strictly forbidden. The King of Chambord is at a place of no return!”

To the people on the side of Crown Prince Arshavin, this was the best opportunity for them to eliminate the King of Chambord. Therefore, some master already shouted, commanding soldiers and others around them to attack Fei again.

Various energy surges appeared in the sky again like colorful flames, and they dashed at Fei ferociously.

“Damn it! Damn you, the King of Chambord…… I’m still…… Eh, I’m dead for sure!” Special Envoy Mathewson who was being held by Fei couldn’t get away, and he quickly closed his eyes as the dashes of energies rushed toward them. He got scared, and he quickly cursed Fei in his mind.

At this critical moment, Fei sped up even more and descend toward the city.

It felt like he couldn’t wait to collide with the attack that combined the power of many masters in St. Petersburg.

“He is seeking his death!”

Just as everyone thought that the King of Chambord was crazy, something mystic happened. A series of silver ripples appeared in the air, and a mysterious stone throne appeared under the king. This throne had beautiful engravings on it, and there were warriors and goddess statues around it, making it look like the throne that belonged to the king of gods!

Under the protection of this mysterious throne, the King of Chambord blinked and instantly disappeared.

“Disap…… disappeared?”

“What happened? Did he escape?”

“That stone throne…… What is that? Why did I feel a holy and inviolable sensation from it?”

The masters on the defense wall all sensed a strange atmosphere. The disappearance of the King of Chambord gave them an ominous feeling, and that strange throne shocked them.

At this moment, someone shouted, “Look there! He is there! Unbelievable! How did he do it? He directly passed through the defensive energy sphere of the city. Could…… Is this the teleportation ability of Sun-Class Lords? Teleportation?”

It was a Six-Star Warrior, and he was pointing at a location behind the defense wall and under the protection of the grand protective magic array of the city. As he shouted those words, a terrified expression appeared on his face.

Everyone turned around, and they were stunned by what they saw.

“The King of Chambord…… He dodged everyone’s attack, and he quietly passed through the defensive energy sphere of the city, appearing in the sky of St. Petersburg which is inside layer of protections. This is truly shocking! Even the legendary Sun-Class Lords who are invincible couldn’t achieve this, this easily, right?” people thought.

After the King of Chambord smoothly went through layers of protection, everyone got nervous.

Right now, St. Petersburg was like a girl who was naked, and it couldn’t defend itself very well. At this moment, even a Moon-Class Elite could cause a disaster at the city.

As everyone was surprised, another series of ripples appeared in the sky. The King of Chambord and his mysterious throne disappeared again.

In the next second, Fei appeared above the Imperial Military Headquarters.

[The Throne of Chaos] was floating 1,000 meters above the ground gracefully and elegantly, and Fei was standing on it like a god who was in the clouds. As he looked down, two beams of silver light dashed out of his eyes, pierced through the darkness, and enveloped the figure who was standing in front of the palace in a black cape and robe.

“How dare you be so reckless in front of Crown Prince His Highness?”

Someone shouted on the ground, and more than a dozen huge magic arrows were shot toward Fei using magic military crossbows.

Fei only lightly waved his hand as if he was trying to get rid of a few flies.

However, his casual move blew all the powerful magic arrows away like straws in crazy wind. Then, these heavy arrows fell from the sky and landed on some houses, making loud noises and destroying a few properties.

Invincible!

On the ground, Arshavin sensed the intense murderous spirit in Fei’s eyes, and he looked angry yet concerned. Behind him, more than a dozen officials swallowed their saliva and looked scared.

“Alexander, attacking the Capital and raiding the Imperial Military Headquarters are both illegal, and you are ignoring the laws of the empire! How dare you!”

As his black cape fluttered in the wind, Arshavin stood straight and unleashed his visible murderous spirit as well. Even though he couldn’t fly in the sky like Fei, he demonstrated the presence of a god-like military commander. When he looked up and asked with a furious tone, his voice got projected out by his warrior energy.

“Hahahahahaha! Are you worthy enough to talk about the laws with me?” As if he heard the funniest joke, Fei laughed in the sky, and his laughter resonated in this great city. “What do you think I’m here for? I’m not here to BS with you! When your henchmen murdered the most loyal soldiers of the empire in the northwest, did you think about the laws? There are conflicts between us, but you have to get ordinary and innocent people involved! Even though you are a prince, you deserve to die!”

“How dare you talk to Crown Prince His Highness like this?”

“Humph! Little king, you are seeking your death! Get down from the sky!”

As the roars sounded, two black shadows dashed out of the Imperial Military Headquarters and toward Fei. These two people were able to fly in the air, so they were at least New Moon Elites. While Fei was focused on Arshavin, they suddenly launched attacks at Fei using combat weapons.

Under the moonlight, the two combat weapons reflected cold glares and emitted terrifying energies.

“F*ck off!” Fei punched down and said, “When your master is talking, be quiet!”

A powerful physical energy dashed down from the sky, and it was indefensible. The two figures who were trying to sneak-attack were severely injured. As they spat out mouthfuls of blood, they fell from the sky even faster.

Bam!

They destroyed a few houses with their bodies.

“What? These two guardians of the Imperial Senate got defeated so easily?”

The top-tier officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters were stunned, and they looked at that demonic figure in the sky with fear.

It was clear that the power of the King of Chambord shocked them, and the smart ones already realized that things weren’t as simple as they seemed.

“Arshavin, use everything you’ve got! Don’t you want to kill me once for all? Do it now, so others couldn’t say that I didn’t give you the opportunity! Humph!”

Fei’s cold words stabbed in the Crown Prince’s heart like blades.

Crown Prince Arshavin was the no.1 successor to the throne, and he had a ton of influence over politics and military. However, he felt powerless and weak now. He couldn’t even threaten the person who was shaming him in the sky.

“What? Don’t you have anything else? Let me give you a gift!” As Fei said coldly, he threw down something.

P.S. A big shout out to Jack, Willie B., Jacob O., Victor V., Josh R., and Rawlric S. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 626: Look Up at the Sky! Look Up at Him!

As soon as the King of Chambord moved his arm, the soldiers and masters around Crown Prince Arshavin got nervous. They were protecting him, and they were afraid that the King of Chambord would lose his mind and kill the Crown Prince of Zenit right in front of them. If that happened, it would be a real tragedy.

Whoosh!

An orange-flame-like object directly fell from the sky, and it was about half a meter wide.

However, no powerful warrior energy or magic energy surge could be detected from this flame.

“Ahhhhhhhh…… Noooooo! Your Highness, please save me! Ahhhhhhh! Save me, Your Highness!!!!!!!!” A series of horrifying screams sounded from this dash of flame as it fell from the sky like a meteor.

As soon as he heard this voice, Arshavin’s expression changed. He was too familiar with this voice.

“Move away!” He pushed away the soldiers in front of him and made a big empty space.

In the next moment, this dash of flame landed on the ground, but it didn’t break apart. It was clear that the King of Chambord used insane granular control of his strength.

Slowly, the flames around this object disappeared, revealing a burned-up person. The skin of this person was turned completely back, and the skin would crack when this person moved, resulting in bloody wounds. However, it seemed like a cloud of energy protected his face, and it wasn’t burned.

At the moment, he was curled up like a cooked shrimp, and his face expressed the amount of pain he was in.

As this burned person slowly reached out his black stick-like right arm in front of Arshavin, he said in a weak and hoarse voice, “Crown Prince…… Your Majesty…… Save…… Save me!”

Then, his body stiffed, and he died on the spot.

This person was the Special Envoy Mathewson whom Arshavin sent to Dual-Flags City not too long ago to execute his series of plans, and the King of Chambord killed Mathewson right in front of Arshavin’s eyes as a protest.

“Alexander!!!!!!!!” Arshavin roared as he stared at Fei ferociously. He was the named [Zenit’s God of War] for a reason, and his presence and murderous spirit was pressing. Regular people who heard this roar and saw his dominating presence would tremble in fear and kneel.

However, that wasn’t the case for Fei. The only respond Fei had for him was a series of laughter.

“Hahahahaha! An eye for an eye! I’m just here to return a gift!” As Fei stood on [The Throne of Chaos], he looked down at Crown Prince Arshavin and said in a light tone as if he was a demon who was indifferent to killing, “You reached out your hand into Dual-Flags City and tried to cover people’s mouths and kill them, and you should have been prepared for this. What? You think I’m cruel and ruthless? If you knew what your henchmen have been doing at Dual-Flags City, I’m sure you won’t be this angry!”

Fei threw Mathewson down from the sky because he wanted the latter to experience a pain that was comparable to being skinned alive. Just like how he dealt with Guardian Trace of the Imperial Senate, he wanted to avenge for the 19 guards of Ribry and many other soldiers who were killed by these evil people.

Fei didn’t plan to let go of Mathewson from the beginning.

“Who do you think you are? How dare you accuse me? How are you qualified to point fingers at me? Humph! All the citizens of Zenit are under my command! As the crown prince, I could do anything I want! I was able to wipe out the Spartax Empire that had been around for hundreds of years, let alone a few rebellious soldiers in a remote city within the territory of the empire. How dare you accuse me of such a small issue? You are truly foolish!” Arshavin shook his head as he pushed Mathewson’s burned and stinky corpse away, and he sneered and pointed at Fei with a mocking expression.

The officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters and thousands of soldiers around Arshavin all sensed a chill. This was the first time that anyone saw the kind and wise crown prince behaving this way. He was ruthless, arrogant, and out of character, making the people who were close to him feel very strange.

Fei was looking down at Arshavin and got a little surprised.

As a strange expression appeared on his face, he was silent for a while.

Then, he shook his head and said, “Great! This is great. You finally spoke what has been on your mind, right? Looks like I overestimated you. This is your real side. Hahaha! You want to pretend to be a wise and kind lord; are you tired from acting all these years? I have torn off your fake mask so that you don’t need to be that tired all the time!” Fei’s voice resonated in the sky above the Capital, and it made Arshavin feel like puking up blood.

This was a feeling that Arshavin never experienced before. He was used to be in control all the time, but that figure who he hated was in the sky and too far away from him. The distance between them couldn’t be filled using soldiers and weapons……

This was the terrifying side of master warriors and master mages. Once they got to a certain power level, they couldn’t be tied down using military and influence.

The King of Chambord was growing too fast, and he was no longer in the world that Arshavin was in.

However, the Crown Prince didn’t regret anything; he didn’t regret pushing the King of Chambord to the opposite of him.

Ever since he accidentally saw that secret in the royal palace a year ago, Arshavin knew that he had to make a decision. If he didn’t want to give up chasing the throne, he would have to see the demonic man in the sky right now as his nemesis.

Even though he looked angry and vicious on the surface, Arshavin was not as anxious as he seemed.

The truth was that he was waiting; he was waiting for that person in the royal palace to decide.

It was a gamble. Even though Arshavin didn’t want to lose the bet, he had no control over the process.

He was scared that the result would disappoint him and even make him desperate.

It wasn’t just because of the power of the throne……

It was also because……

After he took a deep breath, he sensed a rare chilliness in his lungs.

Arshavin snorted and stopped speaking. The King of Chambord could drop his status as the king and mock him all he wanted, but to Arshavin, behaving out of character once was more than enough.

To a man in the military, that was a sign of weakness and powerlessness.

At this moment, the defensive powers in the Capital finally reacted. The orange energy sphere didn’t disappear, but more and more masters dashed toward the Imperial Military Headquarters. The masters from the Imperial Patrol, the Royal Guards, the [Iron Blood Legion], the Imperial Knight Palace, and the Imperial Senate…… Also, a ton of soldiers moved forward, surrounding the entire Imperial Military Headquarters and Crown Prince Arshavin like a black ocean.

Fei stood in mid-air and didn’t speak.

As he glanced around, he saw people like Second Prince Dominguez, Fourth Prince Chrystal, [Demonic Woman] Paris, [Red Beard] Granello, the leaders of the various noble families, the officials, the influential figures…… The important people of Zenit all appeared, and Fei recognized some of them.

At this moment, all the people in St. Petersburg were looking up at the sky, looking up at that young king on the silver-white throne.

In the meantime, that young king was looking down.

TL Note: For people who have more knowledge of the plot, please don’t put any spoilers in the comment sections. Let the people who don’t know the plot have more suspension.

P.S. Since a lot of Noodletown fans have been asking for more books, we decided to do a new free book called, Ace of the Dragon Division, on our own website. It’s one of the original mercenary/military-themed, and its plot is really interesting.

Give this teaser chapter a read to see if you are interested!

Link: goo.gl/QkeJmq

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 627: The King of Chambord is Invincible

The southeast region of the Capital was initially quiet, but a fire-colored glare shined upon it. As if all the buildings in that region were lit on fire, the dark sky turned bright, and it looked like daytime.

A powerful energy slowly dispersed into the area and enveloped the entire St. Petersburg.

A real master finally appeared.

“It is…… That old monster……”

“It is true…… The rumor is true. The Imperial Senate has decided to stand with the Crown Prince. Now, no one can rival with Arshavin His Highness!”

“Humph! That old man finally couldn’t endure the seclusion anymore! He wants to come out and play!”

“The King of Chambord is now in danger! Perhaps his performance tonight ends here. This old monster isn’t an ordinary master. Within the empire, only Emperor Yassin His Majesty could suppress this old monster at his prime. Right now, Emperor Yassin His Majesty is on the decline…… This old man finally couldn’t hold himself and wants to get involved?”

“Hahaha! This time, the King of Chambord is done! He is dead! I want to see how long he can drag this out. Hahaha! He deserves it! I couldn’t wait to see the King of Chambord getting crushed!”

As soon as that orange warrior energy flame appeared, the people who were in the area were all stunned.

Most of the influential figures in St. Petersburg knew about the existence of this old monster who lived like a hermit, and they knew how terrifying he was. With their eyes wide open, they stared at the situation that was taking a drastic turn in the sky and wondered. This battle could potentially affect the division of power in the empire for the next tens to even hundreds of years!

The people who didn’t know what was going on heard about this terrifying master who suddenly appeared from other people’s murmurs, and they gasped in shock.

A light smile appeared on Arshavin’s face, but the concerned expression didn’t disappear. He was still staring at the direction of that magnificent royal palace in the middle of St. Petersburg as if he was hoping for something.

However, many influential figures in the area looked at him differently now. None of them expected Arshavin to have pulled that old monster to his side already.

Second Prince Dominguez still had Oka, the disabled little dog, in his arms, and his beautiful eyes that could make almost all women in the Capital go crazy were squinted. His face was emotionless, and it felt like everything that was happening was not connected to him at all.

Beside him, Paris and Granello both frowned.

Standing on the throne in the sky, Fei didn’t look afraid at all.

This master of the Imperial Senate who suddenly appeared didn’t say anything at all. As soon as he soared into the sky, he unleashed his most powerful attack. He left no room for negotiations and arbitrations, and it was clear that he wanted to kill Fei directly in the eyes of tens of thousands of people.

Whoosh!

[The Throne of Chaos] shivered in the air. As the energy flames of that mysterious master were about to envelop him, Fei suddenly disappeared from where he was and appeared 100 meters away.

“Huh?” a hoarse voice sounded in a surprised tone.

The orange energy flame instantly contracted before dispersing into the area, creating an even brighter light. Then, an old man appeared after the light dimmed down. This man looked like he was in his fifties, and his hair was grey and messy. His small eyes were sunk into his face, and his eyes looked a bit red. With a cold expression, he looked quite cruel.

“Who are you?” Fei glanced at him and instantly detected his strength; it was about level 1 to level 2 low-tier Full Moon.

He didn’t expect Zenit to have such a powerful hermit, but this person didn’t leave him a good impression. That chilly murderous spirit and bloody sensation on this person were even more intense compared with that red-robbed ugly-faced Trace, and it was clear that he was a vicious character who killed many people.

After hearing Fei’s question, this old man giggled and didn’t respond right away. He looked at [The Throne of Chaos] under Fei’s feet greedily and said, “Ok, not bad. It looks like this throne is a good item; it helped you to escape from my strike. Here is a deal for you. If you give this throne to me today, I won’t kill you. I will just break your arms and legs and destroy your warrior energy, but I will let go of your Chambord Kingdom. What do you say?”

“Bug! Since you know my background, then hand over your throne! Do you want to die?” This vicious old man laughed, and he looked like a skeleton with a layer of human skin on top, gloomy and scary.

“You want this throne?”

“Hehe, yeah. Hand it over!”

“I have a question. Your strength is top-tier at the Zenit Empire. When our Martial Saint Krasic was being killed by the assassins from the other three empires, why didn’t you come out and help?” Fei asked earnestly; this was the first real conversation between them.

“You mean that idiot Krasic? It doesn’t matter if he is dead or not. He is the top warrior in the eyes of ordinary people, but he is a poor chess piece who couldn’t even control his own fate in my eyes. He is stupid like a pig. Hehe, his death was pitiful yet meaningless. Actually, it is better now that idiot is dead!” this old man said as he waved his hand carelessly.

The king lowered his head and was silent for a few seconds.

After a few seconds passed by, he looked up, stared at this old monster who was feared by many, and said, “F*ck you! Dumb*ss!”

“What did you say to me?” That old man was surprised, and he wasn’t able to react in time. He never thought that this little king who was weaker than him in strength dared to swear at him.

“I Said That You Are A Dumb*ss!”

After Fei repeated what he said and emphasized each word, he grasped his fists.

Whoosh! A silver energy flashed by, and the war hammer [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in his hands.

[The Throne of Chaos] lightly shivered under Fei’s feet and moved him forward, placing him only about one meter away from this old man.

Boom!!!!!!!!!!

The war hammer was swung mercilessly.

As if he was trying to get rid of a fly, Fei smashed the hammer at this old man’s arrogant face ferociously.

Everything happened so fast.

[Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was too powerful, and Fei was too quick.

Therefore, this old man didn’t have the time to dodge; he could only try to defend against it.

As a surprised and angry expression appeared on his face, this old man stacked his hands in front of his chest, and layers of orange energy flames came together to form several thick walls of fire. He was furious, and he was thinking about how to destroy this king viciously in the next moment.

However, crackling noises sounded. It was a sound that this old man hadn’t heard in a long time.

The walls of fire that he was very confident in got smashed apart like tofu, and it wasn’t able to stop nor delay that hammer strike at all. With the same power and speed, the hammer landed on his arms and upper body, completely unloading all the force.

Whoosh!

This old man was knocked away like a baseball. As he screamed, his body got turned into a dash of red light, and it smashed into the buildings in the southwest. This descending speed was much faster than his original ascending speed.

After that, no one was able to sense the aura of that terrifying old man anymore, and everyone around the Imperial Military Headquarters was stunned.

The people who knew a lot about this old man shivered as if they ate the wrong medicine, and the people who just learned about this old man looked at the people around them in doubts, questioning if they were telling the truth about the real power of this man.

This was the most unimaginable event of the night.

Crown Prince Arshavin looked ugly as if someone slapped him with the bottom of a shoe, and he even forgot to look in the direction of the royal palace.

Second Prince Dominguez unintentionally squeezed Oka too hard, making the latter bark.

In the same time, Paris gaped as her mind went blank.

The entire Capital fell silent.

The no. 1 master of Zenit other than the person in the royal palace got defeated, and it was very one-sided.

After seeing that old man getting smashed away, everyone thought of the same thing, “The King of Chambord is now invincible!”

“In the Capital…… No, in the empire, no one could balance out this genius who suddenly appeared. Even Crown Prince Arshavin is so inferior compared to this powerful king,” they thought.

At this moment, Fei’s voice sounded by people’s ears again, “This is a warning. Doesn’t matter who you are, don’t provoke me and don’t test my tolerance. Otherwise, be prepared to see the Grim Reaper!”

P.S. A big shout out to Patrick B., Marc BC, and Bangdi! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 628: Shocking Departure

Except for Emperor Yassin who established this empire, no one dared to say such a thing in the sky above St. Petersburg.

It was a threat! A blatant threat to the entire empire!

However, at this moment in time, no one felt like there was anything wrong with this. As they looked at that demonic figure in the sky who was standing amongst the stars, no one felt like this young king lost his mind.

As soon as everyone heard what Fei said, they all sensed a chill in their spines.

Some of the officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters thought back to what happened in this year, and they wondered if they did anything against Chambord and King Alexander. All the noble families who sided with Crown Prince Arshavin felt like there was a terrifying blade above their heads, and it was going to fall at any moment.

Right now, they already threw Crown Prince Arshavin to the back of their heads. They were thinking about how they could fix the relationship between them and Chambord.

To everyone here, the weight of King Alexander far surpassed the importance of Crown Prince Arshavin. On this continent that was ruled by the law of the jungle, people sought after power. Therefore, the weaker ones automatically felt reliant on the more powerful ones. Once the weak people spotted someone more powerful than their current leader, they would ditch this leader mercilessly and go under the protection of the more powerful.

It was the law of the survival of the fittest.

Crown Prince Arshavin clearly sensed the invisible change that was happening around him, and his fists clenched even tighter. His nails pierced into his palms, and drips of blood stained his fingers silently.

Only a few people could force themselves to stay level-headed in this situation.

Right now, they all had to wait for that person in the royal palace to speak.

It was chilly tonight, but it wasn’t as cold as some people’s hearts. At this moment, the people in the area all felt like the time was passing by too slow.

Five to six minutes passed by, and no one dared to respond to the King of Chambord.

That magnificent structure at the center of St. Petersburg represented the supreme power of the empire, but its gate was tightly closed. The royal guards who were in golden armors patrolled along the inner defense walls of the royal palace emotionlessly as if they were blind and deaf. It felt like they didn’t see and hear the threat that was not far away.

This rare silence shocked many people.

“Could it be that Emperor Yassin is so weak that he couldn’t even handle the King of Chambord? Or……”

“Arshavin, all of the grudges and resentment between us will end after this punch! After this, don’t come and bother me! Otherwise……” The King of Chambord’s voice sounded in the sky, and a powerful and pressing energy dashed down at Crown Prince Arshavin as Fei punched down. The air in the area tensed up, and the pressure was suffocating.

“How dare you?!”

“Stop!”

At this moment, the elite soldiers of the [Iron Blood Legion] all became the most loyal and bravest warriors. As they shouted, they surrounded Crown Prince Arshavin tightly and unleashed all their strength. All kinds of warrior energies flashed, and everyone gave it all, wanting to protect their commander.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

As the powerful wind blew by, hundreds of black-armored soldiers of the [Iron Blood Legion] were forced to bend down. Under Fei’s supreme power, these soldiers were forced to kneel on the ground. With their arms propping up their upper bodies, they struggled and tried their best not to completely collapse.

Golden warrior energy flames enveloped Crown Prince Arshavin who was standing in the middle.

He unleashed all his peak Six-Star warrior energy and tried to fight back. His teeth gritted against each other forcefully, and his lips were bitten so hard that blood dripped down his mouth. His spear-like straight body started to bend uncontrollably, and his feet sunk into the cracked ground.

Then, his knees started to bend.

Arshavin was giving it the last fight. He knew that the King of Chambord was trying to destroy his dignity and shame him. If he couldn’t resist against this pressure and kneeled, his honor as the Crown Prince and Zenit’s God of War would be all gone.

However, when that pressure came down from the sky, he realized that it was so powerful, making it almost indefensible.

His back started to bend, and his knees also trembled uncontrollably.

“Even if I die, I won’t kneel!”

Arshavin’s eyes opened wide as he roared, and he pulled out the sword that was hanging by his waist. The blade was chilling, and the body of the sword was smooth like the surface of calm water. Then, he turned the sword around and stabbed it toward his heart.

A prince should have his dignity, and Zenit’s God of War should have his pride.

Even if he had to commit suicide, Arshavin wasn’t willing to kneel in front of his enemy.

At this moment, the God of War of the northern bear, Zenit, showed his respectable side.

The people around Arshavin were stunned, and the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] were all infuriated. Blood flowed out of their eyes, and they tried their best to fight against the pressure the King of Chambord was putting on them. However, they couldn’t do anything to stop Crown Prince Arshavin, and they could only watch the tragedy occur in front of them.

Just as the blood of the prince was about to be spilled in the Capital, a voice sounded.

“Enough!” a majestic and noble voice sounded from the silent royal palace, and everyone heard it clearly.

A dash of golden warrior energy flashed by and shattered the sharp sword that was stabbing at Arshavin.

Emperor Yassin finally made his move, and he broke this dangerous situation at the most critical moment.

As the golden light shone in the sky, the insane amount of pressure that was being emitted by Fei got melted like the snow on a hot summer day. Crown Prince Arshavin was able to stand straight again, and the soldiers of the [Iron Blood Legion] who were fighting against the pressure even leaped into the air when that pressure disappeared.

The most intense moment was here……

The majesty of the royal family couldn’t be violated, and the laws and the orders of the empire couldn’t be breached. Under the gazes of numerous citizens of Zenit, would Emperor Yassin get mad and kill the King of Chambord who had been acting recklessly?

Everyone got nervous over this, and their hearts were in their throats.

Even Crown Prince Arshavin had a faint joyous and expectant emotion deep in his eyes.

However, silence took over.

Five to six minutes after the appearance of that golden sword energy, nothing else happened; the royal palace resumed its former quietness. After Emperor Yassin who rarely showed himself in public said that one word, nothing else happened. It felt like saying that one word used up all his stamina.

Everyone was surprised to see this.

“Whose side is the emperor on?” they thought.

Soon, the more intelligent people started pondering.

On the other hand, Crown Prince Arshavin clenched his fists again. He slowly closed his eyes and locked all his emotions inside. Beside him, his loyal soldiers of the [Iron Blood Legion] all looked angry and sad, and they held onto their weapons tightly.

It was the darkest moment in the night.

Fei looked at the shiny and fancy royal palace that wasn’t too far away.

He already sensed the will of the terrifying emperor, and he knew that this was the furthest he could push. This was the silent tactic understanding between him and the emperor.

“After this incident, what I want to achieve is already done. I taught Arshavin a big lesson, shocked all kinds of people, and showcased my strength. Who else dares to target Chambord and the people around me? There shouldn’t be people daring enough to disrupt my wedding 12 days from now.”

It was impossible for Fei to kill the most powerful and the most influential prince of the empire.

After all, that person in the royal palace wouldn’t let that happen, and the king didn’t want to become the enemy of that legendary emperor.

In addition, the empire wasn’t in a peaceful time; there were many undercurrents within the region. Although the king didn’t like Arshavin, he had to admit that this prince was a great military commander. In the chaos era that was about to come, this prince could use his talent to fend off the potential enemies and protect this land that Martial Saint Krasic died for.

After Fei looked around, [The Throne of Chaos] flashed and created a series of ripples. Then, they disappeared in the sky completely as if they never came here.

Everyone let go of the breaths that they were holding in, and they felt like the pressure on them was gone.

“Why didn’t you show up? What? You don’t think you can face me? This is disappointing!” Fei’s voice resonated in the sky.

This was what he said before he left, and most people didn’t know who it was for.

TL NOTE: Well, this is a little anti-climactic since the prince isn’t killed, but I assure you that it is for something bigger later on.

P.S. If you haven’t seen, our free new book, Ace of the Dragon Division, just posted five chapters today! If you are interested, check it out right here: https://wp.me/p7vdCy-12gh

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 629: Wind-like News

-In [Goddess of Intelligence] Elder Princess Tanasha’s Mansion-

At the moment, there was no light in the palace, and darkness enveloped everything.

In the grand hall that had moonlight shined in it, there was a figure who was wearing a light-yellow dress and standing in front of the window. When she heard what Fei said in the sky, her body shivered uncontrollably as if she was struck by lightning.

“Your Highness, you……” Beside her, Ziene who was in her usual purple dress detected Tanasha’s mood change, and she quickly tried to comfort her.

“I’m alright.” Tanasha turned around and said with a pale face.

“Your Highness, you have lost a lot of weight. Compared with when you met him for the first time under the incense tree at the hotel in Chambord, you look a lot weaker……” A caring expression appeared on Ziene’s pretty face as she lightly walked out of the shadow and helped Tanasha to stand up. She comforted, “You don’t have to blame yourself too much. Crown Prince His Highness…… seems like a different person now. He doesn’t listen to your advice at all……”

“I don’t understand what is going on. What made him…… Why does he have to push a genius like Alexander to the other side? There must be secrets unknown to us. After all, my older brother isn’t a dumb person who would get jealous over other people’s talents,” Elder Princess said as her big blue eyes looked troubled.

Ziene didn’t respond right away……

……

-Dual-Flags City-

After Ribry took control of this city that was on the northwest border of the empire, he quickly got onto the watchtower on the east gate. He strolled back and forth on the defense wall anxiously, and he looked in the direction of St. Petersburg frequently. This military commander who didn’t even get this worried when more than 60,000 enemies of Jax surrounded the city felt like the time was passing by too slow. In the last two hours, he had been waiting tortuously.

Behind him, other commanders such as Gago were also very anxious.

They were all waiting for the same person.

On the iron spears that were stabbed into the defense wall beside the watchtower, there were more than a dozen bloody heads. They were Mayor Soroyov and the nobles’ who had been stirring up the most trouble for the soldiers.

After Fei destroyed the bloody butcher Trace and took away Special Envoy Mathewson, these people such as Mayor Soroyov and the guiltiest nobles were killed slowly by all the angry soldiers. In the last while, native soldiers were killed continuously. Also, the tragic death of the 19 guards of Ribry ignited the fury on the soldiers’ minds. Since they were now backed by Fei, they weren’t going to let criminals like Soroyov get off the hooks.

However, after they vent their anger and frustration, they became very worried.

None of them knew what was going on in the Capital that was more than 1,000 kilometers away.

“Mr. Alexander left in a fury…… What is he doing in the Capital right now? What kind of trouble is he encountering?”

Time slowly passed by.

As Ribry was about to send the 20th team of fast-scouts toward the Capital to get information at all cost, an ear-piercing noise sounded from afar. Suddenly, a dash of silver energy flashed by and appeared on the defense wall.

It was King Alexander of Chambord.

“Sir!” Ribry was thrilled, and so were the other commanders. They surrounded Fei by the watchtower and asked, “Mr. Alexander! You are finally back…… Was…… Was everything alright in St. Petersburg?”

Fei was slightly touched by all the anxious expressions around him. He smiled and said, “Don’t worry, everything is handled now. Don’t be anxious; the new order from the Imperial Military Headquarters will be here soon. Just comfort the soldiers and the residents.”

After hearing Fei’s words and seeing no injuries on him, Ribry and others finally calmed down. They walked down the defense wall via the stairs and returned to the military campsite.

On the way, Ribry told Fei all the detailed information.

With Fei’s prior warning and their commanders such as Trace and Mathewson gone, the [Whip of the Thunder Lord] lost their combat abilities. They were suppressed by the native military force, and they backed off into a corner in the city. An hour ago, they handed over the people who killed the innocent soldiers of Dual-Flags City, and they gave up on resisting.

The native soldiers gained complete control of the entire Dual-Flags City.

“Sir! We listen to you! All the 30,451 soldiers and commanders in Dual-Flags City are under your command! From now on, you are the supreme leader of this troop!”

“Yeah, Mr. Alexander, we will only listen to you now!”

In the central tent, all the commanders looked at Fei with admiration and swore their loyalty. After what happened these days, Fei’s influence over this troop reached another level. To be frank, his words were more commanding than the orders from the Imperial Military Headquarters as well as the royal family of Zenit.

Fei lightly smiled and replied, “Dual-Flags City is a territory under the control of Zenit, and the native soldiers are the soldiers of the empire. What I did tonight is from the stance as a friend and not a superior and the head commander. You guys don’t have to mention this. I believe that the empire would soon appoint a new mayor and a new head commander. You guys can just wait patiently.”

Since Fei was really firm on this decision, these people didn’t persist any further even though they genuinely wanted Fei to be their leader.

What they said was technically illegal, and they just wanted to make their stance clear. They all knew that once the King of Chambord gave them an order, at least 30,451 soldiers would be willing to battle and die for him!

After chatting, the commanders stood up and left the tent.

Fei didn’t tell them about what happened in detail. After all, what happened was going to be spread around quickly. Fei made a high-profile appearance at St. Petersburg tonight, and all the residents at the Capital knew what happened. Therefore, it would be spread around the region for sure, and the commanders at Dual-Flags City would hear it as well.

After a full night of business, Fei rested a little in the central tent, trained his spirit energy, and entered Diablo World to kill monsters and level up.

The king was able to have an overbearing presence at St. Petersburg today because he was powerful enough.

Although he didn’t battle with Emperor Yassin, he was still able to sense the vast amount of energy hidden in the royal palace. He had to admit that his current strength couldn’t handle that legendary emperor. After all, the closer he was to Emperor Yassin, the clearer the different and the pressure he sensed.

Therefore, before the arrival of the chaos, Fei had to increase his strength. He felt like only Sun-Class Lords could barely survive in the future dangerous times.

……

-The Nightmare Mode, Diablo World-

Fei got to the fourth map, [Pandemonium Fortress], and moved to [Plains of Despair].

After waving the war hammer for the last time, Fallen Angel Izual was killed by Fei, and the first quest was completed.

Fei wanted to increase his leveling-up speed, so this quest only took him three hours. Since [The Plains of Despair] wasn’t that big, coming and going from there didn’t take much time. In addition, Fei used [Town Portal Scroll] and created portals that allowed him to go back to the [Pandemonium Fortress].

After he sold the useless items and bought enough supplies, Fei and Elena started the next quest.

The second quest asked Fei to kill a mini-boss, Hephasto, in the [River of Flames] and get the [Hellforge Hammer]. Mephisto could only be killed if Mephisto’s Soulstone was destroyed by this hammer.

However, Fei didn’t complete the quest using the traditional methods.

As Fei understood this world more and more, he realized that he had to ditch the rigid ideas about this world. This world was life-like, and it wasn’t just a replica of the original game. A lot of items that only had a single use in the game were hidden treasures. If they were used properly, the effect they could provide would be greater than the rewards of completing the quests.

For example, Mephisto’s Soulstone that was in Fei’s hands right now had a lot of power. This crystal stored the soul of this deity of hell, and Fei could even hear the roars of Mephisto. If he could control this monster, it would mean that he commanded a deity!

Also, this [Hellforge Hammer] was a tool that could even forge the lava in the river of flames. If Blacksmith Charsi could use it, the value this hammer could provide far exceeded the rewards in the game.

After somewhat completing these two quests, Fei’s barbarian’s level finally reached 85.

His strength was equivalent to level 5 low-tier Full Moon. With the power provided by [Immortal King’s Soul Cage] and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher], Fei was able to handle all Moon-Class Elites.

Of course, the legendary emperor, Emperor Yassin, was an exception.

……

The weather of the second day was lovely. The sky was blue, and the breeze was comfortable.

When it was nine o’clock in the morning, teams of fast-scouts who were sent out by Ribry last night came back with the new envoy from the Imperial Military Headquarters whom they met on the way.

When Ribry took over the scroll that named him the new mayor of Dual-Flags City from this envoy who was quite flattering, he couldn’t believe it! He felt like he was dreaming, and he spent the entire morning analyzing the implication of this; he didn’t want to bother Fei who was ‘resting’.

In the afternoon, the best scout who reached St. Petersburg finally came back after exhausting three fast horses. While panting, he told all the soldiers and commanders about what happened last night in the Capital, and Ribry finally understood everything.

For an hour, people like Mayor Ribry and Head Commander Gago went berserk. They asked that poor scout to tell them the shocking things that happened at St. Petersburg in detail for more than 100 times, and they were still not satisfied.

In the same time, what happened in the Capital of Zenit got spread around the region within 500,000 kilometers of St. Petersburg, and too many people were stunned.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 630: That Little White Face Is Here Again

Fei’s domination completely shocked the entire empire.

What happened next was inline with Fei’s expectations.

After that night, the Imperial Military Headquarters took a 180-degree turn in their attitude toward the King of Chambord and the people who were close to him.

On the second day, they sent a new envoy and tried to correct all the mistakes that Special Envoy Mathewson made.

This new envoy was on the side of Second Prince Dominguez, and he met Fei once before. He was really kind, and he soon resolved the grudge and resentment the native soldiers had toward the Zenit Empire as a whole.

Through all these misfortunes, Ribry was canonized as a level 3 noble of the empire and the new mayor of Dual-Flags City, and Gago took Ribry’s old position and became the new head commander of the native military force at Dual-Flags City.

These two were viewed as the King of Chambord’s people a long time ago by others.

The fact that the Imperial Military Headquarters didn’t fill these two positions using outsiders was a way of saying that the Dual-Flags City was now Chambord’s back garden and overruled by the King of Chambord.

At the same time, the death of people such as Mathewson and Trace didn’t cause any uproars. As if insignificant bubbles popped and disappeared, their deaths didn’t even create a slight ripple. No one tried to fight for them as if they never existed.

In the afternoon of the second day, the [Whip of the Thunder Lord], one of the main battle legions of Zenit, moved out of Dual-Flags City and headed back to St. Petersburg.

After everything was calmed down at Dual-Flags City, Fei had a meeting with the new envoy, rejected people like Ribry’s requests of him staying for a bit longer, and headed back to Chambord.

The distance of about 400 kilometers was nothing in Fei’s eyes. His strength increased, and this distance only took him a little over 20 minutes.

Soon, Chambord City appeared in Fei’s sight.

In the night, the colorful lights in the city were lit, making the city look like a paradise that was created from magic crystals. Even though it was flashy, Chambord City had its own orderliness. Comparing Chambord’s night view with St. Petersburg, Fei who was looking down at his city felt like it wasn’t inferior. Except for the fact that his city was smaller in size, it didn’t lack anything else. In fact, it looked livelier since it was smaller.

Fei went into stealth and flew in the sky; everything seemed normal.

The only thing was that it seemed like the number of people in the city doubled overnight; the hotels in the city were filled.

Since the news about the King of Chambord marrying his two fiancées in less than half a month got out, all the citizens of Chambord got excited. It was an event that was worthy of a grand celebration, and people everywhere in the city were preparing for it. Compared with a typical day, it was a lot busier. Also, since people were most active in the evening before midnight, the streets in Chambord City were filled with people.

Fei quietly landed in a back alley, dressed up to make sure that no one could recognize him, and wandered around. As he saw the new look of the city and sensed the vitality of the kingdom, he felt very proud.

As he walked around, he bought a few decors from the street vendors and got a few takeout dishes from the most popular taverns. Then, he wandered around until he stopped in front of Soros’ Merchant Group’s shops.

Jessica was quite surprised by the king’s sudden arrival.

“Sorry to bother you again. I came here the day before yesterday to eat, and you had to cook at midnight. Today, I brought you some food as payback. I guessed that you haven’t eaten yet, right? Didn’t I interrupt your business?” Fei asked as he smiled and put the food on the table.

“Of course not! I would hope that you could come here every day. If your citizens know that their king visits our store frequently, they will come here so much that the threshold of the door would be destroyed! Haha!” Jessica quickly calmed down from her initial surprise and excitement and joked with Fei a little.

Then, she asked her maids to prepare utensils quickly. She, on the other hand, went upstairs to her room, put on some light makeup, and changed into a more formal tight-fit black cheongsam-style dress.

When she came down and sat in front of Fei with a big smile on her face, she was stunning.

Jessica was really beautiful to start with. After Abramovich taught her the business skills, and she learned a lot from getting the hands-on experience, she got more confident, and her natural beauty shone even more. Like a diamond that finally got polished, Jessica’s beauty was now glaring.

She was now wearing an off-shoulder V-neck dress that got popular in Chambord after Fei drew the blueprint a while ago, and her white, smooth skin looked extremely luring under the contrast of the black dress. Also, the God-Fooling Badge that Fei gifted to her was made into a necklace, and she was always wearing it.

It felt like anyone who looked at her for a bit longer would get their eyes burned by her beauty.

Since such a beauty was eating with Fei, the king got in a good mood.

In reality, Fei wanted to sneak into Bast’s mansion to find Angela.

Throughout the entire year, Fei had gotten into the habit of sitting down with Angela and chatting with her after a big battle in the real world. Her natural and peaceful aura could cleanse Fei’s murderous spirit, calming down his heart that would get anxious and impatient.

However, according to tradition, Fei wasn’t allowed to meet Angela before the wedding. If he sneaked in and got discovered by his future father-in-law who saw traditions and noble etiquettes more important than his life, it wouldn’t be a good situation. Therefore, the king gave up that idea and came to Jessica instead.

Although Jessica and Angela’s personalities were different, they had similar auras. After chatting with this smart and beautiful girl, Fei felt calm and peaceful after going through battles and killing enemies.

Perhaps this girl’s aura was really pure and made Fei’s mind clear, and maybe it was because Fei saw Husky and Jessica as his good friends, he didn’t get any dirty thoughts in his head.

Since his murderous spirit went away, Fei was more confident in his guesses.

This beautiful girl in front of him was similar to Angela and had the purest crystal-like soul.

……

Outside the door, shadows were moving.

Jessica’s four guards had anxious expressions on their faces since they thought Fei was an arrogant little white face who tried to pursue their boss.

“Only one day passed, and that damn little white face who came with Boss’ brother the day before yesterday appeared again! Doesn’t he know that our boss is the King of Chambord’s woman? Although he is an instructor at Chambord’s Civil and Military University and is prestigious, how could he be compared with the King of Chambord? How dare he tries to take the King of Chambord’s woman? Are all the instructors in the university dumb and not afraid of death?” These four guards thought to themselves with bitter expressions.

They were all experienced, and they could tell that their boss who was indifferent to other males fell for this little white face. Just to eat with him, she got all dressed up. The ‘relationship’ between them was inevitable!

“Man! If the King of Chambord knows about this, this little white face will be in trouble! Also, we four will also be affected, and we might be beaten or something. After all, the king would want to vent his anger,” they thought.

Even though they thought this way, they didn’t dare to remind their beautiful boss.

They had served Jessica for a while, and they knew her quite well. Although she was kind and gentle most of the time, she was really stubborn. Once she set her mind on something, even Abramovich couldn’t dissuade her.

“It won’t work if we try to talk to her. Also, this little white face is prestigious at Chambord, and he is far more powerful than us four. We couldn’t deal with him…… What should we do?” the four guards were scared and didn’t know what to do.

“We must report this back to Manager Abramovich. Otherwise, big trouble will…… Worst come to worst, we will ask Manager Abramovich to send over a master to take care of this little white face in secret!” A guard made up his mind when his beautiful boss saw the little white face off an hour later with a big smile on her face.

……

After leaving, Fei flew into the sky and headed toward Five Sword Sky Mountain. The warriors of Chambord such as Torres had been cultivating in the Sky Castle for an entire day, and he wondered if any of them achieved a breakthrough.

When he was passing by the Golden Leo Mountain, dashes of mystic energy appeared, and Fei thought of something and landed there.

P.S. Also, our new book, Ace of the Dragon Division, released another five chapters today! Check it out at: https://wp.me/p7vdCy-12ip

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 631: Shrines from the Diablo World

The Golden Leo Mountain was one of the 12 Golden Saint Mountains that Fei chose, and it looked gigantic and majestic.

It was situated four kilometers behind Chambord, and it was about 1,500 meters tall.

Although it was similar to other 11 Golden Saint Mountains in that they were all shaped like swords, extremely steep, and had no path on them, it was unique in a sense that it had a balanced and broad presence.

Also, there were several smaller mountains that were about 300 to 400 meters tall around it, looking like lion cubs around the Golden Leo Mountain.

As soon as Fei landed on the peak of the mountain, Lampard sensed it and dashed out of his stone palace.

The 12 Golden Saint Mountains were named by Fei, and there were no buildings on them.

Except for the beautiful view and great scenery, the living condition was simple and a little rough. However, the good thing was that the more powerful masters liked living in seclusion with nature, and it wasn’t strange for some of them to sleep in the wild.

Lampard had a calm personality and didn’t like noise. Therefore, he liked living on a mountain like this in seclusion, and he got used to it really quick.

In the last three days, Lampard already created a simple, small stone palace on the peak of the mountain using his powerful warrior energy and his level 8 combat weapon, [Black Lightning].

This stone palace was three meters tall and had a square shape, and there was an unfinished lion statue in front of it. Although this statue only had its rough outer shape, it was already shocking to the eye and had a unique aura.

It looked like this was Lampard’s progress for the last few days.

The entire peak didn’t look luxurious, but it had a unique mysteriousness and ancient feeling to it.

Fei could tell that in the last three days, Lampard already stabilized his Moon-Class Realm, which had completely transformed after nature’s challenge, and even increased his strength a little. He was already a level 7 mid-tier New Moon Elite.

This speed of increase was insane!

“Huh? This power…… Could it be……” As the chilly night breeze blew by, Fei’s eyes suddenly shone. At that moment, he sensed a very vague but mystic sensation.

It seemed like this entire mountain was enveloped by this mystic power.

“Yeah, I also discovered that. It feels like this entire Golden Leo Mountain could communicate with the stars in the sky.” Lampard looked up at the bright stars in the dark sky and said, “When I’m on this mountain, my warrior energy could get some boost. It feels like a mysterious array……”

Fei closed his eyes and sensed for a bit before looking up at the sky.

Looking up from the peak of the Golden Leo Mountain, the many stars that formed the Leo Constellation were the brightest. It made people feel like the light of the stars was directly shining down on this mountain like a waterfall, communicating with this sword mountain that was more than a kilometer tall.

“Eh, you are right. It does seem like that.”

Fei suddenly thought back to when Lampard was first appointed as the guardian of the Golden Leo Mountain. During the process, a phenomenon occurred, and a lot of starlights fell onto this mountain, merging with the surroundings. He realized that it was all connected to his miraculous skill – [Give], and he felt like his half-joking idea of developing saints according to the anime on Earth might actually work.

As he thought about that, Fei’s eyes suddenly landed on a stone pillar in front of the simple stone palace.

“This is…… [Combat Shrine]? It…… those two mad scientists made it happen?”

Fei quickly walked up and caressed the three-meter tall, ordinary-looking stone pillar. The only thing that was unique about it was the six mystic magic runes on the top, and a vague cross magic symbol made from a sword and an ax could be seen.

Fei was very excited.

“Your Majesty, you also know about the magical properties of this stone pillar? Priestess Akara and Professor Cain came here yesterday and put down three stone pillars. Each of them has powerful properties……” Lampard was used to Fei knowing everything. Therefore, he briefly told the king about what happened yesterday when the two mad scientists came over.

“Hahaha! Of course! This is [Combat Shrine], and it could increase the combat abilities of the user by a lot for a short time. Haha, two more? Where are they? …… Oh, I see them. They are…… [Skill Shrine] and [Experience Shrine]. Huh? They seem a bit different……”

Fei laughed as he looked around, and he quickly spotted the two other stone pillars that had different mysterious magic runes engraved on them.

Players who are familiar with Diablo 2 know that there are shrines in the dangerous wilderness. Even though these shrines were from the ancient times and were dilapidated, they still had various godly powers.

For example, the [Combat Shrine] could increase the damage of the player by 200% for 98 seconds, and the [Skill Shrine] could improve the skills of the player by two levels for a short time.

Also, there were all kinds of shrines such as [Experience Shrine], [Stamina Shrine], and [Armor Shrine] that gave different powers to the player. There were more than 20 of them, and they were scattered around in the wilderness.

Fei saw these shrines in Normal Mode, but his level was too low back then, so he couldn’t understand the magic principles behind these shrines. Also, Akara and Cain weren’t able to break down the power of the shrines and decrypt their secrets.

However, the situation took a turn after Fei completed Normal Mode and entered Nightmare Mode.

For some reason, Fei would suddenly have an epiphany after completing a quest in Nightmare Mode, and he would understand the magic principles behind one type of shrine. After he comprehended the theories, he was able to explain everything to the two mad scientists. Then, Akara and Cain were able to break down the magic powers of the shrines and create items that could hold similar powers in the real world.

Fei told Akara and Cain about his understanding of six types of shrines after he completed the quests a while back, but he didn’t expect them to decrypt the magic runes and create new ones in only a little more than a dozen days. He thought this process was going to be slow, but the two mad scientists gave him a big surprise!

Fei was delighted and knew that the Chambord Kingdom underwent a drastic improvement. These shrines were crucial to Chambord. After more of them were produced in the real world, the explosive combat ability of the Chambord Kingdom could increase by three to four times for a short time!

To Chambord, the appearance of these various shrines was a revolutionary change!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 632: Greeted by All

In the future, the military of Chambord could be equipped with a lot of [Combat Shrines]. If each small formation of 50 soldiers had a [Combat Shrine] with them, they could suddenly unleash 200% of their strength! How destructive and surprising that scene would be?! Just imagine!

That was only the beginning.

Except for the [Combat Shrine], the soldiers could use the [Stamina Shrine] to gain unlimited stamina, use the [Armor Shrine] to get double the defense, use [Mana Recharge Shrine] to restore their magic energy or warrior energy, and use all kinds of [Resistance Shrines] to be immune to lightning, fire, ice, and poison magic spells……

Furthermore, if these mysterious runes could be simplified and engraved onto smaller objects other than big stone pillars, they would be more mobile and could be used as strategic assets! During wars, the value of these shrines would be irreplaceable!

Even if it were just individual battles between masters, they could still provide a huge boost and potentially change the outcome.

This was the power of the shrines from Diablo World; they could turn a hurdle of powerless sheep into a crowd of hungry wolves.

To be honest, Fei thought Akara and Cain would take a long time to completely decrypt the mysterious powers of the shrines and recreate the powerful shrines, but they sure gave him a huge surprise.

For a moment, Fei almost wanted to hug those two mad scientists and kiss them on the cheek.

However, Fei could tell that these shrines were only prototypes. They were quite heavy, and they could only be used at specific locations. They were still far from the mobility that Fei was hoping to see. They had to be more refined and improved, and it was going to be a massive and tough project.

However, it had to start somewhere, and the foundation was now built.

There were three shrines on the Golden Leo Mountain so far – [Combat Shrine], [Skill Shrine], and [Experience Shrine].

Out of these three shrines, the first two didn’t provide permanent increases. Different from the time restrictions in the actual game, these two shrines could actually empower the user for ten minutes, but their effectiveness couldn’t be stacked together. The [Combat Shrine] could increase Lampard’s combat abilities by 200%, and the [Skill Shrine] could double the damage of Lampard’s combat techniques.

After use, these two shrines would need a full day to recharge before they could be used again.

However, the [Experience Shrine] surprised Fei a little.

For some reason, this shrine’s power got modified. Fei could tell that its actual effect differed from the game; it wasn’t for one-time use. Instead, it constantly released a mysterious power, and Lampard’s cultivation speed was increased when he was around this shrine. Even though it was clear that the increase in experience wasn’t as fast as it was in the game, it was still a great addition.

Fei didn’t stay on the summit of Golden Leo Mountain for too long. After he gave a godly herb from the core region in the Mythical Palace to Lampard and helped him to increase his strength, the king left this place.

……

In the next second, Fei appeared in the [Godly King Palace] that was situated on the mountain in the middle of the Sky Castle.

In the next moment, his spirit energy spread out into the city and scanned the area within five kilometers of Fei.

Fei saw people like Cech cultivating diligently in the side palaces, and he was very pleased with their hard work.

Even though the Sky Castle that was now inside the stealth energy sphere on the Azeroth Continent didn’t have as much nature elements as the core region in the Mythical Palace, it was a rare place where cultivation speed was greatly enhanced. After three days of cultivation, everyone who stayed in the Sky Castle made progress.

However, under the time pressure, the progress wasn’t enough.

Sitting in front of the mystic lotus on [The Throne of Chaos] in the [Godly King Palace], Fei thought about it and took out more than a dozen godly herbs which corresponded with the elemental attribute of the warriors of Chambord.

These godly herbs were all from the core region of the Mythical Palace, and they have been growing in there for many years. With abundant nature elements, these herbs were able to prosper and stack their medicinal effects. They were rare to see on the Azeroth Continent, highly spiritual, and extremely valuable.

To warriors and mages who cultivated warrior energies or magic energies, getting a godly herb that fitted their energy attribute was very beneficial. Since the godly herbs were comprised of a lot of pure energy, they could stimulate the energy inside the cultivators’ bodies and be converted into pure warrior energy or magic energy.

Fei learned herbology from Priestess Akara, and he had a good hang of all the godly herbs that he collected. Therefore, he didn’t need to worry about making mistakes in selecting herbs for different people, and he quickly got the proper supplements for each of the warriors of Chambord.

As long as the warriors of Chambord listened to him and consumed these godly herbs according to his instructions, their bodies would be greatly stimulated with no side-effects, and they could reach Moon-Class a lot sooner.

Fei’s wedding was in 12 days, and he was afraid that it wouldn’t go as smooth as he planned. Therefore, he had to prepare ahead of time to deal with all situations.

……

For the next few days, Fei primarily stayed at the Sky Castle.

Except for using the methods documented in the mysterious purple scroll to strengthen his spirit energy, he entered Diablo World to kill monsters with Valkyrie Elena. He wanted to increase his strength and reach Sun-Class as soon as possible.

The region within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit was experiencing some chaos.

Many wise people could already tell that the situation was about to get worse, and continental wars might break out. Therefore, Fei had to improve his strength if he wanted to keep himself as well as the Chambord Kingdom safe.

Of course, since there was still the daily time limit in terms of how long he could stay in Diablo World, Fei would sneak back into the Chambord Kingdom regularly to see what was happening on the ground level during his break time.

In the last few days, the number of people inside the city grew drastically.

The story about how the King of Chambord appeared in St. Petersburg alone and stunned everyone was being spread around the region by traveling poets, and more and more people learned about what happened that night. They all knew that the name, ‘King of Chambord’, was far beyond the prestige of the king of a level 1 affiliated kingdom of Zenit.

As soon as this information got around, various empires, noble forces, and powerful groups had to view Chambord in a new light. They re-evaluated the power of this kingdom, and they all wanted to figure out how they should communicate and live around this powerful king.

In many people’s eyes, the King of Chambord’s wedding was a rare and great opportunity to observe everything.

Perhaps, they would be able to inspect the Chambord Kingdom as well as the king to judge the potential of both, and they could express their friendliness if they wished to.

In the next couple of days, Chambord’s ministers and six departments were extremely busy. They had meetings with the various envoys from all kinds of forces within and outside the Zenit Empire every day.

The Marse Empire, the St. Germain Empire, the Maze Empire, the Soros’ Merchant Group, the Wind Horse Mercenary Group, Fire Blood Mercenary Group, the Imperial Mage Union…

These powerful forces that were far out of Chambord’s reach a year ago all lowered themselves and sent envoys to the kingdom, notifying Chambord that more prestigious representatives would come to the kingdom on the king’s wedding day to present gifts, and they wanted to keep a very friendly relationship.

Soon, the hotels at Chambord were packed to the maximum.

Therefore, the envoys who came late had to find other places or camp outside the city; some even offered a lot of money to the residents of Chambord to live in their homes! Even though this was the case, none of them dared to complain.

Many people in the city earned a lot of money from this, and they got a sweet taste of how tourism would benefit their lives.

Chambordians had never been this proud before!

As they sensed outsiders’ envy and counted the gold coins they earned in the last few days, many of the citizens of Chambord would wake up in the middle of the night while laughing. Greedier people even hoped that the king could get married every day!

When it was about six days until the wedding, the Revenue Department conducted a survey and found that the number people inside Chambord City had increased by three times.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 633: ‘Friends’ from Afar

In this period of time, the Chambord City could be described as a bit messy and disorderly.

After Fei’s implementation of the reconstruction and renovation project, Chambord City already got its own unique living style and pace. A lot of outsiders weren’t used to it, so frictions would sometimes arise.

There were a lot of warriors who weren’t used to Chambord’s rules such as walking on the right side of the road, pausing at the red light, and stopping the water tap after use, and they had some unpleasant experiences with the bylaw enforcement officers. The good thing was that the name, ‘King of Chambord,’ was already infamous out there. These foreigner warriors had to hold back their short-tempers and didn’t dare to mess around with the military of Chambord. They were afraid that they would trigger the King of Chambord who was rumored to be ruthless and merciless and get killed.

In the last while, every person who first visited Chambord City was stunned by this mystic city that was in a remote location.

At first, these people all came to see the King of Chambord, and they didn’t expect too much from this remote little city. They thought that this little city was similar to other small cities where it was dirty, messy, and chaotic. In their minds, the residents here were poor like beggars, and the soldiers couldn’t even get a full set of armors and had to share one metal weapon……

However, they were shocked when they saw this city.

The beauty, cleanness, and degree of development of the magic civilization far surpassed the giant cities in the super powerful empires. Also, the soldiers of Chambord were mighty as well. There were quite a few of One-Star and Two-Star Warriors among them, and even the ordinary ones had a ton of physical strength.

In addition, the rules of the city were really strange to the outsiders at first. However, after closer inspection, they had to admire the creativity of the Chambordians. A lot of issues and problems that existed in the way of life of ordinary people were easily solved by these rules.

These discoveries all made the arrogant foreigners experience massive cognitive dissonance.

They had to put their tails between their legs and act carefully. Even though the Chambordians always explained everything to them patiently when they were confused by certain things, they still felt like they were hillbillies, and it was ridiculous.

Even though most of the outsiders were behaving properly, some of the troublemakers targeted the small magic items in the city.

In the last few days, there had been several incidents where magic traffic lights, magic water fountain, and magic toilet were stolen. Therefore, the officials at the Justice Department and the War Department had to send people to investigate and solve these crimes while they thought that these thieves were pitiful.

Chambord’s prison, [Little Black Room], was filled with various offenders, and they were charged based on the crimes they committed. Most of them were detained for ten days, and some were only fined. It was fortunate that nothing major happened. While the most powerful warriors such as Cech and Drogba were cultivating in the Sky Castle, few masters were available to deal with big issues.

Therefore, after a while, the first-time visitors were informed by others that the first thing they should do was to make sure that they knew what was allowed and what was not allowed. Otherwise, they might break the laws and get punished.

The Chambordians who were smart and business-focused saw the opportunities in this. They created various pamphlets and booklets such as [Chambord’s Essential Law], [How to Live at Chambord], [Survival at Chambord]. They were able to sell these publications for good prices, and they earned a lot of money.

It was almost noon, and the weather was nice.

Chambord City’s main street, [Golden Road], had a lot of traffic, and people who were wearing various styles of clothing were walking around with either curious or shocked expressions as they looked around.

Outside of the defense wall, the people who were waiting to use the magic teleportation array to enter the city formed long lines, and Chambord’s only Reverse Whale Warship, [King Alexander], was traveling through Zuli River and transporting as many people as it could.

Only the Warship Transportation Fee and Entrance Teleportation Fee brought a lot of money into Chambord in less than ten days. As the most high-ranking temporary finance consultant, [Fallen Princess] Victoria who was wearing a black, tight-fit magic armor and knee-high battle boots stood at the toll gate with four saint seiyas with her. As she saw the money coming in, she laughed like a girl who was fantasizing about a guy she liked.

“Haha! I just love Alexander! How did he come up with this idea? A toll gate? Haha! This is like plucking a feather off a goose every time it passes by! Haha! We are rich!”

This girl didn’t even think about how she was presenting herself when she was laughing. Her body swayed back and forth, and her chest jumped up and down. She instantly attracted the attention of many males. Their burning gaze scanned her sexy figure and angel-like face.

At the moment, this excited girl only had money in her eyes.

She didn’t realize how alluring her outfit was, and she didn’t understand how beautiful her figure was. If the King of Chambord wasn’t infamous out there, these savage male warriors would try to do bad things to her when fewer people were around.

“What? Getting past this river cost ten silver coins? This is so expensive!”

“Shush…… lower your voice. No one is forcing you to cross the river. Do you see that hot chick over there? The four men behind her already broke the legs of more than 40 warriors who tried not to pay……”

“Really? This chick looks cute, and her slim waist…… Damn, she is that vicious?”

Similar conversations happened between many warriors and people who were waiting in the line, but no one dared to challenge the rules that were set up by the King of Chambord.

Time passed quickly, and it was about noon.

Suddenly, a team of fully armored cavaliers appeared on the horizon. There were about 400 of them, and they were very disciplined. Under the sun, their silver armors shone brightly, making them look like a dash of silver flood.

As the clip-clop noises sounded, they rushed toward Chambord.

At their appearance, a few powerful auras showed themselves as well. It was clear that powerful masters were within this group.

“Who are they?”

“A team of elite cavaliers? They aren’t soldiers of Zenit……”

“Why are they here? Are they here for revenge? They are so aggressive!”

Almost immediately, the people who were waiting to get across the river and to get into the city all saw this, and they started to murmur amongst themselves. After all, it was rare to see a troop that didn’t belong to Zenit to appear in the northern region of the Zenit Empire.

Whoosh!!!!!!!

At this moment, a sharp roar resonated in the sky, and a sudden change occurred.

A dash of lightning suddenly appeared in the back mountains of Chambord that was peaceful and beautiful like a painting, and this lightning flashed across the sky and froze above Zuli River. As the lightning energy lightly dispersed into the area, a red-haired figure showed himself in the center of the cloud of lightning-elemental warrior energy, and his aura was pressing, making him look like a demon deity.

“A master of Chambord!!”

“He is Lampard, the Gold Saint of the Leo Constellation! He is rumored to be the most powerful warrior of Chambord right under the king! It is heard that he is now a Moon-Class Elite. Why did he appear? What is going on?” the people in the area grew curious and excited.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 634: Active Guests

The figure in the sky, as well as the potential upcoming battle, instantly attracted the attention of many people.

To most of the warriors outside Chambord City who were only One-Star or Two-Star, being able to witness a battle between Moon-Class Elites was something that was rare for them; most people wouldn’t get that chance in a lifetime.

Therefore, as soon as Lampard, one of the most powerful warriors of Chambord, appeared, these foreign warriors became really excited.

The unique and powerful aura of a Moon-Class Elite surged in the sky of Chambord like tsunami waves, and blazing lightning energy stole the spotlight from the sun. All of this was shocking the numerous ordinary warriors in the area as they looked up.

As they stared at that burly figure who was standing in the sky, they couldn’t hide away their jealousy, envy, and hate.

Everyone was waiting for a battle between the powerful warriors.

The Moon-Class Realm which was high up and unreachable was an unattainable dream to a lot of low-leveled warriors.

As the lightning-elemental warrior energy crackling around Lampard, the streaks of energies that were on the edges of his warrior energy flames extended outward like white tentacles. It felt like the lightning energy was about to tear the sky apart, and the crackling noises it made felt like the anger of the God of Lightning.

The invincible and powerful aura appeared with him, and it easily robbed the glamor from the team of cavaliers that appeared on the horizon. Also, there were a few powerful auras in that team before, but it felt like they were insignificant after Lampard appeared.

On this continent, the levels in the cultivation world were far tighter than the hierarchy of royals and nobles. When a warrior wasn’t on the Moon-Class Realm, he or she wouldn’t be able to stand against Moon-Class Elites.

Therefore, those few provocative auras instantly dimmed down under Lampard’s suppression. As if they were coyotes that met a lion, they didn’t dare to mess around.

“Is it King Alexander of Chambord? Please don’t misunderstand. We are the envoy group from the Bordeaux Empire. With the command from Emperor Blank, we are here to congratulate Your Majesty on your wedding day, and we hold no hostile intent. Please don’t be angry.” As if they sensed the aggressiveness in Lampard’s aura, the team of cavaliers slowed and formed a defensive formation.

At the same time, a clear and dignified voice sounded, and this person quickly explained everything respectfully, afraid of causing a misunderstanding.

After hearing this, Lampard snorted lightly and didn’t even reply. Then, he instantly disappeared in the sky.

All the silver lightning-elemental warrior energy turned into a lightning bolt and disappeared into the Golden Leo Mountain at the back of Chambord.

At the same time, that suffocating suppression also disappeared completely. The blue sky went back to normal, and the ordinary warriors who had a hard time moving were able to move again. With pale faces, the low-leveled warriors felt like they were in a dream.

-On the horizon-

“Hey, that King of Chambord sure is arrogant. We already declared our identities, but he is still reckless. Does he really think that our level 4 Bordeaux Empire is scared of the little Chambord?” In the team of cavaliers, there was a young man who was wearing a red fire-elemental magic armor and riding on a level 4 Golden Cloud Hou; he looked furious as he took off his mask.

(TL Note: Hou is a Chinese legendary creature.)

He was younger than 30 years old, but he was already a peak Five-Star Warrior. He could be counted as a talented young man; no wonder he looked very proud.

“Hahahaha! Humph! When we get to the city, I will challenge the King of Chambord for sure! I will defeat him in front of thousands of people, and I will see if he can still hold up his haughtiness! I don’t think he is as powerful as the traveling poets said to be!”

“Hahaha! Those traveling poets have honey on their lips, and they could only overly exaggerate. Did you use to believe them? I think the King of Chambord is no more than a weak warrior who is fooling everyone!”

“I heard that the King of Chambord is marrying two beauties, and they could be considered as the top two beauties at the Zenit Empire…… This is unfortunate. If they met us, the Four Greats of Bordeaux, earlier, the King of Chambord wouldn’t get a chance!”

“Oh, don’t say that so soon. Hehehe, the four of us…… may still have opportunities……”

Behind the first young man, three more cavaliers who were wearing the same style of magic armors and riding on the same kind of mounts added with similar proud expressions on their faces.

“Shut up! You four dumb*ss!” a clear and stern scold sounded from the front of the team.

It was a cavalier who was wearing an ordinary iron armor. He was muscular, and he wasn’t wearing a helmet at the moment. His skin was dark, and his eyes were big. His short curly hair added to his handsome facial features such as the tall nose and dark brows, and he looked dignified and had the charisma of a real man. When looking at him, most men would feel a little inferior. Even though he was wearing an ordinary armor and riding on a standard warhorse, his aura was far superior to these four cavaliers who were wearing fancy armors and riding on high-level demon beasts.

After being scolded by him, those four cavaliers who were arrogant didn’t dare to talk back, and they quickly lowered their heads.

“That Moon-Class Elite is only one of the powerful masters under the King of Chambord’s command. Even if the four of you fight him together, he could destroy you all in one strike. How dare you guys talk about challenging the King of Chambord? If you do that, you wouldn’t even know how you are killed! I will warn you again! The King of Chambord is the No.1 Killing God of Zenit, and he is ruthless, merciless, and afraid of nothing! If the four of you want to die, go ahead! Just don’t drag the Bordeaux Empire into this!” that burly cavalier looked at them angrily and said, “When we get into Chambord City, behave yourselves! If you offend the King of Chambord, even our emperor couldn’t save you!”

“Yes, Gurkov Your Highness.” The four young cavaliers didn’t dare to say anything other than that, and they all lowered their heads on the surface.

However, only themselves knew what they were thinking about.

Prince Gurkov of Bordeaux lightly shook his head and ignored those four people. As he turned around to check out Chambord City that was situated around mountains, he thought as bright lights appeared in his eyes, “King of Chambord, I hope that you won’t disappoint me!”

……

The arrival of the envoy group from the Bordeaux Empire shocked everyone!

When talking about the power of the empires, the Bordeaux Empire was even stronger than the Zenit Empire. Even if a prince of Zenit was getting married, Bordeaux might not even send over an envoy group. However, when the King of Chambord was getting married, they sent an envoy group with Prince Gurkov, who was the most influential prince in the empire, as the leader. This was truly shocking.

This move broke the traditions between empires.

In comparison, Chambord that was receiving this honor was very calm. Out of more than 400 cavaliers of Bordeaux, most of them were asked to camp on the plain that was on the other side of Zuli River. Only a few masters including Prince Gurkov were allowed to live in a hotel in the city, and King Alexander who was really mysterious didn’t show up to greet them.

As many people speculated over this, what happened in the next few days numbed them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 635: Surge

In that afternoon near the sunset, the No.1 Mercenary Group in a region within 500,000 kilometers of Chambord, [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], appeared. The Group Leader Mellberg, along with six of the ten battle generals, appeared outside of the Chambord City with precious gifts to congratulate the King of Chambord.

Their appearance was not anticipated by many.

Even though [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] wasn’t an empire, their power was equivalent to one.

They were the most powerful mercenary group in the region!

Their Group Leader Mellberg was very powerful. Dozens of years ago, he was already a famous Moon-Class Elite. He defeated many enemies, and he was one of the top-tier masters in the area. The [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] had a large number of powerful masters, and their strength was even mightier than ordinary empires!

Different from other mercenary groups, [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] even had their own territory and their own citizens! Also, they had their own elite main battle legion. Even though they only one, it was comprised of soldiers who all had warrior energy. The combat strength of this legion was terrifying.

Ever since its inception, the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] rarely took on requests made by small noble families. Their clients were mostly royal families of various empires, and they participated in battles between empires. They made their money in wars, and their combat abilities far surpassed regular troops.

The group leader, Mellberg, was nicknamed [War Pirate]. He had a strange personality and was extremely protective over his people. He was also very murderous; he was famous for only recognizing money and not people. Even the emperors of some empires were ignored by him.

However, such an arrogant person appeared here today. Even though the King of Chambord was technically several generations behind him, Mellberg still came here with masters from his mercenary group to congratulate the king. It was surprising and meaningful.

What surprised people again was that the King of Chambord still didn’t even show himself.

The person who greeted the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] was the head minister of Chambord, Bast, who didn’t have warrior energy or magic energy. Just like the Bordeaux Empire, this elite group from [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] was asked to camp on the other side of Zuli River. Except for their group leader and six battle generals, all other people weren’t allowed to enter.

To many people, the treatment the Chambord Kingdom gave was disrespectful and rude.

After all, people like Gurkov and Mellberg were of prestigious status, and coming here to congratulate the King of Chambord was already giving him face. However, the King of Chambord acted extremely cold, and it was almost shameful for the two honorable guests to be treated like this. Many people felt like the King of Chambord was too young and got too arrogant.

On the next day, the Crown Prince Girano of the St. Germain Empire arrived at the Chambord Castle on a nice morning. He was here with his four beautiful maids who were known as [Death Maids] as well as 400 elite soldiers of his empire.

Unexpectedly, King Alexander of Chambord appeared and greeted him warmly.

The King of Chambord got out of the city and greeted Girano and his people kilometers away, and he was friendly as he led them into the castle.

Even though a lot of warriors tried to see who this famous king was, they didn’t get what they wanted. They felt like there was a thin veil around the king’s face that was blocking their sight. Even if Six-Star Warriors and Seven-Star Warriors tried to use their full strength to see through that layer of mystery, they couldn’t do it.

Many outsiders especially warriors who came from outside the Zenit Empire sensed how powerful the King of Chambord was for the first time.

Although they failed to see his face, the aura that the king was giving off was giving them a suffocating sensation. All the warriors who were within 100 meters from the king felt like there was a huge invisible mountain above their heads, and all the bones in their bodies were getting crushed.

“[Sky Covering Fist]! He deserves his nickname! He is a genius warrior and powerful king!” many people thought.

The King of Chambord’s quick appearance this time shocked many people. The ones who got impatient and tried to do stuff were stunned, and they were forced to remain still for a bit longer.

That same afternoon, clouds covered the sun, and it was very windy. Prince Simon of the Marse Empire arrived at the Chambord City with 500 elite soldiers and several royal masters of the empire.

Later that night, Prince Sark of the Maze Empire also arrived with an envoy group……

On the third day, the No.2 Mercenary Group in the region, [Fire Blood Mercenary Group], arrived. Their group leader, Johansson, came to the Chambord City with masters from the group……

The third day…… The fourth day……

As time passed by, more and more people who were rarely seen by the public such as princes of the empires all showed up, and the soldiers who were camping on the other side of Zuli River were close to 10,000 people, and they were all elites from various empires.

Under the bright sun, all kinds of flags were fluttering; even the sound of bugles and smell of iron blood could be smelled.

When standing on the defense wall of Chambord, one could only see the colorful flags, shiny weapons, and the campsites that covered the plain. The green grasses almost couldn’t be seen on the other side of the river.

The soldiers and masters outside the Chambord City reached a terrifying number.

With a combined force, it wouldn’t be hard for them to wipe out a level 1 empire.

At this point, even an idiot could smell the strangeness in the air. Something definitely was going on.

This level of celebration was far beyond the limit of a king of an affiliated kingdom. In fact, even if an emperor were getting married, there wouldn’t be these many powerful people going to his ceremony to congratulate him.

Even though the King of Chambord was talented, and his glamor outshined all other people in the empire, he was still young and wasn’t that influential.

He could be counted as a powerful figure at Zenit at best, and he couldn’t affect other empire and their strength. However, why were there so many forces here to congratulate him?

In addition, the fact that the Zenit Empire allowed the elite soldiers from the Marse Empire, the Bordeaux Empire, and the St. Germain Empire as well as the elite members from the two biggest mercenary groups in the area to enter its territory was very strange as well.

The situation in the region was very intense, and chaotic wars could break out at any moment. Allowing so many elite soldiers and powerful masters into its territory was a risky matter. If wars broke out, these people could be really troublesome to deal with since they were powerful and were inside the heart of Zenit.

Even though that was the case, the royal family of Zenit didn’t show any objections, and they also didn’t send over any troops and masters to protect Chambord; they were literally asking a little level 1 affiliated kingdom to deal with all this alone!

“Are they this confident in the King of Chambord? Or is the Zenit Empire ditching Chambord like a chess piece? Or is the empire just going to stand on the sideline and watch, only hoping for the best?”

All these questions enveloped Chambord just like the dark clouds in the sky.

The King of Chambord’s wedding was like the key chess piece in a game that was being played by many different forces. This little chest piece was keeping an unimaginable balance, and many people’s endurance and will were being tested.

Once the chest piece was moved, the situation in the region would suddenly change, and undercurrents were going to surge!

The beginning of the chaotic and dark age that was filled with wars between empires arrived at the most northern city of the known continent. As wind and clouds moved around, a storm was brewing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 636: Skyrocketing in Strength

-Five Sword Sky Mountain, Sky Castle-

Fei sat on [The Throne of Chaos]. After a long while, he opened his eyes and exhaled deeply. He nodded in satisfaction and was pleased with the progress with his spirit energy.

Since his wedding was approaching, there were a ton of elite soldiers and masters residing outside of Chambord. Although they said that they were here to congratulate the King of Chambord on the wedding, no one knew what their real intentions were. Therefore, Fei had to increase his strength as well as his subordinates’. They had to be prepared for what was to come.

Therefore, for the last while, he was busy getting his strength up.

At the moment, his spirit energy finally reached level 900, and he was able to scan an area of six kilometers around him. Also, his spirit energy was strong enough to be condensed. According to the methods on the mysterious purple scroll, he could already start practicing the secret techniques. He was able to solidify his spirit energy into weapons and pierce others’ minds. It was quite lethal.

At the same time, Fei’s actual strength increased a lot as well since he battled monsters in Diablo World every day.

He already completed all the quests on the fourth map, [Pandemonium Fortress], and he killed the final boss on the map, Lord of Destruction – Diablo. In addition, he completed the first four quests, [Siege on Harrogath], [Rescue on Mount Arreat], [Prison of Ice], and [Betrayal of Harrogath], on the fifth map, [Harrogath].

Right now, the strength of Fei’s barbarian character was Nightmare Mode level 98, and he was only one level away from the peak level 99.

While completing the last quest, [Terror’s End], on the fourth map, Fei and Elena opened the five seals inside the [Chaos Sanctuary]. They killed the Lord of Destruction, Diablo, and its demons, and they earned a lot of rewards. Fei got insanely lucky this time, and he got two green set items.

One of them was the gauntlets in the [Immortal King] set called [Immortal King’s Forge – War Gauntlets], and the other one was the armor in the [M’avina’s Battle Hymn] set called [M’avina’s Embrace – Kraken Shell].

These two items were both very important to Fei and Elena right now.

Currently, Fei already had two items in the [Immortal King] set which were [Immortal King’s Soul Cage] as well as [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]. Every component he could get would push it more toward completion, and the combined power would get even greater. The difference between having two items and three items in the set was huge!

In fact, just the properties of this [Immortal King’s Forge] was surprising on its own.

[Defense: 430, Durability: 50, 12% chance to cast level 4 Charged Bolt when struck, +65 to Defense, +20 to Dexterity, +20 to Strength, + 10% life steal, +10% mana steal, +25% attack speed, +6 freeze targets……]

All these properties almost blinded the king! This set of gauntlets was at least five times more powerful than all the magic gauntlets that Fei used before!

Now, Fei had three items out of the six in the set, and he was only missing the belt, the helmet, and the boots. The magical power of this item set was already showing its fangs! When the three items appeared on Fei at the same time, a silver, holy light would shine, and it would give pressure to all Fei’s opponents, affecting their minds and judgment.

[M’avina’s Embrace – Kraken Shell] was significant to the Valkyrie as well.

Since Elena already got [M’avina’s Caster], which was the bow in the item set, she was now able to use partial powers of this top-tier item set for Amazon Characters with the addition of the second item.

Just the armor alone offered more than 1,000 defense points, and the additional magic damage reduction, the increase to skill levels, and more powerful properties made it one of the best magic armors in Diablo World.

Therefore, after killing Diablo in Nightmare Mode, both Fei and Elena experienced a huge jump in strength. Because of this, they were able to easily complete the first four quests on the fifth map and level up incredibly fast in such a short time.

When Fei’s barbarian character reached Nightmare Mode level 98, Elena reached Nightmare Mode level 78. She was equivalent to a level 8 low-tier Full Moon Warrior in the real world, and even Lampard couldn’t be matched to her. In terms of elevation speed, she was only after Fei, and it was truly insane.

The rewards Fei got from completing the first four quests on the fifth map weren’t poor.

In the second quest [Rescue on Mount Arreat], the 15 barbarian warriors Fei got from Normal Mode experienced increases to their strength. They were all equivalent to Seven-Star Warriors, and they had basic intelligence as well as combat instincts. Also, the summon limit increased to three times a day. Of course, if they died in battle, Fei would need to wait for 24 hours before he could summon them again.

In the third quest [Prison of Ice], Fei got a magic scroll that could permanently increase all his resistances by 10%. He didn’t use it right away, and he stored it with the same scroll that he got after completing this quest in Normal Mode. These two trump cards were key in battle! If Fei could use them properly, they could turn a losing situation around quickly.

As he sat on [The Throne of Chaos], he went through everything that he got in the last 12 days systematically. Then, he looked outside the [Godly King Palace], glanced at the green mountains behind Chambord, and started to plan out his wedding.

Suddenly, Fei discovered something. He raised his eyebrows, stretched his finger, and shot out one silver sword energy.

“Eh? So reckless! How dare you come here?” That silver sword energy shone in the sky and quickly disappeared like a firework.

At the same time, a vague figure who suddenly appeared in the sky above the 12 Golden Saint Mountains after a series of transparent ripples was thinking about something. He was about six kilometers away from Fei, and he suddenly sensed a terrifying murderous spirit. His skin and soul were hurting, and his expression changed.

“No! King of Chambord, please show mercy. I’m……’

Bam!

Before this person could finish, that silver sword energy passed through this person’s body quickly without mercy like a bolt of lightning, and this person’s body instantly expanded outward before exploding like a balloon. Along with broken armor pieces and cloth, there were blood drops and chipped bones falling from the sky!

He was a Moon-Class Elite, but he got instantly destroyed!

It was an instant kill over six kilometers away!

With Fei’s current strength, he could easily kill Moon-Class Elites.

“This is so annoying! He is the fourth one in the last ten days! They are really fearless! Since they are here to congratulate me on my wedding day, they should stay at their campsites. Why do they have to do sketchy things around here? Do they really think that Chambord is easy to bully? Since you guys dare to enter the restricted area, then I shall kill you!”

Fei was really angry as he stayed in the [Godly King Palace], and frustration that he had been holding back for many days was shown.

Out of the guests who resided either inside or outside Chambord City, some of them weren’t behaving. They tried to mess around, and Fei already warned them in secrecy and punished the more aggressive ones. By doing that, he deterred many more people from doing similar things.

However, the Moon-Class Elites who were arrogant completely ignored the king’s warning, and they still went to places that weren’t opened to them. As a result, Fei was enraged, and he sat on his throne in Sky Castle and killed the ones who crossed the line.

“Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!” Chubby Little Raccoon suddenly appeared in the palace.

As if this little guy sensed that its master wasn’t in a good mood, it rolled its eyes and picked a white flower from somewhere. Then, it jumped onto Fei’s shoulder and pushed the flower under Fei’s nose, winking at Fei and trying to comfort him.

“Your little joker!” Fei laughed, lifted Little Raccoon into the air, and lightly patted Little Raccoon’s butt.

The little white flower released a light fragrance, and it was clear that it was a rare herb. Fei felt very relaxed just smelling it.

It seemed like Little Raccoon, which was a Treasure-Seeking Beast, didn’t get its nickname for nothing. It would ignore regular treasures, and only rare, god-tier treasures could attract its attention.

After rubbing Little Raccoon’s chubby cheeks, Fei spread out his spirit energy and scanned the area around him. He clearly monitored the cultivation progress of the warriors of Chambord.

Fei nodded and thought with a smile on his face, “These men are practicing diligently. The godly herbs already refined their bodies, and their strength increased by a lot. People like Cech are already pretty powerful, and they are very close to Moon-Class.”

Fei’s wedding day was close. Once the warriors of Chambord showed everyone their strength, people would be shocked!

“Huh? Inzagi…… He is really talented, and he shouldn’t be like this…… Why is he not progressing at all? Could it be……” Fei suddenly sensed Inzagi’s aura and discovered something strange.

“Go get Inzagi.” Fei patted Little Raccoon’s head.

This little guy was brilliant. He instantly understood what Fei meant and dashed out of the palace after it squeaked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 637: Black Knights

Inzagi soon appeared in the [Godly King Palace] with an ashamed expression on his face.

Four days ago, he suddenly stopped making cultivation progress. Even though there were abundant nature elements in the Sky Castle, and he received a godly herb that could stimulate his potential from Fei, there was still no effect. As if an invisible barrier suddenly appeared on his path of progression, didn’t matter how hard he worked, practiced, and cultivated, he couldn’t break through it. In fact, he was getting more and more anxious, and it was negatively impacting him.

Fei glanced at Inzagi with his bright eyes, and it felt like he could see through this young man’s heart.

“I remember that I met you and Old York half a year ago when I was passing by the poor neighborhood at Hot Spring Gate. I still remember cute little Tina’s face…… I didn’t expect that arrogant and evil young man at the Hot Spring Gate would try to bring doom to you guys, and I still feel guilty thinking back to it,” Fie suddenly opened his mouth and brought up the past.

“Master, it wasn’t your fault. That Kulun is just too cruel and vicious; he isn’t humane……” Inzagi said as he clenched his fists.

“Eh, you have studied with me for a little over half a year now, and you are already a Seven-Star Warrior. With your unique innate stealth ability, you could go anywhere in the Zenit Empire as long as you are careful. Therefore, I’m comfortable with you going to the Hot Spring Gate, taking revenge, and putting an end to the past,” Fei said as he nodded.

While Fei talked, he felt a little emotional and very proud.

When he first met Inzagi, this dark-skinned and thin young man was only a little mercenary who didn’t even have warrior energy. Only about half a year passed by, and Inzagi was now handsome, fit, and composed. He was a better version of himself, and Fei was glad that he didn’t lead his disciple down the wrong path.

“Ah? Master, you mean…… I can……” Inzagi was excited after he heard what Fei said.

“Eh, you are not making progress these days because you couldn’t escape from your past. Since you still hold grudges, you couldn’t elevate your mindset and level up. In addition, since you want to become a master assassin, you need more practical experience. You could only become a truly powerful assassin once you go through battles and blood. Therefore, go and avenge for people like Uncle York and little Tina!” Fei paused for a second before continuing, “Go ahead and do what you need to do! Remember, you are my disciple! You don’t need to be afraid of anyone!”

Inzagi felt an indescribable feeling in his mind, and he was very thankful toward Fei.

He didn’t say much. He single-kneeled respectfully and turned around, leaving the [Godly King Palace].

……

-Hot Spring Gate-

This magnificent battle fortress was the Capital of the Ernst Region, and it was one of the top ten cities in the Zenit Empire.

Like a pair of huge black pliers, it tightly gripped the path that Chambord had to take to get to southern regions of the empire. Anyone who wanted to travel through this place had to be registered on file, and a lot of merchant caravans had to get their supplies here and were taxed.

It was the morning, and mist could still be seen.

The eastern sky finally turned a little bright, and the Hot Spring Gate was still like a sleeping beauty since its gates weren’t open yet. The flags that were hung above the watchtowers fluttered in the morning breeze weakly, and no patrolling soldiers could be seen on the defense wall. The entire city felt very peaceful and quiet in this early morning in the spring.

A series of clear clip-clop noises sounded from a distance.

Soon, five agile black knights who were riding on black horses appeared before the city; they were so fast and quiet that it felt like they floated over on clouds. After stopping before the gate and observing the area, the handsome young man in the lead waved his hand, and all five of them jumped off their horses and waited for the city gate to be opened.

The five of them along with their horses didn’t let out any noise; it was terrifyingly quiet.

As time passed by, more and more people appeared before the city gate. There were people such as residents who rushed back to the city from their farms, merchants who were planning to sell fresh vegetables, passing-by merchant caravans, mercenaries who completed their missions, and traveling poets who were wandering between cities……

All of them formed a huge crowd before the city gate and waited for it to open as they calculated the time.

The five black knights looked very strange and unique amongst the crowd, and the chilly sensation around them made people who were within ten meters of them feel cold and shiver.

Therefore, the people in the area avoided them, but they couldn’t help but stare at these five young people who looked mysterious.

As they pointed at these five handsome young men, the people in the crowd murmured to themselves, “They sure look different. There are a lot of foreign warriors and envoy groups from other empires in the area recently, but why are the five of them here?”

When the first dash of golden sunlight shone through, the city gate of the Hot Spring Gate finally opened.

The soldiers who were slow and yawning walked out of the city after pushing open the gate, and they stood to the side of the gate, taking in the entry fee from the people. The people who were waiting were used to it, and they formed long lines and waited to pay the fee.

The five black knights who had been silent instantly jumped onto their horses, and they dashed into the city.

The soldiers who were guarding the gate wanted to stop them and ask them to pay the free, but they all froze after that leading young man looked at them in their eyes. They felt like wild beasts targeted them, and they didn’t dare to move and breath heavily. Only after those five black knights dashed away, the people in the crowd finally reacted to it and murmured, “Who are they? Why are they here? They are terrifying! I got looked at, and it felt like the Grim Reaper was looking at me!”

“Yeah, his stare was terrifying!”

“Would terrible things take place since they are in the city now?”

The soldiers who were guarding the gate looked at each other in surprise, and they all sweated. The people who were looked at by that cold black knight felt like a knife was placed on each of their necks, and all the hair on their bodies stood up.

“I hope nothing bad will take place!”

……

-Mayor’s Mansion-

Young Master Kulun, who was most hated by the people in Hot Spring Gate, left his place early in the morning. With more than a dozen henchmen around him, he walked toward the direction of the poor neighborhood with an excited expression on his face.

“Are you guys sure? That chick is back?” Kulun asked with obscene lights in his eyes.

“Hehe, Young Master, don’t worry; a few of us clearly saw that chick rushing into the city right after the gate opened, and she must have returned to the ghettos to take care of those homeless bastards! If we go right now, we would be able to capture her. After we tie her up, you could play with her all you want!” A thin and monkey-like man answered flatteringly.

“Hahaha! She is definitely hard to tame. However, she peaked my interest. Hahaha! I want to see how she will react after I undress her! Hahaha! I will see if she is as vicious as usual! Hahahaha!” Kulun thought about the images and started laughing obscenely.

This team of people quickly pushed away the pedestrians on the streets, and they rushed toward the poor neighborhood.

At the same time, the black knight who was leading the way suddenly opened his mouth and said, “Let’s go to the poor neighborhood first. It has been half a year, and let’s see if it has changed.”

It felt like the five of them were extremely familiar with this city, and they got around easily.

The five of them quickly got through the crowd and entered the outer edge of the poor neighborhood.

“Familiar place; we are back!” this was the thought that appeared in all five black knights’ minds.

Half a year ago, they were weak orphans who couldn’t even support themselves and control their fates. They had to fight for survival every day, and they lived in this place that was filled with violence and crime; it was a living hell.

They were back!

They were now mighty warriors, and they were supported by that new noble of Zenit who shook the entire empire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 638: Return to the Poor Neighborhood

Danielle was only a weak mercenary inside a little insignificant mercenary group. Her life was like faint candlelight; it could go out at any minute.

However, due to a unique experience she had a little while ago, her strength increased dramatically, and she became a One-Star Warrior.

This sudden change affected her life path. As a One-Star Warrior who was younger than 18 years of age, her strength was mid-tier amongst all mercenaries in the region, and she was finally qualified to join a mid-tier mercenary group at Hot Spring Gate.

Although she still had to complete quests and live with dangers around her, she could accumulate some money and didn’t have to worry about having no money for food and clothing.

Different from most mercenaries who danced on the edge of life and death, she was a girl, a girl who was good-looking.

Beauty was the pursuit of all girls, but it wasn’t a good thing to have as a mercenary.

Her looks brought her a lot of unnecessary troubles.

What was strange was that she looked ordinary and dull before she became a One-Star Warrior. At that time, she was dark and thin, and she was a bit dirty and had to fight for survival with weapons in her hands just like men. The cruel pressure of survival forced her to focus on what was necessary, and she didn’t have time to worry about her appearance. In fact, she sometimes forgot that she was a girl.

However, after that special experience, she became a One-Star Warrior and transformed. Under the nurturing of her warrior energy, she turned from an ugly duckling into a beautiful swan. That thin and fierce tomboy turned into a beautiful girl who had a great figure.

This beauty that came with her power-up brought her a lot of trouble.

For example, she was stared at by the people around her, and her teammates teased her and tried to get their way with her.

In the end, she had to wear an ugly black iron mask to cover up her face every day.

Even though her situation got better, Danielle still chose to stay in the poor neighborhood at Hot Spring Gate.

Many heart-warming things happened here, and they brought warmth to her grey and emotionless life. Every time she thought back about those times, she would smile subconsciously.

However…… Those cold-blooded and merciless killings and that terrifying flames devoured all those beautiful memories, destroyed everything, and even took away that person a little over half a year ago.

Danielle chose to stay in the poor neighborhood and live where she used to live. Just like what that person did about half a year ago, she protected more than 20 poor infants and became these kids’ only spiritual pillar in this cold world.

“Haha, stand still! Straighten your back, stare at the front, and punch fast!” Danielle said as she smiled and nodded.

The beautiful morning sunlight shined through the garbage piles and brightened this little courtyard that could be considered clean and organized. More than a dozen little boys who were between the age of six and eight were practicing their fist techniques earnestly in the sun. Even though they still looked childish, their attitudes were serious. As they shouted and practiced, big sweat drops slid down their foreheads.

Not too far away, a few girls were picking out usable items out of the garbage piles, including leftovers that weren’t rotten and still edible.

In this poor neighborhood that was filled with violence, murders, robberies, and bad odor, this little courtyard was like a pure and safe paradise. In the golden sunlight, the children’s laughter got rid of the chilliness of the early morning in the spring, and this dirty and cold world became lively and energetic.

Danielle who was wearing a light red leather armor that was full of tears looked like a perfect sculpture. Right now, all her guards were down.

She didn’t have that ugly black iron mask on, and there was a big smile on her beautiful face. As she looked at these kids, her memories flashed back to eight years. At that time, there were a bunch of kids as well. He was one of them, and she was the oldest girl there……

Suddenly, Danielle discovered something and frowned.

She lightly clapped, and the children quickly ran back to the stone house at the corner of the courtyard like scared moles. That clap was probably a signal, and the kids were looking out through the window as well as the slit in the door with startled expressions on their faces.

A series of rapid footsteps sounded.

A team of soldiers from the [Rapid Wind Legion] suddenly appeared after turning at a garbage pile, and they walked in as they surrounded a few young men who were dressed fancily. As they dashed toward this direction, they shouted ferociously, looking hostile.

Danielle frowned, thought about something, and put her black iron mask back on.

On the faces of the soldiers and the young men, she saw a kind of expression that she was very familiar with, and she felt like throwing up.

……

“Although more than half a year passed by, it seems like this place didn’t change.” Inzagi slowly rode forward on his well-trained black horse alongside his other four peers, and they felt a little nostalgic.

All that they could see were rotten garbage, and the little pits on the road were full of black, stinky liquid. There weren’t many pedestrians, and the ones who were here looked cold and numb. There were a few prostitutes who had little clothes on and tried to get customers as they shivered in the cold wind, and wild dogs and cats fought over half rotten corpses in the garbage piles with a bunch of mice running around.

Nothing changed.

“Under the terrible management of the Tolemy Family, the officials already forgot about this poor neighborhood. When the noblemen and influential figures have their parties around heated fireplaces, how could they remember this place where they never set foot on in their lives.” The youngest one among the five of them, who looked 15 years old, Michael Owen, said angrily, “Compared to the Chambord City, this is a living hell! If King Alexander ruled this city, it would be much better.”

As he said that, his blond hair shone under the sunlight.

The other three young men behind him were silent.

What happened here about half a year ago made them hate the rulers of this city dearly, and murderous spirits appeared. They had been waiting for this day for 217 days now.

Once they could see the place where Uncle York and their other friends had once lived, they were going to let those bloody murderers pay the price!

They were very close!

They were approaching the place where they lived before.

As an indescribable sadness and solemnness enveloped them, they suddenly heard a burst of arrogant and ear-piercing laughter in front of them, coming from their old home.

“Hahahaha! You are a rebellious chick. What do you think? Do you really think that your One-Star strength could save you? Hahaha, hit me? Aren’t you captured by me right now? Block her warrior energy and tie her up! Hehehe, I’m going to get a good taste of this rebellious chick right here in the poor neighborhood before the eyes of those little kids! Hahaha! I will ride this One-Star female mercenary! Hahaha!”

Inzagi and his four peers instantly looked at each other immediately, and their hands that were holding onto the reins shivered.

This voice was too familiar to them; they memorized it in their souls.

For the last 217 days, what kept them motivated at every second was this voice! Their hatred toward this man made them cultivate and train even though they were too exhausted at times.

They didn’t expect to meet their biggest enemy at this place that was very special to them. This was the place where they grew up and had great memories, and it was also the place where Uncle York and many of their friends were killed.

Inzagi lightly patted his black horse.

At this moment, he was the calmest.

Without a sound, he signaled his peers and went toward the direction of that voice.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 639: But Do You Know Who I Am?

After traveling through several crooked and narrow pathways, the five of them got through the garbage piles and saw what was happening at the courtyard that wasn’t too far away.

More than 20 children who were younger than ten years old and wearing ragged clothes were being kept away by the soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion] with weapons. Fear could be seen on their little faces, and they tightly stood together and shivered. Also, they were looking at the center of the courtyard with anger and powerlessness in their big eyes.

Over there, several fancily-dressed young men who looked extremely pale laughed proudly.

In front of them, there was a female warrior who was being held down by two powerful military officials. This girl was in an old, used red leather armor, and she looked pretty and a little sexy. Even though she had an angry expression on her face, the two officials who were holding her down used their warrior energies, and she couldn’t even move by a bit.

“Hehehe, damn, this is a feisty chick! Hahaha! Keep on struggling! Hahaha! I like girls who are similar to you! Hahahaha! You are special and flavorful! Hahaha!” The person who said that was Kulun, a young nobleman who was hated and feared by almost all regular residents at Hot Spring Gate.

As a vicious light appeared in his tiny, squinted eyes, he reached out and squeezed Danielle’s white cheeks before smelling that hand with his nose.

“Yuck! B*stard!” This female warrior stared at Kulun ferociously and spat onto his face.

Pia! Pia!

Kulun instantly raised his hand and slapped her face several times, leaving big red handprints on both sides of her face.

“Don’t hit Sister Danielle! You are a bad person! A big bad person!” A little girl who was only six years old ran out and hit Kulun’s leg with her dirty little fists.

“F*ck off, you little b*stard!” Kulun was mad.

Even though he had no warrior energy and was very weak due to his alcohol and sexual consumption, he was an adult after all. He kicked that little girl on the chest, sending her flying in the air by four meters. That poor little girl instantly paled and fainted.

“Ah! Mille! Stop it! B*stard! Are you still a human? She is only a kid……” That female warrior shouted with anger, and she tried her best to break free so that she could go hold onto the fainted little girl. However, the two military officials who held her down were far more powerful than her. With their hands on her shoulders, she couldn’t do anything.

After seeing this, Kulun got excited as more viciousness appeared on his face. He laughed and said, “Haha, it looks like you care about these little b*stards a lot! Hahaha, great! Feisty chick, stand out and strip for me! If you let me have a good time, I will let go of these little b*stards! If you resist…… Hehe, I will chop off their limbs, and you can see them die in great pain yourself……”

After he said that, he signaled to the soldiers who were guarding the orphans. These soldiers placed their blades on the necks of these kids, and the sharp and chilly blades terrified them. However, they forced themselves not to cry,

“You……” Danielle was stunned.

“How could a human be this vicious? This b*stard is a devil! He should burn in hell for an eternity!” she thought.

“What? Are you still hesitating? Chop off a few limbs for me!” Kulun’s chilly and disgusting voice sounded again.

Hearing the command, the soldiers slowly raised their iron blades, and cold and bloody lights were reflecting off them.

“No! Don’t! Don’t hurt them!” Danielle screamed out in fear.

She had no choice. To her, these kids were the most important part of her life, and they were like her family. Faced with the threat from this devil, she had no choice but to surrender.

Under the burning and vicious gaze of this young nobleman who looked pale and weak, Danielle slowly placed her hands on the first button of her red leather armor. Under the greedy and lustful stares of the men around her, her face paled, and she suddenly thought of that young man who was always in her heart. “If he is here right now, then……”

“Humph! My patience is limited!” Kulun snorted impatiently as he stared at the key locations on Danielle’s body, and the devils who were guarding the children raised their weapons again.

A proud and scornful smile appeared on Danielle’s face, and she was no longer scared, even though her fingers were still shaking. As she put more force onto her hand and was about to pull down her armor lightly, she suddenly realized that the men around her who had excitement in their eyes suddenly changed the mood. Even Kulun who was lusting over her had a terrified expression on his face……

She didn’t notice the shocking scene that was taking place behind her.

The two military officials who were powerful and holding her down suddenly had their heads separated from their bodies quietly. The cut was so clean that it felt like someone chopped their heads off with god-tier combat weapons. However, no one could be seen around them! All of this happened in silence, and the red blood gushed out of the wounds.

This scene was strangely horrifying.

The killings were undetectable, and no one could guard against it. It felt like the Grim Reaper was smiling and having its harvest.

Kulun’s expression started to freeze, and his useless friends around him were traumatized as well. They didn’t see any enemies, but two military officials who were powerful were decapitated instantly. This scene was similar to the horror stories told by the traveling poets, and they felt like their knees were weak after seeing so much blood……

At this moment, Danielle finally noticed the strangeness behind her.

When she slowly turned around, she saw an even more terrifying scene.

The horror fell upon more than 50 soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion] who were guarding the kids. As if it were an infectious disease, blood started leaking out of their necks.

It seemed like they didn’t discover it themselves. When they saw the terrified expression on their peers’ faces, they noticed that something was wrong and held onto their own necks as well. Even though they tried to scream, they couldn’t do it, and they fell like crops under the sickles of farmers powerlessly…..

More than 50 soldiers were downed in less than ten seconds.

How did they die? No one could tell.

Who killed them? No one knew what was going on.

From the beginning until now, no one saw any assassins.

With her eyes wide open, Danielle was shocked and confused. When she came back to her senses and turned around, her body shivered. Not sure when, but five black knights were standing about ten meters away. Their eyes were shiny, but they were as cold as ice.

Under the morning sunshine, they emitted death-like auras that could make their opponents feel desperate.

For some reason, Danielle’s eyes locked onto the handsome young black knight in the middle.

An overly excited expression appeared on her face because she recognized him.

“You…… You…… Who are you? Did you kill my subordinates? Do you know who I am? Do you know who you killed? Damn it! Do you all want to die?” After getting scared, Kulun’s confidence came back since he saw that there were only five of them, and they were so young.

After all, this was Hot Spring Gate.

It was the territory of the Tolemy Family, so it was pretty much his territory.

The response to these ‘sharp’ questions was a disdainful laugh. The handsome black knight in the middle looked up and said in a murderous tone, “I know who you are, but do you know who I am?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 640: Go? Where?

“You…… Who are you? You……”

Kulun and his friends were already terrified by the horrifying scenes happening right in front of them. As they looked at this extremely handsome black knight who was staring at them with murderous spirit, they couldn’t remember when they offended a tough character like him for a moment.

“Half a year ago, you killed around 40 children and a mercenary named York, and you pierced their heads on the tips of spears. If it weren’t for King Alexander His Majesty who saved the five of us, no one would have come back to you to seek revenge.” Inzagi slowly approached Kulun as he said everything calmly, but his voice sounded as cold as ice in the ears of Kulun and his friends. They shivered and sensed a chill in their spines; even the warm sunlight felt cold to them.

“King Alexander of Chambord….. So….. It is you…… You are that b*stard who got saved by King Alexander…… You……” Kulun’s face instantly paled; not a single bit of redness could be seen on his face. Even though he was useless and arrogant, he knew what the title, King of Chambord, meant at the Zenit Empire right now. The nightmare that had been bothering the entire Tolemy Family finally arrived.

“I told you that I would be back one day!”

A thrilling smile appeared on Inzagi’s face as he said that. His pearl-white teeth looked like sharp knives in Kulun’s eyes.

Inzagi’s body lightly flashed and looked like it didn’t move, but the five fancily dressed young noblemen behind Kulun held onto their necks and fell powerlessly as scared expressions appeared on their faces.

Danielle opened her big, beautiful eyes wide. Even though she was only a One-Star Warrior, she still didn’t see how Inzagi did it. It felt like if Inzagi wanted to, he could slit others’ throats with his glance alone.

Such terrifying assassination skills! These five young noblemen died just like those soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion].

“No…… Don’t kill me! Please don’t kill me! I made a mistake! I know I’m wrong……” The only survivor, Kulun, was so scared that he defecated uncontrollably.

As a stinky smell dispersed into the air, he kneeled, crawled over, and begged with tears in his eyes.

Inzagi frowned and backed off one step.

“You can go now. I don’t want to kill you right now.” This black knight thought about it and said suddenly.

“Ah? Really…… Really?” With tears and snot on his face, Kulun couldn’t believe his ears. He didn’t expect this merciless and murderous black knight to let him go like this.

“Get out of here!” Inzagi shouted impatiently.

“Ah, ok, ok, ok…… Thank you……” Kulun put his hands on his head and ran. At this moment, he wanted a few more pair of legs to increase his speed.

“Don’t let him go!” Danielle quickly tried to warn Inzagi. “Philip, he is the youngest son of Legion Commander Tolemy who is in charge of [Rapid Wind Legion], and his older brother is the No.1 Master of Hot Spring Gate, Dillies. He will come back for sure for the revenge! Kill him, and you guys need to leave this city right now!”

What she said instantly terrified Kulun who was running away.

“Wait!” Inzagi suddenly shouted at Kulun; it seemed like he listened to Danielle’s advice.

Kulun’s knees felt weak, and his legs shivered, making him almost fall to the ground. He wrapped his arms around his head as he begged for mercy; he was afraid that this black knight would glance at him ferociously and slit his throat.

However, that didn’t happen.

“Go back and tell your father who thinks that he is supreme and your brother who thinks that he is the most powerful young man in the world; tell them that Philip Inzagi will go and visit them soon.”

Inzagi didn’t kill Kulun. Instead, he said that to the latter as he looked in the direction of the magnificent Mayor’s Mansion which was located in the center of Hot Spring Gate.

Kulun shivered, but he didn’t dare to say anything else. He quickly ran away and disappeared from the poor neighborhood.

“You……” Danielle looked at Inzagi and didn’t know what to say. In her mind, letting Kulun go would create endless trouble in the future.

Inzagi simply looked at the female warrior and smiled gently. This smile was similar to the smile that he gave Kulun, but Danielle felt an unprecedented warmth instead of that cold and unapproachable chilliness.

At the moment, Inzagi looked like the boy next door, and he seemed so friendly that people wanted to get close and intimate with him.

“Danielle! You are still alive! This is great!” Inzagi reached out and tightly hugged this female warrior who looked a little messy.

At the same time, Owen put that little girl who got kicked by Kulun and fainted in his arms, and he walked over to Inzagi. All of them had mystic potions given to them by Fei, and they easily rescued this little girl without leaving any scars on her.

“Danelle, it is really you! How did you escape that massacre that early morning?”

“This is great; this is a miracle! You are still alive! God bless! We all thought that you already……”

All five black knights were extremely excited as they surrounded Danielle. As assassins, Fei trained them well to have the sharpest vision and most accurate judgment. Also, since this girl was one of their friends who survived that incident about half a year ago, they quickly recognized her despite her transformation.

Even though this beautiful female warrior’s eyes were red, she was still smiling.

At the night of the massacre, she was starving. Since she gave her few pieces of black bread to little Tina during the day, she sneaked out to find something to eat at the garbage piles. However, she slipped and fell from a pile, and she hit a piece of rock with her head and fainted.

When she woke up on the second day, she found her home burned down with a lot of blood stains around. Her friends were all missing, and she got that ominous feeling and felt like all of them were dead.

At that moment, Danielle felt like the entire world was collapsing down.

The people who were like a family to her suddenly disappeared, and her home was burned down. She was all alone in this world, and she felt like she was abandoned again. She tried to get information from the neighbors and got a piece of desperate news – some people saw that all the people in her home got killed.

However, some of the people who she thought have dead appeared in front of her miraculously, and one of them was a person whom she could never forget. This sudden joy took her by surprise, and she felt like she was dreaming. That dizziness made her head spin, and she couldn’t believe what was happening.

She tried to force herself not to cry, but the tears of joy still slid down her face.

She reached out and lightly knocked the five black knights’ chests, and the real sensory feedbacks told her that she wasn’t in a dream. That suddenly joy almost suffocated her.

The children who were further away ran over and hugged onto Danielle’s legs, and that little girl named Millie tried to comfort her in a cute voice. “Sister Danielle, don’t cry. Millie will sing for you, ok? Please don’t cry……”

Danielle burst out laughing and wiped the tear off her face. She rubbed Millie’s little head and said, “Guys, look, this is Brother Philip whom I told you about. Isn’t he powerful? He beat all those bad guys……”

“Powerful!” The kids all looked up at Inzagi in admiration as they said together.

All five of the black knights laughed.

This scene reminded them of eight years ago. At that time, everyone was still alive, and their time together was just this lovely and intimate. However, those bloody criminals destroyed everything with their butcher knives, and they had to take revenge!

Suddenly, Danielle thought of something and said in a panic, “Philip, guys, you shouldn’t have let that b*stard go! He is coming back with more soldiers for sure! Although you guys are powerful now, he has the entire [Rapid Wind Legion] behind him. In a time like this, individual power couldn’t fight against the military and the empire.”

At this moment, Danielle was really afraid. As she hurried the children to pack up, she told the five black knights to leave before Kulun’s reinforcement got here.

Inzagi smiled and waved his hand. He said, “Don’t worry, the entire [Rapid Wind Legion] doesn’t dare to fight with us. Even the Tolemy Family is probably terrified now. That Kulun should probably hope for more luck. If the Tolemy Family isn’t smart, we don’t mind making them disappear. For all these years, have they not done enough? Their hands are all bloody!”

Before they left, Fei told them not to worry about anything. Therefore, they didn’t see the Tolemy Family as a potential threat at all.

When Inzagi let Kulun go, he already planned to go to the Mayor’s Mansion to clear the past. After all, only killing Kulun was going too easy on this guilty family.

“You…… you are too confident. Kulun’s older brother, Dillies, is the No.1 Master at Hot Spring Gate, and he was already a Six-Star Warrior half a year ago. Even though you guys are good, can you fight with a Six-Star Warrior? Listen to me and get away while you can. Otherwise, it might be too late……”

Danielle was very worried.

At this moment, an arrogant voice sounded, “Go? Where? Do you think you guys can get away?”

In the same time, a series of uniform footsteps and metal-gliding noises sounded.

Soldiers surrounded this little courtyard from all directions.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 641: Terrifying Assassins

Danielle’s expression instantly changed.

Elite soldiers in black armors rushed into the poor neighborhood and appeared in every alleyway, surrounding this little courtyard. They were fully equipped with the best shields and spears, and it felt like they were the waves in a tsunami that were gushing at the poor kids.

When Danielle glanced around, all that she could see were these black armored soldiers, and that scene made her feel desperate and hopeless.

Standing on the roof of a big stone house that was more stable, there was a burly young man with long blue hair. He was the person who just spoke, and the bright sunlight was shining on his face.

He was the no.1 master of Hot Spring Gate, Dillies.

Danielle’s beautiful silver eyes opened wide, and her pupils contracted. As a One-Star Warrior, she was already very sensitive to warrior energy. To her, this young man with blue hair was like a sun in the sky with his burning aura. In fact, since his warrior energy flames were so bright, even the morning sunlight seemed dim when compared to it.

This was how terrifying a peak Six-Star Warrior was.

Under the wave-like pressure, Danielle felt like she was suffocating.

In comparison to Dillies, Inzagi and the other four black knights didn’t emit any warrior energy surges. It felt like they were even weaker than the ordinary soldiers who didn’t even know combat techniques.

Danielle was extremely anxious since she felt the difference.

“Dillies?” Inzagi turned around and looked at the soldiers who were coming over. Then, he looked up at the young man with blue hair who was standing on the roof and said, “You are finally here. You also brought soldiers with you? Hahaha! Where is Old Tolemy?”

“Who do you think you are? Do you think my father would come here and deal with a little fish like you?” Dillies said as his long blue hair fluttered in the air without wind. With an arrogant expression, he said, “Only the King of Chambord is qualified to talk to my father!”

“Really?” Inzagi replied in disdain and smiled. Then, he suddenly disappeared.

In the next moment, Dillies who was standing on top of the roof suddenly changed expressions. A dash of sharp hidden energy was aimed at his throat, and he felt like the sickle of the Grim Reaper was coming at him. He couldn’t tell where his opponent was and how this man was attacking, but his sharp warrior instinct told him that he was in great danger. As a result, all the hair on his body stood up.

Subconsciously, he pushed using his legs and unleashed all his fire-elemental warrior energy. The roof collapsed under his feet as if it was made from sand, and Dillies was able to dodge the killing strike barely.

However, he wasn’t intact; a few streaks of blue hair were cut off and fell in the air.

Even though Dillies dodged the first strike, he didn’t escape from danger. That murderous sensation still surrounded him.

It didn’t matter how hard he tried, this no.1 master in Hot Spring Gate couldn’t detect his opponent’s location. He could only rely on his instinct to rival with the invisible energy.

Rival was a big word. In fact, he could only use his instinct to try to dodge and survive his enemy’s attacks.

The invisible, deadly energy never disappeared.

Dillies roared and dashed around, but he still felt like his opponent was targeting his throat.

It was a terrifying assassination skill.

Dillies was greatly suppressed, and his powerful fire-elemental warrior energy couldn’t be used. He was at a significant disadvantage, and he couldn’t even find an opportunity to catch his breath and reorganize.

Back!

Retreat!

Escape!

Those were the only things that this no.1 master of Hot Spring Gate could do. Even though he wanted to fight back with his combat techniques, his opponent didn’t leave him any room or time.

The structures and buildings he stepped on all collapsed like sand sculptures, the hard ground also cracked, spilling specks of dust in all directions as if it was a pot of boiling water.

This earth-shaking scene surprised everyone.

Danielle was so surprised so that she covered her wide-open mouth, and stars glittered in her eyes. She couldn’t believe what was happening.

The only people who were not surprised were the other four black knights. They clearly knew how powerful Inzagi was.

Under the King of Chambord’s teaching, Inzagi was already beyond the realm of Seven-Star, and his assassination skills were insane! In addition, his innate ability of hiding and merging into the space around him put him in a nearly invincible position. Therefore, dealing with Dillies was like playing with a child for him.

After 20 seconds, Inzagi suddenly appeared in front of Danielle, showing everyone where he was at.

He looked dashing and unique, and people felt like he was a hermit.

Whoosh!

Fire-elemental warrior energy was unleashed in a roar. After Inzagi stopped his attacks, Dillies finally got the opportunity to fight back. As he shouted, Dillies used his combat technique and threw a fire dragon at Inzagi.

He wanted to suppress his opponent with his thick warrior energy! He wanted his opponent to know that assassination skills were useless in front of true power!

However, Inzagi didn’t panic.

Boom! He reached out his hand and grabbed onto the fire dragon that was coming at him. It felt like a tiger raised its claws and pressed down a provoking snake.

The aura that Inzagi suddenly released overpowered Dillies’ fire-elemental warrior energy, and all the flames were wiped out.

“This……” Danielle couldn’t believe her eyes. She finally detected Inzagi’s warrior energy, and it was far superior than Dillies’. If Dillies’ warrior energy flames were as bright as the sun before, it was now as dim as a candle in front of Inzagi’s warrior energy flames.

Didn’t matter if it was in terms of warrior energy volume or combat technique, this no.1 warrior of Hot Spring Gate lost completely.

Dillies who was planning another strike paled and froze, having no courage to attack again.

“Do you understand it now? Only a little Tolemy Family and a little [Rapid Wind Legion] is nothing in His Majesty’s eyes! You are weaker than an ant! If you look around the empire, can you find a person who dares to be disrespectful toward my king?” The mockery on Inzagi’s face become more obvious, and he looked at Dillies as if he was looking at a clown.

Dillies opened his mouth but couldn’t come up with a counter.

All the elite soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion] who were fully armored seemed as useless as straws.

“You…… Don’t underestimate us! If I give the order, the archers will shoot. Even if you can get out of here alive, that girl behind you as well as those kids couldn’t……” Dillies threatened.

“You can try,” Inzagi replied with an emotionless expression on his face, “You can try to see if your archers could fire their arrows.”

Dillies was stunned.

He suddenly realized that the other four black knights who were silent disappeared. They didn’t emit any auras, and no one knew where they went. However, that dangerous sensation could be felt, and it was even more intense than before. All the soldiers felt like they were weak rabbits that were targeted by giant beasts, and they shivered uncontrollably.

It turned out that the assassination skills of those four black knights weren’t weaker than Inzagi’s.

“This is terrifying! How come the King of Chambord has so many terrifying assassins under his command?” Dillies thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 642: Get Out!

A drop of sweat slowly slid down Dillies’ forehead.

After hearing what happened in the poor neighborhood from Kulun, Dillies wasn’t too concerned. After all, the King of Chambord wasn’t here; it was just the few weak kids who were saved by the king a little more than half a year ago. That was why he decided to come here with the elite soldiers.

“They were only poor kids; what can they do after about half a year? Although we can’t offend the King of Chambord and do anything to them, we can still scare them a little. We can threaten them a bit before letting them go, and that should handle this situation nicely,” he thought.

However, he never expected that those poor kids who were like ants in his eyes before could get this powerful. Right now, he was the ant! Even though he was the no.1 master of Hot Spring Gate, he was still no match for these people.

It was unimaginable.

Dillies was in an awkward situation.

If he really apologized and admitted defeat in front of thousands of soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion], then his title as the no.1 master of Hot Spring Gate would become a joke, and everyone would laugh at him.

However, what could he do if he didn’t want to apologize?

These assassins were far more powerful him, and they were supported by the King of Chambord who couldn’t even be held back by the royal family of Zenit…… What made Dillies more desperate was that even if he could find a way to detain these people, what could he do after? He couldn’t punish them or kill them. After all, the King of Chambord was overly protective of his people. If this insane ruler got mad, the entire Tolemy Family and Hot Spring Gate might turn into ashes under his rage.

Dillies was unwilling to admit defeat, but he couldn’t do anything about it! This was the first time that Dillies sensed the powerlessness as a weakling.

“What? Why are you still here?” Inzagi frowned and sneered, “If you don’t get out of here right now, don’t blame me for not giving you the opportunity. Before sunset today, all the members of Tolemy Family need to walk to this courtyard in plain clothes and pay respect to Uncle York and all my friends who were killed here more than half a year ago. Also, I need your father to personally kill Kulun, the perpetrator of that incident, right here. You need to experience the pain that we experienced, and it will also remove a tumor from Hot Spring Gate. If you do what I said, it will put an end to this. Otherwise, Tolemy Family will be wiped out when the moon rises tonight.”

“You……” Dillies was enraged; he didn’t expect this black knight to come up with such a hard requirement. He shouted, “Don’t push it too far!”

“Push it too far?” The mockery on Inzagi’s face intensified. He added, “Never mind; I don’t want to talk to you anymore. Just a friendly reminder; you need to learn to admit defeat and surrender when you are this weak. If you think you have the power to resist and fight back, I will be waiting here for you. For now, if you don’t want to die, get out of here! Relay what I said to the decision maker in the Tolemy Family!”

It was a slap in the face.

As soon as Inzagi finished speaking, a series of whooshing noises sounded as if it was resonating what Inzagi said.

The archers who were behind the front formations gasped as they felt like a gust of wind blew by. They were all pulling their bows, but the bowstrings that were made from tough yet elastic beast muscles were all cut in half like hairs. Close to 200 strong bows were turned to trash, but no one saw the people who did it.

This was too scary.

It was clear that their opponents didn’t want to kill anyone. Otherwise, it wouldn’t be bowstrings that were cut but their necks.

No one could defend against this!

Dillies shivered uncontrollably.

All his courage disappeared instantly. The fate of his family was now in his hands, and this pressure was suffocating him. His arrogant and powerful stance melted like snow on a hot summer day, and he had to lower his head under Inzagi’s glare. After he kicked the ground, his body turned into a dash of flames and disappeared in a flash.

“Retreat!”

Dillies’ voice sounded from afar.

More than 1,000 elite soldiers who came here in high spirits lost their morale. After hearing that command, they quickly moved and disappeared like the falling tide, leaving a bunch of messy footprints behind on the ground.

Danielle, who watched in amazement, had her understanding of the world around her flipped up-side-down.

“Philip defeated Dillies who is the no.1 master of Hot Spring Gate? And he won so easily?”

What surprised Danielle even more was that one of the ten main battle legions of Zenit, the [Rapid Wind Legion], retreated in panic after Inzagi said a few things.

“It looks like Dillies is really scared of the power behind Philip…… Could it be…… Could it be that Philip is really under the legendary King of Chambord? And he is valued a lot? What kind of a person is the King of Chambord really? He didn’t even show up here, but his name is enough to scare the Tolemy Family who had been at Hot Spring Gate for many years. Even Dillies who is a Six-Star Warrior doesn’t dare to do anything but to run away……”

Although Danielle heard of the King of Chambord from other mercenaries, she was still sad over the death of her close ones and focused her attention on training and taking care of these orphans. Therefore, she didn’t know much about the king.

At this moment, this pretty female warrior suddenly realized that she only heard of this name before but didn’t know anything else about him. She was curious as to who this legendary man was.

“Alright, Danielle, don’t just stand there. Go buy a few magic carriages in the city. After all this is over, let’s all go back to Chambord City. No one will bully kids there, and the kids could learn from the best teachers and instructors. If you want to, you can even study there as well!” Inzagi said as he handed a bag full of gold coins to Danielle who was still in shock. Then, he asked Owen and Raul to go with her to buy the carriages and clothes that they may need.

On the way, this female warrior couldn’t hold back her curiosity. She pulled the ears of these two young men who she hadn’t see for more than half a year, and she asked them about what happened to them after they got separated.

This was Danielle’s first time hearing their experiences, and she was glad that the five of them got so lucky.

“So, Philip is now the first disciple of the King of Chambord, one of the most powerful people in the empire. His identity is prestigious, and even the leader of the Tolemy Family would have to come out and greet him. No wonder Dillies didn’t dare to say anything back after Philip scolded him……” she thought.

This was the first time that Danielle had this much money, and she felt a thrill when she spent it while under protection.

After about two hours, they bought all the things that they might need on the way back to Chambord. Most of the stuff was bought by Owen and Raul since Danielle never even heard of the items that they purchased. After all, Danielle wasn’t experienced in planning long trips.

When everything was bought, they hired a few grooms and went back to the poor neighborhood. However, the entire neighborhood was surrounded by the elite soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion] again, and no one knew what was happening on the inside.

All the people who wanted to see what was going on were pushed away by the soldiers, and Danielle and the other two black knights were blocked as well.

“Stop! Leave, or you shall be killed!” a powerful military commander of the [Rapid Wind Legion] said to them as the soldiers protected him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 643: Leaving, Breakthrough

Seeing how strictly the poor neighborhood was guarded by soldiers, Danielle, who was sitting in front of one fancy magic carriage, was shocked. “What is going on? Damn it! Could it be that the Tolemy Family is trying to go back on their words? And they sent troops over to kill us all? We should have left right away! Now, we wasted so much time buying these items…… What should we do?”

Owen and Raul, who were guarding this carriage from the two sides on their black horses, looked at each other and smiled.

“Hahaha! Sister Danielle, don’t worry! Even if old Tolemy has 10,000 times the courage, he won’t dare to do anything,” Raul said with disdain as if the soldiers in front of him were nothing in his eyes.

“Sister Danielle, you say that because you don’t know what King Alexander His Majesty is capable of in the Zenit Empire, and you don’t understand what kind of status Brother Philip holds in the Chambord Kingdom. To be frank, even the leader of the Tolemy Family who has absolute power in Hot Spring Gate is far below Philip’s level. Haha! They wouldn’t dare to do anything! Unless everyone at the Tolemy Family is stupid, and none of them want to live! If Brother Philip wants, he could put this bloody noble family into history in a few hours on his own!”

Michael Owen was one year younger than Raul, but he sounded a lot bolder.

Danielle was stunned.

She realized that she still hadn’t adapted to the huge change.

Her friends who she lived with in that courtyard about half a year ago all transformed. They had trouble finding enough food for everyone before, but they were now confident warriors. They were able to fight for themselves in this chaotic world, and their powerful stances shocked Danielle continuously.

“Do you all want to die? Get out of here!” Seeing the magic carriages approaching without signs of stopping, the military commander who shouted before dashed forward and slashed the horsewhip in his hand at Owen with viciousness on his face. Like a vicious snake, this horsewhip dashed toward Owen without mercy.

“Back off!” Owen said as he waved his hand.

A dash of green wind-elemental energy blade shot out and cut this horsewhip into exact 20 pieces. Then, it passed by this commander’s ear and cut off a few strands of his hair.

This control of energy was shocking to everyone in the area.

This commander was terrified, and he almost fell off his horse. As he got mad and was about to command his soldiers to shoot arrows, he suddenly realized something……

He suddenly realized that the two black knights in front of him were wearing unique armor. Although the two sets of armor looked ordinary and a little rough, they were actually made from the fur of high-level demon beasts. Black flames would appear around them when they were under the sun, and vague magic energy fluctuations could be sensed. Also, the horses these two black knights were riding on were taller than ordinary war horses and were more energetic.

“The King of Chambord’s black knights?” This terrifying thought appeared in this commander’s head, and his face instantly paled. He jumped off his horse weakly and asked with a flattering smile on his face, “You guys… two misters, are you envoys from Chambord?”

“Go away!”

Owen rode his horse forward without even looking at this commander.

This assassin who was only 14 years old was a little extreme. Since he had been around the king for more than half a year now, he picked up some of the king’s attitudes. He truly admired soldiers who were unyielding, and he hated these people who were arrogant in front of people who they thought were weak and soft in front of people who they believed were powerful.

“Yes… Sir, this way. Please… Quickly! Move away! Let these two gentlemen and their carriages through! You b*stards! Why are you all so slow?” After getting scolded, this commander didn’t dare to get angry. He quickly ordered the soldiers who were defending this area to create a path and let Danielle and the two black knights through.

After this, Danielle finally calmed down again.

She now truly believed that the Tolemy Family wouldn’t try to take revenge on them.

As to the name, ‘King of Chambord,’ this female warrior had engraved it into her soul.

Elite soldiers of the [Rapid Wind Legion] stood on the streets in this poor neighborhood, but no one dared to jump out and stop them. Soon, Danielle and the two black knights arrived at the courtyard, and Danielle was surprised even though she mentally prepared herself.

There were many members of the Tolemy Family who were wearing white robes in the courtyard.

These noblemen who were usually arrogant were shivering in fear at the moment, and they were ashen-faced. Haughtiness and proudness could no longer be seen on their faces, and it seemed like they were more tamed than puppies. They stood in the courtyard with their heads lowered.

In the middle of the courtyard was a little altar created temporarily by wood, and there were all kinds of rare food and treasures on this altar as tributes.

Kulun who was usually reckless in Hot Spring Gate was tied up, and he looked dull and dispirited. If he weren’t propped up by two strong men who were half-naked on the top and holding knives, he would have collapsed onto the ground.

“Kill him! Kill this trash who only brings trouble to the family!”

“Kill him! He brings shame to Tolemy Family! He offended the King of Chambord, and his fate was already determined a long time ago!”

“Use this dumb*ss’ head as an apology to the King of Chambord His Majesty!”

“Kill him and burn him! I told you all that he should be disciplined! Kulun had been acting recklessly in Hot Spring Gate for a while now, and he is going to do something that brings doom to the family sooner or later! Humph! The leader of our family just wants to protect his son! Now, his youngest son caused such a big crisis for the family! I think old Tolemy should step off as well. He should resign from his position and take responsibility for this tragedy!”

“Yeah! The King of Chambord is too powerful! How could we mess with his first disciple?”

“Damn it! Dillies is an idiot! Just because he wants to protect Kulun, he tried to challenge the first disciple of the King of Chambord! Who does he think he is? Does he really think that he is invincible? He completely ignored the potential consequences that his actions might bring to the family!”

Loud and angry shouts sounded in the crowd. Under the leadership of a few people who were trying to pivot the opinions one way, all the members of the Tolemy Family who were dragged into this were mad, and they cursed at Kulun as if he wasn’t the second inheritor of the family but a vicious enemy.

Everyone who shouted was a core member of the family.

In order to save themselves, they all shifted their anger onto Kulun and the current family leader. There were fights everywhere! The Tolemy Family wasn’t in one piece, and there were fights for power within it. Therefore, some clever members tried to use this opportunity to flatter the King of Chambord and also harm the current family leader so that they could gain more benefits and power.

Inzagi stood behind the small altar with the kids. He didn’t say anything; he stood there and sneered as if he was watching a clown show.

A gloomy old man who was in his fifties slowly walked onto the altar, and he was holding a green sword. As he looked around, his domineering aura instantly suppressed the family members who tried to cause an uproar.

This gloomy old man was the current leader of the Tolemy Family.

He sneered and shook his wrist before piercing through Kulun’s heart mercilessly. As Kulun’s screams sounded, this old man kicked him to the ground and pulled out the sword that was stained by his son’s blood. Then, he cleaned the blood with the bottom of his shoes.

The entire process was quick and without hesitation.

There was no emotion that could be observed on old Tolemy’s face; it felt like it wasn’t his son who just died but a chicken. He was truly cold-blooded.

He glanced around and stated chillingly, “Kulun is a big trouble maker, and he is guilty of almost all crimes. I have killed him now and delivered the punishment. Humph! I know that there are people similar to Kulun in this family, and I will reorganize the family and execute anyone who committed hideous crimes. I will give the residents of Hot Spring Gate, the King of Chambord His Majesty, and Emperor Yassin His Majesty a good answer!”

It was absolutely quiet around the altar; everyone sensed the murderous spirit in old Tolemy’s words. Some people wanted to use this opportunity to force the family leader to resign, but who knew that he was merciless and would kill his son without hesitation? In addition, he was going to use this chance to ‘cleanse’ the family. The game of power sure wasn’t humane.

After seeing this, Inzagi called over Daniele and others. After packing up everything in the ragged stone houses, they loaded the carriages and left the poor neighborhood. None of them wanted to talk to the corrupted nobles anymore.

Old Tolemy’s expression changed a little and looked at Kulun’s corpse beside him. He kicked this corpse off the altar and ordered a soldier beside him coldly, “Go bury this trouble maker somewhere! He is useless, and it is better now that he is dead!”

……

After leaving Hot Spring Gate, everyone felt relaxed.

Danielle and the kids felt an unprecedented thrill, and they were humming songs on the way like birds that finally broke out of their cages.

Inzagi and the other four black knights were happy as well.

They only came here for the revenge, but they met their friend who they thought was dead. It was a pleasant surprise.

Inzagi exhaled deeply, and his expression suddenly changed.

The threshold that had been blocking his path of cultivation showed signs of moving, and he was joyous.

“It is just like master said!” he thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 644: Returning to Chambord

Sensing the change that was taking place in his body, Inzagi roared as the green warrior energy flames instantly enveloped him. Surges of warrior energy dispersed into the area like waves in a tsunami, and his long black hair fluttered in the air without wind.

Whoosh! He jumped off his horse and dashed into a magic carriage.

“Huh? What is going on? What is happening to Philip?” Danielle who was singing with the kids in another big carriage was shocked by this sudden event.

“This is good! Philip is about to break through!”

“Haha! His Majesty said that Brother Philip could definitely break through the threshold after this mental barrier is lifted! Hahaha! Master was not wrong! From now on, Brother Philip’s path of cultivation would be smooth and broad! Sister Danielle, don’t worry! This is a good thing!”

The four black knights were surprised and felt happy for Inzagi.

They rode their horses around the carriage that Inzagi was in and guarded him.

Waves of green warrior energy flames traveled through the walls of the carriage and dispersed into the air, dyeing half of the sky green. Wind-elemental warrior energy rushed into the magic carriage from all directions, and streaks of small tornadoes formed around the carriage and circled in like playful kids. As these tornadoes moved around, rocks and dust got sucked into them, but the area within 100 meters of the carriage was very calm.

This scene was magnificent.

……

-The Morning of the Second Day-

As the wedding day of the King of Chambord approached, more and more people came to Chambord City. At the moment, long lines formed on the southern bank of Zuli River.

There was only one Reserve Whale Battleship on the Zuli River transporting people, and it couldn’t rest at all. The huge body of the ship created a series of waves, and it traveled back and forth between the two banks with a level of speed and agility that didn’t match its huge size. The foreigners who first saw this scene were all surprised.

“Wow! Such a big ship! This is my first time seeing something like this! Does it belong to Chambord as well?”

Magic carriages slowly stopped at the port.

Danielle stuck her head out of the window and saw the massive ship on the river. She got surprised just like other foreigners, and the kids around her who just woke up rubbed their sleepy eyes and got out of the carriage. They were instantly shocked by the huge battleship, and none of them felt sleepy anymore.

Until Danielle and the kids actually got onto the ship, they still hadn’t woken up from the shock.

This female warrior ran around the deck of the ship with the kids as they looked around, and they were hyped.

Although some other passengers beside them were shocked by the size and the speed of this ship, they didn’t show that on their faces. These people who dressed fancily and thought that they had seen everything pointed at Danielle and the kids who were in ragged clothes, and some of them even scolded them arrogantly and treated them like bumpkins.

Only those people who rode [King Alexander] before looked at Danielle and the kids with fear and respect in their eyes. They knew that people weren’t allowed to run around on this ship; if someone ran into the restricted area on the ship, they would be beaten by the masters of Chambord.

These people who were more observant saw Danielle and the kids walk out of the VIP zones, and the restricted areas on the ship were opened to them as well. When they ran around on the ship, no masters of Chambord came out to stop them.

“These people’s identities aren’t that simple,” they thought.

After 20 minutes, the ship arrived on the other side of the river. Danielle and the kids said goodbye to [King Alexander] unwillingly and went back to their magic carriages before going into the city.

Then, the magic teleportation arrays before the defense wall excited them for a while as well.

The organized and wide streets, the bright storefronts, the busy people, the magic items, the polite patrol soldiers, the smile on people’s faces…… All these made Danielle and the kids feel like they were in a paradise.

This was their first time seeing this beautiful city, and they all felt like it was many times better than Hot Spring Gate, which was one of the top ten cities in Zenit.

“Brother Philip, is there a poor neighborhood here as well? If not, where are we going to live tonight?” The cute Millie blinked her big eyes and asked.

Inzagi smiled and replied, “There are no longer poor neighborhoods at Chambord City! Everyone could live in bright houses, and you guys will be living in clean houses and sleeping on soft and comfortable beds! Also, fireplaces will be lit so that you won’t be cold, and there would be food for you all to eat and get full on!”

All the kids started to cheer after hearing that.

To them, what Inzagi described was the best place in the world!

“Hahaha! Look at how happy you guys are! Let’s go to the best restaurant in the city first to feed you guys, and then I will take you to where you will be living. Later, we will take magic photos and fill out applications at the Department of Revenue. After that, you will be citizens of Chambord, and you can all receive free education. If you work hard enough, you can even get enrolled into Chambord’s Civil and Military University……”

As the kids asked questions such as “What is revenue?” and “Where is the Civil and Military University?”, Inzagi answered all of them with a big smile on his face. The carriage traveled on the right side of the road and stopped when there was a red light…

After half an hour, they arrived at a nice restaurant in the dining region of Chambord.

The magic carriages were parked by the waiters, and Inzagi led the kids who skipped into the main hall.

Since it was still in the morning, there weren’t many customers yet.

Owen and Raul went up to order, and Inzagi and everyone else sat down at the tables near the window.

Even though the magic carriages were fast, they traveled more than 200 kilometers in the night, and they were a bit tired and hungry.

These 20 to 30 kids were playful and curious. Even though they were all hungry, they still ran around, chatted, and cheered like happy birds.

At this moment, Inzagi suddenly heard a series of talks.

“Hey, did you hear about it? The guests who were welcomed by the King of Chambord personally yesterday were all masters from the Black-Cloth Shrine of the Holy Church, and there were about 800 of them. This is the first time that Chambord let so many people into the city at once. Several envoy groups from big empires were asked to camp on the other side of the river, and only the key figures such as princes and their guards were allowed into the city. The Holy Church sure is powerful! Even the King of Chambord doesn’t dare to neglect them!”

“Hahaha! You know too little! It isn’t that simple! I heard that the King of Chambord is the [God’s Favorite Child] of the Black-Cloth Shrine, and a lot of people are saying that King Alexander is about to become the bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine! Therefore, it is reasonable that he allowed the people from Black-Cloth Shrine into the city.”

The two mercenary-looking men were murmuring to each other beside Inzagi on the next table, and Inzagi heard them clearly.

He didn’t react at all, and he only continued to eavesdrop.

“Yeah! The King of Chambord is about to become the bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine…… This is strange; this news got around quickly a few days ago. It seems like some people are trying to promote it, and I’m not sure if it is the truth.”

“We can wait and see. The Northern Region Church is hosting the Shrines’ Ranking Battle in about half a year. If the King of Chambord goes there, then……”

“Yeah, you are right. I also heard that a lot of big characters came to this city.”

“Compared with people who came a few days ago, they aren’t that influential; they are just masters from other affiliated kingdoms. They are people such as [Magic Princess] Cindy, [Silver Armored Vicious Sword] Reyes, and Shevchenko who ranked no.2 in the competition at St. Petersburg. Also, King Constantine of the Byzantine Kingdom in the south also came here.”

These two mercenary-looking men knew a lot of information. As they chatted, they didn’t notice that the handsome black knight beside their table picked up all the critical information.

However, Inzagi stopped eavesdropping after a while.

Right now, Chambord had its intelligence network. All the mid-level to high-level officials in the six departments at Chambord would instantly know what was happening in and around the city.

When Inzagi boarded [King Alexander] this morning, someone handed him a detailed intelligence report in the command center of the battleship. What these two mercenaries said were all recorded on that report.

Soon, the fancy and delicious dishes were made and served.

As Danielle was about to call over the kids who were still running around and playing, a series of heavy footsteps sounded by the stairs. Then, 15 to 16 vicious-looking strong man appeared by the stairs on the second floor with weapons in their hands.

Inzagi only took a quick glance and saw the same symbol on these mercenaries’ weapons and armors.

The symbol was a handsome horse running in the wind; they were members of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 645: The Four Spikes under the King of Chambord

Chapter 645: The [Four Spikes] under the King of Chambord

From the symbols alone, it seems like these people weren’t of low-status in the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], and they all looked like arrogant hooligans. As soon as they walked up to the second floor, they glanced around viciously. When they noticed that there were kids who were wearing ragged clothes, one of the mercenaries who had a red bandana on his head and a cross scar on his right cheek frowned.

“What is going on? This restaurant is quite upscale here; why are there so many little beggars in here? Damn! They are dirty, and I’m losing my appetite!” this man with the cross scar murmured to himself angrily.

A tall and thin mercenary behind him understood what he meant. He slapped the table in front of him and shouted overbearingly, “The [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] is hosting a meeting with masters from the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group], and we are taking all the tables on the second floor. Anyone who is not related should leave right now! Otherwise, bear the potential consequences yourselves!”

There weren’t many guests on the second floor, and the ones who were here all paled after hearing the name of this mercenary group. Some of them wanted to yell back at first, but they now decided to pack up and go down the stairs without hesitation.

Inzagi frowned and pulled back the other black knights who were about to confront these mercenaries. Then, he called over the waiters and asked them to move all the dishes on the tables to the first floor. After that, he waved at Danielle and the kids and tried to continue eating on the first floor.

“Damn! Such a hottie! Look at that waist! It must be great when riding her!” a few mercenaries saw Danielle who was wearing red leather armor, and their eyes lit up as they whistled at her.

Danielle only gave them a hard stare.

She heard of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] before, and she knew that she couldn’t fight against them. In order not to cause more trouble for Inzagi and others, she just headed toward the stairs with anger on her face.

“Hahaha!” Seeing this, the mercenaries of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] got even more reckless and arrogant as they laughed and slapped the table.

The tall and thin mercenary who shouted at first had a sly smile on his face. When little Millie was walking by him, he suddenly moved one of his feet forward and tripped this little loli who didn’t expect this.

Bam! Millie fell onto the ground, and her nose started to bleed. The acute pain made this girl cry instantly.

“You……” Danielle was infuriated.

She saw what this mercenary did, but she was much weaker and wasn’t able to react in time to save Millie.

“What? This dirty little beggar stepped on my foot and stained my precious magic battle boots. How should we settle this?” That tall and thin mercenary looked at Danielle up and down with a lustful smile on his face. As he laughed, he continued, “Hottie, are you a relative of this little girl? Hehe, great! How are you going to compensate me? It is going to be at least a few gold coins. Hehehe, if you don’t have this much money, then you have to come over and accompany us for a bit.”

These mercenaries had more important things to do, and they shouldn’t keep a stranger on the second floor. However, Danielle was really pretty, and her figure was almost perfect as well. On top of that, she had a unique temperament that ordinary girls didn’t have. Therefore, the mercenaries from the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] couldn’t hold themselves back.

“We haven’t done anything for several days since we arrived at Chambord City. This pretty girl looks like a mercenary, and she is only wearing ordinary clothes. She probably doesn’t have a big background, and we can kill her after we vent our urges on her. No one is going to know a thing!” they thought.

“You…… don’t push it! You tripped Millie on purpose!” Danielle shouted at this tall and thin mercenary angrily after she helped Millie to get up and wiped the blood off Millie’ face heartbrokenly.

“These guys are too bad! How could they do such a thing to a kid? They are vicious and made Millie fell hard,” she thought.

“Hahahaha! I am pushing it! What can you do? I did it on purpose! Are you going to compensate me or not?” that tall and thin mercenary asked loudly.

Little Millie was scared, and she shrunk in Danielle’s arms and didn’t even dare to cry.

Inzagi who already walked downstairs with the other kids came back to the second floor. He looked around and instantly understood the situation. As he frowned, he whispered something into Owen’s ears as the latter came over. Then, Inzagi patted Danielle’s shoulder and walked down with her and little Millie.

“You want to go? Damn it! You are seeking death! You b*stards……” This tall and thin mercenary was enraged after seeing this.

As he slammed the table and was about to chase, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

When this mercenary saw a young black knight easily blocking his way, he was stunned by the speed that this mysterious young man demonstrated. He didn’t dare to make a move without more information, so he asked angrily, “Who are you? How dare you interfere with the matter of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]? F*ck off!”

“Didn’t you say that you want compensation?” Owen opened his palm and showed ten shiny gold coins. Then, he tossed them to this tall and thin mercenary, and the gold coins stacked on top of each other beside the latter’s feet, forming a perfect cylinder. Then, Owen laughed provoking, “The money is here. It is up to you to get it!”

“Yuck! You little b*stard! How dare you try to play tricks in front of me?” The thin and tall mercenary was stunned for a second, and he fell for the provocation. He pulled out his sword and slashed it at Owen furiously.

Owen sneered and dashed away.

Whoosh! His body disappeared like a phantom.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A series of air-piercing noises sounded, and blood was spilled. The tall and thin mercenary was surprised at first, and then he started to scream like a pig that was being slaughtered.

The right leg that he used to trip little Millie was chopped off from the knee, and it fell beside the stack of gold coins.

As a desperate expression appeared on his face, his body silvered and fell to the ground as he continued to scream and groan.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

All the mercenaries on the second floor were shocked, but they reacted instantly. They all drew out their weapons and quickly surrounded Owen. With murderous expressions on their faces, they stood in their positions and even blocked off possible escape paths such as the windows and stairs.

The leader who had a cross scar on his right cheek walked up and looked down at Owen with a serious expression. He opened his mouth and said, “Interesting; I didn’t expect myself to misjudge people…… Where are you from?”

“What? You trying to befriend me after losing to me?” Owen didn’t panic. Instead, he scolded them ferociously, “Since you are in Chambord City, you should keep quiet. You guys are way too weak, and you are just bringing shame to your [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]. Even your group leader wouldn’t dare to be reckless in front of Our Majesty. Who are you? How dare you to behave this way?”

“You…… you are under the King of Chambord?” This man with the cross scar on his cheek was shocked.

“I’m one of the [Four Spikes] under King Alexander His Majesty’s command, [Killing Spike] Michael Owen.” This young black knight quickly gave himself a cool nickname.

Since they were young, Owen and his peers had strange ideas. Therefore, Owen and the three others thought of cool nicknames for themselves, and they named their group, [Four Spikes]. They thought of their nicknames for a while now, and they finally got to use it today.

After hearing Owen’s words, this man with the cross scar on his face turned ugly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 646: Slap Yourself

Although they didn’t know what [Four Spikes] meant, they were clear that this young black knight was a master of Chambord.

“Damn it! The stuff we have to talk about with the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] is related to the King of Chambord, and that is why we have to make sure no other people are on the second floor. However, we attracted the attention of the masters of Chambord…… What should we do?”

After seeing how Owen moved, this man with the cross scar knew that this black knight who was very young was a terrifying master. Even if they wanted to keep him here and attacked him as a group, they probably couldn’t succeed. In addition, if they started a fight, other masters of Chambord would notice this and ruin their big plan.

Therefore, this man with the cross scar got mad, and he sneered at the tall and thin mercenary who was still screaming and groaning. “Shut up! If it weren’t for this idiot, we wouldn’t have offended the masters of Chambord!”

After hearing that, the tall and thin mercenary was terrified, and he bit onto his lips and didn’t dare to make any sound, even though big sweat drops appeared on his forehead due to the acute pain.

“Mr. Owen, this brother of mine already lost his leg. What do you say that we end it here?” Since they got more important things coming up, this man with the cross scar on his face decided to end this incident quickly, so he endured the anger and tried to put an end to this quickly.

“He tripped our princess, and it would be too easy for him only to lose a leg. However, since we are the host and are forgiving, we will end it here. However, those of you who whistled at my big sister need to slap yourself on the face three times.” Owen looked handsome and calm, but he was very sharp. Therefore, he stared at the mercenaries who whistled at Danielle and said coldly.

The man with the cross scar frowned, but he took a deep breath and kept his emotions in check. Without turning around, he ordered, “You all heard this master! Why aren’t you moving? Slap yourselves three times hard to apologize to that lady!”

Pia! Pia! Pia! A series of loud slapping noises sounded on the second floor of this restaurant.

The [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] could be considered disciplined. As soon as that man with the cross scar gave the order, all the mercenaries slapped themselves hard without hesitation. Their faces swelled, and streaks of blood leaked out of their mouths.

After doing that, they all stared at Owen viciously in silence, and it looked quite chilling.

A cold smile appeared on Owen’s face as he said, “Ok, we will put an end to this right here. However, I have to remind you that Chambord City isn’t like any other places. You better behave in Chambord City, or the consequences will be severe. Ok, you guys continue whatever you are doing; I will be leaving now.”

He wasn’t scared of the viciousness these mercenaries expressed at all, and he turned around and left.

Dashes of light appeared in the eyes of this man who had a cross scar on his face, but he didn’t say anything.

“Oh, one more thing. It seems like a lot of you are not willing to admit defeat. If you guys really want to challenge me, come and find me later; we can settle it on a Sword-Testing Stage. Hehe, these stages are set up so that warriors could put an end to conflicts using force, but we would need to sign contracts. After all, killing is allowed on these stages. If you want, I don’t mind killing you all!” Before Owen walked downstairs, he suddenly turned around and said that. In the same time, he crossed his thumb over his throat, provoking these mercenaries even more.

The man with the cross scar clenched his fists, but he knew that this young man was provoking them on purpose. Therefore, he forced himself to be quiet, and he watched Owen disappear from the second floor.

“Yuck! What are you so proud of? That King of Chambord can’t even live long! You are only his little henchman, and I will come and find you as soon as the King of Chambord is killed! I will make you beg for your death!” a powerful mercenary spat and cursed in the direction that Owen disappeared.

“Shut up!” the man with the cross scar shouted, “What are you saying? Do you think that we don’t have enough troubles?”

……

As Owen walked down the stairs, a sly smile appeared on his face.

Even though he was domineering a moment ago and stepping over the line a little, he wasn’t arrogant; all of that was planned, and he already discovered a lot of things.

In the main hall on the first floor, Inzagi was already eating with the kids.

Danielle was really anxious right now. After all, the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] was the no.1 mercenary group in an area within 500,000 kilometers of the Zenit Empire, and it was almost on par with the empires in this region. It was far more powerful than the Tolemy Family at Hot Spring Gate in all aspects, and she was afraid that Owen might not be able to deal with all those mercenaries alone.

Now seeing Owen walking downstairs unharmed, she finally relaxed.

This female warrior was more and more confused.

“Is the King of Chambord really only the little king of an affiliated kingdom in Zenit? Why does it seem like nothing in this world could hold him down?” she thought.

Half an hour passed, and all the kids finally got full and could no longer eat.

Inzagi left with them and didn’t pay more attention to the mercenaries of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]. This made the man with the cross scar relax and exhale deeply.

After all the kids got on the carriages, and they were about to leave, Inzagi and the other four black knights saw a group of 20 or so mercenary-looking people walking near. They were all burly and pressing, and their weapons and armors had bloody flame symbols on them.

This symbol belonged to the no.2 mercenary group in the region, [Fire Blood Mercenary Group].

What surprised Inzagi and his peers was that the leader of this group was a long silver-haired female mage who had long legs and a beautiful body.

Her black magic robe couldn’t cover up her alluring figure, and the short wand that was about half a meter long was shining in her hand. In addition, there was a strange demon beast that looked like a colorful parrot on her shoulder, and its long, beautiful feathers fluttered in the wind like a waterfall and attracted a lot of attention.

This female mage led a group of warriors and walked passed Inzagi and his group.

Inzagi wasn’t sure if it were his hallucination, but he felt like that woman glanced at him and his group for a second before looking away.

“This beautiful woman is deadly!” he thought.

However, he didn’t stay here any longer. He rode the magic carriages and left with the kids.

Since Inzagi was one of the powerful masters of Chambord, he had his own mansion. Even though he hadn’t lived here for a while, there were servants and maids who cleaned it regularly. Therefore, the kids were able to live in here after they did some quick organizing.

Danielle and the kids looked at the big rooms and the beautiful gardens, and they all smiled wholeheartedly.

From now on, they didn’t have to worry about wind sneaking into their house, being cold and hungry, seeing mice around, getting attacked by wild cats and dogs, getting the walls collapsed onto them…… The list went on and on. Overall, they were able to have nice and comfortable rests.

“Haha, from now on, this is your new home! In half an hour, there will be people coming here to take your magic photos, and you guys only need to cooperate. I already ordered the servants to make all of you clothes, and you only need to rest for now. I have some errands to run, so please excuse me for a while,” Inzagi said to the kids with a smile on his face after getting them settled down.

“Oh, ok. We will behave ourselves, Brother Inzagi. You should go and do your work.” The kids were all understanding.

Inzagi rubbed their heads and reminded Danielle a few things. Then, he rushed out of his mansion.

When he came out, the other four black knights were already waiting for him.

They looked at each other and nodded. Inzagi dashed toward the back mountains, and the other four returned to the restaurant that they were at before.

After he got to the back mountains, Inzagi roared, and a shadow suddenly rushed down the hills; it was Blacky who now had a pair of huge wings.

Inzagi leaped onto Blacky’s back, and it flew toward Sky Castle that was located on Five Sword Sky Mountain.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 647: Path of Assassin

Since Blacky was able to leap over the dragon gate, it was able to undergo a magnificent transformation.

Ever since Blacky took that leap of faith at that valley half a month ago, it was a turning point in its life. It broke the limitation that the holy creator put on it when it was born, and it achieved something that was unimaginable! It turned from an ordinary dog into a mutated supreme king-level demon beast.

Right now, its body was as giant as a huge mountain, and it scared all the demon beasts in the area.

Its huge wings looked like they were made from numerous black blades, and the wingspan was at least 100 meters. As Blacky fluttered its wings, clouds of dark green wind-elemental energy circulated underneath them, lifting its huge body into the air.

It was really agile, and it dashed toward the Sky Castle on the Five Sword Sky Mountain instantly.

Inzagi stood on Blacky’s back calmly as his long hair fluttered in the air.

Suddenly, Blacky sniffed through its nose as if it smelled something unique.

It fluttered its wings and turned around 180 degrees rapidly. Its huge eyes emitted a terrifying red flame as if it detected something, and it opened its mouth and roared as it spat out a cloud of orange fire.

This terrifying fireball dashed toward one location like a meteor, dragging out a long time.

Boom!

As it dashed forward quickly, it slammed onto something invisible.

The space rippled like waves, and the huge fireball exploded, releasing heated energy in all directions and burning everything that it touched.

As this explosion took place, it felt like a portion of the blue sky was torn open like a painting, and black cracks appeared.

Suddenly, a scream sounded, and a figure who was burned black fell from the cracks. This person tried to dash away instantly without even turning his head around. He turned into a phantom and quickly disappeared.

Blacky let out a series of terrifying yet muffled roars.

However, it paused for a second and didn’t chase. Instead, it flew toward the Sky Castle.

It quickly passed through the invisible energy sphere that protected the Sky Castle, and it landed on the central mountain before the [Godly King Palace].

Inzagi jumped off Blacky and entered this palace.

Fei was resting on [The Throne of Chaos] which was located behind that mystic white lotus deep inside the palace.

As if he knew that Inzagi was coming, Fei opened his eyes and glanced at Inzagi up and down. Then, he said with a pleasant smile on his face, “Nice, you finally broken through the threshold. Haha, you even jumped up twice and reached mid-tier Nine-Star! This is unexpected. Did something unique happen in Hot Spring Gate?”

Inzagi bowed respectfully and told Fei everything that had happened, didn’t matter if it was big or small.

“Eh, you did good, and killing only Kulun is a better decision. Even though old Tolemy and Dillies are bad eggs as well, Zenit is going to need them. Chaos is about to arrive on the continent, and killing them and destroying the [Rapid Wind Legion] would only decrease the overall strength of Zenit and turn Hot Spring Gate into a mess in a short time. With them there, they could guard the gate that would block anyone from coming to our Chambord from the south.” Fei nodded after hearing Inzagi’s report, and he was pleased with what Inzagi and the other four black knights did at Hot Spring Gate.

He thought for a bit and added with a smile, “I didn’t expect that there would be any survivors that night; this is a pleasant surprise. This must be the reason why you leveled up two realms, right? Good, just treat Danielle and the kids according to your own plan. Let the Revenue Department do their investigations. If they all have clean backgrounds, let them join Chambord. Only the kids who experienced hardship would treasure what they have. Like Owen and others, they will become elites of Chambord sooner or later.”

“Thank you, Master.” A thankful expression appeared on Inzagi’s face.

Then, he told Fei about the meeting between the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group]. After that, Inzagi added worryingly, “According to Michael’s test, their intents aren’t pure. I’m afraid that they are conspiring about something, and they aren’t friendly toward Chambord. They might be planning to ruin Your Majesty’s wedding in a few days.”

“They are just a bunch of clowns!”

Lights appeared in Fei’s eyes, and it seemed like he already knew about this. As he knocked on the armrest of [The Throne of Chaos] with his fingers, he closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then, he said, “You guys can further investigate this matter between the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group], and I won’t ask any questions. You guys can use any methods you want, as long as you don’t cause a big scene.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Eh, you are at mid-tier Nine-Star, but the residual power of the godly herb that I gave you is still in your body, and it isn’t converted into warrior energy yet. You don’t need to stay in the Sky Castle to cultivate temporarily. Peaceful cultivation is useless to you at the moment, and you need more experience as an assassin. You need to know that the path of assassins is about taking the perfect opportunity in chaos. Once you miss, you can retreat and re-strategize or wait nearby for another opportunity. You need to judge the situation well and make the best decision. It is quite chaotic in the city right now, and it is the perfect environment for the five of you to practice. Let loose and trigger changes in your bodies through real combat!”

“Yes, Master.” Inzagi bowed again and left the [Godly King Palace].

Now, Fei was the only person in this palace, and that mystic white lotus was slowly swaying on the surface of the pond.

Little Raccoon was nowhere to be found. Since it didn’t fit in, it rarely played with Blacky and the three little dragons. It usually ran around and chilled in the Sky Castle, and it was rare to see this animal unless it was dining time.

A blue portal appeared in the palace quietly, and Fei stepped into it.

……

-Nightmare Mode, Diablo World-

It snowed every day on the summit of Mount Arreat, and everywhere was covered.

A terrifying battle was taking place, and it had lasted close to four hours in the heavy snow.

Suddenly, an angry roar sounded, and it shattered all the snowflakes that were falling from the sky, signaling the end to the battle.

On the ancient altar, one of the three Ancients, Talic, finally fell. This most powerful Ancient roared and turned back into a life-like golden statue. Clouds of golden mists flew out of this golden statue and into Fei’s body, nurturing all the cells in his body and strengthening his power.

This was the completion of the second last quest, [Rite of Passage], on the fifth map, [Harrogath].

Just like Normal Mode, since Fei wanted to kill Baal in the [Worldstone Chamber], he had to endure the test put up by the three Ancients, Talic, Krolic, and Madawc. These three Ancients in Nightmare Mode were many times more powerful than the Ancients in Normal Mode, and the three skills, [Whirlwind], [Leap Attack], and [Throw Axes], reached a new level in their hands.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 648: Chambord’s Increase in Strength

In the last four hours, Fei and Elena experienced the most excruciating battle that they ever fought.

It was fortunate that Fei and Elena experienced a similar battle once in Normal Mode, and they were able to coordinate much better.

Just like last time, Fei battled Talic and Korlic head-on. Using [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] and the battle style of the barbarian, he was able to defeat Talic and his two swords and Korlic and his battle ax.

On the other hand, Elena and Madawc got into a long-ranged battle. Using her insane archery skills, she was able to defeat the third Ancient, Madawc who mastered [Throw Axes].

This quest was tough, and Fei and Elena were both severely injured after the battle, especially Fei. In the end, he used up all the potions on him, and his HP fell to a dangerous level. Elena was covered in blood as well. If it weren’t for the protection offered by the new item, [M’avina’s Embrace – Kraken Shell], she would be more injured than Fei.

Of course, the higher the risk, the higher the reward.

Now, Fei’s barbarian character reached Nightmare Mode level 99, and it was the level threshold in this mode.

Similar to what happened in the Normal Mode, the two clouds of golden mist from the two golden statues nurtured Fei’s body after Talic and Korlic were defeated. This meant that Fei was about to undergo another transformation.

In addition, he received the essences and understandings Talic and Korlic had toward [Whirlwind] and [Leap Attack], and these two skills were even more powerful.

By using the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] to cast these two techniques, the primitive and violent sensation was gone, and a lively sensation replaced it. It felt like these two techniques had their souls, and Fei was able to use them with even more control. Just in damage dealt alone, these two techniques could rival with Mythical-level Combat Techniques used by Sun-Class Lords.

Valkyrie Elena received a lot of benefits as well. She was now a Nightmare Mode level 90 Magic Archer, and her body was nurtured by the cloud of golden mist from Madawc’s golden statue. She was getting more powerful, and she was slowly elevating from the realm of archers. She also received Madawc’s essence and understanding toward [Throw Axes], which was a technique that was similar to archery.

After the battle, both Fei and Elena were exhausted.

Even though they used [Full Rejuvenation Potions] to heal their bodily injuries, that spiritual level fatigue couldn’t be recovered in a short time.

Fei fell back and sat on a pile of snow by the altar, and he grabbed a handful of snow to clean the blood off his body. He only felt a little refreshed after that.

Elena was in no hurry. She cleaned her weapon and her armor gracefully, and she soon returned to her usual state as she stood by Fei’s side.

“Our wedding is only in two days; are you happy?” Fei smiled and teased the Valkyrie.

“Eh.” Elena nodded with a smile on her face; she wasn’t shy at all.

This was what Elena was like; she never hid her love for Fei, and she wasn’t as shy as girls who were young and conservative. She always expressed how she felt, and she wasn’t going to change her character just because she was in love.

“Haha! What if there are people who try to mess with us on our wedding day?” Fei stood up and said as he lightly caressed Valkyrie’s long red hair and smelled the fragrance on his fingers. He knew that his wedding wasn’t going to be calm, and he was letting Elena know ahead of time.

“Kill!” Elena grasped her battle bow firmly and flicked the bowstring.

Fei laughed; Elena’s way of dealing with problems was always simple and straightforward.

“Ok, I will listen to my cute Elena Her Highness. We will kill anyone who tries to mess with us on our wedding day,” Fei said as he carried his huge war hammer on his shoulder, not looking like a king and a powerful master at all.

Stepping on the thick snow, Fei walked toward the only entrance to the [Worldstone Keep] that was behind the frozen waterfall. In the same time, he laughed and said, “However, we need to improve our strength if we want to teach our enemies a lesson. We need to do more work these two days. If we could defeat Baal who is on the [Throne of Destruction], we might be able to elevate our strength to the next realm.”

Elena finally blushed a little after hearing Fei’s playful words, and her beauty was unparalleled, stealing the spotlight from the nature around her. However, she was walking behind Fei, and the king didn’t see that beautiful scene.

The two of them broke the hard ice outside the [Worldstone Keep] forcefully and walked into the dark entrance.

Battles were about to arrive again.

The [Worldstone Keep] was divided into three levels, and the third level led to the terrifying [Throne of Destruction]. It was a palace filled with the power of hell, and it was bloody and murderous.

Final Boss, Baal, was hiding there, and along with it was the most terrifying monsters and demons from hell.

Only after killing all most enemies could Fei enter the [Worldstone Chamber] and battle with the real Baal. Then, Fei would be able to go to the next difficulty level after passing through the Nightmare Mode.

After about four hours, Fei and Elena cleared the first two levels in the [Worldstone Keep], and daily gaming limit was about to ran out. Therefore, they had to exit from Diablo World.

……

-[Godly King Palace]-

After returning to the real world, Fei sat back down on [The Throne of Chaos] and closed his eyes, thinking back to what happened in Diablo World and comprehended understanding Talic and Korlic had toward those two techniques. Then, he exhaled and started to think about the situation Chambord was in.

He could clearly tell that a storm was brewing above Chambord City.

This time, Fei wasn’t facing opponents like Crown Prince Arshavin but various forces outside the Zenit Empire. The Chambord Kingdom was growing too fast, and too many people were drooling over it as if it was a huge piece of meat.

The upcoming battle was a life-and-death battle for Fei and the entire Chambord Kingdom.

Fei’s wedding day was going to be a day where a lot of blood was going to be spilled.

However, how many of Fei’s trump cards did the outsiders know about?

As Fei was pondering about how he could overcome the upcoming challenge, sudden changes occurred. Several powerful warrior energy fluctuations appeared around the [Godly King Palace], and they dispersed into the area like smokes. These fluctuations were unstable, but they were all powerful, each reaching the Moon-Class Realm.

Fei’s face changed color, but he soon got excited after thinking about something.

“Hahahaha! Great! They all broke through at this critical moment! Now, all the issues are solved! Hahahaha! We can create a storm of our own and let the vicious schemer and conspirators pay with their blood!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 649: Chambord’s Increase in Strength 2

Chapter 649: Chambord’s Increase in Strength (2)

This sudden good news instantly made Fei feel optimistic about the future of Chambord.

The powerful warrior energy surges were appearing out of the stone palaces around the [Godly King Palace].

At this critical moment, the warriors of Chambord such as Cech, Drogba, and Pierce who were cultivating diligently in Sky Castle all broke through around the same time. With the help from the unique environment in Sky Castle and the effect of the godly herbs, they were able to work hard and achieve a small miracle. All the broke through the threshold at peak Nine-Star and stepped into Moon-Class.

Fei got a little emotional.

One year ago, these people were all insignificant; some of them were little warriors, and some of them didn’t even have warrior energy. However, they were all breaking into the Moon-Class Realm which was the dream for a lot of warriors on this continent. If this information got out, it would be a piece of shocking news! After all, this cultivation speed was beyond imagination!

The so-called super geniuses were about this level.

As he sensed the surging warrior energies around him, Fei thought of something and took out six combat weapons from his storage ring; he prepared them a while back. He waved his arm, and the six weapons flew toward six stone palaces on the mountain.

These combat weapons were among the hundreds of combat weapons that Fei got from the last ancestral place of the dwarfs, and he already pre-assigned a lot of them.

In the next moment, the combat weapons appeared in the stone palaces.

Drogba, Pierce, Torres, Cech, Oleg, and Robbin were enveloped in their warrior energy flames in surprise and joy, and they were experiencing the transformations that were taking place in their bodies. Suddenly, they saw mystic and powerful weapons flashing before their eyes.

[Black Haired Vicious Fist] Drogba got a huge tower shield that was more than two meters tall and one meter wide. It was a level 6 combat weapon, and it was named [Holy Collision]. It was in the shape of a trapezoid, and it was curved outward, forming sharp edges on the surface. Also, there were lines of deadly spikes on the four sides of the shield, creating a rare magic array. As a result, streaks of magic energies circulated on the shield and made up all kinds of mystic symbols.

[White Haired Fast Sword] Pierce got a broadsword that could only be used by two hands. It was also a level 6 combat weapon, and it had three blood grooves on it. With both edges sharpened, the blade looked as reflective as a pond of water. What was unique about this sword was that its tip separated into two like the tongue of a snake, and the two tips curled backward, forming two back hooks with lines of teeth in them. The hilt of the sword was engraved with writing from the Mythical Era and was named [Sky Splitting Scar].

[Son of Wind] Torres got a level 6 bow of course, and it was named [Will of Gods]. Its body was fancy, and it was gilded with gods engraved on its body. In addition, there were patterns that resembled two different beasts on the two ends, and the beasts had their mouth open, emitting one green beam of light between them. This green beam of light was the bowstring. This bow was about two meters long, and it looked tough to control. What was more surprising about this bow was that the bow could be separated into two at the halfway point, creating two knife-like short-range combat weapons. This bow’s shape and functionally were both top-tier.

[Destructive Finger] Cech received a pair of gloves that matched his skin color. It was named [Lover’ Touch], and it was delicate in comparison with the combat weapons that other warriors got. Not sure what material it was made from, it almost had no magic symbols on it, and its style was ordinary as well.

When Cech put it on, he felt like there was one more layer of skin, and it was hard to notice. The only thing that gave it away a little was the hard finger cots.

Warden Oleg got a huge spherical hammer that didn’t have a handle. Instead, it was connected to a long black chain, and it was named [Greeting of the Darkness]. The spherical hammer hand a diameter of one meter, and the black chain allowed it to be used in both short-range and long-range combat. In fact, if Oleg wanted, he could use this huge hammer as a shield as well. It was visually shocking, and it was a rare combat weapon.

The weapon that appeared in front of Robbin was named [Wind’s Kiss], and it was a set of three curved knives. The bodies of the blades were as thin as paper, and they were the perfect light weapons for someone like Robbin to use. They could be used in short-range combat, and they could also be used as long-range throwing knives. The three knives were like winds when they were thrown into the air, achieving almost 100% stealth. They had the ability of killing enemies without even alarming them.

The six warriors of Chambord grasped onto their combat weapons at almost the same time.

Fei picked out these combat weapons according to their warrior energies and combat techniques, and he was absolutely right. The six warriors felt like these combat weapons were becoming parts of their bodies, and they felt smooth using them.

“Hurry up and get used to the combat weapons. Communicate with them and become one with them. You need to get ready to experience nature’s challenges,” the king’s voice sounded by their ears.

When obtaining contact with combat weapons that didn’t have owners, warriors had to communicate with them using their souls.

Since combat weapons had their own souls, the warriors had to get their acceptance before they could unleash 100% of the power of these unique weapons. After receiving the acceptances, these weapons could also be stored in the warriors’ bodies, becoming their greatest help.

Therefore, the six warriors of Chambord didn’t dare to wait, and they quickly used their souls and warrior energies to communicate and own up to these combat weapons.

Soon, six clouds of elemental storms dashed toward the Sky Castle. Like six pillars that connected the land with the sky, they moved around Sky Castle when they got close, and they absorbed similar elements in the air to strengthen themselves.

As these elemental pillars got bigger and bigger, they got closer and closer to the six warriors who were sitting in the six stone palaces on the mountain in the center of the Sky Castle.

The orange earth-elemental storms were aimed at Drogba and Oleg’s palaces.

The silver metal-elemental storms were aimed at Pierce and Cech’s palaces.

The green wind-elemental storms were aimed at Torres and Robbin’s palaces.

After breaking through to Moon-Class, the six masters got natural law’s attention, and the elements in nature started to reject and attack the six of them. Only the ones who successfully endured nature’s challenges could temper their bodies, condense their warrior energies, and elevate into the new realm for real. Only after both their warrior energies and life energies transform, they would be considered as real Moon-Class Elites.

Fei sat on [The Throne of Chaos] and appeared in the sky above the summit of the central godly mountain.

He was carefully monitoring the elevation process of the six masters. This experience would be dangerous to any warrior, but nature’s challenges that these six warriors of Chambord were facing were even more powerful. Since natural elements were abundant in and around the Sky Castle, the elemental storms were much crazier. If the six warriors weren’t careful, they might experience a backlash and die instantly.

Fortunately, the mystic power of the stealth energy sphere around Sky Castle blocked all sensations. Therefore, when looking from the direction of Chambord City, nothing was happening at Five Sword Sky Mountain, and the masters there couldn’t sense the violent and mighty nature energy here.

“Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!!!!”

Little Raccoon crawled out from somewhere and screamed as it jumped onto the stairs connected to [The Throne of Chaos]. Its cheeks were puffy as if it was chewing on something.

It was staring at the six elemental storms that were powerful enough to disturb the void, and it was clear that it was scared by this sudden change. Right now, it was staring at Fei with its teary eyes.

Fei smiled and waved his hand, taking Little Raccoon up onto the throne.

Nature’s challenges lasted about one hour.

Then, the chaotic natural elements finally disappeared, and the storms were gone. The blue sky and white clouds were revealed again.

The six masters didn’t disappoint Fei. They finally passed through the trough nature’s challenges and transformed themselves just like Blacky. Like carps that jumped over the dragon gate, they became powerful Moon-Class Elites.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 650: Sudden

At this moment, the six elemental storms that were dispersing into the region symbolized the rise of the Chambord Kingdom.

From now on, this level 1 affiliated kingdom of the most northern level 1 empire on the continent had eight Moon-Class Elites, and the king almost reached the Sun-Class Realm. If Fei could take one more step forward, he would become one of the most powerful masters in the area of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit.

If that happened, the real strength of Chambord could be more powerful than the empires around it.

As Fei stood on [The Throne of Chaos], he could clearly sense the natural laws circulating around him. In fact, natural laws were everywhere, and they were like the veins on the leaves.

As a Nightmare Mode level 99 Barbarian, Fei was already equivalent to a peak Full Moon Elite.

However, if he actually trained warrior energy step by step and had sufficient understanding of nature, he would be able to comprehend more natural laws and tell that there were numerous invisible chains in the air, locking the mortals down.

The real masters could only break these natural laws on them before they could get any more powerful.

Fei wasn’t like any other ordinary master on this continent. Since his power came from Diablo World, he wasn’t too keen on the natural laws compared with other masters on his level. However, through the clouds of golden mist from Talic and Korlic’s golden statues, Fei was able to get empowerment, and he achieved level up without having to have a good understanding of the natural laws.

Currently, the chaotic elements in the air started to disappear, and Drogba, Pierce, Cech, Torres, Oleg, and Robbin finally finished their transformation.

Their auras stopped growing, and their accumulations and natural talents were able to be compared now.

Cech had the most amount of accumulations among the six warriors, whereas Torres had the most talent. Therefore, the two of them quickly got to level 8 low-tier New Moon, far surpassing other four warriors.

Even though they couldn’t be compared to Lampard who had many secrets on him, they could still be considered as insane geniuses among all masters who advanced to Moon-Class.

Then, it was Pierce, Drogba, and Robbin. The first two almost didn’t have much warrior energy foundations before meeting Fei, and they were elevated to this realm by Fei alone. On the other hand, Robbin met Fei a lot later, so he only got access to Fei’s resources shorter. Therefore, the three of them only got to level 4 low-tier New Moon.

Lastly, there was Warden Oleg, the fatty who loved to flatter the king.

According to how it should be, Oleg would be more powerful. When Drogba and Pierce were still only strong men who had no warrior energies, Oleg was already a One-Star Warrior. Also, he had been serving Fei longer than Robbin, and he should be at a higher realm.

Unfortunately, this fatty had his mind on too many things such as flattering the people around him and managing the Justice Department of Chambord. In addition, he wasn’t as crazy about cultivation as people like Pierce and Drogba, lacking the strong motivation to become a powerful master.

Instead, he was more into obtaining a perfect body and getting more physical strength. Therefore, he spent most of his time tempering his body, and this unique training method made him lag behind others after reaching Moon-Class, and he was only at level 1 low-tier New Moon.

Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!

Suddenly, six roars sounded from the six stone palaces around the [Godly King Palace] one after another, and people could feel the excitement in the voices.

Although they had been working hard and trying to reach Moon-Class every day, they all felt unbelievable after finally achieving their goals. As they stood in their stone palaces, they thought back to their journey and felt like they were dreaming. There were numerous Nine-Star Warriors who were stuck at that level on the Azeroth Continent, and they weren’t able to break through to Moon-Class didn’t matter how hard they tried. Now looking back, they all had humble beginnings, but they were able to walk through and the path of cultivation and achieve the milestone that many geniuses couldn’t do……

It was unreal!

Fei sensed the joy of his loyal henchmen, and he laughed out loud.

In the next moment, he returned to the [Godly King Palace].

The king moved his mind, and a vast energy scanned through the six stone palaces around him. The six warriors of Chambord suddenly felt like their visions blurred, and the scene before them shifted, In the next second, they somehow disappeared from their stone palaces and appeared in the [Godly King Palace].

This was one of the miraculous skills that Fei learned after reaching peak Full Moon Realm.

He was able to utilize the power of natural laws and teleport people who were much weaker than him to him in a certain range; this already resembled the power of Sun Anomalies.

Once Fei can get the power to alter and reconstruct the natural laws, he will be able to form his sun anomaly.

“Your Majesty!” The six warriors all greeted and bowed since they quickly realized what was going on.

Seeing their king smiling at them, the six of them felt very emotional, and they didn’t know how they could express their gratitude. If it weren’t for the effort of care of this young king who created numerous miracles, how could they successfully turn their fates around, becoming Moon-Class Elites and transforming their lives? Now, their lifespan doubled, and they could fly in the sky without restrictions.

The six of them all single-kneeled.

“Get up! The six of you finally achieved Moon-Class! Hahahah! Out of the 12 Golden Saint Mountains, each one of you will get one!” Fei looked at them and nodded pleasantly. Then, his eyes landed on Robbin.

Out of the six warriors, only Robbin wasn’t a saint seiya yet.

……

-Two days before the King of Chambord’s wedding-

It was about four o’clock in the afternoon, and it was sunny.

This moment would be recorded in history books with emphasis, and it was going to be the story that numerous traveling poets told.

It was still busy on the streets of Chambord City. People were coming and going, and the street vendors were busy getting customers. There were nobles who were wandering around, traveling poets who were going to tell stories, and bylaw enforcement officers who were patrolling the area with sterns expression…… This was a typical afternoon, and it wasn’t too hot or too cold; it was just right.

Suddenly, a shocking incident happened, surprising everyone.

The clear-blue sky suddenly darkened without any warning, and it felt like the bright sun was devoured by something. Soon, the entire region was enveloped by darkness. It felt like someone spilled ink around, staining everything. It was so dark that people couldn’t even see their fingers in front of them.

No one knew what was happening.

Suddenly, the bright stars shone in the sky, painting a beautiful scenery.

The stars were glaring like gems, and they were showing off their beauty which was rare to see.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 651: Sudden Appearance

“What…… What are those symbols?”

“The stars in the sky could combine into so many vivid images? Is that a cow? Or cattle? A demon beast that is human on the top half but horse on the lower half? Oh, is that a huge crab?”

“What is going on? Why did the sky suddenly darken? These stars…… Who can tell me what is going on? I have never seen anything like this before! What are these symbols?”

“The gods are showing their powers! This is a miracle!!”

“Waah, the great gods, are you finally going to bless your followers?”

“These constellations and patterns never appeared before…… This…… Such mysterious power; it is as vast as the universe. Ancient, prolonged, deep…… Could it really be the power of the gods?”

Both ordinary people and the mighty warriors were stunned by this since they had never seen this happen. It was the first time in their lives that they saw something this mystic.

Only the citizens of Chambord weren’t that anxious and nervous.

They experienced something similar when Lampard advanced into the Moon-Class Realm……

“Which master advanced successfully this time?” they thought.

All the citizens of Chambord were shivering in excitement, but they all ignored the outsiders who wanted to ask them about what was going on. They have already learned the idea of ‘national confidential information’ from their king, and they would never tell others about what was going on under normal circumstances.

Just as what they had anticipated, the phenomenon that appeared once before showcased itself again.

As if gods were issuing commands in secrecy, all the bright stars in the sky started to dim one after another. This scene was magnificent and unbelievable.

“Who could have the power to command the stars?” they thought.

In the end, only a few hundred stars were still shining brightly in the sky, forming several perfect constellation images.

These constellation images emitted tens of thousands of starlight beams down on the continent, and they all landed in the direction of the 12 Golden Saint Mountains. Then, streaks of golden energy flames shone from the mountains, shooting back at the stars, lighting up the darkness together with the colorful starlight.

This beautiful scene was too dreamy, and many people believed that only the gods could create it.

In just a dozen seconds, the stars in the sky formed six different constellation images, and all the light beams condensed into six as well, pouring down the sky and into the six sword-like mountains in the back of Chambord City like golden waterfalls.

Then, the sky brightened again, and everything returned to normal.

After a few seconds, the sky went back to its clear blue color, and the clouds reappeared.

The sunlight came back and shined on the land, bringing warmth to everyone, and the spring breezes felt comfortable and not chilly at all. The beautiful spring showcased itself in front of everyone, making people feel like what happened was just their hallucinations.

The people at Chambord City started to murmur amongst themselves.

All the envoy groups from various empires and affiliated kingdom, as well as the mercenary groups, were confused, and they all wondered what just happened.

“What is the power that caused that mystic phenomenon?” they thought.

As warriors, they were very sensitive to energies fluctuations and powers, and they clearly could tell that when the darkness enveloped the land and the starlight shined down on the continent, a type of power that never appeared on the Azeroth Continent before showed itself. It was an ancient and mighty power that came to this land abruptly.

The origin of this phenomenon was the mountains at the back of Chambord City, but no one dared to enter that restricted and deadly area anymore.

In the last dozens of days, various forces had sent their masters into the back mountains to investigate while ignoring Chambord’s warning, and there were Moon-Class Elites among them.

However, the people who walk into the back mountains never came back out. After having several Moon-Class Elites disappearing in that area, no forces wanted to take the risk to see what was really behind Chambord anymore.

Even though people believed that it was the King of Chambord who killed those Moon-Class Elites, they couldn’t do much. After all, they were in Chambord’s territory, and the back mountains were the restricted area. It was them who broke the rules, so they couldn’t bring this matter up to the king.

Therefore, the mountains at the back of Chambord City became a dangerous place that could change people’s expressions when it was brought up in conversations.

What happened today instantly made all the forces to use their intelligence networks to get information about the phenomenon.

This sudden change made the people who were making plans in secret have an ominous feeling. Therefore, they wanted to get to the bottom of things.

Even though Chambord City seemed upbeat and celebratory at the moment, there was a huge storm brewing in the darkness.

……

-Inside a quiet courtyard at Chambord City-

There were four mercenaries of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] standing each side of the gate, and they looked quite vicious. It was clear that they were on their guards.

Many people were in the courtyard.

The man with the cross scar on his cheek and the red bandana on his forehead was sitting in the middle of a big stone desk, and he was talking to the people around him.

Since they were mercenaries who traveled around and took jobs in wars between empires, they were filled with murderous spirit and viciousness.

Some of them had swell marks on their cheeks, and they were the people who were threatened by Owen this morning in the restaurant.

“What is that chick from the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] thinking? Why does she want to go to that place to meet? Otherwise, we wouldn’t have caught the attention of the people from Chambord City!” A mercenary growled, “However, that mage chick is hot! Her figure is perfect, and her skin is so smooth. Damn! If I can ride her once, I’m willing to die afterward!”

The other mercenaries all laughed recklessly after hearing that, and only that man with the cross scar on his face looked worried as he frowned.

This man’s eyes shone as he looked at four wooden beams that were glaring a little in the yard; he didn’t participate in the spicy and lewd discussion with other mercenaries. Ever since the meeting in the restaurant this morning, they listened to the command of their superiors, and they had been staying at this courtyard and didn’t leave.

However, for some reason, he still felt like people were monitoring them.

“We shouldn’t stay here anymore! I have an ominous feeling, and we must leave! Tell the brothers to hide and go into stealth the old way, and let’s make our move when the [Dragon Hunt Operation] initiates tomorrow……” the man with the cross scar on his face said nervously as he suddenly stood up and slapped the stone table.

The mercenaries who were engaged in the spicy topic were surprised, and someone asked, “Captain, everything seems normal up to this point. I think you are a bit too sensitive……”

“I hope it is just me being too sensitive,” the man with the cross scar frowned and said, “But……”

At this moment, he suddenly shut his mouth, and his pupil instantly contracted. As his expression changed, he grabbed onto his weapon and looked in the direction of the gate.

The other mercenaries who were sitting by the table were confused, and they looked in the direction of the gate as well.

Then, they were all shocked, and they jumped up and grabbed their weapons with hostility on their faces.

They weren’t sure when he had arrived, but a man was standing by the gate of the courtyard in silence.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 652: The Beginning

He was a man who they were familiar with.

He was a man who they could never forget.

He was Michael Owen, one of the [Four Spikes] under the command of the King of Chambord. Even though he was only a young man who was about 14 years old, he looked quite mature. This arrogant black knight from the morning already switched to a tight-fit warrior suit that was made from the fur of an unknown demon beast, and he looked very impatient as he stared at the mercenaries like a beast that was looking at his prey.

“Mr. Owen, how come you are here?” the man with the red bandana and the cross scar asked emotionlessly. At the same time, his grip on his war blade tightened, and he made a hand gesture behind his back.

The more than 20 mercenaries in the yard spread out in silence, and each took a position. They formed a vague array formation, surrounding Owen in the middle.

“[Dragon Hunt Operation]. What is this operation that you just mentioned?” Owen frowned and asked as if he didn’t notice the changes around him.

[Dragon Hunt Operation] was the only useful phrase that he heard after hiding in this courtyard for more than ten hours. If this captain who had the red bandana didn’t discover the strangeness and wanted to move out, he wouldn’t want to come out this quick and disturb them.

The captain of the mercenaries licked his blade and suddenly smiled viciously. “Since Mr. Owen wants to know, we will tell you. It is simple! We are going to hunt down and slay the evil dragon that is known as the King of Chambord!”

As he said that, the red warrior energy flame started to shine on him. Also, the mercenaries surrounding Owen also closed the distance between them and Owen quietly.

“Oh, since you are willing to talk, why not say more?” Owen also licked his weapon, which was a black dagger, as excitement appeared on his face.

“If you want to know this much……. Hahaha! Ask the Grim Reaper in hell yourself! Hahahaha! [Fire Python’s Kiss]!!!!!”

The man with the cross scar on his face suddenly attacked, and heavy blade in his head turned into a huge fire python. This was the illusion created by the Five-Star Combat Technique, and it made a series of deep muffled noises as well, enough to disturb opponents’ mind.

This python made from fire dashed forward in an unpredictable pattern as its belly rubbed against the ground, leaving deep trails in the ground.

It quickly approached Owen, and it opened its big mouth and flicked its tongue, biting toward Owen mercilessly with the fire-elemental warrior energy.

At the same time, all the mercenaries in the yard jumped at him.

This was a battle array the mercenaries in the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] used frequently. Even though it wasn’t complex, it was effective. Many people could use it at the same time, and their powers would be increased by many folds temporally. If the timing was right and they were in place, they could even kill Moon-Class Elites. They rarely missed their target.

The violent warrior energies instantly enveloped Owen.

The man with the cross scar was thrilled, but a gust of cold wind blew by his back. He instantly felt like a poisonous snake was targeting him, and the chilling and dangerous sensation overflooded his nerves.

“Damn it; he has helpers…… Damn it!”

At this moment, this captain of the mercenaries finally understood that Owen wasn’t working alone. He had comrades who were also hiding in the dark, and they suddenly targeted him and struck toward him.

At this critical moment, this man with the cross scar no longer had time to deal with Owen. His warrior instinct made him retreat for a few steps, and his blade turned by 180 degrees and struck behind him from a strange angle.

Since he was a mercenary who danced on the verge of death, his reaction speed was insane!

He did all that in one go without any delay as if he had practiced this move hundreds of times.

However, all of that was useless.

After he reacted in a speed that even himself was satisfied with, that chilly sensation behind his neck didn’t go away at all.

There was a short pause, but that chilly sensation appeared on his neck. As a cold blade pressed against an artery on his neck, a casual voice sounded by his ear, “Move if you want to die.”

This voice sounded ethereal, and it felt like it was from a hermit who saw through life.

From the beginning to end, the man with the cross scar on his face didn’t know who this deadly assassin was.

Without their captain who was the key force in this battle array, the mercenaries weren’t able to operate the array in full effectiveness.

Without control, the warrior energies around Owen weakened, and he was able to dash around like a phantom. Every time he made a turn like lightning, an experienced and vicious mercenary would fall quietly without having the ability to fight back.

It seemed like the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]’s battle array was within their opponents’ expectations.

In fact, it felt like Owen understood this battle array better than the mercenaries! He was able to calculate and catch the weaknesses of this array formation that would only exist for a split second, the more than 20 elite mercenaries who were chosen for this operation all lied on the ground.

As he sensed the chillness by his neck, and the man with the cross scar on his cheek was furious but couldn’t do anything.

Owen stopped moving and stood still after he did all that, and he licked his black dagger habitually as he looked at the captain of these mercenaries in mockery and disdain.

“Who! Tell me who are you!” The man with the cross scar on his face felt like his heart was sinking little by little, and he asked the man who was behind him.

“One of the [Four Spikes] under the King of Chambord, [White-Suit Spike] Gonzalez Raul,” that ethereal voice sounded by his ear.

……

-In the backyard of a unique-looking hotel at Chambord City-

“Hey, I already told you that this place is reserved for the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group]! It doesn’t accept other guests! Hey, are you deaf? Why are you still walking in? Stop! I’m talking to you! What is going on? Stop!”

Two cute female mercenaries in tight-fit clothes chased after the three strangers who walked through the gate without saying a word. The two of them quickly caught up and blocked them with weapons in their hands, and they observed these three unwelcome guests in hostility.

“Little girl, you better move. I’m here for your captain.” Among them, the thin and tall young man who looked 15 years old smiled and showed his pearl-white teeth.

“Humph! Do you think you can see our captain just because you want to?” the girl with short red hair replied angrily.

“Yeah! Tell us who you are first! I will put your name in line! When our captain is free, we will let you know. We already kicked out more than 100 obscene men like you! If you want to pursue our captain, go look in the mirror first!” the other girl who had her long black hair into a ponytail also added.

“I can’t do that. I’m afraid that you guys will try to run away after I tell you our names,” the thin and tall young man winked at the two girls.

“Who do you think you are? Our captain couldn’t run from anyone!……” the cute girl with short red hair said with disdain. However, she wasn’t dumb, and she understood something in the next moment. As she pulled the sleeve of her peer, she gave the latter a warning glare and pulled out her sword.

“Tell me! Who are you guys!” she said viciously.

“Alright, Lisa, let the three honorable guests in.” At this moment, a crisp yet soft voice sounded from the backyard. Then, a beautiful woman who was wearing a black mage robe and had a colorful parrot-like demon beast on her shoulder walked out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 653: Never Go Easy on Beautiful Woman

“Captain Laura, they……” The girl with the short, red hair tried to explain.

“Hehehe, girl, they are masters under the King of Chambord’s command. How can you stop them? Move away quickly, or these misters might punish you……” This beautiful mage slowly walked up and brought a gust of fragrance with her. She frowned a little and asked, “You three are?”

“Philip Inzagi, the first disciple of King Alexander. We are here to ask Captain Laura about the [Dragon Hunt Operation].” The handsome young warrior who was standing between the other two stared into the beautiful mage’s eyes as he said slowly with a calm temperament.

Just as expected, as soon as she heard the term [Dragon Hunt Operation], Laura’s pupils instantly contracted.

“Mr. Philip, what are you talking about? I don’t know anything about [Dragon Hunt Operation]. Eh, are there still dragons on this continent? Didn’t they go extinct a long time ago?” Laura quickly calmed down, and she replied with a bright smile on her face. As she did that, she played with her silver hair, and her eyes glared.

Inzagi frowned. “Captain Laura, I know that you are quite good at lightning-elemental magic spells, and your technique, [Nebula Chain Lightning], is rumored to be invincible under Seven-Star. However, I would advise you not to trust your strength too much and try to buy time for the reinforcement of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group], unless…… you want the entire [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] to die alongside you right now!”

The smile on Laura’s beautiful face froze for a second, and her slender and smooth fingers that were playing with her hair also stopped moving.

The two young female mercenaries who acted vicious a moment ago all understood what was happening even though they seemed a bit slow in the head. The short red-haired girl and the black-ponytailed girl looked at each other and slowly moved toward the backyard, trying to notify others and let them get ready.

However, two figures suddenly appeared behind them.

“Little girl, you aren’t obedient.” The thin and tall young man smiled again and showed his white teeth that would make people jealous, and he introduced himself friendly, “Nice to meet you. My name is Ed Kawani, and you can just call me Kawani. I’m one of the [Four Spikes] under the King of Chambord’s command, [Smiling Spike].”

The other young man who was also thin and tall but looked serious spat out a few words as well, “[Silent Spike], David Tray.”

The two girls looked at each other with cautiousness in their eyes. They snorted lightly and didn’t say anything.

Tink! Tink!

With serious and cold expressions, they pulled out the rapiers by their waists and pointed them forward with silver warrior energy flames around them.

They weren’t weak; they were at least Two-Star Warriors.

However, since they were stunned by Kawani and Tray’s speeds, they didn’t dare to make a move first.

“I heard from a while ago that the King of Chambord is a genius warrior himself, and he has many talented subordinates. I didn’t believe it at first, but now I know that the rumor isn’t exaggerating at all. In fact, it even understated the power of Chambord a little.” The beautiful black-robed female mage who was silent for a while suddenly smiled, and she relaxed as well.

With a less serious tone, she said to the three young men, “Don’t tease the girls. If you want to know about the [Dragon Hunt Operation], I will go with you guys and explain everything.”

“Captain Laura, no, you can’t go! You……” The short red-haired girl got anxious and tried to stop Laura.

“Let us fight with these bad people! If we hold them until the Group Leader gets here, they will be beaten!” the black-ponytailed girl shouted heroically.

Female Mage Laura lightly shook her head.\

She didn’t expect that the King of Chambord’s people would get here so quick, and they are daring enough to directly come at the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group], the no.2 mercenary group in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit.

“The Chambordians are faster and more upfront than I expected……” Laura thought.

Regarding resisting and fighting back…… She thought about that as well.

Unfortunately, when she played with her hair a few seconds ago and tried to activate a magic item that was made into a hairpin, this young man whose name was Philip Inzagi instantly discovered it and warned her.

This surprised Laura, and she thought, “This young man is too powerful! His god-tier weapon-like aura locked me down from the beginning, and he closely monitors any of my movements. As soon as I do something strange, his murderous spirit would instantly envelop me……”

It was too dangerous for a mage to have an agile assassin within three meters of him or her.

Laura underestimated her opponents this time.

Even though she was very experienced, she didn’t discover that these three young men with no warrior energy fluctuations on them were actually powerful masters.

“They are much more dangerous than I anticipated…… [Four Spikes] under the King of Chambord’s command? Spikes of assassins? They have insane stealth techniques, and they were able to hide their energy fluctuations and fool me……” Laura thought.

“I’m afraid that I can’t allow that, Captain Laura. Out of the 35 people in the yard, except for the three grooms who don’t know anything, all of you need to come with me. Don’t try to resist; this yard had been closely monitored, and none of you can defeat me unless your group leader is here,” Inzagi said mercilessly; he would never go easy because his opponent was a beautiful woman.

He was willing to take out and exterminate anyone who was trying to scheme against King Alexander.

……

The members of this team that belonged to the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] had no choice.

The few people who tried to resist and escape were all captured, and everyone got their warrior energies and magic energies locked down.

The beautiful Laura was more focused on. Locks that could suppress magic energies were placed on her wrists, ankles, and neck, and she was asked to get on a big carriage with her team members before it was sealed up.

Then, the carriage moved forward quickly for about 40 minutes.

When the door of the carriage reopened, the mercenaries of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] got off the carriage and were surprised to find themselves in somewhere dark.

The faint silver lights coming from the walls, the chilly air, and the dripping water sound all told them that they were in a magical underground tunnel.

“Let’s go!”

Inzagi led the way with no emotion showing on his face, and he walked toward the depth of this tunnel.

The dark surroundings, the gloomy sensations, the terrifying silence, the powerless feelings, and the possible horror that was about to come…… All of these made the mercenaries fell unease since they didn’t know what was about to happen.

The short red-haired girl and the black-ponytailed girl pressed their bodies against Laura as they shivered.

Soon, they saw lights at the end of the tunnel.

Then, terrifying screams resonated in the area, and it sounded like the cries of an injured beast. It seemed like a poor soul was being interrogated, and the bloody smell permeated the air.

They walked out of the tunnel and was in a big underground hall.

There was a dark-red magic light in the ceiling, turning this space bright red. It felt like there was blood everywhere, giving chills to the mercenaries.

There were all kinds of strange and blood-stained interrogation instruments placed around the hall in an organized manner, and the smell of blood was even more intense here.

When Laura’s eyes landed on the person who was being interrogated in the center of the hall, her pupils suddenly contracted, and she was slightly shocked.

Then, she calmed down as if she thought everything through.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 654: Pull Them All

The man who was being interrogated was Captain Balio, the leader of one of the ten elite teams of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and the person who met up with Laura at the restaurant this morning.

“He was already captured by the masters of Chambord!” Laura thought. After the initial surprise, this beautiful mage realized that since she and her subordinates were captured here, the elite team of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] must have been arrested as well.

“Now all of this makes sense. Our locations and the information about the [Dragon Hunt Operation] are all leaked by these mercenaries of Wind Horse. They couldn’t endure the interrogation, and they gave out all the key information,” she thought.

In the far end of the hall, there was a row of prison cells, and more than a dozen elite mercenaries of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] were locked up there, and their clothes were stained by blood. They were the people who met up with Laura this morning, and they were all arrested with no one escaping successfully.

As a great mage, even though her peak Five-Star magic energy was locked down by the magic locks on her body, her eyes were still sharp. With the help of the red light in the hall, she was able to see the vague and flashing magic runes that were engraved on the stone walls.

Under the empowerment of the magic runes, even regular mud walls could become tougher than steel and incredibly difficult to destroy.

What surprised this beautiful mage even more was that even though she mastered all kinds of magic runes, she couldn’t understand the runes that were engraved on the walls nor could she comprehend the magic pathing theories behind all this. She felt like these runes were similar to the legendary magic runes from the Mythical Era where it felt like each rune had a life of its own. All the runes were expanding and contracting in a unique pattern as if they were breathing. As it moved, the ancient magic energy sensation would appear and disappear as a result.

“The Chambordians are too powerful and too resourceful! How? This prison is so tough that probably a Moon-Class Elite couldn’t even break it!” Laura was shocked by her discovery.

Behind her, all the mercenaries of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] were shivering with pale faces.

There were all kinds of strange interrogation instruments around, and they made these newcomers feel desperate in silence.

Each of the instruments had blood on it, and they made the mercenaries understand the feeling of being interrogated by just looking at them; they knew that it would be worse than death.

In addition, this place was lit with the bloody-red light, making it feel like the mythical hell.

Before the interrogation started, some people out of the 32 Fire Blood mercenaries were also terrified, and their teeth clenched repeatedly as they shivered, creating a series of noises.

You couldn’t really call them cowards. Even the heroic warriors and tough masters in battle might not be able to resist against lethal interrogation methods.

In the middle of the hall, except for Balio who had the cross scar on his face, there were a few other mercenaries of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] who were being interrogated as well. They were stained by blood, and they defecated uncontrollably as they screamed in pain.

The mercenaries of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] saw a tough man, who didn’t look scared at all before the interrogation, collapsing after being placed on an instrument that didn’t look scary for less than a minute. As he cried and begged, he told the Chambordians about everything he knew……

This was too terrifying!

The short red-haired girl and the black ponytailed girl were so scared that their cute faces changed color, and they almost cried. They had never seen such cruel scenes before, and they held onto Laura’s arms tightly, looking like little chickens that were under the protection of the hen.

As the red light flashed, the bloodiness permeated into the surroundings.

This chill and gloomy place was under Chambord’s prison that was known to people. [Little Black Room] was the prison that most people know about, and this was [Hell], the real gruesome prison of Chambord.

[TL Note: Sorry guys, we skipped a chapter when releasing, and chapter 653 is up.]

“If Captain Laura is willing to tell us what we want to know without holding anything back, you guys could probably escape the tests put up by these scary instruments,” Inzagi said calmly as he looked at this beautiful silver-haired mage, “To be honest, I don’t really want to put someone as beautiful as you through this terrifying process. These instruments are all designed by the head of Chambord’s Justice Department, Mr. Oleg, and even peak Full-Moon Elites couldn’t last under them. I advise you not to do anything strange!”

What he said instantly made these Fire Blood mercenaries pale even more.

“Ah! Stop! Stop it! I will tell! I will tell you! Stop torturing me! Let me die! Let me die without pain!” A series of screams suddenly sounded, and it instantly shocked the Fire Blood mercenaries who were in silence, making them almost experiencing a mental collapse.

The person who just screamed out in pain was Balio, who was known as a tough guy in the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]. It was heard that he was arrested by the Marse Empire in secrecy once, and he was put through inhumane tortures. However, despite all that, he didn’t break and spill any secrets.

In the end, the group leader of Wind Horse, [War Pirate] Mellberg, went to the Marse Empire personally and forced them to release Balio.

When Balio got out, there wasn’t an inch of intact skin on his body except for his head, and the cross scar on his face was also from that incident.

However, a tough man like him collapsed under the interrogation of Chambord, and he was willing to say everything as long as he could be killed painlessly. This just went to show how terrifying these instruments were.

As she felt the shivering hands of the two girls around her and heard the teeth-colliding noises from her team members, Laura sighed and said depressingly, “I will talk.”

……

“[Dragon Hunt Operation]?”

As Fei sat in the [Godly King Palace] on the central mountain at the Sky Castle, he read the report Oleg gave him and sneered, “How dare two little mercenary groups to say such a thing? It seems like they think our Chambord is a soft piece of dough!”

Right now, Fatty Oleg was already more than two meters tall. The fat on his body didn’t decrease after he reached Moon-Class Realm; instead, he got even fattier.

After hearing Fei’s words, he smiled flattering and said, “Yeah! My honorable king! Please allow me to lead a troop and go to the residences of these two mercenary groups. I’m sure that I could wipe out all of these 20 dragon hunt teams, and I will let them know that Chambord isn’t easy to mess with!”

“Get out!” Fei kicked Oleg in the butt and said, “It seems like you want to fight with people after you advanced into Moon-Class. What? You are still not satisfied after interrogating these people? Remember, don’t start a fight unless the opportunity is right! If you damaged the flowers and decors in the city, do you have to the money to pay the fines? You don’t need to do anything at the moment; just stay alert and wait.”

“Ok, ok, ok. I will remember that.” Even though this flatterer looked sad and bitter, he was happy on the inside.

Every time he was kicked in the butt by the king, he would feel refreshed.

“There are many officials in Chambord, why His Majesty is only so casual with me! This means that His Majesty cares about me and knows my loyalty!” he thought.

“Go and tell Inzagi to make his moves; we have to gift them back! Take out all the dragon hunt teams in the city according to the information that this Balio and Laura gave us. Remember, don’t poke those two group leaders just yet; they are more powerful than Inzagi. Other than that, Inzagi and the guys could do whatever they see fit.”

As Fei said that, he threw a sealed scroll to Oleg and added, “The detailed plans are in the scroll, so just give it to Inzagi. You guys do what is appropriate, and you don’t have to come to me to ask for permissions. Before the wedding day, I need to cultivate in seclusion.”

“As you wish, My Lord!” Oleg took the scroll and ran out of the palace.

Fei shook his head powerlessly. This fatty was still a hardcore flatterer and wasn’t too interested in cultivation.

“He probably can’t advance into Sun-Class in the future. However, since he is so loyal, I will help him when I can,” Fei thought.

When he thought back to the [Dragon Hunt Operation], his expression turned cold.

“These ghosts and clowns all jumped out at the same time! Great! This time, I will capture you all! None of you can get away!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 655: All Kinds of Reactions

Fei’s order meant that the sickle of the Grim Reaper was starting to claim lives.

The troops of Chambord didn’t move. From the beginning to end, only Inzagi and the [Four Spikes] moved.

After the sunset of that day, these five silent assassins started to take away their enemies’ lives one by one in the darkness.

Didn’t matter if it was Balio who had the cross scar on his face or the silver-haired beautiful mage Laura, they all told Inzagi about the hiding spots of the elite dragon hunt teams from their mercenary groups in the [Hell]. Their confessions were almost 100% accurate, saving Chambord a lot of time.

Also, Inzagi and the [Four Spikes] were very careful during the day, so the other dragon hunt teams didn’t notice anything strange and weren’t able to react to the changes in time.

In the night, Inzagi and the [Four Spikes] became the envoys of darkness and visited each and every hiding spot at Chambord City.

These mercenaries whose jobs were to start killing and robbing the citizens of Chambord at the critical moment to distract Chambord’s attention were no match for professional assassins.

Without having the ability to fight back, they were all pulled out.

-Inside a simple courtyard at Chambord City-

A mercenary of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] who was carefully patrolling around suddenly froze. Before he could shout out a warning, he felt a coldness in his neck and lost the ability to make a sound. Then, as if all the energy in his body was sucked away, he collapsed onto the ground powerlessly.

In the next moment, the noises made by wind intensified. Merciless and silent killings occurred in this quiet courtyard.

A series of hoarse and unwilling low whispers sounded, and then the wind whistled and covered the sound made by bodies falling to the ground.

In the darkness, the five black figures dashed around like phantoms and were as fast as lightning. Every time they moved, a mercenary of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] would bleed and fall to the ground.

During this entire murderous process, no one discovered that their peers around them died before them.

They all discovered the vicious grin of the Grim Reaper in their sleep and at their surprise.

In less than five minutes, the 20 experienced and skilled mercenaries of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] who were hiding in this place were wiped out.

When the last mercenary fell to the ground, a huge carriage arrived at the gate of this courtyard quietly. A few burly but agile men jumped off the carriage and moved all the corpses onto the carriage smoothly. Then, they cleaned all the traces in the yard and disappeared in the dark alleyway with the carriage as if it was all a part of a hallucination.

This same scene happened at different places at Chambord in the night.

The darkness covered up the merciless killings, and the people who were in a deep sleep didn’t notice anything.

……

The second day, one day away from the King of Chambord’s wedding.

When the sun raised from the peak of the east mountain of Chambord, the sunlight shined upon this ancient city once again. It was a new day for the people in this city.

Finally, some people noticed the killings that took place.

Inside a well-hidden courtyard, there should be 20 mercenaries situated here, but it was empty at the moment. In the middle of the courtyard, there stood four mid-aged men who looked concerned.

“Isaac, my most loyal partner, what did you discover?” The person who just spoke was muscular, and his facial features were sharp. Even though he had messy short brown hair, the edges of his hair were yellow. He was wearing a silver chain armor, a pair of leather shorts that revealed his lower legs, and a pair of leather battle boots that exposed his toes. He was about 45 years of age, and he looked energetic like a lion that was at its peak.

He was Mellberg who had the nickname of [War Pirate]. He was the Group Leader of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group].

The man whose name was Isaac was a thin and tall mage who was in his forties as well. He looked perseverant, and he was wearing a rough magic robe.

As two dashes of terrifying silver light shot out of his eyes, he glanced around the courtyard and sniffed.

It looked like he was in a mystic state, and his soul was somewhere else. He answered firmly, “Blood…… Murder…… I see terrifying killing. The enemies who are in the dark waved their daggers and charged in, killing all the kids……”

“Who did it?” For some reason, this [War Pirate] who was known to be overprotective in the region didn’t get angry. As he thought about something, he lightly asked, “How powerful are the opponents?”

Isaac who was still in the mystic state answered slowly, “Assassins…… Terrifying assassins. Their auras are still in the city, and they are under the King of Chambord’s command. It seems like they discovered something…… I can’t see more. Among the people who killed the kids, the most powerful one is a Nine-Star Assassin, and he has insane assassination skills. Huh? I can’t trace him……”

“King of Chambord!” Mellberg looked at the Five Sword Sky Mountain that was protected by the 12 Golden Saint Mountains in afar and smiled.

“He sure is a clever kid; he finally discovered the strangeness? He sure is powerful. He is able to pull out all the teams of elites that I chose myself in a night. No wonder those people are concerned about him. Hehehe, unfortunately, he is still too weak, and this little dragon that hasn’t matured yet is going to be slayed. There are too many powerful masters involved in this operation, and even that force is in. Hahaha, we will just record this massacre on the book for now, and we will clear it on the night of the wedding. Let’s go! Tell the masters in other areas not to move.”

After he said that, energy flames flashed, and all four disappeared.

They were all Moon-Class Elites.

……

At the same time, in the big hotel that the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] rented as their temporary headquarters.

By the window on the fourth floor, which was the highest floor, there stood a figure who was wearing a delicate gold mask and a large fancy robe; it was hard to tell whether this person was a male or a female.

At the moment, the hands were behind the back of this person, and this person was looking at the crowded street outside this building. All kinds celebratory decorations were hung on the streets and the buildings, and it was clear that the citizens of Chambord were enjoying this atmosphere.

“Did you guys find cues? Where did Laura and others go?” This person asked lightly after a while.

“It is hard to figure it out. From the information we have, we are sure it is the King of Chambord who did this. Laura and others must have been discovered, and we aren’t sure if they are still alive or not.”

Behind this person with the gold mask were three muscular and tough men who looked almost identical to each other. Their thick black hair was tied in braids that reached their waists, and they only wore cross belts on their upper body, each carrying a huge ax on his back. They wore leather shorts and leather battle boots, showing their thick hairy legs.

The person who answered was one of them.

“Oh? Laura is a peak Five-Star Mage. Although she isn’t the most powerful, she is smart, careful, and has many magic items on her. When she was in danger, she couldn’t even use any of the items of alert us. You guys only discovered that something is wrong when our ten hiding spots were pulled out. It is clear that the person who captured Laura is powerful, far beyond her level. If it weren’t the King of Chambord himself, it would be a master who is at least close to Moon-Class.”

The person with the gold mask slowly analyzed. From the tiny pieces of information, the analysis wasn’t far off the truth.

“What should we do next?” The muscular man who answered this person’s question asked.

P.S. A big shout out to Josh R., Adam S., Scott M., Willie B., Alan J., Tommy L. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 656: For A Woman

“Wait. We will wait for other forces’ final decision. The current loss is nothing for our [Fire Blood Mercenary Group].” The person with the gold mask said coldly as if those mercenaries who died last night were worthless.

“Then, Laura……” This burly man was lightly stunned. After all, that silver-haired female mage was the daughter of the Group Leader of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group].

“Don’t worry about her; she will be fine.” As soon as that was said, a golden light flashed in the room, and that person with the gold mask disappeared; it felt like this person was never here. From this alone, one could tell that this person was an experienced Moon-Class Elite.

……

Inside the church at the Chambord City.

In the secret room in the basement, a series of silver lights glared irregularly, giving this concealed space an indescribable holiness and pureness.

Several layers of magic arrays protected this room, and not a single bit of aura and sensation could be leaked. Even god-tier magic items such as [Earthly See – Heavenly Hear] couldn’t break the protection of these powerful magic arrays and obtain information.

In the middle of the room, there was a piece of stone that looked like a little altar, and a black wooden stick that was about a meter long stood on it; it seemed like an ordinary burned stick that was used to stir fire.

As all kinds of colorful lights appeared, all sorts of masters showed up in this secret room one after another.

All the masters who arrived hid their faces. Some of them used magical masks, some used big cloaks, and some used the laws of nature to bend lights and blur others’ visions…… They were all Moon-Class Elites, and their powerful auras packing together made the air in the room dense, and it was a little suffocating.

“Can we start now?” A figure who was enveloped by a black cloak asked impatiently.

“We need to wait for a bit longer. A few others aren’t here yet.” A master of the Holy Church who was wearing a church-style robe shook his head.

“Humph!” A few displeased snorts sounded at the same time.

There were more than a dozen people in here right now, and they were all powerful and influential figures in the area. They either had impressive power, commanded over millions of soldiers, or controlled over a large region of land. They were all overbearing figures and were very conceited. They couldn’t stand waiting for other people since it was usually the other way around.

Therefore, even though they only showed up for less than ten minutes, they were extremely impatient already.

If this alliance weren’t secretly arranged by the two super powerful forces within the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit, they would have left already. After all, there weren’t even any seats for them, and they had to stand.

A few minutes later, a few more energy flames flashed by, and four to five people appeared in the secret room.

One of them was the Group Leader of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], Mellberg. Unlike other people who hid their faces, this mad lion who was ruthless and had a strange temper showed his real face. After he looked around, a disdainful expression appeared on his face, and he snorted coldly.

Then, a dash of golden light flashed by, and a person with a gold mask and fancy robe appeared.

“Hehehe, I didn’t expect to see you here. Hahaha! A coward who doesn’t dare to face other masters showed up here? Aren’t you scared that I’m going to chop you in half?”

After seeing this man with the gold mask, Mellberg sneered and said with hostility, instantly intensifying the atmosphere in the room.

This scene was expected, so no one was surprised.

The [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] were the two most powerful mercenary groups in the region, and there was steep competition between them. For the last dozens of years, they battled with each other frequently, and the blood that dripped from their direct and secret fights could form rivers and lakes. They saw each other as mortal enemies, and they wanted the other party to disappear as soon as possible.

Therefore, as soon as [War Pirate] Mellberg and this person with the gold mask saw each other, they got combative.

However, faced with the provocation of the [War Pirate], the person with the gold mask didn’t respond, acting like a piece of hard ice.

Mellberg knew he couldn’t really attack this man right here right now, so he just sneered and gave a lot of pressure.

“Ok, since we are all here, let’s get it started. First of all, I’m honored that you all can be here.”

As the atmosphere started to tense up, a strange voice that the people in the room never heard of before suddenly sounded.

Everyone was shocked! Until now, they didn’t notice that there was a person beside the black wooden stick on the stone altar!

A cloud of silver energy enveloped this person.

The people in the room were the most powerful masters in the region. With their forces combined, they could instantly conquer numerous empires and change the power dynamics of a part of the continent. They could break the land, shatter the sky, and change the weather…… Almost no one could run and hide from these people……

However, none of them noticed that there was this person in the room; they didn’t know how he got here, and they didn’t know when he got here.

“Such terrifying power!” everyone thought to themselves.

They all suddenly thought to a name, and they shivered a little uncontrollably. Even the lion-like Mellberg put away his arrogance and quieted down.

“I will keep it short. We are all here for one reason, and it is to exterminate the King of Chambord before he grows into a cold-blooded, murderous butcher. We need to take him out before he matures, and it is the only way for us to make sure that the power dynamic in the area doesn’t change, the second Yassin won’t appear, and endless wars and bloody scenes won’t happen. Therefore, we have to do this; it is for the peace of the continent!” This person who was enveloped by the silver energy said slowly.

He didn’t exert any force or energy when he was speaking, but his monotone speech made people wanting to kneel and worship him out of respect and fear.

“Of course, according to our information, there are a lot of treasures in Chambord City. One month ago, the King of Chambord entered the core region of the Mythical Palace, and he got many natural treasures and herbs. In addition, there is the accumulated wealth of Chambord such as its magic civilization. If we can kill the King of Chambord, the treasures will be distributed according to the contribution of each party. I can promise that our force wouldn’t take any of the treasures!”

This mysterious person’s voice sounded in everyone ears.

“Mister, your party wants to conquer the Chambord Kingdom and kill the King of Chambord, but you are not interested in the wealth? What are you after exactly?” [War Pirate] Mellberg was blunt, and he asked the question on his mind without fear.

All other masters looked at the mysterious person.

It was clear to all of them that this mysterious person wasn’t here just for fun.

“Since you all want to know, I won’t keep it a secret. I only want one thing from Chambord; a person, a woman,” this mysterious person stated in his monotone voice.

“A woman?” Everyone was surprised.

For masters like them, they could get their hands on all kinds of beautiful women. To the powerful male masters, women were only there to add spice to their long cultivation lives. To create a scheme that was as complex and far-reaching as this one just for a woman? It was unthinkable to them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 657: So-called Hero

However, that mysterious person didn’t want to explain it any further and closed his mouth, and others weren’t in a position to pursue that question.

Sometimes, a ridiculous reason was the most proper explanation.

On the second thought, with this mysterious person’s status and power, he no longer needed the wealth and natural treasures. Therefore, it made sense why he didn’t want anything within reason.

“But…… Who is this woman? She is able to attract this mysterious person, and he is willing to do so much to get her……” All the masters in the room couldn’t help but wonder about the identity of this woman whom this mysterious person was after.

Even though this mysterious person was enveloped by this silver energy, a dash of invisible light was stilling cast through it. As if a god was observing them, the masters in the room all lowered their heads subconsciously. This mysterious person completely controlled the atmosphere of the room, and he nodded and started to go into the details of the operation after seeing that no one objected.

……

-Diablo World-

Fei and Elena stood at the third level of [Worldstone Keep] and in front of the entrance to the [Throne of Destruction].

Bright red lights shined through the entrance and made it look like a pool of blood, bring chills to the people who saw it. Through this entrance, they could enter the [Throne of Destruction] where Baal was hiding.

In the [Throne of Destruction], Fei and Elena had to face all the monsters that were in Nightmare Mode. Since Baal was going to laugh and summon all these monsters that were all mini-bosses in their respective maps, Fei and Elena had to kill them first.

It was going to be a fierce battle.

Fei looked at Elena and told her to be careful, and then he walked into the entrance first.

As soon as he stepped his feet into the [Throne of Destruction], an indescribable stinky smell of blood rushed at Fei’s face, making him dizzy and sick.

Then, that evil red light shined on his body, lightly suppressing and weakening his power.

It turned out that the [Throne of Destruction] was numerous times more powerful in Nightmare Mode compared with Normal Mode, and it was almost close to a level of god’s realm.

The so-called [Throne of Destruction] was a bloody maze that wasn’t too big.

Monsters like [Blood Lord] that were as big as small hills and [Frozen Horror] that were shiny and powerful all attacked Fei as soon as he appeared.

There were monsters everywhere, and they were all insanely powerful.

The bloody battle began.

It was a tough battle, and it took Fei and Elena over an hour to clear the monsters in this area.

Then, they arrived at the back of this bloody maze, and the portal that connected to the last place in this world, [Worldstone Chamber], could be seen.

However, Baal was standing on the stone stairs that led to the portal. As it started to laugh crazily, it summoned numerous monsters to attack the two.

It was another lengthy and bloody process.

After more than two hours, Fei and Elena finally cleared the monsters.

It meant that they killed all the powerful monsters in this Nightmare Mode all over again. Even though it was scary, they weren’t in a lot of danger.

Although it was time-consuming, Fei and Elena got a lot of rewards.

During this process, the Valkyrie already became a level 96 magic archer, and her paladin bloodline increased to level 78. It was a huge jump! She was already a peak Full Moon Elite if she was in the real world right now.

Fei’s barbarian character received a ton of experience points as well.

He could clearly sense the inflow of energy into his body; he felt like a river of energy was stuffing him. Even though he was getting more and more powerful, his level didn’t break 99 and reach 100. It seemed like it was similar to Normal Mode. Only after he killed Baal in Nightmare Mode could he level up and enter Hell Mode.

Baal vanished into the portal after Fei killed all the demons that it summoned.

However, Fei didn’t follow it into the [Worldstone Chamber]. Instead, he used a [Town Portal Scroll] and went back to [Harrogath].

After getting their items repaired and their potions stocked up, they went back to the [Throne of Destruction] through the portal and entered the [Worldstone Chamber] through the portal in that maze. It was the final place in Nightmare Mode!

Baal who looked like an octopus was more than 100 meters tall, and bloody-red demonic energy enveloped it. Its powerful aura pressed down at Fei and Elena like a tsunami.

Baal was standing in the center of the [Worldstone Chamber], and several stone pathways and corridors led to the end of the world. Beside the pathways and corridors were endless space, and one could see the stars, the nebulae, and the cosmos from here.

This was the world that belonged to demons and gods; the mortal world couldn’t be compared to it!

“Hahahaha! Adventurer! I have been waiting for you! Do you really think that you could defeat me? My power is awakening, and the glory of hell is about to arrive! Don’t get happy so soon! Ants! This isn’t the final battle! The ending is far from here, hahaha!

Baal’s crazy laughter sounded by Fei’s ears like thunder, and Fei heard a little emotion in its voice. In fact, Baal sounded a little cunning.

Fei frowned; the situation was a little different from his anticipation.

This Baal in front of him had a holy and godly aura around it, and it wasn’t the type of power that could be obtained by mortals. It was numerous times more powerful than the Baal in Normal Mode, and it felt like Baal went from a monster to a god. Just the pressure Baal was emitting alone made Fei suffocate a little.

What made Fei worry was that this Baal seemed to have some intelligence. Unlike an NPC, it was far more powerful, and Fei knew that it was going to be a tough battle.

Everything was different from the computer game, and Fei had to prepare for unexpected changes.

……

Time quickly passed by, and the second day arrived.

It was the day of the King of Chambord’s wedding, and Chambord City was in an unprecedentedly festive atmosphere; all the citizens were happy.

Before the morning sun even climbed up the sky, Fei went up the peak of the east mountain with a few members of the royal family, a few high-ranking officials, and his two beautiful fiancées according to Chambord’s tradition.

As the first dash of golden sunlight shined on the peak, they paid respect to the former kings and the real God of War that people worshiped in the kingdom. Then, they remembered the soldiers who died for the kingdom in the last 30 years and visited their graveyard.

This was a private ceremony, so the outsiders such as envoys from other kingdoms and empires weren’t invited.

This ceremony was simple, and it was finished in less than an hour.

As Fei stood on the edge of the peak of east mountain, the wind fluttered his hair and robe, making him look handsome and heroic. As he looked down at the beautiful City of Chambord, Angela who was wearing a white dress to his left and Elena who was wearing a set of red and leisure leather armor to his right stole the spotlight of nature.

The beauties were by his sides, and the kingdom was within his grasp. This was what a hero wants!

Today, Chambord would be in a grand celebration, and all the troublemakers and clowns were going to make their moves.

[TL Note: Sorry guys, we are still trying to optimize our ads configuration so we can continue producing more content for free for everyone to enjoy. There would be some bad ads that slip through, so we hope that you can understand and report them so we can improve your reading experience as well.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 658: Advancing into Sun-Class

As he held onto Angela and Elena’s little hands, a rare peaceful smile appeared on Fei’s face.

He sensed the soft and smooth feel quietly, and it was alluring yet pure, making it hard to describe.

The king whose heart was filled with murderous spirit was unprecedentedly calm, and he also felt heroic and domineering. As he stared at the territory of the kingdom, he felt like laughing proudly.

The morning wind was gentle like a lover’s hand, and it lightly played with people’s hair. Beside Fei, Angela’s black hair and Elena’s red hair fluttered, and Fei smelled the fragrance.

The two girls stood by Fei peacefully, and they let this man beside them who was a little assertive to grab their hands.

Angela blushed a little, but she also felt like it was very sweet. It was an indescribable and satisfying feeling.

Beside her, Elena felt that sweetness in the real world for the first time. That warmth penetrated her heart and entered her soul, giving her a sense of wonder that she only experienced before with bows in her hands.

As the strands of golden sunlight shined onto the three people, they looked like they were meant to be.

At the moment, the saint seiyas, the bylaw enforcement officers, and the officials stared at the three of them and felt intoxicated. All of them felt like in this world, there weren’t going to be people more perfect than the three of them together; they stole the spotlight from nature.

In just a few moments, the sun climbed from the peak of the east mountain to the sky.

The golden sunlight directly shined onto the land, dyeing the world into a golden color. The beauty of nature intoxicated the people, making them want to protect it at all cost.

“Such beautiful scenery!” Fei sighed and suddenly thought of something. He sniffed a little and said, “Eh, the weather sure is chilly. Angela, be careful and don’t get a cold. You and Elena should go back and prepare first.”

A bit of redness appeared on Angela’s white, jade-like skin, and she nodded cutely.

She turned around and held onto the Valkyrie’s hand, and they smiled at each other.

Then, under the protection of warriors such as Cygnus Saint Ed Hazard, they went back to their magic carriage and went down the steep mountain.

Fei stood at the peak of the east mountain facing the cliff, and it felt like he was thinking about something. For a long time, he didn’t move or say a word.

Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

Lights shined out of his eyes, and he looked at the location a few thousand meters away in the sky.

In the next moment, a series of minuscule ripples appeared there as if the surface of the river that got moved by the wind.

However, it soon disappeared as if nothing ever happened.

“Humph!” Fei sneered and didn’t say anything. His body shivered, and he directly disappeared from the peak of the east mountain like a phantom.

At the same time, a figure who was dressed in a tight armor appeared more than ten kilometers away.

He looked a bit messy, and his eyes were the only things that were exposed on his body. He was short like a midget, but his hands were bigger than ordinary people. He was wearing iron claws on both hands, and dashes of silver energies flowed around in his palms, looking very chilly and scary.

Right now, he looked a little concerned as he looked back at the peak of the east mountain.

“This is strange…… That stare sure is terrifying…… I’m scared? How? Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Could it be that I’m discovered? Impossible! My [Heart of Space] technique has never failed me, and I have never been discovered by a Moon-Class Elite. It must be a hallucination…… Hehehe, since my job is to take the money and kill targets, I will let you know what I’m capable of tonight, King of Chambord! I will let you know how terrifying the [Dark Shadow Tentacle] assassin really is. Hehehe, I couldn’t wait! I can bring the skull of a powerful king back to the organization to decorate the [Dark Shadow Palace]!”

As he murmured in surprise and anger, this short dwarf shattered like a busted bubble and disappeared.

……

The time passed by.

When it was noon, all kinds of celebratory events were already happening.

The Chambordians walked onto the streets and started all kinds of performances. They wore the fanciest clothes they had, had fresh flowers in their hands, and poured cleaned water onto the streets. The fragrance of the tree leaves permeated the air.

It was clear that the city strengthened its protection forces; the bylaw enforcement officers and the saint seiyas were patrolling almost every street.

According to the pre-released schedule of the royal family, the formal wedding ceremony was going to take place on the biggest square in the city after the night arrived, and the first streak of starlight shined on the continent.

By then, almost all the citizens in the city would participate. The king would ride on his horse and go to Minister Bast’s mansion first to pick up his two fiancées with his guards, and they would march toward Tiananmen Square to begin the celebration.

Everyone was looking forward to the nightfall.

The square was also divided into regions for all the guests, and all the envoys who came to Chambord got invitations. People who had invitations were pre-arranged seats, and no one was left behind. Even the Group Leaders of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] got invited.

It was now two hours before the sunset, and the main streets in the city were already packed with people.

At this moment, the envoy group from the silent royal family of Zenit finally arrived. It was headed by Second Prince Dominguez, and his supporters, [Demonic Woman] Paris and [Red Beard] Granello, were also in the group. They got on [King Alexander] that was running its last shift of the day and arrived at the city.

This time, the King of Chambord didn’t show up personally. Instead, it was Bast and Brook, who were right below the king in terms of status, who welcomed them.

People’s emotions already reached a peak, and everyone couldn’t wait for the sun to set so that the ceremony could begin.

The king’s guards were already prepared. There were 30 cavaliers who were dressed in fancy silver armors, and they were riding on level 4 roaring flame beasts that activated their bloodline and had dragon-like scales all over their bodies. They formed a square formation and waited for the king to arrive like handsome warrior statues.

Everyone was in the celebratory mood, except for a few people……

……

“Just like what I expected!”

-Diablo World, Hell Mode, [Blood Moor] outside of [Rogue Encampment]-

A beam of golden light enveloped Fei, and a transformational change was happening in the king’s body right now.

The clouds of golden energies Fei got from the two Ancients, Talic and Korlic, from Nightmare Mode as well as the golden energy he obtained from killing ten [Spike Fiends] in Hell Mode combined. Together, they nurtured, modified, and tempered Fei’s body. Each and every cell in Fei’s body was being elevated.

Slowly, Fei surpassed the realm of peak Full Moon and was marching toward a higher level.

A similar situation took place when Fei leveled up from Normal Mode to Nightmare Mode.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 659: The Time Has Come

Ten minutes before the daily gaming time was up for Fei last night, he and Elena finally defeated the super-boss Baal in the [Worldstone Chamber] in Nightmare Mode.

It was a hard and bloody battle.

With some intelligence and combat instinct, Baal was the nightmare opponent to all its enemies.

It was powerful and close to the realm of gods, and it also learned to self-heal during battle. Therefore, before its mana was depleted, it was invincible.

In this exhausting battle, Elena used up all the arrows that she prepared, and she had to use her second bloodline, Paladin, to continue battling and healing Fei.

Fei, on the other hand, used up all the potions that he stored in his storage space. Except for the three items in the [Immortal King] item set, [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor], [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher – Ogre Maul], and [Immortal King’s Forge – War Gauntlets], all of his other items such as his helmets, rings, and boots were all destroyed during battle. In the end, he was almost battling naked!

Of course, Baal’s death brought Fei a lot of rewards.

First of all, it gave Fei a vast amount of experience points, helping him to break through Nightmare Mode level 99 and giving him the qualification to enter Hell Mode. Also, Elena became a level 98 magic archer, only one level away from being able to join Fei in Hell Mode.

Then, Baal gifted Fei items in the best item sets.

To Fei’s surprise, he got lucky again and received another component of the [Immortal King] item set, [Immortal King’s Pillar – War Boots].

This delicate black metal war boots covered up Fei’s lower legs and feet that weren’t protected by the [Immortal King’s Soul Cage – Sacred Armor] before. His ankles and knees were protected by scale-like armors, and his mobility wasn’t affected.

With the war boots on, Fei didn’t feel their weight at all; instead, he felt as light as a bird! It was clear that the magic properties of this pair of boots were splendid.

[Defense: 388, Durability: 88, 40% Faster when walking or running, +110 to accuracy, +100 to defense, and +44 to life]

Additional properties in the set: [Half freeze duration, +160 defense, +2 to combat skills (Barbarian only), and 25% better chance of getting magic items].

This meant that Fei already collected four of the six components in the [Immortal King] item set. As long as he could get [Immortal King’s Detail – War Belt] and [Immortal King’s Will – Avenger Guard], he would have all the components in the best barbarian item set!

Valkyrie Elena received the [M’avina’s True Sight – Diadem], which was the headpiece in the best amazon item set, [M’avina’s Battle Hymn].

This ornamental headband had a mysterious golden gem in the front, and its style looked simple yet ancient. It offered great powers such as increased healing, increase mana regeneration, and increased attack speed. To Elena right now, these properties were all key to her combat abilities. After getting three items in the set, she received +30 to her dexterity. Since she was already at peak Full Moon, it helped her step closer to Sun-Class. In fact, she was only one bit away from that realm.

To Fei, the most important thing that he got from killing Baal was the Nightmare Mode [Worldstone].

This was the second [Worldstone] that Fei obtained. Even though it was stained by the power of hell as well and was very corrosive, Fei had the experience of purifying the first Normal Mode [Worldstone], so cleansing this piece with the Mythical Altar wasn’t going to be difficult.

This Nightmare Mode [Worldstone] contained a lot more energy compared with the Normal Mode [Worldstone], and it was capable of powering anything, including god-tier magic arrays and god-tier combat weapons. It was truly powerful.

Fei’s instinct told him that the [Worldstones] were going to be something that Chambord was going to rely on the most.

After defeating Baal that night, Fei exited from Diablo World.

Then, he had to pay respect to the former kings, the God of War, and the brave soldiers who died protecting Chambord in the early morning.

While Angela and Elena returned to Minister Bast’s mansion to do the final preparations according to the traditions in this world, Fei returned to Diablo World to continue killing monsters to level up.

He had to become the absolute most powerful as he could be to increase the chance of success during the storm.

Similar to before, he appeared in the entry scene and saw the option, Hell Mode.

Without hesitation, he clicked on it and entered as fast as he could.

Just like Nightmare Mode, the NPCs still didn’t have intelligence. They were merely machines that offered Fei quests and provided him with rewards.

Fei’s level in Nightmare Mode got wiped out completely, but he kept all his power.

Just as expected, the monsters in this mode were many times more powerful than the previous mode. Just a little [Spike Fiend] on the [Blood Moor] was as powerful as a peak Full Moon Elite. The spikes that it shot out from its back even made Fei feel threatened!

This was Hell Mode!

The more powerful the monsters, the more experience points they provided.

After killing ten [Spike Fiend], Fei got enough experience points and leveled up, becoming a Hell Mode level 1 Barbarian.

Under the envelopment of that golden beam of light, Fei’s body transformation took about half an hour. After that process, it felt like he was a bright star in the sky! There was golden light radiating from his body, making him look like the sun in the morning.

“Is this what Sun-Class Lords feel?” Fei frowned.

He sensed an unimaginable amount of energy in his body, and he felt like he could strike down stars with a wave of his hand and tear open the land with a stomp of his feet.

However…… Why couldn’t he sense more laws of nature and condense his own Sun Anomaly?

Fei was confused, but he didn’t stop killing monsters.

After two hours, Fei finally completed the first quest in [Rogue Encampment], [The Den of Evil].

After the last [Fallen Shaman] screamed and fell to the ground, a dash of light fell from the ceiling of the cave, and that cold and mysterious voice, which was absent for a long time, sounded by Fei’s ear.

After a short surprise, a thrilled expression appeared on Fei’s face.

……

It was the wedding day.

That red setting sun finally fell below the horizon unwillingly, granting the wish of numerous people.

In his sky-blue robe, the handsome King Alexander of Chambord finally showed up and joined the 30 cavaliers who had been waiting for him under the stares of his citizens and guests.

As the loud bugle sounded, the dashing cavaliers jumped onto the level 4 roaring flame beasts and surrounded their supreme king in the middle.

As the cool nightly breeze blew by, they headed toward the direction of Bast’s mansion.

The excited Chambordians who filled the streets clapped and cheered as they watched this group move forward confidently.

Fresh flowers and vibrant olive branches were thrown into the air and landed before the king, forming a path of beauty and fragrance.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 660: Rare Beauties

For most of the outsiders, this was their first time seeing this famous King of Chambord, the person who was worshipped and loved by the Chambordians.

At the moment, he was being cheered by many people, and he looked extraordinary!

Even though some of them had malicious intents and disliked the King of Chambord, they had to unwillingly admit that this king was charismatic and magnificent.

Riding on a handsome white horse, the young king was dressed in a sky-blue robe that perfectly showcased his figure. His muscles were defined but not that bulky, and it felt like his Greek God physique contained immeasurable power and energy.

On top of his head, there was a gold olive-branch-style crown, and his long black hair was being tied together by nine golden hairbands and reached his waist.

His handsome and manly face had a smile on it, and he looked like a morning sun that was still on the climb, releasing an impressive glare.

Numerous citizens were cheering for him and feeling crazy over him.

Thunder-like claps resonated in the entire Chambord City, and the passion and love the Chambordians had toward their king erupted like the backed-up lava in an ancient volcano.

As the king proceeded forward on the street, the people in front of him all moved aside to create a path for him, and his loyal guards followed him tightly and got showered by the cheers as well.

At this moment in time, it felt like Fei was the center of the world! It seemed like everyone was watching this young king!

As the Chambordians cheered, the group that was about to pick up the future queens moved out of the former King’s Palace and headed toward Head Minister Bast’s mansion.

……

-Further away-

“This little guy? He is King Alexander of Chambord? This is disappointing! Humph! He is a little white face who probably still drinks his mom’s milk! He doesn’t look strong, and I can probably kill him with one hand! His Majesty actually ordered us to come to Chambord City to complete this mission? His Majesty overestimated this little king too much!”

There were three burly figures in black cloaks on the roof of a stone palace much further away, and the person who just spoke in disdain was one of them. As he stared at the king who was being cheered by tens of thousands of people, he sneered and showed his sharp, knife-like teeth.

“When a lion fights a rabbit, even it would use all of its force; we shouldn’t be over-confident. After all, the track record in our intelligence report isn’t fake!” Another person among the three shook his head and said, “The King of Chambord is at least a peak Half Moon Elite, and he has a powerful war hammer which is probably a semi-god-tier combat weapon. He shouldn’t be overlooked.”

“Hehe, although that is true, what can he do even if he is a peak Full Moon Elite? The [Dragon Hunt Alliance] is comprised of more than 30 masters from many empires! In addition, there are a few old monster-like masters…… The King of Chambord is dead for sure! I heard that there are several beautiful women around this little king. By then, hehe…… Man, I’m getting excited just thinking about it! I’m going to play with his queens right in front of him! Hahahaha!” The last person who spoke sounded vicious and sick.

……

“King Alexander of Chambord. You finally showed yourself, huh? You evil dragon. You have to come out of your hidden spot, and it looks like you are doomed! Even the gods are against you!”

In the crowd which was cheering for the King of Chambord, there stood an old man who was white-haired and wearing a white robe.

The veins on his body were sharp, and there were a ton of wrinkles and age spots on him due to his old age. With a black, burned-like wooden stick in his hand, he watched the young king who rode pass him with a smile on his face. However, various emotions were displayed in his eyes.

His eyes were filled with vicissitude and wisdom but also cruelty and greed.

Even though his eyes were a bit cloudy, various emotions such as appreciation, pity, viciousness, and excitement mingled with each other in a complex way.

“What a pity! This is truly sad. You are an unparalleled genius, and you have a limitless future. However, your decisions threw all that away. Just for that little woman named Angela, you dared to kill several masters from my shrine. Although I couldn’t report that to the Northern Regional Church to get an executive team to hunt you down since I don’t want others to find out about the existence of this woman who is the reincarnation of a goddess, hehehe, I have prepared a big trap for you! It is enough for you to die over 100 times! Ever since the existence of men and women, beauties always created tragedy. Unfortunately, you are young and reckless, and you became an enemy of the Shiye Shrine of the Holy Church. Your death is unavoidable!”

After the King of Chambord disappeared into afar, this old man turned around and vanished as well after taking a few steps.

There were tens of thousands of people around him, but none of them even noticed the disappearance of this old man.

……

“I’m going to kill him! I will chop his corpse into bits to avenge for our brothers who were killed by him!” [War Pirate] Mellberg and his loyal advisor, Isaac, stared at the King of Chambord who moved away from where they were standing and cursed viciously.

“This young man is the King of Chambord?” Further away, the Group Leader of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] who had a gold mask thought, “Interesting. He sure didn’t disappoint me.”

“This young?” Under a stone statue that was about more than ten meters tall, Prince Gurkov of Bordeaux finally saw the King of Chambord for the first time and was surprised. Behind him, four young knights were murmuring to themselves and snickered recklessly. Who knew what they were talking about?

“Hehe, tonight is the night of blood! You are my prey! Poor bug! Enjoy this last bit of your glamorous life! Hehehehehe!” Hiding in the sky, a midget with huge hands licked his lips and laughed viciously.

“Huh? It seems like a lot is going on in the city right now. Is Alexander prepared for all this?” The handsome Second Prince Dominguez stood by a window and looked around with that disabled puppy, Oka, in his arms. Then, as he murmured, he went back to the couch and lied down.

Behind him, [Demon Woman] Paris looked concerned, but [Red Beard] Granello was emotionless.

……

-In front of Head Minister Bast’s mansion-

After about 15 minutes of silence, the people who were crowded here suddenly started cheering as loud as they can.

“Hail the King!”

“Hail the Queens!”

“Long live King Alexander!”

“Long live Queen Angela! Long live Queen Elena!”

When they saw the supreme King Alexander walking out of the mansion while holding the hands of the two gorgeous queens, everyone went crazy.

In a white, trailing floral lace wedding dress, Angela who had a headpiece with many shiny silver pearls embedded in it looked like a goddess that walked down from the moon. Her beauty was unreal, making all the men in the area breath heavily.

On the other side of the king, Elena was wearing a red, tight-fit strapless dress and had [M’avina’s True Sight – Diadem] on her head. She looked like a Valkyrie who was enveloped by fire, and her slender waist, beautiful long legs, and perfect figure added to her unique valiant aura, showcasing another kind of beauty that wasn’t inferior to Angela’s.

Envy and jealousy! Those were the primitive thoughts of almost all the men in the area.

In the cheers, a fancy magic carriage that was driven by [Son of Wind] Fernando Torres slowly stopped by the gate, and Head Minister Bast who was in a fancy noble suit walked by and kissed Fei on the forehead with a smile. Then, as an elder, he got into the carriage with the two future queens.

Prince Charming rode on a white horse, and so did Fei. He hopped onto his horse and led the way.

Under the protection of the saint seiyas, the group moved toward Tiananmen Square; the wedding ceremony was going to start there.

On the way, the cheers got louder, and flowers were tossed into the air.

After taking twice the normal time, the group finally arrived at the square with the crowd behind them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 661: Sudden Changes, Beginning of Chaos

When the group reached the square, the high-level people from the various envoy groups were already seated in their pre-arranged spots. On this large square, the influential figures who were rarely seen by people were everywhere.

The square was divided into four areas. The northern area was the platform for the wedding as well as the seats for Chambordians such as high-level saint seiyas, the ministers, and the high-ranking officials. The southern, eastern, and western areas were for all the guests such as senior people from various envoy groups, mercenary groups, and merchant groups, as well as powerful masters.

Some of the bylaw enforcement officers and the students in the Civil and Military University were walking in these areas and acted as temporary servants.

The citizens of Chambord could only stand around the square and watch, but none of them were resentful.

First of all, they support all of their king’s decisions.

Second of all, the people who had seats on the square were all influential figures. According to the strict social ladder on the continent, the current set up was the most appropriate and wouldn’t offend anyone.

The rest of bylaw enforcement officers and saint seiyas were fully armored and maintaining the order in the region.

As Fei led the group to the square, loud bugles sounded. The people who were standing outside the square all moved aside respectfully to create a path for the king, and the citizens of Chambord kneeled on the ground, welcoming their king and future queens to the ceremony as they cheered.

Almost all the guests on the square stood up to welcome the most important three people for tonight’s event.

Only a few people were eating and drinking at their VIP tables as they watched this and sneered.

For example, the Group Leader of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], [War Pirate] Mellberg, didn’t hide his murderous spirit and hatred toward Fei, and so did his henchmen around him. The temperature around where they were sitting dropped by several degrees.

Around them, some young noblemen stared at the two beautiful future queens and drooled.

In the midst of thunderous applause, Fei jumped off his horse and walked to the magic carriage.

He bent his back and reached out his hand, inviting the two future queens to get off the carriage in the most gentleman-like manner.

Then, he held onto Angela and Elena’s hands under the blessing stares of Bast and tens of thousands of others, and they walked toward the tall platform in the northern area of the square on a long red carpet.

As the king and the two future queens moved, dashes of magic fireworks were shot into the sky, forming all kinds of images and patterns in the air. It was so beautiful and bright that lights overtook the darkness.

There were people in fancy clothes who performed the traditional celebratory dances of Chambord behind Fei and the two girls, adding to the already-heated atmosphere.

With the magic fireworks in the sky, the entirety of Chambord City looked like an unbelievable paradise, and it was truly breathtaking.

Even the princes and ministers from the big empires around Zenit were stunned by what they saw. Even though they saw a lot of royal weddings at powerful empires, they couldn’t think of one that could be compared to this. The fancy colors and the cheerful atmosphere made people feel like they weren’t on the Azeroth Continent anymore. They felt like they were somewhere holy, and there weren’t any conflicts and negative emotions.

Under people’s stares, Fei and his two future queens finally arrived before the tall platform.

This platform had nine levels, and each level was about half a meter tall. This entire wedding platform was made from one giant piece of white stone, and 36 steps led to the ninth level. Each step was sculpted out by the most talented artists at Chambord, and all kinds of delicate images such as flowers, warriors, demon beasts, dragons, goddess, and gods were engraved on them.

In addition, there were four warrior statues about six meters tall around the platform, guarding it with might.

Under the fancy magic fireworks in the sky, this giant silver platform looked splendid like a true art piece.

After smiling at the two girls beside him, Fei raised his left leg and set foot onto the first step.

The people standing around the square instantly started to cheer again.

According to the tradition of Chambord and this ancient continent, as long as Fei and the two girls walked up this nine-leveled and 36-stepped platform, it could count as that they finished the holiest wedding under the watch and blessing of the gods.

It would be perfect.

At this moment, a voiced sounded, “Wait a moment! I have something to say!”

This loud, thunder-like shout resonated in the area and instantly attracted people’s attention.

Since it was powered by abundant warrior energy, it overpowered the cheering of tens of thousands of Chambordians and disrupted the wedding that was ongoing.

Everyone was surprised.

“Damn it! Who is it! Does he want to die?!”

“F*ck this b*stard! Where did he come from? How dare he mess around at this time?”

“Chop this b*stard up! Who is he? Stand out! How dare you interrupt this royal wedding?”

The Chambordians who were sitting in the northern area on the square were enraged, and they jumped up and shouted back. As they looked toward the direction of that voice, they almost drew out their weapon and tried to kill that person.

Interrupting the wedding process when the king and the future queens were climbing the tall platform was unforgivable!

The Chambordians who were outside the square also started to cuss and swear.

For a moment, almost all friends of Chambord were mad as well.

Everyone was looking toward the direction of that voice, wanting to figure out who it was.

“How dare he do something this disrespectful? He is getting on the King of Chambord’s nerves! Does he want to die?” people thought.

The surprised glares soon met the person who spoke, and the people were stunned again.

It was [War Pirate] Mellberg, the Group Leader of the No.1 Mercenary Group in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit!

He was a powerful Full Moon Elite years ago, and he singlehandedly created and supported the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group].

No one was able to defeat him, and almost all the empires in the region were afraid of him. Even though the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] hadn’t established its own empire, Mellberg was the undisputable lord of the mercenaries!

The fact that he decided to come out and disrupt this ceremony already said enough.

He presented an attitude.

“If the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] decides to stand against the King of Chambord, the situation tonight would be interesting,” a lot of people thought.

“Hahahahaha! Alexander, I have one thing to ask you! You better answer it honestly, or your damn wedding ceremony can stop!” Mellberg said overbearingly as he walked to the center of the square with six masters of Wind Horse.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A hundred soldier of Chambord drew out their swords and stood between Mellberg and Fei fearlessly.

Even though Mellberg was infamous in the region, these soldiers in heavy armors stood still with determination.

The atmosphere instantly tensed up.

The people who were celebrating were surprised, and all the dances stopped.

Even though the magic fireworks were still being shot into the sky, the audiences were in different moods now.

In the VIP areas on the square, some people were angry while others were gloating. Everyone had different thoughts on their minds.

However, one thing was the same. They all wanted to know how the King of Chambord was going to deal with this situation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 662: Taurus’s First Battle

Under everyone’s gaze, the King of Chambord who was holding the hands of his two beautiful fiancées only paused a little when he heard the shout. After that, he completely ignored Mellberg and moved toward the second step. It seemed like he was even too tired to turn around and look at this troublemaker.

His attitude was very arrogant since he just ignored the person who was one of the most influential people in the region.

After a short pause, Mellberg laughed angrily, and his voice was as loud as thunder. In the same time, all the short hair on his head stood up, looking like sharp iron needles.

“Great! Just great! I have battled around the continent for more than 100 years, and it is my first time seeing such an arrogant younger warrior. Since this is the case, the Chambord Kingdom doesn’t need to exist anymore, and all Chambordians are enemies to our [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]. Hehe, this damn wedding ceremony can end right here! I want to see which is harder, your attitude or my blade?… Alexander, are you really naïve enough to believe that your weak, ant-like subordinates could stop me? Elm!”

As Mellberg shouted, a thin and tall, long-faced mercenary walked out behind him.

This person had a bitter expression on his long-face as if everyone in the world owed him something, and he was wearing light-red leather armor.

He didn’t say a word, but he walked toward the ceremony platform that had nine levels and 36 steps murderously.

This mercenary named Elm only moved forward for a few steps, and there were no warrior energy flames on him. However, he floated in the air, half a meter above the ground, and it felt like he was stepping on something invisible since he walked calmly and steadily.

“Moon-Class Elite!” someone shouted subconsciously.

This thin and tall mercenary who had a bitter expression could easily stand in mid-air, and it was the best indication that he was already a Moon-Class Elite.

“Ah! I know who he is! He is [Bitter Murder God] Elm, and he is one of the ten battle generals of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]! Once, he got mad and killed everyone in ten cities of a level 3 empire. Even the infants who were just born weren’t spared! He is truly murderous! His fire-elemental warrior energy is strange, and he is one of the Moon-Class Elites under [War Pirate] Mellberg’s command. It is heard that he already reached the Half Moon Realm many years ago!” A person who was knowledgeable in the VIP areas spoke. Even though his voice wasn’t loud, everyone was able to hear who this mercenary was.

Now, almost everyone was looking at the 100 fully-armored soldiers of Chambord with sympathy.

The hardest armor in this world was nothing in front of the power of Moon-Class. In fact, ordinary thick armors were like thin papers in front of Moon-Class Elites. If the masters of Chambord weren’t going to show up, these brave and elite soldiers would be turned into pieces of flesh and scrap metals in a few seconds.

In front of real power, bravery and loyalty were useless.

Everyone looked at the King of Chambord.

However, this young king was still facing everyone with his back.

As if King Alexander didn’t discover what was happening behind him, he held the hands of his two fiancées and walked up toward the ninth level.

“Doesn’t he care about the lives of his loyal soldiers? Or……” people thought.

Suddenly, a vicious grin appeared on Elm’s bitter face.

Lights dashed out of his eyes as he stood half a meter above the ground, and he lightly grasped his right hand and pushed it forward.

Then, a hot beam of fire appeared on the square out of nowhere as a result of this casual movement, and that terrifying sensation dispersed into the area.

The casual strike of a Moon-Class Elite was disastrous for ordinary Star-level Warriors.

The red beam of fire instantly shot toward the 100 elite soldiers of Chambord who were about 20 meters away from Elm, and the heat energy formed a small tornado, also moving toward the soldiers with a death sensation.

[Bitter Murder God!]!

He was going to kill these soldiers first!

However, none of the bylaw enforcement officers wavered and backed off. Under 100 black, cold masks, 100 pairs of clear eyes filled with bravery didn’t even blink in front of the terrifying attack that could vaporize them like ice.

That was because a heroic figure suddenly appeared before the bylaw enforcement officers and blocked the red beam of fire.

Under the shiny moonlight, the smile that was filled with disdain appeared on this person’s face.

As he slowly raised his hand, he grasped onto the beam of fire easily and suddenly clenched his fist, instantly crushing this strike which could have easily killed those 100 soldiers of Chambord.

In his hand, this beam of fire felt like a piece of cheese.

“Huh?” The bitter expression on Elm’s face changed as he frowned a little.

This opponent who suddenly appeared was able to dismantle his strike easily, and it was clear that this man was also a Moon-Class Elite. In addition, this thin and tall mercenary felt like his opponent had a mysterious power around him and knew that the latter wasn’t weak.

Everyone in the three VIP areas on the square gasped in unison.

They all felt like what was happening was too dramatic!

At this critical moment, a Moon-Class Elite on Chambord’s side, who wasn’t King Alexander, showed himself and blocked that strike of a Moon-Class Elite of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]

“No wonder this young king is so calm; he is still walking up the platform. He is ignoring everything because Chambord is already prepared, right?” people thought, “However…… Is one Moon-Class Elite enough to stop everyone from the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] including [War Pirate] himself?”

As the guests were thinking about that, the Chambordians who were on and outside the square already started shouting.

“Mr. Drogba!”

“Hahaha! It is Mr. Drogba! Now, we shall see if this damn Moon-Class Elite can still be arrogant? Humph! How could you outsiders know how many masters we Chambordians have?”

“Mr. Drogba! Kill these rude b*stards! How dare they interrupt our king’s wedding ceremony? They all deserve to die!”

The Chambordians who were all nervous a moment ago relaxed, and they couldn’t help but jump into the air and shout. They weren’t afraid; instead, they were all shivering in excitement.

They felt like their blood was boiling, and everyone including children and elders clenched their right hand and placed them on the right side of their chest.

“You want to challenge our great King Alexander? Hehe, pass the 12 Golden Saint Seiyas who guard the 12 Golden Saint Mountains first! Today, we will let you, the arrogant outsiders, know what kind of power Chambord is capable of! Shiver under the fear for our great king!” they thought.

-In the center of the square-

“B*stard! Tell me; how do you want to die?”

Drogba sneered coldly. His long black hair was already tied into braids, and each braid was bright and eye-catching. He looked like a battle-hungry lion that couldn’t wait for combat. In fact, his eyes were shining due to the excitement.

Of course, what surprised most people was that he was also not standing on the ground. Just like Elm, he was still hovering half a meter above the ground.

“He is also a Moon-Class Elite! Who is he? I have never heard of him before!” most people thought.

Not too far away, [War Pirate] Mellberg was slightly surprised. Then, a vicious expression appeared on his rough face, and he shouted in a deep voice, “Elm, kill him! Tear this dirty Chambordian into pieces!”

This bitter-faced mercenary licked his lips in excitement as if he was a beast that targeted its prey. He stared at Drogba and suddenly spoke, “I won’t die, but you will. Doesn’t matter who they are or how old they are, as long as they are citizens of Chambord, they will be killed tonight! They will die tragically!”

He pointed at the sky and provoked, “This square is too small, and it is not so convenient. If you are daring enough, come to the sky with me, and we can battle this out!”

After he said that, Elm got covered with fire-elemental energy flames. As if he turned into a fire dragon, he dashed into the high sky.

“Hahahahaha! If you want this, I will kill you up there!” Drogba laughed fearlessly.

Like a huge ax, his body shot up and left a terrifying orange mark in the sky.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next moment, he caught up with Elm, and they started to battle in the sky without hesitation or more talking.

The two Moon-Class Elites were in a ferocious battle.

This was the first battle between Chambord and the troublemakers, and both Drogba and Elm knew its importance. As a result, none of them held back, and they fought each other directly, trying to kill their opponent in the shortest time possible.

For a moment, the colorful, beautiful, and deadly Moon-Class warrior energy flames shone in the sky. The orange light rings, as well as the red fire, continued to collide and explode, sending residual energy in all directions. In fact, this battle was even more flashy compared with the magic fireworks show prior.

P.S. A big shout out to Tristan D., Adilts, DDsurvivor, Omar A., Jose C., John K., KieranT, Megabadman, Jack, Nadav M, and Novel Reader! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 663: The Song of Chambord

The battle in the sky attracted a lot of people’s attention, and it was pulling on many people’s heartstrings.

“This is strange. Drogba? According to our intelligent report, he showed his face and strength at the competition among all affiliated kingdoms of Zenit half a year ago. At that time, he was still an insignificant character. Only about half a year had passed, and he is now a Moon-Class Elite? The King of Chambord…… how did he make this happen?”

“There is someone else other than Lampard who reached the realm of Moon-Class? This is shocking news!”

“The little Chambord brought me so much surprise. Hahahaha……”

“If we can figure out how the Chambord Kingdom got so many Moon-Class Elites…… Eh, it is worth the risk!”

“It seems like this Moon-Class Elite of Chambord just advanced recently; I never heard of such a person before…… Unfortunately, compared with [Bitter Murder God], he is going to lack in terms of experience. He is practicing earth-elemental warrior energy, but he ditched fighting on the ground where the earth elements are more abundant and chose to fight thousands of meters in the sky. The outcome of this battle is determined from the beginning! Chambord is going to lose!”

The people in the three VIP areas were all thinking of something different. Some were surprised, some were shocked, some were confused, and some were worried. Also, there were people who sat there emotionlessly and just watched everything unfold.

Some of them were powerful masters, and they murmured to each other and commentated as they watched the battle with their sharp eyes.

-In the south VIP area-

Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit was still sitting on his stone chair with Oka, the little disabled dog, in his arms. His eyes were squinted as if he was turning a blind eye to everything, but if one looked closer, they could see the dashes of lights deep in his eyes.

Beside him, [Demonic Woman] Paris and [Red Beard] Granello looked at each other in shock as they observed the battle. The two of them were very familiar with this new Moon-Class Elite Drogba.

If they broke down the progression of this black-haired man, it would be an unbelievable legend! A strongman who didn’t have any warrior energy before turned into a Moon-Class Elite! This man achieved the dream of many warriors in about a year!

“Are Moon-Class Elites so commonplace now? Are they like cabbages?” they thought, “The King of Chambord is a genius! How did he do all of this?”

…….

-In the middle of the square-

[War Pirate] Mellberg who was filled with hatred couldn’t wait for the fight in the high-sky to finish since the King of Chambord already got to the first level of the platform.

As he watched the King of Chambord and his two future queens walk toward the second level of the platform hand-in-hand, Mellberg couldn’t take it anymore. He turned around and allowed another master beside him to make a move.

This master was a mid-aged man in a mage robe. He wasn’t tall or short, and his long grey hair fluttered in the wind. He had a black half-mask on his face, and cold glares shined out of his eyes.

As he walked forward with his huge two-meter-tall wand, his magic robe puffed up even though the wind wasn’t blowing in that direction. As a result of that, his body looked larger, and he suddenly looked tough and strong.

He didn’t chant any spells, but his body hovered in the air.

As streaks of chilly energy appeared on him, a blue crescent-moon symbol appeared on his forehead slowly.

He was a Moon-Class Elite! A Moon-Class Ice-Elemental Mage!

The power of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] sure was high! No wonder it was the No.1 Mercenary Group in the region and had the ability to negotiate and be on par with all the empires in the area. Almost all its high-ranked leaders were powerful masters.

“Who can battle with me?” This mage with the half-mask on his face didn’t attack anyone. He just hovered in the air and looked down at where the elite Chambordians were sitting with an arrogant expression on his face.

His voice was hoarse and lifeless, making people feel like they were listening to a rusty saw cutting a piece of wood. It was ear-piercing and horrible, but it also contained a depressing murderous spirit. The people who heard it felt a little chilly.

The people on and off the square looked in the direction of the northern area.

Then, the expressions on their faces turned from anticipation to surprise, and then from surprise to shock!

“There is one more Moon-Class Elite on the side of Chambord!” people thought, “Also, he looks so young! It feels like he is younger than 20 years old!”

The young man who came out had long blond hair and a handsome face.

His slender body was protected by a tight-fitting leather armor, and clouds of green wind-elemental warrior energy circled him, making him look like a pretty elf under the bright moonlight.

[Son of Wind] Fernando Torres!

Under the moonlight, Torres was also hovering in mid-air. As he looked at the mage with the black half-mask on, battle-hunger appeared in his eyes. Without any further ado, he turned into a dash of green light and shot toward the sky.

That mage also followed him up the air.

The casual strikes of Moon-Class Elites were destructive and could shake the land.

Since everyone on the square was all influential figures from various forces and empires, fighting on the square might affect them and bring more trouble. Therefore, the sky was the best battleground for Moon-Class Elites.

In addition, every single Moon-Class Elite was prideful in themselves, and they would never back down from a challenge.

After sensing the battle- hunger in Torres’ eyes, this mage with the black half-mask couldn’t back down and would follow for sure.

“It is Mr. Torres!”

“Hahahaha! Mr. Torres advanced to the Moon-Class? When did that happen?”

“Hail! Hail Chambord! Hail the king!”

“How dare they disrupt the wedding of our king? Let these stupid mercenaries pay for what they did! Let them pay with blood! Let’s see who dares to challenge our great king again!”

The Chambordians outside the square were all excited, and they laughed out loud.

Didn’t matter if they were males, females, children, or the elderly, they all felt like they were proud of their identities. They placed their right fists on their hearts and sensed the pumping in their chests.

They felt like it was fire that was running through their bodies, and they couldn’t hold back their emotions.

At this moment, someone suddenly sang.

Then, all the Chambordians in the area started to sing along. It was the Song of Chambord, something that the king hummed all the time.

“There is a wide river that has big waves, and the wind blows by and brings fragrances of nature to both river banks. Chambordians live to the north of the river and listen to the rumble of Zuli, and we glance at the grasslands to the south…… This is our beautiful Chambord City, where we grow up…… This is the homeland of heroes, and it brews a thunder-like power…… This is a great land, and our homes are open to all friends. But if wolves come by, they will be received by spears and arrows!”

Almost all the Chambordians roared when they sang the last line, and it was shocking.

The loud voices that were empowered by their souls as well as the powerful lyrics shocked all the guests, and those people who had malicious intents got a bit fearful; their faces even changed color.

TL Note: Hey guys, I see that some of you are doubting the fact that Drogba could fight a Half Moon Elite. I do too, but a reason will be given soon.

P.S. A big shout out to Mitchk82, Alan J., Megabadman, and Phid! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 664: Prince Simon of the Marse Empire

“Damn it! You are just a bunch of low-lives! Shut up right now!” Mellberg sensed an ominous feeling, and he got furious. After hearing the roars of the citizens of Chambord who didn’t even possess warrior energy or magic energy, he somehow got a little fearful. That finding shamed and angered him.

Also, he had sent out two of his masters, but it wasn’t able to get the King of Chambord to turn around and look at him.

Instead, he looked like a clown, and he made the Chambordians even more united. To this overlord who had been dominating in the region, he felt ashamed.

Behind him, there was one more Moon-Class Elite aside from Isaac. He turned around without hesitation, and he dashed toward the crowd. As his golden metal-elemental warrior energy flames shone, dashes of energy were shot toward the ordinary Chambordians who were standing outside the square! He was attacking ordinary people! It was inhumane and cruel!

“Shameless!”

“Despicable!”

“Stop!”

“You are a Moon-Class Elite, but you are attacking ordinary civilians? Do you still have the honor of a master? This is damn shameful!”

No one expected the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] to be so shameless and have no respect for themselves. The elites of Chambord who were sitting on the square were mad. Even though they wanted to stop the tragedy, they couldn’t move that fast and stop this Moon-Class Elite.

However, something no one expected occurred at this moment!

When the sharp and lethal metal-elemental sword energies were only about less than one meter away from the crowd, layers of blue, translucent ripples appeared out of nowhere. A magic array formation appeared in a sudden.

Even though the Moon-Class metal-elemental sword energies tried to break it and attacked it like raindrops in a storm, it was no use. Although this layer of magic energy shivered, it didn’t break!

In the next moment, this Moon-Class Elite of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] roared with a cold expression on his face, and he struck forward with his fists.

It was a full-on strike of a Moon-Class Elite, and it was powerful enough to shatter a mountain.

However, none of that was useful.

The firmness of that layer of blue, translucent magic energy was beyond people’s imagination, and this strike that was enough to break down the defense walls of cities only left a small dent that was less than one centimeter deep.

In the next second, this Moon-Class Elite’s face changed color. As he roared, the dent on the magic array formation bounced back and pushed him away.

“Eh…… Puff!!!!”

This vicious and arrogant Moon-Class Elite opened his mouth and puked up a mouthful of blood. Then, crackling noises sounded in his right arm, signaling the breaking of his arm bones.

As if he were a dried leaf in a storm, he flew back and landed beside [War Pirate] Mellberg. When his feet touched the group, he staggered so much that he fell to the ground.

This was shocking!

Almost everyone sitting in the VIP areas on the stage jumped up in surprise as they stared at and observed this blue and translucent magic array formation.

At the same time, this thin layer of magic energy started to change. The blue magic elements began to move around like water on a screen, and they started to expand outward.

In the blink of an eye, the magic elements went around the square and enveloped it entirely. Like a vast blue, translucent half sphere, it locked the guests on the square inside.

“What is this?”

“[Water Screen Heavenly Glare]? It can block the full-on strike of a Half Moon Elite? Could it be…… a forbidden-spell-level water-elemental magic array formation? How is this possible? That would mean Chambord could construct the most powerful water-elemental defensive magic array formation!”

“This is impossible! How much energy would it need to power this forbidden-spell-level water-elemental magic array formation? I’m afraid that even the perfect-tier magic crystals couldn’t do it…… This…… How did the Chambordians do it? How?”

“The King of Chambord…… Is he imprisoning us in this magic array formation? He…… what does he want to do?”

“Damn! This is truly shocking! He sure is brave! Haha, his nickname, [Sky Covering Fist], sure is accurate. Is he trying to capture all the masters in the region? Hahaha, he is too arrogant! He is going to pay for all this!”

“The Chambordians are this powerful? This forbidden-spell-level water-elemental magic array formation alone means that the Chambord Kingdom is comparable to a level 1 empire! The King of Chambord sure is ambitious!”

All the guests on the square were shocked.

Since they were inside this forbidden-spell-level water-elemental magic array formation, they all felt insecure and afraid.

Even the people of the Holy Church were surprised. A mysterious elderly priest who was standing in front of Priest Zola and Holy Knight Luciano and had a confident smile on his face changed his expression, and the five holy knights who were silent behind him all jumped up in surprise.

At this moment, the King of Chambord and his two beautiful fiancées already reached the fourth level on the nine-leveled platform.

From the beginning until now, this young king didn’t even turn around once, and neither did his two future queens.

[War Pirate] Mellberg finally got a little surprised and cautious. Events that were outside of their plans kept on happening, and he suddenly felt like this young king was in control of everything. The silence and no reactions from the King of Chambord finally scared him a little.

Even though the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] hadn’t attacked yet, he jumped out first and was going to be sacrificed first as well.

“That damn [Fire Blood Mercenary Group]! None of them stood out!” he thought, “I thought this little kingdom couldn’t do anything to my mercenary group, but now it seems like this little king isn’t that simple. It looks like I need to get serious!”

As Mellberg was about to make a move himself, someone finally stood out from the VIP areas.

“Alexander, what is the meaning of this? Did you use a forbidden-spell-level water-elemental magic array formation to envelop this entire square? What is this? You want to imprison all of us?” This person was aggressive. He instantly accused Fei of doing something immoral, and he called Fei by his name without holding back.

This man looked like he was about 30 years old and had short black hair. At the moment, arrogant lights were flashing in his triangular-eyes.

He was wearing a set of dark-red fancy magic armor, and it was giving out a glare. On the inside, he was wearing a light-blue shirt with an M-shaped royal symbol on it.

Everyone gasped.

Many people already recognized this man; he was Prince Simon of the Marse Empire and the group leader of the envoy group from his empire.

Behind him, there were three warriors who were dressed in light-blue royal armor of the Marse Empire, and their warrior energy flames shone brightly.

Just their auras alone were impressive. Even though they didn’t battle anyone yet, their presences told others that they were in Moon-Class.

As a prince of Marse, Prince Simon wasn’t polite at all; he was pretty much accusing Chambord of wrongdoing.

Although it wasn’t directly expressed, people could tell that he was standing on the side of [Wind Horse Mercenary Group].

Many people wondered, “Is the Marse Empire going to stand against Chambord and try to destroy it at this moment?”

Faced with the accusation, Chambord responded.

Head Minister Bast walked out of the northern area on the square elegantly, showing the etiquettes of a noble gentleman.

“My Majesty doesn’t mean any malicious intent. Chambord is just trying to be a good host to our real friends and offer them great food and wine. On the other hand, we are going to capture all the sly wolves hiding in the crowd. Just in case that these people escape from here and kill our powerless citizens, we have to do this,” Bast said with a strange smile on his face as he looked at the people of Marse, “Prince Simon, if your Marse Empire isn’t trying to be hostile toward Chambord, why are you so nervous and pressing right now?”

What Bast said was neutral and proper, instantly calming down those who were friendly yet nervous about being inside this [Water Screen Heavenly Glare].

‘Humph! I don’t care about that! Protecting your citizens is something that you should do, but the existence of this magic array formation makes me uncomfortable! I will give you guys three seconds to remove it! Otherwise, the masters of Marse are going to attack!” With an arrogant expression on his face, Prince Simon threatened.

Then, the three warriors of Marse slowly walked out, and the warrior energy flames around them intensified.

After sensing their real power, the other guests on the square thought to themselves in surprised, “They are real Moon-Class Elites!”

It looked like Prince Simon of Marse had the backing to be arrogant.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 665: What is Justice?

The smarter people in the VIP areas suddenly thought of something, and their expressions started to change.

At this moment, even idiots could tell that Prince Simon of Marse was trying to find an excuse to flip out on the King of Chambord, and it was clear that this was set up beforehand.

Jumping out at this critical moment and giving Chambord a ridiculous request clearly sent a message!

Asking Chambord to put away a forbidden-spell-level magic array formation alone was a reckless request, and it was clear that Prince Simon was trying to find an excuse to attack Chambord.

The smell of conspiracy and killing dispersed into the air.

Several masters from the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and the Marse Empire expressed hostility toward Chambord, and everything wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

This wedding night wasn’t going to be smooth.

……

The three masters from Marse Empire moved forward silently without saying a word, and their powerful auras crashed forward mercilessly.

“Hahaha! Open this magic array at this instant! Otherwise, I’m going to give them the order to kill everyone here! Humph! You are only a little affiliated kingdom! How dare you ignore the request from a prince? If I don’t teach you a lesson, you would never understand the difference between getting lucky and real power!” Prince Simon of Marse said proudly. As he pointed at Chambordians, mockery was unhidden on his face.

“Two Moon-Class Elites of yours are already occupied! How could a little affiliated kingdom have more Moon-Class Elites?” he thought.

It was also the thoughts in many guests’ minds.

However, just as people thought that Chambord was in a huge disadvantage, something shocking occurred again.

“Humph! Shameless b*stards! You aren’t even that powerful! Is the Marse Empire that good?” a cold sneer sounded from the northern area on the square, and three figures walked out in a line.

They stood in front of the 100 bylaw enforcement officers and Head Minister Bast, looking like they formed a giant wall. The powerful auras of the three warriors of the Marse Empire were shattered once they met these three people as if waves smashed onto giant reefs.

“Three more Moon-Class Elites? This is impossible!” someone cried out in shock.

“Impossible!” This phrase had been used more than four times in less than half an hour!

Every time something looked deadly and hopeless, Chambord would create a miracle!

One of the three masters of Chambord had short silver hair, and he was burly, giving people a suffocating pressure. As golden warrior energy flames enveloped him, his aura told everyone what realm he was on without having to fly in the sky.

One of the other masters had short black hair and was thin and tall. His arms reached his knees, and his face was a bit white despite his shiny, eagle-like eyes. The last person was a bit shorter and looked like he was in his twenties. He gave people an agile feeling as if he was going to disappear into the air in the next moment.

“It is Mr. Pierce, Mr. Cech, and Mr. Robbin!”

The Chambordians who were standing outside the magic array were excited. They instantly recognized the three people! These warriors were all pretty weak before, but they got so powerful under the nurturing of their king!

The outsiders who researched into Chambord’s past all lost the ability to speak temporarily.

Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit accidentally squeezed Oka, the little disabled dog, too hard, making the latter bark loudly.

“Pierce! Guardian of Golden Capricorn Mountain! Gold Saint of Capricorn!”

Pierce learned how to show off from his king, so he put on the coolest pose and stated his identity slowly by emphasizing each word. His sharp eyes instantly locked onto one of the three Moon-Class Elites from Marse, and he immediately dashed forward and punched out, casting a sword energy.

At this moment, a cloud of blue flames suddenly appeared on the square.

In the next second, the audience saw something unimaginable!

Pierce and this Moon-Class Elite of Marse were enveloped by another blue half-square which had the diameter of about 20 meters. The ground inside the half-square suddenly displayed a hexagram, and various mysterious blue magic runes flashed around, building a wall made from lights.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The two Moon-Class Elites each struck out more than 100 times in that short time window, and sharp energies that could penetrate mountains appeared and spilled in all direction. However, as soon as they collided with the blue light wall, they disappeared instantly, not even causing a ripple on it.

“An…… another forbidden-spell-level magic array?” people thought.

“No! This…… is a battle seal! It is [Water God Battle Seal]! Damn it! How did Chambord get its hands on this kind of magic array?” [War Pirate] Mellberg reacted first.

Even though he had experienced a lot of things, he gasped in shock. It was enough to prove how unique and powerful this array was.

Only the real powerful masters knew the abilities of battle seals.

Mellberg’s face suddenly turned ugly, and he grew fearful for the first time. He even doubted the success rate of tonight’s operation.

The Chambord Kingdom, the King of Chambord…… He couldn’t see through them.

At the same time, two more clouds of blue flames appeared.

The other two Moon-Class Elites of Marse encountered their opponents, and they had nowhere to hide.

Before they could do anything, the two [Water God Battle Seal] that suddenly appeared blocked them, making them unable to coordinate with each other. They had no choice but to take on the warriors of Chambord heads-on.

“Guardian of Golden Scorpio Mountain! Gold Saint of Scorpio, Cech!”

“Guardian of Golden Libra Mountain! Gold Saint of Libra, Robbin!”

The two shouts sounded in the [Water God Battle Seals], and the two warriors of Chambord attacked at the same time. Golden metal-elemental warrior energy and green wind-elemental warrior energy both shined, and they used their most powerful ultimate techniques on their opponents.

On the square, loud explosion noises sounded within the three [Water God Battle Seals].

The terrifying energy surges appeared like tsunamis, and they even covered the figures of the six masters. Even though the light walls created by the [Water God Battle Seals] blocked most of the energies, the guests on the square could still sense how violent the battles were.

To most of the guests, they had never witnessed death battles of Moon-Class Elites this close, and they were very excited. The Star-level Warriors focused all their attention on the three battles, wanting to sense everything. Perhaps a move or a moment could inspire them and help them break through their thresholds.

At this movement, on the nine-leveled platform, King Alexander of Chambord and his two beautiful fiancées walked up the stairs calmly and casually. As their robes and dresses fluttered in the wind, they proceeded forward like a god and two goddesses. Right now, no one was paying attention to them due to the battles that were going on, and they were only four levels away from the ninth level.

If it were any other king, being threatened by both the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] as well as the Marse Empire would scare them to death and make them beg for mercy.

However, none of this was even though to make the King of Chambord turn around and acknowledge them.

“Humph! The King of Chambord! Aren’t you a little arrogant? Both Group Leader Mellberg and Prince Simon asked you questions, but you completely ignored them…… Do you really think that since this is your territory, no one would uphold fairness and justice?” Another person stood out of the VIP area.

He was Prince Sark of the Maze Empire, and there were also three masters standing behind him.

It was the similar attitude, words, provocation, and excuse. Most people didn’t expect Prince Sark of Maze to stand against the Chambord Kingdom, just like Prince Simon of Marse. It was clear that he was representing the will of the Maze Empire as a whole.

“How did the Chambord Kingdom trigger so many powerful forces?” Many people thought. As they felt like tonight’s event was moving toward a terrifying and unpredictable future, something occurred.

Bam!

A figure fell from the sky and smashed onto the ground.

It was the first Moon-Class Elite of Chambord who stood out, Drogba, and this muscular man had several deep and bloody wounds on his body. Blood flowed out of the wounds continuously, staining half of his body. As he half-kneeled on the ground and propped himself up using his right arm, his blood even soaked the ground under him.

“From the look of it…… Is Drogba defeated?” people thought.

Just as when people thought Chambord lost the first battle, another figure fell from the sky and landed onto the ground like a meteor, sending a ton of dust and chipped stones into the air. This figure didn’t move after he fell.

It was [Bitter Murder God] Elm, the famous Moon-Class Elite of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group].

This famous butcher was now…… dead!

Everyone’s face froze!

Mellberg opened his eyes wide and couldn’t believe what he saw! Elm was one of his most trusted subordinates and was like his arm to him. Elm was an experienced Moon-Class Elite who had been through thousands of battles, but he died here at Chambord?

The overbearing Prince Sark of Maze suddenly felt cold after seeing this, and his opened mouth didn’t say anything.

“Yuck!” Under everyone’s stare, Drogba who was stained in blood slowly stood up and whipped the blood off his face. With battle-hungriness still in his eyes, he spat out a mouthful of spit mixed with blood, and he sneered like a ferocious beast.

“Uphold justice? Who? You? What a f*cking joke! Where is justice? What is justice? F*cking tell me!”

[Tl Note: Hey guys, according to the regular schedule, there should only be one release today, but we decided to move the bonus chapters from next month up since we are so close to $2K on Patreon. If we can reach it by the month end, there would be extra chapters that could be moved up to this month. If not, you all can treat this chapter as a bonus chapter from us!]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 666: Deaths of Masters

(Part One)

"You…… You…… How dare you talk to me like that?"

Prince Sark of Maze was furious after hearing Drogba's words. As a prince of a mighty empire, he was only weaker than a few people and more powerful than millions! There were a ton of soldiers and masters under his command, and his status was prestigious! The fact that the warrior of a little kingdom talked to him in such a rude manner made him so mad that he couldn't even speak properly, and his elegance and demeanor of a prince were all lost.

"Hehe, Your Highness, please calm down; he is not worthy! Although this bug of Chambord is a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite, he is half dead! I only need to strike him once to decapitate him! Your Highness could use his head as a ball and kick it for fun!" A bearded master of Maze stood out from behind Prince Sark and said with a vicious grin.

He was stunned by Drogba's fearlessness and battle-hunger, but he couldn't wait to jump out now. He could tell that Drogba was severely injured from the previous battle. After all, [Bitter Murder G.o.d] Elm was an infamous Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], but Drogba was only someone who recently reached this level.

Although Drogba surprised everyone and killed his opponent, he was severely injured. Without his combat abilities, this bearded master of Maze thought he could take advantage of this situation.

"Ok! Really torture him and don't let him die to fast! I need this bug whine and cry as his blood gets drained from him!" Prince Sark said in hatred.

"Don't worry, Your Highness! I will make this bug regret ever being born!" the bearded master replied.

He walked a few steps forward and instantly released his aura. Streaks of blue warrior energy flames enveloped him, and splashing sounds of water resonated in the area as if there were endless ocean waves. It was clear that he was a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite.

Drogba couldn't even stand up straight at the moment. It was impossible for him to fight another Moon-Cla.s.s Elite.

Sitting in one of the VIP areas, a handsome young man who had blond hair lightly sighed. He looked at the young king who already set foot on the ninth level of the platform and felt like it was time for him to do work. Just as he turned around, smiled at the two beautiful girls who were in tight-fit bodysuits, and was about to stand up, something happened again.

Whoosh!!!!! Bam!!!!!!!!

A loud, ear-piercing noise sounded, and a dash of green warrior energy flames fell from the sky as if it was another meteor. It smashed onto the ground and left a long tail in the sky.

When the dust settled, everyone looked there and was stunned again.

After a moment of silence, everyone looked at [War Pirate] Mellberg in sympathy.

At this moment, Mellberg himself shivered, and his eyes turned bright red. The insane amount of anger and pain put him in a berserk mode; even his face was twisted.

It turned out that the other Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] who was fighting Torres in the sky died!

He had a hoa.r.s.e voice and a gloomy expression, and his death was also tragic.

A mystic black arrow that had a silver glare shot this mage in the heart from above and pinned him onto the ground! The arrow penetrated his left chest and destroyed his ribs and heart, and it killed this ice-elemental mage who was scary to many people and nailed his corpse right next to [Bitter Murder G.o.d] Elm.

Masters died!

The two masters of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were like left and right arms of [War Pirate] Mellberg, the two infamous people who dominated over the region and had their hands stained in blood……

They had been through thousands of battles and killed many powerful masters! Who could have thought that they would fail at the little Chambord Kingdom, dying before having the opportunity to escape?

It was deadly silent.

To the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], it was a huge blow!

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

(Part Two)

After today, this no.1 mercenary group in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit would fall in rankings! After losing about 40% of its top-tier combat power, this t.i.tle wouldn't belong to them anymore.

As people started to gasp and murmur, a cloud of green warrior energy flames appeared on the square.

After the warrior energy flames died down, [Son of Wind] Torres appeared beside Drogba. He was in a much better condition compared to [Black-Haired Vicious Fist]. Except for a layer of blue frost under his knees, there weren't any injuries on him. As his long blond hair fluttered in the wind, his handsome face and slender figure were shined upon by the moon, making him look like a holy elf.

The murmurs on the square finally reached an unstoppable level!

It got louder and louder.

In the end, almost everyone couldn't suppress their shocks and started chatting amongst themselves while ignoring the reactions of people like Mellberg.

It seemed like Second Prince Dominguez was already used to this. As he lightly squinted his eyes, no one knew what he was thinking about. On the other hand, Oka the dog looked around in his arms, acting very energetic and curious.

[Demonic Woman] Paris was so shocked that her beautiful face twitched as her mouth opened to an O-shaped, and [Red Beard] Granello was rubbing his face subconsciously while pulling out his beard, that he treasured, one hair at a time.

The mysterious gold-masked Group Leader of the [Fire Blood Mercenary Group] sat still on the chair. Since this gold mask blocked this person's face, others didn't know what the reaction was. Instead, the three giant warriors who were standing behind this person got excited.

These three warriors were only wearing tight-fit leather shorts, and they weren't wearing anything on the top. With their axes on their backs, it was clear that the ferociousness of the warriors of Chambord stirred up their battle-hunger as well.

Prince Gurkov of Bordeaux looked excited, but the four young knights who were dressed in fancy armors behind him were scared. As their faces paled, they looked down and didn't dare to glance at that demon-like young king on the platform.

In the area where the people of the Holy Church were sitting, Priest Zola and Holy Knight Luciano's faces paled as well. They were sweating a lot, and their clothes were soaked. However, the white-haired elderly priest who was sitting beside them already calmed down, and he was looking around with a confident smile on his face as if he were watching a show

The best part wasn't here yet!

-In the center of the square-

The sudden change surprised that bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Maze, and he stopped his steps.

He was confident in dealing with Drogba who was severely injured, but he was no longer sure of himself when Torres landed. He wasn't a ferocious warrior in the first place, and he only jumped out when he saw he could take advantage of the situation. Since the situation had changed, he started to hesitate.

"Yuck! How could such a coward say that he can decapitate me?" Drogba sneered with disdain when he saw this.

Although Torres just stood there and didn't say anything, the mocking smirk on his face told everyone how he felt about this.

"What are you waiting for! Go and kill him!" Prince Sark of Maze was embarra.s.sed by this, and he shouted angrily.

After various expressions appeared on this bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite's face, he clenched his teeth and looked like a prisoner who was about to be hung. As he looked at the two masters of Chambord, he hesitated and said, "This is a two on one, and it is not fair. If you have the guts, fight me one on one!"

"Hahaha!" Drogba instantly laughed out loud, and the mockery wasn't hidden at all.

Torres lightly shook his head and smiled uncontrollably as well.

"What? You guys don't have the guts?" This bearded man was truly talented. He let go of everything and stuffed his honor and dignity into his underwear. He provoked, "If you aren't daring enough, get the f*ck out of my face! I don't want to fight with two cowards!"

(* Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free as soon as the chapters come out! Make sure that you subscribe to us on - noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 667: Real Warriors

Before this bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite could finish speaking, Drogba suddenly stopped laughing and opened his eyes wide. As his aura expanded and looked like a demon, he suddenly stepped up and took a step forward.

Even though all the newly-formed scars on his body burst open, and blood flowed down his body, it seemed like he didn't even notice it.

As he walked forward dominantly, he roared, "B*stard! If you have the b.a.l.l.s, come and fight me one on one! If I can't destroy you with one strike, I wouldn't be a warrior under King Alexander His Majesty's command!"

His loud voice and viciousness instantly made all the guests on the square sensed a chill.

Even those who opposed Chambord had to give Drogba a thumb up. In their mind, this Gold Saint of Taurus was a real warrior!

"Hahaha! Good! You said that! I will give you some face and fight you!" The bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was thrilled to see that Drogba fell for his provocation trickery, and he instantly walked up just in case his opponent regretted this.

Even though Drogba was still staggering a little and couldn't stand still, he was staring at his opponent with cold glares.

The bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite walked forward. He was in his best state, so it was hard for Drogba to win in almost any circ.u.mstance.

If Drogba wanted to fight, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg.

Drogba would be dead for sure.

Just as many people felt pity toward Drogba and didn't want the tragedy to take place, a dash of green light suddenly flashed by. To everyone's surprise, a handsome and slender blond young man appeared in front of Drogba and blocked this bearded master's way.

"I will take over for Mr. Drogba and fight you this time," this young man said with a bright smile on his face, and it stole the spotlight from the surroundings and the stars in the sky.

There were hundreds of green dots flying around this blond young man, looking like many green fireflies that were intimate toward him. Even though he didn't reveal any powerful aura, that abundant and vast life energy around him dispersed into the area, making everyone aware of his power.

"Who is he?" everyone was wondering.

Since this young man walked out of one of the VIP areas, he couldn't be from Chambord. However, since he was willing to fight for Chambord, it was clear that he was a friend of the kingdom.

"Is he a friend of Chambord or a secret trump card of Chambord? From the surprised expressions on the Chambordians' faces, it doesn't seem like they know him. Also, he is so handsome that it is out of this world!" the guests thought.

Even though there were many handsome young men on the square today such as Gold Saint Torres of Sagittarius, Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit, and King Alexander of Chambord, they were still inferior to this blond young man!

"Who are you? Why are you helping us?" Drogba shivered and asked in confusion.

Torres was surprised as well.

"Akinfeev. I have fought with King Alexander His Majesty once before, and we could be counted as friends. When my friend is in trouble, it is normal for me to stand out." This blond young man smiled and said in an earnest tone. As soon as he said that, everyone in the area believed him! His voice was that magical!

All the guests looked at him with strange expressions.

"They have fought before? Since they are barely friends, he is still willing to stand out and fight for King Alexander of Chambord? He is now standing against the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] and several powerful empires. He is either very dumb and loyal or very vicious and sly!" people thought.

"Eh? Great! Hahahaha! You are a real friend of Chambord to stand out at a time like this! I'm honored to be able to stand with you!" Drogba laughed heroically but soon shook his head.

"However, I need to fight this battle!" his tone was filled with determination.

Drogba's decision surprised everyone.

"Are all Chambordians this crazy?" the guests thought.

"Your body……" Akinfeev frowned.

"Although I'm injured, I can still take care of this ball-less coward with ease! I, Drogba, am one of the best gold saints under our supreme king's command; how can a dog like him scare me?" Drogba said loudly with power, and it resonated in the sky, even changing the weather a little.

Even though that bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Maze had a thick face, he got angry and roared, "Ok! I will grant your wish today! Let me see how an injured trash like you could battle with me!"

Then, he unleashed all of his power, creating the noises of ocean waves crashing against each other, and the water elements quickly condensed in the area. Although this man lacked character and virtues, he was a powerful master.

Blond Akinfeev paused for a second but ended up moving away.

Drogba nodded at Akinfeev with a big smile on his face. Then, he turned to that bearded master with a cold grin filled with disdain.

As he walked forward, he staggered with blood flowing out of his wounds continuously. He was basically creating a path of blood as he moved forward.

His condition was worrying. Many people felt like this brave and stubborn warrior of Chambord was going to fall and faint in the next moment, let alone taking on a powerful Moon-Cla.s.s Elite.

"Too stubborn! Way too stubborn! Although he is fierce and brave, what he is doing now is too risky!"

"If he continues with this, is it any different from seeking his own death?"

"Is the King of Chambord going to let one of his henchmen die like this? Is he going to turn a blind eye to this?"

Many guests didn't want to witness a tragedy, and some of them started to complain about King Alexander. Even though completing the wedding ceremony was important, but how could he let a brave and loyal warrior under his command, who was a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite, die like this?

"Is this king's heart made from metal?"

Vicious grins were already showing on Prince Simon of Ma.r.s.e and Prince Sark of Maze's faces.

"Since you want to die, I will grant your wish! You should be honored that you can die under my ultimate Moon-Cla.s.s Combat Technique, Death Water Stacking Tsunami! Hahahahaha! Death! Water! Stacking! Tsunami!!!!!!" this bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Maze shouted, and his body dashed around like lightning. He left several blue afterimages in the area, and they turned into fast-spinning drill heads once he struck out, forming clouds of deadly hurricanes and tsunamis.

This combat technique was very powerful; it brought along a sense of death. No wonder it was a Moon-Cla.s.s Combat Technique.

On the other side, Drogba started to shiver, and the orange warrior energy flames on him already dimmed. It seemed like he was so weak that he couldn't even dodge.

A lot of guests already closed their eyes; they didn't want to see such a brave warrior die like this. Some of them even gasped.

A vicious grin shined on the face of that bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite.

In an instant, the blue energy dashed toward him and was about to envelop him completely.

At this moment, Drogba who was as weak as faint candlelight in a crazy wind stood tall.

As bright light shone in his eyes, he no longer looked weak. His orange warrior energy flames instantly brightened, and a huge strange-shaped shield suddenly dashed out of his body and appeared in his hands.

"B*stard! Come here!" Drogba laughed like a mad beast and roared, "I will let you know the power of Chambord warriors! I will let you know that cowards like you could never defeat us! Take this! Ultimate strike of Gold Saint of Taurus! Gigantic! Long! Horn!!!!!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 668: Many Dangers

As Drogba roared, he picked up this huge shield with one of his arms. He lowered his center of gravity, tiled his body to one side so that his shoulder was pressing on the back of the shield, and dashed forward rapidly. His huge shield, [Holy Collision], was pushed forward like a colossal defense wall, and it took his opponent by surprise.

At that moment, everyone felt like they saw a vague golden image of a huge bull behind Drogba. As that image appeared, it seemed like that golden bull tilted its head forward and targeted its two sharp horns toward the bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite.

As the golden bull charged forward with an indescribable power, the pressure it brought was merciless!

Whoosh!

The orange warrior energy flames and blue warrior energy flames quickly pa.s.sed each other.

The terrifying warrior energy explosion that would occur after a huge collision didn't appear, and the battleground which was very fancy and full of action suddenly froze.

"Eh…… Puff!!!!! How is this possible? That shield…… it is…… a…… high-level combat weapon!" The bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Maze opened his eyes wide. Until his pupils expanded and he died, he couldn't believe that it was him who lost the battle.

There were many wounds on his body as if many blades cut it, and blood gushed out of these openings on his body and formed blood fountains.

In the end, he couldn't stand still and collapsed onto the ground. His magic leather armor was completely shattered, and his blue warrior energy flames were extinguished and went away like smoke.

Instant kill!

This powerful Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was instantly killed by Drogba's ultimate strike even though he used his ultimate technique as well!

This ending surprised everyone! They felt like they were dreaming or watching a poorly written play! Everything that had happened was too unimaginable!

The actual ending was completely different from people's antic.i.p.ations! Even the G.o.ddess of Fate might not have written this into the two warriors' fates!

As all the guests looked at Drogba who was trembling and about to fall, they couldn't suppress their shock!

That figure who was covered in blood didn't look messy and weak at all! Instead, people felt like he was as extraordinary as a huge mountain and was unparalleled.

Of course, some people's eyes were glued onto Drogba's huge shield, [Holy Collision].

"That is a combat weapon! It is a unique and powerful weapon! From the power it unleashed during the battle, it is at least a level 5 combat weapon!"

"How can Chambord have a level 5 combat weapon? It doesn't belong to an affiliated kingdom! Only the legendary forge master could create it…… Could it be that there is a mysterious and unknown forge master at Chambord City?"

"There are a lot of secrets around Chambord! Hahahaha! If our [Dragon Hunt Operation] is successful, the number of treasures we can get will far surpa.s.s our most optimistic estimation!"

"Since this master named Drogba has a level 5 combat weapon, does it mean…… the other masters of Chambord also have combat weapons?"

After thinking about that, those masters who had malicious intents began to breathe heavily.

They all knew the importance of having a combat weapon! Even the powerful Moon-Cla.s.s Elites didn't have combat weapons most of the time. This was demonstrated in the battle between Drogba and that bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Maze. Without a combat weapon, that bearded Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was instantly killed by Drogba who was already severely injured beforehand! The key was that the warrior of Chambord had a combat weapon!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

After a short moment of silence, changes occurred.

People started to dash forward from the VIP areas. Dozens of figures rushed toward Drogba who was even more injured, and they had the same idea on their minds; they wanted to rob this combat weapon, [Holy Collision], from this warrior of Chambord when he was the weakest.

"Shameless!"

"Spineless!"

"F*ck off!"

"Do you want to die?"

A series of angry shouts sounded from the seating area of Chambord, and various colored warrior energy flames shone like fireworks in the sky. The well-prepared masters of Chambord dashed out even faster and tried to stop the people who wanted to steal the [Holy Collision].

Among the masters of Chambord, one burly figure with silver lightning around him was the most eye-catching.

In an instant, he struck out three times, turning three enemies into clouds of blood mists. Then, he quickly landed beside Drogba, grabbed the latter by the shoulder, and brought him back to the seating area of Chambord.

Gold Saint Lampard of Leo! The man who was only weaker than King Alexander in the Chambord Kingdom.

As if he were a tiger in a herd of sheep, he quickly saved Drogba who was severely injured and took back the level 5 combat weapon, [Holy Collision].

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The masters started to fight on the square, and the warrior energy surges and magic energy surges collided, making a ton of noises and sending out a ton of residual energies.

After a short while, both parties sensed the power of each other.

Especially since Lampard revealed his mighty strength, he deterred a group of malicious masters.

Both parties slowly backed off carefully, and about 30 people who were fighting clearly separated into two groups.

From the number of masters, Chambord was in a clear disadvantage.

Lampard, Torres, Oleg, and Akinfeev…… So far, there were only four Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of Chambord who still had combat abilities.

Standing on the other side, there were about 24 masters. Except for a few prestigious princes, the rest were all Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of various empires. None of them showed their real ident.i.ty before, but they all unleashed their power now. Their bright warrior energy flames shone, and their auras dispersed into the area like powerful ocean waves. The collective auras of these masters made it a little suffocating for everyone else who was weaker.

"Hehehe, four against 24! The difference in strength is huge! The Chambordians are dead for sure!"

"Six empires, seven n.o.ble families, two mercenary groups…… Hahaha! Even though the Chambord Kingdom is much more powerful than we antic.i.p.ated, the ending would be the same! No one can stand in the way of our [Dragon Hunt Alliance]! Chambord City is going to be washed by blood tonight!"

"Hand over all your combat weapons! King of Chambord, destroy your own cultivation strength and power! Then, all the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites, you need to swear loyalty to us! If you do all this, we won't slaughter all the citizens of Chambord. Otherwise…… Hehehehehe, none of the lives of Chambord shall be spared!

"All the guests! Tonight, it is only about Chambord, and you guys aren't affected! Just sit still and watch the show! Otherwise, you will be killed as well!"

With an absolute advantage, the members of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] all laughed viciously and revealed who they were.

Except for the Ma.r.s.e Empire, the Maze Empire, and the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], there was the Lance Empire, the Lear Empire, the Rain Empire, the Tulu Empire……

All the envoy groups from the big empires had Moon-Cla.s.s Elites hidden in them, and they tore off their disguises and put away their fake smiles, revealing their vicious fangs!

It was a group of devastating force! It was unstoppable!

Six empires, seven n.o.ble families, two mercenary groups…… A total of 24 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites! If they wanted to, they could wipe out 99% of the empires in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit!

"Poor Chambordians! Although you showed surprising strength, tonight is not your night! In front of absolute power, you guys are doomed!" [War Pirate] Mellberg finally relaxed. The power of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] was revealed, and he didn't need to fight alone! The scale of victory was heavily tilting toward them.

"Kneel and beg for mercy! Surrender and hand out your treasures! Also, give us the blueprint for that battle seal! This is your only option!" Prince Simon of Ma.r.s.e laughed arrogantly.

"Humph! If you dare to resist, we will kill all the citizens of Chambord, no matter male or female, young or old!" Prince Sark of Maze added murderously.

P.S. A big shout out to Fayo S., Justin S., and Chris D. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

We are really close to $2k on Patreon! Compared to the current release schedule, the next level will be 6 more chapters per month on average. If you want to have earlier access to chapters and support us, feel free to check us out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 669: Give You an Opportunity

The absolute advantage allowed the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] to gain complete control over the situation. The power of more than 20 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites was dominating, and it was enough to crush any opposition.

"Why are we wasting time with these low-lives? Let's all attack! After killing all the members of Chambord and taking over, all the treasures here will be ours!" [War Pirate] Mellberg said murderously. After losing two experienced Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on his side, he hated Chambord to an extreme. He couldn't wait to take down the King of Chambord and wipe out this kingdom.

"Hahahaha! Yeah, I agree! Let's all attack together, and no one can stop us!"

The 24 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites released their auras, and the enormous amount of pressure pressed toward the seating area of Chambord.

As the tsunami-like energy surges blew by, those 100 bylaw enforcement officers who were standing in front of the seating area were blown into the air like straws in a storm, and they couldn't even stand still after they were thrown into the seating area.

Lampard, Torres, Oleg, and Akinfeev stood still with their warrior energy flames burning brightly, but it was still not enough to rival with the forces on the other side.

The numbers disadvantage they had was way too difficult to overcome.

At this moment, only that white-haired elderly priest who was sitting in the seating area of the Holy Church, as well as the few Moon-Cla.s.s Holy Knights behind him, were smiling confidently.

The situation was tilting to an extreme degree! The boat known as Chambord was about to go down at any second now!

If Chambord didn't have any more trump cards or helpers, it couldn't escape from its fate of being exterminated.

At this critical moment, all the Chambordians who were either inside or outside the square held each other's hands, sensed the heartbeats of their peers, and didn't get scared. In front of the danger, none of them chose to escape. Instead, they straightened their backs, opened their eyes wide, and sang with their loudest voice.

"There is a wide river that has big waves…… Chambordians live to the north of the river and listen to the rumble of Zuli…… This is a great land, and our homes are open to all friends. But if wolves come by, they will be received by spears and arrows!"

An indescribable heroic yet tragic sensation appeared, and it permeated the tense atmosphere.

The Chambordians would never surrender! Even if the ending were death, none of them was going to yield!

The reason they were so brave was that they all had trust in their king! In their minds, their king was invincible!

This scene stunned the 24 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]. At the moment, the people who they thought were low-lives demonstrated a level of courage that they didn't even possess! In fact, these Moon-Cla.s.s Elites sensed a little ominous feeling! It was too rare!

"Go! Kill them all! Let's see how they can sing when they are dead!"

A Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who had his face veiled up couldn't bear this atmosphere anymore. He roared and dashed toward the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Chambord such as Lampard. As if his action suddenly triggered a stick of dynamite, three more Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were dressed in the same way also roared and dashed forward.

The battle began!

The upcoming battle was going to be b.l.o.o.d.y, and only one side could survive it!

Lightning energy flashed and cracked on Lampard, Torres pulled the bowstring, Oleg swung the huge hammer with its chains around his arm, and Akinfeev opened his palm, revealing a strong green bow that looked like a tree branch which just got cut off from a tree since it still had tree leaves with drops of dew on it!

Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle! Battle!!!!!!!!

At this moment, almost everyone was roaring in their minds! They all unleashed their power and got to their peak states!

However, something these Moon-Cla.s.s Elites in the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] didn't antic.i.p.ate occurred.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Four golden sword energies suddenly dashed from the nine-leveled, white stone platform that wasn't too far away. As if they were lights from G.o.ds, the brightness of the sword energies was eye-piercing, almost blinding everyone in the region. They looked magnificent and were like the condemnations of the G.o.ds.

As they torn through the sky, they entered the zone where battles were about to break out.

"Ah!!!!"

"Eh…… Puff!!"

"No!!! Save me!!"

"AHHHH!"

Terrifying screams sounded in an instant, and they were so high-pitched that it almost broke people's eardrums. At the same time, these Moon-Cla.s.s Elites were shocked.

In the next moment, several bloodflowers blossomed in the sky, beautiful and deadly. For a moment, flesh, chipped bones, shattered armors, broken weapons……

The four veiled Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were charging forward screamed as if they were demon beasts that were pieced by powerful magic arrows. As their screams resonated in the sky, their bodies blew up and stained the area.

"Sh*t!"

"Retreat!"

"Way too powerful! Who is it? How powerful is this person?"

"d.a.m.n it! It is the King of Chambord! The king attacked!!!!!"

The Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Operation] were all scared, and they couldn't help but feel depressed. As they sensed the power within those four golden sword energies, they felt defeated; none of them was able to fight against it! All their greedy and wicked thoughts disappeared in an instant.

They dashed forward fast but backed off even faster!

The Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were yelling arrogantly were now screaming and backing off with pale faces.

They all could tell how much power was contained within each of those golden sword energies. Those veiled Moon-Cla.s.s Elites all had the power of level 9 top-tier New Moon, and they were only one step away from Half Moon! However, they couldn't defend against those terrifying golden sword energies for one bit!

It was one-sided domination!

"This is too much!" they thought.

"Hahaha, idiots! Ridiculous! Do you really think that my Chambord can be damaged by a bunch of cowards like you who are hiding everywhere?" a cold voice sounded from the ninth level on that tall white stone platform in the northern area on the square.

Even though this voice didn't sound vicious, it was magnificent and supreme! Anyone who heard it would feel like kneeling and worshipping him!

The King of Chambord!

King Alexander of Chambord!

All the guests looked up and saw that this legendary young king finally stepped onto the top level of the platform that had nine levels and 36 steps.

In his sky-blue robe, the King of Chambord stood there firmly with his long black hair fluttering in the wind. His two queens were standing beside him, glancing at the people on the square and in the area from above.

In fact, the expression on the king's face was calm; it seemed like the 24 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites were nothing in his eyes! It looked like he was staring at 24 kids who were misbehaving!

His att.i.tude completely disregarded these masters!

However, even in this situation, none of the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] even dared to stare back at the King of Chambord. They felt like an ancient beast traveled through time and was staring at them, and they were so afraid that they were shivering a little.

Even the vicious [War Pirate] Mellberg looked away subconsciously at this moment.

All the Chambordians on and outside the square were also shivering, but they were shaking in excitement.

This was their king!

Their invincible king!

"[War Pirate] Mellberg! Didn't you say that you want to talk to me? I will give you the opportunity! Come on and tell me your reasons for interrupting my wedding! Let's see if it is enough to justify your bad behavior!" Fei stared at this group leader of Wind Horse tightly and said in a calm tone.

He seemed so calm that it was truly terrifying!

[TL Notes: Hey guys, just saw a comment about Fei's other six characters, so I feel like it is better for me to explain it here. I think Fei is trying to level up his barbarian character the most since it is the most powerful. Since there is a lot of pressure, he wants to get as strong as possible. The other characters can bring him a lot more utilities, but his peak strength might not improve that much. Of course, we don't know if there are rewards if all his characters pa.s.s Nightmare Mode. Maybe Fei will be leveling other characters once he hits a threshold, but I'm not too sure as well. Although I read this book at least three times, I don't remember the exact details from later on.]

P.S. A big shout out to Juan F., Raja A.P., Remi M., Natalie C., Michael C., Dwelton H., Yayeet, Mathieu W., Kellen H., Kellen H., ConspiracyPizza, Robert, IMMO971, Xin C., Michael, Alex A., Pedro M., David L., Ivan ER, Alex A., Alex A. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 670: The Fall of an Infamous Warrior

"I……" Faced with the King of Chambord's question, Mellberg somehow felt a little weak.

Right now, the power of the King of Chambord updated in his mind, and it was far beyond his most pessimistic estimate. From the power contained in those four golden sword energies, he knew that this young man was at least a peak Full Moon Elite and very close to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s.

It was clear to Mellberg that he couldn't rival with the King of Chambord! If he forced it, he would die for sure!

However, since the current situation was already in this state, he couldn't pull back! After all, an arrow that was shot out couldn't be pulled back.

After he turned around and looked at the few figures who were sitting in their seats further away, he suddenly got some confidence and said, "Last night, 150 elite mercenaries of our [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] died and disappeared! There is enough evidence to prove that your people killed my brothers! Alexander, what excuses do you have for this? How can you compensate us?"

"Compensate?" As if he heard the funniest joke in the world, Fei sneered and replied, "Too bad that you wasted this opportunity. Why do I need to compensate you for anything? Since more than 100 mercenaries sneaked into my Chambord City without people knowing, I'm sure you know why they are here. Since they have malicious intent, they deserve to die! I haven't gotten the chance to question you, but you dare to bring up this topic first?"

"Impossible! All my brothers in the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] are honorable mercenaries, and they couldn't have bad intent! Even if they are doing something wrong, only I can punish them. I was right here in the city last night! Before your men killed my brothers, have you thought about informing me, the group leader?" Mellberg turned the whole thing around with a few words and questioned Fei with a cold grin on his face.

"Hahahahah! Inform you? Who do you think you are?" Fei laughed.

In the next moment, Fei suddenly stopped laughing and stared at Mellberg with a pitiful and mocking smile.

"It looks like the arrogant and reckless behaviors these years made the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] forget how much power it has. You are right; your mercenaries were killed by my warriors one by one. There is no argument here, and I won't deny it. However, Mr. Mellberg, your nickname is [War Pirate]; do you really have no idea about why those 150 elite mercenaries of yours are here at Chambord City? Aren't you the person who selected them and told them to hide here? You already planned to sacrifice them, but you now are trying to act all virtuous… this is unexpected. Before, I thought that even though you are arrogant, you still have b.a.l.l.s. From the look of it, your performance is truly disappointing. Come on! If you want to avenge for your mercenaries, come at me! Let me see if your [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] is powerful enough to do that!" Fei sneered as he said that.

"You……" Fei's words successfully provoked Mellberg, and this group leader was furious!

When he was trying to question Fei, he was being a little careful and even lied, which wasn't his style of doing things! He was the [War Pirate] and only liked to be upfront and overbearing.

From the beginning, Fei took control of the tempo and forced Mellberg out of his comfort zone. Therefore, Mellberg felt strange and weak, and it was infuriating for him.

He turned around and looked at the other two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites behind him. "Let's move together and kill the King of Chambord!"

Before he finished whispering, Mellberg, Isaac, and that metal-elemental Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who got pushed away by the magic array formation dashed forward at the same time and attacked!

For all these years, Mellberg was able to act recklessly in this region. On top of having many masters in [Wind Horse Mercenary Group], Mellberg was a powerful warrior as well. He was at peak Half Moon many years ago.

As he instantly unleashed his warrior energy flames and his aura, Fei could tell that he was about level 8 or level 9 top-tier Full Moon!

Behind him, both Isaac and that metal-elemental warrior were experienced Moon-Cla.s.s Elites, and they had crawled out of corpse piles many times in their lifetime.

The three of them had battled against powerful masters frequently, and they coordinated very well; it seemed like they were using a kind of mysterious battle seal. Their powers were able to be stack up perfectly! Like waves in the ocean, they gave momentum to each other and grew into a tsunami.

The terrifying sensation enveloped more than half of the square, and their strikes flew at Fei who was standing on the top of the high platform in the north speedily.

Their combined strike was terrifying! On damage alone, it was comparable to the full-on strike of a peak Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who was only one step away from Sun-Cla.s.s.

Everyone held onto their breaths and paid attention to this battle; it was a critical moment.

Although the king demonstrated shocking power, it might be hard for him to take on this combined strike of three Moon-Cla.s.s Elites! If these three people were able to distract the King of Chambord and buy time, then the rest of Chambord wouldn't be able to pose a threat…

The masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] were warming up again, and they couldn't wait to attack.

However, things didn't go as planned.

"Is this the power of Wind Horse? Unfortunately, it is far from enough!"

Standing on the nine-leveled platform in the north, Fei lightly shook his head and raised his hand.

A huge golden hand appeared in the sky. This hand was so vivid that each finger, hair, pore, and strand of muscle was clearly depicted. In fact, people felt like they could even see the blood vessels underneath the skin! It looked like the hand of a G.o.d, and an indescribable majestic sensation enveloped everything.

As Fei clenched his fist, this huge golden hand that was made from energy also closed. It was so fast that it left a series of afterimages in the air, making the process look slow. From afar, it seemed like a golden lotus was slowly closing, creating an intoxicating image.

The hand turned into a fist.

"Invincible Emperor Fist!"

Fei moved his hand, and a golden fist that was about half a meter in each dimension flew out and dashed forward.

All of this took place in a second.

Except for the moving fist, nothing else was happening. There was no terrifying pressure and wave-like energy fluctuations.

In comparison, it seemed like the energy fist Fei cast was a little b.u.t.terfly in the face of a terrifying dragon created by the other three Moon-Cla.s.s Elites. This huge visual contrast made people feel like there was no way that the King of Chambord's strike could block the combined strike of the other three.

However, reality would confound their expectations

When the two energies collided, everything went against predictions. Like a hot knife that was cutting into b.u.t.ter, Fei's golden fist easily destroyed the combined strike of the three Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who performed their techniques in a unique way.

Shock!

Angry roars!

Puking blood!

Flying back!

As the golden fist's power was unveiled, the energy surges and waves created by the combined strike disappeared at a visible speed! It felt like it was a drop of liquid on a hot stove!

Bam! Bam!

As soon as Isaac, who acted as the advisor of Wind Horse, and that metal-elemental Moon-Cla.s.s Elite landed on the ground, their bodies exploded as desperate expressions appeared on their faces, staining the square.

Mellberg wasn't in a better situation. His body was covered in wounds and blood. Also, his skin bulged as if there were a monster running around under his skin.

Right now, he was regretting all his decisions.

He now knew that he shouldn't have agreed to this plan even though he was promised a lot of treasures. This trip to Chambord which he once thought was riskless buried all the top-tier masters of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group].

Also, to his surprise, that person who schemed everything just sat there and watched without having the intention of helping.

"You…… don't get so happy! I…… The real overlord of the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group]… Will wipe out your little Chambord City! You will be killed…… AH!"

After saying this last sentence, Mellberg couldn't suppress that terrifying energy in his body, and he quickly enlarged like a balloon that was being blown.

Bam!

Just like his two subordinates, his body exploded, and his flesh and chipped bones fell from the sky.

An infamous warrior fell!

The [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] was destroyed and broken!

[TL Note: Hey guys, starting this Thursday, Feb 21st, we will be doing the MEBR. It will be released for 8 days, so 2 additional releases per day!]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 671: Can I Kill Him?

Quietness!

Absolute silence!

Retreat!

Retreat in fear!

The Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] who were standing on the square right now could only be silent and retreat!

They thought they were in control of everything, but they suddenly felt like sheep that were provoking a real grown dragon when the King of Chambord unexpectedly showcased his strength. It was ridiculous!

Their numbers advantage was rendered completely useless in front of such a huge power gap. Even if they charged at the King of Chambord together, they couldn't do any harm to him. On the contrary, they would be wiped out instead! Mellberg and his two subordinates were the best examples.

Right now, Prince Simon of Ma.r.s.e and Prince Sark of Maze were both terrified! They were shaking as their faces paled.

After thinking back to the words they said when they were provoking Chambord, they realized that they even called the King of Chambord directly by name! It was like kissing the Grim Reaper and playing with fire!

Fei glanced around, and the people whom he looked at all lowered their heads.

The Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of [Dragon Hunt Alliance] backed off continuously until their backs were against the seating area in the south. Right now, they started to envy the guests who were still sitting down, and they regretted jumping out and expressing their hostility.

"It would be great if I am still sitting on my seat right now!" they fantasized.

"Bark! Bark! Bark!"

Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit lost his composure for the first time, and he accidentally dropped his warm liquor cup into his arms, making Oka, the little disabled dog, bark loudly.

In this strange silence, Oka's barking was ear-piercing and terrifying.

"……This is a great land, and our homes are open to all friends. But if wolves come by, they will be received by spears and arrows!"

The singing of Chambordians was still resonating in the guests' ears, and they finally understood how accurately the song depicted the att.i.tude of Chambord.

"It looks like the so-called [Dragon Hunt Alliance] is just a big joke!" Fei shook his head and said to himself.

Even though the enemies who were facing him were Moon-Cla.s.s Elites, their courage and will were both much weaker compared with the bylaw enforcement officers and saint seiyas. It looked like the comfortable and luxurious living conditions corrupted them, and their monotonous academy-style training made them mentally weak.

Even though the King of Chambord's words were full of mockery, none of the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites dared to refute them. In fact, none of them even dared to look up and express their anger and displeasure.

The drastic difference in strength started to demolish the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] slowly but surely.

Some of them were even starting to consider surrendering right now so that they could save their lives.

However, at this moment -

Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!!!

Suddenly, a series of crisp claps sounded abruptly, and it was extremely casual and ear-piercing.

Everyone was surprised, and they looked in the direction of the noise.

A mid-aged man in white stood up from the seating area to the west.

He wasn't tall and muscular, but there was a mocking smile on his ordinary face.

As he clapped his hands, he slowly strode to the center of the square from where he was, and he laughed, "Great! This is great! King Alexander of Chambord, you sure didn't disappoint me! Peak Full Moon! One foot into Sun-Cla.s.s! You are so young, yet you have achieved this level of strength. You are a genius for sure! Great! Little king, you should be honored! Your strength is worthy enough of my appearance!"

Such arrogant words!

Everyone was shocked by what they heard.

There were only two possible reasons to explain this mid-aged man's behavior: either he was an idiot, or he was indeed a great master!

The answer would be revealed soon.

A vast amount of energy started to appear on this man's body, and fresh-green wood-elemental warrior energy flames shone brightly on him. As this energy full of life dispersed into the area, all the plants started growing! Soon, the gra.s.ses that were seeded below the square grew out of the slits between tiles, and the square was slowly turning into a gra.s.sland! It was very lively under the empowerment of wood-elemental energy!

The image of a moon slowly appeared behind this person's head, and it was almost turning into a sun! This was a sign that this person was at peak Full Moon and already set one foot into Sun-Cla.s.s!

This ordinary-looking mid-aged man who was wearing a white robe was actually a powerful master who was very close to achieving Sun-Cla.s.s!

"I'm Brando, the Captain of Royal Guards of the Leon Empire. Alexander, just commit suicide. This way, I don't need to kill you, and you can have a dignified death. I can promise you that once you die, the people of Chambord won't be killed as long as they don't rebel!"

As this mid-aged man in white said that, he walked toward the high platform where Fei was standing on. Every time he took a step forward, a swaying vine would grow out of the ground and keep him up, making it look like he was walking in air. It was a magnificent sight!

Fei's lips twitched, but he held himself back and did cuss out the word, dumb*ss.

The king thought he was already a big show-off, but he now met a guy who was even better at it!

"Did someone bang his head against a door? As soon as he opens his mouth, he asks others to commit suicide. Are all the masters from the Leon Empire this way? This man in white is acting like a dumb*ss, and so was that No.1 Royal Mage of the Leon Empire, Domenech. Man, I can't tell which one of them is stupider. Brando or Domenech?"

Seeing no reaction from Fei, white-robed Brando frowned and shouted, "What? Why aren't you committing suicide? Do you really think that you can escape from me?"

As he said that, he smiled proudly and flipped his hand. Then, a silver broadsword slowly appeared in his palm while spinning, and a terrifying sensation came along with it. With this sword in hand, Brando's power instantly increased more than seven to eight times!

Level 8 combat weapon!

This sword was a level 8 combat weapon!

No wonder this white-robed Brando was so arrogant! Since he had such a high-level combat weapon, and his strength was extremely close to Sun-Cla.s.s, he was comparable to a newly-advanced Sun-Cla.s.s Lord. Therefore, he was confident that he could suppress the King of Chambord easily.

"Eh? Alright! Since you still won't surrender, I will let you experience desperation!" Seeing that Fei was still not showing fear on his face, Brando was infuriated.

As a cold smile appeared on his face, he grabbed onto his level 8 combat weapon, and his power skyrocketed again! He was about to attack.

"Dumb*ss!" Fei couldn't help it and cussed in his mind. As he was about to slap this fly dead, Elena who had been silent beside Fei suddenly pulled Fei's sleeve and said with a frown, "Alexander, I don't like this person. Can I kill him?"

Even though Elena wasn't loud, everyone in the area heard her clearly. As a result, they were all stunned!

They gasped in unison and couldn't believe their ears!

"It looks like not only is the King of Chambord powerful and imposing, but this beautiful queen of his is also haughty and dominating!" people thought, "Some rumors said that this Queen of Chambord named Elena is a skillful archer, but that is it. There isn't any information about her having the power to rival with a master who already set one foot into Sun-Cla.s.s. From the sound of her tone, it seems like this beautiful woman thinks that such a powerful master like this Brando with a level 8 combat weapon is a pig in a slaughterhouse!"

All the guests thought that this Queen of Chambord didn't know any better and was acting pettish in front of the King of Chambord, but the King of Chambord actually thought about it for a while in all seriousness and said, "Alright, but be quick and don't waste any time."

Everyone felt like puking up blood after hearing that!

"Is the King of Chambord's brain also not working? Why is he playing along with his woman who doesn't know any better?" people thought.

"Hahaha! Arrogance! I can turn you three into ghosts and undead creatures! You can go and love each other in h.e.l.l!" Brando was enraged when he heard what Fei and Elena said. He was belittled, and that was a huge disgrace in his eyes.

With his hand on the level 8 combat weapon, he unleashed all his power. The mighty energy surges were so bright that people had a hard time opening their eyes, and all the people who were below Moon-Cla.s.s, except for the Chambordians who were protected by array formations, were forced down onto the ground; they couldn't fight against it at all!

Right before their eyes were forced closed by the bright light, they vaguely saw Elena, who was in her red dress, standing on the high platform calmly, completely not affected by this.

As she lightly closed her hands, a simple yet ancient-looking battle bow appeared.

Bang!

The bowstring lightly vibrated.

Without any preparations or even aiming, she shot out three arrows almost at the same time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 672: Being Disliked by the Valkyrie

As soon as the three arrows were shot out, many people felt like laughing.

"Queen of Chambord, how come you are so casual? Are you trying to shoot a bird?" they thought, "You are facing a peak Full Moon Elite who is very close to advancing into Sun-Cla.s.s, and he has a level 8 combat weapon! What is going on? Your casual attack is ridiculous! It is like trying to slap a huge dragon in the sky using a spatula!"

Even white-robed Brando felt like laughing. His wood-elemental warrior energy was being used to the peak, and loud booming and rumbling noises sounded from within his body like the sound of a fast-current river.

His entire body was enveloped by the fresh-green warrior energy flames, no longer visible to others, and his silver level 8 combat weapon shone brightly as he struck down with it.

"Die!" Brando shouted angrily as he attacked without mercy.

In his mind, this was a killing move! There was no way that his opponents could dodge or defend against it!

However, just as he laughed confidently and struck down with his sword, he suddenly felt like a terrifying beast was targeting him! An ominous sensation enveloped him abruptly without any signs, and it shocked him! Ever since he became a peak Full Moon Elite and got so close to Sun-Cla.s.s, he had never sensed this chilling and scary feeling! All the hair on his body stood up!

"This…… What is going on?….. Eh…… AH!"

Brando's face changed color. Before he could react, both his throat and his chest feel streaks of cold energies.

In the next moment, all his power rushed out of his body like water in a flood, and unprecedented tiredness overtook him. He couldn't even stand still in the air, and his body swayed on a vine before falling. He felt like the level 8 combat weapon in his hand was getting heavier and heavier, and he almost couldn't grasp it.

The bright fresh-green warrior energy flames instantly evaporated like vapor, immediately disappearing from the area.

Next, the newly-grown gra.s.ses, as well as the thick vines, withered quickly at a visible speed. Then, they dried up in an instant before getting blown into tiny yellow dust particles and disappearing into the air.

The forest-like square soon turned back to its original appearance, and the blood stains, as well as the corpses of the masters, reappeared.

"You…… You….." Brando instantly fell to the ground, and his body shivered and staggered, unable to stand still.

This master of the Leon Empire no longer looked dashing and cool after he fell from those thick green vines. He slowly lowered his head and realized that there were now three small holes on his body. There was a small hole in his throat and two other holes on his chest where his nipples were.

It was clear that the arrows pierced his body, and mystic energies were left in his body. Currently, ice continued to form around his wounds and built thick blue ice walls. All his blood was being frozen inside his body.

Now, Brando finally realized something.

"This beautiful queen beside the King of Chambord is actually a mighty master! Three arrows from her easily defeated me when I have my level 8 combat weapon. I didn't even know when my body was pierced through…… This…… I overestimated myself, and I couldn't blame this on anyone else!" he thought.

Almost in an instant, the icy energy quickly spread through his entire body and turned him into a vivid ice sculpture.

Three icy arrows took away the life of a peak Full Moon Elite who was almost a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord!

This shocking change dumbfounded everyone on the square!

"Queen Elena…… actually has this kind of power? King Alexander…… Where did he find such a beautiful yet mighty queen? This beauty easily killed a master who already set one foot into Sun-Cla.s.s! This is the plot of a story that could only come out of the mouth of the most exaggerating storyteller!" people thought.

"I don't like this person. Can I kill him?" What Elena said was still resonating in people's ears! People thought she was being pettish, but now they realized what she meant and the consequences of being disliked by her.

Many young men who were energetic and liked to fantasize were terrified. After thinking about how they stared at the perfect figure of this beautiful queen as well as how they looked at her as if she was an ignorant woman when she made that comment…

After thinking back to how improper they acted, they all lowered their heads and were afraid of being 'disliked' by this mighty queen.

No one was able to bear the consequences of being disliked by the Valkyrie!

Fei was the only person in the area who wasn't surprised by this outcome.

Elena's strength was already at Nightmare Mode level 98, and she was only one step away from entering h.e.l.l Mode in Diablo World. Therefore, she had also step one foot into Sun-Cla.s.s in real word's terms.

Regarding weapons, Elena used [M’avina’s Caster – Grand Matron Bow], which was a component of a top-tier item set in Diablo World. Compared with the level 8 combat weapon Brando had, it was much more powerful!

Also, even though it looked like Elena shot out three arrows casually as if she was joking, she used her most powerful strike! She was able to comprehend Ancient Madawc's ultimate skill, [Throw Axes], and merge it into her archery skills.

With all these factors, as well as Brando being careless, combined, the fact that Elena killed Brando with three arrows was very reasonable.

Fei lightly waved his hand, and a dash of silver light flew up from the square and landed in his hand.

It was that level 8 combat weapon.

This scene woke up all those masters. As soon as they saw Fei doing that, they were mad at themselves for being stunned by what happened. They forgot to fight for this high-leveled combat weapon, and the King of Chambord was able to use this opportunity to seize it.

On the second thought, since there were so many masters in the area, it would be hard to fight for it. In addition, it was a treasure that technically belonged to the Leon Empire. Except for the King of Chambord, who else dared to take it so dominantly?

Fei carefully inspected this sword that looked majestic and n.o.ble. As he lightly knocked it with his finger, the crisp ringing noise resonated in the sky.

This was a thick broadsword that was symmetrical. There were four blood grooves on each side of the sword, and the blades were sharp. The handle and the guard of the sword looked simple yet fearless, giving people a firm sensation. For people who were powerful enough, it could be used by a single hand.

However, even though it was a rare high-level combat weapon, it was a bit inferior to the level 8 combat weapon, [Black Lightning], which was being used by Lampard right now.

As he nodded in satisfaction, Fei placed two fingers onto the sword and dispersed the powerful energy inside, turning this sword into an item that no longer had a spiritual connection with anyone.

After that, he slowly placed it into his storage s.p.a.ce.

This scene made a lot of people swallow their saliva.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 673: Real Enemies

Fei easily acquired a level 8 combat weapon! It was the dream of numerous warriors!

However, when the King of Chambord glanced around again, it forced many people to wake up from their greedy thoughts.

Soon, all the masters in the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] realized the situation that they were in.

Since Chambord now had King Alexander and Queen Elena here, they had the situation under complete control. If they want, they could instantly kill all the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance].

If there weren't anything else that was going to happen, then Chambord would be the one who laughed until the end.

However, who knew that the King of Chambord suddenly looked in the direction of the seating area of the Holy Church. While standing on the high platform, Fei locked his eyes onto the representatives there.

After sensing Fei's stare, Priest Zola and Holy Knight Luciano who were extremely nervous and afraid quickly got off their chairs and kneeled onto the floor. They were shaking so violently that they couldn't even say a complete sentence.

Fei shook his head and ignored these two people; he was staring at the white-haired elderly priest who was sitting a bit behind them, and this old priest was very calm and relaxed.

Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on Fei's face, and he said something that no one expected.

"It is already at this point. Mr. Senxi, aren't you going to reveal yourself?"

As soon as Fei said that, this white-haired elderly priest suddenly opened his eyes wide and locked them onto Fei. His stare was as vicious as a man-eating beast, and he no longer looked calm and collected. The temperature in the area dropped by several degrees, and all guests felt like they couldn't breathe properly.

After a while, this elder finally calmed down again. He suddenly opened his mouth and said, "King of Chambord, I sure have underestimated you. You knew my ident.i.ty from the beginning?"

"Mr. Senxi, you are the bishop of one of the five most powerful shrines in the Northern Regional Church, the Red-Sand Shrine. Since you suddenly showed up in my kingdom, how could I ignore you? I don't dare to do such a thing. I had to prepare well and treat you nicely!"

Fei's voice sounded clearly in everyone's ears.

Suddenly, everyone looked at this white-haired, elderly priest differently, and they couldn't hide away their shocked expressions.

Many people paid attention to the guests of the Holy Church. People like Priest Zola and Holy Knight Luciano were directly ignored, and this white-haired elder, who had a black stick in his hand and didn't have any warrior energy or magic energy fluctuations, was also deemed a weak person by the masters. The only people who caught their attention were the five holy knights who were sitting behind them. Their auras were much more powerful, and it was clear that they were mighty masters.

However, no one expected that this white-haired elder whom many people thought was weak and useless was the bishop of the Red-Sand Shrine!

His ident.i.ty was far more superior compared with the emperors of level 1 and level 2 empires.

The Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] were all pleasantly surprised. After seeing the burned-like short stick in Senxi's hands and recalling what happened yesterday in that secret room, they finally understood something and calmed down their hearts that were stirred up by the power Chambord showcased so far.

"Since you know my ident.i.ty, I'm sure you also know why I'm here, right?"

After being identified, Senxi's temperament changed drastically. He no longer looked like an old and ordinary priest but a majestic and pressing overlord.

This aura of something that was formed after Senxi became the bishop of the Red-Sand Shrine for a long time; it wasn't pretentious at all compared with Brando who tried to act.

In the face of this powerful aura, the invincible image that Fei created with his power instantly melted like an ice block on a hot summer day as soon as Senxi got to the middle of the square.

Behind Bishop Senxi of the Red-Sand Shrine, the five holy knights who were at the Moon-Cla.s.s Realm carefully surrounded him. One of them was burly and had a red face. He was that mysterious master who sneak-attacked Lampard during nature's challenge, and his name was Disov.

These five holy knights looked hostile, and their expressions were arrogant. Not only did they looked down at Fei and the Chambordians, but they also looked at the other masters in the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] with disdain. It was clear that they weren't satisfied with their performances so far.

"Mr. Senxi, your status is really supreme; how could I, the king of a little kingdom, know what your intention is? Why don't you say it out loud and let me hear it?" Fei said as he got down from the high platform. Then, he lightly waved his hand, and the warriors of Chambord moved to two sides, making a path for their king.

Fei slowly walked through that path and got in front of Bishop Senxi of the Red-Sand Shrine.

Everyone was focusing on these two gurus.

After hearing what Fei said, Bishop Senxi nodded with a strange smile on his face.

"Oh, so there are things that even King Alexander Your Majesty don't know about. Ok, let me be honest with you. I'm here for Queen Angela. According to the report of a priest from the Shiye Shrine named Balesi, Queen Angela has the purest soul in the world, and she has the potential of communicating with the G.o.ds! She is the perfect candidate for being the saintess of the Holy Church. Bishop Platini of the Northern Regional Church had ordered me to come here and meet up with Queen Angela. I'm going to take Her Highness back to the headquarters of the North Regional Church and let her be canonized by Bishop Platini so that she can become the supreme saintess of the Northern Regional Church," he said.

As soon as he said that, a series of gasps sounded on the square.

Everyone looked at that beautiful girl who was standing on the high platform, and her fancy long white dress fluttered in the wind. After looking at her again, people felt like Queen Angela had a uniquely pure and holy aura around her. She looked like a G.o.ddess.

Then, all the guests turned around and looked at Fei with pity.

Even though Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand worded it politely, the underlying meaning was cruel and clear. He was asking the King of Chambord to give up his beautiful queen and hand her over to the Holy Church. To the aggressive and invincible King of Chambord, this was no different to a hard slap on the face.

On his wedding night, he had to hand over one of his beloved queens! If this got out, the destruction of his fame would be irreparable.

Now, some people even started to sympathize with the King of Chambord.

What could he really do to the mammoth on the continent, Holy Church? Even the emperors of those powerful empires had to get along with the Holy Church carefully.

Even though the Chambord Kingdom had surprising strength, it was still far from having the ability to arm-whistle with the Holy Church.

Now, everyone was focused back on the King of Chambord.

Guests like Prince Simon of the Ma.r.s.e Empire and Prince Sark of the Maze Empire who feared Fei and also hated him were gloating at this moment. They couldn't wait for the King of Chambord to show the painful and defeated expression.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 674: Real Sun-Cla.s.s Lords!

Even though Bishop Senxi was rude and upfront, the King of Chambord didn't get angry like how everyone expected. In fact, his face didn't even pale. After hearing what Senxi said, he lightly stretched his back and looked at Senxi with a strange smile as well.

"Priest Balesi? Oh, I remember this name, and I do remember him saying such a thing in front of me. Unfortunately, I heard that he died not too long after. It is rumored that he died tragically, and his heart was even destroyed by an evil undead mage. Oh, on that note, did the Holy Church successfully capture this evil undead mage?" Fei asked.

Everyone was stunned by what the King of Chambord said, and they didn't know why he said that.

However, only Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's face changed color.

Light dashed out of his old yet sharp eyes, and he stared at Fei viciously as if he wanted to eat up this king. Out of everyone here, only he knew how Balesi died. He heard that Balesi was killed while he was on a mission, and the people who died in that mission were more than just Balesi. Therefore, he understood that sharp and cold murderous intent in Fei's words.

"Are you threatening me?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's pupil lightly contracted. Since Fei was threatening him and overlooking his high status, Senxi got defensive and looked like a poisonous snake that was about to attack.

"Hmmm, Mr. Senxi, your reaction is just…… I don't understand what you mean……"

Of course, Fei wouldn't admit to anything publicly. Therefore, he shrugged, opened his palms, and showed a strange smile.

"Humph! It is better that you don't."

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand shook his head and didn't want to waste too much time on the issue with Balesi. The Execution Department of the Holy Church was already on this issue, and he was confident that the real killer couldn't get away.

After a short pause, he said in all seriousness, "Alright, Alexander. I have already been generous to you. I didn't do anything before and allowed you and Angela to get on the high platform. You two are now already husband and wife in name; treat it as my gift for your wedding. This should be enough for you, and I don't want to give any more explanation. Prepare a magic carriage and let Saintess Angela get changed into the robe of the Holy Church before leaving here with me!"

"Hahahaha, d.a.m.n! You sure are a nice person! Should I thank you for your generosity?" Still with that strange smile on his face, Fei zapped his mouth and mocked with cold glares, "However, I'm afraid that I couldn't agree with Mr. Senxi's request. In addition, even if Bishop Platini came here today, he couldn't take Angela away from Chambord City."

"What?" Senxi didn't react in time, and he was slightly stunned.

In the next moment, he understood what Fei meant, and his calm expression changed. Just like other people on the square, he couldn't hide his shock on his face. He rubbed his ears subconsciously and thought he heard it wrong. After a few seconds, he asked, "What did you say? King of Chambord, if I'm getting this correctly, you are refusing and not complying with Bishop Platini's order? Do you even know what you are doing?"

"Of course I know what I'm doing. However, Mr. Senxi, I'm afraid that you have no clue about what you are doing!" Fei's voice turned cold, and his stare was as sharp as a knife. It was clear that he was on the verge of venting out his anger.

Angela was the king's 'reverse scale,' and Senxi's virtuous appearance but shameless intent enraged the king even more.

Senxi was stunned again.

This was the first time that he has been stunned multiple times in a row since he became the bishop of the Red-Sand Shrine.

Then, this white-haired priest understood the current situation, and Fei's reaction instantly enraged him as well.

"Arrogance! You are only a little king of a tiny kingdom! You did pick up some momentum, but don't think that the little Chambord Kingdom can rival with the Holy Church! In my eyes, your little kingdom, as well as your strength, is nothing! You are ignorant! I can easily wipe out everything you have with my pinky finger!"

Senxi looked prestigious and kind with his white hair, but he appeared terrifying in anger since his face was all twisted.

us on – noodletowntranslated dot com! You will get the most recent update in your email!)

(Part Two)

"Huh? We only exchanged a few words, but you are already this mad? Hahahaha! Too bad! If someone else were in my position, your threats might have worked. However, you are nothing in my eyes! You are no more than an old lapdog of Platini!" The angrier Senxi was, the more ruthless Fei got.

The King of Chambord shook his head and laughed, "I'm sure people can see that you are only this pressing because Platini is behind you."

What Fei said was upfront, like ripping a bandage off a wound.

"You…… Great! This is great! Under everyone's watch, you dare to reject the order of the Bishop of the Northern Regional Church! This is my first time seeing someone dare to do this, and it seems like another evil ent.i.ty has appeared on the continent. I hope that when we get to the headquarters of the Execution Department of the Northern Regional Church, you can still be this tough in front of chilling interrogation instruments!" Senxi was so mad that he almost spat out blood.

He opened his mouth and deemed Fei evil right upfront with murderous spirit enveloping him.

"Evil? Hahahaha! I'm afraid that an old lapdog like you doesn't have that level of authority! Hahaha! Your level is too low, and you know nothing. You think you are smart, but you are used as a stick by others! The Red-Sand Shrine is one of the most prominent shrines in the northern region, but it is a pity that you are leading it now. Since you are a soft person without b.a.l.l.s, the Red-Sand Shrine is now pretty much a subordinate to the Shiye Shrine. This is tragic! If you can live until later, you will know that even Platini won't have the ability to say what you said in front of me!"

"You…… You……" Senxi was so mad that his face turned from red to white.

However, the king didn't give him the opportunity to say more.

"Alright, more argument is meaningless. Mr. Senxi, you created the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] and even tried to use people like Mellberg to be the suicide squad. All of this is for weakening Chambord and forcing me to use my trump cards. Now, you achieved your goal, and the climax is about to arrive, right? Why don't you ask the masters you invited to show themselves? Let's use the most basic yet effective way to put an end to all this!"

After saying that, Fei took a step forward with a stern expression on his face, and it looked like he wasn't going to say anything more.

With an angry expression, it seemed like Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand also didn't want to say anything.

In the next moment, Senxi suddenly punched at the sky without unleashing any power, but a silver light beam which had a diameter of half a meter shot into the sky from his fist.

Boom! Crack!

It collided with the blue magic energy sphere, and a series of crackling noises sounded as if a gla.s.s jar was smashed…

People looked up and were all stunned!

The forbidden-spell-level defensive magic array, [Water Screen Sky Glare], instantly shattered! After getting punched, many cracks appeared like the sh.e.l.l of a broken egg, and it slowly disappeared.

This level of power……

This was……

Sun-Cla.s.s!

A real Sun-Cla.s.s Lord!

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand instantly showcased his G.o.d-like strength, and it was far beyond the level of peak Moon-Cla.s.s. He could easily alter the laws of nature. Under the power of laws of nature, the forbidden-spell-level defensive magic array would break like a piece of paper in front of a sharp knife, and it couldn't maintain its form anymore.

A real Sun-Cla.s.s Lord was of supreme status! Senxi could easily turn around the current losing situation of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]!

[TL Note: Hey guys, just to clear up the potential confusion, since there are no more Februrary Patreon bonus chapters for this month, there is only this chapter here for tonight. We tried to move the Patreon bonus chapters for March to this month, but we think that it might cause more confusion for next month. Therefore, we changed the bonus chapter last week into a free bonus, so the release schedule for March will be loaded! The schedule for March will be 1 release on Monday and Tuesday, and 2 releases on Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday since we hit our 2K milestone on Patreon.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 675: Real Strength of the King of Chambord

No wonder Senxi was the Bishop of the Red-Sand Shrine, one of the five most prominent shrines in the Northern Regional Church. The strength that he demonstrated matched his status and fame. His G.o.d-like aura made people feel desperate and weak. All the guests on the square felt like they couldn't fight against him.

However, to their surprise, this wasn't Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's trump card.

As soon as the forbidden-spell-level defensive array formation, [Water Screen Sky Glare], was shattered, two more figures appeared in the sky in silence. They were both wearing black church robes, and they just stood there without any energy fluctuations around them.

However, that was more than enough for all other people to feel suffocated. They felt like their eyes met two terrifying black-hole, and their souls were being sucked into it along with the s.p.a.ce around them.

This……. Two more Sun-Cla.s.s Lords?

Although these two people didn't show their strength and open their mouths, all the masters on the square could clearly tell that they were Sun-Cla.s.s Lords who could rival against Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand. These two people in black church robes gave them a mystic sensation.

"King of Chambord, you are probably surprised. Mr. Platini already foresaw this; he knew that you might refuse to listen to his order. Therefore, he already sent the Left Deacon and Right Deacon of the Shiye Shrine here with me. Mr. Dior and Mr. Lemorz are going to take the Saintess back tonight! I was trying to be kind and give you an opportunity, but I didn't expect you, King of Chambord, to be such an evil person who dares to go against the will of the G.o.ds. It looks like the entire Chambord Kingdom couldn't be any better. Since you set your mind on resisting, then I along with these two elders will wipe out Chambord and cleanse the evil for the G.o.ds!"

As Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand said that, his body slowly raised into the sky and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the other two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords. His voice sounded like a loud bell, and the sound waves made the people's heads dizzy.

Huge change!

This was a huge change that people didn't expect!

Who could have guessed that the wedding of a little king could attract three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords whom most people only heard of in legends?

Since they showed themselves in this little remote city, it was clear that the King of Chambord, as well as the Chambord Kingdom, were both done for. No one believed that the Chambord Kingdom had Sun-Cla.s.s Lords to rival with these powerful enemies.

"Hahahaha! King of Chambord! You are dead! Dead I tell you!" Prince Simon of the Ma.r.s.e Empire relaxed and laughed out loud; his heart that was in his throat finally dropped down.

"That is right! Let's see how you can turn this situation around! Hahaha! The Chambord Kingdom will be wiped out tonight!" Prince Sark of the Maze Empire also laughed recklessly. They finally didn't need to worry about suffering the revenge of the King of Chambord for what they did tonight!

The current situation was a dead end for Chambord! The appearance of the three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords had already determined the outcome.

"That is right! Guys, don't worry! Let's all move and kill every Chambordian! Otherwise, we will face retaliation in the future!" A Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who had his face veiled up in black cloth reminded the masters around him.

In order not to be recognized by others, most of the Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] covered their faces to hide their ident.i.ties. However, the unique aura of each master couldn't be hidden from each other.

The power the Chambord Kingdom showcased tonight shocked all of them, and it made them want to wipe out Chambord once for all. Since they already joined the [Dragon Hunt Alliance], they were going to kill every Chambordian, and it didn't matter if they were infants or elderlies; they had to wipe out all potential threats.

With three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords who could easily tie down the King of Chambord and Queen Elena, the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] would have a clear numbers advantage! There were way more Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of the alliance, and they could easily kill all the citizens of Chambord.

"King of Chambord, stop resisting! If you surrender right now, I can promise you that the innocent Chambordians won't be killed! The Chambord Kingdom would get to continue with its regular life!" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand stated with power as he looked down on Fei. Right now, the former looked majestic and n.o.ble.

The other two elders from the Shiye Shrine didn't say anything. They just released their auras and enveloped the entire Chambord Kingdom, suppressing all the masters on Fei's side.

The collapse of Chambord was pretty much set on stone.

In front of absolute power, this was going to be a b.l.o.o.d.y ma.s.sacre!

However, King Alexander of Chambord who should be devastated at this crushing moment didn't look scared. Instead, he smiled light-heartedly.

The smile was so bright and heartfelt that all guests thought he lost his mind under pressure.

"What are you smiling about? Die!" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was very annoyed by Fei's smile; he sensed an ominous feeling from it.

Angered, he struck down with his palm, and a silver light beam crashed down at Fei as if it was a thick bolt of lightning. The power it contained was beyond destructive.

Boom!

"It is hard to tell who would live and who would die!" Fei lightly raised his arm and punched at the sky.

A beam of golden light dashed out of his fist, and it instantly collided with that silver light beam.

Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

The loud and terrifying sound wave expanded outward and shocked heaven and earth.

What was strange was that the King of Chambord didn't get burned into ashes by Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand. On the contrary, the golden light beam instantly destroyed that silver light beam. After that, the residual golden energy shot upward without stopping.

Senxi was stunned.

The golden light beam that was coming at him brought along a cold, death-like sensation.

At that critical moment, he could only dodge. It was a messy and abrupt teleportation.

Whoosh!

The golden light beam barely missed as Senxi's body merged into the s.p.a.ce around him. Under the nightly sky, that terrifying power turned a part of Bishop Senxi's black sleeve into ashes.

"You……" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was terrified and angry as his back was now covered in sweat. He shouted as he couldn't believe what was going on, "You advanced into Sun-Cla.s.s? How old are you? How did you do it? How is this possible? This is impossible! You… How?"

Only Sun-Cla.s.s Lords could battle against Sun-Cla.s.s Lords! It was a given fact!

The King of Chambord lightly punched out, but it instantly destroyed Bishop Senxi's strike and even harmed latter a little. This was enough to prove that he was at least a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord and not a peak Full Moon Elite that people had estimated.

"What? Are you surprised?" Fei slowly flew into the sky as well.

Right now, all the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] were stunned; they looked at Fei who was in the sky and regretted their decisions. If they could decide all over again, they would rather go to one of the ten forbidden locations on the Azeroth Continent instead of coming to Chambord City to partic.i.p.ate in this operation that they once thought was a piece of cake.

The King of Chambord completely overturned the world's understanding of geniuses and power.

"How can a young man who is about 20 years old become a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord?" people thought, "Could he be the reincarnation of a G.o.d?"

"However, the good thing is that we have three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords on our side, and the situation isn't that bad yet. As long as these three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords of the Holy Church can kill the King of Chambord together, tonight's winner is still going to be the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 676: Shock

"I didn't expect this at all! I sure didn't expect this. You are an insane genius! This is insane! How could an unparalleled genius like you be born into the Zenit Empire? Even the famous Emperor Ya.s.sin of Zenit couldn't be compared to you! This is too bad! If you can work for the Holy Church, it would be great! The G.o.ds made a mistake and turned you into an evil person with absurd thoughts! It sure is a pity that you have such a talent for cultivation but stand against justice and virtue!" After the huge shock, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand shook his head and sighed.

The other two elders of the Shiye Shrine who were silent also opened their eyes in shock, and it seemed like they couldn't understand how this was possible. They were no longer as relaxed, and they lightly unleashed their power and raised their guards. After all, a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord was enough to threaten them.

"Really? There are more things that you can't imagine!" Fei sneered.

At this moment, he no longer tried to hide his strength. He released the power of h.e.l.l Mode level 5 Barbarian, and clouds of golden energy flowed out of his body and slowly moved around as if it was made from glue. As this energy slowly expanded outward, the absolute physical strength turned the air in the area dense, like a swamp.

This aura was unique to Sun-Cla.s.s Lords!

Now, no one doubted the real strength of Fei. It was evident.

"Hahahahaha! Although you are a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, it is impossible for you to fight with three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords at once. Hehehe, unless you could turn yourself into three or summon two more Sun-Cla.s.s Lords, you are losing tonight's battle for sure!" After the momentary shock, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand quickly recovered.

"That is right! We have three Sun-Cla.s.s Lords on our side, and we still have the absolute advantage! Even if the King of Chambord is now a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, which is shocking, he is still outnumbered! He is losing for sure!" he thought to himself.

It seemed like the situation is under complete control of the Holy Church.

"Huh? One versus three? Who said that? Hahaha, since you asked for it so sincerely, I will be kind and satisfy your request. I will summon two more Sun-Cla.s.s Lords, ok? Just as you wish!" As soon as Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand finished speaking, Fei smiled again. That smile full of mockery made Senxi feel very uncomfortable.

Bam! The king snapped his finger, and a dash of golden flames shot into the sky like a firework and painted the image of a golden arrow in the air. It was very flashy in the dark sky, and everyone's attention was caught by it.

"Hahahaha! One cloud-piercing arrow! Reinforcements are on the way!" the king laughed and thought, "I finally got the opportunity to say this phrase!" [TL Note: This phrase was in a popular Chinese movie called Kung Fu Hustle.]

In the next moment, two dashes of flames, one black one white, shot out from the direction of the Five Sword Sky Mountain. They appeared on the square in a flash, and their speed was unbelievable!

After the two flames disappeared, two figures appeared by Fei's side.

One of them was a mid-aged man who looked like he was in his thirties. He had big eyes and thick brows, and he was wearing a black robe with a black wine gourd on his black belt. He sure loved black since everything on him was that color. He wasn't too muscular, and he had a bright smile on his face, making people wanting to like him instinctually.

The other man was wearing a white robe, and his long blond hair was fluttering in the wind. His facial features were sharp, and he was quite handsome. He looked like he was about 40 to 50 years old, but the wisdom hidden in his eyes was far more profound and didn't fit his apparent age. Different from the other man, it seemed like this man loved white. Even his golden belt was made from white gold.

One black and one white, one left and one right; these two people stood beside Fei as if they were his guards.

Suddenly, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand and the two elders of the Shiye Shrine were stunned, and they looked angry and shocked. With their abilities, they could tell that these two people who suddenly appeared from the back mountains of Chambord were also Sun-Cla.s.s Lords.

In addition, this mid-aged man in white and golden wasn't a stranger to people like Senxi.

In fact, he was one of their acquaintances.

"Oh, I didn't expect this. Javier, you actually appeared here. Therefore, I guess the rumor is true! Is the King of Chambord really the [G.o.d's Favorite Child] of the Black-Cloth Shrine? Is he now the bishop of your shrine?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand frowned, and he had an ominous feeling about everything since the situation was headed toward a direction that he didn't foresee.

This handsome mid-aged man was one of the most powerful elders at the Black-Cloth Shrine, Javier Batistuta.

"Hahahaha! Senxi, I didn't expect that we would meet here again. You are right! King Alexander His Majesty is now the bishop of our Black-Cloth Shrine. How dare you slander him? Bishop Alexander is a [G.o.d's Favorite Child] and is blessed by the G.o.ds. How can you say that he is evil? Hehe, are you breaching the [Code of G.o.d]? Or are you trying to tilt the scale of justice?" Batistuta shouted and didn't hesitate to accuse Senxi of wrongdoings. His aura was as sharp as a blade, and others had a hard time staring at him.

"Since I didn't know about that, what I said doesn't count. Hehe, I will take back what I said," Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand giggled and neutralized Batistuta's accusations.

After a short pause, he asked, "However, taking Saintess Angela back to the headquarters of the Northern Regional Church is the order from Bishop Platini. As a member of the Northern Regional Church, Black-Cloth Shrine also must follow His Highness' command. Do you want to go against His Highness' command and help Chambord battle with the Holy Church? Are you betraying the Holy Church?"

Since these two knew each other well and didn't like each other, they threw punches at each other with words.

"Even if Bishop Platini gave that order, so what? Queen Angela had already become the saintess of our Black-Cloth Shrine. As the Bishop of the Northern Regional Church, he doesn't have the power of robbing other shrines' saintesses, right? That is the first rule in the [Code of G.o.d]!" Batistuta didn't buy Senxi's reasoning, and he countered with his own.

"What? You…" Senxi was shocked by what he heard.

Suddenly, he realized why the King of Chambord didn't look angry or surprised when he announced why he was here.

"So, he is already prepared, and he is waiting for me to…" Senxi thought.

If Angela was already the saintess of the Black-Cloth Shrine, then everything was just as what Batistuta had said. Even Bishop Platini of the Northern Regional Church didn't have the power to make Angela into the saintess of the Shiye Shrine. This was strictly forbidden in the rules of the Holy Church.

"Humph! The King of Chambord has to be approved by the Senate of the Northern Regional Church, as well as Pope Blatter who is on the Waulu Mountain. Before that is done, everything is undetermined. Therefore, Angela isn't the saintess of the Black-Cloth Shrine yet. Our Shiye Shrine still has an opportunity!" Seeing Senxi falling into desperation, one of the elders of the Shiye Shrine, Lemorz, suddenly spoke.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 677: Battles Between Sun-Cla.s.s Lords

What Lemorz said instantly brought hope to Senxi, and his eyes lit up.

"That is right! Hahahaha! Nothing is settled now! We still have an opportunity!" Senxi laughed out loud.

"You still have an opportunity, and so do we, the Black-Cloth Shrine. We can fight fairly for it! Under this situation, according to the [Code of G.o.ds], it is up to Queen Angela to decide which shrine she wants to join. Even Platini can't force Her Highness to join the Shiye Shrine," Batistuta said.

However, he sighed secretly and thought, "Lemorz sure is old and cunning; he saw through the loophole of our plan instantly. But at least we have a proper reason to resist Platini's order, and it isn't the worst-case scenario yet."

"Humph! She is only a young girl; what does she know? She can't decide on anything! We aren't going to play this game! This important decision has to be made by elders like us, and that is the best for her future," the other elder of the Shiye Shrine, Dior, said coldly.

The unreasonableness of these people made Fei infuriated, and he frowned as his murderous spirit boiled.

"Too much talking! After all, we must solve this issue with fists! Queen Angela will go with the group that has the strongest fist! Let's do it!" the mid-aged man in black who was beside Fei stated abruptly.

Fei smiled and thought, "It seems like Undead Mage Hazel Bank sure knows me the best!"

This man in black was Undead Mage Hazel Bank.

After this period of recovery, his strength had skyrocketed. Even though he wasn't back at his peak state, he could easily cover up his undead aura. In addition, after comprehending the basic G.o.dly runes, the mad scientists, Cain and Akara, leveled up the G.o.d-Fooling Badges. As long as Hazel Bank didn't use his Sun Anomaly, no one would be able to identify him through his energy attribute.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand frowned.

After observing Hazel Bank carefully, he asked politely, "You are……"

"I'm not famous, and I'm just a subordinate of King Alexander His Majesty," the Undead Mage said calmly.

This answer shocked the three people on the side of Northern Regional Church.

They thought that this Sun-Cla.s.s Lord in black was a master who was invited here by the King of Chambord. After all, every Sun-Cla.s.s Lord was proud and dignified. It was very rare for them to admit that they were someone else's subordinate.

However, this man in black admitted it right away.

"This is shocking! How powerful is the Chambord Kingdom?" they thought.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand wasn't too sure of everything now. He prepared a lot for tonight, and he felt like he didn't underestimate his opponent.

After all, even when a lion was hunting a rabbit, it would use its full strength.

However, he wasn't able to be in control of the situation in the end; his confidence was shaking.

"Since you are a n.o.body, get away from here! How dare you get involved in the internal affairs of the Holy Church? Do you want to die?" Elder Lemorz of Shiye threatened with a chilly tone.

"Hehehe, old dog, don't use that outdated threat of yours! Try me, and let me see how powerful you really are!"

How proud was the Undead Mage? When he was younger, he would kill tens of thousands of people if they offended him. In the past, numerous masters of the Holy Church died in his hand. Except for Fei, he wouldn't show his friendly side to anyone else.

A dash of black mist shot out of the Undead Mage's sleeves and turned into tens of thousands of sharp swords, targeting Elder Lemorz of Shiye.

Under the control of Hazel Bank and the effect of the upgraded G.o.d-Fooling Badge, even though this energy was chilly and gloomy, it was very different from undead energy and death energy. Therefore, even though these three masters of the Holy Church practiced holy power for many years, they couldn't identify the attribute of this black mist.

Lemorz didn't dare to be overconfident. Since his opponent was also a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, any misstep would place him in a dangerous situation.

As he reached out his hand and straightened his dried, tree-branches-like fingers, he pushed outward. A thick silver wall made from holy power instantly appeared in front of him, and it blocked the tens of thousands of black swords five meters away from him.

Since the two of them had insane control over their energies, not a single bit of residual energy spilled into the area, so the guests on the square weren't affected at all.

As their bodies flashed, black energy flames and white energy flames appeared and entangled with each other.

The two of them used their full strength after a few test attacks, and their power gradually couldn't be controlled that well anymore; residual energy started to appear and spill into the area.

Then, they both shouted and dashed into the high sky, disappearing from people's sights.

All that people could see were the bright energy flames that were spilling into the area.

The Sun-Cla.s.s Lords were way too powerful; even the residual power was enough to destroy mountains, evaporate lakes, tear land, and crush cities.

Since they could do a lot of damage to the continent, most Sun-Cla.s.s Lords would decide to battle it out in the high sky.

"Hahaha! Since they already started the battle, we shouldn't just hang around and watch. Let's fight as well!" Batistuta laughed and targeted the other Shiye elder, Dior.

Since this was already pre-arranged, he waved his hand, and the silver holy light that came out of his hand turned into a huge judgment sword.

As he struck it down at Dior, it felt like the sky was even torn apart. He didn't hold back at all.

"Great! I always wanted to fight you! Today, I will let you know that the fall of the Black-Cloth Shrine is unavoidable! Doesn't matter what kind of fight you guys put up, it will be useless!" Dior laughed chillingly.

Without holding back, he also unleashed his mighty holy power, and it seemed like he could easily destroy the world if he wanted to. His holy power condensed into a huge circular silver shield that was about 100 meters in diameter with a lot of runes on it, blocking that judgment sword easily.

After a few strikes, the two of them also dashed into the high sky to continue their battle.

The death battles between Sun-Cla.s.s Lords happened, and it couldn't be avoided.

Right now, all the people on the ground felt like their mouths were dry, and their hearts were racing. They couldn't say a word and talk to each other.

They felt like six burning suns suddenly appeared in the sky, and even the slight auras that these Sun-Cla.s.s Lords emitted suffocated them.

As they shivered, they didn't even dare to breathe heavily.

[TL Note: Hey guys, just to clarify, these few chapters are a bit shorter by 20%ish in the raw, but there will be a few longer chapters later on to balance this out.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 678: A Complete Turn

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand looked at Fei again, and the expression on his face was complicated.

This Sun-Cla.s.s Lord who was one of the most influential people at the Northern Regional Church had various emotions on his mind.

He planned this operation diligently and thought that the Chambord Kingdom would be crushed by more than 20 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]. Even though he came with these two elders of the Shiye Shrine, he didn't think that they needed to come out and pressure Chambord.

However, the situation got out of hand quickly! Now with him and those two elders, they couldn't even guarantee success!

Right now, everything was fifty-fifty!

"I sure have underestimated you!" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand looked at Fei with a serious expression on his face. As strands of silver holy power started to spread outward, he continued, "However, even if you are a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord and are capable of great strength, Chambord couldn't escape from its doom! As long as I occupy your time and energy, the battles below Sun-Cla.s.s is still heavily favored toward us! If I give the command, the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] will be able to destroy your kingdom within 15 minutes."

He was trying to attack Fei's mind with words.

Since he could sense that Fei was strong, he wasn't in a hurry to attack. He knew that Fei cared a lot about his kingdom, so he wanted to use it to pressure the king.

As long as he was could provoke Fei successfully and make the king a little distracted during battle, he would have a tremendous upper hand! This minor change could drastically alter the outcome of the fight! After all, all Sun-Cla.s.s Elites were insanely powerful, and they could capitalize on the mistake of their opponents very well.

"Hahaha!" Fei laughed. He had been through way more battles compared to Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand who had high status and rarely challenged himself. Therefore, it was easy for him to read through Senxi's mind.

As he laughed in disdain, he added, "What a joke! The [Dragon Hunt Alliance] is a joke! All of you are just cowards! Tonight, I will let you know how powerful Chambord is!"

After Fei said that, he stopped laughing and shouted, "Guys, show yourselves!"

Before he could finish, many blue portals appeared on the square as buzzing noises sounded.

As lights flashed by, many flower-like teleportation arrays opened, and powerful figures walked out of them and stood beside the warriors of Chambord.

One, two, three, four……

These people were all Moon-Cla.s.s Elites!

The first two people who arrived were Priest Jessie as well as Holy Knight Alan. Then, three more people appeared by them. They were elderly priests who were from the Black-Cloth Shrine, and they were the last bit of power the shrine had.

On the other side, five elderly warriors walked out of a portal. Behind them, there were three mid-aged warriors. The elderly warriors were the ones who were saved by Fei during his trip to the Mythical Palace. Since they were very thankful toward Fei, they came with the masters in their families to congratulate the king on his wedding.

Even though they were facing powerful enemies, they still decided to stand with Chambord.

Of course, the three mid-aged warriors were their descendants who were now also at Moon-Cla.s.s.

The Military Leader of [Rogue Encampment] also walked out of a portal in silence. Kashya was wearing her usual brown cape, and she had an intense murderous spirit. She was one of the most trustworthy masters from Diablo World, and she was powerful. When Chambord needed her the most, she temporarily dropped her duties at the [Letter Office] and returned.

In the guest areas, Prince Girano of St. Germain and Prince Gurkov of Bordeaux both stood up and walked to the side of Chambord with masters from their empires.

Also, the masters from the other affiliated kingdom of Zenit such as Reyes, Cindy, Kanort, and Huerk appeared on the square. Even though they weren't Moon-Cla.s.s Elites, they were still advanced Star-level Masters. They could fend off the weaker members of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] and protect the powerless citizens of Chambord.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

For a moment, loud explosions sounded on the square.

After vicious battles, Cech, Pierce, and Robbin who were inside [Water G.o.d Battle Seals] finally defeated and killed their corresponding opponents, getting victories for Chambord.

As the blue light of the [Water G.o.d Battle Seals] disappeared, their figures were visible to others once again. Even though they were all severely injured, they still had high spirits. They didn't look tired, and their ferocity wasn't inferior to Drogba's.

With the heads of their opponents, they walked back and stood beside their comrades.

Standing on the high wedding platform that had nine levels and 36 steps, the set items of the [M'avina's Battle Hymn] appeared on Elena after lights flashed by.

[M'avina's Embrace - Kraken Sh.e.l.l] made her look firm and tough, and [M'avina's Caster - Grand Matron Bow] gave chills to the people around her. The power in her aura increased by a lot, and her strength was close to the Sun-Cla.s.s Realm.

Her energy flames were so bright that it looked like she was the center of the formation of Chambord.

As the nightly wind blew by, her red hair fluttered in the air, and Elena who was now in armor looked like a Valkyrie.

Elena suddenly used the power of her second bloodline, Paladin.

As she waved her hand, dashes of golden energy flew into the injured warriors of Chambord such as Drogba and Cech, and their injuries quickly recovered at a visible speed! In addition, their stamina and vitality also went back to the peak!

In just a few seconds, the strength that Chambord showcased increased by many folds!

Now, there were also more than 20 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of Chambord. Amongst them, Valkyrie Elena was almost at Sun-Cla.s.s! She was practically invincible in front of Moon-Cla.s.s Elites!

This wasn't even the end of it! The quiet and ordinary stone fortresses around the square suddenly transformed.

After golden runes appeared on them, terrifying [Dragon Slayer] crossbows were pushed to the openings, and the arrows that were loaded in them were pointed at the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance].

These chilling, huge arrows were strengthened by the mad scientists in their laboratory. After receiving the upgrade, these magic crossbows and arrows were lethal enough to threaten Moon-Cla.s.s Elites! If ordinary Moon-Cla.s.s Elites were hit by these arrows, they couldn't bear the consequences!

The situation was turned around instantly!

Chambord which was at a numbers disadvantage was now in complete control.

"You… This…" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand couldn't believe what he was seeing!

"How can Chambord have so many Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on its side? d.a.m.n it! How dare empires like St. Germain and Bordeaux stand with Chambord and fight against the Holy Church? Aren't they afraid of retaliation from the Shiye Shrine?" he thought anxiously, "Now with Chambord at an advantage, the King of Chambord will be able to battle with me without having to worry about anything!"

"What? You are surprised? I told you that there are many things that you couldn't even imagine! Open your eyes and enjoy the show!" Fei stared at Senxi intensely as he continued to mock.

Angela who was standing on the high wedding platform in her long white dress suddenly smiled at Fei. Then, she clasped her hands in front of her chest and murmured; it looked like she was praying very sincerely and summoning something.

Suddenly, waves of unique and invisible energies spread out into the area with Angela in the center, and only Fei could sense it.

In the next moment, something unimaginable happened!

Series of loud and terrifying roars sounded from the back mountains of Chambord, and people felt like the ground was shaking and the sky was moving. The shocking sound waves rushed to the square, and it sounded like rare, vicious beasts were about to appear!

P.S. A big shout out to Lucian L., Alexander G., Balazs S., and Alex A. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 679: The Demon Beast Legion of Chambord!

The pupils of Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand contracted instantly.

He saw more than 20 huge and dark shadows suddenly appearing in the sky, and they were flying toward Chambord City.

"They are…… a bunch of supreme king-level demon beasts that are equivalent to Moon-Cla.s.s Elites in terms of combat abilities?" Senxi was stunned as he finally recognized what those dark, mountain-like shadows were.

Flying in the front, the black beast that was more than 100 meters long looked shiny, and it seemed like lights were flashing on its fur continuously. Its head looked like a dog's, but it had a ma.s.sive pair of black wings, a giant body, and two sharp and vicious-looking horns on its forehead.

As it spat out orange flames from time to time, it was hard to a.s.sociate this terrifying creature with a dog.

Behind this mysterious and strange black beast, there were three huge dragon-like beasts.

As they flew toward Chambord City, they roared in excitement and seemed like hooligans who wanted to engage in fights.

One of them was red like fire, one of them was blue like ice, and the last one looked like it was cast from bronze.

As they emitted terrifying auras that were unique to dragons, they followed that strange black beast tightly as if they were its guards.

Behind these three dragon-like demon beasts, there were 15 to 16 demon beasts of all kinds. There was an ape that had six arms, a python that had three heads, an eagle that had a wingspan of more than 100 meters, and an eye-like demon beast that looked like a meatball…

These demon beasts were all more than 100 meters tall or long, and they looked like flying mountains.

Their intense auras, as well as their abilities to fly, told everyone that they were supreme king-level demon beasts, and they were as powerful as Moon-Cla.s.s Elites.

Demon beasts on this level were already as smart and intelligent as humans, and they had powerful innate abilities and sharper battle instincts. In addition, their bodies were much more robust than human bodies, so their combat abilities were far more powerful than ordinary Moon-Cla.s.s Elites.

What shocked Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand the most was that these demon beasts flew toward Chambord in a formation! These powerful demon beasts should be hostile toward each other since they had strong senses of territory, but they followed that strange black beast and the three dragon-like demon beasts as if they were soldiers in a troop.

These demon beasts soon covered up more than half of the sky with their ma.s.sive bodies, and their terrifying auras made the weaker people have a hard time breathing.

It was clear to everyone that these demon beasts resided in the back mountains of Chambord, and people couldn't help but wonder, "Why… are these demon beasts here? Are they here to rob Chambord when it is chaotic?"

Just as everyone was confused, Queen Angela of Chambord, who looked weak and powerless, called with her beautiful voice as she stood on the high wedding platform.

What happened next stunned everyone!

The strange black beast that was flying at the very front suddenly roared angrily, and all the demon beasts following it shouted in unison and paused in mid-air. Then, that black beast dashed down at the square quickly as if it were a bolt of lightning

As a series of gasps sounded, that huge black beast suddenly slowed down and landed quietly beside the high platform. Suddenly, it turned gentle and tamed like a cute kitten, and it sat down on the square on its all-fours.

Now, people saw that there was a mystic silver throne situated on this black beast's back.

On one armrest of the throne, there was a chubby Treasure-Seeking Beast. Its eyes were black and big, its fur was brownish-red, and its fat tail was black and white striped.

Anyone who looked at it in its eyes felt like it was really smart, and this animal was jumping and chirping on the throne. It was clear that it knew Queen Angela well, and it seemed like it was welcoming her to sit on the throne.

Angela lightly pulled up her long white dress to make sure that the bottom of the dress was making the least amount of contact with the floor, and she stepped onto the back of this gigantic black beast, walked to the mystic throne, and sat on it slowly.

As soon as her hands touched the armrests, a layer of pure and saint energy appeared and formed a circular sphere around her, completely enveloping and protecting this gorgeous and pure girl along with the throne.

Roar!!!!!!!

In the next moment, this gigantic black beast opened its mouth and shouted, and the sound wave expanded outward and blew dust and small rocks into the air as if there were a tornado.

Then, as it fluttered its wings, this black beast dashed into the sky with Queen Angela on its back.

After it got back to its peers, the other supreme king-level demon beasts roared in excitement and flew around Angela rapidly as if they met their lord.

This scene took everyone by surprise! It was like a miracle! People felt like they couldn't even process this information.

It was clear that Queen Angela was able to command supreme king-level demon beasts! It was unimaginable!

Anyone who had basic knowledge about demon beasts knew that they were difficult to be tamed by humans on the Azeroth Continent. Unless they were raised by humans when they were born, or they were captured and brainwashed by secret techniques, it was almost impossible to get them.

Obtaining one demon beast was hard, let alone taming more than a dozen supreme king-level demon beasts!

What was happening right now flipped the concrete knowledge about demon beasts in many people's minds.

"Blacky! Guys! Let's protect Chambord together!"

Sitting on the mystic throne located on Blacky's back, Angela looked like a G.o.ddess who wasn't from this world. Her white dress emphasized her bright aura and her otherworldly beauty. When she was around the demon beasts, she smiled and spoke in a soft tone that made it sound like she was speaking to old friends.

It was clear that the demon beasts could understand the words of Angela. As they roared in the sky, violent and disruptive energies appeared and dispersed into the air.

As Blacky flew in the air, four to five most powerful demon beasts surrounded it and tried to protect Angela in the center.

Then, the three dragons, Thug, Chick, and Hooligan, dashed down with the rest of the supreme king-level demon beasts. They were targeting the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] who were all stunned on the square, and they spat out fire, ice, poison, and lightning energies as they attacked these enemies of Chambord!

The scene looked like a formation of huge bomber aircraft was bombing the ground mercilessly.

"Ah……" A low-tier New Moon Elite who had his face veiled up wasn't able to dodge in time, and he was turned into a puddle of blood by the fire energies a few demon beasts spat.

"d.a.m.n it! Why are these b*stards listening to the Queen of Chambord?"

"Ah! What is happening? My arm……"

"d.a.m.n it! Let's attack and kill these demon beasts first!"

"d.a.m.n it! Why are these two queens this powerful? One of them is close to Sun-Cla.s.s, and the other could command demon beasts! This is too much! From now on, Chambord is going to be the most powerful force within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 680: Flipping I
t

"Counterattack! Fight back! If you want to live, fighting back is the only option!"

On the square, the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] were shocked and scared.

They screamed at each other and were in a complete mess.

However, the demon beasts in the air were spitting powerful energies at them, and they had to defend themselves somehow.

When some of them weren't careful, several demon beasts charged down at the same time and pulled them into the air. After a few seconds of tearing and biting, they were turned into pieces, and their flesh, organs, and bones fell from the sky. The scene was really horrific.

Sitting on [The Throne of Chaos], Angela looked down and saw everything, and she looked a little troubled. However, she didn't say anything to stop it in the end.

What happened tonight angered Angela who was usually peaceful and calm; it was really rare for her to get angry. Therefore, she commanded the demon beasts and killed the cruel enemies mercilessly.

"Hahahaha! Let's go! None of these b*stards can get away alive!" Drogba laughed as he swung the huge shield, [Holy Collision], and dashed toward the stunned masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] like an orange tornado.

"Die! Anyone who dares to attack Chambord shall pay with their lives!" Lampard leaped into the air and turned into a thick bolt of lightning. Even though he moved later than Drogba, he got to the enemies first.

As lightning flashed, Prince Simon of Ma.r.s.e and Prince Sark of Maze, who were the weakest but also the most arrogant, were turned into two pieces of charcoal-like statues after the lightning energy went through them. Even streaks of black smoke were coming off them.

"Kill! These b*stards! We treated them with hospitality and respect, but they are just vicious wolves that are greedy and cruel! Let them experience the anger of the Chambordians!"

People like Pierce, Cech, Oleg, Robbin, and Kashya all roared and instantly unleashed their power. There was no need to hide their strength now, so they all summoned the high-level combat weapons that Fei gave them.

Their combat abilities skyrocketed, and they dashed into the enemies of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] without mercy like tigers in herds of sheep.

Following them, the masters of the Black-Cloth Shrine and the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the elderly warriors' families all charged forward as well.

With the advantage, the people who were on the side of Chambord felt confident, and their morale was high. Therefore, they were able to crush their enemies easily.

At the same time, Torres and Akinfeev who were both very handsome already unleashed their warrior energies.

As warrior energy flames enveloped them, they loaded their bows and shot out lethal magic arrows. Like the dark storm clouds, arrows that looked like raindrops were shot from them.

Both these handsome blond young men were archery masters. Even if they shot out arrows with their eyes closed, they could still hit their targets accurately. Therefore, the blood of the enemies was spilled, and no one was showing mercy!

A b.l.o.o.d.y and chaotic battle finally took place.

The strength of one party was growing while the power of the other party continued to decline.

Right now, the power of Chambord was far beyond the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]. With the reinforcement of the demon beasts in the sky, there were more than double the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of Chambord compared with the invaders.

The huge change terrified the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance], and the death of their peers dropped their morale. They weren't able to give their all during battles, and some of them even turned around and tried to flee!

In the sky, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand couldn't believe his eyes, and his face twitched non-stop.

At this moment, he still wasn't willing to accept what he was seeing!

"What do you think, Mr. Senxi? Do you still think that my Chambord is a weak bug that could be stomped by you at will?" Fei wasn't trying to act n.o.bly at all, and he wasn't going to let Senxi go that easy.

He was going to beat Senxi up viciously with words first and really shame this arrogant Bishop of the Red-Sand Shrine.

These supreme king-level demon beasts were all 'native residents' in the back mountains of Chambord. They each occupied territory at the vast and limitless mountains and forests behind Chambord, and they were the king of their land. They didn't attack each other and just safeguarded their territories, and that had been going on for numerous years.

However, after Blacky advanced in realms, it led the three young dragons and wandered around the edges of the back mountains. They started to like fighting, and they went to challenge the supreme king-level demon beasts that had owned large territories. In the beginning, they won most of the fights and lost only a few, and they gradually were able to achieve a win rate of 100%. Almost all the supreme king-level demon beasts within 500 kilometers of Chambord were defeated and terrified by these four outsiders.

After more than half a month, these supreme king-level demon beasts were beaten again and again, and they had to surrender to Blacky and the three dragons, accepting them as the real rulers of the wilderness within 500 kilometers of Chambord.

All of this was unknown to Fei before.

Fei ran into them when these four beasts were flying in the forests and back mountains with their subordinates a few days ago, and he learned about all this.

At that time, the king was at a loss for words and didn't know if he should laugh or cry.

However, since he saw that the supreme king-level demon beasts were all trained by Blacky and the three dragons and were organized like a military troop, he suddenly had the idea of constructing a legion of supreme king-level demon beasts.

There were many supreme king-level demon beats at the back mountains of Chambord, and there were a lot of secrets. If Chambord could really form a demon beast legion, the kingdom would be almost invincible in the region!

However, Blacky and the three dragons weren't strong enough, and getting more than 20 supreme king-level demon beasts under them was their limit.

Afterward, Fei suddenly thought about Angela's innate ability to communicate with beasts and animals, and he realized the power of it. Therefore, he sneaked Angela out of Chambord behind his future father-in-law's back and tried to see if her innate ability would work.

The result of the test surprised Fei.

He didn't expect these vicious and powerful demon beasts to act like cute kittens in front of Angela, and they behaved really tamed. What was interesting was that the higher the level of demon beasts, the more intelligent they were, and more obedient and tamed they were in front of Angela. It felt like they were the loyal subjects of Angela, their lord.

With the secret help of Angela, this demon beast legion of Chambord was quickly formed.

In just a few days, the legion got well trained, and the supreme king-level demon beasts all listened to Angela, Blacky, and the three dragons.

This was the first show of the demon beast legion, and it was shocking!

Everyone was at a loss for words!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 681: a.s.sa.s.sination

Fei liked to show off in front of his enemies.

Since the power of the demon beast legion was so strong, and their appearances were so shocking, how could the king not be smug?

Therefore, he didn't hesitate to mock Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand mercilessly.

"This is unexpected…… No one would have expected this. The little Chambord Kingdom pressed me to this degree! Your strength is enough for Chambord to be a dominant force in the region, and you should be proud."

At this moment, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand had to admit that even though he overestimated the Chambord Kingdom by multiple folds, it was still not enough. His plan was destroyed, and he was losing in this situation.

The strength Chambord showcased was enough to make them into a level 5 or a level 6 empire; they couldn't be called an affiliated kingdom anymore.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand couldn't believe what he was seeing, and he was stunned to the max.

Right now, no words could describe what was going on in Senxi's mind.

He looked down on the ground and saw the masters on the side of Chambord coordinating with supreme king-level demon beasts. Chambord was in a great advantage, and they were crushing the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]. In just a few minutes, the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] were severely injured or killed; they couldn't put up a defense.

What surprised him even more was that the many citizens of Chambord who were standing outside the square somehow disappeared when Chambord was flipping the situation around. In the big Chambord City, except for the people on the square, not a single person could be seen.

"Where did all of those ordinary people go?" he thought, "This is clearly a set-up! The Chambordians planned this in advance!"

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand suddenly turned ugly as soon as he thought about that; his face even paled.

He suddenly realized that the plan that he came up with carefully had been see through by this young king already. Even though he thought that there were many hidden trump cards, and they were in stealth, it seemed like this young king already predicted them…

No! The better way to put it was that the King of Chambord already knew what was going to happen before the [Dragon Hunt Operation] took place!

This thought flashed in Senxi's mind, and it made his heart race as his body shivered.

The reason that he was liked and valued by Bishop Platini of the Northern Regional Church was that he was great at strategic planning on top of having immerse strength. He was really considerate, and he always kept the entire picture in mind, making him an excellent advisor and strategist.

However, he failed this time! Not only in strength, but he also got crushed in terms of his plans and strategies.

"How did the King of Chambord know all of this? Could it be that there are traitors on the inside of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]?" he thought.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was dumbfounded, and he quickly thought through the people who were in the alliance, wanting to identify the person or group who betrayed him.

At this moment, he looked down at the square unintentionally, and his pupils instantly contracted when he saw the battles that were going on.

He wasn't sure when, but the No.2 Mercenary Group in the region, [Fire Blood Mercenary Group], disappeared.

The mercenary group that was only below the [Wind Horse Mercenary Group] in the region was hired by him from the Leon Empire, and the masters of that mercenary group were saying that they were going to kill all the Chambordians before the wedding.

However, the members and the group leader who had a gold mask were nowhere to be seen; they didn't put up a fight and somehow escaped.

This discovery made Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand realize something, but it was already too late.

The momentum of tonight's event already left him.

As death wails sounded on the square, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand suddenly raised his head and stared at Fei. He said viciously, "I haven't lost yet! Anyone who isn't on the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s is an ant! The battles on the ground are battles between ants. As long as I defeat you, and the two elders defeat their opponents, this situation would still be back at my control!"

"This is also what I want to tell you." Fei squinted his eyes; this signal that he was about to attack.

"Hahaha! You are just an arrogant kid! When did you advance into Sun-Cla.s.s? How many days have you been a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord? There are differences between Sun-Cla.s.s Lords as well! The dignity of experienced Sun-Cla.s.s Lords can't be challenged by a kid like you!"

After completely ignoring what was happening on the ground, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand instantly unleashed his power.

The short, burned-like stick suddenly shone in his right hand, and it emitted a terrifying sensation. It felt like a G.o.d woke up from his sleep, and this weapon targeted Fei and locked onto him.

"Huh? It is a semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon?" Fei was a bit surprised. As his pupil contracted a little, he instantly created some distance between himself and Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand.

The king sensed a chilling and dangerous sensation from this short stick that was black and looked ordinary a moment ago.

"That is right! This is the most sacred treasure of the Red-Sand Shrine, the [Black Reef Staff], a semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon. I thought that I wouldn't need it for tonight, but……" As he said that, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand suddenly raised the [Black Reef Staff], and a wave of burning silver holy power instantly poured out of it. It lit up the sky, and it looked like there was a sun in the middle of the night.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!!!

Arrows of light shot toward Fei like raindrops in a storm.

Fei concentrated his energy and didn't dare to underestimate his enemy.

"Crystal wall!" he shouted and pushed his right hand forward. A golden crystal wall instantly appeared in front of him and blocked all the silver arrows. Then, the arrows were bounced back at an even faster speed.

However, by now, Senxi already disappeared from where he was.

A gush of sharp energy struck toward Fei from his right. Not sure when, but Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand already appeared to the right of Fei, and [Black Reef Staff] torn through s.p.a.ce and easily penetrated Fei's body through his back.

One lucky strike?

However, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand didn't look happy. It was because Fei's body that got penetrated suddenly turned into nothing.

What Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand hit was only an afterimage that Fei left since he moved so fast.

Using the same method, Fei already appeared behind Senxi and punched out.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of energy storms appeared in the sky and expanded outward.

The two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords dashed around and appeared at different locations at every split second as if they were phantoms. They were attacking each other as tests and tried to see what each other was capable of. In just the blink of an eye, they had already struck each other more than 100 times, and they were evenly matched; neither of them got the upper hand.

After they struck each other one more time, the violent explosive energy created a tear in the s.p.a.ce, showing several black cracks that revealed the void.

Both Fei and Senxi shivered, and they backed off each other.

Fei felt like both of his arms were numb. After all, Senxi was a powerful Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, and he wasn't easy to deal with.

As he unleashed his power one more time and tried to use a different technique, he suddenly detected a sense of danger that he never felt before. All the pores on his body opened, and all his hair stood up.

He was only able to back off for a bit at that split second, and a terrifying dash of cold light flashed by.

A deep wound appeared on his shoulder, and blood instantly gushed out.

At the moment, even his shoulder bones could be seen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 682: Sun Anomaly - G.o.ds' Forbidden Land

Chapter 682: Sun Anomaly - [G.o.ds' Forbidden Land]

An a.s.sa.s.sin!

There was a powerful a.s.sa.s.sin hiding in the area!

"Hahaha! King of Chambord, even though you are calculative and cunning, you still fell into the trap! I have been preparing for this for a long time! Hahaha! The a.s.sa.s.sins of the [Dark Shadow Shrine] sure are powerful and can hide anywhere. Their ultimate a.s.sa.s.sination technique even severely injured you!" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand suddenly laughed out loud, and he sounded proud.

This sudden a.s.sa.s.sination was one of the trump cards that he planned.

The momentary upfront battle was meant to distract Fei and make him focus onto Senxi, providing that a.s.sa.s.sin who was hiding in the dark with an excellent opportunity to strike Fei and kill him.

Unfortunately, this a.s.sa.s.sin was at peak Moon-Cla.s.s and still a step away from the powerful Sun-Cla.s.s. Even though his stealth technique and a.s.sa.s.sination skills were impressive, they weren't enough to kill the King of Chambord. Fei was able to sense the danger ahead of time and dodged a little, making the dagger miss his vital point.

"d.a.m.n it! You are shameless! You are a bishop of the Holy Church and a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord! You don't dare to fight with me directly?" Fei was enraged, and he punched out without hesitation.

The golden fist mark dashed forward and shattered the s.p.a.ce around it, making it seem like it was the end of the world.

Then, a figure appeared from the collapsing s.p.a.ce. His body was short like a midget, and he puked up a lot of blood. He was the a.s.sa.s.sin who injured Fei.

Even though Fei was able to severely injure this a.s.sa.s.sin in turn, he wasn't able to kill this midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin.

Suddenly, that figure flashed, and the a.s.sa.s.sin who was puking up blood shivered and dashed into s.p.a.ce, disappearing again as if he was a smooth earthworm.

Just when Fei was about to chase after him, something mystic happened.

Suddenly, silver energy flames appeared, and a vast and undefendable amount of energy pulled on him.

Soon, the world in front of Fei changed, and the dark sky, bright stars, b.l.o.o.d.y battles, loud shouts, demon beasts' roars, and Chambord City all disappeared at this moment.

In their place was a vast and limitless red s.p.a.ce.

Fei felt like he was in a huge desert, and all the sand grains were tiny b.l.o.o.d.y-red crystals. The sand was red, the sky was red, the light in the s.p.a.ce was red, and even the air was red… Everything here was as red as blood, and there weren't any other colors.

Fei frowned and raised his hand.

Bam! He punched out, and a thick, golden energy beam dashed into the sky.

However, after it traveled upward for a long time, it still didn't hit any barriers, and it gradually disappeared from Fei's vision.

"King of Chambord, you are a guilty soul who stained the honor of the G.o.ds! You are inside the [G.o.d's Forbidden Land]! How dare you still act so arrogantly? Quickly kneel before the G.o.ds, surrender your soul, and beg for forgiveness!" Suddenly, a majestic and G.o.d-like voice echoed in the sky, and it was so loud that it sounded like a rumble of thunder and was deafening.

Fei looked up and suddenly found that a G.o.d was standing in the sky. He wasn't sure when this deity appeared, but this G.o.d was more than 1,000 meters tall, and he was enveloped by silver holy power. He had an indescribable aura that could only belong to G.o.ds or demons, and he looked down at Fei with might. Two beams of terrifying lights shot out of his eyes, and it felt like these two light beams could cleanse all guilt and burn all evil!

It was a living deity!

Could it be that Fei was really at a place where G.o.ds lived?

"Why are you hesitating? Alexander, do you dare to question the G.o.ds?" The giant deity in the sky suddenly opened his mouth, and his loud, thunder-like voice was enough to shock someone's soul.

"Question the G.o.ds?" A mocking smile appeared on Fei's face. "Bishop Senxi, do you think that these kinds of ridiculous tricks will work on me? You are just clowning yourself! It is useless!"

"You d.a.m.n mortal! Since you are facing a G.o.d, how dare you act so recklessly?"

The G.o.d was enraged. As he shouted, thick and dark clouds appeared in the sky, and thunders cracked as lightning bolts flashed. Then, crazy winds appeared, and a ma.s.sive storm followed. The anger of a G.o.d was enough to change nature and affect the environment.

"Alright, Bishop Senxi, stop playing. Do you think that I don't know anything? This is your Sun Anomaly, and this illusion is useless against me!"

Fei suddenly shot into the air, and his golden energy flames shone brightly. He turned into a dash of light and instantly penetrated the body of that deity who was more than 1,000 meters tall.

In the next moment, this giant G.o.d who was acting all smug and arrogant started to dim down, and he slowly disappeared as if he were made from a bubble.

"Hahaha! King of Chambord, you sure surprised me. However, even if you saw through the illusion, what can you do about it? This is my world, and it is up to me to determine your fate!" Senxi's voice sounded again from behind Fei.

Right now, Fei wasn't in a good situation.

When he was outside, he got struck by that midget and was severely wounded. His right shoulder was cut deep, and his shoulder bone was even visible. His blood had stained half of his blue robe, and it slid down his arm and dripped from his finger.

Right now, his wound looked black; it was clear that a terrifying poison was in his body. Even though he drank a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion], that mystic poison couldn't be cleaned at all; it continued to spread into his body from that wound.

In the end, Fei had to use some of his energy to stop this poison from spreading inside his body temporarily.

If it were any other time, Fei wouldn't be affected by this injury and poison that much.

However, when facing a powerful enemy like Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand who was as mighty as him, any small injuries that affected his combat ability would change the outcome of the battle drastically.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand already realized this a long time ago.

Whoosh!

He pointed at the sky, and a huge beam of white light dashed down from the sky without any warning, and it struck toward the injury on Fei's right shoulder.

The terrifying light beam looked like a judgment sword of the G.o.ds, and it dashed down with an indefensible aura.

This infinite s.p.a.ce with a red desert in it was Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's Sun Anomaly, [G.o.ds' Forbidden Place]. It was another s.p.a.ce constructed on top of the real world, and it was made from Senxi's power and understanding of the laws of nature.

In this s.p.a.ce, he was the G.o.d! He could do anything, and his power would be limitless. He could unleash attacks that were tens of times more powerful than when they were used in the real world, and he would be invincible!

With a cold smile on his face, Fei didn't try to dodge! He clenched his right fist and punched out.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The golden and silver energies collided.

At the place where the two dashes of energies met, a series of light rings appeared and expanded outward as if a nuclear bomb exploded. Then, the red sand grains in the desert were blown into the air, forming many tornadoes. It looked like many red pillars were formed and connected with the sky.

However, the pulse contained a powerful repulsive force, shaking Fei's body. As a result, blood gushed out of the wound on his right shoulder even more.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 683: a.s.sa.s.sin! a.s.sa.s.sin!

"Hahahaha! Surrender! Since you got pulled inside my Sun Anomaly, your fate is set! You are like a piece of meat on the cutting board, and I'm the chef with the knife! All your struggles will be useless and meaningless!" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand shouted.

As he waved his arms, dashes of thick beams of lights shot down from the sky and struck at Fei, enveloping him in this madness. It looked like the king was being pierced by many giant judgment swords.

The battles between Sun-Cla.s.s Lords were very dangerous and breathtaking. Each of them had the power to destroy the land, and a casual attack from them could change the outcome of a war between ordinary soldiers.

Besides, their unique powers, which were the Sun Anomalies, represented their status and contained incredible abilities.

However, it required perfect timing and position for them to be used.

For example, when two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords were close in power levels, it was tough for one person to drag the other person into his or her Sun Anomaly especially when the latter was prepared.

One could only pull someone into his or her Sun Anomaly when the latter was much weaker or severely injured. For example, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand only pulled Fei into his Sun Anomaly after that midget severely injured the king, and he couldn't do it before.

However, once someone was sucked into a Sun Anomaly, it would be very dangerous. He or she wouldn't be able to use their own Sun Anomalies unless they defeated their opponents or shattered the Sun Anomalies that they were in.

That was because each Sun Anomaly was a world of its own, and the owner of that world could do anything in it. The battleground would heavily favor the owner since all the laws of nature were overwritten to benefit him or her, and all the laws of nature that the opponents comprehended would be rendered useless temporarily.

What was truly terrifying was that even though the person who got pulled into the Sun Anomaly would be in a disadvantage, every single bit of energy he or her used wouldn't be replenished by the elements in nature. On the other hand, the owner of the Sun Anomaly could have an unlimited supply of energy.

The reason why Fei got pulled into Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's Sun Anomaly so easily was that he got severely injured by that midget!

After Fei was injured, he got furious and lost concentration for a split second. Even though he showed his weakness for a short time, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was able to utilize that mistake!

In a sense, Fei being pulled into the [G.o.ds' Forbidden Land] was a part of Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's careful planning!

This was the first battle that Fei fought where his opponent was also a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, and he was taught a huge lesson!

As thick silver light beams shot down from the sky, Fei had to change his positions continuously to dodge and tried to plan a counterstrike. Even though he wasn't being injured further, his situation was getting worse and worse.

In the end, he wasn't able to dodge in time, and he had to take a few of the thick silver light beams head-on. Blood gushed out of the deep wound on his right shoulder non-stop. Right now, his blue robe was almost completely soaked in blood!

Ae time pa.s.sed, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand who was in the sky became more and more stunned.

The power of the King of Chambord far exceeded his expectations. The king was able to last so long even though powerful light beams were shooting at him, and he didn't even look tired. A lot of his energy was probably already used, but the king wasn't getting slower or weaker.

Like a savage, the king looked brave and heroic as he continued to last in Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's Sun Anomaly.

Such terrifying endurance!

-Chambord City, on the square-

Everyone just saw a flash of red flames, and a b.l.o.o.d.y-red crack appeared in the s.p.a.ce. Then, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand and the King of Chambord who were battling in the sky suddenly disappeared into the crack and were nowhere to be seen.

"That is…… Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's Sun Anomaly?" someone gasped.

The current situation heavily favored one side, and that side was Chambord.

Under the a.s.sistance of the supreme king-level demon beasts in the sky, the masters on the side of Chambord almost killed all the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance]. This night was meant to be a night where blood was spilled, and many traveling poets told this story to other people who weren't here later on.

Unless people saw this scene with their own eyes, they had a hard time believing that powerful and arrogant Moon-Cla.s.s Elites were mowed down like crops under the sickle of a farmer, and their blood stained the ground and dyed the sky into the color red.

In her unique and elegant armor, Valkyrie Elena didn't partic.i.p.ate in the battle.

She was staring at where Fei disappeared from with her beautiful, star-like eyes, and she was a little worried. Although she had never seen so-called Sun Anomalies before, she had heard about their powers.

"Alexander, you have to come out of there alive!"

Elena prayed in her mind, but she didn't look distracted.

Even though that midget who tried to a.s.sa.s.sinate Fei was severely injured, he wasn't killed. He was probably still hiding somewhere around the square, waiting for the next perfect opportunity.

Elena knew how powerful an a.s.sa.s.sin who was close to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s was. If that a.s.sa.s.sin wanted to, he could kill all the masters on the square one by one easily!

The Valkyrie knew that her responsibility was to make sure that the masters on the side of Chambord weren't killed or severely injured by that midget. If she could, she should find a way to kill that terrifying a.s.sa.s.sin who was hiding in the area before Fei returned.

Fortunately, that a.s.sa.s.sin was severely injured by Fei after the king was enraged.

Elena was glancing around, carefully sensing the energy fluctuations in the area. She didn't find anything strange, and she was a little rea.s.sured.

Just when she was about to relax for a bit, she suddenly detected something. Her face changed color, and she turned into a dash of light as she flew into the sky.

In the sky, Angela was still sitting on [The Throne of Chaos] which was located on Blacky's back, and she was commanding the demon beast legion to kill enemies.

She didn't sense the arrival of danger at all.

People were dying left and right on the ground, and the gushing blood formed many chilling yet beautiful death flowers.

Angela didn't feel good about this; this b.l.o.o.d.y scene made this pure girl feel sad, and this sorrow somehow intensified the pure and holy sensation coming from her.

As the nightly wind fluttered her long black hair, making it look like a black waterfall, she lightly stood up from the throne, and her gorgeous figure with the bright moon in the background created an insane image that looked like it was frozen in time.

"Angela, be careful……" The Valkyrie's angry and shocked warning came from below.

"Huh? What……" Angela didn't know what was happening.

At this moment, Blacky seemed to have noticed something. It roared and fluttered its huge black wings. Like a flash of lightning, it suddenly flew higher into the sky, and a cloud of terrifying orange fire shot out of its mouth and tried to fly away.

However, it seemed too late.

A midget-like figure struck the fire, flew through it quickly, and stepped onto Blacky's gigantic back confidently.

It was the a.s.sa.s.sin who sneak-attacked Fei.

With blood dripping from his lips, his evil and vicious stare landed on Angela, and his ugly face looked twisted.

Cold lights flashed in his hands that were way too large for his body size, and his hands struck at the soft and swan-like neck of Angela.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 684: Drastic Change

This midget suddenly appeared by Angela's side, and the queen didn't know any combat techniques or martial arts. In fact, the expression on her face didn't even change in time……

"d.a.m.n it! Stop! AHHHHH!!" Elena who was flying toward Blacky was terrified, and she had never been so anxious before. It felt like there wasn't enough time for her to do anything to stop this.

She quickly pulled out her [M'avina's Caster - Grand Matron Bow], and the bowstring vibrated rapidly to a degree where it was hard for human eyes to see, and many arrows flew out continuously as if they were chained to each other.

The arrows pierced through the air and left a trail of afterimages, and the energy contained in them was terrifying……

However, the speed of the arrows was a bit slower than needed.

The dagger in that midget's hand was already too close to Angela, and the chilling light that reflected off the blade already brightened up Angela's neck…

-Sun Anomaly, [G.o.ds' Forbidden Place]-

In this s.p.a.ce where everything was red, many red lightning bolts struck down as if the G.o.ds were angry.

There was a man who was changing his position on the ground continuously, and his figure was a little blurry due to the high speed. Even though he was also fighting back, the situation wasn't in his favor.

"Hahahaha! King of Chambord, give up! As soon as you entered my Sun Anomaly, your defeat became inevitable! Even if you try to fight back, it would be a waste of your energy! Why waste both of our time?" Bishop Senxi stood in mid-air and said with a proud expression.

He was high up in the sky, and he felt like a G.o.d who was in control of everything. As he looked down at the person who was running around like a beast in a huge cage, he felt like he was watching a circus show.

Silence!

Even though that figure was dodging lightning bolts at every second, he didn't respond. In fact, he didn't even look at Senxi.

"Hahahaha! Ok! I will wait and see how long you can last without the ability to replenish your energy! Hahaha! Sun-Cla.s.s Heavenly Lightning! Red-Flash Lightning Bolts!!!!"

As Bishop Senxi of Red Sand roared in the sky, he waved the [Black Reef Staff].

Instantly, the lightning bolts that were striking down from the sky increased in number and intensity.

As these lightning bolts got thicker and more powerful, even the ground got numerous cracks struck into them. The red sand grains melted and became thick red liquid under such high temperature, and the red desert was turning into a red sea!

Boom!

Finally, a b.l.o.o.d.y lightning bolt that was more than one-meter-thick struck Fei right on his head.

As if the lightning power numbed his muscles, Fei's speed reduced drastically, losing his excellent tempo and control.

Then, he was instantly struck by a few more lightning bolts and got enveloped in a sea of red lightning power.

"Hahaha! You are dead!"

This scene made Bishop Senxi of Red Sand who was in the sky relax and calm down, and his heart that was in his throat finally dropped back into his chest.

He had been scared by the trump cards that the King of Chambord revealed one after another. Therefore, even though he already pulled Fei into his Sun Anomaly, he was still not feeling confident about it; he was afraid that Fei might do something else beyond his comprehension and turn the situation around again.

When seeing this scene, he finally relaxed since he knew how terrifying these red lightning bolts were. After all, they were cast by him using the semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon, [Black Reef Staff]; it was enough to numb an inexperienced Sun-Cla.s.s Lord for more than ten seconds.

However, even though it seemed like the King of Chambord was defeated, Bishop Senxi of Red Sand didn't dare to underestimate his opponent.

Using the [Black Reef Staff], he continued to command the elements in his Sun Anomaly and struck Fei with more lightning bolts.

The lightning bolts crashed at Fei's body continuously as if the G.o.ds were punishing him, and a cloud of redness soon enveloped his body. It was hard to tell his blood and the red lightning energy apart.

Soon, a huge pit appeared, and Fei's body was deep in the bottom, nowhere to be seen.

The red lightning bolts continued to strike down.

Bishop Senxi of Red Sand only stopped his attacks after about more than ten minutes. By now, the pit in the ground already had a diameter of more than 100 meters, and it was so deep that its bottom couldn't be seen.

As streaks of black smoke rose above the pit, nothing could be sensed within the pit. There was no sound nor lights.

"Huh? No sensation at all? Could it be that the lightning bolts killed the King of Chambord?" Bishop Senxi of Red Sand thought as he landed by the pit and slowly walked over with the [Black Reef Staff] in front of him, ensuring his safety.

Then, he bent his back carefully and looked down at the bottom of the pit with his guard up.

At this moment, a golden light dot suddenly shined at the dark, abyss-like bottom of the pit, and it looked beautiful as if it was a grain of gold in a black riverbed.

However, Senxi was shocked, and he tried to back off immediately.

Unfortunately, it was too late.

A golden light beam suddenly shot out of the bottom of the pit with insane power, and it hit Senxi right in the chest.

Lucky for Senxi, he didn't lower his guard, and he had the [Black Reed Staff] in front of his chest. This semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon had its own spirit, and it emitted a thick layer of silver holy power automatically when it detected danger, blocking this strike before Senxi had the time to react.

Even though this was the case, Senxi still got shot into the air by the force, looking like a broken punching bag.

"You… You are still not dead! How is this possible?" With blood sliding down his lips, Senxi gasped with his eyes wide open, "How? After you stayed in the [G.o.ds' Forbidden Place] for so long, your power and energy didn't weaken at all?"

Senxi was shocked to find this as he finally landed on the ground powerlessly after flying back more than several hundred meters.

He didn't think that the King of Chambord still had this much power to fight back after getting struck by lightning bolts for so long.

As soon as he landed, Bishop Senxi of Red Sand suddenly realized that something was wrong.

After a quick pause, he looked around slowly with his stiff body as if he were the one who got struck by lightning. Then, as if he discovered the most terrifying and unbelievable thing yet, he lost his composure and screamed like a pig that was being slaughtered.

It turned out that the environment around him changed!

Bishop Senxi of Red Sand suddenly realized that he was at somewhere different! At the moment he got struck, he was no longer inside his [G.o.ds' Forbidden Place]. Instead, he was now inside a dark and gloomy cave, and there was a ton of chilling and evil energy.

"What is going on?" Senxi was at a loss for words and didn't know what happened.

It was tough for Senxi to lose his composure since he was the bishop of a shrine in the Holy Church, and he had been through a lot of situations and knew a lot of ancient secrets.

However, this happened inside his own Sun Anomaly, and it was unheard of!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 685: Strange Cave

It was a well-known fact that the owner of a Sun Anomaly was like a G.o.d in his or her own dimension. They could easily control everything in their Sun Anomalies, and opponents who were several times more powerful than them would be played with and defeated by them.

Unless their opponents were strong enough to shatter s.p.a.ce and break the Sun Anomaly, the situation wouldn't be able to be turned around. In other words, Sun-Cla.s.s Lords weren't able to open their Sun Anomalies in someone else's Sun Anomaly.

This was an iron law on Azeroth Continent.

However, what was happening in front of Senxi told him that something was wrong. He was inside a dark cave, and he could hear the roars of demons and monsters. In addition, the chilling air, the evil energy, and the gloomy sensation make it clear: Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was not in the real world and not in the [G.o.ds' Forbidden Land]. Theoretically, it seemed like he was inside someone else's Sun Anomaly. In fact, he should be inside the King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand got stunned by this discovery; it was more shocking to him compared with if someone told him that Pope Blatter was actually an undead mage.

"The King of Chambord broke the iron law on Azeroth Continent. He used his Sun Anomaly in my Sun Anomaly…… How?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand thought to himself; he couldn't calm himself down at all! He was terrified!

After a moment, he forced himself to relax, and the semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon, [Black Reef Staff], shined brightly after he injected his energy into it. The dark cave was lit up, and Senxi was finally able to see his surroundings. There were a ton of black rocks around him, and they were freezing. A rotten and b.l.o.o.d.y smell permeated the air, and Senxi didn't see where the King of Chambord was.

Suddenly, a series of slow yet clear footsteps sounded from the inner of the cave through the corridors.

Senxi was a bit nervous, and he unleashed all his holy power, trying to concentrate and be prepared for what was about to come.

Suddenly, a figure appeared in the corridor, and it seemed like this figure was having a hard time walking since he staggered and strolled. There was no sense of life on him, but there was a thick layer of evil energy surging on him. Both of his arms were raised parallel to the ground, and it looked bizarre……

"A…… A zombie that is close to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s?"

After that figure got closer, Senxi finally saw what it was.

This figure was actually a zombie! It was almost entirely naked, and its skin was in a greenish black color. The rotten flesh stuck to its body, and its eyeb.a.l.l.s were almost going to drop out of its eye frames.

To his surprise, this figure wasn't the King of Chambord at all.

"Such an evil existence! The G.o.ds won't allow the existence of such beings! Melt under the light of the holy power!"

The holy power of the Holy Church was a great counter to undead creatures, and Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was a master at it. As soon as he waved his hand, a dash of white flame shot out and enveloped this zombie. Then, a gush of stinky odor permeated the air. Without having the ability to defend itself, this zombie got turned into a pool of thick yellow liquid that smelled bad.

"What is going on? Is this not the King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was a little confused.

After destroying this zombie, he was more confused than ever. According to his understanding of the King of Chambord's power, this young king just advanced into the Sun-Cla.s.s Realm.

In fact, he believed that the King of Chambord was a bit weaker than him, probably at level 4 or level 5 low-tier Morning Sun Realm.

According to the power of Sun-Cla.s.s Lords in this realm, even if they were able to construct their Sun Anomalies, they couldn't create a s.p.a.ce that was this real-life-like! After all, there was even a zombie that was almost on the level of Sun-Cla.s.s in this cave, and it could be counted as a form of life.

In theory, only Sun-Cla.s.s Lords in the realm of Burning Sun could create living beings in their Sun Anomalies!

What took place confused and puzzled Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand.It was a well-known fact that the owner of a Sun Anomaly was like a G.o.d in his or her own dimension. They could easily control everything in their Sun Anomalies, and opponents who were several times more powerful than them would be played with and defeated by them.

Unless their opponents were strong enough to shatter s.p.a.ce and break the Sun Anomaly, the situation wouldn't be able to be turned around. In other words, Sun-Cla.s.s Lords weren't able to open their Sun Anomalies in someone else's Sun Anomaly.

This was an iron law on Azeroth Continent.

However, what was happening in front of Senxi told him that something was wrong. He was inside a dark cave, and he could hear the roars of demons and monsters. In addition, the chilling air, the evil energy, and the gloomy sensation make it clear: Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was not in the real world and not in the [G.o.ds' Forbidden Land]. Theoretically, it seemed like he was inside someone else's Sun Anomaly. In fact, he should be inside the King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand got stunned by this discovery; it was more shocking to him compared with if someone told him that Pope Blatter was actually an undead mage.

"The King of Chambord broke the iron law on Azeroth Continent. He used his Sun Anomaly in my Sun Anomaly…… How?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand thought to himself; he couldn't calm himself down at all! He was terrified!

After a moment, he forced himself to relax, and the semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon, [Black Reef Staff], shined brightly after he injected his energy into it. The dark cave was lit up, and Senxi was finally able to see his surroundings. There were a ton of black rocks around him, and they were freezing. A rotten and b.l.o.o.d.y smell permeated the air, and Senxi didn't see where the King of Chambord was.

Suddenly, a series of slow yet clear footsteps sounded from the inner of the cave through the corridors.

Senxi was a bit nervous, and he unleashed all his holy power, trying to concentrate and be prepared for what was about to come.

Suddenly, a figure appeared in the corridor, and it seemed like this figure was having a hard time walking since he staggered and strolled. There was no sense of life on him, but there was a thick layer of evil energy surging on him. Both of his arms were raised parallel to the ground, and it looked bizarre……

"A…… A zombie that is close to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s?"

After that figure got closer, Senxi finally saw what it was.

This figure was actually a zombie! It was almost entirely naked, and its skin was in a greenish black color. The rotten flesh stuck to its body, and its eyeb.a.l.l.s were almost going to drop out of its eye frames.

To his surprise, this figure wasn't the King of Chambord at all.

"Such an evil existence! The G.o.ds won't allow the existence of such beings! Melt under the light of the holy power!"

The holy power of the Holy Church was a great counter to undead creatures, and Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was a master at it. As soon as he waved his hand, a dash of white flame shot out and enveloped this zombie. Then, a gush of stinky odor permeated the air. Without having the ability to defend itself, this zombie got turned into a pool of thick yellow liquid that smelled bad.

"What is going on? Is this not the King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was a little confused.

After destroying this zombie, he was more confused than ever. According to his understanding of the King of Chambord's power, this young king just advanced into the Sun-Cla.s.s Realm.

In fact, he believed that the King of Chambord was a bit weaker than him, probably at level 4 or level 5 low-tier Morning Sun Realm.

According to the power of Sun-Cla.s.s Lords in this realm, even if they were able to construct their Sun Anomalies, they couldn't create a s.p.a.ce that was this real-life-like! After all, there was even a zombie that was almost on the level of Sun-Cla.s.s in this cave, and it could be counted as a form of life.

In theory, only Sun-Cla.s.s Lords in the realm of Burning Sun could create living beings in their Sun Anomalies!

What took place confused and puzzled Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand.

After observing his surrounding a little, he figured out that there was no way back. To figure out what was going on, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand forced himself to calm down. Then, he pulled up his courage and continued forward into the cave.

The deeper he got, the chillier it was, and more evil energies were around him.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was shocked, and he couldn't think of a place on Azeroth Continent that had this much evil sensation. He had read many doc.u.ments in the Holy Church, and he was familiar with a lot of secret locations and mysterious events.

After more careful observations, he suddenly felt like the evil sensation around him was similar to the h.e.l.l energy which could even terrify the G.o.ds in legends!

"d.a.m.n those G.o.ds!"

A series of m.u.f.fled and unclear roars sounded from the darkness in front of him.

Suddenly, several red monsters that looked like they were skinned charged out of the darkness viciously. They were holding orange torches in one hand and knives in the other, and they were all close to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s.

"What are these?" Senxi was stunned, and he quickly waved his [Black Reef Staff] and unleashed his holy power, emitting dashes of silver holy energy blades.

The corridor was instantly lit up, and the light sword destroyed these monsters. Out of the six monsters, four were killed, and their blood stained the ground. As the stinky smell of their blood dispersed into the air, the other two monsters turned around and escaped while screaming.

"Close to the power of Sun-Cla.s.s Lords, but very timid. They are red, holding torches and knives……"

Senxi suddenly thought back to a doc.u.ment he read at the library of the Holy Church, and he instantly remembered the description of a legendary monster. He thought to himself in fear, "Could it be that I'm really at the terrifying h.e.l.l? Why are there so many monsters around here?"

Now, he didn't believe that this was the King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly.

With the King of Chambord's strength, it was impossible for him to build such a real world! In addition, there were many monsters in this world, and they were all close to the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s. Even peak Burning Sun Lords couldn't do it! It was on the level of G.o.ds!

"Someone who just advanced into Sun-Cla.s.s can't do this!" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand thought to himself.

Just as Senxi was about to get close to the corpses of these monsters to observe them, clouds of orange flames suddenly appeared on them!

Buzz!

Suddenly, these dead monsters got revived, and they didn't look any weaker! Still with the strength close to Sun-Cla.s.s, they jumped up and looked like they didn't die a moment ago.

Now, Senxi was terrified!

He waved the [Black Reef Staff] like a madman, and he backed off continuously. The silver holy power lighted the entire corridor, and these monsters whined and got burned into liquid, soon dying again.

However, after less than a minute, orange flames appeared again, and the red monsters got revived again even though their corpses got destroyed!

Senxi had to use his ultimate strikes to kill them again.

After several repeats, Senxi exhaled deeply and finally figured out what was going on.

Far away in the darkness, there was a monster that looked like an evil mage. It was wearing a cloak made of straws and a white bone crown and holding a white bone wand. It was the one that was using spells to revive these little red monsters.

This evil mage's power was actually around level 1 low-tier Morning Sun!

Fortunately, Senxi was a lot stronger than this evil mage, and he had a semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon. He quickly killed this evil mage.

Just as he expected, after he killed that evil mage, the little red monsters couldn't revive anymore.

Right now, Senxi was already scared after thinking back to the recordings in that doc.u.ment. However, there was no other way except going forward.

After a moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and continued forward.

He encountered several herds of monsters on the way, but he quickly killed them and was safe.

However, Senxi had an ominous feeling about all this. He felt like a pair of eyes were hiding in the dark and observing him as he fought the evil monsters. It felt like he was a mouse, and a cat was teasing him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 686: The King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly

After Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand walked through several maze-like corridors and killed more than 20 monsters, he arrived at a more s.p.a.cious hall.

There were five to six zombies here, slowly wandering around.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand stared at the zombie that had a unique green skin, and his pupil contracted.

This green zombie was much stronger than its peers, and it was around the realm of level 7 or 8 low-tier Morning Sun. Senxi sensed danger from it.

If Senxi didn't have [Black Reef Staff] which was a semi-G.o.d-tier weapon, even though he could defeat it, it would take him a lot of time and energy.

Concerned, he used [Black Reef Staff] to full force and killed this green monster after 20 minutes of hard battle.

As soon as the green zombie died, dashes of light shined down from the ceiling of the cave, getting rid of the darkness. At the same time, the evil energies that were in here were also shattered and destroyed.

"This……" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand relaxed a little.

"Since lights appeared, it seems like things are moving in the right direction. Maybe an exit out of this evil cave will appear soon," he thought as he exhaled.

As he was looking around, he suddenly saw something and froze.

He wasn't sure when, but there was someone in front of him dressed in a set of mystical and majestic armor.

This figure was tall, and his long black hair fluttered like the waterfall. While he was standing straight, his back was facing Senxi.

To Senxi, this figure looked familiar. The black armor looked ancient yet barbaric. While it had a violent and murderous presence, a mysterious and supreme king-like aura enveloped it.

-In the sky-

"Hahahaha! King of Chambord! You dared to injure me severely, so I will f*cking kill your woman! This is payback!" That midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin sneered as murderous spirits shot out of his eyes.

Even though he knew that this woman named Angela was an important chess piece that the Holy Church wanted, and she was desired by both the Shiye Shrine and Bishop Platini of the Northern Regional Church, he was injured by the King of Chambord and in a state of frenzy. He ignored all the consequences and wanted to take revenge to vent his anger.

The dagger in his hand shone brightly, and the blade was already very close to the smooth neck of the woman in front of him.

This midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin felt like he already smelled blood!

Killing! Especially the killing of a beautiful woman such as the one in front of him would bring him extreme pleasure.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Sharp air-piercing noises suddenly sounded behind him.

This midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin 's expression changed, but he wasn't too worried. He adjusted his positions slightly, and some parts of his body bulged and concaved strangely. In the end, he easily dodged all of Elena's arrows by paying the price of getting his clothes torn.

Even though this happened, his strangely huge hand didn't move away from its track. The cold dagger was still slashing at Angela's neck.

At this moment, warriors on the side of Chambord felt like time froze. The hearts of people like Elena and Lampard who were either on the ground or in mid-air stopped pumping for a second, and Blacky couldn't get away from this enemy even though it roared and fluttered its wings quickly since this midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin already got onto its back. Other demon beasts such as the dragons wanted to help as well, but it was too late.

"NO!!!!!!" All the people on the side of Chambord screamed and roared.

"Hahaha!" The midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin laughed viciously.

All of this happened in a split second.

Just as people started to get desperate, something mystical happened.

A dash of bright silver energy wave suddenly appeared in the sky, and it expanded outward with a power that was indefensible; it felt like the G.o.ds were angry. As it expanded, the entire Chambord City was lit up as if it were daytime.

That midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin screamed as if he saw the most terrifying thing in the world, and the great power struck his body. As a series of crackling noises sounded, blood gushed out of his body, and he was injured even more. He lost the ability of staying in mid-air, and he fell from the sky powerlessly.

"Great opportunity! Kill him!"

Valkyrie Elena shouted as her long red hair fluttered in the wind like a cloud of dancing flame, and the bowstring of the [Grand Matron Bow] vibrated quickly, shooting out arrows rapidly and instantly turning the defenseless midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin into a huge hedgehog.

"AHHHHHH… No!" The vitality of this midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin was insane! Even in this situation, he was still alive, and he tried and struggled to get into the air and achieve stealth.

"Roar!!!!!!!" The angry cries of the demon beasts suddenly sounded around him.

With his last bit of consciousness, this midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin saw huge shadows flying toward him.

The sharp teeth and claws pierced into his body, and a smelly blood rain instantly fell from the sky. His body was split apart by the angry demon beasts, and they devoured his flesh!

His existence was completely wiped out!

Until his death, he still didn't know what happened!

"When my dagger was about to touch that woman's neck and cut through her throat, the silver throne that she is sitting on suddenly emitted a powerful and unbelievable energy as if it had a life of its own and got angry! It blocked all my attacks, and it released a powerful energy that destroyed my body and my life energy……" This was the last thing on this midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin's mind.

"Angela, are you ok?" Elena finally flew to Blacky, and she got onto its back and asked Angela anxiously, afraid to see Angela bleeding or injured.

"King of Chambord, it is… actually you?"

It wasn't hard for Senxi to identify this figure in front of him since Fei's image was too vivid in his mind.

"Hahaha! Of course, it is me!" Fei laughed as he turned around.

Even though the [Immortal King] item set wasn't complete yet, the items he had were already showing the aura of the Immortal King, Bul-Kathos. That demonic and barbaric aura corresponded and merged with the barbarian bloodline in Fei's body, making the king look like the reincarnation of Bul-Kathos. It felt like he could ignore all masters in the world since he was so powerful.

"Humph! Your show is useless! Do you think you can defeat me using those weak and powerless monsters? Childish! Tell me, where is this place?!" Senxi asked as he unleashed his holy power and activated [Black Reef Staff]. He was getting more confident since he saw Fei and had the semi-G.o.d-tier weapon in his hand. He wasn't afraid of direct confrontation.

"Hahaha! You have been here for a while; do you still not understand? This is my Sun Anomaly!" Fei looked at Senxi with a playful smile on his face. "Check to see how much of your energy is still left."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 687: Power of the Stone Crusher

As soon as Fei finished speaking, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand's expression changed.

He tried to sense the amount of holy power in his body subconsciously, and he was instantly shocked as his face turned pale.

After fighting with those monsters using his semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon, the [Black Reef Staff], he had less than two-thirds of his holy power left in his body.

What was even worse was that he couldn't even replenish his holy power! When he tried to absorb the holy elements in the air, those elements didn't respond at all!

This phenomenon could only be explained by the fact that he was inside someone else's Sun Anomaly!

"This is indeed the King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly," Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand finally realized this.

However, the power and strangeness of this Sun Anomaly were beyond his most pessimistic estimation. In his world, only the legendary peak Burning Sun Lords could comprehend all the laws of nature and create such real Sun Anomalies with living beings in them.

With strength like this, the powerful masters were able to stay above the laws of nature and act like G.o.ds!

"Could it be that the King of Chambord had been hiding his strength all this time?" Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was shocked even though he tried to act calm. As he unleashed his holy power and grasped onto the [Black Reef Staff], he raised his guard and started to think about how he could get away.

Since he knew that he couldn't defeat the King of Chambord, he no longer wanted to fight, and all that he could think of was to get away.

"What is this Sun Anomaly? Since it is so evil, you must have become an undead mage! I advise you to let me go! If you do that, I will ignore what happened, and I won't tell others about it. In terms of Queen Angela, the Holy Church will also stop intervening," Senxi said powerlessly with his lips twitching.

Admitting defeat toward Fei was a ma.s.sive shame for him.

However, the current situation wasn't in his favor, and he was in real danger. Therefore, he had to drop the dignity as the bishop of a shrine and beg for peace.

After a short pause, he added, "I'm the bishop of one of the five most prominent shrines in the Northern Regional Church, and I'm of prestige status. If you kill me, the Holy Church will get mad for sure. King of Chambord, even though you are powerful, you couldn't bear the consequences. By then, wars will be waged against Chambord, and blood will create lakes. I'm sure that is not your end goal, right, Your Majesty?"

Fei started laughing.

He was sharp; how could he not tell that Senxi was in no mood to battle?

"Since you started all this, how do you feel asking for forgiveness? I won't let you go. However, since you are admitting defeat, I will give you one opportunity. Since battles are still going on in the outside world, let's determine this battle with one strike! If you are still alive after we each use a strike, then I will let you leave my Sun Anomaly, the [Den of Evil]. Otherwise, it would be the decision of the G.o.ds to let you die here!"

As soon as Fei said that, he waved his hand, and a huge war hammer that looked like the weapon of a giant appeared in his hand. The hammer had a terrifying aura around it as if it were an ancient beast, and its body was in a dark-red color; no one knew how much blood it had drunk from powerful masters.

The patterns on it were complicated, and people would feel like this hammer could suck away and crush their souls.

This was [Immortal King's Stone Crusher].

Senxi's pupils instantly contracted. With his abilities, he could tell how unique and impressive this war hammer was.

With this hammer in hand, the young king's aura grew by several times, and the shocking pressure coming off him made Senxi a little breathless. Just the wind created by Fei's aura was suffocating him.

Since Senxi knew that he couldn't get away from this battle, he unleashed the full power of the [Black Reef Staff] and roared, "Alright! I will take on your strike! I hope you would keep your words after this!"

With the semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon in his hands, Senxi was confident that he could take this hammer strike from Fei.

"As a king, I never go back on my words! Stop the talking and take this!" Fei shouted back as he unleashed the full power of h.e.l.l Mode Barbarian.

In a split second, he dashed in front of Senxi as if he teleported, and the hammer crashed down at Senxi with Fei's both hands on the handle.

Under a vast and indescribable power, Fei and the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] became one.

As golden, holy energy flames enveloped them, the head of the hammer drew an arc in the air. Vaguely, a golden dragon was formed three meters around the hammer, and this dragon opened its mouth and roared, intensifying the pressure that was coming off Fei.

This strike was one of the most powerful skill of Barbarian, [Leap Attack]! After defeating Ancient Korlic in Nightmare Mode, Fei earned the inheritance of the skill, and this skill leveled up even more.

The power of the [Leap Attack] that was being cast using the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] and the strength of a h.e.l.l Mode Barbarian was beyond Senxi's imagination! He was shocked!

He clearly saw the s.p.a.ce between the King of Chambord and him getting folded like a black piece of wrinkly paper under the power of this strike. Just like a wrinkly paper, the s.p.a.ce could be torn apart at any time!

When facing this strike, Senxi felt like doomsday was coming!

"The G.o.ds in heaven, please protect your most loyal servant…… King of G.o.ds' Shield! Holy Shield! Brilliant Shield! Cleansing Shield! Protection of the G.o.ds!!!!!"

As Senxi's long white hair fluttered crazily in the air, and his white robe made a series of slapping noises, he put all his holy power into the [Black Reef Staff] which looked like an ugly burned stick; he knew that this one strike was going to determine his fate!

Instantly, holy silver statues of G.o.ds appeared by his side one after another, and the [Black Reef Staff] flew out of his hand and shone brightly. Its ugly burned-like look was changing as if it was reborn, and the black outer sh.e.l.l fell off, revealing its final form.

It was a silver, crystalized staff that was about 1.5 meters long and had a thickness of an infant's arm. All kinds of pictures of mythical legends of the Holy Church were engraved on it, and many silver runes flowed around the staff like small dragons. The top of the staff was the 20-centimeter-tall statue of an unknown G.o.d, and this G.o.d was wearing a G.o.dly robe, holding a staff of his own, and had his eyes wide open, looking inviolable.

Then, layers of silver energy spheres appeared in front of Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand one after another as if they were huge holy shields.

They were the five most powerful defensive techniques of the Holy Church, King of G.o.ds' Shield, Holy Shield, Brilliant Shield, Cleansing Shield, and Protection of the G.o.ds.

In the blink of an eye, the hammer smashed onto these shields forcefully.

Crack! Crack! Crack!!! A series of crackling noises sounded.

Under the attack of the huge hammer, these most powerful defensive techniques of the Holy Church cracked one after another as if they were made from gla.s.s.

King of G.o.ds' Shield, cracked open!

Holy Shield, cracked open!

Brilliant Shield, cracked open!

Cleansing Shield, cracked open!

Protection of the G.o.ds, cracked open!

In just a few seconds, all five shields were shattered.

Senxi was terrified, and he could only raise the [Black Reef Staff], which was in its final form, to block that hammer strike! It felt like that hammer contained the power of the Grim Reaper!

Bam!!!!!!

An indefensible power was unleashed onto the [Black Reef Staff], and it was pa.s.sed into Senxi's body next.

Puff! As Senxi spat out a mouthful of blood, the bones in his arms were all shattered into dust, and the [Black Reef Staff] flew out of his hand.

Then, his body flew back like a straw in crazy wind and smashed onto the wall of the cave.

Crack! Crack! Crack! More bone-crackling noises sounded.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 688: Endless Sun Anomalies

Everything in the cave went back to normal and quieted down.

Blood was being spilled, and it dyed part of the wall. As it slid down the wall following the texture of the natural stones, both the wall and the ground were stained.

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand slowly slid down the wall powerlessly, and his body left a horrifying blood trail on the wall.

That strike from Fei almost destroyed all the bones in his body, and cracks even formed on his skin. He wasn't in a good situation. Also, there was now a deep human-shape dent on the wall, and it was shocking.

However, the vitality of a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord was impressive.

Even though he was this injured, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand didn't die right away. He still had his consciousness, and he looked tired yet also relaxed. Since he didn't die after taking that strike from the King of Chambord, he was going to live on. Although the injury was severe, the holy power of the Holy Church was one of the energies that were best at healing. As long as he didn't die, he would survive.

"Puff…… Eh! King of Chambord… this war hammer… your power… d.a.m.n, you win!"

Even though Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand looked unwilling, he gritted his teeth and officially admitted defeat.

The bones in his body were all broken, and his holy power was depleted. Right now, he was lying on the ground like a dying animal. As he tried his best to glanced around the cave one more time, he asked weakly, "Losing to a talented genius like you isn't shameful, but I have a question that I hope Your Majesty could answer."

Fei put away the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] and looked at Senxi.

"Go on," he said and nodded.

"What is… your Sun Anomaly? How is there living beings in here? And how are they almost as powerful as us? In addition, you even used your Sun Anomaly within my [G.o.ds' Forbidden Land] … How did you do all this?" Perhaps it was because he wanted to know the answers badly, Senxi somehow managed to sit up, and his pale face turned a little red.

Fei sneered and said slowly, "My Sun Anomaly is called the [Den of Evil], and I don't know why there are creatures in here. After I advanced into Sun-Cla.s.s, this is the first time that I used it. That is that. I thought everyone's Sun Anomaly is like this. In terms of your last question. Hahaha! Do you think I will tell you that? These kinds of secret techniques are concealed everywhere!"

Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was a little stunned. Even though he looked embarra.s.sed and angry, he couldn't do anything.

In fact, he was quite confused and not sure what to do.

"The King of Chambord broke several iron laws of cultivation on Azeroth Continent repeatedly. Could it be that he is really a genius among geniuses? Or is he the reincarnation of a G.o.d? Both Bishop Platini and I have underestimated him. With such a talented bishop, Black-Cloth Shrine has high hope of restoring its former glory!" he thought to himself.

However, there was no way that he knew Fei's power came from Diablo World, and he also didn't realize that Fei didn't tell the truth.

Fei's Sun Anomaly was the [Den of Evil], one of the locations on the [Blood Moor] at the first map in Diablo World, [The Rogue Encampment].

After Fei received the first quest in h.e.l.l Mode and killed all the monsters in the [Den of Evil], that cold and mysterious voice, which hadn't appeared in a long time, sounded by Fei's ears and rewarded this cave to Fei as a virtue s.p.a.ce.

In a sense, Fei could summon the [Den of Evil] when he was in a battle in the real world, and it will be his battlefield. It was very similar to the Sun Anomalies of other Sun-Cla.s.s Lords, and Fei could control everything in here.

In the [Den of Evil], Fei could replenish all his power at will, and his opponents' depleted energy wouldn't be able to recover at this place. In fact, Fei could even use a [Town Portal Scroll] to go back to [The Rogue Encampment] and stock up on potions and change items.

What was more surprising was that his opponents were like bosses in Diablo World. If they were killed in here, the items they had on them could be dropped.

Didn't matter who it was, unless they reached peak Burning Sun Realm, they would be locked in the [Den of Evil] forever. They could only battle with the monsters that would be reborn, and they couldn't leave here with portals if Fei didn't allow them.

The [Den of Evil] was similar to Sun Anomalies but more powerful.

Since Fei's power came from Diablo World, he was on a different path of cultivation compared with the masters in the real world. Although he couldn't use laws of nature to construct his own Sun Anomalies, he could summon the [Den of Evil] and break the iron laws. For example, he summoned the [Den of Evil] in Senxi's Sun Anomaly, [G.o.d's Forbidden Land], and turned the situation around quickly.

Anyone else who was on par with Senxi in terms of power would die for sure inside the [G.o.d's Forbidden Land].

There were reasons why Fei didn't use his trump cards right after he was sucked into the [G.o.ds' Forbidden Land]. He only tried to dodge and even let the red lightning bolts that contained holy power hit him for a few times, and that was because he wanted to use Senxi's power to completely melt and dissolve the last bit of golden energy in his body that came from the Ancients in Nightmare Mode. In addition, the poison that midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin left in his body was quite deadly, and Fei didn't have any of the [Antidote Potion] from Diablo World. Therefore, he also borrowed the power of the lightning to break down and dissolve the poison.

The battle was over.

However, Fei knew that he couldn't kill this man in front of him yet.

With Fei's current power and status, it was ok for him to kill a few Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the Holy Church. However, killing the bishop of one of the five prominent shrines in the Northern Regional Church was going to be a huge offense. Fei hadn't been canonized by Bishop Platini yet and wasn't the official bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine. If he killed Senxi right now, Chambord would be in a lot of trouble.

Fei waved his hand and pulled that [Black Reef Staff], which was on the ground further away, into his hand.

Without the support of a vast amount of holy power, this semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon returned to its original form. It was curly and full of b.u.mps, looking like a rough wooden stick used to stir campfires.

When it landed in Fei's hand, this staff seemed to have its own mind and tried to struggle non-stop.

With a cold sneer, Fei rubbed it with his finger. A powerful force wiped by and took out that rebellious intelligence in the staff.

With a sad whine, the [Black Reef Staff] calmed down.

"This semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon will be kept at the Black-Cloth Shrine for now. The Red-Sand Shrine no longer has the qualification to have such an item. When your Red-Sand Shrine gets a new brave and intelligent bishop, who abides by the [Code of G.o.d] and no longer behaves like the lapdog of the Shiye Shrine, he can come to Five Sword Sky Mountain to get back this semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon!"

After saying that, Fei put the [Black Reef Staff] into his own storage s.p.a.ce.

Bishop Senxi instantly opened his mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood as his expression changed. Fei damaged his spirit energy again by wiping out the portion of his spirit energy that was in the staff, but he didn't cuss or fight back. He knew that it was useless for now, and he could only try to come up with another plan after recovery.

"Can I get other locations in Diablo World as my Sun Anomalies? After all, the [Den of Evil] is a bit small. Places like the [Arcane Sanctuary], [River of Flames], [Arreat Summit], [Worldstone Keep], and [Throne of Destruction] are much grander and more mysterious. It would be great if I get those places in the future!" Fei drooled as he thought about that.

Then, he waved his hand and stopped the summoning, and the endless black cave around him quickly disappeared bit by bit as if it were an illusion.

As the nightly breeze blew by, Fei and Senxi re-appeared in the sky above Chambord City.

Severely injured, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand couldn't stay in the air anymore. He fell from the sky and screamed.

If he landed on the ground in his current condition, he probably would be smashed into pieces.

Right now, the battles on the square already ended.

The winners were all looking up at the sky and waiting anxiously.

At this moment, a gust of wind appeared, and a figure dashed by and caught Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 689: The Kingdom on The Rise

This person was in a black cloak, and he was quite muscular.

Right now, blood was flowing down his lips, and there was a hole in his waist. This hole was about the circ.u.mference of an arm, and one could see through it; it was terrifying.

Ordinary people would have died from such a severe injury, but this man was still mobile and could stay in the sky.

He was Lemorz, one of the two elders of the Shiye Shrine who came here.

He dashed by and caught Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand who was falling, and he quickly backed off.

Then, another figure dashed over and stood with Lemorz.

This person was also in rough shape. His black cloak was nowhere to be seen, and he was wearing a robe that he found from somewhere. This new robe was too small for him, and a portion of his lower legs was exposed. As he stayed in the sky, blood flowed out of his mouth and nose, and he looked furious. He was the other elder of Shiye, Dior.

Fei was a little surprised to see them, but he calmed down after seeing how terrible of a condition that they were in.

From the looks of it, it seemed like they weren't victorious against Right Deacon of Black-Cloth, Batistuta, and the Undead Mage.

Fei glanced around and saw those two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords standing on the ground with the crowd. Batistuta used up a lot of his holy power, but he didn't have many injuries on his body. On the other hand, Hazel Bank stood there as if nothing happened. From his aura and look, it seemed like he wasn't in a battle.

The two of them won.

The battles also indirectly compared the two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords who were under the command of King Alexander. Dior and Lemorz were on the same level, but Hazel Bank didn't use all his power to win compared with Batistuta who used a lot of effort. It was clear who was more powerful.

The battles on Tiananmen Square ended about four minutes after that midget-sized a.s.sa.s.sin died to the demon beasts.

Seeing that Angela almost died under the a.s.sa.s.sination, Valkyrie Elena who was furious stood on Blacky and poured her anger onto the masters of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance].

Her bowstring vibrated quickly, and the arrows were shot down like raindrops. The arrows were lethal, and they tore through the darkness and hit all the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were still trying to fight back. The arrows dashed down like meteors that dragged longtails, and they nailed the masters onto the ground, freezing their limbs with the ice magic energy. Even though these masters wanted to fight back, they were no match.

The anger of the Valkyrie was shocking. She was only one step away from Sun-Cla.s.s, and her strength was completely revealed.

Seeing this, those envoys and guests from other kingdoms and empires were stunned, and they shivered subconsciously. Even though they weren't a part of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance], they were still a little fearful of such great power.

Looking up at the beautiful and invincible Valkyrie who was in a set of fancy armor and those vicious supreme king-level demon beasts that arranged themselves in a formation under the command of Angela who was in her long white dress, the outsiders were shocked to their cores.

The stunning visual images, as well as the powerful and wild auras, made them feel like they were dreaming.

"The two beautiful Queens of Chambord aren't less powerful than the King of Chambord! From now on, who else could rival them within 500,000 kilometers of Chambord?" they thought, "From now on, those three can go anywhere on the continent!"

[Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord! [Red and White Beauties] Queens of Chambord!

All the guests were thinking, "We have to take this opportunity to strengthen our friendship with Chambord! Their momentum is too strong! No one can press them down now!"

At this moment, a series of roars sounded in the sky, as loud as thunder.

Two figures smashed down from the high sky like two meteors; they were the two elders of the Shiye Shrine. One of them was severely injured while the other almost got cut in half from the waist, and his black cloak was destroyed. They were being chased by two figures enveloped in white and black energy flames.

When the two figures in the white and black energy flames got closer, people on the square saw that they were the two Sun-Cla.s.s Elites who were summoned by the King of Chambord.

The situation was clear; the two elders of Shiye lost.

Batistuta and Hazel Bank were notified by Fei ahead of time, so they didn't kill their opponents. After coming down from the high sky, they hovered in mid-air and had their guards up, protecting the people on the ground. The two elders of Shiye couldn't do anything but swallow their shame and try their best to heal up in the sky using holy power.

While they were doing that, they glanced at the ground and got furious and shocked when they saw that the rest of [Dragon Hunt Alliance] lost as well.

Now, everyone was waiting for the outcome of the battle between the King of Chambord and Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand.

People in the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] and the two elders of Shiye all placed their hopes on Senxi. After all, Bishop Senxi of Red-Sand was an experienced Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, and he had the [Black Reef Staff], which was a semi-G.o.d-tier combat weapon. If he defeated the King of Chambord, the situation still could be turned around.

The result came in less than 10 minutes.

A series of crackling noises sounded, and blood started to drip down from s.p.a.ce. Then, two figures appeared, and one of them screamed and fell from the sky. Dior got a clear look, and he saw that this man was Senxi. It was evident that the King of Chambord crushed him since he couldn't even stay in the air.

After saving Senxi, the two elders of Shiye looked at each other in shock. They could tell that Senxi was even more severely injured than them, but the King of Chambord was unharmed.

Suddenly, the people on the side of Chambord such as the masters, students, and soldiers finally realized what happened, and they couldn't hold back their excitement and cheered loudly; it sounded like there was a tsunami, and the cheers overpowered all other noises in nature!

Looking at the invincible figure who was tall, handsome, and had long black hair, all the Chambordians felt like their blood was boiling and their souls were igniting.

If it weren't for King Alexander, the ending tonight would have been drastically different.

If this happened to some big empires, those emperors would have had to endure the shame and hand over their queens to the Holy Church, becoming the laughingstock of the continent and adding more perceived power to the Holy Church.

Except for Chambord, who else dared to resist the Holy Church?

Pride, excitement, elation… cheers, roars, howls…

All the sound waves added together were deafening.

At this moment, Tiananmen Square seemed like an erupting volcano, and Chambord was like a sleeping dragon that woke up and roared, shaking the entire continent.

"King of Chambord! You are so cruel! How dare you injure Bishop Senxi to this degree? Just wait! You will be punished!" Lemorz shouted in shame, "You will pay for this! The Shiye Shrine and Bishop Platini won't forgive you!"

"Don't think that you won just by getting a little advantage. I won't let go of any Chambordians!" Dior also threatened viciously.

"Get the f*ck out of here!" Murderous spirit shot out of Fei's eyes, and he sneered, "You are just two idiotic old dogs! You are probably out of your minds after staying in your palaces for so long. Not everyone is afraid of the Shiye Shrine, and don't think that I won't kill you! F*ck off!"

As soon as Fei said that, loud noises struck the elders of Shiye, and Fei's two golden fist marks that flew out also forced them back for hundreds of meters. A vague image of a barbarian king that was more than 100 meters tall appeared behind Fei, and the barbaric sensation and the murderous spirit terrified the two elders of Shiye. They finally realized that the person whom they were facing was extraordinary.

Then, the three masters of the Holy Church screamed and dashed away quickly and didn't dare to turn back even though Fei's laughter resonated in the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 690: Dealing with Prisoners

Seeing those three masters of the Holy Church running away in despair and fear, a ferocious expression flashed on Fei's face. However, he smiled and didn't chase.

"Much thanks to you two!" Fei slowly landed on the ground, and he instantly expressed his grat.i.tude toward Batistuta and Hazel Bank.

If it weren't for these two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords who stopped the two elders of the Shiye Shrine, it would have been hard for Chambord to turn the situation around.

"It is my honor to serve you, Your Majesty!" Hazel Bank nodded. He didn't appear much in Chambord City, and Fei didn't officially introduce him to the officials and warriors of Chambord. Therefore, most people didn't know him, and they observed him with curiosity.

The Undead Mage didn't say much more. He turned into a dash of black light and disappeared into the back mountains of Chambord.

Seeing how calm the Undead Mage was, Fei also relaxed further. From the look of things, even though his opponent was one of the powerful elders of the Shiye Shrine, Hazel Bank still defeated his opponent without revealing his ident.i.ty as an undead mage.

Summoning Hazel Bank to battle was a risk that Fei had to take.

Even though the Black-Cloth Shrine still had some acc.u.mulations, and Left Deacon Lexberg was also a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord in addition to Batistuta, he wasn't able to arrive at Chambord City in time. Therefore, Hazel Bank had to take his spot in battle.

"Hahaha! Tonight's battle was thrilling! Seeing those three lapdogs of Platini running away with tails between their legs, it sure vented the frustration that acc.u.mulated on my mind for these years! Hahaha!" Batistuta laughed. For all these years, the Black-Cloth Shrine had been pressured by other shrines all the time, and it had never fought back in this direct manner.

He added, "Your Majesty, since the situation here is done, I will go back to supervising the construction of the shrine!"

After he said that, he turned into a dash of white light and also disappeared into the direction of the Five Sword Sky Mountain.

After the two Sun-Cla.s.s Lords left, the people on the square of Chambord finally felt like the mountains on their minds were lifted, and they could finally breathe normally again.

Even though Hazel Bank and Batistuta weren't trying to unleash their auras, their sensations that they had around them were too much for other people to take. After all, the power ladder on the Azeroth Continent was strict, and the weaker warriors couldn't do anything but feel pressured

"Alexander!" Seeing Fei's safe return, Angela and Elena ran over and stood by his sides anxiously yet joyously.

Right now, the two queens no longer looked threatening and powerful! They were gentle and gorgeous, making people in the area surprised over their change of appearance. All the guests were now almost drooling over Fei's luck and fortune.

Angela dismissed the Demon Beast Legion, and Blacky and the three dragons led the supreme king-level demon beasts back into the vast and limitless forests and mountains behind Chambord City.

Even though Tiananmen Square was in a mess, it didn't affect the Chambordians' joy and happiness.

"Greeting! Your Majesty and Your Highnesses!"

The masters of Chambord quickly kneeled and cheered.

Then, except for those members of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] as well as the envoy group of Zenit that was led by Second Prince Dominguez, all other guests and envoys kneeled and cheered, "Hail the King!"

After witnessing this huge battle, almost all of them were terrified.

Although a lot of people were unwilling to admit, they knew that Chambord was on the rise, and no one could stop them.

Everyone already started the countdown! In their minds, Chambord was going to become an empire for sure! With such terrifying strength, a little Zenit Empire was no longer able to manage and command such an affiliated kingdom. Many people believed that if the King of Chambord wanted, he could overthrow the Zenit Empire and become the new emperor!

In the crowd, Second Prince Dominguez slightly squinted his eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking about.

Beside him, [Demonic Woman] Paris was a little emotional.

About a year ago, the King of Chambord was still a little king who was insignificant. In order to survive through the chaos, he had to pretend to be dead on the peak of the east mountain during his own canonization ceremony. It allowed him to fool both the Elder Princess and her, giving him a sad victory.

But now, the King of Chambord became a giant who overshadowed almost everyone at Zenit. His thoughts could drastically change the fate of many empires and masters.

[Red Beard] Granello tried his best not to look shocked, but he had already lost the ability to speak momentarily.

About half a year ago, the King of Chambord could only be considered as a talented king of the new generation. On the night that the Blood-Edge Mercenary Group got taken out, Granello represented Second Prince Dominguez and met with the people of Chambord. When he saw the King of Chambord that night, even though Fei was a bit overbearing, he couldn't rival with the princes and the empire. Now…

Granello started to think about one question. "If a conflict breaks out between the Chambord Kingdom and the Zenit Empire, who is more likely to win?"

The answer left him in a more profound shock.

The Chambordians sure were fast and efficient.

In less than half an hour, Tiananmen Square that was ruined by all the battles got quickly restored. All the deep pits and holes were filled and smoothed out by the Worker Legion, and the blood and flesh on the ground were quickly cleaned.

The magic lanterns were lit up again, shining light on the square that was under the night sky.

The envoys and guests from various forces sat back down on their seats, and the bylaw enforcement officers brought the captives to the northern side of the square. The captives were the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] who survived through the big battle.

Cygnus Saint Ed Hazard single-kneeled and looked up at the king with crazy admiration in his eyes.

"My Lord, what should we do with these captives?" he asked for further instructions.

Fei glanced at these masters.

There were around 30 Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of [Dragon Hunt Alliance], but fewer than 15 of them were still alive. Their masks and cloaks were all taken off, revealing their faces. Fei didn't know most of them, but he was sure that they were masters from the various powerful empires in the region.

Among them, Disov and two other people who were in church-style robes were most eye-catching.

"Alexander, you should let us go! Humph! Bishop Platini wouldn't let this go easily!" Sensing Fei's stares, Disov didn't know his place and threatened.

"King of Chambord, Chambord can't bear the consequences of killing masters of the Holy Church!" Rakanic said with a cold grin on his face as well. Just like his two peers, he didn't think that the Chambordians dared to do anything to them. Therefore, they still weren't scared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 691: The Arrival of One Messenger

The masters of Chambord in the area were all angry.

Also, the envoys and guests from other kingdoms and empires wanted to know how Chambord was going to deal with these Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were now captives.

In fact, there were so many Moon-Cla.s.s Elite here that it was beyond strange. If Chambord were able to somehow bring them into its force, the power of Chambord would grow into an even more terrifying level.

Fei sneered and waved his hand, and a golden sword energy came out of his fingers and dashed forward.

Whoosh!

Three heads flew into the air.

Disov and his two peers couldn't believe it! Until that sword energy actually killed them, they didn't think that the King of Chambord dared to touch them without even giving an excuse. After all, they were holy knights who were known in the Northern Regional Church!

As blood gushed into the air, the three corpses collapsed onto the ground.

"Butcher!" The envoys and guests who were sitting in the VIP areas shivered in fear, and their faces changed color.

Since the King of Chambord even dared to kill the Moon-Cla.s.s Holy Knights of the Holy Church, who wouldn't he dare to kill? It would be too terrifying to trigger and offend someone like this king!

The other Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] sensed a chill coming up their spines and right into their skulls, and they felt like they were placed in a freezer.

Immediately, people started to kneel and beg for mercy ashen-faced. "Honorable Lord! Supreme King Alexander of Chambord! Please forgive me! I was trick by them and came here without knowledge! I'm willing to serve the Chambord Kingdom and fight for Your Majesty! Please show mercy!"

Fei shook his head and said, "Execute!"

Then, short white-haired Pierce stood out and raised his arm. Saint Sword Excalibur dashed down, and then a head rolled on the ground.

People in the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] saw this scene, and some people got another idea. One of them stood up and shouted, "King of Chambord! Kill me if you want! I'm a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite, and I have my dignity! I will never kneel and surrender to my enemies! Hahaha! On the path of cultivation, losing means death! Today, even if I die, I won't regret dying in the hands of true masters!"

What this person said was honorable and master-like. A lot of people around him were surprised, and some of them got a better impression of him.

"This is the true presence and dignity of a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite!" they thought.

Just when everyone thought that the King of Chambord would pardon this person and recruit him for being such an honorable master, Fei sneered and shook his head. "Execute!"

Pierce raised his arm, and Saint Sword Excalibur appeared again. Suddenly a terrified expression appeared on this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite's face. Before he could beg for forgiveness, he was already killed without mercy.

Then, Fei glanced at the rest of the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were still alive.

His stare wasn't sharp, but it wasn't indecisive and troubled as well.

After a short pause, Fei said calmly, "Since you guys came to Chambord with the intent of killing and robbing, I don't think you would have let go of my citizens if Chambord lost the battle tonight. All actions have consequences, and you should have thought about this beforehand. People die of greed. Don't blame me for being cruel and inhumane. Today, I'm going to borrow your heads and tell those bandits, who are still looking at Chambord with greed, the consequences of messing with us!"

After that was said, the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites knew that they couldn't survive through the night. Some people cussed, some people stated their ident.i.ties and threatened, some people turned ashen-faced, some people begged and shivered, and some people tried to break free…

All of that was useless.

"Execute!"

As Fei commanded sharply without hesitation, Pierce and other saint seiyas of Chambord all dropped their blades. Heads rolled on the ground like watermelons, and more than a dozen Moon-Cla.s.s Elites were killed without a single one of them being spared.

Witnessing this scene, the outsiders who were seated in the southern, eastern, and western areas on the square shivered even more. The way they looked at the King of Chambord and the Chambordians changed, and they were in fear. They all swore in their minds that they wouldn't try to get on the wrong side of Chambord.

"These savages in the north are too violent, too ferocious, and too terrifying!" they thought.

Soon, Chambordians moved the corpses away, and the mages of Chambord used water-elemental magic spells to clean the area.

Fei sighed in his mind slightly.

One year ago, when he was canonized on the peak of the east mountain of Chambord, it turned into a b.l.o.o.d.y battle, and his crown was stained by blood.

Today, a similar b.l.o.o.d.y battle broke out during his wedding…

This was a continent ruled by the law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest. Being nice to people and merciful on this continent without absolute power was a joke. As long as someone was weak, he or she would be dominated by others, didn't matter who nice or friendly they were.

For a moment, the atmosphere on the square was tranquil.

Suddenly, a series of fast, clip-clopping noises sounded and broke the silence.

People turned their heads, and they saw a man in tight-fit yellow clothes dashing through the street on a horse. He was pushing the horse to its absolute peak performance with an anxious expression on his face.

Right now, the outside and the inside of Chambord City must be guarded tightly. This man wasn't that powerful, but he was able to dash in the city without restrictions and reached Tiananmen Square. The only explanation for this was that this man in yellow was a member of Chambord.

Just from the anxious look on this man's face, one could tell that something big was taking place.

"Chambord just obtained this historic and legendary victory! What could be happening?" people thought.

Everyone got curious.

After this man in yellow got to the exterior of Tiananmen Square in a flash, he showed no sign of slowing down; he was going to charge into the wedding ceremony of the king! The bylaw enforcement officers who were guarding the venue were about to stop him, but this man raised his hand and showed a palm-sized token that had the two-headed dog, an ax, and a sword on it. It had a red glow, and it was the token granted by the king.

Seeing this, all the bylaw enforcement officers moved away, making a path for him.

This man in yellow wasn't blocked, and he got to the throne which was located in the northern area on the square.

"Your Majesty…… Capital…… Something big is happening in the Capital!"

This man in yellow jumped off his horse, and he was panting heavily. When he walked and staggered, people finally noticed that this man's inner thighs and b.u.t.t were all b.l.o.o.d.y; it was clear that he didn't rest and rode the horse all the way from St. Petersburg back to Chambord; that was how the skin on his lower body got essentially rubbed off.

Before he could finish speaking, he pulled out a letter and fainted.

Just then, a long, sad whine sounded. The yellow horse that this man was riding on collapsed onto the ground with white foams coming out of its mouth. Even though wind-elemental magic arrays were still flashing in its legs, its body twitched, and it looked like this horse couldn't live anymore.

Everyone was stunned.

A handsome horse that was empowered by wind-elemental magic arrays died from running, and an experienced rider pa.s.sed out from exhaustion. What was going on? What was so urgent?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 692: Something Big Happened

Fei's expression turned serious.

He recognized this man in yellow; he was a member of Chambord's intelligence network, [Letter Office].

Due to the battle tonight, Fei had to summon Military Leader of Rogue Encampment, Kashya, so the [Letter Office] couldn't use her to deliver messages to Fei through the magic teleportation portals.

Therefore, they had to send their best rider and fastest horse to pa.s.s on the message from St. Petersburg which was very far away.

"Something big must have happened. Otherwise, Modric who is very steady and calm wouldn't be so anxious and give this order!" Fei thought.

After getting the magic letter from this man's hand, Fei signaled Torres and asked him to take this man in yellow away for healing.

With everyone's eyes on him, Fei opened the letter and quickly read it. As soon as he started reading it, his expression changed; he didn't say anything for a while.

Then, he raised his hand and sent the letter flying to Second Prince Dominguez who was sitting in the VIP area.

With a confused expression, Dominguez looked at Fei and then read the letter.

In the next moment, this prince who was always calm and collected was shocked. With the letter in his hands, he shivered uncontrollably, and an anxious and mad expression appeared on his face.

This scene made all the people around him curious.

"What happened? Why are both the King of Chambord and Prince Dominguez so stunned?" they thought.

After reading the letter, Dominguez pa.s.sed the letter to two of his core followers, [Demonic Woman] Paris and [Red Beard] Granello.

As soon as they finished reading the letter, their expressions turned ugly as if they learned something unbelievable. In the next moment, they both looked at the King of Chambord who was sitting on his throne.

Dominguez walked out of the VIP area and went to face Fei. After a moment of pause, he organized his words and asked as he stared at Fei in the eyes, "Alexander, would Chambord ignore this situation?"

People were confused as to why this prince asked this question.

However, Fei nodded and said, "Chambord is a member of Zenit, so we won't just stay here and watch. However, it isn't the right time for Chambord to get involved."

Second Prince Dominguez stared at Fei in his eyes as if he wanted to read some of Fei's thoughts. A few seconds pa.s.sed, and he nodded and replied, "Ok, I believe you. As a friend, I believe that you will make the correct decision."

After that, this handsome prince instantly turned around and walked to the other people who came to Chambord with him. He commanded, "Everyone in the envoy group, get ready! Ditch all heavy items and only pack the essentials. We are leaving in ten minutes, and we need to return to St. Petersburg as soon as we can!"

Then, this group of people quickly left.

"Alexander, I hope that we can still meet again in this life." Before she left, Paris who was really alluring turned around and looked at Fei with a complicated expression, and her tone sounded pessimistic and sad even though she had a smile on her face. After that, she left with the other people quickly.

"Looks like something huge happened in the Capital of Zenit. What happened? Could it be… Could it be that Emperor Ya.s.sin who is rumored to be dying finally died? Did all the injuries in his body and the corrosion of time kill him? That is probably the only thing that would get Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit this anxious. It is well-known that these two princes are fighting for the throne fiercely. As soon as Emperor Ya.s.sin dies, the battle for the throne would be over!" The people who were cleverer already started to guess and make a.s.sumptions.

"Who would the King of Chambord support? A while ago, the King of Chambord and the Crown Prince of Zenit almost battled each other. Right now, they aren't in a good relationship. Second Prince Dominguez is probably in a great spot! Also, Crown Prince Arshavin is unlucky for becoming an enemy of the King of Chambord. If he knows about the strength that Chambord showcased tonight, he will regret it so much that his stomach might turn green!"

Just as people continued to speculate, the King of Chambord suddenly stood up from his chair, looked around, and said, "The wedding ceremony will end here. Thank you all for coming from so far away and congratulating me. I'm very thankful, and I hope that you can all stay in Chambord for a few more days. I have prepared some presents, and I hope that you can bring them back to your kings and emperors respectively. I sincerely hope that the friendships that Chambord has with you all last forever."

With that said, Fei left Tiananmen Square with a bunch of masters of Chambord.

Even though the envoys and guests were really curious, they didn't dare to ask any questions. They all stood up, congratulated Fei one more time, and left quickly.

The darkness enveloped Tiananmen Square which just went through a historic battle, and Chambord City fell into silence.

Fei left with the masters and officials in a hurry. Even though the Chambordians were all curious, they didn't want to disturb the king who was in deep thought. Drogba and Pierce, who were simple-minded, couldn't hold back the urge and murmured with each other. They were feeling very ticklish about this situation.

When they reached the former King's Palace, which was the current Administrative Center of Chambord, Fei turned around and said to everyone, "Notify all the high-level officials as well as the elite students who are about to graduate from Civil and Military University. We need to meet in the No.1 Meeting Room at the [City of Heroes]."

Suddenly, Fei thought of something and corrected himself with a smile, "Nevermind. You guys are all tired from what happened. You should all get a good night rest, and the bylaw enforcement officers need to work a bit harder and patrol the city. Also, send out scouts to keep eyes on the area of 50 kilometers around the city. Report to me if anything happens. In terms of the meeting… Eh, let's do tomorrow morning. Hahaha! Tonight is my wedding, and I shouldn't waste time on these boring matters!"

After that, he said to Kashaya, "I'm afraid that I have to trouble you to communicate with the people at the Capital. Please tell Modric to keep all the members of the [Letter Office] in secrecy; reserve the strength and wait for further commands."

Kashya nodded and walked to Elena.

This most powerful master of the [Rogue Encampment], who rarely spoke or showed emotions, smiled and patted Elena's shoulder intimately. As she looked at this [Flower of Rogue] who was like her own daughter, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something. However, she ended up not saying anything, and she turned around and walked into the portal that she created with a gentle smile, instantly disappearing.

Fei smiled and was about to say something, but he suddenly sensed a unique aura. His face changed color, and he shut his mouth. He looked up at the night sky in the south direction, and it looked like he was waiting for something to appear. He was so taken that it looked like he was possessed.

Everyone was confused. Just as they were about to ask questions, Moon-Cla.s.s Elites such as Lampard were all shocked and looked up at the sky as well.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 693: Terrifying Xuan'ge!

After about three minutes, even regular Star-Level Warrior and Mages were able to sense a great amount of energy coming over from the south direction. Something powerful and quick was dashing over in the sky, and it felt like a G.o.d was descending from heaven.

"What is that?" Everyone was surprised. This aura wasn't from a living being. Instead, it felt like a huge magic array was moving in the sky! It was beyond strange!

After dozens of seconds pa.s.sed, Fei's expression suddenly changed; it looked like he was stunned.

He waved his hand, and the masters of Chambord instantly understood what he meant. They formed a defense formation and protected Angela in the middle since she didn't know any combat techniques.

In the next moment, a huge shadow enveloped in flashing green and black lights slowly showed itself in the southern sky.

"That is…"

Everyone gasped, and they couldn't utter a word! It felt like they were struck by lightning!

A huge barge appeared in the nightly sky.

It was a battle barge that was flying in the sky!

This battle barge was about 500 meters long and 200 meters wide, and it was all black.

The black sails on this barge were fluttering in the air like crazy, looking like huge blades that were going to tear up the sky. Also, all kinds of mysterious magic runes were engraved on the barge, flashing green and black lights.

There were clouds of light green wind-elemental magic energy swirling below the barge, lifting this huge structure in the air and moving it toward the direction of Chambord.

It was a terrifying product of a magic civilization!

Fei was completely shocked!

This was the most unbelievable magic product he had ever seen after he came to the Azeroth Continent.

A mysterious battle barge that could float and move in the sky was more powerful than the planes on Earth! In fact, it reminded him of the Helicarrier in Marvel Comics! It made him feel like he was dreaming!

The Reverse Whale Battleship, [King Alexander], was a mimic of a battleship from the Mythical Era. Since it was built using the techniques of the magic civilization, it could sail on the river but also seal itself and submerge underwater like submarines. It made Fei quite proud.

However, comparing Reverse Whale Battleship with this floating battle barge, it was way too inferior.

Not only Fei, but all the people around him such as Cech and Drogba were all stunned; it was their first time seeing such a magnificent sky fortress.

"It is a Xuan'ge! It is a Xuan'ge from the Ormond Empire. Why is something like this here?" Strategist and Advisor, Old Aryang, who was silent all this time suddenly gasped. As a complicated expression appeared on his face, his body shivered violently. No one knew if it were due to fear or anger.

"Xun'ge?" Fei thought of something and asked.

Old Aryang nodded and said slowly, "That is right. The Ormond Empire, a level 7 empire, has flying battle barges named Xuan'ge. They are made from a unique wood material called ironwood. These ironwoods are black and look like metal. However, they are tougher than iron but lighter than wood. In addition, they have great magic conductivity and are specialties of the Ormond Empire. After several generations of talents and geniuses, the empire created the huge flying battle barges that we are seeing today. They are named Xuan'ge, and they are flying fortresses that the Ormond Empire replies on to be a superpower. In several big wars, they helped the empire out and destroyed its enemies. They are true rulers of the sky!"

After hearing the explanation, the people in the area finally understood the origin of this huge black flying barge.

"The Ormond Empire? Level 7?" Fei frowned and thought, "The Zenit Empire is only a small level 1 empire, and the Leon Empire, which dominates in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit, is only a level 6 empire. That means this Xuan'ge might be from one million kilometers away… They are up to no good!"

"Hehehe, d.a.m.n it! We don't give a f*ck about the Ormond Empire and this d.a.m.n Xuan'ge! How dare they be so arrogant in the territory of Chambord? Hehe, Your Majesty, let me go and take control of it! It will be a gift to Your Majesty and the two Highnesses. In the future, Your Majesty can ride it around and show off! Haha!"

Drogba rubbed his chin and laughed, and he and Pierce asked Fei for permission to attack that barge.

"Don't underestimate this Xuan'ge. 500 meters long… It can be the main force in a Xuan'ge Legion! One to two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites won't be able to take it down……" Old Aryang was afraid that Fei might underestimate the enemy, so he quickly tried to stop Drogba and Pierce.

Fei looked at Old Aryang and thought, "This strategist of mine has stories of his own. He is very familiar with the Ormond Empire, so he probably has a lot of connections with it."

As the Chambordians talked among each other, that huge Xuan'ge already arrived at the outskirts of Chambord City.

At this moment, signal-like red lights flashed on the Xuan'ge, and the black sails all lowered. This battle barge stopped moving, and it floated in the sky like a huge mountain, giving off a suffocating pressure.

Lights dashed out of Fei's eyes, and he was able to clearly see that the Xuan'ge was indeed like an aircraft carrier that was flying in the sky. On the deck, many people were running around and looked busy. Since they were far away, they looked at ants at the moment. There were at least 400 to 500 people on the deck, and they were organized well and doing their job, controlling this huge battle fortress in the air.

Fei waved his hand and signaled.

Whoosh!

His guard, Torres, pulled out his bow and shot out a fire arrow.

"People on the Xuan'ge, stand out and answer the question! Why are you in the territory of Chambord without any permission?" The abundant warrior energy empowered Torres' voice, and it sounded as loud as thunder, resonating in the sky.

At the same time, all the [Dragon Slayer] crossbows turned around in the fortresses of Chambord on the ground, and the huge arrows targeted the Xuan'ge in the sky, being alerted to the full degree.

However, it was completely silent on the Xuan'ge.

Only a series of red lights flashed.

"This Xuan'ge is charging up its magic cannon at the front of the barge! It is about to attack!" Old Aryang was suddenly shocked.

However, before he could finish, a cloud of orange lights appeared at the front of the barge as if it were acc.u.mulating energy. Then, the barge shivered as if a beast in h.e.l.l was screaming, and a beam of fire that had a diameter of more than 10 meters shot out of the front of the barge and came crashing down at the defense wall of Chambord in silence.

Before the Chambordians could react, a series of booming noises sounded, and the ground shook violently as if there was an earthquake. Then, a portion of the defense wall that was longer than 40 meters collapsed like a sand sculpture. Even though magic arrays empowered it, it was turned into ruins.

Such an attack speed!

In just a flash, the defense wall of Chambord City was opened. Even though Chambord was dominant at the moment, they weren't able to react in time and save the situation.

"d.a.m.n it! There are our brothers on the defense wall!" Pierce and Drogba were shocked, and they roared and dashed toward the portion of the defense wall that was destroyed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 694: The Beginning of the Chaos Era

"Get the f*ck down!" Seeing the ruins, Oleg's eyes instantly turned red.

Ever since the inception of the bylaw enforcement force, it had never been harmed this much before.

This fatty who was very angry overlooked all rules.

"F*ck this level 7 Ormond Empire! F*uck this Xuan'ge! F*ck them!"

As he roared, his earth-elemental warrior energy exploded, and the huge hammer in his hand dashed out before Fei's command.

The huge hammer struck toward the Xuan'ge in the air, and it drew a yellow-crack-like mark in the dark sky. The metal chain that connected the hammer to Oleg's arms extended out as if it were limitless, and it looked like a huge python that was charging at that Xuan'ge.

When angered, this flatterer actually exploded and used the strength that was equivalent to level 1 mid-tier New Moon.

This level of elevation even surprised Fei a little, and the king thought, "This flatterer's power during a rage isn't bad. Should I anger this fatty regularly? It might help him increase his strength by a lot!"

The huge hammer struck at the Xuan'ge like a meteor.

Boom!

A loud noise resonated in the air, and that Xuan'ge which could be the main force of a legion shivered.

The Chambordians observed this carefully.

When the hammer was about 20 meters away from the Xuan'ge, a layer of green lights suddenly appeared. A lot of magic arrays on the ship started to flash and shine, and the energy sphere that they produced blocked Oleg's hammer strike which could be counted as his peak performance.

"Open up!!!!!!!!!"

This fatty who was in a frenzy roared, and he appeared to be even more ferocious than Drogba and Pierce. His colossal body slowly raised into the sky, and he swung the hammer using the chain, making a huge orange light disk appear since this hammer was being swung so fast.

As the metal chain collided and made a series of tinkling noises, the hammer struck the Xuan'ge again and again.

Boom!!!!!!!!

A series of rumbling noises sounded in the sky again.

Under the continuous attacks, the body of the battle barge started to shake. Even though Oleg's hammer didn't break the energy sphere outside the barge, it made its body shake violently. The magic cannon at the front of the barge lit up again, and a cloud of red energy appeared. This cloud of energy continued to change shape, and it was clear that it couldn't stabilize the energy and shoot out another beam of fire to attack.

"Your low-life natives! How dare a bunch of fireflies competes with the Moon in the sky? F*ck off!" An arrogant voice sounded, and the shout almost shattered the sky. Then, a dash of brilliant sword energy chopped down from the Xuan'ge.

This sword energy was so shiny that it looked like a star, and it felt like the power contained in it was able to push over anything in this world.

Such power wasn't something that Oleg could stop.

Sensing this acute danger, the Fatty was quickly woken up from his state of frenzy by a chill that was shooting up his spine. His bravery instantly disappeared.

As he screamed, he quickly tried to shrink his shivering body and hid behind his huge black hammer.

Boom!

That sword energy struck onto the huge hammer, but the stars in the sky suddenly shone brightly. The golden starlight showed and displayed the image of a huge crab in the sky, and the starlight shined down, empowering this hammer.

Then, this fatty and his huge hammer were both struck down from the sky and fell like a meteor.

Fei was planning to rescue this flatterer, but he paused after seeing this. As the Gold Saint of Cancer, Oleg borrowed the star power at that critical moment and saved himself.

However, that brilliant sword energy made Fei feel a little familiar. He felt like he had seen this sword technique from somewhere before, but he couldn't pinpoint the exact time and location.

"Elena, protect Angela and return to Five Sword Sky Mountain. Pa.s.s my order! Initiate the city defensive magic array! Strategist Aryang and Robbin can stay, and everyone else, go and rescue the injured Chambordians!"

After observing for a little while, Fei already got a rough estimation of this Xuan'ge. Therefore, he quickly made a plan.

Elena nodded and replied, "Alexander, be careful!"

Then, she held onto Angela's waist, and they turned into a dash of blue light and disappeared into the back mountains of Chambord.

The warriors of Chambord such as Cech and Torres all took the orders. They dashed toward the collapsed area of the defense wall and tried to rescue the bylaw enforcement officers who were buried under the rocks.

At this moment, the Xuan'ge in the sky suddenly made a move. A series of red lights flashed at the front of the barge, and its body shivered again. A thick beam of energy shot toward the collapsed area of the defense wall, and the barge moved back a little due to the ma.s.sive thrusting force of this beam.

Fei quickly raised his fist.

Golden energy flames suddenly appeared, and the bright golden fist mark flew into the sky, completely colliding into this beam of energy that was shot from that magic cannon.

Boom! As if the Sun exploded in mid-air, the terrifying flames and energy dispersed into the area, and the bright lights hurt the eyes of the people who were looking at this explosion. It felt like it was doomsday, and it was horrifying.

Fei's punch was perfect and blocked that beam of energy.

Only the king who was the most powerful person at Chambord dared to do something like this. If it were anyone else who slightly missed this beam of energy by a tiny bit, an area in Chambord City would be destroyed, and many casualties would arise.

This was able to buy a few minutes, and waves of blue magic energy appeared in the city. Soon, a blue half-sphere appeared above the city, enveloping the city like an upside-down bowl. It looked like water was flowing on this energy sphere, and it protected Chambord in all directions.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!!!

Almost at the same time, the smaller weapons on the two sides of the Xuan'ge shot out dashes of blue flames, and these flames crashed down onto this energy sphere. The energies dimpled the surface of the energy sphere, but they couldn't break it open.

"They are smaller magic cannons! On a Xuan'ge that is on this level, there would be at least 100 of these kinds of weapons! On both the front and the end of the barge, there would be a huge, G.o.d-of-War-level magic cannon, and the defense wall collapsed because it was attacked by one of them," Old Aryang quickly explained.

"Strategist, you seem to be very familiar with Xuan'ge. Do you know how to operate one of these?" Fei looked at Old Aryang and asked quickly.

"Yes, but a Xuan'ge of this size couldn't be operated by a few people. There needs to be at least 50 mages who are above One-Star and more than 100 well-trained workers who can use the mechanics and structures on it." Old Aryang nodded and told Fei everything that he knew.

"Hahaha! Since you know how to operate it, it will be much easier! Our Chambord is just lacking a little in terms of air force!" Fei thought of something and summoned [The Throne of Chaos]. With Robbin and Old Aryang on the stairs of the throne, the three of them dashed into the sky and appeared in front of the huge Xuan'ge.

The huge shadow instantly enveloped them.

The shocking size comparison was too surreal. Facing the huge Xuan'ge, the three of them felt like ants.

At this moment, red lights started to flash again at the front of the barge. The huge magic cannon was charged up, and a rumbling noise sounded. Another terrifying beam of energy got shot out, and it was clear that the enemies wanted to destroy the defensive magic array of Chambord this time.

Fei sneered and raised his hand.

[Invincible Emperor Fist]!!!

A huge fist mark that was ten meters in each dimension easily shattered this beam of energy.

"d.a.m.n it! If I don't show you my real strength, you plan to take me as a h.e.l.lo Kitty?"

Even though Fei didn't show anything on his face, he was furious since this unknown Xuan'ge kept on attacking Chambord City.

A silver light flashed by, and [The Throne of Chaos] pa.s.sed through the green energy sphere that was protecting the Xuan'ge and appeared near the deck.

Now, Fei was able to see what was happening on this Xuan'ge clearly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 695: Demonic Sword Energy

On the Xuan'ge, there were many buildings that looked just like the structures on a ma.s.sive battleship. However, they were slightly modified to fit the Xuan'ge's new layout. There were tall sail poles, big command center, and various other fancy and luxurious structures.

On the deck that had many magic runes engravings, hundreds of soldiers in black and yellow armor ran out, sweating as they operated the various mechanisms on the Xuan'ge.

There were also more than a dozen commander-looking people standing around a huge, black cannon at the head of the barge, talking about something.

Beside them, there were ten huge men. They were more than two meters tall, and they were bulky like muscle mountains. They were not wearing anything in the upper body, and they were only wearing yellow leather shorts. They also had yellow body hair, and they looked like apes that didn't evolve.

They were full of power and looked like beasts, and they were shouting and trying to control this huge black cannon. They were adjusting the position of this cannon and trying to change the angle according to the commanders' orders.

Beside them, there were four fire-elemental Seven-Star Mages who continued to inject fire magic energy into the body of the cannon. The fire magic energy flowed into the cannon, activating the magic gems that were inlaid in its body and the base. Once the angle of the cannon was fixed, the magic arrays were going to shoot out another destructive strike.

It seemed like none of the enemies expected Chambordians to get through the energy sphere created by the Xuan'ge.

Seeing Fei, Old Aryang, and Robbin landing on the deck, everyone on the Xuan'ge was stunned. The first few commanders quickly reacted, and they roared, "Quickly! Capture these natives!"

As they shouted, they pulled out their swords, commanding the soldiers around them to charge at Fei like a flood.

"Protect your father."

After whispering that to Robbin, Fei dashed off [The Throne of Chaos] and charged into the crowd of soldiers.

How powerful was Fei? Regular soldiers were no match for him!

After he punched out once, a huge amount of force from the thrust smashed forward, instantly destroying the first 20 elite soldiers of the Ormond Empire who were charging at him.

Bam! Bam! Bam! They were all turned into blood mists.

With golden energy flames around him, Fei looked magnificent and holy. Like a tiger in a herd of sheep, he was invincible! Every time he moved his body, some enemies would fall off the deck and drop down from the sky like broken kites.

"AHHHHH!"

"NO! Request for the appearance of the guardians! We need them to kill this native!" the soldiers in yellow screamed.

A few commanders were shocked to see this. Even though they were all Nine-Star Warriors and could be considered powerful in any empire, they couldn't react in time! They were lightly touched by the golden-selike energy, and their bodies cracked!

They were stunned! They thought Fei was a regular Moon-Cla.s.s Elite, and they expected to hold him down for a short period while the masters were on their way. However, Fei's power surprised them, and they were terrified.

Besides the soldiers, there were archers who were hiding in many positions and shooting sneaky arrows at Fei.

However, these magic arrows that could penetrate through the bodies of Moon-Cla.s.s Elites couldn't even get within 20 meters of Fei! The golden energy flames shattered the arrows and turned them into dust. The force even turned some arrows around and shot them back, killing some of the archers instantly.

"Yuck! Who is a weak bug?" Fei laughed as he crushed his enemies in front of him.

As he divided the herds of enemies apart by waving his hands, he instantly appeared before the huge magic cannon that was at the front of the Xuan'ge.

With another wave of his hand, ten sword energies shot out and killed the ten huge men who were operating the powerful weapon before they could jump at him, cutting them into halves.

Those four Seven-Star Mages just finished chanting their spells, and a sea of fire swamp at Fei, taking the form of many dragons. The scene was scary.

However, Fei pushed his palms forward, and the golden energy waves expanded. The roaring fire dragons whined and were forced back, instantly enveloping these four mages.

After a series of screams, several figures that were covered with flames staggered and fell off the deck. When they were falling, they were also turned into burned corpses!

These four mages were all Seven-Star, and they could be counted as masters in the Zenit Empire. However, they were facing Fei who was a mighty warrior and a cultivation genius. Fei was now already a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, and he was close to the realm of G.o.ds! Regular warriors and mages were far away from him.

Fei used his power and instantly eliminated the people who were in control of the magic cannon at the front of the barge. He didn't need to worry about Chambord City getting destroyed by the beams of energies anymore.

As he laughed, he turned around and dashed into the enemies again.

The king was not going to show any mercy toward these enemies at all! They charged into the Chambord Kingdom without warning, and they attacked Chambord City cruelly, killing Chambordians and causing the destruction of a part of Chambord's territory.

Fei quickly killed more than 100 enemies on the Xuan'ge.

He was going to kill all the enemies on this barge and take it over.

Faced with Fei who was literally invincible amongst the soldiers, these soldiers quickly lost the courage to fight back and fled after three to five minutes.

Not too far away, about 60 people were trying to attack Robbin and Old Aryang. However, they were both standing on [The Throne of Chaos], and a semi-transparent silver energy sphere was protecting them. [The Throne of Chaos] had absorbed energy from many magic gems before sucking away almost half of the Normal Mode [Worldstone]. Even that midget-sized Full Moon a.s.sa.s.sin wasn't able to break it open and got injured by the impulsive force, let alone these soldiers who were only on the Star-level.

Seeing this, Fei no longer worried about the two. Instead, he charged toward the command center that was located in the center of the barge as he killed more enemies.

Since Fei was planning to take over this Xuan'ge, he was controlled with his application of force. He only killed enemies and didn't destroy this barge.

He got close to the command center which was under the sail pole in the center of the barge, and he turned the dozens of soldiers who were guarding it into blood mist.

In the next second, he already appeared before the stairs that led to the command center.

He looked up and saw a n.o.ble-looking man staring down at him. This man didn't look anxious; instead, he looked at Fei with mockery and disdain.

As Fei sneered and was about to attack, something happened.

Suddenly, a brilliant sword energy shot down from the command center.

This sword energy was so quick that Fei didn't even sense when it was cast. With a unique demonic aura, it came crashing down on Fei. If anyone else were here, they could have felt like they were defeated by this sword energy already before it got to them; that was how terrifying this sword energy was to the mind!

"Hahaha! I have been waiting for you!"

A similar sword energy had defeated Oleg the Flatterer. Even though it was quick and fast, it still left a deep impression on Fei's mind. Therefore, ever since Fei set his foot on this Xuan'ge, he had his guard up, and he was prepared for this sword master to strike at him.

As he laughed, Fei raised his fist, and a golden fist mark dashed out and collided with this sword energy.

Bam!

The golden and silver energies exploded, and residual energy spilled in all directions.

Fei's face changed color; there was something strange about this sword energy!

Even though the sword energy was destroyed, a hidden and lethal energy somehow still got through Fei's golden energy flames and struck toward his throat! This energy was hidden, vicious, and yet pure! Its quality was beyond the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s, and it felt like it was a forbidden power that shouldn't exist in this realm.

Fei was forced back multiple steps, and he reached out his hands.

[Immortal King's Stone Crusher]!

With a swing of the hammer, it could even change the weather!

This war hammer that was rumored to be able to destroy everything in the world easily crushed this streak of forbidden energy.

However, before Fei could react and counterattack, waves of silver sword energies dashed at him like continuous waves! Their speed was fast too!

As Fei waved his hammer, he slowly backed off and shattered all the sword energies.

The situation was really dangerous! Fei felt like he was tightrope walking on a cliff; if he did anything wrong, the hidden forbidden energies inside the sword energies would strike him.

In just a few seconds, Fei was already forced back to the head of the barge.

However, the demonic sword energies continued to attack him like there was no tomorrow.

In the end, Fei was forced out of the Xuan'ge and exited the green energy sphere around the barge.

By then, the continuous sword energies finally stopped.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 696: The Meeting of Old Acquaintances

Seeing this mythical and legendary level battle, the people on the Xuan'ge and in Chambord City were all stunned.

Inside the hotels and various temporary residences, the envoys and guests from nearby empires and kingdoms looked at the huge Xuan'ge in the air and insane battle, and they couldn't hold back their shock.

"Who is this person? This person can pressure the King of Chambord, who is a powerful warrior, to this degree?"

At this moment, the envoy group from Zenit hadn't left Chambord City yet. As Second Prince Dominguez leaped into the air and sat onto his white horse, he lifted the mask on his helmet and looked up. The shiny sword energies in the sky lit up his handsome face and his shiver magic armor.

If one paid more attention to him, they would see that this prince of Zenit who was always calm and collected had a concerned expression on his face.

"Is the situation this terrible? The enemies can move on the territory of the empire this freely?"

Dominguez lowered his head and sighed.

However, he quickly thought of something, and his expression turned more upbeat. He whipped his horse and dashed toward the gate of the city. He shouted, "Everyone, follow up! We need to leave here by tonight and reach St. Petersburg by tomorrow morning! This is an urgent command!"

"Your Highness, we need to be careful. The situation is already this chaotic, and even Chambord is involved in the war. Wouldn't it be better for us to leave once the King of Chambord finishes this battle?" Someone suggested in the group.

"We need to leave right now! Anyone who goes against my order shall be executed on the spot! Even if I have to die, I will die in the Capital."

As soon as he finished that, Dominguez dashed forward on his horse and disappeared into the darkness.

[Demonic Woman] Paris and [Red Beard] Granello looked at each other and saw the worry in each other's eyes. They smiled bitterly, and Granello shouted, "Everyone, follow up! We need to protect His Highness!"

A series of thunderous clip-clop noises sounded, and more than 20 elite cavaliers immediately followed up with Dominguez. Then, the team moved to the defense wall of Chambord City and was prepared to leave, travel across the river, and join the rest of the envoy group that was residing on the other side of the river.

"[One Sword]! You b*stard! Get the f*ck out here! You traitor!"

Standing in mid-air, Fei suddenly roared at the Xuan'ge with the war hammer in one of his hands.

His loud voice resonated in the sky.

"Long time no see, King Alexander!" A thin figure appeared at the front of the Xuan'ge.

This man was wearing a set of fancy black and yellow armor, and there seemed to be a cloud of terrifying magic power on it. The double-hand sword on his back was wide, and it looked shiny like a crystal. When watching from afar, it seemed like he was carrying a dash of starlight.

He wasn't too tall nor too short, and his long brown hair was fluttering in the wind. There seemed to be redness flashing in his eyes, and it looked terrifying. It seemed like he was an ancient beast that was about to devour humans at any second.

Even though his outfit choices changed a lot, and his facial features were slightly altered, Fei could still tell that this man who suddenly appeared was [One Sword], the former No.1 Master amongst the affiliated kingdoms of Zenit and a strong candidate during the compet.i.tion at St. Petersburg several months ago.

"It is really you! This is disappointing!" Fei observed him carefully and said with a disappointed expression on his face.

When Fei first saw that dash of sword energy about ten minutes ago, he felt like he had seen it somewhere before.

At that time, he couldn't be sure.

Although the trajectory of the sword energy and the technique used were similar to [One Sword]'s, the sword spirit and energy were completely different.; the sword energy and aura were demonic, and [One Sword]'s old aura was filled with loneliness and desolation.

However, through the quick battle that just happened, Fei confirmed that this mysterious master was [One Sword].

This discovery indeed disappointed Fei.

Although [One Sword] stood on the opposite side of the king, he was powerful and proud, upholding the pride and dignity of a true warrior and swordsman. He was a talented genius, and Fei respected him for that for a while.

However, in just like less than half a year, [One Sword] ditched the honor and dignity of a warrior. He didn't just ditch and betray the Zenit Empire that raised him; he even went under the Ormond Empire and led the attack against Zenit with a Xuan'ge…

Even though Fei didn't know what happened in between, the fact that [One Sword] betrayed his home empire was disappointing and sad.

"Disappointment? Haha! Why? Isn't my sword sharp enough?"

As if he was angered by the disdain and mockery on Fei's face, [One Sword] got mad for a second before laughing out loud arrogantly, "Hahaha! King of Chambord, what do you know? Now, I'm no longer that loser who was suppressed by you! I'm already a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord, and I'm currently a legion commander of the Ormond Empire, which is a level 7 empire! I have many masters under my command, and numerous soldiers take my orders. Hahaha! I'm of prestigious status now! Right now, you are only a relatively strong dirty native! It doesn't matter if it is in terms of influence or individual strength, you are no longer my match! How are you qualified to say that?"

"Dirty native?" Fei shook his head with a pitiful expression. He immediately thought of something and asked, "It looks like you have completely lost your mind and forgotten your roots. A war suddenly broke out, and Zenit is on the verge of collapse. The Leon Empire and the Ormond Empire came at striking speed and suddenly attacked, and their soldiers crushed through everything and got to St. Petersburg without push back. It seems like this is all to your credit, right?"

"Huh? You know about that already?" [One Sword] was slightly surprised, and then he started to laugh arrogantly again, "Hahaha! Great! Zenit is on the verge of collapse, and St. Petersburg might be even conquered now! Hahaha! A sea of blood already formed, and the Royal Family of Zenit is going to be crushed in a second. King of Chambord, if you kneel and beg me, I will let you live and promote you to a team commander in my [Swordsmen Legion]. Haha, being the commander of more than 100 people at a level 7 empire is much better than being the king of a little affiliated kingdom. Hahaha! What do you say?"

"You are the person who doesn't know anything," Fei said that as he shook his head; he was too tired of saying more.

In less than half a year, [One Sword] was no longer the same person.

He no longer had that pride, and he was no longer a desolate and lonely sword genius. Instead, he turned into an arrogant and conceited demon. Dark-red flames flashed in his eyes, and it felt like he had turned into an ancient beast that was blood-thirsty. He was no longer calm and thoughtful; instead, he became easily triggered.

He ditched his rusty sword and replaced it with a fancy broadsword, threw away the rough robe and changed to fancy armor. If it weren't for his face which looked 80% like his former self, he felt completely different in terms of temperament and aura.

At this moment, an ear-piercing voice sounded from the command center on the Xuan'ge, and this person seemed impatient.

"General [One Sword], why are you still wasting time with this dirty native. Quickly kill him! Didn't you tell me that there is a rare beauty at Chambord named Angela? I couldn't wait! Kill all the Chambordians and get your revenge! I just need that beauty! Haha!"

"Prince Xanchua Your Highness, don't worry. That woman named Angela is all yours!" [One Sword] turned around and replied respectfully. Then, he turned back and laughed at Fei provocatively.

However, who knew that Fei didn't get mad as he expected. Instead, the King of Chambord looked calm and sympathetic. He said slowly, "Come on, let's do it! You pitiful and despicable traitor! Let me, your former opponent, destroy your pitiful pride, and help your fallen soul to be free. Rest in peace!"

As Fei said that, he looked up, and murderous spirit dashed out of his eyes.

P.S. A big shout out to Pedro M. Jack, and Diamond Head! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 697: Legendary Battle 1

Chapter 697: Legendary Battle (1)

"Hahaha! Ridiculous! Just you? Just you alone?"

[One Sword] was enraged by Fei's mockery. This man who was now easily angered opened his b.l.o.o.d.y eyes wide, and he looked like a demon.

Whoosh!

The silver sword on his back cried and jumped into his hands on its own, and the body of the sword looked so smooth that it was as reflective as a pond. Bright lights enveloped it, and it seemed like it was filled with spirit. This sword is a high-level combat weapon.

"Today, I will chop off your head! I will let all the dirty natives of Zenit know that you, the King of Chambord, are only a weak ant! You will never be able to defeat me! Meeting me is the biggest mistake that you made in your life!"

As [One Sword] shouted, sword energies dashed out. Like brilliant beams of light, they formed a giant energy net, flying at Fei.

The king was calm.

This time, he didn't back off but instead dashed forward, charging at the net made from powerful sword energies.

[Immortal King's Stone Crusher] in Fei's hand let out a series of howls as if a wild king was angry, and the mystic runes on the body of the hammer shined as if they were being activated. As if they had lives of their own, lights shot out of them and turned into golden dragons. This was the terrifying phenomenon caused by one of the most powerful barbarian skills, [Whirlwind].

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The golden dragons and those brilliant sword energies collided, and the golden and silver energies shot in all directions, tearing all kinds of black cracks in the sky and opening paths to the void. Tornadoes appeared one by one, and s.p.a.ce was even being destabilized. Like a thin piece of paper, it seemed like it could break at any moment.

At this moment, Fei already dashed through the chaotic energy waves and appeared before [One Sword].

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded, and sparks appeared all over the place.

In just a split second, Fei and [One Sword] already attacked each other many times, and the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] and [One Sword]'s sword collided a lot. Their movements were so fast that other people couldn't even catch where they were.

Fei already decided to battle [One Sword] close-up so that his opponent couldn't shoot out his sword energies.

Out of the seven cla.s.ses in Diablo World, barbarians were known to be the most proficient close-range combat masters. Their weapons, hands, elbows, kneels… almost everything on them and around them could be used to attack their opponents.

In this battle, Fei thoroughly demonstrated all that.

The war hammer that was about three meters long wasn't a burden. Instead, it was really useful in this close-range combat, and it unleashed a level of power that even Fei didn't antic.i.p.ate. Every single strike was a crushing blow.

"Hahaha! Great! King of Chambord, do you think you are the only person who is good at close-range combat? You are seeking your death!"

[One Sword] laughed crazily as he grabbed onto the silver broadsword with both hands. His close-range combat sword techniques were proficient as well!

[One Sword]'s techniques were completely different from what were popular on the continent right now. To Fei, his techniques felt like they were from the Mythical Era. Rather than being very delicate and fancy, [One Sword]'s sword techniques were simple; they weren't fast, vicious, nor complicated. However, they were effective, and the power was stunning when these techniques were connected.

When the battle intensified, streaks of dark-red energies appeared on [One Sword], and that forbidden power enveloped him.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The hammer and the sword continued to collide. As if meteors were hitting the Earth, every single strike resulted in loud metal-colliding and rumbling noises.

On the Xuan'ge which was really close to the battle, many Star-level Warriors of the Ormond Empire couldn't even handle the sound waves. Blood dripped out their eyes and ears, and some of them fell off the Xuan'ge as they staggered. Then, screams resonated in the air.

As time pa.s.sed by, the battle reached its climax.

By now, [One Sword] had undergone a complete transformation.

Like iron, his muscles all bulged up, and his skin turned dark-red. His long brown hair was soaked in blood, and his eyes turned completely red as well.

He let out a series of hoa.r.s.e roars, and it seemed like he lost his mind and turned into a demon.

Fei seemed to have understood something.

[One Sword] didn't have a golden finger like the Diablo World, but he was able to go from a peak Six-Star Warrior to a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord. It was clear that he used some forbidden-level techniques to achieve this.

From the look of it, it seemed like a powerful demon possessed his body; another soul was living in him. By borrowing the power of this demon, [One Sword] was able to increase his realm quickly.

However, as this battle increased in intensity, [One Sword] gradually couldn't suppress this demon inside of him, and he was being demonized.

At this moment, [One Sword] was fighting using the demonic instinct rather than his own consciousness.

As Fei waved his war hammer, waves of golden energy appeared, and he was able to battle [One Sword] head-on. In fact, he was in a slight upper hand.

"What is inside [One Sword]? What is this demon? Why do I feel like I have seen this power somewhere before?" Fei frowned.

"This is unexpected! This native is so powerful!"

On the Xuan'ge, there was a thin and short young man sitting on a fancy golden chair at the command center under the mainsail. He was pale from the over-consumption of alcohol and l.u.s.t, and he looked a little obscene. At the moment, he was surrounded by mighty warriors, and he was enjoying this legendary battle with a mocking smile on his face as if he were watching a show in the Colosseum.

"Hahaha! Great! Good fight! Did you guys see that? This low-life [One Sword] sure got lucky and became a legion commander in the empire, but he is powerful. Eh, this black-haired native is strong as well. Hahaha! Capture him for me later! We can send him back to the empire, and he will be a top-tier gladiator in the Colosseum! Hahaha!" he laughed arrogantly.

This young man was the Second Prince of Ormond, Xanchua.

"Your Highness, great idea! These natives are born to be slaves! They should sacrifice their lives for us like ants!"

"This native sure is powerful! Haha! He is also a king, right? He will make a lot of money for Your Highness!"

"These natives are strong. After conquering this little town, we will seize all their treasures and women before killing everything. Hehe, we heard that this town is rich, and their women are the best! Haha, our soldiers can capture all the women, and we will pick out the best for Your Highness. I'm sure that Your Highness would be able to have a good time!"

There was a bunch of young men around Xanchua, and they were also in fancy clothes and looked pale and ill. They looked gloomy and weak, but their flattery skills were excellent. In fact, Oleg might even be surprised at their flattering smiles and gestures.

Seeing the joyous expression on Prince Xanchua's face, they flattered even harder.

"Shut up! You bugs! Do you know anything other than flattering?"

At this moment, a blond and muscular man, who had a blond beard and was fully armored, shouted with anger and disdain.

[TL Note: Can you guys guess who this demon is?]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 698: Legendary Battle 2

Chapter 698: Legendary Battle (2)

This strong man glanced at these flatterers who were weak and pale, and he shouted, "You trash! What do you know? [One Sword] and this native are both Sun-Cla.s.s Lords! They could kill you over 10,000 times with a finger! Our Ormond Empire was established on cultivation and power, and we look up to powerful masters. Although these natives are of low status, they are still brave and courageous. They are far better than you, just a bunch of wastes! Get the f*ck away! Stop trying to blind Xanchua His Highness!"

After being scolded by this fully armored strong man, these young men all looked angry and resentful. However, they still closed their mouths and remained silent. It was clear that they were afraid of this person and didn't dare to go against him.

"Hahaha! General Peith, don't get angry. It doesn't matter how strong they are, they are just a bunch of native low-lives. Since their bloodlines are inferior, they are destined to be slaves. What can they do? Flip this whole thing around? Now, the troops of the empire are already here, and it will just take a few seconds to conquer the Capital of Zenit. In fact, destroy a little town like this is too easy! Even if there are a few powerful natives, they can't do anything! Take [One Sword] for example, doesn't he have to put his tail between his legs and listen to my commands? Peith, you are still too anxious."

Even though this strong man's scolding disrupted the mood, this Prince Xanchua who looked unintelligent and useless didn't get angry. Surprisingly, he nodded and put away his joking att.i.tude.

A confident and calculated expression flashed on his face which had an obscene smile, and it felt like he had everything under control.

After a short pause, Xanchua rested his chin on his palm and said impatiently, "Ok, stop making noises. Let's just watch this performance. These two dirty animals are putting on a great show! Haha, General Peith, aren't you stuck at peak Moon-Cla.s.s for more than half a year now? Perhaps you will be able to get inspirations from this battle! After these two animals are both severely injured, we can capture them and interrogate them. By then, the Royal Library of Ormond will have two more Sun-Cla.s.s Cultivation Techniques!"

The man named Peith was a little surprised, and a rea.s.suring smile appeared on his face.

Then, he slowly nodded and replied in all seriousness, "Xanchua Your Highness, you were just playing. Eh, it is great that Your Highness hasn't been tricked and influenced by these pieces of trash. I, Peith, swore my loyalty to you!"

After he said that, he turned around and observed the battle between Fei and [One Sword] attentively. Gradually, it felt like he was mesmerized by the fight. To anyone who was below Sun-Cla.s.s, this battle that was happening was a rare opportunity.

"They are just a bunch of dirty natives, and they are the prey in this game. They are even inferior to beasts. Eh… it is fun to tease these dirty animals from time to time."

Xanchua sat on his golden chair and didn't pay much attention to the legendary battle that was happening in front of him. He was a little bored, and he frowned and thought about something. Suddenly, he saw Old Aryang and Robbin who were surrounded by the soldiers on the deck of the Xuan'ge, and he noticed [The Throne of Chaos] that released a shiver energy sphere.

Gradually, his eyes brightened up.

That fierce battle was continuing in the sky.

Fei's power reached a peak, and the golden energy flames expanded in all directions. It felt like there was another Sun in the sky. On the war hammer that was in his hands, the golden runes turned red, and they grew even brighter. It seemed like the energies of these runes were about to dash out, and a profound and wild power was about to jump out of the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher]. Together with Fei's h.e.l.l Mode Barbarian strength, it made the king look like the reincarnation of a battle G.o.d!

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!!!

After numerous loud and terrifying collisions, the battle was about to be over.

The high-level combat weapon in [One Sword]'s hands couldn't stand the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] anymore. The smooth and reflective surface of the sword was already full of dents, and it looked like a weapon that was still in the making. At the same time, there were cracks in its body; it felt like it was going to shatter at any time.

"Kekekeke… Keke…"

[One Sword]'s eyes were all red, and no human emotions could be seen from it.

He turned cold and cruel as if he were a demon beast that had no intelligence, and he let out a series of hoa.r.s.e and m.u.f.fled roars. It seemed like he was in an entirely berserk state.

Slowly, that dark-red energy enveloped him in the form of mist, and it got thicker and thicker.

After a while, his body couldn't be seen in the mist, and only his red eyes shined through. He looked like a terrifying demon.

This dark-red energy mist contained a lethal power; it was enough to stain souls!

However, it was useless against the king.

After all, Fei had encountered all kinds of demons in Diablo World from small to big. There were small bosses such as Andariel and Duriel, and he faced off powerful demon lords such as Diablo, Baal, and Mephisto. Therefore, the amount of demonic energy on [One Sword] wasn't threatening to Fei at all.

To put it in simple terms, Fei had already faced the evilest and most demonic creatures in the world! He was already very experienced at fighting against them, and he could be considered an expert. Even though this demonic energy mist was powerful, Fei could ignore it as a h.e.l.l Level Barbarian.

As his golden and majestic energy flames expanded and shined even more, that dark-red mist crackled as if it were being evaporated, and it couldn't get within ten meters of Fei.

Fei's golden energy was a natural counter to this demonic energy!

Tink!!!!!!

A loud metal-colliding noise resonated in the sky, and it was as loud as a mighty thunder. A few tall mountains far away were shattered by the sound waves, and a huge pit was created in the Zuli River, splashing up thick water beams.

If there weren't magic arrays protecting the Xuan'ge and Chambord City, they would have been turned into dust already.

Prince Xanchua who was calm and calculative was surprised by this, and the young men who flattered him all shivered. On the other hand, General Peith continued to watch the battle with an intoxicated expression on his face.

Boom!

Another loud noise sounded, and shiny dots splashed in all directions as if there were a meteor shower, lighting up the dark sky.

This time, the high-level combat weapon in [One Sword]'s hand couldn't absorb the shocking power that the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] unleashed in each strike. After the hammer smashed onto it one last time, it cried and exploded into tens of thousands of pieces.

A high-level combat weapon that many masters sought after was completely destroyed!

[One Sword] howled continuously like a beast, and he didn't look afraid nor surprised. Without wanting to dodge, he swung his fists and struck at Fei's war hammer directly.

With the same expression, Fei smashed his war hammer at [One Sword] mercilessly. This strike was so powerful that it created a loud, rumbling noise in the air.

After knowing what was happening in St. Petersburg, he was very disappointed in [One Sword]. He was sure that this former lonely sword genius had fallen into a demon, and this man could no longer control himself. Therefore, he showed no mercy!

Just like what he said before this battle, killing [One Sword] might free this man's soul and let him rest in peace.

[TL Note: the demon will be revealed. It will surprise you! Also, two releases tomorrow since we got the Patreon milestone.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 699: Legendary Battle 3

Chapter 699: Legendary Battle (3)

However, a loud, thunderous noise sounded to Fei's surprise.

Tink!!!!!!!

Fei sensed a very powerful repulsive force from the war hammer, and he almost lost his grip on it! He felt like his hammer didn't land on a pair of fists but instead a vast iron mountain!

It was a loud metal-colliding noise, and bright sparks appeared at the center of the collision.

It was bizarre!

After all, even Sun-Cla.s.s Lords couldn't take a strike from the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher].

How was this happening?

Fei was stunned, and he took a more careful look.

In front of him, [One Sword] already completely lost his mind. His fists were smashed, and all the flesh on his fingers were evaporated. However, his bones weren't white like ordinary people. Instead, they were golden, and they were shiny under the moon. All the bones were perfect like art pieces.

It was clear that the golden bones were the key to blocking the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher].

Also, Fei noticed that the dark-red energy mist was coming out of the golden bones, enveloping [One Sword]'s body.

"Golden bones……"

A thought flashed through Fei's mind like lightning, and he instantly understood all this.

It must be these golden bones that helped [One Sword] improve so much in strength and realm!

Even though the golden bones were only lightly exposed after the flesh on [One Sword]'s fingers disappeared, Fei felt like he was very familiar to these golden bones! These golden bones instantly reminded Fei of that golden skeleton which was pinned onto the ground beside the Mythical Altar when Fei first entered that s.p.a.ce. That golden skeleton somehow disappeared after Fei pulled out that mysterious half-broken pillar which nailed it there.

"When I first laid my eyes on it, I felt like there was still life energy inside the skeleton, and it didn't die completely. After I pulled out that stone pillar to purify the [Worldstone] on the Mythical Altar, it somehow disappeared and escaped from the Sky Castle. What… Could it be that [One Sword] was possessed by that golden skeleton? Wait… That golden skeleton was much larger than [One Sword]'s body…"

Many questions flashed through Fei's mind.

While he was wondering about these questions, [One Sword] started snickering.

"Hehehe…" As if he were a beast that couldn't sense pain, [One Sword] licked his lips and dashed at Fei. He punched at Fei, and the golden finger bones curled up and struck at the king with the forbidden power.

Cracks in s.p.a.ce appeared, and the streaks of dark-red energy mist looked like dried blood. It seemed like it moved with the wind, and the intense hatred and destruction spirit energy contained in it were able to shatter people's souls.

Golden lights dashed out of Fei's eyes, and they looked like golden searchlights.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of shocking and terrifying metal-colliding noises sounded.

The flesh on [One Sword]'s arms were completely destroyed, and everything down from his shoulders was gone. The golden arm bones that were enveloped by the flesh were now exposed, and they looked shiny and demonic with more dark-red energy mist coming out of them.

This pair of arm bones were tough. They were able to directly collide with the [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] without being broken.

As Fei and [One Sword] battled, more noises and sparks appeared.

"The real [One Sword] probably already died by now. It seems like this golden skeleton has its own mind, and it is in control of [One Sword]'s body. What is its goal? Why? Why did it direct this Xuan'ge of the Ormond Empire to my Chambord City?" Fei thought.

After considering the overall situation, Fei no longer tried to hold back anything.

He waved his war hammer and unleashed the power of the h.e.l.l Mode Barbarian, knocking his opponent more than 100 meters away. Then, he reached out his left hand, and an ancient scroll appeared in his hand. He swung this scroll and forced it open, and a series of G.o.dly runes that were filled with life energy dashed out and enveloped Fei.

In the next moment, Fei's power skyrocketed and reached another level.

This powerful and ancient scroll was the reward from a quest in Diablo World. After Fei completed the same quest in Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode, he got two scrolls that were filled with G.o.dly life energy. They could permanently increase all of Fei's resistance by 10%, and he had saved them for unique situations and emergencies.

Finally, Fei felt like today was the day that he had to use one of them, and his overall combat ability increased drastically.

When Fei and [One Sword] went back to battle, Fei was able to suppress his enemy completely.

The [Immortal King's Stone Crusher] was being swung around so fast that it was like a flash of lightning, and the power in it could shatter a mountain. Every time Fei swung it, the red runes that were engraved on its surface left a series of afterimages in the air, powerful enough to harm souls as well.

As the battle prolonged, [One Sword]'s golden bone fists had small cracks on them after sparks had been flying around for a while, and they were dented as well.

As Fei's power increased, his opponent finally couldn't handle him anymore. As their strikes collided, it seemed like the golden skeleton that was inside [One Sword]'s body was being shaken, and it was almost being hammered out of [One Sword]'s body.

Right now, the golden skeleton was at a disadvantage, and it could only be beaten; it couldn't fight back effectively.

"No… This is the power of a G.o.d! You are only a mortal! How can you be capable of such power!?" Powerful yet angry spirit energy exploded out of the golden skeleton, and it expanded and roared in all directions. Fei was the closest to the golden skeleton, and he was able to interpret the spirit energy and understand what this golden skeleton meant.

Tink!!!

This last hammer strike knocked a dash of golden light out of [One Sword]'s body.

Just as Fei expected, this dash of golden light was that golden skeleton which was pinned to the ground by that half-broken mysterious stone pillar.

The only difference was that the broken bones on this skeleton recovered, and it was complete and shiny; it no longer looked dead like when Fei first discovered it beside the Mythical Altar.

Also, since it completely recovered, the emptiness in its eye sockets was replaced by burning dark-red flames.

When Fei looked at these two clouds of flames, Fei sensed destruction, violence, and a desire for revenge.

This golden skeleton stared at Fei with its 'eyes' for a second, and it wasted no time.

It easily tore open the s.p.a.ce with its injured hand bones, and it dived into the void and disappeared.

Fei didn't have time to chase after it. Instead, he sent out a cloud of golden energy and softly lifted the remaining body of [One Sword] that was falling from the sky.

To Fei's surprise, [One Sword] didn't die yet; he was still somehow alive.

Now, [One Sword] was finally back to his human-like self. Even though his aura was weak, he went back to his former self where he was lonely and desolate, proud and prideful.

As he opened his eyes, Fei could tell that the real [One Sword] was back. He was cold like ice, and no one could mimic this temperament of his.

"King of Chambord, long time no see!" [One Sword] said slowly with a smile on his face.

[TL Notes: Hey guys, here is the first release of the day. I saw some comments regarding the current plot, so I think I will address it here since many of you might have the same questions. First of all, the enemies came from the South, but they must came fast since they are much more powerful. Even though Fei could get the info from Kashya real quick, the information delivery system at the Letter Office might still be slow since the teleportation system is stilling being tested. Therefore, when the frontline intelligence workers got the information, they might not have pa.s.sed it back to St. Petersburg in time before Kashya came to Chambord for the wedding. This is my explanation. There might be holes in it, but it is the best that I can come up with. Second, I guess this chapter explained by [One Sword] became so powerful all of a sudden.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 700: A Single Slip Can Cause a Lasting Sorrow

Seeing this familiar face in front of him, Fei didn't know what to say for a moment.

"A single slip can cause a lasting sorrow…" [One Sword]'s face was filled with desolation and regret.

It didn't matter if it were half a year ago when [One Sword] was still himself or a moment ago when [One Sword] was that demonic general, Fei never saw this kind of expression on his face.

After a short pause, [One Sword] continued with a bitter smile on his face, "King of Chambord, do you still want to kill me to avenge Zenit?"

Fei was silent. Slowly, he looked up and asked, "The act of treason… Were you the one who decided on it? Or were you controlled by that golden skeleton…"

"Is there a difference?" [One Sword] looked up at the stars in the sky and said in regret, "Right now, the entire empire knows that the Chaos Era is here, and I, [One Sword], am the biggest traitor. I led the united troops that are mainly made up of the Leon Empire and the Ormond Empire and charged into the territory of Zenit, surrounding St. Petersburg. This is already a fact, and the intelligence report at the Military Headquarters of Zenit already has all this on file. Do you think people will believe the story about the golden skeleton?"

Fei's furrowed brows slowly relaxed, and he nodded and said, "I believe you."

[One Sword] was a bit surprised, and he suddenly relaxed as well as he looked at Fei.

With a heart-warming smile, he said, "I didn't expect that you, King of Chambord, would be the last person who would believe me… I regret it. I shouldn't have been greedy and sign the agreement with that mysterious golden skeleton. I shouldn't have traded my soul for great power!"

"… Did you know? When I went to the Spartax Battle Zone with Crown Prince Arshavin, I paid attention to all information involving you. When I learned that you advanced into Moon-Cla.s.s, and your cultivation speed was that fast, I was still blocked by the threshold and couldn't make a breakthrough. That feeling was worse than dying…"

"… I started practicing sword techniques when I was able to grasp onto a wooden sword. When the other kids were being spoiled by their parents and playing with their friends, I practiced the sword techniques day and night. When I was growing up, the only thing that was by my side was my sword. I thought I was able to be like Emperor Ya.s.sin and say that [One Sword] is inferior to no one. For a long time, I was able to say such a thing amongst the young generation. However, I met you during the compet.i.tion at St. Petersburg half a year ago. My glory ended."

Right now, the flesh on [One Sword]'s both arms were all gone, and blood continued to drip down, staining his fancy magic armor. However, it seemed like he didn't notice it.

Fei looked at him and said, "Actually, I met you before the compet.i.tion at St. Petersburg."

"Huh?"

"One year ago, we met at the peak of the east mountain of Chambord. During the canonization ceremony, you appeared and helped Elder Princess Tanasha. That was when we met."

"You are right. I did come to Chambord once before. However, I didn't even pay attention to you at the time, and I didn't even notice you. In just about a year, you became the biggest obstacle in my cultivation path and the darkest shadow on my mind…"

As [One Sword] said that, his expression turned even more bitter.

After a short pause, he murmured, "From the news that I got in this half a year, I knew that there is no way for me to catch up even if I practice everyday and devote my life. In fact, even if I do that, the distance between us will only get bigger and bigger. I felt weak and powerless. When I was desperate, I met that terrifying golden skeleton. In front of the temptation of power, I made the biggest mistake of my life… I know what I did these past few days. Even though I got supreme power, I wasn't able to control myself. The consequence of my mistake is really unrecoverable.

After hearing [One Sword]'s story, Fei sighed and didn't know what to say.

The former No.1 Young Genius of Zenit fell into this state. One could only say that fate was tricky, and the events pushed by it were destined to happen.

"King of Chambord, I'm dying soon. Before that, can I ask you for a favor?" After a moment of silence, [One Sword] looked up and asked with a hopeful expression on his face.

"What is it?"

"I made a huge mistake this time, and I deserve to die. However, the Xuelun Kingdom is innocent. I really… Since I had fought for the empire before, I hope that you could protect the Xuelun Kingdom a little and help it preserve its bloodline."

The Xuelun Kingdom was where [One Sword] was from.

Once the news about [One Sword]'s treasonous actions were known to the public, it would be hated by the citizens of Zenit. As long as the Royal Family of Zenit got a chance to breathe, the Xuelun Kingdom would be torn into pieces by its anger.

Since [One Sword] knew that he made an unrecoverable mistake, he was worried that the Royal Family of the Xuelun Kingdom would be dragged into this; he was a prince of Xuelun after all.

Therefore, it felt like [One Sword] was hoping that Fei could take care of his family.

"Ok." Fei nodded earnestly without hesitation.

"Hahahahaha! Great! The promises of King Alexander are all kept, and they are more valuable than gold. Now, I can rest a.s.sured!" [One Sword] laughed after hearing Fei's word, and it felt like his life energy got restored in him.

His laughter felt relieved and calm.

At this moment, an unbelievable amount of energy appeared on [One Sword] who was weak and dying.

Streaks of dark-red demonic energy instantly enveloped him, and a series of loud crackling noises sounded.

Flesh started to grow out of his shoulders where the injuries were at, and the flesh grew so fast that it felt like vines were being empowered by life energy. In the center of the new flesh, there were strong white bones.

In just a second, a brand-new pair of arms grew out of his shoulders.

As [One Sword] slightly waved his finger, a rusty and old sword dashed into his hand like a meteor. He lightly knocked it with his finger, and the buzzing sounds made by it put a surprised smile on [One Sword]'s face. It seemed like he found a rare treasure.

Then, [One Sword]'s body shook, and a significant amount of energy rushed out, instantly shattering the magic armor and the fancy inner clothes on his body.

Now, this man didn't have anything on him; he was completely n*ked and revealed all his muscles.

"It is a shame not to be wearing anything, but it is even more shameful to battle in enemy's clothes. I already made a huge mistake, so how could I move around while wearing the things that the enemy gave me. Hahahaha! I came to the world like this, and I will die in the same way…"

As he laughed, a heroic yet brave temperament appeared on [One Sword], and Fei never saw it before.

[One Sword] dashed toward the Xuan'ge that hadn't left yet and laughed, "King of Chambord, let me give you one last gift!"

As his laughter resonated in the sky, the rusty sword in his hand suddenly shined brightly. Like cutting through a piece of paper, it easily pierced the green energy sphere around the Xuan'ge.

"Kill!"

Many sword energies dashed out of [One Sword]'s sword; this man showed no mercy.

More than 20 soldiers who charged up were all cut in halves at their waists. The sword energies were so fast that these soldiers didn't realize it until they ran forward for a few more steps. Their upper bodies and lower bodies separated, and they cried in terror.

Instantly, a giant pool of blood appeared on the deck.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter: 701: The Swordsman's Pride

"[One Sword], what are you doing? Are you trying to commit treason?"

Standing in the command center under the mainsail, Prince Xanchua who was surrounded by many people instantly stood up and shouted angrily.

"I knew that you, a dirty native, aren't a loyal dog! You ungrateful trash! Kill him!"

"Dirty native! Reckless and arrogant!"

The young men who were vicious and weak all shouted and cursed while standing beside Xanchua.

"Hahahaha! I practiced sword techniques for 29 years, and I experienced the most thrill when I drew my sword right now… Hahaha! One strike one kill! Haha! Let me kill all the enemies! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!"

[One Sword] completely ignored Prince Xanchua of Ormond's shout, and he dashed around with sword energies flashing and circling him.

Without mercy, he would kill dozens of soldiers of Ormond every time he said the word 'kill.'

Right now, there was a ferocious and manly temperament on him, which was rare to see. After all, he was usually cold and silent.

Somehow, his aura gradually became even more dominating, and it was similar to Fei's.

In just a few seconds, [One Sword] already dashed through many defense formations that were put up by the soldiers of Ormond and got in front of the command center.

Fei stood in the air and sighed lightly.

With the king's knowledge and understanding of strength, he already knew that [One Sword] was at the last moment of his life, and it was his will power that temporarily sustained his life energy.

This demonic power that suddenly appeared on him was probably residual energy left by that golden skeleton, and the rest of his power came from the fact that he was burning his life energy and soul.

By doing all that, his strength reached low-tier Morning Sun after that golden skeleton had left.

[One Sword] already saw through death and was willing to burn everything he got to get more power.

He could only live for a little over ten minutes now.

In the last moment of his life, [One Sword] who made a huge mistake handled it like a real man. He didn't complain nor cry. Instead, he showed the dignity and honor of a real warrior, and he used the last few minutes of his life to make up for his mistake as much as possible.

[One Sword] was still that proud genius!

Fei agreed to take care of his Xuelun Kingdom, but [One Sword] didn't want to owe such a big favor toward the king.

The gift that he mentioned was this Xuan'ge! He was going to kill all the Ormondians on this barge and gifted it to Fei.

Fei could sense the pride in [One Sword]'s heart.

It was the last bit of pride of a genius swordsman.

Therefore, the king didn't offer him any help.

"Kill!"

As [One Sword] laughed crazily, he shook the rusty sword, and a sword energy shot out of the sword, killing all the soldiers of Ormond who were blocking his way. Then, he leaped into the air and flew toward Prince Xanchua of Ormond who was standing beside the mainsail. At the same time, he struck forward with his sword and sent out dozens of brilliant sword energies.

These sword energies shot at Prince Xanchua like raindrops in a storm!

"Ah!!! Save me…" The dozen young men who were standing beside Prince Xanchua in fancy robes were terrified. Their faces paled, and they ran around like headless flies. They were no longer trying to flatter the prince.

In a split second, the merciless sword energies already got them.

"Humph! How dare you!"

The blond, muscular Peith who was fully armored roared and moved at this critical moment. He swung the broadsword in his hands and turned it into a wall of swords.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

The broadsword blocked all the sword energies from [One Sword].

Tap! Tap! Tap!

After fending off those sword energies, Peith who was rough changed expressions. His pale face suddenly reddened, and his wrists numbed.

The broadsword buzzed violently, and the huge amount of impulsive force made him back off for several steps before he could stabilize himself.

[One Sword] was already on the realm of Sun-Cla.s.s, and Peith was only at peak Full Moon. Even with the combat weapon in his hands, he was still half a step away from Sun-Cla.s.s. It was impressive how he was able to defend against those sword energies.

"Protect Xanchua His Highness!"

In this critical moment, Peith didn't have time to calm down and smooth out the chaotic warrior energy in his body. He instantly rushed over to Xanchua and stood in front of him.

In the same time, more than a dozen royal guards leaped into the air, trying to stop the murderous [One Sword] with their lives fearlessly.

Hiss!!!!!!!

With a few swings, [One Sword] turned these dozens of royal guards into piles of flesh; it was way too easy for him!

He was on a mission, and no one could stop him!

In just a few seconds, he landed on the command center.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

He didn't stop and dashed toward Prince Xanchua who was standing in front of that fancy golden chair.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded, and sparks flew in all directions.

Peith who was really loyal to Xanchua pulled the prince aside, blocked some of the sword energies, and shouted, "This man is crazy! He lost his mind! Your Highness, please get away!"

Then, he leaped forward while swinging his huge sword, blocking all the sword energies that contained a ton of murderous spirits.

He temporarily stopped [One Sword].

"Yeah, it is too dangerous here!"

"Your Highness, it is better for us to leave here right away! This dirty native lost his mind! Your Highness is of high status, and you shouldn't risk getting hurt!"

"Yeah, Your Highness! We will protect you! Let's activate the teleportation array and get out of here!"

The young men who were weak and terrified ran over from various locations, and they surrounded Xanchua with anxious expressions on their faces.

As they recommended him to retreated, they all looked like they genuinely cared about his safety.

In reality, only princes of the Ormond Empire had the ability to activate teleportation arrays. If this weren't the case, these timid young men would have run away as far as they could.

In this dangerous situation, Xanchua still didn't look anxious. In fact, he even had a calm smile on his face.

Seeing his playmates around him, he laughed and said slowly, "Since you guys care so much about me, I'm really touched. Since we are in this much danger, we probably can't get away. However, I couldn't just watch you guys, who are loyal to me, getting killed by the dirty natives…"

"Your Highness, you are so kind!"

"Sob… Your Highness treats us so nicely! We are touched!"

The pale young men all appeared to be thankful after hearing what Xanchua said.

However, Xanchua changed his expression in the next moment. With a cold sneer, he said, "Since none of you can get away, and I couldn't let you get killed by the dirty natives and stain the honor of the Ormond Empire, I will send you guys to heaven personally!"

After he said that, he drew out his knife, and a dash of light shined.

Blood was spilled, and the young men were cut in halves at their waists before they could even react.

With a cold expression on his face, Xanchua's aura turned vicious and domineering. He took off his bright yellow cape and threw it away in the wind, and he cleaned the blood off his knife with the bottom of his shoe. As he looked at the corpses around him, he sneered again, "Toys will get old and boring. Why would I still feed you when you dumb dogs can't even comfort your owner?"

Killing a dozen people easily without trying! This Prince Xanchua of Ormond was a master as well!

Right now, the aura on him wasn't inferior to General Peith. In fact, it seemed like he was even stronger.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 702: Watch You Dominate

"General Peith, I'm coming to help you!" Xanchua laughed and leaped forward, joining the battle.

His knife cut at [One Sword] mercilessly!

With the help from Prince Xanchua, Peith who was in a very dangerous situation finally got the support he needed.

This was now a two-on-one battle. Prince Xanchua and General Peith were able to coordinate well, and their sword technique and knife technique complimented each other. They were able to defend and attack accordingly.

Gradually, Xanchua showcased a side of him that was even crazier than Peith.

As he shouted and battled, he looked like a mad lion. The situation that was one-sided and [One Sword] favored gradually got turned, and it was back to 50-50.

As time pa.s.sed, Fei could tell that [One Sword] was slowly going into a disadvantage.

Although [One Sword] temporarily reached Sun-Cla.s.s by used the demonic energy that golden skeleton left in his body, as well as burning his own soul, he wasn't a real Sun-Cla.s.s Lord after all, and he wasn't proficient at using this level of power. Therefore, Peith and Xanchua who were only at peak Moon-Cla.s.s were able to turn the situation around slowly. Otherwise…

If this trend continued, [One Sword] was going to lose for sure. After all, he had limited time.

When Fei was considering if he should join the battle and help out, the battle on the Xuan'ge changed again.

Peith suddenly chopped down horizontally with his sword, and his combat weapon shined brightly.

At the moment, [One Sword]'s sword already pressed Xanchua into a desperate situation, and Peith wanted to use this merciless strike to force [One Sword] to turn around to defend.

On the other side, Xanchua already ignored [One Sword]'s attack as he antic.i.p.ated his opponent to back off for now. He was already planning the counterattack since he and Peith coordinated so well.

However, something unexpected occurred at this moment.

"Hahahaha!" [One Sword] suddenly laughed like a madman, and he tilted his head so that Peith's terrifying strike wouldn't cut into his head; that was all he did.

Instead of dodging Peith's strike, [One Sword] doubled down and thrust his sword forward even faster, instantly piercing into the left chest of Xanchua who wasn't expecting this.

[One Sword]'s rusty sword was deep into Xanchua's body, and the front of the sword already pierced through Xanchua's back. This prince's heart was punctured without a doubt.

"You…" The smile on Xanchua's face froze, and he couldn't believe what his eyes were seeing as he looked down at the rusty sword in his chest. Now, his blood was dripping down the blade of this rusty sword.

Puff!

Blood splashed.

Peith landed his sword on [One Sword], and it chopped off [One Sword]'s left arm. The injury was so deep that [One Sword] almost got cut in half.

However, none of that was useful.

This brave and ferocious general of Ormond could only watch as the prince of his empire got pierced through his heart. There was no way that this prince could live on.

Peith felt like his head went blank, and the world in his eyes collapsed and shattered.

"This dirty native is so fearless. He is determined to kill His Highness even if he gets killed…" he thought.

"NO…" Peith let out a roar.

However, his roar paused in the next second.

He looked down and was stunned again.

The same rusty sword that pierced through Xanchua's heart penetrated his stomach.

He wasn't sure when, but [One Sword] already pulled out his sword from Xanchua's body, and he instantly turned it around and pieced it into his own stomach.

Like meat on a skewer, the rusty first pierced through [One Sword] and then Peith. Right now, the tip of the sword was showing on Peith's back, and the blood was dripping down non-stop.

It was a desperation strike! [One Sword] was determined to kill these two people didn't matter if he died or not.

"d.a.m.n native! Die!!!!!!!"

Peith was both angry and scared. He struck [One Sword]'s back with his palm, and the huge force sent [One Sword] flying forward.

Bam! [One Sword] smashed onto the mainsail that was at least four meters wide in diameter, and more blood splashed. It was clear that he was going to die soon.

Even though Peith was severely injured, he still appeared brave and tough. He rushed over to Xanchua and put the latter in his arms. He took out bottles of healing potion and shouted in panic, "Your Highness, how are you feeling? Your Highness, you must stay still! There must be a way to save you!"

Xanchua opened his mouth, and a mouth of b.l.o.o.d.y foam flowed out. With a bitter smile on his face, he stuttered and said, "Hehe… So… So… this is the real battle. Cough… It… it is… crueler than practice. I… I was… too careless… However, hahahah, eh… As a prince of… of the empire, I'm willing to… die for Ormond on… on the battlefield. General Peith, you are a real general of the empire… You need to leave… Leave! You need to tell… tell His Majesty not to underestimate… underestimate these natives. They are…. They are also brave warriors!"

As he said that, Xanchua used his last bit of force to grab a jade pendant by his waist, and a teleportation array appeared on the deck.

Before Peith could say anything, Xanchua struck him with his palm, sending Peith flying into the portal.

After a dash of light flashed, the teleportation array disappeared from the deck.

Bam!

Xanchua fell onto the deck.

This young yet calculative prince of the Ormond Empire was supposed to shine and showcase his strength and strategies in the Chaos Era. However, due to his momentary carelessness and arrogance, he underestimated the strength of a low-level empire, and he died in the sky above Chambord. It was a pitiful story.

However, the Chaos Era was cruel.

It didn't matter how talented or how prestigious a person was; he or she was equivalent to everyone else under danger. Once they got killed during battles and wars, their corpses would fall and be corroded away by time, turning into nutrients to the soils.

"Hahahaha! I practiced sword for 29 years, but the mistake I made is too big. I want to kill more enemies, but I no longer have the ability. I regret this! I regret this!!"

Lying beside the mainsail, [One Sword] who was severely injured finally cried, and tears rolled down his face.

He made a big mistake and led invaders of Ormond into the territory of Zenit. He couldn't redeem himself anymore.

Even though almost half of his body got chopped off, no blood flowed out of the enormous wound. All his energy, essence, and blood were burned.

As he tried his best to stand up and walk to the edge of the Xuan'ge with his rusty sword as a walking cane, he looked down at the land.

As a loving and intoxicated expression appeared on his face, more tear slid down his thin face and fall to the deck.

He suddenly turned around, looked at Fei, and laughed, "Hahaha, King of Chambord, I will watch you protect Zenit and establish supreme dominance while the stars embrace me… Also, be careful of that golden skeleton!"

After he said that, he leaped into the air.

Like a giant flying bird, he dashed into the nightly sky.

In the next second, before he could fall, his body turned into many light red particles like a sand sculpture.

As the nightly wind blew by, [One Sword] turned into millions of pieces and covered this land of Zenit.

A genius swordsman of the empire had fallen!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 703: Inside the Xuan'ge

Fei witnessed this scene and didn't know how he should react.

This scene was way too similar to another scene he witnessed a while back.

On the peak of Martial Saint Mountain, Martial Saint Krasic also turned into ashes, and his remains covered the vast territory of Zenit.

Although [One Sword] made a mistake on his path of cultivation and brought the war to Zenit, it was already the opening of the Chaos Era; Zenit was going to fall into wars and disorder in a matter of time.

[One Sword] was just unlucky and played a tragic role in the unfolding story.

In reality, Fei was actually a little sympathetic toward [One Sword]. This man was a genius who had a tragic ending.

During the Chaos Era, human lives were going to be worth as much as gra.s.ses, and heroes and geniuses were going to die regularly.

In fact, Fei was surprised by this Prince Xanchua of Ormond, and he even admired the latter's performance in that desperate situation.

The continent was as pretty as a painting, and it gave birth to many heroes and geniuses.

The king dashed forward and drew in the air with his fingers. The golden sword energy instantly cut open the green energy sphere of the Xuan'ge.

After he landed on the deck, he waved his hand and called over [The Throne of Chaos].

"Let's clear out the remaining soldiers of Ormond and gain control of this barge."

Under the lead of Old Aryang, Fei and Robbin quickly took care of the remaining enemies on the deck.

Then, they went to the entrance at the command center which was located by the mainsail, and they entered the inner cabin.

The inside of the Xuan'ge was very s.p.a.cious, and everything was organized well. The black walls that were made from ironwood looked metallic, and it was comparable to the powerful aircraft carriers that Fei had seen in his previous life. The only main difference was that the knowledge of the magic civilization powered this barge.

The three of them walked on the main path, and Fei and Robbin eliminated the rest of the defending soldiers of Ormond.

There were all kinds of complicated offensive and defensive magic arrays inside the Xuan'ge, and it was clear that magic array masters made them.

On top of magic arrays, there were many mechanisms, thick iron gates, and traps, designed to make the enemies of Ormond have a hard time moving forward.

It was clear that when the Xuan'ge was being built, the creators already considered the possibility of enemies getting inside the barge.

By having these designs here, it was much easier for well-trained soldiers and operators of the barge to defeat the enemies in this closed-s.p.a.ce.

Unfortunately, the enemy of Ormond this time was a monster like Fei.

His understanding of magic arrays already reached a high level. With his spirit energy spread out, he could quickly figure out the magic theories and designs of the arrays. Since he could solidify his spirit energy and turned it into tangible items, Fei only needed to destroy the cores of the magic arrays, and that would put out the arrays in a few seconds.

On top of this, he also had the brute force to destroy anything under Sun-Cla.s.s.

With [One Sword] who was in command of this Xuan'ge waking up and betraying Ormond, Prince Xanchua miscalculating the battle and dying under [One Sword]'s attack, and General Peith severely injured and disappearing, the soldiers of Ormond lost all top-level commanders, and they fell into a state of chaos. They couldn't organize themselves properly and defend, allowing Fei to easily get into the control station of the Xuan'ge under Old Aryang's instructions.

"Huh?" After getting to the deepest part of the Xuan'ge, Fei was surprised by what he saw, and he paused his steps.

Near the gate of the control station of the Xuan'ge, there were about 100 strong men crowded there. They were all in ragged clothes, had scars on their faces, and were chained around their wrists and ankles. However, they looked ferocious and murderous.

Beside them, there were the corpses of some soldiers of Ormond. It was clear that they were just killed since their wounds were still fresh, and the blood was flowing on the floor.

"Who are they? How come they killed the soldiers of Ormond and gathered here?" Fei thought.

While Fei was confused, Old Aryang patted his forehead and thought of something.

He got close to the king and whispered, "They are the ship slaves on the Xuan'ge. Most of them are vicious warriors who committed hideous crimes, captives from wars, and gladiators who survived in the Colosseum. They would be locked up at the bottom of the Xuan'ge, and they are a.s.signed dirty and dangerous tasks. They rarely get to see the sun. Since most of them are murderous, they took the chance and killed the soldiers who were in charge of them, gaining control of the control station."

"Ship slaves?" Fei nodded.

These people had indescribably wild auras on them, and they were more like beasts that were brought up in the wilderness instead of humans. Perhaps since they hadn't seen the Sun for a long time, strange lights appeared in their eyes, and their pupils looked different. Their eyes looked similar to cats', and their pupil would change sizes more drastically when the strength of lights changed.

These ship slaves were all in different shapes and sizes, and they didn't look friendly at all. The only positive about being at the bottom of the Xuan'ge for a long time was that their skins were all smooth and white.

These people weren't that strong. Most of them were One-Star to Two-Star, and the most powerful person among them was only a Five-Star Warrior. It looked like he was the leader of the ship slaves.

Old Aryang whispered a bit more things into Fei's ear, and the king's expression changed color. He instantly walked toward the control station.

Seeing this, the ship slaves instantly roared like angry beasts, and they surrounded the three people with vicious lights in their eyes. They were planning to stop Fei from entering the control station.

"Back off!" Fei roared with his voice that was empowered by his terrifying strength, and the sound waves. .h.i.t the ship slaves who were closest to him, making them puke up blood and stagger.

The rest of the ship slaves couldn't even move forward. They all backed to two sides with terrified expressions on their faces.

A few of them tried to act tough and fight back, but the huge pressure that was coming from Fei felt like giant mountains. These ship slaves all felt like they were carrying giant mountains on their backs, and their bones cracked loudly.

In the end, all of them collapsed on the ground, and they couldn't even raise their heads, let alone fighting back.

The gate to the control station was tightly closed, and dashes of green magic energy flames covered it.

Robbin struck the gate several times and couldn't open it.

Fei stepped up and placed his palm on the gate.

Crack!

The golden energy flames flashed by, and this st.u.r.dy gate made from ironwood was instantly opened.

A series of gasps sounded from the control station.

Before Fei could stand still after he stepped in, a dash of knife energy flew toward his face.

Someone took this opportunity to sneak-attack him.

Afraid that continued battle would damage the delicate and sensitive controls in here, Fei unleashed his full strength. He dashed around the control station in a flash, and all the enemies, including the person who was attacking him, all roared and screamed.

Since the difference in power was too great, the six to seven officials of Ormond and about a dozen ship slaves who were facing off were all struck to the ground by Fei's finger strikes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 704: Two Strange Men

"Who… who are you?"

A ship slave who was in his thirties asked with a shaky voice. This man was a bit dirty and chubby. His right lower leg was missing below his knee, and a metal peg leg replaced it.

Even though this ship slave was not weak and was a Six-Star Warrior, all his warrior energy got locked down after Fei pressed his body with a finger.

Fei's golden energy blocked all his energy channels. It didn't matter how hard this man tried to break free; it was no use.

Beside this man, there lied another man who was muscular and tall. His long black hair was tied into braids, and he had a red bandana on his head. There were two dark circles around his eyes, making him look like a panda. Even though he wasn't moving, his eyes were rolling around, making him look very cunning.

This man's strength was even higher than the man with the peg leg, and he was at peak Six-Star.

Fei ignored both of them.

Under Old Aryang's instruction, he quickly got to a corner at the control station that looked ordinary.

Whoosh!

Fei's spirit energy rushed out and enveloped the area.

After about one minute, the king exhaled deeply and shut down a small magic array that was about the size of a palm and flashing red light.

Then, he lightly lifted the cover on the magic array with his finger, revealing a mystic white stone that was about the size of half a palm.

There were many thin hair-like magic pathings engraved onto this piece of white stone, and blood-like red flames were flashing through the engravings.

"No!" Old Aryang was surprised to see this. He shouted, "Someone already activated this Xuan'ge's self-detonation array formation…"

Every single Xuan'ge that the Ormond Empire constructed had self-detonation devices planted in them, and it was designed this way so that the Xuan'ge would never get captured by the enemies. After all, the materials used and the creation process were all core secrets of the Ormond Empire, and they couldn't let their enemies understand and replicate Xuan'ge.

"Hahahaha, you bunch of dirty natives want to get control of this Xuan'ge? In your dreams!" A low-level commander who was knocked down by Fei saw this, and he laughed crazily, "How could the great Ormond Empire dominate the continent if our enemies could get their hands on the Xuan'ge this easily? Don't even bother trying! Dirty natives, you are all going to die with this Xuan'ge!"

What he said angered and terrified the ship slaves as well, and they all panicked; even that ship slave who had dark circles around his eyes got anxious. However, it didn't matter how hard they tried to break free; it was useless. Fei's strength was too much for them.

In comparison, the few commanders of Ormond knew that they couldn't survive through this, and they looked fanatic. It felt like they were proud to die with the Xuan'ge.

The elite soldiers and commanders of a level 7 empire sure were brave and fearless.

Fei didn't say anything more. He closed his eyes and sent out his spirit energy again.

His spirit energy condensed into thin strands like hair in silence, and they slowly merged into the thin magic pathings of that self-detonation array which were engraved onto the white stone.

Having studied all kinds of magic array knowledge with Akara and Cain for about a year and read [Demon King's Sword], which was the cultivation encyclopedia of the Mythical Era, Fei was already a grandmaster when it came to the understanding of magic knowledge and combat techniques. Even though the barbarians didn't excel in magic, Fei was the only exception.

In addition to that, the king's spirit energy was unparalleled after he trained using the methods on that mysterious purple scroll, and he knew many mysterious spirit energy techniques.

As long as there was enough time, it wasn't hard for Fei to decrypt and break the self-detonation magic array in front of him.

After ten seconds, the commanders of Ormond's eyes widened as they couldn't believe what they were seeing; the blood-red magic energy flames that were flashing on that mystic white stone gradually died down.

"This is impossible!" Those commanders of Ormond murmured as their faces paled.

"Thank G.o.d! Hahaha! Thank G.o.d! We will live on…" That man with the peg leg and that man with the dark circles around his eyes both laughed loudly with sweat on their foreheads, and they looked filthy.

Now, Fei finally had time to observe this control station of the Xuan'ge carefully.

This room was about 100 square meters big, and all kinds of magic pathings were engraved onto the walls.

Fei glanced at them and instantly understood their functions. Some of them were meant to strengthen the walls, some of them were designed to transfer energy, and some were used to pa.s.s commands. On the east side of the control station, there was a magic screen that was about five meters wide and two meters tall, looking like a LED panel. From the control station, people were able to see what was happening around the Xuan'ge clearly. Fei was quite surprised by this.

Except for the magic arrays, there were some magic mechanisms and devices that had to be powered by specific kinds of magic crystals, and there were also some ordinary mechanisms that had lights flashing on them.

Since ironwood had properties similar to metal, its effect was utilized to an extreme. The smooth walls and floors looked like they were cast from alloy, making the entire control station look very clean yet high-tech.

Suddenly, the control station shook violently at this moment.

In the next second, almost everyone on the Xuan'ge could feel that the entire barge was shaking and swaying like a drunk man walking.

Through the magic screen, Fei could see that the huge Xuan'ge was crashing toward the ground.

Old Aryang was terrified.

He quickly rushed to the control panel below the screen, took out various colored magic crystals from a chest that had magic arrays engraved around it, and switched out the magic crystals that were currently placed in the various mechanism and devices.

Green energy flames started to appear around the Xuan'ge.

Even though the descending speed was slowed, the Xuan'ge still couldn't stay in the air.

"Your Majesty, this is no use! We must come up with another way! This Xuan'ge is huge and can be the center of a Xuan'ge fleet, and it requires at least 100 people to operate all the mechanisms for it to travel in the sky smoothly. Right now, almost all the operators of Ormond were killed by these ship slaves who suddenly rebelled. Without enough operators, I can't control this Xuan'ge alone! It will crash sooner or later!" Old Aryang said to Fei in all seriousness.

"Hey, Kid! Let us go! We know how to operate this barge! Real talk! Otherwise, we wouldn't dare to kill all these Ormond dogs…" That ship slave with dark circles around his eyes and a red bandana on his head shouted, and he voice sounded a bit sissy, not fitting his tough appearance. Beside him, the ship slave with the peg leg also chimed in with his deep voice.

The two of them coordinated well and complimented what each other was saying.

Fei only glanced at the man with the dark eyes around his eyes, and he knew that the latter was up to no good.

[TL Note: Knowing the Author, what do you guys think of these two ship slave leaders?]

P.S. A big shout out to Sam W. Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 705: Captain Sparrow and Captain Barbossa

After chuckling a little, Fei ignored the two ship slaves and looked at Robbin.

Robbin instantly understood Fei's command. He drew out his knife and immediately killed the commanders of Ormond who were shouting and cursing at them. Then, he threw the corpses into the pile of corpses of the operators who were killed by the rebel ship slaves

Seeing this, all the ship slaves including that man with the dark circles around his eyes and that man with the peg leg shivered a little, feeling like they were inside a freezer.

"Since these three men easily killed all the masters of Ormond on the Xuan'ge, they aren't kind and easy-going people. If they want to, they can easily kill us as well. They are way more murderous than the Ormondians," the ship slaves thought to themselves. These beast-like ship slaves finally realized that even though they killed a bunch of vicious wolves, three more terrifying lions came after.

"Even if the Xuan'ge crashes into the ground, the three of them can leave here easily. However, we can't even move around, and we have to accept our death!" the ship slaves thought further.

They realized that their situation didn't get better but worse.

Now, the man with the red bandana on his head got a lot more honest, and anxiety could be seen on his face. He quickly said, "We surrender! We surrender! Your Majesty, all of us are willing to listen to your commands! Please free us! We can help you land this Xuan'ge onto the ground safely! This is a powerful Xuan'ge. With it, your troops can dominate the sky!"

"Yeah, we are a bunch of men who are very loyal and brave! Since Your Majesty saved us from the d.a.m.n Ormondians, you are our savior! From now on, all of us will serve you…" The man with the metal peg leg chimed in and said earnestly.

In just this short moment, the Xuan'ge had fallen about 400 meters, and the people in the control station could clearly see the structures on the ground through the magic screen.

However, Fei wasn't too worried even though he saw this as well. He sat onto the chair in the middle of the control station and glanced at the ship slaves one more time. In the end, his eyes landed on the man with the red bandana and the man with the metal peg leg; these two people seem like they were the leaders of the slaves and had some influence.

Fei looked at them with a smile on his face, and he didn't say anything.

The two of them instantly closed their mouths.

For some reason, they were a little scared.

"Even though this young man with black hair doesn't look sharp, his eyes are too powerful! Why do I feel like I'm completely naked in his eyes, and all my secrets are exposed to him?" the two of them thought.

Even though Fei was only sitting there smiling, his aura completely dominated the two, making them feel terrified and weak.

"What are your names," Fei suddenly asked as he looked at the man with the red bandana on his head. His tone was so majestic that others couldn't refuse his orders.

The man with the red bandana was stunned. Even though he wanted to resist, he couldn't do it. Therefore, he could only answer honestly, "I have been imprisoned on this d.a.m.n Xuan'ge for 11 years, and these d.a.m.n Ormondians treated me like an animal. I was only given a codename, and I have already forgotten my old name…"

"What about you?" Fei asked as he turned to the man with the metal peg leg.

"For the last 16 years, they all call me, Iron Leg." That man who was dirty and had a thick beard answered as he gritted his teeth.

Fei nodded and said, "From now on, you will be called Barbossa, Hector Barbossa. And you…"

He turned to the man with the red bandana and said with a faint smile on his face, "From now on, your name will be Sparrow, Jack Sparrow."

"d.a.m.n you, Kid! Who do you think you are? Why should we listen to you?" the two of them replied at the same time.

Most of the ship slaves were arrogant characters, especially these two. They were cunning, shameless, and selfish. Even though the king might have the majestic aura, he couldn't conquer them and get them to listen to his commands.

Fei didn't get angry after hearing that. With a gentle expression on his face, he said, "It is simple. If you don't listen to me, you will die!"

After hearing that, both leaders of the ship slaves shut their mouths and looked a little afraid. They had been locked at the bottom of the Xuan'ge for many years, and they had seen many people and witnessed many battles.

They could adequately evaluate people, and they could tell that this young man wasn't joking. If they resisted any more, they would end up like those commanders of Ormond who were still alive a moment ago.

"Thank you, Your Majesty! From now on, my name will be Jack Sparrow. This is a great name! I love it!" The man with the red bandana said with a bright smile on his face, but his eyes were rolling around.

"Then, my name will be Hector Barbossa! Hahaha! Ship Slave Barbossa! Hahaha!" The man with the metal peg leg also became sincerer.

Fei had a lot of life experience now, so he could tell that these two people didn't mean what they said. Even though he was a little disappointed since his majestic aura couldn't tame these two arrogant characters, he knew that it was a hard thing to do.

After thinking for a bit, he lightly grasped in the air with one hand, and strands of golden energy flames dispersed into the area from these two.

As soon as that happened, the two men jumped up from the floor and dashed out of the gate like lightning bolts! They were extremely fast.

They were fast, but Robbin was faster!

Like a gust of wind, Robbin instantly appeared before the gate of the control station, and he swung his knife, sending several knife energies at the two men.

Even though these two men were cunning, these knife energies were far beyond the power they had ever experienced themselves. Therefore, they had to back off and retreat.

The knife energies continued to move forward, forcing them back even more.

When their bodies were pressed against the wall and had nowhere to hide, those knife energies suddenly disappeared a meter away as if they never existed.

The two men were stunned and realized that this thin warrior was far stronger than them. If this warrior wanted to kill them, he could have done it with ease.

"d.a.m.n you! Alexander His Majesty is interested in you, and you should be glad! How dare you try to escape? Do you want to die?" Robbin was angry, and he got murderous. He didn't like these ship slaves who were selfish and vicious. If the king didn't express interest in them, he would have turned them into piles of flesh.

Sparrow and Barbossa knew that they couldn't escape, so they squatted down and didn't move anymore.

Fei smiled and didn't say anything.

He didn't like these vicious, animal-like ship slaves. Even if he weren't going to kill them, he was going to expel them. However, the two leaders looked way too similar to Captain Sparrow and Captain Barbossa who were primary characters in the movie, Pirates of the Caribbean. These two people didn't just look like them; their personalities, speech, and behaviors were almost all identical!

Since these two people were unique, the king who had a bad habit of making this world a little similar to his previous world wouldn't let this opportunity go.

"Eh… shoo…" While Fei was thinking, Jack winked at the king to attract his attention and pointed at the magic screen with his fingers.

"Eh… Your Majesty. Your loyal servant Jack must remind you that the Xuan'ge is about to crash into the ground. If you aren't going to let us control this Xuan'ge, it will be destroyed, and all of us will die," he said while stuttering a little.

Everyone looked in the direction of the magic screen.

Just like what Sparrow said, the buildings and people on the ground were getting clearer. After just a little while, the Xuan'ge was only about 300 meters away from the ground.

[TL Note: Ay, a lot of you guessed correctly! As we get to the second half of the novel, the names of some big soccer players and clubs are going to appear. If you want it to stay that way in English, or if you want it to be translated into more generic names, please comment below. We will count up the comments tomorrow and decide on what we will do from this point on. If there aren't a lot of opinions, we will keep it the same in English to respect the Author's creative decision.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 706: Hatred

The situation was really dangerous, and all the ship slaves were terrified, trying their best to break free.

By now, Fei already confirmed that these two guys, both Sparrow and Barbossa, were cunning and dirty.

Even though it seemed like the Xuan'ge was about to crash, he didn't look worried.

Since the time was limited, he no longer waited for them to completely swore loyalty to him and forced it instead.

As he thought about that, his spirit energy rushed out of his body and dashed into the bodies of the two.

Then, Fei clapped his hands and laughed, "If you two didn't look like two old friends of mine, I wouldn't be able to suppress my murderous spirit. If I didn't want to recruit you two, you guys would… I know that you two are cunning and bad eggs, but I would advise you not to play any tricks. I have already planted spiritual seals in your bodies. Even if you two run to the end of the continent, I can still easily find you. Killing two Six-Star Warriors are no different to killing two ants for me. This is your last opportunity, and don't test my patience."

After saying that, golden energy flames flashed, and Fei disappeared from the control station.

Both Sparrow and Barbossa frowned, but they didn't dare to do anything.

Even though these two were cunning and vicious, they were scared by Fei's tactics. For a moment, they didn't dare to do anything strange.

In the next second, they heard the loud shouts coming from other ship slaves who were staring at the magic screen.

They looked over and saw the black-haired young king appearing below the Xuan'ge.

He reached out his hand and pressed onto the bottom of the Xuan'ge. Even though it looked like he didn't use much force, this giant Xuan'ge that weighed more than hundreds of tons was slowed down and gradually stopped falling.

"Hiss!" A series of gasps sounded inside the control station.

The ship slaves were all stunned by what they saw.

Robbin and Old Aryang knew that the king was brave and powerful, so they weren't that surprised.

However, Sparrow and Barbossa were shocked by this scene and almost hugged each other, screaming.

Even though the Ormond Empire was established by powerful masters and didn't lack talents, the two of them hadn't seen anyone who was as powerful as this black-haired young man.

They had stayed on this barge for more than ten years, and they clearly knew that this huge Xuan'ge weighed at least hundreds of tons despite being made from ironwood which was extremely light.

"This handsome young man is in mid-air, so he couldn't borrow force from anywhere. He is using his own power to carry this Xuan'ge. He is making it look so easy as if he is carrying a feather… This power…" Fei's strength was beyond their wildest imaginations.

"Who is this young man?" Sparrow and Barbossa thought to themselves, "Why is such a heroic and powerful figure here in such a remote region?"

After seeing this, these two cunning characters finally extinguished their bad thoughts and became simple-minded.

Although they were vicious, they weren't that powerful and didn't have the backing of powerful empires. To them, serving under such a supreme master wasn't a bad thing.

All the people in the area witnessed this. The ship slaves inside the Xuan'ge cheered since they weren't going to die, and the citizens of Chambord who were protected by the energy sphere were thrilled to see their king demonstrate his power, making them cheer loudly as well.

Fei was now in control of the Xuan'ge, and he wasn't in a hurry to land it.

After looking around, he got an idea and flew to the back mountains of Chambord with the Xuan'ge in hand.

He quickly got to Five Sword Sky Mountain and found a mountain beside it that wasn't too steep.

He waved the other hand that wasn't supporting the Xuan'ge, and a golden sword energy flew over, slicing off the mountaintop and creating a large flat surface that was about 20 hectares in size.

This scene shocked the ship slaves again.

Then, Fei slowly descended and put the Xuan'ge onto this plateau.

Everyone in the control station saw this clearly, and Sparrow and Barbossa who were more experienced and thoughtful than other ship slaves were stunned to their cores; they had never seen someone this powerful!

"He can literally break mountains and move seas! This black-haired king is so young, and his path of cultivation is bright! Who can predict how powerful he will be in the future?"

The ship slaves had all been imprisoned on the Xuan'ge for many years, and they hadn't seen the real daylight for so long.

Since they were all individuals who were unruly and desired freedom, they swore to themselves that they were willing to die if they could breathe the fresh air and feel the warm sunlight.

They desired freedom and didn't want to be tied down.

For all these years, they had been fighting for their freedom.

Under the careful organization of Sparrow and Barbossa, the ship slaves spent several years and learned how to control the Xuan'ge in secrecy.

They had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to rob the Xuan'ge and escape from the control of the Ormondians.

That was why they suddenly rebelled when Fei was fighting with the Ormondians, and they killed all the operators and took control of the control station. They thought their plan was executed perfectly, but Fei, Old Aryang, and Robbin charged in and took over the Xuan'ge.

In the beginning, the ship slaves were still resistant toward Fei.

However, Sparrow and Barbossa thought about a lot more.

Their original plan was to run away after getting the Xuan'ge. With the speed and power of the Xuan'ge, they could easily create a pirate mercenary group in the air and be free forever.

However, now thinking about their old plan, they felt like it wouldn't be that easy. Without enough power, they couldn't escape from the forces of the Ormond Empire who would hunt them down, and other forces might become greedy over the Xuan'ge as well. After all, a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was enough to put them in great danger.

However, if they could get the support and protection of this young king, it would be much easier to construct a mercenary group that could dominate the sky.

Working under Fei would be much safer and more effective compared to doing everything themselves.

Both Sparrow and Barbossa thought it through, and they looked at each other and understood each other's mind.

Now, they were a little anxious, afraid that their reckless behavior prior might have angered the young king.

That is human psychology.

Sometimes, a simple thought would overturn people's beliefs, making them cherish something that they frowned upon before.

Under the watch of Old Aryang and Robbin, more than 100 ship slaves walked out of the Xuan'ge.

As soon as they stepped out, they kneeled on the deck, laughing and crying as if they were crazy. They tried to suck in as much fresh air as possible, and they stared at the stars in the sky with tear all over their faces. They looked like a bunch of madmen.

Even though Sparrow and Barbossa had been trying to keep their emotions in check, tears appeared in their eyes. After all, they hadn't been outside for more than ten years.

The regular ship slaves weren't as calculative as Sparrow and Barbossa.

After seeing how powerful Fei was, their thoughts got overturned entirely.

They realized that if it weren't for Fei, they might not be able to ever walk out of the bottom of the Xuan'ge, see the sky, and breathe in fresh air.

Perhaps, they would end up like most of the other ship slaves who died in the Xuan'ge and got thrown somewhere random.

They all felt the grat.i.tude toward Fei.

Therefore, when Fei appeared on the deck again, they all kneeled and thanked him.

Fei didn't want to waste more time here. He scared Sparrow and Barbossa again and told Robbin to be in charge of the Xuan'ge. Then, he went back to Chambord City with Old Aryang.

Now, the casualty report was already made.

When the Xuan'ge attacked Chambord City, its first strike killed 36 bylaw enforcement officers and seven low-level saint seiyas. Also, two [Dragon Slayer] crossbows were destroyed, six houses, statues, and palaces were shattered, and the magic electricity grid, water delivery system, and sewage system in the west region of the city were all damaged. The monetary loss would be around 60,000 gold coins.

Fei looked very serious.

If only counting the monetary loss, Chambord was in the green. One Xuan'ge of this scale was worth at least millions of gold coins, and the Ormond Empire didn't even sell them.

However, the loss of 43 warriors of Chambord made it hard for anyone to laugh.

Since Fei's arrival, Chambord went through many battles. However, the kingdom almost suffered zero death and won in all the conflicts. This was the first time that Chambord lost so many people.

The parents, wives, and children of the 43 warriors were crying beside their corpses, and everyone was heartbroken. At the same time, the hatred toward the Ormond Empire grew.

"Your Majesty! I want to avenge my dad!" A big boy who looked four years old ran to Fei and said as he kneeled.

In his big and naïve eyes, there was anger and hatred.

Fei hugged this boy and kissed his forehead.

Under everyone's stare, the king announced, "All of the warriors who died for the kingdom will be t.i.tled as heroes, and their loved ones will be taken care of by the Royal Family. Their kids will receive the best education and follow in their footsteps, and their parents will be ensured great lives. As the King, I promise that their loved ones won't be neglected or mistreated!"

The Chambord Kingdom's laws and regulations were complete, and the system for honoring warriors who sacrificed their lives was already in place under Fei's guidance.

Today, it was the first time that Chambord used that system and honored the heroes.

The family members of these dead warriors all kneeled and thanked the King, and the other warriors of Chambord looked at Fei with admiration in their eyes.

This system made all the warriors of Chambord proud, and they liked it. This way, they could fight for the kingdom without having to worry about their loved ones after they die.

Even though the king liked being admired, he couldn't be happy at this moment.

After being in this world for more than a year, Fei gradually adapted to the law of the jungle, and his belief system was changed a little as well.

He didn't mind killing enemies, but he couldn't accept the death of his people.

The deaths of the 43 warriors of Chambord created deep hatred between the Chambord Kingdom and the Ormond Empire.

This hatred was probably reciprocal.

The Ormond Empire probably couldn't accept the fact that one of their princes died in this remote place.

Chambord made a huge enemy, but it was unavoidable.

This was what war brought.

Seeing the blood-like morning Sun that was on the horizon, Fei felt like he could see what kind of a b.l.o.o.d.y battle that was happening at St. Petersburg.

The joint forces of the Ormond Empire and the Leon Empire had surrounded the Capital of Zenit, and corpses must have piled high both inside and outside the defense wall.

During wars, the lives of soldiers were worthless.

"How long can St. Petersburg last? Doesn't matter how calculative Emperor Ya.s.sin is, this is a huge test for the Zenit Empire. If the empire is crushed, it would be hard for Chambord to defeat the two empires alone. It looks like I have to go to the Capital."

Fei made up his mind and few toward Five Sword Sky Mountain.

This was his wedding night, and it was crucial.

After the wedding ceremony, he hadn't gotten the chance to spend time with his two queens.

[TL Note: Hey guys, sorry about forgetting to open the comment section on the second page of yesterday's chapter. It seems like most of you like the naming system to stay the same, so that is what we will do. Guess we could all get a little chuck after reading some of the chapters.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 707: Red Head Scarf and Threesome

When Fei returned to the Sky Castle, the servants in the [G.o.dly King Palace] had already prepared breakfast. The aroma in the dining hall was great!

The king only got one taste of the breakfast, and he knew that Queen Angela had made it. Fei was too familiar with this taste; only Angela was smart and talented enough to make food that Fei enjoyed this dearly.

However, Angela and Elena weren't in the dining hall now, which surprised Fei a little. He didn't think too much about it, and he enjoyed his breakfast. After he was done, golden sunlight already shined into the palace.

When Fei got into the bedroom, he was blocked by two pretty maids at the door.

They were Spring and Summer out of the four maids.

They were dressed in traditional red dresses that had golden strips, and they had bright smiles on their faces. Standing at the door, they each held a tray covered with red silk. In each tray, there was a white jade ruyi that was gilded with gold, had red ta.s.sel attached to one end, and had the image of two mandarin ducks playing in water engraved on the other end.

(TL Notes: Ruyi is a curved decorative object that serves as a ceremonial scepter in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolizing power and good fortune, and mandarin ducks are regarded as a symbol of conjugal affection and fidelity.)

"Jade ruyi? This…" Fei was a little surprised, and he suddenly understood something.

He suddenly remembered that when he was alone with Angela, he unintentionally told her how traditional Chinese wedding was done, and his tone back then was a little envious.

Angela was really sensitive, and she remembered everything that Fei said. Although most of the wedding was done according to Bast's strict n.o.ble traditions, the processes inside the bedroom were completely separate. Therefore, Angela did what Fei desired.

This discovery touched Fei, and he felt a little guilty.

He was the groom, so he should take care of the brides. However, the wedding tonight was filled with blood, corpses, and death. Even though the three of them worked with each other and obtained a miraculous victory and was quite memorable, it was too intense and not romantic enough.

Also, it seemed like Angela was comforting Fei.

Now, the two maids opened the door and brought Fei in.

Beside the window, the two beautiful queens already changed into red traditional dresses and sat on the stone bed. They had red head scarfs on, and they were quietly sitting there with their heads lowered. Their white and soft hands were resting on their knees, and the white and red contrast presented a breathtaking kind of beauty.

Red head scarfs!

They were something that Fei looked forward to! Even though he adapted to this world, his fantasies from his previous world didn't change.

The king could tell that Angela's body shivered slightly when he walked in; she was nervous, shy, and excited. Beside her, Elena was sitting there quietly as if she were a snow lotus on the peak of an ice mountain, and she had a n.o.ble yet calm temperament.

Seeing the two queens sitting side by side on the bed, looking extremely alluring, Fei was stunned and thought, "What… Could it be… A threesome?"

The king got excited.

Although he married both beautiful queens at the same time, he didn't plan for something like this. He thought they would alternate and spend time with him on different days, but it looked like… threesome… with these two beauties… it was too much to handle.

Fei was so excited that he was trembling. He picked up both jade ruyis from the trays and lightly lifted the red head scarfs on Elena and Angela's heads.

Two stunning faces appeared in Fei's eyes.

Due to shyness, Angela closed her eyes and lowered her head. The flush and the fluttering eyelashes told Fei how nervous this girl was.

Beside her, Valkyrie Elena looked up at Fei bravely. Although she was smiling, Fei could sense that she was trying to hide her nervousness. In fact, she was more nervous now compared to when she had to face Baal, the Final Boss in Diablo World.

After putting the red head scarfs and the jade ruyis back into the trays that were covered with red silks, Fei sat between the two beautiful queens with a bright smile on his face.

"Eh… So, the natural next step… is to conquer them. Who should I choose first?" Fei felt like he had a hard decision to make, and he waved his hands to tell the two maids to leave.

Then, he opened his arms and embraced both girls, and the smoothness and softness he sensed made him feel like he was in heaven.

As soon as Fei touched Angela and Elena, the two girls suddenly tensed up like frightened fawns. It was a scene that was hard to describe.

The door was closed, and the windows were shut.

The faint red lantern illuminated the bedroom, giving it a very intimate yet thrilling atmosphere.

Fei suddenly thought back to the experience shared by many veterans on blogs on Earth; at this moment, he should be making the moves instead of waiting for the girls.

He calmed himself down and lowered his arms onto Angela and Elena's back. With a hook of his index fingers and middle fingers, the two red traditional dresses that he designed were opened, and they slowly slid off Angela and Elena.

A subtle wave of body heat and fragrance suddenly appeared followed by two gasps.

Elena forced herself to stay still, but Angela was too embarra.s.sed.

Angela's face and neck instantly reddened, and she subconsciously covered her chest with her arms. Like a little kitten, she peeked at Fei and immediately jumped into the red velvet quilt, leaving only her head exposed with her eyes closed.

Fei laughed and didn't tease Angela further. Instead, he held onto Elena and quickly undressed her with his fast hands, revealing her insanely beautiful body.

Elena's skin was smooth and white like ivory, her legs had perfect shapes with smooth curves, her waist was slender, her chest was full, and her collarbones were delicate…

This wasn't Fei's first-time seeing Elena's body; he had seen it about a year ago when he was forced to become one with Elena to save her life. However, due to his extreme anxiety and nervousness, he didn't get to appreciate her body.

Therefore, as soon as he saw her body this time, he felt like he was struck by lightning. His lip, mouth, and throat were dry; it seemed like smoke would come out of his mouth if he opened it.

Biting her lower lip, Elena suddenly smiled at Fei, suppressed her shyness, and unb.u.t.toned Fei's robe and carefully took off Fei's clothes like a loving wife.

Next…

It is proven that mating is something natural and engraved in people's heads.

When Fei entered Elena, he sensed a pleasure that he never felt before. He felt like he would be flying even if he moved a little.

Under him, Elena's eyes were shut, and she looked in pain; there were even tears sliding off her face.

While Fei was enjoying himself, he couldn't help but wonder, "It is quite lubricated down there, but why is Elena in pain? Am I moving too aggressively? Or…"

As if she sensed her lover's mind, Elena opened her eyes and wrapped Fei's waist with his legs. She stretched her neck, lightly frowned, and slowly explained with her usual concise and simple tone while moaning, "It hurts, but it feels good…"

After sensing her pa.s.sion, Fei became proactive again.

Inside the bedroom, the Valkyrie bit her lips and furrowed her brows. With her legs locked onto Fei's waist, she expressed her pain and pleasure in a series of moans that were hard to hear from her. The scene was enchanting.

On top of love, Fei's primitive thoughts also made him very energetic. After all, the Valkyrie who was powerful and pressing in battle was now becoming one with him and enjoying herself as well.

After a long while, the Valkyrie was already half-fainted. Her beautiful body was completely drenched, and she had already screamed loudly four times. Right now, her legs had no strength in them, and she couldn't take it anymore.

However, Fei was still as hard as a rock.

"Huh? This is strange. Could it be that under barbarian mode, my vitality is beyond my imaginations in terms of this activity as well?"

Fei was a little perplexed and overjoyed.

Then, he turned his head and saw Angela peeking at him. After she saw his stare, she quickly turned around and pretended to be asleep.

Fei snickered and thought, "It was quite noisy; how can a girl like Angela fall asleep?"

With a bright smile on his face, Fei slowly put down Elena who already pa.s.sed out, and he covered her with the quilt and made sure she wasn't cold. Then, he jumped into the quilt as well and slid to the naïve girl who was peeking at him.

Fei's hands first touched Angela's smooth back, and he advanced further and seized her chest. Angela's chest was even bustier than Elena's, and Fei was sensing an indescribable feeling.

Angela had a beautiful and cute face, but her body was beyond insane. Fei almost couldn't hold back.

When Fei's hands touched Angela, he could tell that she stiffed up like a bow that was pulled. However, she held back and didn't resist at all, making Fei feel like a little white bunny was determined to feed itself to a big bad wolf.

Fei smiled and tightly held onto Angela; he didn't rush anything.

After coming to this world, his vitality and energy were both on another level; even Elena who was a mighty warrior couldn't take it.

Fei didn't want to give Angela a bad memory of her first night, so he suppressed his desires and lightly kissed Angela's ear, wanting to have perfect foreplay.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 708: Rooting

In fact, it turned out that Fei underestimated Angela.

This girl who didn't know any combat techniques and was much weaker than Elena was unique in this field. Even though she was weak, her ability to hold up was even more impressive than Elena.

Angela's body seemed to be very sensitive. After Fei teased her a little, her smooth and white skin turned a little pink; this was a rare reaction, and it went to show how much this girl loved Fei.

"Eh!"

The girl suddenly moaned a little and turned around, hugging onto Fei tightly.

Her head was resting on Fei's chest, and her eyes were still closed. Due to extreme nervousness, her soft body was shivering lightly.

However, from how tight this girl was hugging him, the king could tell how determined Angela was about this. As he teased her, she could sometimes try to coordinate with him clumsily as she breathed heavily.

Different from Elena whose body was more flexible due to her training and battle, Angela was so soft that Fei felt like she didn't have bones. It was an indescribable feeling as if he were hugging a cloud.

Their bodies were rubbing against each other, and Angela's light moans were enough to melt Fei's mind.

When Fei first entered, Angela let out a high-pitched, alluring scream.

Her thin and slender fingers wrapped around Fei's arms, and their skin got maximum contact. Her chest pressed onto Fei's tightly, making the king have a feeling that he had never sensed before.

At the same time, her body wriggled as if she wanted to get into Fei's body. Her rapid reaction even surprised Fei; he didn't expect the shy and gentle Angela to be crazier than Elena.

Right now, it seemed like this girl turned into a wild cat. As if a fire were ignited inside of her, she turned into a different person. She was very proactive and bold, different from her usual calm and gentle demeanor.

She didn't try to hold back her emotions, and her loud moans resonated in the bedroom, even creating some echoes.

Unlike Elena who tried to suppress the pleasure and only moaned through her nose, Angela completely let go of her shyness and screamed. Just like how she usually expressed her love for Fei, she didn't hide anything and completely showcased her beauty to Fei without holding back.

The loud and high-pitched screams were like the best aphrodisiac for Fei, making him go crazy.

Right now, Angela seemed more like a Valkyrie who wasn't willing to back down, and Elena was more like Angela who was usually gentle and shy. This finding surprised Fei, and it intoxicated his soul.

Now, Fei finally understood why some of the ancient emperors in history wouldn't go to the morning meetings with ministers and instead slept in with their queens and concubines. Even the most hardcore warrior probably couldn't let go of something this enjoyable and addicting.

After a long while, Fei finally roared and vented his energy.

Like an octopus, Angela's arms and legs were wrapped around Fei, and she also let out a scream before her body shivered uncontrollably. In the end, she couldn't last any longer, and she fell into a deep sleep with a satisfied expression on her pretty face.

In comparison, Angela was more energetic and more persistent than Elena.

The girl let Fei did what he wanted, and she sometimes fought back as well. When she was on top of Fei, she looked like a primitive female cavalier and let out loud and wild moans. Her fluttering black hair and her white, smooth body created a sharp color contrast, and her crazy performance almost made Fei want to explode.

The craziness that was happening in the room finally ended.

Right now, Elena was still in her deep sleep, and Fei thought that she probably didn't witness the craziness that just took place.

Fei sat up on the bed and felt unprecedentedly relaxed. All the physical and mental fatigue that he experienced from calculating each step of the way and battling the masters of the Holy Church was wiped out, and he felt like he was reborn.

Seeing his two beautiful queens sleeping by his side, Fei felt blessed and was a little touched.

He knew that from this moment on, he finally rooted in this cruel and chaotic world; he was no longer a visitor. These two beautiful girls were going to share their lives with him, and they were going to take on all issues together. Their lives and souls were deeply intertwined, and there wasn't any s.p.a.ce between them.

Fei put the quilt over his wives and got off the bed before putting on a robe. He didn't even know that he had a bright smile on his face.

He opened the window and looked out, discovering that almost a full day had pa.s.sed. The sky dusked, and the light of the setting sun enveloped the Sky Castle and the green mountains in the area.

The outside was as beautiful as a painting.

"Right now, Chambord City is probably very busy," Fei thought.

The battle last night and the foreshadowing of the upcoming wars were enough to make the Chambord Kingdom go into overdrive.

The prince of the Ormond Empire died here, and that general named Peith had already escaped for about a day now. Even though everything seemed calm, the atmosphere was intense. Everyone knew that the angry Ormondians were going to come here for revenge at any moment now.

Before the enemies get here, Chambord had to be ready for war.

In theory, Fei had to rush to Chambord City and calm the nerves of his citizens as the king. However, after looking at the two queens who were still asleep, Fei didn't hesitate to stay here.

When it was already deep into the night, Angela and Elena finally woke up from their sweet dreams. When they looked at each other, Elena still looked calm and haughty, but Angela thought back to her craziness before and instantly blushed. If her relationship with Elena wasn't that deep, she probably wouldn't even dare to peek at the Valkyrie.

"Hahaha, you two finally woke up! I already prepared hot water for you, and you two can take a great hot bath! Then, come and eat dinner! See how you like your hubby's cooking, hahaha!"

Fei stood at the door and said with a gentle and affectionate smile.

Seeing Fei's gentle smile and smelling the aroma of delicious food, the two beautiful girls almost cried.

This kind of feeling was great.

When Fei returned to Chambord City, it was already midnight.

However, the city was lit up by lights.

Almost all the citizens of Chambord were busy with preparation work. All the officials in each of the departments and the students of the Civil and Military University were all working; they didn't rest, and their eyes were all red from a lack of sleep.

All of Fei's pre-arranged plans and strategies became very helpful. Under the organization of the departments, the citizens were temporarily moving out of their homes, and they didn't look anxious.

At the same time, all kinds of mysterious weapons were moved into the many fortresses in the city. Right now, Chambord pulled off its fancy appearance and turned vicious like a weaponized iron hedgehog.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 709: Reinforcing the Empire

After Fei wandered around the city, he was quite pleased.

Then, he went to the administrative center, summoned all the high-level officials, and heard the report on the overall defense work of the kingdom. After that, he told them about his ideas and plans for the future, making sure that they knew what the priorities were.

Fei thought for a while and felt like he didn't overlook anything. Then, he left Chambord City and went to the mountain that the Xuan'ge was resting on.

Although this mountain wasn't too steep, Fei cut off its top using a sword energy, making it seem a lot steeper than it really was.

Right now, the cliffs were several hundred meters tall, and it was slippery. Warriors who hadn't reached Seven-Star and mages who hadn't achieved Four-Star wouldn't be able to escape from here on their own. Therefore, the Xuan'ge and more than 100 ship slaves were all temporarily kept here.

When Fei arrived, the most basic teleportation station that Cain and Akara created was already set up. This type of basic teleportation station was the most recent product from the mad scientists' laboratory, and they were easy to carry and simple to use. Even the ordinary soldiers who knew a little about magic knowledge would be able to set them up.

This specific station in front of Fei was powered by magic crystals, and it looked like a small circular platform that was made from combining six circular sectors. This circular station was about two meters in diameter, and it shot out a magic energy flame that was about three meters tall. It allowed four people to step in at the same time.

However, there were six ship slaves on the ground near this station. They were quite injured and tied with ropes.

"What happened?" Fei asked with a frown.

Before Robbin could answer, Sparrow and Barbossa rushed over and tried to explain. Sparrow swayed a little and said with a bright smile on his face, "Your Majesty, so you are the famous King of Chambord! Haha, we are honored! You must know that I already heard your name when I was at the Ormond Empire. Even the fierce Ormondians talked about your power and glory! Haha, we are…"

"Don't waste my time; answer me directly." Fei frowned impatiently, and his overpowering aura instantly pressed down on the area.

Sparrow opened his mouth, but he was still thinking about how he should phrase this.

While that was happening, Barbossa chimed in with a smile and said lightly, "There is nothing significant. These few had bad tempers, and they got into a little conflict with the soldiers of Chambord. That is why they are tied up. Don't worry, Your Majesty. As long as Jack and I discipline them and let these b*stards get a taste of pain, they will know how to behave…"

Fei shook his head and didn't listen to Barbossa's fluff. Instead, he looked at Robbin.

Robbin was always concise and straightforward, and he explained, "These ship slaves suddenly attacked and tried to rob the teleportation station, kidnap the soldiers who are here to deliver food and water, and escape from here. I took them down and was waiting for Your Majesty to come."

These ship slaves sure were ferocious characters, and not all of them were easy to subdue. Even though he stunned them with his power and showed them kindness, some of them still had malicious intent. Although the bylaw enforcement officers weren't weak, they were sneak-attacked. One of the bylaw enforcement officers was severely injured, and it was fortunate that he was saved in time and didn't die.

After hearing what happened, Fei got very concerned; he suddenly felt like he made a huge mistake.

Chambord was faced with many challenges, and the powerful Ormondians could come here at any moment and wage war.

In this situation, he decided to keep these vicious ship slaves at Chambord just because their leaders looked like Jack Sparrow and Hector Barbossa.

Fei now realized that these ship slaves were a source of uncertainty, and they might cause big trouble for Chambord at critical moments, potentially making Chambord lose the upcoming war and create a tragedy.

As the king of a kingdom, Fei had to consider the big picture, and he couldn't make decisions based on his own preferences anymore in this Chaos Era.

He looked at the six ship slaves who were captured and observed them. Even though these people looked afraid on the surface, Fei saw the hatred and viciousness deep in their eyes. He knew that these few were the most ungrateful of the bunch, so he sneered, "Execute them!"

"No…"

"Stop…"

"Don't kill our brothers!"

Sparrow, Barbossa, and some ship slaves shouted in panic.

However, before they could finish, a brilliant knife energy flashed by as Robbin unsheathed his knife, and the heads of these six ship slaves flew into the air.

Blood gushed out of their necks, and they were all executed by Robbin without holding back.

"You…" Although Sparrow and Barbossa weren't too familiar with these ship slaves who were killed and didn't have strong relationships with them, they felt like these ship slaves' ending was foreshadowing their own destinies.

As they wanted to say something, their faces changed color, and their bodies trembled.

They saw the King of Chambord looking at them, and the limitless murderous spirit coming off him was too much for them to handle. Different from yesterday where the King of Chambord used his murderous spirit to threaten them, now the king was really thinking about executing them.

Sparrow and Barbossa were smart people, and they instantly understood the situation; they knew that the rebellion of the six ship slaves made this young king reconsider how to deal with them, and their fates could be determined in a second.

In front of death, Sparrow and Barbossa finally became scared for real.

Bam! They kneeled on the ground and shivered, not daring to say a word. All they did was to kowtow and beg for mercy with their actions.

At this moment, these two unruled characters finally surrendered wholeheartedly, and they didn't dare to have any other thoughts. They were terrified of the king in front of them, and all the thoughts about rebelling went out of the window.

Other ship slaves saw this and realized that something was wrong. The coldness coming from the king terrified them as well, and they kneeled in unison.

Fei's expression finally became calmer.

Killing before trying to educate is considered abuse.

Even though Fei ordered the execution of the ship slaves who rebelled, that was a special case since they wouldn't realize their mistakes.

After all, Fei wasn't a ruler who could kill people based on will. He would kill his enemies when they tried to harm his loved ones and his kingdom, but he couldn't kill other people just because he felt like it.

"Strengthen the patrol on this mountain. Also, summon Drogba and Pierce, and let them train these b*stards. Explain the laws of Chambord to them clearly and tell them our plans for them. For the ones who don't want to partic.i.p.ate in our program, kick them out and put them somewhere 20 kilometers away from Chambord City. If they dare to step inside Chambord City in the future, execute them on the spot! For the ones who are willing to stay, let them drink the diluted [Hulk Potion]. If any of them dares to rebel, execute them as well!" Fei ordered.

Robbin nodded and went to send the message.

On the other hand, Fei thought about it and felt like he didn't have time to waste on this matter further.

Suddenly, he unleashed his ocean-like golden energy flames and disappeared into Five Sword Sky Mountain with the huge Xuan'ge.

The Sun reappeared in the sky the next day.

Fei stood before a giant floor-to-ceiling window in the [G.o.dly King Palace], and he sighed as he looked at the fantastic scenery.

After having breakfast with his two beautiful wives and spending some time together, he left the Sky Castle.

He didn't land in Chambord City. Instead, he dashed toward the south; he was going to St. Petersburg.

This was the second time that the king went to the Capital alone this month.

However, the purpose of this trip was different; he was going there to reinforce Zenit.

After all, there were friends of Chambord in the Capital.

This trip was destined to be filled with corpses, and the name of the King of Chambord was going to shine like the morning Sun that was on the rise.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 710: The Chaotic Situation

With Fei's current traveling speed, the long distance between Chambord City and St. Petersburg, which was more than 1,000 kilometers, could be covered in a little over ten minutes.

However, instead of dashing forward with the fastest speed, Fei carefully inspected the regions along the way.

His spirit energy spread out like waves in an ocean, and the king was like a humanoid radar, scanning the areas along the way and picking up on all the minor changes from Chambord City to St. Petersburg.

In the beginning, everything seemed in accordance with the king's guesses. The closer he got to St. Petersburg, the strength of the united troops of the enemies grew stronger. There were already many barriers set up inside the territory of Zenit, blocking the troops of Zenit from moving around freely.

Within 100 kilometers of St. Petersburg, most of the areas were under the control of the united troops of the Ormond Empire, the Leon Empire, and a few other empires. Regular troops and cavalier formations were placed in the area accordingly, making sure that they could reinforce each other quickly when needed.

Fires were burning everywhere, and streaks of black smoke almost enveloped the sky. Corpses were piled up like mountains, making the area look like h.e.l.l.

All the troops in the huge military towns of Zenit, as well as the troops from various affiliated kingdoms, were discovered before they could get within 100 kilometers of St. Petersburg. As a result, they were surrounded and exterminated before they could reinforce the troops of Zenit who were guarding the Capital.

It seemed like this was a part of the united troops' strategy; they were trying to separate the troops of Zenit and destroy them one by one instead of letting them gather together.

What made Fei a little relieved was that he didn't see any troops of Ormond moving toward the Chambord Kingdom. It seemed like the retaliation of the Ormondians was delayed for some reason.

On the way, the king didn't show mercy and took out all the powerful enemies who were above the level of Four-Star.

During a war, showing mercy to enemies was equivalent to applying cruelty to friends.

Fei was in the sky, and the people on the ground couldn't see him. As his spirit energy rushed out, he didn't even need to move a finger to kill the powerful enemies. His strands of spirit energy formed needles and instantly dashed into the enemies' heads, killing them immediately.

Fei put ends to about 40 enemy masters, and the enemies couldn't figure out why their masters died. They fell into a little chaos.

Due to these incidents, Fei's traveling speed slowed down.

About an hour later, he finally got within 30 kilometers of St. Petersburg.

Now, the number of soldiers in the united troops was high, and they were packed like ants.

Fei could feel the terrifying magic energy and warrior energy fluctuations from the direction of the Capital, and it was clear that mighty warriors and mages were fighting. The soundwaves of their battles traveled so far.

Vaguely, Fei felt like he heard the roars of tens of thousands of people, and the blood mist evaporated into the air, dyeing the sky around St. Petersburg the color red.

These b.l.o.o.d.y streaks of blood vapor looked like pillars that connected the sky and the land, and even the Sun was blocked a little. The bloodiness made it seemed like it was the end of the world.

This was the phenomenon that would only occur during huge wars where cold weapons were used.

It had been a day since the [Letter Office] reported the changes in St. Petersburg to Fei. Right now, Fei couldn't imagine how b.l.o.o.d.y and terrifying the battlefields around the Capital were.

As Fei was about to increase his speed and dash over, he suddenly sensed something and lowered his head.

"Huh? Second Prince and… They haven't charged into the Capital yet? It looks like they encountered some difficulties."

Loud roaring and battling noises sounded from a hill on the ground.

The envoy group of the Zenit Empire that went to Chambord hadn't charged through the defense-line of the united troops of the enemies. Right now, they were surrounded from all sides as they were forced onto a hill, and they could barely put up a defense with the terrain and corpses around them.

There were about 300 people in the group, and only about 100 of them were still alive. However, at least 10,000 enemies were charging at them and trying to kill them.

Looking from above, it seemed like endless waves were slapping onto a reef, and this reef could be swallowed at any moment now.

"Kill!" [Red Beard] Granello roared and swung his sword, sending out golden sword energies.

His sword techniques were delicate, and he quickly killed three masters of Leon who pa.s.sed through the defense-line.

At the same time, since he used a bit too much force, a wound that was more than 20 centimeters long on his waist burst open after finally healing. Blood gushed out, instantly dyeing his cape.

The intense pain made him single-kneel onto the ground, but he used his sword to prop up his body and didn't fall.

Like a fish that was out of the water, he opened his mouth and breathed heavily, sucking in the air that was permeated with the taste and smell of blood.

Right now, Granello no longer looked like the man who was in control of Imperial Patrol at St. Petersburg. Rather than looking majestic and powerful, he was in a messy situation.

There were more than 20 big wounds on his body. Although he dodged and didn't get his vital body parts injured, the wounds were still deep, and white bones were showing. Right now, they were only half-healed. His magic armor made from the best type of iron was damaged. There were a few holes on it, and it was loosely hanging onto his body.

Blood stained Granello's body, and he felt exhausted. His lips were black, and a significant portion of the red beard which he valued was chopped off. In fact, that strike didn't just chop off some of his red heard; it also left a deep wound on his neck. If he hadn't dodged in time, that strike was enough to decapitate him.

Applying force onto the sword, Granello tried his best to stand up.

His vision was darkening, and his body swayed back and forth. He barely stood up, and he realized that more than two-thirds of the elite soldiers around Second Prince Dominguez were killed, and the ones who were alive were all injured with their weapons half damaged.

[Demonic Woman] Paris who was in her white dress and looked like a gorgeous G.o.ddess was also in a mess. Her body was covered by blood, and her white dress turned into a red dress. Her beautiful arms and legs had wounds on them, showing that she was trying her best to hold up as well.

However, in this significant numbers disadvantage, this woman who was intelligent couldn't do anything.

Even though Second Prince Dominguez was in the center and was being protected, he wasn't in a better situation as well.

His little disable dog named Oka was by his feet, and there were three b.l.o.o.d.y holes in his body; they were created by terrifying penetration arrows. The bodies of the arrows were cut off by the prince, but the heads of the arrows were still inside his body; he couldn't take them out at this moment.

As a result of this, he felt intense pain when he moved as if someone were carving his body with a knife, and ordinary people couldn't endure it.

Despite all this, Dominguez still somehow managed to keep up his n.o.ble temperament. With a smile on his face, he commanded the soldiers and tried to defend against the enemies. It seemed like the three arrows were in someone else' body and not his; the pain couldn't be seen on his handsome face.

Since Dominguez was this calm, the rest of the soldiers he had were empowered and motivated.

The fatigued soldiers looked at Second Prince of Zenit with admiration, and they stopped the attacks of the enemies with everything they had. Even though some of their weapons broke, they slowed down the enemies with their bodies. As long as they were alive, they were going to protect Dominguez.

Granello already rushed to the front and tried to block the attacks of the enemies with the terrain and the huge rocks they moved up the hill earlier.

"Your Highness, our brothers couldn't hold it! How about we back off for now? We couldn't charge into the Capital with the current strength!" he shouted as he chopped the heads off six soldiers of Ormond.

The 300 soldiers were all elites whom he picked from Imperial Patrol, and they were loyal, powerful, and had warrior energies. However, under the ma.s.s disadvantage, they couldn't utilize their individual combat experiences that much, and about 200 of them had died.

Granello was heartbroken every time he thought about that.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 711: Save

"Mr. Granello is correct! Your Highness, the Capital has already been surrounded by the Ormondians and Leonians. The enemies had set up a proper defense, and we couldn't get through! It is better for us to retreat now! Your Highness, with your royal bloodline, you can gather all the troops of the affiliated kingdoms who are on their way to help St. Petersburg, and that is the only way to break open the current situation. Otherwise, it would be useless even if we charge into St. Petersburg!" Paris advised as she struck an enemy master who charged into the defense-line.

Bam! Blood was spilled, but Paris' body also swayed a little.

Dominguez's expression darkened.

Seeing the many soldiers of Ormond and St. Petersburg that was very far away, he finally sighed and said, "It is my fault. If it weren't for my own wishes, we wouldn't be in this situation. I know that you guys are correct, but in the Capital, His Majesty… Eh, retreat! Let's retreat for now! If we can get out of this situation, let's follow Paris' plan. After I gather up a huge army, will I still have the opportunity to see Dad…"

"If that barbaric Alexander were here, the situation would be completely different, right? A guy like him would only accept wins and never take losses…" For some reason, Dominguez suddenly thought of Fei at this moment.

Seeing that she finally persuaded Dominguez, Paris jumped onto a huge rock and looked around, trying to observe the terrain and the allocation of enemies so that she can decide on which direction they had to push toward.

Suddenly, an ear-piercing, high-pitched noise sounded.

A dash of green light shot from deep within the enemy formations and struck toward Paris' heart.

It appeared again!

Everyone's face changed color.

It was these kinds of penetration arrow that struck the talented Second Prince Dominguez three times, making him lose his combat abilities.

This meant that a terrifying archer was hiding amongst the enemies, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike like the Grim Reaper.

This a.s.sa.s.sin finally moved again, and the target was [Demonic Woman] Paris.

Almost everyone here was on the verge of collapse, and Dominguez and Granello couldn't move in time even though they wanted to save her.

The archery skill of this enemy was terrifying. Like a phantom, the arrow already appeared in front of Paris in a flash, so fast that she didn't even react in time.

Paris only had the time to turn around, and her body was locked onto by that arrow spirit.

Extremely fatigued, she didn't have the energy to dodge. Her body stiffed, and she could only open her eyes and wait for her death.

"I didn't think that I would die in a place like this. It looks like I will never have the chance to say goodbye to that arrogant and domineering little man formally…" At this critical moment, this thought flashed through her head. A bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, and she closed her eyes and waited for her death.

Whoosh! Just as this beautiful flower of Zenit was about to wither, a golden sword energy shot down from the sky. It appeared way later, but it was much faster than the arrow.

As soon as they collided, the green penetration arrow turned into black ashes and disappeared completely.

"Alexander?!"

[Demonic Woman] Paris was the closest to this golden sword energy, and she instantly identified its aura and knew who it belonged to. Even though she was usually calm and collected, she couldn't help but gasp at this moment.

She was saved right when she thought she was going to die, and a joyous and surprised expression appeared on her beautiful face. At the same time, an indescribable emotion flashed in her glistening eyes.

"If I arrived any later, I'm afraid that I couldn't see your beautiful face anymore." A voice that Paris was very familiar with sounded by her ear.

Fei got here just in time, and his muscular body appeared beside Paris.

The soldiers of Zenit who survived until now all cheered.

Even Second Prince Dominguez and [Red Beard] Granello rubbed their eyes as they thought that they were hallucinating, and they were greatly relieved as if mountains were lifted off of them. Even their mood brightened.

They all knew the power of the King of Chambord. With such a Sun-Cla.s.s Lord here, even if the soldiers of the united troops grew by ten times, they would be safe and secure.

"Why are you here? Your Chambord…"

For some reason, Paris felt like she was daydreaming for the first time. Sensing the familiar aura beside her, her heart raced, and she appeared very feminine.

However, before she could finish speaking, she was terrified; she saw three dashes of green lights flying from the enemies and toward Fei's back.

These three arrows were much faster, and they didn't make any noises; they were real a.s.sa.s.sination arrows!

"Be careful!" Paris' face changed color.

When she saw Fei appearing as if he didn't notice these arrows, she was horrified.

Paris instantly ran forward and jumped up, trying to block these three arrows with her body.

However, before these three arrows could get within 10 meters of Fei, they froze in mid-air as if they dashed into the mud. Even though the vicious back hooks on them shined under the Sun, they couldn't advance any further.

In front of a barricade and the command center, a mid-aged archer who had a wicked smile on his face saw this scene. He was stunned, and fear overtook his mind. "Master! A powerful master…"

Before he could react, something terrifying happened.

The three penetration arrows that were frozen in mid-air suddenly shot back even faster compared with before, and they dashed through this archer's body as three greenish-golden lights. Then, these arrows shot onto the barricade and the command center, instantly exploding them as if dynamite were activated. A mushroom cloud appeared, and the cloud of dust was sent more than 10 meters into the air. The enemy soldiers who were within 100 meters of this explosion didn't survive.

This terrifying scene stunned the tens of thousands of soldiers of Ormond, and they forgot to attack momentarily.

On the other hand, Fei looked at Paris with a strange expression. He wondered, "Since when did this gorgeous woman become this selfless? She even tried to block the arrows for me. With her brain, she should know that these three arrows couldn't pose threats to me. She made such a decision… Did she mean it? Or is she acting?"

Fei felt a little headache when he had to face this woman who was too intelligent.

"Dominguez Your Highness, the Capital is surrounded. I observed everything from the sky, and the united troops of the enemies already gained control of the area within 100 kilometers of St. Petersburg. Right now, they are trying to wipe out all the troops of the affiliated kingdoms that are on their way to a.s.sist Zenit. Rather than going into the Capital, it is better if you can gather these troops on the outside. After your force grows strong enough, you can attack the enemies from behind. That is way more useful," Fei said. He had this idea when he was traveling here. As someone with royal bloodline, Dominguez was the perfect fit for this plan.

As soon as Fei said that, Dominguez, Paris, and Granello were surprised; they had the same idea!

Dominguez had wanted Fei to bring him into St. Petersburg; he was worried about Emperor Ya.s.sin. However, after discussion, he agreed to everyone's recommendation and decided to gather friendly troops on the outside; he would try not to allow the military strength of Zenit to be weakened that greatly.

However, [Demonic Woman] Paris would follow Fei into St. Petersburg.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 712: Cruel Battle

[Demonic Woman] Paris was an essential member of Second Prince Dominguez's team, and she had the ability to make the best possible decisions in crises, as well as the prestige and authority to gather up all the forces that Dominguez had within St. Petersburg.

By consolidating the forces that were previously chaotic, it might help the Empire to pa.s.s this dangerous time.

On top of that, the forces that Second Prince Dominguez had control over in St. Petersburg needed an intelligent commander to survive through this time as well.

"Ok, it is decided then. There isn't much time, so let's make this quick. Chambord can also send over a master to help Your Highness in this mission!" Fei said as he agreed with the plan.

The king also wanted Second Prince Dominguez to quickly organize and obtain a significant number of troops outside St. Petersburg. Even if they couldn't turn the situation around, they could at least act as a buffer zone between St. Petersburg and Chambord, helping Chambord not to get involved in the war before all the preparation was done.

Therefore, Chambord should support Dominguez both from the perspective of selfishness and correct decision making.

With a powerful master like Fei on the hill, the soldiers of the united troops couldn't get within 100 meters of them since the king's golden energy sphere enveloped the area.

During this time, Fei quickly helped Dominguez, Granello, and other soldiers to heal up, and he then led the charge and helped them to get out of this situation.

With a wave of his fist, a path of blood was created. All the soldiers of Leon who were charging at them were instantly turned into ashes.

"Power! Power! Power!" The soldiers that Second Prince Dominguez still had with him all roared after seeing this.

Fei's invincible presence terrified the troops of the Leon Empire, and they quickly backed off like falling tides. Then, more than a dozen masters who were enveloped in warrior energy and magic energy flames dashed out of their formations. They wanted to stop Fei, but they were exploded in mid-air after Fei raised his finger. All of them died without having the chance to back off.

Shocked, the bugles sounded, and the troops of Leon quickly backed off and created distance between them and Fei.

As Fei protected Dominguez's group and walked them to safety, the enemies didn't dare to chase and only 'escorted' them out of the area that they had complete control over.

After Dominguez and his men were safe and secure, Fei turned around and dashed toward St. Petersburg with Paris.

"Only vicissitude and chaos will test the character of heroes. People say that the King of Chambord is way too powerful, has too much autonomy, and will be the tumor of the Empire, but he is the first person to stand out… Perhaps the Empire is fortunate to have such a powerful king!" Dominguez thought to himself as he watched Fei and Paris turn into a dash of golden light and disappear into the distance.

[Red Beard] Granello had been silent, and he was thinking of something else. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Your Highness, why did you send Ms. Paris to the Capital? Paris just…"

Paris lost her composure when Fei appeared, and everyone saw it. People like Dominguez and Granello were all wise people, and they knew what it meant.

"Paris has been with me for many years, but she is a woman after all." Dominguez understood what Granello meant, and he smiled and explained, "Many people think that Paris is my woman, but that isn't true. She finally fell for a man, so why would I try to keep her around me? King Alexander of Chambord is a man who is worthy of her love."

Granello was a little stunned after hearing this.

"You are the same. You have been with me for many years, and you have blocked at least 20 a.s.sa.s.sination attempts for me. There are more than a dozen deep scars on your body from fatal injuries. After the Empire gets through this chaos, you should take a good break. At least you should marry a nice woman and have kids, pa.s.sing on your bloodline," Dominguez said with a smile.

Although Granello had been with him for a long time and was of high status, he never got married since the fights between different forces at the Capital were fierce and dangerous.

Staring at the bright Sun in the sky, they both fell into silence.

Fei and Paris stood on [The Throne of Chaos] and were in stealth. They dodged the search of the masters on the side of the united troops, and they quickly got close to St. Petersburg.

Seeing St. Petersburg surrounded by countless enemies like the ocean around an island, even Paris who had read many books and was very intelligent got stunned.

This was a horrifying war.

An orange magic energy sphere that was too huge to imagine enveloped St. Petersburg, and it protected the entire city. Dashes of magic energies were shot at this energy sphere with long tails, looking like raindrops of a ma.s.sive storm that were landing on the beach. Yellow ripples appeared, and the energy sphere shook violently, looking like it was about to break at any moment.

During individual combat on and above the realm of Moon-Cla.s.s, mages didn't have real advantages. However, during wars, the power of magic energy far exceeded warrior energy.

Even if there were only low-level mages, once they reached a certain number, the amount of damage they could deal on the battlefield couldn't be matched by the same number of warriors.

If it weren't for the orange magic energy sphere, St Petersburg would have been wiped out by the magic attacks.

However, this magic energy sphere could only defend against magic energies but not physical attacks.

Right now, the moat around St. Petersburg was already filled with corpses and blood, essentially got turned into flat land. Many soldiers who were in yellow, black, and other various colored armors stepped over their peers' corpses, pushed forward sieging equipment, and pa.s.sed through the magic energy sphere.

They were launching attacks at the defense wall of this great city.

On top of ordinary soldiers, Star-level Warriors dashed forward and leaped into the air. They got to the defense wall of St. Petersburg within a few seconds, and they climbed up the defense wall that was hundreds of meters tall without using any tools. Like agile monkeys, they dodged the arrows and the stones that were thrown down the wall, and they got to the top of the defense wall before killing the soldiers of Zenit mercilessly.

The masters of Zenit also fought back, and deadly battles took place on and outside the defense wall.

Burning smoke and cold corpses were everywhere.

If the defense wall of St. Petersburg weren't as tall as it was, the corpses that were piled underneath it would be enough for the invaders to step on and walk up to the top of the defense wall.

There were quite a few Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were partic.i.p.ating in the battle, and they easily created a lot of disruption. Even though they couldn't change the outcome of the battle that quickly, they were like sharp blades that brought huge losses to either side.

In terms of the number of Moon-Cla.s.s Elites, Zenit was at a clear disadvantage.

In most times, Zenit could only use the terrain of the enormous defense wall, the gigantic magic arrows, and powerful magic cannons to attack the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the enemy's side. Even though it wasn't very useful, it made sure that the city wouldn't be conquered by the enemy masters quickly.

This war looked like it was taking place in h.e.l.l.

The sky was covered by thick smoke, and the nose-piercing smell of blood permeated the air. Blood formed rivers, and corpses piled into mountains. The soldiers on both sides were like ants, and hundreds of them died at every second while colorful warrior energy and magic energy flames burned. All of this looked like a nightmare.

This was the first time that Fei saw such large-scale warfare with his own eyes.

Human lives were as cheap as gra.s.s, and even the Star-level Warriors who had high status in the eyes of ordinary people were only stronger ants. They couldn't control their own fates, and they would die easily like the candlelight in crazy wind.

Death enveloped the area, and the war continued.

It was fortunate that St. Petersburg was still under the control of Zenitians after one and half days of the war; it didn't get conquered as Fei expected.

During this war, the preparation that the Royal Family of Zenit had been doing for the last 20 years became crucial.

After being sieged by the united troops for more than 30 hours continuously, St. Petersburg held up.

This was probably something the Ormondians and Leonians didn't expect. As a result, they paid a hefty price.

Looking down from the sky, Fei and Paris did a rough estimation and knew that the united troops lead by the Ormond Empire and the Leon Empire lost more than 100,000 soldiers in the last 30 hours or so.

"What should we do? Should we sneak into the city or kill some enemies?" Fei laughed as he clenched his fist.

P.S. A big shout out to Griffon! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 713: Paris' Plan

"No need to hurry; let me observe this a little," [Demonic Woman] Paris said.

Her white dress was stained by blood and was more eye-catching than a rose, and she had a unique charm. Her smile was alluring, and her beauty was undeniable.

As she stood on [The Throne of Chaos] which was in complete stealth in the sky, she carefully observed the situation on the ground.

When she was thinking seriously, Paris became very serious, and a rare holy aura appeared on her. The terrifying energy flames that were exploding on the battleground were bright, illuminating her perfect face. When Fei looked at her side face, he felt a little suffocating as if he was looking at the statue of a G.o.ddess.

After a few minutes, a proud smile appeared on Paris' gorgeous face; it meant that she already had a plan in mind after this short while.

"The empire is being suppressed, and the morale is really low. If the ordinary soldiers can't see the hope of victory, we will lose this war for sure," Paris said in a confident tone, "In terms of the number of soldiers and strength of masters, the empire is inferior compared to the united troops, and Zenit has been pressured to a great degree. This war is taking place right in front of our homeland, and the anger and the hope that our soldiers have are depleting. Therefore, this is a dangerous moment. The empire needs a small but complete victory to stimulate the morale of the soldiers and pull back the scale of victory that is tilting in favor of the enemies."

After hearing Paris' words, Fei had to admit that this woman was intelligent and instantly saw the core.

The [Demonic Woman] lightly fixed her hair by placing strands of hair behind her delicate ear, and she continued, "Although I despise the Crown Prince, I have to admit that he is super talented in terms of military and warfare. If I'm not wrong, he must have already seen this as well. Since the Capital is this surrounded by the enemies, the victory of small-scale battle can only be earned through a battle between masters and not battle legions."

As she a.n.a.lyzed the situation, Paris looked confident and stunning, showing the temperament and intelligence of one of the two most powerful women in St. Petersburg. There were reasons why she could rival with Elder Princess Tanasha who was known as [Zenit's G.o.ddess of Intelligence] and become one of the key members on the side of Dominguez. In just a few sentences, she cleared up the messy situation and came up with a solution.

"Right now, if a super powerful master of Zenit could appear and kill a bunch of enemy masters, the morale of the soldiers will be stimulated, and the tilting scale of victory will be pulled back to neutral temporarily. In the empire, Emperor Ya.s.sin is already… The Crown Prince is intelligent but doesn't have a master who can stun the enemies. Therefore, even though he probably saw the solution, he couldn't put it into action." As Paris said that, she looked at Fei with her expressive and shiny eyes as a sly smile appeared on her face.

"I know what you mean," Fei said as he cracked his knuckles barbarically. As he pretended to be vicious, he laughed, "So you're telling me to kill a bunch of enemies right now? Hehe, I'm really good at this!"

After hearing this, Paris covered her mouth and giggled, "[Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord. Hehe, today is your best chance at making a name for yourself! From today on, the entire continent will praise your power, and countless traveling poets will tell your stories…"

"Hey, please stop. Why do I feel like I died in your version of the story?" Fei quickly stopped Paris.

"Haha, I'm just trying to motivate you before the battle," Paris giggled as she looked back at the battlefield. After a few seconds, she asked in a seemingly casual yet very earnest tone, "Hey, Little Man, how good are you at escaping? If you cause a big scene, the super powerful masters of the enemy's side might try to kill you. Can you escape? It is very likely that there are Sun-Cla.s.s Lords on the side of Ormond."

Fei sensed the area with his spirit energy and laughed, "Don't worry! Haha, no one here is able to battle me!"

"Worry? Who would worry for a savage like you? Humph!" Paris murmured to herself in a voice that only she could hear.

Then, she said loudly, "Good! Don't show yourself yet. Just wait until the perfect moment, and the effect of your appearance will be the greatest.

After that was said, she asked Fei to bring her to all four sides of St. Petersburg to observe the situation. In the end, she decided to stay at the main gate of the city.

Looking down from the sky, the main gate of the Capital was being focused on by the enemies.

Out all the empires in the united troops, the Leon Empire, the dominating player in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit, was in charge of getting through the main gate of St. Petersburg.

Countless soldiers of Leon were charging at the main gate. They were all fearless, and they had vicious smiles on their faces.

"Charge! The Zenitians can't hold up anymore! Haha! Kill all the d.a.m.n Zenitians!"

"Charge into St. Petersburg! Kill all the men, and let their women whine and moan under us! Haha! Rob their treasures!"

"The Legion Commander has ordered! Whoever charges into St. Petersburg will be rewarded with 100,000 gold coins. Once we conquer the city, we can rob it for three days! The treasures in the palaces and the beautiful women are all free to take! First come first serve!"

Loud shouts sounded and resonated in the sky.

The soldiers of Leon were in a berserk state. Treasures and women blinded them; if they could break open the Capital of Zenit, they would be rewarded heavily! The endless killing and death turned off their brain, and they were driven by their primitive and animal-like instinct. If these bunch of mindless soldiers rushed into St. Petersburg, the amount of damage they could do was beyond words.

Fei had sharp vision, and he was surprised to see that the person in charge of defending the main gate was no other than [Zenit's G.o.d of War], Crown Prince Arshavin.

Arshavin was in the dark-red armor of the [Iron Blood Legion], and he was sitting down in the watchtower on the main gate with a murderous yet majestic aura on him. His expression was calm; no one knew what he was thinking.

Beside [Zenit's G.o.d of War], the masters of his [Iron Blood Legion] were standing beside him, protecting him like the satellites around the moon.

The atmosphere on the defense wall was intense, but Arshavin was keeping everything in control. More than 20 messengers were running around on the defense wall, pa.s.sing out the Crown Prince's commands.

All the dangerous situations and potential weaknesses in the defense were noticed by Arshavin right away, and he quickly made commands and stabilized the situations.

The calmness and intelligence of [Zenit's G.o.d of War] were impressive.

Under the motivation of Arshavin, the soldiers of Zenit used 200% of their combat abilities, and none of them backed off. They built another defense wall with their bodies on the actual defense wall, stopping the enemies from breaking through.

Outside of the defense wall, the masters of Zenit and Leon battled each other ferociously.

Among them, a handsome young man who was protected by golden armor was the most eye-catching.

With a golden lance in his hands, he used his metal-elemental warrior energy to a stunning degree. None of the enemies could face his strike, and a dozen masters of Zenit followed him tightly and worked together under his command. Like a lethal weapon, they killed more than 30 masters of Leon and destroyed more than 20 large sieging machines.

This young man was the Tenth Executive Knight of the Imperial Knight Palace, Chris Sutton.

P.S. remember when we took that cruise trip back in last December? Black Bean Sauce finally finished making our travel video for those that want to see it. And holy fack I was amazed by his taste in music. It's on our youtube channel, or you can just search: Noodletown on Vacation - Symphony of the Seas

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 714: Like Moths to Flames

It was only after the battle with Golden Sun Knight, Chris Sutton, that Fei got famous and shocked the people of St. Petersburg. From that moment on, Fei entered the sight of the most influential figures in the Empire. It was also that fight which caused the other executive knights to challenge Fei on the No.1 Sword-Testing Stage, stir up the situation, and give Fei the nickname of [Sky Covering Fist].

About a year ago, Sutton was the most famous younger-generation warrior in the Empire, and he became an executive knight at a young age. Many people thought that he was going to take over the t.i.tle of Martial Saint from Krasic one day.

However, this young man was very arrogant and aggressive.

The fight with Fei could be considered as his most painful battle. On the Dual-Tower Mountain, his lance broke, his golden armor shattered, and he left the place almost naked.

From that moment on, Sutton who was known as the Golden Sun Knight put away his arrogance and started to progress on the path of cultivation. Defeating Fei became his biggest mission in life.

In this year, Sutton who corrected his att.i.tude didn't waste any time. With his talent and stimulation from Fei, he already became a Nine-Star Warrior, and he was very close to becoming a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite. His metal-elemental warrior energy was very lethal, and no enemy master could stop him yet.

Fei saw this acquaintance of his, but he couldn't help but sigh at the current situation.

He still remembered that this Golden Sun Knight was one of the pursuers of Paris.

However, since the peace of the Empire broke, all the personal emotions had to be ditched aside. As a young warrior of Zenit, Sutton had to put himself into the war wholeheartedly. Even though his status was high, he could die at any moment now.

Boom!!!

Sutton led the charge, and the other warriors of Zenit followed him. They destroyed and flipped over the 31st siege machine, and the huge machine fell to the ground, splashing up a lot of dust.

As Sutton breathed heavily, he looked down at his golden armor that was now dyed red and full of cracks.

The continuous battle finally made this young warrior of Zenit feel fatigued, and more than half of his warrior energy was used in this battle. Therefore, he had to slow down a little and replenish his warrior energy.

Behind him, the 16 experienced Three-Star Warriors who were selected from the military of Zenit looked at him in admiration. Under the leadership of this young executive knight, they obtained a small-scale victory! They killed more than 100 warriors of Leon and more than 1,000 soldiers of Leon and destroyed more than 30 siege machines. In their eyes, Sutton was a real hero.

The intense murderous spirit coming off Sutton terrified the ordinary soldiers of Leon, and they didn't dare to approach. These warriors of Zenit were only surrounded and not attacked, which was rare, and they took this opportunity to restore their depleting warrior energies quickly.

At this moment, Chris Sutton suddenly sensed something, and he looked up at a direction as his pupils contracted.

In the sky, three figures who were in the black uniform armors of Leon flew in this direction quickly, and they looked like three dashes of lights. Before they got here, their vast and tsunami-like auras already suffocated these warriors of Zenit.

Moon-Cla.s.s Elites!

It seemed like the Chief Commander of Leon who was far from here finally noticed this elite team of Zenit outside the defense wall, and he sent over three Moon-Cla.s.s Elites to kill them and gain complete control of the main gate of St. Petersburg.

Any single Moon-Cla.s.s Elite would be considered a great treasure of an empire.

In the last 30 hours or so, the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of both empires had battled each other many times. In a severe disadvantage, Zenit had sent out all the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of the Imperial Senate. The four Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on the side of Zenit only barely pressured the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon to back off with the a.s.sistance of the magic crossbows on the defense wall, and two of them were severely injured while the other two died in battle.

Chris Sutton was clear that Zenit almost had no Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who still had combat abilities. Out of the two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were severely injured, one of them already died, and the other one finally got his life saved by the mages of Zenit, and he could only recover some of his strength after three to four days of rest. Right now, Zenit couldn't send out any more masters to battle these three Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were dashing over.

"Now, we could only use the life of countless ordinary soldiers and Star-level Warriors to slow down these three terrifying enemies!" the Golden Sun Knight thought to himself, and he wasn't afraid at all.

He grasped his golden dragon lance, straightened his back, and said to his comrades heroically without turning around, "Brothers, it is my honor to fight alongside you. Now, the final moment is here. No matter what happens, as long as we are alive, we can't allow the Leonians to charge into the Capital! Let's use our lives to protect our loved ones in the city and fulfill the promise we made to Emperor Ya.s.sin!"

"We are willing to battle until death!" The 16 elite soldiers roared in unison.

The brave souls of Zenit's military resonated with this roar.

At the same time, the three Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon who dashed over separated into two groups.

Two of them flew pa.s.s this elite team of Zenit, penetrated the magic energy sphere, and dashed at Arshavin, the Chief Commander who was sitting on the defense wall. The last one dashed down like a fierce eagle, and he struck at Sutton with a smile full of disdain.

"Kill!"

The Golden Sun Knight roared and unleashed all his metal-elemental warrior energy. The bright warrior energy flames shined on his golden armor, making him look like a small sun on the ground. The dragon lance that was about three meters long dashed out of his hand and shot at the Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who was striking down on him.

"Hahaha! How dare a few ants like you challenge a dragon?" arrogant laughter sounded from the sky.

Bam!

This Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon only lightly punched out, but an indefensible force appeared, instantly shattering the dragon lance that was thrown out by Sutton, who was a Nine-Star Warrior, into thousands of pieces, and these golden pieces shot in all directions.

However, it seemed like Sutton already antic.i.p.ated this. His handsome face still looked calm, and he stepped forward with his left leg and bent his left knee a little. Then, his right hand clenched in the air, and a huge dragon lance, which was made from condensed metal-elemental warrior energy, appeared in his hand and shot into the sky.

In a split second, Sutton created and shot out more than a dozen warrior energy lances.

[Crescent Moon Meteor Strike]!

The golden energy lances turned into phantoms and created a huge net, wrapping onto this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite.

This technique was from a powerful scroll which Sutton obtained from the Royal Martial Library. It was a powerful lance technique, and its power was multiplied when metal-elemental warrior energy was used. It was heard that Emperor Ya.s.sin created this technique himself.

In this devastating situation, Sutton knew that he couldn't get out of here alive, and he was fearless. Since he was determined to severely injure his opponent even if he couldn't die with him, he unleashed all his warrior energy without holding back.

Therefore, Sutton's strike even reached low-tier New Moon Realm.

This Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon underestimated his opponent; he didn't think that a Nine-Star Warrior could ever injure him.

Therefore, a few golden energy lances flew past his shoulder, cutting a few of his hairs and leaving a light scratch on his face.

"Power!" The 16 elite soldiers all roared at the same time.

Then, they unleashed all their power, ignited their warrior energy flames, and leaped into the air, trying to use their most powerful strikes and lives to stop this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite like moths to flames.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 715: One Fis
t

"How dare you injure me? You dirty Zenitian! Die! All of you!" This Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who was injured due to his own carelessness was enraged.

He quickly swung his arm in the air, and a tremendous amount of energy dashed down. The fire-elemental warrior energy instantly gushed over, smashing away all the golden warrior energy.

The ultimate technique of the Golden Sun Knight was instantly dismantled, and his sharp metal-elemental warrior energy disappeared like ice cubes under the hot Sun.

The 16 elite soldiers of Zenit who leaped into the air were also knocked back as if they ran into an invisible wall, and they spat out mouthfuls of blood.

"Is the difference between us this huge?" After witnessing this scene, Chris Sutton couldn't help but smile bitterly.

However, he didn't hesitate or stop. He leaped up and attacked this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite without holding back as the 17th 'moth.'

"Even if I die, I have to slow down this terrifying enemy!" he thought.

In terms of the other two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were dashing toward the main gate of St. Petersburg, Sutton had no power to stop them.

"I hope that the G.o.ds can bless Zenit and help us pa.s.s this catastrophe," he thought.

The burning fire-elemental warrior energy splashed at this handsome executive knight and fluttered his hair.

-On the defense wall-

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The magic arrows that contained immerse energy shot out like raindrops in a storm.

The magic energy flames around the arrows illuminated the angry faces of the soldiers of Zenit, and they all wanted to tear those two demon-like figures into pieces. However, these two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon were way too fast. They dashed around like two phantoms, and the Five-Star Warriors who were operating the huge magic crossbows couldn't even capture their locations in time.

This was the sad situation that Zenit was facing

They didn't have Moon-Cla.s.s Elites on their side who could at least slow down the enemies. Even though these magic arrows were powerful and could injure the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon, they couldn't hit the targets accurately even though they were shot out continuously.

However, each of these magic arrows were hard to make and expensive, so there weren't a lot of supplies. But during a time like this, they couldn't stop shooting the magic arrows out. If they stopped, the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon would instantly approach the defense wall.

[Zenit's G.o.d of War] Arshavin immediately stood up from his chair. Even though he didn't look anxious, he was very nervous inside.

If this continued, the main gate of the Capital was going to be break open in a few minutes.

When the magic arrows were used up and depleted, the St. Petersburg would be conquered.

At this moment, he turned around and looked at the Royal Palace that stood beside the mountain in the center of the Capital. He was a little hopeful, but he also felt ashamed.

The Zenit Empire was pressured to an extreme degree. If Emperor Ya.s.sin who was severely ill appeared and killed the Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon, the current dangerous situation would be eliminated. However, the most powerful people on the enemy's side didn't show themselves yet; they were all waiting for Emperor Ya.s.sin to move first since they weren't sure of his strength.

Once the enemies figured out the real strength of Zenit, the most terrifying attacks would strike the Empire.

At this moment, Arshavin suddenly remembered the King of Chambord for some reason.

He slightly regretted his decision, and he thought, "If our relationship didn't go sour, this arrogant but powerful guy would be here, giving an additional layer of protection to the Empire."

However, this thought only flashed by his mind for a second.

He quickly shook his head and self-mocked, "Why did I think about this despicable rebel? This shameless, arrogant, and short-sighted guy is probably at his kingdom and watching the Empire burn down. He probably can't wait for Zenit to go down! Why would he appear here? Humph!"

-In the sky above St. Petersburg-

"Ok, you can move now. Take care of that Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon outside the defense wall and then kill the two in the sky," Paris suddenly said to Fei. She had been observing the situation for a while, and she felt like this was the perfect moment.

"Ok."

"Hehe, Little Man, remember not to use your full strength in the beginning. Only appear to be one to two levels strong than the enemies. Except for that, be as arrogant as possible!"

Fei looked at the [Demonic Woman] and instantly knew what she was thinking.

"She sure is a cunning and scary woman," Fei thought.

Chris Sutton spat out a mouthful of blood and backed off like a broken kite.

That Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon defeated him with only one strike.

The vast fire-elemental warrior energy instantly burned his body, and his energy channels and internal organs were damaged by it. A level of pain that he never experienced before overtook his senses, forcing him to sweat buckets, and cracks appeared on his skin.

He knew that his opponent was trying to torture him by burning him slowly from the inside-out.

"Is my final day here? I'm dying for my empire! Ms. Paris, are you seeing this? I'm now a real man, and I'm shouldering my responsibility! I didn't bring shame to the Imperial Knight Palace, and I didn't lose face for the warriors of Zenit in front of the enemies. If… Dear Paris, if I can see you one more time before I die, I would be satisfied!" Sutton thought to himself.

In the final moment of his life, he wasn't scared or angry; he was only regretful.

Since long ago when he first saw the [Demonic Woman], Chris Sutton who was known as a talented genius fell in love with this woman who was a few years older than him. In the beginning, he thought that his status, fame, strength, and good looks would allow him to get any women he wanted, but he failed in front of Paris.

[Demonic Paris] Paris always treated him like a little brother. She adored him, but she never looked at him as a man.

"Hehe, Little Guy, you are still a kid. You are too young and aggressive, and you don't know anything." This was the reply that Paris would give him whenever Sutton confessed to her.

Before, Sutton didn't understand it.

However, after he heard that Paris got defeated at Chambord, he was pushed by that goateed old man named Alpha to battle with the King of Chambord and got used by him.

After he got crushed on the Dual-Tower Mountain, he spent the last while training diligently and gradually understood what Paris meant.

"Hahaha! You are only a little ant! How dare you injure me? I will use the most painful method to kill you! I will burn all your flesh and leave only your skin intact! Hahaha!" That Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon laughed viciously as he grasped at Sutton with red fire-elemental energy flames in his hand.

Sutton wasn't afraid. In fact, he had a smile on his face.

He gave it his all, and he didn't feel like he owed anyone anything.

Just when he closed his eyes and waited for his death, something unexpected happened.

A warm hand suddenly appeared behind him and pressed onto his back. A vast amount of warm energy flowed into his body, getting rid of that fire-elemental warrior energy and instantly healing all the injuries on him.

Sutton opened his eyes as he couldn't believe what had happened.

Then, he saw a golden fist punching out from behind him.

Without any powerful aura, it lightly collided with the palm of that Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon.

In the next moment, Sutton saw the wicked smile froze on that Moon-Cla.s.s Elite's face, and shock and terror replaced it.

Then, that man was knocked away as if he were struck by a hammer, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 716: Act Like a Pig but Eat Tiger

[TL Note: This means that someone acts weak but is powerful. This way, face slap is much harder.]

"Reinforcement!" This was the first thought that appeared in the Golden Sun Knight's mind.

"Who is this person? How is he this powerful? He easily healed me with one touch, and he easily knocked away a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite with one punch! Even the guardians of the Imperial Senate aren't this strong!" he continued to think, "When did such a powerful master appear in Zenit?"

The names of all the famous masters or hermits in St. Petersburg pa.s.sed through his mind, but he rejected the possibilities of them being this powerful one after another.

"There are no more masters. Could it be that this person is the trump card of the Royal Family?"

The Golden Sun Knight was thrilled, and he turned around immediately after landing on the ground; he wanted to see who was this master that showed up at this critical moment and saved him.

A gust of wind blew by, and he only saw the back of this figure.

This figure took one giant step forward, and Sutton felt like a huge mountain pa.s.sed him.

"It's him!"

Even though Sutton only saw this person's back, he instantly identified this man. This man left a profound mark on his mind, and he could never forget it.

[Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord!

"It is the King of Chambord!" Sutton suddenly got complex feelings about this.

His first reaction was that he lost again.

The rumored strength and the actual power that the King of Chambord demonstrated far exceeded Sutton's expectations, and he realized that the difference between him and the King of Chambord was already far beyond his estimations. In the last half a year, although he worked hard and tried his best to catch up with the King of Chambord, the gap in their strengths grew bigger and bigger.

Right now, he felt like he couldn't even see where the King of Chambord was on the path of cultivation.

This made him, who was compet.i.tive, feel defeated and frustrated.

However, he suddenly became excited again in the next moment.

He realized that the King of Chambord was on a level of his own! Everyone at the Capital knew how this king stood in the sky above St. Petersburg, called the Crown Prince by name, and defeated that old monster of the Imperial Senate with one strike…

The appearance of a terrifying figure like the King of Chambord wasn't a bad thing.

Since Sutton saw Fei siding with Zenit, he became very relaxed, and he suddenly felt like the defense wall of St. Petersburg that was behind him was impenetrable!

After Fei saved the Golden Sun Knight, he stepped forward and chased after that Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon, attacking continuously.

Every time he moved forward one step, he would punch out once.

On the other side, this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon was shocked. He sensed the power hidden in Fei's punches, and he lost the courage to fight back.

In mid-air, he continued to back off with an anxious expression on his face. Even though he tried to escape, he was targeted by Fei's spirit energy and couldn't get away.

Therefore, despite the fact that he knew he was no match for Fei, he had to punch out to defend himself.

The golden and red energy flames lit up, collided, flashed, burned, and dispersed.

First punch!

Second punch!!

Third Punch!!!

After the third punch, it seemed like everything was over, and no more noises sounded.

Fei stopped at where he was, and his aura felt heavy and stable like a giant mountain.

That young Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon wasn't in a good situation. He already fell to the ground, and blood flowed out of his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears as his body shivered.

He tried his best to raise his hand and pointed at Fei, asking the king in a hoa.r.s.e voice as his eyes opened wide, "Who… who are you? Zenit doesn't have masters anymore; who are you?"

"You don't deserve to know," Fei replied casually without even looking at this man.

This Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was arrogant in front of the weak and timid when facing the powerful.

If Paris didn't ask him to hold back his power, Fei could have easily destroyed more than ten Moon-Cla.s.s Elites who were like this man with a finger.

Now, he had to act arrogant; he needed to bait out the more influential figures on the enemy's side.

"You… you are too arrogant! I'm a n.o.ble of the Leon Empire, and I'm…" Before this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon could finish speaking, a ton of blood suddenly gushed out of his pores, turning him into a blood man.

If the vitality of Moon-Cla.s.s Elites were low, this man would have died already.

"Save me…" This Moon-Cla.s.s Elite was terrified, and he quickly ran away while asking for help from his two peers in the sky. He was afraid that Fei would chase after him and kill him.

"Hahaha! Are you a master of the Leon Empire? You are inferior to a dog! F*ck off! Daddy isn't going to kill you today!" Fei laughed arrogantly, and his laughter resonated in the sky like rumbling thunders. In fact, it was so loud that it suppressed the noises of the battle which involved hundreds of thousands of soldiers.

"Ant! How dare you to be this arrogant? Die!"

The two Moon-Cla.s.s Elites of Leon who were flying in the sky and tried to get the soldiers of Zenit to deplete the magic arrows finally saw what was happening on the ground. Seeing one of their peers escaping and hearing the arrogant speech of this warrior of Zenit, they were enraged. One of them dashed down, attacking with might while leaving a series of afterimages in the air.

In this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite's eyes, even though this warrior of Zenit injured his peer, this warrior didn't have significant warrior energy fluctuations on him. In addition, this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon was much stronger than his peer, so he didn't think that he would lose.

Bam!

A loud colliding-noise sounded, and warrior energy waves expanded and shot in all directions.

The two fists slammed into each other, and a surprised expression appeared on this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite's face.

He thought that he had seen through his opponent's strength, and he expected to force this young warrior of Zenit back and make the latter puke up blood.

However, after their fists collided, the amount of repulsive force he sensed surprised him, and the energy channels in his right arm were injured by it.

"Hahaha! Another dog of Leon! I will kill all of you!"

Fei laughed arrogantly like a mad lion, and he dashed forward while throwing punches at his enemy non-stop.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon didn't panic, and he counterattacked one strike after another.

Since he cultivated fire-elemental warrior energy and concentrated his energy onto his fists, flames would envelop his fists when he punched out. When unleashing all his power, his entire arms would be covered! This was a sneaky combat technique. It allowed him to secretly inject fire-elemental warrior energy into his opponents' bodies, destroying their energy channels.

In all his previous battles, he had used this vicious technique and defeated many masters.

He had once battled a Moon-Cla.s.s Elite who was a lot more powerful than him, but that master got his internal organs burned away, leaving behind only a sheet of human skin.

Therefore, even though he realized that he had underestimated his opponent a little, he wasn't afraid. In his eyes, this black-haired young master of Zenit was going to die under his technique as well, and he was thrilled when he saw Fei punching him.

Every time their fists met, he used that secret technique.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

After they punched each other many times, this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon turned from vicious to surprised. Then, he got a little worried since he felt like something was wrong.

After several hundred punches, his opponent should be burned into a sheet of human skin in theory. However, the reality was the opposite. His opponent got stronger and stronger, making his arms numb.

Right now, he tasted his own fishy yet sweet blood in his mouth, and streaks of blood were gushing out of his nose.

"d.a.m.n it! This kid is acting like a pig but can eat a tiger!" This Moon-Cla.s.s Elite of Leon realized that he was already enveloped inside his opponent's golden energy flames, and he could be killed at any second.

Therefore, he roared and leaped into the air, punching out with both fists.

Boom!

Terrifying energy waves rushed in all directions, and this Moon-Cla.s.s Elite finally escaped from his opponent's control.

Now, he realized that almost all the bones and flesh in his body were almost turned into dust; the amount of power in his opponent's fists was insane!

"Wait, who are you? Who the f*ck are you?" He opened his mouth and asked in a tough manner, "When did Zenit obtain a master like you?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 717: The Theory of Slaughtering Pigs

“You don’t deserve to know,” Fei gave the same response to this question. Then, he added with a bright smile on his face, “Have you ever seen a butcher telling a pig what his name is before the slaughtering?

“You…” This Moon-Class Elite of Leon was infuriated. After all, Fei was very hateable right now. He didn’t look like a master. Instead, he was more like a hooligan and was using anything necessary to anger the other party.

This Moon-Class Elite shouted, “I know that you are powerful, but don’t you have the dignity and honor of a master? Your strength puts you in a high realm, but you are sneaky and don’t respect your opponents! This is disappointing!”

“Go f*ck yourself!” Fei curled his lips and swore without holding back, “Have you seen a butcher pay a lot of respect to a pig that he is about to kill?”

This Moon-Class Elite’s vision darkened, and he almost fainted due to intense anger.

“This man is much more powerful than me, but he is actually like a dumb*ss! His temperament is nothing like a master, and he talks about pigs all the time!” Even though this Moon-Class Elite knew that the king was treating him like a dumb pig, he couldn’t do anything to counterattack.

He spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted at his peer in the sky, “Leo, let’s attack together and kill this dumb*ss once for all!”

The third Moon-Class Elite who was dodging the magic arrows and trying to get St. Petersburg to waste all its offensive resources had noticed what was happening on the ground. As soon as he heard his peer’s call, he turned into a gust of wind and dashed down at Fei with a lot of green wind-elemental energy blades around himself.

This man was a level 3 low-tier Half Moon Elite who mastered wind-elemental warrior energy; he was even stronger than the second Moon-Class Elite!

Since this third Moon-Class Elite was buying time, the fire-elemental Moon-Class Elite on the ground took this opportunity to quickly chug a bottle of healing potion to recover from his injuries.

Just as he laughed viciously and was about to jump up and attack Fei as well, something happened.

Golden energy flames flashed by, and a figure appeared in front of him so fast that he didn’t even have the time to react.

It was that black-haired young warrior of Zenit.

This fire-elemental Moon-Class Elite was shocked, and he felt a pain in his chest. When he looked down, he saw that familiar fist penetrating his chest easily like a hot knife through butter.

“You… you…” Seeing the faint smile on Fei’s face, this Moon-Class Elite couldn’t believe what he was seeing!

He had already drunk that healing potion. Although it couldn’t instantly bring him back to his prime state, he recovered from 70% of the injuries in his body.

However, even though this was the case, and even though the other Moon-Class Elite was attacking from above using wind-elemental energy blades, this black-haired young man who was very arrogant still got to him and destroyed his heart without giving him the time to react.

“This means… This means that this black-haired Zenitians is far more powerful than me! So, he held back strength when fighting me? How?” Fear was the only thing that was on this Moon-Class Elite’s mind as he thought everything through.

He felt it when his heart was grasped by that iron hand and shattered into pieces, so he tried to use his fire-elemental warrior energy to scream as loud as he could, warning his peer so that the latter could escape in time. However, a sense of powerlessness overtook him, and he couldn’t say a word as a Moon-Class Elite. Death was quickly overcoming him.

“Hahaha! Fight me in a two-on-one? How could I let that happen? I will kill a weak pig like you and then destroy the other pig!” Like a demon deity, Fei laughed arrogantly and shook his right arm. His terrifying power instantly rushed out of his arms and shattered this fire-elemental Moon-Class Elite. Then, he turned around and punched out. The golden energy flames grew and turned the green wind-elemental energy blades into pure wind elements, and a vacuum zone appeared between Fei and the third Moon-Class Elite.

…

“Great!” The Golden Sun Knight, Chris Sutton, couldn’t help but shout; he felt like his blood was boiling.

“This is the King of Chambord! A damn b*stard, an arrogant overlord, and a murderous butcher! When you are his enemy, you will experience a level of terror and pain that you never felt before. However, if you are his friend and standing with him, you will feel like you are in heaven! Seeing him bringing your enemies unlimited nightmares; isn’t that the best thing in the world?” he thought to himself.

Seeing the king still hiding his fangs at this moment, Sutton started to feel sorry for this poor wind-elemental Moon-Class Elite of Leon.

“Great! Power! Power! Power!”

“Kill him! Kill him! Kill that pig of Leon!”

The soldiers of Zenit on and outside the defense wall all shouted in excitement, and what just happened encourage them to their cores.

They were feeling desperate, and they didn’t expect that there would be a powerful master hidden among them; they couldn’t even think of this in their dreams.

Right now, they were feeling a great amount of thrill. The arrogant Moon-Class Elites of Leon who were mocking Zenit were now easily destroyed by this master of Zenit! Was there anything else more enjoyable?

The low morale of the soldiers of Zenit suddenly started to climb up again from this moment on.

…

“Your damn dirty Zenitian! I’m going to kill you!”

One of his peers was severely injured, and the other was dead. This made the wind-elemental Moon-Class Elite very frustrated. Since he was the most powerful one among them, he felt like his dignity was challenged, and he was enraged like a lion that got its mating partner taken away.

He floated into mid-air, away from the attack range of the magic arrows. The bright green wind elements flew around him, looking like green flames.

As this master waved his hand, the green flames flew forward, turning into various lethal weapons and shooting at Fei like a bladestorm.

Fei was instantly enveloped by the many energy weapons.

“Hahaha! A low-leveled empire is just too weak. You are just a dirty bug; how dare you resist against the Leon Empire? You are seeking death! I will kill you today, conquer the city, and wipe out all the Zenitians who are taller than a wheel! Hahaha!”

That wind-elemental Moon-Class Elite of Leon laughed in mid-air.

From his experience, he knew that no one could escape from his bladestorm.

“Even if his strength doubles mine, he can’t get away,” he thought.

The soldiers of both empires were fighting each other ferociously. However, due to the battle between the Moon-Class Elites, they stopped momentarily and paid attention to it.

Seeing the master on their side getting the advantage, the soldiers of Leon cheered loudly.

On the other hand, the soldiers of Zenit became worried and desperate. Since the battle was too short, they hadn’t recognized Fei’s identity yet. Right now, they all thought to themselves, “Could it be that his dominance is going to be short-lived?”

Only the Golden Sun Knight had recognized Fei, so he wasn’t worried.

He had witnessed the King of Chambord’s strength before, so he knew that this master of Leon couldn’t do anything to the king.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 718: Dare to Battle Me?

Just as Chris Sutton expected, what he hoped for happened next.

“Hahaha! Pigs are pigs after all! I was just about to prepare the butcher knife and let you live longer, but you want to die sooner, is that it? Since this is the case, I will grant your wish!” That same arrogant and barbaric laughter traveled through the bladestorm and overpowered the cheering of the Leonians.

Then, a lightning-like figure dashed out of the bladestorm and flew upward despite all the wind-elemental energy blades that were crashing down at him. All those energy blades couldn’t get near him at all!

Fei instantly appeared in front of that Moon-Class Elite of Leon, and he reached out, grabbing the former by the neck as if he were trying to stop a noisy rooster from crying!

“You… how did you do this?” Feeling the death sensation, this Moon-Class Elite of Leon seemed to have noticed something. His eyes opened wide as he couldn’t believe what he saw, and he asked, “This is impossible… You aren’t a Moon-Class Elite! Who… who are you?”

“You don’t deserve to know.” Fei’s answer was the same.

Crack! He lightly turned his hand and broke his opponent’s neck as if he were cracking a piece of useless wood.

Bam!

The last Moon-Class Elite of Leon who was sent out to conquer St. Petersburg lost his life, and he fell to the ground powerlessly.

Like a slaughtered pig that fell off the cutting board, the corpse of this master landed on the ground and sent some dust into the air. That was about it.

Everyone on the battlefield was stunned by what they saw, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers who were fighting suddenly all fell silent. It was a bizarre scene.

The soldiers of Leon who were cheering a moment ago stopped. Even though the excitement could still be seen on their faces, their mouths were wide open, and no sound was coming out of them. They were already used to masters of Leon destroying the masters of Zenit for more than 30 hours, so this sudden event knocked them off their expectations, and they couldn’t believe their eyes.

The soldiers of Zenit were already feeling desperate, and they all jumped up and cheered when they saw this. They felt like their hearts were about to jump out of their chests, and some of them shouted and knocked their armors with their weapons to make noises.

Some of them laughed, some of them cried, and some of them kneeled and prayed for those who died under the energies of the Moon-Class Elites of Leon.

“Hahaha! Are you all considered the masters of the level 6 Leon Empire? You are too weak! This is too disappointing!” Fei dashed over above the defense wall of St. Petersburg. With his back facing the main gate of the city, he looked at the hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Leon and laughed, “Leonians, who else dare to come out and fight me?”

His voice was thunderous as if a god was speaking, and it resonated in the sky, entering everyone’s ears.

“It is him. This guy… King Alexander of Chambord. He is here?”

Crown Prince Arshavin who was on the defense wall finally recognized this powerful master. On top of being surprised, anger and hatred also appeared in his mind. However, all those emotions were quickly replaced by something else; that heavy pressure on his mind instantly disappeared at this moment, and he felt relieved.

Clearly, as [Zenit’s God of War], even Arshavin subconsciously believed that Chambord was invincible.

“With this overbearing guy here at St. Petersburg, the Capital that was in a dangerous situation suddenly is now impervious,” Arshavin thought to himself, “I just hope that this guy doesn’t mess around and break the military law…”

However, he soon realized that even if the King of Chambord broke all the rules in the book, he couldn’t do anything. Even if he wanted to act tough, he was too powerless.
Gradually, the soldiers of Zenit also recognized who Fei was.

“It is the King of Chambord! I know now! He is King Alexander of Chambord!”

“I recognize him! He came to the Capital a while ago, and he made a mess here! He is a terrifying master!”

“It is him! I didn’t expect him to come here! This fierce and powerful man is here to protect the Capital? Didn’t the nobles say that he is a despicable traitor? So why did he come here? It is completely different from what the nobles said!”

“Why are you even asking? Which one of the nobles is a good egg? The fact that the nobles are trying to defame him means that he is a good person!”

“Yeah! When the other three empires assassinated our Martial Saint, it was the King of Chambord who risked his life and captured those bad people. Think about it! How can the person who Martial Saint Krasic relied on be a traitor?”

“Huh? I never thought about it that way!”

“Hahaha! I don’t care about other things! I know that the King of Chambord had killed two Moon-Class Elites of the Leon Empire and defended St. Petersburg! Just this alone makes him the hero of Zenit!”

Fei’s identity quickly spread around the ordinary soldiers and caused a small uproar. Even those soldiers who misunderstood Fei due to the nobles’ propaganda were cheering for him. All of them knew that the King of Chambord was very powerful. With such a master standing out, their safety was much more guaranteed.

“King of Chambord! Invincible! Invincible! Invincible!”

“Power! Power! Hahaha, how else dare to battle with our King of Chambord?”

“Dumb Leonians, are you stupefied now? Hahaha, the King of Chambord is now here! You damn invaders should go back home to your mama!”

The commanders of Zenit didn’t even need to give any orders, and the ordinary soldiers already started to chant Fei’s name. Their morale was back up, and they laughed as they provoked the Leonians who were here to conquer their empire.

The atmosphere of this battle was quickly flipped.

Outside of the defense wall, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Leon who were very close to St. Petersburg all turned around subconsciously at this moment, trying to look at where their head commander was and see if masters of Leon dared to battle with the King of Chambord.

“Humph! A reckless clown! You won by luck for once, and you think that you are invincible now? You are definitely a member of this low-level empire! Hahaha! Let me avenge my peers and send you to hell!”

Suddenly, a crisp and loud voice sounded from far away; it was coming from where all the commanders of Leon were at.

Then, a muscular figure dashed into the sky like a flash of lightning.

This man had thick, sharp eyebrows that were almost connected, and his long blond hair was tied up by a black hairband. His face was in the square-shape, and he looked haughty. As the wind blew by, his black robe fluttered, making him look very cool.

This person stayed in the sky and pointed down at Fei. With a mocking expression on his face, he said, “I will give a poor soul like you two choices. You can commit suicide, or I will torture you to death!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 719: Battle of the Masters

Seeing this burly figure, the soldiers of Leon suddenly started cheering.

“Mr. Revier, kill this dirty b*stard of Zenit!”

“Hahaha! Mr. Revier came to battle! Hahaha, this arrogant idiot of Zenit is dead for sure!”

“Kill him! Butcher him! Destroy this fool of this low-level empire!”

The soldiers of Leon rebounded from their silence. The king who was a weak warrior in their minds defeated three Moon-Class Elites of Leon consecutively, and that kicked their pride as citizens of a high-level empire. They were furious, so they were cheering to vent their frustration when they saw this man named Revier show up. It was clear that they had confidence in him.

In fact, Revier was famous among all the masters of Leon, and he was the idol for many warriors and soldiers in the Leon Empire.

Seeing this, the soldiers of Zenit weren’t going to take it.

“Revier? Who the f*ck is him? Our King of Chambord can destroy him with one finger!”

“Hahaha! You bunch of ignorant dumb*sses! How dare you to be so rude to the King of Chambord? Arrogant Leonians, you are already being looked at by the Grim Reaper!”

“Yuck! You are a high-level empire? So what? Back in the days, our Emperor Yassin battled with the masters in your empire, and none of your masters dared to challenge him afterward! Today, our King of Chambord can do the same thing! He is the new star of Zenit, and he will beat you so hard that you have to go back and cry to your mama! Hahaha!”

“F*ck off! He isn’t even strong enough for the King of Chambord to look at! Send another more powerful master!”

Right now, all the soldiers of Zenit stood with Fei, and they instantly cussed back at the soldiers of Leon without holding back.

The battlefield in front of St. Petersburg had changed from the cruel battle between soldiers to the thrilling battle between masters. According to ancient tradition, the soldiers all stopped fighting, sheathed their weapons, and moved back in agreement.

Like a falling tide, all the soldiers of Leon backed off the defense wall of St. Petersburg, creating an area of one square kilometer for the two masters to fight.

The thrilling and fascinating battle between masters was about to occur!

Masters were all mighty, and they were capable of destroying mountains, shattering the sky, and evaporating lakes. Therefore, even the residual energies coming from their battles could instantly destroy thousands of people, so the ordinary soldiers had to move away, or they could die.

Also, the people in this world admired masters. Therefore, the battles between them were respected by everyone.

The two figures stood in the sky.

“Low-class Zenitian, report your name! I’m Anthony Revier, the Legion Commander of the Hurricane Legion of the Leon Empire. I have killed many famous masters in my life, and I don’t waste my time with no-names!” blond Revier sneered and asked; it was clear that he enjoyed the cheers of the soldiers of Leon.

This arrogant legion commander of Leon never heard of the King of Chambord before.

“Anthony Revier? I never heard of you before; you don’t deserve to know my name!” Fei shook his head in disdain and acted even more arrogant, “Come on! Let me see how you compare to your peers! Let’s see how many punches of mine you can take!”

“Reckless!”

Revier was enraged when he got treated like this by the king. He instantly appeared before Fei, and he looked like an angry earth bear when all his orange warrior energy flames burned around him. He raised his hand and struck down with a power that was enough to shatter the ground.

He was a level 7 to level 8 top-tier Half Moon Elite who had strong earth-elemental warrior energy.

He was only one step away from the Full Moon Realm; no wonder he was so arrogant.

From the side, this also went to prove how mighty the level 6 Leon Empire was. Only a legion commander was capable of such strength!

Taking the Zenit Empire for example, even though there were geniuses like Emperor Yassin as well as Fei, the average strength of the masters of Zenit was low. Compared with a high-level empire such as Leon, a legion commander at Zenit had the average power of Six-Star or Seven-Star, far from Moon-Class.

Even though Fei sighed in his mind, he didn’t slow down.

He dashed forward and punched out at Revier’s head.

Boom!

Boom! Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Terrifying energy fluctuations rushed in all directions, causing strong winds.

The residual energies from the two masters left deep grooves and trails on the ground, and huge rocks that were five meters in diameter were flying everything. Then, they were shattered into dust.

The ground shook heavily like a scared child.

The soldiers who were on the edge of this spacious zone felt the strong wind, and they were pushed back by several meters while having a hard time to breathe. Even the Star-level Warriors had to use their warrior energy to resist this power even though they were more than 500 meters away from the two masters. “Hahaha! You can’t win with that little strength!” Fei punched out several times with significantly reduced power as he laughed.

Then, he suddenly thought of something, and he used a bizarre technique.

The golden energy flames around him suddenly turned red, and the temperature in the area increased.

A burning sensation was coming from Fei.

Fei’s elemental attribute turned into fire!

This change surprised Revier.

Out of all the masters he had met so far, he had never seen someone who could change his or her elemental attribute this easily!

After all, mortals had a limited lifespan, and it was already difficult enough to cultivate one elemental energy to the Moon-Class Realm. Only super geniuses or madmen could practice two elemental energy and elevate both to the realm of Moon-Class!

“This opponent is a super genius!” Revier thought to himself and didn’t dare to underestimate his opponent. He knew that more changes might come up if the battle was prolonged, so he decided to end this as soon as he could.

He slapped out with his palms and created some distance between him and Fei. Then, he put his hands together and pulled, and orange earth-elemental elements were yanked out of the ground through the cracks!

A series of dense energy fluctuations appeared, and it protected Revier who was in the middle of casting a powerful combat technique. The endless earth elements appeared before Revier and were compressed, slowly forming a yellow light sword which was more than 100 meters long.

Fei didn’t take this opportunity to attack. Instead, he observed his opponent carefully and tried to see how this technique was used.

In just a few seconds, Revier finished casting his combat technique. A huge sword that was more than 100 meters long appeared. It didn’t have a guard or a handle, and it looked ancient and carried a sense of vicissitude.

As a firm and mountain-like sensation emerged on Revier, a massive image of a yellow, roaring bear also appeared behind him.

“Hahaha! Idiot! You know nothing! You allowed me to finish my combat technique in peace, so now you can die! Hahaha! Enjoy the punishment from the land! Sword of the Land!!!”

Revier was covered in yellow and orange energy flames, and his laughter sounded strange.

As he laughed, he pressed down with both hands.

Instantly, the ground started to rumble as if the God of Land were angry, and terrifying energy was unleashed. As that yellow bear image behind Revier roared, the Sword of the Land cut through the sky and slashed at Fei rapidly, so fast that it looked slow.

Fei frowned.

This Sword of the Land was indeed a high-level combat technique; it wasn’t as simple as a sword strike.

Before this energy sword got to him, he felt like his body was stuck to the ground as if he was a magnet that got sucked in by a magnetic field and couldn’t dodge.

However, this level of energy didn’t pose a threat to the king.

Suddenly, orange energy flames burned on Fei, and it looked like he was on fire.

“Fire Hidden Fist!”

Right before the sword cut into his forehead, Fei raised his hand and punched out.

The faint red energy flames on his fist didn’t carry any aura; it made him look like a low-level warrior who just obtained warrior energy. Compared to the energy sword that was more than 100 meters long, it made people feel like the King of Chambord was trying to commit suicide.

The contrast was terrifying.

However, a series of cracking noises sounded.

Cracks appeared all over this large energy sword that looked invincible. Like a porcelain jar that was fragile, this energy sword started to crack at its tip where it collided with the King of Chambord’s seemingly powerless fist.

Whoosh!

The king leaped into the air, as fast as lightning. He dashed forward with his body as the weapon, and his fist shattered the energy sword bit by bit as he punched at Revier who looked unparalleled.

Boom!

Revier was shocked, and he punched out in a hurry to defend himself.

As soon as their fists collided, it seemed like the time had frozen. Then, their bodies shivered, and it looked like Fei got knocked back.

Soon, the dust settled, and no injuries could be seen from them.

However, the high-level warriors who were watching the battle discovered something strange; they clearly saw fear on Revier’s face. This master of Leon continued to shiver, and he looked at the King of Chambord as if he saw an undead creature during the daytime.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 720: Invincible

“This is impossible! Who are you? Who the f*ck are you? Why do you know Neon’s Fire Hidden Fist?”
There was no wound on Revier’s body, but the expression on his face made it seem like he saw the Grim Reaper. As his body softened, streaks of black smoke slowly appeared from his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. It was a bizarre scene! It looked like a fire was burning inside of his body!

However, before he could finish speaking, something terrifying happened again.

After a breeze blew by, the black robe on Revier’s body slowly turned in ashes and flew away, revealing his body. Then, streaks of black smoke came out of his body through all the pores.

Soon, the streaks of black smoke started to jet out of his pores, and he was enveloped by it.

In just about three seconds, the black smoke dispersed into the area.

A terrifying scene occurred.

The Legion Commander of the Tornado Legion of the Leon Empire, who was a level 8 top-tier Half Moon Elite, fell from the sky. The strange thing was that he dropped like a leaf, slowly swaying in the air as he fell. It seemed like he was almost weightless.

When people took another look, they realized that Revier was turned into one sheet of skin; his internal organs, flesh, and bones were all turned into ashes by the fire-elemental energy, and only his skin was remaining.

This was the unique effect of the ultimate technique of the first Moon-Class Elite of Leon, Neon. The Fire Hidden Fist was able to turn everything inside a person’s body into ashes, but the skin would be untouched. It was a cruel combat technique that would make others shiver in fear.

Revier died in disbelief; he couldn’t understand why his opponent was able to use the technique that belonged to a master of Leon.

“Even if Neon used this technique on me, he couldn’t be able to defeat me, let alone breaking the Sword of the Land which is a high-leveled combat technique. How is this man able to send fire elements into my body? This fire is so powerful that it is burning through my body in a few seconds?!” These were the last few thoughts in Revier’s mind before he died.

The other people who couldn’t believe what they saw were the hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Leon.

This legendary legion commander of Leon who expanded the territory of the empire and was invincible obtained many followers and admirers, but he died at the hands of a no-name young man of a low-level empire! This devastating strike instantly decreased the morale of the soldiers of Leon as if a massive chunk of ice were thrown into a pot of boiling water.

In contrast, the soldiers of Zenit were all excited.

After lasting for more than 30 hours on the defense wall and seeing their peers dying at the blades of the invaders, the tired and injured soldiers of Zenit who were cursing at their enemies suddenly were excited. They could fall asleep a moment ago, but now it seemed like they were injected with the most potent drug. They were full of energy, and they jumped and cheered.

Their voices were loud enough to shake mountains and move oceans.

“Invincible! Invincible! Invincible! Invincible!”

“Zenit is invincible! The King of Chambord is invincible!”

On the defense wall of St. Petersburg, the high-level officials, as well as regular soldiers of Zenit all cheered. Even the militia members whose only job was to move arrows, rocks, and flame oil onto the defense wall patted their chests, hugged the people around them that they may or may not know, and cheered to vent their emotions.

The King of Chambord fought with four masters and killed three Moon-Class Elite; This legendary track record was enough to make the Zenitians who were referred to as dirty natives shout out in pride!

Fei stood in the air.

Above him, the black smoke and red blood mist mixed and rose into the sky, blocking the sunlight.

Below him, the corpses of the dead soldiers stained the fertile land, and their blood slowly floated to all directions, painting the area into the color red.

The wind fluttered Fei’s long black hair, and it looked like a waterfall in the air.
At this moment, all the Zenitians felt like an invincible god was guarding the main gate of St. Petersburg, not a mortal!

“Hahahaha! Is a trash like that the master of a high-level empire? He is too weak! Come! Come again! Who else dares to battle with me?” Fei shouted.

This overbearing and provoking invitation resonated in the sky as if gods were roaring in heaven, and the terrifying sound waves dashed in all directions, even blowing up the dust on the ground.

In fact, the sound waves were so powerful that the hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Leon got ashen-faced, and they backed off several steps without having the guts to look up.

Even the command station of Leon’s troop which was located far away and seemed majestic fell into a short moment of silence.

…

-In the air-

[Demonic Woman] Paris stood on [The Throne of Chaos] quietly. Using the power of this mysterious throne, she was able to achieve stealth. Even if a Sun-Class Lord were standing beside her, she wouldn’t be easily discovered.

However, Paris was able to see exactly what was going on.

Since no one was around her, this demonic woman could finally take off her ‘fake mask’.

Her beautiful eyes started to drift off, and she was gradually intoxicated by the man who was acting arrogantly and killed several masters of Leon as if he were cutting through vegetables.

Especially after Paris thought about the fact that Fei listened to her recommendation and acted overbearingly while suppressing his real power, this woman somehow felt very sweet.

When they first met on the peak of the East Mountain at Chambord City, they looked at each other with disdain. However, starting from when Fei saved her from the assassination attempt of Spartax that night at the tavern…

Even this intelligent woman didn’t know when she grew a unique and different emotion toward this cunning and shameless little king.

A gust of wind blew by and fluttered Paris’ hair.

She shook her head slightly and got rid of these strange emotions from her head. She woke up from that state of intoxication, and she knew that the Leonians were starting to pay attention to Fei after that battle; the more dangerous challenge was about to begin!

“Battle! Little Man! The era that belongs to you is about to start!”

…

After a few moments of silence, the Leonians responded to Fei’s provocation.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Loud drums sounded as if the ground were breaking, and they were as loud as thunder. It felt like they were going to shatter all the gloominess on the battlefield and empower all the soldiers of Leon.

This was the Royal Drum of Leon! All the brave soldiers of Leon heard it, and the desire for and confidence in victory reignited in their hearts.

Their morale was instantly raised.

Every time the Leonians were troubled, the Royal Drum of Leon would sound, and the thunderous drum beats would lead the Leonians back onto the path of victory and glory.

Soon, five dashes of lights shot from the back of the soldiers of Leon and flew toward the center of the battlefield.

Five more Moon-Class Elites appeared.

As these dashes of lights flew through the sky, terrifying auras were emitted. As if the Royal Drum of Leon summoned ancient beasts from history, the frightening auras made all the people on the battlefield shiver in fear.

These five Moon-Class Elites were powerful!

As soon as they arrived on the battlefield, they pounced at Fei without wasting time.

Without saying anything, they dashed at Fei as if they were lions that targeted their prey, and they unleashed all their energies. It seemed like they were going to use their ultimate strikes at any moment.

“Shameless! They are using more masters in battle!” Some people started cussing on the defense wall of St. Petersburg.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 721: A Taste of Their Own Medicine!

Only light wind was blowing on the battlefield, so it was quiet. Therefore, when the soldiers of Zenit started to cuss loudly on the defense wall, most of the people in the area heard them.
When there were master-level battles between empires, they were usually one-on-one battles.

However, there were exceptions where two groups of three to five masters fought team fights.

The situation in front of everyone where five masters were planning to attack one master was too rare. In the eyes of most people on the Azeroth Continent, such a battle was unfair and demoralizing, so many people didn’t like it.

As a result of this, all the Zenitians who could see the battle cursed.

The five Moon-Class Elites of Leon were in the same age range, and there were four males and one female.

The person in the lead had a full brown beard, and he was quite muscular. The two people behind him were thin and looked similar; the only difference between them was that one of them had long hair while the other had short hair. Behind these two people, there was a short fatty who had white, smooth skin and a female who looked pretty. The fatty had a smile on his face and didn’t look murderous; instead, he seemed like a wealthy nobleman. Beside him, the female looked like she was in her twenties, and she looked cold like an iceberg, stopping others from approaching her by her aura alone.

After hearing all the curses, their expressions didn’t change and turn awkward.

At this moment, a loud and crisp voice sounded from the command station of Leon soldiers. In a haughty tone, this man said, “Hahaha! Ridiculous! Is team fighting not allowed during master-level battles? We will give you ten seconds, and Zenit can also send out four more Moon-Class Elites to participate in the upcoming… Haha! Five-on-five team fight!”

As soon as this was said, most of the cursing stopped.

The soldiers of Leon who felt awkward and embarrassed after hearing the curses now laughed out loud.

The Head Commander of Leon sure was vicious.

He knew that the Zenit Empire didn’t have more Moon-Class Elites aside from the King of Chambord, and he was taking advantage of this situation. However, he made it sound righteous as he followed all the unwritten rules on the Continent, meaning that this man was also a shameless person who was willing to use all the tactics in the book.

“That is right! The five of us always move together! Even if our opponent is a Sun-Class Lord, we would fight him or her together!” The bearded man who was leading the group looked at Fei and teased, “Hey, Punk! You are only a punk of this little empire! If you are afraid, you can surrender and break your arms. If you do that, we will let you live!”

“Hehehe, if you don’t want to break your arms, you can take off your pants and call me Grandpa! That works too!” One of the thin warriors who was in a set of black clothes and standing beside the bearded man sneered and laughed.

[TL Notes: Calling someone grandpa in Chinese is similar to saying uncle in English.]

“Six out of the ten seconds already passed. If Zenit doesn’t send more reinforcements, you will be dead for sure!” That pretty woman who looked to be in her twenties licked her lips and showed a cruel smile. As she stared at Fei like how a beast was looking at a prey, she crossed her hand over her throat, signaling Fei’s death.

On the other side, a serious expression appeared on Fei’s face, and it seemed like he was thinking about something.

It really seemed like he was thinking about his opponents’ suggestions. Some people thought that Fei was wondering if he should break his arms or take off his pants in front of hundreds of thousands of people to save his life.

“The masters of high-level empires are just a bunch of cowards who are afraid of death and could only rely on the numbers advantage! The warriors of Zenit are never afraid of death! Team fight? Although I, Chris Sutton, am not strong, my blood isn’t cold! What is the worst that can happen? Death? If you want to battle, count me in!” The Golden Sun Knight who was on the ground couldn’t help but shout.

What he said instantly ignited the pride of the soldiers of Zenit.

Even though Arshavin, Zenit’s God of War and the Head Commander, hadn’t said anything, the soldiers and commanders of Zenit already started to shout.

What the Golden Sun Knight said was true. Even though they were weak, the worst outcome was that they could die!

“That is right! Count me in as well!”

“What about Moon-Class Elites? The worst is death? Count me in as well!”

The Zenit Empire only had soldiers who fought until death on the battlefield and didn’t have commanders who surrendered under pressure.

“Hahaha!” The five Moon-Class Elites of Leon started to laugh in disdain.
That bearded man glanced at Chris Sutton on the ground and the soldiers of Zenit on the defense wall who were all stimulated, and he laughed as if he heard the funniest joke in the world, “You? You guys? What are you? None of you qualify to appear in the master-level battle! You need to be at least a Moon-Class Elite to join! All of you are weak like ants! How dare you make such ridiculous statements? Hahahaha! Low-level empires are ignorant after all! You bunch of idiots! What else do you have except for the courage of accepting death?”

“You…” The Golden Sun Knight was furious, but he also knew that the master-level battle wasn’t something that ordinary people could participate; it was a sacred battle!

At this moment, Fei who was thinking about something while frowning suddenly relaxed. He laughed and said, “At least a Moon-Class Elite? Hehe…”

As he said that, he suddenly flipped his hand and struck down. A dash of golden energy flame instantly gushed into the furious Chris Sutton’s body.

“This…” Sutton was shocked.

In the next moment, he sensed a streak of heat traveling in his body.

The acute pain in his bones and bone marrows made him feel like many ants were eating him from the inside, and the bulging of his energy channels almost forced him, an executive knight, to groan in pain.

The pain was too much to handle, but it was quick as well.

In the next moment, Sutton felt like the gate that was blocking his path of cultivation for so long suddenly opened, revealing all the secrets behind it. A brand-new world appeared in his eyes.

A foreign yet powerful aura slowly appeared on Sutton’s body.

Then, this handsome young knight gradually levitated off the ground and flew into the sky.

Moon-Class Elite!

The Golden Sun Knight advanced into the Moon-Class Realm!

The five Moon-Class Elites of Leon were shocked to see this! They were experienced and knew that the elevation of realm which just occurred on this young man was related to the golden energy flame that Fei shot out.

“Creating a Moon-Class Elite this easily? How? This is shocking! That is on the level of the gods!” they thought.

These five Moon-Class Elites were stunned for several seconds, and the ten-second count ended long ago.

The bearded master of Leon quickly woke up from the shock and mocked with a gloating smile, “You got one helper? So what? This poor soul hasn’t even gone through nature’s challenge! He is as weak as a baby in our eyes! It is no different to suicide! Haha, since ten seconds have passed, and Zenit hasn’t sent out any masters, DIE!”

As soon as he finished shouting, this man dashed forward like lightning and tried to sneak-attack.

Now, the Golden Sun Knight already realized that the King of Chambord used his miraculous abilities and turned him from a Nine-Star Warrior into a Moon-Class Elite! At this moment, all his grudges against Fei disappeared, and the king became the person who he admired the most.

Seeing the bearded master’s attack, Sutton was shocked and was about to…

Suddenly, a huge amount of energy pushed Sutton away, and Fei’s laughter sounded by his ears, “Chris, concentrate and circulate your warrior energy! Get ready for nature’s challenge! I will guard you! These cowards who are trying to use their numbers advantage are too weak for the two of us together…”

As soon as he said that, Fei dashed forward and appeared by that bearded master’s side as if he teleported.

That speed was beyond imagination! All the viewers only saw a series of afterimages and heard his voice, but his punch already landed on that bearded master’s chest.

Before that bearded master could react, Fei’s golden energy flames brightened, and the former was exploded into pieces.

One strike one kill!

Everyone was stunned!

Before the other four Moon-Class Elites of Leon could react, they suddenly felt like their bodies were locked inside a swamp. The air around them got thick, and they couldn’t move despite their Moon-Class strength.

Suddenly, orange energy flames appeared.

They weren’t sure when, but an energy sword that was made of earth elements, more than 100 meters long, and didn’t have a handle or a guard appeared before Fei.

“Hahaha! Get a taste of your own medicine! The Sword of the Land! Strike!!!” Fei’s voice was enough to shatter people’s souls.

It was the Sword of the Land! The actual Sword of the Land!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 722: Price

The Sword of the Land was the high-level Moon-Class combat technique that the famous Tornado Legion Commander of Leon mastered. Revier had killed many enemies of Leon with this technique, and he earned his nickname as the Land Warrior.
During the battle with Fei, Revier used the Sword of the Land once.

Although Fei destroyed that strike, it didn’t mean that it was a weak technique.

On the contrary, the shockingly huge energy sword and the intense energy flames around it meant that it was a unique and powerful technique. Just the terrifying aura of that energy sword and its sheer size left a deep impression on people’s minds.

At this moment, there was still an abundance of earth elements in the area due to that strike.

No one anticipated this! No one thought that they would see the Sword of the Land being used again!

In the sky, Fei stood tall as his black hair fluttered in the wind. The lights in his eyes were sharp, and the murderous spirit wasn’t hidden on his face. The orange energy flames burned around him, and a swamp-like, invisible force field appeared. What was more terrifying was that instead one, four huge energy swords that were more than 100 meters long and about five to six meters wide showed themselves to the left, right, front, and back of Fei.

This was the enhanced version of the Sword of the Land!

It was more powerful!

It was more terrifying!

It was more dangerous!

Located inside the force field, the other four Moon-Class Elites were so stunned that their faces changed color.

They tried their best to get away, but they felt desperate after realizing that they couldn’t get away from this force field in a short time.

The battle between masters was intense, and a minor mistake could make one side lose everything.

These four masters of the Leon Empire were delayed by the force field, and the Grim Reaper embraced them.

The four orange energy swords that were more than 100 meters long and didn’t have handles targeted these four people in the four directions. As Fei pushed down his hands, the swords slashed down at their foreheads as if mountains were falling.

“No! Stop!”

Suddenly, the voice that sounded a few moments ago to mock the Zenit Empire reappeared. Now, this voice was filled with anger and shock.

At the same time, a dash of fire energy shot out of the command station of the troops of Leon and flew toward Fei who was in the center of the battlefield. This figure who was enveloped by the dash of fire energy was mighty, and it seemed like this person could easily tear open the sky and destroy mountains.

The real master who hid behind the troops of Leon finally moved.

It was clear that this person didn’t expect Fei who looked mediocre to unleash this level of power suddenly. He instantly realized that things took a drastic turn.

Since the four Moon-Class Elites on his side couldn’t defend themselves and were about to be killed, this person stopped acknowledging the traditions of master-level battles and broke the rules by attacking Fei from the sideline.

This was his plan: he wanted to attack Fei and force the latter to defend himself, thus saving the four Moon-Class Elites of Leon from the devastating strikes.

Even though the Leon Empire was a level 6 empire, losing eight Moon-Class Elites was a significant loss that would be hard to recover from.

However, it was too late.

Way too late!

Fei was already determined, so the four orange energy swords that were more than 100 meters long and didn’t have handles dashed forward. Even though their speed was fast, it looked slow. They gave people a mystic sensation as if these four swords broke the limitations of space and time. In just a flash, these four swords went from the sky to the ground before disappearing.

As soon as the energy swords went through them, the four Moon-Class Elites of Leon suddenly stopped all their struggling and screaming as if they were frozen. They no longer moved and looked like they were turned into mannequins.

Puff!

A light noise sounded as if someone tore a piece of paper, but it somehow felt thunderous to people. Before people could react, a red line appeared on each of the four Moon-Class Elites of Leon. This red line went from their foreheads down to their crotches, and blood spurted out.
These four people were cut in half vertically, and the eight pieces of broken corpses fell from the sky along with the blood and organs.

The four masters who were domineering a moment ago were now eight pieces of broken corpses.

Instant kill!

Instant kill again!

Everyone on the battlefield was stunned and lost the ability to think and speak for a moment.

“Killing four Moon-Class Elites in a split second. This… what is going on?” they thought after a while.

The morale of the soldiers and commanders of Leon was greatly hindered again. Even though the Royal Drum of Leon just raised it, it plummeted again.

The soldiers and commanders of Leon didn’t understand why this Zenitian, who didn’t have the temperament of a master, was capable of such power! They couldn’t believe that their Moon-Class Elites were easily killed like sheep!

Boom!

A loud explosion noise sounded, and it woke everyone up from their shock.

After killing the four masters of Leon, Fei turned around and flexed with composure. As he punched out, a huge, shiny golden fist mark flew out and shattered the dash of red fire energy that attacked him from behind. Even though Fei moved later, his strike wasn’t slower.

The terrifying energy waves instantly dispersed into the area, and the chaotic energy settled after a while.

Now, there was a huge figure at where the four Moon-Class Elites of Leon stood before. He looked like a beast, and he was wearing a set of dark armor.

This man looked young; he seemed like he was about 25 years old. However, he was more than 2.5 meters tall. His body was huge, his skin was dark, and his face looked ugly. His skin was wrinkly as if it were filled with scars, and his curly hair was tied into many braids. He had a lot of body hair, and his teeth were sharp, making him look like an ape.

As he stood in the air with an angry expression, an indescribable pressure appeared. It seemed like he was oppressive as a huge mountain.

“Unforgivable! You dirty and stupid native! I, a prince of Leon, already told you to stop!” This huge, ugly man with the dark skin stared at Fei and said viciously as murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.

The king shrugged and replied, “Oh, sorry. Your reaction was too slow, and you spoke too late!”

“You, are dead!” The ‘Black Ape’ was stunned for a moment before getting enraged.

Bloody-red lights were flashing in his eyes, and a mystic energy that was coming off him was about to envelop Fei.

His tone was really overbearing, and it sounded like he was scolding someone who was many levels below him. It meant that this person was a high-level decision maker and was used to giving commands.

He was arrogant. Even though Fei had showcased impressive strength, he still looked down on the king.

When he said those words to Fei, it didn’t feel like he was threatening the king. Instead, it felt like he was simply stating an inevitable truth.

All of this indicated that this person was a powerful master, and that his strength was beyond profound, far exceeding the level of the other masters of Leon.

In front of his pressing presence, ordinary Moon-Class Elites couldn’t even stand in front of him for a few seconds before experiencing mental collapses, let alone battle with him.

However, Fei wasn’t an ordinary Moon-Class Elite.

“What? Damn, do you think I don’t know how to show-off?” The king instantly destroyed the atmosphere that this ‘Black Ape’ had built. He continued, “Big Ape, don’t try to compete with me in this field; you are far less experienced.”

“Ignorant low-life! You will pay the price for your rudeness! You will suffer in pain!” The ‘Black Ape’ was extremely angry. For many years now, no one dared to speak to him this way.

With a vicious smile on his face that revealed his sharp yellow teeth, cruel remarks came out of his throat in a hoarse tone, “Just for what you said, I promise you that I will kill every single Zenitian, whether they are male or female, old or young! I will kill all of you dirty natives who don’t deserve to have land to live on!”

“Ignorant high-level idiot, congratulations! You have successfully angered me!” Fei’s expression also turned cold. “I don’t like being threatened, so you will pay the price for what you said as well. This price is not much – just your life!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 723: Terrifying Power

As soon as Fei said that, he moved without hesitation.
An orange Sword of the Land that was more than 100 meters long suddenly appeared without a sign, and it struck down at the ‘Black Ape.’ At the same time, orange lights shined below the ‘Black Ape’ from the ground, sucking down at him with great force and making him unable to move.

A series of gasps sounded.

Fei’s attack speed was way too fast. Also, since he showed more power than before, this Sword of the Land was on another level! Its speed, energy, aura, and damage all doubled at least!

As a result, this ‘Black Ape’ who was in a set of dark armor was in a tough situation.

“You are seeking your death!” A series of beast-like roars sounded.

In the next moment, the ‘Black Ape’ spat out a ton of terrifying red flames as if he were the burning Sun.

The temperature in the surroundings instantly increased drastically, and hissing noises sounded as the moisture in the air was being evaporated. The blood on the ground soon dried up, and the corpses turned burnt and charcoal-like.

In addition, even the ground was turned black as if a fire burned through.

“Fire Destruction Fist!”

The ‘Black Ape’ shouted like a madman, and he used his insane physical strength to break free from the force field, just like how a giant beast could break a hunter’s trap.

Then, his entire right arm turned into a burning fire dragon. As he punched out, this fire dragon flew out as its roar resonated in the area, trying to kill Fei without mercy.

Boom!

As a loud noise sounded, the Sword of the Land and the Fire Destruction Fist collided without any fancy visuals.

“This isn’t the Sword of the Land!” As soon as they attacked, the ‘Black Ape’ was knocked away, and he shouted in surprise.

He finally realized what was happening.

After colliding with that huge orange energy sword, that repulsive force made him sense the strangeness of Fei’s strength.

Although everything looked the same and seemed perfect, it wasn’t the case. The energy coming off the huge sword was unique and hard to comprehend; it wasn’t the firm and steady earth-elemental warrior energy.

“Hahaha!” Fei laughed crazily as he approached this ‘Black Ape’.

His long black hair fluttered in the wind, and he looked like a demon deity, making people feel like he was invincible.

Then, a streak of wilder and more explosive energy appeared on Fei. As he raised his hand, the orange energy flames on him suddenly turned into red fire elemental energy!

Something even more unimaginable occurred!

“Fire Destruction Fist!”

Fei punched out, and a fire dragon enveloped his right arm before roaring so that everyone in the area could hear it. Then, this fire dragon flew out and dashed at the ‘Black Ape.’ It was the same technique that the ‘Black Ape’ used, but it seemed more powerful in Fei’s hands.

“You… how do you know this fist technique?” The ‘Black Ape’ was surprised and mad at the same time.

His was a prestigious prince who had real power, and he was one of the few most influential figures in the Leon Empire. Therefore, his bloodline and talent were all top-tier.

Although he looked ugly, had a hot temper, and was cruel, he had a photographic memory. He read almost all of the combat techniques and cultivation techniques in the Royal Library of Leon, and he mastered several combat techniques and secret techniques.

Despite all that, he was still shocked by this.

“This Zenitian is too strange!” he thought. “In a short time, he used the ultimate combat techniques of the Moon-Class Elites on our side repeatedly, and he even used my ultimate technique, Fire Destruction Fist! It seems like he didn’t know these techniques beforehand. This is because…”

This ‘Black Ape’ was knowledgeable and knew many things, so he knew what was happening. He realized that this young Zenitian in front of him could instantly learn and comprehend all the techniques that he saw!

What surprised this ‘Black Ape’ even more was that his opponent didn’t just learn them; this young man was able to refine the techniques in split seconds! The same technique used by this Zenitian was more powerful and dealt more damage compared with the person who mastered it in the first place!
“What is this ability?”

Terrifying!

After seeing the power of his opponent, the ‘Black Ape’ didn’t get scared. Instead, he was full of energy, and he couldn’t wait to battle with Fei.

As one of the most powerful young men in the Leon Empire, it was hard for him to meet someone who could rival him. However, this young Zenitian in front of him was much younger, but the strength that this person had was powerful! This made the ‘Black Ape’ want to completely obliterate his opponent and get that thrill of slaughtering his opponent!

“Let’s see how much you can learn! Fire Extermination Fist!”

A cloud of black, swirling fire appeared in the hand of the ‘Black Ape’, and it grew bigger and bigger as it spun. Gradually, a huge amount of suction force appeared as if it were a black hole, and all the air, energy, and mist were sucked into it without exception.

The fire dragon that came from Fei’s Fire Destruction Fist was also sucked into the black fire. After a few angry roars, that fire dragon quickly disappeared from the world.

Seeing this, Fei’s expression didn’t change.

He opened his hand, and a cloud of black fire appeared as well. As it also started to swirl and spin quickly, the suction force appeared too. As if a swirl suddenly appeared in the sea, it grew bigger and bigger and was enough to pull everything into it.

The two terrifying fiery black holes finally collided.

No explosion nor shocking energy waves appeared. The two black holes started to devour and tear into each other in silence. In the end, the two clouds of black fire disappeared like two drops of ink into a clear pond, completely diluting and vanishing.

“Damn it! Do you only know how to copy? Dirty Native, bring out your real strength and battle with me! Hahaha! Didn’t you say that you want my life? If all you know is copying me, I’m afraid that you can’t do anything to me!” The ‘Black Ape’ shouted in disdain, trying to provoke Fei.

In reality, he was already shocked to his core.

Fire Extermination Fist was a unique combat technique that he created based on Fire Destruction Fist, and only he knew how to use it in this world. However, as soon as he used it once, his opponent completely comprehended the technique.

“A genius? A monstrous genius?”

The murderous spirit in the mind of this ‘Black Ape’ already reached its max, and he was determined to kill this genius of Zenit before he grew into someone super powerful. This way, he could take out a big threat to the Leon Empire early on!

“Hahaha! Since this is the case, then I will stop playing with you! Take this!”

Fei also didn’t want to keep on playing.

He suppressed his power and tried to attack enemy masters. He was quite successful at it; he killed eight Moon-Class Elites and severely injured one.

However, this was about the best that he could do; he couldn’t continue acting anymore.

He wasn’t sure if there were Sun-Class Lords on the side of Leon, but he knew that this ‘Black Ape’ was of prestigious status. If he could kill him, the Royal Family of Leon would be hurt significantly, and his job here would be done.

After thinking about that, Fei changed his mind and turned back to his initial golden energy flames, looking majestic and god-like.

As he waved his hand, a shiny energy hand that was about two meters in each dimension appeared before him, following Fei’s move and clenching into a fist as Fei did so. The fingers on this golden energy hand looked like the petals of a golden lotus, and they left a series of afterimages in the air as they moved.

As a result of Fei’s movements, the huge golden energy fist looked stunning and beautiful.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 724: Chase

“Invincible Emperor Fist!”
Fei punched out, and the golden energy fist dashed forward like a meteor while drawing a long tail.

“Hahaha! Idiot! Die! Fire Supreme Fist!”

The ‘Black Ape’ saw that the king stop mimicking his combat techniques, and he was secretly thrilled. He knew how terrifying Fei’s copying ability was; it was on the level of god!

Since his opponent ditched the unique and powerful ability after the provocation, the ‘Black Ape’ felt like he obtained a rare opportunity.

Therefore, he instantly used his most powerful technique, the Fire Supreme Fist.

The vague image of a god of fire appeared behind him. This god was burly and wearing a fancy traditional robe, looking like a supreme entity in the world and making people fearful of his existence.

As the ‘Black Ape’ punched out, dashes of lights shot out of this god’s eyes from the image, and the god in this image bent his arms, raised his hands, and punched down. It looked like this strike was about to tear space and destroy the world.

This was the most powerful punch of this ‘Black Ape’.

Boom!

The golden energy fist of [Invincible Emperor Fist] collided with the fist of the god in the image accurately.

Huge explosive energy waves expanded and dispersed into the area.

Terrifying dark clouds appeared and covered the sky before expanding even further, and dust on the ground merged with dark-red energy clouds before ascending into the air, looking as if a huge beautiful yet lethal flower appeared in this world.

For a moment, this was the most eye-catching thing in the region.

All the people around the battlefield watched this pretty and dangerous flower as they held onto their breath, and the nervousness that they were feeling couldn’t be described with words.

To the people of the Leon Empire, even though the person who was representing Leon in the battle was their legendary Prince Gomi that never suffered a defeat since his uprise, this Zenitian who was fighting with him brought them too much shock and threw them into desperation again and again. They suddenly felt like the victory wasn’t that easy to obtain.

To the people of the Zenit Empire, although the King of Chambord was famous for his power and recklessness, they weren’t entirely sure if he could still hold up under the pressure from a high-level empire after consecutive battles. They were concerned about his stamina and energy level.

When people are emotionally invested, they will lose their composure and ability to reason.

Therefore, under the cover of the huge dark clouds, the outcome of the battle already appeared under everyone’s nose.

A dash of black light suddenly flashed away like a bolt of lightning, and a person was flying to the back of the troops of Leon with a shocked and terrified expression on his face, looking like a defeated dog that had its tail between its legs.

This person was the ‘Black Ape’ Gomi, the legendary prince of the Leon Empire.

As soon as Gomi and Fei’s fists collided, this prince knew that he still underestimated his opponent.

He realized that this handsome and black-haired opponent was even more terrifying when not copying his techniques. The amount of power in that golden energy fist was far beyond Gomi’s expectation, and so was Fei’s realm.

Therefore, although Gomi still had some trump cards that he didn’t reveal yet, he knew that those trump cards would be useless since his opponent could crush all of them and even kill him using that mighty power.

Therefore, this prince made up his mind and quickly escaped.

Although escaping was shameful, he could die if he didn’t.

He could still try to redeem himself after being shamed, but he would lose everything if he died.

The decisiveness of this prince was far beyond the people in his age group.

Fei didn’t expect the arrogant and showy prince of the Leon Empire to escape instantly. After all, his opponent wasn’t really injured from that collision.

Therefore, when Fei quickly reacted to this situation, his opponent already fled away.

However, the king wasn’t going to let such a powerful enemy, who posed a real threat to Zenit, get away.

Fei instantly dashed forward and chased after Prince Gomi without hesitation, and his afterimages looked like they tore an opening in the sky.

No one anticipated this drastic change in the situation.

The people who reacted first were the Leonians. Although the escape of their legendary Prince Gomi caused their morale to plummet, many magic arrows were shot out of the campsites of Leon under the orders of the commanders. Like a big herd of hungry locusts, the arrows dashed toward Fei who was chasing after Gomi.

The magic equipment and devices of the Leon Empire far exceeded the level of Zenit.
However, these powerful arrows that were enough to kill ordinary Moon-Class Elites couldn’t even get close to Fei’s body. Before getting within ten meters of Fei, they were all bounced back as if they ran into an invisible metal defense wall.

While chasing after Prince Gomi, Fei didn’t show mercy to the invaders. As he dashed forward in the sky, he punched down at the ground repeatedly. His terrifying force bombarded the ground as if he were a heavy bomber, creating massive explosions and energy waves in the well-organized formations and campsites of Leon and messing up the troops of Leon.

There were quite a few powerful yet loyal masters in the troops of Leon. Even though they knew that they were no match for Fei, they leaped into the air and tried to stop Fei by using their bodies to save their prince.

However, they were turned into clouds of blood mist by the mere residual energies that were a result of the battle between Fei and Gomi.

Anyone who was below the realm of Moon-Class couldn’t get involved in the battle of the real masters, and they would instantly die if they were more than 100 meters above the ground.

“All of you! Go up and stop him!”

Prince Gomi of Leon was stunned by Fei’s punch, and he no longer wanted to battle. Seeing that the distance between him and Fei getting smaller and smaller, he knew that he couldn’t get away like this.

He landed on the ground decisively and ran in the formations of his troops. He was using the soldiers and commanders of Leon as meat shields, and he ordered the troops of Leon to use their lives to make up the difference between strengths to stop Fei’s chase.

He was literally asking the ordinary soldiers to die for him.

Under his order, the ordinary soldiers and commanders of Leon all charged up fearlessly, using their bodies as a thick defense-line between Prince Gomi and the King of Chambord.

Using the human sea attack against a master was a cruel strategy.

In theory, even if a Sun-Class Lord had to use his or her warrior energies or magic energies non-stop, there would be a point in which they would turn weak and be tired out. However, if that were measured with the lives of ordinary soldiers, millions of them would have to be sacrificed before that would happen.

However, Fei was a barbarian; he used pure physical strength and not warrior energy, and he had potions to recover his stamina instantly. Therefore, he wasn’t afraid of the human sea attack.

Fei ignored all the soldiers of Leon who were charging at him with weapons. He chased after that ‘Black Ape’, and everything that was within ten meters of him was turned into blood mist by his invisible and invincible physical strength.

A path of blood instantly formed, and Fei’s speed didn’t slow down one bit.

Roars, screams, gasps, and scolds all sounded at the same time.

The two super masters disrupted the strictly controlled and orderly formations of the troops of Leon as one of them tried to flee while the other one chased, turning things chaotic and disorderly.

This was the effect of super masters in war.

The legendary Prince Gomi of Leon tried to get away, but Fei chased after him tightly. All the troops of Leon moved around like a pot of boiling water, getting chaotic, but they couldn’t save their prince from Fei’s chase.

Seeing Fei getting closer and closer, the ‘Black Ape’ got more and more anxious. His opponent’s death chase terrified him, and that sharp murderous spirit was already poking the back of his heart.

Since no master on the side of Leon could stop the powerful Fei, Gomi turned his eyes as a wicked smile appeared on his face. After a split-second pause in the air, he dashed toward the troops of the Ormond Empire.

“There should be powerful masters on the side of Ormond who can stop this damn Zenitian!” he thought; he was planning to throw this hot potato onto the lap of Ormondians.

…

-On the main gate of St. Petersburg-

Zenit’s God of War Arshavin was seeing all this with a magic telescope, and he already had a plan. With an overjoyed expression on his face, he sent out a list of commands.

The main gate of St. Petersburg that was tightly shut all this time opened.

The cavalry of Zenit who were all fully-armed dashed out of the city like a wave of black flood, and the clip-clop noises resonated in the sky. In a uniformed formation, they dashed into the troops of Leon that were in chaos and attacked mercilessly!

The counterattack of the Zenitians began!

P.S. A big shout out to Justin S., Claudio C., Brendan M., D4sh, and Omid A. Thanks for the support on Patreon! If you would like to support our work and get earlier access to the MEBR and more chapters, please check our Patreon Page!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 725: The Provocation During Escaping

Fei noticed what happened behind him.
The fact that Crown Prince Arshavin chose this moment and decided to order the soldiers of Zenit to launch the counterattack showed the courage that ordinary commanders didn’t have, and he was worthy of his nickname which was Zenit’s God of War.

He chose 10,000 elite cavaliers who were most mobile and quickest to launch the counterattack, and these soldiers dashed out of St. Petersburg like wind and rushed into the formations and campsites of the united enemy troops.

Since the troops of Leon were in chaos and were close to the main gate of the city, they were attacked first, instantly resulting in a lot of casualties.

Since the Zenit Empire was now in a slight advantage, Fei stopped paying attention to them and chased after the ‘Black Ape’ Gomi wholeheartedly.

There were the campsites of four to five smaller empires between the campsites of the Leon Empire and the Ormond Empire.

In the beginning, there were some masters from these empires who didn’t see the battle that just took place between the king and Prince Gomi of Leon, and they dashed into the air, trying to stop Fei.

However, after seeing several masters who dashed at Fei getting turned into corpses and dropped at an even faster descending speed, all the masters were stunned by Fei’s ferociousness and didn’t dare to jump out to stop him anymore.

Fei didn’t show any mercy along the way.

Just like what he did to the troops of Leon, he punched down whenever he saw large sieging equipment and magic items, turning them into dust. Wherever Fei went, people fell, and their horses got flipped.

Chaos instantly spread in these orderly and organized campsites and formations of the united enemies, and screams and gasps sounded everywhere.

If Fei had [The Throne of Chaos], he would have gotten to that ‘Black Ape’ already.

However, since that throne was being used to protect [Demonic Woman] Paris, the Barbarian wasn’t great at movement speed, and Fei didn’t want to expose his real strength, he chased after the dominant Prince Gomi of Leon. Even though the distance between them was getting closer and closer, it would still take a while for the king to catch up completely.

This was a part of Fei’s plan.

With the ‘Black Ape’ running in the front and causing disruption to other empires’ troops, Fei chased after and did the most amount of damage to them, almost flipping all the campsites of this so-called Ten-Empire United Troops upside-down. This would create a lot of opportunities for the cavalry of Zenit who was now raiding the enemies.

Arshavin was known as Zenit’s God of War. If he could really capitalize on this opportunity, even if he couldn’t completely obliterate the enemies, he could at least solve the current problem of St. Petersburg being surrounded by enemies on all sides.

Under the intentional destruction of the unparalleled King of Chambord, the battlefields outside St. Petersburg turned messy and disorderly.

“Hahaha! Dirty Zenitian! You can’t catch up with me! You can’t kill me!” ‘Black Ape’ Gomi let out a series of laughter in the air.

After dashing forward for a while, the yellow campsites of the Ormond Empire were now visible to him, so he calmed down.

He heard that Sun-Class Lords were hidden in the troops of Ormond, so he was confident that this powerful Zenitian was going to be killed soon. Therefore, his duty right now was to continue to provoke his opponent and make sure that his opponent would chase after him and enter the territory that was being controlled by the Ormond Empire.

“Didn’t you say that you want to kill me? Didn’t you say that the price of offending you is great? Dirty b*stard! Come at me! Hahaha!”

“The Leon Empire won’t forgive you! After I escape, I will lead more powerful troops of Leon and kill every single Zenitian!”

“The Zenit Empire is filled with a low-level, dirty race! You should have disappeared from the Continent a long time ago! You don’t even deserve to be a slave!”

‘Black Ape’ Gomi’s laughter sounded in the sky continuously.

This prince was able to flex and pull back when necessary, and he was genuinely shameless as well. In fact, he was the most shameless person that Fei had ever seen!
People like this prince are similar to poisonous snakes. If you don’t kill them in one blow, they might recover and inject venom into your blood vessels instead of being scared of you.

Therefore, Fei’s murderous spirit intensified, and he chased after his opponent quickly without saying a word.

Dark-yellow energy flames burned in the area in front of them, and it looked like a huge yellow curtain.

This legendary Prince Gomi of Leon raised his hand and showed a token before dashing through the yellow curtain and into the campsites of Ormond.

The Ormond Empire was a level 7 empire on this continent for a reason. Although they were far away from the Zenit Empire and didn’t send too many soldiers, the less than 20,000 Ormondians here were still the most powerful force amongst the ten empires in the alliance.

Fei only tried to sense the aura of powerful masters using his spirit energy from far away, and he was sure that there were at least more than ten Moon-Class Elites in the troops of Ormond.

In addition, there were several powerful magic array formations set up around the campsites, making sure that no one could get through their defense-line without them knowing. They were really cautious.

The yellow energy flames in front of Fei was the defensive magic array formation that the Ormondians set up outside their campsites.

Only people who had the magic tokens such as the one that ‘Black Ape’ Gomi showed before could pass safely without triggering alarms.

However, Fei was feeling powerful and heroic. As he roared, he punched out at the magic energy flames in front of him as if he were a tiger that was back in the woods and a dragon that was swimming in oceans. He instantly shattered the magic energy flames and charged into the campsites of the Ormondians.

“How dare you!”

“Die!”

“Reckless! How dare you attack the campsites of the Ormond Empire?”

“Capture this native and decapitate him in public to scare the enemies!”

As soon as Fei charged through the yellow magic energy flames, he heard shouts sounding all around him.

Several figures flashed and charged at him in yellow armors like bolts of lightning, trying to sneak-attack him with powerful energies.

These were all the Moon-Class Elites of Ormond.

“Hahahaha! F*ck off!” Fei laughed like a madman and attacked mercilessly.

The king didn’t like these Ormondians. After all, they attacked Chambord for no reason and caused a lot of casualties.

A sea of golden energy flames instantly appeared. As the king punched out, the two Moon-Class Elites who charged at him were turned into two clouds of blood mist and died without having full corpses.

The two terrifying golden energy fists dashed forward like two giant meteors. As they created a series of ear-piercing noises, they instantly obliterated those two masters and then landed in the campsites of Ormond like nuclear bombs, creating two mushroom clouds right away.

As a result, the casualty count in the campsites of Ormond reached a new height.

This scene terrified ‘Black Ape’ Gomi who was staying in the air not too far away and trying to watch Fei get killed.

Fei’s strength that was suddenly elevated almost made him pee his pants.

He thought that the masters of Ormond could tie down this terrifying Zenitian, but two of them already got killed before they could even approach him.

The fact that this Zenitian killed two Moon-Class Elites of Ormond this easily made this ‘Black Ape’ sense a chill that ran up his spine and reached his skull.

All the hair on his body stood up, and he no longer felt safe in the campsites of Ormond.

With a scream, he dashed toward the Xuan’ge Legion of Ormond which was further back.

A bit further away from the campsite of Ormond, six Xuan’ge were floating in the air.

Five of them were about 50 meters long and about 13 to 14 meters wide, much smaller than the one which was captured by the Chambord Kingdom. These five Xuan’ge surrounded a huge Xuan’ge, protecting it in the middle.

The Xuan’ge that was being protected in the middle was on par with the one that was captured by Chambord, and it looked almost identical to that one.

These six Xuan’ge floated in the air, looking like six ancient battle beasts that traveled through time.

Even though they were silent, they looked vicious and terrifying.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 726: A Carefully Calculated Trap

Xuan’ge was one of the key assets that the Ormondians had that allowed them to become one of the super powerhouses on the continent.
In fact, they were among very few empires that had dominating power in the sky.

‘Black Ape’ Gomi laughed arrogantly and waved his hands at Fei provocatively. Then, he dashed into the formation of the Xuan’ge before disappearing like an earthworm.

Fei sneered and approached quickly.

His vast amount of spirit energy instantly rushed forward like tidal waves and enveloped the pressing Xuan’ge Legion that looked dangerous. Almost in an instant, he got a clear understanding of the strength of this Xuan’ge Legion. Therefore, he didn’t hesitate to dash forward and chased after Prince Gomi of Leon who disappeared from his vision.

As if they didn’t discover Fei’s approaching, the six Xuan’ge floated in the air quietly like sleeping beasts.

Soon, Fei was less than 500 meters away from the Xuan’ge.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Suddenly, four eye-piercing red energy beams suddenly lit up the sky, breaking all the calmness.

As if the sleeping beasts opened their eyes and showed their fangs, the two Xuan’ge in the front suddenly shook violently as red energy flames flashed, and the four light beams shot out of their fronts.

With terrifying destructive power, they quickly locked onto Fei and dashed toward him.

Magic cannon!

These were the attacks from the magic cannons!

The power of the magic cannons of the Ormond Empire was impressive, and Fei experienced it first hand.

These magic cannons were the top-tier products of the magic civilization in this world. If they accurately struck their enemies, those people would be instantly killed if they weren’t at least Sun-Class Lords.

Although these two Xuan’ge in the front of the formation weren’t on the level of the one that attacked Chambord, the magic cannons that were situated on them weren’t weaker.

The red energy beams that were shot out were destructive, and they instantly arrived in front of Fei as soon as they left the magic cannons.

It was almost impossible to dodge these energy beams!

It was clear that this was a carefully calculated trap!

Although the Ormondians who were on the Xuan’ge kept quiet, it was clear that they had been prepared and planned this trap, waiting for Fei to get into the optimal attack range of the magic cannons.

As soon as the king got in range, four magic cannons launched attacks instantly and locked down the potential escape paths of Fei.

The Ormondians wanted to kill Fei right here right now!

Seeing this, the people of Zenit who were observing the situation on the defense wall of St. Petersburg were enraged!

After Fei killed the masters of Leon in front of the main gate of St. Petersburg, the pressure that the Capital was facing from all sides was alleviated a little.

Although Crown Prince Arshavin didn’t get along with Fei, he knew what was important at the moment, and he gave out a series of orders that coordinated with Fei’s actions.

By now, most of the Zenitians on the defense wall knew that this savior who suddenly appeared was the King of Chambord.

The King of Chambord dashed down from the sky and killed several masters of the enemies, saving the day.

All the commanders who were in charge of defending the other gates of St. Petersburg all received the order from Arshavin, and they were told to open up the gate and counterattack when the King of Chambord disrupted the formations of the enemies in their respective battlefields.

A moment ago, when the King of Chambord flew over the formations and campsites of the enemies, screams and groans resonated in the sky.

All the soldiers and commanders of Zenit were thrilled, and they couldn’t help but admire the King of Chambord who was dominating and heroic.

As a result, Fei’s bad reputation of making a mess in the Capital was washed away entirely in this war.

Heroes only rise in times of chaos.

St. Petersburg was on the verge of collapse, and the Zenitians were very anxious. At this moment, Fei appeared in time and became the true hero in the Zenitians’ minds under Paris’ plan.
The King of Chambord’s invincible power offered the Zenitians a sliver of hope in this war which heavily favored the enemies.

Therefore, the attention of hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Zenit was all focused on him.

When the Zenitians saw the King of Chambord chasing after that prince of Leon as if he were hunting down an animal, they felt like all the frustration and anger on their minds were vented.

Now, all the soldiers of Zenit who finally saw the sliver of hope felt desperate when they saw the despicable Ormondians using the magic cannons on their Xuan’ge to attack the King of Chambord!

The power of these magic cannons was experienced by the Zenitians before; the Ormondians used the magic cannons when sieging the city. Every time the Zenitians thought back to those moments, the hair on their bodies would stand straight.

However, for whatever reason, one of the Xuan’ge left the formation and went somewhere, and the other six Xuan’ge also stopped attacking and pulled out of the siege. Otherwise, St. Petersburg might have been conquered already.

At this moment, the four energy beams from the magic cannons instantly enveloped the King of Chambord under everyone’s watchful eyes.

As soon as the four energy beams collided at the King of Chambord’s location, a huge light sphere appeared as if there were another sun in the sky. The light from this sphere instantly penetrated through all the dust and smoke, overpowering everything else and turning everything in the region red.

Almost everyone felt like their eyes were burning, and their tears appeared in their eyes instantly.

This light blinded the ordinary soldiers who were closer to this light sphere, and they screamed in pain.

This scene was terrifying.

Then, this light sphere started to grow and expand like an inflating balloon.

In the next moment, a huge explosive noise sounded, and terrifying energy waves tore several cracks in the dark-red sky. These cracks led to the void, and they looked like giant mouths that wanted to devour everything in this world.

This terrifying scene looked like the gods in heaven were angry and were condemning the King of Chambord.

Several kilometers away, the soldiers and commanders of Zenit were suffocated under the pressure, and the weak ones fainted.

This just went to show how much pressure the King of Chambord was taking in the center of the explosion. It was a force beyond the realm of mortals!

“Even if the King of Chambord is mighty, he is made from flesh. How can he handle this?” people thought.

Seeing the space in the center of the explosion collapsing and falling into the void, the Zenitians felt hopeless and turned cold.

They prayed to the gods dearly and finally got a powerful hero who was going to save them.

“However, before he could save us and lead us to victory, he died to the trap of the Ormondians! Are the gods trying to wipe out Zenit?” the Zenitians thought.

…

-In the high sky-

Standing on [The Throne of Chaos], Paris stared at the center of the explosion tightly.

[The Throne of Chaos] was out of her control, so she could only stay here and wait; she couldn’t get closer to the center of the explosion to check.

“You will be alright, Little Man. You will endure through this, right? Come on, show yourself! Do you hear me… You will be alright!”

The more invested someone is, the less rational that person is.

This [Demonic Woman] who was known to be cold, cruel, and mercilessly murmured to herself in a crying tone.

…

“Hahaha! You dead! Haha! You are finally dead! Didn’t you say that you want to kill me? Hahaha! Now, Zenit is done!”

Inside the green magic energy sphere of the Xuan’ge which was the closest to the center of the explosion, the legendary Prince Gomi of Leon stood on the deck of this barge and laughed arrogantly like a madman.

His loud laughter resonated throughout the entire region, and it was filled with a vicious thrill.

The Zenitians were angered, but they felt powerless.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 727: You Have to Trust the King of Chambord

Bugles instantly sounded from the chaotic formations and campsites of the enemies.
The enemies who were being counterattacked by the cavalry of Zenit captured this opportunity, and they got a moment to reorganize and fight back.

What was happening in the sky, as well as the arrogant laughter of Gomi, skyrocketed the morale of the united troops.

On the other hand, even though the cavaliers of Zenit were fierce, they were not protected by masters. Without the overbearing King of Chambord who had been suppressing the energy masters, they started to face more obstacles. Also, their numbers disadvantage began to show, making them have a hard time to move around.

Gradually, the casualty of the cavalry of Zenit increased.

…

-Outside the watchtower on the main gate of St. Petersburg-

“Your Highness, the situation is terrible now! The King of Chambord died in battle! Without his suppression, these damn b*stards are going to reorganize quickly and attack our cavalry effectively! We are in the numbers disadvantage; we should call back the cavalry!”

“Yeah, Your Highness! We should call them back right now! We already got a small victory. If the cavalry continues to battle, all the soldiers will be killed!”

“There are just too many enemies! Our brave cavaliers might not be able to charge through the enemies and come back…”

The commanders of the [Iron Blood Legion] said with angry yet solemn expressions on their faces. Even though they felt like their hearts were bleeding, they couldn’t do anything about it.

Although they had been hostile toward the King of Chambord, they stood with him this time and didn’t gloat at all.

Also, they kept their logic and reasoning, trying to convince Zenit’s God of War Arshavin to call back the cavalry.

Right now, a rare hesitant expression appeared on Arshavin’s face.

He stood in front of a battlement and stared at the center of the explosion far away even though the red energy waves were still shooting in all directions. It looked like he was trying to find something.

As his fingers grasped onto the battlement, dashes of lights shot out of his eyes; it was clear that he was trying to make a tough decision.

In the end, he slowly closed his eyes and frowned, trying to finalize his decisions.

In just less than a dozen seconds, a few red sweat drops appeared around his temples. This was a side effect after thinking too hard.

All the generals around Arshavin were loyal men who had been with him for many years.

In all previous wars, Arshavin appeared really calm, and he was able to destroy the enemies as he smiled and chatted. These commanders had never seen him in such a state, and they didn’t dare to say anything more, afraid that they might affect the Crown Prince’s judgment.

This one minute felt like many eternities to them.

Finally, Arshavin opened his eyes, and he looked extremely firm and calm.

“Pass down my command! Use flag signs to tell the cavalry to continue charging; they have to disrupt and stop the enemies from reorganizing. At the same time, pass messages to [Whip of the Thunder Lord] that is guarding the west gate, [Gigantic Force Legion] that is guarding the north gate, [Rolling Stone Legion] that is guarding the east gate, and [Blizzard Legion] that is guarding the south gate. Tell them to send out two-thirds of their elite forces and attack the campsites of the enemies under the lead of their legion commanders. No delay is acceptable, and the people who disobey this command shall be viewed as they committed treason. The entire empire needs to attack! The outcome of this war shall be decided on this!” Arshavin gave his order word by word clearly.

“What?” His loyal commanders around him were all stunned; their faces even changed color.

They didn’t expect Crown Prince Arshavin to come up with such a crazy command after that intense period of thinking. If they didn’t hear Arshavin say it personally, they would think that a madman made the decision.

“Pass my command! Everyone in the [Iron Blood Legion], from commanders to cooks and grooms, needs to get ready! Fully arm and follow me to kill enemies outside the defense wall!”

It was clear that Arshavin made up his mind. He was planning to put in the last-ditch effort and throw almost 100% of Zenit’s military power into this.

Usually, he would never explain his decisions to the commanders around him.
However, he patted the shoulder of a young commander beside him and turned to others before saying, “We need to believe in the King of Chambord.”

This was something very rare.

“Believe in the King of Chambord?” the other commanders thought to themselves.

If it were another time and another location, this phrase would sound ridiculous and embarrassing coming from Crown Prince Arshavin. However, it now sounded holy and honorable in the ears of the commanders in the [Iron Blood Legion].

Almost everything was determined by fate.

As if it were a response to Arshavin’s decision, as soon as he stopped speaking, a series of rumbling noises sounded from afar. They were so loud that all other sounds were overpowered, and it was terrifying as if the world were about to collapse.

Everyone was surprised, and they looked up to see what happened.

Further away, the six Xuan’ge that looked majestic and seemed like gods who were glancing down at the world suddenly started to shake.

As if a huge invisible hand grabbed onto them, they shook violently as the green magic energy sphere around them dimmed.

Then, as if they lost their power, they staggered in the air and started to crash toward the ground.

“That…” The commanders of the [Iron Blood Legion] looked at each other with overjoyed expressions as they couldn’t believe their eyes.

“It is Alexander! King Alexander of Chambord! Hahaha! It is him!” Even Arshavin started to laugh, which was a very rare thing to see.

This was the first time in his life that he laughed in excitement when he mentioned the name ‘Alexander’.

Just as they wished, that sea of golden energy flames started to burn again.

It was the power of [Sky Cover Fist] King Alexander of Chambord.

The King of Chambord didn’t die!

A series of unstoppable cheers sounded on the defense wall of St. Petersburg.

“Hahaha! Great! This is great! Charge! Pass my order! Charge!”

Arshavin’s shout resonated on the defense wall, and his golden metal-elemental warrior energy flames also flashed.

Like a large eagle, he jumped off the defense wall. The soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] who had been fully armed and standing right behind the defense wall already prepared a warhorse for him.

Tink! He instantly jumped onto the horse and unsheathed his sword that was on his waist.

He raised his sword.

In front of him, the huge iron city gate was being cranked up.

Behind him, they were the elite soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] who looked like a streak of black flood.

The wind fluttered the cape of Zenit’s God of War.

It also fluttered his long red hair, making it looked like a cloud of red fire.

“We don’t believe in war, and we hate the scars that are brought by weapons. However, when we are forced to raise our weapons, the brave Zenitians will never surrender! Right now, the hero of the Empire, the invincible King of Chambord, is already defeating the damn invaders! Brave soldiers, follow me out of the Capital and kill all these damn invaders!”

The gate of St. Petersburg slowly opened, and a dash of sunlight shot into the corridor.

As he waved his sword, Crown Prince Arshavin dashed out of the city and led the charge.

Behind him, all the soldiers in black armor followed him without hesitation.

Almost at the same time, the four small Xuan’ge in front of the formation lost their power and crashed toward the ground slowly.

The ear-piercing siren sounded, and the eye-piercing warning lights flashed on the Xuan’ge.

All the soldiers of Ormond ran around on the decks like ants.

It seemed like Xuan’ge losing power wasn’t something new to these well-trained soldiers, and they were trying to repair things in an organized manner. All kinds of manual and back up devices were used, and they kept their guards up.

However, the Ormondians soon realized that the four Xuan’ge were really out of control and couldn’t be repaired.

Anxiety and fear instantly rushed into their heads.

“What is going on?” Standing on the deck of the first Xuan’ge, the legendary Prince Gomi of Leon suddenly frowned. His warrior instinct told him that something was wrong. Just as he was about to turn around and run, his body froze.

A familiar yet terrifying voice sounded behind him, “Sorry for keep you waiting. Now, I finally have the time to kill you!”

Gomi wasn’t sure when, but Fei was already standing behind him on the deck. With a mocking smile on his face, the king spoke slowly, but a murderous spirit was already dashing out of his eyes.

Seeing this, Prince Gomi of Leon’s heart started to sink, and he felt like he was inside of a freezer and heard the call from the Grim Reaper.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 728: The Roar of the Giant Bear in the North

“How come… how come you are not dead?”

The legendary Prince Gomi of Leon was stunned, and he couldn’t believe his eyes. Under the powerful attacks of the magic cannons, the dirty Zenitian in his eyes didn’t die.

“Is he a demon who can’t be killed? Could it… could it…”

At this moment, a terrifying thought appeared in Prince Gomi’s mind like a bolt of lightning.

“Could it be that… you already advanced to… advanced to Sun-Class? How… how is this possible?” Gomi stuttered as he asked Fei. Now, he realized that his body was being locked down by an invisible force, and he couldn’t even move.

“Bingo! You guessed right! Unfortunately, I don’t have a reward for you!” Fei’s smile in Gomi’s eyes already looked like the smile of the Grim Reaper.

At this point, Fei didn’t need to hide his power anymore.

In the beginning, Fei tried to be low-key and suppress his power in the battle outside St. Petersburg.

In reality, even if he didn’t try to suppress his power, others might not be able to pick up on his power level. After all, his power originated from his insane physical strength and wasn’t warrior energy nor magic energy. Since others weren’t familiar with his type of power, it was very easy for them to underestimate the king.

As a result, every time the enemies thought that they sent the right people to take care of the king, they were actually sending their masters under the butcher knife in Fei’s hands. Otherwise, Fei wouldn’t be able to successfully kill so many Moon-Class Elites consecutively.

During today’s battle, Fei used that unique technique documented in [Demon King’s Sword]. Since he had practiced it for quite a bit, he was able to use this technique to copy and mimic all the combat techniques under Sun-Class as long as he saw it being used once.

Although the mimic versions of the techniques were only similar in looks, the power of the mimic versions was far greater than the original. Therefore, all of Fei’s opponents today were shocked by what they saw.

Without a doubt, the King of Chambord’s ability of letting his opponents get a taste of their own medicine was going to spread in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit, and everyone in the region was going to hear his name.

At this point, Fei no longer needed to act low-key anymore since his opponents would never underestimate him again.

A bit further away, loud bugle sounds, as well as war drums, resonated around St. Petersburg.

Zenitians were shouting, and the horses were roaring.

The gates on all four sides of St. Petersburg that were locked for more than 30 hours fully opened. Under the lead of Zenit’s God of War, the angry and battle-hungry soldiers of Zenit rushed out of the city murderously like streaks of black flood.

Counterattack!

It was finally Zenitians’ turn to counterattack.

This was the roar of the weak party!

The people who were being suppressed were now fighting back!

This was the anger of the giant bear in the North

In fact, Fei didn’t even hurry and kill Prince Gomi of Leon who was standing in front of him. Instead, he coordinated with the counterattack efforts of the military forces of Zenit.

He slowly floated into the sky and unleashed his real power.

As a god-like power appeared in this world, bright golden flames burned around the king and expanded into a vast sea of surging energy.

The majestic yet holy lights enveloped all battlefields around the Capital of Zenit, and the white St. Petersburg got dyed into a glorious golden color!

Numerous people were stunned by this scene on the battlefields.

Millions of people stared at that golden figure in the sky as if they were loyal followers who were looking at their god.

An image of a giant barbarian warrior who was hundreds of meters tall appeared behind Fei.

This was the Immortal King of Barbarians, Bul-Kathos. Except for his face which was a bit vague, everything else was vivid and life-like.

Like an ancient battle god, the Immortal King was wearing the [Immortal King] item set and raised the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]. He looked like an invincible lord who dominated the universe.

Sun-Class Lord!

This was the power of Sun-Class!

Sun-Class Lords were close to being gods, and ordinary people would shiver in fear when being close to them.

As Fei showcased his real strength, the momentum of this battle got instantly turned around.

Even idiots knew what it meant when the Zenitians got a Sun-Class Lord on their side. After all, Sun-Class Lord was a synonym for invincibility. With such an unparalleled battle god here, St. Petersburg became a fortress that was close to being impossible to conquer. Even if ten times the soldiers were here, they couldn’t destroy the Zenit Empire.
The masters in Sun-Class were beyond the realm of mortals.

Thunderous cheers instantly sounded inside the Capital of Zenit. The ordinary citizens who lived inside the city were anxious as they didn’t know when catastrophe would strike, but now they were so happy that a lot of them teared up. Seeing that golden sun-like figure in the sky, they felt the warmth and knew that misfortune had left them, and the invaders would be punished.

The soldiers and commanders of the various legions of Zenit were planning to battle until death, and their blood started to boil when seeing this.

Even the timidest soldiers became fearless warriors under the shine of that golden light.

Hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Zenit suddenly unleashed hundreds if not thousands of times the power. It didn’t matter where the streaks of black flood went; no one dared to take them head-on.

On the other hand, the united troops who invaded Zenit were trying to defend in the beginning when Zenit launched the counterattack, but now almost all the soldiers and commanders were terrified; their morale fell to the rock-bottom. Even though the supervising teams killed many soldiers who fled, they couldn’t stop the falling momentum.

The soldiers who wanted to escape rushed through the supervising teams that were comprised of Star-level Warriors like angry lions, and the warriors in the supervising teams also started to flee after a short while.

Out of the ten empires who sent their troops here, all eight empires except for the Leon Empire and the Ormond Empire were weak and disorganized; they wouldn’t dare to battle Zenit head-on if it were other times. Some of them included the old troops of the Spartax Empire which were conquered by Zenit a while back.

As a result, they were terrified by what they saw, and they started to retreat, causing the morale to fall even further.

The fleeing soldiers looked like the water in an opened dam as they ran away.

Even though the number of Zenit soldiers was less than one-tenth the number of soldiers in the united troops, the soldiers of Zenit dashed into the enemies and struck without mercy. The enemies tried to run away quickly, but the ones who couldn’t get away in time all kneeled and surrendered with their weapons on the ground. In their minds, even if they were captured and sold as slaves, it was better than being dead.

The mountains of equipment, food, weapons, and armors that weren’t destroyed in time all became the spoils of war for Zenitians!

The so-called Ten-Empire United Troops became a joke.

The troops of only two empires had good performance in this situation.

Although the Leonians also retreated, they weren’t completely crushed. They slowly backed away with proper formation, lowering their casualties as much as possible. Although it was a little chaotic, the soldiers weren’t mentally defeated, and they fended off the soldiers of Zenit.

The campsites of Ormondians were further away from the main battlefield, so they weren’t struck by the cavalry of Zenit in the beginning. Also, as a level 7 empire, the military discipline and the qualities of its soldiers were far beyond others, making them stand out amongst all ten empires.

To the Ormondians, the most catastrophic thing was that Fei, the Sun-Class Lord, was right above their campsites.

The powerful suppression of such a master wasn’t something ordinary soldiers could endure, and the weaker ones were instantly turned into nothingness…

Out of the six Xuan’ge, except for the two smaller Xuan’ge in the back and the main one which was in the center of the formation, the other three were descending.

Parachutes that were made from demon beasts’ skin were let out, slowing down the descending speed so that the Xuan’ge wouldn’t crash onto the ground and explode.

Fei lightly pointed his fingers, and two more Moon-Class Elites of Ormond screamed before they were turned into blood mist.

The power of Sun-Class Lords wasn’t something that Moon-Class Elites could handle, and they could only be killed.

“No…” One more Moon-Class Elite of Ormond screamed as he was turned into pieces of flesh and white bones.

The other six to seven Moon-Class Elites no longer had their composure. They dashed away like defeated dogs that had tails between their legs, and they were afraid of being targeted by Fei.

“Stop, Master of Zenit. Let’s stop the war!” A majestic and loud voice suddenly sounded from the giant Xuan’ge in the middle of the formation. Then, a vast amount of energy appeared and stopped Fei from killing the Moon-Class Elites of Ormond.

This man was also a powerful master.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 729: Gundogan

When Fei projected out his spirit energy, he already sensed the existence of this powerful opponent who stayed in this giant Xuan’ge. Therefore, he wasn’t surprised when he heard this man.

With a smile on his face, he stopped chasing after and attacking the Moon-Class Elites, and he slowly floated to the front of this giant Xuan’ge.

“What? You are willing to talk now?” Fei looked at this Xuan’ge and said, “If you want to stop the war, then you need to show enough sincerity!”

“I didn’t expect that such an unparalleled genius could be born into a little level 1 empire. This sure is surprising.” Red energy flames flashed on the Xuan’ge, and a few people appeared on the bow of the ship. The person in the lead was about 1.7 meters tall, and he was wearing a yellow robe that had black strips on it. His bone structure was big, his limbs were strong, and his expression looked determined. His short black hair stood on his head like iron needles, and his eyes were eagle-like as unique lights flashed around his irises. Except for the fact that he was a bit short, he would be counted as a dashing young man who was in his mid-twenties.

Beside him, four to five masters of Ormond were in black and yellow battle armor, and they stared at Fei with caution written all over their faces.

A vast of fire-elemental energy was coming off this young man, and an image of a red sun slowly rising from the horizon appeared above his head. This was a sign that this person reached the realm of Morning Sun as a Sun-Class Lord.

Seeing this man, the legendary Prince Gomi of Leon who was terrified saw hope in this devastating situation. As the desire to live shined in his eyes, he quickly dashed over like a lapdog that just saw its master.

He shouted, “Gundogan Your Highness! Please quickly kill this man! If it weren’t for him, our Ten-Empire United Troops wouldn’t have lost! If it weren’t for him, the eight Moon-Class Elites of our Leon Empire wouldn’t have died! If it weren’t for him, the Xuan’ge of Ormond wouldn’t have fallen. This man is a devil! We couldn’t let him keep on growing! Otherwise…”

Hatred filled Gomi’s eyes. As he continued to speak, it turned into curses as he roared.

Fei only smiled.

This prince of Ormond whose name was Gundogan only lowered his head and looked at Gomi.

Prince Gomi of Leon wasn’t sure why, but he felt cold as if he were inside an ancient ice cave. He swallowed all the other instigating words that he prepared ahead of time, and he sensed the displeasure of this powerful prince of Ormond. Therefore, he shut his mouth and stood aside.

“Only the powerful ones could survive in this world. The fate of the weaklings could only be determined by powerful masters!”

Gundogan looked at Fei with his cold, blue, and eagle-like eyes and nodded before continuing, “The Zenit Empire can get a talented and powerful master like you, so it has the privilege of voicing its opinions in this Chaos Era where empires will be waging wars against each other. This also means that the Zenit Empire is qualified to be Ormond’s friend. We can stop the war now!”

Fei didn’t object to that, but he also didn’t show any agreement.

However, a general of Ormond who was still injured heard Gundogan’s words and instantly got emotional. He shouted his objection, “Your Highness! This is the dirty native who killed Xanchua His Highness! Xanchua His Highness was your little brother by blood! You can’t… let this native live! Letting this native live would bring shame to the Ormond Empire!”

This person was Peith, the only Ormondian who escaped from Chambord and was only one step away from the Sun-Class Realm.

Gundogan ignored General Peith’s objections. He lowered his head and whispered something into the ears of another powerful master.

Soon, many bugles sounded from the campsites of Ormond, and the troops started to move back.

Since the few small Xuan’ge couldn’t be fixed and repaired in time, they could only be kept in the campsites and guarded by a few Moon-Class Elites. The Ormondians had already sent out a messenger, who held up the cease-fire sign, to the frontline, and the troops of Zenit didn’t dare to approach impulsively.

After all, the Ormond Empire was a high-up level 7 empire. Just the simple fact that Zenit could get the chance to pressure them and negotiate with them was already very fortunate.

If Zenit crossed the line, even though it might win this battle, it would be crushed if the Ormond Empire got serious and sent their elite troops. In the end, the level 1 Zenit Empire was no match for the level 7 Ormond Empire in terms of strength.

This was the sad truth of being a weak empire.

By now, the people seemed to have noticed what was happening in the sky.

Since a Sun-Class Lord also appeared on the side of Ormond, he was able to tie down the Battle God of Zenit, King Alexander of Chambord.

The top-tier masters of both sides seemed to have returned to its equilibrium.

However, the Ormondians didn’t help their allies.

In the other directions, the fierce troops of Zenit were still killing the soldiers of other empires mercilessly as if angry tigers pounced on a herd of weak sheep.

Zenit’s God of War, Crown Prince Arshavin, led his elite [Iron Blood Legion] and charged into the formations of the Leon Empire.

At last, the formations of the Leon Empire that were able to hold up until now finally got broken through.

Chaos instantly appeared, and the Leonians couldn’t fend off the crazy Zenitians who had been suppressed for a long time.

The people of Zenit started to cheer as that took place.

“What do you think, Master of Zenit. Is my sincerity enough?” Gundogan asked as mystical lights flashed in his blue eyes.

Fei still didn’t express his opinions.

“Damn it! What are you waiting for? Prince Gundogan His Highness is already really generous! You are only a dirty native! Don’t think that…”

Gomi couldn’t calm himself down. Since he saw Fei hesitating, he thought of a cunning plan and instantly scolded the king. It was clear that he was trying to provoke Fei and get the latter to do something impulsive.

Whoosh!

Fei raised his hand and pointed out lightly.

One golden sword energy shot out and easily penetrated Gomi’s forehead. It was so fancy that the lights coming off it looked like a firework.

“Eh… You…” Until death, this legendary prince of Leon couldn’t believe what was happening.

He didn’t think that Fei dared to kill him in front of Gundogan, and he didn’t anticipate that his new friend and ally who was intimate toward him in the last few days would ditch him entirely. When Fei attacked, Gundogan didn’t even try to protect him!

Gomi’s stiff body staggered a little before falling from the deck of the Xuan’ge

In the Chaos Era, the life of a prince wasn’t that much safer than the life of a slave. Many talented individuals had already fallen. Gomi wasn’t the first one, and he wasn’t going to be the last one.

“Ok now. Sir, is your anger vented?” With a smile on his face, Gundogan looked at Fei and said, “We can sit down and have a good chat. I can promise that this will be a great opportunity for Zenit. In this Chaos Era where empires will be at war, you will be safer with Ormondians’ support…”

With that said, Gundogan’s expression suddenly changed as he came to a sudden halt.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 730: This Man Is Too Terrifying

The sudden change of expression on Gundogan’s face was caused by what he saw.

He suddenly realized that while he was talking animatedly and feeling like everything was within his control, a mocking smile appeared on Fei’s face and grew brighter.

He felt like this Zenitian was looking at him as if he were a performing clown.

He was enraged by his opponent’s reaction that was filled with scorn.

However, his years of practice of calm and not showing emotions on his face helped him to hold back his anger. Since he had a bigger plan, he was able to endure this all. After living in the Royal Family of Ormond for all his life, he learned that his emotions and preferences were nothing in front of profit and Fei.

With a frown, Gundogan continued while holding back his anger, “It looks like you are not interested in my proposal. I’m curious; are you really that confident in the strength of Zenit? Do you really think that this victory today means that Zenit can rival with Ormond? Ha! Zenit is only a level 1 empire after all.”

After he said that, the threat on his face intensified.

Fei smiled and shook his head. “No, I’m just confident in my own strength.”

Gundogan was stunned and instantly understood what Fei meant.

Just like the other generals around him, anger appeared on his face since he was disrespected this much.

In his eyes, he was a powerful prince of a level 7 empire, and his status was prestigious. The fact that he was lowering himself and talking to a Zenitian, who was seen as a dirty native in other Ormondians’ eyes, was already a big compromise! However, this man in front of him was way too reckless and arrogant.

Even though Gundogan was calculative and had great self-control, his pride and conceit that were developed in the Ormond Empire made him feel more and more displeasure.

“What? You don’t believe me?” The smile on Fei’s face got brighter as he continued, “Didn’t you just say that only the powerful people can dictate others’ fates? Right now, I’m the powerful one, and only I have the right to speak in here. You are a weakling, so how dare you say so much and act like you are the boss? Do you think I will be afraid that the damn level 7 empire behind you and won’t dare to kill you?”

“Reckless! You are seeking death!”

“How dare you! How dare you talk to Gundogan His Highness this way?”

The several generals of Ormond who were at the front of the Xuan’ge all got angry, and it looked like they were about to attack. However, they were concerned about Fei’s strength and didn’t want to start a battle without more consideration.

“You… Don’t forget that influence is also one kind of strength; sages from the past said that. You are a powerful master, but the force behind you is too weak!” Gundogan finally showed anger on his face. He had never been disrespected like this before, especially when the person who was insulting him was a native of a level 1 empire.

His tolerance was reaching its limit.

“Really? I also remember that the sages from the past said that the vast amount of water couldn’t travel across mountains to put out a forest fire far away.” Fei approached this giant Xuan’ge and showed his white teeth while smiling, “If I kill you right now, can the force behind you come here in time to save you?”

As soon as Fei said that, he waved his hand, and an ancient-looking and mystical scroll was opened against the wind.

A wave of mysterious magic energy flashed by.

Although Gundogan sensed this terrifying sensation, and he was a Sun-Class Lord who was at low-tier Morning Sun Realm, he couldn’t dodge in time. He was instantly enveloped by a layer of thin spherical energy sphere, and he was locked inside in a flash.

This magic energy sphere looked like a bubble, and it appeared out of nowhere, so fast that it didn’t leave others any room to react.

The thin, transparent energy sphere was reflecting the faint sunlight. Even though there weren’t any magic runes floating around, and it didn’t have a vast amount of energy aura, Gundogan who was a Sun-Class Lord just couldn’t break free from this bubble.

The five generals of Ormond who were beside him were shocked, and they quickly attacked the bubble with their weapons and fists, but still not able to get this prince of Ormond out.

“What is this? You… let me go!” Gundogan was powerful, but he still got anxious when facing this unknown imprisonment sphere.

“Dirty native! You will pay for what you did! You will pay dearly! Zenit is done! You are done as well! The Royal Family of Ormond will not let you go! You dirty b*stard! Quickly let go of Our Highness!” All the generals on this giant Xuan’ge were terrified, and they unleashed their energy flames and dashed over at Fei ferociously with their weapons.

Puff! Puff! Puff!

Blood was spilled.

“Hahaha! Native? Your pride is baseless! You are way too reckless! Let’s see who the dirty natives are!”

Fei pointed out his fingers, and golden sword energies flew out and tore through the sky.

The Moon-Class Elites of Ormond who were dashing at him looked like birds in front of rockets; they died one after another.

The sword energies penetrated their skulls, and they fell from the sky and landed on the ground, smashing into many pieces.

This was a one-sided massacre.

“Since you chose to be the invader, then you need to be aware of the potential price, which is death! Master of a level 7 empire? Humph! Such a name! You came to the territory of Zenit unannounced, and you wiped out more than 100 cities and towns. The corpses of our citizens of Zenit are still warm, and their souls haven’t traveled out far. I will first take back the interest on the loan that you owe us, and I will help those hundreds of thousands of children, women, elderly, and men rest in peace!”

Fei had received the news from the Letter Office from before, and he heard that the Ten-Empire United Troops were using the race extermination strategy as they moved north. All the empires that weren’t willing to surrender to them were all crushed, and innocent people were killed. It was truly a crime against humanity.

It could be seen through the action of Prince Xanchua of Ormond’s Xuan’ge attacking the defense wall of Chambord without any communication a few days ago.

The king already hated these bloody butchers who had the blood of many innocent people on their hands, and that was why he showed no mercy.

“Ah… No!” A Moon-Class Elite of Ormond screamed viciously and stared at Fei with hatred as he was instantly turned into blood mist.

“You are a devil! The Ormond Empire will never forgive you! Ah…” Another master who was close to the realm of Sun-Class cursed powerlessly and was about to flee, but he was struck by a golden energy fist and got turned into pieces.

“Forgive me! Forgive me! I only killed a few dozens of slaves of Zenit…” An ordinary Moon-Class Elite of Ormond was terrified, and he begged as he couldn’t put a full sentence together. However, before he could finish, he was turned into pieces as well, and his flesh flew in all directions.

Several Moon-Class Elites were killed in a second.

Inside the transparent energy sphere, Prince Gundogan of Ormond was enraged when he saw this. He struck the energy sphere forcefully and tried to break out, but that wasn’t enough.

While he was mad, he also sensed a ton of chill in his heart. He finally realized that this young Sun-Class Lord of Zenit was a madman who didn’t care about consequences! These people were the most terrifying!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 731: Money from War

Gundogan’s heart started to sink.

In the beginning, he still thought about recruiting this young Sun-Class Lord in front of him.

From his perspective, it was almost a miracle that such a young and talented Sun-Class Lord could appear in a little level 1 empire. He was clear that the long black-haired young man had a unique talent. Compared with the princes and princesses of the super powerful empires where they had access to the best resources, powerful techniques, top-tier masters, and talented peers, the powerful people who grew up in the small empires where they had to rely on themselves were much more admirable and terrifying.

If he could get such a talented young man under his command, Gundogan felt like it was a bigger reward than conquering the Zenit Empire.

That was why Gundogan showcased rare tolerance and kindness in the beginning, and he tried to stop the war proactively. In fact, he even expressed his intention of allying with the Zenit Empire and overlooking the death of his little brother, Xanchua, even though the latter died at Chambord’s hands.

To him who was born into the Royal Family of Ormond, the death of his little brother who might be a big competition in the future wasn’t a bad thing. In fact, it might even be good news!

If he could get a strong subordinate in this process, this trip would be worth it!

Unfortunately, the king was a ‘vicious’ being, and he didn’t fall for that.

A series of fearless killings made it clear to Gundogan that he had underestimated his opponent.

Why would a talented genius be willing to serve someone else?

The anger, frustration, and the sense of defeat calmed down Gundogan.

He started to think about what was going to happen from this point on.

Right now, all the Moon-Class Elites of Ormond who came with him had been killed, and the campsites of Ormond were like lions that got their limbs and teeth taken out, not able to pose a threat to the enemies anymore.

Even though he was angry, he couldn’t vent it.

This strange, transparent energy sphere locked him up, and he couldn’t believe that he, a Sun-Class Lord, couldn’t break it.

“What kind of scroll was that? How is this energy sphere created? How come it has such magical power? Was it a godly scroll?” he thought.

Gundogan started to worry that the crazy young man in front of him was going to kill him for real.

He had never sensed death this up-close before.

However, Fei was in no hurry to kill Gundogan after the Moon-Class Elites were taken care of.

He instantly dashed into this giant Xuan’ge without asking more questions.

In less than five minutes, this giant Xuan’ge that was on par with the Xuan’ge that Xanchua used had the same fate as the other smaller Xuan’ge. It lost its power and slowly descended without having the chance to self-detonate.

Gundogan was stunned! He couldn’t believe his eyes!

Fei’s performance shocked him once more!

Xuan’ge was the top-tier secret among all confidential information in the Ormond Empire, and it could be said that Xuan’ge was the most important treasure of the Ormond Empire.

The top-tier mages and academics carefully refined the magic systems in them, and they had been put through rigorous testing and real-life combat. The amount of energy, effort, and resources that went into each of the giant Xuan’ge could construct ten main battle legions.

Although the Xuan’ge weren’t indestructible, it wasn’t easy to be destroyed by others.

However, the power system and the other mechanisms on this Xuan’ge was destroyed easily by this young Zenitian, and his speed was stunning!

Gundogan didn’t know how he could describe his opponent.

“How can a dirty native have so many secrets?” he thought, “Is this young man really just a dirty native?”

In fact, he didn’t know that the Chambord Kingdom and successfully captured that Xuan’ge which was used by Xanchua, and the two mad scientists who had more knowledge and ability than almost everyone on the Azeroth Continent were breaking it down.

When Fei first captured the Xuan’ge, Akara and Cain rushed into the Xuan’ge and started to study and research as if they were kids who got their favorite toys. They began learning the structure and the magic principles that drove this giant aircraft.

With the help of the spirit energy that could go anywhere and the explanations of those two mad scientists, Fei got a very clear understanding of Xuan’ge overall.

The confidential and complicated magic systems on the Xuan’ge were nothing in Fei’s eyes, and he could destroy the key array formations on the Xuan’ge in a few seconds.

He easily disarmed the self-detonation arrays on the Xuan’ge, and he inputted the counter magic systems that the two mad scientists created into the Xuan’ge, instantly making the Ormondians lose control of them.

Right now, the Xuan’ge at Chambord was being refined and upgraded by those two mad scientists.

Even though the ironwood produced in the Ormond Empire was as hard as iron, even the real iron and steel were nothing in front of peak Moon-Class Elites and Sun-Class Lords. In addition, the flying speed of the Xuan’ge wasn’t that fast, and the weapons on it were limited. Except for the two giant magic cannons located at the front and the back, the other smaller magic cannons on the sides of the Xuan’ge had limited power. They were enough for small battles in the sky, but they couldn’t unleash destructive strikes onto the ground continuously. After all, the giant magic cannons at the front and the back of the Xuan’ge were hard to move, slow at charging, and couldn’t attack frequently.

These were all the critical issues with the Xuan’ge after it went through a fierce battle at Chambord.

Now that the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory comprehended some of the ancient godly runes and had access to the encyclopedia of the Mythical Era, [Demon King’s Wisdom], it wasn’t too difficult to upgrade the Xuan’ge.

In not too long, that giant Xuan’ge which Chambord captured was going to become a real ruler of the sky! Even Sun-Class Lords might have to back off from it after it was upgraded.

With the support of the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, Fei’s appetite grew drastically.

The six Xuan’ge here today were all on Fei’s mind; he was going to take them as his spoils of war no matter what!

If he could get them all, then the Chambord Kingdom would have a fleet of invincible aircraft after the upgrade. In a sense, the future aircraft of Chambord might not be inferior to the other aircraft fleets of top-tier level 9 empires in this world.

Therefore, Fei ignored Gundogan completely. Only the things in his control were his; all other things like peace treaty and alliance status were all nothing tangible.

Those were things that the Royal Family of Zenit should consider, but it wasn’t related to the king of an affiliated kingdom. Therefore, Fei decided to dump all that onto Emperor Yassin.

In less than two minutes, the last small Xuan’ge was powered off by Fei, and all the magic systems were shut down. As the huge leather parachutes flew out and other physical mechanisms activated, the Xuan’ge descended onto the ground without any big damage.

-On the ground-

Crown Prince Arshavin was indeed Zenit’s God of War.

After breaking the formations of the Leon Empire with his [Iron Blood Legion], he led his men and charged into the campsites of the Ormond Empire. Since Fei killed the masters of Ormond, and they suffered casualties from previous battles, the less than 10,000 soldiers of Ormond lost their morale and got surrounded easily.

With a powerful master like Fei in the sky, these defeated soldiers of Ormond couldn’t do much.

Arshavin was a hardcore commander. The murderous and ruthless attitude that he used against Fei was being used against these soldiers.

He ordered his men to unarm and undress all the enemies, and the soldiers of Ormond were imprisoned right away. Although he didn’t kill or torture these defeated soldiers, his attitude was still chilling.

What happened today made Fei’s impression of Arshavin improve.

Although there was a conflict between the Chambord Kingdom and Zenit’s God of War, it didn’t hinder the coordination between Fei and Arshavin.

The king did admire Arshavin’s sharp military instinct, and the Crown Prince of Zenit was able to capture the key moment in the battle and turn the losing situation around!

He brought victory to Zenit and didn’t surrender and beg for mercy.

“You will pay for what you did!” Gundogan gritted his teeth and cursed inside the transparent energy sphere.

Fei glanced at him and didn’t mind.

With a smile on his face, he started a countdown.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 732: Invincible Battle God

The scroll that imprisoned Gundogan was made from the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, and it was a featured product that was designed by Akara and Cain.

It was made based on the transparent energy sphere that protected [Demon King’s Wisdom] in that mysterious stone room. It was an ancient imprisonment technique from the Mythical Era, and it was created from semi-godly runes.

After Akara and Cain decrypted them, the two discovered the runes that were engraved on the stone chairs and stone lanterns, and they were able to create this kind of imprisonment scrolls.

When Fei first entered the vast underground ocean under Dual-Flags City in search of the Mythical Altar, Akara gave Fei this kind of magic scrolls that were named [Imprisonment Scrolls] to protect himself when in danger.

The only difference was that the [Imprisonment Scrolls] from before could only lock down Moon-Class Elites who were under the Half Moon Realm; locking Sun-Class Lords was impossible.

However, after Fei discovered the Last Ancestral Place of the dwarfs and noticed the godly runes that were engraved on the walls, Akara and Cain were finally able to use these remaining godly runes to understand the fundamentals of power.

From that moment on, godly runes were used in all the projects that were happening at Chambord.

[Imprisonment Scrolls] were also strengthened. With the additional power from the godly runes, they were now able to lock Sun-Class Lords who were below the realm of Rising Sun.

Of course, such lockdown wasn’t perfect; there was a time limit to it.

Taking a Sun-Class Lord like Gundogan for example, an [Imprisonment Scroll] could only lock him for less than 30 minutes.

Since he had been locked up for a while, Gundogan was going to be released in about 30 seconds.

Seeing that the time limit was almost up, Fei started the countdown in his mind.

Pop! When he counted to zero, a slight popping noise sounded, and the transparent energy sphere that Gundogan couldn’t break free from suddenly shattered and disappeared like a bursting bubble.

The sudden arrival of freedom stunned Gundogan for a second, and it took a while for him to react.

“Hahahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!” This prince of Ormond laughed like a madman, and murderous spirit dashed out of his big eyes. He stared at Fei with his blue eyes and sneered, “Haha, so this trump card of yours has a time limit! Hahaha! Now, it is my turn! Although I can’t kill you, I can turn these hundreds of thousands of Zenitians into meat paste! We are all Sun-Class Lords, and we both have trump cards. It would be hard for you to kill me…”

As he said that, a vast amount of fire-elemental energy rushed out of him. The fire energy was so great that it was hard to describe.

Gundogan cultivated fire-elemental warrior energy, and he was far more powerful than Xanchua who died in the hands of [One Sword]. He had already taken that leap of faith and reached Sun-Class.

Even though he had unleashed all his power, not a lot of energy flames were burning around him. However, the burning sensation could be felt in the area.

Hiss! The intense heat evaporated the water in the air, and it seemed like the space around him was becoming unstable as a giant black hole appeared behind him, leading to the void.

The air around Gundogan boiled, and it looked like a pot of water was being heated to 100 degrees. That heat energy burned the few vultures that were flying thousands of meters away and trying to feast on the corpses. Before they could whine, they were lit up and exploded. As their flesh and bones fell from the sky, they were turned into ashes before they could reach the ground.

Also, the things that were dry on the ground instantly caught on fire.

The power of Sun-Class Lords was indeed beyond the realm of mortals and almost reached the level of gods. They were genuinely terrifying, and a lot of weak warriors couldn’t defeat them. If Fei weren’t here, the hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers of Zenit were going to be killed by the enraged Gundogan for sure.

Also, since he fell for Fei’s scroll once, his guard was a lot higher, and he wasn’t going to be locked up by the [Imprisonment Scroll] again.

As the prince of a level 7 empire, he must have a lot of treasures on him, and he had things to rely on. Therefore, even though Fei was much more powerful than him, he wasn’t scared; he was going to take revenge.

“Hahaha! I will make Zenit bleed rivers and become history! I swear that if I don’t kill all the Zenitians, I will…” Gundogan also took out a mystic scroll as he shouted; a forbidden-spell-level aura enveloped it.

Just as he was about to use it, Fei waved his hand impatiently.

“You talk too much…”

“This…” Gundogan’s expression changed drastically.

He sensed an ominous feeling instinctively. Before he could open his scroll, his vision blurred.

As he felt like the time shifted and the space around him moved, everything in front of him changed. He was no longer on the battlefield, and he couldn’t see that white, giant St. Petersburg. Instead, he felt like he traveled through a wormhole and appeared in a dark cave.

The terrifying roars of monsters and demons sounded by his ears, and the evil and gloomy sensation enveloped him. He felt like he was in hell.

“Sun… Sun-Class Anomaly?” Gundogan instantly understood what was happening, and his face turned pale from desperation. Seeing the strange space around him, he no longer had hope.

He knew what Sun-Class Anomaly meant.

Once he was inside an opponent’s Sun-Class Anomaly, the chance of him making it out was close to zero.

…

When that burning sensation enveloped the area, the ordinary soldiers of Zenit were terrified as they looked up at those two figures in the sky. While gods battled, mortals would suffer; the same logic applied here.

If the two Sun-Class Lords battled in the sky, the ordinary soldiers wouldn’t be able to escape alive.

However, what happened next was a scene that was ironed into the souls of soldiers and commanders of Zenit.

As King Alexander of Chambord waved his hand as if he were trying to get rid of a fly, a crack appeared in the sky, and both of them disappeared into it.

This method was simple yet terrifying! It was like the power of gods, beyond the imagination of mortals.

“Is this the power of Sun-Class Lords? They can destroy mountains and move seas easily, and they can break open space at will…” A bitter smile appeared on Arshavin’s face, and the joy that he got from defeating the Ten-Empire United Troops instantly disappeared. Now, he knew that he no longer qualified to compete with the King of Chambord.

Everyone stared at the crack in the sky, and they were all nervous.

Even though they couldn’t understand the power on that level, most of them knew that the prince of Ormond wasn’t dead, and the battle wasn’t over. The King of Chambord didn’t want the ordinary soldiers to be injured, so he used his superpower and moved the battlefield into the void.

Usually, the wait would be excruciating and long.

However, it was really quick this time.

In less than a dozen minutes, another black crack appeared in the sky, and the Zenitians were so nervous that their hearts were in their throats.

When they saw King Alexander of Chambord dashing out of that crack unharmed with the weak and powerless Gundogan in his hand, they were all stunned.

After that short pause, loud cheers followed.

Zenit’s Battle God came back with an absolute victory!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 733: Situation

The battle ended with Zenitians claiming the final victory.

Among the ten empires that established this alliance, the most powerful Ormondians got the worst outcome.

The six Xuan’ge that should be invincible within the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit all became the spoils of war for Zenit.

Out of the more than 20,000 elite soldiers of Ormond in the battle, less than 10,000 of them survived. All the masters above Five-Star died in action, and their Prince Gundogan who was a Sun-Class Lord also became a captive.

Then, the Leon Empire came next in terms of the losses.

The Leon Empire was the most powerful empire within the region of 500,000 kilometers around Zenit, and it had the most powerful military force. However, it lost eight Moon-Class Elites in this battle, and the legendary Prince Gomi also had fallen. Out of the 100,000 elite soldiers of Leon, more than 40,000 soldiers died, more than 20,000 of them were captured, and less than 40,000 soldiers escaped. This was a huge loss, especially those eight Moon-Class Elites!

Even the Leon Empire which was a medium-to-high-level empire couldn’t bear such a loss, and its foundation had been moved.

All other eight small empires were much weaker, and they were almost like cheerleaders during the battle.

Although Fei didn’t specifically visit them, they were attacked by the soldiers of Zenit under the lead of Arshavin, Zenit’s God of War. More than half of the soldiers who came to St. Petersburg lost their lives here, and a few empires lost their core legions and were going to be attacked by others.

In fact, all the empires within the region of 50,000 kilometers of Zenit suffered significant losses, and they couldn’t rival with Zenit and stop this giant bear in the north from growing.

To every single Zenitian, this defensive battle around St. Petersburg was dangerous and intense.

The Ten-Empire United Troops suddenly gathered, and the intelligence networks of Zenit didn’t detect it in time. In just one day, the enemies broke through six provinces of Zenit and arrived outside St. Petersburg.

In fact, when the Zenitians saw the elite soldiers of Leon and the Xuan’ge of Ormond, they all felt desperate, and they almost lost their courage to fight back. This battle wasn’t fair at all.

The soldiers of Zenit fought a hard battle, and a lot of them didn’t sleep at all within 30 hours; they battled on the defense wall non-stop.

If St. Petersburg weren’t operated and strengthened by the Royal Family of Zenit many times, and the Ormondians didn’t underestimate their opponent and didn’t send one giant Xuan’ge to Chambord, this great city would have fallen a long time ago.

Right when the empire was on the verge of collapse, and many people felt desperate, their savior arrived when almost all Zenitians were feeling hopeless.

King Alexander of Chambord who was a talented genius traveled more than hundreds of kilometers and came here to protect the Empire. With unbelievable strength, he pulled the falling situation back and killed more than dozens of enemy masters. By destroying the top-tier masters, he turned the battle upside-down.

After the battle, everyone in the Capital was spreading the shocking news about the King of Chambord reaching the realm of Sun-Class.

The Imperial Military Headquarters, Minister Offices, and Royal Family all started to help promote this news, and even the vendors who sold vegetables on the sides of the streets and butchers who sold meat in their shops learned that the Empire now had a Sun-Class Lord.

This news was shocking since its meaning was ground-breaking! With the King of Chambord alone, the Zenit Empire would be considered a level 5 empire on the Azeroth Continent now!

This meant that the level of Zenit skyrocketed, and the citizens of Zenit were now under the protection of a Sun-Class Lord.

Sun-Class Lords meant a lot nowadays!

After the Mythical Era, it was hard to see the powerful gods, demons, dragons, and various other powerful races. Therefore, Sun-Class Lords were pretty much equal to gods at this point; they represented invincibility and strength!

Even the most optimistic dreamer at Zenit didn’t imagine that Zenit could one day have a Sun-Class Lord who usually only appeared in high-level empires!

This shocking and upbeat news instantly diluted the sadness and sorrow brought by death and the war.

Therefore, a strange scene appeared.

The Zenitians who just experienced the pain and terror brought by the battle didn’t look anxious nor afraid. Instead, they all seemed happy and excited. When they saw their friends, the first thing that they said to each other was this, “Hey, did you hear? Our empire now has a Sun-Class Lord…”

…

The initial victory pushed away a lot of the dark clouds that were floating above the giant bear of the north.

The victory in this St. Petersburg defense battle broke down the offensive momentum of the enemies, but the situation wasn’t that bright for Zenit where the citizens could celebrate.

From the reports that the scouts send back, the united troops that still had about 200,000 soldiers backed to the Red Leaf Province of Zenit which was about 50 kilometers away from St. Petersburg. They were trying to use the wide Red Leaf River as a natural barrier to block the soldiers of Zenit, and they got the opportunity to regroup and strategize. Also, more reinforcement would be on their way, and they were going to attack St. Petersburg again.

Therefore, this war was far from over!

At least the six provinces of Zenit were now in control of the enemies.

To the Imperial Military Headquarters and the Royal Family, the St. Petersburg defense battle was only the turning point in this war. The complete victory could only be claimed when all the invaders were kicked out of the land of Zenit!

Inside the Capital, all the main battle legions were doing their last bit of preparation, and white command paper flew out of the Imperial Military Headquarters and the Royal Palace like snow.

That night, the Royal Family issued the second conscription order using the name of Emperor Yassin. All the male citizens of Zenit were obligated to pick up weapons and protect the empire.

At the same time, the ill Emperor Yassin gave another war mobilization order, and he handed off the military power that was always grasped in his hand; this was really rare.

Now, all the nobles, affiliated kingdoms, castellans, and even prominent families could create their own troops and militia by recruiting soldiers. They could have independence and attack the invaders on their own. All the people who killed enemies would be rewarded, and even ordinary citizens could become generals and nobles while nobles could increase their ranks.

What was the most surprising was the third order from Emperor Yassin; it was heard that Emperor Yassin who was really ill woke up from his sleep and crowned the title of Imperial Martial Saint to King Alexander of Chambord.

After Krasic, Fei became the next Martial Saint of Zenit, and he could enjoy all the privileges as the Martial Saint and reside on Martial Saint Mountain.

Fei was the first Martial Saint of Zenit who came from an affiliated kingdom.

However, no one objected.

After this battle, no one in the Zenit Empire dared to offend the King of Chambord, including the Royal Family. This young king who grew up incredibly fast was going to become someone above all rules, and his words could determine the life and death of everyone in the empire, including nobles and royals.

Also, the King of Chambord had a group of loyal fans and believers in the military and St. Petersburg.

As long as Fei issued a command, many warriors and brave people would follow his lead.

Since this was still wartime, the king rejected the idea of having a big appointment ceremony, and he got onto Martial Saint Mountain that night.

Residing in the center of the Capital, he monitored the area and became the protector of the land.

Whenever someone looked up at Martial Saint Mountain, they felt a sense of security that they never felt before!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 734: Traitors

-St. Petersburg-

It was close to the night, and a sliver of the Sun was still visible in the sky, as red as blood.

Under the red sunlight, it seemed like everything in the world was dyed by blood.

Right now, there were still about four to five hours before the start of the curfew which was established by the military.

Before the nightfall, the military forces of the empire had organized a lot of people to deal with the mess on the battlefields outside the city. The corpses of soldiers of Zenit were identified, and they were moved into the city to be cremated in the traditional honor ceremony. The corpses of the invaders were cremated on the spot, and their ashes were spread on the land to become fertilizers and be stepped on by others.

Since war occurred on the Azeroth Continent often, all the empires had their methods of dealing with the corpses to prevent diseases from appearing and spreading.

The black smoke that came from the burning of the corpses hovered in the low sky, bring a dark, suppressive, and desperate atmosphere to the area.

However, the atmosphere inside St. Petersburg was completely different.

The recruiting stations for the conscription were everywhere in the city, and people were busy signing up. The officials that the military sent over recorded the detailed information of each person who came to join, and these candidates had to be tested before they were placed in the various legions.

One had to admit that the citizens of Zenit listened to and followed the commands that came from the Royal Family of Zenit.

Under the pressure and the threat of invaders, all the citizens became passionate and patriotic. The young men who were within the age range came to register. Everyone knew that if the Empire failed in this war, every single Zenitian was going to become slaves. Without the Empire to rely on, they were all going to become the lowest class of people, lose their loved ones, and walk on a tragic life path.

Some young noblemen even came to the recruiting stations to join the army.

In the face of foreign enemies, Zenitians showed unprecedented unity. The sharp conflict between nobles and regular citizens was significantly diluted. At some recruiting stations, the young noblemen who were dressed in fancy armor were chatting with the ordinary citizens who were in rough robes, and they even laughed together.

The young noblemen demonstrated the knowledge and combat techniques they knew, and the ordinary citizens gave them thumbs-up. Also, the courage and passion that the ordinary citizens showed were admired by the usually haughty noblemen.

The war brought this empire injuries and tragedies, but it also gave it vitality and a new path.

Of course, except for these peaceful and heart-warming scenes, some specific areas in St. Petersburg were filled with cruel executions. Curses, cries, screams, groans, and begs for mercy sounded in these areas, and the intense smell of blood permeated the air.

While the Empire was in danger, some people showcased rare courage and patriotism, and even 16-year-old boys dared to pick up weapons and battle with the enemies. On the contrary, some people chose to ditch their honor and betray the Empire. Some influential figures communicated with the enemies in private and were willing to become traitors in hopes that they could keep their wealth and lives.

Under the lights radiated from the flames of war, despicableness and honor could be easily distinguished.

Fei’s suddenly appearance handed an unexpected defeat to the Ten-Empire United Troops, and they retreated in a hurry, leaving a lot of things for Zenitians.

It was heard that after Crown Prince Arshavin broke into the campsites of Leon, he discovered a lot of letters and documents that couldn’t be burned and destroyed in time. Among them were the evidence of some nobles of Zenit committing treason. A few very influential nobles in St. Petersburg had agreed to the enemies’ demand and were going to destroy the grand magic defensive array formation around the Capital during critical moments and open the city gates.

The shameless behavior of the traitors angered the entire Empire.

Crown Prince Arshavin was known for his discipline and strict rules. Also, as a royal, he couldn’t stand betrayal.

Therefore, even before the battle was over, he sent out elite troops and surrounded the residence of the nobles who sent letters to the enemies just in case these people tried to escape.

Now that the battle was finished, Zenit’s God of War was going to deal with them one by one.

The nobles who were accused of treason and got evidence against them were all killed with their families.

In just one hour, 17 noble families were exterminated, and more than 1,000 people were killed in the execution grounds in St. Petersburg. They were decapitated, and their heads were hung as a deterrent for those weak-minded individuals.

Under the rage of the Royal Family of Zenit and the anger of the public, not a single member of these noble families was pardoned. Blood formed rivers, and corpses piled into mountains.

Outside the execution grounds, crowds of citizens stood together and shouted.

“Kill them! Kill these despicable traitors!”

“Hung them! Cut them into many pieces! These damn b*stards! They enjoyed the privileges of nobles, but they betrayed us in the face of danger! They are unforgivable!”

The citizens of Zenit were so angry that they broke through the lines of soldiers who were keeping order and attacked these fallen nobles. While the ordinary citizens and poor people were on the defense walls and fighting with the invaders with their lives at risk, these nobles who had prestigious status and enjoyed wealth, privileges, and honor were doing dirty and shameless things! These people used the word patriotism all the time, but they didn’t practice what they preached.

Nobles were pulled onto the hanging stands one by one, and some of them were directly decapitated.

Further away at one execution ground, there were about 20 to 30 nobles who were tied together by rough ropes; there were males, females, elderly, and children. The few young men who were tied up had good strengths, and they had bloody scars on their bodies, telling others that they fought back before they were arrested. However, their shoulders were penetrated by iron hooks right now, and their warrior energies were locked. Under the lead of elite soldiers of the [Iron Blood Legion], they were escorted to this execution ground.

The crowd in the area suddenly discovered this, and they all got emotional and irritated. Angry and furious expressions appeared on their faces as they shouted, “They are the Royal Family of the Xuelun Kingdom! They deserve to burn in hell! They are finally arrested…”

“Hang them! The gods are on our side! They are the family members of the biggest traitor, [One Sword]. Such a coward appeared in the Xuelun Kingdom! The royal members should have already committed suicide due to the embarrassment! Why are they still alive? They are shameless!”

“This is better; suicide would be too easy on them! Each piece of flesh should be cut off them! [One Sword] betrayed the empire, and his family members probably are bad eggs. They are all b*stards! Kill every single dirty member of the Xuelun Kingdom!”

As if a handful of salt were splashed into hot oil, the people in the crowd started to shout and curse uncontrollably.

[One Sword] was known as the biggest traitor in this war. It was heard that the Ten-Empire United Troops were only able to get into the territories of Zenit this easily because of him. Also, he showed his face when the enemies attacked St. Petersburg. Therefore, he was the person whom all the warriors of Zenit wanted to kill.

Before [One Sword] committed treason, he followed Crown Prince Arshavin to the Spartax Battle Zone and earned a lot of military merits. The Royal Family of Xuelun Empire all came to St. Petersburg to be awarded, and they were waiting for the Royal Family of Zenit to host the ceremony.

However, the tragedy occurred out of nowhere, and [One Sword] became a traitor. Therefore, all the Royals of Xuelun were arrested, turning from nobles to criminals.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 735: Martial Saint Token

Chapter 735: Martial Saint Token (Part One)

While the crowd cursed and shouted, the Royal Family of the Xuelun Kingdom were escorted onto the execution stand.

The person in the front was an elderly man; he was the current King of Xuelun, [One Sword]’s father.

Right now, this old king was stripped away of his royal robe, and he was dressed in simple prisoner clothes. There were a few handprints on his face, and he was staggering a little. His hair was messy, but there were still some majestic lights flashing in his eyes. However, he looked depressed and sad.

Behind this old king, there was [One Sword]’s mother. She was more than 50 years old, but it was clear that she had maintained her looks. Her skin was still white and smooth, and wrinkles could barely be seen on her face. She was also in simple prisoner clothes, and she had heavy iron chains on her wrists and ankles. From the look on her face, she was on the verge of mental collapse, and she couldn’t even stand still. If it weren’t for the old king and a pretty woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties holding her up, this queen would have fallen onto the ground.

This pretty woman was also in simple prisoner clothes and iron chains, but she looked a bit more mentally stable. She was beautiful, and she had a kid with her. This kid looked to be five to six years old, and he grabbed onto his mom’s shirt and followed her tightly. He looked like [One Sword], so he should be the son of the biggest traitor of Zenit.

Behind them, there were the other members of the Royal Family of Xuelun, as well as some of their guards. These people weren’t treated as nicely as the previous people. The ones with warrior energies had their collarbones broken, and iron chains penetrated their shoulders and locked them together.

However, these men were all tough. Even though blood dripped down their wounds, and their faces turned pale while their lips turned purple from the pain, they didn’t groan and kept to themselves.

“Kill them! Kill these b*stards of Xuelun!” the crowd shouted while throwing rocks, rotten vegetation, and stinky eggs at them. The hatred that the citizens of Zenit had toward the traitors was on another level. The strength of public opinion was mighty. Once it was ignited, it had the blind power to destroy both enemies and the people themselves.

Right now, the crowds were angry, and the people’s eyes were all red. Even that timid little boy who was about five to six years old had several big bumps on his head after being hit. However, he didn’t cry at all.

His mother protected him to the best of her abilities, and this weak woman who didn’t have any warrior energy used her body to block the attacks for her son. Soon, she was covered in the smell of rotten eggs, and the rocks left many injuries on her body.

Soon, all these people from the Xuelun Kingdom were put on the execution stand.

“Prince [One Sword] of Xuelun had betrayed the Empire and joined the enemies, leading the Ten-Empire United Troops into the territories of Zenit! As a result, the six provinces in the south had fallen, and the Capital was even in danger…” The military clerk announced the decision of the Imperial Military Headquarters, and all these people were going to be hung right away, including males and females, children and elderly. All 31 of them were going to be hung before being decapitated.

A series of cheers sounded from the crowds after this statement was announced.

“No! We are wronged! We are unwilling to die with such verdict…” The pretty woman who was silent suddenly shouted, and she hugged onto her son tightly as she begged, “We don’t know about His Highness’ betrayal! The Xuelun Kingdom didn’t commit treason! The Royal Family of Xuelun had been loyal toward Zenit, and His Highness went to the southern region of Zenit to battle the enemies of Spartax! The 6,000 soldiers of Xuelun also went along! [One Sword] His Highness killed more than a dozen masters of Spartax and was injured more than 20 times. Out of the 6,000 soldiers of Xuelun, 3,781 of them died in battle, and 540 of them became disabled…”

This pretty woman was [One Sword]’s only wife.

This boy who was about five to six years old was [One Sword]’s only child, and his name was Luffy.

However, the pleading and begging of this young woman was overpowered by the curses of the angry crowd.

Right now, no one was calm enough to think everything through.

The fact that [One Sword] had committed treason was something many people witnessed with their own eyes. The scene where he wore the armor of Ormond and battled with the master of Zenit was ironed into many soldiers’ minds.

“Please! Please! It is ok that we die, but please pardon Little Luffy! He is only a child! He doesn’t know anything…”

Chapter 735: Martial Saint Token (Part Two)

With tears rolling down her face, this young woman grabbed onto the executioner who was putting thick rope around her neck. She hoped that her son could be forgiven.

When she saw the thick rope being placed around her little son’s neck, her heart was broken.

“Please pardon him! He is the only descendant of the Royal Family of Xuelun! Please! Many brave soldiers of Xuelun had died for the Empire! Please pardon him!”

Her whine and cry sounded miserable, and it was enough to make people cry from just hearing it on a typical day.

In fact, a lot of people in the crowds were moved by her right now, and they felt sympathetic.

However, the executioner shook his head cruelly. The order for this execution was given by the Imperial Military Headquarters and Zenit’s God of War. Although the people of Xuelun were pitiful, [One Sword] did commit treason.

Someone had to take responsibility for the anger of the Royal Family, Imperial Military Headquarters, and citizens of Zenit. No one could save the Xuelun Kingdom now.

All the prisoners were placed onto the hanging stations.

Thick ropes were wrapped around the prisoners’ necks, and the ropes were tied to a thick wooden beam above them. The places that the prisoners were standing on contained moving pieces.

As soon as the executioner gave the order, levers would be pulled, and the surface that the prisoners were standing on would fall.

Without support from below, the prisoners would be hung to death. This was a cruel execution method. The thick ropes would slowly suffocate the prisoners, and they would gradually experience the excruciating process of death!

These people of Xuelun were desperate.

That young woman was still begging with tears on her face…

Just as the military clerk raised his hand and was about to yell the word, execute, under the rush of the crowd, a clear voice sounded and suppressed the noises made by others.

“Wait!”

A handsome young man with long black hair walked through the crowds and stopped the execution.

“Who is he? How dare he disrupt the execution? He is reckless!”

Immediately, soldiers walked up and tried to stop this man.

The military clerk was a mid-aged man who looked a little mean. After he took a look at this young man, he realized that the latter was only wearing an ordinary robe and had no unique identifications on him.

However, what this young man said next shocked everyone.

“[One Sword] is innocent, and the Xuelun Kingdom is also innocent. Let them go!”

What he said was considered treasonous, and some people wondered if he were going to be torn apart by the angry citizens.

As expected, a lot of people were angry after hearing this.

“Who the f*ck are you? How dare you speak for a b*stard like [One Sword]?”

“This man is crazy! He must be a co-conspirator of [One Sword]! Arrest him and hang him!”

A series of curses sounded, and everyone looked at this young man with hostility.

The mid-aged military clerk looked at the soldiers, signaling them to go up and arrest this young man.

After such things were said, the Imperial Military Headquarters and Crown Prince Arshavin were going to be angry at him if he let this young man go.

However, people’s visions blurred, and this young man with long black hair appeared on the execution stand and broke all 31 thick ropes that were around the necks of the prisoners with a waved of his hand.

“You… arrest him! How dare you free the prisoners? This man is a spy of the Leon Empire! Arrest him! Kill him if he dares to resist!” The military clerk was terrified.

Soon, a lot of soldiers rushed over from all directions, surrounding the execution ground. Hundreds of magic arrows were loaded onto strong bows, and the bowstrings were pulled to their max while the arrowheads aimed at the young man and the prisoners.

The archers were going to shoot if anything strange happened.

The situation was really dangerous.

Tink!

Suddenly, a piece of black token was tossed to the feet of the military clerk, and this young man said lightly without turning back, “[One Sword] is innocent! No one is allowed to touch the people of Xuelun!”

“Who do you think you…” The military clerk was about to curse subconsciously, but he froze as soon as his gaze landed on that token. The rest of that sentence disappeared from his head.

With a pale face, he shivered and asked, “Martial Saint Token… You… You are…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 736: One Sword Is Innocent

Chapter 736: [One Sword] Is Innocent (Part One)

The token that was by this military clerk’s feet was the Martial Saint Token that represented the Imperial Martial Saint.

Although it was only about the size of a palm and had the shape of a hexagon, it wasn’t made from any rare material, and it looked ordinary. However, the value of this black token was enough to make the Empire shake!

The previous Martial Saint, Krasic, was only a Moon-Class Elite, but his prestige was very high, and every citizen of Zenit respected him. Now, King Alexander of Chambord is a legend in the history of Zenit, and he just stopped powerful enemies from conquering Zenit. In fact, his influence was almost on par with Emperor Yassin when he was back at his prime. Right now, the King of Chambord’s thoughts and words could dictate many people’s fates.

The arrival of the Martial Saint Token represented the arrival of the Imperial Martial Saint.

Since the Martial Saint said that [One Sword] was innocent, this military clerk didn’t dare to refuse even if his courage increased by 100 times.

When this military clerk said that no one could save the Xuelun Kingdom, he wasn’t wrong. Even if the Royal Family of Zenit wanted to pardon the Xuelun Kingdom, they had to consider the potential reaction and the anger of the public. However, his mistake was forgetting about King Alexander who just became the Imperial Martial Saint.

“You are Martial Saint Alexander?”

Although Fei was already well-known in St. Petersburg for both the good and the bad, and everyone in the Capital heard of him before, not a lot of people had seen him.

Under some exaggerated rumors, the image of the King of Chambord looked nothing like Fei.

In the rumors, the King of Chambord was several meters tall, full of muscles, had invincible strength, and had lights around him like a god!

Even though some people had seen Fei from a distance before, they couldn’t be sure at this moment.

After all, the new Martial Saint was way too young, looking like a youth who wasn’t even mature yet.

If it weren’t for the Martial Saint Token that reminded this military clerk at this moment, he might not be able to recognize this handsome young man and identify the current Imperial Martial Saint.

Thousands of thoughts flashed in this military clerk’s mind, and he picked up the Martial Saint Token that was on the ground with shaking hands before kneeling and handing the token back to Fei with both hands. After a moment of hesitation, he said, “Sir, [One Sword]’s betrayal is evident, and tens of thousands of soldiers had seen it with their own eyes. The Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters both gave orders to kill the Royal Family of Xuelun. Why are you… trying to save them? If there isn’t a proper explanation, it might hinder your image and prestige in the eyes of the public!”

“[One Sword] is innocent, and there doesn’t need an explanation. Spread my words across the Empire and clean the reputation for the Xuelun Kingdom. If anyone needs an explanation, tell them to come to Martial Saint Mountain and find me!” Fei said firmly after a moment of thinking.

[One Sword] didn’t betray the Empire.

Unfortunately, this young and talented swordsman was too competitive and pursued power eagerly. He was a bit careless and got his body and mind seized by a demon. He wasn’t able to control himself and lead the enemies into Zenit, creating this tragedy.

However, he was able to use his last bit of life energy and power to kill many Moon-Class Elites and soldiers of Ormond with his n*ked body, and he even slayed Prince Xanchua of Ormond and severely injured General Peith of Ormond.

In a sense, he had redeemed himself and made up for his mistake. He was still an honorable warrior who deserved to be recognized and admired.

The theory of [One Sword] starting this war was nonsense.

The Chaos Era had arrived on the Azeroth Continent, and wars between empires were going to be common. Therefore, the invasion of the Ten-Empire United Troops was set in stone. Even if [One Sword] weren’t here, they wouldn’t let the Zenitians off the hook.

One could only say that this genius swordsman was played by fate mercilessly.

According to [One Sword]’s last dying wish, Fei wasn’t going to make this information public and explain everything. However, he was going to protect [One Sword]’s wife and kid, as well as the Royal Family of Xuelun. This Luffy was the son of a loyal master of Zenit who died so young, and this boy deserved to live in this cold world.

Chapter 736: [One Sword] Is Innocent (Part Two)

“This…” The military clerk still wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth and held back.

“Since the Imperial Martial Saint wants to protect these prisoners, a little military clerk like me can’t deal with it. I will just report back to the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters. They probably can’t blame it on me, and this is something that the influential figures have to think about,” he thought.

Now, the crowd finally realized what was happening, and they started to change.

The anger on the people’s minds quickly disappeared when they heard the name, King Alexander of Chambord, and they became so excited that their bodies shivered, and their burning gazes landed on Fei.

The atmosphere in the area quickly changed, and all other emotions except for excitement were thrown out. The fact that they could see the legendary hero, the invincible battle god, and the protector of Zenit made them overjoyed.

Every single person felt like they were blessed! They didn’t expect that they could see the new Imperial Martial Saint in their lifetime!

Many people rubbed their eyes again and again, trying to make sure that they didn’t see an illusion.

Tears of joy rolled down their faces.

“So, this handsome young man with long black hair is King Alexander of Chambord!” someone suddenly shouted.

As a result, the boiling yet quiet atmosphere suddenly erupted like a volcano, and chain reactions took place like a series of dominos.

Everyone kneeled on the ground and chanted, “Hail the Martial Saint!”

Even soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] who were murderous with weapons in their hands looked at each other, dropped their weapons, and kneeled while chanting and shivering.

“Since Martial Saint Alexander said [One Sword] is innocent, that must be true! We must have misunderstood something…”

“Yeah! Mr. Alexander is our protector! How can we doubt his words?”

“I know! [One Sword] must be a spy who was sent by Martial Saint Alexander! We are so foolish! We misunderstood [One Sword], and we even cursed the family of a hero! Do you guys remember? There were seven terrifying Xuan’ge of Ormond, and one of the biggest Xuan’ge disappeared. Mr. [One Sword] must made it happen! He is a hero who took the blame for the victory of Zenit!”

“Yeah! Now that you mention it, I do remember my brother saying… My brother is working at [Iron Blood Legion], and he said that he saw Mr. [One Sword] leaving with that giant Xuan’ge…”

“Damn it! What were we doing? If it weren’t for Martial Saint, we almost killed the family of a hero!”

Fei’s influence in Zenit was on another level! All the citizens and soldiers had 100% faith in this new Martial Saint, and one sentence from Fei was able to change [One Sword]’s impression on people’s minds.

Without having to give an explanation himself, Fei made all the people shift their perspectives and come up with reasons to fill in the holes.

This wasn’t something that Fei expected.

-On the execution stand-

The Royal Family of Xuelun who were about to be killed finally realized what was happening.

Never in their dreams did they expect Martial Saint Alexander, who was now one of the most influential people in the Empire, to come and save them!

They weren’t afraid of death, but they didn’t want to die for the wrong reasons and be shamed forever.

The people here were the elites in the Royal Family of Xuelun, and they were the closest people to [One Sword]. They had been proud of [One Sword], and [One Sword] represented the Xuelun Kingdom since he became famous.

Never in the history of Xuelun did a prince get as influential as [One Sword]. He was the idol to many people of Xuelun, and he was looked up to as a fatherly figure for a lot of kids.

Therefore, they didn’t believe that [One Sword] betrayed the Empire.

They wanted to clean [One Sword]’s name, but they were powerless.

Therefore, they all cried when they heard the Imperial Martial Saint say that [One Sword] was innocent. Even those tough men who got their shoulders penetrated by iron chains and didn’t make a fuss were crying at this moment.

They felt like their souls were freed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 737: Second Disciple Part One

Chapter 737: Second Disciple (Part One)

The Old King of Xuelun looked at Fei with a complicated expression on his face.

He knew that his son treated the King of Chambord as his mortal enemy while he was alive. After the competition at St. Petersburg about half a year ago, [One Sword] started to practice his technique crazily as if he were possessed. He wanted to achieve a breakthrough in terms of cultivation so that he could defeat the King of Chambord.

“Now my son is dead and got stains on his name, and the person who cleaned his name is his mortal enemy. Fate is unpredictable!” the Old King of Xuelun thought to himself.

“Thank you for restoring our master’s reputation!” The few tough men who were tortured kneeled in front of Fei and expressed their gratitude.

Fei didn’t say anything, but he waved his finger, shattering the iron hooks and chains on their shoulders and turning them into powder without touching the wounds. Then, he switched to Paladin Mode and injected golden holy power into these tough men, healing their bodies. Even though that was quick, and Fei’s paladin character wasn’t at a high level, the injuries on these men were mostly cured, and they would completely recover after a few months.

These people were all loyal and virtuous, so Fei had good impressions of them.

“Quick, come over! Little Luffy, quickly thank Mr. Martial Saint! Thank him for saving us!” That beautiful woman didn’t think as much as the old king. She quickly kneeled and kowtowed, trying to express her gratitude. Seeing that her son was able to live, and [One Sword]’s bloodline was saved, she almost saw Fei as a god.

Fei waved his hand, and an invisible energy helped this woman to stand up.

“Are you Uncle Alexander? Thank you for saving my grandpa, grandma, mom, and uncles. You are a great man!” Little Luffy was a little thin, and his skin was tanned by the Sun, looking a little brown. His big dark eyes looked cute, and his tone was childish. However, he tried to act adult-like, and it was funny.

It seemed like Luffy wasn’t scared of strangers. He pulled on Fei’s shirt and said in pity, “When my dad talked with me in private once, he told me that King Alexander of Chambord is a real master! He said that you are the person who he wants to defeat the most, but you are also the person who he admires the most… Uncle Alexander, where did Dad go? Can you teach me how to fight? I want to become a big hero like you and Dad!”

“Huh?” Fei didn’t expect [One Sword] to highly praise him in private. In a sense, it was quite an accomplishment to be praised this way by an opponent.

The king looked at Luffy who was staring back at him with big eyes filled with hope and earnesty, and he smiled and nodded, saying, “Ok. If you are willing to take me as your master, you can become my second disciple!”

Fei didn’t just say this casually.

Now, [One Sword] was dead, and most of the elite soldiers of Xuelun were killed in battle when they followed Crown Prince Arshavin to the Spartax Battle Zone about half a year ago. In addition, the Xuelun Kingdom was punished by the Zenit Empire, and its reputation and strength both fell drastically. It was impossible for them to sustain their status as a level 1 affiliated kingdom, and they might not be able to maintain the status of a level 4 or a level 5 affiliated kingdom.

Since [One Sword] was cold and stayed lonely pretty much his entire life, he had offended a lot of noble families and significant forces in the Empire. Although Fei saved the Royal Family of Xuelun today, others might use all kinds of excuses to cause trouble for them and make their lives harder.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 737: Second Disciple

Chapter 737: Second Disciple (Part Two)

In this cruel world, it wasn’t rare for these things to happen. Those people who hated [One Sword] might come together and try to kill [One Sword]’s only child.

Fei couldn’t stay by Luffy’s side and protect him all the time.

However, if he took Luffy in as a disciple, this boy would be the disciple of the Imperial Martial Saint, and his status would skyrocket.

With Fei’s name, power, and well-known overprotectiveness, no one in the Zenit Empire would dare to mess with Luffy, and no one would want to cause trouble for the Xuelun Kingdom which had a descendant as the Imperial Martial Saint’s disciple.

What Fei said surprised everyone, and the Old King of Xuelun couldn’t hold back his overly excited expression. As lights dashed out of his eyes, he knew that the Xuelun Kingdom didn’t need to worry about getting bullied anymore.

The pretty woman also became elated. As a mother, the first thing that she thought about was her son’s future and growth.

Becoming the disciple of the legendary Impartial Martial Saint who was a Sun-Class Lord was the dream of numerous talented young Zenitians. If the descendants of influential noble families got this opportunity, they would wake up laughing every morning.

“Quick! Son, Luffy! Quick! Bow and kneel! Call him Master from now on!” The pretty woman was too excited, and she couldn’t put a proper sentence together. She couldn’t hold back her emotions and cried again.

Afraid that the Imperial Martial Saint would go back on his words, she pulled her son over and almost pressed on his little head, telling him to bow and take Fei as his master quickly.

“Master, I, Luffy, am willing to serve you! From now on, I will serve you wholeheartedly and listen to your teachings. I will work hard and try my best to become a powerful warrior like you! I won’t lose face for you!” It was clear that this little guy was very excited, and he kneeled and kowtowed as he stated in his childish voice. His adult-like act was quite cute and made Fei laugh a little.

This scene made a lot of people in the area jealous and envious.

Almost everyone in the crowd was thinking, “[One Sword]’s son is so lucky! He is able to become a disciple of the Imperial Martial Saint this easily! This misfortune turned into something great, and his future is unlimited! No one in Zenit would dare to mess with him again!”

At this moment, a lot of young people wanted Fei to accept them as disciples as well, but they didn’t dare to step forward and ask after looking at that young but majestic figure on the execution stand. They knew that they weren’t talented enough, and the Imperial Martial Saint probably wouldn’t take them in.

“Eh, from now on, you will be my second disciple. You have a senior brother named Philip Inzagi, and you will meet him soon. Ok, that is enough for today. You can go back with your grandparents and mom to pack up. After saying goodbye to them, come and find me on Martial Saint Mountain tomorrow at noon!”

After getting back the Martial Saint Token from that military clerk, Fei placed it in Luffy’s hands and dashed away, disappearing from the area.

A series of cheers instantly sounded, and the crowd slowly stood up after Fei was long gone.

Every single one of them was excited, and they couldn’t wait to share what they witnessed today with their families and friends.

“Haha! I only came to watch the execution, but I got the chance to see the legendary Imperial Martial Saint! I’m so lucky!” people thought to themselves.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 738: Chris Sutton

The news about Imperial Martial Saint Alexander taking in [One Sword]’s only child, Luffy, as a disciple quickly spread around St. Petersburg, and the phrase, [One Sword] is innocent, was also passed to everyone’s ears.

The residents who had seen what happened at that execution ground where Fei appeared told everyone they knew about what they experienced and what their hypotheses were. Therefore, the story about how [One Sword] acted as the spy of the Empire and went undercover at the enemies also got spread around.

Under the purposeful push of the [Letter Office], the story about [One Sword] battling until death at Chambord City and killing a prince of Ormond was made known to people.

Therefore, [One Sword] turned from the biggest traitor in the history of Zenit to the most loyal and honorable warrior of Zenit just because of Fei’s words.

Even the Imperial Military Headquarters and the Royal Family of Zenit retracted their verdict on [One Sword]. Although they didn’t officially accept and promote the heroic stories about [One Sword] that were passed around in public, this simple retraction was enough to prove some points.

What surprised a lot of people was that Fei’s reputation and influence as the new Imperial Martial Saint didn’t decrease due to this incident. Instead, it was growing and taking on an upward trend.

The residence that the Xuelun Kingdom had in St. Petersburg was also being visited by a lot of people, and a lot of nobles waited in line to connect with them.

With a royal as the disciple of the Imperial Martial Saint, very few people dared to mess with the Xuelun Kingdom anymore.

…

-The second day-

Before noon, a black carriage that was pulled by horses slowly came out of the residence of the Xuelun Kingdom and traveled toward Martial Saint Mountain that was located in the middle of the City.

On the way, many people glanced at this carriage with envy and jealousy; they all knew that the little Prince Luffy of Xuelun was heading to Martial Saint Mountain to become the official disciple of Martial Saint Alexander. His luck was beyond disbelief!

Except for little Prince Luffy, there was his mom, Laura, and his grandparents in the carriage.

The journey was smooth, and they reached the foot of Martial Saint Mountain soon.

The people of Martial Saint Mountain were already waiting.

After Martial Saint Krasic died in battle, Martial Saint Mountain was under lockdown. Most of Krasic’s disciples followed Fei; they were all powerful and were great loyal subordinates. Fei placed most of them into the [Letter Office], but he kept a small number of them close by.

Now that Fei was the new Imperial Martial Saint, he reopened Martial Saint Mountain and called back a portion of Krasic’s disciples to maintain its operations.

The muscular young man who was waiting for Little Luffy was Matri, and he was one of the most talented disciples of Krasic. He was a Six-Star Warrior, and his strength grew by a lot after he started to follow Fei. Now, he was already at peak Eight-Star, and his long blond hair would flutter when he spoke with a smile on his handsome face.

After taking Luffy off the carriage, Matri said respectfully, “Luffy Your Highness, welcome to Martial Saint Mountain. Mr. Martial Saint is waiting for you. Laura Your Highness, you can also come to Martial Saint Mountain with Luffy His Highness and take care of him. King and Queen of Xuelun, please head back after saying goodbye to Luffy His Highness!”

Matri was respectful toward Luffy and Laura, but he was neutral toward the King and Queen of Xuelun.

Since Luffy was now Fei’s disciple, he was a young master of Martial Saint Mountain. That was why Matri was respectful toward him. As a member of Martial Saint Mountain, Matri didn’t really care about the king of an affiliated kingdom.

The pretty woman, Laura, was pleasantly surprised.
She thought that she wouldn’t be able to see her son for a long time from this point on, but the Martial Saint allowed her to be with her son, so they didn’t need to be separated.

However, the King of Xuelun was a little disappointed. He came with his grandson in hopes that he could go on Martial Saint Mountain and get closer to Fei. After hearing Matri’s words, he knew that this wasn’t possible.

Therefore, after greeting Matri and saying goodbye to Luffy and Laura reluctantly, he got back onto the carriage with his wife and left.

“Luffy Your Highness, please wait for a moment. There are a few more people who are here to visit Mr. Martial Saint today.”

After Matri led Luffy and Laura to a pavilion on the side, he went back to the square before Martial Saint Mountain and waited.

After a while, Luffy saw a handsome young man in golden armor coming to the square. After he spoke with Matri a little, he walked over with a smile on his face when Matri pointed in Luffy’s direction.

“You must be Little Luffy, right? I’m Chris Sutton from the Imperial Knight Palace. It is nice to meet you, Little Guy!”

After the self-introduction, this handsome young man patted Luffy’s head intimately.

He was the Golden Sun Knight, Chris Sutton. He battled alongside Fei and became the youngest Moon-Class Elite in the Zenit Empire.

He was here to visit the Martial Saint as well.

“Ah! Really? You are Brother Sutton who battled alongside my master?” With a thrilled expression on his face, he said in his childish tone, “I didn’t know that I will see you here today! I’m so happy!”

This little guy was great at complimenting people.

As a master of Zenit who battled alongside Fei, his temperament and courage stunned a lot of people.

In addition, he was already famous from before. His talent, handsome looks, and young age all added to his fame. Therefore, it wasn’t strange that Luffy, who admired all kinds of heroes and masters, had heard of him before.

On the side, Laura just learned Sutton’s real identity and quickly dragged Luffy who acted childishly as she bowed. “It is you, Mr. Execution Knight. We apologize for…”

“Please don’t be so polite with me, Your Highness,” Sutton quickly said as he stopped them, “Luffy His Highness is now a disciple of the Imperial Martial Saint. He is of prestigious status, and he shouldn’t bow to me.”

Sutton was a conceited character, and he had never acted this way toward someone who was younger than him. However, Luffy complimented him and was Fei’s disciple.

Even though there were grudges between Fei and him, all of those disappeared after the battle yesterday. Since Fei helped him advanced into the Moon-Class, he could be considered as Fei’s half-disciple. Therefore, Sutton and Luffy were technically senior brothers and junior brothers, so that was why Sutton was more intimate.

The three of them continued to wait; there were still a few more people coming to Martial Saint Mountain.

Sutton’s cultivation strength was on par with [One Sword] before that golden skeleton possessed the latter, and he was experienced and knowledgeable. Since he was fond of Luffy, he answered several of Luffy’s questions, and they were having a good time.

Laura just stood on the side and watched patiently with a smile on her face.

About ten more minutes passed, and a series of clip-clopping noises sounded.

Sutton turned around, and his face changed color.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 739: Tough Characters

Ten people arrived at the square before the Martial Saint Mountain on horses.

The person in the lead was thin and not that tall, and he was in an ordinary robe. However, there was a light silver mask that covered half of his face, revealing his mouth and chin. He looked quite young and possibly less than 20 years old, and his long blond hair swayed behind his back. Even though he looked calm and peaceful, there was a sense of danger and murderousness coming off of him.

The nine people behind him were all wearing the same kind of black robes, but they were in various ages groups; some elderly people were in their sixties, and some young people were in their twenties. Even though they looked common, their eyes were sharp, and their auras were on another level.

Most of them were between Six-Star and Eight-Star, and two of them had entered low-tier Moon-Class; they were on the same level as Chris Sutton, and it was impressive.

The person in the lead jumped off the horse and chatted with Matri who was waiting there. Then, they walked toward the pavilion.

It was clear that they were the last group of people who were going to go on the Martial Saint Mountain.

“It is them…” The Golden Sun Knight looked at that young man in the mask and was stunned; he didn’t expect to see this group of people here.

“Brother Sutton, who are they? Are they visiting Master as well?” Luffy pointed at the man in the mask and asked in his childish tone.

“I’m not too sure, but it seems like it.” Sutton thought for a while and patted Luffy’s head before saying, “Don’t get too close to these people; they are tough characters.”

“Are they dangerous? Who are they?” Luffy asked with curiosity.

“They are from a mysterious underground organization. That man with the silver mask is one of the two leaders, and he is really mysterious; no one knows where he came from, and no one knows who is behind him. We only know that his nickname is [Young Man]. This organization suddenly appeared about a year ago. In the beginning, not a lot of people paid attention to them. However, now they are the most powerful non-official intelligence network in the Empire. It is heard that even the intelligence of the Imperial Military Headquarters and the Imperial Knight Palace couldn’t figure out their backgrounds. There are a lot of masters in this organization, and there is nothing that they couldn’t find. The most powerful master in this organization is known as the [Bloody Yellow Cape], and this person is known as the most powerful master in the underground world in the Empire. No one knows how powerful this person is, and some people estimate that this [Bloody Yellow Cape] is a Sun-Class Lord!” Chris Sutton said to Luffy in a low voice.

After hearing the serious words that came from Sutton who was an executive knight, Laura got a little scared and quickly pulled her son into her arms before covering his mouth, afraid that her talkative son would trigger and offend those vicious characters.

Sutton was young and already an executive knight, and he was from a big noble family. There weren’t a lot of people who had more prestigious status than him, and he was conceited and haughty.

However, even he was concerned about these people, and that was enough to prove how terrifying that young man with the silver mask was.

Right now, those ten people arrived at the pavilion under the lead of Matri.

It was clear that this man in the mask had paid attention over here. When he looked up and glanced at Sutton, a strange half-smile appeared on his face; it was hard to understand what he was thinking about. Then, he looked at Luffy and observed this boy. He didn’t say anything; instead, he turned over and chatted with someone beside him.

Even though Luffy was in his mom’s arms and got his mouth tightly covered, he clearly saw that this young man in the mask had given him a friendly smile. For some reason, he felt like this man who was terrifying in Sutton’s eyes was intimate toward him like a big brother.
Soon, they started their journey and climbed up the Martial Saint Mountain.

The path onto the central mountain was quite steep, and they had to pass many tunnels, walk on many stairs, and get through iron chains that were dangling in the air. Ordinary people without warrior energies or magic energies wouldn’t be able to get onto the mountain.

If it weren’t for Sutton who was intimate toward them, Luffy and Laura might not be able to get through all the obstacles and get to the top of the mountain. Matri saw this, but he didn’t say anything. He simply led the way in the front.

After about one hour, this group of people reached the top.

The peak of Martial Saint Mountain was like a paradise. It was warm with fresh air, and the scenery was just stunning. There was green grass, vibrant trees, and even a running river. Beautiful butterflies flew around, and cute animals like rabbits and squirrels appeared frequently.

This was Chris Sutton’s first-time coming to the peak of Martial Saint Mountain. Even though he didn’t know why King Alexander of Chambord wanted to see him, he was very excited.

The fact that he was able to climb the mountain and get to the top was a great honor.

The young man with the silver mask and the people who came with him were asked to rest and wait inside a guest house.

Sutton, Luffy, and Laura were led by another young man of the Martial Saint Mountain, walked through a green path, and arrived at the edge of a cliff in about a dozen minutes. The area near the cliff was more open, and an ancient wooden building stood there quietly.

Beside this wooden building, there was a pavilion that was propped up by four pillars that had green vines grown all over them. There was a handsome, black-haired young man standing in the pavilion and glancing at the entire city from the above. He seemed dashing and ethereal, looking like an immortal who was above all the mortal matters and conflicts.

He was Alexander, the King of Chambord and the Imperial Martial Saint.

After that young man of Martial Saint Mountain led the three people to the pavilion, he reported to Fei and left.

“It is Executive Knight Chris Sutton’s honor to see you, Mr. Martial Saint!”

“Master, your disciple Luffy is here.”

“It is my honor to see you, Mr. Martial Saint!”

The three greeted Fei respectfully and bowed according to their status.

Even though Imperial Martial Saints weren’t involved in the military, politics, or civil matters, their status was superior. Even the royal families couldn’t constrain them!

Their supreme status deserved respectful and sincere greetings.

“Eh, come here.” Fei turned around, nodded, and pointed at the stone chairs in the pavilion, signaling them to sit down.

After the three of them sat down, Sutton looked at Fei and sighed in his mind, “When I was younger and more aggressive, I went to challenge him on his way to St. Petersburg under some people’s provocations. Although I lost that battle on the Dual-Tower Mountain, we could still be considered as young talents. But now, he has transformed into a holy dragon that soars in the sky, and I’m far behind him even though my strength improved. We are no longer on the same level.”

Sutton knew that not only him, but the entire young generation of Zenit was also going to be topped by the King of Chambord, and no one could surpass him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 740: Not Going to Learn Sword

Fei didn’t have the arrogance that usually came along with the supreme status such as being the Imperial Martial Saint, and he was quite casual when he talked.

After chatting for a while, Sutton gradually realized that he just started to understand the legendary man in front of him.

The rumors that were passed around in the upper-class circle in the Zenit Empire said that the King of Chambord was savage, rude, impolite, and arrogant.

Now, Sutton realized that all those were just rumors after all. Only the people who were close to the King of Chambord knew how he was.

Sutton was very thankful toward Fei for helping him elevate his realm.

Fei waved his hand and explained with a smile on his face, “Even Sun-Class Lords couldn’t elevate a warrior to Moon-Class easily. Otherwise, wouldn’t Moon-Class Elites be more common? If that is the case, the empires with Sun-Class Lords would have a lot of Moon-Class Elites. The most important thing is that you were at the threshold, and you were only one step away from becoming a Moon-Class Elite. To break that threshold, your strength, luck, courage, mental stability, momentary condition… Everything must be aligned. That day during battle, your spirit, energy, and mind were all in harmony, and you were devoted in battle. You were in the [Raged State], one of the four states that could facilitate breakthroughs. I only gave you a little push; it was your hard work and accumulation that got you here. If you were afraid of the masters of Leon, I wouldn’t be able to help you get into Moon-Class even though I’m much more powerful!”

Fei was telling the truth.

Sutton was in a unique state that day. As if two people had crushes on each other, Fei was like that friend who pushed them to take the leap of faith. Everything else went according to nature from that point on.

If it were anyone else, Fei might not be able to help that person become a Moon-Class Elite.

Even though this was the case, Sutton was still very thankful.

He knew that if he missed that opportunity and didn’t receive help from Fei, it might take him one to two years to advance to Moon-Class on his own. Also, since Fei helped him out, the energy of Sun-Class had left marks in his body and could lead the way for him in the future.

In a sense, there was now a Sun-Class seed in his body, and it would help him comprehend the energy that was on a higher level.

He was very fortunate!

Fei nodded and looked at Sutton as he said, “It isn’t me who summoned you here; the Royal Family had sent the Emperor’s Order, asking you to leave the Imperial Knight Palace, take off the position as the Tenth Executive Knight, and come to Martial Saint Mountain to cultivate and practice techniques. Are you willing to do that?”

Sutton was stunned for a moment before he realized what was happening.

If it were a year ago, he wouldn’t be willing to ditch the honor of being an executive knight and the glory of the Imperial Knight Palace to come to stay at this lonely mountain. Although Martial Saint Mountain was great, it might be too low-key since there was almost no opportunity to show-off.

However, after all these experiences he had this year, this executive knight who had been arrogant and conceited already grew by a lot, and he was able to see through the materialism.

Therefore, Sutton was overjoyed, and he quickly agreed.

“Eh, since the Chaos Era has arrived, and wars are going to occur between empires, Zenit will be involved as well. Even though the Zenit Empire is more remote, located to the north of the Continent, and wouldn’t be in direct conflicts, it is hard for the Empire to stay out of it completely. This war between Zenit and the Ten-Empire United Troops exposed a lot of Zenit’s weaknesses. The most important issue is that the Empire lacks top-tier masters, and there are too few Moon-Class Elites. The Royal Family wants you to study at Martial Saint Mountain because of your great talent. As one of the best young men in this generation, you have the potential to reach higher realms…” Fei explained further.

Then, he took out a thick booklet from his storage ring and gave it to Sutton.

“This booklet contains my understanding of metal-elemental warrior energy, and there are also a few cultivation techniques and combat techniques in there. I hope it will be of help to you.”

Sutton was excited, and he quickly flipped it through as soon as he got his hands on it. Then, he started to shiver in excitement.

Although Sutton was far less powerful than Fei, he was from a noble family and worked at the Imperial Knight Palace. Therefore, his understanding and knowledge base was much broader compared to ordinary warriors. After only looking through a few pages, he knew that this booklet was an excellent manual for all metal-elemental warriors. If other metal-elemental warriors knew about this, bloody battles would occur over its ownership.

He didn’t expect the King of Chambord, who didn’t cultivate metal-elemental warrior energy, to have such a profound understanding of it, and Fei was even more impressive in his eyes.

He didn’t know that this booklet was put together by Fei overnight according to [Demon King’s Sword] and his current level. It was tailored to him to the teeth!

If he worked hard and cultivated according to it, he might be able to reach the realm of Sun-Class in less than ten years.

“Thank you, Mr. Martial Saint!” Sutton put away the booklet carefully before expressing his gratitude again.

“Eh, as long as it helps you. I won’t be residing on Martial Saint Mountain for long. From now on, all the operation and management will be taken care of by the disciples of the previous Martial Saint, Mr. Krasic. You can put all your effort on cultivation, and you can instruct Luffy on the side while guarding this Martial Saint Mountain for the Empire. Remember, the more powerful you are, the safer the Empire is!”

“Ah? You… you are leaving the city? If the masters of Ormond come and…” Sutton was stunned when he heard that Fei was going to leave. Right now, Zenit couldn’t survive without Fei being here.

“Don’t worry, there is still a powerful master in the Capital, and his strength isn’t lower than mine. Even if Sun-Class Lords come, they might not be able to make it back alive. The Capital is more secure than you think, so you don’t have to worry about it.” Fei didn’t say who this master was, and Sutton couldn’t think of anyone who fit that description even after pondering for a while.

Since Fei didn’t say who it was, he didn’t feel comfortable asking.

After a short pause, Fei smiled and said, “That is all for today; I still need to tend to other guests. Your residence has already been set up, and you can go check it out and see if you like it or not.”

When Fei finished, a member of Martial Saint Mountain came over and led Sutton away, and they disappeared into the green forest.

Then, Fei got the chance to chat with his second disciple, Luffy.

He gradually realized that this kid was little but quite mature, and he was great at complimenting people. His flattering skills were on par with Flatterer Oleg.

His personality wasn’t like his dad [One Sword] at all. His father was haughty and lonely, but Luffy was way too playful and talkative.

“Master, Master! I don’t want to learn sword techniques! My dad practiced sword all his life, and he worked hard, but he still couldn’t defeat you…” This little guy soon got intimate with Fei, and he dragged Fei’s hand and begged.

Laura who was standing by the side was terrified, afraid that her son would offend the Imperial Martial Saint in some way.

Fei laughed and asked, “Hahaha, alright. If you don’t want to learn sword, what do you want to learn?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 741: The Real Ruler

Luffy rubbed his chin and pondered like an adult. After a while, he suddenly thought of something and laughed, “My dad told me that your fist techniques are the most powerful! I want to learn that from you!”

“Fist Technique?” Fei smiled.

His previous [Sky Frost Fist] and his current [Invincible Emperor Fist] were both techniques that he was proud of, but these two techniques were powered by the insane physical strength of the barbarian and required the understanding of barbarian skills. Besides, Fei created these two techniques from the experiences he had while battling monsters and demons in Diablo World and the murderous spirit that he accumulated.

Other people didn’t have a golden finger like Diablo World, so they couldn’t learn and comprehend the two fist techniques that Fei created.

However, there were some ferocious fist techniques from the Mythical Era that were documented on [Demon King’s Sword]. If they were mastered, the power that one could unleash was insane as well.

Since Luffy was still young, it was the best time for him to start practicing combat techniques and cultivating. After all, children were able to pick up things much faster.

After making the decision, Fei nodded and agreed to Luffy’s request. This little guy got so excited that he jumped up and down.

Beside them, Laura also got a little emotional.

[One Sword]’s death was a massive blow to her. If it weren’t for Luffy who still needed her care, she might have committed suicide and followed her husband to the netherworld. The deep connection between them was hard for outsiders to understand.

Her husband was a great hero, so she also wanted their son to follow [One Sword]’s path and become someone who was looked up to by many people.

However, she was only [One Sword]’s wife who was from a poor family. She didn’t have any power, the support of an influential family, or a high status in the Xuelun Kingdom, so she wasn’t able to boost her son on the path of success.

However, tragedy turned into fortune, and her son got the legendary Imperial Martial Saint’s liking and was taken in as a disciple.

After thinking back to the fervent King and Queen of Xuelun, the envious servants, and the flattering that came from the influential figures of Zenit, Laura knew that her son’s life changed, and all of that was brought to them by this young and handsome Imperial Martial Saint.

After chatting with Luffy for a while, a member of Martial Saint Mountain came over and brought Laura and Luffy to their residence.

Fei sat down at the pavilion and waited.

Soon, a series of footsteps sounded.

Under the lead of Matri, that man with the silver mask and the nine masters behind him arrived at the pavilion.

As soon as that man with the silver mask got to the pavilion, he suddenly started to shiver. He quickened his steps, took off his mask, and kneeled as he said, “Your Majesty, I… I finally saw you again!”

The nine masters behind him were shocked.

They had followed this man with the mask for a while now, and they were used to their leader being calm and calculative even in front of powerful enemies. This was their first time seeing their leader acting this way.

“Could it be that our leader is afraid of the Imperial Martial Saint? Or… Why is our leader addressing the Imperial Martial Saint as Your Majesty? Could it be…”

These men who were able to follow the man with the silver mask this closely were all strong and intelligent characters, and they instantly thought everything through.

From yesterday on, only the citizens of Chambord would address the Imperial Martial Saint as Your Majesty.

“Our leader is a Chambordian? Then… it means that the organization which we are working for is brought up by King Alexander of Chambord in the back?” they thought to themselves.

As if it were a response to their thoughts, a series of crisp laughter sounded from the pavilion.

The Imperial Martial Saint who was sitting on a stone chair in the pavilion stood up and walked out. Then, he patted their leader’s shoulder as he observed and said, “I haven’t seen you in almost a year, and that little mine slave in the Blackstone Fortress already turned into [Young Man] who is famous in St. Petersburg. Hahaha! Eh, you grew a bit taller, but you are still so thin as if you are malnourished. Hahaha, you are more handsome, and your strength improved. Great! Haha! Don’t be so formal! Today, we are just old friends instead of king and subordinate. Let’s sit down and chat!”

After that, Fei helped this man with the silver mask stand up.

This man was Modric, the youngster that Fei saved from the Blackstone Kingdom close to a year ago. Now, he was the leader of the most mysterious underground organization in the Capital.

Fei suddenly thought of something after walking a few steps forward with Modric. He turned around and looked at the nine men behind them as he laughed, “Haha, I’m a bit too excited and neglected you guys. You must be the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] in our [Letter Office], right? You sure have impressive auras. Thank you for your hard work. Come in and sit down; don’t be so formal. Otherwise, the brothers and sisters in the [Letter Office] will say that I, the big boss, is not nice toward you all!”

The nine masters were all thrilled.

Right now, they were so excited that they couldn’t even get a word out.

Although they were called [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] in the underground world, and others were terrified of them, they were shy and nervous in front of the legendary Imperial Martial Saint. It looked like a bunch of kids were seeing their idol for the first time.

After all, Fei was too famous, his story was legendary, and his strength was mighty. Sun-Class Lords were like gods in the minds of the warriors of Zenit.

Before today, these nine masters all wondered who the real ruler of the [Letter Office] was in secret, just like all the other masters who were recruited by the [Letter Office] in this past year. After all, both of their leaders, [Young Man] and [Old Man], clearly stated that they weren’t the real ruler.

A lot of them thought that perhaps the Royal Family or the Imperial Military Headquarters was the mysterious ruler. After all, the [Letter Office] had a lot of resources and broad networks. In addition, the most powerful figure in the [Letter Office], [Bloody Yellow Cape], was way too strong.

Ordinary noble families and forces couldn’t fund an organization like this.

None of them expected this legendary king to be the real ruler of the organization.

The [Cold Blood Nine Eagle] looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other’s eyes.

The stronger the ruler was, the safer the [Letter Office] would be, and the further this organization could go.

With King Alexander of Chambord being the ruler, people like the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] would be more protected.

In addition, Fei was a legendary warrior in the eyes of Zenitians, and he was the idol to many of them.

A lot of people were dreaming of serving under this great king, and the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] didn’t expect this great fortune to land in their laps.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 742: Darkness Enveloping the Land

Although Fei invited them to come and sit down in the pavilion, the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] didn’t dare to be so casual in front of the Imperial Martial Saint and their idol. They all nodded after hearing Fei’s words, but they didn’t sit down after they walked in. Instead, they all stood behind Modric respectfully.
Fei didn’t force them.

Since the inception of the [Letter Office], Modric and Zolasc were in charge of everything, and Fei didn’t get his hands into the management of the organization. It was clear that Modric had his own ways of managing people. The [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] were famous in the underground world, and their strengths were far more powerful than Modric’s, but they were very respectful toward Modric. Therefore, Fei didn’t want to do anything to break Modric’s prestige in their minds accidentally.

Looking at this blond young man in front of him, Fei felt like he could still vaguely sense within him the thin young man who risked his life to steal a piece of bread for his starving friend in the mine pit of Blackstone. This young man who got out of the mine pit had accompanied Chambord and grown with it, and he had witnessed how Chambord went from a little level 6 affiliated kingdom to a supreme force in the Empire as well as the king’s legendary and shocking uprise.

Fei was in a great mood.

The two chatted for a while, and Modric told Fei a lot of stories about him and Zolasc managing the [Letter Office], and he also gave Fei a detailed report on the [Letter Office]’s size, coverage, and intelligence networks.

Right now, the [Letter Office] had grown out of the territories of Zenit. Under the powerful backing from Chambord both in terms of finance and supply of masters, it had intelligence workers in all the big empires within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit. In fact, some of the intelligence workers were executing missions in the empires outside of this zone.

In this year, the [Letter Office] had recruited a lot of people, and some of them were Moon-Class Elites. Also, it had grown some talents. For example, the two Moon-Class Elites who were in their sixties in the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] recently advanced after they completed a big mission and were rewarded with the godly herbs that Fei obtained from the Core Region in the Mythical Palace.

What was worth mentioning was that the [Letter Office] wasn’t just working on building the intelligence networks; it also helped Chambord establish many hidden commerce routes. Even though these routes weren’t that big yet, the perfect-tier magic gems that Fei created from the Horadric Cube didn’t need to be traded using the Holy Church or the Soros’ Merchant Group. The [Letter Office] was able to execute this task, and all the wealth was passed back to the Chambord Kingdom.

At the same time, all kinds of advanced messaging devices and small teleportation arrays were created by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, and they were put into use. Therefore, the [Letter Office] was more technologically advanced than its competitors, and it had the fastest, most accurate, and most reliable networks.

Without exaggeration, 60% of Chambord’s strength lay within the [Letter Office].

In fact, even Fei didn’t know exactly how terrifying the [Letter Office] would be if it exerted its full force, but he was sure that it wouldn’t be hard to overthrow a level 1 empire like Zenit. Of course, it was contingent on Emperor Yassin being close to death, just like how he was acting right now.

Currently, the [Letter Office] was clearly divided into two divisions.

Modric whose nickname was [Young Man] was in charge of everything happening inside the Zenit Empire, and Zolasc whose nickname was [Old Man] was in charge of everything outside the Empire. This was why [Old Man] Zolasc couldn’t come here to meet with Fei on Martial Saint Mountain today; he was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away.

“These are the important intelligence reports that Uncle Zolasc sent back using the small teleportation stations. Please have a look…” Modric took out a few thick stacks of paper from his storage ring, and he put them on the table in order.

“Eh.” Fei nodded and started reading from the first stack.

Gradually, Fei’s expression turned serious.
The Zenit Empire was to the north of the Continent, so the news that it got about the Continent were outdated. Not a lot of people knew that the Chaos Era already arrived about half a year ago.

The prophecies from the sages in the past were being realized.

It had been thousands of years since the Mythical Era, and the ignorant humans were going to release the devils who were sealed up. The darkness would envelop the Azeroth Continent, and the humans would fall into chaos and disorder. The terrifying and bloody wars were about to occur, and the dangerous enemies who once disappeared were going to show themselves again on the Continent. At the same time, the gods were going to reappear, and demons were going to arrive. The war between gods and demons was going to restart, and it would determine the fate of the Continent!

No one knew if this represented destruction or rebirth.

These intelligence reports clearly recorded the information that Zolasc spent a lot of time and effort on collecting, and they were about the activities of the giant empires far outside the territory of Zenit that were able to dictate the fate of the Continent.

Half a year ago, large scale wars suddenly broke out on this relatively peaceful continent. Eastern Region, Western Region, Northern Region, and Southern Region of the Continent all fell into chaos at the same time.

-Eastern Region of the Continent-

The four giant empires in the region: Manchester United, Arsenal, Liverpool, and Chelsea ended the peace treaty which lasted more than 100 years, and they declared war on each other. Also, more than 20 smaller empires on each side were pulled into the mess. The entire Eastern Region was turned into a hell. Blood formed many rivers, and many people were killed.

-Western Region of the Continent-

The two biggest empires in the Region, the level 9 Madrid Empire and the level 9 Barcelona Empire, also waged war against each other after more than 100 years of peace, destroying the power dynamic in the region. Then, the lower-leveled empires such as Valencia, Sevilla, and Malaga Empire took sides and started fighting as well. The Western Region wasn’t better than the Eastern Region. There was no way back for the two level 9 empires. Cities were destroyed, people were massacred, and corpses were everywhere…

-Southern Region of the Continent-

This region wasn’t much better. The only level 9 empire, Bayern, in the region was challenged by the lower-leveled empires such as Ormond, Leverkusen, Bremen, and Stuttgart. The alliance of the level 8 and level 7 empires challenged the dominating Bayern Empire, trying to overthrow it and put an end to its control of the region. Amongst the empires in the alliance, the Ormond Empire even reached out to the Northern Region, allying with the Leon Empire. This went to show that the wars were about to cover the entire continent.

-Northern Region of the Continent-

In comparison, the Northern Region that the Zenit Empire was in was relatively more peaceful, but wars were going on. The most dominating force in the area, the Leon Empire, suddenly changed. Perhaps its Emperor Blanco went mad, or other forces instigated it, the Leon Empire suddenly wanted to unite the Northern Region. The Ten-Empire United Troops attacking Zenit was only the beginning of the chaos.

On the entire continent, only the Central Region where the headquarters of the Holy Church was at was still peaceful on the surface.

Although the Holy Church had the plan of uniting the Continent and creating a huge empire where religion and imperialism become one, it was far from being realized.

Since the headquarters of the Holy Church was on the Waulu Mountain which was located on the Sicilia Island in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea, it acted as a deterrent to the giant empires around it, forcing the ambitious emperors to hold back their ambitions.

Even though this was the case, the two level 9 empires in the Central Region, Inter Milan and AC Milan, were already preparing everything, and the Juventus Empire which was a member of the [Holy Alliance] started their aggressive uprise after falling for more than 100 years.

Although wars hadn’t been waged at the Central Region, the atmosphere was intense, and the forces were intertwined and complicated. It wasn’t that much better off.

East, South, West, North, Central. The darkness was enveloping all five regions on the Continent.

The entire Continent was filled with death, blood, bones, and killing.

It was heard that even the undead mages who had disappeared and the influential people with malicious intents were active on the Continent, trying to go after their own interests by inflicting wars.

As if Pandora’s Box were opened, many disasters were happening on the Continent that had been relatively peaceful for thousands of years.

Darkness started to envelop the land.

[TL Note: LOL, the author is going all out with these names]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 743: I’m Leaving

After reading all the intelligence reports, Fei felt a bit anxious.

All five regions of the Continent fell into chaos. Clearly, there was more to it than there seemed to be.

Although the intelligence reports didn’t say anything specific, and all the information on them were just simple facts, Fei felt like a mysterious and powerful dark force was pushing everything forward and stirring up wars on the Continent.

It was unbelievable! What kind of a force was able to instigate wars on this Continent that was so vast that even gods had a hard time going around?

Could it really be gods and demons who were behind all of this?

Fei slowly closed the last intelligence report that was on the table and fell into a moment of silence. It seemed like he was thinking about something that was complicated.

After more than ten minutes, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, “There wouldn’t be intact eggs left if the basket is broken. In order to protect Chambord and the Empire, just defeating the Leonians and the Ormondians aren’t enough… It looks like I need to go out!”

“Go out… Your Majesty, you mean…”

“For a long time, we have only stayed in this region of the Continent, not knowing what is going on outside. If we stay like this and don’t do anything until the flames of wars from the other regions spread here, it will be too late. I have a feeling that Chambord will face mighty and evil enemies. Before they come, I need to go out and check out the empires in all five regions, understanding their culture and strength. We can only stay invincible if we know what we are dealing with. Also, it is good for me to travel around and see the world. I can meet other legendary masters, make some new friends, and temper myself. That is the only way for me to reach another realm!”

Fei stood up and glanced at the Capital. He knew that if he continued to stay in this region and didn’t check out the rest of the world, he was going to be left behind by this continent and this era. After all, a lot of things were happening.

The Zenit Empire was like a little pond; what kind of waves could there be? How big could fishes get in here?

Fei had been in this world for more than a year now, and his strength and Chambord’s power had both increased drastically compared with a year ago, and it was about time for him to go out and check out this fascinating world.

Modric lowered his head and thought for a moment before saying, “Then, please allow me to organize it for you, Your Majesty.”

Fei shook his head and said, “No need. I’m just going to wander around the Continent, and there isn’t any set route. Also, most of the [Letter Office]’s forces are underground, and almost no one knows about the connection between the [Letter Office] and Chambord. If you make plans, sensitive people might notice something; it will hinder the [Letter Office]’s future growth! If I do need the [Letter Office] for anything, I will contact the local managers.”

“I got it. Your Majesty, don’t worry. I will handle this.” Modric thought about something and nodded.

“Eh, the atmosphere inside the Empire is quite strange, and a lot of undercurrents are at work. Although I stunned a lot of people yesterday, the ones who are ambitious will jump out and cause trouble after I leave. Therefore, you will have a lot of work to do. I won’t keep you here any longer.” Fei took out a storage ring that he prepared ahead of time and gave it to Modric.

He continued, “These are the things that I prepared for you. Take it and used the items effectively!”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Modric took the storage ring and put it on his finger carefully.

The people who had been around the king for while all knew that the items that the king gifted were always unique and special. It didn’t matter if it were items or secret scrolls; they were all mystical.

Although Modric hadn’t been around Fei for a long time, he knew this clearly, and he was delighted to receive this gift from Fei.

Then, Fei looked at the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] carefully, and he switched to the Paladin Mode. He activated his skills and sent a few streaks of golden energies into their bodies.

The [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] were surprised at first, but then they were overjoyed as elated expressions appeared on their faces. They sensed that the old hidden injuries which had been in their bodies for many years were all healed after those golden energies went through.

It was magical!

The power of Sun-Class Lords was profound.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” The nine masters all kneeled and expressed their gratitude.

Fei smiled and said, “While working for the [Letter Office], you had to fight with a lot of masters and sustained these injuries. Since this is our first encounter, I don’t have any gifts prepared for you as the big boss; healing these injuries for you is something within reason. After leaving the mountain, you can each get one godly herb from Modric; that will be the gifts from me to you guys!”

After that exchange, Modric bowed at Fei again before putting on the silver mask. Then, he and the [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] left reluctantly under the lead of a member of Martial Saint Mountain, disappearing into afar.

Fei looked at them and pondered.

The [Cold Blood Nine Eagles] were the ones whom Modric chose to bring up Martial Saint Mountain, so they were all loyal. Therefore, Fei didn’t want to avoid them when he was talking about sensitive topics with Modric.

However, these people’s strengths were much more powerful than Modric’s. If their strengths increased more, their ambitions might grow as well. Therefore, Fei left spiritual seals on them silently when he was curing their injuries. If anything happened, Fei would be able to detect it even if he were hundreds of kilometers away.

He stood by the edge of the cliff for a long time, and the cold breeze that blew against his face made his mind very clear.

While looking through the intelligence reports that [Old Man] Zolasc collected, the idea of traveling around the Continent grew stronger and got more apparent in Fei’s mind.

The [Letter Office]’s power was far from reaching deep into the five regions of the Continent, so the information that it collected was broad and not specific, only describing the rough trends.

The truth could only be discovered by Fei himself.

The golden skeleton that resided in [One Sword]’s body was something that had been troubling Fei for a few days now.

After it got away, Fei didn’t know what trouble it would bring in the future.

Fei could clearly sense the strong hatred that the golden skeleton had toward him, and it seemed like that demon had a special intention toward Chambord. If Fei weren’t wrong, it would become back to Chambord once it could find a new body to possess.

“What exactly is it? Could it be that the wars which are happening are related to it? In terms of time, it escaped from the Mythical Altar exactly about half a year ago, and that was when the Chaos Era arrived…”

Fei shook his head and suddenly punched out.

A golden dragon-like energy fist dashed into the sky and merged into this space; it didn’t cause any significant changes.

However, if anyone above the realm of peak Moon-Class saw this, they would discover a crystal-like, transparent energy flame burning about 100 meters away from the cliff. It contained great power, and it didn’t disperse into the air.

Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal!

Fei concealed a portion of his Sun-Class strength into this space, making it stay there for a long time. Therefore, if enemies attacked St. Petersburg, got into the Capital, and triggered these invisible seals, they would be instantly turned into dust by the insane amount of energy in the crystals.

After punching out once, Fei didn’t stop.

He then punched out 21 times and sealed a vast amount of golden energy into the area around Martial Saint Mountain quietly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 744: The Second Worldstone

Chapter 744: The Second [Worldstone]

The terrifying Sun-Class strength was sealed around the Martial Saint Mountain under the king’s insane spirit energy. The transparent crystal-like fist spiritual spatial seals were put into the space around here, and ordinary people couldn’t sense these murderous and powerful seals; it was as if they weren’t there. However, these seals protected the entire Martial Saint Mountain like many invisible and indestructible iron walls.
These 22 fist spiritual spatial seals could last more than 100 years before dispersing into the air.

From now on, the Martial Saint Mountain couldn’t be conquered by tens of thousands of soldiers unless there were several Sun-Class Lords amongst them.

After all of this was done, Fei went back into the ancient wooden building, thought for a bit longer, and recorded several basic fist techniques from [Demon King’s Sword] that were for Luffy to learn and study. Then, he drew a safety map of the Martial Saint Mountain so that people could walk around and avoid triggering his fist spiritual spatial seals.

After summoning Matri and telling him a bit more things, Fei left the Martial Saint Mountain quietly.

St. Petersburg was still busy, and the atmosphere in the Capital was intense.

The conscription was still on-going. More and more young men were recruited into the military, and they were receiving as much military knowledge as they could. The Empire was trying to make them get used to the military life and the real murderous battlefields.

Under the call of the Royal Family of Zenit, the noble families and big forces in the Empire all opened their wallets and donated a lot of money and resources to facilitate the war. The giant war machine started to rumble.

After Emperor Yassin established the Zenit Empire many years ago, he had used the rest and growth policy. Therefore, the empire got a lot of resources stacked up. Even though it was in war with several other level 1 empires, it didn’t use its full strength. Once all its power was unleashed, it could temporarily compete with level 4 and level 5 empires! The jump in strength was unimaginable!

When Fei flew over St. Petersburg, he looked down at the Royal Palace of Zenit which was built beside mountains.

He was probably the only person in the Empire that knew a great ruler was hiding in these white buildings. Even if he left the Empire temporarily, this unparalleled genius warrior could control the situation, and the Empire wouldn’t be in too great of a danger.

After a short while, Fei went back to Chambord.

Right now, the Chambord Kingdom was also preparing for war.

The west side of the defense wall that was destroyed by the Xuan’ge was being restored; half of it was already built.

The harbor on the Zuli River was being upgraded, and another Reverse Whale Battleship was put into use. It was named [Chambord], and it was transporting people across the Zuli River alongside [King Alexander].

Many envoy groups were camped on the south side of the river while the important figures went into Chambord City before the wedding. Now, most of them had left.

Only the envoy groups that were apart of the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] were captured by the bylaw enforcement officers. These people got their weapons stripped away, and they were used as temporary workers and participated in the renovation and construction project at Chambord.

Fei returned to Five Sword Sky Mountain, but he didn’t see his two wives in the [Godly King Palace].

After asking the maids, he learned that Angela asked Elena to go to the back mountains with her, the three dragons, and Blacky; they were going there to train the supreme king-level Demon Beast Legion.

The intense atmosphere in Chambord City couldn’t be hidden from the two queens. Therefore, they wanted to help their husband and alleviate some of the pressure; they weren’t slacking.

After thinking for a bit, Fei decided to take the risk that he had been thinking for a while now before leaving Chambord.

He summoned Akara and Cain into the Sky Castle.
This wasn’t the first time that these two mad scientists came to this legendary city, but they were still impressed by it. Every single structure and trace of magic engraving would fascinate these two.

Under Fei’s urge, the three of them entered the mysterious space inside the central mountain using the unique teleportation ability of [The Throne of Chaos], appearing in front of the Mythical Altar.

“Are you sure about this?” Akara and Cain glanced at each other before asking Fei in all seriousness, “The injection of energy would probably make this huge city transform a little, but that is only based on our estimations. We aren’t 100% sure! Perhaps what you will only waste a [Worldstone] this time!”

“My instinct tells me that it will not be that bad!” Fei smiled and walked onto the giant Mythical Altar.

When Fei purified the [Worldstone] that he obtained from Normal Mode Diablo World, his blood dripped all over the Mythical Altar.

After that, Fei felt like there was a unique connection between him and the Sky Castle.

Standing at the top of the Mythical Altar, the king felt like he was standing by a loved one.

Then, he slowly took out the [Worldstone] that he got from Nightmare Mode Diablo World.

It was a [Worldstone] that was stained by the evil hell energy, and it was the size of three fists. It was in an oval-shape, and eye-piercing red lights flashed on it, instantly turning the entire space inside the mountain red. Then, the thick, evil energy rushed out of it, making it look like the air in the space was thick blood.

Akara and Cain both got very serious.

They were the most experienced people in the [Rogue Encampment], and they were almost ancient beings. They had witnessed the legendary battles between Heaven and Hell, and they saw angels and demons fighting. They sensed this evil energy before, and they knew how terrifying it was. They had seen villages getting destroyed, land splitting open, corpses turning into zombies, heroes falling into demons, and skeletons climbing out of their tombs.

They were familiar with this energy, and they hated it.

After placing this stained Nightmare Mode [Worldstone] onto the top of the Mythical Altar, Fei lightly exhaled and closed his eyes, summoning that mysterious stone pillar inside his body.

Soon, Fei got a response.

The quiet and silent Mythical Altar started to shake. As if a mysterious energy that was sleeping suddenly woke up, that mysterious stone pillar which resided inside Fei’s body listened to Fei’s words for the first time and dashed out of his body. In the beginning, it was only the size of a forearm. However, it quickly grew into the thickness of a big tree and was more than 100 meters tall, standing on the top-level of the Mythical Altar and pressing against the ceiling of this space which was inside the mountain.

As if it sensed the evil energy, the Mythical Altar let out a series of roars.

Fei and the two mad scientists went back to [The Throne of Chaos].

In the next moment, the nine-leveled Mythical Altar started to move. Each level of the altar spun either to the left or to the right randomly at different speed and frequencies. It seemed like it was following some kind of profound patterns.

Then, silver godly runes flashed on each of the levels and slowly dashed out of the altar, making different patterns and images in the air. It seemed like it was calculating something or making some kinds of prophecies.

Fei had seen it once before, so he wasn’t surprised.

However, Akara and Cain were both stunned by what they saw, and their bodies started to shiver uncontrollably.

As lights flashed in their eyes, they stared at the godly runes that were moving around and forming different images and texts.

It was clear that they discovered something.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 745: Purification Not Completed

“These are ancient godly runewords. They are making… making…” Cain opened his mouth, but he was so excited that he couldn’t even put a sentence together, and his goatee shook and swayed.

“It is writing out a control technique… This is… the technique that can control the Sky Castle? What else? No, this is too fast! I can’t remember all this! We need to document it; quick!”

Akara instantly took out a giant piece of divvy crystal from her storage ring, put a strand of magic energy into it, and started to record all the godly runewords that were flashing in the air. However, she quickly gave up and sighed, “Godly runewords are way too profound, and they are hard to understand. Ordinary divvy crystals can’t document all of this. It looks like we can only rely on our memories!”

The two mad scientists opened their eyes wide and observed the images, patterns, and texts that were flashing before them without even blinking.

Fei didn’t say anything; he was only trying to memorize these runewords.

After getting [Learn], which was one of the three miraculous skills, he obtained photographic memory on top of getting more intelligence.

Although the godly runewords created a lot of images, patterns, and texts, and they were shot out of the moving nine-level Mythical Altar, Fei didn’t try to understand them on the spot and only decided to memorize everything directly. Somehow, the vast amount of information was engraved into his mind precisely.

Akara and Cain were much inferior in this aspect.

They were both much older. Even though they studied magic and had a lot of stamina, they felt dizzy after staring at the moving runewords for a long time. They soon gave up on memorizing all this information and looked at Fei. They didn’t dare to make a sound, afraid that it would disturb Fei and make him miss half a symbol.

This entire process lasted about two to three hours.

During this entire time, the nine levels of the Mythical Altar continued to move at different speed, rhythm, and frequency. The silver runes continued to dash out of the Mythical Altar as if they had lives of their own, and they floated in the air and combined into many ancient images, patterns, and texts in mysterious sequences.

This process seemed like a movie, and it was really quick.

The red, evil hell energy that filled the entire space inside the mountain was sucked into the spinning Mythical Altar as if it were water beside a dry sponge. As time passed by, the red energy that permeated the air quickly weakened and got lighter.

The [Worldstone] that was placed on the top of the altar was being purified at the same time. The red energy flames that enveloped the crystal slowly died down, revealing that dreamy and fascinating sky-blue color from the top corner.

Fei also noticed that while this process was happening, the size of the [Worldstone] was decreasing bit by bit. Although this change was minuscule, it was occurring, meaning that the operation of the Mythical Altar was consuming a vast amount of energy.

After one more hour, just as Fei felt dizzy as a ton of foreign and new information was jammed into his head, the rumbling noises that were sounding in this space quieted down. It was a great thing since Fei felt like his head was about to explode.

The spinning nine-level Mythical Altar slowed down, and the silver runes that were floating in the air also quickly flashed back into the Mythical Altar like birds returning to their nests.

At the same time, all the profound images, patterns, and texts also dispersed into the area, nowhere to be seen.

The inside of the mountain felt humid and heated.

The high heat was generated from the stone plates of the Mythical Altar grinding against each other, and it was making this closed area very hot.

That mysterious stone pillar which stood on top of the Mythical Altar had absorbed a lot of energy through this purification process, and changes took place on it.

Although its size didn’t change much, a lot of its rough, stone-like surface fell off, revealing the smooth and reflective surface underneath.

The surface underneath looked like white jade, and there wasn’t any patterns or images engraved on it. However, a warm light was coming off it, and there was a wave of spiritual fluctuations that only Fei could sense.

After the Mythical Altar stopped moving, a silver light flashed by, and that mysterious stone pillar quickly shrunk back to the size of a forearm and dashed into Fei’s body. It looked like it went back to its old state and fell into a deep sleep.

“Huh? The [Worldstone] isn’t completely purified. Only about one-tenth…”

A bit surprised by the mysterious stone pillar’s behavior, Fei suddenly saw that the Nightmare Mode [Worldstone] which was placed at the top of the Mythical Altar wasn’t completely purified. Only about one-tenth of it turned back to blue, and the rest nine-tenths were still bloody-red and filled with evil hell energy.

“This isn’t strange. This [Worldstone] is a few hundred times bigger than the last one. The last one could be purified in one go, but it is hard to purify this one in one sitting. We have to repeat this process several times before it could be completely purified!”

Cain was like a living encyclopedia from Diablo World, and he quickly explained the reasons to Fei.

After some thoughts, he added, “However, the purified portion of the [Worldstone] could already be used. It is rare to see both pure and evil energies residing inside the same [Worldstone], and they aren’t fighting each other. Perhaps a [Worldstone] that contains both energies is the most powerful and terrifying!”

“Eh, it looks like the Mythical Altar needs some rest before it can be used again. This is all that we can get this time…” Akara nodded as she pondered. Then, she suddenly recalled something and got excited. She shouted as she pulled on Fei’s robe, “Quick! Write down all the godly runewords and the ancient texts that you memorized! Don’t try to fool us! I know that your memory is excellent, and you have memorized all of it! Quick! Quick! Quick!”

“Yeah, you always run from us when we meet! You can’t run this time! If you don’t write down the information, we will, we will…” Cain also got very anxious. After a while, he thought of a great threat and laughed proudly, “We will stop working! Haha!”

Fei smiled when he saw their impatience, and he didn’t refuse. After the three of them returned to the [Godly King Palace], Fei wrote down one percent of the information that he remembered, and that alone took about one hour while hundreds of pages were used.

After that, he put the brush away and said, “The images, patterns, and texts that those godly runewords created are just too much, and I can’t write everything down in one sitting. Here are about 100 sheets of information, and they are enough for you two to study for several months. After you figure them all out, I will draw more for you!”

Akara and Cain knew that Fei was telling the truth, so they had to nod and agree.

The two of them grabbed all the papers and went back to their laboratory that was built in the mysterious stone room through a portal. They looked like two kids who got their hands on a big cake.

Right now, there was a delighted expression on Fei’s face.

He discovered the Sky Castle’s biggest secret just now!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 746: 81 Functions

Fei had been studying with Akara and Cain, and he grasped some of the concepts and knowledge about the godly runes. Therefore, he was able to comprehend some of the information that he memorized. Also, he had a unique connection to the Sky Castle by blood, so he suddenly understood something after Akara and Cain left

He slowly walked to the small pond in front of the throne in the [Godly King Palace].

Right now, only one golden lotus bud was mature, and its petals were open. However, even though the other eight buds were still not matured yet, they were very close to their blossom stage.

This golden lotus had been here forever. When Fei first came into the [Godly King Palace], the golden lotus only had vines and leaves around it. Later, one of the lotus buds blossomed with other green vines and buds scattered around it. Now, almost all nine golden lotus buds were about to be fully blooming. A series of change was taking place.

In the beginning, Fei thought that this plant was an ordinary decorative piece, and he didn’t pay much attention to it.

While Fei was trying his best to memorize all the runewords for the two mad scientists, he comprehended a lot of information during the process and got hints from the godly runewords. Now, he finally understood that golden lotuses plants were for controlling all the mechanisms in the Sky Castle including but not limited to defense, offense, array formation, and illusion creation.

It was unexpected!

Fei always felt like the Sky Castle didn’t reveal its full beauty and power.

In the legends, the Sky Castle was a huge mystical city that even the gods wanted to control. Also, it was heard that the current Continental Martial Saint, Maradona, was only a little Moon-Class Elite when he entered the Sky Castle by chance. After that experience, he shined like a brilliant star, becoming the most powerful being on this continent.

However, when Fei got his hands on this giant city which was legendary and was rumored to have all kinds of power, it became a city that could only fly and achieve essential stealth. Its current form deviated from the legends too much.

Now, Fei realized that he didn’t understand the real way of controlling this city.

He closed his eyes and tried to organize everything that he had learned so far. Then, he switched to Druid Mode, and a dense wave of nature elements appeared on Fei.

It seemed like this blooming golden lotus sensed this energy, and it started to sway gently as if it were dancing and cheering.

Fei got close to the golden lotus and reached out his finger. A stream of thick, green natural elements rushed into one of the lotus buds that were about to blossom.

Like a sleeping beauty who was waking up and opening her beautiful eyes, that lotus bud started to bloom slowly and reveal its glory.

The smooth and white petals that had golden lights around them slowly opened as if the process of blooming was sped up by more than 100 times. Soon, this golden lotus plant that had nine levels with a bud on each level was fully blooming, and each of the buds turned into a lotus with nine petals. Between the petals, the nine snow-white, crystal-like stamens looked like the creations of the gods.

As if this plant had a life of its own, it was lightly swaying in front of Fei, and it seemed like it was trying to play with Fei.

At the same time, Fei sensed a layer of invisible energy sphere suddenly appearing. With the [Godly King Palace] which was located on the peak of the central mountain as the center, it expanded outward and instantly enveloped the Sky Castle. Different from the other energy sphere which only helped this city achieve stealth, this energy sphere was extremely firm; even Fei might not be able to break it open.

This was all because this lotus plant was in control of the defense of the Sky Castle.

This golden lotus that just blossomed was in charge of [Block].

All nine lotus flowers on this lotus plant was in control of one unique ability. Except for the one that had the function of [Block], the other eight functions were [Stealth], [Rebound], [Alert], [Internal], [Inspection], [Analysis], [Isolation], and [Illusion].

This unique way of controlling the city seemed to have borrowed key concepts from the ancient elves, and it was clear that the person who created this city knew the secret techniques of the elves.

In a sense, this city showed how powerful and influential this person was since he created a flying city that had unlimited potential.

If one wanted to control this city, they must have the unique abilities of the elves such as communicating with plants. That way, they would be able to control this lotus plant and use the nine lotus flowers to alter and protect the Sky Castle accordingly.

However, Fei was a unique person, and he had access to all seven classes in Diablo World. Even though the druid character wasn’t an elf, he loved nature and had control over natural elements. Therefore, Fei was also able to talk to the golden lotus plant.

This was probably something that the creator of this city didn’t even anticipate.

According to the information that Fei obtained from the godly runewords, once the Sky Castle got enough energy, eight more lotus plants would grow out of this pond.

Just like this golden lotus plant, the other eight lotus plants would be crucial to the function of this city.

They would be in charge of attack, move, rescue, circulation, absorb, time, information, and belief. Also, each of the lotus plants would have nine lotus flowers on them, and each of the lotus flowers would handle one aspect of the broader control.

Overall, nine golden lotus plants controlled this city by offering the owner 81 powerful and useful abilities.

When all these abilities were activated, the Sky Castle would live up to its fame.

Once the Sky Castle was recharged, each of the 81 abilities would be able to rival with the gods, and it would be almost impossible to break into the city.

Under the empowerment of these 81 abilities, this city would return to its former glory and become the legendary city that would never wither.

With complete control of this great city, Fei would have a god-tier fortress that would be invincible in battle and impossible for his enemies to break.

With this city in hand, Fei could dominate the Continent and become an overlord.

However, the amount of energy required to activate all these 81 abilities was beyond Fei’s imagination.

Currently, the Sky Castle had already absorbed half of the energy inside the Normal Mode [Worldstone] and one-tenth of the energy inside the Nightmare Mode [Worldstone], and only the golden lotus plant that was in charge of defense blossomed, offering Fei nine defensive abilities.

From the look of it, the entire Nightmare Mode [Worldstone] wouldn’t be able to power this city!

Therefore, Fei had to take it slow.

Even though Fei wasn’t able to activate this city entirely, it was already great for Chambord.

If Chambord faced enemies who could easily crush the kingdom one day, all of its citizens could move into the Sky Castle. With all nine defensive abilities active, even gods wouldn’t be able to break through the defensive energy spheres.

Right now, the Sky Castle was enough to protect all citizens of Chambord, solving a big worry for Fei.

In the next while, Fei used all his time and altered the defensive abilities of the Sky Castle before leaving the [Godly King Palace].

The sky was already darkening, but Angela and Elena hadn’t returned from the vast back mountains and forests behind Chambord.

Fei thought about something and left Five Sword Sky Mountain, heading toward Chambord City.

Before the upcoming journey, there were things that he had to take care of.

[TL Note: The lotus plants in this chapter are a bit strange, and I had a hard time conceptualizing it. Just think that there are nine lotus flowers on one plant, and there will be in total nine of them]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 747: People Who Aren’t Afraid of Death

Fei appeared in the Administrative Center of Chambord right after he came into the city.

The officials in the six departments and the ministers’ offices were busy.

Fei found his father-in-law, Bast, in the Head Minister Office, and they chatted for more than an hour.

After Fei left, all the officials in the Administrative Center were summoned for an urgent meeting by the Head Minister, and it lasted more than four hours.

After that, the officials got even busier.

Fei’s next stop was the [City of Heroes] that was in the underground cave at the Back Mountain of Chambord; he didn’t take a break.

According to the schedule, Fei appeared in Chambord’s Civil and Military University as the Principal, and he taught the third class to the students. Since time was urgent, this class only lasted about one hour.

The biggest classroom in the school was packed. Even the masters from the military came here ahead of time and stood in the back of the classroom and in the hallway to listen to Fei’s lecture.

After that, Fei gave a mission to one of the professors who was in charge that day and left the school.

Then, he went to the Military Headquarters of Chambord which was located on the higher levels in the [City of Heroes].

Inside the No.1 Meeting Room of the Military Headquarters, Fei hosted the first formal military meeting.

Currently, it could be said that Chambord had many talented generals and fierce warriors. There were more than ten Moon-Class Elites, and the most capable military geniuses included Brook and Old Aryang. The latter had a mysterious background, and his military knowledge and experience were on another level. Although they had never competed directly, Fei felt like Old Aryang’s military abilities and knowledge were on par with Crown Prince Arshavin’s.

This meeting lasted exactly four hours

Fei brought up all his concerns regarding the defense of the Kingdom if he weren’t present, and he also vaguely mentioned all of his trump cards.

He only left the meeting room reassured after he got perfect answers and was sure that the Chambord Kingdom could react fast and not be conquered quickly even if powerful enemies suddenly attacked.

After Fei left, the meeting continued with Old Aryang and Brook hosting it.

…

Like always, Fei put on his disguise and wandered around the well-lit city with Husky, that dark-skinned and dull guard of his.

Before he left, Fei wanted to really enjoy the atmosphere of the city that was renovated under his plan. This was the rare calm and peaceful moment that he could have.

As the refreshing nightly breeze blew by, Fei suddenly relaxed, and his mood brightened after a busy day. At the same time, he was getting a little hungry.

Subconsciously, they wandered to the storefront of the Soros’ Merchant Group.

“Your Majesty, do you want to go in and relax for a bit?” Husky thought of something and suggested hesitantly.

Fei didn’t notice the expression of his dull and straightforward guard since the figure of the brilliant and capable Jessica appeared in his mind.

A sense of relief sieged his mind, yet he didn’t even detect it.

After he thought for a bit, he smiled and nodded, saying, “Eh, we should. Let’s go inside.”

Jessica was an old friend of his ever since he met her at Dual-Flags City.

After the war, both Jessica and Husky came back to Chambord with him. Even though Husky was Jessica’s brother, he stayed by Fei’s side diligently as a guard and acted according to the rules, so he didn’t have a lot of time to go and visit his sister.

As a single lady, it was probably tough for Jessica to live in this city that was new to her.

Fei hadn’t been here for a long time, so it was only natural for him to go and visit this girl before he went on his long journey.

It was evening right now, so it should be the busiest time for Soros’ Merchant Group’s clothing and armor store.

However, Fei and Husky walked in and discovered that there wasn’t a single customer in the store at this time; it was surprising.

Right now, only about six workers were in the giant hall, and they were gathered together and murmuring to each other with strange expressions on their faces. As they looked upstairs, they seemed a little worried. Also, they were so distracted that they didn’t even come up and greet Fei and Husky when they walked in. The atmosphere is really strange.

Fei slightly frowned.

“Ah, you are finally here…” A smart worker saw Husky who looked like a black tower, and his eyes lit up. He instantly rushed forward and called out at Husky as if he saw a savior.

Although Husky only came here a few times, he was quite famous in the city since he was one of the most trusted guards of the king, and the employees in this store who worked for Soros’ Merchant Group all knew who he was.

That worker who came up to Husky whispered something into his ears and pointed upstairs.

“What is going on?” Fei asked with a frown.

“There is a b*stard who dares to bully my sister, and he is upstairs! Damn it! I’m going to crush his balls!” Husky shouted angrily. Then, he moved toward the stairs under impulse. Since he was very used to being casual around Fei, and Fei liked this big guy’s straightforwardness, Husky cursed and used profanity.

Fei didn’t say anything, and he only followed Husky up the stairs.

The Soros’ Merchant Group was one of the wealthiest groups on the Continent, and it was a force that couldn’t be reckoned with. Therefore, this man who dared to cause trouble was either a dumb*ss or had a powerful background. Husky might not have the ability to handle this situation.

Tap! Tap! Tap!

As soon as Husky got to the staircase, a loud and arrogant voice sounded from upstairs before he could get up, “Huh? I didn’t think that there are people who aren’t afraid of death in this little regional office. How dare you interrupt my fun? Chek, don’t let him come up! Kill him!”

As soon as this man finished speaking, another man responded. Then, a dash of sharp knife energy struck toward Husky’s face.

This strike was very vicious, and the person who attacked was at least an Eight-Star Warrior.

This person used his full strength without holding back, and he was murderous.

Although Husky had been around Fei for a while now, he wasn’t that talented and was dull, unlike Drogba and Pierce who looked straightforward and tough on the outside but were thoughtful on the inside. Therefore, he wasn’t good at cultivating warrior energy.

After the [Hulk Potion] strengthened his body, he only reached Two-Star and couldn’t block this strike at all.

Then, an anxious gasp sounded from upstairs; it was from Jessica.

Fei was a bit surprised and thought, “Eight-Star Warriors are rare at Chambord. Who could this person be? I can’t really tell from the voice alone.”

The king didn’t overreact to this situation. He lightly exhaled and blew out, and that easily shattered the lethal blade energy.

Then, he pushed on Husky who was blanking out a little, and the two of them quickly got onto the second floor.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 748: Little White Face

As soon as Fei stepped onto the second floor, he almost laughed. The first few people he saw were the four guards who were supposed to protect Jessica. At the moment, they had bruises on their faces, and they were tied together by tight ropes that were made out of leather from demon beasts.

The strongest person amongst these four was a Four-Star Warrior, so it was clear that he couldn’t defeat that mysterious man who could command an Eight-Star Warrior.

From the look of it, it seemed like these four guards tried to fight back but were crushed and tied up. The good thing was that their opponent didn’t kill him.

Standing on the other side, there was a strong man who was holding a strangely-shaped curved knife, and he was emitting a dangerous sensation while looking at Fei and Husky in surprise. It was clear that this man cast that lethal knife energy at them.

Fei’s frown disappeared.

This warrior wasn’t a Chambordians.

He was wearing a pair of round-lantern-like pants, an opened jacket with grey and white strips on it, and a round hat. He had a light-yellow beard, and his eyes were brown and deep.

In fact, it looked like he wasn’t even a Zenitian but a foreigner who recently came to Chambord City.

Further away, a young man who was in a fancy robe and had pieces of jewelry all over his body heard the footsteps and glanced at Fei and Husky as if he were looking at two corpses. He was having a conversation with Jessica and laughing, and he was displeased that he was interrupted.

“Damn it! Kill these two low-status bumpkins!” he said faintly with an impatient expression on his face.

Even though Husky was dull, he knew that he couldn’t handle this situation on his own. Therefore, he stood aside and made way for the king. Since the king was here, he didn’t need to worry about these foreigners doing anything to his sister.

After getting the command, this Eight-Star Warrior didn’t dare to move.

He just struck out with full force, but that strike was somehow easily handled by someone quietly.

He knew that one of these two people who just came up the stairs was a master, but he didn’t know which one of them handled his strike. From the appearance and body size, it seemed like the dark-skinned tough man who walked up first was the master, but he was only a Two-Star Warrior on the surface.

However, the four guards who were beaten up and had bruised all over their bodies were pleasantly surprised when they saw Fei. They all thought to themselves, “Hey, isn’t this our boss’ secret lover behind the King of Chambord’s back? Finally, this little white face is a good help right now.”

Among the four guards, the younger one who was impatient and tried to follow Fei before directly shouted it out, “Hey, Little White Face! I know that you are a professor at the Civil and Military University, and you probably have some power. However, I have to remind you that these people aren’t simple, and you might not be able to deal with them. Quickly go and get King Alexander here. Just say that another man is teasing his lover!”

“Little White Face?” Fei almost spat out some saliva after hearing that, and he thought, “Do I really look like a little white face?”

However, he realized that he had to give them some slack since he always came here with his identity undisclosed, and the relationship between Jessica and him was a little dubious. It was easy for others to misunderstand.

“Wait, what did he say? The King of Chambord’s woman is being teased? Could it be…”

Fei instantly understood what that guard meant.

The king did hear some rumors between Jessica and him, but he didn’t know that the rumors got this big, and even Jessica’s guards believed them and thought that Jessica was his secret lover.

Fei didn’t expect to find out about this situation today, and he didn’t know how to react.

Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at Jessica who was being blocked by that gloomy young man, and he saw this beautiful girl looking back at him while blushing and appearing more alluring.

For some reason, Fei’s heart raced, and the word ‘lover’ jumped into his mind again.

“If this pure yet sexy and attractive girl is my secret lover… No, no, no. I shouldn’t think about that…” he thought.

“Haha! The King of Chambord’s woman? So, you are just a woman who is being fed by another man! And you are here acting all lady-like? Yuck!” That gloomy young man was a bit surprised when he heard what that guard had said, and he instantly got angry. His last bit of patience was depleted, and he no longer had that fake gentleness on his face. He sneered and said, “However, I am interested in taking a lover from a king. Hehe, after I grow tired of you, I will give you back to that damn King Alexander; how about that?”

Those four guards who were beaten up all looked at this gloomy young man in pity. They thought, “Where did this little hillbilly come from? Did he take some poison and want to die? He never heard of the name, King Alexander of Chambord, and he dares to come here and cause trouble? How dare he tries to take the King of Chambord’s woman? Pray, poor soul! The Grim Reaper is ready to embrace you!”

Husky and Jessica both got angry after hearing what this young man had said, and they wanted to say something. However, they kept quiet after seeing Fei’s sign.

Then, the king walked over without saying anything. He nodded at Jessica and asked that gloomy young man, “You are also a member of Soros’ Merchant Group?”

Fei just noticed that this young man and that Eight-Star Warrior all had the symbol of Soros’ Merchant Group on their collars, but it was clear that they weren’t under the management of the division in Zenit and were from another region.

“Who the f*ck are you? How dare you talk to me this way?” This gloomy young man had a handsome face, but his arrogant and violent temperament destroyed all his class, making other disgusted of him.

After he pointed at Fei and cursed angrily, he turned to his guard whose name was Chek and said, “What is going on? Why aren’t you listening to me? Kill these two b*stards immediately!”

Suddenly, he paused; it felt like an arrogant rooster got its neck pinched by someone.

This gloomy young man stared at Fei in shocked. After Fei waved his hand impatiently, this young man suddenly wasn’t able to speak anymore.

“He can shut up. You can answer this question for me: which division within Soros’ Merchant Group are you guys from?” Fei asked calmly as he looked at that Eight-Star Warrior.

“We… we are from the Villarreal Empire…” That Eight-Star Warrior didn’t dare to fight back, and he sweated a lot as he answered. After Fei glanced at him, he felt like a giant rock that weighed more than tens of thousands of kilograms was pressing down on his back. He couldn’t even move his finger, let alone waving his blade.

Seeing how calm his opponent was, he realized that he kicked an iron board and ran into a real master. He didn’t have time to think why there was such a master in this remote little kingdom, and all he could try to do was to save his and his young master’s lives.

With an honest expression, he continued respectfully, “Who… are you, Sir? We… my young master doesn’t know who you are, so please… please forgive us if we offended you unintentionally…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 749: Departure

[Tl Note: This chapter is a 2-in-1 chapter, so it will be split into four parts.)

“The Villarreal Empire?”

The Villarreal Empire was a big level 8 empire from the Western Region of the Continent, and its nickname was [Yellow Submarine]. It was only less powerful compared to the two giant level 9 empires in the region, which were the Madrid Empire and the Barcelona Empire.

After many years of accumulation, it was one of the dominating forces in the region, and a small empire like Zenit couldn’t rival with it.

No wonder this gloomy young man was very arrogant and acted according to his will. Fei had met a lot of people who came from big empires, and they all acted this way when they were in Zenit.

“The Villarreal Empire sent a fleet of merchant caravans to Zenit? When was this?” Fei was confused and thought, “Could it be that the Western Region of the Continent is so chaotic that they are reaching for the Northern Region?”

“We just arrived here this afternoon, and we are from the branch in Love Song City. This is Mr. Nihat’s son, and Mr. Nihat is a level 8 manager in Soros’ Merchant Group…” This Eight-Star Warrior quickly introduced themselves.

Love Song City was the Capital of the Villarreal Empire. Typically speaking, the branches in the capitals of empires were in control of all other branches within the same empire, and they had the most influence in that empire. Since Nihat was a level 8 manager in the Soros’ Merchant Group, he was one of the influential figures in the group, and his status was supreme. Even the emperors of level 2 and level 3 empires would have to pay respect to people who were on his level.

Fei laughed and said, “So, he is only the son of a damn level 8 manager, and he dares to be this reckless? How dare he act this way in Chambord? Hehe, does he think that Chambord’s Laws of the Twelve Tables are jokes?”

After saying that, he turned and looked at that gloomy young man.

Now, this young man finally realized that something was wrong. Seeing how miserable his guard was, he knew that he ran into trouble. However, he was neither anxious nor afraid. He kept his composure and stared at Fei with a mocking smile on his face while threatening lights flashed in his eyes.

“Go back and inform the representative from your branch that this young master of yours will be executed tomorrow morning as soon as the first dash of sunlight shines on the Peak of East Mountain. He disturbed the market’s order, harassed a lady, allowed his subordinate to attack others, attempted to commit murder, and disrespected the king. According to the laws of Chambord, anyone who commits these five offenses will be punished with the death penalty.”

After saying that, Fei waved his hand and made the pressure that this Eight-Star Warrior was feeling go away.

Even though this warrior was able to move freely now, he was astonished by what he heard. He thought, “This man knows that Young Master is the son of Manager Nihat, but he is still this rule-abiding? Is he crazy?”

However, he didn’t dare to say anything. Even if he tried to defend his young master, he would just die. The difference in strength between them was just too big.

Since his opponent asked him to go and report, he knew that he was spared. He wasn’t in the place to worry about if there were still room to negotiate. If he wanted to save his young master’s life, he had to go and find the decision maker from the branch who came on this trip.

That Eight-Star Warrior turned around and was about to leave.

However, after he took two steps, he turned back around and asked as if he suddenly remembered something, “Sir… Who are you?”

With a smile on his face, Fei turned around and winked at the four guards who were beaten up. Then, he turned back and said, “I’m King Alexander.”

The Eight-Star Warrior was a bit surprised, but he nodded and didn’t say anything. He then hand-signaled that gloomy young man, telling him to be patient as he was going to get help.

Then, he went down the stairs and left quickly.

Now, those four guards who were all bruised were shocked.

They looked at each other and saw the surprise and embarrassment in each other’s eyes.

“So, the little white face whom we thought is reckless and dares to steal the King of Chambord’s woman is the king himself. This…” They weren’t too afraid since they knew that the King of Chambord wasn’t going to do anything, but that impatient guard who said those words to Fei earlier was blushing.

Soon, the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord received the report from the workers in the shop, and they quickly dashed over and arrested that gloomy young man.

The administrative system was very clean under the king’s strict monitoring, and the Justice Department of Chambord was extremely efficient. Since this case was something that the king was personally involved in, the process was even smoother. Chambord’s prison, [Little Black Room], had already reserved the most central cell for this gloomy and arrogant young man.

“You will regret this, Little King! You won’t know how you will be killed before tomorrow morning!”

This gloomy young man wasn’t scared at all, and he struggled and threatened the king with a burst of arrogant laughter that shouldn’t belong to a prisoner.

…

Fei stayed in this shop for less than 30 minutes before leaving.

Jessica’s cooking was great. She only prepared a few simple dishes, but they were all aromatic and delicious. However, Fei wasn’t in the mood to feast anymore. He ate enough to get rid of his hunger, and he chatted with the girl for a while. Then, the king walked out of the shop under the passionate escort of the four guards who were saved by him.

The arrival of the fleet of merchant caravans from the Villarreal Empire made Fei sense something strange.

Divisions of Soros’ Merchant Group in the high-level empires would rarely send people to a small place like Zenit.

“Why did a fleet of merchant caravans from the division of Soros’ Merchant Group in the Villarreal Empire come here? Even the son of a level 8 manager is here. This is a bit strange,” Fei thought to himself.

Fifteen minutes later, a cute blond boy who looked 12 years old but had a strong smell of liquor on him walked into Jessica’s shop. He had a pair of big, watery eyes, and it was enough to get any girl to hug him and rub his cheeks.

“My name is Arthur, and the king recommended me here to do temporary work.” The boy put on a pitiful expression and said to Jessica, “Pretty Sister, Arthur can’t even get enough food to eat and good clothes to wear. I also don’t have a job, and others make fun of me. You will keep me, right?”

This boy’s cute and naïve appearance with his pitiful expression was enough to charm any female. Since Jessica was very nice and kind, she was no exception.

“Wait, have I seen you before?” Jessica stared at Arthur in doubt.

She suddenly thought back to the little blond boy who almost bankrupted her pub at Dual-Flags City. That boy created an uproar in the city and defeated all the alcoholics in their best games. However, that kid dashed through the walls and disappeared, and Jessica didn’t know where he went.

The kid in front of her was just as cute as that boy, but the facial features such as the eyes and nose were different.

Undead Bone Dragon Arthur blinked and denied, “You must have remembered it wrong. A cute boy like me is one of a kind in this world.”

Jessica nodded and didn’t continue asking questions.

Since this boy was recommended to her by the king and had a token from the king, Jessica would keep this boy even though her suspicion grew. In addition, she could tell that Arthur didn’t have any ill intentions.

Night soon enveloped Chambord City.

The number of people on the street decreased. The Moon shined even brighter, and its light merged with the lights from the magic street lights, dyeing the land a beautiful color. Those unsettled bugs kept on making noises late into the night, emphasizing the charm of the night.

At midnight when the stars and the Moon were about to fall asleep, more than 30 figures jumped out of the window of a luxury hotel in the city, and they dashed toward one direction in four to five groups like phantoms as it looked like they merged with the darkness.

Soon, a series of weapon-colliding noises sounded around Chambord’s prison, [Little Black Room], and a series of sparks shined in the darkness. Then, it sounded like body parts were chopped off by sharp weapons, and the horrifying gasps of injured warriors resonated in the area. A few bright warrior energy flames were the most eye-catching at this moment in time, and they unleashed great power. However, they only lasted more than a few seconds and were extinguished.

This whole process only lasted about five minutes, and the area around [Little Black Room] quieted down after that.

At the same time, similar situations occurred in places such as the Administrative Center, the Head Minister’s Estate, and Chambord’s harbor. However, the endless darkness covered everything, and the citizens of Chambord who were in deep sleeps didn’t notice what happened.

Around the shop of the Soros’ Merchant Group in the center of Chambord City, more than a dozen figures approached in silence. However, these people heard the sneer of a kid before they could pull out their weapons, and a blond-haired boy who was as cute as an angel appeared in front of them.

Then, they didn’t know what happened from that point on. There was an Eight-Star Warrior among them, but even he couldn’t prevent anything.

…

The morning dew was still on the grass and flowers.

Before the sun completely rose over the horizon, the sky had already brightened.

In front of the execution ground of Chambord, a lot of people already gathered there. The execution clerk was announcing the verdict on a young prisoner according to Chambord’s Laws of the Twelve Tables, and he was following the procedure that was set out in the laws.

Around him, Cygnus Bronze Saint Ed Hazard and his nine peers were keeping order and protecting the execution ground with 40 elite bylaw enforcement officers.

The young prisoner who was hearing the verdict had fear in his eyes.

At this moment, he still couldn’t believe what was happening to him. He was struggling and trying to break free, and he shouted and cursed crazily as he questioned the two people below the stage who were like his subordinates.

“How dare you not try to save me? My father will kill you! Quick! Think of a way to rescue me! I don’t want to stay in this barbaric place anymore! They are going to kill me! They are going to kill me for real!” the young man shouted desperately.

The man who was being questioned was in his fifties. With a gloomy expression, he shivered as he tried to explain with sweat all over his head, “Young Master, I have tried everything. I have four Eight-Star Warriors, three Nine-Star Warriors, and two Moon-Class Elites under me, and they were all sent out to save you. However…”

“I don’t care! I don’t want to die! You have to save me! Save me… You are lying! Bullsh*t! No one came to my rescue last night…” As the time for the execution approached, the young man got more and more terrified, and he shouted on top of his lungs.

“It is not that no one went to save you. Young Master, all those who went to save you were killed!” The mid-aged man replied with fear in his eyes as well, “All the 46 masters who came with us, including the two Moon-Class Elites, are all dead! They weren’t able to even create a ripple. The Chambordians killed them all easily. The young man whom you offended yesterday was the King of Chambord, and he is… is already a Sun-Class Lord. Do you know what that means?”

After hearing that, this gloomy young man instantly quieted down as if he were electrocuted.

“How? How is that possible? How can there be such a powerful master in this remote and barbaric little city?” All kinds of emotions appeared on this young man’s face, and it looked like he was desperate, resentful, fearful, and regretting his decisions.

However, after seeing the cold soldiers and their weapons, this young man got crazy again. He shouted, “I don’t care! Tell my father! Tell him to send masters to come and save me! I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die… The King of Chambord! How dare he try to kill me? How dare him? Is he crazy? He is a madman!”

The mid-aged man sighed, “I have already informed Mr. Nihat, but… it will take at least five days for people to come here from Love Song City… It is too late… Young Master, Master will… will avenge you. Please… please have a safe trip to the netherworld!” (Read on Noodletowntranslated.com)

…

Since it was early in the morning, not a lot of citizens of Chambord noticed this execution.

To many people, this was only an ordinary execution by hanging.

During these days, quite a few enemy spies and captives were killed. In fact, even several nobles of the Maze Empire and the Marse Empire were hung at this execution ground.

However, this execution was very significant to the people who knew what happened.

Only they knew what kind of status that this young man had.

This news traveled around rapidly in all directions in silence, and the influential figures who heard it were all shocked.

While this execution was happening, more than a dozen elite students of the Civil and Military University such as Louise, Pato, and Brand hopped onto the Reverse Whale Battleship, [King Alexander], at Chambord’s harbor under the lead of the king’s guard, Torres. These kids were all excited.

In the command center of the battleship, they met their king who had been waiting for them.

“Kids, are you ready?” Fei asked with a smile on his face, “This trip will be hard, and we might have to live in terrible conditions. In addition, it will be filled with danger!” (Read on Noodletowntranslated.com)

“We are ready, Principal! We have been ready for a long time! It is our honor to be able to follow you!” the students answered in excitement. They felt like they were fortunate to be picked to go on this journey around the Continent with their principal.

“Great! I hope that you won’t regret your decision!” Fei nodded in satisfaction.

Soon, a series of water-fluttering noises sounded, and the huge Reserve Whale Battleship slowly left the harbor.

Then, blue energy flames flashed, and mechanical and magical protectors extended out of the deck and covered the entire ship. Like a huge whale, the ship submerged underwater quietly and only left a few swirls on the surface of the river.

Gradually, [King Alexander] disappeared into the water and left no trace behind.

P.S. We have also made edits to our Patreon Structure. TLDR: Nothing is reduced, but we separated out the patronage for each book so that your support will go directly to increase the release speed of the book that you enjoy the most. If you want to check it out, the Patreon redirect button is on the sidebar. For the month of April, the speed for HTK is staying the same at 8 chapters a week.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 750: A Small Legend

-The Southern Region of Zenit-

By the time Emperor Yassin passed the second conscription, the region that was controlled by the Ten-Empire United Troops had fallen into endless wars.

The only province of Zenit which had a coastline, Green Wind Province, was on the edge of the [Sea of Fragrance] and beside the Storm Point Bay, and a huge portion of the area beside the Storm Point Bay was the territory of a level 3 affiliated kingdom of Zenit, the Byzantine Kingdom.

This little affiliated kingdom had a small legend of its own.

The Byzantine Kingdom was only a small level 6 empire, and it didn’t have a big population.

Since the old king passed away a year ago, the control of the kingdom fell into the head minister’s hands. The head minister was a cunning and ambitious character, and he always wanted to overthrow the royal family. Therefore, he conspired with the prominent noble families in the kingdom and tried to act on his plan. As a result, the atmosphere in the kingdom was low and sad.

Just as the royal family was about to wither, the young king somehow got the help from King Alexander of Chambord during the competition among all affiliated kingdoms. Not only did the ambitious and ill-intentioned head minister die, but the young king also received a fist technique from the King of Chambord.

Then, he got into the top 50 in the individual power ranking, and he advanced into peak Four-Star within half a year, becoming the most powerful master in the kingdom.

In addition, since the Byzantine Kingdom received financial support and resources from the Chambord Kingdom, it quickly got rid of the invaders of Spartax from a while back and steadied itself as a level 3 affiliated kingdom, becoming one of the few most influential forces in the Green Wind Province that could even rival with the Green Wind City which was the provincial capital of Green Wind Province.

The previous Prince Constantine also got canonized by the Empire and became the official new king, and he married his lover, Izabella.

The new king was generous and kind to his citizens, and his policies were all for the development of the kingdom. Since the kingdom was at a very favorable location with fertile land and access to water, the strength of the kingdom continued to grow, and its citizens had better and peaceful lives.

Later, King Constantine followed Crown Prince Arshavin to the war against the Spartax Empire, and he earned a lot of military merits. Also, his strength skyrocketed as he became a peak Eight-Star Warrior. His high-level combat technique, [Seven Injure Fist], was well known to his enemies. It was mighty, and it was heard that even Moon-Class Elites didn’t want to battle this talented king if they didn’t need to.

This should be the perfect plot that only existed in the stories which were told by the traveling poets. According to the typical trajectory, the king and queen should live happily ever after, and their citizens should have happy lives as well.

However, the arrival of the new war destroyed everything.

Ten days ago, the Ten-Empire United Troops invaded the Zenit Empire.

The vicious enemies instantly burned the fertile land in the Green Wind Province, destroyed many families, and wiped out many villages. All the crops that were just planted were burned to ashes, the dense forests were cut down, and many innocent people were killed.

Now, the rotten smell of corpses permeated the air, and many vultures flew in the sky while crying, covering the sunlight.

The beautiful homeland to many people was turned into a living hell which was filled with blood and death.

As one of the most prominent forces in the Green Wind Province, the Byzantine Kingdom couldn’t escape from such fate.

The Capital of the Kingdom was conquered, and the King’s Palace became the temporary campsite of the troops of Leon.

More than half of the elite soldiers of Byzantine were killed in the raid, and King Constantine had to lead the rest of the soldiers and some of his citizens into the sea. By using their advantage of the navy, they were barely able to hold against the attack of the enemies.

A few days ago, the good news came, making all the people of Zenit excited.

It was heard that the Byzantine Kingdom’s biggest savior, the King of Chambord, unleashed his unparalleled power and helped the soldiers of Zenit defeat the enemies who had surrounded St. Petersburg. The big victory turned the losing streaks and momentum around, giving the Empire a chance to breathe under the attack of the Ten-Empire United Troops. Now, the enemies had backed into the Red Leaf Province, and the Empire was now organizing a counterattack.

The war was now in a relatively peaceful and stalemate situation.

This was already great news to the citizens of Zenit who were in the territories of Zenit that had already fallen into the hands of the enemies.

In the last few days, the soldiers of Leon who camped in the Byzantine Kingdom no longer tried to hunt down the soldiers of Byzantine who were still hiding in the territory, and they didn’t kill innocent civilians and burned down their homes. There were also fewer bloody heads hanging on the city gate.

Last night, some people even saw that the Leonians sent 4,000 soldiers to support the united troops that got defeated and backed into the Red Leaf Province.

This was great news to the troops of the Byzantine Kingdom who had been hiding on the sea.

“Hahaha! Great news! The b*stards of Leon are now divided! Since the enemies are weakening, the number of enemies in our capital is less than 6,000! Tonight, we can raid the enemies and give them a huge blow! Let’s kill these bloody butchers and avenge our brothers and sisters!”

Under the planning of the young and legendary King Constantine, the elite soldiers of Byzantine who survived until now launched their counterattack. By using the intense mist on the sea, the ships traveled from the sea and into the broad moat around the Capital. Then, under the help of the citizens who were loyal to the kingdom and spies, the soldiers successfully charged into the city!

The shouts and roars instantly sounded within the city.

The blazing and colorful warrior energy flames lit up this broken city, making it seem like it was daytime.

In the beginning, the soldiers of Byzantine were in the advantage with the help of spies and other loyal citizens, charging forward dominantly and taking the soldiers of Leon by surprise. Their enemies continued to back off, and they were very close to the King’s Palace which was in the center of the city.

“Charge into the King’s Palace and kill the b*stards of Leon!”

With bright green warrior energy flames around him, Constantine dashed forward, and his violent fist energies turned into green lights. No one was able to defend against him, and the soldiers of Leon fell one after another like crops under a farmer’s sickle. Filled with hatred and anger, the soldiers and citizens of Byzantine dashed forward with weapons and followed their king, charging at the King’s Palace fearlessly…

Military officials and high-level nobles of Leon were currently living in the King’s Palace.

Each citizen of Byzantine wanted to kill these b*stards whose hands were stained by the blood of the innocent Zenitians. They wanted to tear their enemies into pieces and eat them alive!

“Boom!”

King Constantine used his [Seven Injure Fist] to its peak, and each of his strikes was either soft, powerful, straight, curled, hot, cold… Each of the punches was different, and it was hard to predict what the next punch would be. All his opponents screamed and fell to the ground without having the ability to fight back.

In just a few minutes, they broke through more than a dozen defense-lines and charged into the King’s Palace.

The soldiers and citizens of Byzantine cheered loudly and dashed into the palace one after another bravely.

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

A series of loud and arrogant laughter sounded from the depth of the palace, “Hahahaha! I knew that you, dirty mice, will come here and make trouble! It is a good opportunity! We will trap you all and exterminate this kingdom once for all! From now on, the entire Green Wind Province of Zenit will belong to the Leon Empire!”

As soon as this person finished, many powerful auras rose from the palace, making the soldiers and citizens of Byzantine shiver.

At the same time, a series of shouts sounded around the city, coming from all directions. Many soldiers of Leon who were dressed in bright armor appeared and surrounded the Byzantinians.

This was a carefully planned killing trap!

P.S. A big shout out to Little White, Lonjest, RiMa, Patrick B, Deathmorphe, Aerodynamic Fatman, Michael, Oscar, Yamino Games! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 751: King Flag of Chambord

[TL Note: This chapter is a 2-in-1 chapter, so it will be split into 4 parts]

“Oh no!” King Constantine was shocked, and he punched away a few soldiers of Leon and turned around as he shouted without hesitation, “Retreat! Retreat immediately!”

At this moment, he knew that he had underestimated his enemies and fell into the trap that was set up by his enemies.

Both were kings, but Constantine’s strength couldn’t be compared with Fei’s. In addition, his advisor wasn’t as good as Old Aryang who was on par with [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin.

However, since King Constantine had been around Fei and Arshavin for a while, and he had picked up a thing or two. Even though he couldn’t be compared with these two ‘Titans’ of Zenit, he didn’t lack the judgment and decisiveness of a great king.

At this critical moment, he didn’t try to take on the trap which was set up by the Leonians head-on, and he didn’t want to use the lives and blood of his soldiers and citizens to prove his pride and merit.

He instantly turned around and ordered his men to retreat.

This on-time decision saved the lives of the 2,000 elite soldiers of Byzantine.

Before those powerful masters of Leon who revealed their auras could dash out, the people of Byzantine already started to retreat orderly under their king’s command.

In this dangerous situation, the soldiers of Byzantine who even ditched their Capital didn’t collapse like a sand sculpture in front of great force. After a short moment of chaos, the soldiers of Byzantine unleashed great combat force like an awakened lion! Not a single soldier of Byzantine showed fear, and they dashed at their enemies, trying to use their own lives to save the lives of their peers and loved ones!

The soldiers of Leon who surrounded the soldiers of Byzantine were well-trained and had many great weapons and armors. However, they weren’t in an advantage in front of their opponents!

“Don’t feel anxious! Go back the way we came and back onto the ships! Let’s escape back onto the sea!”

In the night, the young King Constantine was enveloped by his green warrior energy flames as he showcased great power.

He blocked more than 1,000 elite soldiers of Leon who were chasing after them, and the fist energies that he shot out using the [Seven Injure Fist] dashed forward like continuous waves; no one was able to get within 100 meters of him.

Warriors of Leon who unleashed their warrior energies jumped at King Constantine one after another, trying to defeat the young king. However, they were sent flying as soon as they met the fist energies of the [Seven Injure Fist].

Two Eight-Star Warriors of Leon who dashed out of the King’s Palace had already died under the [Seven Injure Fist] of Constantine.

The power that their king displayed boosted the morale of the Byzantinians, and they retreated in an orderly fashion. In less than 20 minutes, more than 2,000 soldiers of Byzantine charged through more than 6,000 elite soldiers of Leon and got onto their ships.

The only problem right now was that the Leonians who chased after them appeared near the moat like a flood, and fire arrows were shot out like raindrops in a storm. If no one stayed behind to block their enemies, the ships wouldn’t be able to move away in time, and the fire arrows might destroy them!

“Your Majesty! Please leave! We will stop the Leonians!”

At this critical moment, the ordinary citizens of Byzantine who supported their king’s mission turned around and dashed at the elite soldiers of Leon with sickles, hoes, hammers, and fishing tridents.

These people were mostly seniors of Byzantine. The soldiers of Leon already massacred Their loved ones, and they had nothing to live for. If they were able to trade their lives for the safe retreat of their king and the elite soldiers of the kingdom, reserving the hope for revenge, they were willing to take that deal at any time.

The young king was enraged at this moment, and he was beyond angry and sad. He roared and cried, wanting to save his loyal citizens, but his body suddenly froze. The internal injuries that he sustained from using [Seven Injure Fist] this many times reached a level, and he couldn’t press them down anymore.

His loyal guards carried him onto a battleship while crying like madmen, and the battleships quickly sailed.

The soldiers of Byzantine cried and shivered on the ships as they witnessed how their peers who stayed behind to slow down their enemies got slaughtered by the Leonians one by one. The soldiers gripped their weapons tightly and gritted their teeth with force. While biting through their lips, they stared at the scene and tried to iron it into their souls. The burning flames and rising smokes were their witnesses!

-On the shore-

After the bloody battle, about 50 civilians and soldiers of Byzantine were surrounded by more than ten times the enemies. They were pressed into a small circle, and weapons pointed at them with cold lights reflecting off the blades.

-Outside the circle-

A young, handsome nobleman of Leon sat on a tall and majestic white horse while wearing bright, silver armor. He still looked immature like a boy and had slightly-chubby cheeks, but coldness that didn’t belong to his age group flashed in his eyes as he stared at the fearless Byzantinians who were surrounded.

He said lightly, “Kill them all! Then, decapitate them, hang their heads up, and deter others!”

As soon as he finished, a few mighty warriors charged forward.

Knife energies dashed by, and sword energies flashed.

Merciless!

The 51 brave Byzantinians were decapitated instantly.

Blood jetted into the sky like powerful fountains, and the headless corpses held their weapons in their hands tightly and leaned against each other, unwilling to fall. With their lifeless bodies, they formed a meat wall to block the Leonians!

That young, handsome nobleman of Leon wiped the few drops of blood off his face, and his handsome face looked vicious under the illumination of the flames around him. He laughed and showed his pearl-white teeth as he said to the messenger beside him, “I thought this battle is going to kill at least 60% of the remaining forces of Byzantine. However, I didn’t expect that the Byzantine Kingdom has a capable little king. This is interesting. Pass my order! Ask the Imperial Navy to get ready! We must eliminate all the navy of Byzantine once for all!”

A red, blood-like magic signal was shot into the sky, and it looked evil as if devils were sneering.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 752: Fame

It was the first time Fei and the elite students of Chambord’s Civil and Military University experienced traveling underwater in [King Alexander].

The Zuli River in front of Chambord City passed through more than half of the territory of Zenit and merged into the [Sea of Fragrance] which was to the south of Zenit. Since the current was rapid, and there were many water beasts in the river, ships rarely traveled in this river. In addition, the waves in the river were big, and many submerged reefs were hidden underwater, making this water path under utilized.

Even the navy of Zenit were only scattered around the [Sea of Fragrance], which was an inland sea. They rarely entered the Zuli River to access the territory of Zenit.

Since [King Alexander] left Chambord City, it had been traveling underwater most of the time; it only had to come up to the surface of the water to get some air once a few days.

After about three days of traveling either underwater or on the surface, [King Alexander] finally got to the end of the Zuli River and entered the [Sea of Fragrance].

This magical battleship that was built based on the blueprint of the Reverse Whale Battleship from the Mythical Era was comfortable. When it was traveling, it was able to go as deep as 100 meters underwater, and it had all kinds of facilities on the ship. Every time it came to the surface of the water, it was able to use the small magic arrays to store enough oxygen for about 100 people for two days. No wonder this ship was one of the most powerful watercrafts in the Mythical Era that passed through the test of war and time.

In Fei memory of his previous life, there were high-tech watercrafts like nuclear submarines, and it seemed like [King Alexander], the product of the magic civilization, was not inferior to the metal technologies. In fact, due to the existence of magic elements, [King Alexander] was better than the submarines on Earth in many ways.

In the last three days, the king and the students were satisfied by the experience of traveling underwater. Through the magic screens, they saw all kinds of strange and mysterious fishes and water beasts. It was a mystical and novel experience.

-On the morning of the fourth day-

According to schedule, [King Alexander] floated onto the surface of the water to get fresh air.

As soon as the King Flag of Chambord was raised on the ship, the first person who climbed onto the deck from the concealed cabin was Husky, Fei’s dull guard. After a few days, this simple and straightforward man was already used to this job. When he took a deep breath on the surface of the sea and was about to order the bylaw enforcement officers to clean the seaweed and shells off the surface of the ship before continuing forward on the surface of the sea, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong.

When he looked up, he noticed that fleets of battleships surrounded them like herds of sharks.

“Damn it! We are surrounded?” Although Husky was muscular and had a smaller brain, he realized what was happening. He looked up at the black military flags of Leon and roared, “Prepare for battle! These damn Leonians chased us until here! These despicable b*stards! How dare they surround King Alexander His Majesty? I will tear them apart!”

The Leon Empire was a big enemy of Zenit. Therefore, the military flag of this dominating empire was well-known to the Zenitians.

Red magic lights instantly started to flash on [King Alexander], and the ear-piercing siren broke the peaceful silence on the [Sea of Fragrance].

Suddenly, the various gates on the deck opened, and bylaw enforcement officers appeared. At the same time, the magic energy sphere around the ship quickly disappeared, and all kinds of magic crossbows and cannons showed themselves around the ships as well, revealing the sharp arrows that were as thick as spears.

In an instant, [King Alexander] turned into a giant war beast that was weaponized to the teeth, looking vicious and chilly.

…

“Huh? What is going on? It doesn’t seem like the ship of the Sea Tribe… Eh? A human?”

Sitting in a chair beside the yellow Royal Flag of Leon, that young, handsome nobleman of Leon who was arrogant was surprised by this scene. Only the super powerful empires had such unique battleships where they could submerge underwater. Therefore, he didn’t dare to slight the ‘unwelcomed guests.’

After observing for a while, he shook his head and didn’t recognize the King Flag of Chambord which had the two-headed dog with a sword and an ax in each of its mouths.

Although the Chambord Kingdom was famous in the Zenit Empire due to Fei’s influence, it was only an affiliated kingdom which recently came into people’s attention after all. There were hundreds of affiliated kingdoms of Zenit, and the haughty Leonians would never spend time on remembering these flags which were meaningless to them.

“Ask them which empire they are from and why they are here!” This young, handsome nobleman of Leon stood up, wiped the wine stain off his face, and asked with a serious tone.

As soon as he finished instructing one of his messengers, a thunderous shout sounded from that strange-looking black ship.

“This is the ship of King Alexander of Chambord! B*stards of Leon! How about you all lower your sails and surrender? Do you all want to die?” This voice resonated in the sky, and everyone in the region heard it clearly.

…

“It really is King Alexander His Majesty?” Constantine was thrilled, and it was the first time that the young King of Byzantine lost his composure. He laughed and said, “We found the path in this devastating situation! This is meant to be! The Leonians are done! Haha, the ships of Leon are done! This must be the gods’ work! These bloody butchers are going to pay the price!”

Behind him, the soldiers and commanders of Byzantine who were ready to die with their enemies couldn’t help but cheer loudly.

The heroic yet tragic atmosphere on the battleships of Byzantine instantly disappeared. Everyone knew what ‘King of Chambord’ and ‘King Alexander His Majesty’ meant!

Sun-Class Lord! Imperial Martial Saint! Invincible Battle God! Victory! Honor! Legend!

“Blow the bugles and charge at the enemies! Attack these butchers and protect King Alexander His Majesty!” Constantine commanded with his loud voice as his hands rested on the handle of his sword.

He was looking forward to this! This would be the first time that he battled alongside the man who changed his fate and the future of Byzantine.

As soon as the bugles sounded, Constantine got a little nervous and anxious. He was used to battle and killing, and he was a small legend himself; in this devastating situation, he should be very calm. However, he felt like he was an ordinary young man who was about to be judged by his supervisor in an examination.

…

“King Alexander of Chambord?”

The young, handsome nobleman of Leon who was now standing beside the yellow Royal Flag of Leon on the deck was stunned by what he heard, and his first reaction was to issue the order of retreat as his face changed color.

All the generals around him didn’t object to his command.

They already learned what King Alexander of Chambord represented four days ago from the intelligence report that came from the frontline; this man was like a dark cloud that couldn’t be moved away from the top of the Leonians.

The power of a Sun-Class Lord couldn’t be easily matched up using ordinary soldiers. This was already proved in the huge battle outside St. Petersburg five days ago.

Although there were more than 100 battleships and close to 40,000 navy soldiers here today in this fleet of Leon at the [Storm Point Bay], and they comprised of one-third of the navy of Leon, that wasn’t enough to handle a Sun-Class Lord.

At this moment, the soldiers of Leon demonstrated the great military discipline and order.

In less than ten minutes, all the ships in the fleet received the orders and all turned around, causing the waves in this region to be chaotic and messy.

Fei’s vanity would be greatly satisfied at this moment.

His name was enough to scare away the elite soldiers of a level 6 empire. It meant that he had sealed his name onto the list of top-tier masters on the Azeroth Continent.

At this moment, that young, handsome nobleman of Leon, King Buckingham, dashed into the air unexpectedly and didn’t retreat. He slowly flew toward [King Alexander] and stood in mid-air once he got close, blocking [King Alexander] from the fleet of Leon.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 753: Two Handsome Men

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so it will be split into 4 parts]

“Sir…” His guards and soldiers gasped instantly.

Currently, who dared to offend the King of Chambord? It was no different to seeking one’s own death.

In a hurry, several masters who were between Seven-Star and Eight-Star leaped into the air in shock and dashed forward on water, wanting to take this nobleman back.

“Don’t come here! Go back!” Buckingham waved his long sleeve, and an invisible power rushed out and forced these masters back onto the decks of the ships.

“Fools! The situation is dangerous! Why are you still acting soft? Command the fleet and retreat! Save the navy of the Empire!” Buckingham turned around and shouted, “Right now, only I can stop this vicious character for a short moment. If you don’t leave right now, and the fleet suffers unrecoverable damage, you will be the greatest criminals of the Empire!”King Buckingham sounded firm and heroic.

Those generals and masters of Leon who wanted to come back and fight with their head commander were stunned by King Buckingham’s honor, and they froze for a second. Troubled and divided expressions appeared on their faces, especially the ones who were the closest to Buckingham. In the end, their logic obtained the victory over their emotions.

“Sir, please take care!”

“Your Highness, please be careful!”

The soldiers of Leon held back their tears as they stared at that majestic figure in the air in admiration and saluted. Then, they shouted and ordered the operators of the battleships to retreat as fast as possible.

“What an irony…”

A bitter smile appeared on King Buckingham’s young and handsome face.

Last night, he had the advantage with his elite soldiers in the Capital of Byzantine, and he forced the King of Byzantine to ditch some of his loyal followers on the dock while escaping in a hurry. Besides, he ordered his men to kill those brave people of Byzantine who sacrificed their lives to buy time for their peers.

During that moment, Buckingham was in control of others’ fates and slaughtered them.

Who knew that after less than 12 hours, his position would be reversed.

“However, I won’t be like those low-lives of Byzantine! I can’t be killed that easily! King Alexander of Chambord, Let me, King Buckingham, give it a try! Let me see if you are really invincible just like those reports had said… It sure is thrilling to battle a powerful opponent! My blood is boiling!” Buckingham thought to himself as he turned around and wanted to have the advantage by attacking that black vessel first.

However, as soon as he turned around, he was stunned, and a terrified expression appeared on his face.

He saw a handsome young man within 20 meters behind him. This young man had long black hair, sharp eyebrows, and bright eyes, and he was wearing a white robe.

Buckingham wasn’t sure when, but this young man appeared behind him with his arms crossed in front of his chest with a teasing smile on his face.

Without furthering thinking, Buckingham knew that this young man who had a unique aura around him was that legendary Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit, Alexander, who made the entire Leon Empire have a hard time to breathe in the last few days.

Only the bravest warrior shall win the battle on a narrow bridge!

Without saying anything, Buckingham dashed forward and attacked.

A vast amount of fire dashed out of Buckingham’s body, and it seemed like this region was inside an oven. It got scorching very soon!

Buckingham instantly unleashed all of his strength since he knew how terrifying his opponent was. At the same time, he used six fire-elemental, forbidden-level magic spell scrolls that he had. Each of these scrolls unleashed the power equivalent to the full-force attack of a peak Full Moon Elite.

Six lava giants that were more than 100 meters tall appeared out of nowhere, and the heat that was coming off them was enough to melt through iron. They surrounded the King of Chambord and started to attack without mercy.

The high heat instantly evaporated a lot of seawater, and the fog on the ocean which was dispersing due to the sunrise got thicker because of this. The thick fog reduced the visibility significantly, and the fleet of Leon was enveloped by it and hid in it.

Facing such terrifying attacks, Fei didn’t dodge or try to defend.

He just stood there in silence and allowed the attacks to get near him. However, right before the attacks were about to touch him, they disappeared like snowflakes on a hot summer day.

In fact, Fei admired this commander of Leon’s judgment. Before Husky shouted and roared on [King Alexander], Fei already appeared above the battlefield, and he witnessed all of Buckingham’s decisions.

Just looking at this from the pure perspective of a soldier and commander, this young man was a respectable opponent.

However, that didn’t mean Fei was going to hold back anything.

“You are no match for me.”

After saying this, the king only lightly waved his hand in this dangerous situation. However, nothing earth-changing occurred, and no shocking aura appeared. Fei’s movement was as light as a streak of faint smoke.

However, those six lava giants that were equivalent to six peak Full Moon Elites and could destroy cities with ease disappeared as if they never existed.

At the same time, that thick white fog on the surface of the ocean vanished as well, and the fleet of Leon that was trying to escape from the area under the cover of the fog appeared in everyone’s vision.

The battleships of Byzantine started their counterattack and chased after their enemies.

Also, the crossbows on [King of Chambord] shot out giant arrows that had magic energies glaring on them, and these arrows pierced the bodies of four battleships of Leon that were closest while leaving a series of colorful afterimages in the air. Then, the terrifying magic explosions left many giant holes on the surface of the ships, and the seawater gushed into them in an unstoppable manner.

The waves of the ocean quickly swallowed these four battleships, and the soldiers of Leon who were on these ships whined in desperation and jumped into the water.

At the same time, more than 30 warriors dashed out of [King Alexander], stepped on the surface of the ocean, and chased after the battleships of Leon that were getting away. They were so fast that they looked like arrows which were shot out by the crossbows.

King Buckingham who was already stunned by Fei’s strength was even more surprised at this scene.

He could tell that these warriors who were chasing after his men were at least Six-Star Warriors. Like angry tigers and fierce dragons, they dashed forward with murderous spirits all over them. In the regular military, these people could all be powerful masters who were in charge of big legions, and it was easy for them to win battles where it was one against hundreds. If they caught up with the battleships of Leon, four to five of them would be able to capture a battleship.

“The Chambordians are not famous for nothing!” King Buckingham thought to himself.

He wanted to stop this, but the King of Chambord who was in front of him didn’t give him that opportunity. His terrifying opponent’s simple stare made him feel like an invisible force imprisoned him, and he couldn’t even move.

He felt such a threat that all the hair on his body stood straight.

…

-On the sea-

The people of Chambord and Byzantine quickly joined forces.

While the Leonians were backing off, they weren’t in a messy and chaotic situation.

The military force of a level 6 empire couldn’t be overlooked, and they wouldn’t be bullied by others as well. They couldn’t fight against a Sun-Class Lord like Fei, but they were fierce and vicious against the ordinary opponents. All these battleships retreated in a V-shape formation quickly, and magic energy flames flashed on them. Powerful and heavy crossbows started to move, and long arrows shot out of them like raindrops in a storm, forcing their enemies who were already close to move back a little.

After launching the first wave of attack, [King Alexander] didn’t join in the battle afterward. There was a strange and awkward silence.

To the Leonians, as long as a powerful master like the King of Chambord didn’t join in the ordinary battle, they could still retain most of their forces even if they had to suffer some casualties.

However, today wasn’t their day.

Just when the commanders on the battleships were relieved, something unexpected happened.

Whoosh!

Whoosh!

Two bright arrows that contained wild magic energy fluctuations almost dashed toward the battleships of Leon at the same time from the deck of [King Alexander].

These two arrows emitted strong lights as they traveled in the air, and they looked like meteors that could penetrate the world. They stole the spotlight in this battle and flew toward the biggest battleship of Leon that was leading the V-shaped formation at the front.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Crack! Crack! Crack!

Under everyone’s surprised stare, that giant flagship which led this fleet was turned into small chunks by these two arrows! More than half of the body of the ship that was more than 100 meters long was destroyed. It seemed like the things that struck the body of the ship were cannonballs shot from the magic cannons!

This was terrifying!

People turned their heads around and looked at [King Alexander]. They weren’t sure when, but there were now two young archers standing on the deck. They both had shiny blond long hair, and they had handsome facial features and great physiques. In fact, these two handsome young men looked like twins.

The two handsome men stood there and looked like two golden suns, making it hard for others to stare at them. It seemed like the gods who created humans gave the best features to these two. Even the most arrogant men would feel inferior when facing these two people.

If more attention were given to them, one could tell that there were differences between them.

The person on the right had shorter blond hair, and he was a bit thinner. His face was pale, and his handsomeness felt remote, distant, and ethereal. In his hand, the bow looked like a tree branch that was freshly cut from a tree. It still had green leaves on it, and morning dew could be seen as well. The feel of nature was intense around him.

The person on the right looked more serious, and his long blond hair fluttered in the wind and looked like a golden waterfall. He was wearing light armor, and his limbs were slender yet muscular. Although his muscles weren’t as bulky and defined, they were filled with power. A sense of healthiness came through his handsome appearance, and the longbow in his hand looked strange. It appeared to be made from two curved knives and seemed like an eagle that had its wings opened. Different from the other bow, this bow had a metallic texture to it.

These two people were both Moon-Class Elites.

Although some Moon-Class Elites were great at archery, destroying a huge battleship with arrows was something that only unique warriors who advanced to the Moon-Class using the understanding of archery could do.

In this battle on the sea, these two masters were lethal to the battleships.

Especially in this situation where there was no equivalent master on the side of Leon, the navy of Leon was like a piece of delicious meat that was exposed in front of a hungry lion. There was no way that this fleet of Leon could fight back, and they could only wait for their destruction.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

These two handsome archers continued to shoot out arrows, and it seemed like they were competing to see whose arrows were more destructive and who had better archery skills. With great tempo, the green and cyan lights dashed out of their bows and destroyed the ships of Leon as if the Grim Reaper were sending out invitations.

…

-In the sky-

Fei didn’t want to waste too much time on this head commander of the navy of Leon.

Buckingham was only at level 9 top-tier Half Moon, and he was far inferior to the legendary Prince Gomi of Leon who had been defeated by Fei a few days ago.

Besides, Fei had been working hard in Diablo World in the past four days and killing monsters. Now, he had completed all five quests in Act I, [Rogue Encampment], and his strength increased to Hell Mode level 15; that was equivalent to level 5 mid-tier Morning Sun. The difference between them was beyond words.

Fei could freeze all of Buckingham’s fire-elemental warrior energy with his mind.

Glancing below them, Fei saw that the navy of Leon was being defeated.

The broken pieces of the battleships were everywhere, and so were the corpses. The sinking ships created big swirls on the surface of the ocean, and the fallen sails, barrels, and other items were all sucked into them. The swirls looked like giant black mouths that were devouring everywhere on the surface of the sea.

The smell of blood even attracted many terrifying water beasts, and the soldiers who were in the water screamed and shouted as they were pulled into the depth of the ocean by tentacles and claws.

Although the temporary head commander was decisive and was determined to save the losing situation, and he ordered about 50 battleships to stop and form a defense-line to retain as many ships and soldiers as possible, those 50 ships that were left behind were almost all destroyed. The correct decisions and plans sometimes couldn’t yield the desired outcome.

King Buckingham was angry, and he shouted like a madman.

He knew that the situation was really dangerous. This military operation of cleaning up all the navy of Zenit was his idea, and it used a lot of Leon’s resources and manpower.

However, the navy of Leon that had traveled far to get here was about to be destroyed due to the appearance of the Chambordians, and King Buckingham was about to be the person who would need to take the blame for the failure and be guilty forever in the history of the Empire.

He was really anxious as red lights flashed in his eyes.

“AHHHHHH! I agree! I agree! Give me power! I need power!” Buckingham suddenly started to scream and shout.

As if he made a challenging decision, a decisive expression appeared on his face, and then it looked like he was in pain. Then, a ton of red light flashed in his eyes in that split second as if his eyes were made from blood!

At the same time, a ton of red mist jetted out of his body through his pores, and it looked terrifying and strange.

Suddenly, a streak of insanely powerful energy appeared in his body, creating many red energy waves that expanded outward quickly like flashes of lightning.

His muscles bulged under his armor, and his size increased drastically as if he underwent a transformation.

Peak Half Moon…

Level 1 low-tier Full Moon…

Level 4 mid-tier Full Moon…

Peak Full Moon…

Buckingham’s strength was increasing rapidly, and he quickly reached peak Full Moon and was progressing toward Sun-Class. This upward momentum was continuing, and it was hard to tell when it would stop and what level he would finally achieve.

Fei suddenly got very serious.

He was too familiar with this scene.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 754: Skeleton Again

[TL Note: This chapter is a 2-in-1 chapter and should be split into 4, but it is a bit shorter, so we split it into 3.]

Just like how [One Sword] was possessed by that golden skeleton, Buckingham was undergoing the same process. In addition, this red mist was very evil and was almost identical to the one that [One Sword] had. It looked like a devil from hell escaped and was roaring and unleashing its power inside Buckingham’s body.

Fei thought about it and punched out, sending a golden energy fist in Buckingham’s direction.

Boom! Boom!

The demonized Buckingham didn’t even try to dodge and let the golden energy fist land on his body.

However, this fist that was enough to crush a mountain didn’t do any damage to Buckingham. As if it struck a metal plate, a crisp, ringing noise sounded.

Buckingham was sent flying for hundreds of meters, but he quickly stopped his body. Even though a lot of his armor was shattered, it didn’t seem like he was harmed.

As red light flashed in his eyes, Buckingham roared liked an angry beast and dashed back toward Fei with a faster speed while the red mist trailed behind him.

Boom!

Demonized Buckingham punched out, and an indescribable energy was unleashed. The red demonic energy created many terrifying illusions such as bone dragons and skeletons, and ear-piercing, headache-inducing noises sounded as well. As if it were doomsday, all kinds of monsters surrounded Fei and enveloped him in the red mist.

Instantly, the entire blue sky turned red.

Even the thin, white fog that was on the ocean got dyed red, and it seemed like blood vapor was permeating the air.

The incident taking place in the sky instantly attracted the attention of the soldiers on both sides.

Leonians cheered and quickly tried to escape from this situation. On the other hand, Chambordians and Byzantinians looked at the cloud of blood mist in the sky in worry.

The blood mist now enveloped both Fei and Buckingham, and no one could tell what was happening inside there.

However, this terrifying and strange red mist continued to expand outward as if there were no limit to it, and it quickly filled the space between the sky and the ocean.

Even the two blond archers, Akinfeev and Torres, who were standing on [King Alexander] looked worried. As Moon-Class Elites, they were really sensitive to auras and energies compared to ordinary soldiers. Therefore, they could tell how evil and powerful that thick blood mist was in the sky.

Time passed by quickly.

The blood mist in the sky got thicker and thicker, and hoarse roars and shouts sounded.

Hiss! Roar!

The only thing that calmed the minds of the Chambordians and Byzantinians was that a series of crisp, metal-colliding noises sounded. It meant that the King of Chambord wasn’t in danger, and the two of them were still fighting each other fiercely in the bloody mist.

Soon, more than half an hour passed.

-On the sea surface-

The battleships of Leon already moved more than 500 meters away, and the formation was completely re-adjusted. All the arrays and mechanisms on the battleships were activated, and they were ready to raise sails and dash away. After a short moment of preparation, these ships could accelerate quickly. In fact, these ships contained the elite advancements of the magic civilization, and they could travel more than 10,000 kilometers a day with ease.

However, the battle in the sky made the Leonians who were ready to escape stay behind a little. They felt like their head commander had the upper hand, and they didn’t retreat as soon as they were ready.

Chambordians and Byzantinians stopped chasing as well.

Tens of thousands of soldiers in the area all looked up at the cloud of thick, red mist in the sky.

Right now, everyone knew that the key factor which would determine the outcome of the battle today lay in the combat of the two super powerful masters.

Time passed by quickly.

Just as people felt like their necks were so sore that they were about to break, a series of laughter sounded within the thick, red mist.

“Ahahaha! I finally figured it out! So, it is like that. Great! That is enough!” It was the King of Chambord’s voice.

As soon as he finished, dashes of golden lights pierced through that thick, red mist. Like burning flames, these golden lights instantly evaporated the red mist as soon as they met.

Hiss!

After a series of hissing noises, the red mist disappeared, revealing the blue-crystal-like sky.

This scene terrified the soldiers of Leon.

Knowing that they were close to doom, they all quickly initiated the magic cruising arrays on the battleships. As cyan and blue magic energy flames flashed, the battleships dashed forward like arrows that were shot out of strong bows. They reached a high speed within seconds, and they left many white trails behind them on the ocean.

The battleships of Leon all turned into dashes of light, quickly disappearing into the horizon.

At the same time, all the blood mist in the sky finally dissipated.

In the clear sky, the King of Chambord stood still as his long black hair fluttered like a waterfall. With a wild and invincible aura on him, he grabbed King Buckingham in his hand. This man already fainted, but he was struggling and fighting back subconsciously.

As he continued to move and struggle to get free, his handsome, white face already turned vicious and reddish-black. As if he were cast from black iron, he no longer looked human. It was hard to distinguish between his irises and eyes, and terrifying red lights dashed out as black blood leaked out of his mouth. His teeth also turned white and sharp, looking like knives.

The aura on him still told others that he was a Sun-Class Lord.

However, it didn’t matter how hard he struggled; that slender and white hand which clutched his neck had even more power. Even though it was only holding his neck lightly, all of Buckingham’s efforts went to waste. In the end, he didn’t have the energy to fight back anymore.

The characteristics of his demonized body got kept, and it seemed like something scary was inside his body, trying to escape. A bulge that was about the size of a fist continued to appear all over his body, but a dash of golden light would press it down every time it was about to break through Buckingham’s skin!

…

Fei grabbed King Buckingham, and he felt like he obtained some understanding through this battle.

After he looked down, he saw the fleet of Leon escaping rapidly. Out of close to 200 battleships, almost 100 of them already disappeared into the horizon, and it would be hard to chase and hunt them down.

Buckingham’s sacrifice wasn’t meaningless. In the end, he bought time for the navy of Leon to escape. If the soldiers and commanders of Leon didn’t act too optimistically and stuck around, all the battleships of Leon that survived the initial battle would have disappeared.

Fei dashed forward and appeared in front of the battleships of Leon that hadn’t gotten the chance to escape.

He pressed his hands down, and a thick beam of golden light shot out of his hands and struck the calm surface of the water. Sea waves that were more than ten meters tall appeared, and they instantly disrupted the formation of the rest of the battleships, of which there were about 60 to 70 of them. As the ships moved around violently, the soldiers on the deck fell and rolled around messily.

Fei punched out more than a dozen times, and the golden light turned the sea almost upside-down.

The battleships of Leon that didn’t get away were pushed around by the huge waves, and the Leonians on the ships were lost. Although the waves hadn’t flipped the ships yet, it was no longer the peaceful environment that the magic cruising arrays on the ships required to be activated. The speed of these ships instantly slowed down.

It would take about five to six minutes for the magic arrays to be re-activated again after everything calmed down; there wasn’t enough time for them to get away.

Facing a Sun-Class Lord, the fates of these damaged ships and anxious navy soldiers could be easily guessed.

…

Fei didn’t get involved in the rest of the battle.

With Moon-Class Elites like Torres and Akinfeev and other powerful masters like King Constantine of Byzantine and saint seiyas of Chambord, even though the Leonians still had the numbers advantage, they started to crack and fall apart without high morale. The battle continued from morning until noon, and the Leonians lost just as predicted.

Fei didn’t return to [King Alexander] nor the surface of the sea.

With King Buckingham of Leon in his hand, he flew more than 10,000 meters into the sky where the wind was too strong for ordinary masters to resist.

Then, he summoned [The Throne of Chaos]. Under his will, the bottom stair started to expand and grow until it became a platform that was about 40 square meters.

Fei took out the unique shackles made by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory and put them on Buckingham’s wrists, ankles, waist, and neck, sealing his power.

Then, the king started to think about some questions.

Although the battle looked 50-50, Fei won it easily.

Even though demonized Buckingham reached the Sun-Class Realm, he was still far less powerful than Fei. The king was no longer that same Sun-Class Lord who couldn’t use his power efficiently. Right now, the king’s strength overpowered Buckingham’s, and he had more battle experience.

Although he was enveloped in that red mist at the beginning, Fei didn’t move and wasn’t affected. If he unleashed his full strength from the start, he would have won that battle in three strikes.

Fei had his reasons for dragging out this battle.

His instinct told him that this kind of terrifying demonization would happen more and more frequently on the Continent, and an evil yet powerful dark force was somehow pushing the changes. This force should be new and growing rapidly in stealth, and that was why the masters on the Continent hadn’t noticed it. However, this dark force already started to control and move some influential figures, trying to plan and execute something.

This was a serious warning.

Fei got in touch with this dark force very early, and he already sensed the amount of threat that it posed. Therefore, Fei wanted to get to know this force before it matured.

While battling Buckingham in the last half an hour, Fei had been observing and trying to understand this mythical yet evil energy. He was trying to figure out the origin of this force, its weakness, and how to identify masters who had demonic seeds in them but were not demonized yet.

Now, Fei already got some of the answers to his questions.

The king was sure that the demonic seed inside Buckingham’s body wasn’t that golden skeleton which possessed [One Sword] before. Although this demonic seed in Buckingham’s body and that golden skeleton had similar evil energy, they were a bit different in their cores.

“Hiss… Hiss…” Buckingham was completely turned into a beast. With red lights flashing in his eyes, he tried to struggle and fight back violently.

Without the suppression coming from Fei’s golden energy, that terrifying and powerful energy inside his body started to dash around. His muscles bulged one after another, and it seemed like a monster was about to pierce through the constraint of his skin and muscles and break free.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

In the next moment, a series of sparks appeared on Buckingham’s wrists and ankles where the special shackles were placed. Then, a series of ear-piercing noises sounded, and the shackles at these places broken.

After that, he grabbed onto the shackles on his neck and waist. With a light pull, the metal shackles that were empowered by magic runes were broken apart as if they were made from paper.

In the next moment, Buckingham roared and dashed toward Fei.

“Humph!” Fei snorted as he sat on [The Throne of Chaos], leaned against the back, and rested his chin on his right hand. He didn’t even move.

Suddenly, a mighty suction force appeared on the white tiles of the platform, pulling Buckingham back down onto the floor. Even though Buckingham dashed forward like a flash of lightning a second ago, his limbs were now sucked to the ground, and he couldn’t even raise his head. It seemed like he was in a painful state.

On this platform which was created by [The Throne of Chaos], Fei controlled everything within eight steps of him. He was invincible in this small space, and he could easily defeat his opponents in many ways.

“Monster, why don’t you show yourself?” Fei shouted majestically as golden flames dashed out of his eyes.

In the next moment, a series of demonic red lights appeared on Buckingham’s body, and his body turned translucent as if it lost its texture. Through that red light, Fei saw two sets of skeletons in his body.

One of them belonged to Buckingham as it was born with him.

However, the other one…

That skeleton was thick, and it wasn’t white but strangely red. Like a soft gel, it was wiggling slowly in between Buckingham’s bones and muscles. It looked terrifying as if it were a giant worm that swallowed Buckingham’s skeleton, and it was trying to merge into Buckingham’s natural skeleton slowly.

It was a terrifying scene.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 755: Meeting Again

Under the suppression of [The Throne of Chaos], it seemed like that gel-like skeleton inside Buckingham’s body got afraid. It ditched the intention of merging and becoming one with Buckingham and tried to struggle and break free from Buckingham’s body.

As the light on Buckingham got more and more bright, that gel-like skeleton finally slowly ‘leaked’ out of his body.

It was a complete human-shaped skeleton.

It wasn’t missing a single bone, but it seemed like this bloody skeleton was melting as red, evil, and stinky liquid dripped from it. This liquid was thick but wasn’t blood; it was something that Fei had never seen before. Inside the eye sockets of this skeleton, two clouds of red flames were burning as if they made up this skeleton’s brain, and spirit energy fluctuations could be sensed from them.

It was clear that this skeleton had the basic instincts of living beings, and it was very scared of Fei. As soon as it appeared out of Buckingham’s body, it tried to escape in one direction. Its hands waved around, and it seemed like it was trying to tear open the constraint that was placed on it by [The Throne of Chaos] and escape into the void.

Unfortunately for this skeleton, Fei was already prepared for this after he saw how that golden skeleton which possessed [One Sword] got away. With a thought, this red skeleton was pressed down onto the platform again by [The Throne of Chaos], and many of its bones were cracked under this intense pressure.

Now, it was completely pressed onto the ground.

Fei waved his hand, and a chunk of broken bones flew to him. After he observed it for a little, he couldn’t tell what material it was made from. The thick, gel-like substance was about two to three centimeters thick on its surface, and streaks of evil energy flowed inside it. It had top-tier magic energy and warrior energy conductivity, which was rare to see. Inside the gel-like material was the hard, white bone which was about four to five centimeters thick. It was fragile, and some white powder was leaking out of its center.

Since he couldn’t get any information from this chunk of the bone, Fei grabbed a few more pieces of the broken bones and stored them carefully. He wanted to take them back and ask the two mad scientists to study them carefully.

Then, he tried to communicate with this red skeleton which had spirit energy fluctuations on it.

However, he didn’t get any response.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Compared with that golden skeleton which possessed [One Sword], this red, gel-like skeleton was more like a prototype or a deformed creation. There were only basic murderous instincts in its spirit energy, and it refused to communicate with Fei in any shape or form.

When Fei tried to use a secret spirit energy technique which was recorded in the mysterious purple scroll to search the spirit energy flames in this red skeleton’s eye sockets by force, the skull of the skeleton suddenly exploded as if it sensed something. Its skull turned into a cloud of fine powder and completely disappeared.

Instantly, all the evil energy dissipated into the area.

The remains of the skeleton stopped trying to fight back. Like a robot that got its motherboard burned, it no longer moved. That red, gel-like substance on the skeleton quickly evaporated like mercury which was exposed in the air, and the white bones quickly turned into dust. As the wind blew by, everything got blown away. Nothing was remaining…

“Eh…” King Buckingham of Leon who had fainted suddenly groaned at this moment as his fingers moved.

It turned out that he didn’t die from that.

Fei could even sense that all the life energy was slowly recovering inside Buckingham’s body. Although he was far from his prime, and he was as weak as a three-year-old child, his life was saved. Even though his consciousness wasn’t clear right now, he wouldn’t disappear like [One Sword].

This discovery surprised Fei.

“Perhaps I can discover the secrets of that skeleton from him… This is shocking! That skeleton was able to help him increase his strength by more than 100 times, reaching the realm of Sun-Class. What kind of secret technique is this? It is way too terrifying and unreal! If there are thousands of skeletons like this, a force would be able to sweep across the Continent!” Fei got a little scared just thinking about this.

The situation seemed to be worse than he had anticipated.

Fei looked at Buckingham who was still fainted and thought, “Perhaps this person is useful in other ways.”

…

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

When Fe returned to [King Alexander], the battle on the sea was almost over, and Chambordians and Byzantinians were cleaning up the battlefield.

The united force of Chambordians and Byzantinians got the final victory!

This prolonged battle was filled with twists and turns from the beginning to the end, and there were too many changing factors. Both the sides of Byzantine and Leon had their calculations, and they thought that they were in control of the situation. The battle ended surprisingly with the King of Chambord’s appearance, and there was no question about that.

After cleaning up, the results were summarized. About 50 battleships of Leon were destroyed, and close to 70 of them were captured. Also, all kinds of resources were obtained as spoils of war, and more than 6,000 soldiers and sailors of Leon were taken as captives. The gain from the battle was significant.

Of course, the Byzantine Kingdom also suffered many casualties.

Out of more than 2,000 elite soldiers, fewer than 1,000 of them were still alive, and more than 300 of them were severely injured or disabled. Also, more than 200 people fell into the water, and no one knew if they were still alive or not. In usual cases, the chance of these people surviving was slim to none.

The only thing that King Constantine of Byzantine was glad about was that all the soldiers of Leon inside the territory of the Byzantine Kingdom were eliminated, and a lot of resources were captured.

Although the Byzantine Kingdom suffered many casualties, the rest of the soldiers of Byzantine were elites out of elites. After experiencing this battle, they would be able to take on ten enemies each. Besides, as long as everything was done correctly, the Byzantine Kingdom could construct another strong military.

After the battle was over, King Constantine of Byzantine couldn’t wait. He got close to [King Alexander], showed his identity respectfully, and expressed his wish to see the Imperial Martial Saint.

“King of Byzantine, please get on the ship. King Alexander knew that you would come, and he asked me to come here and wait for you,” Torres said to Constantine politely.

“Sorry for troubling you, Mr. Fernando!”

Although he was the king of a kingdom, Constantine was still very respectful toward Torres. First, this blond, handsome young man was one of the most trusted people of the King of Chambord, who was his savior and the Imperial Martial Saint. Second, Torres was already a Moon-Class Elite. All of these made Torres have a higher status compared with the king of a level 3 affiliated kingdom.

After greeting each other, the two of them walked into the command center of [King Alexander].

On the way, Constantine was surprised by what he saw. The Reverse Whale Battleship was different from ordinary battleships. Both its external appearance and internal decoration were new and fresh to Constantine. It had a simple yet organized beauty, and Constantine felt like he was inside a palace. Although [King Alexander] didn’t join the battle that much today, Constantine didn’t doubt the terrifying combat ability of this black ship.

“Haha! King Constantine, we meet again!” Fei gave Constantine a warm hug as soon as they met, and he didn’t appear self-important at all. Toward real friends, Fei never acted that way.

Constantine already thought about how he should salute at Fei, but he was thrown off his plan by Fei’s intimate action.

“Eh, you already practiced [Seven Injure Fist] to this degree? What a surprise!” Fei took one look at Constantine and knew what level he achieved.

Since Constantine was able to practice the [Seven Injure Fist], which would injure himself before injuring others, it meant that this king had the fortitude and talent of a master.

Soon, Fei discovered that something was wrong, and he frowned.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 756: Fame

“The injuries in your body are too much,” Fei frowned and said. He discovered that there were a lot of hidden internal and external injuries on Constantine’s body.

Right now, Constantine’s internal organs had clearly shifted locations, and it was a severe side-effect of practicing the [Seven Injure Fist]. Like a lot of water on one side of a big dam, there was the danger of overflowing. What was more dangerous was that once all these hidden injuries couldn’t be suppressed anymore, no one would be able to cure Constantine. Just like how the water can crush a dam when it was over capacity, the same thing could happen to Constantine’s body.

Aside from the hidden injuries, there were a lot of external wounds on his body; they were obtained after several days of battle.

The most terrifying wound on him went from his left shoulder to his right thigh, almost making him break into two halves. Although the injury already stopped bleeding and formed clots, it now looked black and ugly.

“I’m already fortunate enough to be alive.” Constantine was a tough man, so he laughed and continued, “These injuries will be recovered sooner or later. However, if Your Majesty didn’t appear today, Byzantine would have been conquered and wiped out, and the southern coastline of the Empire would fall into the control of despicable Leonians!”

Fei took out a bottle of red [Health Potion] from his storage ring and handed it to Constantine. Then, he said, “Heal up first. We can talk about other things later.”

The [Health Potion] from Diablo World had miraculous effects for healing all kinds of external injuries, but it was also depended on the strength of the people who were being healed; the same dosage would be less effective toward the more powerful people. In addition to the bigger size of the wounds and potential energies left by more powerful opponents, the more powerful people had more life energy, and more potion was required to replenish that.

One bottle of [Health Potion] was only enough to heal the less significant external wounds on Constantine’s body.

After the effect of the potion was over, Fei switched to Paladin Mode and used the skill – [Prayer].

“Ha!” Fei was instantly covered by a powerful and warm light as if he were a god, and everyone in the command center on [King Alexander] sensed that their stamina which was used during the battle was being replenished quickly. Also, some of the small injuries on their bodies were healed.

Fei reached out his hand which was enveloped by a golden light, and he caressed that deep and shocking black wound on Constantine’s body from top to bottom. Under the light of the golden flames, streaks of reddish-black smoke leaked out of the wound; these were the residual fire-elemental warrior energies that were still causing problems in Constantine’s body.

After doing this several times, the serious external injuries on Constantine’s body were finally healed.

“Hu… that was troublesome. Unfortunately, my paladin character’s level is too low, and it is still in the Normal Mode. If I can bring it into Nightmare Mode, my paladin’s character’s healing ability would be much greater, and it wouldn’t be so hard to heal a wound like this. It looks like I have to focus on balancing the powers of all my characters!” This thought appeared in Fei’s head as he switched back to his barbarian character.

Since Constantine had accumulated a lot of hidden internal injuries in his body from practicing the [Seven Injure Fist] by force, it was quite severe, and ordinary doctors and priests couldn’t do anything about it. Only the power of Fei’s barbarian character, which was in the Sun-Class Realm, could help with it.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

In the next few days, Fei temporarily stayed at the Capital of the Byzantine Kingdom.

Since he had to create momentum and increase the morale of the soldiers, Fei didn’t hide his identity.

Soon, all the Zenitians in the Green Wind Province heard the news from the Byzantine Kingdom. They learned that the Byzantinians obtained the first complete victory in the war against the Leonians in the southern region of Zenit, and close to one-fourth of the navy of Leon got destroyed.

The most important thing was that they understood the reason why the Byzantinians obtained victory – King Alexander of Chambord who was known as the Imperial Martial Saint and Zenit’s Battle God came to the southern region of the Empire.

This sudden good news made the Zenitians who were suffering from the pain of war and the suppression of the enemies see hope. It was no different from people seeing a sliver of light in complete darkness.

Without needing orders, many refugees, deserted soldiers, the royal families of the affiliated kingdoms in the region, the officials and nobles of the Empire, mercenaries…

Many people rushed toward the Capital of Byzantine like a flood, and they were seeking the protection from Zenit’s Battle God, King Alexander.

What happened a few days ago during the defense battle of St. Petersburg was already being spread around the Empire by the No.1 Traveling Poet of the Empire, Matt Razi, and his peers. Under the promotion of the Empire, almost every Zenitian learned about it.

During the dark times where Zenit had to face the invasion of the Ten-Empire United Troops, the appearance of a Sun-Class Lord who saved the situation and fought back against the enemies was crucial. Fei became the spiritual pillar of many Zenitians at this moment.

All Zenitians believed that the Zenit Empire wouldn’t be conquered as long as such an invincible master was here, and their enemies would pay a hefty price.

The power that hope could bring to people was insane! In less than two days, more than 200,000 people had gathered at the Capital of the Byzantine Kingdom.

The Green Wind Province that was almost destroyed by the war started to show vitality and regrow as if it was grass in the spring.

Different from the Zenitians who were cheerful right now, the Ten-Empire United Troops that had been committing hideous crimes in the southern region of Zenit were all anxious now that they heard this news as well, and they couldn’t help but feel scared.

On the day that the news about the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit coming to the southern region spread, the united troops that had been active around the Byzantine Kingdom instantly backed hundreds of kilometers away from the Capital of Byzantine as if there were an outbreak of a deadly disease.

They quickly dropped their actions of killing civilians of Zenit and kept a low profile as they escaped.

After calming down, some people in the united troops doubted the validity of this claim.

They felt like the King Alexander of Chambord should be inside St. Petersburg right now after that defense battle. Why would such a big shot who could influence the lives of many people come here to the southern region? To save civilians? This idea was like a joke to many people.

“To the Royal Family of Zenit, is there anything more important than protecting the Capital City?” people thought.

Therefore, the Ten-Empire United Troops sent ten Six-Star Warriors on the third day and formed an elite suicide squad. They blended in with the refugees who were headed toward the Capital of Byzantine and wanted to figure out what really was going on.

In order to not show any weaknesses, these ten masters dressed like refugees and made a few ‘friends’.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Unfortunately, a blond young man in white appeared on the defense wall of the city while the refugees were entering.

This handsome young man who looked like an elf didn’t say anything. He simply stood in the sunset as his blond hair fluttered in the wind, and he pulled his bow and shot out ten arrows consecutively. As the bowstring vibrated, ten green lights dashed through the sky and shocked the city like beautiful fireworks.

The ten arrows looked like ten small meteors.

Among the ten masters of the united troops, most of them were turned into pieces on the spot before they could even dodge or escape. The last person didn’t die instantly, but his right arm was nailed into the ground, and he wasn’t able to move!

After shooting the ten arrows, this blond archer disappeared from the defense wall as if he were never there.

That last master of the united troops had to do whatever it took for him to survive. He chopped off his right arm and dashed away with his tail between his legs. He was the only lucky person to leave here alive!

After this incident, no one doubted the validity of the claim anymore.

The handsome archer who appeared on the defense wall was one of the 12 gold saints of Chambord. He was also the King of Chambord’s guard, [Son of Wind] Fernando Torres.

[Son of Wind] was always around the King of Chambord! The King of Chambord was at Byzantine!

P.S. A big shout out to MrSpaceWorm! Thanks for the support on Patreon! If you like this novel and would like to support us, please check out our Patreon page. To express our gratitude, you will get access to the MEBR earlier during the weekends and other bonuses!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 757: How Long Can You Last as One?

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After this test, the Ten-Empire United Troops was pushed into a passive mode, especially with the situation inside the Green Wind Province. Although there were sneaky and quiet hidden battles, nothing significant like the siege of St. Petersburg happened. Although the Leonians and the surviving Ormondians were still supporting the Ten-Empire United Troops, the forces still kept its complete control and discipline, and they basically gave up all military operations within the Green Wind Province.

It was hard to believe that the name of one person could make this happen.

One person was more effective than hundreds of thousands of soldiers!

In just three days, the Capital of Byzantine became the center of the Green Wind Province during this war. A ton of refugees and defeated soldiers of Zenit came into the city, and it was great news for the Byzantine Kingdom. The inflow of young men helped its issue of the lack of population for filling the army.

Under the conscription order of Emperor Yassin, King Constantine of Byzantine had the ability to recruit as many soldiers as he could. To the refugees, being feed well and fighting the evil invaders with weapons wasn’t a bad option. In fact, to many refugees whose relatives and loved ones were killed by the enemies, they were eager to kill as many invaders as they could to vent the anger on their minds.

On the second day that Fei arrived, King Constantine of Byzantine started constructing the new army.

This was a crucial opportunity for him and the Byzantine Kingdom to grow stronger and get more powerful!

Although the Byzantine Kingdom was small and didn’t have much land, it had been accumulating resources for about a year before the war broke out. Also, with the support from Chambord, it was wealthy to say the least.

Being an intelligent ruler, King Constantine already moved the wealth of the kingdom out of its capital city before the war. Therefore, even though there was a great influx of refugees, he didn’t need to worry about feeding them and keeping them equipped in the short-term.

Also, since Fei didn’t take anything from the tons of spoils of war that were a result of the battle on the sea, weapons, armors, arrows… all kinds of military items filled up the warehouses of Byzantine like mountains after everything was counted.

Out of more than 70 battleships of Leon that were captured, 30 to 40 of them were slightly damaged, and they could be put into battle again after some easy repairs.

With these resources in hand and enough people, the Byzantine Kingdom could construct an army of more than 10,000 people and a naval force with more than 150 battleships in five to six days!

This was exactly what King Constantine did.

With the Imperial Martial Saint temporarily residing at Byzantine, the Byzantinians’ status increased by a lot, and all kinds of policies and orders were passed down and followed without pushback. The morale of the people in the Capital of Byzantine was high, and they were confident in their Martial Saint. They were all waiting for Fei to lead them to launch the counterattack!

Constantine was busy every day.

Except for greeting Fei and asking him for advice once in the morning and once in the evening, this young king put all his energy into the management of his kingdom. The ground force and naval force were being put together in order, and many mercenaries who were strong but orderless also joined the military, becoming the key members of the army.

The entire Capital of Byzantine was in an upbeat atmosphere. With hope and perseverance written on their faces, the people finally showed smiles at this tough time.

Although King Alexander of Chambord who was the guardian of the Empire in many people’s minds didn’t show his face, his guard Fernando Torres whose nickname was [Son of Wind] had appeared around the city. That was enough to prove everything.

With a powerful Sun-Class Lord in the city, the people here felt safer even if the defense wall was made from mud rather than steel.

A force that could affect the war significantly was on the rise in the southern region of Zenit.

Fei had stayed in a hotel in the Capital of Byzantine.
He didn’t accept King Constantine’s invitation to stay in the King’s Palace of Byzantine, and he rarely got involved in the internal affairs of this kingdom. Even when King Constantine came to his residence to ask for advice, he only hinted at the potential solutions without giving his clear opinion. This allowed the young king to make his own decisions and grow up quickly along with his forces.

Aside from nurturing a big force like the Byzantine Kingdom in the southern region of Zenit so that the movement of the Ten-Empire United Troops would be hindered, in terms of changing the passive stance of the Zenit Empire in this war, Fei also stayed here so that he could get more information from King Buckingham of Leon who got captured.

After a few days of observation, Fei discovered that Buckingham’s strength was recovering fast. In about three days, Buckingham returned to the state of an ordinary person, and he was recovering even though minimal measures were taken.

Except for the initial weakening, it didn’t seem like there were any significant long-term side-effects after that red skeleton left his body!

This discovery surprised Fei and made him curious.

On the evening of the fourth day, Fei met this captive from the Leon Empire officially in the backyard of his residence. Buckingham was the most prestigious captive from Leon by far.

After four days of recovery, this young man who looked about 24 years old was no longer pale, and redness could be seen under his skin. His thin face also got chubbier, and he looked more like a head commander again.

Even though he was now only wearing ordinary robe made from rough material, the stubbornness and arrogance were still in his eyes, and he stood straight like a spear.

Fei waved his hand, and Husky walked up and took off the magic shackles on Buckingham’s body.

Right now, Buckingham was only on the level of a normal human. Even if he returned to his prime, he couldn’t do anything in front of Fei. Escaping was not even possible in his dreams!

It was clear that Buckingham had a clear understanding of his situation, so he didn’t plan on escaping. He picked a stone chair that was facing Fei, walked over boldly, and sat down with his back straight. Then, he looked at Fei calmly in a high spirit.

Even though he seemed calm, Fei could sense the provocation and haughtiness in Buckingham’s eyes.

Despite them being enemies, Fei had to admire Buckingham’s presence and temperament. When he was commanding the navy of Leon, Buckingham was able to make the correct decisions. When in this terrible situation, he was still able to keep his composure. Compared with that legendary Prince Gomi, Fei felt like this man in front of him was the noblest person from Leon.

“Although I’m already a prisoner, don’t think about getting any information from me. I won’t tell you anything about the military operations of the Leon Empire,” Buckingham said after he fixed his hair and clothes. After a short pause, he added with a provoking smile, “What can you do? Even though you are a Sun-Class Lord, what can you do? Our Emperor Juninho of Leon had reached Sun-Class many years ago, and our ally, the level 8 Ormond Empire, has more than ten Sun-Class Lords. You are only one person; how long can you last against ten empires? Why don’t you work for the Leon Empire? You don’t have to die, and your blood won’t be spilled on the battlefields!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 758: Why Not?

Fei smiled after hearing what Buckingham said.

“This King Buckingham sure is interesting. He is a captive, but he doesn’t seem like one. Rather than begging for forgiveness, he is trying to persuade me?”

After waving at his simple-minded guard, Husky, who was already angry and was about to punch Buckingham, Fei smiled and said, “Ok. Since you are not willing to talk about the Leon Empire, then I won’t force you. How about we change the topic? Let’s talk about that red skeleton. How did you discover it? I want to know what kind of demonic contract was signed between you two.”

Buckingham was a bit surprised and didn’t expect the King of Chambord to ask him such a question.

After a moment of thinking, he decided to shut his mouth.

Although he acted haughty and calm, he had to admit that he was nervous on the inside while facing this legendary man. It wasn’t about his current status as a captive. Instead, it was a pressure that was coming from the spiritual level. He kept on reminding himself that anything he says may cause unrecoverable harm to the Leon Empire, so he decided not to say anything at all.

With a smile on his face, Fei added, “I believe that this matter is not relevant to the Leon Empire. Therefore, I hope that you can answer me honestly. I respect you as a commander who had made the correct decisions and sacrificed yourself for the ordinary soldiers. I don’t want to make this hard for you. After all, I have many ways of getting the answers to my questions. For example, there is spirit searching…”

As he said that, Fei glanced a rock that weighed more than 500 kilograms, and that huge piece of rock instantly levitated into the air.

Buckingham’s face instantly changed color. Although his strength didn’t recover, his understanding of power and knowledge were still there. He could tell that the King of Chambord didn’t use any warrior energy or magic energy. Instead, pure spirit energy was used.

In legends, the masters who were proficient at spirit energy techniques could search through their opponents’ memories by force, accessing the information that they wanted to know without the owners’ permissions. However, it was heard that such techniques were cruel and vicious, and the people who got their memories searched would end up with incomplete souls or utterly shattered souls. After that process, they would lose consciousness and be similar to undead creatures for the rest of their lives.

As soon as Buckingham saw that huge piece of rock being lifted by Fei’s spirit energy, he instantly understood that the King of Chambord had mastered the spirit energy, and the latter probably knew techniques that could search through his memory.

Buckingham was shocked. Even though he was unwilling, he thought about it and had to tell Fei everything that had happened in detail including how he ended up with that red skeleton inside his body and the soul contract. Since it wasn’t related to the Leon Empire, he didn’t feel that guilty about this.

Fei listened carefully and nodded along. After hearing the whole story, he asked, “So, a mysterious master whom you never met before came to you the night before you left the Leon Empire with the troops? You didn’t see his face, and you don’t know who he is? You signed the contract, and he planted that seed inside your body? You could activate the contract at critical times and get a power that is hundreds of times greater?”

“Yeah,” Buckingham nodded.

“Since you don’t know him, why would you trust him? And why did you sign the soul contract with him? Aren’t you afraid that it is a trap?”

“He is really powerful; he is at least a Sun-Class Lord. I couldn’t fight back even if I want to. Also, he explained all the consequences to me, and he knew what my needs are. When I learned that I would have to lead the troops to attack Zenit, I was already preparing for the worst…”

“Preparing for the worst?”

“That is right. To the commanders of Leon, the worst situation would be meeting powerful Sun-Class Lords like you. I know what this war means to the Empire, so I must consider everything as a commander. It was already a great risk when the Imperial Military Headquarters didn’t send any powerful masters with me. Although that mysterious person listed some severe conditions, it was a good choice for me at the time.” With a pleased smile on his face, Buckingham added as he stared at Fei, “By sacrificing myself, I was about to add more security to the fleet of Leon. It was a great option. Besides, it already proved that my bet paid off. If it weren’t for that bloody skeleton which was planted into my body by that mysterious master, I wouldn’t have been able to stop you for that long, and more than half of the battleships of the fleet of Leon in this war wouldn’t have been able to escape. If I didn’t sign that contract, the entire fleet might have been destroyed already!”

Fei kept his silence at this.

In his mind, King Buckingham was a respectable opponent, a real noble, and a qualified commander.

At the same time, the king got alerted.

The consecutive victories made himself and the other Chambordians very proud. The Chambordians were prideful and brave, but they forgot that heroes existed in every kingdom and empire.

Many heroes appeared in the Zenit Empire when the enemies invaded, and they showcased their unparalleled bravery and passion. The Leon Empire was much larger and had more population than Zenit, so it didn’t lack talented geniuses and heroes as well.

To Zenitians, this war was started by the despicable invaders. However, this war was something more significant and holier in the eyes of the soldiers and commanders of the ten empires in the alliance. Expanding the reach of their empires was the goal and aspiration of many soldiers.

Even though some of the soldiers were timid, afraid of power, and escaped from the battlefields, a lot of them were still proud of their empires and were willing to sacrifice themselves for the benefit of their empires!

Buckingham wasn’t going to be the last Leonian who acts this way.

Then, Fei tried to get more information on that mysterious master. However, Buckingham didn’t know much. In Buckingham’s memory, that mysterious master was wearing a big black cloak and a mask. During the entire process, he didn’t say a word. Instead, he used a rare spirit energy technique and communicated with Buckingham directly using spirit energy transmissions.

Since almost no information could be gathered on him, this master was even more mysterious.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The only thing that Buckingham was sure about was that this mysterious master wasn’t a member of Leon.

“That is all I know. I hope that you could keep your promise and don’t force me to tell you anything about the military information of Leon. Otherwise, I’m willing to die rather than giving you the opportunity to use the spirit searching technique!” As soon as Buckingham said that, he shut his mouth and looked stubborn and perseverant. If Fei said anything more about the military of the Leon Empire, he was going to smash his head against the stone chair and commit suicide before Fei could get any information.

Fei nodded and didn’t pursue the topic.

He pointed out his finger, and a gust of golden energy flames dashed into Buckingham, blocking the 72 energy connections in the latter’s body.

Even if Buckingham recovered his energy and went back to his prime, he wouldn’t be able to use his full strength, and he couldn’t escape at all.

“In six days, I’m going to go to the Leon Empire in person. Mr. Buckingham, are you willing to be a free tour guide for me?” Fei asked as if he suddenly had a strange idea.

Buckingham’s body shivered as a rare, surprised expression appeared on his face.

He didn’t expect the King of Chambord to have such a crazy idea.

“He wants to go into the Leon Empire? Does he want to die? Although it is hard for Sun-Class Lords to die, it doesn’t mean that he is invincible. The Royal Family of Leon is loaded, and there are a few Sun-Class Lords. In addition, the Royal Family has many magic items and Moon-Class Elites. If it wants to, it can use a lot of its resources and kill the King of Chambord inside Leon!” he thought to himself.

After recovering from the extreme shock, Buckingham got back his composure and said lightly, “If you dare to go, I’m more than willing.”

Fei laughed, “Why not?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 759: The Strange Setup

In the next two days, Fei still kept his low profile and didn’t show his face in the Capital of Byzantine.

As time passed by, the situation in the Empire changed drastically, and all kinds of news came out of St. Petersburg.

First, there was news about Second Prince Dominguez of Zenit.

This prince who didn’t show any military talent in the past demonstrated his great knowledge and ability in this field.

In the northern territory of Zenit, he successfully gathered and created a temporary troop that had about 40,000 soldiers. These soldiers were sent from various affiliated kingdoms, and Second Prince Dominguez gathered them together and launched counterattacks at the enemies who were executing missions in the northern territory of the Empire.

In just a few days, he led the army and defeated all enemies, making the northern region of Zenit able to connect with St. Petersburg again!

It was a big achievement since St. Petersburg was no longer an isolated city that was surrounded by enemies!

This performance earned Dominguez a lot of fame and positive coverage among the officials of the Empire and the citizens.

Although he still couldn’t be compared to Zenit’s God of War Arshavin, he was starting to showcase his talent in military matters. To the people who sided with Second Prince Dominguez and were having a hard time breathing under the pressure of Crown Prince Arshavin, this was great news!

The reason why a lot of people still favored Second Prince Dominguez in this situation was that he befriended an unparalleled master like King Alexander of Chambord.

The King of Chambord and the Crown Prince had a hostile relationship, but he was friendly toward the Second Prince.

However, in this defensive battle at St. Petersburg, the King of Chambord and the Crown Prince showed rare tactical understanding and worked together to turn the situation around, alleviating the intense pressure between them.

In many people’s minds, once Zenit’s Battle God and God of War stood together, it would be disastrous for the Second Prince.

Now that Dominguez was showing his talent and was closer to the King of Chambord, he had a higher hope in obtaining the throne in some people’s eyes.

Except for that news, other news surprised many people.

Under the order of the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters, Fourth Prince Chrystal who was not in people’s attention before was appointed to the position as the head commander of the [Gigantic Force Legion], one of the ten former main battle legions. This legion was instructed to leave St. Petersburg and head to the southern region as one of the main forces of Zenit that would take on the Ten-Empire United Troops.

[Gigantic Force Legion] was one of the former main battle legions of Zenit, and it had a history longer than 20 years that was filled with glory and honor. Before, it was under the control of one of the most influential noble forces, the Beag Family. After years of careful management, the soldiers in the legion and their supplies and equipment were all top-tier. The newly formed legions couldn’t be compared to it.

The fact that the Royal Family appointed Fourth Prince Chrystal as the new legion commander of the [Gigantic Force Legion] showed its intention of wanting to give a boost to this prince.

On the fifth day, the Imperial Military Headquarters sent out a new internal memo through its unique channel that was established during the war.

In less than ten days, the conscription order from Emperor Yassin who was still severely ill was perfectly executed and realized. In this short amount of time, ten new legions were constructed.

Right now, seven out of the ten former main battle legions of Zenit still had their combat abilities. Out of the ten new legions that the Empire created for the war against the Spartax Empire, the Eindhoven Empire, and the Jax Empire, six of them were kept. Therefore, the Zenit Empire now had a total of 23 stacked legions!

Each of the legions had about 30,000 soldiers. With the addition of the 40,000 soldiers under the control of Second Prince Dominguez, as well as the private soldiers who belonged to the various noble families and affiliated kingdoms, the entire Zenit Empire had more than 800,000 soldiers at the moment!

Even though Fei had already mentally prepared himself, he was still shocked to his core when he learned that information.

After all, Zenit was only a level 1 empire. Even if Emperor Yassin had been managing the Empire with great care and accumulated a lot of resources, its territories and population were limited.

A level 1 empire was able to rack up more than 800,000 soldiers in the war. Would that mean level 8 and level 9 empires on the Continent could recruit as many as tens of millions of soldiers?

Even though Fei wasn’t too familiar with the wars and battles on Earth, he knew that the United States only had about 1.3 million soldiers. The numbers that were flashing in Fei’s mind stunned him.

“This magical world couldn’t be measured with the same metrics on Earth…” Fei thought to himself.

In honesty, Fei didn’t know how much supplies and food that a military of more than 800,000 soldiers would need. However, he knew that since he was in a world where magic existed, the limitation of space and time was looser. Many things that couldn’t be possible in Fei’s mind when he was on Earth became a reality in this world.

In addition, the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters of Zenit weren’t idiots.

“Since the military of Zenit racked up so many soldiers, then there shouldn’t be an issue feeding the soldiers and equipping them, right?” Fei thought to himself.

With the same logic, Fei thought about the terrifying potential that the level 6 Leon Empire and the level 7 Ormond Empire could have if they were pushed to a desperate situation. Just this thought gave him chills!

The Chaos Era had only just begun…

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

On the sixth day, the internal memo issued by the Imperial Military Headquarters passed down the final battle plan.

This plan shocked many spectators.

As Zenit’s God of War, Arshavin who was the perfect candidate for the chief commander position didn’t get his chance. Also, it seemed like the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters also didn’t have the determination to put all the soldiers into this war and get a quick victory. All ten new legions were ordered to stay close to St. Petersburg, and Crown Prince Arshavin was in charge of training them. It was unknown when the new legions would be used in the war.

The Empire was only putting a little over 200,000 soldiers into the war in the southern region, and they were divided into two groups.

Second Prince Dominguez led the first group. This group was comprised of the 40,000 soldiers that he obtained by gathering random troops from other affiliated kingdoms, and they were now his personal legion. In addition, there was the [Fast Wind Legion] and the [Burning Flame Legion] that were both constructed after the competition among the affiliated kingdoms at St. Petersburg. There was in total a little over 100,000 soldiers.

Also, the masters from the Imperial Patrol and the Imperial Senate went with him.

They were going to attack the enemies in the southern region from the southeast, and their target was the troops of the level 6 Legion Empire that were camped in the Red Leaf Province.

The second group was led by Fourth Prince Chrystal who wasn’t that famous and was pushed out of the battle for the throne. This prince who didn’t have that great of a reputation finally got the chance to prove himself. On top of gaining control of the [Gigantic Force Legion] which was a top-tier legion in the Empire, the [Tornado Legion] and the [Tsunami Legion] also went with him. In addition, he received the full support from the Beag Family, and it was heard that Beag Family’s princess, Beag Beyonce, also went with Fourth Prince Chrystal to the frontline. They were going into the southern region from the southeast, and their targets were the armies of the smaller empires in the Ten-Empire United Troops.

It seemed like the decision made by the Royal Family was really strange.

Even though about 200,000 soldiers were sent into the war, it felt like they were only there to fulfill their duties roughly. It seemed like the decision makers at Zenit weren’t that interested in taking back the six provinces in the south that were taken from them, and a lot of people had a hard time understanding their intent.

Also, even though it seemed like Crown Prince Arshavin lost the opportunity to increase his influence in this war, he still had complete control of his [Iron Blood Legion]; this legion wasn’t put into the war.

Also, the ten new legions were given to him to train. People believed that in a short amount of time, these legions would become his personal legions as well. It seemed like someone was protecting Zenit’s God of War who was in the spotlight recently so that he wouldn’t be dragged into this messy mud pit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 760: The Mysterious Prince

Second Prince Dominguez finally got his opportunity to lead an army, but it was not that unexpected. After all, this prince was known for his talent and intelligence, and Emperor Yassin loved him. However, the appointment of Fourth Prince Chrystal was something that many people didn’t understand. Everyone knew that this prince was someone who couldn’t be helped. He was arrogant, lacking talent, and short-sighted.

After all, this war wasn’t child’s play! Giving more than 100,000 soldiers to someone like him seemed like a rash decision! Many people felt like this quick and unreasonable decision by the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters was going to come back and harm the Empire!

“Could it be that Emperor Yassin who is severely ill is trying to test all the candidates and pick the person for the throne?” people thought.

Emperor Yassin had ten kids, four boys and six girls. Except for Crown Prince Arshavin, Second Prince Dominguez, Fourth Prince Chrystal, and Elder Princess Tanasha who were mature, the other five princesses were all too young. Second Princess Cheryl was only 14 years old, and she wasn’t given the official title yet. Therefore, she wasn’t active in the noble circle at St. Petersburg.

Out of Emperor Yassin’s ten kids, the most mysterious one was the Third Prince.

Except for the birth record and the title, everything else about this prince was a mystery.

According to the memories of the elderly ministers, this prince alongside his mother, who was the most beloved queen of Emperor Yassin, disappeared one-month after birth. Since this queen was not from a noble family, all kinds of rumors were passed around.

Some people said that this queen who had an ordinary background offended Emperor Yassin, so she was asked to commit suicide with her son. Others said that Third Prince died due to illness right after birth, and that queen soon passed away because she was too sad and couldn’t live on. Also, some people believed that this ordinary queen was mighty and left Zenit after giving birth to the Third Prince, and some people stated that the Third Prince was talented and was taken as a disciple by a very powerful master.

Except for Emperor Yassin and a few elderly ministers who knew a thing or two, no one else had any idea about the Third Prince.

The only thing was that even though this Third Prince never appeared, the Royal Family didn’t remove his title and take his name off the record. The Third Prince’s mansion in St. Petersburg was empty for all these years, but it was well-managed and fixed by the Royal Family. Although it cost money and resources to keep up this empty mansion, it wasn’t stopped. Therefore, it seemed to suggest that this mysterious Third Prince was still alive in this world.

Fei was quite curious about the mysterious Third Prince was well.

Using the [Letter Office]’s networks in St. Petersburg, Fei tried to get more information on the Third Prince. However, nothing came up, so he had to give up on his curiosity.

Since it seemed like Emperor Yassin was trying to pick the next right ruler of Zenit, all the old events were mentioned. According to the laws and traditions of the Empire, all the mature princes could become the next emperor, and the person with the most abilities would be picked. Therefore, the Third Prince who disappeared but was still alive was also a candidate, and he couldn’t be overlooked.

No one could say for sure that the Third Prince who had disappeared for a long time would never jump out from somewhere and fight for the throne.

Fei’s curiosity was intrigued again at this news.

However, that was only a momentary thought. After all, Fei had more important things to do at the moment instead of trying to learn about the gossips surrounding the Royal Family of Zenit.

Right now, the most urgent matter for him was to figure out what was going on with these skeletons, whether it was the golden skeleton that got revived or that bloody-red skeleton.

Fei had a feeling that these things were connected. Therefore, the king was determined to go to the Leon Empire after hearing about that mysterious master from Buckingham. He wanted to see if he would be lucky enough to run into this mysterious master or at least get some clues.

In addition, going to the Leon Empire wasn’t that big of a detour from the original plan, so it wasn’t a big change.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

-The seventh day-

Fei received the intelligence report from the [Letter Office], and he learned of shocking news that the Royal Family didn’t spread using the official channels.

After the united troops confirmed that Fei was inside the Capital of Byzantine, they formed an assassination squad made of all Moon-Class Elites and tried to kill all the prominent members of the Royal Family and the ministers when no top-tier masters were protecting St. Petersburg.

In the beginning, this plan was working, and it went smooth, taking Zenitians by surprise.

The assassination squad quickly got into St. Petersburg and destroyed the troops who were there to stop them, getting very close to the Royal Palace of Zenit.

Just as they were about to wipe out the entire Royal Palace, a mysterious master suddenly dashed out of the Royal Palace and killed the entire assassination squad; none of the Moon-Class Elites survived. They were all exterminated on the square about 100 meters away from the Royal Palace.

This mysterious master didn’t disclose his identity, and he only appeared for a few seconds.

According to the description of the intelligence worker of the [Letter Office], just as the Royal Palace was about to be broken, a dash of blue light suddenly rushed out and instantly destroyed more than ten Moon-Class Elites in a few moves, including a peak Full Moon Elite and a level 9 mid-tier Full Moon Elite.

That mysterious master was enveloped by a blue light, and no one saw what he looked like and what techniques he used. However, one thing was clear; this mysterious master was a friend and not an enemy. In addition, this person might be a Sun-Class Lord or very close to it.

This news surprised the people in St. Petersburg to their cores, and it shocked their enemies. It wasn’t less significant compared to the news that the King of Chambord was a Sun-Class Lord.

In fact, the Royal Family of Zenit was even more mysterious in people’s eyes.

“How can a level 1 empire have such a vast accumulation of power?” they thought to themselves.

The Ten-Empire United Troops failed again. They were trying to take advantage of Zenit when the King of Chambord wasn’t in, but they lost more than ten Moon-Class Elites again.

Including the Moon-Class Elites who were killed by the King of Chambord during the defensive battle at St. Petersburg, the Ten-Empire United Troops had lost more than 20 Moon-Class Elites! Even though this alliance comprised of ten empires, such losses were too much to take!

Many people were trying to guess the identity of that mysterious master, and all kinds of rumors were passed around.

However, only Fei knew who that mysterious master was.

With this person inside St. Petersburg, the city would be safe even if the enemies got a Sun-Class Lord to attack Zenit.

This was one of the reasons why Fei was confident enough to leave the Empire and go on a trip.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-The eighth day-

Something else happened in Zenit that caught people’s attention.

Chambord sent out an elite team of 300 bylaw enforcement officers that was led by Lampard and Old Aryang. They joined the forces of Second Prince Dominguez and participated in the battles in the southern region of the Empire.

Although 300 soldiers weren’t much in the grand scheme of things, it was an important signal.

Many people were speculating and felt like the King of Chambord who was now the Imperial Martial Saint was telling others that he was still standing on the side of Second Prince Dominguez.

It was public information that Lampard was one of the 12 gold saints of Chambord, and he was the Gold Leon Saint. His strength had reached Moon-Class, and no one knew exactly how powerful he was.

Most importantly, this man was one of the most trusted people of the King of Chambord, and he was the King of Chambord’s respected senior. The fact that he was leading the soldiers showed the great support that Chambord had toward the Second Prince.

However, a lot of people weren’t familiar with Old Aryang, the strategist.

Right now, no one knew how this insignificant person in their eyes was going to change the outcome of the war in the southern region of Zenit and the fate of the Empire.

By the time they realized who this person was, he would already be one of the most brilliant generals of the Chaos Era.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 761: Troublesome Flies

-The ninth day-

The two troops of Zenit had finally rallied and moved out of St. Petersburg.

More than 200,000 soldiers headed toward the southern region of Zenit in two groups. In this Chaos Era, any military movements could potentially determine the fate of the entire empire. Since the war was resumed, that intense atmosphere hovered above the head of every citizen of Zenit.

That night, King Alexander of Chambord had the last meeting with King Constantine of Byzantine in the hotel that he stayed in.

“This technique, [Seven Injure Godly Fist], is based on [Seven Injure Fist] but more refined. I had spent some time to analyze [Seven Injure Fist] carefully, and I have refined it to improve its power. Now, it is a high-level Moon-Class Technique, and its top-limit is no longer Eight-Star. Also, [Seven Injure Fist]’s internal damage to the user is also eliminated. With your talent, you have the chance of mastering this technique and pushing it to the Full Moon Realm!” Fei said as he handled a booklet with golden strings on it to King Constantine of Byzantine.

“Thank you, Mr. Martial Saint!” Constantine was really excited, and he could barely contain himself.

[Seven Injure Fist] was the technique that brought him his fame, and it had helped him defeat many powerful enemies. It was the thing that made him.

However, [Seven Injure Fist] had limited power, and it could only be considered a top-tier Star-level technique. It was far from Moon-Class, and its limitation on the level made Constantine stuck at peak Eight-Star, and he couldn’t have more progressions.

Also, [Seven Injure Fist] would cause severe backlashes and injure its practitioner. Even though Fei taught Constantine a wood-elemental cultivation technique which excelled in healing and instructed the latter to use it with [Seven Injure Fist], the backlashes couldn’t be completely avoided. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be so many hidden internal injuries in Constantine’s body.

Now, the new [Seven Injure Godly Fist] completely changed the situation, and Constantine could advance further on the path of cultivation.

“Here is the [Green Ocean Revival Technique]; it is a wood-elemental Full Moon Technique. Also, here is a godly herb, Dragon Transformation Grass, that can help you advance your physique and improve your potential. With your current talent, you might be able to break into Moon-Class within half a year. Now that you are one of the most influential figures in the southern region of Zenit, you have to increase your strength on top of the military power of Byzantine!” As Fei said that, he took out another booklet and a godly herb from his storage space.

“Mr. Martial Saint, this… I… I… I don’t feel worthy of all these treasures!” Constantine said. Although the things that Fei mentioned were enough to attract almost everyone’s attention, and many warriors would go crazy and be willing to kill each other for them, Constantine wasn’t a greedy person. He was very thankful toward Fei, but he was feeling unease. After all, he owed a lot to the King of Chambord.

Fei said with a serious expression, “Take them; don’t be so hesitant and unsure. I’m just doing this for the overall benefit of the Empire.”

After Constantine expressed his attitude repeatedly, he took these precious items carefully.

“Um, it is better for you to take this Dragon Transformation Grass right now. I will give you a hand.”

Fei thought about it and decided to help Constantine as much as he could while he was here. After all, the godly herb would create a strong nature phenomenon after being consumed, and it would attract a lot of attention. Besides, it would be hard to digest the godly herb in a short time, and its effect wouldn’t kick in really quick. Therefore, before Fei left the Byzantine Kingdom, he could use his insane Sun-Class power to help Constantine absorb as much essence of the godly herb as possible. Otherwise, the essence of the Dragon Transformation Grass might be lost since Constantine was only a Star-level Warrior, and the strong effect of the godly herb might cause a backlash and harm him. If that happened, it wouldn’t be worth it.

This process took about one hour.

After Constantine absorbed a portion of the essence of the godly herb, he instantly broke into Nine-Star. The godly herb did help with this process, but it was also due to Constantine’s accumulation at Eight-Star and his talent. From now on, his path wouldn’t have any obstacles before he advanced into Moon-Class.

After absorbing the essence from the Dragon Transformation Grass, Constantine bowed at Fei again. Since he saw that Fei was in a good mood, he paused for a second and asked with some hesitation, “Your Majesty, you stayed here for nine days. Are you really going to leave tomorrow, just like how it was planned?”

“Eh.” Fei nodded.

“Then… then… Right now, there are a lot of nobles and officials who want to see you. They all admire your power, and they want to meet you in person. Therefore, I have arranged a party at the King’s Palace tonight, and I hope that…”

“Hahaha!” Fei thought back to the intelligence report that he got from the branch of the [Letter Office] in the Byzantine Kingdom and knew Constantine’s troubled situation.

Although Constantine was hesitating, his goal was simple, so Fei didn’t reject it. He smiled and replied, “Ok, I will go with you tonight and meet these nobles. That way, I can get rid of these flies for you!”

Constantine was overjoyed after hearing what Fei said.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-The Capital City of Byzantine-

As the night fell, the city was lit up by lights.

Although this city wasn’t as advanced as Chambord City in terms of its magic systems, it had its own unique style and appearance. The Byzantine Kingdom was on the coastline, and it rained quite frequently. In order to get rid of the rainwater, many of the buildings had pointy roofs and looked like towers. It was quite different from the cubic-styled buildings at Chambord, so it was a beautiful and new scenery for the Chambordians.

Fei’s arrival at the King’s Palace was sensational.

All the influential figures and noblemen who were here at the party were surprised and thrilled.

Most of these people were noblemen who were commanders in the legions of the military that lost to enemies or high-level officials in the cities that were conquered. They were inside the territories which were controlled by the enemies, and they had been trying to hide from the searches of the enemies for days. They wanted to return to St. Petersburg, but they couldn’t pass through the defense-line of the enemies at the Red Leaf Province. When they heard that the Imperial Martial Saint appeared in the Byzantine Empire, they quickly came over and sought his protection while looking for new opportunities.

Thunderous applause sounded for a long time, and the party only went back to normal when Fei got seated.

This great hall in the King’s Palace looked luxurious, and the lights that were reflecting from the pieces of jewelry were blinding. Delicious food and aromatic wines were everywhere, and the noblemen and noble ladies who were in fancy clothes were chatting with each other and smiling, having a great time.

After a while, a few nobles who had the highest status gathered together and walked toward Fei with flattering smiles on their faces.

“Hahaha! Constantine, it looks like you are something else! You are able to get Mr. Martial Saint to come here easily! Haha!” A fat, mid-aged man who was in his forties and wearing a fancy robe walked over and patted Constantine’s shoulder. He should be the person with the highest status, and it sounded like he was praising a skilled subordinate. With the arrogant expression on his face, it looked like he was the owner of this great palace.

Even though anger flashed on Constantine’s face, he forced out a smile and said, “Castellan Sherwood, you are flattering me.”

Then, he looked at the other nobles and said in a neutral tone, “Let me introduce you to Mr. Martial Saint…”

“No need. You don’t need to be here; you can go and do other stuff. Let me introduce everyone to Mr. Martial Saint!” This fatty noble named Sherwood waved his hand boldly and didn’t respect Constantine at all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 762: Whitewashing

Fei observed this fatty who was dressed in fancy clothing and asked Constantine without showing much emotion, “This gentleman named Sherwood is…”

“Ah, allow me to introduce him. Mr. Sherwood is a prestigious level 1 noble of the Empire, and he is the highest-leveled military commander in the Green Wind Province and the castellan of Green Wind City.” Before Constantine got the chance to respond, another young nobleman who had a flattering smile on his face quickly answered in advanced while waving his hand at Constantine, telling the latter to go away fast.

“Oh.” Fei nodded as if he suddenly realized this fatty’s prestigious identity. He said, “Oh, so you are the castellan of Green Wind City. I heard that when the enemies invaded the empire, there were about 50,000 elite soldiers inside Green Wind City which had been managed and strengthened by the Empire for many years. The city could at least hold the enemies for half a day and buy precious time so that the Empire could be warned, but someone ordered the troops to ditch the city and more than 200,000 civilians who lived there, only escaping with more than a thousand nobles and high-level officials. This foolish decision allowed the enemies to take control of Green Wind City with ease, kill tens of thousands of citizens of Zenit, and made the 50,000 elite soldiers not have the proper set up to fight. I also heard that they were surrounded by Leonians in the open, and only a few people escaped… eh, could it be that the person who made such a stupid call was Mr. Sherwood?”

The smile on Sherwood’s face instantly froze.

Everyone could hear the hostility and displeasure in the Imperial Martial Saint’s tone.

However, that young nobleman was a cunning character. He rolled his eyes, thought of something quickly, and explained with a smile, “Mr. Alexander, you have misunderstood Mr. Sherwood. He decided to leave the city with the troop because he wanted to retain the military force and get back to St. Petersburg to protect the Royal Family. Mr. Sherwood is just loyal and was thinking ahead. However, the enemies were way too fast, and they caught up before the troop could get back to St. Petersburg. Mr. Sherwood commanded the troop and battled with the enemies, and blood stained his clothes and armor. In the end, he couldn’t turn the situation around. Most of the soldiers were killed, and Mr. Sherwood was injured in several places and fainted due to the loss of blood. He was saved by a few powerful masters in the military who were touched by his bravery, and they came to Byzantine to look for you with the desire to kill enemies and avenge for our fallen brothers and sisters!”

“Yeah! That was what truly happened!”

“Mr. Sherwood is really the model for the rest of the noblemen and officials of the Empire!”

“Yeah! Those people who created rumors to attack Mr. Sherwood deserve to die! Mr. Sherwood is brave and selfless! He is an important figure in the Empire!”

The other noblemen who were in fancy clothes and fat with double chins quickly raised their wine glasses which were filled with red wine and added to what that young nobleman said.

After hearing what had been said, the awkward expression disappeared, and the smile re-appeared on Sherwood’s face

Only King Constantine of Byzantine cussed in his mind, “These b*stards! They are just trying to whitewash themselves! In the Green Wind Province, even the sand grains know that this Coward Sherwood ditched the city after hearing that enemies were coming, and he handed Green Wind City away and indirectly murdered the 50,000 elite soldiers! He is the guiltiest person! How dare he try to flip this whole thing around and try to claim credit? This is unforgivable!”

Constantine wanted to rip this lie apart.

However, on the second thought, Sherwood’s status and official power were much higher than his, and his kingdom technically still had to listen to Sherwood’s orders. If he were abrupt and spilled everything, he might be troubled a lot in the future. Therefore, he decided to hold back his words for now and explain everything to the Imperial Martial Saint later in private. He just hoped that Fei wouldn’t be fooled by these cunning and shameless people.

After Fei listened to the words said by the nobles around him, he didn’t express anything. Instead, he stared at that young nobleman who was quick on his feet.

Just when that young nobleman was about to collapse mentally under Fei’s pressure, the king asked slowly, “Then… who are you?”

This young nobleman was nervous; he didn’t know if he were in luck, or bad fortune was about to fall on him. He quickly bowed with a flattering smile on his face and replied, “Sir, I’m Ryan, a member of the Knight Family.”

“Oh, Ryan Knight.”

Fei nodded and thought, “The Knight Family is a mid-tier noble family that is more powerful than its peers, and they have a faint royal bloodline. This young man should be a descendant of the core members, and he was probably sent to Green Wind Province to fill a high-power position.”

Then, Fei smiled and said, “You sure are a good talker. Since you know a lot, then you can introduce all the noblemen who are here tonight to me. It is my first time being in the southern region of the Empire, and I’m not familiar with a lot of things!”

After hearing what Fei said, this young nobleman who was nervous calmed down and felt elated.

The other noblemen also looked at him in jealousy and envy.

“From the tone of Mr. Martial Saint, it seems like he is pleased with Ryan Knight’s performance. This kid of the Knight Family is a sweet talker but a vicious character, great at flattering people and observing the situation. This time, he got praised by the Imperial Martial Saint, and it seems like he can be promoted. If Mr. Martial Saint takes him in as a disciple, then his entire family would be elevated! It seems like his future is now limitless!” the noblemen thought to themselves.

Ryan Knight was in high spirits and wanted to show off in front of Fei. Therefore, he quickly started to introduce the people at the party to Fei. It was clear that this young man was observant; he knew the detailed histories of everyone here. As he walked around with Fei and introduced them, he secretly told the king everything about these noblemen, including their family backgrounds, which prince they were supporting, and other details.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“This is General Vincent; he is the former legion commander of the legion inside Green Wind City…”

“This is Mr. Jonson; he is the official who is in charge of military supplies…”

“This is Mr. Goulet; he is Mr. Sherwood’s butler…”

“This is Mr. Berezov; he is a level 3 noble and the official who is in charge of taxes in Green Wind City…”

With Ryan Knight doing the introductions, Fei memorized these people’s looks, matching them with the names that he got from the intelligence report from the [Letter Office]. The king didn’t say much and only took a quick tour around the hall.

Then, he quickly returned to where he was before. There were a few noble ladies who had mature bodies and were wearing alluring dresses, and they invited Fei to dance with them. However, the king turned them down without hesitation.

After Fei returned to his seat and was thinking about how he should deal with the situation, a series of flattering laughter sounded. Then, people such as Sherwood and Jonson walked to him with wine glasses.

“You have something to tell me?” Fei asked with a faint smile on his face as he saw the hesitating expression on their faces. Then, he leaned on the chair and swirled the wine in his wine glass.

Perhaps Fei’s smile sent the wrong signal, Fatty Sherwood relaxed. He acted like he was really hesitant about something and said with a disappointed and sad expression, “Mr. Martial Saint, as the leader of a defeated troop, I shouldn’t be saying these things to you. However, for the benefit of the Empire and the final victory of this war, I couldn’t contain it anymore, even if I might anger you. Today, I have to mention to you the crazy things that King Constantine of Byzantine has been doing!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 763: Vicious Inten
t

“Oh?” Fei didn’t express his opinion at all. After drinking the red wine in his wine glass with a smile on his face, he paused for a second before gesturing at the stone chairs beside him, telling these noblemen to sit down.

This action passed the wrong signal to these noblemen again.

Sherwood was too excited, and his last bit of hesitation disappeared.

With a flattering smile on his face, he quickly beckoned at others and told them to sit down. Then, he couldn’t hold back any longer and started to complain as an honest expression appeared on his face, “Mr. Martial Saint, I know that you like the King of Byzantine and want the best for him, even teaching him cultivation techniques and combat techniques. Sir, you are thinking for the Empire and want to create more talents for Zenit, but that despicable King of Byzantine let you down. Although he is young, he is calculative and up to no good. I don’t need to say much; I only need to bring one thing to your attention. Sir, just think about it. The Ten-Empire United Troops invaded Zenit, and the entire southern region of the Empire fell into their hands. However, why was this Byzantine Kingdom able to last two days under the siege of enemies before being conquered? Also, I heard that the enemies didn’t take the treasures and wealth of the Byzantine Kingdom. How is this possible?”

Fei looked up at Sherwood casually and said, “Is it because the military of Byzantine is strong, and its soldiers and citizens are united? Is that why they were able to block the enemies for so long?”

Sherwood sighed as he shook his head, saying “In the beginning, I thought that way as well, including everyone here. However, we accidentally discovered that this b*stard had already betrayed the Empire and surrendered to the Leonians. That was why this Byzantine Kingdom got special treatment, and it lasted a lot longer. After all, the two level 1 affiliated kingdoms in the southern region of Zenit only lasted a few hours before being conquered…”

After Fei heard Sherwood’s explanation and saw the latter’s sincere stare, he nodded and swirled the wine in the glass; he didn’t say anything directly or give his opinion.

Ryan Knight was quick. See that Fei’s wine glass was emptying, he quickly refilled it for Fei.

Sherwood gritted his teeth and decided to add more fuel to the fire after seeing that Fei wasn’t convinced. He continued, “In the last few days, we have been monitoring Constantine in secret, and we got more evidence that proves his crimes. Now, many citizens and defeated soldiers of Zenit have gathered in the Byzantine Kingdom due to your influence and power, but this Constantine doesn’t respect you at all. He is of low status, but he is living in this King’s Palace and placed you, the Imperial Martial Saint who has done so much for the empire, inside a little hotel…”

It was clear that Sherwood tried to break the bond between Fei and Constantine, and it was a despicable move.

Fei nodded but still didn’t say anything.

However, Sherwood was pleased. Since Fei nodded, he felt like the Imperial Martial Saint agreed with him.

In high spirits, he continued while talking animatedly, “That is only one offense. In addition, Constantine is using your fame to recruit soldiers and build troops. During that battle at Storm Point Bay, it was your timely appearance that saved the situation, and you were the one who defeated the fleet of Leon, capturing many battleships, resources, and war slaves. However, Constantine kept all these things to himself, and he forced those people, who came here for you, into his military. Also, he didn’t kill a single captive of Leon, and the head commander of Leon whom you captured is being well-fed every day, and he wasn’t even sent to St. Petersburg for the Royal Family of Zenit to deal with. I heard that the citizens and soldiers of Byzantine asked Constantine to kill this butcher many times. After all, this butcher’s hands are stained by the blood of our people. However, Constantine refused every time…”

As Sherwood said that, he looked at his peers who were sitting beside him.

Those people instantly understood what Sherwood meant, and they chimed in.

Berezov who was in charge of taxes said, “Yeah! Yeah! Mr. Sherwood is right! This Constantine is young, but he is very vicious. He is like a tumor in the southern region of Zenit, and he is going to destroy the Empire one day. He is going to stain your honor and glory as the supreme Imperial Martial Saint!”

Johnson who was in charge of military supplies said, “Right now, he is trying to centralize power, completely ignoring the military laws and orders of Zenit! He is way too reckless!”

General Vincent who led the former Green Wind Legion added, “That is right. According to the laws of the Empire, only Mr. Sherwood has the privilege of constructing armies and dealing with the captives. Mr. Sherwood should be the highest-level commander in the Green Wind Province, but this King of Byzantine dares to go around Mr. Sherwood and is overreaching, trying to control everything he can. He is up to no good!”

Butler Goulet sneered, “It is because this is the only way that he could hide the evidence of him surrendering to the Leon Empire and betraying the Zenit Empire. He can keep his throne in the meantime this way, and he can get more money from the Leonians in the future!”

Fei listened to everyone’s opinion in silence and didn’t say anything.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After everyone expressed their opinions, Fei chugged the wine in his wine glass slowly, looked at Sherwood with a strange smile, and asked, “Then, what is your plan? What are you guys thinking about? You guys are of high status, and you must have great strategies.”

Sherwood had been waiting for Fei to say that.

As soon as he heard Fei’s question, he declared in a righteous tone, “Right now, the Byzantine Kingdom has built an elite ground force and a navy, and its military power is strong. In a short time, there will be no issues with food supplies as well. In my opinion, you should instantly order the execution of Constantine who had already betrayed the Empire and wipe out the entire Royal Family of Byzantine to get rid of all possible spies; that would send a strong signal to those who have ill intentions. Then, you should gather all the power and create a more clear and effective structure, elect a capable and honorable noble, and name him the head commander of the military here. This is the only way that the current soldiers can be utilized to their full potential, and the millions of citizens in the Green Wind Province can be protected!”

“Kill Constantine, centralize the forces, and elect a commander?” Fei asked with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, that is the best way for now,” Sherwood replied and nodded.

“Yeah, right now, the military of Byzantine is the only force that can fight against the enemies in the southern region. This force shouldn’t be controlled by people who are of low status. In my opinion, Mr. Sherwood is brave and heroic, he had fought many battles, and he is a level 1 noble. He is the perfect candidate for the new head commander position!” Berezov suggested.

“Nice! This is a great proposal! I was thinking about the same thing!”

“Yeah, it is a misfortune that a despicable person like Constantine is in power! If Mr. Sherwood is willing to do extra work and save the situation, Zenit would be blessed. Mr. Sherwood, I hope that you won’t push off this responsibility!”

“Mr. Sherwood has been doing a lot of work for the Royal Family and the Empire, and I saw it with my own eyes. I’m really moved, and I also agree with Mr. Sherwood becoming the new head commander!”

The other noblemen all chimed in and praised Sherwood with righteous expressions, looking like they were all thinking for the Empire and worrying for the people.

Fei sighed in his mind, “This bunch of people are shameless!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 764: Sir, Please Spare Me!

Due to these people’s selfishness, incompetence, and foolishness, the Green Wind Province which had a heavy military focus was instantly conquered by the enemies, leaving thousands of square kilometers of land and millions of Zenitians to the hands of the invaders. However, these people who caused all this were in here enjoying themselves. They were wearing fancy clothes, eating great food, and drinking top-tier wine.

What was more infuriating was that these bad bugs weren’t ashamed of what they did at all. Even if they kept quiet and didn’t do anything, keep on being useless, it would still be better than this. Instead, they kept on stepping over the line.

As soon as they got the chance to breathe, they started to try to play with fire, whitewash themselves, fight for power, kill their political enemies, and frame loyal citizens. They were despicable and deserved to be killed for their behaviors! They were the guiltiest people in the Empire! They were unforgivable!

Fei almost couldn’t hold back his anger and turned these fat and arrogant noblemen in front of him into pieces. However, he refrained himself from doing so. After thinking for a bit, he beckoned at Torres who was standing behind him. Without hesitation and trying to hide, he said slowly, “Pass my order and ask Constantine to gather the troops quickly. Also, call over the wealthy families, nobles, influential people, and citizens to the military training ground in the city. As the Imperial Martial Saint, I’m going to announce the new rules and policies.”

Torres nodded and left, not asking any questions.

“Mr. Sherwood is right, everything needs to be centralized, and the power structure needs to be clearer,” Fei said with a smile on his face and glanced at the thrilled noblemen around him. “I think the party tonight can end here. Gentlemen, you have been doing a lot of work. Go prepare and head to the military training ground; there are more important things to do later!”

Everyone was happy. After they praised Fei’s clever decision, the noblemen left the party in a great mood.

However, Ryan Knight who was observant and smart didn’t leave right away. Instead, he stood by Fei’s side in silence, and he shivered a little uncontrollably. Not sure when, but big sweat drops already appeared all over his head. With a strange expression on his face, he didn’t dare to speak nor move.

“Huh? Why aren’t you preparing for the event?” Fei stood up and asked without even looking back.

“Sir, please spare me!” Ryan Knight instantly kneeled and kowtowed; his face was as pale as a ghost.

“Huh? What are you talking about? When did I say that I’m going to kill you?” Fei turned around and asked again while observing this young nobleman with interest.

Ryan Knight was so scared right now that he didn’t dare to look up nor explain anything. He just kept on kowtowing.

He was smart and good at observing situations. He was different from noblemen like Sherwood who had stayed at high positions in the Green Wind Province and thus had already lost this basic survival instinct. Since they were like the rulers of the Province, their words were treated as commands, and they didn’t have to be observant at all anymore.

What was most important was that he knew Fei’s background.

As a young man, it was normal for him to admire mighty warriors. Ryan Knight dreamed of becoming a powerful master, so he treated Fei as his idol. Therefore, he knew a lot of things about this new Imperial Martial Saint, including Fei’s personality.

He knew that this young king hated corrupted noblemen who were good for nothing. When the king got angry, he killed many high-level noblemen at Dual-Flags City, and even Crown Prince Arshavin got stirred up and couldn’t do anything about this king. Therefore, all the old rules were meant to be broken by this young Imperial Martial Saint.

This time, noblemen like Sherwood lost their awareness and tried to fool the Imperial Martial Saint who was young. They decided to use their old methods of deceiving the other officials of Zenit, but they were playing with fire and stepping over the line.

Seeing Ryan Knight like this, Fei wasn’t in a hurry to leave. He got back into his seat and asked with a strange smile on his face, “Ok, since you are smart and want me to spare you, then tell me if what they told me is the truth.”

Hearing this, Ryan Knight quickly crawled up and replied respectfully, “That was all shameless slander. People like Sherwood are trying to get control of the military of the Byzantine Kingdom. They can only protect themselves in the southern region if they have soldiers around them. Then, they could use other methods to try to get the Royal Family to pardon them for their mistakes. Since Sherwood doesn’t have any masters around him, and he isn’t sure of your intention, he had been trying to conspire…”

…

“Hahaha! I didn’t expect this to be so easy! It went so smooth!” Sherwood felt very confident and reassured after he left the party and went back.

Berezov, the tax officer, laughed proudly, “The entire Empire is praising this great Imperial Martial Saint. We finally met him today, and it cleared a lot of things. No wonder; he is only a little kid who is younger than 20 years old, and he is a bumpkin. He probably used all his time on martial arts and is like an idiot in terms of other stuff. Even though he is famous, he got easily fooled by us and is being used, haha!”

General Vincent, the commander of former Green Wind Legion, shook his head and smiled. “After all, he is only a warrior. What can he do? If our plan goes smooth, he will be played by us like a toddler!”

As they chatted, they laughed and felt proud.

These people were useless noblemen who were used to playing with power and conspiring against loyal and capable people. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have made those dumb decisions, handing away Green Wind City that was well protected and indirectly killing more than 40,000 elite soldiers.

Right now, they still hadn’t discovered their dangerous situation. With proud smiles, they went back to their temporary residences, put on their newest suits, and headed toward the military training ground under the protection of their guards.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

When Fei arrived at the military training ground, there were already a ton of people there. As campfires burned, they created numerous shadows of the people here. People were everywhere, and they stood on their tip-toes, trying to get a glance at the legendary Imperial Martial Saint.

After these few days of hard work, Constantine had recruited many soldiers. Including the former soldiers of Byzantine and the new soldiers, there were more than 20,000 of them. If the militia that was created under Fei’s recommendation was included as well, they could almost form a complete legion with 40,000 people.

When a military commander announced that the Imperial Martial Saint arrived, thunderous cheers instantly exploded. People started to jump up and clap, and the atmosphere in the military training ground was heated like an erupting volcano. The unstoppable passion filled the air, and it was almost turning this city upside-down.

This was the prestige of the Imperial Martial Saint!

This was the influence of the only spiritual pillar of the Empire!

As Fei walked past the people slowly with a smile on his face, he was showered in the cheers. He looked like a god who was traveling in the mortal world, but he was more intimate and real compared with gods. To many citizens of Zenit, the gods didn’t respond to their prayers, but the appearance of King Alexander of Chambord changed their tragic fate.

In their minds, Fei was already a god!

Ryan Knight walked behind Fei closely. Even though he still looked frightened, he was much more relaxed compared to before.

Right now, the noblemen like Sherwood who had just disrespected Fei behind his back not too long ago were stunned by this scene, and their faces turned pale as they got a little scared.

When Fei got onto the stage, he didn’t say anything. Instead, he handed a silver crystal to King Constantine of Byzantine who had been waiting.

It was a divvy crystal.

Soon, a mage injected some magic energy into it, and lights shot out of the crystal and created a giant screen in the nightly sky. The videos and voices recorded in the crystal were clearly replayed in front of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and citizens.

Instantly, noblemen like Sherwood who were in front of the crowd and wearing fancy clothes turned ashen-faced, and they shivered uncontrollably.

P.S A big shout out to Joel, Michael S, Kevin JB, and Kong! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 765: Save The Energy

The main characters in the video that was being played in the sky were noblemen such as Sherwood and his people.

“… I couldn’t contain it anymore. Even if I might anger you, I have to mention to you the crazy things that King Constantine of Byzantine has been doing…”

“… why was this Byzantine Kingdom able to last two days under the siege of enemies before being conquered? This b*stard had already betrayed the Empire and surrendered to the Leonians…”

“… However, Constantine kept all those things to himself, and he forced those people, who came here for you, into his military…”

“… Constantine refused to send the head commander of the navy of Leon to St. Petersburg; he is refusing the execution of a man whose hands are stained by the blood of our people. This is a solid proof that he betrayed the Empire and wants to save this high-level Leonian…”

“… I recommend centralizing power and kill Constantine…”

“… Mr. Sherwood is brave and heroic. He had fought many battles, and he is a level 1 noble. He is the perfect candidate for the new head commander position…”

The quality of the video was great, and the sounds weren’t muffled at all. The divvy crystal recorded the conversation between Fei and these noblemen and was replaying it at the moment.

In the beginning, the crowd was quiet. However, unstoppable discussions and chatters sounded in the area. The small chatters grew into loud shouts, and some people started to curse, yell, and accuse the noblemen of lying. The regular people in the military training ground couldn’t help but shout in anger.

The entire military training ground was filled with noises, and the people were confused.

They looked at King Constantine who was standing in the very front of the entire military training ground and the noblemen such as Sherwood and Johnson, wanting to find clues on their faces. The young king looked calm, not showing any panicky nor angry expressions. Even though the noblemen felt like something was wrong, they still acted calm and confident on the surface.

The soldiers and commanders of Byzantine were already pointing at the people such as Sherwood and accused them of wrongdoing.

These despicable noblemen were more vicious than undead creatures! Nine days ago, they looked so pitiful when they came to Byzantine, and they begged for protection. However, only a few days passed, and they went back to their former selves. They were no different from wolves that had no virtue. As soon as they got comfortable, they started to frame King Constantine behind his back and slandered him in front of the Imperial Martial Saint.

In the crowd, a lot of other noblemen were influential figures in the Green Wind Province before the war, and they also wanted to use this opportunity to mess up the situation and profit from it. In addition, there were little noblemen in the Byzantine Empire who were bribed by Sherwood and his peers, and they stood on the side of Sherwood and questioned and cursed at Constantine with emotional expressions.

The situation was quite chaotic.

Fei stood on the stage quietly and just watched as the mess continued to grow.

After about ten minutes, all the video recorded in the divvy crystal was played. That magic energy screen which was in the sky turned into a dash of silver energy and went back into the crystal.

The mage who was injecting magic energy into this divvy crystal was a Three-Star Mage who recently joined the military of Byzantine, and he was terrified.

When he first received the mission of playing the video in the divvy crystal, he thought that he got an opportunity to showcase his strength, and he didn’t anticipate the shocking content inside of it.

If he knew about this beforehand, he couldn’t dare to play it in front of hundreds of thousands of people.

There were only angry shouts in the beginning, but the people on the two sides almost started fighting.

It was clear that some soldiers and commanders in the newly-formed troops were bought by Sherwood and his peers in secret. Under their instigation, the military which was neutral started to get anxious.

The situation was chaotic and disorderly.

Sherwood and the other noblemen who were nervous felt a lot more confident.

This scene was what they wanted to see. They could only obtain benefit and be the winners if the water were dirty. Even though King Constantine of Byzantine was righteous and just in the eyes of his people, this king was only a little kid in these noblemen’s eyes.

“Perhaps he is talented at managing his kingdom and commanding troops, but he is far less experienced in creating conspiracies and traps!” they thought.

Sherwood and other noblemen spent a lot of money and made many promises in these few days, and it seemed like the people who were bribed by them were helping them out at the moment.

“Also, it seems like the Imperial Martial Saint is on our side as well! It is clear that what we told him affected his judgment! As long as the King of Chambord opens his mouth, it would be the last straw that breaks Constantine’s back!” the noblemen thought, “Everything is going according to plan, and everything is good…”

The confrontation got more out of control.

Weapons were drawn, and cold lights were reflected off their edges. The two sides were about to battle.

At this moment, Fei broke his long silence and said, “That is enough! Stop arguing!”

Although Fei wasn’t loud, his voice had a unique power. Everyone in the area heard him clearly, and all the shouts and curses disappeared. The tension between the two groups was gone, and in its place was another form of pressure that came from the Imperial Martial Saint.

Everyone wanted to know what the verdict from the Imperial Martial Saint was!

A winning smile already appeared on Sherwood’s face; he felt like he already knew what the King of Chambord was going to say.

Fei finally spoke, but what he said was completely opposite to the words that Sherwood was hoping for.

“Noblemen including Sherwood, Goulet, Johnson, and Berezov are vicious. They destroyed the Green Wind Province and indirectly killed the hundreds of thousands of citizens in Green Wind City for their own selfish interests. Also, they conspired against Constantine who has done much for Zenit. They are unforgivable bugs, and they shall be stripped of their status and arrested. According to the laws of Zenit, they shall be hung right now!”

As soon as he finished, several bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord who were prepared separated the crowd and walked over domineeringly, arresting Sherwood and his peers.

“No…” Sherwood wasn’t able to react in time. With a blank mind, he couldn’t believe what he heard and thought that he heard it wrong. The tight ropes caused the pain in his wrists, and it made him struggle and shout, “This is nonsense! I’m someone who worked hard for the Empire, and Constantine is the person who betrayed Zenit! I don’t agree with this! You are framing me! I’m going to sue you and report this to the Royal Family! I don’t agree… I don’t agree!!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Doesn’t matter if you agree or not; you are dying anyway. Why be so emotional? Save the energy!” Fei waved his hand and told the noisy crowd to be quiet for a moment.

“You…. Sir… Constantine did so many things that are against the laws! He constructed armies… he… he didn’t kill the Leonian captives, he didn’t kill King Buckingham of Leon… Although you are the Imperial Martial Saint, you can’t overprotect a criminal like him! I don’t agree with this!” Sherwood shouted.

“Yeah! Mr. Sherwood is right! Mr. Martial Saint, you can’t be fooled by this despicable little king!”

“We know that you like Constantine, but he is a criminal…”

“We don’t agree! We are not guilty; Constantine is the guilty one! Looks at what the Byzantinians have done…”

Some of the noblemen such as the former tax officer and the former military supplies officer were standing with Sherwood before. Since the situation wasn’t in their favor, and it was too late for them to jump ships, they had to take this head-on and try to use the excuse of the honor of Zenit to stop others from executing the Imperial Martial Saint’s commands.

Their roars were somewhat effective.

The citizens of Zenit who arrived in Byzantine recently and didn’t know what had happened started to chatter and make noises.

Fei laughed out loud, and his laughter sounded like thunder and resonated in the dark sky, overpowering all other noises. After he finished, it was quiet since no one dared to challenge his prestige.

As a serious expression appeared on Fei’s face, he said slowly, “Alright, I will make sure that you shameless bugs admit guilt. I will let you know that whatever Constantine did in the past few days are my orders. Are you questioning my judgment?”

After saying that, Fei waved his hand lightly, and a few men in soldier uniforms walked close to the stage under the lead of [Son of Wind] Torres.

Seeing them, Sherwood suddenly started to shiver, and his face turned pale.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 766: Determination to Kill

“Aren’t you guys dead?… How are you still alive?” Sherwood was stunned; he felt like he saw undead creatures.

“Of course you want the people who saw your despicable actions dead. You even tried to kill us by using the hands of Leonians. However, the gods are on our side! It is unfortunate for you that the gods don’t want the crimes which you guys committed to be buried. Therefore, the gods saved us, and we are alive! Now, with the Imperial Martial Saint being the judge, I want to seek justice for the brothers who were killed by you!”

Among these men, one of them who was more than two meters tall said with might as flames of anger burned in his eyes.

There was a terrifying scar on his face that had just healed recently. From it, people could tell that his face was almost split into two halves by that strike. The most fatal injury appeared beside his Adam’s apple. If that strike moved up by an inch, his throat would have been severed.

Beside him, his peers had injuries all over their bodies, and most of these injuries hadn’t healed. One of them even lost a leg and half an arm, and he was walking forward with the help of crutches.

These people were wearing the soldier uniform of Zenit, and they all had intense death energy around them as if they just crawled out of a pile of corpses.

They were low-level commanders in the Green Wind Legion, and they were guarding Green Wind City before the war. As witnesses, they saw how the Green Wind Province and Green Wind City fell into the hands of the enemies within an hour, and they watched how the spineless noblemen ditched their obligations of protecting the citizens and indirectly killed tens of thousands of elite soldiers.

In order to escape, those noblemen even forced soldiers to kill Zenitians who didn’t want them to flee, and their selfishness, foolishness, and viciousness made the soldiers of Zenit die under the blades of the Leonians one after another.

These soldiers who survived saw it all! Out of tens of thousands of soldiers, they were the only ones who survived by pretending to be dead after getting injured, and the members of the [Letter Office] discovered them and took them to the Capital of Byzantine to heal. If they weren’t discovered, they would have died due to diseases and infections.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Today, Fei invited them to come here to uncover the lies that these dirty noblemen had been telling. This was also an opportunity to avenge the civilians and soldiers of Zenit who had died in Green Wind City due to the incompetence of these noblemen.

Under the lead of Torres, these few soldiers walked onto the stage, revealed their identities, and told the version of the story which wasn’t altered as they pointed out the incompetence and viciousness of these noblemen.

When these soldiers described how the noblemen ditched the civilians in Green Wind City and forced the tens of thousands of soldiers to protect them and flee before the enemies even got close, these soldiers who didn’t even sob when they bled and got their limbs cut off teared up and cried out loud.

Nothing was more painful to them than seeing their peers die in such useless ways, and nothing was sadder than leaving the powerless civilians to the butcher knives of the enemies!

The words filled with sadness came out of these soldiers’ mouths and clearly went to everyone’s ears through the magic amplification devices on the stage. Everyone heard them, and their hearts were hammered by the information that was spilled.

All the crimes were committed by these noblemen who enjoyed all the privileges. They wore fancy clothes, ate delicacies, and collected benefits from all the citizens.

In the end, the crowd stared at Sherwood and his peers with anger. These noblemen were shameless, had no sense of honor, and deserved nothing! The atmosphere in the military training ground was intense.

These noblemen’s inhumane actions angered the public to an extreme degree.

“Kill them! Hang them!”

“I want to bite these b*stards to death! They are the criminals of the Empire! God! Do they still have morals?

“God! How can there be people so vicious and so cruel in this world?”

“Kill them! Kill them all!”

As soon as those soldiers finished telling their stories, roars sounded in the area. The angry citizens of Zenit and soldiers of Byzantine squeezed forward, wanting to tear those guilty noblemen into pieces.

Those noblemen who looked down at civilians all the time realized that the people whom they viewed as dirty slaves were capable of such power! This was the first time that they discovered this, and it seemed like they wouldn’t get to feel this way again.

The people who were cheering on Sherwood and the other noblemen felt desperate and sensed that their dooms were near. Some of them shut their mouths and hid into the crowd, some people rolled their eyes and joined the angry crowd, and some of them tried to sneak away ashen-faced.

However, none of them were able to get away.

Those people who tried to create chaos on purpose and accused Constantine and the Byzantine Kingdom were noticed by the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord, and they were all pulled out. In the end, before the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord could get close, the angry crowd identified those who were on the other side and kicked them out.

“Execute!” Fei ordered without mercy.

These spies and ill-intentioned people weren’t spared, and their heads rolled on the ground after the executioners of Byzantine raised their blades and chopped down.

Blood was spilled.

It wasn’t that Fei was too cruel.

Right now, the Empire was in a dangerous situation. As the only resistance in the southern region of Zenit, the Byzantine Kingdom was the only kingdom able to construct their army. However, many refugees and defeated soldiers had rushed into the Capital of Byzantine, and there were probably all kinds of ill-intentioned characters hiding among them. If Fei weren’t able to stun them and deter them from doing anything bad, perhaps the Byzantine Kingdom would fall into chaos and internal battles after he leaves for his journey.

Fei was already determined to clear all the obstacles in the way of the young king of Byzantine and help the latter establish the unchallengeable authority. Even if Fei had to kill a lot of ill-intentioned people this once, he was willing to do so.

Just as Sherwood and other noblemen said, this kingdom had to have a clear structure and centralize all the power. This resistance force in the southern region of Zenit could only survive under the attacks of the enemies only if one man was in charge.

In an instant, hundreds of heads rolled on the ground, and headless corpses were piled into mountains. Blood formed rivers, and the smell of blood permeated the air.

This wasn’t over.

Soon, thousands of people were captured by the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord and the warriors of Byzantine, and they were escorted to the military training group.

These were all the targets that were confirmed by the [Letter Office]. There were enemy spies, ill-intentioned people who were bribed by Sherwood and his peers, bandits who killed innocent civilians, and criminals who had multiple convictions. None of them were pardoned, and they had had the same fate as the people who were executed earlier.

The headless corpses that had heated blood flowing out of them made a mountain, and the heads were piled into the peak!

It was an indescribable and stunning scene, and everyone sensed the Imperial Martial Saint’s anger and determination.

From this, people also felt the overbearing presence of the Byzantinians and their determination to fight the invaders and protect the civilians of the Empire!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 767: Sailing

In the end, only about a dozen noblemen were still tied on the stage, including Sherwood and his peers.

After seeing this bloody and cruel scene, these big noblemen who only knew about fighting for power and creating conspiracies were terrified. Berezov and Goulet fainted due to fear, and General Vincent who was the former commander of the Green Wind Legion and should be brave defecated all over himself. It was hard to believe how such a timid and spineless character became the legion commander of the Green Wind Legion which guarded the important military city, Green Wind City!

Splash! After a few buckets of ice water were dumped onto their bodies, all the noblemen screamed on top of their lungs and woke up.

Some of them cried and begged for mercy, pushing the blames onto others.

Some of them were so terrified that they couldn’t even get a word out.

Only their leader, Sherwood, was doing better. Like an ape that had a stick in its butt, Sherwood screamed, “No! You can’t kill me! Even if you are the Imperial Martial Saint, you can’t kill nobles who are canonized by the Royal Family of Zenit! You guys can judge me and put me on trial, but only Emperor Yassin could issue the execution order for nobles… You are stepping over the line! King of Chambord! You are stepping over the line! You will be punished!”

According to the laws of Zenit, the Imperial Martial Saint didn’t have the power to execute nobles of Zenit.

In fact, the Imperial Martial Saint didn’t even have the authority to get involved with regional politics or the military. Only the Royal Family and Imperial Military Headquarters had that power, so noblemen like Sherwood should be sent to St. Petersburg to face trial. Although what Fei did tonight was just and made people feel thrilled, he was stepping over the line according to the laws, and he would be interrogated by the Royal Family and the Imperial Knight Palace!

This was Sherwood’s last bet.

If he could survive today, there was a chance that he could escape from all of this. Even if all the evidence were against him, he could try to use his network to influence the verdict. While he might not be able to keep his noble title, he wouldn’t be executed. After a few years, the effect of what he did in this war will have disappeared, and he might get the chance to come back into the power circle.

However, Fei responded to Sherwood’s accusation.

“If I don’t kill you, the soldiers couldn’t protect the southern region of Zenit, the souls of the heroes who died for the Empire couldn’t rest in peace, and the bugs like you couldn’t be warned enough! Therefore, you have to die tonight!” Fei emphasized each word, and his murderous spirit wiped away all of Sherwood’s hopes and made him desperate.

“Execute! If anyone disagrees with my decision today, they can come and find me!” Fei glanced at the angry civilians and soldiers who looked at him with expectation in their eyes, and he stated clearly as he issued the execution order.

The executioners of Byzantine pushed those noblemen onto the execution stand and raised their blades.

At this moment, King Constantine of Byzantine suddenly walked onto the execution stand, grabbed a knife from the hand of an executioner, and killed these noblemen who were either struggling, begging, or had fainted already; he decapitated them one by one!

Cheers sounded on the military training ground instantly.

This was something that the people wanted to see after hearing those horror stories.

“From now on, anyone who dares to cause trouble in the southern region, create internal conflicts, and fight for power in an ill manner will get the same treatment! Even if I’m not here, the same rule stands!”

Fei’s words resonated in the dark sky, as well as everyone’s mind.

Since the inception of the Zenit Empire, noblemen had never been killed like this. Out of the top three noble massacres, the incident at Dual-Flags City and this incident here were both on the list.

From this moment on, Fei also got another secret nickname in Zenit – [Noble Killer].

The sky was blue, and no clouds could be seen; it looked like a giant blue crystal was inlaid in the sky.

Just seeing this sky alone was enough to make people feel calm and peaceful. The waves on the ocean were mild as the breeze blew by, and they reflected the sunlight.

Also, the breeze blew over the moist and salty taste of the sea, and it was something rare for the people who hadn’t traveled on the ocean before.

There was a mid-sized battleship of Leon traveling forward on the calm sea surface, and its black sails were raised.

About five hours ago in the morning, Fei and the students of Chambord’s Civil and Military University got on this battleship of Leon which was captured after the battle, and they left the harbor of the Capital of Byzantine quietly.

The news about Fei’s departure was confidential, and only a few people including King Constantine knew about it.

When it was noon, the battleship was already far into the sea. After glancing around, Fei discovered that he could only see the ocean, and no islands could be seen.

Right now, there were only a few giant birds that Fei didn’t know the name of flying in the sky.

[King Alexander] left for Chambord last night. Right now, there were only a few people around Fei. Except for nine students, Torres, and Husky, all other bylaw enforcement officers and saint seiyas left on [King Alexander].

Fei picked a mid-sized Leonian battleship for this journey.

After this ship was quickly fixed, the king picked 40 strong sailors out of the captives of Leon to control the battleship, and he also took that young nobleman named Ryan Knight who survived last night’s massacre and King Buckingham of Leon.

The ship still had the flags and symbols of Leon, and it moved toward the Leon Empire under the guide of Buckingham.

By noon, the ship had already left [Storm Point Bay].

[Sea of Fragrance] was an inland sea on the Azeroth Continent; it could be more accurately described as a lake. Most of the water was inside the Azeroth Continent with a few rivers leading to the sea outside the Continent. However, since its size was huge, was filled with salt water, and was rumored to be the home of the Sea Tribe, people got used to referring to it as a sea.

There were the unique seaweeds named Fragrant Seaweed in this body of water, and these seaweeds emitted a fragrant smell. After each winter, the seaweed would grow quickly due to warm weather, and the entire sea would smell nice. That was where this sea got its name.

If magic cruising array weren’t activated, it would take about two months to get from the [Storm Point Bay] to the northern coastline of the Leon Empire. Of course, with the magic cruising array active, it would only take five to six days.

In the beginning, the king and the students loved the sceneries, and they stayed on the deck and enjoyed what they were seeing.

Some of the students even changed into the swimsuits that were designed by the king when he was bored, and they jumped into the ocean and swam with the fishes, having a lot of fun.

After looking at the ocean for a long time, Fei got a little bored.

In the afternoon, Fei went into the cabin alone.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Diablo World, Hell Mode.

In a faraway land named [Lut Gholein], there was a place called Valley of the Snakes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 768: Increase in Strength

Under the hot Sun, Fei and Elena appeared on top of a half-broken god statue in the desert. This god statue was at least 100 meters tall, and no one knew when it was made. It looked ancient and was cracked, and two-thirds of its body was covered up by the yellow sand. Only a portion of its upper body was exposed, and only half of its face was still intact.

Fei created a simple shed to block out the sunshine and looked ahead. In his vision, there was a magnificent and gigantic stone gate.

It was made from brown rocks, and this gate was half-inlaid into this cliff wall. All kinds of non-human statues were situated around the gate, and various ancient images and mystic symbols were engraved onto the cliff wall.

Looking from afar, it seemed like this giant gate was the mouth of a massive beast, and it devoured the heated sunlight; only darkness could be seen inside of it.

This place was the destination of Fei’s current trip, [Claw Viper Temple].

In the last while, Fei had completed all the quests in the first map, [Rogue Encampment], and he ventured into the second map, [Lut Gholein], which was like the pearl in the desert.

He had killed the monster named Radament and completed the first quest, [Radament’s Lair].

Right now, only one last step was required to finish the second quest, [The Horadric Staff].

Today, Fei was planning to enter the [Claw Viper Temple] and kill the boss, Fangskin, in order to get the Horadric Amulet. Along with the other components that Fei already obtained, it could be made into the complete Horadric Staff. Also, the third quest, [The Tainted Sun], would be completed with the death of Fangskin and the destruction of the altar that this monster was guarding, and Fei would be able to go directly to the fourth quest.

After killing the monsters that charged at them from the valley, Fei and Elena quickly approached the stone gate.

Fei had to admit that after the elevation in difficulties, Hell Mode was a lot more terrifying than other modes.

While he walked in the wilderness, any random monster that Fei encountered was on the level of Sun-Class. Since Fei couldn’t use his Sun Anomaly in Diablo World, he could only battle the monsters head-on.

In addition, it wasn’t just the increase in strength for these monsters.

Fei discovered that in Hell Mode, the entire Diablo World became a real living hell. All the monsters, including the lowest-leveled ones, had impressive combat intelligence. They could identify the power level of their enemies, and they knew how to escape, battle in groups, control the tempo, and even lure their enemies into the traps.

Fei felt like these monsters had their own souls and intelligence, becoming very dangerous and scary.

This was why Fei’s progression and level-up speed decreased by a lot since he entered Diablo World in Hell Mode.

He had to spend close to a month and a half on passing [Rogue Encampment], and the first two quests in [Lut Gholein] took Fei close to 20 days.

During the process of slaying monsters, Fei started to sense the huge pressure which wasn’t there before. Especially when he faced bosses like Andariel, he no longer had the advantage of intelligence and combat instinct which existed in Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode.

This time, Fei consumed many potions and battled for more than a dozen hours. He was barely able to kill Andariel who already had intelligence. By the time that he won the battle, he was severely injured and almost got the chance to experience death in Diablo World for the first time.

What disappointed Fei was that even though he killed many monsters and leveled up, he didn’t find the other components of the [Immortal King] item set. It seemed like his luck was all used up.

In Hell Mode, dangers were everywhere. If Fei weren’t careful, he might die for real. After all, the painful sensations that he felt when he was injured was no joke.

Since Fei wasn’t sure if he could be revived just like the game in his previous life, he had to pay a lot of attention and treat each quest seriously.

The [Claw Viper Temple] was known for the potential dangers in the second map, so Fei only came here with Valkyrie Elena after getting well prepared.

“According to Cain’s theory, the temple is divided into two levels. The first level is easier to pass, but the second level is filled with danger. Once we go in, don’t rush around, alright? Even if we must spend more time on it, that is fine. Safety first, ok?” Fei reminded his Valkyrie wife as he summoned his armor. Then, he stepped into the stone gate and walked into the darkness.

After the wedding, the king realized that he started to become naggy. Of course, one reason was that the Valkyrie somehow became more direct and fearless recently while she and Fei completed quests. When facing monsters, she never backed off and battled until the very last moment. Her new direct battle style did increase their speed, but it also made her sustain more injuries. Therefore, whenever Elena battled, Fei felt like he was more nervous, and his heart would race.

…

The [Claw Viper Temple] was a terrifying place; it didn’t get its name from nowhere.

Fei and Elena spent more than four hours on clearing the first level. When they discovered the pathway to the second level, all the potions that they had on them were depleted, and they had to pause their progress and go back to [Lut Gholein] using the [Town Portal Scroll] to replenish their supplies.

After they returned to the [Claw Viper Temple] and got to the second level, they had to spend more than four hours again.

Just before the daily gaming limit was met, they paid a hefty price and were finally able to kill the boss, Fangskin, and clear all the monsters on the second level.

Fei was covered in blood, and one of his arms almost got chopped off; all kinds of injuries were visible on his body. Elena’s abdomen was pierced by an arrow, and she was severely injured as well.

What disappointed Fei was that he still didn’t get any top-tier items.

However, his barbarian character leveled up, reaching Hell Mode level 22. Also, Elena got enough experience points and reached Hell Mode level 13.

With the increase in levels, two golden light beams shot down from the sky and enveloped them. The injuries on their bodies were quickly healed, and their stamina got replenished. Therefore, they didn’t suffer too much damage overall in this battle.

After quickly cleaning the battlefield, Fei found the Horadric Amulet which was on the Claw Viper Altar, and he completed the second quest, [The Horadric Staff].

Since he also killed the boss, Fangskin, during the process, he also completed the third quest, [The Tainted Sun].

Killing two birds with one stone! Fei’s quest progression was pushed forward quickly!

After all that, the daily gaming limit was met.

Fei asked Elena about the recent situation back at the Chambord Kingdom, and he learned that the renovation project was coming along well, and the Ormondians weren’t back for the revenge.

After spending some intimate time with the Valkyrie, Fei left Diablo World.

…

When Fei walked out of the cabin, it was already the evening.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 769: Deep-Sea Giant Beas
t

The weather was nice, and the battleship didn’t encounter any storms or turbulence yet.

Right now, the nightly breeze was lightly blowing against the ship, and the bright Moon was hanging in the sky, spreading the moonlight onto the land and the ocean.

The temperature was lower in the evening, but Fei didn’t mind it since he was a mighty warrior.

Some fishes that Fei didn’t know the name of would jump out of the water randomly, and birds chirped and flew by while their white wings made it look like bolts of white lightning were flashing in the night.

The nightly breeze contained a lot of water elements, and it was warm and moist, making people feel very comfortable.

Seeing Fei walking out, Torres who was practicing archery on the deck quickly walked over and reported what happened during the day to the king.

Since the sailors who were operating the battleship were captured Leonians, and the guide was the bigger captive Buckingham, the Chambordians couldn’t lower their guards.

Therefore, when Fei was training in his own room, Torres oversaw everything with help from the nine university students. Fei’s other guard, Husky, was in charge of looking after the kitchen, the food, and the workers there.

This was the first day on the sea, and the ship didn’t activate its magic cruising array under the king’s command. Therefore, the speed was low. Except for running into a few merchant ships, nothing unexpected happened.

The captives of Leon were quite obedient, and King Buckingham also put away his stubborn and incorporative attitude. With this experienced commander of the navy of Leon guiding the way, the battleship moved forward smoothly and didn’t run into any issues.

In the evening, Fei and the students enjoyed a nice dinner of barbecued fish on the deck while looking at the barely visible scenery around them.

Quickly, the night passed.

The morning of the second day still had great weather. The sky was clear with no clouds, presenting a great image. Also, there didn’t seem to be wind. This battleship that was named [Brilliance] finally activated the magic cruising array, and it started to accelerate and travel at high speed.

Except for instructing and teaching the students in the morning, Fei locked himself inside his room for most of the day.

In Diablo World, Fei received the fourth and fifth quests at [Lut Gholein], which were [The Arcane Sanctuary] and [The Summoner] respectively.

The king of [Lut Gholein] trusted an evil person, and that made his royal palace fall into the wrong hands. In the end, his warriors were only able to save the city that was above the ground.

Fei was asked to enter the [Arcane Sanctuary] which was deep inside the palace, clear all the monsters, kill the Summoner who summoned all these monsters, and find Horazon’s Journal which contained the information on defeating the lords in hell.

Fei had been to the [Arcane Sanctuary] twice already, once in Normal Mode and once in Nightmare Mode. However, he still didn’t dare to be careless and thus moved forward slowly.

The [Arcane Sanctuary] was a maze-like complex structure that looked like it was built in the void, and it was a mystical place. The complicated corridors and the tunnels flowed in the void, and they intertwined with each other. There were corridors in every direction, and the white stone pathways and the black void formed a sharp contrast. The screams and howls of the demons made this strange space seem more silent when it was quiet, and the monsters and demons rushed at Fei from all directions including the void. There were a lot of them, and their powers were shocking.

The maze-like structure and the seemingly uncountable monsters made the king progress forward very slowly.

After spending an entire day’s gaming time on it, Fei and Elena still weren’t able to clear all the monsters in the [Arcane Sanctuary]. When they left at the end of the day, they only leveled up once, and they barely explored one-third of the map.

…

Another day passed.

Under the boost of the magic cruising array, [Brilliance] had already traveled more than tens of thousands of kilometers on the sea.

It was still another peaceful day, and the captives of Leon were obedient and didn’t resist. It seemed like they were also trying to get back to their empire quickly, and they operated the battleship with full force. Since the beginning of the journey, [Brilliance] didn’t encounter any issues.

When the night arrived, everything in the world got painted the color silver under the moonlight, and the surface of the ocean was really reflective like a mirror.

Fei stood on the deck of the ship and looked ahead, thinking about how he should initiate his plan once he got to the Leon Empire.

Suddenly, more than a dozen giant black shadows appeared several kilometers away underneath the ocean and stuck their heads out, breaking the calm surface. Cold blue lights flashed in their eyes as they looked in the direction of the ship, and then they quickly disappeared into the ocean.

“Water beasts? Demon Beasts?” Fei suddenly thought about something, and the sharp instinct of a barbarian told him that something strange was going on underneath the ocean.

Although these two days on the ocean was peaceful and smooth, Fei sensed some strangeness that was hard to discover. The king was sure that something would happen soon.

Those strange marine creatures didn’t appear again that night.

When the Sun appeared on the horizon, Fei went back into the cabin from the deck and entered Diablo World to kill more monsters. He was trying to get stronger before he got to the Leon Empire so that his plan’s success rate would increase a bit more.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Eight hours later-

Fei’s level increased, and he was now a Hell Mode level 24 Barbarian, and Elena got to Hell Mode level 15.

They had explored almost all the [Arcane Sanctuary], and only one-tenth of the area was still left. Even though they were still far away from the end of this place, they already sensed the fluctuations of that mysterious summoning power; it was coming from that evil summoner who turned the city of [Lut Gholein] into the living hell for humans and the paradise for monsters.

Fei used his spirit energy to sense this energy fluctuation a little, and he felt like this summoner was around low-tier Rising Sun Realm, which was more powerful than him at the moment.

Also, since today’s daily gaming limit was almost up, Fei thought about it and decided to battle the Summoner next time.

After leaving Diablo World, Fei wanted to go onto the deck to relax a bit. However, as soon as he left the cabin, he heard a series of gasps, shouts, and screams coming from the captives of Leon.

Then, the battleship shook heavily as if it hit a reef.

Fei’s face changed color, and he dashed and appeared on the deck.

“Sea beast! This is a deep-sea giant beast! Damn it! We ran into a terrifying deep-sea giant beast!” a captive of Leon screamed on top of his lungs as his face paled. He was naked on top, and he wanted to hide under the deck as he tried his best to get away. However, a red tentacle which was more than one meter thick in cross-sectional diameter dashed through the surface of the ocean and coiled around this man’s waist, pulling him down into the ocean!

“NO… Ah, save me! Save me!” that sailor screamed in desperation.

The other sailors were terrified now, and other tentacles were appearing around the ship and pulling people down into the sea. Several sailors were thrown into the air, and it was chaotic on the deck.

Right now, the sailors all wanted to run away and save themselves, having no time to rescue others.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 770: Mysterious Power

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Fei flipped his fingers and shot out many golden sword energies, and the sword energies dashed forward and cut through all those tentacles. Then, the king waved his hands and pulled back those sailors who were already dragged out of the ship.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

At the same time, dashes of green lights shot down into the sea from the mainsail, looking like missiles. With these green light beams dashing into the water, more than a dozen deep holes appeared in the ocean, each having a diameter of about one meter.

In the next moment, a series of whines and groans sounded underwater.

The surface of the ocean that was relatively calm suddenly became violent. Huge waves appeared as if terrifying beasts were struggling and stirring the water from underneath. Then, gushes of dark-red waves rolled onto the surface, dyeing the water within one square kilometer red.

The most important captive on [Brilliance], Buckingham, appeared on the deck, and he shouted and commanded the sailors who were running around and escaping.

With Buckingham’s appearance, the sailors went back to their original positions and controlled [Brilliance] to the best of their abilities. Gradually, the battleship that was shaking and moving disorderly due to the rolling waves stabilized itself.

At this moment, the violent sea also calmed down, and the giant waves died down.

The corpses of six deep-sea giant beasts floated onto the surface of the water.

These corpses were each more than 100 meters long, almost catching up to the size of [Brilliance]. Their skin that had a red glow to it was covered by a thick liquid, making them look like giant octopuses. Each of these beasts had an enormous mouth which had many layers of teeth, and they each had 16 tentacles that were more than 100 meters along. These tentacles were the things that almost pulled the sailors into the ocean.

These deep-sea giant beasts were the ship killer in the ocean; numerous people die at sea because of them.

Unfortunately for them, they ran into Fei and these Chambordians who were ‘vicious beasts’ from the land.

In the end, they were all killed by [Son of Wind] Torres’ impressive strength and shocking archery skills.

Torres jumped onto one giant corpse and carefully observed for a while. Suddenly, he gasped as if he discovered something, and he jumped back onto the ship and reported to Fei, “These giant beasts don’t have any magic energies or warrior energies; they can’t be counted as demon beasts. They only possess terrifying physical strength due to their large sizes. However, I found these on them…”

As he said that, Torres waved his hands and showed the things that he got from the corpses.

They looked like big pieces of bronze armor. Due to their long time in the water, some aquatic organisms were living on them such as little seaweeds. After wiping them clean, the simple patterns and marks on these bronze plates indicated that they were uniquely forged, and the back hooks on them were probably used to inlay these metal plates onto the beasts.

“Are these sea creatures controlled and bred by someone?” Fei was very surprised as he thought, “Who could have the ability to raise such giant beasts?”

Although this guess was too wild, the bronze plates in Torres’ hands proved everything.

Fei jumped onto the floating corpses with the nine students including Louise, Pato, and Brand. After observing, they noticed that there were at least 30 to 40 bronze plates on each deep-sea giant beast, and the bronze plates covered the vital points on them except for their tentacles. These bronze plates were arranged in such a way that it was impossible for these bronze plates to grow out of these sea creatures’ bodies naturally.

“These aren’t ordinary bronze material. They are made from Seahorse Bronze, and they could only be found in the depths of the sea.” Out of the nine university students, a young man who had dark skin and short black hair observed more carefully and reported to Fei.

His name was Oscar, and he was a unique student in the university.

Oscar didn’t like warrior energy or magic energy. Instead, he was more interested in alchemy and all other strange fields. In Chambord’s Civil and Military University, he took metal smelting and magic derivative courses which were two classes that weren’t popular at all. However, he was extremely talented in these fields, and he was well-liked by people such as Akara, Cain, and Charsi. He could be considered as a little mad scientist himself.

“This kind of Seahorse Bronze could only be found in the deep sea, and ordinary people aren’t able to go that deep. Also, it is heard that only the fire in the sea could melt the Seahorse Bronze. The regular flames on land could barely change its property.”

Since he could finally get the chance to show off his knowledge in front of the king, Oscar was no longer adult-like and told Fei everything that he knew in excitement.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Oscar collected more than a dozen intact metal plates made from Seahorse Bronze, and he wanted to run some experiments on them. Also, he wanted to study the patterns on them, and he felt like he could get more information.

After stopping for about an hour, [Brilliance] continued moving forward slowly.

However, a sudden storm appeared in the middle of the night. The dark clouds were low in the sky, pressing onto the ocean. It was dark; only the silver lightning bolts that were flashing in the sky lit up the area momentarily. Except for that, it was pitch-black everywhere. In the end, the rain was falling from the sky in waves as if the sky were collapsing.

[Brilliance] was finally challenged by the power of nature.

This time, the No.1 Captive, King Buckingham of Leon, stepped up. As one of the key commanders of Leon’s navy, he was very used to this situation. He issued orders to the other captives and made them control the ship safely.

They were only able to endure through this storm when lights appeared on the horizon.

However, there were still casualties.

Six sailors were taken by the enormous waves, disappearing altogether. Although Torres saved another ten sailors in time, they knocked into stairs and other things, losing their ability to work temporarily. Therefore, they had to rest in the cabin.

The Chambordians who were used to living on land experienced the power of the ocean for the first time.

After one night’s turbulence, they were all feeling dizzy. Although they were powerful, they had thrown up many times. In the end, they had to lie in their beds and rest.

Only Oscar was able to somehow endure through this. While his classmates were throwing up at the edge of the deck, he was studying the Seahorse Bronze with interest as if nothing were happening to him.

Unexpectedly, [Brilliance] was attacked by the deep-sea giant beasts again at noon.

This time, more than 20 beasts came and attacked together, almost flipping [Brilliance] upside-down. If Fei didn’t suddenly unleash his power and kill more than a dozen deep-sea giant beasts, the people on the ship could only swim toward the Leon Empire.

This sudden attack made it clear that it wasn’t a coincidence.

[Brilliance] was being targeted by a mysterious force in the ocean.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 771: The Sea Tribe

Just as expected, all kinds of situations occurred in the next day.

[Brilliance] was attacked by various sea creatures again and again. As if [Brilliance] were a piece of meat and these sea creatures were hungry wolves, these strange-looking yet powerful creatures couldn’t wait to cause trouble. Amongst them, there were giant fish that could create huge waves with their tails, deep-sea giant beasts that had many tentacles, giant turtles that were hundreds of meters long, small metallic fish that could dash out of the water like arrows…

In the end, water-elemental demon beasts that could control the water elements appeared.

They had basic intelligence, and they were able to communicate with each other and act like a well-trained troop. Some of them spat out ice blocks, some of them created giant waves, and some of them summoned wind and rain.

The water elements were abundant on the sea. Even level 3 and level 4 water-elemental spells had the power of level 5 and level 6 spells in the hands of these beasts. It was quite terrifying.

A few times, [Brilliance] almost got flipped over.

Of course, almost all the sea creatures and demon beasts were killed.

In fact, Fei didn’t even move. With Torres and the coordination of the university students, the corpses of all kinds of the sea creatures floated on the surface of the ocean after each battle.

Some rare species were pulled onto the ship and cooked, creating some delicacies.

Also, the corpses of more strangely-shaped sea creatures were also pulled up and made into specimens.

Chambord’s Civil and Military University started new courses in these fields, and these specimens could be used right away.

However, as [Brilliance] got deeper into the sea, it faced more pressure, and the body of the ship was damaged.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“This isn’t an ordinary force or pirates. In the sea, no one could control this many sea creatures and water-elemental demon beasts!”

After getting a moment of breath, the No.1 Captive and the cruising specialist, King Buckingham of Leon, found Fei and talked to him seriously.

“Oh? Who do you think is behind this?”

“This… perhaps it is the Sea Tribe!”

Fei fell into a moment of silence after hearing that.

“The Sea Tribe… Buckingham’s guess sounds ridiculous,” he thought.

After the Mythical Era, the term, Sea Tribe, was rarely used by people on land. As a member of the alliance that lost the great war, the Sea Tribe and the other races disappeared and were nowhere to be found.

Although some people claimed that they saw the traces of the Sea Tribe, these claims couldn’t be taken seriously. After investigations, it turned out that all these claims were stories made up by traveling poets.

However, if it weren’t the Sea Tribe, who else could command so many sea creatures and water-elemental demon beasts? Within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit, none of the empires had such ability. After all, oceans were territories that couldn’t be dominated by humans.

Although all the big empires had navies, and it was heard that they were powerful, they were far from controlling the entire oceans.

A giant yet ordinary storm in the sea was enough to sink a giant fleet, making them become the food of the sea creatures.

The fleets that were controlled by humans could only operate by the coastline. Even on the inland sea such as the [Sea of Fragrance], inexperienced sailors knew that it was equal to committing suicide to go deep into the center.

“Alright. Even if it is the Sea Tribe, what can they do?” Fei couldn’t conclude after thinking for a while, so he gave up completely. He simply ordered Buckingham to move [Brilliance] forward as fast as he could so that they could get to the Leon Empire quicker.

After hearing Fei’s words, Buckingham froze for a second and didn’t know what to say.

Since they were already being targeted, it was useless to overthink when they were already so deep in.

It didn’t matter which force these sea creatures belonged to. As long as they continued to attack [Brilliance], the force behind them was going to show itself eventually. Worse come to worst, Fei would have to engage in a hard battle.

“Would I be scared of that?” The bold and fearless gene of the barbarian was acting up in Fei’s body again.

…

-Next day morning-

When Fei exited Hell Mode Diablo World, his expression didn’t look good.

After using the entire daily gaming time, Fei was still not able to defeat the final boss at the [Arcane Sanctuary], the evil Summoner. In the eight hours that Fei spent in Diablo World, both parties engaged in fierce fights, and they sustained heavy injuries.

According to this trend, Fei might need two more days to kill the Summoner; it was twice as long as Fei’s estimation!

“Holy f*ck! The difficulty is getting higher and higher in Diablo World!” Fei thought quickly as he walked out of the cabin. He wondered if he should stop leveling up the Barbarian Character since it wasn’t a good idea to rush through things and put time into the other six classes.

Suddenly, a series of shouts sounded.

“They are here again! Quick! Get ready!”

Buckingham’s shouts sounded on the deck, and a series of rapid footsteps sounded next as the sailors quickly got ready.

Several giant-reef-like shadows appeared about hundreds of meters away, and the seawater around these shadows boiled as if the water elements were agitated.

Those sea creatures that could never be killed off were here again!

Under the command of Buckingham, the sailors were getting used to the sudden attacks of the sea creatures. They were no longer so nervous that running away was the only option on their minds. According to the pre-arranged plans, they went into their roles and controlled the ships; the Chambordians were able to kill these sea creatures so that they didn’t need to get involved.

The battle started again.

However, these poor sea creatures ran into Fei who was in a bad mood.

Standing at the bow of the ship, the king punched out slowly but repeatedly. Even though no flashy energy flames appeared, invisible force crashed down at the sea creatures like mountains. As a series of screams sounded, more than 1,000 sea creatures were killed, and the rest of them quickly escaped. Blood dyed the blue seawater, and the broken corpses of the sea creatures were everywhere. Most of them didn’t even get to approach the ship before they were turned into pieces.

In less than ten minutes, the sea creatures that came in herds all escaped for the first time in several days.

In front of a powerful Sun-Class Lord, those fearless beasts knew fear for the first time.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Six kilometers away-

Several creatures that were human-like from the waist-up and fish-like from the waist-down swam in the water and stared at [Brilliance] with hatred from far away as red lights flashed in their eyes.

“This damn human! He is so powerful!”

“What should we do? Although these sea creatures are weak and insignificant, we have lost a lot of them!”

“If this continues, and we couldn’t do anything to this human, we would be in trouble once Her Highness punishes us…”

“In my opinion, our tribe just woke up from being sealed. Does Princess Her Highness want to target the humans who are dominating the land right away? Is it a little too rushed and risky?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 772: The Beginning of An Era

“Do you want to die? How dare you question the decision of the great Princess Her Highness?”

“I… I’m just saying…”

“Ok, stop arguing! This is a part of the agreement between us and the entity who helped us break the seal. Hehe, also, it isn’t too much to kill a few dirty humans. As long as that entity was telling the truth, our tribe will have the hope of stepping onto the land! Hahaha!”

“Eh, that is right. After more than 1,000 years, we will become the first royal tribe to step onto the land from the sea. Even if the other races break their seals soon, they won’t be able to fight with us!”

“However, what should we do now? This human is far more powerful than us! Even if we attack together, we might not be able to kill him!”

“This is unexpected. After thousands of years, there are still such powerful humans. Whatever, let’s not make any decisions. While these weak sea creatures continue to harass them, let’s go and report to Princess Her Highness! This is something way too unexpected; she won’t get mad at us for it!”

After the discussion, these few mystical figures instantly dashed into the sea and disappeared.

Their movements in the water were smooth, and they were as fast as lightning. When they swam, they didn’t even create any splashes or ripples as if they became one with the cold seawater.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

[Brilliance] got attacked again and again.

The situation was getting stranger and stranger.

In the afternoon, Fei was enraged and made his move again.

His power was beyond insane, and none of the sea creatures could block the king’s energy fists; it was a massacre. In an hour, countless sea creatures were killed.

Raging, Fei even chased after the sea creatures that fled and completely cleared out all of them that were within a 100-kilometer radius and a 1,000-meter depth.

The surface of the sea finally calmed down after one hour.

The broken corpses of the sea creatures were floating everywhere on the surface of the sea, and all the water in the area turned red. In this battle, hundreds of thousands of sea creatures died under Fei’s fists.

The mercilessly killing seemed to have made this hidden force retreat a little.

That night, the sea creatures didn’t surge up like waves and attack again.

The magic cruising array on [Brilliance] was being used to its max, and the ship traveled more than 10,000 kilometers in the night.

In theory, they should be close to the Leon Empire now, but the people on the ship didn’t see any coastlines nor other ships. On the vast sea, it seemed like [Brilliance] was alone since there was nothing around it.

As waves appeared and the wind blew, it seemed like this ship was the only thing in this world; there weren’t even seagulls around.

Fei grabbed a chair and sat on the bow of the ship. He simply sneered and didn’t say anything as if he were waiting for the arrival of the storm.

Everyone could tell that the king was murderous at the moment.

Even if a little shrimp leaped out of the water, it would be turned into pieces by the angry king.

…

-Deep in the sea-

An angry roar sounded as if it were about to penetrate the sky, stirring up waves in an area of thousands of square kilometers and making all the creatures shiver at her feet.

“Kill that human at all cost! The honor of our tribe can’t be shamed and stained by a dirty human after we woke up from more than 1,000 years of deep sleep!”

Many members of the Sea Tribe who just woke up from their thousands of years of deep sleep heard this voice, and they all let out angry roars as well. Suddenly, the entire sea started to boil due to their anger, and this calm and peaceful ocean that was silent for many years instantly changed. Like a prehistoric giant beast that opened its eyes, a sudden and ancient viciousness enveloped this body of water.

A new force was on the rise after more than 1,000 years of slumber!

A new era began at that moment!

Humans now had a terrifying opponent!

The cycle that spun once in thousands of years turned around, and the mortal enemies that had opposed each other for tens of thousands of years were about to face off again. The most chaotic era on the Azeroth Continent began!

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-One day later-

As time passed, the amount of pressure that [Brilliance] was facing increased drastically.

Now, the people on the ship were sure of their opponents’ identities.

The Sea Tribe! The legendary Sea Tribe!

This was a race that was infamous in history! Back in the era where hundreds of races fought against each other, many sage and wise people believed that if the Sea Tribe could stay on land for the long term instead of having to return to the sea after a short time, this race would have conquered and controlled the Azeroth Continent!

Even with a powerful master such as Fei, [Brilliance] was in trouble.

In the morning, six terrifying high-level members of the Sea Tribe appeared.

It was clear that these six creatures were from the same race. There were mystic blue lights around them, and their skin was in the same strange and oppressive color. They had small yet dense scales on their bodies, and they each had six arms. With impressive bodies, they held a weapon in each arm and were natural warriors. Also, it was clear that these weapons were combat weapons made from rare metals that could only be found in the sea, and they had magical properties.

What was worth mentioning was that they were humanoids. Although they were about as powerful as mid-tier Full Moon Elites, they could unleash powers that were on par with peak Full Moon Elites in the sea, which was their natural habitat.

Their bloodlines and innate abilities made them have the key advantage over their human counterparts who were on the same level as them.

These six members of the Sea Tribe battled with Fei, and they gave Fei a hard time. After fighting for more than three hours, the king finally got used to the way that these creatures battled, and he injured five of them, finally pushing them back.

While Fei was tied down by the masters of the Sea Tribe, Torres and other Chambordians were being pressured very hard as well. There were just too many powerful sea creatures. Even though Torres shot out arrows non-stop, and the university students used all their secret techniques as well as the secret weapons made by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, they were barely able to defend [Brilliance], and they were all exhausted.

This was the most amount of damage that [Brilliance] had suffered on this journey; the magic cruising array was damaged in this attack.

If this crucial array couldn’t be fixed in time, it would take more than 20 days to reach the Leon Empire even if the Sea Tribe didn’t attack. Therefore, this was unbearable to everyone on [Brilliance].

Fei’s frown got more intense.

Even though the high-level members of the Sea Tribe were challenging for the king to deal with, it wasn’t dangerous for him. However, it would be tough for him to protect the people on the ship while he battled such enemies.

Since [Brilliance] was already damaged, more danger would be waiting for the ship if more powerful members of the Sea Tribe came.

“I have to find a way!”

P.S. A big shout out to Kong, Adrian Z, Riando AR, Stefan L! Thanks for the support on Patreon! If you like this book and want to support us, please check out our Patreon page. By supporting us, you will also get early access chapters to the other two projects that are on-going, which are AOTDD that is being released on Noodletown and BTICS (Black Tech Internet Cafe System) on Webnovel!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 773: Desperation Situation and Questions

Unfortunately, before the Sea Tribe attacked again, Fei still didn’t find a solution to the current issue. He could only choose to use a defensive strategy. He stood on the mainsail of [Brilliance] and released his force field. The golden energy flames enveloped the entire battleship, and the dominant force field turned all the members of the Sea Tribe that were within 100 meters of [Brilliance] into pieces, didn’t matter if they were strong or weak.
However, just as expected, powerful masters of the Sea Tribe appeared in this attack.

They were powerful and terrifying warriors.

These four warriors of the Sea Tribe had all reached peak Full Moon, and they had distinct characteristics of sharks. These shark warriors’ faces didn’t change too much from their original form, and that visual was shocking.

The four shark warriors each had a red, long trident in their hands. Every time they moved, they carried a destructive force with them. They were born as water-elemental warriors, and their control of the water reached another level. When they moved their tridents, the power of the waves was on par with Sun-Class water-elemental mages! The waves were like tsunamis!

These four warriors brought Fei a lot of pressure.

“Invincible Emperor Fist – One Strike to Kill!” Fei’s long black hair fluttered as he roared like a wild beast.

During the climax of the battle, the king unleashed the dominating power of the barbarian. Without holding back, he instantly dumped out his Sun-Class strength.

The golden energy fist which was created by the [Invincible Emperor Fist] dashed forward like a giant meteor. Then, the king punched out repeatedly, casting out many energy fists. Using the ability of fist spiritual spatial seal, Fei put some of his strength into the space around the ship, killing the members of the Sea Tribe that were rushing at the ship and creating problems for the four shark warriors.

When the battle reached its peak, the entire sea started to roar.

“Dirty human! Die!”

As ancient syllables shot of the shark warriors’ mouths, it sounded like two giant pieces of rocks were rubbing against each other, sounding vicious and fierce.

The red tridents in their hands seemed to carry demonic power. Every time they were swung, they created a series of howling noises. Then, clouds of bloody vapor would appear and spin around the tridents as if many creatures that drowned in the sea were whining, and they could mess with others’ heads, making their opponents lose their minds.

These shark warriors were merciless and tried to kill the humans on [Brilliance] right away.

If it weren’t for Fei’s protection, the other people on the ship would have lost their minds and died because of it. Even though masters like Torres could endure it, they would be severely injured in battle, and they might not be able to recover.

These iron tridents were similar to the combat weapons in the hands of those previous high-level members of the Sea Tribe that had six arms. They were all rare weapons that only the Sea Tribe possessed.

Fortunately for Fei, his experiences in Diablo World had made him get used to all kinds of methods of attacks. The monsters that use soundwaves as a method of attack were everywhere in Diablo World. Perhaps such attacks would be effective against other masters; it was not useful at all against Fei. It felt like someone was tickling his feet through a pair of shoes.

This battle lasted more than an hour.

Fei killed two shark warriors and severely injured the other two, forcing the Sea Tribe to back off again.

After this battle, the people on [Brilliance] all grew very concerned.

No wonder the Sea Tribe was rumored to almost conquer the entire Azeroth Continent. They woke up from their deep sleep for some unknown reason, and their strength hadn’t recovered completely yet. However, their warriors were already this powerful, and it seemed like they had many masters. No one knew if Sun-Class monsters would come and attack [Brilliance] in the next wave.

If such trend continued, how long could the King of Chambord last even though he was quite powerful?
Even Fei felt like this issue was pressing and threatening.

The warriors of the Sea Tribe were powerful, and they were born with powerful physiques just like the barbarians. Their bodies were able to handle the intense water pressure at the bottom of the sea, meaning that they were as tough as iron. Even when facing a barbarian like Fei, they weren’t too inferior. With their powerful bloodline and unique and mysterious ancient battle techniques, it was hard for anyone to fight with them on the vast ocean which was their natural habitat.

If those four shark warriors weren’t battling against Fei but another Sun-Class Lord who just advanced recently, they would have won a long time ago.

“What is going on? Why are these damn creatures so interested in [Brilliance]? Could it be that there is a godly treasure on the ship, and they must have it? Or… are they here for me?” Fei thought about it and couldn’t figure out why.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-The next day-

[Brilliance] was severely damaged again.

Even though Fei was guarding the ship personally, he couldn’t be that effective while guarding against two Sun-Class Lords.

Since Fei had to protect the ship and couldn’t move around freely, he wasn’t able to unleash his full strength. In most cases, he was just defending against the enemies’ attacks.

However, after more than four hours, the high-level members of the Sea Tribe such as those six-armed, half-human-half-snake creatures and shark warriors finally obtained a great opportunity. Under the perfect coordination of those two Sun-Class Lords, they broke through the energy sphere created by the golden energy flames, and they destroyed [Brilliance]’s ram.

The situation was very dangerous.

At that critical moment, the entire front of the ship would have been destroyed if [Son of Wind] Torres didn’t protect it at the risk of losing his life!

As a result, most of the ship was saved, but Torres was severely injured and lost combat effectiveness.

The nine university students of Chambord were also injured. Oscar who liked alchemy and other unique fields was the weakest person among the nine students, so he was injured the most. Right now, he was lying on his bed just like Torres.

However, Buckingham and the other captives of Leon weren’t involved in the combat, so they didn’t suffer any casualties.

While no one was looking, a strange smile appeared on King Buckingham of Leon’s face.

…

-The next day-

[Brilliance] was in a desperate situation.

The magic cruising array on the ship still wasn’t repaired yet. The magic arrays of the Leon Empire were unique. Even though Neymar, one of the nine students, excelled in magic arrays, he wasn’t able to repair the magic array alone in one day.

The attack of the Sea Tribe was still very ferocious.

They would launch another wave of attacks every three hours, and more powerful masters would appear one after another.

Close to sunset, a member of the Sea Tribe who could rival with Fei appeared. If Fei didn’t summon [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] and used [Whirlwind], his most powerful technique, he would have lost.

That master was the most terrifying opponent that Fei had faced since he became a Sun-Class Lord.

This was a desperate situation that even Fei didn’t foresee before the journey.

Just when Fei planned for the worst-case scenario and wanted to ditch the captives of Leon before going back the way they came with the Chambordians with tails between their legs, an unexpected savior finally appeared!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 774: Island

Just when [Brilliance] was in a desperate situation, land suddenly appeared not too far away.

When they saw the coastline and the green mountains, the university students of Chambord couldn’t hold back their excitement and cheered.

A smile also appeared on Fei’s face.

With the appearance of land, he would have the ability to rival with the Sea Tribe.

In the beginning, everyone thought that this was the end of the sea. However, when they got closer, they realized that it was only a big island. Even though this was the case, those mountains and that white beach were enough to excite the people who had been on the ocean for more than ten days; they were bored by the simple ocean view.

The sound that the wind created when it blew through the forest was pleasing to everyone.

Most importantly, this island was able to alleviate the current situation for [Brilliance].

Guarding around the island was much better than trying to fend off the Sea Tribe on the ship.

Even if the members of the Sea Tribe were violent and fierce, could they destroy and sink this giant island?

[Brilliance] increased its speed. Before sunset, it finally arrived at the leeward side of the island where the sea wind couldn’t blow directly onto the ship.

The university students such as Louise, Pato, and Oscar cheered and jumped down from the ship, landing on the soft and cool beach. Then, they kneeled and kissed the beach before applauding and shouting as if they passed through a tribulation.

The sailors who were the captives also started to cheer, and they began to move down the food and stored drinkable water from the ship under the command of Buckingham, the No.1 Captive in the group.

Soon, people discovered a new issue.

“How did this happen?”

Louise who had long red hair looked at the huge hole on the side of [Brilliance] which connected to the storage room in shock. She was stunned to find that there were almost no food and drinkable water left.

Before they left the Byzantine Kingdom, [Brilliance] stored enough food and water for 300 people to last three months. However, the current situation…

Even if people reduced their consumption by two-thirds, these supplies couldn’t last 100 people for two days.

“When the Sea Tribe attacked us last time, the side of the storage room was broken. It was already too late when we discovered this, and most of the drinkable water and food were washed away by the sea waves. We tried our best to save the supplies, but we only got this much!” King Buckingham opened his hands and shrugged helplessly.

“Impossible!” Louise wasn’t convinced as a confused expression appeared on her cute and smooth face. “King Alexander His Majesty protected the entire ship using his energy flames, and even the masters of the Sea Tribe weren’t able to get within 100 meters of the ship. How could they create such a big hole?”

“Facts are facts.” It was clear that Buckingham didn’t want to explain further.

“Humph! Despicable and violent invaders! None of you are good eggs! Don’t let me find any evidence of you breaking the storage room on purpose and throwing out the supplies. Otherwise, all of you will have an ugly death! Especially you! Little White Face! Don’t try to be sneaky. Otherwise, I will cut off all your limbs!” Louise said with a cold smile as she flipped her beautiful long red hair. This beautiful girl wasn’t buying it.

Although she was Pierce’s daughter, she was a girl and wasn’t as impatient as her father. Instead, she was detail-oriented and thoughtful. She had the nickname of [Little Witch] in Chambord’s Civil and Military University, and her playfulness gave headaches to many of her classmates.

Also, as someone who believed in Chambord, she admired the king and despised all enemies of Chambord. Therefore, she wasn’t going to believe Buckingham’s reasoning and accept the fact that a member of the Sea Tribe sneaked under the king’s detection and created this hole on the side of the ship.

However, she wasn’t able to find any clues after carefully studying the hole, so she could only give up her assumptions. Then, she strictly monitored these captives and watched them move the rest of the food and water onto the island.

After the necessities were taken off the ship, Fei was worried that [Brilliance] which was resting on the beach would be destroyed under the attack of the Sea Tribe, so he moved the ship into the island entirely.

Buckingham and other captives were gathered temporarily, and Torres who had recovered from the injuries was asked to monitor them in case that anything strange happened.

Neymar, the genius mage, started to work on the repair of the magic cruising array.

Other students started to create the campsite under the lead of Louise.

Royce, a handsome young man, had learned these things from Warriv, the caravan leader in [Rogue Encampment], and he was a specialist in this field.

As Royce moved the components smoothly, a perfect campsite soon appeared by a mountain which was about 1,000 meters away from the beach.

Also, various kinds of magic traps were set up around the campsite.

At this moment, the education that these students received from Chambord’s Civil and Military University came into effect. Also, all kinds of secret weapons that the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory created were put into use. This little campsite for about 100 people was more secure than the ones made for tens of thousands of soldiers. Any force that wanted to raid this small campsite would have to sacrifice thousands of lives!

A giant magic tent was placed in the center of the campsite, and it belonged to the king.

Unknown to Buckingham and the other captives, there were many secrets hidden in this tent.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

After everything was organized, it was already sunset.

Before the dinner was ready, Fei arranged some things and left with Louise, Pato, and Oscar quietly.

Before the nightfall, the king had to make sure that this island was safe and didn’t have threats. Otherwise, if dangers appeared suddenly, they would be caught off guard.

Also, the food and water on [Brilliance] were running out. Perhaps the king could find food and drinkable water on this island.

The size of this island was beyond its first impression.

The dense forest behind the campsite seemed like a tropical rainforest, and there were all kinds of plants there. Trees that had cross-sectional diameters of more than four meters were everywhere. Perhaps due to their old age, green mosses were all over them, and thick vines coiled around them.

The leaves on these thick vines were as sharp as knives; they could cut into people’s skin easily.

In the beginning, there was still soft sand on the ground. Then, the ground was layered with rotten leaves. It seemed like these leaves had been piling here for many years; some of them had turned into dark, thick liquids.

The sunlight couldn’t pass through all the trees and shine on the ground, and all kinds of strange bugs were crawling around.

Of course, such a damp and dark environment was the paradise for all kinds of poisonous creatures. Colorful snakes and other types of poisonous bugs could jump out and gave people lethal strikes. Death was lingering around in the forest, making it seem scarier.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 775: Massacre on the Land

Fortunately for masters like Fei, these poisonous bugs were nothing.

After a while of searching, Fei gave up the idea of moving forward on legs.

With a thought, huge golden sword wings appeared on his back, and he brought the three students into the sky. After passing through the trees that were 30 to 40 meters tall, they flew forward at a good pace. It looked like they were stepping on green waves, and it seemed interesting.

This forest was giant; Fei wasn’t even able to see the end of it in the sky.

As the trees swayed a little in the nightly wind, the forest looked like a green ocean that extended into the horizon.

When Fei flew up more, he finally discovered more information.

This island seemed like a giant rectangle. The Chambordians and their captives were camping near the beach that was on one edge of the rectangle, and they had no idea that this island was so big! It far exceeded people’s first impression.

With Fei’s speed, he arrived at the center of the island after half an hour.

Suddenly, something unexpected happened.

A surge of vicious and violent energy appeared in the lake inside the island that looked like a sapphire crystal which was inlaid in the green ocean.

This energy was wild and primitive, and it was filled explosiveness. It was shocking, and it was beyond the reach of humans.

Then, a series of thunderous roars sounded.

Giant visible sound waves expanded in all directions, creating huge gusts of wind. With that lake as the center, the gusts of wind blew outward, and all the trees around the lake were pushed back forcefully. Some ancient, thick trees were pulled up from the ground by the impact force of the sound wave, and even rocks were blown into the air.

“It seems like a native demon beast, and its aura is really primitive. Its strength is at least on Sun-Class Realm… Eh, since it is able to survive on this island that is desolate from the rest of the world and the effects of humans, it probably has a rare bloodline. Perhaps it survived from the Mythical Era and lived until now…”

After thinking for a bit, Fei decided to go around the territory of this mysterious demon beast.

Fei and the students dashed around the clear lake and flew forward for a bit more. Then, the trees became few and scattered, and the terrain started to become flat. Soon, a grassland appeared, and there were white stones on it, looking like stars in the sky and were beautiful decorations.

“This place is suitable for humans to live… Eh? Wait, why is there an intense smell of blood?” Fei’s expression changed abruptly.

The thick bloody smell permeated the air as if a massacre occurred not long ago. The natural elements in front of Fei were abnormally violent, and the water elements were the most active, seeming overbearing and vicious. This was the unique characteristic of the Sea Tribe. However, that smell of blood wasn’t from them but… humans.

Many people were just killed!

“This is strange. There are humans on this remote little island?” Fei thought about it and suddenly increased his speed, instantly reaching the place with the thickest smell of blood.

It was clear that the humans were shouting and screaming desperately before they were killed. At the same time, those unique roars and noises made by the members of the Sea Tribe also mixed in with the screams and resonated in the sky.

However, the massacre seemed to have ended. The fighting noises and the screams of humans gradually died down and became unnoticeable.

Fei brought Louise, Pato, and Oscar forward with his fastest speed, reaching the place of the incident.

It was a primitive yet simple human village.

It looked like this village had about 2,000 people. At first glance, Fei noticed that most of the houses here were made from grey logs, and some were straw huts. Aside from the houses, there were large food storages and warehouses.

The village was surrounded by defense walls that were four meters tall, and these defense walls were put together by logs as well.

Also, there were watchtowers and fortresses with sharp wooden spear poking out of them and facing the outside.

The entire village looked like a giant hedgehog that was trying to defend itself from the enemies.

Outside the wooden defense walls, there were several water wells.

Some of the land was already developed, and unnamed crops were already growing on them. The area looked green and lively. Also, some coconut trees and fruits trees were planted around the houses inside the defense wall, and they swayed left and right, making this place look peaceful and like a paradise.

Of course, this was how it was supposed to look.

Right now, the merciless massacre already destroyed all of that.

Human corpses were everywhere on the ground. Elderly, children, males, and females were all massacred; almost none of their bodies were intact.

Right now, there were low-level warriors of the Sea Tribe wandering around, tearing and devouring the human corpses that were still warm.

This was a cruel and inhumane scene.

From looking at this scene, Fei could guess that the one-sided battle occurred about an hour ago.

Without any warning, a lot of warriors of the Sea Tribe that looked vicious and devil-like crawled out of the sea. They got onto the beach that was several kilometers away from here, and they brought doom to this village. The villagers were caught off guard, and the dangerous enemies that suddenly appeared on the beautiful beach killed them.

It seemed like the village had a certain level of strength. In the beginning, the villagers fought back and resisted. However, their defense was too weak for facing the limitless number of enemies

The wooden defense wall and the gate were destroyed at first. Even the hardest log couldn’t defend against the vicious Sea Tribe. These vicious creatures crawled onto the beach from the ocean and attacked the humans like waves. Even though there were a few human warriors who had impressive strength, they couldn’t turn the situation around.

The entire village was turned from a paradise into a living hell, and everyone was attacked while feeling the desperation.

Right now, almost no one was alive in the village. The demonic Sea Tribe didn’t leave; they cheered and feasted on the warm human corpses, and the low-roars and the flesh-tearing noises made it sounded like a group of demons were having a party.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The arrival of Fei and the three students disrupted the ‘party’ that was going on.

The smell of humans instantly attracted the attention of these bloodthirsty demons.

There was a member of the Sea Tribe quite close to Fei.

“Hiss… hiss… humans… hiss… We have more fresh food!”

A low-level warrior of the Sea Tribe that looked like a sea snake stuck out its split tongues and roared.

It was more than three meters tall. Its lower body was in the form of a sea snake, and its upper body was human-like. Its skin was full of scales, and thick blood dripped down its lips.

While it roared ferociously and spat out a series of ancient and vicious syllables, it dashed toward the four people crazily.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 776: The Nemesis of Humans

“Cruel… This is… unforgivable! Die! Demons!”

Even Oscar who was gentle couldn’t hold back his anger at this moment. His fury almost made him lose his speaking ability.

As he roared, he took out a long spear which was made from [Demon’s Remains] and [Black Stone Essence].

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

As he shook his wrist, five black lights appeared as if they were the invitations from the Grim Reaper.

Like flashes of lightning, the spear pierced the throat of this snake warrior of the Sea Tribe, killing it instantly by nail it to the ground.

This was the first time that this young man attacked this fiercely!

“Kill!” Louise and Pato were enraged by what they saw as well. Before Fei could issue any commands, they took out their weapons from their storage rings and attacked the members of the Sea Tribe that were in front of them.

Instantly, this village that was turned into a living hell became noisy again. A series of whines and screams sounded, but it came from the members of the Sea Tribe this time.

There were close to 4,000 members of the Sea Tribe that were still lingering around the village and hadn’t returned to the ocean yet; this number couldn’t be overlooked. However, most of them were low-level members, and they didn’t look like humans that much. They mostly kept the distinct characteristics of the sea creatures, and they were battling using their violent instinct. Most of them weren’t that powerful.

Also, since they were now fighting on land, they couldn’t use their advantage of controlling water. The most powerful member of the Sea Tribe here was equivalent to a Three-Star Warrior.

Therefore, under the fierce attacks of the three university students, the low-level members of the Sea Tribe fell one after another as if they were crops under the sickles of farmers.

Even when a few high-level members of the Sea Tribe appeared, Fei pointed out his fingers and turned them into blood mist before they could even roar.

Then, the four of them started to search around the village, trying to see if they could find any survivors.

Unfortunately, there weren’t any surprises. Broken limbs were everywhere, and so were the corpses that were half-eaten by the members of the Sea Tribe.

In this village that was like a paradise, it seemed like no one survived under the attacks of the low-level members of the Sea Tribes. Even the animals and pets of the villagers were killed without any mercy. In fact, everything that could make a sound was eliminated.

Gradually, the number of members of the Sea Tribe that were charging at Fei and the three university students reduced.

As time passed, it seemed like a limit was reached. The members of the Sea Tribe that were vicious and violent sensed something, and frantic expressions appeared on their faces. They all turned around and ran toward the beach far away.

Most of them jumped into the water as they wished, but the ones who were injured weren’t able to run that fast. Suddenly, they fell onto the beach, and their bodies started to twitch as if they were drowning. Then, their bodies stiffed and turned black as white foams flowed out of their mouths. They died on the beach right away.

“What is going on?” Louise and Pato widened their eyes in surprise.

[Theory Madman] Oscar ran to the beach and observed the members of the Sea Tribe that had died by squatting close to them. He soon discovered something and said, “They are out of the sea water for too long… It looks like the information on the ancient scrolls is correct. This is their natural deficiency. Once the Sea Tribe is out of the sea water for too long, they would instantly die. Hahahaha! This must be the punishment that the gods put on this evil race!”

“Really? That is great! Hahaha! Condemnation from the gods!” Louise and Pato were both thrilled.

The scene that they saw in the village was horrifying, and it made them understand the relationship between humans and the Sea Tribe. It was the relationship between the hunters and the hunted.

There was no room for negotiation and cooperation between humans and these demons who were driven by greed and bloodthirst.

In this world, the laws of nature were set. Butchers wouldn’t negotiate with pigs that were in the slaughterhouse, lions wouldn’t talk to sheep that they caught, and eagles wouldn’t speak to rabbits in their claws.

No one would be willing to negotiate with food that was in their control already, and they wouldn’t accept any compromise.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The Sea Tribe was a terrifying race, and they were driven by primitive instinct and desire for war. If they could leave the seawater for a long time and roam on land, it would be a catastrophe for the humans.

In the ancient legends, the Azeroth Continent was surrounded by vast oceans that were several times the size of the land. It meant that the population of the Sea Tribe was also several times the population of all races on land. They could wage war against the continent and sweep through the land with their sheer numbers advantage.

However, even though the gods gave this race the numbers advantage and the ability to reproduce quickly, they were hindered in other aspects.

They couldn’t leave the seawater for a long time, and this deficiency meant that they could never threaten the races on land.

Therefore, humans could still enjoy the dominating position on land!

Oscar was talented. After he observed all the corpses for a bit longer, he came up with another conclusion.

The higher-level the member of the Sea Tribe, the longer it could stay on land.

For example, if a One-Star Warrior of the Sea Tribe could only survive for three hours on land, then a Six-Star Warrior of the Sea Tribe could live on land for more than ten days. Perhaps the Sun-Class Lord of the Sea Tribe wouldn’t be troubled by this innate restriction and could stay on land forever.

However, even though the oceans were vast, and there were many sea creatures, how many of them could reach the realm of Sun-Class?

In terms of top-tier masters, humans which also excelled in competition and destruction weren’t in a real disadvantage.

“Ok, it is getting late. Let’s go look through the village again and see if we can find any survivors. At least we need to figure out what kind of people were living here and why they were living here!” Fei looked at the beach that was being washed by the waves and said, “If we could have arrived here a bit earlier, perhaps we could have saved them. It looks like the Sea Tribe had just discovered this island, and they will come back again. We have to hurry back to the campsite just in case!”

The three university students nodded, put away their weapons, and started to search for potential survivors again.

Fei walked around the village and saw corpses everywhere. The smell of blood permeated the air, adding to the already horrific scene.

These defenseless villagers were killed in many cruel ways.

In a house, a young mother wanted to protect her child, but they were both cut in half by the waist, and their internal organs spilled onto the ground.

Under a tree, a white-haired senior got half of his head eaten, and only half of his face was still intact.

By a wooden wall, a warrior in metal armor got his lower body smashed into meat paste. The iron armor was deformed and crushed his internal organs, and his head was missing.

Even though Fei had seen all types of deaths in Diablo World, he was saddened by what he saw.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 777: Survivors

The Sea Tribe was a race that left many tales from the Mythical Era, but they were cruel and inhumane. Under their mercilessness, this little human village was just like the villages in Diablo World where demons from hell went through and destroyed everything, bringing darkness to the land.

The members of the Sea Tribe were no different from demons from hell!

All this went against the images that were painted by the stories told by the traveling poets. It was a huge contrast to the mermaid princess who was beautiful and emotional, seahorse prince who was brave and righteous, and giant whale warriors who were courageous and persistent.

Fei sighed and thought, “How will the young people who are sentimental and like these characters in the stories feel after seeing this scene? Will they still look forward to the love story between humans and the members of the Sea Tribe?”

This violent race was a nemesis of humanity

The only thing that confused Fei was why this race that only existed in legends suddenly appeared. They were nowhere to be seen in the last thousands of years, but he ran into them right away when he went out to the sea for the first time.

“Could it be that I’m just really unlucky? Or there are some mysterious reasons behind this?” he thought, “Is the Sea Tribe’s appearance going to be quick and one-time? Or is this terrifying race going to revive from history and claim a spot in the Chaos Era? Why are they chasing after [Brilliance] like this? What do they want? Could it be that they just hate humans instinctively? It won’t be this simple. Is that ancient prophecy about the upcoming chaos going to be realized? Could it be that the chaos isn’t only between humans? Are all the races that suddenly disappeared going to come back and rival with each other? Now that the Sea Tribe had returned, will the legendary gods and demons suddenly come back to this world abruptly?”

Fei suddenly thought back to the shocking discovery that he made in the back mountains of Chambord. In the Last Ancestral Place of the dwarfs, the journal of the dwarf king recorded the existence of the Pseudo Gods.

“Will they wake up from their sleep as well? Are they going to go through the Continent again and destroy all races like last time and bring doom? The Mythical Era had great civilizations, but they were easily destroyed. Will that event happen again after thousands of years? Is any of this connected to that mysterious golden skeleton which was revived at the Mythical Altar?”

There were just too many questions on Fei’s mind.

He got nowhere after he walked around the village once. Just as Fei was about to call over the three university students to bury all the corpses before going back to the campsite, he suddenly noticed something. On the edge of the village, there were some strange marks that he didn’t notice before, and they led to a dense little forest.

It seemed like a series of footprints were left on the ground.

Even though they were carefully covered, it wasn’t something that could fool a master like Fei.

“Huh? Did someone escape from here?”

Fei quickly walked over and discovered more clues that excited him.

Humans definitely left these marks. The members of the Sea Tribe were huge and had thick liquid around them; they couldn’t leave light marks like these.

In the next second, Fei sensed clouds of violent water elements that were about 40 meters above the ground. It was clear that the people who had escape didn’t get their enemies off their backs. There were members of the Sea Tribe who were in the realm of Moon-Class chasing after them in the sky.

Fei instantly sent out signs to the three university students, telling them to follow him quickly. Then, he dashed forward on this small path that was overlooked before.

He hoped that he could save a few survivors.

The time was tight, so Fei flew forward very fast with his golden sword energy wings. Like a meteor, he flew toward the direction that he sensed.

After flying for about 5,000 meters, human corpses started to appear on the grass below. These were all human warriors who were fully armed. They were wearing impressive magic armors and had top-tier, sharp metal weapons.

These warriors were quite mighty; they were all between Four-Star and Five-Star. Compared to the corpses that were at the village, their deaths were less ugly. Some were pierced by giant icicles, and some were frozen in ice blocks and kept their battle postures. It was clear that they were instantly killed by the top-tier ice-elemental members of the Sea Tribe.

The further Fei went, the more marks of battle and escape appeared.

Also, there were more human corpses.

However, what surprised Fei was that there were corpses of the Sea Tribe on the way as well. Since even Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe died, it meant that there were powerful human masters.

As Fei dashed forward more, he saw more traces of battles between the masters on both sides.

On the way, tall trees were cut, and giant rocks were exploded. The grassland got turned into a wasteland, and powerful and chaotic natural elements floated in the air. In fact, there were even fire-elemental fist spiritual spatial seals in the sky, stopping others from moving forward. Once these seals were triggered, many howling fire dragons would appear out of nowhere and dash at their enemies mercilessly.

Only human warriors who were at least on the Half Moon Realm could do this. If such warriors lived on the Azeroth Continent, they would be masters who dominated regions.

Now, there were also more corpses of the members of the Sea Tribe on the path. It was clear that the masters of the Sea Tribe got harmed by these fist spiritual spatial seals. Within about 6,000 meters, at least four Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe died here. Their deaths weren’t pretty; they were all burned into coal.

Fei looked back and thought about something. Then, a vast amount of golden energy flames rushed out of his body, instantly shattering these fist spiritual spatial seals in the sky just in case Louise, Pato, and Oscar triggered them.

Then, Fei continued to dash forward.

After a few more minutes, he finally heard loud combat noises coming from the front.

It was a valley, and strong water elements and fire elements were rushing out of the entrance in waves. Looking from afar, Fei already saw figures moving. More than a dozen masters of the Sea Tribe were dashing around, and loud splashing noises sounded as abundant water elements moved. It seemed like an ocean was angry.

“It looks like there are survivors!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Kill! Kill these dirty humans!”

A giant man that was about six meters tall was standing in mid-air, and he was looking down at the battle that was taking place in the valley. With an angry expression on his face, he chanted an ancient spell.

His black muscles were bulging and had a metallic texture to them, and his arms, waist, and legs were all very thick. He was a giant whale warrior, and he still had clear characteristics of a whale on his body. He was at the Half Moon Realm, and it seemed like he was the leader of these masters of the Sea Tribe.

Two Moon-Class shark warriors stood on either side of him, looking down at the battle angrily.

On the ground, eight Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe were attacking one white-haired human warrior who was old.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 778: The Boy Who Is Smiling in the Darkness

This senior was a fire-elemental Half Moon Elite, and he stood at the entrance of the valley and battled, not willing to back off. He was guarding a very narrow pathway, and a little boy who looked to be 13 to 14 years old stood behind him.

This boy had long purple hair, and there were two red dots between his eyebrows, looking like birthmarks. Right now, he was standing on the pathway quietly with his eyes closed, and he seemed to be in a strange state. It looked like he was too scared to open his eyes, but it also seemed like he was carefully sensing the battle before him.

This senior warrior was able to use his intelligence and power to kill many masters of the Sea Tribe, but all the other guards had died in battle.

Right now, this senior warrior was at his limit and couldn’t last anymore.

The eight masters of the Sea Tribe around him were terrifying opponents. Some were fast and attacked quickly, some had thick shells and could block powerful strikes, and some were fearless and swung their poisonous weapons.

The senior warrior was running out of warrior energy, and he was depleting his life energy to continue the battle.

There were more than 100 wounds on his body, and blood had stained his grey robe.

His right shoulder was covered with a layer of blue frost, and the deep wound in his abdomen revealed his bones and falling intestines. He was in a tragic situation; ordinary people would have died more than 100 times with this much injuries.

It was clear that his iron will and unshakable belief were keeping him alive, and he was unwilling to fall!

“The Buenos Bloodline can never be exterminated by you dirty Sea Tribe!”

This white-haired human warrior shouted with his eyes wide open, and he roared unwillingly using an ancient language. Then, he struck forward with both of his hands, and a roaring fire dragon rushed out and forced away three masters of the Sea Tribe.

While taking the lethal strike of one master of the Sea Tribe using his body, he turned around and injected a vast amount of hidden fire energy into the body of a shark warrior, turning this master of the Sea Tribe into coal!

It was a suicidal attack!

Since this human warrior was in a desperate situation, he could only use this method to threaten his enemies.

A cold flash of light dashed by, and an arm flew into the sky.

A master of the Sea Tribe took this opportunity to chop off this senior’s left arm.

“Eh… puff!” The white-haired senior staggered and almost fell. He looked up at the sky and cried, “Gods! I don’t mind dying, but please create a miracle and save the descendant of the honorable hero who saved humans!”

“AHHH! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!! We lost another master! This dirty human! Capture him alive; don’t let him die easily! I will take him back to the depth of the sea and use the fire from the deep-sea volcano to cook him alive!” That huge whale warrior roared in the sky.

There were many masters of the Sea Tribe, but quite a few were killed by this human warrior on the way here, and this human warrior used the advantage of the terrain and made them unable to realize their numbers advantage fully.

For a moment, the masters of the Sea Tribe couldn’t capture these two humans, and another Moon-Class Elite was killed. To the prideful Sea Tribe, this was an unbearable shame.

Under the violent attacks, the white-haired senior lost his other arm.

He staggered back into the entrance of the valley and looked back at the masters of the Sea Tribe with his eyes wide open and his hair standing on his body. He looked like a godly dragon that was about to use the last strike, and the masters of the Sea Tribe who were battling him were scared by his fearlessness and didn’t dare to approach immediately.

“Young Master… Your Servant… I tried my best, but there are just too many demons to kill. I… I couldn’t protect you… This… This… I’m ashamed… I have disappointed Master who passed away, and I have disappointed the hero. Young Master, you have the bloodline of a hero, and you… you can’t be humiliated by these demons. Let me…. Let me take you to the Grim Reaper as well. We will use our death to protect the honor of the Buenos Bloodline!”

The white-haired senior was very direct, and he said to the boy behind him with tears rolling down his face.

If there were the chance of surviving, he would try his best to protect this boy. However, the situation was desperate. Instead of letting the demons torture his young master, this senior wanted to give his young master a painless and dignified death.

“It is ok, Uncle Belletti. Don’t be sad. Death isn’t something to be feared, and even the Grim Reaper couldn’t wipe out the honor of Buenos!”

When facing the threat of death, this boy who was enveloped by darkness in the valley showcased a level of calmness that didn’t fit his age and was shocking to others. In fact, even a pure smile appeared on his childish face.

He said slowly, “If death could alleviate people from pain, it should be something worth celebrating!”

Looking at this boy who was smiling in the darkness, blood tears rolled down Belletti’s face, and he didn’t know what do say at this moment. He was feeling a mixture of emotions.

His young master was talented, had the wisdom that was on par with the ancient sages, and was generous and kind like the gods. Even though this boy was born with disabilities, he was the most liked person in the entire village. Although he was born blind, he was able to observe what was happening around him with the purest sight.

If it weren’t for the fact that he was disabled and couldn’t cultivate, perhaps the Buenos Bloodline would have another powerful figure after all these years.

Unfortunately, the talented geniuses always made the gods jealous, and they had to go through many tribulations.

“Tragedy has fallen onto the survivors of Buenos. Young Master is such a mild and wise person, but he can’t escape from death… The gods aren’t fair!”

Just as Belletti was about to use his last bit of fire-elemental warrior energy in his body and kill himself and this smiling boy together, something unexpected happened.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Whoosh!

A dash of golden light flashed over like a meteor, and a figure passed by the masters of the Sea Tribe and appeared by these two people.

Belletti was stunned at first, but he was overjoyed in the next moment.

This figure was a human; a powerful human.

Fei finally arrived at the valley.

The white-haired senior staggered and fell into Fei’s arms. As he looked at Fei with an expression that the king could never forget, he struggled and said, “Please… please… protect… the bloodline of a hero… Buenos… I…”

Then, he turned around slowly and looked at that boy who was smiling in the darkness with his eyes closed. He sighed, “Young Master, there are a lot of pain and struggles in the world… but… you… can live happily…”

After that was said, this white-haired senior’s body stiffed, and the human master passed away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 779: Demonic Human

“Uncle Belletti…” The boy who was smiling sighed; it sounded like this boy had seen through everything in the world and was a hermit.

When Fei heard it, he felt like a sage who had been through a lot was standing beside him, and this person shouldn’t be young. However, such opposing features could be seen on this boy, and it somehow felt natural.

The boy reached out his thin hands and lightly caressed this white-haired senior’s eyes that were still open, helping the latter close them.

Right now, Fei had a rough idea about what was happening, and he deeply respected this old man who had lasted until now.

It was the respect that masters would pay to each other.

Unfortunately, the king was still a bit late, and it was impressive how this senior named Belletti could last until now. All energies inside of him were burned, and it was his iron will that kept him going. After Fei arrived, this senior saw hope and relaxed, resulting in a crack in his desperation. He was in such a terrible condition that even the gods couldn’t resurrect him.

“Hiss, dirty human… kill!”

After the initial hesitation, the masters of the Sea Tribe around here finally reacted. Two snake warriors who were Moon-Class Elites hissed and charged at Fei with vicious expressions.

The peaceful and serious atmosphere was instantly destroyed.

Without the suppression coming from the fire-elemental warrior energy which belonged to that white-haired senior, the water elements in the air started to get violent.

As loud splashing noises sounded, streaks of blue energy flames shot into the sky, instantly swallowing the area of one square kilometer. A layer of blue frost immediately covered the land, and the trees and stones that were on the ground exploded under the extreme cold and got turned into shattered ice!

“Dirty Sea Tribe!” Fei was murderous after seeing all these tragic scenes, and he punched out without turning around.

Two golden energy fists instantly appeared on the king’s fists, and they dashed forward rapidly.

The golden color was the most beautiful yet most lethal color there was.

Like two golden stones, the two energy fists dashed into the massive waves of water elements, looking weak and powerless.

However, the result was stunning!

Without having the time to react, these two masters of the Sea Tribe were penetrated by the energy fists! It was a scene that the masters of the Sea Tribe didn’t anticipate!

After a short pause, loud noises sounded,

Bam! Bam!

As shocked and desperate expressions appeared on these two snake warriors’ faces, their bodies suddenly enlarged and exploded like overinflated balloons. Their green blood and broken body parts flew in all directions like fireworks.

As those two powerful bodies turned into blood gel and blood mist, those surging water elements and blue energy waves were paused, and the howling noises of tsunamis also disappeared!

Instant kill!

The other masters of the Sea Tribe were stunned.

That huge whale warrior who was standing in the sky couldn’t believe what he saw, and his lips started to twitch. The two shark warriors beside him also paled, and the other six Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe stopped charging forward and looked at Fei as if he were the Grim Reaper.

Even though their eyes looked cold and murderous, those emotions were overpowered by fear!

In this second, they knew that this human who suddenly appeared was too terrifying! They were Moon-Class Elites themselves, and they knew that they couldn’t fight him.

As a refreshing breeze blew by, all kinds of noises were made by the trees in the woods.

The boy who was standing in the shade of the valley took one step forward lightly, and the last bit of sunshine of the day shined on his pale and thin face. He was extremely calm; he didn’t seem saddened by that white-haired senior’s death, and he wasn’t overjoyed by the fact that he survived when all hopes were lost.

He simply reached out his little cold hand and pulled onto Fei’s shirt.

Fei grabbed this boy’s hand in pity.

This boy’s hand was cold, and Fei felt sympathy toward this little guy who was thin and weak.

“Human, report your name! You killed the warriors of the Sea Tribe, and the Sea God shall punish you!” that huge whale warrior who was standing in the sky suddenly shouted. His voice was muffled like thunder, but it was so loud that the mountains on either side of the valley shook. Small rocks rolled down the hills, and the giant trees moved.

He was using the common language on the continent during the Mythical Era. The syllabuses were strange, and the pronunciations were weird. However, it was enough for this master of the Sea Tribe to express himself.

Fei had been studying from Akara and Cain, so he learned this common language of the Mythical Era. He understood what this giant whale warrior said.

However, the king didn’t respond. He waved his hand, and a vast amount of golden energy flames rushed out of his body like an ocean. Then, two masters of the Sea Tribe who were on the ground were enveloped by a mysterious force, and they were pushed toward Fei uncontrollably.

“No!”

“Damn it! I… The Sea God will curse you!”

Those two masters of the Sea Tribe were like chickens that were grasped by a dragon. They couldn’t fight back, and they could only curse while panicking. They were already feeling desperate.

They thought that they could wipe out the humans on land after waking up from the thousands of years of sleep, just like how they did it many years ago… They didn’t want to die this fast!

However, Fei reached out his arms and clutched their necks.

Crack! With light twists, the life energies quickly left the bodies of these two masters of the Sea Tribe.

In the next moment, Fei looked up again.

He targeted two masters of the Sea Tribe who retreated slower, and he threw the two giant corpses in his hands forward.

Bam! Bam! The two corpses smashed onto those two masters of the Sea Tribe, and it looked like four fireworks went off. The green and red blood mist splashed everywhere, and those two masters of the Sea Tribe were turned into pieces as well.

Fei’s strength terrified the rest of the masters of the Sea Tribe.

The other four Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe who were on the ground no longer dared to fight. They looked at each other and saw the fear in their eyes, and they screamed, turned around, and fled.

Fei didn’t chase after them. Instead, he punched out two times with his fists.

Four golden energy fists appeared and dashed forward.

“Ah! No! I don’t want to die!”

“I just woke up! I’m an elite member of the Seat Tribe. I…”

“Save me…”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

As a series of cries sounded, those four fleeing masters of the Sea Tribe got destroyed by the golden energy fists. As a series of exploding noises resonated in the sky, they got turned into nothingness under the king’s mighty fists.

It was as fast as a bolt of lightning.

It was a one-sided massacre!

The other three masters of the Sea Tribe who were in the sky could only watch and weren’t able to react in time and save their peers.

“AHHHH! I know! You are that vicious demon! You are that demonic human who killed many masters of our Sea Tribe! Damn it! You are here on this island?”

Seeing the golden energy fists, the giant whale warrior of the Sea Tribe finally thought about something and understood the situation. His expression changed drastically, and he couldn’t keep calm anymore.

The two shark warriors behind him were shocked as well after hearing Fei’s new nickname, and they started to shiver. In their clan, two powerful masters who were in the same generation as their parents were easily killed by this [Demonic Human] two days ago in the sea!

The Sea Tribe was known for their fierceness, especially the shark clan. The shark warriors of the Sea Tribe were cruel, bloodthirsty, and fearless. However, Fei had killed too many masters of the Sea Tribe.

The Sea Tribe in the [Sea of Fragrance] looked down at Fei at first, but that quickly turned into anger then to shock. After a few days, that shock turned into fear.

After thousands of years, they were afraid of a human again!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 780: Cruel Killing

After identifying Fei, the other three masters of the Sea Tribe didn’t dare to stick around, and they tried to flee.

Fei already had a rough idea about the current situation.

Therefore, he didn’t kill these three masters of the Sea Tribe. Instead, he grasped at the sky, and golden energy flames instantly rushed out. An invisible force almost compressed the air and froze time.

The three masters of the Sea Tribe who were turning into dashes of lights were frozen in space. Even though they kept their fleeing postures and terrified expressions, they weren’t able to move at all like spiders in amber!

Then, Fei pulled back his hands.

As the three masters of the Sea Tribe gasped, they landed on the ground, right in front of Fei.

Fei flipped his hands and pressed onto the head of the giant whale warrior. A streak of golden energy instantly rushed into this warrior’s body, and Fei quickly understood the body structure of this violent creature and how the energy circulated in his body.

After locking down a few critical channels that were similar to the energy channels in a human warrior’s body, this giant whale warrior instantly lost his power and fell to the ground.

The king didn’t stop there. He waved his hand at another master of the Sea Tribe and pulled him over. This time, a vast amount of spirit energy rushed into this shark warrior’s brain. The spirit searching technique which was recorded in that mysterious purple scroll was activated, and Fei started to read this creature’s memory mercilessly.

This was the first time that Fei used this vicious spirit energy technique after he learned it. Before this, he never thought about using this technique which was too cruel.

Even when Fei battled with the Leonians and the Ormondians, he didn’t think of using this spiritual energy technique.

However, the murderous and inhumane actions of the Sea Tribe had angered the king, and he no longer had mercy toward these creatures that treated humans as food. Therefore, he used the spirit searching technique on them without holding back.

Gradually, Fei’s expression changed many times, and he was soon surprised to his core.

After a while, he exhaled and pulled back his hand from the forehead of that shark warrior.

As Fei released this shark warrior, who then fell onto the ground powerlessly and lost all his life energy. This was the most severe side-effect; the brain and the soul of this shark warrior were damaged, and he died right away.

“You are a devil! A terrifying devil! The Sea God will curse you! Your soul will be burned in the lava at the depth of the sea! You will be tortured for an eternity!” The giant whale warrior who was on the ground saw what happened to his peer, so he roared and cursed in a fury.

Fei completely ignored him.

The king waved his hand and pulled over the other shark warrior.

This time, Fei didn’t use the spirit searching technique right away to read this shark warrior’s memory. Instead, the king injected a dash of energy into this shark warrior’s body, and he investigated the body structure and the energy pathings of this member of the Sea Tribe.

Just as Fei expected, different types of creatures and clans in the Sea Tribe all had different body structures.

However, their fundamental powers were the same.

This was a power that was similar to the water elements; that was why Fei thought the masters of the Sea Tribe all cultivated water-elemental warrior energy or water-elemental magic energy. Although the power of the Sea Tribe was like the water elements, it was different on a fundamental level.

After reading the memory of that shark warrior, Fei learned that the members of the Sea Tribe called this power ‘Sea Power’. They believed that it was the most supreme power in the world. Once this power was cultivated to a high level, it was terrifying!

Also, there were tens of thousands of clans in the Sea Tribe in the oceans.

Different to many people’s assumptions, the Sea Tribe wasn’t divided based on species and clans. Instead, they were grouped based on geographic locations.

Taking the Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance] as an example. It was ruled by the mermaid clan, and it had control over more than ten clans such as the shark clan, the giant whale clan, and the seahorse clan.

Although different species had different body structures, they had similar talent, and they could all cultivate the Sea Power which was the only energy that the Sea Tribe could use.

The only difference was that some high-level clans of the Sea Tribe had members who were better at cultivating the Sea Power, and the low-level clans were much inferior.

After Fei figured out the body structure of this shark warrior, he pulled back his energy and used the spirit searching technique again, starting to read this creature’s memory and wanting to get some supplementary information to the information that he obtained from the first shark warrior.

“Demon! Devil! Vicious human! You must be a demon who came from hell and the abyss!” The giant whale warrior struggled and cursed crazily. He knew that he was dead for sure, and he wanted to provoke Fei more so that he could get a faster and painless death.

Bam!

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After the second shark warrior went through that vicious spirit searching technique, he fell onto the ground powerlessly. Although he didn’t die right away, his body was twitching unconsciously. His brain was damaged, and he lost his consciousness. However, his body was still shivering and showing what kind of a painful process he went through.

“Your Majesty!”

“Principal!”

At this moment, the three university students dashed over.

Louise, Pato, and Oscar looked anxious. They followed behind Fei as soon as they could by tracing the battle marks on the ground. When they got here, the battle was already over. What made them happy was that there was one survivor, and he was a boy who was in their age group.

“He is so thin… Is he ill or sick?” Louise stared at this boy who looked calm and murmured after observing for a while.

“Such pity… those vicious members of the Sea Tribe made him lose all his loved ones…” Oscar was gentle. As an orphan himself, he felt sympathy toward this boy who had his eyes closed.

“Hello, my name is Dessler.” The boy let go of Fei’s shirt and walked out of the shade of the valley. He was slow, but the smile on his face was warm, looking like a gentle breeze. He instantly made the three university students like him.

With his eyes closed, this boy reached out his hand at the three students.

This was the first encounter between the future most powerful gold saint of Chambord, who was the closest to the realm of gods, and his peers.

This wasn’t documented in the history books.

At this moment, the sun finally sunk deeper into the horizon, and darkness enveloped the land.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 781: Long-Range Teleportation Array

After returning to the village which was stained by blood, Fei buried the villagers’ corpses alongside those human warriors who died on the way to that valley. Then, he quickly inspected the island in his fastest speed with the three university students, the boy named Dessler, and that giant whale warrior who was the captive.
Except for discovering a few powerful demon beasts who had rare bloodlines, Fei didn’t spot any other humans.

Also, he didn’t find any other members of the Sea Tribe.

After an hour, they returned to the campsite.

While Fei was gone, the Sea Tribe that had chased after them didn’t attack, but it was clear that they had discovered where [Brilliance] was.

At sunset, a university student whose name was Damian and patrolled the campsite saw masters of the Sea Tribe lurking around. Like ghosts, they monitored the humans on the island in silence.

Right now, the campsite was changed a little.

King Buckingham of Leon and the other captives were locked inside a huge magic tent which was isolated from the outside world, and Fei sent up many magic traps around it, making it impossible for them to escape.

Although Buckingham performed well during the battles on the sea, and the captives saved [Brilliance] under his command, the Chambordians wouldn’t lower their guards around such a dangerous character.

As a result, the captives from Leon didn’t know what was happening outside.

If they did, they would have been shocked!

After Fei came back, two small teleportation arrays were constructed in the middle of the campsite within one hour.

Each of the magic arrays was created using six pieces of metal plates that were more than four meters long and were of various shapes. The engravings on them helped them maintain steady operations, and dreamy lights were flashing on them. After simple testing, a series of codes were inputted into the magic arrays using the numerical wheels and various runes, and they connected with other arrays.

Where were those other arrays located?

The answer was quickly revealed.

Soldiers of Chambord who were in distinct armor walked out of the teleportation array one after another and landed on this island which was foreign to them.

The troop of Chambord!

Transporting soldiers from a long distance!

If King Buckingham saw this, he would have been stunned to his core.

Long-range magic teleportation array!

This level of magic utilization was something that only empires above level 5 could use!

However, a little affiliated kingdom of a level 1 empire was able to use this strategic-level ability proficiently!

This wasn’t the most shocking.

What was stunning was the simplicity and construction speed of Chambord’s teleportation array; it already broke the record on the Continent! Constructing a super long-range teleportation array within 30 minutes was something that even level 9 empires couldn’t do!

It was a known fact that a lot of resources, time, and manpower had to be put into the construction of long-range teleportation arrays which connected more than 50,000 kilometers. The current magic utilization and magic civilization were far inferior compared with the Mythical Era.

Chambord was too technologically advanced in this world!

The components of the magic teleportation array that Chambord developed were simple, and they could be put together like kids’ toys. Even the ordinary soldiers could place all the pieces together and activate the portable long-range magic teleportation array. This was ground-breaking!

If this technology could be spread around the continent, its effect on the power dynamics on the Azeroth Continent would be drastic.
For thousands of years, there hadn’t been an empire that was able to unite all the humans on the continent. Instead, thousands of empires existed, and they battled with each other and fought over territories. This was due to the vast size of the land. Except for the supreme masters who were above the realm of mortals, ordinary soldiers of the empires couldn’t travel around the continent and see everything at all! No one could run military operations across the continent!

Without exaggeration, a troop of young men who were 18 years old would not be able to move around the continent even when they got to 80 years old.

A super long-range teleportation array could solve this awkward situation, but the cost of constructing and maintaining such magic arrays was way too much for the empires to handle.

A level 9 empire was only able to maintain enough teleportation arrays to allow its troops to travel within its territory of 500,000 kilometers around its capital city. Even if they united all the humans on the Azeroth Continent, they might not be able to create a series of teleportation arrays that connected the entire continent.

This continent was way too vast for a single empire to rule over.

However, the new teleportation arrays that Chambord created would change the current situation.

It was easy to imagine the consequences of the super powerful empires obtaining this technology. Those ambitious emperors and conspirators might be able to realize their dream of uniting the entire continent. With this type of portable and small long-range teleportation arrays, their soldiers could appear anywhere on the continent, and they could conquer other empires and obtain more resources and population to construct more troops and teleportation arrays…

If such events took place, the Azeroth Continent would really fall into chaos where wars were everywhere!

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Your Majesty!” Pierce and Drogba quickly walked out of a teleportation array and greeted Fei with respect.

Since they were now able to follow their king again, these two straight-forward men were extremely thrilled. They single-kneeled in front of Fei and smiled brightly, making others feel like Flatterer Oleg infected them with his personality.

“You two dull sticks! Get up!” Fei laughed and cussed at them.

He hadn’t seen them for a little over a month now, and he realized that he missed them a little when he saw their faces.

“Sob… Your Majesty, I have been thinking of you everyday…” Just as Fei thought about Oleg, this fatty rolled out of the flames of a magic teleportation array inch-by-inch.

With the magic frequencies and power of this portable teleportation array, six ordinary soldiers could be teleported over with each flash of light, but Oleg was teleported over alone. It seemed like the magic teleportation array was overloading to allow this fatty to pass through.

“You good-for-nothing fatty! Go to the side!” Fei kicked this fatty’s butt habitually.

“Yes, as you wish!” The fatty walked to the side with a flattering smile on his face.

His humble and flattering appearance made it hard to connect him to the head of Chambord’s Justice Department who would make others change expressions when hearing his name.

This fatty was the most terrifying interrogator in the kingdom. It was heard that he could even make a piece of rock talk if he wanted to.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 782: The King’s Personality

The king didn’t know what to do with this shameless fatty, so he completely ignored him. After he waved at the university students who were walking out of the teleportation array, he chatted with them and soon saw Pato and Damian carrying over that giant whale warrior who got his power locked.

“Damn! This guy is so strong! These muscles… are they fake?”

Pierce and Drogba gaped as soon as they saw this giant whale warrior. They tried their best to flex their biceps, but their muscles couldn’t’ be compared with the muscles on this giant whale warrior’s body. Therefore, they quickly lowered their heads in shame.

These two strongmen were proud of their muscles, and they claimed to be the most muscular men at Chambord. However, this giant whale warrior had more muscles than these two people combined, making them seem small and weak.

“Treat this big guy nicely for me, and make sure that you get all the information out of him!” Fei said as he waved at Flatterer Oleg.

Oleg was happy to have something to do; this was his strength! Since it seemed like he could show his skills in front of the king again, he grabbed this giant whale warrior and went to a relatively remote tent in the back of the campsite before starting to work.

Soon, terrifying screams and roars sounded, and Pierce and Drogba started to feel sympathy toward that muscular warrior.

Every time the king handed a captive to that fatty, it meant that the captive did something horrifying and touched the king’s nerves. Essentially, it was no different from being sentenced to death.

“Ok, you two! Don’t just stand there and look foolish! I didn’t ask you two to come here with 2,000 bylaw enforcement officers and 300 university students for vacation! Organize them and train them! We will be in a war soon, and the enemies will be fierce! Make sure that our soldiers coordinate well! Don’t lose face for Chambord!”

Fei called over Oscar and asked him to explain everything to these two important officials of Chambord, just in case these two dull men couldn’t understand the situation.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Fei modified his plan and decided to stay on this no-name island for a while.

He was going to have a good ‘meeting’ with the fierce Sea Tribe.

Since the king had to protect [Brilliance] on the sea, he wasn’t able to use his full force when the members of the Sea Tribe attacked. Therefore, he was at a disadvantage, and he was beaten by the masters of the Sea Tribe. He was furious and wanted to vent his frustration.

It was impossible for the king not to hold any grudges. Fei was the kind of person who would slash his opponents three times after taking a punch.

Therefore, he was going to battle with the Sea Tribe for real. In Fei’s eyes, such a vicious force was the perfect grinding stone for the troop of Chambord. Only the soldiers who had been through real battles could have the murderous spirit and calmness during crucial times.

ChapterMid();

Right now, the Chambord Kingdom’s territories and population had increased by a lot. It had more than 10,000 bylaw enforcement officers, 66 saint seiyas, and more than 1,000 university students.

These soldiers were the elite force of Chambord, and they received all kinds of training. Some of them even been to the arenas in the [City of Heroes] and fought with monsters such as the [Fallen Shaman] that Fei summoned from Diablo World using experience points.

However, most of the soldiers in the troop were rookies who had never been through a real war.

The training wasn’t like the real battle. Only through real battles could they transform from rookies into veterans.

Of course, this was only one reason as to why Fei changed the plan.

The most important reason was that Fei had obtained some key information from the two shark warriors, forcing him to make this decision. Otherwise, humans were going to pay a hefty price in the future.

If this weren’t the case, Fei wouldn’t spend the resources that he had been accumulating and risk the lives of his citizens.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

After hearing the viciousness of the Sea Tribe from Oscar, Pierce and Drogba looked at the university students who were a little scared before glaring each other and rubbing their hands.

“Hahaha! So, there are enemies who are chasing us?”

“Eh, it looks like we can kill a lot of enemies now!”

“Let’s compete! Let’s see who can kill more of these fishes!”

“Ok! If you lose, don’t try to blame it on others!”

The two walked toward the bylaw enforcement officers with their hands on each other’s shoulder. They started to move the soldiers around, and they looked decisive and calm.

After hearing Oscar’s words, the university students were a bit scared to face the vicious Sea Tribe which only existed in legends. However, after hearing their two seniors’ chat, they got brave again and got rid of the fear in their minds.

These young men were about to go into battle for the first time in their lives, and they encouraged each other, getting ready before the storm.

What they didn’t know was that as soon as Pierce and Drogba walked into the dark which was about 100 meters away and disappeared from their visions, the two turned around and looked at the cheering young men with serious expressions on their faces.

“It looks like our opponents are tough this time!”

“Then, how dare you bluff like that?”

“If we don’t say that, these little guys who have never seen corpses and blood before will pee their pants before the battle starts!”

“Yuck! It sounds like you are making yourself seem smart.”

“Hahaha! Of course! Except for His Majesty and the two queens, who else is smarter than me?”

“Yuck! After fighting alongside you for this long, I never knew that you are this shameless! Putting everyone else aside; my daughter Louise is tens of thousands of times smarter than you!”

Fei stood at the entrance of the King’s Tent and looked at the two strongmen with a smile on his face.

After battling enemies and traveling around Zenit, these two strongmen who were dull and impatient gradually turned smart and mature.

After exhaling, Fei turned around and walked into his tent.

…

This boy’s name was Dessler, and he was the only survivor from that no-name village. He was sitting in the tent quietly, and his eyes were tightly shut. With the calm expression on his face, he seemed like a sage who had been through a lot instead of a little boy who was only about 14 years old.

Hearing Fei’s footsteps, Dessler’s ears twitched a little, and he stood up immediately.

“Little Guy, don’t be nervous. Sit down.” Fei patted this boy’s shoulder intimately.

Somehow, Fei liked this thin, disabled, and strange boy instinctively.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 783 - The Genius Who Was Cursed

Chapter 783: The Genius Who Was Cursed (Part One)

A delicious dinner was already placed on the dining table on the right side of the tent, and the aromatic smell of food permeated the air.

Fei could tell that this boy was starving, and that his lips were dry. Although the king told this little guy to start eating before he left the tent to deal with other things, this boy held back his hunger and endured the smell of food. This little detail showed the quality of this boy, and this might be one reason why Fei liked him.

“Come and eat some food.” Fei helped Dessler to the dining table before getting him a cup of milk and a bowl of soup. Then, the king laughed and said, “If you don’t mind, can you tell me about the things that happened on this island? I want to know when you and those villagers settled on this island.”

Dessler grabbed this cup of hot milk tightly and drank it in silence. Then, he licked the milk off his lips.

After drinking the milk, it seemed like he got more energetic and recovered some vitality. His pale face even turned a little red.

He said, “Thank you, Honorable Master. My name is Dessler, Buenos-Dessler. I was born on this island…”

…

“My name is Dessler, Buenos-Dessler.

For as long as I can remember, I have been living on this island that everyone around me calls [Blood Crime].

From the descriptions that others around me gave me, [Blood Crime] is a safe paradise. It is beautiful like the heavens. We can escape from the tragedy that was lurking above the heads of my people.

Unfortunately, I never got the chance to see this island which is beautiful in others’ words. I don’t know what the white beach looks like, I don’t know what Uncle Belletti who took care of me looks like, and I don’t know what my future wife, who was selected from the 60 girls on the island, looks like. Is she really that beautiful, gentle, and lovely as my friends said?

I was born blind.

Ever since I was born, I was destined to live my life in the darkness.

If I’m only blind, then the curse isn’t that powerful. I would have other options.

However, I later learned that my physique is useless. My body was tested when I was one year old, and it turned out that I’m useless. Even ordinary people have some energy channels inside their bodies so that they could cultivate warrior energy or magic energy. However, my body is stuffed; the energy channels in my body are blocked.

It means that I’m not only a blind person; I’m also unable to become a powerful master.

The gods are too cruel to me.

If I was born at any other place, I would have been abandoned in the wilderness and fed the beasts before I could learn how to speak.

The only fortunate thing for me is that I got the honorable family name of Buenos as soon as I was born.

I’m the only descendant of Buenos who was the hero of humans in legends.

I’m also the family head of the island of [Blood Crime] from birth.

My father died in a fierce battle before everyone moved to this island, and I heard that my mother died due to the difficulty in giving birth to me during delivery. The roughly 2,000 people on the island were the servants and retinues of the Buenos Family and their descendants, including Uncle Belletti.

They were all the most honorable and loyal warriors, seniors, and friends.

As a useless person, I was showered in their love and care.

I can tell that the love and care were genuine; they weren’t fake and didn’t come from pity.

Chapter 783: The Genius Who Was Cursed (Part Two)

Everyone on the island cared for me and tried to satisfy all my requests. Also, Uncle Belletti tried many methods and sacrificed a lot to help me unblock those energy channels so that I can cultivate and become a master… but all attempts failed.

I was once very desperate and depressed.

I used ten years to calm myself down and accept the curse that was placed upon me by the gods.

Then, I used fours years to understand the world around me.

In my 14 years of being alive, those were the only two things that I completed. Perhaps it would only take others one year or half a year to do.

Gradually, I was able to sense the joy that others couldn’t, and I was able to discover things that others couldn’t find. Now, I can capture those brief moments of light that would flash in my world of darkness.

Everyone said that I’m a sage. They said that if I wasn’t born with this physique, I might have been able to become someone important.

Their tones were filled with pity and sympathy.

They found the most beautiful, most intelligent, and most talented girl on the island to be my fiancée. When I get to 18 years old, I would be able to marry her, and I will soon have kids afterward. I will pass down the bloodline of the Buenos Family and shatter the dark clouds that are above everyone’s head.

Am I only a poor soul who can’t do anything but pass down the bloodline?

I don’t think that way.

These are all my obligations, my missions, and my honors… These are the greatest things that I, a useless person, can achieve in my life. The people around me poured their lives and the lives of their descendants on me for the Buenos Family which is almost buried in history.

Why should I be greedy?

Why should I be demanding for more?

I’m satisfied.

However, it seems like the curse on me never stops.

Tragedy struck again.

Before sunset, demons that never appeared before crawled onto the beautiful beaches from the sea and attacked the village. My seniors and friends died in the hands of the demons, and Uncle Belletti who was powerful couldn’t defeat these demons. Therefore, he had to ditch the others with tears in his eyes and help me escape with the strongest warriors in the village.

In the end, the demons caught up.

We were in a desperate situation.

I couldn’t see it, but I was able to sense Uncle Belletti’s anger and sadness.

Do the gods really hate the Buenos Family? Or are they scared of me? Why did they place such a powerful curse on me? Are they trying to exterminate the Buenos Bloodline?

At that critical moment, an unparalleled figure descended from the sky like a battle god.

He killed the demons and saved me…”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Fei listened carefully as Dessler told his life story in a calm tone, and he looked at this boy in pity and sympathy.

Dessler was only a boy who was 14 years old. He had been through a lot, and his state of mind was beyond the level of many adults. Most of the people in the world couldn’t endure so much and still have a smile on their face. This boy’s character was beyond unwavering.

If he could cultivate, he would reach a high-level!

His story was too pitiful.

“Let me check the energy channels in your body. Perhaps I can fix your problem and give you the opportunity to cultivate.” Fei wanted to help this boy, so he started the test. After placing his fingers on Dessler’s wrist, a streak of golden energy entered the boy’s body, inspecting his condition.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 784 - The Third Type of Energy

Chapter 784: The Third Type of Energy (Part One)

After hearing Fei’s words, Dessler’s body shook a little.

It was clear that Fei’s words touched the deepest desire that was hidden in his heart.

In this cold and cruel world which was ruled by the laws of the jungle, everyone wanted to get powerful and change their fate, especially Dessler who witnessed how the vicious Sea Tribe killed his loved ones. His desire for power was never this strong!

Fei’s dominating presence today left a shocking and inerasable impression in this blind boy’s mind, making he almost worship Fei like a god.

Dessler thought, “Perhaps a powerful master like him is able to solve my problem of not being able to cultivate, right?”

After sensing that streak of warm energy entering his body from Fei’s finger, Dessler’s hope was heightened.

Soon, he was pleasantly surprised by the fact that this streak of warm energy started to move throughout his body. It started from his arm, and it traveled to his shoulders, chest, waist, back, thighs, and lower legs.

It went through his body for several cycles and made his weak body feel very warm inside.

This sensation made Dessler have even more hope!

Uncle Belletti used this method multiple times in the past, trying to unblock the energy channels that were tightly contracted together inside Dessler’s body. However, the warm energies were only able to get to his shoulder and couldn’t progress any further. Also, those experiences for Dessler were also painful. Dessler felt like someone was poking his body with iron needles mercilessly, trying to tear his body apart.

However, it was very different this time; Dessler sensed no pain.

This warm sensation traveled through his body in cycles as if it were about to open a gate that was sealed for a long time, making Dessler sense an energy that he never experienced before. This boy felt like his thin and weak body was about to get stronger.

After a while, Fei moved his finger from Dessler’s wrist.

The boy could still sense that energy inside his body, but he could also tell that it was disappearing fast.

“I can’t do it.”

Fei shook his head. Although he didn’t want to tell this cruel reality to Dessler, he decided to be honest with this boy.

“The energy channels inside your body are smaller and more fragile compared with ordinary people. Also, you hadn’t cultivated all these years, making them wither even more. They had lost their vitality and flexibility. Even if I open your energy channels by force, they still can’t be used by you when my energy leaves your body.”

Dessler froze instantly, and an indescribable sadness overtook his soul.

“It is still impossible? Even this powerful master in front of me can’t do it. Could this be… my fate?” he thought to himself as his body shivered violently.

However, he quickly recovered his calmness in a short time, even shorter than Fei’s estimation.

He no longer seemed desperate, and a calm and peaceful aura surrounded him. In addition, the smile on his face couldn’t be faked.

Fei nodded in satisfaction.

This was the form that he hoped this boy was in. After enduring the pain and suffering for 14 years non-stop, this boy’s spiritual world was already on another level; it was close to the realm of sage.

After a short pause, Fei said, “Although you can’t cultivate warrior energy or magic energy, perhaps there is another path that you can take.”

“Another path? Another path to get powerful?” Dessler froze again.

Chapter 784: The Third Type of Energy (Part Two)

“Eh. Most people know that warrior energy cultivation or magic energy cultivation is required for one to become a powerful master. Warrior energy and magic energy are the two types of energies that could control the natural elements in the world. Most of the famous heroes and influential figures in history were either warriors or mages. However, only a tiny fraction of people know that there is a third type of energy in the world! If you can cultivate it to a high-level, it is mighty as well! It isn’t inferior to warrior energy and magic energy!”

“The third type of energy? What is that?”

“Spirit energy!”

After hearing Fei’s words, Dessler lowered his head and pondered for a while. Soon, he understood Fei’s intentions and looked up with a smile, saying, “Sir, you mean that I can cultivate spirit energy? My withered energy channels wouldn’t affect it?”

Fei nodded with a smile and replied, “That is right. The cultivation of spirit energy is very different from the cultivation of warrior energy and magic energy. Also, innate talent and body composition don’t limit it.”

“You will teach me, right?”

“Of course. Although the cultivation of spirit energy is always a secret between masters, and only very few people know about it, I have obtained a powerful secret technique. If you are interested, I can teach it to you. I have a feeling that you are very talented at cultivating spirit energy!” Fei thought about a powerful spirit energy technique in that mysterious purple scroll which was fitting for Dessler to study.

“Sir, I want to learn it! Please teach me!” Dessler stood up from the chair and single-kneeled in front of Fei.

“Ok. Since you are interested, then listen carefully. I’m going to tell you what spirit energy is, how to cultivate spirit energy, and then that secret technique. Then, I will help you sense spirit energy and see its power…” Fei started to teach this boy who was thirsty for knowledge based on the information that he got from the mysterious purple scroll. He was patient and went over the confusing concepts many times.

It was clear that this boy who had never seen real lights in his life knew that this was his last chance.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Therefore, he listened carefully, lowered his head, and pondered before asking questions.

It took exactly two hours for Fei to teach everything he knew about spirit energy to this boy.

Dessler was a smart kid. When Fei finished speaking, he already completely understood what spirit energy was and how to cultivate spirit energy.

“Then, carefully sense this. This is the spirit energy…” Fei moved his mind, and a powerful yet invisible energy rushed out of his head and surrounded this weak boy, slowly lifting him into the air.

Dessler’s mouth opened wide.

He sensed that mystic energy around him which was slowly entering his body. He was enjoying this process greedily and trying to remember every single detail.

It was a mystical experience.

At this moment, Dessler honestly felt like a gate which had been closed for many years with dust on it was slowly opening in front of him.

Finally, a thick streak of energy rushed out of his mind as if a dam were broken.

Like a water reservoir that had been accumulating water for tens of millions of years had its gate broken open, the energy that was rushing out was unstoppable and thrilling!

Dessler was feeling so good that he almost moaned.

Fei had already pulled back his spirit energy, but Dessler was still floating in the air.

“Damn it! I thought that this kid is talented at cultivating spirit energy, but who knew that he is a super rare genius among geniuses!” Fei thought to himself with an extremely shocked expression on his face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 785 - Breaking the Cocoon and Turning into A Butterfly

Chapter 785: Breaking the Cocoon and Turning into A Butterfly (Part One)

In terms of spirit energy cultivation, Dessler was a rare genius.

This was his first-time encountering spirit energy, but he instantly grasped this type of energy which was even foreign to experienced warriors and mages.

When Fei demonstrated his spirit energy, he quietly planted a seed in Dessler’s head. He was hoping that after this blind boy started cultivating spirit energy, the latter would one day reach a certain level and activate this seed, obtaining a significant growth in spirit energy and becoming a powerful master.

However, to Fei’s surprise, Dessler sensed the existence of this seed after a few minutes and activated it quickly.

Right now, Fei completely retracted all his spirit energy and just watched.

Dessler’s body was still floating in the air, and the spirit energy that was around him started to grow at a shocking speed.

Level 3…

Level 9…

Level 15…

Level 25…

Level 40…

Level 75…

Level 110…

This rapid increase was shocking for Fei to witness. Even when Fei tried his best and increased his spirit energy by using the techniques recorded on that mysterious purple scroll and passing through those high-level magic arrays outside of St. Petersburg, his improvement speed was still inferior to Dessler’s right now. In a sense, Dessler’s spirit energy growth was beyond the realm of mortals!

“This kid… is a monster!”

Fei gradually calmed down from the initial shock. Then, he started to analyze why this was happening.

This blind boy had been hit with misfortunes since he was born. Just like what he said, he used ten years to calm himself down and accept his fate, and he spent four years to observe the world around him with his heart. He only did those two things in 14 years.

However, those two things were the basic foundations for cultivating spirit energy.

Since Dessler couldn’t see the world around him, he wasn’t fooled or allured by the lights and fanciness in the world. Also, the pains that he suffered through tempered his mind and made his spiritual world very pure.

In fact, for all these years, Dessler had been cultivating spirit energy using the most primitive, most natural, and purest way. However, since he lacked a technique to utilize and move his spirit energy, he couldn’t do anything.

Fei only provided him with the tools that could help him control and use his spirit energy.

Then, everything else went smoothly.

It was that simple.

Level 150…

Level 180…

Level 220…

Level 260…

It was clear that Dessler was in a mystical enlightened state. An invisible energy surrounded him and reflected the lights in the tent. The thin strands of spirit energy floated around him and slowly formed a cocoon, wrapping him inside.

This was an opportunity for Dessler to break the cocoon and achieve rebirth! Strands of terrifying power started to move outward, and the strength of the spirit energy also continued to climb at an impressive speed.

Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom!!!

Invisible energy waves instantly spread outward.

Finally, the King’s Tent expanded under this power and exploded. The shattered cloth and broken iron poles flew in all directions quickly, and they drew many bright sparks in the sky while grinding against air.

This sudden change shocked everyone else in the campsite.

Chapter 785: Breaking the Cocoon and Turning into A Butterfly (Part Two)

Fei moved his mind, and golden energy flames rushed out and formed a giant golden energy sphere, protecting Dessler in it. It blocked off all potential distractions just in case that this boy would be interrupted during his enlightenment and miss this rare opportunity to increase his strength.

Then, the king dashed out and appeared in the campsite.

“It is alright! Go back to your positions.”

Seeing that the king was unharmed, the others calmed down. After bowing at Fei, they returned to their respective positions.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Quickly, one night passed by.

The members of the Sea Tribe who were lurking around in the seawater seemed to be up to something. However, they didn’t attack last night and waited.

According to the information brought by Pierce and Drogba, who were both Moon-Class Elites, after they patrolled around the island, it seemed like this entire island named [Blood Crime] was surrounded by the troops of the Sea Tribe. There were at least 200,000 low-level members of the Sea Tribe around the island.

This was one reason why the Sea Tribe was feared; there were just too many of them.

Fortunately, everything was within expectation.

-Second day morning-

When it was close to noon, Dessler who was in the enlightened state finally woke up.

That layer of spirit energy cocoon around the boy instantly shattered when he opened his eyes as if someone smashed a piece of glass. Under the sunshine, the brightest smile appeared on Dessler’s face.

Since he had cultivated spirit energy, he was able to open his eyes for the first time in his life! Although his eyes didn’t recover and become normal, burning lights shot out of his eyes that should be spiritless.

Even the eyes of an ordinary person couldn’t be this flashy and bright.

Dessler was able to ‘see’ now!

His spirit energy became his third eye, and it expanded outward and enveloped the area around him. If he wanted to, he could get a clear print of the things that were happening within six kilometers of him. In fact, his spirit energy was better than the eyes of ordinary people!

“His spirit energy reached level 500 in one night? Damn! This is shocking! How can I be compared to this?” Even though Fei was prepared, he was still shocked by the result that Dessler achieved.

This level of spirit energy was on par with Eight-Star Warriors and Mages!

This was the 14-year-worth of accumulation that Dessler had racked up.

He was intelligent to begin with, and now he finally got his moment to shine!

“Thank you, Sir! I, Dessler, use the honor and dignity of my family name, Buenos, to swear my loyalty to you! The direction that your sword points is where I shall move toward, your wishes shall be my obligations, and I shall use my life and soul to protect your eternal honor!” Dessler single-kneeled in front of Fei and swore his loyalty sincerely.

Fei didn’t expect this boy to be so determinate. After a short hesitation, he accepted this boy’s loyalty.

Since all the villagers on this [Blood Crime] Island were killed, Dessler lost all his loved ones. Fei could tell that this boy was now seeing him as a master and a fatherly figure after these events, and he couldn’t reject him.

Staying with Chambord and becoming a Chambordian was probably the best bet for Dessler who had never been outside this island.

At this moment, Fei even came up with Dessler’s title in the Chambord Kingdom.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 786 - Being Pushed Down

Chapter 786: Being Pushed Down (Part One)

Everyone in the campsite welcomed Dessler when he joined them, especially the hundreds of university students.

Under the lead of Louise, [Little Witch], the university students took some time and held a small celebration for Dessler. Since they were in the same age group, and they all had been through some rough times, these kids quickly became friends. They blended together well, and cheers and laughter sounded in the campsite.

The only thing that the university students couldn’t accept right away was that Dessler’s strength had increased so much in a short time. Right now, if this blind boy wanted to, he could easily turn rocks and tempered iron swords into powder under his powerful spirit energy. His power was truly insane.

However, since Dessler had stayed on the [Blood Crime] Island forever, he didn’t know anything about the outside world, and he was pure like a piece of white paper. Therefore, these university students were able to feel better about themselves since they were more experienced.

Under the arrangement of the [Little Witch], the university students laughed and told their new friend about the things that were happening around the Continent, hoping that the latter could know more about what was going on. Especially when it involved the heroic and legendary stories of the king, the university students all tried to tell Dessler about Fei.

These stories made Dessler’s blood boil.

For the first time, this boy learned that the powerful figure who gave him a second chance at life was such a legendary person who was almost capable of anything in the world.

Fei was glad to see this lively scene.

It was much easier for people in the same age group to have fun.

After experiencing the pain of losing everyone he knew, taking care of him and comforting Dessler meticulously might be harmful toward this really smart boy. Only laughter and acceptance from the people in his age group could make this thin yet resilient boy quickly forget about the pain and integrate into his new home, Chambord.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

The Sun shined on the island.

After one night of careful planning and setting up, the campsites of the troops of Chambord were created.

Under the sunshine, shocking metallic glares replaced the green grass, white beach, and giant mountains.

All kinds of metal structures were put together by the soldiers of Chambord, forming the defense mechanisms. After they were placed in the appropriate locations, the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord who were dressed in bright armor traveled between them.

The dense yet light magic sensation permeated the air, and more than 50 second-generation [Dragon Slayer] crossbows were situated around the campsites. The arrows that could easily kill Moon-Class Elites were already loaded, and they could take out all enemies who ventured into this territory.

The military equipment and facilities at Chambord were influenced by the ideas and concepts that the king brought from his previous life on Earth.

The Chambord Kingdom now had its own underground standardized manufacturing plant. Although its scale and capacity were limited, it was enough for the demand of a small kingdom like Chambord. All the weapons and magic items were designed by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory or Chambord’s Civil and Military University, and they were tested and confirmed before the blueprints were given to the manufacturing plant for mass production.

The weapons that were designed under the influence of the modern world were powerful, easy to operate, and simple to repair. The well-trained bylaw enforcement officers could use the components of three to four destroyed items to create a new weapon in a short time.

This was the first time that Chambord’s modern campsites were showcased.

Fei was very proud, and he felt like the word ‘impregnable’ was perfect for describing the current setup.

Chapter 786: Being Pushed Down (Part Two)

Right now, the king wanted the Sea Tribe to attack so that these new strategic-level items could be tested in the war.

Unfortunately, the king’s wish didn’t come to life.

Until the Sun started to set, and the weather turned cold, the members of the Sea Tribe that had surrounded the island still didn’t attack.

The vicious and cunning Sea Tribe seemed to have learned from their previous giant losses. It seemed like their commander was hesitant, trying to obtain an unstoppable numbers advantage before completely crushing Fei and his people.

According to the report that Drogba and Pierce brought back after they patrolled around the island, it seemed like there were now about 300,000 members of the Sea Tribe here.

Looking into the distance while standing on a mountain, one could see that the seawater was even getting thick and viscous, and those dotted figures were everywhere like underwater reefs. With so many creatures nearby, the sea waves even lost their energy, and the ocean looked frozen. It was a depressing and suffocating scene.

In the evening, a series of cheers sounded in the campsite of Chambord.

Colorful lights flashed on the teleportation array that was strictly protected, and Queen Angela who was loved by all citizens of Chambord walked out from there under the protection of four powerful saint seiyas. In her long sky-blue dress, she stepped down from the teleportation array and into the center of the campsite with a beautiful smile on her face.

The arrival of the queen boosted the morale of the soldiers.

In fact, some of them were looking forward to the war.

What happened to that no-name village was already spread in the campsites, and the tragic ending of the villagers angered the soldiers. All of them wanted to give a destructive blow to these b*stards of the Sea Tribe.

Angela came here under Fei’s request.

The king wanted to see if his queen who had the miraculous ability to communicate with all demon beasts could tame these vicious members of the Sea Tribe. If she were able to control the low-level members of the Sea Tribe like those supreme king-level demon beasts, then this tragedy for humans could be solved without any sacrifices.

However, the attempt failed.

After trying to communicate with a few low-level members of the Sea Tribe that were captured as test subjects, Angela frowned as fear and pain appeared in her eyes. Then, she stopped that mystical spiritual-level connect between them.

After exhaling and being silent for a while, Angela shook her head and explained, “Sorry, Alexander. I can’t do it. These creatures’ minds are filled with murderous spirits and violent thoughts. I can’t calm them. Unlike the demon beasts on land, they don’t have the kind and peaceful sides in their souls. They are hungry for blood and are ready to devour anything. I can’t help them!”

Fei held onto his cute wife’s hand and told her not to be disappointed. Then, he waved his hand, and a few saint seiyas walked over and dragged those few test subjects out of the tent.

Now, only Fei and Angela were in the tent.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After caressing Angela’s long black hair and kissing her smooth forehead, Fei embraced this goddess-like girl, smelled her bodily fragrance, and asked with a smile, “Babe, you miss me, right?”

“Eh.” Angela nodded; she knew that Fei wanted her.

Alluring lights appeared in her crystal-like eyes, and both fire-like and ice-like expressions appeared on her beautiful face. Her smooth arms already crawled around Fei’s neck, and her cold red lips pressed against Fei’s face, triggering his soul and igniting his body.

Before Fei could say anything, Angela’s gentle hands already pressed onto Fei’s shoulders.

The king who was almost invincible in the world got pushed down onto the bed just like that.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 787 - Meeting of the Two Royals (1)

Chapter 787: Meeting of the Two Royals (1) (Part One)

[This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so it will be divided into four parts.]

Since they hadn’t seen each other for more than half a month, their love for each other exploded. Also, they were technically still in their honeymoon, so they wanted each other badly.

Angela was usually very bashful and pure. Like clear water, her smile was enough to cleanse others’ souls.

When she was alone with Fei, she was also very passive and gentle like a rabbit, and she would blush very easily. She was the typical pure and naïve girl.

However, once she was stimulated, she would enter another state and become very active and alluring, turning from a shy rabbit into an alluring, sexy goddess who would absorb Fei’s attention. This was something that Fei didn’t understand.

When Angela was in this state, she was way too much for Fei to handle. In fact, she didn’t need to do anything extreme. One glance from her was enough to ignite Fei’s desire and make him fall.

Right now, it was clear that Angela was sexually aroused after not seeing Fei for more than ten days.

Her smooth and warm hands that looked like they were made from jade lightly slid down from Fei’s shoulder, and his white robe was opened, revealing the king’s strong muscles.

Then, Angela lifted her blue dress with affection in her eyes and sat on Fei’s waist. By leaning forward, her smooth and fragrant long hair fell from her neck like the waterfall, and the tip of her hair landed on Fei’s face.

Fortunately, the King’s Tent was 100% soundproof. Otherwise, that series of dreamy and alluring moans which could excite all men would be resonating in the sky.

This wasn’t Fei’s first-time with Angela. However, he always felt like it was their first-time when they were doing it.

Also, Fei was extremely relaxed and satisfied when they did it since the queen was servicing the king most of the time.

The pure goddess who was gentle and shy would drop all her guard at this moment, turning into a passionate cloud of flames. As she sat on Fei, her perfect body that looked like it was carved out of jade turned light-pink due to her arousal.

As her body heated up, she rode Fei like a female cavalier and moaned loudly.

She swayed her waist aggressively like the waves, and her long black hair covered those two pink dots in front of her. Her full chest was moving around, and the two half-spherical ‘jugs’ were so beautiful that they seemed unreal. As Angela moved up and down and moaned, Fei felt like both his eyes and ears were pleased to the maximum.

As Fei looked at how Angela was lightly biting her red lower lip with her pearl-white teeth as that expression full of pleasure and some pain appeared on her face, he felt like he was about to explode. That part of his body was in a warm and wet environment, and the suction force that a Sun-Class Lord couldn’t even resist was about to suck away his soul.

It was erotic in the tent.

In the next moment, Fei suddenly sat up, grabbed onto Angela’s beautiful, bouncy chest, and turned around, pressing down this beautiful girl who had been riding him. As he was about to violently…

At this moment, earth-shaking noises sounded outside the tent as if hundreds of thousands of horses were running at the same time or as if tsunamis appeared.

It was so loud that it penetrated the magic tent.

The ground was shaking, and the island was crying as if it were about to sink to the bottom of the ocean.

Chapter 787: Meeting of the Two Royals (1) (Part Two)

“F*ck! I’m going to kill these b*stards that don’t know the time and place!” Fei said with gritted teeth.

He instantly understood the current situation.

The Sea Tribe chose this moment to launch the attack, and hundreds of thousands of low-level members were charging at the island. One could imagine the scene with their toes.

Fei had been wanting to test Chambord’s true strength through a war, but it came at a time like this. Therefore, he was enraged.

“Damn it! I haven’t shot my load yet!” he shouted.

Since he was mad, all kinds of curses came out of his mouth.

Just as he was about to do something, Angela already wrapped her arms around his neck while she whispered through her teeth, “Continue…”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

When Fei walked out of the King’s Tent all refreshed and ready to go, the battle on the beach had already continued of about half an hour.

Many low-level members of the Sea Tribe charged out of the ocean like groups of locusts, and they rushed toward the campsites of Chambord like a black flood.

Under the cover of the darkness of the night, they roared viciously and attacked without mercy. It seemed like the gate to hell opened, and a countless number of demons appeared in the human world. The ground was shaking, and the sea was crying!

All kinds of lights shined in the campsites of Chambord.

Right now, the various magic traps and magic arrays that were set up on the beach were wiped out by the Sea Tribe using the lives of many low-level members, but the hills behind the beach were like an uncrossable death zone. It didn’t matter how crazy the members of the Sea Tribe were; they couldn’t push forward anymore.

Dashes of golden energy flames flashed in that zone like golden dragons which had flown across time and space. It didn’t matter how strong the members of the Sea Tribe were; they were instantly turned into blood mist when they touched these golden energy flames.

Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals of a Sun-Class Lord!

These were the deadly traps that Fei set up ahead of time.

Even though these low-level Sea Tribe members were fearless and rushed forward, they couldn’t escape from the fate of dying.

The difference in strength couldn’t be made up by numbers.

At the same time, the Chambordians weren’t conservative and attacked proactively.

The bylaw enforcement officers were divided into teams based on their abilities. With ten people in one team, they rushed forward under the lead of the four gold saints: Torres, Pierce, Drogba, and Oleg.

They passed by the death zone and dashed into the ‘black flood’ like sharp knives, showing no mercy.

The results of Chambord’s military training and the power of Chambord’s weapon systems were clearly demonstrated.

The four masters stood on the hills in a V-shape formation, and their energy flames lit up the sky. Like four reefs that couldn’t be moved by water, they divided all the low-level members of the Sea Tribe into five groups. When these low-level members passed by these four figures, half of them died, and the rest were attacked by the bylaw enforcement officers afterward.

Each bylaw enforcement officer was at least a Three-Star Warrior.

They were all wearing black armor that was shiny and different; there were more components in each armor, and they fitted the human anatomy better. Also, the vital parts of the soldiers were well-protected. Even if they were hit by the sharp claws of the members of the Sea Tribe, only white marks would be left on the hard armor. Also, the armor greatly reduced the energies that were passed into the human body.

Chapter 787: Meeting of the Two Royals (1) (Part Three)

When in battle, the bylaw enforcement officers were all wearing black, emotionless ghost masks, and they looked terrifying and murderous with blood flowing around them. As if they were a bunch of killing machines from hell, they only exposed their cold and murderous eyes, and they waved their weapons mercilessly like black lightning bolts. With smooth coordination, they took the lives of the members of the Sea Tribe quickly and proficiently.

The bylaw enforcement officers were divided into teams of ten. Each of them in the team had a different weapon and a different battle style. When combined, each team’s combat ability was on par with an Eight-Star or Nine-Star Warrior.

They were a group of experienced life-takers.

Their performances far exceeded Fei’s expectation. Even though the members of the Sea Tribe were charging at them, they blocked at least 90% of the enemies in front of them, breaking them like soft pieces of tofu!

The university students weren’t fighting in the battle yet.

They weren’t professional soldiers and hadn’t received high-intensity military training. If they were thrown into this battle in a hurry, there might be many casualties. Under the arrangement of masters such as Torres, they only stood behind the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals that contained the king’s power, watching this battle in close range.

The corpses of the members of the Sea Tribe slowly piled up and formed mountains.

In less than one hour, more than 10,000 low-level members of the Sea Tribe were killed here, and their green blood stained the ground. The white bone fragments and black broken limbs were everywhere on the ground, flowing around and sliding back into the sea in the green blood rivers.

At every second, many low-level members of the Sea Tribe from various clans died outside the campsites of Chambord.

However, more and more low-level members of the Sea Tribe jumped out of the seawater and charged forward mercilessly.

This was the terrifying feature of the Sea Tribe.

Since there were so many of them, they could use the numbers advantage and the lives of the low-level members to cover out their weaknesses such as low individual strength and disorderliness. They used their low average strength to dominate over powerful masters!

Right now, Fei even started to suspect that the terrifying race which destroyed the Mythical Era in the journal of the dwarf emperor was the Sea Tribe. After all, the two had striking similarities!

-One hour later-

The four Moon-Class Elites of Chambord were in control and killed the low-level members of the Sea Tribe that were rushing up.

Behind them, the bylaw enforcement officers who were in magical armor were well-protected, and they weren’t severely injured. However, their stamina was running out. Such high-intensity battle consumed stamina and energy quickly.

As a round of bugles sounded, the second group of bylaw enforcement officers rushed out of the campsites and took over their comrades’ positions, continuing and prolonging the battle.

Among the bylaw enforcement officers who were now off-duty, some of them were injured after the intense battle. However, none of the injuries were severe, and no one died.

The university students who had been watching got into groups and worked with the doctors, using magic spells and medicines to heal the soldiers quickly.

All of this was a part of Fei’s plan.

Everything was happening according to schedule, and the situation was in equilibrium, well balanced.

However, as time passed by, it seemed like the Sea Tribe that had many more soldiers had the advantage.

Chapter 787: Meeting of the Two Royals (1) (Part Four)

Except for the battlefield in the front, many members of the Sea Tribe were getting onto the island from the sides and back, surrounding the campsites of Chambord from all sides.

At the same time, many bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord rushed out of the campsites and blocked the enemies using the same method, stopping the low-level members of the Sea Tribe in their tracks.

Not sure when, but many ancient battleships slowly appeared on the surface of the sea.

It was clear that these battleships were similar to the Reverse Whale Battleships of Chambord where they could submerge underwater.

These battleships looked ancient as there were a lot of green dots and rust on the surface of these bronze ships as if they had been soaked underwater for tens of thousands of years. In fact, there were even seaweeds that only existed in the deep sea on the bodies of the ships.

While these ships looked ancient and not well-maintained, many figures were standing on them. These figures were all of various sizes.

Most of them looked like humans; it was clear that they were high-level members of the Sea Tribe. Powerful energy surges could be sensed from them, and their cultivation of the Sea Power all reached the equivalent realm of Moon-Class for humans. It was quite shocking.

All these Moon-Class Elites were standing around one female figure as if she were the center of the world.

This female looked exactly like a human girl. Her figure was beautiful with all the full curves, and she was in golden tight-fit body armor while holding a golden trident that was more than three meters long. Her long purple hair was almost touching the ground, and she was wearing a delicate golden mask.

The only thing that gave away her real identity was her cold, purple eyes that flashed inhumane lights. She was a prestigious high-level member of the Sea Tribe!

The top-tier decision makers of the Sea Tribe finally appeared!

Standing on the largest ancient bronze battleship while holding the golden trident, this woman looked like a god who was looking down at the world. Two purple light beams shot out of her eyes, ignoring space, time, the current battle, and the countless corpses of the low-members of the Sea Tribe. Then, these two dashes of purple lights penetrated the golden Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals that Fei left in the sky and shot toward Fei!

Fei sensed this sudden change.

While frowning, a thought appeared in his mind, and two dashes of golden light beams shot out of his eyes and headed toward those two purple light beams.

The two royals’ eyes met in the night instantly.

The golden light beams clashed onto the purple light beams, and they created many sparks in the air as they collided.

A sharp, eagle-like smile appeared on Fei’s face as he thought, “This woman with the golden mask must be the supreme princess of the Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance] in those two shark warriors’ memories. It is surprising that the royal who is commanding the hundreds of millions of sea creatures in this inland sea is a woman who doesn’t look old at all. However, in human years, she probably is several thousands of years old. She is very arrogant! Eh, I will test and see how powerful this royal of the Sea Tribe is!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 788 - The Meeting of Two Royals (2)

Chapter 788: The Meeting of Two Royals (2) (Part One)

Sensing that cold stare coming from afar, Fei sneered provokingly and reached out his right hand. As his right hand grasped the thin air, a huge mysterious-looking bow appeared.

This bow was close to two meters long, and ordinary archers wouldn’t be able to use it. Its body was black, and the bowstring was light-silver. As a chilling metal glare flashed on its body, it gave off a suppressive sensation. It was clear that this was a rare hard bow, and ordinary masters wouldn’t be able to lift it, let alone to pull it open and shoot with it.

Fei raised this giant bow with his right arm and pointed out the fingers on his left hand, and a cloud of golden energy flames appeared and turned into a giant golden arrow that was more than two meters tall. Even though it was made from energy, it had a solid texture to it.

The tip of the arrow was aimed at that princess of the Sea Tribe who was in the golden armor.

“Damn it! You made such a loud noise and almost made me unable to shoot my load! Now, I’m going to shoot at your face!” Fei thought angrily and viciously.

Whoosh! As soon as his left hand relaxed, that golden arrow disappeared from the bow.

At the same time, this giant bow in Fei’s hand couldn’t bear this terrifying force anymore, breaking in half before shattering into pieces.

Fei got this bow in Diablo World last night. However, even this legendary magic weapon couldn’t contain Fei’s insane barbaric strength, and it broke after shooting out one arrow.

That giant golden arrow far surpassed the sonic speed, and it instantly dashed through the sky and passed through the darkness, turning into a dash of golden light and flying toward that proud woman who was holding the golden trident.

All the high-level members of the Sea Tribe who were on that ship couldn’t react in time.

A surge of blue energy waves appeared, forming a powerful magic energy sphere around this ancient bronze ship. Even though it wanted to block this powerful arrow, it was shattered in less than a hundredth of a second.

The speed and power of that golden arrow weren’t reduced, and it still flew toward the forehead of that woman.

The masters of the Sea Tribe around her looked anxious and wanted to block it for her, but there wasn’t enough time.

At this moment, that pair of purple eyes behind the golden mask didn’t even blink. As she snorted, that golden trident in her hand was moved slowly.

It appeared extremely slow as if lovers were playing with each other’s hair, looking very gentle and graceful.

However, only the real masters knew that this strike was so fast that it looked slow.

Containing the power of the laws of nature, the golden trident left many afterimages in the air in front of this princess, fooling everyone’s eyes.

Before the clear afterimages could disappear, loud booming noises sounded.

The giant golden arrow landed on the golden trident.

Terrifying energy waves appeared, and the ancient, rusty bronze battleship started to shake violently. The masters who were around this haughty princess of the Sea Tribe were thrown off the ship, falling into the seawater. Then, a cloud of bright, golden energy flames appeared on the battleship.

As if another sun appeared, the bright lights forced everyone to close their eyes. At this moment, the darkness in the world was pushed away, and it seemed like it was daytime again!

“Despicable and pitiful human, are you testing the patience of the great Sea God and trying to get him angry?” A chilly voice sounded clearly by everyone’s ear. This voice was so cold that it sounded like this entity had lived in the deep sea for tens of thousands of years without seeing the Sun.

This was the ancient language that was used in the Mythical Era, and it was quite foreign to the people in this era. Therefore, only a few people were able to understand what this woman meant.

Chapter 788: The Meeting of Two Royals (2) (Part Two)

To the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord, the sudden appearance of this voice was terrifying, making them feel like bowls of cold water were poured on their heads, and giant ice cubes were stuffed into their hearts.

After this voice disappeared, the world returned to its darkness.

The eyes of the low-level members of the Sea Tribe and the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord were pierced, and they couldn’t help but cry uncontrollably.

As they gasped and rubbed their eyes frantically, their visions slowly returned, and they were able to see again.

Standing on that ancient bronze battleship, that princess who was in the golden armor wasn’t affected by that arrow, and her beautiful figure which was highlighted by her tight armor slowly floated into the air.

While fancy and prestigious golden energy flames burned around her, her long purple hair fluttered outwards like a peacock showing its feathers even though there was no wind. As if she were a god, purple circular lights appeared behind her mysteriously, and the delicate golden mask only showed her coldness.

No one knew what kind of a face was behind the mask, but the purple lights that were shooting out of her eyes were as sharp as blades and could make people feel like they were dying. It was truly suffocating.

“Now, pitiful humans, dirty slaves, accept your punishment from the angry Sea God!”

As if she were announcing the condemnation from the Sea God, that chilly voice sounded again. When the princess of the Sea Tribe floated several hundred meters into the air, she looked down at the campsites of Chambord, and her terrifying purple eyes locked onto Fei. Then, she pointed down her golden trident lightly.

Her movement was still graceful to the extreme, slow yet clear.

As her golden trident started to tilt forward, the ocean behind her got violent.

Suddenly, a golden light beam that was more than one meter in diameter shot down from the tip of the golden trident.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

This power and presence were indescribable! As if the gods opened a golden portal in the sky and attacked Fei themselves, this golden light beam pressured down everyone in its way including the members of the Sea Tribe and the bylaw enforcement officers of Chambord. It seemed like this powerful strike was going to sink this [Blood Crime] Island and kill everyone who was on it!

This royal of the Sea Tribe was far beyond the power of Morning Sun Realm.

What was more terrifying was that there was a faint godly sensation in this golden light beam as if the real gods were angry and wanted to punish Fei.

Many members of the Sea Tribe who were on the surface of the sea cheered at this moment.

In the past, they had seen their princess kill many powerful enemies using this Judgment Light of the Sea God. This strike represented the power, honor, and confidence of the Sea Tribe, and all members of the Sea Tribe believed in it.

However, such cheers suddenly paused.

For some reason, this [Demonic Human] who had killed many members of the Sea Tribe didn’t back off.

Instead, he put on a demonic armor and grabbed onto a huge, strangely-shaped hammer, and all kinds of runes that even scared this ancient race which just woke up from their long sleep were engraved onto the body of this hammer that was a bit too large.

As red lights appeared on the hammer, that human swung it and easily shattered the golden light beam that seemed like it was going to destroy the world!

This golden light beam which was shot out by their princess was shattered into pieces, and those pieces flew in all directions and disappeared like butterflies!

“How did this human block the punishment from the Sea God?”

“How is this possible?”

Finally, that pair of cruel and murderous purple eyes behind that mask blinked, and it seemed like this princess of the Sea Tribe was moved.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 789 - The Meeting of Two Royals (3)

Chapter 789: The Meeting of Two Royals (3) (Part One)

Judgment Light of the Sea God, the technique that this princess of the Sea Tribe just used, was her most powerful strike! Even though it looked like this princess did it with ease, that was all the power that she could unleash after waking up from the long sleep. She wanted to use it to destroy that [Demonic Human] and crush the morale of the humans who were on the island, but her opponent easily dismantled it. This was something that this princess didn’t anticipate.

“Honorable Sea God! After thousands of years of sleep, is my power reduced to this level? I can’t even defeat a Sun-Class Lord human…” Although the delicate golden mask covered her face, it was clear that this princess was rattled. She looked at that figure who was wearing the demonic armor and holding the giant hammer, looking like the rebirth of a battle god. Then, she sighed lightly as her long purple hair slowly fell back down.

As a golden light flashed, she returned onto that ancient bronze battleship.

“Since this is the case, then we will use our countless low-level warriors to drag out the battle and deplete these dirty humans!” She no longer wanted to fight.

As the ruler of the Sea Tribe at [Sea of Fragrance], her status was supreme. Since she was born, humans were like dirty and weak animals in her eyes. She wasn’t able to kill her opponent with one strike right now, so she felt like it was meaningless to continue the battle. If she battled with Fei, she felt like it would be adding to the honor of this human. In her mind, even though his opponent was powerful, he was just a stronger animal, still no match for her.

After she lightly waved the golden trident, a prestigious golden energy spread outward in all directions.

As if the gods were calling, the black sea instantly started to rumble, and giant waves surged up.

Like a giant kettle of boiling water, the sea got violent, and hoarse roars sounded as the members of the Sea Tribe charged out of the ocean and dashed at [Blood Crime] Island fearlessly.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-On the other side-

Fei was quite surprised.

Although it looked like he shattered that light beam easily, only Fei knew how dangerous it was.

Hidden in that golden light beam, there was a power beyond the realm of Sun-Class. In fact, it was beyond the realm of mortal and was close to the power of the gods! It was bizarre and terrifying.

If Fei didn’t have [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] which was indestructible, he might be killed by that light beam, let alone blocking it.

Right now, Fei’s hands that were on this war hammer were shivering lightly, and the veins in his hands and arms were bulging. In fact, his blood even burst some blood vessels, making his arms look red even though there was no external injury.

This princess of the Sea Tribe was the most terrifying opponent that Fei had ever met after hundreds if not thousands of battles. She almost killed him with one strike.

It was important to note that Fei had been trying his best to level up in Diablo World. Right now, he was already a Hell Mode level 41 Barbarian, which was a massive jump from before. If it were a few days ago, Fei wouldn’t be able to handle that light beam.

“Are all the royals of the Sea Tribe this powerful?” Fei thought.

After thinking back to the information that he gathered from the memories of those two shark warriors, Fei’s mood tanked.

[Sea of Fragrance] was only an inland sea. If the members of the Sea Tribe outside the Azeroth Continent in the real oceans woke up from their deep sleep, they could probably wipe out all the humans on the continent and devour them as food!

As a golden energy flame flashed by, all the injuries that Fei experienced disappeared. Fei unleashed all his barbaric power, wanting to battle this princess of the Sea Tribe for good.

However, when he looked up, he saw his opponent returning to her ancient bronze battleship, having no intention of battling him.

Fei was stunned. As thousands of thoughts appeared in his head, he didn’t chase.

“Princess Wharton of [Sea of Fragrance] is a coward?”

Chapter 789: The Meeting of Two Royals (3) (Part Two)

Seeing the low-level members of the Sea Tribe rushing out of the ocean, Fei instantly understood his opponent’s intention. However, it fit his plan as well.

Therefore, he put away his [Immortal King] item set and enveloped [Blood Crime] Island and himself in his golden energy flames. Then, he stared at the ancient bronze ship that his opponent stayed on and provoked, trying to test this royal of the Sea Tribe’s limit.

“Dirty human! You are inferior to a beast! You don’t deserve to battle our princess!”

“Hahaha! You know nothing! Since ancient times, humans are inferior to all the other races! All other races used humans in old times, and humans couldn’t even control their own lives. In fact, demon beasts had higher status than humans! Humans could reproduce easily and were only good workers. You are lower than a slave! You want to battle our great princess? Ridiculous!”

“Hehehehe, poor bug, you know nothing. Our supreme Sea Tribe finally broke through the darkness and reappeared in this world. We are going to kill all the humans and finish what we were doing thousands of years ago. We won’t just dominate this world; we will exterminate humans!”

Hearing Fei’s provocation, the masters of the Sea Tribe who were on the ancient bronze battleships all cussed. Their words were filled with disdain.

Fei could tell that they weren’t pretending; it was a sense of superiority that was deep in their bones. They were angry just like how a holy dragon would react after being disrespected by a dog.

The Sea Tribe never saw humans as threats.

Suddenly, Fei started laughing as he pointed at the sky, “You guys are the ignorant ones! Open your eyes and take a good look at this world! In my eyes, you are just a bunch of poor souls who climbed out of your tombs! Thousands of years passed, and the era where other races enslaved the humans is gone. Right now, the entire world is ruled by humans! Now, how dare you say things like dominating the world! Haha! You are like a bunch of rotten corpses that are trying to stay alive. If you keep on acting arrogantly, you will be crushed!”

Fei’s voice was empowered by his golden energy flames, and it overpowered all other noises in the area, sounding like the angry roar of a god.

What he said shocked and angered the high-level members of the Sea Tribe.

That princess of the Sea Tribe at [Sea of Fragrance] was obviously affected by Fei’s words. Her figure in the golden armor shivered a little, and purple lights dashed out of her eyes. However, she thought of something and suppressed her anger. As a golden light flashed by, she disappeared.

Then, the ancient bronze battleships sunk into the water and disappeared as well.

The battle continued.

The corpses and the blood of the Sea Tribe continued to stack on [Blood Crime] Island.

When the golden sun raised above the sky the next day morning, the battle was still not finished. Millions of the low-level members of the Sea Tribe continued to dash out of the water and charged at the campsites of Chambord on the island non-stop.

Right now, almost all the 2,000 bylaw enforcement officers had participated in the battle.

The powerful weapons, durable armor, advanced strategies, scientific shifts, and mighty protection from the king made the bylaw enforcement officers who were nervous in the beginning get used to this. They got more and more proficient in their coordination and obtained a lot of experience. They got fearless, and their morale skyrocketed, helping them to quickly transform from rookies to iron soldiers who had been through a lot!

When the sunshine landed on them, only sharp lights could be seen from their eyes.

Even though they were a bit fatigued due to the continuous battle, they were perseverant.

They stood at their positions like spears and swords that had just been sharpened on the grinding stone, and bright lights shined on them. As if they were hungry beasts, natural yet fierce murderous spirits could be felt from them. It was quite shocking to people who had never battled in wars before.

This was the result of going through a real war, and it was what Fei wanted to see.

As loud bugles sounded, the four long-distance teleportation arrays lit up, and more than 2,000 new soldiers walked onto the island in formations. They were going to replace their comrades who had battled all night and experience the same transformation.

According to Fei’s plan, if this battle could last for several days, then all the soldiers of Chambord would be able to transform.

Everything was going according to the king’s plan.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 790 - The Meeting of Two Royals (4)

Chapter 790: The Meeting of Two Royals (4) (Part One)

In the next six days, the attack of the Sea Tribe never stopped.

Just like how waves slapped the black reefs on the island, the soldiers of the Sea Tribe continued to charge at the campsites of Chambord and never took a break.

From the beach to the campsites of Chambord was a piece of land which was about 2,000 meters long. Right now, there were more than 100,000 corpses of the low-level members of the Sea Tribe on it.

Under the strong sunlight, these corpses started to dry up and rot. A stinky, bad fish smell permeated the air.

However, the campsites of Chambord stood there like reefs that could last eternities and didn’t move.

Under the sunshine, the campsites that seemed metallic stood there like mountains, making the Sea Tribe feel desperate.

They paid the hefty price, but they couldn’t even break a single checkpoint in front of the campsites of Chambord.

In the last six days, Chambord used a lot of war resources, but it somehow maintained a miraculous zero casualty count. Only 73 people were severely injured, but they had already recovered under the advanced magic healing system of Chambord.

In six days, the 20,000 bylaw enforcement officers had all taken turns and participated in the war.

These loyal warriors of Chambord experienced real battle and were washed in blood, transforming from rookies into veterans.

Without exaggeration, the military power of Chambord had increased by five folds in these six days! Fei was confident that the bylaw enforcement officers could battle the enemies in the southern region of Zenit and wipe out the Ten-Empire United Troops.

The university students were all future commanders and important civil and military officials of Chambord, and they obtained a lot from this war as well. Outside of participating in the battle, they even took on some responsibilities of commanding the teams. The university students of Chambord who were in different majors worked together and used their strengths, quickly growing up and getting experienced.

Blind Dessler was the person who was worth mentioning. His spirit energy increase was beyond Fei’s imagination.

After solidifying his realm at Eight-Star, his spirit energy continued to climb like a rocket. When he joined the battle on the fourth day, he finally broke through peak Nine-Star and became a New Moon Elite, the most talented Moon-Class Elite of Chambord who had a limitless future. At the same time, Fei taught him two spirit energy techniques, [Crystal Wall] and [Spinning Star Dust].

Since there was already the rule in Chambord where the people who advanced into the Moon-Class first would obtain a Golden Saint Mountain, even though Dessler joined Chambord the latest, he successfully reached the Moon-Class Realm and got one of the 12 Golden Saint Mountains, becoming the Gold Saint of Aries.

Such a miraculous event was very rare!

After experiencing all that struggling and pain in life, this blind boy finally shined brightly in this world.

The entire Chambord Kingdom benefited greatly from this strange war.

A sage had said in the past that wars could destroy everything but were also the greatest catalysts to push humans forward.

This sentence held especially true at this moment.

In the last six days, except for monitoring the battle and dealing with the sneak-attack of some masters of the Sea Tribe, the king was working hard in the King’s Tent. He entered Diablo World and tried to increase his strength in the shortest amount of time possible.

On the morning of the seventh day, Fei finally passed the second map, [Lut Gholein], in Hell Mode. He killed the Boss, Duriel, in [Tal Rasha’s Tomb] and successfully leveled up to Hell Mode level 43.

The only thing that disappointed Fei was Boss Duriel not giving him the components of the [Immortal King] item set. Instead, he only got some legendary golden items, but they were still better than nothing.

However, Elena’s luck was better than Fei’s. She got the [M’avina’s Tenet – Sharkskin Belt] which was a part of the [M’avina’s Battle Hymn] item set.

Right now, the Valkyrie was at Hell Mode level 34, which was equivalent to level 4 low-tier Rising Sun Realm in the real world. Such elevation speed would be shocking in the real world. If those two elders of the Shiye Shrine of the Northern Regional Church appeared in front of Elena, they would be instantly killed by two arrows.

Chapter 790: The Meeting of Two Royals (4) (Part Two)

The only weakness Elena had was that she didn’t have a Sun Anomaly.

Fei guessed that it was because Elena was from Diablo World and not from the real world. She couldn’t obtain and understand the laws of nature and construct her own Sun Anomaly. There were probably barriers between the Diablo World and the real world, which were hard to break.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

On the afternoon of the seventh day, the battle was still continuing since the Sea Tribe wasn’t giving up.

Right now, Fei no longer wanted to continue this practice for the military of Chambord.

The soldiers of Chambord had been trained already, and the university students also got their experience. It was time to finish this war that was impossible to end on its own.

When the night came, the 200 university students and 2,000 bylaw enforcement officers who were still on the island began to retreat to Chambord using the long-distance teleportation arrays according to plan.

Everything happened smoothly like a machine with high precision was moving. In less than half an hour, the campsites became empty except for Fei and a few gold saints.

Outside the campsites, the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals that Fei left in the sky continued to kill and shattered the low-level members of the Sea Tribe who were trying to break through.

“Your Majesty, this guy is really tough, and I wasn’t able to get anything useful.” Flatterer Oleg who had been interrogating this giant whale warrior in the last few days came over and said in low spirits. He finally encountered a tough character, and he failed at displaying his skills.

For this Half Moon Elite of the Sea Tribe, ordinary interrogation methods and tactics weren’t useful anymore.

The viciousness and perseverance of the members of the Sea Tribe were beyond Fei’s estimation.

This race was indeed terrifying.

“Since this is the case, then it is of no use to us.”

Fei waved his hand and pulled over this giant whale warrior who was half-dead from the interrogation. The king’s vast amount of spirit energy instantly rushed into this giant whale warrior’s head, reading its memory.

This captive was more powerful than those two shark warriors and had higher status. Therefore, it knew a lot more as well. After a while, Fei let go of his hand and nodded in satisfaction.

After that process, this giant whale warrior’s brain was damaged, and it no longer had its consciousness.

“Ok, put this creature with the other Sea Tribe specimens and send them to Mr. Cain and Ms. Akara’s laboratory.” Fei showed no mercy toward the Sea Tribe.

This race was the nemesis of humans since they treated humans as food. There was no negotiation room between the two.

After Fei explained things to Torres and others, the warriors of Chambord left with the last bit of resources, the close to 100 captives of Leon, and the new Gold Saint Dessler.

Finally, only Fei and King Buckingham of Leon who was blindfolded were standing in the old campsite.

Right now, all the defensive mechanisms, tents, and protections were disassembled and taken away, and only one long-distance teleportation array was flashing.

Fei walked over, stopped its operation, and dissembled it into more than a dozen components before putting them into his storage ring.

Then, he waved his finger and removed the seals in Buckingham’s body.

This master of Leon finally recovered his strength.

“You…” Buckingham looked at Fei in shock. In the last few days, he had been imprisoned inside a tent which blocked all noises and energy fluctuations, and he didn’t know what was happening.

Therefore, when Fei removed the lock on his body, he was quite surprised.

“Try to survive first,” Fei said as he pointed at the soldiers of the Sea Tribe who were charging over like a black flood.

Buckingham’s face instantly changed color.

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

Suddenly, a roar sounded from the depth of the sea, and it caused a giant wave which was more than 100 meters tall to rush toward this [Blood Crime] Island.

Both Fei and Buckingham sensed that a terrifying power appeared in the depth of the sea. It seemed like a demon was resurrected, and the terrifying energy surges dashed in all directions, making people shiver in fear.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 791 - The Meeting of Two Royals (5)

Chapter 791: The Meeting of Two Royals (5) (Part One)

Buckingham’s expression instantly paled.

The soldiers of the Sea Tribe who were rushing over shocked him to his core, and this terrifying power that suddenly appeared also made him shiver. That violent and destructive force was overbearing, and it was clear that it didn’t belong to an entity who was kind and orderly.

As a high-level noble of Leon, he knew what it meant to the living creatures on land if such an entity were alive.

“What is that?” Buckingham asked Fei as he tried to mobilize his warrior energy in his body and get his body used to his power which was gone for a while, “King of Chambord, tell me what happened in these few days!”

Fei completely ignored him.

“Huh? According to the memories of the three masters of the Sea Tribe, this vicious god could only break through the seal in about half a year. Why is he waking up so soon?” Fei murmured to himself as he looked at the center of the sea which was about 50 kilometers away. On the dark ocean surface, a blackish-red energy was gushing out of the sea like a beam that connected to the sky, standing in the world strangely.

Now, Fei already realized what was happening, and his expression looked serious.

“What is going on? King of Chambord? Where are the 184 warriors of Leon?” Buckingham looked around the campsite and realized that only he and Fei were still here.

After he instantly thought of one possibility, he got stirred up as he shouted, “You killed them? You killed them and sacrificed them to the vicious Sea Tribe? You are a damn butcher. You damn devil… You…”

“Enough!” Fei shouted impatiently and cut him off, “What, Mr. Buckingham? You are starting to care about the lives of those captives? Not long ago, weren’t you trying to kill them along with me in this vast sea?”

Buckingham was instantly at a loss for words.

That was right. About eight days ago when the Sea Tribe first appeared, Buckingham got a crazy plan in his mind. He was going to borrow the blades of the Sea Tribe to kill the King of Chambord, the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit. This way, he could kill a powerful enemy of Leon silently.

Therefore, he was willing to sacrifice the lives of his soldiers as well as his own life to achieve that goal.

On the way, he used his persuasive power and military status to convince those hundreds of captives of Leon. That was how he was able to make [Brilliance] go off track, heading toward the center of the [Sea of Fragrance] instead of the Leon Empire. He thought that he had done this without the detection of the Chambordians, and that was why the ship encountered more and more members of the Sea Tribe.

In the beginning, everything was happening according to Buckingham’s plan; more and more masters of the Sea Tribe appeared.

In the end, even a powerful master like the King of Chambord couldn’t protect the entire [Brilliance], and the people on the ship had a hard time surviving.

However, the appearance of [Blood Crime] Island ruined Buckingham’s plan.

Buckingham was greatly disappointed, and he broke one side of [Brilliance] sneakily and tossed most of the food and drinkable water into the ocean, wanting to cause disruptions to Fei and the other Chambordians. This way, the Sea Tribe would have the upper hand and kill all of them who were on the ship.

Unfortunately for Buckingham, red-haired Louise discovered the strangeness when [Brilliance] docked at [Blood Crime], and he and the other captives of Leon were locked up into a tent which was isolated from the outside world. What happened after was out of his control.

Every day, he was praying to the gods and hoping that the vicious members of the Sea Tribe could break through the defense-line of Chambord and kill all the Chambordians, his men, and himself. This was the most effective way of getting rid of a big enemy for Leon.

He thought that Fei didn’t know any of this.

Now that Fei pointed it out, he knew that the King of Chambord saw through his plan from the beginning.

This made him feel embarrassed, and he didn’t know what to say.

Chapter 791: The Meeting of Two Royals (5) (Part Two)

Right now, Fei already finished observing the phenomenon which was happening far away and looked back at Buckingham. The king said lightly, “I was planning to leave those captives of Leon here as food for the Sea Tribe. After all, they are nothing but burdens to us. However, I’m not a vicious person like you guys who can sacrifice so many people for the so-called benefit for the empire. Therefore, I have already ordered my men to take them to a safe place.”

Buckingham was stunned after hearing what Fei said, and he looked away awkwardly. After a while, he sighed and said, “Thank you.”

A playful smile appeared on Fei’s face, and the king said, “You are a vicious and cunning character whose hands are stained by the blood of Zenitians, but you are righteous from the perspective of the Leon Empire. As a commander of Leon, you risked your own life to save the military forces of Leon when they were in danger, and you placed yourself at life-threatening situations to get rid of me. Therefore, you can be counted as a real man. Just for that, I won’t kill you. Now, this island is already surrounded by the members of the Sea Tribe. Since everything is in fate, you can try to escape. If you can survive and escape from this island, then you can make it back to the Leon Empire.”

“Huh?” Buckingham was stunned by what Fei said again since it was unexpected.

He subconsciously looked at the low-level members of the Sea Tribe who were charging over like a flood as well as the high-level members of the Sea Tribe who were standing far back on water beams that were shooting out of the ocean. Gradually, he understood that the situation was dangerous. If he walked out of this campsite which was protected by the King of Chambord’s Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals, the hundreds of thousands of members of the Sea Tribe would attack him without mercy.

It wouldn’t be easy for him to survive this.

“What about you? Where are you going?” Buckingham suddenly thought of something and asked Fei subconsciously.

After asking, Buckingham felt a little awkward; he didn’t even know why he asked that.

“Me?” Fei suddenly laughed and said, “I’m going to vent my anger! Then, I will go into the deep sea to meet this terrifying entity who is rumored to have the power to kill gods!”

In the next moment, Fei turned into a dash of golden light and flew toward the distance. His powerful energy flames made him look like a sun, and all the low-level members of the Sea Tribe were turned into ashes. Also, the black surface of the ocean at night was pressured. A massive groove which was more than 100 meters wide appeared in the sea, and the waves moved to two sides. It looked like the entire ocean was divided into two halves by Fei, and it was terrifying.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of booming noises sounded and resonated in the sky.

Further away, the Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe were standing on water beams that were jetted more than 100 meters into the sky. They were wearing ancient armor, holding strangely-shaped weapons, and creating a unique battle array formation. They tried to block the king and stop him from moving forward, but Fei simply punched out one fist after another, and the powerful golden energy fists flew across the dark sky and destroyed the masters of the Sea Tribe.

This was a one-sided massacre.

The vicious and reckless Sea Tribe met the more overbearing king, and they couldn’t fight back at all.

Buckingham’s heart lurched, and he turned into a dash of light immediately and followed Fei tightly without thinking. He was also flying toward the center of the ocean where that destructive and vicious sensation was coming from.

He was only at the low-tier Full Moon Realm now. Compared to Fei, he was as weak as an ant. However, he was much stronger than ordinary members of the Sea Tribe.

Also, since Fei showcased his power again and killed the masters of the Sea Tribe, Buckingham didn’t run into any danger, and he was able to follow Fei.

Very soon, the two of them arrived at the location that was more than 50 kilometers away from [Blood Crime] Island.

Buckingham got close to Fei and looked down with the king.

What he saw instantly made him gasp, and he couldn’t maintain his composure.

Something unbelievable was happening.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 792 - The Meeting of Two Royals (6)

Chapter 792: The Meeting of Two Royals (6) (Part One)

Within an area of 30-kilometer-radius, the entire ocean now turned grey. A grey vapor that was filled with deathly sensations came out of the sea and connected with the sky, and the center of the ocean that had a radius of about 1,000 meters was being sucked down by a mysterious force, creating a vortex that was at least 1,000 meters deep.

At the very center of the vortex, a grey energy beam was shooting out. This energy was supreme and filled with bloodiness and violence, and it dashed into the sky and tore the dark clouds, piercing directly into the dark sky. No one knew where the other end of this energy beam connected to.

The air was chilly; it was freezing.

However, it seemed like the seawater in the area was being evaporated by high temperature. Within the area, grey vapor was everywhere. Then, thunders rumbled while lightning bolts flashed across the sky.

After a lot of noises, heavy rain started to pour down from the sky.

With this giant vortex as the center, no members of the Sea Tribe could be seen within 20 kilometers.

It seemed like this vicious race was also scared by this destructive energy, escaping from the area as quickly as they could.

“God… this; this is a power that mortals can’t have!”

King Buckingham of Leon was a calculative and experienced person, but he turned ashen-faced at this moment when seeing this scene. Although he wasn’t a Sun-Class Lord yet, he was a royal of the Leon Empire, and he had a lot of knowledge. Therefore, he instantly realized what kind of power this was. Even though he was persistence and brave, he felt a chilliness, and he wanted to turn around and flee instinctively.

“This is too fast. The Sea Tribe must have used another method!” Fei thought as a thin golden energy sphere appeared around him, blocking all the raindrops half a meter away from his body. He organized all the information that he obtained from the memories of those three masters of the Sea Tribe, and his expression darkened even more.

“What is this? King of Chambord, you know, right? You have to know what this is, right?” Seeing Fei’s serious expression, Buckingham asked loudly as thunders rumbled and lightning bolts flashed in the sky.

“If I tell you that this is a vicious god of the Sea Tribe, would you believe me? Haha!” Fei laughed as he looked at Buckingham.

He continued to chuckle, but he said in all seriousness, “Ok, Leonian, don’t stay here anymore; leave before this vicious god comes to life. Go back to the Leon Empire and tell your emperor that the Sea Tribe reappeared, and so did their vicious god! The wars between humans are no longer meaningful. If the Leon Empire doesn’t want to become the first empire that will be exterminated by the Sea Tribe, it should stop fighting with empires like Zenit. We need to come together and figure out a way to battle these vicious creatures!”

All kinds of expressions appeared on Buckingham’s face, and he didn’t know what to say.

He sensed the thick sensation of death from this energy beam, and he knew that Fei wasn’t lying.

The entity with such an evil and murderous aura must be a god-like figure who loved killing. Also, since this entity was a god of the Sea Tribe, then it must be a powerful enemy of humans. The Leon Empire was very close to the [Sea of Fragrance], and it would suffer a lot of damage if it weren’t prepared for the attack of the Sea Tribe and their vicious god.

After some thinking, Buckingham felt cold inside.

He was sure of one thing; the humans couldn’t stop this force.

At least no one at the Leon Empire could stop this force which could destroy the world.

Suddenly, a series of thunders rumbled, waking Buckingham up from his deep and messy thoughts.

Chapter 792: The Meeting of Two Royals (6) (Part Two)

Just as he was about to turn around and escape, he suddenly looked at Fei and asked, “What about you? Aren’t you escaping as well?”

“I can escape and hide for now, but I can’t do that forever,” Fei said calmly.

Under the light of the lightning flashes, Buckingham suddenly felt like his opponent who made him and the entire Leon Empire shiver gave him a strange sense of security.

Right now, he felt like Fei’s eyes were as bright as the stars, and a unique charisma was being emitted. Like two black holes, Fei’s eyes were able to devour anything in the world.

At this moment, Buckingham who was haughty and conceited even when Fei captured him felt like he was inferior for the first time in his life.

Whoosh!

With golden energy flames around him, Fei dashed down toward the center of that terrifying vortex rapidly. The friction between his energy flames and the air created a lot of sparks.

Buckingham was shocked as he thought, “Is this madman trying to commit suicide?”

However, in the next moment, he suddenly understood the King of Chambord’s intent, and he was stunned once again.

Unexpectedly, he didn’t turn around and escape. Instead, he gritted his teeth and followed Fei again, dashing into the giant vortex that looked like the enormous mouth of a vicious prehistoric beast.

He didn’t know why he made such a decision. Perhaps, he just wasn’t willing to accept the fact that the King of Chambord was better than him.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Boom!

As if a meteor crashed down into the ocean, giant waves that were more than hundreds of meters tall appeared.

In the next second, Fei already dived into the ocean and got down more than 1,000 meters.

Then, another noise sounded behind Fei.

“An interesting Leonian,” the king thought. Before he dived into the ocean, he knew that Buckingham didn’t escape and instead followed him.

However, the king didn’t pay attention to this Leonian. Instead, he observed his surroundings.

It was pitch-black inside the ocean, and it felt like someone spilled ink into the water. Also, the seawater was spinning with the vortex, making Fei feel like he was inside a laundry machine.

The terrifying spinning force disrupted the old environment. Even though colorful lights were flashing in the water, Fei couldn’t tell what they were.

However, with Fei’s eyesight, he was able to see 1,000 meters around him.

The cause of the vortex was that grey energy beam. It was shot up from the bottom of the sea, and it contained a strange power.

It was stirring the seawater crazily as if it wanted to crush everything in the sea before starting over again.

Fei decided on a direction and dashed toward the depths of the sea without hesitation, moving closer to the source of the grey energy beam.

His speed in the water was greatly reduced.

As Fei got deeper into the ocean, the spinning force seemed to have decreased, but that grey energy beam got brighter, and the sensation coming off it was also more intense.

Even Fei didn’t dare to get too close to the energy beam. He stayed about 500 meters away from it and continued to dive deeper.

It seemed like this ocean was bottomless.

After half an hour, the water pressure increased dramatically. Fei looked around and couldn’t see anything; he felt like he was in the void.

He couldn’t tell how deep this ocean was, and he wasn’t able to sense the existence of any creatures.

“A small inland sea is already this deep. Then, how deep are the real oceans outside of the Azeroth Continent in the legends?” Fei thought to himself and was shocked.

After another half hour, Fei had dived deeper than 20,000 meters. Gradually, he vaguely saw the seabed and some structures on it. It seemed like he had reached the bottom.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 793 - The Meeting of Two Royals (7)

Chapter 793: The Meeting of Two Royals (7) (Part One)

Fei didn’t dare to be arrogant. After all, the sea was the territory of the Sea Tribe, and this race that was recorded in history books had many masters. They had occupied the sea for tens of millions of years, and it was hard to tell what kind of powerful trump cards they had at the bottom of the ocean. If he weren’t careful, he might be trapped and killed.

Therefore, the king got very serious, and his spirit energy radiated outward like waves. After everything around him was detected, and he didn’t discover anything strange, he descended more and slowly landed on the seabed.

It was indeed the seabed.

When Fei took a good look, the landscape here was quite flashy. There weren’t any giant hills, and the chilly whiteness extended into the darkness in the distance. However, when Fei took a more detailed observation, he realized that this was supposed to be a dense underwater fossilized forest.

White fossilized trees were everywhere, connecting with each other since their branches had grown into one another. Compared with the ordinary trees on land, these fossilized trees didn’t have leaves, and mystical patterns were on the empty branches.

Each of these fossilized trees was at least ten meters tall, and they had many branches.

However, since they already fossilized, they weren’t moving at all in the water, and they looked like corpses that had been at the bottom of the sea for many years.

At the moment, Fei was standing on the fossilized branch of a thick tree.

When he reached the bottom of the sea, he felt like it was no longer that dark. The chilly white bodies of these fossilized trees emitted faint white lights. The lights weren’t eye-piercing, but they were quite significant when hundreds of thousands of fossilized trees connected.

Like moonlight, they illuminated the seabed softly, making it look stunning.

Since Fei was now tens of thousands of meters deep in the ocean, the water pressure was insane.

Buckingham who had followed him tightly with gritted teeth was feeling this water pressure more, and big sweat drops appeared on his forehead.

As he unleashed his warrior energy, a red energy sphere appeared around him and protected him. However, he was cultivating fire-elemental warrior energy, and its effectiveness was greatly reduced in this vast ocean. His strength was almost reaching low-tier Full Moon, but he was like a mid-tier Half Moon Warrior in the sea. If he dived deeper for about 5,000 meters, he wouldn’t be able to last.

“Leonian, if you don’t want to die, go back. If a fight occurs later, I won’t have the energy to save you.” Fei glanced at Buckingham and said calmly.

Even though it was well-intentioned, it sounded vicious and mean coming from Fei’s mouth.

Buckingham blushed, and he opened his mouth, wanting to say something.

However, without sparing another glance at him, Fei decided on a direction and dashed forward by stepping on the branches of these fossilized trees, quickly approaching that grey energy beam which was shooting into the sky.

He could only get close to that vicious god of the Sea Tribe who was waking up by approaching this grey energy beam, and he could potentially do something.

“Hey! Hey! Hey! King of Chambord, I know what you want to do, but you won’t succeed. Even if a god isn’t completely awakened yet, we mortals couldn’t deal with it.” Buckingham followed Fei tightly as he shouted, “You will fail going alone! We should find more masters and unite. Perhaps we can attack this vicious god together or prolong this seal.”

Fei completely ignored Buckingham and didn’t even slow down.

The closer they were to that grey energy beam, the more vicious and evil the energy sensation became.

The only thing was that the water calmed down in this region, and there was no longer that powerful spinning force.

Everything was as calm as a windless summer night, and no members of the Sea Tribe could be seen. However, Fei and Buckingham felt like they were walking in hell and traveling through a sea of blood and corpses.

Chapter 793: The Meeting of Two Royals (7) (Part Two)

If ordinary masters were here, this evil and violent energy which permeated the water would have killed them and sucked away their souls. This intense water pressure wasn’t even needed.

“This madman…” Buckingham was angry that Fei completely ignored him.

However, he could only follow Fei and continue moving forward as well while gritting his teeth.

He was a haughty and smart individual. Seeing how Fei reacted, he knew that it was impossible for him to convince this young warrior to back off. In fact, he also knew that his suggestion didn’t make any sense. From the increase in this evil and demonic energy in such a short time, he knew that there wasn’t enough time for humans. Before the human masters could gather, this vicious god of the Sea Tribe probably would already finish waking up, and he would be able to step out of the sea.

By then, the vicious god of the Sea Tribe would have already recovered his strength, and he would devour many lives, destroying the few empires around the [Sea of Fragrance]. If that happened, the land that was within thousands of kilometers of the coastline would be full of corpses, and humans in the area would go extinct.

This god of the Sea Tribe was an evil and vicious entity.

In ancient legends, the battles between gods and demons were able to destroy the world, and they were destructive. Those vicious and demonic gods ate all other races as food, and they could devour tens of millions of lives in one day. No one could stop them.

However, as the Mythical Era came to an end, the real gods and demons hadn’t appeared on the continent for thousands of years.

Some people made bold assumptions and said that the gods and demons killed each other, depleting the power of each force. In fact, some of the priests in the Holy Church didn’t believe in the gods and the holy land; they spoke of the gods and acted devotedly because they wanted to make what they were doing seem righteous.

At this moment, Buckingham still felt like it was unbelievable.

“There is a vicious god of the Sea Tribe who is alive at the bottom of this sea? Didn’t people say that all the gods were gone? Such a terrifying entity is really about to appear in the world,” Buckingham thought to himself. He didn’t know if others would believe him if he told them about what happened, but he wouldn’t believe this if he didn’t see this with his own eyes.

Therefore, he gritted his teeth and followed the King of Chambord. At this moment, he had unimaginable confidence in this No.1 Enemy of the Leon Empire. He didn’t even realize this consciously.

“Perhaps this madman can do it,” Buckingham thought as he gritted his teeth more.

He was a decisive person. At this moment, he would stand with the side that he believed was right.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Fei stopped when he felt like he was really close to that grey energy beam.

Before him was a deep and wide valley. In fact, it could be more accurately described as an abyss.

Black energy was slowly rising from this abyss, and it looked like black flames were burning here. Like an opening to hell, it was suffocating to look at. Fei felt like an immeasurable amount of danger was hiding in here.

After hearing the light noises behind him, Fei frowned but ended up taking out a few items from his storage ring and tossing them at Buckingham with golden energy flames wrapped around them.

Buckingham was surprised at first, and he reached out his hand to catch them subconsciously. When he looked down, he realized they were a set of magic armor with dense fire elements around it, a fire-elemental magic spear, a red sword, and a few crystal bottles that were several-thumbs-thick; it seemed like they contained high-level healing potions.

Buckingham was thrilled as he understood Fei’s intentions.

Without hesitating, he put the armor on his body, placed the sword on his belt, held onto the spear, and stored the potions in his storage ring.

These items were all fire-elemental and suited his fire-elemental warrior energy, helping him improve his strength.

Just as he was feeling heroic and about to thank Fei, he looked up and saw the King of Chambord leaping into the abyss.

Buckingham murmured a complaint and followed suit without hesitation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 794 - The Meeting of Two Royals (8)

Chapter 794: The Meeting of Two Royals (8) (Part One)

On the two sides of the cliff, dark-red stone spikes pointed outward, looking like the messed-up teeth of a monster. Since water flowed around these spikes in a pattern, these spikes were sharpened by the water and were very dangerous.

After diving down for 400 meters, dense stone spikes were everywhere, and it was hard to tell the directions as if they were inside a maze.

Fei dashed around and stepped on different stone spikes, diving deeper into the ocean rapidly.

Buckingham was barely able to follow Fei. While gritting his teeth, he dived deeper with a determined expression on his face.

After about 1,000 meters, the bottom of the abyss was finally reached.

It was wider than Fei had anticipated, and the cold seawater somehow got warm. What surprised Fei the most was that there was a layer of red plants on the seabed. They were about ten centimeters tall, looking like the grass on land. As the seawater moved, they tilted in one direction, and it looked like a red wave was moving underwater. It was quite a fantastic scene.

For some reason, the water pressure at the bottom of the abyss was less than above. As if there were a magical force field, at least half of the water pressure got canceled out.

When Fei looked up, he was still able to see that murderous grey energy beam more than 1,000 meters away. In this dark bottom of the sea, that energy beam was as obvious as a lighthouse, pointing out the direction.

As his spirit energy spread out and filled the area with a radius of 5,000 meters, Fei got a quick scan of his surroundings and learned that no members of the Sea Tribe were around.

This surprised Fei a little.

Theoretically, the Sea Tribe should know about his whereabouts and the intention of his trip.

“But why isn’t there anyone who is stopping me? Why aren’t the masters of the Sea Tribe stopping me? Could it be… that they think my power couldn’t stop this vicious god of the Sea Tribe from waking up?” Fei thought.

After he self-mocked a little, he dashed forward and got closer to that grey energy beam.

Finally, some structures and ruins appeared in the front. These were all the relics that represented the former glory of the Sea Tribe, and they were ancient. There were collapsed walls, damaged palaces that had seaweed growing on them, giant god statues that fell on the seabed, and some shattered staircases.

The further Fei went, the more ruins and relics there were. They had been sealed for thousands of years, and vicissitude couldn’t be hidden. However, through the outer shapes of these structures, Fei was able to tell how prospers this place was thousands of years ago.

It was clear that this was a city of the Sea Tribe.

Unfortunately, this city had collapsed under the passage of time. More than 1,000 years of being sealed robbed this place of its former glory.

Fei didn’t stop and continued to move forward.

Gradually, some members of the Sea Tribe appeared. They were high-level members and looked very similar to humans. They weren’t weak; the weakest warrior among them was equivalent to a Five-Star Warrior.

They were cultivating the Sea Power. After living in the sea for tens of millions of years, they evolved and became one with the sea. Instead of being suppressed by the water pressure, they were able to move rapidly in the water like black lightning bolts. They swam around quickly and released high-pitched sound waves, but they didn’t attack.

The further Fei got, the more members of the Sea Tribe he saw.

They were all high-level members of the Sea Tribe.

Some of them were standing on top of broken walls, some of them were sitting on the shoulders of the collapsed god statues, and some of them hid in the ancient temples. While blue lights flashed in their eyes, they controlled their vicious and violent temperament and grasped their weapons tight while looking at Fei who was walking in this ancient fallen city; it felt like they were waiting for something.

Buckingham was still following Fei, but he was nervous; he felt like his heart was in his throat.

More and more high-level members of the Sea Tribe appeared, and there were a lot of Moon-Class Elites. They stood on either side of the street, only leaving out a path that was about five meters wide for Fei and Buckingham.

It seemed like a battle could occur at any moment now. If that did happen, Buckingham was sure that he couldn’t escape from here.

Chapter 794: The Meeting of Two Royals (8) (Part Two)

Suddenly, Fei stopped moving.

Four figures appeared in front of him, and they were all Sun-Class Lords.

“Humans, your trip ends here,” the creature in the middle of the group said. He was several meters tall, looking like a small giant, and he was looking down at Fei and Buckingham.

He had four eyes and four arms, and his waistline was more than 20 meters. Chilly white scales covered his body, and he was wearing a set of magic armor. He should be a rare species that only existed in the deep sea, and his innate powers were terrifying.

When he spoke, the soundwaves created several swirls, destroying multiple stone pillars that had diameters of more than one meter. He was quite pressing.

Buckingham recognized this master of the Sea Tribe.

About half a month ago, he appeared on the surface of the sea and battled with the King of Chambord for about four hours. In the end, they matched even, and he forced [Brilliance] to dock at the [Blood Crime] Island to avoid the Sea Tribe momentarily. This creature was a terrifying master.

Beside him, the other three Sun-Class Lords all had strange forms as well since were rare marine species. More than 60% of their bodies were already human-like, and Buckingham couldn’t see through their strengths.

Although these three new Sun-Class Lord hadn’t unleashed their powers yet, the energy fluctuations around them already created a series of hissing noises in the water. Also, black energy flames burned around them, making it seem like this space couldn’t handle their powers and was about to collapse.

Buckingham cursed in his mind and thought, “Damn it! Before we can find the place where that vicious god of the Sea Tribe is sleeping, we are blocked by such masters! If this giant creature can battle with the King of Chambord for a few seconds, and other three masters can tear me into pieces! In the end, the King of Chambord probably can’t escape as well… This time, I’m dragged into hell by this madman of Zenit!”

Just as various expressions appeared on Buckingham’s face, and he was about to get close to the King of Chambord to whisper some potential ways of getting away, he was suddenly stunned while his pupils contracted immediately.

At that moment, Fei sneered and charged forward.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

With neither hesitation nor fear, the King of Chambord shouted and punched out.

Fei’s target was that giant member of the Sea Tribe who had battled him for four hours before.

A golden energy flames flashed, the seawater between Fei and this master were turned into nothing, creating a vacuum.

Then, a terrifying light beam shot out of Fei’s fist, instantly enveloping that master of the Sea Tribe.

“Hahaha! Poor human! You are seeking your death!” that giant master of the Sea Tribe laughed and punched out instantly.

A blue light shot out of his fist, and his aura was even more powerful than Fei’s.

He had battled this [Demonic Human] before, and he had a rough idea about how powerful his opponent was.

“Although this [Demonic Human] is more powerful than me, the difference isn’t big. It is impossible for him to defeat me when so little time passed. Also, Princess Her Highness had sent three more Sun-Class Lords to come here with me. Our goal is to instantly kill this human who caused many of our people to become fearful. This is the best way to establish the confidence of our people!” he thought to himself.

The other three Sun-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe saw Fei’s attack and only sneered. They were waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike and kill.

However, in the next moment…

“No, wait! You… AHHH!”

The smile on this giant master’s face froze, and he couldn’t believe what he was experiencing. When the two different energies collided, he sensed a power that was several times stronger than his, and this power instantly crushed his strike.

When he realized that this human was no longer that human from a few days ago, he wanted to dodge, but it was too late. That destructive energy rushed into his body already and shattered all life energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 795 - The Meeting of Two Royals (9)

Chapter 795: The Meeting of Two Royals (9) (Part One)

While that giant master of the Sea Tribe shouted in his hoarse voice, eye-piercing blue lights flashed around him as if he wanted to fight back.

However, it was useless as his opponent’s powerful golden energy flames had already enveloped him.

Boom! He lost consciousness, and his world turned black.

Others observed all of this, and it made their hearts stop beating for a second. This scene was way too shocking for them! This visual made them lose the ability to talk or think.

It was hard to imagine that one punch from the [Murderous God of Humans] was enough to explode a Sun-Class Lord of the Sea Tribe!

No wonder the Sea Tribe gave Fei this nickname!

It was an instant-kill!

That giant body was turned into a cloud of blood mist, and none of his arms were intact. His muscles, bones, armor, and weapons were all turned into the smallest particles. Even if gods descended from heaven, they couldn’t bring this Sun-Class Lord of the Sea Tribe back to life.

When the other three Sun-Class Lords wanted to help, it was already too late.

Boom! Boom!!!!!

Now, the loud explosive noises finally sounded, and all the water within the 1,000-meter radius was pushed out by the force within Fei’s punch. The thousands of high-level members of the Sea Tribe, the collapsed palaces, ancient god statues, and city walls were all crashed by the energy waves, and the golden energy waves continued to expand in all directions while opening deep and dark cracks in the seabed. It felt like the entire ocean was about to be penetrated by this strike.

Buckingham opened his mouth wide, so wide that his mouth was almost torn.

His mind blanked out, and he suddenly felt like the intelligence which he was proud of wasn’t enough to process this information.

“What? How? Why is the King of Chambord suddenly this powerful? How many days passed? Is this real?” Buckingham thought to himself. Only a little over ten days ago, the King of Chambord and this giant master of the Sea Tribe were evenly matched; he saw it with his own eyes. But today, the King of Chambord easily killed his opponent!

“What? Instantly killing a Sun-Class Lord? AHHHH! It isn’t as simple as killing an ant! Unless the difference in strengths between the two parties is giant, this isn’t possible!… What happened? Did the King of Chambord hide his strength before? Or did he achieve another breakthrough?” he pondered even more.

“Hahahaha! Whoever dares to stop me will die!”

After instantly destroying his opponent, Fei dashed toward that grey energy beam rapidly like a bolt of lightning.

“Damn it!”

“Stop him!”

The other three Sun-Class Lords of the Sea Tribe were terrified.

They were woken up from their shock by Fei’s shout, and they couldn’t even think about other things at this moment. They instantly unleashed their full strength and chased after Fei.

They knew what was happening behind them, and they couldn’t allow this [Murderous God of Humans] to get close to the [Revival Altar] and disrupt Mr. Kluivert’s awakening process. The awakening of that demonic god was crucial to the long-term plans of the Sea Tribe.

“Haha! Idiots! You are fooled!”

At this moment, Fei who was charging forward suddenly turned around and laughed. Then, his body paused before turning back in an unimaginable speed and angle, attacking those three Sun-Class Lords of the Sea Tribe.

Boom!

It was another punch!

Without any doubt, one of the three Sun-Class Lords was killed. This giant master from the eel clan was also turned into blood mist. Like an overinflated balloon, he popped instantly without being able to fight back, and his flesh slowly floated down the sea.

Chapter 795: The Meeting of Two Royals (9) (Part Two)

However, that golden energy fist was too mighty! After killing a Sun-Class Lord, it continued to move forward like a golden light beam. The ancient buildings and thousands of high-level members of the Sea Tribe who were behind that master from the eel clan were turned into dust, and a deep hole appeared on one side of the cliff, causing the seawater to rush into it immediately.

Such power!

Such presence!

Now, Buckingham realized that the King of Chambord acted as if he were about to charge past the Sun-Class Lords, making them instantly lose focus and unable to coordinate with each other quickly. The king’s attack was astonishing! As a result, this Sun-Class Lord who was powerful enough to be admired by many warriors was sacrificed under the King of Chambord’s iron fists.

Unbelievable strength!

Insane battle experience!

In the blink of an eye, two Sun-Class Lords who were enough to support a powerful empire died with their bodies turning into particles.

“AHHHH! Damn! Despicable human!”

One of the two Sun-Class Lords who survived until now was terrified and angered. It seemed like he was from the octopus clan since he still had features of an octopus.

As his dozens of arms swung in the water, each grabbing a powerful high-level combat weapon, he suddenly sensed a coldness. Just as he was about to use his most powerful strike, he looked down and realized that a golden energy fist was already pressing on his heart without his notice.

“AH… No!” He screamed desperately. In the next moment, his body blew up, just like his two comrades who died.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Until the last moment, he still couldn’t believe that he, a Sun-Class Lord, was so easily killed by a young human master.

Right now, the last Sun-Class Lord of the Sea Tribe was already ashen-faced. He finally understood that the strength of this [Murderous God of Humans] was far beyond the information in that intelligence report, and he wasn’t able to block such a figure.

As he screamed, fear appeared in his eyes, and he turned around and fled.

Cold lights flashed in Fei’s eyes.

Since the relationship between him and the Sea Tribe already got to this stage, there was no way that he would let his enemies go.

When he pulled back his right arm, it seemed like the water in front of him was grasped by a terrifying force, turning into a golden gel-like matter. That Sun-Class Lord of the Sea Tribe who was escaping instantly slowed down.

At this moment, Fei suddenly punched out quickly like a bolt of lightning, and a golden light beam dashed out, penetrating the sea.

Invincible Emperor Fist – One Strike to Kill!

The golden light beam dashed out of Fei’s fist and penetrated that last Sun-Class Lord. This light beam was so eye-piercing that no one could see anything else for a moment.

When this light disappeared, that Sun-Class Lord was also completely gone from this world!

Like a snowflake on a hot summer day, that high-level member of the Sea Tribe was nowhere to be found!

All four Sun-Class Lords who came here to stop Fei were destroyed in a way and in a speed that were unimaginable to others!

Buckingham was blanking out; he didn’t know how to describe what he saw.

“Those were four Sun-Class Lords! Not four white cabbage! They disappeared just like that… Is this young man a god? Is he the reincarnation of a god? If that is the case… perhaps this evil god of the Sea Tribe can be stopped!” he thought to himself.

Standing in the middle of the valley, Fei took out a bottle of [Mana Potion] before drinking it slowly.

He killed those four Sun-Class Lords, but it didn’t seem like a big deal to him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 796 - The Meeting of Two Royals (10)

Chapter 796: The Meeting of Two Royals (10) (Part One)

Even though Fei finished the battle in a few quick seconds, and it looked very easy, the king indeed used a lot of energy.

These four punches were the most powerful strikes that Fei had ever used since he walked onto the path of a warrior.

When he used his first punch to kill that giant master of the Sea Tribe, he benefitted from the impression that he left in his opponent’s mind more than ten days ago. That member of the Sea Tribe still thought that their strengths were on the same level, but Fei had been working hard in Diablo World and leveling up. Although that fight only happened not long ago, Fei’s strength had improved drastically. Since his opponent was a little careless, and Fei was fully prepared, he was able to instantly finish the battle using the barbarian skill – [Bash].

Before he used his second punch, he thought that these Sun-Class Lords of the Sea Tribe stopped him here because they didn’t want him to move forward. By understanding their thoughts, the king pretended that he was going to charge through by force. He distracted his opponents, broke their coordination, and maximized his individual strength. While those three Sun-Class Lords panicked, Fei turned around and punched out, instantly killing the most powerful Sun-Class Lord among the three.

When Fei punched out the third time, the two surviving Sun-Class Lords of the Sea Tribe still looked powerful but were terrified. When battling on this level, any negative emotions would put one to a disadvantageous and passive position. Since neither of the two Sun-Class Lords posed a threat to Fei, the king picked the weakest one and killed him instantly.

After that, the last Sun-Class Lord was shocked to his core, and he no longer dared to fight back. It was very easy for Fei to take care of such an enemy who was fleeing.

Fei used the barbarian skill [Bash] four times, and this skill was very mana-consuming.

After those four punches, Fei used one-fourth of his energy, and his mana dropped by half.

When Fei drank that [Mana Potion], he was slowly recovering, trying to get his body into its peak state.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

If he continued forward, he would enter the place where that demonic god was reviving. Fei didn’t know what to expect.

Even though Fei was used to being overbearing and had many trump cards, he got very nervous.

After all, he would be facing a real god!

From reading the memories of those few members of the Sea Tribe, Fei learned that this branch of the Sea Tribe always wanted to revive Evil God Kluivert whom they worshipped. They wanted to use the power of this evil god to restore the Sea Tribe’s former glory.

However, according to these members of the Sea Tribe, this evil god could only be revived in about half a year. Therefore, Fei was shocked that this evil god was going to wake up after only about two weeks. It seemed like the Sea Tribe used a mysterious method and achieved the unimaginable.

Fei could escape, but he didn’t choose to do that.

Once Evil God Kluivert was revived, all the humans within 500,000 kilometers of the [Sea of Fragrance] would be killed in a short time, becoming this evil god’s food and helping him recover his strength.

If the nest broke, no eggs would be intact. If that happened, the Zenit Empire would be affected right away. Starting from the Byzantine Kingdom, the killing would spread from the southern region of Zenit to St. Petersburg and then to the Chambord Kingdom.

If such a terrifying evil god attacked, even that underground cave behind Chambord City couldn’t block his strikes!

If Fei didn’t take this risk, Chambord would be in great trouble.

Chapter 796: The Meeting of Two Royals (10) (Part Two)

Therefore, Fei had to take this risk.

If he could disrupt the Sea Tribe’s plan of reviving this evil god, it would be the best outcome.

If he failed this mission, he would have to rely on the last resort.

Right now, Fei felt like he was a bit crazy as well. He was going to challenge a god as a mortal; it was no different from committing suicide.

The only thing that the king could bet on was that this evil god had been sealed for many years, and his strength probably was close to depletion. During his recovery, he would be significantly weaker, giving Fei a rare opportunity.

However, before he faced off such a god, Fei had to make sure that he was in his best state possible.

When he killed those four Sun-Class Lords, his terrifying golden energy waves spread out and took the lives of more than 4,000 high-level members of the Sea Tribe.

Currently, Fei and Buckingham were surrounded by the members of the Sea Tribe who were enraged but also scared.

However, these members of this vicious race didn’t move forward. They just stood there and watched as the [Murderous God of Humans] slowly got back to his prime and walked toward that bright grey energy beam.

Buckingham followed the king tightly.

After walking for about 1,000 meters, a grand and organized city of the Sea Tribe appeared. A giant blue energy barrier enveloped this city.

Fei had seen this before; the Mythical Palace which was at the seabed of the underground ocean under Dual-Flag City also had such an energy barrier around it, but that one was tougher and contained some godly power!

Through the blue energy barrier, Fei got a good look at this ancient city which had a unique architectural style. He felt like a city from the Mythical Era had traveled through space and time, appearing right in front of him.

The tall and fancy palaces, the smooth and organized streets, the many statues of the Sea God, the mystical water fountains, the colorful plants… Everything seemed so dreamy and beautiful that it made Fei feel like it was a paradise.

“So, this is a city of the Sea Tribe… It is so beautiful!” Buckingham murmured uncontrollably.

That grey energy beam originated from an altar-like structure located in the center of this city, and it pierced through the blue energy barrier and extended outward, releasing the terrifying suppression of a god.

“Guard this gate for me!” Fei looked at Buckingham and said while he pointed at a portal-like structure at the base of the energy barrier.

Then, the king grabbed onto Buckingham’s shoulder, and they instantly appeared in front of the portal.

It was clear that this was the only way in and out of this city.

When Fei moved, the tens of thousands of high-level members of the Sea Tribe finally overcame their fear and chased after Fei and Buckingham like a flood.

Dashes of golden lights shot out of Fei’s body.

The terrifying Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals were placed around this portal, and the high-level members of the Sea Tribe who got close were turned into pieces. However, some of them got through the small slits and charged over.

Fei ignored them and disappeared into the portal.

With his hands grasping the long spear tightly, Buckingham somehow gradually calmed down at this moment. While staring at the high-level members of the Sea Tribe who were charging over, he copied the King of Chambord’s heroic laughter and said, “Come on, b*stards! I will let you know that besides the King of Chambord, there is me, Buckingham!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 797 - The Meeting of Two Royals (11)

Chapter 797: The Meeting of Two Royals (11) (Part One)

As soon as Fei entered this city which was inside the energy barrier, he was able to relax right away. The huge water pressure that he was experiencing a moment ago disappeared. There was no water pressure inside this city at all.

The refreshing, moist air rushed toward Fei, making him feel very comfortable. Although holding the breath for a long time wasn’t a challenge for anyone on and above the Moon-Class Realm, Fei still felt better coming into this environment which he was more familiar with.

Like a dash of lightning, Fei charged forward and headed toward that ancient altar in the middle of the city.

Just like those ancient and collapsed structures outside the energy barrier, it seemed like this ancient city was in a similar state. While Fei dashed forward, he was able to spot the signs which suggested that this city was renovated and built on top of the ancient relics by the Sea Tribe after they woke up from their long sleep.

It was empty in the city; no member of the Sea Tribe came to stop him.

Therefore, Fei’s journey was very smooth, and he didn’t face any obstacles.

Soon, Fei arrived before that grey energy beam. This energy beam was shooting out from an altar which was constructed inside a godly palace. This square-shaped godly palace stood on top of 600 stairs, and it seemed like it was on top of a giant mountain, looking particularly majestic and grand.

From the center of the godly palace, the grey energy beam was shooting out and reaching the sky!

On the top stair in front of the gate of the godly palace, that beautiful figure stood there in silence with golden energy flames around her. Her long purple hair fluttered in the air, and she looked down at Fei viciously.

She was the leader of the Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance].

Whoosh!

Suddenly, a dash of golden light shot up from the ground, and a deep hole was left at where Fei was standing; the king attacked without saying a word! The energy fists that were the size of ordinary human fists shot up, but there were many of them. They aimed at this princess’ face and dragged out many long golden tails in the air.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The golden trident drew a beautiful arc in the air, and it created a golden energy sphere, surrounding this woman who had a sexy figure and was wearing the fancy gold mask.

The energy fists landed on the golden energy sphere like meteors, creating a lot of sparks and loud noises.

The princess of the Sea Tribe tried to block Fei’s attack as her body shivered, but she was too weak. The giant force coming from Fei pushed her backward, and her body smashed into several giant stone pillars. She only stopped after backing away for hundreds of meters until she almost leaned onto the square gate of the godly palace!

A streak of golden blood slid down the gold mask and dripped down this princess’ white chin.

Tick!

Fei flew onto the platform above the stairs and asked with doubt in his eyes, “You became weaker. You are way weaker compared to a few days ago!”

This princess of the Sea Tribe gave Fei a lot of pressure several days ago, forcing him to use [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] to block that ultimate strike from her.

But now, Fei’s test strike already forced this woman to retreat so much. This princess with the gold mask had experienced a huge drop in strength.

This wasn’t because Fei’s strength increased too fast!

To be more accurate, it seemed like her body had aged drastically. The energy in her blood dropped, resulting in the decrease in her strength!

This princess slowly straightened her back and lightly wiped the golden blood off her chin using her left hand. Her fingers were slender and white like jade, and it looked like a bright light was coming off her body. At the same time, her golden blood looked chilling and shocking in contrast.

Chapter 797: The Meeting of Two Royals (11) (Part Two)

It was clear that she had evolved to perfection. From her appearance, it was impossible to tell her apart from an ordinary human. Since there was no trace of the Sea Tribe on her, Fei didn’t know which clan she came from.

“If you are not willing to talk, then die!”

Fei only moved his mind and didn’t punch out, but innumerable golden energy fists appeared out of nowhere and shot toward this beautiful woman who looked weak and defenseless.

While that was happening, the king was suddenly enveloped by his golden energy flames as he dashed forward like a bolt of lightning and lightly pulled back his right hand before clenching it into a fist. This was the initiation pose to unleash the Invincible Emperor Fist – One Strike to Kill!

Perhaps the face of this princess was insanely beautiful under that gold mask, but Fei didn’t have any plans on being lenient toward her.

“Strike you down when you are weak!”

Although Fei didn’t know why this princess of the Sea Tribe was this weak, he was sure that it was an excellent opportunity to kill her. If he did that, it would be great news for humans.

When facing this unstoppable and destructive strike, this princess of the Sea Tribe who was already injured by Fei didn’t try to dodge. Instead, a mocking smile appeared on her face.

Pop!

As soon as Fei’s fist touched her, she suddenly shattered and disappeared like a bubble.

Boom!

As if a prehistorical beast opened its bloody mouth, that gate of the godly palace which had many mystical symbols engraved on it suddenly opened. As whistling noises sounded, a powerful suction force appeared.

As soon as Fei’s fist passed through the afterimage left by the princess of the Sea Tribe, he knew that something was wrong. When he was about to pause his attack, that strong suction force increased his momentum and pulled him into that pitch-black godly palace.

Bam!

As soon as Fei was pulled in, the gate of the godly palace closed.

The king was locked inside the godly palace.

Pop!

As if another bubble were popped, the princess of the Sea Tribe who disappeared a moment ago reappeared outside the tightly-shut gate.

Drips of golden blood slid down the gold mask and dripped onto the black platform in front of the godly palace, and they were instantly sucked into the floor as if water droplets met a dry sponge; that absorption speed was beyond strange.

“Such a terrifying human. Are the humans on land all this powerful after thousands of years?”

While she caressed the cold gate of the godly palace with her slender and white fingers, the princess of the Sea Tribe didn’t even try to wipe the blood on the gold mask, letting it drip onto the floor.

At the moment, she was pondering to herself, “Killing four Sun-Class Lords with four punches… Human, although you are powerful, and you are the first man who harmed me, now you have to pay the price! Hahahaha! Inside the [Sacrificial Saint Palace], anyone will be sacrificed. Hahaha! You will be the first sacrifice offered to the great Kluivert after his revival! With the help of our demonic god, the redemption of the Sea Tribe’s honor can’t be stopped! After the agreement is fulfilled, and the sacrifices are offered, the owner of this world will change! The great prophecy will be realized!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

It was pitch-black all around.

There was a strange smell in the air; it smelled like blood, but it was also a little sweet and filled with fragrance.

Of course, the most obvious thing was the murderous and violent sensation, and Fei felt cold as if thousands of god-tier combat weapons were cutting him. If his body in Barbarian Mode weren’t extremely tough, his body would have been turned into pieces.

There were some mystical laws of nature inside the godly palace; they were completely different from the ones in the outside world.

Even though Fei’s eyesight was great, he could only see about ten meters around him. Anything further away was pitch-black to his senses.

Gradually, he heard the subtle sounds of flowing water.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 798 - The Meeting of Two Royals (12)

Chapter 798: The Meeting of Two Royals (12) (Part One)

It was clear that this grand godly palace which was located at the center of this city was used to revive the demonic god.

Also, since that princess of the Sea Tribe tried her best to trap Fei in this palace, the king felt like there might be other mysterious and terrifying entities in here.

Therefore, the king didn’t dare to be reckless. While his body was enveloped in his golden energy flames and well-protected, he slowly moved forward.

There were many giant stone pillars in the palace, and they had spiral patterns on them. These stone pillars were of the same size and same height. Like the trees in a forest, they stood there silently and held up the ceiling of the palace, connecting the smooth floor and the tall roof.

The black stone floor had a mystical yet terrifying light glaring on it, and it was suppressive and gloomy.

Fei observed the floor carefully and realized that it was as smooth as glass. The surface of the floor was cover by a layer of crystal that was one-inch-thick., and there were small red tunnels inside this crystal layer as if they were the blood vessels in a human body. In fact, they were all moving lightly, looking extremely strange!

Tap! Tap! Tap!

Fei unleashed his full strength and summoned all the components of the [Immortal King] item set that he had. His pair of metal battle boots created a series of crisp tapping noises when he walked on the smooth floor, emphasizing the chilliness and loneliness of this place.

Quickly, Fei’s spirit energy spread out like waves to detect the surrounding.

However, Fei’s expression instantly changed.

He suddenly noticed that his spirit energy was greatly suppressed inside this palace. His spirit energy could cover an area of about 6,000 meters around him outside, but it could only reach out about 500 meters inside this palace; it was less than one-tenth of the effectiveness.

Also, the laws of nature regarding time and space were different compared with the outside world and messed up; Fei wasn’t able to tell the directions at all.

At the same time, Fei felt like the sensitivity of his five senses were significantly reduced. The air in this space was thick and evil, making Fei feel like he was inside a stinky swamp that he couldn’t get out of!

All this strangeness made Fei believe that the altar which was waking up that evil god was inside this palace.

With the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] in his hand, Fei slowly proceeded forward with 100% focus.

This scene was somehow reminiscent of when the king moved around in Diablo World alone and faced a terrifying boss at the end.

Gradually, Fei discovered another strange aspect of this palace.

Although this palace looked magnificent from the outside, it was in a square-shape, and each side couldn’t be more than 1,000 meters long. However, Fei had walked for at least 5,000 meters, but he still couldn’t reach the end of the palace. Fei felt like these stone pillars inside the palace seemed endless and formed an illusion array. After all, he wasn’t able to see the end as it was still pitch-black in front of him.

“Spatial magic? Or an illusion array?” Fei thought to himself.

Then, he closed his eyes and tried to use his pure spirit energy to detect his surroundings.

After he walked forward like this for more than ten minutes, the water-flowing sounds that he heard earlier got louder and louder.

Fei stopped moving and opened his eyes.

He saw a small ditch in front of him. Instead of calling it a ditch, it was a narrow channel in the ground that was about one-palm-deep. The edges of this tunnel were smooth, but it was positioned in the crystalized floor in a strange yet chilling way. What was most surprising about it was that a mysterious golden liquid was flowing in the tunnel. Although this streak of golden liquid was thin, it somehow created loud, booming noises as if Fei were standing in front of an ocean.

Chapter 798: The Meeting of Two Royals (12) (Part Two)

A shocked expression appeared on Fei’s face. After a short moment of observation, he already figured out what was inside the tunnel.

Blood!

Golden blood!

“It is the blood from that princess of the Sea Tribe…”

Fei suddenly recalled the golden blood which dripped down from that woman’s face when his Invincible Emperor Fist injured her outside of this godly palace. The sensation and aura of her blood were the same as this golden liquid in the tunnel.

“Could it be that the princess of the Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance] is crazy enough to release her own blood into this tunnel?” Fei frowned as he continued to ponder.

Then, he squatted down and touched the golden liquid with his finger before smelling it and sensing the energy inside it carefully.

There was a faint energy inside this liquid, and it was of high-level.

As if a light bulb went off in Fei’s head, his furrowed eyebrows suddenly relaxed, and he murmured, “I got it now! So, it is like that! Although this leader of the Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance] is female, she is terrifying and vicious. She is vicious to others and cruel to herself as well. To speed up the revival of this evil god, she paid such a hefty price!”

The king instantly stood up and followed the tunnel that had the golden blood in it, dashing forward quickly.

As he expected, the end of this maze-like palace appeared after a few minutes.

A bright square-shaped gate appeared at the end of the palace.

Whoosh!

Fei dashed through this gate instantly, and it was extremely bright on the other side.

The intense lights made Fei who was used to the darkness squint his eyes, but his mind was ultra-clear. He instantly moved the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] in front of him to protect himself, and his legs exerted force, helping him to dash around and change positions, just in case if terrifying enemies attacked.

After all, there was an evil god who was about to be revived in here.

However, the sneak-attack that Fei was anticipating didn’t appear, and it wasn’t a bloody hell in here.

Instead of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood, Fei heard a series of chirps and smelled an intoxicating fragrance.

As the breeze blew by, it felt warm and not chilly.

Fei opened his eyes slowly and was stunned.

He couldn’t believe what he was seeing!

In front of him, there were green grass and vibrant trees. Further away, a few beautiful yellow birds were jumping between trees and singing like little fairies, and some seven-colored baby deer were running around. As a clear river ran through the trees, white splashes appeared from time to time, and a few golden fishes jumped out of the water while wagging their tails.

In the middle of this beautiful scene, a handsome young man who was in a white robe looked at Fei with a smile on his face. His body was burly, and a beautiful yellow bird was standing on his shoulder.

“What… is going on?” Fei was shocked.

“This doesn’t make any f*cking sense!” he thought to himself.

According to all the stories that he read in his previous life, the altar which was reviving that evil god should be behind the gate. Even if there weren’t mountains of corpses, it should at least be gloomy, dangerous, and full of vicissitude. Also, that evil god who was half awakened should attack any strangers crazily, especially humans who were like food to the Sea Tribe!

Therefore, Fei couldn’t understand this paradise-like space in front of him!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 799 - Sudden Change

Chapter 799: Sudden Change (Part One)

No evil and violent energies were coming off this handsome young man in white; he made Fei feel like he was a hermit who had been away in the mountains alone while enjoying nature. While inside this beautiful scenery, he played with the small animals and befriended the vibrant plants. He was celestial and ethereal, making it hard to connect this young man to the evil god who was reviving.

In this entire space, there was no evil and violent aura that could be felt outside that gate. The breeze and fragrance made Fei feel comfortable.

“Little Brother, where are you from? Who are you looking for?” With a gentle smile on his face, this handsome young man in white asked with a mild voice, making others feel intimate toward him.

Fei paused, put away the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher], and calmed down. After glancing around one more time, he scratched his head and said, “Eh, I might be in the wrong place… Oh, who are you? Why are you here?”

“Me?” The young man in white caressed a cute seven-colored deer as a streak of blood suddenly slid down his mouth, dyeing his white robe red.

After a short pause, he suddenly became sad and said, “I’m the No.1 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, and I came from the Continental Martial Saint Mountain. My name is Saviola, and I was ordered to come here by my master. Mr. Martial Saint sensed the strangeness in the [Sea of Fragrance], and he ordered me to come here to check it out. However, I fell into the trap of the Sea Tribe and got severely injured. Right now, I’m imprisoned here… Eh, what a shame!”

“Continental Martial Saint Maradona?” Fei gaped as he thought, “This man is like a god on the continent! Different from all the Imperial Martial Saints like me in various empires, the Continental Martial Saint is the most powerful person on the continent! He is like the guardian of Azeroth!  Even the powerful emperors on the continent had to lower their heads and pay respect to this god-like figure. Also, even the arrogant Holy Church doesn’t want to mess with this man.”

On the Azeroth Continent, Continental Martial Saint Maradona was unique and above all. With his invincible strength, he had absolute control in this world that was ruled by the law of the jungle.

Fei had heard many stories regarding the Continental Martial Saint Mountain, and he knew that this legendary figure had many talented disciples who were also powerful masters that traveled the world and handled all kinds of issues. Maradona’s no.1 disciple was named Saviola.

After hearing this, a relieved expression appeared on Fei’s face, and he quickened his steps forward and asked with care, “Mr. Saviola, you are injured? What happened? With your strength, who could injure you in the Sea Tribe?”

More streaks of blood slid down from this young man’s mouth, and he suddenly started to shiver and stagger. After he slowly sat down and tried his best to circulate his warrior energy, he said with shame on his face, “Ordinary members of the Sea Tribe are no match for me. However, there is an evil god of the Sea Tribe sealed in this [Sea of Fragrance]. This evil god is named Kluivert, and he was infamous during the Mythical Era for killing so many creatures. However, these members of the Sea Tribe who had woken up from their sleep used a secret technique and broke the godly seal which was put on him by the Battle God of the Dwarfs. I thought that I was more powerful and didn’t listen to my master’s advice, and I got sneak-attacked…”

After hearing that, all the doubts on Fei’s face disappeared, and he quickly walked over and stood beside this handsome young man in white. He said anxiously, “What should we do? Where is that Evil God Kluivert? How powerful is he? Should I… Let me take you away!”

This young man in white took a good look at Fei, shook his head, and said with a thankful expression, “You are still too weak; we wouldn’t be able to escape the chase of that evil god. If you can heal me up first, I would be able to break this stalemate situation and leave with you!”

Chapter 799: Sudden Change (Part Two)

“Ok! Let’s do it!” Fei stood behind this young man in white and started to unleash his golden energy flames. Then, he placed his palms on this young man’s back and said, “I will try to open up the clotted energy channels in your body first. Let’s see if that helps you.”

“Ok, thank you!” the young man in white nodded.

At this moment, Fei didn’t notice that a strange smile appeared on this young man’s face. His right hand that was on his abdomen suddenly had a bright grey light on it, and his expression turned vicious.

Just as this young man in white was about to do something, his expression suddenly changed as he got angry and shocked.

He roared and spat out a mouthful of greyish-golden blood, and his body was sent flying forward like a cannonball, breaking many green trees.

“You… What are you doing?” this young man in white shouted as he quickly retreated.

Fei didn’t speak with a cold smile on his face; he simply dashed forward like a flash of lightning and chased after this young man. Golden light beams shot out of Fei’s fists and all landed on this young man’s body, beating the latter like a sandbag. This young man was sent flying in the air, crashing into many trees and shattering them.

This young man in white didn’t move first, and he was now in a passive situation.

What was surprising was that each punch from Fei was enough to kill a Morning Sun Lord, but this young man in white was able to endure all those. No injuries appeared on his body, let alone getting killed by such terrifying force.

In fact, this young man in white was still roaring and trying to fight back.

As a dark-red energy flame flashed by, the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in Fei’s hands.

[Whirlwind]!

[Leap Attack]!

[Stun]!

[Battle Cry]!

The strength of the Hell Mode level 42 Barbarian and the powerful barbarian skills all landed on this young man in white.

The [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was indeed a god-tier item. Under Fei’s full strength, all kinds of dark-red runes that were engraved on the surface of the hammer came to life. As if life energy were instilled into the hammer, lights shone through the engravings and projected dark-red runes into the surroundings, and they looked like giant tadpoles that were flowing around this war hammer and Fei.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

Crisp bone-cracking noises sounded from the young man in white.

The [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] finally broke through the defense of this young man and delivered destructive blows to his body!

Fei had turned into a ferocious battle machine, and the wilderness and violence of a barbarian were completely demonstrated. He was 100% devoted to this battle, and it looked like he was an overloading killing machine. Without hesitation, Fei unleashed all his strength and skills into this young man’s body.

From the way that Fei was beating this young man, it felt like this young man in white had killed Fei’s parents and wives.

In the end, these two people turned into two dashes of lights, one fleeing while the other one was chasing.

Finally, that young man in white had enough.

“Enough, Human!” Inhumane grey lights shot out of this young man’s eyes, and dark-orange cracks appeared on his white arms. An unimaginable power was unleashed from his arms, and he roared and smashed onto the hammerhead of the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher].

“Puff… Eh!” Fei’s body shivered, and he spat out a mouthful of blood before he lost grip of the war hammer. The war hammer dashed away fast and turned into a small dark-red light dot, and Fei was knocked back like a soccer ball that was kicked forcefully.

Fei flew out for more than 1,000 meters and crashed onto the ground, creating a crater that was more than 100 meters deep. After struggling for a bit, he finally crawled out of that hole.

Right now, his arms were bloody, and his white bones were showing under his skin. At the same time, he puked up a lot of blood, and he couldn’t even stand still.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 800 - God Slayer

Chapter 800: God Slayer (Part One)

“How did you discover me?” The young man in white frowned and asked.

The ethereal and celestial sensation was gone, and a murderous and violent energy replaced it. Fei wasn’t sure when, but this young man’s black hair slowly turned red, looking like a pool of thick blood. Also, his white robe was dyed by the greyish-golden blood, and it was tightly wrapped around his body.

The shocking thing was that the punch marks on his body were vivid as if something carved these marks into a stone statue carefully using a carving knife, and these marks were everywhere below his neck. In addition to the punch marks, Fei’s war hammer also left some shocking marks and injuries on this young man’s body.

All these external injuries turned this young man’s skin into a layer of meat paste, and the white bones could be seen through the wounds. Some of the bones were broken, and the sharp ends poked out of his body like the spikes on a hedgehog. It was a terrifying sight.

It was hard to believe that this young man was still not dead after being injured to this degree. The more shocking thing was that he punched back and sent Fei flying for very far like a ball.

“Hahahahahaha!” Fei laughed proudly as he staggered a little. Although he was severely injured as well, and a lot of blood dripped from his body, he was still in a better situation compared to his opponent.

While looking at that young man, an appreciating smile appeared on Fei’s face as if an artist were observing his own masterpiece.

“How did I discover you? Your story was perfect, and I didn’t discover anything. However, it doesn’t hurt to be cautious in this place. Even if you are the No.1 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, I will beat you up and make you lose the ability to fight back. I’m more used to having everything in my control. However, as soon as I injected my energy into you, I knew that you aren’t Saviola. Your body composition isn’t human!”

“Oh, I see. You are a cunning human.” The young man in white nodded lightly.

“How should I call you? Saviola? Haha, or Demonic God Kluivert?” Fei sneered. He was sure that this young man in white was indeed that evil god of the Sea Tribe. Except for a god, no one in the [Sea of Fragrance] was able to fight back when the king was suppressing them.

“I’m one of the 72 Pillar Gods of the Sea Abyss, Mr. Kluivert.” Kluivert nodded and said with arrogant red lights flashing in his eyes, “I’m just using the body of that idiot named Saviola. A little human dared to say that he wants to slay a god. What a joke! Now, I possessed his body and used it to revive!”

Fei frowned and said, “So, the real Mr. Saviola had been here before?”

“That is right. That idiot was sent here by that damn Continental Martial Saint Maradona, and he arrived three days ago. He wanted to suppress me, but he is an arrogant idiot who is weak like a bug. Hahahaha! I killed him, merged with his body, and read his memories. I thought that I would be able to fool you with this body, but… Hahaha! It doesn’t matter. Since this game doesn’t work, we will play another game. I will use my full strength to kill you, hahaha!”

“I see!” Fei thought to himself and understood why this evil god just revived but knew a lot of things on the continent such as the current Continental Martial Saint Maradona and Saviola, his no.1 disciple.

“However, how come Continental Martial Saint Maradona knows that an evil god is appearing in the [Sea of Fragrance]? He sent his best disciple here to solve the situation, but it wasn’t effective, leading to the death of his own disciple. Huh… Something must have happened and caused Maradona to miscalculate,” Fei thought to himself.

If Fei weren’t wrong, the key was that princess of the Sea Tribe.

According to Fei’s discovery, that princess of the Sea Tribe used her own golden royal blood which contained godly power to speed up Evil God Kluivert’s revival process.

Therefore, Saviola got careless and died under the sea, giving his body to this evil god.

As Kluivert walked closer and closer to Fei, he targeted the king and said, “For tens of thousands of years, you are the second human who injured me. You should be proud.”

Chapter 800: God Slayer (Part Two)

“Really?” Fei sneered and tried to recover as fast as he could. He already drank the potion which he had been holding in his mouth, and the medicinal effect already started to heal the injuries.

While that was going on, Fei asked without any sincerity, “So, should I thank you?”

“Human, pay attention to your tone. You are speaking to a god.”

Fei sneered again and replied, “God? Mr. God, how much strength do you have compared to your prime?”

Right now, the king already discovered something interesting.

“Anyone who dares to offend a god will be punished!” Fei’s ignorant tone already provoked Kluivert.

Kluivert lightly turned his neck, and his neckbone which didn’t completely shatter yet started to crackle. Then, a strange bright grey light shone on his neck and moved downward, healing the terrifying injuries on Kluivert’s body in just a flash. All the blood was evaporated, and even his white robe was restored as it now fluttered in the air.

It was an insane ability of a god!

Fei’s sneak-attack now seemed useless.

Was this the power of a god? Just this insane recovery speed could make all the opponents feel desperate.

After Kluivert did all that, a mocking smile appeared on his face as he looked at Fei provokingly.

The smile on Fei’s face didn’t change. At this moment, the effect of the [Health Potion] was fully realized, and it got rid of that violent energy in Fei’s body and healed all the injuries as well.

This scene surprised Kluivert, and the mocking smile on his face froze for a second. Then, he said, “Interesting. You can heal the injuries left by a god? Human, you sure surprise me…”

Suddenly, he waved his hand and shot out a greyish-golden light beam without any warning, and this light beam dashed toward Fei with a destructive force. It was so fast that it was beyond the human reaction speed.

“A god is sneak-attacking?” A smile appeared on Fei’s face as he thought, “This shows that he isn’t too confident!”

The king didn’t try to take this strike head-on. Instead, he moved and dodged this light beam.

In the next second, he appeared behind Kluivert. Barbarians were the masters at close-range combat, so Fei’s best option was to get close to Kluivert and beat him.

The fists that were enveloped in golden energy flames tore space apart and dashed at this evil god.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Boom!

This space shook violently.

Fei shattered the figure in front of him, but no blood was spilled, and his fists didn’t touch anything tangible. While his fists penetrated this figure, a streak of deadly energy attacked Fei from behind. It turned out that Fei only struck an afterimage that was left by Kluivert due to his fast speed.

The real Kluivert already appeared behind Fei and attacked viciously.

One golden one grey, the two of them changed positions continuously and attacked with extreme speed. The violent energy waves expanded in all directions, and the beautiful scenery with green grass and vibrant trees dimmed and disappeared. Like a painting that was torn apart, the surroundings slowly changed back into that pitch-black godly palace.

Those giant stone pillars that had spiral patterns on them were still everywhere, and the floor was smooth like a mirror. All those trees that were broken in the illusion were these stone pillars.

For a moment, Fei and this evil god were well matched.

“Hahaha! Is this the strength of a so-called god? I’m disappointed,” Fei laughed and taunted his opponent. Right now, he was already confident in the situation. He had confirmed that this evil god only had a small portion of his strength and was far from his prime.

“How dare you offend a god? Die!”

Cold grey lights shot out of Kluivert’s eyes, and it felt like he was an ancient corpse. As he roared, he used all kinds of lethal and strange godly abilities, and his godly power continued to climb. He wanted to kill this damn human in front of him, but the reality shocked him. He felt like this human was experienced at battling with gods; his opponent was able to use his strength and avoid showing his weakness.

For a moment, Fei and Kluivert battled without an end in sight.

“I have less than ten percent of my true strength! If I’m fully revived, I can kill 50 ants like you with a finger! Damn it!” As a god, Kluivert was enraged by the fact that he couldn’t win this battle.

“If this is all the power you have, I’m going to be a god slayer today!” Fei roared as he was about to use some secret techniques.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 801 - Trump Cards – All Out

Chapter 801: Trump Cards – All Out (Part One)

Fei had battled with the lords from hell such as Baal, Mephisto, and Diablo, and they were essentially the gods of hell.

Although these bosses were dull and dumb in Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode, they had some godly power. When Fei entered Hell Mode, everything changed. The bosses in Hell Mode had a lot of godly powers, and they had intelligence and combat instinct. They were not that different compared to real gods.

Therefore, this wasn’t new. In a sense, Fei had been training for this day for a while now.

Kluivert, one of the 72 Pillar Gods of the Sea Abyss, hadn’t recovered yet. From Fei’s estimations, it seemed like a streak of this evil god’s spirit energy broke the seal and appeared in the world. After he killed Saviola, he obtained this body that belonged to the Continental Martial Saint’s disciple and turned the current situation into this.

The [Revival Altar] of the Sea Tribe was slowly grinding away the energy of this seal that had been here for thousands of years, and Kluivert’s strength had been increasing. Therefore, Fei had to try to finish this battle quickly. The longer the battle dragged on, the worse it was for Fei.

Fei waved his hand, and a dark-red light flashed by; the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in his hand.

Although this war hammer was knocked away by Kluivert earlier, Fei could still summon it back. This weapon was equipped with his barbarian character. Unless he died and dropped this item, Fei could summon this weapon with a thought.

“Whirlwind!” Fei swung this war hammer to use one of the most powerful skills of the barbarians.

A giant golden dragon that was made from sword energies appeared and roared inside this godly palace.

In the next moment, Fei roared as well.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Barbarian skill – [Battle Cry]! The noises created by this skill were enough to frighten Fei’s opponents and make them want to escape.

Barbarian skill – [Battle Orders]! This unique skill temporarily increased Fei’s mana, health, and stamina, lifting his combat abilities in a short time.

“This…” Red lights dashed out of Kluivert’s eyes, and his body shivered.

He sensed a terrifying energy from his opponent’s howls, and his soul even shook, making him want to turn around and flee. At the same time, he could tell that his opponent entered a unique state, and the latter’s strength increased at a shocking speed.

After quickly shattering Fei’s golden sword energy dragon, Kluivert held himself in check and overcame the fear.

Then, he closed his palms together in front of his chest before slowly pulling them away. Like an ancient battle god who was provoked by an ant, he slowly revealed a grey sword that was about three meters long; it was even taller than his body. The body of the sword was vague, and the grey energy flames burned around it like a real fire. At the same time, a murderous and violent sensation dispersed into the area from this sword.

When he had this sword in his hand, it looked a little ridiculous.

This evil god finally used his weapon.

After roaring angrily, Kluivert turned his body and hacked at Fei, and an indefensible power rushed out and filled the [Sacrificial Holy Palace].

It was a terrifying power.

With a serious expression on his face, Fei swung the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] and tried to block this attack since there was no time to dodge. After resisting against this force for only a few seconds, he was knocked back like a meteor, and his light golden blood was spilled.

His body smashed onto the roof of the palace and broke it, and large pieces of stones fell!

“This evil god’s power increased again!”

Fei coughed up mouthfuls of blood and retreated while he was stunned.

It looked like the seal that had been around for thousands of years was running out of power.

Kluivert’s strength was increasing. He wasn’t able to use his evil weapon a moment ago, but he was now ready to unleash such power from it! If this continued, Fei felt like he would be doomed. After all, this was the real world and not the game world.

Chapter 801: Trump Cards – All Out (Part Two)

While gritting his teeth, Fei took out a mysterious scroll from his storage ring and rolled it open in the air. Then, a cloud of golden flames instantly enveloped him.

This was a reward for completing one of the missions in Diablo World; this godly scroll was able to increase all of Fei’s properties by 15%. Fei had used a similar scroll that he got from Normal Mode, but he had to use this Nightmare Mode scroll here today since he was in danger.

In just a second, Fei’s strength increased by a lot again.

…

-Inside the [Sacrificial Holy Palace]-

It seemed like Kluivert wasn’t trying to chase.

He stood still and looked up with that evil sword in his hand. He glanced at the energy barrier at the top of the city, and the murderous spirit in his eyes gradually died down as reminiscence appeared. He murmured, “After thousands of years, I finally get to see this familiar scenery again. A new era is about to begin! Gods! You arrogant entities must be preparing for this. However, are you really ready this time?”

As soon as he finished, Kluivert frowned and chopped behind him.

Whoosh! Fei who got knocked away somehow reappeared inside the [Sacrificial Holy Palace], and he was rotating like a spinning top. Golden energy was flashing around him, and the sword energies that were shooting from him cut through the darkness and targeted Kluivert.

Boom!

The [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] collided with that evil sword.

The grey and golden energies waves expanded outward, and all the giant stone pillars with the spiral patterns on them collapsed instantly when they were hit. Without so many supporting pillars, the ceiling couldn’t stay where it was. The entire [Sacrificial Holy Palace] started to shake, and it looked like it was about to collapse!

Fei quickly backed off for eight steps, leaving a series of clear footprints on the floor.

Kluivert’s body only lightly shivered, and his feet sunk into the ground.

In terms of pure strength, Fei was inferior. After all, the power of a demonic god wasn’t something that a mortal could imagine, even though this demonic god just woke up and was weak.

“Unfortunately, it is no use! Human! Shiver in fear! You can’t suppress my power anymore!”

“Really? I don’t think so!”

A strange smiled appeared on Fei’s face, and he suddenly opened another scroll. Bright silver dots shot out of the scroll and dashed forward.

These silver runes moved around this dark palace like tadpoles, spreading around in an insane speed and enveloping Kluivert in them. These runes contained godly power and weren’t inferior compared to Kluivert’s power, and they quickly filled the [Sacrificial Holy Palace].

Kluivert’s face instantly changed color.

“Godly runes? How? How can dirty humans comprehend such power? Who are you? Are the gods out in the world already?” he roared.

Hearing this, Fei realized something and made a note in his mind; he didn’t have time to spend on that at the moment.

He turned into a dash of golden light and flew toward a tower-shaped structure that had various lights around it after the [Sacrificial Holy Palace] collapsed.

It was the [Revival Altar]; it was the key to Kluivert’s revival.

Fei was planning to destroy this altar so that Kluivert could no longer be revived. This way, this evil god would be in his deep sleep for eternity!

“Humph! Do you think you are clever? Die!”

Kluivert instantly understood Fei’s intent as well. As he dashed forward, the giant sword in his hand grew in size under his energy, and it chopped down at Fei’s back as if it wanted to destroy the world.

Boom!

However, this strike didn’t land on Fei.

The silver godly runes instantly lit up in the area, forming a silver energy sphere. Kluivert and his sword were immediately locked down inside this sphere, and he was knocked back after striking forward.

At the same time, Fei appeared on the [Revival Altar].

…

-Outside the palace-

Sensing the terrifying energy fluctuations coming from the godly palace, that princess of the Sea Tribe who was waiting by the gate was stunned to her core.

“This human is able to battle with Mr. Kluivert for this long? How… how is he doing this?” She suddenly felt like letting this human into the godly palace was a wrong decision.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 802 - Success?

Chapter 802: Success? (Part One)

The [Revival Altar] wasn’t that magnificent and mysterious. It looked like a basic stone altar that was about six meters tall, and the grey stone surface was full of marks left by time. The engravings on it already turned vague under the corrosion of time, and most of them were unclear to the human eye.

The top of the altar was the most terrifying part.

There was a complex blue magic array, and it was engraved at the top of the altar. To put it more accurately, it seemed like these blue lines and patterns were born with this altar, and they were moving. Like a heart, these engravings were expanding and contracting in a mystical rhythm, and it looked like a flower above the altar.

Only at a few split seconds, the thin and granular magic engravings would show themselves, and there were as many of these thin lines as the drops of water in the ocean. There was no way that Fei could tell which type of magic array this was.

Roars and colliding noises came from behind.

Fei turned around and took a good look.

Evil God Kluivert was slamming his body against the energy sphere around him like an imprisoned lion, and his energy spilled in all directions. However, he wasn’t able to break this light prison created by the God-Imprisonment Scroll that contained godly runes. Even his evil sword could only leave faint marks on the silver energy sphere.

The God-Imprisonment Scroll was the most advanced product of the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, and it almost contained all the godly runes that Akara and Cain decrypted. Even though Kluivert was a real god, he wasn’t back at his prime, and he couldn’t break free from this light prison easily.

Since Kluivert couldn’t get out soon, Fei had time to focus all his attention onto the altar.

Fei moved his spirit energy that was made into many thin strands. Then, these strands were made into a net, and the king shifted it toward the mysterious magic array carefully. Fei had studied magic arrays from both Akara and Cain, and he also learned all kinds of magic arrays and magic principles that were popular in the Mythical Era from [Demon King’s Sword]. Therefore, he knew that all the magic arrays were created by simple magic pathings, even if the magic arrays were insanely complicated.

If Fei were able to figure out how a single magic pathing worked, he could solve the problem at hand.

However, since almost all the mages knew about this, the creators of the magic arrays would place protective traps or fake pathings in the magic arrays. This way, it was much more challenging to figure out the principles behind the magic arrays. If someone identified the incorrect pathing and triggered the magic array, death was unavoidable.

In most cases, the more complex a magic array was, the more protected it would be.

The reason why this [Revival Altar] was powerful and could grind away the energy in that seal which imprisoned Kluivert for thousands of years was due to this complex blue magic array. That alone showed how advanced and well-protected this magic array was.

Therefore, breaking this magic array would be a slow and tedious process for Fei.

Even if he weren’t bothered, about half a month was required for Fei to decode this god-tier magic array.

However, the God-Imprisonment Scroll couldn’t lock Kluivert in there for that long.

As soon as Kluivert broke that light prison, Fei would have to escape.

Fortunately for Fei, his mission wasn’t to decrypt this magic array. Instead, he had to destroy it. All he had to do was to break one small magic pathing in this array to stop it. Just like a well-calibrated machine, only pulling an important screw was enough to mess it up and make it stop working.

After five minutes passed, a joyous expression appeared on Fei’s face.

Chapter 802: Success? (Part Two)

He already figured out the few key magic pathings in this god-tier magic array, and all that he had to do was to cut these magic pathings with his spirit energy. Then, this magic array would lose its effect and stop eating away the seal that had been here for thousands of years.

However, this process was dangerous as well.

Destroying a magic array would create a backlash. The backlash of this god-tier magic array would be close to the full-force strike of a peak Burning Sun Lord. Morning Sun, Rising Sun, Burning Sun; Fei was only equivalent to a Rising Sun Lord, so he had to be careful. Otherwise, this backlash would be enough to kill him.

Soon, sweat drops appeared on Fei’s forehead, and the sweat drops mixed with the blood that was oozing out of the wounds on his body as they dripped down.

Fei recalled a secret spirit energy technique in that mysterious purple scroll, and it was fit for this job. After he familiarized himself with the technique, he started to try to sever the magic pathings carefully.

Boom!

A deep-blue light beam suddenly shot out of the [Revival Altar], and it rubbed on Fei’s shoulder before penetrating the half-collapsed roof of the [Sacrificial Holy Palace]. This power was insane! After destroying the roof, it shattered the blue energy barrier around this city, disappeared into the sea water.

This power was indefensible and breathtaking.

After it disappeared for a while, a faint blue light still radiated in the air.

Even though the blue energy barrier around the city could recover quickly, it wasn’t fast this time. Fortunately, the seawater was pushed away by an invisible force as if it were frozen. Therefore, the seawater didn’t pour into the city and destroy everything.

“Success!”

Fei was thrilled as he had successfully severed those important magic pathings in this blue magic array. Also, he had triggered that powerful backlash and dodged it in time.

Right now, the blue magic array on top of the [Revival Altar] was dimming down. Like a balloon that got a hole in it, its power was slowly escaping.

“Damn It! You actually… unforgivable human!”

Sensing the change in the altar, Kluivert’s expression got dark.

He struggled and struck the light prison more and more, and shocking white marks were left on the energy sphere. It looked like the God-Imprisonment Scroll couldn’t last any longer.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“This power… It isn’t Mr. Kluivert’s strength. Could it…”

Standing in front of the gate of the [Sacrificial Holy Palace] which was the only intact part of this palace, that princess of the Sea Tribe looked at that blue energy beam which soon disappeared and lost her initial composure. She had been waiting for the battle inside this godly palace to finish, but the series of changes made her sacrifices become useless.

“Could it be that this damn human is the potential change mentioned in the prophecy?… That damn skeleton didn’t tell me that much! This human is this powerful?”

Thinking back to that mysterious black figure and the agreement that he made with the entire Sea Tribe, this woman suddenly realized something. It seemed like that golden skeleton who was hiding in the black cloak had omitted some key information.

What was more embarrassing was that she was too proud and looked down on all humans. She didn’t do a thorough investigation on the background of this young human named Alexander, and she had made a huge error of judgment.

“Could it be that the continent really fell into the control of humans? Are the humans this terrifying already?”

This woman looked at the [Sacrificial Holy Palace] which was in shambles and thought for a bit before turning into a dash of golden light and disappearing into the sky of the city.

…

“Hahahaha! B*stards! Come at me! I will let you get a good taste of me, Buckingham!”

Standing at the portal outside the energy barrier, Buckingham was covered in blood and no longer had his graceful appearance. The magic spear in his hands was used as a staff, and he blocked this portal so that no one could pass by.

Right now, it looked like he was soaked in a blood pool, and he was in a terrible condition.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 803 - Mysterious Master

Chapter 803: Mysterious Master (Part One)

Like a madman, Buckingham roared and attacked. Under the empowerment of the fire-elemental magic armor, Buckingham’s fire-elemental warrior energy reached a peak. Every time he thrust his spear forward, more than 20 high-level members of the Sea Tribe were pierced and turned into corpses.

Right now, the corpses of the members of the Sea Tribe already piled into many small mountains.

Buckingham was in a berserk state as only killing was on his mind. Even though the members of the Sea Tribe were attacking him from all directions like a flood, he had kept up and battled for more than half an hour, not letting any members of the Sea Tribe into the portal.

There were many injuries on his body, and various colored blood could be seen. Some of the blood was his, and some of the blood was from the members of the Sea Tribe. There were internal organs and flesh of the members of the Sea Tribe on his armor, and the blade of the sword by his waist already curled up as the sword itself was on the verge of shattering.

This was the most insane battle that Buckingham had ever been involved in!

Right now, Buckingham’s steps were unstable, and his vision was darkening. He felt like his arms weighed more than 1,000 kilograms, and his mouth and lips were extremely dry. In addition, he felt like a fire was burning in his chest, trying to ignite his body.

He had been battling underwater for more than 30 minutes now, and he almost couldn’t hold up anymore when he didn’t have enough supply of oxygen.

“King of Chambord! F*ck you! You damn b*stard! Are you done yet? If you don’t come out, I’m going to f*cking die here!” Buckingham cursed angrily.

He felt like his brain must be damaged, and that was the only explanation as to why he came to the deep sea with the King of Chambord and guarded this portal for this long after his mortal enemy asked him.

However, didn’t matter how dirty his curses were, he didn’t back off for one bit, even though he might be destroyed by all the high-level members of the Sea Tribe in the next second.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

His spear created many afterimages, and more than ten Six-Star Warriors of the Sea Tribe exploded. Broken limbs flowed in the water, and bloody water soaked Buckingham’s hair.

The last bit of oxygen in Buckingham’s body was supporting his battle, but he felt an immense amount of pain when his warrior energy traveled in his energy channels; this was the sign that he was fatigued.

Soon, his vision blurred, and a series of noises sounded.

Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

It sounded like weapons pierced through armor and flesh.

The intense pain cleared Buckingham’s mind, and he quickly swung the spear and knocked away a Moon-Class Elite of the Sea Tribe, nailing the latter into the ground.

When Buckingham looked down, he saw four holes on his shoulders and abdomen, and blood was oozing out.

“Damn it! This time, this b*stard King Alexander is really messing me up! Damn! It looks like all heroes will die tragically!” Buckingham smiled bitterly and didn’t even have time to treat the bleeding wounds.

He pulled out the magic sword by his waist, rotated his body, and slashed out. A red energy wave shot out of the sword and killed more than a dozen members of the Sea Tribe who tried to sneak-attack him, cutting them into half.

When the battle got to this situation, Buckingham gave it his all. The potions that Fei gifted to him were all used, the spear had already left his hands, the sword was full of cracks, and the armor was almost shattered. However, the members of the Sea Tribe continued to charge toward him. It felt like there was an unlimited number of them, and there was no end to this battle. It made Buckingham feel desperate.

“It seems like that b*stard failed the mission, and he probably died in the hands of that evil god of the Sea Tribe…” Buckingham staggered.

Then, a spear suddenly pierced his thigh, and he gritted his teeth and chopped off the head of this member of the Sea Tribe.

Chapter 803: Mysterious Master (Part Two)

He single-kneeled onto the seabed and slashed out his sword to force the members of the Sea Tribe who were close to him to back off.

Then, he laughed, “Damn! I, Buckingham, am going to die at a place like this! Even after I die, and my body decomposes, no one will know about this. That damn King of Chambord and I are the first two humans who bleed for our race, right? I’m unwilling…”

Members of the Sea Tribe roared and charged at Buckingham from all directions.

At this point, Buckingham already gave up on fighting.

He closed his eyes and moved the last bit of fire-elemental warrior energy inside his body. He was going to self-detonate and kill a few more enemies at the last moment of his life.

Suddenly, a terrifying energy that was beyond words appeared. As if another burning sun appeared above the sea, the bright lights made it hard for people to open their eyes. The members of the Sea Tribe who were around Buckingham all started to whine and scream as if they were frogs in a pot of boiling water.

Buckingham forced himself to open his eyes instinctively, and he saw a stunning scene.

All the powerful members of the Sea Tribe started to melt bit by bit under the intense white light as if they were snowmen under the hot sun. Even though they tried to scream and escape, they couldn’t get away. The Moon-Class Elites of the Sea Tribe were doing a bit better, but that only extended their painful death as they lasted five more minutes compared with ordinary members of the Sea Tribe.

In the next moment, an indescribable burning sensation swept toward Buckingham.

“Ah… Damn it! What is this?” Buckingham opened his eyes wide and roared as he continued to back off.

“Huh? A human? What a fool! How can a little Moon-Class Elite like you deal with the Sea Tribe? You are lucky that I ran into you. Go and escape!”

A clear yet arrogant voice sounded by Buckingham’s ears. Before he could react, he saw a white figure flashing by and entering the portal behind him gracefully. All of that only took a split second.

“A human master?” Buckingham was so stunned that he couldn’t close his mouth.

Although he only got a glimpse at that figure, Buckingham was sure that this master was a human. However, this master’s tone and accent were different from the people who lived in the Northern Region of Azeroth. From his accent, it sounded like he was from the Central Region.

“Humans have such a powerful master?”

Buckingham looked around and felt like he just had a dream. However, all that he could see were the debris left by the high-level members of the Sea Tribe after melting. In fact, none of the members of the Sea Tribe within several kilometers around him survived, and it seemed like the unlimited number of the members of the Sea Tribe were all killed.

The faint white light was still flashing in the seawater and could kill any creatures.

In fact, even the golden Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals that were left by the King of Chambord were melted under this white light.

“What kind of power is this?”

At this moment, Buckingham felt like making a rope out of his hair and hanging himself with it. He suddenly felt like he was a nobody as he didn’t even know that such power existed in the world.

After resting for a bit, he recovered some of his energy and stood up, turning around and walking into the portal.

That mysterious master destroyed the troops of the Sea Tribe, and it was meaningless to guard this place.

Buckingham could have just left, but he didn’t do that.

“Even if I can’t die heroically like the King of Chambord, I should at least figure out what is happening on the other side of the portal. I should figure out who this human master is. I can’t let the darkness bury the honor of a hero! If I can, I should bury the King of Chambord so that his corpse won’t be exposed, and I will spread his heroic deed around the continent!”

For some reason, Buckingham was suddenly very respectful toward the King of Chambord.

“That damn b*stard is an honorable and manly figure! He should be remembered and not forgotten!”

…

Of course, Fei didn’t know that he was already a dead hero in Buckingham’s mind.

After he destroyed the [Revival Altar], he discovered something more important.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 804 - Sudden Change

Chapter 804: Sudden Change (Part One)

When the god-tier magic array got destroyed, the beautiful blue patterns and magic engravings that were expanding and contracting finally disappeared. The [Revival Altar] which was six meters tall lost the power that was holding the stones together.

Boom! The altar instantly collapsed, and the giant stone pieces rolled down and revealed a small delicate white altar which was hidden underneath.

This small altar was white, and it looked like it was made from jade. It was less than one meter tall, and a holy sensation was coming off it. It was carved from one piece of precious god-tier jade, and the technique that was used to carve out this altar was delicate.

White light flashed around it, and the light felt gentle and loving like a mother’s hands, enough to heal all the injuries on one’s body. There was no violent energy around it, very different from that [Revival Altar].

However, the strands of white light around this altar were as thin as a strand of hair, and it seemed like they were inlaid right under the surface. Even though it seemed like the strands of white light were running wild, Fei felt like there was a profound pattern when he observed closer.

It was clear that these thin light strands were all the mystical laws of nature, but no energy was spilled. It seemed like the creator of this white altar was insanely powerful and had top-tier techniques. His or her control of energy and laws of nature were on another level.

However, it was noticeable that streaks of bright grey mists slowly leaked out on the edges of this white altar, and they quickly floated into the air and combined. When these streaks of grey mists rose to about 500 meters above the seabed, they formed one thick beam of grey light and pierced upward. The violent and murderous light beam broke the blue energy barrier, split open the seawater, and dashed into the sky!

It was that light beam which Fei saw on the surface of the ocean!

“This should be that [Thousand Year Seal] which had suppressed Kluivert’s body for thousands of years. It is indeed fascinating! Under this altar, there should be the real body of Kluivert, one of the 72 Pillar Gods! Eh, if Akara and Cain were here, they would look at this altar like perverts who are looking at a beautiful woman! Hahaha!”

How could an array which sealed a demonic god for thousands of years be ordinary?

Just like how Fei treated that god-tier magic array on the [Revival Altar], Fei first used a divvy crystal and his spirit energy to copy the entire magic array and document it. Then, he used a secret technique which was recorded in that mysterious purple scroll and observed this array that had been here for thousands of years.

Of course, instead of destroying it, Fei was trying to repair it.

Although Fei had already destroyed the [Revival Altar], the damage that the [Revival Altar] had done to this [Thousand Year Seal] was still there. If Fei couldn’t repair the damage, more and more grey mists would leak out, and Kluivert would still break free from the seal one day and reappeared in the world.

However, repairing a magic array was many times more difficult than destroying one. After all, repairing required real skill and understanding.

After looking at this white jade altar for a while, Fei knew that he couldn’t do it. It was heard that the entity who created this [Thousand Year Seal] was a god; how could Fei repair the work of a god with his current strength?

“It seems like I have to think of other ways.”

Fei turned around and looked at Kluivert who was still imprisoned inside the God-Imprisonment Scroll. Since Fei destroyed the [Revival Altar], Kluivert’s strength stopped growing that rapidly, and he lost his composure. Although this demonic god got angry and tried to break free, it was clear that the threat he posed decreased by a lot. He couldn’t get out of the light prison in a short time now.

This gave Fei enough time.

Chapter 804: Sudden Change (Part Two)

The king decided not to repair the [Thousand Year Seal]. Instead, he started to place some new magic arrays with godly runes inside of it. Like adding another lock onto the half-broken door, although it couldn’t fix the root cause, it was a good enough solution. This method could delay Kluivert’s revival by two years. By then, Fei might be able to find a way to deal with this demonic god.

Now, it seemed like this option was the best alternative, and Fei’s mission of coming to the bottom of the sea was almost completed.

Just as Fei smiled, took a deep breath, and was about to set up the magic array, something unexpected happened. A terrifying sensation which was enough to make Fei shiver suddenly appeared from afar and dashed over.

In just one second, this sensation appeared above the [Sacrificial Holy Palace] which was already destroyed.

Fei looked up and vaguely saw an arrogant figure in the sky. Before he could get a good look of this person, the latter pointed his fingers and shot out two white sword energies that were each about ten centimeters wide.

As these two sword energies dashed forward, they instantly separated. Like lightning bolts, one of them struck toward Fei, and the other attacked Kluivert who was still imprisoned inside that light prison!

“F*ck!” Fei cursed angrily and rolled on the ground, but that wasn’t enough to dodge this attack. Therefore, he had to summon the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] and block this sword energy.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Boom!

The powerful collision sent Fei flying as he puked up mouthfuls of blood.

On the other side, the light prison created by the God-Imprisonment Scroll was shattered, and the evil god of the Sea Tribe was worse off compared to Fei.

The giant evil sword in his hand was destroyed when it met the white sword energy. Like a broken sandbag, Kluivert’s upper body flew backward and knocked down many giant, spiral-patterned stone pillar!

Such a terrifying power! Even a god couldn’t block it!

“Huh? Another human?” a clear voice sounded as the figure in white appeared in front of Fei while enveloped by a white light.

Fei spat out the blood in his mouth and tried his best to stand up by using the war hammer as support.

That strike was terrifying; it was beyond the realm of mortals. Right now, Fei felt like all the bones inside his body were shattered, and his internal organs also shifted positions. If his barbarian body weren’t tempered and toughened thousands of times, he would have died. Any other Sun-Class Lords who were on Fei’s realm would had been killed already.

It was clear that this man in white was murderous and attacked with killing in mind.

Fei looked up and got surprised; the human in front of him looked to be about only 30 years old.

This man was wearing a white robe and was about the same height as Fei. He looked more muscular, and his head was one size bigger than ordinary people. Right now, his blond hair tightly pressed against his skin.

His eyes and ears were big, but his nose and mouth were small. When he frowned, his thin eyebrows connected, and his eyes looked like two triangles that were fixed on his head. As snake-like vicious light flashed in his eyes, he made others feel a murderous and chilly sensation.

“You, are a human?” the cold and arrogant voice sounded by Fei’s ears as this man in white locked his eyes onto Fei and asked the king as if it were an interrogation, “Speak! Why are you here? Are you here trying to conspire with the Sea Tribe and do something shady?”

Fei was displeased when he heard this man’s tone.

However, since this man was much more powerful than him, and Fei didn’t want to get on the wrong side of this person who was even more terrifying than the current Kluivert, he frowned a little and asked back, “If I’m not wrong, you are also from the Continental Martial Saint Mountain, right?”

This guy with the big head was wearing the same kind of robe as the No.1 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, Saviola.

“How dare you?” This big-headed man in white waved his arm and pressed down on Fei with an insane amount of power as he shouted, “I’m asking you a question! When is it your turn to ask anything? Do you want to die?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 805 - Seal Destroyed

Chapter 805: Seal Destroyed (Part One)

Anger instantly appeared in Fei’s mind.

The king raised his hand and blocked this big-headed man’s white energy, and he looked at this man in the eyes as he said while emphasizing each word, “Don’t try to act tough in front of me; I don’t care about where you are from. If you still can’t understand the situation and straighten your priorities, this evil god of the Sea Tribe will escape! By then, you can’t complete the task that Mr. Maradona gave you! What can you do then?”

“How… how do you know?” This big-headed man in white glared at Fei, and murderous light flashed in his triangular eyes.

Fei noticed that a sense of greed flashed in this man’s eyes when the latter looked at the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]; it was clear that when this war hammer blocked the white sword energy without being damaged, this man recognized the magical property of this weapon and got greedy.

“Damn it! It seems like this man isn’t a good egg!” Fei instantly made the judgment in his mind.

He thought that this man was just short-tempered and anxious, thus misunderstanding the situation and had attacked him by accident.

However, now it seemed like it wasn’t the case. This master who suddenly appeared got greedy and wasn’t that simple of a person.

Just as Fei was about to move again, something unexpected happened.

Rumbling noises sounded, and the giant stones suddenly flew into the air and dashed at the big-headed man in white.

Evil God Kluivert had already re-condensed his giant evil sword, and he attacked like an angered beast.

“Hahaha! You are a little evil god of another race! How dare you try to move in front of me? Since you want to die, I will grant your wish! Hahaha! God-Slaying Sword! Go!” This big-headed young man in white laughed arrogantly and pointed out his finger without turning back.

A white sword energy shot out of his fingers and flew in the air before striking Kluivert even though this evil god attacked first.

The sword energy again chattered Kluivert’s giant evil sword that had bright grey light around it, and it also pierced through Kluivert’s chest, making more than half of his body disappear.

After Kluivert flew out and fell onto the ground, he no longer looked human. Even though bright grey energy that was filled with godly power gushed out of his broken body and tried to restore the body to its old form, it couldn’t be done in a short time.

“So powerful!” Fei was stunned. This mysterious master sure did have the strength to be arrogant.

This young man’s strength was beyond Fei’s imagination. In fact, he was the most powerful person that Fei had ever seen. Emperor Yassin who was said to be inferior to no one, the golden skeleton which was revived from around the Mythical Altar, Undead Mage Hazel Bank, the elders from the Shiye Shrine of the Northern Regional Church… these people were all powerful masters who dominated a region, but they were way too weak when compared to this young man who looked to be 30 years old.

Kluivert was a real god, one of the 72 Pillar Gods of the Sea Tribe. Even though his strength hadn’t fully recovered, Fei suspected that this mysterious man who just appeared could rival with Kluivert even if the latter were back at his prime.

“Is everyone from the Continental Martial Saint Mountain this powerful? Is he the Continental Martial Saint himself? No, he shouldn’t. When I mentioned Mr. Maradona, his expressed told me that he came here under Mr. Maradona’s order. He should only be one of the disciples there… Damn! This is insane! Only a disciple of the Continental Martial Saint is this powerful? Then, what about Mr. Maradona himself?” Fei was shocked to his core.

Chapter 805: Seal Destroyed (Part Two)

Just like how Buckingham felt when he first saw this young man in white, Fei also felt like he was a bumpkin who didn’t know anything. The king had reached the Rising Sun Realm in such a short time, and the Burning Sun Realm wasn’t far away.

He thought that he was one of the most powerful people in the world, and there was no place in the world that he couldn’t go to. But now, he realized that he didn’t know any better.

“This man’s strength is beyond the Sun-Class Realm. So, people can get more powerful than becoming Sun-Class Lords…” Fei shook his head with a bitter smile on his face as he thought.

Right now, he felt like a brand-new gate of cultivation that he never knew before opened in front of him. The path of cultivation was far and beyond, almost endless. Therefore, he learned that he should never be conceited.

“But wait. If this is the case, then the best that I can do is to pass Hell Mode in Diablo World and reach peak Burning Sun Realm. By using the Diablo World alone, I won’t be able to reach the level beyond Sun-Class. By then, how could I increase my power?”

Fei suddenly realized a crucial and pressing issue.

However, this wasn’t the time and place to think about this issue.

“Hahahaha! Disappointing! This is disappointing! The so-called Ancient 72 Pillar Demonic Gods are so weak! Hahahaha! This is disappointing!” The big-headed young man in white turned around and looked at Kluivert who was struggling on the ground with his broken body.

With a mocking smile, he laughed and talked, but he didn’t mention anything about Saviola. It seemed like his senior brother who got his body possessed by Kluivert was of no importance to him.

“Human, pitiable human! You are a poor conceited chon…” With only his shoulder and above still intact, this evil god floated into the air with the grey mist supporting him. Now, he was a lot calmer, but he stared back at his opponent with more disdain and scorn.

While looking at this big-headed young man in white as if he were a clown, Kluivert laughed and said, “Poor soul, you can only use your weak strength to entertain yourself. If my strength is recovered, you can only flee with your tail between your legs!”

The smile on this big-headed young man in white froze.

“Puff….” He suddenly laughed arrogantly, “It seems like even if I kill you right now, you won’t be willing to accept your defeat. Hahaha! Well, well. I will release your body and crush you that way! I will let you know that in front of me, D’Alessandro, the so-called 72 Pillar Demonic Gods are useless entities in history!”

“D’Alessandro!” Fei instantly memorized this name.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Five terrifying white sword energies flew out of D’Alessandro’s fingers and left many black cracks in space. Their target was the [Thousand Year Seal] that wasn’t too far away.

Fei’s face instantly changed color, but he wasn’t able to stop this.

As a series of loud rumbling noises sounded, that small altar which was made from a piece of unique jade exploded, and the golden energy instantly dispersed into the area.

Then, a dark mushroom-cloud appeared above the explosion, and the energy waves moved in all directions.

Soon, a hole that was three meters in diameter and seemed bottomless appeared under the broken altar.

“Hahaha! Hahahaha! Fool! Now, you will realize what kind of a severe mistake that you’ve made! Accept the anger of a god! Hahahaha!!!!!!”

A loud roar sounded from this deep hole as if it traveled through space and time.

At the same time, that murderous and shocking demonic energy could be detected.

A giant hand that was covered in reflective black scales and had long, claw-like brown fingernails slowly reached out and grabbed onto the edge of the hole; it looked like the dangerous hand of a ferocious demon beast.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 806

Chapter 806: Battle of the Gods (Part One)

“Oh f*ck! This idiot is powerful, but his brain is damaged! His brain is lacking! He is really becoming a wannabe!” Fei couldn’t stop this from happening, so he could only curse angrily.

“D’Alessandro! This big-headed idiot! Is his big head full of water? How can he actually release a real demonic god from the [Thousand Year Seal]? Even if this idiot is confident, what if Kluivert escapes right away after he comes out? If a god wants to run, how can humans block him?”

Seeing that the situation was heading in the wrong direction, Fei no longer wanted to stay here. After chugging down several bottles of [Full Rejuvenation Potion], he healed all the injuries on his body and got ready to escape. After all, he might die just staying here and watching these two madmen battle.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The foundation of the collapsed [Sacrificial Holy Palace] started to shake, and it seemed like something terrifying was about to break open the ground and get out.

Fei thought about something and flowed into the air. While looking down, he observed the area carefully.

Right now, one of Kluivert’s vicious hands already stuck out of that deep hole in the middle of the palace, and it seemed like Kluivert was trying his best to get out of the ground. Giant cracks appeared on the ground, and this hole that was three meters in diameter started to increase in size quickly. In the end, a giant arm that was full of black-needle-like hair reached out of the hole.

Fei turned his head and saw big-headed D’Alessandro in white floating more than ten meters into the air. While sneering, he watched patiently and didn’t have the intention of stopping this at all. It seemed like this man did go crazy! He was going to release Evil God Kluivert and battle this god head-on!

Boom!

An indescribable and terrifying power appeared, and all the dust and rocks within 1,000 meters started to slowly float into the air as if the gravity in the area was gone.

As loud rumbling noises sounded, the real evil god of the Sea Tribe finally broke the ground and reappeared in the world without the [Thousand Year Seal].

A corrosive and deadly black energy appeared, and it locked down everything near Kluivert.

Then, this demonic god dashed into the sky; he was free!

“Hahahahah! After more than 1,000 years, I’m finally free! Hahahahaha!” Roars instantly sounded above the collapsed [Sacrificial Holy Palace].

This most magnificent structure in this new city of the Sea Tribe which was still intact one hour ago now became ruins, and the staircase that had more than 60 steps became pieces of stone.

Standing among the mess, a giant beast-like creature that was more than 100 meters tall hammered his hairy chest with his fists and roared as loud as he could,

The black mist was created by some terrifying energy, and it contained godly power.

With Fei’s current eyesight, he could barely see that Evil God Kluivert was like a water ape. He had shiny black scales and two twisted horns on his head, and he had three eyes. The two eyes on the sides had four pupils in each of them, and the eye in the middle didn’t have a pupil, and only bright red lights shout out of it. When this demonic god looked around, it was creepy.

Also, he was more than 100 meters tall, and his bulging muscles looked like they were carved out of stones. Also, there were a lot of black dots all over his chest, and it seemed like they were burned out by coal. He had five fingers on each hand, and each finger was as lethal as a god-tier weapon. Also, he had long black body hair, and a foul smell came off him as if he had been underground for too long, and he had already rotted.

Saviola’s body which Kluivert possessed only had the head and shoulders left. At this moment, a dash of bright grey energy instantly rushed back into Kluivert’s original body, and Saviola’s broken corpse turned grey and dried up.

During this entire process, D’Alessandro didn’t even look at his senior brother.

“Hahahaha! Great! Now, none of you can escape! The two humans who have humiliated me! Now pay the price!” After stretching his body, Kluivert raised his head and laughed loudly. The sound waves instantly expanded in all directions and almost destroyed this undersea ocean!

With a wave of his hand, Kluivert first attacked D’Alessandro.

Clearly, Kluivert hated this arrogant young man much more than Fei.

“Humph! Can’t you wait? I will suppress you and seal you again! I will send you back into your bottomless abyss! Hahaha!” Facing the attack of this demonic god, D’Alessandro wasn’t scared. Instead, he laughed crazily and didn’t move.

However, dashes of white sword energies appeared one after another out of nowhere, and they dashed toward Kluivert’s giant body. The power within these sword energies was enough to destroy the world!

Chapter 806: Battle of the Gods (Part Two)

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The [God-Slaying Sword Energies] struck onto the giant body of Kluivert, and a series of metal-colliding noises sounded. Then, bright sparks appeared in this dark space, illuminating the buildings and structures that were falling under the impact of this wild energy. It looked like doomsday.

D’Alessandro’s face instantly changed color; his sword energies couldn’t harm this evil god.

“Hahaha! I told you that you are as weak as a dog in front of my real form!” Kluivert’s roar sounded like thunder.

This evil god of the Sea Tribe swung his giant claws, and he struck toward D’Alessandro as if he were trying to get rid of a fly. However, this strike looked slow but was really fast, and his hand made space collapse, revealing the void. In fact, a strange wind blew from the void, destroying everything around it.

“Humph!” D’Alessandro snorted with a serious expression on his face as he dodged.

This powerful master continued to move his hands in front of his body, leaving many phantom-like hand gestures in the air.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The white sword energies turned silver, and they spread behind D’Alessandro like the feathers of an arrogant peacock. It looked like there were numerous sword energies behind him, giving off a suffocating presence.

“Slaughtering gods and slaying demons… God-Slaying Scroll!!!!!!” D’Alessandro chanted in his cold tone.

This was a terrifying god-tier combat technique. The sword energies dashed forward and created an unstoppable sword energy storm, and it attacked Kluivert like a meteor shower! The scene was both terrifying and fancy at the same time.

“Roar!!!!”

This evil god of the Sea Tribe raised his arms to protect his head, and he let out a series of painful and angry roars. Under the sword energy storm, his defense was finally broken, and many wounds appeared on his body. Black mists instantly gushed out of his body, corroding the air in the area and creating a lot of hissing noises.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The limitless sword energy storm dashed toward Kluivert quickly, and it seemed like D’Alessandro had the advantage and was about to kill this demonic god!

Although Fei was at the very edge, the silver sword energy storm still enveloped him.

“Oh f*ck! This b*stard did it on purpose! F*ck! This b*tch wants to kill me too!” Fei cursed in his head and had to summon the [Throne of Chaos].

By using the space-traveling ability of this throne, Fei dodged the attacks of the silver sword energies and got to the edge of the city.

“Huh? Why are you still here?”

Right now, this entire city was collapsing under the energy waves created by the battle of the two insanely power entities. The buildings were being destroyed while the energy barrier around the city was also closed to being shattered.

That princess of the Sea Tribe who had the gold mask and armor and acted arrogantly was nowhere to be found, but Fei saw King Buckingham of Leon running inside this collapsing city.

With a thought in his mind, Fei waved his hand and summoned Buckingham onto the [Throne of Chaos] with a dash of golden energy.

“King of Chambord? You are still not dead? Hahaha! You are still alive! This is great! Hahaha! I don’t need to find your corpse and bury you…” Buckingham was surprised at first, but he shouted in excitement when he saw Fei in front of him. It was clear that Buckingham cared about him.

“Damn! You are the one who is supposed to be buried!” Fei cussed back as he didn’t know how to react.

For some reason, the injured Buckingham no longer looked that annoying to Fei. After all, at this moment when everyone should be running for their lives, Buckingham was running into danger, and the care on his face wasn’t an act.

Even though this man wasn’t strong and was technically an enemy, Fei was a little touched and felt like this man was much better than that arrogant, big-headed D’Alessandro.

“Hey, tell me! What is happening? I tell you what! I saw a powerful human warrior in white…” Buckingham told Fei about his experience in fear.

“You are talking about that big-headed b*stard? He isn’t a good egg. We have to be careful…” Fei controlled the [Throne of Chaos] and slowly turned back. With the stealth ability of this throne, Fei and Buckingham could spectate around the battlefield.

Although Fei had a bad impression of that big-headed man in white, he still didn’t want this conceited young man to lose since they were both humans. If D’Alessandro lost this battle, it would be hard to tell the future of the Azeroth Continent. However, one thing was for sure! The humans within 500,000 kilometers of the [Sea of Fragrance] would be killed, and humanity would be under severe threat.

Gradually, Fei felt like the situation was not developing in the direction that he had hoped for.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 807 - God-Tier Combat Weapon

Chapter 807: God-Tier Combat Weapon (Part One)

After a short period of adaptation, Evil God Kluivert of the Sea Tribe’s strength continued to increase. His giant body had black light flashing around him, looking strange and mysterious.

D’Alessandro’s [God-Slaying Scroll] was insanely powerful, and silver sword energies dashed down continuously and turned this ancient city of the Sea Tribe into runes, but this wasn’t enough to harm Kluivert.

“Hahaha! Human, you are as weak as an ant! How dare you say that you want to slay a god? Ignorant!”

The name of [God-Slaying Scroll] angered Kluivert, and this evil god roared in disdain.

He looked up and laughed, completely ignoring this silver sword energy storm. Since his strength had recovered, he completely gave up his defense and opened his arms. Also, it was clear that the injuries which the silver sword energies left on his body started to heal already.

As the strange black light started to shine on his body, the silver sword energies could no longer harm him. Everything went back to before where the silver sword energies could only create sparks on his black skin, and metal-colliding noises sounded again!

“Human! Your performance ends here tonight!”

This evil god of the Sea Tribe stretched his giant body and inhaled deeply.

Just this inhale was strong enough to create a loud rumbling noise.

This giant body of Kluivert enlarged even more like a balloon, and most of the silver sword energies were sucked into his mouth. In fact, even the air within 100 meters in front of him was sucked into his mouth, and space started to distort. After a short pause, Kluivert opened his mouth and roared, creating insane sound waves and ripples in the air.

“Demonic Roar! Roar!!!!!!!!!”

The giant sound waves were too much for any human to endure!

Even though Fei and Buckingham were protected by the [Throne of Chaos] more than 500 meters away, they still had to put their hands on their ears. Right now, their visions darkened, and their ears buzzed with small golden stars circling above their heads.

The big-headed young man in white, D’Alessandro, was the target of the attack, and he was experiencing a lot more pressure.

“God-Slaying Scroll… Pull! Protect!”

Arrogant shouts sounded, and all the silver sword energies collided with each other and suddenly came together like obedient kids. They organized themselves in order and wrapped around D’Alessandro layer by layer like a giant onion. In the end, they formed into a silver sphere that was more than 20 meters in diameter and protected D’Alessandro in the center.

In the next moment, the ferocious sound waves smashed onto the silver sphere forcefully.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Metal-colliding noises sounded again, and it seemed like metal swords were shattered as the silver sphere got damaged. Clouds of silver dust flew into the air, and this giant silver sphere quickly decreased in size like a potato that was being peeled.

In less than five minutes, all the silver sword energies were shattered and turned into silver particles, revealing D’Alessandro who was hidden inside.

“Puff… Eh!!!!!!”

D’Alessandro’s face changed color, and he quickly pushed his hands forward. A giant silver sword that was large enough to cover the sky appeared, and it wasn’t shattered by the demonic sound waves. However, the huge impact force sent D’Alessandro flying like a broken kite, and he spat out a mouthful of blood that had a silver glare to it.

“Hahahahah! Die!”

Vicious and murderous laughter sounded, and Evil God Kluivert chased and attacked mercilessly.

He leaped forward, and the entire city started to shake. Although he looked dull and immobile, he had used a secret technique and shortened the actual distance between him and D’Alessandro, allowing him to reach this big-headed young man in white within one step.

Chapter 807: God-Tier Combat Weapon (Part Two)

Then, his claws came crashing down at D’Alessandro with black mists and red light around them.

“Damn it!” A silver light flashed on D’Alessandro, buying him enough time to dodge.

The battle entered its climax.

One fleeing and one chasing, these two insanely power entities started to run loose at the bottom of the sea.

The residual energies from the battle started to affect other areas. The seabed began to shatter and crack, and streaks of red lava shot out of the cracks and engulfed the entire city!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

As a series of collision noises sounded, the blue energy barrier above this city couldn’t last any longer, and it cried and shattered like a piece of fragile glass.

The seawater above the city instantly came crashing down, destroying this city further.

The cold seawater and the hot lava ran into each other, and a series of terrifying reactions appeared.

Explosions were everywhere, and a lot of bubbles started to form.

This looked like doomsday.

Therefore, Fei had to move the [Throne of Chaos] further away so that they wouldn’t be affected.

Further away, the two powerful entities were still battling crazily, and Fei frowned as he observed.

Although he couldn’t see the battle clearly, the explosion noises and the roars provided him with some information. That arrogant, big-headed, and dumb human master, D’Alessandro, was in the disadvantage and was dominated by the evil god of the Sea Tribe.

“Alexander, the situation isn’t good. What should we do? Should we go and help?” Buckingham who was now healed by Fei could also tell that the situation wasn’t favorable. Since he was afraid that D’Alessandro’s loss would affect the humans around the [Sea of Fragrance] including the Leon Empire, he suggested and wanted to give it a try.

Fei looked back at him in disdain and said, “Help what? The gods are battling! If we go, we will just die like ants! We can’t do anything to a battle on this level. Let’s just stay here and wait. When they are both severely injured, we can… hehe!”

Fei’s suddenly sneer at the end brought chills to Buckingham’s mind.

Now, Buckingham had calmed down a little and was no longer that hot-headed.

He realized that this man whom he subconsciously treated like a comrade was also a b*stard and a devil. Standing on the wrong side of the King of Chambord would result in getting devoured including the bones!

“For some reason, it seems like the King of Chambord doesn’t have a good impression of that white-robed young man!” Buckingham thought to himself.

While giggling, Fei carefully controlled the [Throne of Chaos] and got close to the battlefield.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

At this moment, the two masters had already moved for more than 10,000 meters, way out of this deep abyss.

Wherever they went, the seabed got shattered, the white fossilized forest got destroyed, and the poor marine creatures that couldn’t get away were turned into meat paste.

Within 1,000 meters of the two masters, only the [Throne of Chaos] could dodge all the terrifying energy waves and follow them.

“Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Ugly beast! You have angered me!”

D’Alessandro was still as arrogant as before even though he was injured under the claws of this evil god of the Sea Tribe.

While his robe had already turned red, he spat out a mouthful of blood and suddenly got away from the suppression of Kluivert.

With a safe distance between them, D’Alessandro clasped his hands together and summoned a half-broken blade that was curly and rusty with a chant.

Suddenly, the third energy which could rival D’Alessandro’s appeared in the battle, and it contained godly power.

Fei and Buckingham who were both observing from afar looked at each other in shock and gasped, “This is…. a god-tier combat weapon? A real god-tier combat weapon!?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 808 - The Ending

Chapter 808: The Ending (Part One)

“God damn! I thought so! This big-headed b*stard is so arrogant since he has a powerful trump card! With a god-tier combat weapon in hand, he is able to rival a real god!” Fei cursed while gritting his teeth.

This was Fei’s first time seeing a god-tier combat weapon.

Before this, he had seen the [Sand of Earthly Anger] of the Jax Empire, the [Black Pearl Wand] of the St. Germain Empire, and the [Black Reef Staff] which Fei took from Bishop Senxi of the Red Sand Shrine of the Holy Church. These combat weapons were already very powerful, and they would allow low-level masters to kill enemies who were several levels above them.

Although there was only the one-word difference between god-tier combat weapons and semi-god-tier combat weapons, their powers were incomparable.

In front of god-tier combat weapons, semi-god-tier combat weapons were like tree branches; they couldn’t even be compared. In the legends, only the gods and demons could forge god-tier combat weapons.

In the stories told by traveling poets, a peak Burning Sun Lord could use a god-tier combat weapon and challenge real gods and demons.

Each of the god-tier combat weapons was a rare treasure, and even those super empires might not have them.

Right now, D’Alessandro had one god-tier combat weapon! Although it didn’t look good, the godly power that it was emitting told others that it wasn’t a fake. Just that godly power alone was enough to make others want to kneel in front of it.

Even though Fei and Buckingham were both protected by the [Throne of Chaos], their skin was in pain. As if giant mountains were placed on their backs, they felt like their internal organs were about to break.

“Huh? It looks like you are not happy. The best outcome for us is the human master winning the battle. Hehe, however, the situation where they both would be severely injured doesn’t seem likely! Your wish probably can’t come true!” Buckingham turned around and gloated when he saw Fei gritting his teeth.

Fei rubbed his chin and giggled, “That isn’t for sure. Never underestimate a god! These entities who had been around for tens of thousands of years might have powerful trump cards as well!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“God-tier combat weapon? Hahaha! I thought you have something even more powerful! It is only the fragment of a saint weapon, and it is no longer on the level of saint weapons. Human, you want to kill me with this? You are too naïve!”

Seeing the curly and rusty half-broken blade above D’Alessandro’s head, Evil God Kluivert of the Sea Tribe suddenly started to laugh after being stunned for a brief second. Instead of being scared, he laughed in excitement.

Blue, red, and black light appeared in Kluivert’s three eyes. Like three light beams, they pierced through the entire sea. The red beam landed on the curly half-broken blade, and it was full of suppression, slowly making the god-tier combat weapon quiet down.

D’Alessandro’s face changed color. He instantly injected his energy into this weapon, and waves of reddish-silver energy dashed out of the half-broken blade and cut through Kluivert’s suppression

“In front of my god-tier combat weapon, all struggles are useless! The so-called demonic god is nothing but a big bug!” D’Alessandro’s hands continued to create gestures as he tried his best to control this weapon.

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded from this god-tier combat weapon as if a god were grinding it, and the rusty red dots slowly disappeared from it. Then, brilliant silver light beams shot out of its body, making it look like a sun underwater.

Under the illumination, D’Alessandro looked like a real god. When he opened his eyes, two silver light beams dashed out. No human emotions could be seen in his eyes, and his entire body was showered in this godly silver light.

Under such power, Evil God Kluivert’s suppressive energy seemed to disperse as he could no longer open his blood-red vertical third eye.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Under the power of the god-tier combat weapon, Kluivert couldn’t stand still and continued to stagger.

“Hahaha! You are a demonic god? So what? I’m going to slaughter a god and slay a demon!” D’Alessandro’s cold, machine-like voice sounded. After taking out the god-tier combat weapon, his strength skyrocketed. While being enveloped in the silver light, he spoke with no emotion, and his voice echoed in the sea, creating giant waves. All the stones, shells, and fossilized forests within 10,000 meters were turned into tiny particles.

Chapter 808: The Ending (Part Two)

D’Alessandro was in complete control, and he laughed arrogantly. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked in one direction.

Two silver light beams dashed out of his eyes that contained no human emotions, and the laws of nature rippled under the godly power. Soon, Fei and Buckingham who were standing on the [Throne of Chaos] were revealed.

“Hahaha! Great! Two traitors are conspiring with the evil Sea Tribe! You haven’t escaped yet? Great! After I kill this evil god, I will take your lives! Hahaha! I will kill all threats to humans!”

D’Alessandro stared at the mystical throne under Fei and Buckingham’s feet, and a greedy expression appeared on his face. Without giving the two the chance to explain anything, he waved his hand and locked down the [Throne of Chaos], stopping Fei and Buckingham from escaping.

“Hey, Master, you got it wrong. We are not…” Buckingham was shocked, and he wanted to explain.

A cold sneer appeared on Fei’s face, and he waved his hand and said, “There is no need to explain anything. This big-headed b*stard is trying to kill us; he is just greedy over the few treasures on me. Humph! Such a poor excuse! Such a despicable act! Such a dirty personality! How can someone this nasty be so powerful? What kind of people are on the Continental Martial Saint Mountain? Hehe!”

Fei stayed still and didn’t try to control the [Throne of Chaos].

On the other side, Evil God Kluivert put away his arrogance and got serious.

Streaks of black mists gushed out of his body crazily, and his entire body was enveloped.

A power that was never shown before slowly appeared; it seemed like Kluivert used a secret technique and increased his strength by force.

“I will kill this evil god first to eliminate the risk immediately!” D’Alessandro decided after sensing the threat that Kluivert posed. Fei and Buckingham were like ants in D’Alessandro’s eyes, so he ignored them for now.

While D’Alessandro moved his hands, that half-broken blade above his head lightly shook and sent out a wave of light.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The seabed shattered under this powerful strength, and the hard seabed looked like a piece of paper at this moment. Then, lava started to gush out again, and it quickly cooled down and condensed into rocks in the cold seawater. These rocks were immediately turned into dust by the chaotic energies, and these small particles got mixed into the water and flowed around.

The power of a god-tier combat weapon was no joke!

Fei and Buckingham both gasped at this scene.

“Under this attack, even a god would be killed, right?” they thought to themselves.

However-

“Hahaha! Poor human! So, you have no idea how to use a god-tier combat weapon properly? Too bad! Demonic God Armor! Demonic God Gauntlets! Demonic God Helmet! Demonic God Gloves!” It seemed like this evil god of the Sea Tribe discovered something.

As he roared, the black mists around him finally disappeared. His ugly body that was more than 100 meters tall transformed into a burly mid-aged man. This man was about two meters tall, and his skin was white. There were two horns on his forehead, a purple-fire symbol in between his eyebrows, and long purple hair on his head. The purple armor and protections covered his body, and the godly power circled him like purple iron chains.

Whoosh!

He turned into a purple light and punched out.

Bam!

D’Alessandro who had been controlling the god-tier combat weapon shouted in shock, and he was knocked away like a broken kite.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Purple lights flashed.

Evil God Kluivert got to his second form. Even though it felt like his strength didn’t change that much, he was able to completely suppress D’Alessandro who had a god-tier combat weapon.

Kluivert’s fists were enough to break the protection of the god-tier combat weapon, and his fists pierced through the silver sphere, landing on D’Alessandro’s body. Blood instantly gushed out of D’Alessandro’s mouth and nose, and he backed off continuously.

“Too ferocious! Too violent!” Buckingham gasped, “A master with a god-tier combat weapon is beaten this badly? Is this the power of a god?”

“No, it isn’t that the godly-tier combat weapon is too weak. It is just that it seems like D’Alessandro couldn’t completely control it. He doesn’t know the proper technique of controlling it! Hehe, so this guy is just a wannabe!” Fei had seen through the situation.

In this split second, the battle already came to an end.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 809 - Wipeout All Witnesses

Chapter 809: Wipeout All Witnesses (Part One)

Boom!!!!!!!!

Evil God Kluivert punched out for the last time.

The purple metal gloves which were filled with vicious back hooks moved with Kluivert’s fists, and a thick beam of purple light shattered the energy sphere created by the god-tier combat weapon and pierced D’Alessandro’s chest.

This big-headed young man in white puked up mouthfuls of blood.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded underwater.

That half-broken blade above D’Alessandro’s head was harmed, and it almost fell out of D’Alessandro’s control. After being knocked away, it turned around and flew back in an arc. It barely made it back to D’Alessandro, but it lost its brilliance and crystal-like appearance. Those rusty dots reappeared.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

D’Alessandro punched out fiercely, knocking away Evil God Kluivert who was close.

The bloody hole in D’Alessandro’s chest was lethal; his heart was even visible.

His face instantly paled, and he coughed up blood repeated. While he staggered, the god-tier combat weapon above his head also dimmed down. It was clear that this blow was destructive to him.

Fortunately for him, he was no longer a mortal, and he wouldn’t die due to this injury.

“Now, poor human, do you understand the difference between a human and a god?”

Evil God Kluivert who was in his human form stood in the water above D’Alessandro, and the purple chains that were formed by laws of nature protected him well. Right now, he looked invincible, and D’Alessandro’s blood was still on his fists.

“Impossible! Impossible! How is this possible? Ahhhhh! You… you are only a low-tier Pillar God! Also, you had been suppressed for more than 1,000 years! How come you are still this powerful? No! You have armor on you… is it…” D’Alessandro’s expression darkened, and he realized that he made a huge mistake.

He had been arrogant and full of confidence, but he still couldn’t do anything to his opponent when all his trump cards were laid on the table. The worst thing was that he released this evil god of the Sea Tribe from the [Thousand Year Seal]. If he couldn’t kill this evil god, then he would become the one who had to take all the blame for the massacres that Kluivert was about to commit.

“Hahaha! You finally noticed? It is too late! Haha! This is the [Demonic God Armor] left by Demonic God Mr. Cruyff. Even when your half-broken blade was complete, it wouldn’t able to break the [Demonic God Armor], let alone right now. Arrogance, idiocy, scheming… It seems like all these dirty qualities are enlarged on you humans! Today, you showed them all!”

As Kluivert said that, he turned around and pointed at Fei and Buckingham before continuing with a mocking smile, “Hahahah! Although you are strong, your character and intelligence are inferior compared to those two bugs!”

“Puff!” D’Alessandro was so mad that he puked up another mouthful of blood.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

As if it sensed its owner’s anger, that half-broken blade started to shake, and waves of powerful energy appeared. As a tragic expression appeared on D’Alessandro’s face, a violent and unstable energy circulated in his body, and the natural elements around him started to get irritated. It seemed like they could explode in the next second.

This was the sign that a master was about to self-detonate.

Seeing this, Kluivert’s expression turned serious as he thought, “Damn! This human is much weaker than me, and he doesn’t know how to control the god-tier combat weapon. However, if he self-detonates, I would be injured. If he explodes the god-tier combat weapon as well, I will lose half of my life even if I’m wearing the [Demonic God Armor].”

After that thought flashed in his head, Kluivert instantly backed off and created a safe distance between him and D’Alessandro.

At this moment, a vicious smile appeared on D’Alessandro’s face.

A person like him treasured his own life too much; he would never self-detonate!

Chapter 809: Wipeout All Witnesses (Part Two)

He only acted as if he were about to self-detonate to scare off his opponent, buying his precious time to escape.

Seeing that his goal was met, D’Alessandro turned around and flew away without hesitation. However, before he flew far, he had one more thing to do.

Boom!

He made a hand gesture, and the half-broken blade dashed toward Fei and Buckingham who were locked by his white energy flames.

He was going to wipe out all witnesses!

“These two bugs had witnessed what happened. If they go back to land safely, the news that I accidentally released this evil god of the Sea Tribe will be spread around the continent! By then, my name will be tarnished, and people will hate me! Also, my master Maradona won’t forgive me easily… Therefore, these two troublemakers must die!”

Also, D’Alessandro had another reason. He had noticed that this black-haired young man had a strange war hammer that even he couldn’t see through; perhaps it was also a god-tier combat weapon. In addition, he realized that the white throne these two people were standing on wasn’t ordinary as well.

These two items were all treasures that D’Alessandro desired. Therefore, killing these two weak warriors and taking these two high-level items was a good deal for D’Alessandro.

“Damn! Shameless…” Buckingham couldn’t dodge at all, but he didn’t know what else to say due to his anger.

“F*ck you!” Fei instantly cursed and tried to escape using the [Throne of Chaos]’s ability to travel through space. However, it was too late. D’Alessandro was already determined to kill, and the god-tier combat weapon wasn’t something that Fei could defend.

Buckingham closed his eyes and waited for his death; this Leonian already accepted this ending.

However, Fei wouldn’t do that.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Although he also closed his eyes just like Buckingham, he was trying to summon the ‘bad guest’ that was in his body and wasn’t willing to move.

At this dangerous moment, it was the only thing that could turn this situation around.

In the next moment, that mysterious stone pillar shivered lightly.

Like a lazy b*stard who was woken up and stretching, the stone pillar didn’t unleash any shocking aura or fancy light.

However, that half-broken blade which was only a few centimeters away from Fei’s forehead instantly stopped.

Then, as if a mouse saw a cat, it instantly broke away from D’Alessandro’s control and dashed toward Kluivert without a choice in this situation.

“AH!” D’Alessandro screamed and paled as if someone snatched away his wife.

He didn’t know what happened, but he clearly sensed the fear coming from his god-tier combat weapon. His weapon was telling him that these two weak warriors had something more terrifying than this evil god of the Sea Tribe on them.

Whoosh!

D’Alessandro was terrified, and he opened a crack in space which led to the void before dashing into it.

After a series of ripples appeared, both D’Alessandro and the crack disappeared.

Since he left in a hurry, he didn’t even have time to retrieve his god-tier combat weapon.

Fei heaved a sigh of relief and relaxed. Beside him, Buckingham was confused.

After this Leonian looked around and saw that D’Alessandro was gone, he collapsed onto the stairs of the [Throne of Chaos]. He knew that he escaped from his death, but he didn’t know how.

At this moment, Kluivert laughed, “Hahahah! Although it is only the fragment of a saint weapon, and it is a lot weaker, it is still useful to me! I will keep it!”

Right now, Kluivert realized what was going on and couldn’t stop D’Alessandro at all. But after seeing that half-broken blade flying toward him, he laughed loudly.

Without the control of its master, this god-tier combat weapon could be tamed by others. With Kluivert’s strength, he might be able to do it.

Getting a free treasure would be a pleasant surprise to anyone.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 810 - Martial Saint of Humans

Chapter 810: Martial Saint of Humans (Part One)

“Damn it!” Both Fei and Buckingham cursed.

If such a god-tier combat weapon fell into Evil Sea God Kluivert’s hands, then it would be an unimaginable disaster! This evil god was already invincible in Fei’s eyes. If he obtained a god-tier combat weapon like this, then it would be like adding a pair of wings to a mighty tiger. It would be much harder for human masters to kill him in the future.

However, Fei couldn’t stop Kluivert at this moment.

He tried to move that mysterious stone pillar in his body, but he got no response. Right now, Fei realized that this ‘unwelcome guest’ was very lazy, and it would only come to the rescue when Fei was in life-threatening danger. In other times, it would ignore Fei completely.

Until now, Fei still didn’t know where this mysterious pillar came from. Its power was insane since it lightly shivered and destroyed the attack of a god-tier combat weapon.

Since this pillar didn’t want to help, Fei didn’t have a way to stop Evil God Kluivert from getting this half-broken blade.

“Alexander, let’s escape. We can’t just die here for nothing. We have to spread the information and call over human masters to kill this evil god…” Buckingham knew that they couldn’t change anything, so he made a logical decision and suggested Fei.

“Escape? Let’s wait for a bit.” Fei shook his head.

Buckingham made it sound easy. First, their status probably wasn’t enough to summon human masters who were powerful enough to kill this evil god. Even if they somehow summoned enough people, the area around the [Sea of Fragrance] would still be covered in blood, and it would be too late.

-Further away-

“Hahaha, I have to thank that poor human! Not only did he free me from the seal, but he also gifted a god-tier combat weapon to me! Hahaha!”

Evil God Kluivert’s arrogant laughter resonated in the sea.

As he waved his hand, the purple chains that were formed by the laws of nature dashed out and coiled around this half-broken blade which was now not controlled by anyone. It didn’t matter how much this god-tier combat weapon struggled; it wasn’t able to get away from the purple chains which seemed indestructible. As a series of metal-colliding noises sounded, this god-tier combat weapon which was instinctively trying to get away was slowly pulled back.

These purple chains of laws of nature were like the extensions of this evil sea god’s arms, and they were agile and flexible. The purple chains lightly moved this half-broken blade, allowing Kluivert to observe it carefully.

During this entire process, Kluivert didn’t look at Fei and Buckingham.

However, Fei knew that they were being monitored by this entity closely.

Just when D’Alessandro escaped, it was the best opportunity for Fei and Buckingham to escape as well since Kluivert was taken by surprise. Now that this evil god had figured out the situation, it would be harder for them to escape. If Fei weren’t wrong, Kluivert would deal with them after taming the half-broken blade.

After all, Fei had given this evil god a headache before. However, Fei had his own reasons, and he couldn’t leave.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

Clouds of dark-purple mists gushed out of Kluivert’s hands, enveloping the half-broken blade completely. As the dark-purple mists tumbled and turned, hissing noises sounded in the area. It was clear that Kluivert wanted to use his evil godly power to eliminate D’Alessandro’s energy inside this god-tier combat weapon. He was about to take this god-tier combat weapon as his own.

Obtaining such a weapon wasn’t an easy task for a low-level Pillar God such as Kluivert.

Chapter 810: Martial Saint of Humans (Part Two)

Standing not too far away, Fei pondered and thought about the potential solutions to this situation. In his mind, if nothing else worked out, he would charge up and try to ‘commit suicide’ to summon that mysterious stone pillar. Perhaps he could activate that stone pillar if he placed himself in danger, but it might be too risky. If that mysterious stone pillar didn’t want to work, then he would really be dead.

However, in order to protect his loved ones and his citizens, Fei had to take the risk.

After making this decision, Fei was about to control the [Throne of Chaos] and dashed toward. At this moment, something unexpected happened.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Buzz! Buzz!

The half-broken blade which had calmed down under Kluivert’s evil power suddenly started to struggle violently. Then, silver light brightened, and it pierced through the dark mists like a sword. Then, the entire space started to shiver. The purple chains made from laws of nature were cut, and blood shot into the air.

“Damn it! What is this?”

Evil God Kluivert held onto his left shoulder and shouted in pain. His left arm was cut off at the elbow, and his forearm and hand fell onto the ground while twitching. Bright grey blood gushed out of the wound, and the pain was so unbearable that Kluivert’s handsome face turned pale.

He tried his best to dodge the next attack, but another deep wound appeared on his body, revealing some of his bones. The [Demonic God Armor] which Kluivert claimed that even a saint weapon couldn’t break had many cracks on it, and the dark-purple energy was trying to restore it.

At the same time, a vague shadow appeared at Kluivert’s location.

That half-broken blade was now brilliant, and all the rusty dots disappeared. Like a piece of godly jade, it unleashed a level of power that even D’Alessandro didn’t showcase. However, this power wasn’t violent; it was powerful yet calm like a pond of water.

This vague shadow under the half-broken blade wasn’t tall. Instead, it seemed like this person was a bit short and chubby. His facial features were vague and couldn’t be seen clearly, but his thick black beard was prominent, and his white robe fluttered in the wind.

With his hands behind his back, he stood there quietly and calmly. Even though this was only a vague shadow, he had easily stolen the light around the area and became the center of everything.

“Who are you?”

Evil God Kluivert roared in a high-pitched voice. It was clear that he was angry, but he was too afraid to approach.

“The agreement between the gods and the demons has expired. Humans don’t want to get involved, but those who dare to kill humans shall be killed!” this vague figure stated calmly.

In the next moment, this vague figure merged with the half-broken blade, and this god-tier combat weapon suddenly broke through the water and flew toward the Continental Martial Saint Mountain which was in the Central Region of Azeroth. It seemed like this weapon obtained its own mind with light around it, and it instantly flew for hundreds of thousands of kilometers.

“You are the Martial Saint of Humans?” Kluivert shouted in surprise.

He had possessed the body of No.1 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, Saviola, so he read some of Saviola’s memory. After the initial shock of getting severely injured, he finally realized the situation and was shocked to his core.

“How could a human be this powerful?” he thought.

Fei and Buckingham who were further away were stunned as well.

“Is this the power of the Martial Saint of Humans? Controlling a god-tier combat weapon from more than one million kilometers away? Even an evil god is no match for his vague shadow? How powerful is he? But why didn’t he kill this evil god who poses a great threat to humans?”

However, there was no time for Fei to overthink.

The opportunity that Fei was waiting for appeared.

Controlling the [Throne of Chaos], Fei and Buckingham dashed toward Kluivert who was rattled.

Fei was very determined, but Buckingham was horrified.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 811 - Escaping If Meet Again

Chapter 811: Escaping If Meet Again (Part One)

At this moment, Fei was risking it all.

The [Throne of Chaos] was very fast, and it instantly got close to Evil God Kluivert of the Sea Tribe. Fei stood on the throne, waved his hand to summon the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher], and swung it at Kluivert’s head with the barrel-like hammerhead that had many dark-red runes engraved on it.

Buckingham gritted his teeth, and his body was shivering.

He wasn’t sure if it were fear or excitement, but he didn’t hesitate. He had a clear understanding of what was happening, and he punched out just in time and shot a wave of red energy flames toward the wound on Kluivert’s arm.

Fei and Buckingham had good coordination.

However, their opponent was a demonic god.

“You guys? Damn humans!”

This evil god of the Sea Tribe didn’t think that two ant-like figures would dare to attack him aggressively. He was enraged and swung his right arm casually, easily handling Fei’s war hammer. In terms of Buckingham’s attack, he didn’t even look at it. Buckingham was way too weak for him to even acknowledge. Although he was already severely injured, Buckingham’s attack couldn’t wound him.

Fei unleashed all his power and tried his best to swing his hammer, but the hammerhead was tightly grasped in the right hand of the demonic god, and it felt like it was stuck in a mountain and couldn’t move.

In the next moment, a vast amount of energy was passed down from the hammerhead and crashed toward Fei’s body, instantly shattering the bones in Fei’s hands that were on the handle of the hammer.

The power of this rage-fueled evil god of the Sea Tribe wasn’t something that Fei could stop.

However, Fei wasn’t afraid at all.

He smiled since that mysterious stone pillar in his body lightly shivered.

Although it seemed like this stone pillar moved reluctantly, it was enough to overturn this situation. A warm and comfortable current gushed out of the inner of Fei’s body, and it instantly healed Fei’s hands that were completely broken. Then, this warm current rushed out through the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher].

A shocked expression appeared on Kluivert’s face.

In the next second, he started to scream as his entire right arm including half of the [Demonic God Shoulder Guards] were instantly burned into ashes as if they were dry straws. As a breeze blew by, all the ashes got blown away.

This process took place so fast that Kluivert couldn’t even react in time even though he was a god.

“Roar…” this evil god roared again in fear as he lost another arm, and that silver light climbed up his remaining upper arm toward his shoulder and neck. Without thinking, Kluivert spat out a mouthful of dark-purple blood, cutting off the remaining parts of his right arm.

A big sacrifice, but it was a logical one!

At that moment, Kluivert was clear that if the silver light spread to his body, then his entire body would be burned into ashes just like his right arm, completely disappearing from this world without a doubt.

“What is this power? How can it injure me so easily?”

Seeing that his right upper arm had instantly disappeared into nothing as soon as he cut it off, Kluivert was terrified. He had lived for tens of thousands of years, and this moment was the most dangerous. He felt like the Grim Reaper grabbed his throat, and his heart was racing.

Chapter 811: Escaping If Meet Again (Part Two)

“This human is too terrifying!” This thought appeared in Kluivert’s head, and he turned around and fled without looking back.

“I have to get as far away as I can from this terrifying human!” This was the only thought in Kluivert’s head right now.

He finally got out of the [Thousand Year Seal] and the eternal darkness, gaining his freedom; he didn’t want to be killed instantly.

In his eyes, this black-haired young man was too terrifying, even more so than Continental Martial Saint Maradona.

“Damn it! If I see this human ever again, I will flee right away!” he thought to himself.

With a flash of purple light, Kluivert disappeared from the area.

Fei wanted to control the Throne of Chaos] and chase after Kluivert, but he lost track of Kluivert and didn’t know where this evil god went. Even though this throne was insanely fast, Fei couldn’t track down Kluivert. Therefore, he couldn’t do anything but give up.

This scene was stunning in Buckingham’s eyes.

Of course, he had no idea what happened in that second, and he didn’t know that there was an invincible yet lazy mysterious stone pillar inside Fei’s body.

From Buckingham’s perspective, he saw the enraged King of Chambord swinging his hammer and destroying half of Kluivert’s right arm, forcing this evil god to cut off his right arm from his right shoulder. Then, it seemed like Kluivert got terrified and escaped like a wild dog.

This nobleman of the Leon Empire had thought that they were dead for sure. However, this evil god of the Sea Tribe, who wasn’t even defeated by that white-robed D’Alessandro with a god-tier combat weapon, was destroyed by Fei.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Could it be that the King of Chambord has always been hiding his real strength? Yeah! It must be it!”

Buckingham thought back to when he first ran into the King of Chambord, and he felt like this sly b*stard could always unleash incredible strength when in desperate situations. If the King of Chambord achieved breakthroughs under pressure, then this type of event which was super rare in other masters’ eyes happened on the King of Chambord repeatedly. Therefore, the only reasonable explanation was that the King of Chambord had been hiding his strength all along.

Thinking of this, Buckingham shivered a little in fear.

“Such a monster is now the enemy of the Leon Empire? This is a disaster for the Empire! If we really trigger the King of Chambord, he could easily destroy Leon with one finger!” Buckingham thought to himself and decided that if he could get back to the Leon Empire alive, he would convince the Royal Family of Leon to stop the war and apologize to the Zenit Empire before establishing an alliance with the King of Chambord.

If that could be done, then the Leon Empire would be protected even if the war between the gods and the demons started again.

Fei didn’t know that this risky gamble made Buckingham think so much.

After wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Fei sat back into the Throne of Chaos] and breathed heavily.

“If the mysterious stone pillar didn’t respond to the danger, I would have instantly died before I could realize the situation,” Fei thought to himself, and all the fear that he had been suppressing rushed back into his head now.

This trip to the bottom of the sea was half successful.

His mission was to stop this evil god of the Sea Tribe from coming out. Even though Kluivert was released, Fei severely injured him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 812 - Port City

Chapter 812: Port City (Part One)

Even though Fei tried his best and almost died, the evil god of the Sea Tribe still broke out of the seal and appeared in the world. Although the process was complicated, the result was already determined.

The good thing was that this evil god of the Sea Tribe was severely injured several times, and his strength decreased drastically. It would be impossible for him to cause any issues in the short term. Before Kluivert recovered his power, the human empires around the [Sea of Fragrance] were still safe.

Except for stopping Kluivert, this trip to the bottom of the sea was also very beneficial to Fei.

For the first time, the king realized that there were higher realms above peak Burning Sun. This came as a huge shock to Fei.

It also brought up a critical issue that Fei was going to face soon.

After passing Hell Mode in Diablo World, it seemed like the power of his ‘golden finger’ would come to an end. How should he increase his strength afterward? If that were the end of his cultivation path, then he could never stand at the peak of the world.

Of course, seeing the impressive Continental Martial Saint Maradona was also one of the rewards that Fei received. Although it was only a quick glimpse at Maradona’s vague shadow, it was enough for Fei to understand that the humans had someone as powerful as the gods!

As the wind blew by, the sun was already setting on the horizon.

While sitting on the [Throne of Chaos] with his eyes closed, Fei continued to think back to the gains and losses of this adventure, as well as the effect that this evil god of the Sea Tribe was going to bring to the Azeroth Continent.

In three hours, Fei didn’t move or say anything; he just stayed there like a stone statue.

Four hours later, Fei opened his eyes again.

Confusion and uncertainty could no longer be seen in his bright eyes; he looked confident and determined again.

After slowly standing up and stretching, he exhaled deeply and said to Buckingham who was beside him with a smile, “Alright, let’s go.”

“Ah? Go where?”

“The Leon Empire! You already told me that you are going to help me find that mysterious master in a black cloak who planted that bloody skeleton inside your body.”

The [Throne of Chaos] turned into a dash of light and pierced through the water, disappearing into the distance.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Not long after Fei and Buckingham disappeared-

On the surface of the ocean that had many surging tides, a mysterious figure appeared in silence. This entity was tall and wearing a cloak. While staring at the direction where those two disappeared, two red flames appeared in this entity’s eye sockets.

“It is him! It is really him! This weak human got the inheritance of the King of Gods, and I still can’t kill him while borrowing others’ strengths. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Without enough energy, I can’t recover my strength quickly! Damn! I’m no match for him right now, but I will kill him! One day! Hahaha! The inheritance of the Godly King is mine! It will always be mine! No one can rob it from me! Even if the entire world gets destroyed, I don’t care!”

Waves of spirit energy gushed out of the black cloak, and it dashed around like violent wind, creating even more giant waves.

“Right, they are heading toward the Leon Empire. Hehehe, it looks like I should go to the Leon Empire once more…”

After thinking for a while, this figure turned into a dash of light and headed toward the direction of the Leon Empire.

Soon after that mysterious figure in the black cloak disappeared, another huge wave rushed to the surface of the ocean from the bottom of the sea.

While being enveloped by golden energy flames, that princess of the Sea Tribe who had disappeared for a while stood on top of the wave and looked in the direction of the Leon Empire. Under the gold mask, murderous spirit and hatred shot out of her purple eyes.

“That damn conspirator! The Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance] was used! We lost a lot! The Capital City that had been preserved for thousands of years is destroyed, and millions of my citizens are killed. Even the god of our tribe got severely injured and disappeared. The continent today is even more dangerous than thousands of years ago. Has the world changed that much? Is the Sea Tribe no longer on the top of the ladder? I need to wake up the tribes at the other sea areas and persuade them! We need to use the force of the entire Sea Tribe to redeem our honor and glory!”

Chapter 812: Port City (Part Two)

After this princess of the Sea Tribe thought back to what had happened, reflected on herself, and re-strategized, she divided the seawater and dashed back into the sea.

Then, no one else appeared on the sea surface.

The chilly wind was blowing under the gloomy sky, and the sea waves got higher and higher. As the black seawater continued to move around aggressively, some corpses of the vicious members of Sea Tribe floated to the top of the ocean, and it looked like a watery hell.

It seemed like a new and terrifying era had quietly begun.

…

-Ten days later, at a port city by the northern coastline of the Leon Empire.

Under the bright sunlight, a faint stinky mud smell permeated the air.

A lot of people were running around on the port, and loud shouts could be heard.

Tink! Tink! Tink! A lot of metal-colliding noises also resonated in the area.

Almost everyone was trying to repair broken ships, and a lot of workers were cleaning up the mud on the port under the supervision of soldiers. After observing the surroundings, it seemed like a giant flood ruined the city. Even the lighthouse which had been serving the area for more than 30 years got destroyed.

“Nine days ago, a giant tsunami which hadn’t been seen in 100 years crashed into Talon City. The waves were more than several hundred meters tall, and they almost instantly destroyed the port. The fishermen and the navy of the Leon Empire were severely harmed. Under the rough estimation, more than 10,000 people died in this tsunami, and the entire administrative system in the city is disabled right now.”

Buckingham came back and reported to Fei after he went around the city and got information.

The two of them only finished their journey on the ocean about ten minutes ago, finally getting to this port.

Under the free guide of Buckingham, they decided to come to the most northern city of Leon, Talon. According to Buckingham, this city was the commerce center of the northern region of Leon, and this was the biggest port of the empire. Various merchants came and went from this port, and it was convenient to get around; this was the best place to collect information.

After hearing the information from Buckingham, Fei fell silent.

It was clear that this giant tsunami which was rarely seen was caused by that insane battle at the bottom of the ocean.

More than ten days ago, D’Alessandro and Kluivert battled at the bottom of the sea, destroying that ancient city of the Sea Tribe and causing a lot of unintended consequences. Undercurrents were pushed around the sea. Although the power of the undercurrents was less than one-tenth as before when they reached the land, it was still devastating for the mortals who didn’t expect this.

In front of the natural disasters, ordinary humans were too powerless.

Talon City was hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the center of the battle, yet it received such a devastating blow. If the same logic applied to the Byzantine Kingdom, then it must have suffered even more severe consequences. If King Constantine were unlucky, the brand-new navy of Byzantine might have got crushed.

Fei didn’t say much. He wandered around the port with Buckingham before going into the city and finding a nice hotel to stay.

After flying for close to ten days on the ocean, both Fei and Buckingham were fatigued even though they could be considered top-tier masters. Before they headed to the Capital of Leon, Fei decided to rest in Talon City for a day and get re-energized.

After entering his room, Fei lay on the bed and slept.

When the king opened his eyes, it was already evening. Right now, Buckingham wasn’t in the hotel and was nowhere to be found. Fei got some food, changed his outfit, and left the hotel quietly.

Talon City was indeed the No.1 Port City of the northern region of the Leon. Although the tsunami struck the port, the city soon went back to its usual busyness.

The streets were cleaned, and they were now bustling with pedestrians. Since the night market was about to open, the atmosphere was great, and it seemed like people had forgotten about the disaster.

By following people on the main street, Fei quickly went to the busiest region in the city.

When the sky darkened, the beauty of the magic civilization was demonstrated. Magic lights were everywhere, and the sky was even lit up.

The Leon Empire was a level 6 empire, and it wasn’t only based on top-tier masters and a powerful army. Even though Talon City was only a city in the northern region, it was almost on par with St. Petersburg. Except for the different dressing styles, almost everything else looked the same to the people who lived at the Capital of Zenit.

Soon, Fei stopped inside a large-scaled weapon store.

There was a giant black flag in front of the shop, and there was a giant dog with a pair of wings on its back. This image was strange to many people since it looked ugly and ominous, but Fei was very familiar with it.

This was the symbol for the local branches of the [Letter Office].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 813 - Greetings, Master

Chapter 813: Greetings, Master (Part One)

After more than one year of development, the [Letter Office] which was the intelligence network of the Chambord Kingdom had reached outside of the Zenit Empire. It had intelligence workers in all the countries within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit, and the Leon Empire which was the No.1 Enemy of Zenit was the key target for the [Letter Office].

Under the management of [Old Man] Zolasc, the local branches of the [Letter Office] had popped up everywhere in the big cities and military towns of Leon under the cover of proper businesses.

Fei entered this shop with curiosity.

The great hall was wide, and all kinds of weapons were hanging on the walls. Silver and chilly light flashed in the shop, and it looked majestic. This shop’s business was good; mercenaries, soldiers, and warriors came and went, and some merchants and young noblemen were also choosing weapons.

Fei walked to the [Sword Wall] and casually took off a thin and short sword.

This was a fast sword, and its body looked like a dash of silver light. The blade was already sharpened, and a chilly aura appeared after Fei wiped the blade with his fingers. It was clear that this sword was made by Blacksmith Charsi using the rare forging technique from the Diablo World. Although this sword wasn’t a combat weapon, it was still a precious weapon.

There were also other swords on the [Sword Wall], and they were also on this level. No wonder this shop was doing so well.

“Hello, are you looking for a sword for self-protection? What do you think of this one? Are you satisfied with it? If not, you can just tell us what you are looking for. Our shop has all kinds of weapons, and I’m sure that one of them will fit your taste.”

A fragrant and pretty figure appeared by Fei’s side.

She was a saleswoman who was in a dress that looked like a cheongsam. Her short red hair made her look refreshing, and her eyes, nose, and mouth were delicate. Although her chest wasn’t big, her figure was graceful under the emphasis of her uniform.

Right now, she was looking at Fei with a gentle smile.

Fei smiled back at her.

This type of uniform was designed by him in his free time, and the décor of the shop, as well as the hiring of young women as salespeople rather than burly blacksmiths, were all ideas he came up with when he was bored.

[Old Man] Zolasc was indeed a genius.

He had executed Fei’s seemingly strange ideas perfectly, and the returns generated by the businesses were great. The [Letter Office] was involved in many fields, but weaponry, magic crystals, banking, and food were the main industries. On top of disguising the real identity of these local branches, these shops also created a lot of wealth for the Chambord Kingdom. Another big thing was that the high-level magic crystals that Fei combined from low-level ones using Horadric Cube could be sold through these channels.

After placing the sword back onto the wall, Fei pretended to look around before saying in a half-jokingly tone, “Oh, I see. I want to buy the most expensive weapon in your shop. How much is it?”

He acted like someone who recently got a lot of money.

The smile on this red-haired girl’s face froze for a second, and she observed Fei in detail.

“Although this young man is handsome, especially his starry and mystical eyes, he doesn’t look rich. However, his tone is…” This saleswoman thought to herself.

Then, she frowned and explained patiently with the smile, “When you are picking a weapon, it is best to get the one that fits your strength and your habit. Each weapon has its own characteristics, and the best weapon is the one that fits you. Typically, the most expensive weapon isn’t the best weapon for you.”

She sounded caring, and no disdain or impatience could be sensed.

“Huh?” Fei was a little surprised.

He knew that the salespeople whom the [Letter Office] hired were paid uniquely. Since Fei brought over the business ideas from Earth, these salespeople were paid a base wage with a commission. Fei thought that this girl would be thrilled when he asked the question and would bring him to the most senior person here. Then, Fei would be able to reveal his identity to that person and ask for the news.

Chapter 813: Greetings, Master (Part Two)

However, this girl’s direct reply surprised Fei a little.

“What is your name?” Fei grabbed a double-handed sword casually and knocked it with his finger as he asked.

This girl blushed a little; it seemed like the appropriate response after being asked this personal question by a handsome young man.

Seeing that Fei didn’t pay attention to her and was observing the sword, she quickly hid her embarrassment and replied, “Grace Ellen.”

After that, Ellen’s face burned again, and she thought, “What is happening? This never happened before. Why is my head fuzzy? When I look at this man’s bright and expressive eyes, my heart races on its own…”

“Grace Ellen? Nice name. Alright, Ellen, I want to see your manager. Is that possible?” Fei asked as he placed the double-handed sword back onto the wall.

“Eh…. This… you can,” Grace Ellen replied with a smile while acting calm.

However, she was quickly surprised by her own answer.

“Damn it! What are you saying, Ellen? Are you dumb? You should know how busy the manager is, and he doesn’t meet with ordinary customers!” Ellen thought to herself. She was planning to say no, but she somehow blurted that out; it was the opposite of what she wanted to say!

“Thanks a lot! Please lead the way,” Fei replied with a smile.

“Ah? This… that… ok…” Ellen murmured.

“Damn it! I’m done!” she thought as she pinched herself. She felt like she was under a spell and couldn’t refuse this handsome young man. Every time she was about to say no, something different came out of her mouth.

After walking past the busy crowd and climbing the stairs, they reached the fourth floor and stopped in front of a room in the center which had a large red door. While they were climbing up, Ellen felt like she was going to get fired, and all her co-workers were looking at her in surprise.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

“Please come in!” a dignified voice sounded from the inside.

Grace Ellen was about to cry. She lightly pushed open the door and led Fei inside.

She nodded at the white-haired senior who was sitting behind the desk which was placed before a floor-to-ceiling window and said nervously, “Manager Kane, this guest… he… he wants to see you.”

Manager Kane had whitish-silver hair, and he looked thin. However, he didn’t look old.

He was wearing a black suit which was popular in the Leon Empire, and he had a pair of gold-framed crystal glasses on his nose. He looked graceful yet energetic, seeming like a noble.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

However, his bright eyes behind the crystal glasses looked calculative.

Hearing Ellen’s words, he looked at Fei in surprise. Then, he looked back at Ellen who was blushing with her head lowered, and a trace of anger appeared on his face. However, he didn’t express his emotion.

With a bright smile, he waved his hand and signaled Ellen to leave before standing up and greeting Fei.

Then, he asked with a confused expression, “Sir, you are…”

In the [Letter Office], except for [Old Man] Zolasc and [Young Man] Modric, only a few top-level officials knew that the organization belonged to the Chambord Kingdom, and most of them didn’t know the big boss, Fei.

Although Kane was responsible for the business in Talon City, he didn’t know who Fei was.

Fei smiled and sat on the fancy Narra Wood chair on the other side of the desk, not saying a word.

However, his spirit energy already spread out and scanned the room.

At least six Moon-Class magic arrays were placed in the room, and there were two small teleportation arrays, two secret tunnels, and six Five-Star Warriors in the hidden compartment.

This room was very secure. Even if the official military of Leon came to siege this building, this setup would give Kane enough time to destroy all the documents before leaving this place using either the teleportation array or the secret tunnel.

The professionalism that the [Letter Office] achieved was beyond Fei’s estimations.

“Sir, why are you looking for me? Please speak.” Kane frowned slightly.

His intuition told him that this young man in front of him was powerful and dangerous. Therefore, he moved his right hand to his back and made a hand gesture. If anything went wrong in the next second, the magic arrays would be activated, and the warriors hidden in the compartment would attack.

Fei had noticed all this already. With a smile on his face, he opened his palm and revealed a delicate black token. It was made from pure [Black Stone Essence], and it was in the shape of a black dog. It was made by Blacksmith Charsi, and it was life-like, making others feel like it was alive.

“Ah, you are…” Kane was shocked.

After he carefully inspected the token and confirmed that it was authentic, he single-kneeled and said respectfully, “I’m Solomon Kane. Greetings, Master!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 814 - Crimes Against Humanity

Chapter 814: Crimes Against Humanity (Part One)

There were four mysterious supreme tokens inside the [Letter Office].

The red dragon token represented the [Old Man], the blue dragon token represented the [Young Man], and the green dragon token represented the No.1 Master of the Organization, [Bloody Yellow Cape]. As a core member of the [Letter Office], Kane was fortunate enough to see all three of these tokens.

Only the creator of the organization and the mysterious ruler had a black dog token, and it had never appeared before. Kane thought that he would never get to meet this legendary ruler, but this man unexpectedly appeared in front of him today!

Kane didn’t know Fei’s real identity, and this handsome young man didn’t fit the image of the great ruler who created the organization in his mind. However, he knew that this token was real.

The person who held this token could command any member of the [Letter Office] and move all the organization’s resources.

“Please get up.” Fei waved his hand, and an invisible energy helped Kane get up from the ground.

Fei’s move stunned Kane. Kane was a Five-Star Mage, and he wasn’t a weak person. However, he felt extremely fragile in front of this invisible force, and he couldn’t fight back at all if this force attacked him. Therefore, he was surer of Fei’s identity as the ruler of the [Letter Office].

“Sir, why are you here today?”

“I’m just passing by and want to know if anything major happened on the Azeroth Continent.”

“Sir, the five regions of the continent fell into chaos about two month ago, and this is the era where all the empires battled against each other. Wars are happening everywhere, and even the super powerful empires are involved in this. Therefore, there are all kinds of big news. However, the most stunning news right now are some of the rumors that are being passed around.”

“Huh? Tell me about it.”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Yes, Sir! The first thing is that some of the merchant ships and fishermen who returned from the sea claimed that the Sea Tribe, one of the powerful races during the Mythical Era that had disappeared for more than 1,000 years, has returned! These people claimed that they saw the Sea Tribe in the [Sea of Fragrance]! Also, a lot of traveling poets are also spreading the prophecies, claiming that this is the sign that real chaos is about to hit the continent! They said that on top of the Sea Tribe, all other races that had disappeared thousands of years ago will be returning, and they will fight with the current ruler of the continent, us humans, for the leader position!”

“Eh.” Fei nodded; he wasn’t too surprised since he knew that this news would get out sooner or later.

Kane continued, “About six or seven days ago, a powerful tsunami that had the scale which hadn’t been seen in hundreds of years occurred in the [Sea of Fragrance], and giant waves hit all the coastlines. All the towns and cities of the empires around the [Sea of Fragrance] suffered great damage. The only exception is the Byzantine Kingdom of the Zenit Empire that is close to the Storm Point Bay. Since the troops of the Leon Empire were attacking Byzantine, the Byzantinians moved north and avoided this natural disaster… A lot of people believe that the Sea Tribe caused this tsunami, and it is the provocation that the Sea Tribe issued toward us humans. Quite a few empires are trying to establish an alliance and declare war on the Sea Tribe.”

“Eh, I see. Please continue.”

“As you wish. The more shocking news is that Mr. D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, suddenly appeared at the Capital of Leon five days ago, and he was severely injured. Here is the incredible thing; Mr. D’Alessandro stated that King Alexander of Chambord, the talented genius warrior of the Zenit Empire and the current Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit, has betrayed humans. Together with King Buckingham of Leon who got captured by him not long ago, they conspired with the Sea Tribe, killed Saviola who was the No.1 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, and released an evil god of the Sea Tribe who was seal at the bottom of the sea. That was why D’Alessandro got so injured, and the humans who are living around the [Sea of Fragrance] are under great threat!”

Chapter 814: Crimes Against Humanity (Part Two)

“Puff!” Fei almost spat out the water that he just drank. He gasped and asked, “What? The King of Chambord has betrayed humans? Together with Buckingham, they conspired with the Sea Tribe and released one of their evil gods?”

Kane was slightly surprised, and he thought to himself, “When I mentioned the Sea Tribe, the ruler wasn’t even surprised. When I mentioned Mr. D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, his expression also didn’t change at all. However, why is he so surprised when I said that King Alexander of Chambord betrayed humans?”

Even though he gained new questions of his own, Kane held back his curiosity and nodded, saying, “That is right; that was what Mr. D’Alessandro said, and all the empires around the [Sea of Fragrance] believe him. After all, Mr. D’Alessandro represents Continental Martial Saint Maradona. People don’t think that he is lying. Therefore, the Leon Empire used this opportunity and allied with the empires around the area along with Mr. D’Alessandro, pressuring the Zenit Empire together. They are asking the Royal Family of Zenit to destroy the King of Chambord’s cultivation strength and hand him over. Otherwise, the alliance is going to form a master group headed by Mr. D’Alessandro, and they will wipe out the Royal Family of Zenit along with the King of Chambord!”

“D’Alessandro!” Fei gritted his teeth and spat out this name.

“This despicable b*stard! He is shameless to this degree! He turned the whole thing around and made me take on the blame of crimes against humanity!” Fei thought to himself. He was so angry that the crystal cup in his hand got turned into a cloud of dust in silence. Before the dust could settle onto the desk, the particles vaporized and disappeared into the air.

Now, it was Kane’s turn to be surprised.

This cup was carved from a piece of top-tier metal crystal, and it worth more than 100 gold coins. Of course, the most important thing was that metal crystal was extremely tough, not inferior to precious metals. It wasn’t hard for anyone beyond the level of Five-Star to crush it, but turning it into a fine powder that was smaller than sand grains required a lot of power! Kane wasn’t sure how powerful a person must be to do this, but he was sure that a Half Moon Elite couldn’t do this.

“The real ruler of the organization is so young, but he is already this powerful!” Kane who looked down at Fei a little due to his young age put away that faint slight in his mind and adjusted his attitude.

Fei only lost his composure for a moment, and he quickly reacted and stood up quietly. Then, he walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out, trying to gather his thoughts.

As the No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, D’Alessandro enjoyed high status, and his strength was shocking as well. However, his character was lacking; he was a cruel and despicable coward.

It was him who ignored Fei’s warning and released that evil god of the Sea Tribe, trying to prove himself, but he blamed it on Fei when he created a disaster. This move was vicious! Now, Fei and Buckingham were regarded as extremely guilty criminals, and they were like demons in others’ eyes.

It was fortunate that he decided to come to this branch of the [Letter Office], and now he knew what was going on. If he and Buckingham accidentally revealed their identities, they could be chased after by many warriors, and they would be in big trouble!

However, that wasn’t the most troubling issue.

The viciousness of this framing incident tarnished Fei’s reputation and struck his weak point – the Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom.

Right now, Fei could imagine the enormous pressure that the Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom were facing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 815 - Rumor Is Like A Seed

Chapter 815: Rumor Is Like A Seed (Part One)

This D’Alessandro sure didn’t deserve to be a disciple of the Continental Martial Saint. Even though he was of high status, he used shameless lies and rumors to push off his crime and whitewash himself. Since he was the No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, almost everyone believed his claims. Even if Fei and Buckingham came out and stated the truth, how many people on the continent would believe them?

Except for that, Fei remembered that this despicable man was greedy over his [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] and [The Throne of Chaos]. The greedy expression on D’Alessandro’s face was clear to Fei, and it felt like a hungry mouse was looking a big piece of cheese.

His tactics were cruel.

Fei stood before the giant window and thought carefully.

For a moment, it was tranquil inside the room, and Kane stood there in the room and didn’t dare to make any noise. While Fei was thinking, he subconsciously emitted a powerful aura that only belonged to a powerful ruler, making Kane shiver a little. He was very proud of himself, and he never imagined that he could one day be so nervous in front of a man who was more than 30 years younger than him.

After more than ten minutes, Fei slowly turned around.

“Inform all other branches of the [Letter Office] and tell them to spread the news that D’Alessandro is lying. The person who released that evil god of the Sea Tribe was him, and the King of Chambord and Buckingham were the two heroes who tried their best to stop that evil god from coming out!”

“This…”

Kane was surprised that this young man in front of him would make such an order.

To be honest, he was a little hesitant at this order. Right now, the people who resided around the [Sea of Fragrance] were stirred up, and they wanted to capture the King of Chambord and Buckingham who were the two ‘criminals’. If they chose to go against the public, it was not different from pouring oil onto a burning fire. The [Letter Office] would instantly become the target for the angry crowd, and it would suffer huge losses.

Fei smiled when he saw the puzzled look on Kane’s face.

“I know what you are worried about. When spreading this information, there is no need to declare your identity. Things like rumors are like wild plants. Once you plant the seeds, they will quickly grow and mature. Just let [Old Man] manage this.”

Kane instantly blushed and thought, “What is going on with me today? I didn’t even see through such a basic concept. I acted this way in front of the real ruler of the organization, and it is bad!”

After thinking about this, he quickly nodded and accepted it.

After thinking for a while, Fei added, “Also, when spreading the information, say that the evil god of the Sea Tribe was already severely injured by the King of Chambord and King Buckingham of Leon using an ancient array at the bottom of the sea. For a short time, this evil god won’t cause any trouble for the humans!”

Kane froze for a second before asking, “This… is it true?”

“Hahahaha! Of course! Didn’t D’Alessandro say that the evil god of the Sea Tribe got released and will quickly kill the humans around the [Sea of Fragrance]? Hehehe, then, let’s see if Evil God Kluivert will show himself. By then, the smart ones will know who is lying.”

Right now, Fei had calmed down from the initial shock.

Even if the [Letter Office] spread this news, it wouldn’t instantly clear Fei and Buckingham’s reputations. However, it would plant seeds in people’s minds, and these seeds would one day be very useful.

Also, Fei was very sensitive and noticed one fundamental weakness in D’Alessandro’s story.”

After D’Alessandro escaped in a hurry, he didn’t see what happened next. Therefore, he had no idea that his master, the most powerful human on the continent, cast his shadow and injured Kluivert before taking back that god-tier combat weapon. Also, he didn’t know that Kluivert lost both of his arms and was severely injured, and that couldn’t recover in a short time and cause massacres.

Chapter 815: Rumor Is Like A Seed (Part Two)

Therefore, D’Alessandro told everyone that Kluivert was going to appear any day now when he was telling a lie.

This was the weakness.

Although it wasn’t enough to throw everyone off his story, it would make people cast doubts around his story.

Even a giant dam would collapse at the existence of a small ant hole. Therefore, even the most perfect lie would be soon revealed after a person stood up and cast doubt. By then, the truth would reappear before everyone’s eyes.

After thinking everything through, Fei calmed down a lot.

Even though this incident caused a lot of issues, it wasn’t without benefits. By using this incident to his advantage, Fei would be able to see how all the surrounding forces would react.

Since there was already a small circle forming around Fei and the Chambord Kingdom, and many people wanted to jump on the ship, Fei could use this opportunity to see how trustworthy people were and who were the ones that would jump ship at the first sight of trouble.

After stretching, Fei heaved a sigh of relief and returned to his seat, signaling Kane to continue with his reporting.

In the last ten days or so, a lot of things had happened.

Except for the two events that Kane mentioned, the war in the southern region of the Zenit Empire also caught a lot of attention.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After the initial wins, it went into another stalemate. In the beginning, Second Prince Dominguez obtained a series of victories over the Leon Empire, recovering a lot of territory of the Red Leaf Province. However, Fourth Prince Chrystal became irrational after the initial wins, and his commands were terrible. Soon, the troops that he was leading got surrounded by the enemies, and almost all the soldiers were killed. If the masters and the death squad of the Beag Family didn’t try their best to save him, this arrogant yet useless prince would have become a captive himself.

The failure of the Fourth Prince made the Second Prince the only force of Zenit in the southern region. To avoid the situation of being surrounded by enemies, he had to slow down and defend the territories that he had recaptured. Therefore, the excellent situation for Zenit got ruined by the Four Prince singlehandedly.

However, the local force in the southern region of Zenit was doing well. The resistance force led by the Byzantine Empire used the guerrilla warfare and caused a lot of headaches for the Leon Empire and other empires in the alliance.

Overall, Zenit’s first attempt at taking back its lost territories by using military force failed regretfully.

This failure caused a big shuffle of power inside the Zenit Empire.

Fourth Prince Chrystal who was arrogant yet untalented had to say goodbye to the political arena, losing the ability to fight for the throne. Also, the Beag Family who supported Fourth Prince Chrystal was greatly weakened since the [Gigantic Force Legion] which was once under its control was destroyed. Now, it was a second-tier noble family in Zenit.

The strangest thing was that even though the Zenit Empire had expanded the military through the conscription order, and it had the power to take back the southern region which belonged to it, the Royal Family and the Military Headquarters were not giving the order. It seemed like they were waiting for something.

Even after D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, asked Zenit to hand over Imperial Martial Saint Alexander, the Royal Family and the Military Headquarters were keeping quiet; it was really strange.

“That is all the information that we have on the Zenit Empire.” Kane finished telling Fei the information in one breath. Then, he started to breathe heavily to replenish his oxygen. Since Fei paid a lot of attention to Zenit and the King of Chambord, Kane already guessed something but didn’t dare to ask.

Fei nodded after hearing all the news. Some of it was good, and some of it was bad. However, nothing was out of his expectations.

“Ah, right. That girl named Ellen Grace who led me here is not bad. Don’t you blame her for bringing me here, alright?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 816 - Provoker

Chapter 816: Provoker (Part One)

“Uh… Ellen has been performing great in the shop, and I was thinking about giving her a promotion. However, bringing a customer to the manager’s office is strictly against the rules of the organization, and she should be punished according to the code written by Mr. [Old Man].” As the head manager of this shop, Kane upheld the principle even though he was facing the mysterious ruler.

Fei nodded in satisfaction, and his impression of this manager improved even more.

Since he had already expressed his intentions, a smart person like Kane understood it, and he would execute it well. The principles couldn’t be broken without punishment, but Grace Ellen was going to be rewarded as well. It seemed like after a small penalty for her mistake, she was going to be promoted.

…

-In the grand hall on the first floor-

It was late into the night, and Talon City’s night market had reached its peak. The magic lights made it seem like daytime, and more people were on the street. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that people’s elbows and shoulders were rubbing against each other tightly.

Right now, this weapon shop got to its busiest hour.

While Grace Ellen introduced various weapons to the potential customers half-heartedly, she was thinking back to that mysterious and handsome young man. Even though they met briefly, that young man’s figure was already sealed into this girl’s heart.

As she turned around and looked at the stairs repeatedly, she thought to herself, “More than 40 minutes have passed. What is that handsome young man talking with the Manager about? It has been so long already!”

Ellen felt like that young man had magical powers. His starry eyes and bright smile were enough to make any inexperienced girl fall for him.

Ellen had already fallen deep into the ‘trap’ in such a short time.

From a little beggar who lived on the street and couldn’t even eat food regularly, she had become the best saleswoman in the most popular weapon shop in Talon City. Perhaps this transformation was nothing in others’ eyes, but it was life-changing to Ellen. Her poor and low-class life when she was younger somehow gave her an ultra-sharp instinct, and this instinct allowed her to judge and sense strangers accurately during the first encounter. It was this instinct that allowed her to capture the potential customers’ needs and successfully bring them to the correct weapons.

But today, her sharp instinct made her sense the ethereal and celestial aura of that young man, and she fell for that man’s presence.

As an old employee of the shop, she knew her action of bringing that handsome young man to the Manager broke the rules, and she was going to be fined accordingly. However, she didn’t regret doing so at all. If she went back in time and could get the chance to decide again, she would still choose to bring that handsome young man onto the fourth floor.

Perhaps everything was determined by fate.

Just as Grace Ellen was feeling unsettled, a series of loud and chaotic shouts sounded from the direction of the gate. Then, one of her female co-workers gasped.

While the people who were looking at the weapons in the shop all walked to the two sides, more than a dozen warriors in red light armor already charged in and kicked a saleswoman to the ground. Then, they started to curse and smash around.

Behind these warriors, there was a thin and bald old man, a muscular man who was more than two meters tall, and a few military officials in uniforms.

“Them again? They are pushing it too far! They are here to cause trouble again!”

Grace Ellen was looking at that thin and bald old man. He was Glazer, the owner of another large-scale weapon shop.

One year ago, Glazer’s business, [Blade-Washing Shop], was the largest weapon seller in Talon City, and Glazer was one of the most influential figures in the city as a result. However, this man was vicious and greedy, so his shop had a lot of shady practices and cheated and bullied the customers.

Chapter 816: Provoker (Part Two)

Soon after, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] that was supported by the [Letter Office] came to Talon City. The superior service, top-tier quality, and fair prices instantly allowed this new shop to gain popularity quickly. In just a short time, it surpassed [Blade-Washing Shop] and became the No.1 Weapon Shop in Talon City.

Of course, old fox Glazer was jealous and envious over this. He had been operating in Talon City for many years, and he wasn’t willing to be squeezed down by this new force. Therefore, he used many methods to affect [Cauldron-Casting Shop]’s business, and the new shop lost a lot of revenue. In fact, even a few employees were injured during the process.

However, the people of [Blade-Washing Shop] still came here aggressively; it was clear that they were up to no good.

“Nina! Go and get Manager Kane!”

Grace Ellen quickly said to one of her co-workers who was in a state of panic. Then, she gritted her teeth, suppressed her fear, and walked toward those warriors who were smashing the shop forcefully.

She wanted to delay and possibly stop these fierce warriors before Manager Kane got here.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

After about 40 minutes, Fei already got all the information that he needed.

Just as Fei was about to get up and leave after declining Kane’s offers of accommodations, a series of footsteps sounded outside the door, and a series of rushed knocking came next.

Before Kane could tell the person outside the door to come in, a girl who was in the store uniform rushed in while panting. Her face was round like an apple, and some cute freckles could be seen on her face.

“Kane… Manager Kane, please come down! That… That old fox Glazer is here to cause trouble again! Some of our people are injured…” This girl with freckles said in panic.

Kane frowned and cursed in his mind, “What the f*ck is going on? So many things are happening.”

However, he didn’t dare to make any decisions while Fei was here, and he looked at Fei with an awkward expression.

“Huh? It seems like we have quite a lot of enemies. Let’s go and look. Who dares to cause trouble here?” Fei smiled and walked downstairs.

Kane heaved a sigh of relief, wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead, and walked behind Fei.

When he was with this young ruler, he was sensing an enormous pressure all the time; he never felt this way when he was facing the two legendary leaders, [Old Man] and [Young Man].

“However, since the ruler is here today, we might be able to solve the issue with Glazer who is a sly and vicious fox, eliminating one of the headaches of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] once for all!”

That round-faced girl with freckles followed behind them quietly, and she was wondering why Manager Kane who was quite powerful in the city was so respectful and a bit fearful toward this handsome young man.

Soon, the three of them came to the first floor.

While they were walking down the stairs, Kane used the most concise words to tell Fei the entire story.

Right now, the grand hall on the first floor was packed with people, and most of them were curious customers who wanted to see drama. Since most of them were fearless warriors, they didn’t mind the bloody fight scenes. Also, they all heard about the direct and hidden fights between [Blade-Wash Shop] and [Cauldron-Casting Shop], so they gathered here to watch the show.

In fact, even the street outside the shop was filled with people.

Slap!

Right after the slap, a girl screamed in pain, and an arrogant shout sounded, “You are just a dirty worker! How dare you stand in front of me and talk? F*ck off! Tell that damn old Kane to get out here! You guys, don’t just stand there. Smash everything! Let everyone see what kind of trash that [Cauldron-Casting Shop] is selling!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 817 - One Glance

Chapter 817: One Glance (Part One)

Fei’s eyelids twitched violently.

This was one of Fei’s habits, and it would occur subconsciously when the king was mad.

That’s right! Fei was enraged at the moment.

He could tell that the girl who got slapped was Grace Ellen, the talented saleswoman who led him upstairs. This red short-haired girl who was direct and kind like an elf left a good impression in Fei’s mind. However, before he could thank her, she got attacked, and her face swelled.

After making a path through the crowd, Fei and Kane walked to the center of the confrontation.

“Quickly move! The big figure is here! Do you see him? That white-haired old man? He is the manager of [Cauldron-Casting Shop], Solomon Kane. It is rumored that he is a Five-Star Mage. He isn’t someone who should be messed with. This time, we are in for a treat…”

“Hey, even Kane can’t do anything. This time, this old fox Glazer came prepared. He came in and ordered his men to smash the shop. It is clear that something else is happening. It seems like [Cauldron-Casting Shop] is going to lose a lot this time. Perhaps it has to close the store in Talon City.”

“Yeah. Do you see those sneering military officers behind Glazer? They are the henchmen of the Castellan! They are here to back Glazer! It seems like the Castellan is on the side of [Blade-Washing Shop].”

“What do you know? This old fox was cheating all the shoppers and doing shady stuff. Without consent from the Castellan, do you think he dares to do so? After all, he is only Castellan Henry’s dog. Ever since [Cauldron-Casting Shop] took [Blade-Washing Shop]’s business, the Castellan has been enduring it. Now, it seems like he is going to…”

“Huh? Who is that young man in white? Why can’t I see his face? Something is blocking my vision. However, it seems like he is of high status based on how Kane is treating him. Where is he from? Could he be [Cauldron-Casting Shop]’s reinforcement?”

“His is too young! What can he do? Even if a god is here, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] can’t flip the situation around.”

“Ah, such a pity. The saleswomen of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] are all young and beautiful. After [Cauldron-Casting Shop] closes, old fox Glazer probably won’t let them go and will ruin them one by one…”

The crowd murmured to themselves.

Among them, there were quite a few hooligans who had stayed in Talon City for many years, and they understood the entire situation. They could tell that old fox Glazer endured [Cauldron-Casting Shop] for so long and finally attacked, meaning that the latter was well prepared. Unless a miracle took place today, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] would be in big trouble.

-In the middle of the confrontation-

Four saleswomen were knocked to the ground, and they were surrounded by the warriors in red who were sneering.

Several shocking red handprints were on Grace Ellen’s white cheeks, and her face was swollen. Even though several streaks of blood slid down her face, she was still stubborn and opened her arms, protecting other girls behind her as she stared at the old and bald Glazer who was laughing arrogantly.

As soon as Fei arrived downstairs, he used the laws of nature to blur the space around his face. This way, no one below the realm of Sun-Class would be able to see his face. By doing this, Fei wouldn’t bring trouble to the [Letter Office]. After all, most people believed that Fei committed a crime against humanity. If someone discovered the connection between him and the [Letter Office], then all the proper businesses of the [Letter Office] would be smashed and robbed. Even though Fei was in another world different from Earth, it didn’t lack riots and protests.

After signaling Manager Kane to deal with the situation, Fei walked toward the girls who were surrounded by the warriors in red armor.

“Hey, stop! Who the f*ck are you? F–k off! Damn it! Ouch! Do you want to die?”

Three warriors saw Fei walking over and wanted to stop him by attacking him instinctively. However, as soon as they punched, they were knocked back and rolled on the ground. It seemed like this young man in white had a layer of bouncy protection around him.

Chapter 817: One Glance (Part Two)

The four girls who were crying behind Grace Ellen were shivering on the ground. Even though they were angry, they were all girls from ordinary families and never experienced such hard confrontations. Therefore, they were too terrified to do anything. Only Ellen who was brave suppressed her fear and protected her friends with her thin arms even though she was shivering herself.

Right now, the girls looked like fragile birds who were caught in a massive storm, making others feel bad for them.

“Does it still hurt?” Fei sighed and squatted down before helping these girls to get up one by one. When he saw the clear red handprints on Ellen’s face, he couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. The person who attacked her was merciless, and her smooth and cute face was almost deformed after being hit.

Ellen looked up at Fei with a blank expression.

After a few seconds, this girl finally came back to her senses after the laws of nature that were blurring Fei’s face toned down a little toward her. She saw Fei’s face and starry eyes, and Fei’s expression and tone were caring and gentle.

“Ah, it is you…” Ellen finally recognized Fei.

However, the few words she said pulled on the swollen parts of her face. The pain made her cry subconsciously, and she couldn’t speak anymore.

Fei signaled her and told her not to speak. Then, he placed his hands on this girl’s cheek, and a streak of golden energy appeared on his hands and glided by.

Ellen instantly gasped and looked at Fei in shock.

She clearly sensed a streak of cool and refreshing energy, and her cheeks that were numb from the pain suddenly returned to normal.

“Who hit you?” Fei asked after pulling back his hands.

“Ah… you… you… It is ok, you need to go. What is happening here isn’t relevant to you.” As if she suddenly thought of something, Ellen quickly tried to get Fei to leave. She was smart and knew that this was a huge trouble for [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. Since that old fox Glazer decided to smash the shop in daylight, then he was prepared. It was hard to say if [Cauldron-Casting Shop] could last through this, so she didn’t Fei to get involved and be punished.

Of course, Fei knew what was happening in this girl’s mind. After sighing in his mind, he smiled and asked in his gentle voice, “It is ok; don’t be scared. You just have to tell me who hit you.”

“It is me! What? Kid, do you want to be a hero and save the beauties? You won’t even know how you are going to die!” A loud voice sounded from the side.

Those warriors in red rolled on the ground and finally got up, and they quickly gathered around a young man who was in a fancy red silk robe.

This young man was handsome, but his aquiline nose didn’t fit his other facial features and destroyed his presence. Also, his small eyes made others feel like he was vicious and cunning.

However, he wasn’t weak. A surge of energy flowed inside his body, and it seemed like he was at least a Five-Star Warrior.

The person who just spoke was this young man.

“It was him?” Fei asked Ellen.

This elf-like girl looked at Fei earnestly. Then, as if she understood something, she nodded firmly.

“Hahaha! Yuck! I already told you that it was me! Kid, where are you from? Do you want to protect a dirty maid-like girl? Hahaha! I think you are seeking death! Hahaha! I will give you an opportunity! Use your most powerful strike! Let me see how you… Ah!… You?”

Just as this young man was taunting Fei, he suddenly saw that his opponent turned around and stared at him. Even though that young man in white didn’t attack, a vast amount of energy rushed over and forced all the words that he was about to say back into his stomach. Before he could use his Five-Star earth-elemental warrior energy which brought him pride, his legs turned to jelly, and he kneeled onto the ground.

Then, a series of crackling noises sounded from his knees as if something broke.

A series of gasped sounded from the crowd.

“You… You… Who are you?” This young man with the aquiline nose propped himself up from the ground with his arms, and he unleashed all his energy and was barely able to look up at Fei.

“How powerful is he? Just one glance made me kneel, and I can’t even fight back as a Five-Star Warrior,” he thought to himself.

Too powerful!

Master!

Absolute Master!

At this moment, all the arrogance in this young man’s head disappeared, and the only emotion that he could feel was fear. He knew that he ran into one of those unparalleled masters who were rarely seen on the continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 818 - Truly Arrogant

Chapter 818: Truly Arrogant (Part One)

-On the other side of the hall-

Kane walked up with the guards of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] and stopped the warriors in red from smashing the shop further. Then, the situation turned into a stalemate.

As Kane took out his magic wand from his storage ring, he stared at old fox Glazer and asked coldly, “Mr. Glazer, what is the meaning of this?”

“Smashing your shop! Can’t you tell? I think you are too old to understand the basics.” The old and bald Glazer shrugged and sneered.

“The items that you broke and the weapons that you destroyed add up to 13,650 gold coins. Since you are done smashing around, it is time for you to offer compensation,” Solomon Kane said calmly as he looked at the broken weapons and the walls that had many holes in them.

“Are you a fool? Have you seen anyone offer compensation after smashing a shop?” Glazer rubbed his bald head and laughed proudly, “Besides, we only smashed a small part of the shop. Today, we are going to destroy your shop entirely and arrest you damn foreigners!”

This old fox was arrogant, and he didn’t even try to hide his intentions.

“Who gives you the power and right?” Kane frowned and asked. Throughout the whole exchange, he was very calm.

However, the blacksmiths and guards whom [Cauldron-Casting Shop] hired were angry, and they stared at Glazer while standing behind Kane. For the last while, [Blade-Washing Shop] played a lot of tricks and injured a lot of their peers. The grudges between the two shops were intense.

“Right and power? Haha! I don’t need the right to destroy a little store like [Cauldron-Casting Shop]!” Glazer started laughing as if he heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. After laughing for a while, he suddenly got serious. After pretending to think for a while, he said, “However, I’m reasonable and fair. I will make you submit fair and square… Someone reported this shop to the Castellan, and this person claimed that [Cauldron-Casting Shop] is selling counterfeit items, forcing customers to buy, running a scam, conspiring with bandits, and murdering residents of Talon City. Also, the Castellan suspects that your shop is connected to the Sea Tribe, so everyone at [Cauldron-Casting Shop] needs to be arrested and interrogated!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Impossible.” Kane was still calm, and he laughed as he shook his head, “Things like selling counterfeit items and forcing customers to buy are the privileges of your [Blade-Washing Shop]. As to conspiring with bandits, murdering residents, and colluding with the Sea Tribe, those are all non-sense! If you want to arrest anyone, bring out the evidence first!”

“You want evidence? I have a lot!” Glazer sneered and said viciously, “Hehe, when you are being interrogated in prison, I will show them to you one by one. Hahaha! Stop wasting time. Manager Kane, I know that you are a powerful Five-Star Mage, but I advise you to stay put. Castellan Henry gave this arrest order. Anyone who dares to resist shall be executed on the spot!”

After saying that, Glazer looked back, and those military officers in uniforms walked up.

They weren’t weak, but the most important thing was that they represented the Castellan of Talon.

The muscular man who was more than 2.3 meters tall and standing behind Glazer also walked over.

Bam! Bam! Bam! While he walked, he unleashed his shocking aura, making others feel like he was a beast from an abyss. As red warrior energy flames flashed around him, the temperature in the hall increased drastically. Six red star swirls could be vaguely seen on this man’s forehead, signaling that he was a fire-elemental Six-Star Warrior.

Both in terms of the number of people and the number of masters, Glazer was in the advantage.

A cruel expression appeared on Glazer’s face.

This thin and bald old man enjoyed the feeling of making his opponents feel desperate.

Ever since [Cauldron-Casting Shop] came into the picture about a year ago, Glazer had lost a lot of profit. If it weren’t for Castellan Henry who wanted to wait and see if this new shop had a great background, Glazer would have tried to kill all these foreigners right away. After enduring this for more than half a year, he finally convinced Castellan Henry to launch this operation.

Glazer couldn’t wait to torture the old mage in front of him who had gone against him for a long time. Also, he was planning to enjoy the bodies of these young saleswomen in [Cauldron-Casting Shop].

Glazer had to admit that he admired Kane for this; the latter was able to find so many pretty girls from the poor neighborhoods and train them to become great saleswomen.

Chapter 818: Truly Arrogant (Part Two)

Just as Glazer thought that the destruction of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] was set in stone, something unexpected happened.

Boom! Right after the loud noise, gasps sounded from the side.

Glazer turned around and saw that Five-Star Warrior on his side kneeling in front of a young man in white; he had never seen this young man before.

That warrior on his side kneeled so hard that two large dents could be seen on the crack stone floor, and blood flowed out of his knees and slowly filled the spider-web-like cracks.

Even an idiot would know what was going on.

When Kane just walked downstairs, Glazer saw this young man in white. However, he ignored this young man, thinking that the latter was only an insignificant servant. Therefore, he was surprised to find out now that this young man was a powerful master.

For some reason, a bad feeling appeared in his mind, and he couldn’t stop it from spreading.

…

Grace Ellen gasped at the scene; she didn’t expect Fei to be such a powerful master.

Although she didn’t have any warrior energy or magic energy, and she had no supernatural abilities to sense the pressure that only warriors and mages could detect, her crisp instinct told her that this handsome young man had unparalleled strength.

The people in the crowd were more shocked.

This young man with the aquiline nose was one of the most powerful masters in Talon City, and his nickname was [City-Burning Finger]. His fire-elemental warrior energy was impressive, and people said that he could burn an entire city with just the power in his finger. Of course, it was an exaggeration, but there was no doubt that he was the most powerful in the city when it came to the use of fire elements. His fire-elemental combat techniques were ferocious, and he had killed many famous masters without losing a single fight.

However, such a master was instantly crushed by one glance from this mysterious black-haired young man in white. Now, [City-Burning Finger] kneeled on the ground like a dying animal, and no one would have believed it if they didn’t see it with their own eyes.

Master!

An insane master!

The people who were here for drama were excited, and they started to gossip.

They thought that Glazer was going to crush [Cauldron-Casting Shop] and become the most popular weapon shop in Talon City again, but such a powerful master appeared and stood by Kane. Now, they knew that they were in for a treat.

“Hahaha, it turns out that I have misjudged you. Friend, who are you? Why do you want to get involved in the conflict only between [Blade-Washing Shop] and [Cauldron-Casting Shop]?” Old fox Glazer’s lips twitched, and he said to Fei with a bright smile.

However, Fei didn’t even look at him.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!!!!!

As the king walked forward, an invisible energy rushed out of his body, and everyone in the hall felt like the air was being pushed out of the shop. Before they could realize what was going on, they heard a series of muffled noises.

As if giant mountains fell onto their backs, the warriors in red inside the shop suddenly kneeled and couldn’t even look up, and their faces changed color. They were trying hard not to collapse onto the ground completed, but they couldn’t even let out a scream.

“The order from the Castellan? Good. Then, let him come here and announce the order himself! I want to know which law of the empire did [Cauldron-Casting Shop] break. Why must they all be arrested and interrogated?” Fei asked with a serious expression.

Then, he glanced around, looked past Glazer who looked embarrassed and angry at the center of the hall, and said to one of the anxious military officers, “You, go and fetch that supreme Castellan.”

As Fei said that, he waved his hand, and that military officer flew out of the door and smashed onto the street.

After getting up, this military officer didn’t dare to say anything and disappeared into the crowd anxiously.

Then, Fei looked at Kane and the guards of [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. With a slight frown, he said, “Why are you still standing here? Go and block the door! Don’t let anyone leave and kill anyone who dares to try! Calculate how much money the shop lost and let them compensate ten times the price!”

The people in the crowd gasped subconsciously.

“This is truly arrogant! Compared with this black-haired young man in white, Glazer’s arrogance is child’s play,” they thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 819 - The Castellan Is Here

Chapter 819: The Castellan Is Here (Part One)

Since the ruler of the [Letter Office] was willing to step up and take care of the situation, it was the best scenario in Kane’s mind. He knew that no one in Talon City could rival with the ruler, so he wasn’t worried at all. Therefore, he turned around and gave a few orders. The guards and workers at [Cauldron-Casting Shop] were excited, and they divided the crowd and guarded the windows and doors, stopping anyone from leaving.

It was finally time for them to vent their frustration.

Although Manager Kane was calculative and rarely made mistakes, he lacked a dominating presence. When facing [Blade-Washing Shop]’s provocations, he continued to back off and reserve strength. Even though it seemed like the correct decision, it was frustrating.

This black-haired young man in white was mysterious to them, but his overbearing and direct style made them feel thrilled.

At this point, almost everyone was able to tell that the status Fei had in [Cauldron-Casting Shop] was higher than Manager Kane. Many people already started to guess that this young man might be the mysterious owner of [Cauldron-Casting Shop].

Since the situation changed drastically, it made old and bald Glazer feel awkward.

“This… hehe, Friend, there is no need for such trouble. If we bother the Castellan, the military force might even get involved. It won’t be good for either of us. Today, it is us [Blade-Washing Shop] who did things rashly, and we will compensate for all the losses that we caused. How about we end it here?”

Even though Glazer was furious, he couldn’t do anything but to hold back his emotions and submit to Fei.

To this old fox, dignity was worthless. He had lived in this cold world that was ruled by the law of the jungle for a long time, and he knew when he should be arrogant and when he should be soft. He instantly realized that this young man who suddenly appeared was far more powerful than everyone on his side, so it was better off for him to pretend to be nice. Then, he could go back and re-strategize.

In his mind, he would get back at this young man sooner or later and obtain the payback with interest.

However, Fei didn’t even look at him.

This time, everyone in the audience knew what was happening. They realized that this young man didn’t ignore Glazer due to fear; it was this young man’s way of saying, ‘Who the f*ck are you? You aren’t qualified to talk to me!’

Seeing this, almost everyone couldn’t hold back the laughter. Glazer was one of the bullies in the city, and most people didn’t like him. Now, he finally got owned, and the people who were once bullied by him were all excited.

Glazer couldn’t do anything, so he had to swallow the shame. As various expressions flashed on his face, he wanted to cut Fei into pieces and devour his flesh. However, he held everything inside and smiled, trying to show his gentle side to Fei.

After all, a wise man wouldn’t act irrationally and fall into a trap.

“Ah!… Roar!” At this moment, that giant man behind Glazer couldn’t hold it in anymore.

His Six-Star warrior energy was fully unleashed, and the energy flames enveloped his body as if he were being burned. He casually grabbed a weapon off the floor, and the weapon that was made from purified iron got instantly turned into reddish-black liquid. As this liquid dripped onto the ground with green smokes, black holes appeared on the stone floor.

This scene was shocking to a lot of people, and the crowd gasped. To the ordinary people and low-level warriors, this scene was even more terrifying than the invisible pressure that was coming off Fei.

After doing all that, this strong man sneered and provoked, “Mr. Glazer is willing to settle this with you, and you should feel lucky. What are you being arrogant about? I have seen people who are more arrogant than you, and they were all arrested and captured. Guess what happened to them? Their limbs were cut off, and their genitals were severed as well. In the end, they begged for mercy like poor dogs. If you don’t want to die too gruesomely, just let us leave, and this will be it! Huh!”

Chapter 819: The Castellan Is Here (Part Two)

Fei finally turned around to look at this man, and he shook his head and said, “It is a pity.”

The strong man was stunned, and he asked, “What do you mean?”

“It is a pity that you have the strength of a powerful warrior. You are a Six-Star Warrior, and you are in the middle-to-top tier Star-level. Even if you can’t be a hero, you can be a good mercenary and earn a living that way. However, you decided to work for bad people and create trouble for others. It is a pity that you are like a slave to a low-life!”

“You… you are seeking death!” This strong man was enraged, and he tried to grab Fei’s neck quickly with energy flames around him.

The girls such as Ellen finally calmed down a little, but they gasped again at this scene.

Fei smiled and blew out a mouthful of air.

Something unimaginable occurred!

The terrifying energy flames around this Six-Star Warrior suddenly became very fragile. The energy flames were enough to melt iron, but they were completely extinguished by this young man’s light blow as if they were faint candlelight.

His body froze for a second, and this giant man was also blown away by at least four to five meters. After smashing onto the ground and landing by [City-Burning Finger]’s feet, he started to cry in pain as if he were a pig that was being slaughtered. “Ah! No! AHHH! My warrior energy! Why can’t I feel anything? You… you are too cruel! You destroyed my warrior energy star swirls. You destroyed my future!”

This giant man shouted and tried to get up, but he wasn’t able to and looked like his muscles were gone.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Everyone’s mouth opened wide, and the sound of saliva dripping onto the ground could be heard. What was happening in front of them was beyond their imagination.

“One light puff of air is enough to destroy a Six-Star Warrior who is one of the top masters in the city. Is this young man in white a god?” people thought to themselves.

After blowing the air, Fei said lightly, “Since you are not putting the Six-Star Warrior Energy into good use, I will take it back.”

Glazer was scared right now.

The last bit of desire for revenge disappeared in his mind, and he wished that he wasn’t here in [Cauldron-Casting Shop] today. He wanted to believe that what was happening was just a nightmare so that all of this would disappear when he reopened his eyes.

Unfortunately, this nightmare was continuing. The black-haired young man in white was beyond powerful, and he was direct and merciless as well.

Now, Glazer knew that he kicked an iron board this time, and even Castellan Henry couldn’t do anything if he got here.

“Destroying a Six-Star Warrior with only one puff of air? How powerful must he be?” Even though Glazer didn’t know any combat techniques, he was sure that no one in Talon City was able to rival this young man.

At this moment, Glazer didn’t want the Castellan to get here.

“That greedy b*stard is vicious and views his dignity as something really important; he can’t bend and act soft like me. If he offends this powerful master, the entire Talon City would bleed! My life would be under threat as well!” Glazer thought to himself.

At this moment, a series of metal-gliding noises sounded.

As people gasped, the crowd moved aside quickly to make a path.

Teams of soldiers in shining armor rushed through the street and surrounded [Cauldron-Casting Shop] like a red flood. Then, a team of cavaliers charged over with their weapons raised. A murderous spirit instantly appeared in the area.

That military officer who was knocked away by Fei and left without daring to say a word had now changed into fancy magic armor and rode a white horse.

As he dashed forward, he shouted in high spirits and led the way.

“The Castellan is here! The Castellan is here!”

He had gotten Castellan Henry, the person who was behind all of this, to come.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 820 - Unleashing of Power

Chapter 820: Unleashing of Power (Part One)

Seeing the Castellan moving so many elite soldiers of Leon and not his private guards, people knew that the situation was getting out of control. Therefore, the timid people already started to move back and got ready to leave.

Everyone knew that Castellan Henry was vicious, cruel, and short-tempered. Even when he was in a good mood, he could torture the people who he didn’t like on the street.

Recently, the tsunami came and caused a lot of damage to Talon City. It was heard that Castellan Henry’s manor by the seaside got destroyed by the tsunami, and the beautiful lover whom he had there was drowned. As a result, Castellan Henry wasn’t in a good mood, and it was rumored that he had beaten four to five maids in his mansion to death in the last few days. If anything upset him, the people in the crowd might be doomed.

Ordinary people gradually left.

The windows and doors on either side of the street were tightly shut as well. While hiding, people peeked through the slits in the doors and windows to see what would happen next.

Only a few mercenaries and wealthy merchants in fancy robes stood far away and spectated since they were very curious as to what would happen. After all, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] had a powerful master, and it might not lose.

Soon, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] was surrounded by close to 1,000 elite soldiers.

Then, purified iron tower shields were placed around the shop, linking together and blocking all the exits of the street just in case that powerful masters wanted to escape. Rows upon rows of crossbowmen half-kneeled on the ground with their crossbows loaded. The bowstrings were squeaking and whining after being pulled to the limit, and the chilly arrowheads were targeting the [Cauldron-Casting Shop].

Even warriors in red uniform armor held onto weapons and stood on the buildings in the area, cutting all possible escape paths.

Under the cold command of that military officer, a formation of spearmen marched forward while holding long iron spears that were more than two meters long, and the formation looked like an iron forest. As they slowly approached [Cauldron-Casting Shop], the spearheads pointed at everyone inside the shop viciously like bloodthirsty beasts.

This slow yet pressing tempo was a little terrifying for the average person, and it was a little suffocating.

In just a flash, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] was surrounded from all angles. Like a little ship in a storm, it felt like it would be flipped over and destroyed at any moment.

Inside the hall of [Cauldron-Casting Shop], the workers, guards, and saleswomen were standing straight. However, there were also a few customers who stayed there to watch the drama and didn’t leave in time. They were trapped inside the shop, and they all looked terrified by this intense murderous spirit.

“Ah! Let me go! I’m not a part of [Cauldron-Casting Shop]! I’m just here to buy weapons! Don’t misunderstand! I’m not involved…”

A middle-aged merchant-looking man was shocked, and his legs turned to jelly. He quickly dashed to the door and tried to explain himself while crying. Just as he was about to step out of this troublesome place, a series of bowstring vibrations sounded, and more than a dozen arrows shot toward this innocent man without mercy.

Fei frowned and thought of something.

Those 16 thick arrows suddenly stopped in mid-air before they could pierce through this man’s body; that millimeter distance between him and the arrows was terrifying.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

The arrows dropped onto the ground and created a series of crisp noises.

These noises knocked on people’s minds like hammers, and it made the pressing atmosphere even more suffocating.

Chapter 820: Unleashing of Power (Part Two)

That middle-aged fatty who escaped from the embrace of the Grim Reaper collapsed onto the ground, and he instantly wet his pants due to fear. Ashen-faced, he shivered as he crawled back into the hall and cried loudly. However, despite his fear, he still didn’t forget to thank Fei for saving him.

“Traitors in [Cauldron-Casting Shop], come out under my command! Drop all weapons and let us arrest you! I will give you ten seconds! If you don’t come out in ten seconds, you will all be charged with treason and executed on the spot!”

The military officer whom Fei let ago early was now arrogant. While riding on the handsome white horse, he shouted as if he controlled the entire situation.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

The elite soldiers knocked their weapons on their armor and coordinated with that military officer’s shout. The loud metal-colliding noises created by more than 1,000 soldiers were stunning, and a murderous spirit permeated the air.

Those who had never been to a battlefield and saw blood couldn’t stand this murderous spirit, and they shivered in fear. In fact, even some of the guards of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] paled.

The girls such as Ellen were all terrified, and they cuddled together and shivered.

“Humph!” Fei snorted, but that light sound was more powerful than a loud bell. An invisible power rushed to the surroundings like waves and instantly suppressed the noises created by all the soldiers.

The warriors around [Cauldron-Casting Shop] felt like thunder rumbled right beside their ears, and their faces instantly paled. Those masters who stood on the buildings around [Cauldron-Casting Shop] were especially ‘cared’ for by Fei, and they all shivered and fell off.

Fei’s snort had easily pushed back against so many soldiers and warriors, and those people’s morale plummeted.

“Shoot!” That military officer on the white horse saw this and instantly ordered with a vicious expression.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!!!

A series of terrifying bowstring vibrations sounded, and the archers and crossbowmen shot out the arrows instantly.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The dense arrow rain dashed toward [Cauldron-Casting Shop] like a group of hungry locusts, and they were about to embrace this building like the Grim Reaper while making air-piercing noises.

Fei sat in the center of the grand hall of the building and frowned. “You just don’t know when to admit defeat!”

In the next moment, golden energy flames rushed out and enveloped the entire building. Like snails that were trapped inside a swamp, the many arrows slowed down drastically before completely stopping in mid-air. Before people could react, these arrows turned around as if they had lives of their own, and they pointed at those soldiers who shot them.

As Fei waved his hand, these arrows dashed back like flashes of lightning.

“AH!” Many arrows pierced the military officer who gave the order, and he was turned into a hedgehog before he fell down the white horse.

A series of gasps sounded among the soldiers.

All of them were dumbfounded, and they sensed a chill shooting into their skulls from their spines.

“This is too insane! It is clear that the master inside the building went easy on us! Otherwise, those arrows could kill us with the commander. At least we who are in the front will be turned into hedgehogs as well!” the soldiers thought to themselves.

Boom! Boom! Boom!!!

The golden energy flames grew and turned into a golden light beam, enveloping the entire building and shooting into the sky. The sky was dyed golden, and it seemed like the night turned into daytime.

In the next moment, a phenomenon appeared.

The golden light beam continued to change in the sky. Soon, it turned into a miraculous image.

Vaguely, people could see a golden sun slowly rising from the horizon and lighting up the world. This sun looked like the ruler of the world and took everyone’s attention.

Sun-Class Lord!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 821 - Solving the Issue

Chapter 821: Solving the Issue (Part One)

At this moment, everyone realized the real strength of the mysterious master inside the building.

Now, everyone’s mind turned blank, and they felt like their brains weren’t capable of processing this information.

This was a super shocking moment. Everything that happened before told everyone that this black-haired young man in white was a master, but they didn’t expect him to be on that level; they had no clue that he was a Sun-Class Lord who could fly anywhere in the world, move land, and fill oceans.

A Sun-Class Lord was invincible in people’s minds.

At least in the history of Talon City, a Sun-Class Lord had never appeared.

Right now, that golden sun image in the sky made everyone have a hard time breathing.

On the Azeroth Continent, warriors in each realm had their own unique way of showing their power.

The Star-Level Warriors could use their warrior energy to create star swirls above their heads, and the Moon-Class Elites could form images of a moon that had different levels of fullness.

The bright sun that everyone was seeing right now didn’t give off much pressure, but that pure visual shock was enough to let everyone know that this young man was a Sun-Class Lord.

Even though there was no suffocating pressure, the soldiers didn’t need the commands from their officers or worry about what the Castellan was thinking. They all dropped their weapons and kneeled, not daring to raise their heads.

This was the level of respect that a true master deserved.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

A Sun-Class Lord was like a god to Talon City, and there was no way that they could defeat him. Even in the eyes of the Royal Family of Leon, a Sun-Class Lord was of supreme status, and they didn’t want to offend such a figure if it weren’t absolutely necessary.

“Castellan Henry, you can stand out now, right?”

A calm voice sounded from [Cauldron-Casting Shop].

After a few seconds, a thin and tall middle-aged man staggered and walked out from behind the soldiers since he didn’t dare to hesitate. Even though he was wearing fancy armor with rubies inlaid in it and a golden crown, these glamourous items couldn’t bring him a sense of security. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his steps were light and weak. Fei could tell that he used to be a warrior, but not much was left in him after he drowned himself in liquor and lust.

This man was Henry, the Castellan of Talon.

Ashen-faced, Castellan Henry slowly walked up with shaking legs. Perhaps due to extreme fear, he fell onto the ground after taking a few steps forward. However, he didn’t dare to slow down and crawled to the door of [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. Without daring to raise his head, he said in a shaking voice, “I’m Carl Henry, the Castellan of Talon. It is an honor to meet you. I…”

Right now, he was no longer that arrogant Castellan who dominated over this city.

“Alright, I don’t have much time to listen to your nonsense. Come on and tell me, how did my [Cauldron-Casting Shop] conspire with bandits? And how did we collude with the Sea Tribe? I heard that you have sufficient evidence and want to arrest everyone…” Fei didn’t finish speaking, but his tone made everything clear.

“This…” Henry shivered in fear.

He was the Castellan appointed by the Royal Family of Leon, and he had a middle-to-high status in Leon. Even other noblemen and wealthy forces didn’t dare to mess with him easily.

However, if a Sun-Class Lord killed him, the Leon Empire wouldn’t avenge him. In fact, if a Sun-Class Lord killed ten nobles who were on his level, the Leon Empire wouldn’t want to flip out on such a figure.

“Sir, this… there must be some misunderstandings… our intelligence report might be wrong. I… I will go back and check for sure…”

Castellan Henry rolled his eye as thousands of thoughts flashed in his mind while he kowtowed repeatedly. Although he was vicious and cruel, he loved his own life more than anything else. Therefore, he acted tame and friendly like a well-trained dog as he tried to explain all this, and he was cursing Glazer in his mind.

Chapter 821: Solving the Issue (Part Two)

“Didn’t he say that he did all the investigation and is sure that [Cauldron-Casting Shop] has no powerful background? How come there is a Sun-Class Lord? This is more terrifying than any big force!” he thought to himself.

“Enough; I don’t want to listen to your explanations. I only want to tell you three things today,” the voice sounded from the building.

“Yes, yes, yes. Sir, please say.” Castellan Henry didn’t even dare to raise his head.

“First, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] is law-abiding and pays taxes on time every month. There is no connection between [Cauldron-Casting Shop], bandits, and the Sea Tribe.”

“Yes, yes, yes. Of course. It was us who didn’t do the investigation properly. [Cauldron-Casting Shop] is the friendliest business in Talon City.”

“Second, [Blade-Washing Shop] is bullying everyone and disrupted normal market activity. They damaged the building, smashed our products, and injured our employees. The losses total to 130,000 gold coins, and they have to compensate.”

“For sure, for sure! [Blade-Washing Shop] has had shady business practices for quite some time now, and we have already started to investigate. An immoral merchant like Glazer will be kicked out of the city. From now on, [Cauldron-Casting Shop] will be the only weapon shop in Talon City.”

“Third, I don’t want anything bad to happen after today, and I don’t want people harassing the customers of [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. I don’t want to see anything similar happening from now on.

Castellan Henry kowtowed and said, “Of course! I promise with the honor as a noble of Leon!”

The voice inside the shop paused for a second; it seemed like that young man was deciding something. During this time, Castellan Henry was nervous. From the tone of the person inside [Cauldron-Casting Shop], it sounded like he wouldn’t be killed. However, he had never been so scared of someone in his life.

“That is all! Get out of here!” that voice sounded again and said without holding back.

Castellan Henry exhaled, and his heart that was in his throat dropped back into his chest. Without daring to show any displeasure, he quickly got up and ran away. After taking two steps, his legs still felt weak, and he almost collapsed again. A few soldiers quickly ran up to him and carried him out of here.

Then, the soldiers around [Cauldron-Casting Shop] fell back like a falling tide, disappearing as fast as they could as if they were never here.

The vague image of the rising golden sun in the sky slowly disappeared as well, and the golden energy flames dissipated into the air.

Standing behind doors on the street and at the ends of the street, people who were spectating this massive confrontation felt like they had a strange dream. At this moment, they still couldn’t believe that they were able to get so close to a Sun-Class Lord. They felt like they saw a god with their own eyes!

Everyone knew that [Cauldron-Casting Shop] was now going to be one of the most influential forces in Talon City.

Old fox Glazer had bullied other shops in the industry and the customers, but he finally failed miserably today. There was no way that he could turn this around, and there was no place for him in Talon City. No one would dare to do business with someone who offended a Sun-Class Lord.

Now seeing this old fox leaving the hall of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] like a chicken who lost its feather, people were surprised that the people of [Cauldron-Casting Shop] didn’t kill him, but they were still thrilled when they saw this.

“This devil has such a day as well! He deserves it!” people thought to themselves.

That night, old fox Glazer who had lived in Talon City for dozens of years left with some of his servants and disappeared, never returning.

Many years after, people in Talon City already started to forget about this powerful and cunning old man, but they couldn’t forget that exciting night where a Sun-Class Lord appeared in [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. When they recalled this legendary story, they would remember the unluckiest person that evening.

Crack!

A flash of lightning dashed across the sky, and dark clouds gathered before heavy rain fell.

Talon City instantly quieted down, but people’s minds were stirred.

The people who had witnessed that event were excited to see a Sun-Class Lord, and many people came to [Cauldron-Casting Shop] that had closed already in the heavy rain, trying to sense the aura of a master. Even if they could only have a glance at a Sun-Class Lord, they would be satisfied.

Fei didn’t stay in [Cauldron-Casting Shop] that night.

He returned to the hotel that he was staying in before midnight, and Buckingham had already returned. Just as Fei expected, this man wasn’t in a good mood.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 822 - Man Hunt

Chapter 822: Man Hunt (Part One)

Fei knew why Buckingham was anxious; anyone who had done heroic deeds would feel this way when they were slandered and painted as the traitor of humans.

Fei didn’t ask where Buckingham went this afternoon; it was clear that this high-level noble of the Leon Empire tried to contact the imperial intelligence networks to pass on critical information. Unfortunately, it seemed like Buckingham couldn’t redeem himself and be accepted by the Royal Family of Leon unless the truth got out.

“Alexander, you revealed your power today?” Buckingham suppressed the anxiety that he was feeling and complained, “You should already know about the shameless lies that D’Alessandro told, and the two of us are framed, becoming the enemies of all the humans on the continent. Right now, our top priority should be trying to get the truth out. The fact that you exposed our trail will attract some people’s attention, and it will bring unnecessary trouble to us. It isn’t wise.”

Fei smiled and replied, “I did it intentionally. By exposing us a little, perhaps some people will get nervous and try to do something. When they move, we will have an excellent opportunity to strike.

Buckingham gaped, and he suddenly felt like the King of Chambord was making sense here.

Since the situation was already like this, moving in the darkness wouldn’t be useful unless they could somehow force D’Alessandro to tell the truth. However, that was clearly impossible.

Perhaps once D’Alessandro found out that they were still alive, he would panic and do something. In that situation, they could find a good opportunity and turn the whole thing around.

As the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, D’Alessandro had a high status and a lot of power. However, this man was also vicious. If he learned that they didn’t die at the bottom of the sea, he would plan assassinations to kill them and bury all evidence. However, since the King of Chambord could even defeat the evil god of the Sea Tribe, Buckingham wasn’t worried about their safety.

He suddenly thought of something and asked in curiosity, “I heard about what happened in [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. What? That weapon shop belongs to you?”

Fei nodded and didn’t try to hide it.

Many businesses were operating under the [Letter Office], and [Cauldron-Casting Shop] was only one of them. Since [Cauldron-Casting Shop] wasn’t a chain-store, no one could trace [Cauldron-Casting Shop]’s background and find other organizations.

Also, after witnessing the battle at the bottom of the sea, Buckingham’s worldview and beliefs all changed. His sight wasn’t only focused on the conflict between the two empires, and he wouldn’t do anything to [Cauldron-Casting Shop]. In fact, if he could redeem himself and gain power again, he probably would look after this little shop to befriend Fei even more.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After the two of them communicated and exchanged the information that they obtained in the afternoon, they made plans and went back into their own rooms to rest.

On the second day, Fei and Buckingham didn’t leave Talon City right away. Instead, they disguised themselves to the degree where others couldn’t recognize them, and they wandered around the city for the whole day. They only returned to the hotel at night, and they went to rest after having dinner.

Just like this, Fei and Buckingham stayed in Talon City for three days, and they only left the city through the main gate on the morning of the fourth day, moving toward the Capital of Leon directly without disguise.

In a sense, revealing D’Alessandro’s lies and redeeming themselves were no longer Fei’s top priorities. Instead, the king wanted to find the mysterious golden skeleton and destroy it! That was the most urgent matter.

Recently, a lot of significant events took place, and they showed that the golden skeleton had the ability to stir up troubles. It seemed like the golden skeleton was behind the Ten-Empire United Troops’ invasion of Zenit as well as the Sea Tribe’s awakening and their evil god’s revival.

Fei had a feeling that the golden skeleton which he released from the Mythical Altar by accident was a damn key. It was slowly turning and opening Pandora’s Box! He had to find this key before Pandora’s Box was completely opened and destroy it. Otherwise, the Azeroth Continent would be washed with blood and burned through by war and fire.

Therefore, Fei wanted Buckingham to help him find the mysterious character who planted that bloody skeleton in this nobleman’s body.

…

Chapter 822: Man Hunt (Part Two)

After leaving the city for a while, Fei sensed that streaks of energies were lurking around them. He was sure that some people were following and monitoring them quietly.

As they traveled south, the people on the road decreased drastically in number.

Fei and Buckingham moved quickly. In order to avoid unnecessary attention, they picked a remote and tricky path in the mountains.

When the night arrived, Fei and Buckingham appeared in the [Rolla’s Blood Forest] which was the largest forest in the northern territory of Leon.

As the silver moonlight shined through the clouds and trees, the two of them decided to rest beside a lake by a mountain, and there was ice and snow in this lake.

Before they could finish their dinner, more than a dozen energy surges appeared around them and surrounded them.

“Here they are. 16 Moon-Class Elites? Such a big investment! Eh? People from the Holy Church? Unfortunately, D’Alessandro isn’t here.” Fei winked at Buckingham.

“What should we do? Should we kill all of them?” Buckingham frowned, showing that he wasn’t in a good mood.

“This doesn’t seem like a good idea since we will be killing too many people. If we kill too much, even if we redeem ourselves later, we would have too many enemies. Also, these people are fooled, and they are poor souls who are being used by D’Alessandro.”

“Of course! We can’t kill them.” Fei slowly stood up and smiled brightly, “I’m planning to use them to wash away the dirt on our names. Even if they can’t do that completely, they could help us stimulate that Mr. D’Alessandro.”

Buckingham nodded and felt a bit relieved.

He got famous at a young age, and he had been at a high status for a long time. He had led troops and obtained a bright track record. Also, he was a powerful warrior himself and a very decisive person.

However, he felt like he wasn’t on the King of Chambord’s level, and he subconsciously took Fei’s ideas and thoughts into his mind.

At this moment, fancy magic light suddenly shot into the sky and came together. Then, a mystical energy permeated the air, and a giant faint-white energy sphere appeared, completely enveloping Fei and Buckingham as well as the trees and the lake.

This was a powerful sealing magic array.

“Hahahaha! The array formation is built! We don’t need to worry about these shameless traitors escaping! Let’s move up and kill these two traitors right here right now! Humans will have two less despicable members!”

As a series of bold laughter sounded, a red figure walked out of the forest.

Buckingham squinted and pondered.

This man in red was a powerful Moon-Class Elite; he was at least at the Half Moon Realm. Right now, he was staring at Fei and Buckingham with cold light in his eyes.

At the same time, a lot of people appeared around them in the sky, on the water, on the rocks, and on the trees.

These Moon-Class Elites who had different looks and different outfits appeared and surrounded Fei and Buckingham with intense murderous spirits on them.

“Hahaha! There are so many of you! I guess some people are just not afraid of death. You are just a bunch of poor souls who are being used. I wonder how many of you could make it out alive?” Fei laughed as he glanced around calmly; his glances were as sharp as knives.

“Yuck! Shameless b*stards! How come we humans have two bugs like you? Aren’t you the ones who conspired with the Sea Tribe? Today, we will chop you into meat paste and feed the fish in the ocean!” someone shouted at Fei with a cold smile and angry eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 823 - Not That Simple

Chapter 823: Not That Simple (Part One)

After hearing what these Moon-Class Elites said, both Fei and Buckingham frowned and got angry.

However, Fei thought it through and was relieved.

These Moon-Class Elites were fooled by that disciple of the Continental Martial Saint. The angrier they looked, the more righteous they were. Although they weren’t that smart and got tricked, they weren’t evil characters.

However, Buckingham didn’t think that much; he was still furious.

He was a Moon-Class Elite himself, and he was an influential character in the Leon Empire. Although he was severely injured and fatigued in the battle under the sea, it was a blessing in disguise. He broke through the threshold which stopped him from moving forward, and he was now a low-tier Full Moon Elite. Also, while he was with the King of Chambord, he got some tips and pointers, and his strength increased even further. In addition, he was one of the most powerful regional kings of Leon, and he commanded the navy of the empire. There were several Moon-Class Elites who listened to his orders, so he didn’t really think that these men were so prestigious. As a result, he was angered that these few Moon-Class Elites dared to be disrespectful toward him.

However, he was a smart man. After taking a glance at Fei, he understood Fei’s thinking process and realized that these men were only fooled. Therefore, he suppressed his anger and explained, “You are just a bunch of fools! The real traitor of humans is that D’Alessandro, the disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona. You guys don’t know anything and can’t tell what really happened. You are being used, and you have no idea! Humph! If it weren’t for the King of Chambord who held back the enemies, that evil god of the Sea Tribe would have appeared already and killed all the humans around the [Sea of Fragrance].”

However, Buckingham’s explanation made the Moon-Class Elites laugh.

“Shameless! Really shameless! You are slandering D’Alessandro, and you want to take his credit? Who is the King of Chambord? How can he stop the evil god of the Sea Tribe? Humph! Buckingham, you are a regional king of Leon, and you are admired by all the citizens. In addition, you enjoyed all the privileges that came from your status, and you are wealthy. However, you lost your mind and made up this lie! What is worse? You are colluding with this dirty Zenitian and betrayed humans! Aren’t you ashamed? Emperor Juninho praised you! Don’t you feel guilty?” A burly man who looked to be 40 years old shouted at Buckingham.

“You…” Buckingham couldn’t hold back his anger anymore.

“Forget it; you can’t explain all this to these fools. Let’s take care of them first.” Fei raised his arm and stopped Buckingham.

Then, he turned around and looked at the Moon-Class Elites around him while laughing impatiently, “You are only Moon-Class Elites, and others are using you. You are too stupid to understand the situation, but you are brave humans who dare to stand up against evil. Therefore, I don’t want to make it difficult for you. You are too weak, and your seal won’t work. If you don’t want to die, go away.”

After saying that, a powerful golden energy appeared on Fei, and he punched at the sky.

A beam of golden light dashed out of his fist, and that silver magic energy sphere which enveloped the area shattered into pieces and quickly disappeared.

The few mages who were at the Moon-Class Realm and were maintaining the energy sphere in stealth received the backlash, and they all puked up blood and turned ashen-faced.

The Moon-Class Elites in the area were all terrified, and they looked at Fei with fear in their eyes.

The [Warrior-Forbidding Seal] which was created by eight Half-Moon Mages was easily destroyed by Fei!

“How come this young traitor is this powerful? It doesn’t make any sense!”

[Warrior-Forbidding Seal] was a killer weapon against warriors, and a lot of famous warriors had died inside such a magic array. Theoretically, eight Half Moon Mages and a lot of top-tier magic crystals should at least create a [Warrior-Forbidding Seal] which would greatly suppress a Sun-Class Lord even if it couldn’t completely destroy such a powerful character.

Chapter 823: Not That Simple (Part Two)

According to the previous arrangement, the Moon-Class Elites who were inside the [Warrior-Forbidding Seal] right now were wearing magic devices which canceled the warrior energy sealing effect of this array formation on them. Therefore, in their minds, when the King of Chambord’s warrior energy was greatly suppressed, they could charge up and capture this traitor. However, the harsh reality surprised them.

Although they already knew that the King of Chambord was a Sun-Class Lord, his strength was too shocking for them to understand!

For a moment, these brave people who believed that they could take down the traitors were frozen where they stood, and they didn’t know what they should do next.

Fei waved his hand impatiently and said, “I already told you that you are no match for me. If you don’t have anything else, go away already! I don’t have time to waste on fools like you. At least think with your toes and try to figure out who is lying. You are all not children anymore; why are you still acting like them? Why do you believe the person with the highest status? Can’t D’Alessandro lie?”

Fei’s words made these masters angry and embarrassed at the same time.

However, the people who were already this powerful weren’t fools unless they were born mentally disabled. Therefore, they all started to wonder after hearing what Fei said, “It doesn’t seem like the King of Chambord is a despicable traitor of humans. If he betrayed humans and released that evil god of the Sea Tribe, he should kill all of us. After all, he does have the power to do so. Also, D’Alessandro said that the evil god of the Sea Tribe is going to come and kill all the humans around the [Sea of Fragrance], but such a god hasn’t even shown his face yet… Could it be that the King of Chambord is being falsely accused?”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Guys! Don’t listen to the words of this traitor! We need to see through his lies, and we must rush up and kill him right now!”

“Yeah! Mr. D’Alessandro comes from the Continental Martial Saint Mountain! He is the disciple of the honorable Continental Martial Saint Maradona! Why would he try to slander a little king of an affiliated kingdom?”

Some people hid in the crowd and shouted.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The air-piercing noises sounded, and three to four bright energy flames dashed in the nightly sky and were aimed at Fei and Buckingham. The atmosphere that Fei had just calmed down with a lot of effort was re-ignited. Like a powder keg that was lit on fire, the battle was instantly triggered.

“Kill them! Once we kill them, we will be the heroes of humans!”

“Guys, don’t forget! If we can kill these two b*stards, we will get a lot of bounties! More than 100 empires have offered rewards! Dead or alive!”

“Kill them! Kill them! Perhaps we can even be favored by the most powerful man on the continent, Mr. Maradona!”

“For humans! We must kill them! We can’t hesitate! Otherwise, we will be guilty of the crimes that they will commit in the future!”

Those few people who had spoken earlier changed locations and stated in different voices, trying to stir up trouble in the crowd.

Fei frowned; just as he expected, things weren’t that simple.

These people who were shouting weren’t doing it because they cared for humans. They were on a mission, and they tricked these Moon-Class Elites into coming here and dying in Fei’s hands.

If Fei killed them and got his hands stained by their blood, he would make a lot of enemies. Even if the truth came out later, the grudges between Fei and these Moon-Class Elites’ families and forces wouldn’t be wiped out.

Once the grudges were there, no explanation would be useful.

However, Fei couldn’t just stand here and let them hit him.

It was a vicious trap.

Under the instigation of those few troublemakers, the Moon-Class Elites who were hesitating after hearing Fei’s words used their most powerful strikes and attacked Fei and Buckingham mercilessly.

Like giant sea waves, the energy fluctuations rushed toward the two.

A bloody battle was unavoidable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 824 - Want to Borrow My Hammer?

Chapter 824: Want to Borrow My Hammer? (Part One)

Fei looked at Buckingham who was about to kill these people and shook his head, telling him not to attack. Then, the king took one step forward, and his golden energy flames rushed out of his body. As powerful as lightning, he easily blocked all the strikes ten meters away from them.

Fei stood where he was and punched out again and again. He wasn’t too fast or too slow, and there was nothing magnificent about his movements.

Quickly, Fei punched out 26 times.

The 26 energy fists dashed forward and entered the 16 Moon-Class Elites who were charging at Fei and Buckingham as well as the ten masters who were controlling the magic array and stirring up trouble.

All of them froze with their eyes wide open; they had lost the ability to move.

The difference in strength was too much; they were no match for Fei at all.

From the beginning to the end, the King of Chambord didn’t even move his feet. He only moved his arms, and all the masters who went on this manhunt lost their combat abilities.

As a chilly breeze blew by, all 26 masters felt cold inside.

Fei slowly walked up and stood in front of a short and fat Moon-Class Elite in red armor. He looked down and asked, “Who ordered you to come here?”

“Yuck! You animal! You despicable traitor! We came here on our own! As long as I have one breath in me, I will try to summon all the human masters to find you and kill you! You are the biggest traitor of humans in the recent thousands of years!” this short and fat Moon-Class Elite shouted as his expression changed, and his face turned red.

“Humph!” Fei snorted and replied, “It was you, him, and him!”

Fei pointed at the other two Moon-Class Elites whose expressions were also changing as he said in disdain, “You three hid behind everyone and tried to instigate these righteous human masters to fight me. You are trying to get others to attack, but you are hiding behind, trying to escape if the situation turned bad, right?”

“You… You are a vicious and cunning character! What are you talking about? I don’t…” The short and fat Moon-Class Elite’s face changed color, and he quickly denied Fei’s accusations.

Fei simply sneered and didn’t talk to this man anymore.

As he looked at the Moon-Class Elites around him, he said slowly, “I can easily kill all of you, but I’m not a bloodthirsty demon. You are all masters who dominate over regions, and your minds aren’t that simple. However, you all came here and are trying to kill yourselves because of others’ words. Don’t you realize what is going on? Think about it. Otherwise, you will die as fools as well.”

Right now, everyone was suppressed by Fei, and they were terrified of Fei’s strength. After hearing what the king said, some of them got angry and cursed, some lowered their heads and pondered, some looked fearful, and some seemed to have realized something.

Fei didn’t talk more; he turned around and left.

“We are going to leave like this?” Buckingham was confused.

“What else should we do? Are we going to really kill them all?” Fei replied with a question.

Buckingham opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn’t have any better ideas. Therefore, he had to follow Fei and left reluctantly.

The two of them were fast, and they instantly disappeared into the woods in a flash.

“The seals that I placed on you will be gone after 30 minutes. Really think and don’t be fooled by schemers. If you try to chase after me like this again, you won’t be this lucky,” Fei’s voice sounded from afar, and everyone heard him clearly.

All these Moon-Class Elites heaved sighs of relief when they learned this information. Now, they knew that they escaped from death, and they felt powerless yet lucky.

-Five minutes later-

“Yuck! B*stards! Despicable traitors! Kill me if you can!” Some people saw that Fei and Buckingham were nowhere to be seen, and they started to cuss again.

Some of them started to think critically, and they realized that they didn’t know much about the King of Chambord. After meeting him today, they felt like he was a handsome young warrior, far from the evil and vicious demon that he was portrayed to be.

“Is he really framed?” they thought to themselves.

By now, they were all trying to get up, and the ones who were close to each other gathered and chatted among themselves.

“Guys, what do you think about tonight’s incident?” That fire-elemental burly senior who showed his face first gulped and asked.

“The King of Chambord doesn’t seem to be a vicious criminal. Is the rumor false?”

“Yeah. I feel like this young warrior is righteous and bold. Also, I heard about his stories in the Zenit Empire, and he doesn’t seem to be that kind of a person. In addition, what can a human gain from conspiring with the cruel and bloodthirsty Sea Tribe?”

“Although we can’t come to a conclusion, the situation isn’t what we had imagined.”

Since that fire-elemental warrior started the conversation, others joined in.

Chapter 824: Want to Borrow My Hammer? (Part Two)

Fei was right. Even though these people were much weaker than him, they were experienced and clever. They were stunned by the identity of a disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, and they believed D’Alessandro’s claim.

After what happened, they realized that something was off.

Those three Moon-Class Elites who were pointed out by Fei sat on the outer edge of the group, and they sneered and looked at each other, not saying anything.

One of them used a magic device in his bracelet, and a red light beam shot into the sky, lighting up the darkness. Inside this [Rolla’s Blood Forest] which was remote, this light beam was eye-catching.

“Kohler, what are you doing?” The Moon-Class Elites who were talking to each other suddenly stopped, and that fire-elemental burly senior frowned and asked.

What Fei said already made the Moon-Class Elites doubt these three people.

“Hehehe, what are we doing? Of course, we are trying to get help for us…” this short and fat Moon-Class Elite replied with a smile, and his tone and chilly expression made others feel like something was wrong.

Soon, several dashes of light appeared and rushed toward the red light beam.

These dashes of light instantly appeared beside the lake where everyone was at, and it turned out that they were Moon-Class Elites in black tight-fit armor. They were all quite young, around 20 to 30 years old. Also, they weren’t that strong since they were all New Moon Elites. One thing was clear; they were from the same organization.

“Senior Brother Kohler, how is it?” A young man who was about 20 years old looked at everyone and asked as he walked toward the short and fat Moon-Class Elite.

“Almost done. However, the King of Chambord didn’t kill these people and let them go.”

While he was helped to stand up, Kohler’s tiny eyes which were almost covered with fat shot out vicious light. He said, “My warrior energy is sealed by the King of Chambord. That b*stard is too powerful; you guys can’t help me break it. Hehe, quickly! Before these fools recover, kill them all!”

Kohler started to laugh with a cruel expression on his face.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“What? Do you want to kill us? You…” Everyone was shocked.

“Kohler, what are you doing? What is behind all this?” That fire-elemental burly senior was terrified and shocked.

“Hahaha! What are we doing? You are too old to understand this? We are trying to shift the blame! Since the King of Chambord didn’t kill you, we will! Hahaha! After you die, I will release the news and say that the King of Chambord killed you. Then, I will go and find your friends, families, and masters, informing them of this. By then, a lot of people will help us kill the King of Chambord.” Kohler looked proudly.

Now, all 23 Moon-Class Elites who were used turned pale.

“You… you despicable b*stard! The King of Chambord is right! You are up to no good! We are all used by you!” That burly senior was enraged, and he tried to get up but failed. The seals that the King of Chambord left on them would only disappear after a while longer.

“Hahaha! You call yourself a hero, but you are too slow to realize the situation. Now, it is too late!” the short and fat Kohler shouted, “Do it! Just in case something else happens!”

The young Moon-Class Elites in black uniform armor drew out their weapons and were about to kill.

“This is a trap! So, you guys are the people who are trying to slander the King of Chambord? You b*stards! You despicable traitors! Your scheme will be exposed, and my friends and families won’t forgive you…” some people shouted.

“Who is behind you?”

“Why are you trying to kill the King of Chambord?”

“No! Don’t kill me! I promise that I won’t say anything about this…”

Curses, shouts, and begs sounded in the area. These Moon-Class Elites finally realized the situation, but it was too late. Unless a miracle happened, they were dead for sure! Also, their deaths would be used by others to cause more destruction!

“Hahaha! Kill! Kill all of them! Right, smash them with hammers! The King of Chambord uses a hammer! We have to make the injuries believable!” Kohler laughed.

One of the young Moon-Class Elites in the black armor was about to kill a Moon-Class Elite with his saber, and he stopped after hearing Kohler. He turned around and said, “Senior Brother Kohler, none of us uses a hammer as a weapon…”

“You bunch of idiots! You can’t even do this?” Kohler was angry, and his fat moved up and down on his body.

“Hey, do you want to borrow my hammer? I guarantee that the injuries will be identical as…” a voice sounded.

“Thanks! That is great…” Kohler was thrilled, but he suddenly felt like this voice was a bit familiar before he could finish speaking. He turned around and was stunned. The fat on his body started to shake, and he couldn’t even get his words out.

“You… you… aren’t you…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 825 - Kill Him

Chapter 825: Kill Him (Part One)

The short and fat Moon-Class Elite Kohler’s body turned stiff. At this moment; he felt like his bones and blood were frozen by a sense of fear that appeared deep inside his heart; it felt like his body was going to shatter like an ice sculpture if he moved too much.

When he saw Fei by his side, he was so scared that he couldn’t even put a sentence together.

“Do you want to ask me why I’m here? Since I left a while back?” Fei smiled and appeared by the side of the lake in his golden energy flames.

Kohler nodded subconsciously.

“Since you asked me so sincerely, I will be kind and tell you the truth. I never planned to leave; I only walked away and hid. In fact, before you even shot out the signal light, I had already returned. You look vicious and cruel, and your behavior is not far off; you fit the description of a small villain in the stories told by the traveling poets, and you may be full of evil potential. If you are dealing with someone else, you might have won already.”

Fei walked closer one step after another.

At this moment, those few young Moon-Class Elites in black armor also realized that something was not right. That young man who helped Kohler to stand up roared as murderous light flashed in his eyes, and he dashed toward Fei with his saber in hand.

However, Fei reached out his hand and lightly waved it.

Then, that young man fell onto the ground powerlessly.

This young man was only a New Moon Elite. He might seem like an invincible battle god in ordinary people’s eyes, but he was no different to a chicken that just came out of its egg to Fei.

However, Fei didn’t kill him and only suppressed him; he still wanted to get information from these people.

“Quick! Kill these Moon-Class Elites! Don’t worry about the King of Chambord…” The short and fat Kohler finally woke up from the shock and roared like a madman. As he shouted, he dashed at Fei fearlessly and tried to stop the king momentarily to buy time for the young Moon-Class Elites.

Fei didn’t expect this shameless fatty to be this ferocious, but his expression didn’t change. The difference between their strengths was too much, and a fearless character alone wasn’t enough.

Fei didn’t want to waste any more time, so he moved his fingers, and golden sword energies dashed out and pierced into Kohler and his peers’ bodies.

Tink! Bam!

These Moon-Class Elites all fell onto the ground.

Then, Fe waved his hand, and a cloud of golden energy flames moved forward and grasped onto Kohler before pulling him to Fei.

While ignoring Kohler’s shouts, Fei pressed his hand onto this fatty’s forehead, injecting his vast amount of spirit energy into the latter’s head and forcefully reading his memories.

This was the first time that Fei used this technique on another human. Since this incident was urgent, and Fei had no time to waste on capturing him and interrogating him, this was the method that Fei resorted to. Besides, this fatty was genuinely vicious, and he deserved a bad ending.

After a few minutes, Fei let go of his hand.

Bam!

This short and fat Moon-Class Elite collapsed onto the ground, looking like a dying animal as his breaths were weak and almost non-existent. All his strength was gone.

Fei heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the Moon-Class Elites who were still terrified. He laughed and said, “Now, even if you guys are dumb pigs, you should know what is going on, right? Do you still need me to explain everything?”

The Moon-Class Elites lowered their heads in shame.

The burly senior who had fire-elemental warrior energy and was wearing a purple robe stood up and bowed at Fei. He apologized sincerely, “We didn’t know that we made such a big mistake. We thought that a wolf like Kohler was a friend, and we almost got killed by him in the wilderness. King of Chambord, thank you for saving our lives!”

Chapter 825: Kill Him (Part Two)

“Yeah! Thank you, the King of Chambord.”

“Now, I no longer believe that Your Majesty is a traitor of humans like the rumors had said.”

“Your Majesty, what did you find? Who is behind these people? What are they trying to do?”

“Your Majesty, thank you for saving our lives! How are you planning to deal with these captives?”

The Moon-Class Elites struggled to stand up, and they all looked ashamed as they quickly expressed their gratitude toward Fei.

If Fei came back one second later, they would have been turned into corpses and ghosts, dying in the wilderness for nothing. After getting that close to the verge of death, they all calmed down and thought everything through.

Fei took out a handkerchief and cleaned his hand. Then, he smiled and said, “I will leave these people to you to handle. If you want to know the answer, you can interrogate them. Perhaps you can get it out of them. It would be more believable than coming from me. If you can tell all the empires in the area about what happened tonight, it would be enough to repay me for saving your lives.”

After saying that, Fei reached out his right hand, and streaks of golden energies left these Moon-Class Elites’ bodies and entered Fei’s palm.

The Moon-Class Elites instantly felt much better and lighter as those seals on them were lifted. The warrior energies that they couldn’t sense before returned to their bodies, and that familiar feeling made them feel a lot safer.

Just as they were about to raise their heads and thank the King of Chambord and Buckingham again, they realized that these two people already disappeared.

As the nightly wind blew by, they felt a little cold.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

These Moon-Class Elites were much more awake, and they looked at each other and saw the shock and fear in each other’s eyes.

They were all righteous and heroic characters. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have come here and tried to kill Fei under the instigation of others.

However, what happened tonight surprised them, and they felt guilty for misunderstanding the King of Chambord and angry for being fooled by Kohler.

After they quickly recovered their strengths, the more short-tempered ones already started to interrogate the Moon-Class Elites in black armor who were taken down by Fei, wanting to know the truth behind all this.

Beside the calm and peaceful lake, a series of cries and pitiable howls sounded.

…

Under the moonlight, Fei and Buckingham flew toward the Capital of Leon at fast speed in the sky.

“How did you know that was going to happen?” Buckingham was curious.

“I guessed.” Fei was honest.

“Your sixth sense is sometimes crisper and sharper than women’s,” Buckingham sighed.

After he thought back to the things and events that happened around the King of Chambord when he was around him, Buckingham felt like the King of Chambord’s instinct was right most of the time. In fact, he was shocked and felt like Fei could predict the future. If he didn’t see it with his own eyes, Buckingham wouldn’t believe it as well.

“Should I take that as a compliment?” Fei directly summoned the [Throne of Chaos], stood on it with Buckingham, and dashed forward even faster.

“Huh? Why do I feel like you are in a hurry to get to the Capital of Leon? Did you discover something?” Buckingham asked.

“No.”

Buckingham was at a loss for words.

“However, didn’t you just say that my instinct is sharp? It just told me that if we get to Gerland in two days, we will be able to find the mysterious entity who planted the bloody skeleton in your body.”

“Really? What if we find that person? What are you planning to do?”

“We will see if he is the one whom I think he is.”

“What if he is?”

“Do you still need to ask? I will try my best to kill him.”

Buckingham was at a loss for words again.

After a short pause, Buckingham asked again, “What if he isn’t?”

“If he isn’t…. I will probably try to kill him as well,” Fei answered after thinking seriously for a while.

“Puff…” Buckingham almost spat out spit.

P.S. If you are running into pop-up ads, please report by commenting below. We will try our best to ban them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 826 - Fei’s Tactic

Chapter 826: Fei’s Tactic (Part One)

When it was noon, Fei and Buckingham stopped at Kearney City that was less than 5,000 kilometers away from the Capital of Leon.

Kearney City was to the north of the Capital of Leon, Gerland City. It was one of the military towns of the Leon Empire, and one of the five knight legions of Leon, the [Blood Mask Knight Legion], resided in this place. This legion had been around since the establishment of the Leon Empire which was about several hundred years ago. It had been through several major wars and went through trials and tribulations. Even though it was almost completely wiped out several times, it made it through and got even more experienced and stronger. It was one of the most important military powers under the direct control of the Royal Family of Leon.

Flying in the sky at high speed was tiring. Even Fei who was quite powerful felt fatigued.

After the two of them disguised themselves, they entered Kearney City and found places to eat and rest.

Then, Fei came to a remote location in the city under Buckingham’s guide, and he saw a stand-alone castle. There were many watchtowers, and a lot of mercenary-looking men patrolled on the defense wall. It was well-protected.

“This is the headquarters of the famous Rapid Gale Mercenary Group in Kearney City.” Buckingham was curious as to why Fei decided to come here, but he continued to explain, “Although the Rapid Gale Mercenary Group isn’t big and only has about 40 to 50 people, their overall strength is not bad. They can rank within the top 20 mercenary groups in the city. They are always low-key, and I don’t think there is anything suspicious.”

“Kill them!” Fei stepped forward.

“Hua? Why? Kill? Them…. Why?” Buckingham was confused.

“Don’t ask so many questions; I will explain it to you later. Alright, you guard the outside. Remember, don’t let anyone escape!” After saying that, Fei flew toward the castle in front of them like a shooting arrow.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Who is it? Stop! This is the headquarters of the Rapid Gale Mercenary Group!”

It was quite empty around the castle, and nothing was blocking the view. The men who were on guard instantly saw Fei, and they shouted to deter him.

“Rapid Gale your mom!” Like a gust of wind, Fei dashed forward and waved his hand, and the defense wall of the castle fell to the ground as if it were made from paper. In the next second, he already shot into the gate.

“Who are you? How dare you trespass the Rapid Gale…” A bunch of people rushed out of the grand hall.

“I’m here for you…” Fei dashed around like a tornado, and the airflow in the hall was chaotic. He didn’t need to attack, and these so-called mercenary masters were blown away before they could do anything.

These people were insignificant figures, so Fei didn’t target them.

He pushed forward quickly and passed through more than a dozen traps and blockades. According to the information that he obtained from the memory of the short and fat Kohler, he quickly arrived at the basement of the castle. Now, the ear-piercing siren finally sounded in the castle.

Fei stood in front of a demon beast stone statue on the wall of the basement, and he pressed on both eyes on the statue.

Nothing happened.

“Damn it! These damn murderers are fast!” Fei knew that the people hiding in the secret chamber had already turned off the mechanism, and he cussed angrily.

Then, without wasting time, he punched at the section of the floor which was behind his right foot.

Bam!

The golden energy fist instantly smashed the ground open, and a wide underground tunnel which was wide enough for a horse-drawn carriage to pass through appeared under the thick green stone floor which was more than one meter thick.

A series of gasps and cries sounded, and blood spilled in all directions.

Whoosh!

Fei turned into a flash of golden lightning as he rushed into the tunnel.

In the next moment, a series of battle howls sounded in there.

A lot of warriors in tight-fitting black uniform armor rushed over from the depth of the tunnel fearlessly, and there were quite a few Six-Star and Seven-Star Warriors. To a mercenary group, their strength was already great. The Rapid Gale Mercenary Group had the strength to become the no.1 mercenary group in Kearney City; it was clear that they were hiding their true power.

“Who is it? How dare you come in here?”

“Kill! Kill him! He discovered our secret! We can’t let him leave alive!”

The warriors in black armor waved their weapons and charged at Fei.

Chapter 826: Fei’s Tactic (Part Two)

“A bunch of cunning characters. From the black uniform armor, I can tell that you are from the same organization as those mysterious Moon-Class Elites last night. Hehe, since you want to kill me, I will wipe out all of you.”

Without hesitation, Fei moved around and caused a lot of destruction. No one was able to stop him, and he left a blood trail behind him. None of these warriors in black were left alive.

These people were all brainwashed by the assassin organization, and they were only killing machines, unable to distinguish between the good and the bad. Leaving them alive would add to the uncertainties in this chaotic world.

…

“Too fast! How is he? We can’t stop him at all!”

Inside the secret chamber at the end of the underground tunnel, a few men in black who had powerful auras around them looked at each other and shivered. Their organization had been very low-key inside Kearney City, and they didn’t execute any big missions. They couldn’t understand how they got such a big enemy on their backs.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The series of explosive noises got closer and closer as the underground tunnel and secret chamber shook violently.

“I will go and check it out. Who dares to attack us? I will cut off this person’s head and turn his skull into a wine cup!” One of the men in black sneered and slowly disappeared as if he dissolved into the air.

He was a ruthless assassin, and his stealth technique had reached a new height.

In the next second, angry roars sounded outside the secret chamber, and a magic gem which had magic light burning around it suddenly cracked; no one saw this coming.

“How is this possible? Gude died? So quick? Damn it! How come this person is this powerful? He is at least a Full Moon Elite!” The men in black were shocked, and the leader-looking men instantly stood up and said, “Quick! Let’s leave! We can’t take on this person! Quick! Send out messages to the other branches in other cities! We somehow got a powerful enemy!”

As a series of magic flames flashed in the secret chamber, a small magic teleportation array slowly opened in the air.

It was a short-distance magic teleportation array, able to send these men to a safe place.

“Quick! Let’s go!” That leader quickly jumped onto the magic teleportation array. As long as they could get away from this place, they would be safe.

At this moment, a golden light flashed by, and the portal that just opened suddenly shattered and disappeared.

Boom!

The wall of this secret chamber was smashed open, and a demonic figure rushed in with golden energy flames around him.

…

-Half a day later-

The news that the Rapid Gale Mercenary Group was completely wiped out with no survivors spread around Kearney City quickly.

In the beginning, people thought that it was only the battle between mercenary groups, but the people who had been to the destroyed headquarters of the Rapid Gale Mercenary Group brought back more shocking news. It turned out that the Rapid Gale Mercenary Group was only the shell of the terrifying assassin organization – [Dark Godly Palace]. In the headquarters of the Rapid Gale Mercenary Group, people found shocking underground facilities such as altars and training rooms with the symbol of the [Dark Godly Palace] everywhere.

The [Dark Godly Palace] was an assassin organization that had been on the continent for thousands of years, and many people died at their hands. They were butchers who were hidden in the dark, and they didn’t have any morals. If their clients were willing to pay the price, these assassins would go and kill the targets. The people who died in their hands ranged from powerful heroes to dirty scumbags, mighty hermits to prestigious emperors, and poor beggars to extremely wealthy merchants.

In the ancient legends, in the mysterious headquarters of the [Dark Godly Palace], the skulls of Sun-Class Lords had piled up into a mountain, and the heads of a few gods were there as well.

This was a terrifying assassin organization. If they got paid, they dared to challenge and slay gods!

“Who is this person that even dares to challenge such an organization?” The entire Kearney City was stunned when they found out about this.

However, another thing was even more shocking.

It was rumored that some secret documents were discovered in the destroyed headquarters, including the targets of the [Dark Godly Palace] and the contracts between the [Dark Godly Palace] and the people who hired them. One of the contracts was between the [Dark Godly Palace] and D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint.

“The content of the contract is shocking. In one section, D’Alessandro admitted to the [Dark Godly Palace] that he is trying to frame the King of Chambord and Buckingham. Also, he is trying to get two of the King of Chambord’s treasures…”

“What is going on?”

This news spread around the region like wildfire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 827 - Gerland City

Chapter 827: Gerland City (Part One)

While the news was spreading in Kearney City, Fei and Buckingham already left and headed toward the Capital of Leon, Gerland City.

“That contract… You forged it, right?”

Buckingham looked at Fei strangely as he asked. He felt more and more like he couldn’t see through the King of Chambord. In his mind, a big hero who risked his life and battled with the evil god of the Sea Tribe to save the humans wouldn’t use such schemes and tricks.

“Of course, it is forged. Otherwise, why do you think that [Dark Godly Palace] would keep such an important contract in the little branch in Kearney City? Also, even if D’Alessandro is dumb, he wouldn’t admit those things to [Dark Godly Palace]. They are only working together; there is no reason for D’Alessandro to tell [Dark Godly Palace] everything like brothers,” Fei laughed proudly.

“Since there are so many holes in this, not many people will believe that contract.” Buckingham got even more confused.

“Hahahaha! I’m not hoping that everyone will believe it. However, some people will. Once the rumor spreads, some people will believe it and treat it as the truth. D’Alessandro can try to slander and frame us; why can’t we throw dirt back at him? Although we can’t kill him with this, it will make him dirty and stinky. Hahaha, we are only returning the ‘gift’. One day, these small tactics will add up and create big effects,” Fei explained as he smiled like a villain.

Buckingham turned silent and felt weird. At this moment, he finally confirmed his judgment. Even though the King of Chambord was a genius, he was still a jack*ss deep down in his core.

This man was mighty, but he would never play his cards according to normal logic, and he wouldn’t be held back by the traditional sense of honor and glory.

Buckingham thought that Fei was a hero who was willing to sacrifice his own life, but he just realized that this man was also a hungry wolf that would devour someone without spitting out the bones.

Of course, this jack*ss was very reliable most of the time, and you would subconsciously believe in him and rely on him. The only condition was that you must be his friend.

If you were his enemy, you need to pray for your life. This jack*ss would give you many nightmares.

“I heard that D’Alessandro is in Gerland City. In this trip to the Capital, we might run into that b*stard.” Buckingham reminded Fei worryingly after a short pause.

“Don’t worry! I want to meet him and give this b*stard a good beating!” Fei said as he clutched his fists.

Although his strength was inferior to D’Alessandro’s, he had that mysterious stone pillar as his ultimate trump card, and he wasn’t even worried about that evil god of the Sea Tribe, let alone D’Alessandro who was defeated by that entity.

If Fei were able to suppress the origin of the rumor that defamed him and Buckingham, perhaps he could end the slander on their names.

Seeing the violent response from Fei, Buckingham got even more worried.

“If you two get into a battle, Gerland City will face a catastrophe. The magic defense system in the Capital can’t protect against the residual energies that will spill over from the battle on that level. Alexander, I beg you. If you can’t instantly defeat D’Alessandro, please try not to attack. Although the Royal Family of Leon and the Royal Family of Zenit are hostile toward each other, there are millions of civilians in the city. Besides, I will go back and try to convince the Royal Family to stop the war against Zenit. Perhaps the two empires will become allies.” Buckingham tried to dissuade Fei from doing anything damaging.

“Alright, since you say this, I will endure it a little. The main mission is to find that mysterious entity, so enduring D’Alessandro isn’t a big deal. However, don’t play tricks on me. After all, Gerland is your territory. If you do anything that crosses the line, I might do something inhumane and disastrous.” Fei agreed and nodded without hesitation.

Chapter 827: Gerland City (Part Two)

“Ah? Great! Trust me; I will listen to you and coordinate with you.” Buckingham was ready to do more persuading, and he was elated when he realized that the King of Chambord agreed without any fuss.

As they talked, Fei’s expression suddenly changed, and he stood up from the [Throne of Chaos] abruptly.

Before Buckingham could ask anything, four blade energies suddenly appeared from four directions, and they dashed toward the [Throne of Chaos] rapidly. Then, four figures in black appeared in those four directions, and they charged forward with many blade energies around them.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Four subtle metal-colliding noises sounded.

The four thin blades slashed onto the energy sphere around the [Throne of Chaos], creating four dents on it but couldn’t break it.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

After seeing that their strikes weren’t adequate, those four figures suddenly shivered.

Pop! Like smoke, the four of them instantly disappeared as if they were never here.

This entire process was a split second long; it was even too fast for Buckingham to react.

“They are assassins from [Dark Godly Palace]! They came so fast!” Fei frowned and sent his spirit energy outward. However, he couldn’t sense anything.

These four assassins were masters among masters. Once they missed, they instantly dashed away and disappeared. From the beginning to the end, it was less than one-thousandth of a second.

They never got greedy and stuck around; their mentality was terrifying and dangerous.

“What should we do?” Buckingham asked with a serious expression, “It seems like [Dark Godly Palace] has sent Silver-Wing Assassins. They must be watching us, and they are waiting for the next opportunity to strike.”

It was heard that [Dark Godly Palace] had four levels of assassins – Gold, Silver, Bronze, and Iron. The assassins who struck just now were powerful, and it was hard to trace them; they were at least Silver-Wing Assassins.

“Ignore them! Let’s go!”

With a series expression, Fei controlled the [Throne of Chaos] and sped up. The faint silver energy sphere enveloped the two and the throne, and they started to dash forward as a whole. As if they merged into space, they were hard to spot as they moved forward. Every time they were visible, they had traveled for close to 50 kilometers.

Before the sunset, Fei and Buckingham finally arrived at the Capital of Leon, Gerland.

On the way, the assassins of [Dark Godly Palace] attacked them more than ten times, and these killers who mastered stealth techniques and assassination skills were really dangerous. If Fei and Buckingham lowered their guard, these assassins would appear like shadows and pierce sharp sabers through their hearts.

Fei was enraged, and he killed six peak Full Moon Assassins. After that, [Dark Godly Palace] got deterred a little and stopped the assassinations.

When Fei stood in the sky above Gerland City, he couldn’t help but lament.

The Leon Empire was indeed the most dominant force within 500,000 kilometers of St. Petersburg. Gerland City was many times larger than St. Petersburg. Looking down, various buildings and structures connected and extended into the horizon. This city which was built on the knowledge of the magic civilization was much larger than any of the cities on Earth! Countless buildings stood on the ground, connecting the dark ground with the dark clouds in the sky.

The Royal Palace of Leon stood in the center of the city.

Just this Royal Palace was the size of an ordinary city, and all the buildings were black. Black was the color of the Leon Empire, and it looked impeccable from afar.

However, Fei wondered if people living in these buildings would get depression and other mental illnesses after living in such a gloomy environment for so long.

Right now, Fei could sense many auras of the masters in the city like streaks of smoke. Ordinary people wouldn’t be able to detect these energies, but they were as clear as flames in the night to anyone who was on and above the Moon-Class and thus were extremely eye-catching.

Each of these energies represented a master.

Among these auras, several of them were as bright as the sun in the night.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 828 - Buckingham Family’s Crisis

Chapter 828: Buckingham Family’s Crisis (Part One)

“There are more than ten peak Full Moon Elites? The strength of the Leon Empire sure is great. Huh? Four Sun-Class Lords as well? One is hiding inside the city while the other three are inside the Royal Palace? Hehe, that most arrogant and brightest aura belongs to D’Alessandro, right? This b*stard sure is inside Gerland City.”

Fei stayed in the sky above the city in stealth and observed; he already had a rough idea about the strength of the Leon Empire.

Since this was wartime, the entire empire was on guard. The protection of Gerland was intricate and detailed. Starting at 50 kilometers away from the gates of Gerland, all the main roads that connected to the Capital of Leon had a checkpoint guarded by elite soldiers every kilometer, and small cavalry teams traveled along the main roads to monitor everything, sending dust into the air.

Outside the mountain-range-like defense wall of Gerland City, two out of the five knight legions of Leon and three main battle legions camped there. Masters were everywhere, and soldiers looked like a flood.

All kinds of military structures and magic towers were situated around the city in order, and the hidden magic arrays made the natural elements in the air more active.

Even in the sky, Moon-Class Elites and riders on demon beasts flew around and kept everything in check.

In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Fei and Buckingham didn’t enter the city the normal way. Instead, they used the space-traveling ability of the [Throne of Chaos] and entered the Capital of Leon quietly without anyone noticing.

“I will bring you to find that mysterious master first, and then I will need to take a trip home.” Buckingham thought about it and said earnestly.

Fei turned around and looked at him.

To Buckingham, this was a difficult decision. He was slandered, and most people believed that he was a traitor of humans. Therefore, his family back at the Capital of Leon must be negatively impacted, and they might be in serious trouble now. Buckingham didn’t know what kind of treatment his family was getting, but he knew that if he returned one minute later, his family would suffer one minute longer.

“Go home first.” Fei patted Buckingham’s shoulder and said, “The mission is in no extreme hurry. I will go with you.”

Buckingham froze for a second, and he nodded at Fei with a grateful smile.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Gerland City, Noble District-

This was the most beautiful region in the city. The trees were vibrant, and the scenery was as beautiful as a painting. Only the most extraordinarily prestigious and noble families could have an estate in this region, and they were all relatives of the Royal Family of Leon or high-level nobles. Without enough political power, one couldn’t purchase any properties in this region, no matter how rich they were.

Buckingham Estate was located in the center of the Noble District, and it was once one of the most important places in the empire.

Unfortunately, what happened in the recent half a month changed everything.

Since King Buckingham was charged with the crime of conspiring with the Sea Tribe, he became the criminal in the Leon Empire and in many others’ eyes. As a result, this giant estate was surrounded by the elite soldiers of the Ministry of Supervision, and no one could enter or leave. Anyone who tried to enter or leave by force got turned into corpses.

Under the strict monitoring of the masters in the Ministry of Supervision, not even flies and mice could sneak out, let alone a human.

Right now, the Buckingham Estate was in mortal danger.

It was heard that the nobles in the empire were divided on how to treat King Buckingham’s family. Some people chose to believe in the honor of the Buckingham Family, and some people thought that the rumors were true but still asked the Royal Family of Leon to forgive Buckingham, but most people recommended the emperor to kill everyone in the Buckingham Family to calm the public anger.

During this time, Emperor Juninho’s attitude was mysterious as he continued to stay silent.

Chapter 828: Buckingham Family’s Crisis (Part Two)

Since the Royal Family hadn’t decided on anything, the Ministry of Supervision didn’t dare to do anything rushed. Thousands of guards, maids, and servants weren’t killed just yet, but more and more nobles and royal members recommended Emperor Juninho to execute the entire Buckingham Family under some people’s instigation. The Buckingham Family was in a dangerous situation.

Right now, teams of soldiers were patrolling the outside of the Buckingham Estate.

Creak! Suddenly, the gate of the estate opened.

A beautiful woman in a simple white dress slowly walked out of the gate followed by a few pretty maids.

“Stop! No one is allowed to leave!” The soldiers instantly reacted, and they raised their weapons and pointed the blades at these weak women. As they shouted, they looked as if they were facing a dangerous enemy.

That beautiful woman and the maids were terrified. The beautiful woman was a noble lady, and the maids were also used to a peaceful lifestyle; they had never seen such a terrifying sight, and they almost cried in fear.

“Don’t misunderstand… don’t misunderstand.” A maid braved up and said, “Guys, she is the wife of King Buckingham. We know that Emperor Juninho His Majesty prohibits people from leaving the estate, so we are not trying to barge out. However, you guys have surrounded this place for ten days, and the food and water are all depleted. Can you please help us get some food? We will pay.”

Then, a few maids carried out a chest of gold bars and silver bars with great efforts, and they opened it next. The bright light almost blinded the soldiers.

The soldiers in front of the gate looked greedy, and they gulped. However, they didn’t dare to agree. After talking among themselves a little, one soldier turned around to report to the supervisor.

Clip-clopping noises sounded quickly. More than a dozen cavaliers dashed over, and the feathers on their eagle helmets fluttered in the wind mercilessly. The chest protection on their armor had the redbud flower symbols, representing the Ministry of Supervision.

When they arrived at the gate, they quickly pulled the reins and stopped precisely. It was clear that their riding skills were great.

The burly cavalier in the front jumped off his horse first.

After lifting the black mask, his handsome face was revealed. As he glanced at the beautiful, noble lady who was shivering at the gate, and a sense of desire flashed in his green eyes.

He quickly hid his emotions, and he walked up and laughed, “It is Your Highness! After taking off the fancy dress and the glamorous pieces of jewelry, you are even more beautiful. However, your pitiful look is rare and breathtaking.”

“Ah? It is you, Merida?” The beautiful woman was pleasantly surprised when she saw this cavalier. She said, “This is great! I didn’t expect to see you today! We have been friends since we were little. Can you help us get some food? Everyone is starving!”

“Huh?” A playful smile appeared on this handsome cavalier’s face. He walked a few steps forward and asked, “What? Is the Buckingham Estate out of food? It is unbelievable.”

It was clear that Buckingham’s wife was a pure woman. Even though she was already married, she looked like a naïve girl. She didn’t discover that trace of desire in Merida’s eyes, and she said angrily with a pout, “Yeah! We were out of food four days ago. We have sent many requests to the Ministry of Supervision, but nobody paid attention to us. This is too much! I will sue them! Merida, you will help us, right? We were such good friends.”

The cavalier removed his helmet and laughed, “Yeah, we were such good friends.”

Then, he paused and suddenly got closer as he whispered into the ears of this beautiful woman with a cold expression, “Just like you said, we were friends. Too bad that you chose that traitor Buckingham over me, Merida. There is nothing between us now. Why should I help you? You stupid woman. Don’t you realize it? The Buckingham Family is done! No one is willing to help you in the empire. Too many people want you all to die. Therefore, no one will help even though you are starving.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 829 - Buckingham Family’s Crisis (2)

Chapter 829: Buckingham Family’s Crisis (2) (Part One)

This beautiful woman was stunned, and she opened her eyes wide as she asked, “Why would you say that? You…”

Now, there were already tears in her eyes, and she couldn’t believe what was happening. She felt like she didn’t recognize this cavalier anymore, and she looked at Merida with a questioning expression.

After a short pause, Merida no longer wanted to look this woman in the eyes. Instead, he shook his head and glanced at this woman’s body offensively. As he coiled her hair on his fingers, he said, “Look at you know. You are thin and pale due to hunger, and you are no longer that glamorous noble lady. Is this the reason why you chose Buckingham instead of me? It looks like the prestigious King Buckingham can’t even protect you. When you chose him, have you thought that you would one day be a prisoner because of him? You can’t even get food to eat. Too pitiful. Do you regret your decision now? Hahaha!”

After Merida finished talking, that beautiful woman slowly realized something. Her tears gradually disappeared from her eyes, and her questioning gaze turned to astonishment, and she felt like she was looking at another person.

She lightly shook her head and didn’t say anything. In the end, she just looked disappointed.

Under such disappointing gaze, Merida finally felt a little angry and embarrassed.

He got close to this woman’s ear and said viciously, “Julia, don’t look at me like that. You need to understand that you and the people inside the Buckingham Estate won’t get any food without my order. Even if Buckingham can return one day, he will only see corpses and white bones.”

Julia wiped away the remaining tears in her eyes, and she instantly turned cold as she sneered, “Tell me; what do you want?”

“What do I want?” Merida laughed, and he felt like something shattered in his heart. However, he turned without more vicious without hesitation as he said, “You know this; I have been wanting you since I was ten years old. It won’t change even today.”

Julia smiled tragically and tossed out all her pleasant childhood memories with Merida. She raised her head and said to Merida in a cold tone, “You still have such dirty thoughts. It doesn’t matter if it were the past or now; you are definitely inferior to Buckingham.”

“You…” Merida was enraged.

Julia looked up again and said, “I agree.”

“What?” Merida was stunned.

“I agree to your condition. However, you must move the food into the Buckingham Estate. 1,000 kilograms of rice, 1,000 kilograms of water, 1,000 kilograms of pork…”

“Hahaha! Good! Good! No problem at all!”

Merida didn’t expect Julia to submit to his request this easily, so he was elated. He had grown up with this pure girl in front of him, so he knew her well. He thought that someone like her who looked soft but was really tough on the inside would never agree to this, but it turned out that his wish would be soon satisfied.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“It looks like you have a great wife.”

Not far away, Fei smiled and said to Buckingham. With the help of [The Throne of Chaos], they were in stealth and hiding in the void.

They arrived here not long ago, but they understood everything clearly.

Buckingham was furious, and he said with anger, “Julia and I had trusted Merida a lot, and I was the one who recommended him and pushed him into the Ministry of Supervision. Without my words, how could he, a little warrior without any noble background, be accepted into the Ministry of Supervision and become one of the five Supervision Knights there? Damn it! This ungrateful b*stard! In this situation, he is not helping at all and is instead trying to cause more trouble.”

Chapter 829: Buckingham Family’s Crisis (2) (Part Two)

“Don’t be so angry; everyone gets harmed by trash when they are young.” Fei tried to comfort Buckingham in a little gloating tone, “You can only blame yourself for being too dumb and dull, not noticing that this little knight had hated you since the beginning.”

“I’m going to kill him…” Buckingham was about to attack.

Fei instantly pulled him back and said, “We can’t show ourselves just yet. Don’t worry; let me handle this.”

…

Merida’s burning gaze was as sharp as a knife, and it looked he wanted to undress this beautiful and noble woman with his eyes alone. While he looked at Julia with lust in his eyes, his order had been passed down, and a lot of cavaliers and soldiers came over with carriages full of food and water according to their agreement.

Since Emperor Juninho had ordered that no one was allowed to enter or leave from the Buckingham Estate, these carriages that carried food and water were parked in front of the gate in an orderly fashion.

Fei was about to do something, but he decided to wait for a bit longer when he saw this.

“It is good now? Your Highness?” In front of the gate, Merida asked the beautiful and noble Julia; he couldn’t wait for what was about to come.

“After everything is moved inside.” Julia turned around and whispered something to a maid beside her, and that maid ran into the estate to deliver the information. Soon, some guards and servants who were weak due to the starvation walked over and tried their best to drag the carriages into the courtyard.

“I hope that you won’t go back on your own words, Your Highness. Otherwise, the Buckingham Estate won’t get any food, and all the guards and servant who aren’t a part of the direct Buckingham Family will be arrest and put in the [Blood Prison] at the headquarters of the Ministry of Supervision.” Merida threatened viciously.

Julia raised her head again and replied in disdain, “Where do you want to do it?”

“Hahaha! Great!” The flames of desire couldn’t be hidden any longer in Merida’s eyes, and he waved his hand. A black-armored cavalier came over with a giant, fancy magic carriage.

Merida sneered and said, “His Majesty ordered that no one is allowed to leave the Buckingham Estate, so you can’t leave the gate of this place for too long. Hehe, we can only have fun in this carriage. Hahahaha! When you are moaning later, remember to tone it down. Hahaha! Otherwise, all my men will hear your alluring screams, hahaha!”

Anger flashed in Julia’s big, bright eyes.

She grasped onto a short saber with her right hand, and no one saw it since her arms were covered with the long sleeves of her dress. She had decided on something.

Just as Merida reached out for the noblewoman in front of him eagerly, something unexpected happened.

Bam!

The hand that Merida reached out exploded; everything below his wrist turned into a cloud of blood mist, looking as if a bloody firework was launched.

“AH!!!!” Merida clutched his wound with his left hand and screamed in fear, “Who? Who is it?”

The soldiers of the Ministry of Supervision were stunned, and they quickly moved after waking up from the shock. The soldiers of Leon were well-trained, and the Ministry of Supervision was an important force in the Leon Empire.

The cavaliers instantly created a formation like machines, protecting Merida in the middle. Looking from afar, they looked like an iron hedgehog.

Then, a dash of magic energy flame went into the sky; it was the warning signal of the Ministry of Supervision.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 830 - Arrogant Test

Chapter 830: Arrogant Test (Part One)

The situation wasn’t good for Merida. In front of real strength, even the fastest reaction was useless.

In the next moment, a powerful energy fluctuation was suddenly released from the Buckingham Estate.

Then, a thin figure with a slightly hunched back floated out of the gate to the Buckingham Estate.

He was an old man who was wearing a black mystical mask that looked like a demon with its mouth wide open, and his hair was long and white.

He said with a hoarse voice that sounded like sandpapers were grinding against each other, “The dignity of the Buckingham Family can’t be stained! Anyone who is within ten meters of the estate will be executed!”

This voice was strange, and it sounded like a god of hell was stating something indisputable.

“You… are dead! Who are you? Do you know what you are doing? AHHHH! You are dead! How dare you challenge the Ministry of Supervision… Ah! It hurts! Kill him! Arrest him!” Merida screamed.

On the other side, the beautiful Julia was clearly shocked by this.

“You talk too much… die!” The long white-haired old man swung his sleeve.

Merida who was screaming and yelling suddenly detected something, and his face changed color.

Bam! Like a watermelon that was smashed by a hammer, he turned into a streak of thick blood, flowing on the ground with white bone pieces in it.

A Supervision Knight who was close to the realm of Moon-Class was instantly killed like an animal when he was being well-protected by elite soldiers.

“This old man’s strength is terrifying!” a lot of people thought.

For a moment, the soldiers and the cavaliers of the Ministry of Supervision were shocked by this old man’s strength, and they didn’t dare to do anything wrong.

“From now on, the Buckingham Estate is under my production. Hehe, if you are not willing to listen, tell Govu of the Ministry of Supervision to come and talk to me,” this white-haired old man said with his hoarse voice.

The black mask that was tightly attached to his face made others feel like the Grim Reaper was here. As he spoke, a mystical white mist appeared and enveloped the entire Buckingham Estate, and it seemed like there was a sun moving around in the cloud of mists according to the laws of nature and had a unique beauty.

“Sun-Class Lord? This white-haired old man is a Sun-Class Lord?” almost everyone was stunned.

“Retreat!”

A high-level military officer screamed in alarm.

Then, all the soldiers that surrounded the gate of the Buckingham Estate backed off completely.

They didn’t simply back off due to the fear.

The appearance of a Sun-Class Lord was critical to this situation; the Ministry of Supervision could no longer be involved anymore since it was beyond the scope of their duties.

In fact, even the ordinary soldiers who surrounded the entire Buckingham Estate retreated. If this Sun-Class Lord wanted to do anything, these ordinary Star-level Warriors couldn’t discover anything and couldn’t stop him even if they did.

Julia was stunned by what she saw; she didn’t expect that just as she was in the most desperate situation, and she was about to commit suicide, a miracle occured. She thought that she was about to be stained, but everything was turned around.

“Who is this white-haired old man? Where is he from? What is the connection between him and Buckingham? Why is he protecting the Buckingham Estate?”

With this series of questions on her mind, Julia walked back into the estate with the white-haired old man in confusion.

Bam!

When the gate was closed, Julia’s body froze as she couldn’t believe who she saw. That man whom she had been thinking about every day and night stood right there, right in front of her!

“Am I hallucinating?” Julia caressed Buckingham’s face lightly with her smooth, white fingers.

“I’m back,” Buckingham replied.

Chapter 830: Arrogant Test (Part Two)

“I knew it, I knew it… You would be back.” With tears in her eyes, Julia threw herself into her husband’s warm and familiar embrace.

The white-haired old man who was standing beside them coughed and thought, “Hey, I’m still standing here. Don’t just start making out in public.”

It was obvious that Fei dressed up to be this old man.

The beautiful Julia instantly understood the meaning of Fei’s cough, and she jumped out of Buckingham’s arms while blushing.

“This senior is a hermit whom I saved many years ago by accident. He was battling with an enemy and was severely injured…” Of course, Buckingham couldn’t tell Julia who Fei was, so he had to tell his wife the story that Fei made up a moment ago. As he told the story, he looked a little awkward, and he stuttered a lot. This story sounded like one of those fictional tales told by the traveling poets, but it was enough to convince the pure and naïve Julia.

Fei tried his best to hold back his laughter.

This story contained all the clichés in the novels in Fei’s previous life; it was too easy for him to make such a story.

“Thank you for saving us, Mister!” Julia expressed her gratitude again.

Fei waved his hand and said, “Don’t mention it…”

“Huh? Sir, how come your voice changed?”

Fei was a little surprised and used his energy to change his vocal chord again. He returned to the hoarse voice, and he replied slowly, “Eh, my throat was injured before. Sometimes, my voice is unstable and changes.”

“Julia, don’t tell others about the Senior and I’s arrival. We need to do something important.” Buckingham reminded his wife again and again.

“Don’t worry.”

“Julia, why aren’t you asking anything? Don’t you want to know why I’m rumored to be guilty of a crime against humanity?”

“No, I don’t need to. It doesn’t matter what happens; I believe in you all the time.”

“Dear, I love you.”

“I do too…”

“…”

Fei got goosebumps all over his skin, and he almost couldn’t hold back and smack this couple who were showing their affection for each other this openly on their heads.

“Can you stop showing so much love like this? It is heard that anyone who does this will be blown away by the wind!” Fei thought to himself.

…

Fei and Buckingham stayed in the Buckingham Estate for now in secret, but the Buckingham Family’s crisis was far from over.

Using some techniques documented on [Demon King’s Sword], Fei was able to change his aura and energy sensation, creating an old Sun-Class Lord who had white hair and a black mask. He temporarily protected the Buckingham Estate, and he was trying to see how the Royal Family of Leon was going to deal with a strange Sun-Class Lord.

At this moment, a burly man who was sitting on the throne which was deep inside the Royal Palace detected Fei’s new aura and thought to himself with his eyes close, “A new aura… Huh? A new master that never appeared? Who is he? Could it be that the Buckingham Family suddenly obtained a new unparalleled master?”

“Inspect this incident!” After a while, this burly man said those three words and fell silent again.

“As you wish! Your Majesty!” a sigh suddenly sounded in the dark abruptly.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Eh? Who is this? How dare he protect the Buckingham Family? Could it be that those two guys are back? Wait! It isn’t the aura of that black-haired b*stard. Impossible! Why didn’t I discover his aura earlier? Could it be that his strength is beyond mine? How can a master stronger than me be in the Capital of Leon? Impossible!”

In the most premium hotel in Gerland City, big-headed D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, laughed with an angry expression on his face.

“Let me test your real strength!”

He suddenly stood up, and a terrifying sword energy was created before dashing toward the Buckingham Estate mercilessly, looking like a bright meteor in the dark sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 831 - Curiosity

Chapter 831: Curiosity (Part One)

As soon as D’Alessandro showed his hands, the entire Gerland City shook under pressure.

Although this No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona was in someone else’s territory, he didn’t hold back any power when he attacked. That brilliant silver sword energy looked like a flashy meteor, catching everyone’s attention. Especially for the warriors and mages who reached a certain level, they sensed a vast, ocean-like energy flying across the sky, pressuring down on the entire Capital of Leon.

At this moment, four to five terrifying auras released energy, but they quickly disappeared as if the masters had held back and endured this.

There were several other powerful masters who were on this level in Gerland City, but they chose to standby and watch.

…

-The Buckingham Estate-

Fei was sitting under a giant tree that had new green buds on it in the backyard of the Buckingham Estate, and he sensed that attack.

A mystical smile appeared on his face, and he suddenly got up. Although he didn’t do anything else, streaks of grey mists gushed out of his thin, hunchbacked body which was his disguise. The grey mists quickly enveloped the backyard and soon the entire Buckingham Estate. Then, a grey mist beam shot into the sky, and it seemed like bright lights were circulating in the beam.

Boom!!!!!!!

The grey light beam and the silver sword energy collided together.

In the next moment, it seemed like the entire world got quiet and time froze in its tracks.

While the shock and the quietness reached a peak level in the powerful spectators’ minds, a booming noise sounded as if it were doomsday. This explosion was so loud that Gerland City shook violently as that invisible energy wave created by the collision expanded in all directions rapidly with the Buckingham Estate in the center. This scene was truly stunning.

Right now, it seemed like the space in Gerland City became twisted, looking like a white paper that was crumbled and wrinkled by an external force. Everything seemed unreal and illusionary.

After the explosion, the grey and the silver energies were still intertwined with each other, looking like a giant python and a dragon that were coiling around each other and battling until death. At the same, the two streaks of energies shot into the high sky, creating a series of muffled explosions in the clouds as various colored energy flames flashed.

Then, a thick dark cloud hovered above the Buckingham Estate.

Whoosh!

As the wind blew by, all the buildings within 100 meters of the Buckingham Estate collapsed as if they were built with sand. In fact, not a single piece of stone fell; all of the building blocks of those buildings got turned into fine sand, making the Buckingham Estate looking as if it were built in a desert.

Boom!!!!!!!!!

After about more than ten minutes, the two streaks of energies created one giant, final explosion. As if this explosion even shattered the dark night, extremely bright light tore through the darkness and shined on the ground, making it look like daytime.

Evenly matched?

In the end, the two streaks of energies died down together; no particular energies came up ahead. Like how fancy fireworks would end in calmness, nothing was left after the explosions.

This result was beyond everyone’s expectation.

“What? This mysterious master is on par with D’Alessandro? How is this possible? When did such a terrifying figure emerge in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Gerland City? Could it be that he is from another region on the continent?”

Chapter 831: Curiosity (Part Two)

“Hahahaha! I hate this arrogant D’Alessandro! There is finally a monster who can take him on!”

“I didn’t expect this! The Buckingham Family has such a terrifying guardian! They can rest assured!”

“Humph! These two damn outsiders! How dare they battle recklessly in the Capital of Leon? This is extremely shameful for our empire! This is overboard! Damn!”

In Gerland City, only a few masters could influence this battle which was on another level. Right now, they were all thinking about different things, but they instantly reached a consensus. They released their powerful energies but didn’t do anything, but their auras expressed their strong stance.

They gave a warning to the two masters who were fighting in the air. Since this was the Capital of Leon, battles of such scale weren’t allowed. If the battle continued, they were going to get involved!

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Inside Buckingham’s Estate-

The guards and the family members of the Buckingham Family finally relaxed and let go of the breath that they were holding in.

This savior of theirs who suddenly showed up demonstrated unparalleled power. At this moment, the privileges and the honor that the Buckingham Family had were useless; only powerful strength was enough to protect the Buckingham Estate.

-In the backyard-

Fei slowly sat back down in the stone chair under that giant tree.

The green leaves that were still growing slowly fell onto the ground, almost filling the entire backyard. This tree which was more than 100 years old got all its green leaves cut off.

In that battle, Fei was at a slight disadvantage. That sharp sword energy already destroyed this giant tree, and all the life energy was gone. Although the tree looked intact on the surface, it was going to wither and die in less than three days, turning into a piece of deadwood!

Crack! Crack!

The stone tiles under Fei’s feet were also turned into small particles that looked like sand grains.

“Such power! My strength has increased again after I killed monsters in Diablo World these past few days, but I’m still no match for this D’Alessandro’s sword energy! I was barely able to change that sword energy’s trajectory and send it into the ground, making it look like we are evenly matched. It seems like I have to get through Hell Mode as soon as I can, pushing the strength of the Barbarian to peak Burning Sun Realm. Then, I should find ways to increase my strength beyond Diablo World somehow.

Fei already had some ideas in his mind.

Even if his golden finger, the Diablo World, couldn’t help him surpass the Sun-Class Realm, Fei felt like he would be able to increase his strength.

“Alexander, I want you to bring me to the Royal Palace of Leon.” Buckingham appeared in the backyard and stated his mind.

“You want to find Emperor Juninho?” Fei instantly understood Buckingham’s intent.

Buckingham nodded and said, “Right now, in the entire Leon Empire, only Emperor Juninho could solve this issue.”

“I’m curious; why do you trust him so much? Aren’t you afraid that this Majesty is going to kill you when he has the chance to take out a traitor of humans?”

“I just believe in him. If that really happens, then Juninho His Majesty doesn’t deserve to be the most dominate emperor in the region of 500,000 kilometers around Gerland.”

Fei stood up and looked at Buckingham with an interesting smile, and he grew curious about Emperor Juninho whom he had heard of before but had never gotten a chance to meet. This emperor must be an interesting character to have subdued the haughty Buckingham.

“Ok, I will help you,” Fei replied.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 832 - Emperor of Leon

Chapter 832: Emperor of Leon (Part One)

“Humph! You are just a bunch of old and dumb people of a low-level empire! How dare you threaten me? I will kill all of you one day!”

Inside the most prestigious hotel in Gerland City, D’Alessandro who had been enjoying the delicacies and wines that the Leonians provided for him smashed the wineglass on the ground with a gloomy expression. He memorized the auras of those few Sun-Class Lords of the Leon Empire, but his tiny bit of logic kept him in control after he vented his frustration.

He didn’t put his words into action. He wasn’t scared of those old Sun-Class Lords of Leon joining forces and attacking him. Instead, he sensed a bit of danger from that aura inside the Buckingham Estate.

In fact, he even felt a little incredulous. Ever since he achieved his current realm, only a few of his senior and junior brothers and some old monsters who were in the same generation as his master could rival him. He didn’t expect that there was a no-name master in the Northern Region of the Continent which was remote and lacked important resources, and he was confused.

“Theoretically, those two damn men should have died in the hands of Evil God Kluivert of the Sea Tribe at the bottom of the sea. That evil god is bloodthirsty, and he would never let any human go. Also, this no-name master in the Buckingham Estate isn’t that long black-haired punk. Their auras are completely different. However…”

Suddenly, D’Alessandro realized something. He recalled the impossible incident where his god-tier combat weapon was knocked away by Fei, and he felt uneasy.

“Since even my [Broken Blade] couldn’t kill them, perhaps they had escaped from the hunt of that evil god of the Sea Tribe. If that is true, there will be a lot of trouble for me. If what happened at the bottom of the sea gets revealed…” After thinking about that, D’Alessandro shivered uncontrollably.

If the truth got out, his doomsday would be here. It would be getting off lightly if the entire continent treated him as a criminal. If his master, Maradona, learned about this, he would face unimaginable punishment.

“I have to do something!” D’Alessandro got vicious and slowly decided on something.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

….

Buckingham was even more shocked.

The Royal Palace of Leon who was known as the most guarded and secure place within an area of 500,000 kilometers of Gerland City seemed like a joke to Fei. Even though powerful masters and countless elite soldiers protected this place, they posed no obstacle to the King of Chambord.

Fei and Buckingham didn’t hide that much, yet they easily got through layers of intense protection without trouble. Then, they quickly got into the inner courtyard of the Royal Palace.

This wasn’t the first time that Fei’s strength shocked and terrified Buckingham.

However, when Buckingham thought about that scene where this man who was younger than him destroyed one of Evil God Kluivert’s arms, he felt like what he was seeing right now was acceptable.

While walking beside Buckingham, Fei was a little surprised as well.

“The Leon Empire is known as the most dominant force within 500,000 kilometers of Gerland City. Its territory was vast, and it was wealthy. Even though the size of Gerland City was dozens of times larger than St. Petersburg, the decoration of the Royal Palace of Leon is simple and serious instead of luxurious and excessive. It is far better than what I had thought; no wonder the Leon Empire is the No.1 Empire in the Northern Region!” Fei thought to himself and felt like he had to re-evaluate this dominant force.

While using the power of Sun-Class to bend lights and curve space around them, blocking the vision of the guards and patrolling soldiers, Fei walked on a curvy path and soon arrived at a stone palace under the lead of Buckingham.

“Juninho His Majesty would always stay in this side palace to review documents every night,” Buckingham said in excitement as he looked up at the stone palace.

Chapter 832: Emperor of Leon (Part Two)

After all these troubles, he finally got the chance to stand in front of this side palace. Buckingham knew the importance of this meeting. Removing the guilty verdict on the Buckingham Family was secondary; the most important thing was to tell Emperor Juninho about what had happened at the bottom of the sea and convince the ruler to get ready for the war against the Sea Tribe. After all, the real era of chaos was about to come.

Of course, he also wanted to tell Emperor Juninho how powerful the King of Chambord was, and he wanted to dissuade the Royal Family of Leon to continuing the war with the Zenit Empire. Otherwise, if the King of Chambord who already matured got offended for real, the consequences would be unbearable.

“After I make sure that you are safe, I will go and find that mysterious master according to the instructions that you gave me.

Then, Fei handed a scroll to Buckingham and said, “However, if you explain everything, and doing so still doesn’t convince your emperor, you can open this scroll, and it will take you back to the Buckingham Estate.”

However, Buckingham smiled and rejected the offer with a smile on his face. This took Fei by surprise.

“His Majesty will listen to me. If he somehow doesn’t…” Buckingham smiled bitterly and continued, “If I’m in real danger, it means that the situation is irreversible, and the end of the Buckingham Family is here. Even if I can escape to my estate, I still couldn’t get out of the hunt of the empire. Although you are powerful, you can’t leave Gerland City with thousands of people in my family. I don’t want this incident to cause any damage to the strength of the Leon Empire, and I don’t want to drag you down. The time is not on your side; you have more important things to do.”

“I’ve known you for a while, and you are getting more and more talkative. Don’t worry. As long as you can return to your estate safely, I can help you and everyone in your family leave the Leon Empire easily and safely.” Fei didn’t give Buckingham the chance to refuse again, and he stuffed the scroll into the latter’s hand.

After knowing Buckingham for a while, Fei gradually started to treat this king of an enemy empire as a friend.

“You… hey, you… dude.” Buckingham cussed and laughed; he was trying to say jack*ss but switched to dude in the last second.

At this moment, a thick and magnetic voice sounded from inside the stone palace, “Hahaha! Buckingham! You finally came back, so why are you standing outside the gate? Why don’t you come in with the master beside you? Why are you letting me wait? Are you trying to get me to invite you?”

“It is Juninho His Majesty!” Buckingham was stunned.

Fei was also a little surprised.

“So, this emperor of Leon already discovered us,” he thought.

It was heard that Emperor Juninho already became a Sun-Class Lord more than 20 years ago, and he was one of the most powerful masters in the region. Fei just had a quick interaction with this man, and he was surprised.

Now knowing this, Fei was even more curious about this man who was known as the nemesis of Emperor Yassin. He was planning to drop off Buckingham at the gate of this stone palace before doing his thing, but now he wanted to go into the stone palace and get a glance at this famous emperor!

“Let’s go in.”

Fei and Buckingham walked up the stairs and got to the gate of the palace. Then, they looked at each other and entered the palace.

Their vision instantly brightened up. The darkness was gone, and the palace was illuminated by gentle, white light from magic lights. It was surprising to Fei that no other decoration existed in the room.

Organized metal shelves were everywhere, and all kinds of documents were placed on them.

In fact, this palace looked like a giant library, making others feel dizzy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 833 - Exchanges in the Palace

Chapter 833: Exchanges in the Palace (Part One)

Deep inside this library-like palace, there was a high platform.

A tall and burly man stood there with his hands behind his back, and light from the magic lanterns shone behind him, making him look even more majestic. His long hair followed gravity and looked like a wild waterfall, and his facial features were vague since the light was shining from his behind.

His aura was dominant and noble, and the suffocating sensation permeated the air. If ordinary people were here, they would have kneeled and worshipped this man.

He was Juninho, the Emperor of Leon.

Buckingham didn’t dare to look up at him. Instead, he hurried forward and kneeled in front of the platform respectfully, greeting the ruler of this land.

Fei slowly walked over and stood beside Buckingham, and he looked up and stared at this man who was the most majestic person within the region of 500,000 kilometers of Gerland City.

This man looked to be about 30 years old. His eyebrows were thick, his facial features were distinct, and he looked brave. If only judging from his looks, he looked more like a general who excelled in battles, an unruly mercenary group leader, or an independent warrior. It was hard to connect this man to that cruel and ruthless ruler who was calculative, dictatorial, and controlled the Leon Empire for many years through all its ups and downs.

Juninho seemed to have noticed Fei’s aggressive stare, and a bright light appeared in his eyes and shot back at Fei. Like the most brilliant stars in the night, his eyes glanced at Fei and observed this white-haired old man who looked to be hunchbacked. It seemed like this ruler was able to see through all the disguises and detect Fei’s real face under the cover of the long white hair and the black mask.

“Get up.” Juninho went back to his throne and said to Buckingham lightly.

“Your Majesty, I…” Buckingham stood up respectfully, and it looked like he was about to say something.

“King Buckingham, thank you for your hard work. We can wait on the topics that you want to discuss.” Juninho waved his hand with a smile on his face and signaled Buckingham to sit down on a stone chair on the side. Then, he looked at Fei and said, “Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit, King of Chambord! I didn’t expect you to pay me a visit in my little palace. I’m pleasantly surprised, and sorry for not treating you with the highest honor!”

Fei smiled and replied calmly, “Oh, so it turns out that Your Majesty already recognized me.”

“After thinking about all the masters in the region, I couldn’t find someone who is able to block D’Alessandro’s anxious attack and bring Buckingham into the Royal Palace this easily. Besides, I never heard that the Buckingham Family has connections to a Sun-Class Lord. After putting what I know so far together with the stories that D’Alessandro told, it seems like the only person who is willing to help the Buckingham Family that is being greatly pressured by everyone is King Alexander of Chambord who was rumored to have released that evil god of the Sea Tribe with Buckingham.

“Your Majesty, your intelligence is admirable.” Fei slowly sat down beside Buckingham and put away the disguises on him calmly, returning to the appearance of the handsome and ethereal young man.

Juninho looked at Fei with a smile and nodded in approval. It had been a long time since he met such a talented and composed young man. He thought that Buckingham was the most talented and smartest person in the young generation at the Leon Empire, and that was why he treated Buckingham better and trusted this young man more.

However, Buckingham seemed far inferior when compared to this young man from the Zenit Empire.

Juninho felt a little sad as he thought, “Why was this brilliant young man born in the Zenit Empire and not my Leon Empire? After years of battle, that guy has the upper hand again.”

He nodded again and praised, “You sure are a heroic young man. However, I don’t understand why you two who supposed to be enemies became friends, and I didn’t expect you two to show up in Gerland City and cause such a big scene. In fact, you two even dare to sneak into the Royal Palace of Leon. Aren’t you afraid of death?”

Fei smiled and didn’t say anything.

“Alright, it seems like Buckingham will answer my questions later. I have another question. Right now, you are in a terrible situation, close to being dead. You are now the enemy of the humans on the continent, and D’Alessandro won’t let you survive. How are you planning to deal with this?” Juninho switched the topic.

Chapter 833: Exchanges in the Palace (Part Two)

“I will kill whoever dares to cause me trouble.” Fei’s answer was simple and straightforward.

This simple answer stunned Juninho, and this emperor laughed and slapped the table, “Haha! Great! I didn’t expect that answer. However, when it came out of your mouth, it seemed like the best solution. You are an interesting young man.”

After laughing, this emperor of Leon got serious and said, “Unfortunately, the number of masters on the continent is comparable to the stars in the sky and sand grains in the desert. Although you are the most powerful and talented warrior that I have ever seen in the young generation, taking on the entire continent is more of an impulsive statement. Even if you can keep away all the forces, what about your friends, your lovers, your citizens, you… Can you be sure that none of them will be harmed or killed because of this? Can you protect every single one of them? If your friends and loved ones stand on the opposite side of you due to these rumors and raise their weapons, can you still follow through with your words and kill them without hesitation?”

Fei’s expression didn’t change at all, and he replied confidently with a smile, “Of course, I’m confident enough to protect all of them. In terms of the latter situations that Your Majesty described… they would never occur.”

Juninho sneered and said, “Really? According to my knowledge, the Royal Family of Zenit is facing huge pressure during this time. Several empires came together and are pressuring the Zenit Empire to wipe out all your titles and honor before arresting and executing every single member of the Chambord Kingdom. Although the Royal Family of Zenit hasn’t expressed their attitude, many noble forces are supporting such a recommendation.”

Fei laughed, “I’m not a gold coin; I can’t make everyone like me. Since some people like me, there will be people who hate me. I already saw this coming. If those despicable cowards didn’t jump out, I would find it strange.”

“Gold coin? This metaphor is interesting.” Juninho lowered his head and replied after thinking for a moment, “Aren’t you worried that the Royal Family of Zenit will one day subdue to the pressure from all the empires in the Northern Region of Azeroth and sacrifice your Chambord Kingdom?”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“The Royal Family of Zenit won’t make such a decision.” As Fei said that, he suddenly thought back to that haughty yet powerful figure. With that man residing in St. Petersburg, the Chambord Kingdom wouldn’t be in danger.

While they were talking, a silver light suddenly flashed in front of Juninho, and a new document appeared on the table.

Juninho frowned a little and opened it, not worrying that Fei was in the room. After reading it, a playful smile appeared on his face, and he waved his hand, sending the document to Fei.

He said, “D’Alessandro just left Gerland City, and more than 40 Moon-Class Elites who want to get on the good side of the Continental Martial Saint went with him. Guess where they are heading to?”

Fei skimmed over the document, and his expression finally changed a little. “Zenit?”

“Yeah. Although that D’Alessandro is arrogant and conceited, he isn’t an idiot. After what you did tonight, he detected something, and he wants to confirm his suspicion. With the restrictions set by Maradona, the most powerful man on the continent, he doesn’t dare to cause trouble in the Capital of my Leon Empire. However, he is brave enough to go to the Zenit Empire with a bunch of idiots. After all, the Zenit Empire is only a level 1 empire, and Zenit will be in trouble once he gets there.”

Fei handed the document back to Juninho and fell silent.

Although Emperor Yassin was powerful and hard to estimate, Fei felt like he might not be able to handle D’Alessandro who was the No.2 Disciple of Maradona.  Besides, D’Alessandro brought more than 40 Moon-Class Elites. If they got to the Zenit Empire, disaster would strike. In the best-case scenario, Zenit would be greatly weakened. In the worst-case scenario, Zenit would be destroyed.

“Young Man, the Zenit Empire can no longer protect you. How about coming to my Leon Empire? I can promise you that I will protect you and your loved ones.” Juninho couldn’t hold back his affection for talented people, and he tried to persuade Fei.

“Hahaha! D’Alessandro is seeking death! Since he wants to play this game, I will make him regret his decision!” Fei laughed as he stood up. Then, he instantly dashed into the sky. The thunderous laughter echoed in the entire Royal Palace, and it gradually died down as Fei had flown away.

Juninho instantly stood up with a cold light in his eyes.

Many guards and masters in the Royal Palace heard Fei’s laughter, and they instantly rushed up to this side palace like a flood to protect their emperor.

“Retreat and guard your positions,” Juninho’s voice sounded before they could charge into the side palace.

In the next moment, all these people backed away in silence, and the Royal Palace became empty again. It was hard to imagine where all those masters had come from.

“Buckingham, tell me everything that had happened on your journey in detail.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 834 - No.1 Church

Chapter 834: No.1 Church (Part One)

Buckingham was a great speaker. After he gathered his thoughts, he told Emperor Juninho about everything that had happened. Starting from how he led the navy of Leon and tried to trap the King of Byzantine, he then got into how the King of Chambord suddenly appeared and captured him. After that, it was the trip on [Brilliance], the discovery of the Sea Tribe, and that insane battle at the bottom of the sea.

In the beginning, Emperor Juninho was able to keep his composure and listen to Buckingham’s story nonchalantly. However, when he heard about the King of Chambord knocking away D’Alessandro’s god-tier combat weapon, Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s shadow appearing in the bottom of the sea, and the King of Chambord destroying one of that evil sea god’s arms, Juninho finally seemed to be shocked.

“Are you sure? Are you sure that D’Alessandro used all his strength and tried to kill you two with that god-tier combat weapon? It was knocked away by the King of Chambord?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure that Continental Martial saint Maradona’s shadow appeared at the bottom of the sea and easily took away the god-tier combat weapon from that evil sea god?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure that the King of Chambord smashed away one of the evil sea god’s arms with his hammer?”

“Yes.”

Juninho rarely lost composure, but he was out of it at this moment.

After asking the first question while sitting down on his throne, this emperor instantly stood up and asked the second and third questions. When he got the answers to all three questions, he fell back down onto his throne.

This series of actions clearly painted the picture of how anxious and surprised this ruler, who was the most powerful within a region of 500,000 kilometers of Gerland City, was.

In comparison, Buckingham was calm throughout the process as he sat still on the stone chair and replied with three ‘yes’. Emperor Juninho who was tough and wouldn’t even flinch if a giant mountain collapsed in front of him lost his composure in front of Buckingham for the first time, and it seemed like this young man already foresaw this.

After all, the answers to the three questions were too stunning.

“It seems like… this D’Alessandro who is extremely arrogant finally ran into trouble. However, our trouble is larger than that megalomaniac’s.” A bitter smile appeared on Juninho’s face.

“Indeed. Now that the Zenit Empire has such a terrifying warrior, we… we…” Buckingham paused a little and didn’t know how to express his mind properly.

“Continue,” Juninho ordered.

“If our Leon Empire continues to battle with the Zenitians, a disaster will be waiting for us.” Buckingham shivered under Emperor Juninho’s intense stare, and he instantly said what was on his mind without hesitation.

What he said was no different to a loud slap in the face of every proud Leonian.

It was a kind of shame that the Leon Empire rarely experienced in the last 100 years.

However, Juninho started laughing. He scratched his head and said powerlessly, “Although it is the truth, it is a hard pill to swallow, especially when it is coming from you, the most talented person in the young generation in my eyes… However, you don’t understand. The trouble that I mentioned isn’t the same thing on your mind.”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

After leaving the Royal Palace of Leon, Fei didn’t hurry up and leave Gerland City.

Instead, he dashed toward the tall structures to the northwest of Gerland City; that was the location of the No.1 Church that the Holy Church set up inside the Leon Empire, and it was also the place where that mysterious master planted the blood-red skeleton inside Buckingham’s body and offered him great power.

Fei felt like a mystical summoning was drawing him toward that location.

Although the incident involving D’Alessandro was urgent, it wasn’t so easy to come to the Leon Empire. Before getting out of here, Fei had to figure out the answers to his questions involving that mysterious master and the blood-red skeleton.

Like a long thorn, this mysterious master was sticking in Fei’s mind, and he felt uneasy about the whole thing.

The sharp barbarian instinct told Fei that this mysterious master was the origin of all the troubles and chaos on the continent. If he wanted to slow down the speed which chaos was taking place, he had to put an end to the origin and take out this thorn.

With the help of [The Throne of Chaos], Fei traveled through the cracks in space smoothly, achieving a fast speed and maintaining stealth at the same time. Even though many checkpoints and guard stations existed in Gerland City, none of them discovered Fei.

Chapter 834: No.1 Church (Part Two)

In just a few moments, Fei already arrived at the entrance which led to the many palaces that belonged to the Holy Church.

“Huh? The level of protection in this place is inferior compared with the residential areas. The Holy Church has always been arrogant and overbearing; do they really think that no one dares to trigger them?”

After Fei sent out his spirit energy, he discovered that the guards were all ordinary; the priests and godly knights who weren’t that powerful patrolled the region by walking in between palaces lazily.

Since it was already midnight, no worshippers were around, and the scattered magic lights in the region faintly illuminated the palaces and god statues, making it seem very peaceful.

According to the descriptions that Buckingham gave him, Fei slowly walked up to the No.1 Church in the Leon Empire before carefully observing it.

The Holy Church was known for its luxury on the continent, and this church was no exception.

The No.1 Church in the Leon Empire was as tall as a mountain, looking out of touch by mere mortals. The 99 steps which led to the gate of the church looked like a path to Heaven, and there were two giant god statues on either side of the church. Each of the statues was more than 100 meters tall, and one of them was holding a saber while the other grabbed an ax. They looked life-like, and their toes were higher than the height of an average human.

Other than these two giant god statues, many god statues which were much smaller than these two were everywhere around the church, looking like the trees inside a forest. Under the watch of so many pairs of eyes on the god statues, people would feel an indescribable pressure.

The height and size of this church were even more majestic compared to the Royal Palace of Leon, demonstrating the arrogant and overbearing character of the Holy Church.

Fei raised his leg and moved one of his feet toward the first step. Then, an energy flame flashed, and the king stepped onto the platform in front of the No.1 Church in the Leon Empire which was above the 99th step.

The giant arched gate was carved out of a giant piece of bright carnelian and crystal, and the various tales in the [Code of God] were engraved on it. The 24 giant pillars in front of the main gate which propped up the roof were carved into human figures, looking like 24 giants were carrying the roof of this church with their shoulders and hands. The scenes where the powerful gods and heroes were involved in battles in the legends were all engraved on the walls inside this church.

Overall, this church looked like a building in the realm where the gods lived.

Fei lightly pushed over the gate and walked in.

The inside of this church looked empty like the void, and the white candles which looked like decorative pieces on the walls and the table deep inside the building were lit; they looked like brilliant stars in the universe as the white light illuminated around the candles. When Fei walked in, he felt insignificant as if he was being compared to the universe.

Since it was already late, there were no priests or godly knights in here.

While Fei slowly walked inside, he took out a green gem from his storage ring and injected a streak of magic energy into it. The magic gem instantly released a subtle energy fluctuation, and the undetectable energy wave expanded outward in all directions.

This was the unique communication method that mysterious master gave Buckingham.

Such a magic gem was rare since it wasn’t an ordinary magic crystal. The energy fluctuation that it emitted was strange and undetectable to most people; only entities extremely familiar with this magic gem could capture this energy fluctuation.

Soon, Fei got to the deepest location inside this No.1 Church in the Leon Empire.

On the platform, there were three giant god statues that were made from unknown metals. Fei was unfamiliar with these god statues since they looked vicious and had violent auras around them. Besides, the weapons in their hands looked to be stained by a blood-like substance. Overall, they didn’t seem peaceful and gentle like the other god statues.

Fei was now well-read and studied many important scriptures and literature about the Holy Church, but he couldn’t recall seeing the descriptions of these three god statues. At least the church in Chambord City didn’t worship gods on this level.

Suddenly, Fei detected something, and he turned around abruptly.

A cloud of silver energy floated into this church in silence before turning into a genial old man who had white hair and white eyebrows and was wearing the white robe of the Holy Church.

He was emitting a friendly and welcoming aura, making Fei feel like he met a relative whom he hadn’t seen in a long time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 835 - Trap

Chapter 835: Trap (Part One)

“Hehehe, King of Chambord, you finally came? I have been waiting for you.” This genial priest who suddenly appeared looked at Fei with a smile on his face as if they were old acquaintances.

“You know me? Waiting for me? Who are you?” Fei asked as he quietly hid that green magic gem into the center of his left palm. Right now, he was stunned by this genial old man.

This old priest’s strength was on another level; Fei was only able to discover him after he got within 100 meters of the king. Therefore, this old man was at least a top-tier Rising Sun Lord.

According to the assignments of the priests in the Holy Church, the most powerful priest in the Leon Empire should be at the peak Full Moon Realm. There shouldn’t be a priest at the Sun-Class Realm in the region.

Also, even though this white-haired priest looked genial and kind, Fei felt like something was off about him, and he detected an extremely dangerous sensation.

“Hahaha! Little Guy, you are the one who came into my territory, and you are asking me about my identity?” The old priest walked forward slowly and lightly caressed the rows of wooden benches with his dry hands. Then, he looked up with mystical light in his eyes, and he continued with a strange smile on his face, “Before four days ago, everyone in Gerland City called me Honorable John. I was a servant of the gods, and I was in charge of this place.”

“Before four days ago? What about now?” Fei slowly unleashed his strength and became alerted.

“Now? Hahaha! Now?” Bloody light shined in this old priest’s eyes, and he raised his head and laughed, “Now, I’m a god! A god who is in control of everything!”

“It is you?” Fei instantly understood the situation.

The king dashed forward and turned into a beam of light. At the same time, he had already used [Whirlwind] and shot out one golden sword energy dragon. While this golden sword energy dragon attacked this old priest, Fei took out a silver scroll and opened it as he moved closer to him.

Then, the flashing tadpole-like godly runes flew out of the [God Imprisonment Scroll] and dashed toward the old priest.

Fei was familiar with the bloody-red light inside this old priest’s eyes; the same kind of red light and energy fluctuations appeared in the dark eye sockets of that golden skeleton!

It was clear that this old priest named John was possessed by that golden skeleton, just as [One Sword] had.

“Hahahahahahahaha!”

Creepy and chilling laughter came out the white-haired priest’s mouth. While facing the terrifying and ruthless attacks coming from Fei, the strange look on his face grew even brighter, making his face have even more wrinkles and seem like a withering flower. He looked like he was neither going to dodge nor defend.

Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!

A series of explosions sounded abruptly.

When the golden sword energy dragon created by [Whirlwind] was about one meter away from the white-haired priest, a white, crystal-like light screen suddenly appeared from the ground and blocked the strike. Even though Fei’s golden sword energy dragon was powerful enough to shatter mountains, it only created a series of ripples and left a dragon-shaped dent in the crystal wall, unable to break it.

This crystal wall also blocked the godly runes released from the [God Imprisonment Scroll], and they weren’t able to lock onto their target. They formed a silver light prison after getting through the crystal wall, but no one was inside this prison.

In the next moment. Fei’s third attack came.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!

Chapter 835: Trap (Part Two)

Fei’s powerful punches smashed into the crystal wall, and each blow was enough to explode a Sun-Class Lord who just entered this realm. However, the crystal wall wasn’t harmed. Some fine cracks would appear on it, but as a bright white light suddenly shone in the hall of this church, the cracks were all gone. The crystal wall returned to its old, intact form.

“Hahaha! It is no use! Stop struggling! I spent four days and prepared the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] just for you! It isn’t something that you can break! King of Chambord! Hahahaha! It is all over! Your good luck can’t continue forever.”

As the old priest laughed, and his long white hair fluttered in the air even without the wind. Two red fires burned in his deep eye sockets, replacing his eyes. The two flames danced crazily, suffocating Fei a little as if they were demons.

At this moment, a mystical and terrifying change occurred.

Streaks of white lines appeared on the smooth, mirror-like floor, and they started to grow and extend. Soon after, the entire floor, the walls, the ceiling, the stone pillars, the wooden benches, the god statues…

In the end, the white lines and energy paths were everywhere in the church; even the candle holders on the walls and the soft candles had gentle silver light flashing on them.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Then, a vast, unimaginable energy slowly floated up like a white rose that was quietly blooming. The beautiful yet lethal white light soon filled the entire church.

It was a huge and incredibly complex god-tier magic array.

The number of magic paths and turns in the magic array was comparable to the stars in the sky, and Fei got a little headache when he tried to observe.

Right now, Fei was standing at the middle of the magic array.

Since all of these happened so fast, even Fei couldn’t react in time.

It was clear that all of this was planned, just waiting for Fei to get to the center of the array. Fei suspected that the magic array was already initiated when he entered this church, and this white-haired priest, which was the golden skeleton, showed himself and engaged in a conversation with him just to distract him. All of that was done to ensure the successful activation of this powerful array so that he would be locked inside.

This was a trap which was set up long ago.

“Damn it! Why is this happening? Could it be that Buckingham lied to me?” This thought flashed in Fei’s mind, and he instantly rejected it.

What they went through together at the bottom of the sea made Fei trust this former enemy a lot. He knew that Buckingham would never betray him.

“It seems like this golden skeleton used Buckingham. This damn skeleton! He knows about everything that had happened in the last while. He must know that I’m after him, and he designed this trap for me… He is a cunning and terrifying opponent. I was too careless this time,” Fei thought to himself and roughly guessed his current situation.

However, he didn’t have time and energy to dwell on this meaning topic since it already occurred. His top priority right now was to get out of this magic array that was named [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace].

Fei quickly calmed down, and he started to study the white line and energy paths carefully. He wanted to use his vast magic array knowledge to find some weaknesses in this god-tier magic array. If he could do that, he would have a way to break out.

At this moment, something shocking happened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 836 - Scepter of Creation

Chapter 836: Scepter of Creation (Part One)

As Fei looked around, he realized that the church which was filled with the white lines and energy paths slowly disappeared. As if they were mystical 3D projections, the god statues, the stone walls, the floor, the wooden benches, the candle holders, the candles… everything was slowly disappearing, and the void was taking over. As the void grew, it seemed like Fei was inside another space! All he could see was the void as nothing else existed around him.

The brilliant stars, the beautiful nebulas, and streaks of distant galaxies many light years away…

As if Fei were suddenly expelled to the cosmos, he felt cold, lonely, and was filled with darkness.

“This…” Fei suddenly got very serious.

This was the terrifying power of god-tier magic arrays. Once they were activated, they would hide all the traces of arrays, creating a mystic space where no weakness could be spotted from the inside. Once someone was locked in one of these arrays, their connections with the outside were severed. They couldn’t see what was happening, couldn’t trace the enemies, and couldn’t fight back when was attacked.

Even if someone were very familiar with one god-tier array formation… In fact, even if the creator of such a god-tier array formation were locked inside, he couldn’t even break it from the inside.

“This time… I’m in trouble.”

Fei instantly summoned [The Throne of Chaos], waiting to use its insane space-traveling ability to get out of the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace]. However, the result was hugely disappointing.

Inside this dark cosmos, an invisible force was repelling and suppressing [The Throne of Chaos], making this throne unable to use its abilities. It couldn’t even teleport for one meter, let alone leaving the magic array.

“Hahaha! Too bad! [The Throne of Chaos] is such a powerful godly item of creation, but it fell into the hands of you, a weak mortal. It is such a tragic incident! [The Throne of Chaos] can go anywhere in the world! Hahaha, your weak strength turned this godly item into something ordinary!” The golden skeleton’s proud laughter sounded in this dark space abruptly.

Fei knew that he was still inside the hall of the No.1 Church in the Leon Empire, and he wasn’t really sent into the cosmos; this was all the powerful illusions that the god-tier magic array created, and they were so surreal that the king couldn’t tell them apart from reality.

Right now, the golden skeleton was still probably about 100 meters away from him, carefully observing the situation.

“You skeleton-like monster. You imprisoned your savior just to say these useless words?” Fei slowly sat down and tried to provoke his enemy while trying to figure out a way to escape.

With that mysterious stone pillar inside his body, even a real evil god couldn’t do anything to him, let alone only a god-tier magic array. His life wasn’t in danger yet.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

While standing outside the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] in silence, a proud smile appeared on old priest John’s face. As the strange red flames burned in his deep eye sockets, he stared at this magnificent No.1 Church which had a countless number of white lines and energy paths and looked at the King of Chambord who looked like a headless fly inside the array.

The golden skeleton couldn’t hold back his excitement and roared with an arrogant tone, “Poor soul. You are about to die, yet you still want to try to get information from me?”

“About to die? Not really. If I didn’t pull out the stone pillar that nailed you beside the Mythical Altar, you would still be a dry, lifeless corpse. Is this how you are going to repay your savior? You sure are an animal that has no manners. Wait, you are inferior to an animal! Hahaha! You are only a dry corpse! Hahaha!” Fei’s mocking words flew out of the magic array.

“So, you have already discovered something? I’m surprised. That is right; if you didn’t pull that half of the [Scepter of Creation] from my body, I would die after tens of thousands of years, and that will be it. However, I came back to life! Hahahaha! You are a weak bug, and your duty in life is completed after you freed me. You should have died right after, but you dared to keep the [Scepter of Creation] to yourself, and you occupied the [City of Godly King of Creation]. You should be killed at least 10,000 times! AH….”

Chapter 836: Scepter of Creation (Part Two)

While he spoke, the golden skeleton got irritated, and the evil, red flames in his deep eye sockets burned violently.

“Scepter of Creation? So that lazy and mysterious stone pillar is called the Scepter of Creation? Sounds quite powerful. Could it be connected to the tale of the creation of this world? No wonder it could take on the god-tier combat weapon and the evil god of the Sea Tribe… Eh, however, it is ugly, and it is huge. Who can grab this in their hands and used it as a scepter?” Fei thought to himself and felt like he had obtained some new information.

“No wonder. So, you have been after that mysterious stone pillar? That is why you are after me? You have been monitoring me these days in secret, and you know that I’m coming here today. Is that why you set up this trap?” Fei suddenly asked loudly, “The Sea Tribe at the [Sea of Fragrance]; you are the one who released them, right? You also directed them and gave them the method of breaking the [Thousand Year Seal] to release Evil God Kluivert. That means you were present when that insane battle was taking place at the bottom of the sea, right?”

“That is right.” That golden skeleton’s voice sounded in the dark cosmos-like space, “I did all that, and I was there. Hehe, I was severely injured by the [Scepter of Creation], and my strength decreased by a lot after I revived. My power is less than one-ten-thousands compared to my prime! Humph! What a pity! When I possessed [One Sword]’s body and battled you at Chambord City, I wasn’t able to defeat an ant like you, and my real body was knocked out… After that day, I knew that I have to use other methods to get back the [Scepter of Creation] and the [Throne of Chaos]. In terms of releasing the Sea Tribe, that is only a small part of my grand plan. However, I didn’t expect you to appear on the sea, disrupting my plan. Those ants from that Continental Martial Saint Mountain also deserve to die… It is true that Kluivert triggered the backlash from the [Scepter of Creation]. He is much more powerful than you, but he doesn’t know about the [Scepter of Creation]. In fact, it is lucky for him that he got away…”

“You have been following Buckingham and me, and you knew everything that had taken place. After learning that I’m looking for you, you used Buckingham who doesn’t know anything about this and prepared this trap, the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace], to imprison me?” Fei asked and thought that this was similar to his previous guess.

“That is right. Although you are like an ant, you are smart and detected something, and you want to find me. Haha! Since you want to die this fast, I will grant your wish!”

“It is yet undetermined which one of us will die,” Fei replied in disdain.

He was trying to provoke his opponent so that this golden skeleton might show his weakness. He laughed and said, “Even Evil God Kluivert of the Sea Tribe couldn’t do anything to me. You know that the [Scepter of Creation] is inside my body. In this world, no one can harm me. Aside from being a lot weaker, you don’t dare to fight me head on because of your fear for the power of the [Scepter of Creation], right? Hahaha!”

“Idiot! Why do you think I trapped you inside the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace]? In this world, only the purest prayer energy can power the [Scepter of Creation]. Right now, I have possessed the body of old John, and I can command all the priests and worshippers in Gerland City and use their prayer energy to sever the connection between you and the [Scepter of Creation] which shouldn’t exist! Haha! Don’t you sense it? This array formation is using the holy power of the Holy Church? Isn’t the [Scepter of Creation] getting irritated in your body? Isn’t it getting a little out of control?” The golden skeleton’s proud roars sounded in the area, and Fei’s expression changed drastically.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 837 - The Praying of Tens of Thousands of Believers

Chapter 837: The Praying of Tens of Thousands of Believers (Part One)

[TL Note: Hey guys, this chapter is longer than an ordinary chapter, so we broke it down into three parts.]

After hearing the arrogant laughter of the golden skeleton, Fei subconsciously inspected that mysterious stone pillar inside his body.

Just as the golden skeleton said, Fei wasn’t sure when, but the mysterious stone pillar started to tremble slightly, and it was sending Fei a mystical emotion which was filled with unwillingness.

At the same time, the cosmos which was created by the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] started to release a strange energy wave. It was light and gentle like waves on a beach; it wasn’t trying to attack Fei at all. However, there was a hidden and vicious power which was hard to detect. It wasn’t trying to harm Fei; it was only trying to dilute and weaken the blood-like connection between Fei and the mysterious stone pillar.

“Since the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] doesn’t attack me directly on the surface, my life is in no immediate danger. As a result, this mysterious stone pillar, which is the [Scepter of Creation], won’t release its power and break this god-tier magic array for me… All of this means that this golden skeleton knows about the [Scepter of Creation] better than me. He tried his best and planned this perfect trap. This trap has no weakness since this golden skeleton has thought of everything.” Fei was quite shocked when he thought everything through.

There were insane secrets on this golden skeleton; its identity was a giant mystery in itself.

Fei guessed that this monster was a powerful entity during the ancient Mythical Era. Otherwise, he wouldn’t call himself a god, and he wouldn’t know so many ancient secrets.

Besides, if he weren’t mighty in the ancient times, he wouldn’t have appeared beside the Mythical Altar, and he wouldn’t have been able to instantly recognize the [Throne of Chaos] and the [Scepter of Creation]. Most importantly, if he weren’t insanely strong, he wouldn’t be able to escape after his flesh corroded away and his skeleton was the only thing left.

This entity was like a living fossil. It didn’t matter who was standing against this monster; they would tremble in fear.

In the last few encounters, Fei was able to obtain a little advantage. However, he ultimately fell into the trap that was set up by this monster who calculated carefully.

When Fei pulled that half of the [Scepter of Creation] out of this skeleton, it felt like he opened Pandora’s Box, releasing demons and tragedies into the world. However, if he didn’t do that, both Angela and Elena would have died.

Could it be that all of this was determined by fate?

“I have to think of a way to break out. D’Alessandro is leading more than 40 Moon-Class Elites toward Zenit, and they will probably arrive in about six to seven days. No one can predict what is going to happen next. Both the Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom will be in immense danger. I have to hurry back… but this magic array…” Fei forced himself to calm down and start thinking of a possible solution.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Outside the magic array, that golden skeleton finally slowly calmed down.

While he observed Fei as if he were a cat looking at a mouse, the red light in his eyes finally dimmed down and disappeared, and his white hair which was fluttering without wind also slowly fell back down. The evil and murderous aura could no longer be sensed from him as he returned to the decision maker of the church inside the Leon Empire. No one was able to tell that a terrifying demon was hidden inside this genial and kind body.

As he slowly walked out of the hall of the No.1 Church of Leon, more than 20 priests were standing on both sides of the gate respectfully. They were of various levels, and they were all wearing black uniform robes with white crosses on them. When they saw Priest John, they bowed to greet him.

Chapter 837: The Praying of Tens of Thousands of Believers (Part Two)

“Tragedy fell upon the region, and the devil has visited the realm of gods. Right now, this devil is locked inside the godly array in the hall of the church. I need all the kids in the Gerland Parish to open their arms and contribute their power. They have to pray to the gods and increase the power of the godly array to melt this terrifying devil.”

Bishop John issued an order.

“As you wish!” None of the priests dared to voice any objections.

Soon, the bell inside the No.1 Church which hadn’t been rung for many years sounded again, and orders were being sent into the Gerland Parish quickly. More than 60,000 people who were priests, priests-in-training, holy knights, holy knight apprentices… All the members of the Holy Church in the region were woken up from their meditation and sleep or disrupted from their work, and they kneeled and prayed the gods sincerely while holding crosses in their hands.

Streaks of silver holy power flowed out of their bodies and appeared in the air. Soon, these streaks of holy power merged and became thick rivers. Gradually, many thick streams of white energy flowed in the sky and rushed toward the tall and majestic No.1 Church in the center of the region like the milky way, disappearing into it.

This was a type of terrifying force!

With the continuous injection of holy power, the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] inside the No.1 Church grew brighter and brighter. The white lines and energy paths emitted blinding light, and the entire hall became a sea of holy power. The white energy flames enveloped everything.

This god-tier magic array was being used to its maximum, and it was outputting a unique energy, trying to wash Fei who was in its center.

From Fei’s perspective, the cosmos which he was in became even more profound and mysterious. The stars in this cosmos grew even brighter, and the space around him became more real, completely fooling his senses.

Also, that strange energy coming at him from all directions like a flood also became more powerful.

Like a godly lullaby, Fei became a little dizzy and sleepy, and even his thoughts became slow like snails that fell into a swamp.

Many mystical energy fragments flashed in Fei’s mind. Although it seemed like they were orderless, the king could clearly sense that they were rushing toward that mysterious [Scepter of Creation] in his body.

This process was overbearing, and Fei could only accept it passively.

Fei wasn’t able to resist, and the mysterious stone pillar was also only shaking lightly, looking like a drunk toddler who was still enjoying more liquor. It seemed like it couldn’t resist this energy and absorbed all of it with a little unwillingness.

Fei felt more and dizzier.

…

“This energy…”

Emperor Juninho of Leon was still chatting with Buckingham inside the Royal Palace, and he suddenly detected something. He stood up from his throne abruptly and looked toward the direction of the region of the Holy Church inside Gerland City through the stone window. In the direction, he saw many white flames burning in the sky as if someone were trying to wash the dark sky with milk. It was beautiful yet strange.

“What is happening? How come the Holy Church rang their warning bell and is treating this as a grand invasion?” Emperor Juninho became serious.

At this moment, Buckingham also discovered something. After a moment of thought, he looked shocked and surprised as if he suddenly thought of something.

“You know what is going on? What is happening?” Emperor Juninho noticed Buckingham’s change of expressions.

“This… should be caused by the King of Chambord. He must be after that mysterious master…” Buckingham didn’t try to hide anything from this great ruler whom he respected and admired a lot, so he told Emperor Juninho everything about that blood-red skeleton, and how much emphasis that the King of Chambord placed on this mysterious master. In the end, he thought for a bit and added, “For something, I feel like the King of Chambord is really worried about this. In fact, he is putting more emphasis on this issue compared to the slandering from D’Alessandro. If I’m not wrong, he must have tried to find this mysterious master in the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church before leaving and saving Zenit.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 838 - Church and State

Chapter 838: Church and State (Part One)

Fei had never felt so terrible as he had for the last three days. Like a patient who was suffering from an unstoppable fever, Fei felt like smoke was coming out of his body, and he wasn’t able to resist the waves of mystical energy which had hypnotic effects that were coming from the cosmos around him continuously.

This was why the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] was so powerful; it was like cooking a frog in warm water. Even though Fei wanted to jump out and escape, he wasn’t in immediate danger, and the [Scepter of Creation] wouldn’t emit its power to help.

Inside Fei’s body, a continuous stream of holy power flooded in, and the mysterious stone pillar was shaking at a high frequency which was almost undetectable to the naked eye. Right now, its appearance also started to transform. The rough and coarse surface somehow became smooth, and the dull, sandpaper-like exterior started to show subtle yet mysterious and vague patterns. At the same time, its size had gradually decreased.

Fei didn’t know if this change was good or bad.

The only thing that calmed him down was that the mystical blood-like connection between him and the mysterious stone pillar stopped weakening last night. It seemed like the effect of the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] had reached a tipping point, and it was no longer effective on this connection.

“It seems like there is no immediate danger now, but it is only temporary. A monster as old and calculative as the golden skeleton must has a lot of preparations, and he would only show his hand when he is sure that he can take me on. Since he knows the [Scepter of Creation] well, it means that this situation is within his estimation as well. He probably has other trump cards that he hasn’t shown yet… I’m too careless, and I must rely on Buckingham now. Damn, this powerless feeling sure is terrible!”

…

-Outside the No.1 Church of Leon-

Bishop John looked at the silent grand hall of the church, and his wrinkly face told others that he was anxious. Right now, his thick eyebrows were almost twisted together.

“It has been three full days, and it is still not successful! Do I really need to use that last method? If I do that, a lot of things will be exposed. This might destroy the plan that has spanned for over than 1,000 years… Eh? Whatever! It is more important to get my hands on the [Scepter of Creation] and the [Throne of Chaos]. With these two godly items of creation, I will be invincible even if the tragedy that occurred thousands of years ago reappears in the world!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Royal Palace of Leon-

For the last three days, Emperor Juninho of Leon who had been very involved in the administrative function of the empire didn’t even leave the side palace where he reviewed all the documents, and he didn’t meet with any of the officials.

This was something rare. In the past, Emperor Juninho only acted this way when the Leon Empire was in a huge fate-changing war, or something significant and shocking occurred. He needed the time to think and make a good judgment.

The emperor’s strange behavior and the phenomenon which was occurring at the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church made Gerland City enter a strange state, and a rare intense and suffocating atmosphere spread all over the top-tier noble circle.

Of course, this intense atmosphere was also a result of Emperor Juninho’s new order.

The thing that stunned all the nobles in the Capital of Leon was that on the day after those two mysterious masters struck each other from afar at night, Emperor Juninho issued his verdict and dismissed all the accusations against King Buckingham. Also, the soldiers of the Ministry of Supervision who had been monitoring and surrounding the Buckingham Estate were also pulled out.

Emperor Juninho simply issued the order and didn’t explain anything, especially regarding whether or not King Buckingham had been framed.

This made everyone in the Capital of Leon talk to each other. People from nobles to merchants to ordinary citizens all chatted, trying to figure out the secret behind all this. As a result, all kinds of theories and guesses arose.

It was heard that King Milner who was in control of the Ministry of Supervision and an enemy of King Buckingham tried to enter the Royal Palace aggressively and ask Emperor Juninho to investigate the death of Merida, one of the five Supervision Knights, and punish the perpetrator. However, before he could even enter the side palace, he was knocked out of the Royal Palace by a punch from Emperor Juninho who was a Sun-Class Lord.

Chapter 838: Church and State (Part Two)

Although this strike didn’t injure King Milner, it allowed the important officials to get a clear look at the situation.

It didn’t matter how King Buckingham was going to be treated. At least for now, the Buckingham Family couldn’t be touched.

Those political enemies of King Buckingham had tried to stir up public anger and destroy this powerful family, but they now quieted down and didn’t dare to cause any more trouble.

-Inside the side palace in the Royal Palace of Leon-

“Your Majesty, I think still we should help the King of Chambord.” Buckingham tried to hold back but ended up speaking his mind.

Right now, all kinds of intelligence reports were piling up on the desk in this side palace through various information channels. Although the Holy Church locked down its Gerland Parish and tried to keep all this a secret, this was the territory of the Leon Empire, and it was impossible to hide information from Emperor Juninho of Leon.

After comparing the information from these intelligence reports with what Buckingham had said, both Juninho and Buckingham were clear that the King of Chambord caused the changes inside the church, and that ‘devil’ which was locked down inside the god-tier magic array of the No.1 Church in rumors must be the King of Chambord.

“Oh, Buckingham, explain that to me. Why should we help a genius warrior of an enemy empire?” Emperor Juninho asked calmly, leaving Buckingham at a loss for words.

After slowly standing up, Emperor Juninho placed his hands behind his back and looked toward the Gerland Perish afar which was enveloped by misty silver energy.

As if he were murmuring to himself, Emperor Juninho said lightly to Buckingham, “Look, inside the Capital of my empire, there is a region that isn’t under my control. It enjoys the contribution of my citizens, but it ignores the state and the imperial power… Also, help the King of Chambord? How? In this situation, who dares to attack this parish of the Holy Church? Hehe, even I don’t dare to bear the crime of killing a priest and releasing a devil. This is annoying!”

At this moment, Buckingham clearly sensed the anger and hatred inside the mind of this ruler who was a fatherly and brotherly figure to him. However, he didn’t know how to comfort this ruler who looked calm but was enraged.

This topic was too serious and heavy.

The direct and indirect fights between the Holy Church and the States were something that couldn’t be solved on the Azeroth Continent. From the super empires to the weak affiliated kingdoms, their rulers were troubled by this issue. Ever since the end of the Mythical Era and the beginning of the era of human domination, the Holy Church had been there. This powerful force was like a sword hanging above the kings and emperors’ heads and the thorns in many ambitious characters’ hearts.

Ever since ancient times, the battles between the Holy Church and the States had never stopped. There were aggressive head-on fights which created bright sparks, and there were also hidden currents which were well-planned. Despite too many heroes, geniuses, masters, and emperors losing their lives in such battles, the Holy Church was still not shaken.

The same thing happened inside the Leon Empire before; blood formed rivers, and corpses piled into mountains.

After Emperor Juninho gained control of the Leon Empire, he made it into the most powerful force in the region within 500,000 kilometers of its Capital. It was even one of the most powerful empires in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

Even though Emperor Yassin of Zenit was invincible when he was in his prime, he wasn’t able to flip over the dominance of the Leon Empire.

Emperor Juninho was an influential figure, and he was powerful and intelligent. The only thing that frustrated this ruler and made him powerless was the mammoth known as the Holy Church.

The Holy Church was just too enormous! Even though Emperor Juninho was displeased, he could only hide it in his mind.

Perhaps this emperor was waiting for an opportunity.

Perhaps this emperor was planning something.

Perhaps he was not doing anything, and all of this was other people’s speculations.

However, Buckingham was sure that he heard the unwillingness in this emperor whom he was willing to serve until death.

Just as Buckingham wanted to say something, shocking changes took place in the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church, and even Emperor Juninho retreated five steps and was stunned. He pointed at the No.1 Church and shouted as he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “How is this possible? Such… such boldness! Such deep calculation!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 839 - The Giants’ Anger

Chapter 839: The Giants’ Anger (Part One)

[TL Note: Hey guys, this chapter is also a lot longer than the ordinary ones, so it is also a three-parter.]

At the same time, Buckingham was also shocked by what was happening.

In fact, the masters who were knowledgeable in Gerland City were stunned by what they saw.

As a series of loud bells sounded, a vast amount of holy power rose from the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church; this power was more than tens of thousands of time stronger than the prayer energy which was a result of tens of millions of people praying together. In an instant, this vast, ocean-like energy enveloped the entire Gerland City, making the world temporary lose its glamour as only white could be seen.

As if the world was filled with the white milk, the majestic Gerland City which was more than 50 kilometers in radius instantly fell under the control of the power of the Holy Church.

Even the Royal Palace of Leon was no exception; it was completely overtaken by the holy power.

The holy power was so obvious that one didn’t need to sense to detect it carefully. In fact, even ordinary people could see that white light, and they could feel the warmth in the air when they close their eyes. The holy elements in nature were almost condensed into a liquid, repelling all other elements of nature.

In this situation, the warriors and mages who relied on the other elements in battles were greatly weakened, but the priests and holy knights of the Holy Church could unleash four to five times their combat forces.

This was unbelievable!

Although the Holy Church was the most powerful force on the continent, the strength that it demonstrated wasn’t on this level. After all, the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church was only a mid-tier branch out of all the branches that the Holy Church had on the continent. However, it suddenly revealed that it was capable of such power!

Now, with this piece of information, it would be impossible to believe that the parishes of the Holy Church in the super empires didn’t have similar if not more powerful trump cards.

If the Holy Church that proclaimed itself to be uninterested in worldly power suddenly changed its mind, tragedy would strike. If they used such terrifying setups to increase the strength of their many believers, no empire on the continent could fight back!

This terrifying discovery was able to make any empires and decision makers shiver in fear after giving it some thought.

“Where did this terrifying power come from? This is not normal!” Emperor Juninho thought to himself.

Even if tens of millions of devoted believers prayed at the same time and contributed their prayer energy without holding back, this phenomenon couldn’t even occur. Even if a priest or a holy knight who was at the peak Burning Sun Realm ignited their vital holy power, such a terrifying scene wouldn’t happen. Perhaps this would only occur if the gods that the Holy Church worshipped descended from heaven and spread their powers.

However, it was clear that no gods appeared; there was no godly suppression that would come along with the appearance of the gods.

After the short moment of shock and pause, many operations began taking place inside Gerland City at high speed. A blue magic screen appeared, blocking the abundant holy elements. Then, a lot of masters appeared from the corners of the Royal Palace, repelling the holy elements and making sure that it was completely safe inside the Royal Palace.

Then, the military of the Leon, the soldiers from the Patrol Department, the private guards of the nobles, the knights of the Ministry of Supervision, and even some mercenary groups that weren’t technically under the control of Leon Empire coordinated with each other well without having a central command, and they appeared around the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church, seeming to surround it.

Chapter 839: The Giants’ Anger (Part Two)

The ordinary citizens and the devoted believers’ prayers were interrupted, and the Royal Family instantly ordered the confused and excited citizens to go back to their homes. Then, the Capital of Leon was in immediate lockdown.

Standing beside the window of the side palace, Emperor Juninho who had lost his composure for a moment stood there in silence and pondered. He was frowning, and his breathing became very slow. In the end, his aura even disappeared, and he was in a mystical state. It seemed like his hair even froze in the air, not moving at all.

Buckingham also fell into deep thought.

Suddenly, Emperor Juninho sneered and woke up from his train of thought.

“I seem to understand it now… Holy Church, is your ambition finally showing?”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-At a remote place in the Northern Region of Azeroth-

The headquarters of the Northern Regional Church was on the peak of a tall mountain that ordinary people couldn’t climb. It was surrounded by thick clouds, making it look like a godly palace that was floating in the sky. Sitting on the tall throne in the center of the palace, a mid-aged man who was talking to a few people suddenly detected something, and he turned into a dash of light and appeared on the stairs that led up to the giant gate of the palace.

This middle-aged man had a slight hunchback, and his hair was thin and grey. His eyes were bulging outward a little, and he looked a little ugly to say the least.

“What is going on? What is happening? Who is it? Who opened the forbidden seal without order and released the holy power that had been accumulating for thousands of years?”

The middle-aged man was wearing a fancy golden robe that was fluttering in the air, and he had a gold crown on his head and a gold cross in his hands. Standing in front of this godly palace, he looked in the direction of the Leon Empire with extreme anger and shock. As he stomped his feet and roared in anger, he looked like someone whose fiancée got taken away.

The powerful holy aura that he emitted subconsciously expanded outward like a tornado, and the powerful priests and holy knights who were Sun-Class Lords and had followed him out of the palace were blown away like straws. This aura alone shook the godly palace and stirred up the thick clouds in the area. As the clouds collided with each other, the friction-induced lightning flashes and thunderbolts, and it was already pouring down below.

“Bishop Platini…”

The 30 to 40 Sun-Class priests and holy knights kneeled behind him in fear, and they didn’t know what was happening. The Bishop Platini of the Northern Regional Church was explaining the [Code of God] to them peacefully, but he was suddenly enraged; this was something that hadn’t happened in nearly 60 years.

“Pass my order! With the honor of the Godly Father, the Execution Head Herning of the Northern Heresy Execution Department needs to leave for the Parish of Leon right away. All the priests and holy knights who are above the level of red-robe including Bishop John of the Gerland Parish shall be arrested and charged with the crime of heresy. Their holy power shall be expelled, and they shall be taken back to the headquarters to be put on trial!” Bishop Platini of Northern Regional Church’s voice was as chilly as a blade.

The people who heard this order felt like they were inside a freezer.

Heresy Execution Department was infamous inside and outside of the Holy Church, and the Execution Head Herning of the Northern Heresy Execution Department was a vicious character that many people feared. Herning probably couldn’t even count how many masters inside and outside of the Holy Church he had killed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 840 - Emperor’s Help

Chapter 840: Emperor’s Help (Part One)

“Damn! This b*stard Buckingham! Is he really going to ignore me and not lend a helping hand?”

Since Fei didn’t receive any help for more than three days, the king was getting a little anxious.

This was the biggest crisis that he had faced since coming to Azeroth. Even though Fei was a mighty Hell Mode barbarian who had the insane physical strength and a strong body, he was at a breaking point. After all, he had been enduring for a very long time.

However, his extensive battle experience in both the real world and Diablo World told Fei that he had to keep calm during the most dangerous times. Therefore, he didn’t panic and continued to fight back.

“Damn it! F*ck it!”

Fei summoned the [Throne of Chaos] and injected all of his energy into this throne. At the same time, he consumed a portion of his experience points and used [Summon] which was one of the three miraculous skills that he hadn’t used in a long time.

He summoned one of the bosses from Diablo World – [Lord of Pain] Duriel.

A giant blue portal appeared in the cosmos space created by the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] silently.

Then, a few bright light beams appeared, and a hand with claws on the end of each finger and back hooks on its back traveled through the void and pierced through this light gate, showing itself in this magic array.

Next, [Lord of Pain] Duriel, one of the four lords of hell in Diablo World, dashed out of the portal without hesitation and roared, creating a series of powerful sound waves.

Fei calmed down a little more.

Although the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] was a god-tier magic array, it wasn’t completely invincible. [Summon] was on par with the miraculous skills [Learn] and [Give], and it was effective in this surreal cosmos space, getting Fei a chance of surviving this crisis.

Duriel was essentially a god of hell in Diablo World, and its power was extremely evil, standing at the other end of the power spectrum when compared with holy power. Therefore, they were counters to each other.

Therefore, as soon as Duriel entered the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace], it was attacked by the abundant holy power that was everywhere in this cosmos space.

Immediately, a series of hissing noises sounded as if a fatty piece of meat was on the grill, and this arrogant god from another world screamed in pain and anger.

Streaks of green smoke rose from his mountain-like body, and a foul smell instantly permeated the space.

“What is this?” the golden skeleton’s surprised voice sounded in this space.

“This is your grandpa!” Fei roared and continued to dodge Duriel’s brutal attacks using the fast speed of the [Throne of Chaos], waiting for an excellent opportunity.

The amount of dark energy that Duriel had was no match for the immerse holy power that was gushing into the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] at an incredible speed. However, the bosses in Hell Mode already had some godly power. Even though it wasn’t much, it had magical effects in a mortal world.

The immense holy power and the pure and sharp dark energy finally triggered a giant explosion like an ignited keg after a short moment of battle.

The indescribable and intense explosive energy waves seemed like the big bang had just occurred again, finally affecting the cosmos space created by the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] in a dramatic way. Large ripples started to appear in the space, and fluttering noises sounded like a piece of paper was being blown in the wind, seeming like it was going to be torn at any moment now.

Chapter 840: Emperor’s Help (Part Two)

Fei controlled the [Throne of Chaos] and protected himself well, and he was able to endure waves upon waves of explosive impact force. At the same time, his spirit energy rushed out like surging sea waves, and he paid close attention to the vibration of every part of this cosmos space. As long as there was a tiny slit in this space, he would be able to dash out and escape using the space-traveling ability of the [Throne of Chaos].

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!!

“This isn’t enough! Need a bit more! Just a bit more! Damn it! Explode! Explode! Continue!”

As time passed by, the sliver of chance at life that Fei expected didn’t come as he wished. Duriel’s giant body was almost exploded into dust, and the explosive energy waves were slowly disappearing…

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Royal Palace of Leon-

“Huh? I haven’t even given you approval; where are you going?” Seeing that Buckingham was slowly backing out of this side palace, Emperor of Leon frowned and broke the silence by asking in his deep voice.

“Your Majesty, the King of Chambord is…” Buckingham tried to explain again anxiously.

“Are you really going to save the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit?” The emperor didn’t look so happy.

Buckingham lowered his head and said with gritting teeth after staying silent for a few moments, “Your Majesty, the person whom I’m trying to save isn’t the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit but a friend who had saved me many times.”

“Ok. I admire your courage, but have you thought about the potential consequences of your actions? As a regional king of Leon, if you get involved and interrupt the plan of the Holy Church at this moment, what kind of disaster could happen to the Leon Empire? Your loved ones, the soldiers who look up to you, and more than tens of millions of Leonians might all die due to your impulsive actions.”

“Your Majesty, don’t worry. Right now, almost everyone knows that I’m no longer a regional king of Leon but a criminal who is being hunted down in the territory. Even if the Holy Church wants to investigate this, there are enough reasons to excuse the empire from all responsibility.” It was clear that Buckingham had thought everything through, and he replied calmly.

After hearing his words, Emperor Juninho stared at this former regional king whom he had valued a lot. He looked at this young man viciously, but Buckingham’s look was a little guilty but mostly determined. The atmosphere was intense in this side palace.

After a while, a smile suddenly appeared Emperor Juninho’s face as if he were a genial father who was looking at his son. He laughed and said, “Great. I didn’t expect this from you after you led the troops to the Zenit Empire. Although half of the navy of Leon got destroyed along the way, and you almost died and struggled, I finally see that you have matured. Great! This is great! The fact that you can make this decision and stand by it firmly makes me glad.”

“Your Majesty…” Buckingham was worried that Emperor Juninho was going to stop him by force, but he didn’t know that this ruler would say this. He was pleasantly surprised.

“Hahaha! The ambition that the Holy Church has is already showing on the continent, and we no longer need to endure it. Hahaha… With your strength, it is no use going there. Let me help you out!”

Juninho raised his head and laughed before flicking one of his fingers.

A slim silver sword energy shot out of his fingertip like a metal needle.

Although this sword energy looked weak, it flashed by and flew in the sky silently, quickly approaching the location in the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church where the silver energy flames burned the brightest.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 841 - Escaping from the Trap

Chapter 841: Escaping from the Trap (Part One)

-A little bit earlier, in front of the gate of the No.1 Church in the Gerland Parish-

“Damn it! What is going on? How can he summon an entity inside the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace]? This is a god-tier magic array! What is this ugly worm?  Why do I sense a trace of godly power on it?”

When Bishop John who was possessed by the golden skeleton saw Duriel appearing inside the magic array, he was instantly stunned, and he almost wasn’t able to recover.

When the first explosion sounded, he instantly understood Fei’s intention, and he shivered in fear. Like a flash of white lightning, he dashed around inside and outside of the No.1 Church, trying to fix and restore the energy paths of this god-tier magic array that were destroyed by the explosions. While he did these things, he was shocked beyond belief.

All this was beyond his imagination. If he were inside the magic array, the explosions would have killed him! After all, the strength that he had recovered was too weak, and he would be torn into bone fragments. He had thought that Fei was a sheep that had fallen into his trap, but this king almost destroyed the trap and got out. This finding shocked and angered the golden skeleton.

Fortunately for him, he reacted in time and repaired the energy paths that were close to being broken.

“You are trapped! Alexander! Give up! You can’t get out!” After being frightened, the golden skeleton stood outside the No.1 Church, and he roared viciously and angrily.

At this moment, a silver needle-like sword energy suddenly dashed across the sky and appeared in the region. Then, this sword energy hit a bright silver magic energy path on the arched gate of the No.1 Church accurately…

“Damn it! Who is it…” The golden skeleton had used a lot of his energy to repair the god-tier magic array, and this person who attacked was not weaker than him. Therefore, there was no way that he could block this sword energy.

Boom!!!

An explosion that wasn’t too loud sounded in the area.

“Hahaha! Old Monster! F*ck you! I’m out…” A silver light flashed by, and Fei who was sitting on the [Throne of Chaos] laughed proudly yet angrily. By using that sliver of the crack in the god-tier magic array which was created by that silver sword energy, Fei finally escaped from this powerful trap.

Boom!

The first thing that Fei did when he got out was revenge.

Fei waved his hands, and more than 100 golden energy fists appeared and dashed toward the golden skeleton murderously from all directions like meteors.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Substantial injuries appeared on the body of Bishop John, and blood spilled as his physical body was smashed.

Then, a dash of golden light flashed in the blood and flew toward the distance.

The golden skeleton was extremely disappointed and angry, but he knew that he was no match for the King of Chambord. After thinking back to the techniques of the King of Chambord, the golden skeleton knew that he would be severely injured even if he didn’t get killed. Seeing that the King of Chambord just got out and was in high spirits, the golden skeleton got afraid and decided to ditch Old John’s body and escape as soon as he could.

“Damn it! If I let you escape this time, I will take on your last name!”

Fei was angry at this golden skeleton and was also afraid of him. He didn’t know what kind of disasters would be caused by this monster, so he was not willing to let him go.

As silver energy flames flashed around the [Throne of Chaos], Fei and this throne turned into a dash of light and chased after this golden skeleton as the king cursed.

One golden and one silver, the two dashes of light instantly pierced through the white holy elements that filled the area, disappearing into the horizon.

Chapter 841: Escaping from the Trap (Part Two)

Right now, many priests and holy knights were still praying devotedly in the Gerland Parish, contributing their praying energy and soul energy. Since the golden skeleton was afraid that others might discover the truth inside the No.1 Church, he ordered the high-level members of the Holy Church to back away 100 meters from the building. Therefore, none of the members of the Holy Church knew what happened on the high steps since the white light significantly reduced the visibility.

The [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] was still operating as normal, but there were no more noises inside this magic array. Emperor Juninho was cautious, and the control of his energy was insane. Right after that needle-like sword energy pierced into that energy path inside the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace], it completely disappeared from the world, not leaving any traces or auras.

It seemed like nothing had happened, but the situation was completely turned around.

…

-Royal Palace of Leon-

Buckingham looked at Emperor Juninho nervously.

After sensing for a bit with his eyes closed, Emperor Juninho finally nodded his head.

“The King of Chambord should have left.”

Emperor Juninho turned around and sat back onto his throne. He said lightly, “During this period of time, you can stay beside me and don’t appear in front of others… D’Alessandro and the Moon-Class Elites went to the Zenit Empire to cause trouble. Since the King of Chambord has left Gerland safely, he should be returning right away to stop them. For a short time, the situation inside the Leon Empire is stable, and we have time to prepare.”

“Time to prepare?” Buckingham was a little confused.

With a serious expression on his face, Emperor Juninho said, “That is right. Soon, a huge event is going to take place, and the entire continent will fall into even darker chaos… Therefore, you have to stay by my side temporarily. Don’t show yourself in front of others, and don’t return to the Buckingham Estate yet.”

“As you wish!” Buckingham replied respectfully.

Emperor Juninho lowered his head and wrote something with a pen on the desk. Then, he suddenly sighed and released an energy from his hand, turning the paper that he was writing on into dust. Then, he tapped the desk with his finger as he said to the air in front of him, “Order all the forces of the empire to pull back on the surrounding of the Gerland Parish of the Holy Church and stop all investigations into the phenomenon that was happening.”

“As you wish,” a cold, machine-like voice sounded in the air.

Buckingham was stunned; he didn’t even discover that a guard was hiding inside the palace. With his strength, he detected nothing, proving that this hidden guard was a powerful master…

“So, the Royal Family of Leon has hidden masters on this level…” Buckingham thought to himself.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Damn it! This is shameful! Am I really going to take on the last name of this skeleton?”

Fei looked embarrassed in the clouds, but he couldn’t do anything.

After chasing for two to three hours, he wasn’t able to catch up with the golden skeleton. This old monster comprehended the spatial laws of nature to an extreme degree. Although his strength wasn’t fully recovered, his experience, judgment, and comprehension of laws of nature were still there.

While escaping, this monster seemed like a swordfish that had dashed into the ocean. He was insanely fast, and he traveled through space easily, rivaling the unique ability of the [Throne of Chaos].

The golden skeleton was correct; Fei couldn’t yet completely control a god-tier item such as the [Throne of Chaos]. After traveling for more than 500 kilometers, Fei lost track of the golden skeleton in the end.

“Damn it! This monster escaped again! It will be a lot harder to find him again! Who will he possess next? If I can’t eliminate this threat, I can never rest assured!”

After a while of mental struggle in the high sky, Fei had to give up tracking down the golden skeleton in the end.

“Whatever; I have no time to waste on this. Right now, I have to go back to Zenit. After being locked inside that magic array for four days, D’Alessandro and others might have already arrived at Zenit. What is happening right now? I hope that I can make it in time!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 842 - Arrogant Envoys

Chapter 842: Arrogant Envoys (Part One)

-The Zenit Empire, St. Petersburg-

Once the war in the southern region of Zenit entered stalemate, the turbulence and chaos in the Zenit Empire became more evident.

After Fourth Prince Chrystal got defeated in the southern region of Zenit, he lost all the support from the Royal Family, the nobles, and the citizens, becoming an insignificant figure in this chaotic world. Only he knew if he were keeping a low profile and trying to redeem himself later. At least right now, no one in the empire believed that this talentless prince could gain another opportunity.

The military control in the southern region of Zenit was temporarily in control of the hands of Second Prince Dominguez, and this prince who had been away from military power for a long time and never got a chance to demonstrate his military abilities finally got his opportunity. Although he wasn’t as talented and invincible like Zenit’s God of War, Elder Prince Arshavin, he stalled the Ten-Empire United Troops in the southern region of Zenit with only less than 100,000 soldiers, garnering much praise and support from citizens and nobles.

It was heard that Emperor Yassin was still ill, and the military and political power were all controlled by the Imperial Military Headquarters, the Imperial Senate, and Elder Prince Arshavin.

The reputation and strength of the King of Chambord, the most famous noble of Zenit, had reached an unchallengeable peak in Zenit after becoming the Imperial Martial Saint. Some noble forces weren’t pleased by this grassroots force known as Chambord that broke the power dynamics in the region, but they had to submit and accept the raise of Chambordians.

However, these forces that had laid low for a while started to get active as the rumors about King Alexander of Chambord betraying humans spread in the region.

In the short half a month, the situation in the Zenit Empire changed drastically, and it felt like no one could measure the pulse which was twitching fast and flashing.

The pressure was coming from all directions like waves. Many empires in the region had issued notifications to Zenit, requesting the Royal Family to explain the incident involving the King of Chambord. After all, releasing an evil sea god would definitely affect the empires around the [Sea of Fragrance] and potentially all the humans in the Northern Region of Azeroth. As a result, many empires and kingdoms were angered by this, and chants of hanging every single Chambordian started to echo in the empires in the region.

In just a short time, the Zenit Empire was becoming the public enemy of all the humans in the Northern Region of Azeroth due to Fei.

Facing the drastic change in the environment, the Royal Family of Zenit somehow kept strangely silent. However, the noble forces inside the empire were divided as expected, and they argued with each other. Some people firmly believed in Alexander and supported the new Imperial Martial Saint, and the others advocated for the stripping of the King of Chambord’s noble title, enslaving all Chambordians, and hanging all the members of the Royal Family of Chambord. In their mind, this was the only way to provide an answer to the forces and empires in the region so that the Zenit Empire wouldn’t be attacked and conquered by others.

However, compared with the nobles who were divided and battled each other indirectly, the citizens of Zenit were firmer.

Right now, the millions of residents in St. Petersburg still clearly remembered how the King of Chambord descended from the sky and saved the desperate situation when the Ten-Empire United Troops laid siege to the Capital of Zenit. Even if the rumors seemed like the truth, none of the ordinary citizens believed that such a hero of Zenit would become the despicable and shameful criminal in the rumors. They didn’t want to consider it.

For several days now, everyone was talking about this on the streets and alleys in St. Petersburg. They promoted the heroic deeds of the Imperial Martial Saint and scolded the nobles for being timid and weak in front of external forces. They also chanted and requested the Royal Family to protect the Imperial Martial Saint. In addition, once they heard people spreading rumors, they swarmed up and beat these people senseless. In fact, some people even promoted the idea of waging wars against all these empires who were defaming their hero!

Unfortunately, the ordinary citizens were all of low-status, and their words held little weight. Therefore, not many nobles were willing to listen to their ideas and perspectives.

Chapter 842: Arrogant Envoys (Part Two)

The situation was turning even more strange and mysterious. Like a thick fog, it was hard to see through it and figure out what was really happening.

In the last several days, more than a dozen empires in the region sent envoys to Zenit to exert more pressure.

Today was the 18th day since the first empire issued warning to Zenit.

In the morning when the sun rose above the horizon, the bell on the south gate of St. Petersburg was ringing again, and the sound resonated above the Capital of Zenit.

This time, the bell rang for eight times consecutively.

Hearing the bell, the busy citizens of Chambord on the crowded street all stopped what they were doing, and they looked toward the direction of the south gate of St. Petersburg with worry and hostility.

“Are there more envoys from these empires?”

“The bell rang for eight times, meaning that at least eight envoy groups from the other empires came to St. Petersburg.”

“They are probably here to put more pressure on the Royal Family and want to kill Mr. Martial Saint!”

“Humph! These despicable b*stards! They see that our Zenit got a young yet powerful hero, and they got jealous! They want to trap and kill Martial Saint Alexander? In their dreams!”

“In my opinion, these rumors are just a big conspiracy cooked up by these empires themselves! How can Mr. Martial Saint be the traitor to humans? It is impossible that he released the evil sea god! Humph! Mr. Martial Saint is a man with virtue and character. These b*stards should open their eyes and see! Ever since Martial Saint Alexander came into public attention, has he ever done anything harmful to humans?”

“Yeah! Why is the Royal Family still hesitating? These damn nobles! They are fat and useless! None of them are good eggs! How dare they try to convince the Royal Family to punish Mr. Martial Saint? They are fools!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

As people chatted, the wheels of the carriages that were moving along the road made some noises.

Under the bright sunshine, the pieces of jewelry and silver armor reflected chilly light. A large group of people appeared at the end of this street.

In the front, two cavaliers of the [Iron Blood Legion] in their uniform black armor led the way, and the fleet of horse-drawn carriages was several hundred meters long, clearly dividing into eight groups.

Each of the groups had distinct dressing styles, and they had different flags with them. There was a total of eight fancy carriages, and their guards were all in fancy armor as they rode on their horses, looking arrogant as they glanced at the citizens of Chambord on the street.

Under the protection of guards, this fleet of carriages divided the crowd on the street and headed toward the Royal Palace.

They were the envoy groups from the empires in the region.

These eight envoy groups represented eight empires. With more than a dozen envoy groups that had arrived at St. Petersburg already, at least 20 envoy groups were in the Capital of Zenit. Together, they had only one mission, and that was to request that the Zenit Empire punish the Chambordians harshly.

The citizens of Zenit were right. Fei’s sudden appearance and shocking talent gave the surrounding empires a lot of pressure, and they didn’t want the old power dynamic to be broken.

An unparalleled genius like Fei was a great fortune for the Zenit Empire, but he was a significant threat to the empires around Zenit.

The spreading of these rumors that were bad for the King of Chambord gave them an opportunity. Figuring out the validity of the claims was not important to them; they wanted to use this chance to get rid of the enormous threat.

“Looks at these Zenitians; it seems like they aren’t happy that we are here.” A cavalier of the Anji Empire who was riding on his handsome horse laughed mockingly.

“They are just a bunch of poor bugs.” Another cavalier of Anji dashed forward on his horse in disdain.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 843 - The Decision of the Imperial Senate

Chapter 843: The Decision of the Imperial Senate (Part One)

“I don’t really like the way that they are looking at us…” The cavalier of Anji who spoke first replied. Then, he turned around and pointed at an old man in a coarse robe who was standing on the right side of the street with his horsewhip as he shouted, “For example, this old guy… What are you looking at? Old guy, I will kill you with one strike of my whip!”

“Yuck!” This old man was only someone who was selling fruit on the street, but he spat on the ground without fear when he heard this Anji cavalier’s shout.

“You old dog! I will kill you!” This cavalier was enraged.

He was of prestigious status, and he had never been disrespected like this before by someone insignificant. As a result, he whipped down at this old man without hesitation.

The force contained within this whip was powerful, leaving a series of afterimages in the air and creating a loud air-piercing noise. If it landed on a rock, the latter would be smashed into pieces.

The people in the area gasped, but they couldn’t do anything but to watch the tragedy to unfold.

Slap!

A quiet sound echoed on the street, but no blood was spilled. A black-tower-like figure appeared, and he raised his hand and grabbed onto this Anji cavalier’s wrist. This man was one of the cavaliers of the [Iron Blood Legion], the personal troop of Elder Prince Arshavin, who led the way.

“You… how dare you to stop me?” This cavalier of Anji was mad.

“Envoy, please restrain yourself. This is the Capital of Zenit, not the territory of your Anji Empire.” This burly cavalier of the [Iron Blood Legion] stated in his deep voice using a cold tone. He was wearing black armor and riding on a black horse, looking powerful.

After he said that, he looked at the Anji cavalier coldly before letting go of the latter’s wrist.

“Great! This is how the soldiers of our Zenit should behave!” The ordinary citizens of Zenit on the side of the street clapped and cheered when they saw this scene, and some of them cursed back at that cavalier of Anji. For a moment, the crowd was stirred up.

Under such pressure, this cavalier of Anji was a little afraid, and he stopped what he tried to do. However, he still pointed at that old man with his whip and said, “Old dog, I remember you now! Hehe, be careful! You might fall and break your leg at midnight!”

“The cavaliers of Zenit sure are brave and courageous.” Suddenly, a young boy who looked only to be 14 years old poked his head out of the fancy horse-drawn carriage, and he glanced at this black-tower-like cavalier of the [Iron Blood Legion] with a strange smile. As a well-hidden murderous spirit flashed in his seemingly bright eyes, he laughed and said, “I’m Moreau, the envoy of the Anji Empire. Cavalier, what is your name? I can remember you better.”

“Humph! Want to cause trouble for me? You are little, so why are you acting all adult-like? Pretentious! I’m Andrew Johnson, one of the Centurions in the [Iron Blood Legion] under the wings of Arshavin His Highness. If you are upset, come and find me.”

This burly cavalier of Zenit looked careless but instantly saw the desire for revenge deeply hidden in this young envoy’s eyes, and he replied in disdain.

“You… great! This is great! I remember you now! Soldier, I hope you are still this proud when I meet you next time.”

Envoy Moreau of Anji sneered and sat back into his carriage before shutting the door forcefully.

After threatening, Moreau didn’t say anything else, and that Anji cavalier stared at that old man and glanced around viciously before snorting and moving forward with his group.

“Yuck! A little b*tch! Want to scare me? My son is a warrior who fought alongside Mr. Martial Saint and protected the Capital! Hehe, these b*stards, they can only bully the weak. They only dare to conspire against the family and friends of Martial Saint Alexander when he isn’t here. If Mr. Martial Saint is here, they won’t dare to act this arrogantly, and they would be hiding in fear!”

That old man who sold fruits cursed at the envoy groups and spat on the ground again in disdain, and the people around him cheered him on.

It didn’t matter what the nobles said. In the St. Petersburg Protection Battle which happened not long ago, the ordinary citizens and soldiers were the direct beneficiaries of Fei’s heroic deed. If Fei didn’t defeat the top-tier masters of the Ten-Empire United Troops in time, the ordinary citizens and soldiers of Zenit would have died under the blades of the invaders when the city was conquered. Therefore, Fei’s reputation and influence among these people was the highest.

…

Chapter 843: The Decision of the Imperial Senate (Part Two)

The envoy groups of the eight empires didn’t go to the hotels and headed toward the Royal Palace directly.

Right now, the envoys from the other 14 empires were already invited to the side palace in the Royal Palace of Zenit, waiting for the Imperial Senate Meeting of Zenit that occurred once every half a month to start. Since Emperor Yassin was severely ill and couldn’t manage the empire, and the crown prince wasn’t yet determined, the Imperial Senate which was made up of all the noble forces in Zenit started to get more and more influence over the military of politics of the empire.

Although the Imperial Senate Meeting which occurred every half a month couldn’t overrule the decisions of the Royal Family, it was enough to sway the opinions of most of the officials and military leaders. Therefore. The Imperial Senate was only less powerful than Emperor Yassin in the empire.

Today was the day that the Imperial Senate Meeting was about to take place.

The envoys from the empires around the region weren’t able to meet with the Royal Family of Zenit, but they were determined to come here during the meeting and achieve their goal; it was clear that they got advice from some insiders.

Therefore, they arrived at the side palace and waited for the meeting to begin.

The envoys of these eight empires including the Anji Empire met with the envoys from the 14 empires who were already here, and they greeted each other warmly; they knew what each other was up to, and they were in the same boat.

The cavaliers of the [Iron Blood Legion] who led the way looked angry when they saw this, and they snorted before leaving.

This was the venue for the Imperial Senate Meeting, and these foreign envoys weren’t allowed to be here. However, they all appeared in this side palace inside the Royal Palace as guests, and it only meant one thing; some of the nobles of Zenit were happy that these foreigners were here, and they made these envoys’ lives easier due to some dirty reasons.

To the soldiers of Zenit, the actions of these nobles were unacceptable. In their mind, it was no different from treason.

In the eyes of the soldiers, these nobles who only thought about their benefits were shameless. Even though these people were in powerful positions, they were dumb as pigs. If the noble status weren’t hereditary, most of the nobles wouldn’t be where they were today. Compared with the King of Chambord who climbed to his current position with his hard work and strength, these nobles were the real traitors!

After the cavaliers of the [Iron Blood Legion] left in disdain, a lot of nobles who were wearing fancy clothes and wearing expensive pieces of jewelry showed up in the side palace. Then, the envoys from the 22 empires were invited to the core region of the side palace, and everyone introduced themselves.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After that, they came to an open space that looked like a colosseum beside this side palace.

When four white-haired nobles with the most senior status walked into the venue under the protection of two Moon-Class Elites who were the guardians of the Imperial Senate, the bi-weekly Imperial Senate Meeting finally started.

Noise and chatter sounded out all around the venue, and it lasted for an entire morning.

During this meeting, some ashen-faced nobles were carried out of the venue one after another. They were all the losers in the political battles, and they lost their reputation and glory at least in the noble circle at St. Petersburg; they weren’t going to be accepted into this circle anymore.

However, those foreign envoys who weren’t supposed to be there never got kicked out.

The meeting only ended in the afternoon.

Then, it was heard that the Imperial Senate decided to strip away the title of Imperial Martial Saint from the King of Chambord. Also, it was heard that the nobles and the foreign envoys made some hidden agreements after bargaining, and some top officials in the Imperial Military Headquarters decided to deal with the small team of Chambordians in the southern warzone under the influence of the rumors.

A conspiracy against the Chambordians was slowly forming.

The silence that the Royal Family and Emperor Yassin showed in the last while made most of the nobles believe that they already wanted to ditch the King of Chambord, but they were afraid to announce it in fear of losing support from the public. That was why the Imperial Senate thought the Royal Family had kept silent, and the nobles in the Senate believed that the Royal Family wouldn’t oppose their decisions if they were willing to take the blame from the public.

In fact, when the rumors about the decisions of the Imperial Senate were spreading around, the Royal Family didn’t say anything, making some people believe in their theories even more.

At that, loud partying could be heard in the hotels where those 22 envoy groups were staying. When midnight approached, some of them changed into warrior suits and walked out of the hotel that the envoy group of Anji occupied, and they disappeared into the dark streets with intense murderous spirits on them as they cursed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 844 - Idiot, What Are You Laughing About

Chapter 844: Idiot, What Are You Laughing About (Part One)

When it was the nightfall, the noisy St. Petersburg finally started to quiet down, and fewer and fewer people were on the street.

Although the empire put a stop to the curfew three days ago, this was still the era filled with chaos, and the night always brought people a sense of danger. Compared to staying out, it felt safer staying home.

It started to rain, and the wet road felt chilly under the illumination of the yellow street light.

Uncle Sam was an ordinary fruit vendor in St. Petersburg. He was close to 60 years old, and his hair and beard all turned white. His body was still sturdy, but his family was poor. He lived in a poor neighborhood in St. Petersburg, and he was in the lowest social class. In fact, he didn’t even have a set booth where he could sell fruits; he had to carry a pole on his shoulder and place the fruits in the baskets on the two ends, and he must wander around the city and try to sell them. Therefore, it was exhausting every day.

Today, the business wasn’t good. Also, since those eight envoy groups came to St. Petersburg and caused some blockage on the street, more than half of the fruits weren’t sold when it was already dark. Uncle Sam wandered on the road for a bit longer, and he only started to head back home in disappointment when it was getting late.

“Too bad… Tomorrow, probably no one will want any of these fruits…” Uncle Sam sighed. After working a long day, he didn’t even earn back the cost. His life was going to get even harder for the next little while.

The dark magic street lights made this senior look even more lonely and helpless.

“Huh? Uncle, you still haven’t gone back yet?” A loud voice sounded from one side as two muscular men walked out of a side street, and one of them smiled and greeted Old Sam from far away.

“You… you know me?” Old Sam froze for a moment. These two strangers made him alert.

“Hahaha! When you scolded that damn envoy from the Anji Empire, we both were in the crowd.” One of the men who had long black hair that was tied behind his head into a ponytail pointed out his thumb and praised Old Sam, “Uncle, you were amazing!”

This man had dark skin, looking like he was cast out of iron.

The other muscular man with needle-like short white hair also gave Old Sam a friendly smile.

When he heard these two men mention that, Old Sam instantly felt more intimate toward them. His guard dropped, and he put the baskets and the carrying pole on the ground to take a break. Like a proud kid, he raised his head and said, “This is nothing! You two are young, and you don’t know much. Mr. Martial Saint was really heroic, and he simply roared and scared away millions of enemies! All the masters of the Ten-Empire United Troops were nothing in front of him, and they could only flee with tails between their legs. Such a heroic figure is like a god! Those few envoys from the Anji Empire are as weak as ants compared to Mr. Martial Saint! How dare they act so arrogant in the Capital of Zenit? Hehe, although I’m only an old man who is selling fruits, I need to stand out and say something. Otherwise, the honor of Mr. Martial Saint would have been stained.”

“Uncle, it seems like you know a lot about Mr. Martial Saint,” the white-haired man laughed.

“Of course! My son was a soldier in the [Iron Blood Legion] and served under Elder Prince Arshavin. Although he was only a little ordinary soldier, he had battled alongside Mr. Martial Saint.” This old man was very proud when he mentioned his son.

“Wow, I see. Senior, you have a good son! What is he doing now? After you say that, I really want to meet him!” The black-haired man said with an envious expression.

Old Sam’s expression suddenly turned dark, and he said, “He was young and strong just like you, born to be a soldier. Unfortunately… he… he already died in the St. Petersburg Defense Battle.”

The smiles on these two men’s faces froze.

Chapter 844: Idiot, What Are You Laughing About (Part Two)

“Huh? What is in these baskets? Haha! I’m hungry right now! Uncle, how much are these fruits? We will buy all of them!” The black-haired strongman rolled his eyes and asked, but he already picked two big pears and feasted on them. While he chewed, the fruit juice spilled, and he shouted, “Wow! Nice! So sweet!”

The white-haired strongman asked in bafflement, “Really that sweet? Let me try… Huh, nice. This is sweet. I haven’t had anything this good in several years… Uncle, just sell all of these fruits to us.”

Old Sam smiled and shook his head.

He wasn’t old enough to be lacking brain power, so he could tell that these two strongmen were intentionally trying to take care of him. Although the pears he sold were crisp and sweet, they weren’t as great as these two men had praised.

These two men looked reckless and carelessly dumb, they were good people, just like his son who had died to protect St. Petersburg. They were all good men who were righteous and had heroic blood inside them.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Old Sam felt warm inside. Just as he was about to say something, a series of footsteps sounded from afar. He wasn’t sure when, but some men who looked hostile appeared around the street, front, back, left, and right. A murderous atmosphere quietly appeared in the area.

“You guys?” Old Sam’s expression changed.

With the help of the dark-yellow street lights, he already recognized this strongman who was approaching him with a wicked smile. This man was the cavalier of Anji who had threatened him today on the street.

‘Old Dog, your eyes are sharp! What? You recognize me?” The cavalier of Anji sneered and said, “I told you to be careful! Hehe, your luck isn’t good! Before you can even hide, you got discovered by us! Hahaha!”

“What do you want?” Old Sam knew that the situation was terrible; he knew that these people were here to get revenge on him.

“What do I want?” That cavalier of Anji looked at his peers and laughed before looking at Old Sam cruelly. He replied mockingly, “Old Dog, you made us lose face today, and I’m someone who holds grudges for a long time. Therefore, I need to do things to vent my frustration. I guess no one would mind or care that a poor old man who sells fruits disappears, right? This won’t attract any attention.”

“How dare you? This is the Capital of Zenit. As a foreign envoy, how dare you kill a citizen of Zenit?”

Old Sam shouted in anger, trying to attract the attention of the pedestrians and soldiers who might be patrolling the area. At the same time, he poked the two men who were feasting on fruits, telling them to jump the walls and escape before these hostile enemies got close. Even if only one of them could escape, it was better than all dying here. However, neither of these two men reacted, and they continued to munch on the pears dully.

Seeing this, Old Sam was so mad that his hair almost stood up on ends.

“Hahaha! Old Dog! Accept your fate! Even if you shout louder, no one will come and save you…”

Before this cavalier of Anji could finish speaking, a series of light laughs sounded out and interrupted him. This cavalier turned his head and saw the black-haired strongman who was squatting by a basket and eating a big pear laughing with his hand full of the pear juice.

“Two idiots, what are you laughing about?” That cavalier of Anji looked at these two men who were wearing rough robes and had poor eating manners, and he didn’t think that these two men posed a threat.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 845 - Ah! It Is You Guys!

Chapter 845: Ah! It Is You Guys! (Part One)

The black-haired strongman took a big bite out of the pear and wiped his mouth clean before saying, “Are you trying to say, ‘even if you shout louder and lose your voice, no one will come and save you?’ Too bad that this scene is a bit strange since you are saying this to a senior. It is a bit cringey to be honest.”

“You pig!” The white-haired strongman shouted, “His Majesty already said that you don’t use the word ‘cringey’ that way!”

The black-haired strongman didn’t mind as he giggled and refuted, “His Majesty said that we need to apply what we learn. I think this is a good use. After all, these dumb*sses don’t understand it.”

The white-haired strongman replied, “Eh, it seems like this word ‘dumb*ss’ is being used correctly.”

The Anji cavalier froze for a second and seemed to have understood the mockery in these two men’s words, and he was enraged.

“You two dirty Zenitian dogs! You are bold! You are about to die, and you don’t even know it! Since you ran into us, you two can die with this old dog! Tomorrow morning, your corpses will all be the excretion of the mice in the ditches. Let’s go! Kill these two trouble makers first!”

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several shadows flashed, and the warriors who came with this cavalier sneered and charged forward.

They were all elite soldiers of Anji who obtained warrior energy, and it was easy for them to kill ordinary people like killing chickens with god-tier combat weapons.

However, it seemed like the god-tier combat weapons weren’t working today.

Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!

A series of face-slapping noises sounded.

The soldiers who charged up while sneering all screamed and flew back. Bright red handprints appeared on their faces that were now all swollen like rotten peaches, and their teeth fell onto the ground. While streaks of blood slid down their lips, their expressions showed that they were stunned as if their parents died.

Also, that cavalier of Anji looked terrible as if he just ate a rotten mouse.

Now, he finally could tell that these two strongmen who looked like pigs while eating were indeed powerful masters. That black-haired strongman only waved his hand as if he were trying to get rid of a fly, but that knocked away more than ten Three-Star Warriors. Also, their faces were all hit at the same place. It meant that this black-haired strongman was insanely accurate and mighty.

“In this large St. Petersburg, finding a person is no different to finding a needle in the ocean. As guests, it is impossible for you to find Uncle Sam on your own in such a short time. Tell me, which noble force in Zenit is helping you?”

The white-haired strongman wiped his hands clean on his clothes casually and got rid of all the pear juice. Then, he stood up and asked in all seriousness.

The cavalier of Anji had cold sweat all over his forehead.

He didn’t think much of this white-haired strongman, but he now felt like there was a mountain on his back after this man glanced at him casually. This pressure made it hard for him to breathe, and he now realized that these two men had strengths that were beyond his comprehension. Like an ant that was facing a dragon, they weren’t in the same weight class.

“You… who are you?” This cavalier of Anji slowly backed away.

“F*ck! Don’t you understand human language? I’m asking you a question.”

The white-haired strongman was enraged, and he waved his hand, capturing and bring this Six-Star cavalier of Anji over even though there was a distance between them before moving him over. During this process, this cavalier of Anji looked like a dog with its leash on, and he wasn’t able to get away.

Then, a large hand grabbed his neck before the other hand slapped his face repeatedly.

Chapter 845: Ah! It Is You Guys! (Part Two)

“Can you tell me now? Which noble force of Zenit is helping you?” After this white-haired strongman vented his anger, he asked again as he tossed this cavalier of Anji onto the ground like a dead chicken.

“Yu… re… buld… I’n e Anci envi… hu dar yu hut…. Li…” This cavalier of Zenit lost six of his teeth, and his lips were as thick as sausages. Even though he couldn’t even talk properly now, he was still acting arrogant.

“What did he say?” The white-haired strongman frowned and asked his peer.

“He said that you are bold. He is an envoy of Anji, and how dare you hit him…” The black-haired strongman finally got full on the fruits, and he laughed as he stood up and suggested, “I say that we should kill this guy. Then, we can do the investigation ourselves.”

This suggestion almost scared this cavalier of Anji to death.

He finally understood that even though these two strongmen were insanely powerful, they acted according to their likings and weren’t restricted by any rules; they were like two fearless idiots. Although he was an envoy of the Anji Empire, he was no different to a chicken in these two men’s eyes even though he might deter some of the officials of Zenit with his identity.

While shivering, he told these two men everything honestly through his gapping teeth.

“Damn! These b*tches! They won’t talk unless I slap them.” The white-haired strongman raised his hand and slapped this Six-Star Warrior a few more times, dispersing the latter’s warrior energy and making him faint in fear.

“The Beag Family? That noble force who has been supporting the Fourth Prince and conspiring against His Majesty?” After hearing this cavalier of Anji’s words, the black-haired strongman rubbed his chin and murmured, “They are even colluding with foreign forces to kill the citizens of this empire? Eh, should we go to this inconsiderate and despicable family and visit them?”

“Let’s not do that. His Majesty is coming back, so let’s wait for his return before we do anything.” Even though the white-haired strongman wanted to do that, he held his impulse in check.

At this moment, Old Sam who had been stunned by the side finally came back to his senses, and he asked while stuttering, “You two… you two are?”

The black-haired strongman laughed and said, “Uncle, don’t be afraid. We are warriors under the command of Mr. Martial Saint. Eh, we are just chilling under…”

“Puff!” The white-haired strongman almost spat out a mouthful of spit. He raised his hand and slapped the black-haired strongman on the head while shouting, “You damn fool! That is not how you used this word ‘chill’.”

Old Sam was elated and asked, “You… are really warriors who are serving Mr. Martial Saint? Oh! I know! You must be Chambordians, right? I heard the comrades of my son say that the Chambord Warriors are all invincible and brave!”

“You are right; we are from Chambord.” The black-haired strongman scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and said, “I’m Drogba, and he is Pierce. We are from the Chambord Kingdom. However, we are not invincible warriors. In Chambord, many people are more powerful than us. For example, Mr. Lampard…”

“Oh! You guys! [Black-Haired Vicious Fist] and [White-Haired Fast Sword]! I know you guys! You are two of the 12 Guardians of the Golden Saint Mountains of Chambord. Hahaha! The traveling poets in the Capital had told many stories about you. Many young people admire you, and I got to meet you…”

Old Sam was excited.

He didn’t expect that this incident was a blessing in disguise, and he got to meet two of the famous masters under the command of the King of Chambord. Seeing these two legendary warriors beating the warriors of Anji, this senior was thrilled, and all his frustration was gone. In his mind, the Zenit Empire should behave like this and toughen up, acting like these Chambordians by daring to beat all the enemies who challenge the empire.

Half an hour later, Old Sam returned to his home in a poor neighborhood. While looking at the ten gold coins that those two strongmen stuffed in his hands, he still couldn’t believe what had happened. He knew that he would never forget this day. Although he didn’t get to see Martial Saint Alexander, he saw the presence of the famous [Black-Haired Vicious Fist] and [White-Haired Fast Sword]; that was enough for him to lose sleep.

“The Chambordians are just as powerful and friendly as the tales. I heard that Emperor Yassin is severely ill. If Martial Saint Alexander could one day become the emperor, who would dare to bully our Zenit Empire?” this senior suddenly thought about this under the illumination of the dim oil lamp.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Business District in St. Petersburg-

Pierce and Drogba both appeared in front of a small courtyard. Inside the courtyard, there was a little pavilion that was several stories tall, and the green trees and grass were vibrant, creating beautiful scenery.

“Is this the place?”

“It should be.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 846 - Returning to the Capital

Chapter 846: Returning to the Capital (Part One)

Drogba and Pierce were both Moon-Class Elites, and they followed Lampard and Military Advisor Old Aryang to the war in the southern region of Zenit and assisted Second Prince Dominguez. They had accumulated extensive battle experience, and they sharpened their mind and will on the battlefield. Although their strengths didn’t skyrocket, their mentalities were elevated.

Right now, both of them were at the mid-tier Half Moon Realm, and only a few mysterious masters could rival them in St. Petersburg. Therefore, with their strengths, they could almost do anything they want. Taking care of these few warriors of the Anji Empire was like playing for these dull strongmen, and they didn’t worry much about this.

After entering the courtyard, they met an ordinary-looking young man who seemed like a worker here. They each said the secret codes that corresponded, and that young man immediately turned respectful before leading them into the pavilion and down to the dark basement.

This basement was empty; there was nothing except for a portal which the destination of the teleportation was known. Right now, it was flashing and operating smoothly.

The two of them stepped into the portal, and a light flashed. When they opened their eyes again, they saw that they were inside an even more mysterious basement. The semi-god-tier runes were everywhere on the walls, blocking all possible auras in this space. It felt like this space was created inside the void, and it was secure; no one could find it.

“Hahaha! Two generals! Long time no see!” crisp laughter sounded as a blond young man with a silver half-mask stood up and greeted them.

“Mr. Modric!” Pierce and Drogba didn’t dare to slight him.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Although Modric joined Chambord and served Fei later compared to these two strongmen, the king placed great importance on this young man whose nickname was [Young Man]. He could be counted as one of the core members of Chambord, and his status was even beyond Drogba and Pierce. Also, all the high-level officials of Chambord had witnessed the hard work that Modric had put into the [Letter Office] that fueled the Chambord Kingdom’s rise, and these two strongmen respected this man who was younger than them from the bottom of their hearts.

It wasn’t clear where exactly this mysterious room was. In this large room, except for [Young Man] Modric, Pierce, and Drogba, there were four powerful New Moon Elites of the [Letter Office] present. After the three top-tier officials of Chambord greeted each other, they waited for something patiently.

In the center of the mysterious room, there were some magic runes engraved on the ground, and it seemed like they were used for marking the locations.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

A series of space-tearing noises sounded. As the magic array continued to flash, a sky-blue oval-shaped portal appeared on the magic array. The magic energy flames continued to expand and contract, and a tall figure whom everyone was waiting for appeared and walked out of the portal like a flash of lightning after it stabilized.

“Greetings, Your Majesty!” The seven masters in this room all kneeled.

This man was in a white robe, and his black hair was as thick as the waterfall. He was tall, and his muscles gave off a wild presence even though they weren’t bulging that much. As if this man were made from a piece of godly iron, he was glistening, and he was handsome. His eyebrows were sharp, his eyes were shiny, and he looked dignified even though he wasn’t displaying any emotions. He was none other than King Alexander who liked showing off.

After he was locked inside the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] that was created by the golden skeleton for four days, Fei was worried that he might be late, so he contacted the [Letter Office] and traveled through more than 20 super-long-distance portable teleportation arrays and used a lot of magic crystals. However, he was able to come back to St. Petersburg in only one day; he arrived even earlier than D’Alessandro and the Moon-Class Elites who were eager to destroy the Chambord Kingdom.

“Get up.” Fei lightly raised his hands, and a soft and gentle energy rushed out of his body and propped up these seven people.

Chapter 846: Returning to the Capital (Part Two)

Fei’s return trip was a top secret. Except for a few high-level officials of Chambord and the high-ranking members of the [Letter Office] which were the seven people in the room right now, no one else knew that the King of Chambord who was rumored to have disappeared at the bottom of the sea had returned to the Zenit Empire.

The eight of them left the room. On the way, Modric told Fei everything that had happened in the Capital of Zenit these days, including the envoys from the various empires, and stances of the nobles in St. Petersburg, and the strange silence of the Royal Family.

Soon, they returned to the ground level.

It turned out that mysterious room was still in St. Petersburg, and it was only about 100 meters away from the courtyard that Drogba and Pierce entered. As long as someone got to a high position, they could see exactly what was happening in that small courtyard even if the observers didn’t have warrior energy or magic energy; this was an intelligent setup.

The four Moon-Class Elites guarded the door, and Pierce, Drogba, and Modric followed Fei into the building. The two dull strongmen tried to beat each other and tell the king about what had happened tonight.

“The Anji Empire is only a level 2 empire. It didn’t show anything before, but it conquered four adjacent level 1 empires quickly in less than one month when the Chaos Era arrived. It gained a lot of fame recently, and it was dominant, seeming to become a little overlord in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

Emperor Suleyman Kerimov of Anji is quite young, and he took the throne a year ago. His identity is mysterious, and he is wealthy and had recruited some independent warriors and masters. This emperor had been hostile toward Zenit. It is heard that his goal was to challenge Emperor Yassin. But since Your Majesty got more popular after you defeated the Ten-Empire United Troops, he has been targeting you and had said multiple times that he would crush your legend.”

[Young Man] Modric quickly debriefed Fei on the information of the Anji Empire.

“No wonder these envoys of Anji are so arrogant. Their empire could be considered powerful… you two dull hammers; they are defecating on our heads, and you only beat a little cavalier?” Fei wasn’t interested in the history of the Anji Empire, but he expressed his disapproval of the treatment that Drogba and Pierce gave to the enemies tonight.

“Your Majesty, please forgive us. We will now go and kill those damn envoys of Anji.” The king’s words instigated the two dull strongmen, and they instantly blushed and stood up before walking out murderously.

“Don’t kill them; I’m trying to see what game they are playing. Just play with them a little.” Fei didn’t stop them.

After those two strongmen left the room, they flashed and disappeared into the darkness.

Modric wiped his sweat and was about to say something when a series of buzzing noises sounded. A dash of dark-red light flashed into the room, and it turned into a dark-red hummingbird and chirped while landing in Modric’s hand.

Hummingbirds were swift, fast, and cute. Such little demon beasts were extraordinarily speedy and had some ability to travel through space. Queen Angela used her innate ability and tamed a herd of hummingbirds, and they became one way of delivering information for the [Letter Office].

There was a delicate silver neck-ring hiding under the feather on its neck, and it was a spatial storage device. Modric injected some magic energy into the neck-ring according to a mystical rhythm, and a red letter flowed out of the ring.

He skimmed through the letter, and his face changed color. He quickly reported to Fei, “No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, D’Alessandro, and his people have passed the [Sea of Fragrance] and entered the territory of Zenit. It seems like he is trying to show off and pressure the Royal Family; this group of people is moving forward slowly and didn’t hide their identities. Also, they had said that if the Royal Family doesn’t appear before the sunrise the day after tomorrow and make a decision, they were going to wipe out the entire Royal Family. About three hours ago, this group of people divided into two groups. One group is being led by a Sun-Class Lord named Albeda and have 25 people, heading toward the Chambord Kingdom. The other group of 20 Moon-Class Elites is coming toward St. Petersburg with D’Alessandro in the lead. According to their speed, they will arrive at their destinations before the sunrise on the day after tomorrow.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 847 - Crisis Approaches

Chapter 847: Crisis Approaches (Part One)

“This sure fit D’Alessandro’s personality. He is an egomaniac, and the people around him are not much better. Do they really naively think that a disciple of the Continental Martial Saint and more than 40 masters who are on and above the realm of Moon-Class can dominate the Zenit Empire? Do they really think that they could destroy the Royal Family of Zenit?”

Fei sneered after hearing what Modric said, “They divided into two groups? Hehe, we don’t need to worry about the group led by D’Alessandro; there will be people who can handle them. In terms of the group led by Albeda, hehe… inform Mr. Brook and Mr. Bast, and tell them to send the masters of Chambord to ambush them! I want to see them lose half of their people before they reach the territory of Chambord! We will see who are fortunate enough to see our Chambord City!”

“As you wish!”

[Young Man] Modric instantly became high spirited. The confidence that the king demonstrated made him, a loyal subordinate, believe in the kingdom even more. Therefore, he immediately turned around and passed down the king’s command.

Soon, several dark-red hummingbirds dashed into the sky. As they chirped, they jumped into the void like fish into the water, quickly disappearing as they traveled through space.

After Modric organized everything, he returned to the room, thought about some issues, and suggested, “Your Majesty, the group led by Albeda is nothing to be worried about, but the group led by D’Alessandro is the truly terrifying force. According to the information that we gathered, this No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint perhaps has reached peak Burning Sun Realm, and he said that he is invincible in the Northern Region of Azeroth. The Moon-Class Elites who came with him don’t pose threats, but we have to be careful of this person.”

Fei lowered his head and pondered for a while. Then, he said, “You are right, but don’t underestimate the power of the Royal Family of Zenit. Don’t change the setup of our forces in St. Petersburg, and order the members of the [Letter Office] to pay close attention to the group led by D’Alessandro. Report as soon as something seems off.”

“As you wish.” Modric knew that the king already made plans, so he calmed down and left the room.

“Wait for a second!” Fei suddenly called out and stopped him. The king reminded Modric, “Tell everyone to be more careful; we only need D’Alessandro’s rough whereabouts. Tell them not to monitor too closely just in case that D’Alessandro spots them.”

“Your Majesty, don’t worry. I will send the best scouts to do this.”

“Eh, sounds good. Still, safety first!”

“As you wish!”

Modric turned around and left the room.

Fei slowly sat back in his chair and tried to think of ways to handle what was about to occur.

He had seen D’Alessandro’s strength at the bottom of the sea. Except for Evil God Kluivert and Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s vague shadow, this No.2 Disciple of Continental Martial Saint Maradona was the most powerful warrior that Fei had ever encountered. Also, his strength was either at peak Burning Sun Realm or above, and Fei was no match for this person with his current power excluding the [Scepter of Creation].

However, D’Alessandro’s arrival was an opportunity for Fei.

In this environment, the various forces inside the Zenit Empire would express their stances more clearly, and Fei would be able to see where people’s minds were. Also, Fei never got a good grasp of Emperor Yassin’s strength. Since D’Alessandro came to Zenit so aggressively, he and Emperor Yassin were going to collide forcefully. Perhaps Fei could get a good observation this time.

After thinking everything through, Fei put things aside and entered Diablo World to kill monsters and level up.

He had been locked inside the [Sad Sign of Godly Grace], and he had wasted a lot of time. Before the real challenge came, Fei had to increase his strength as fast as he could.

…

Chapter 847: Crisis Approaches (Part Two)

When Fei tried to break through the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace], Fei spent a lot of experience points and summoned [Lord of Pain] Duriel. As a result, his strength dropped a little.

Right now, Fei appeared at the [Hellforge] which was where he had to go to complete the second quest on the Fourth Map.

The [Hellforge] was located deep into the [River of Flames], and it was heard that this was a part of hell. The lava was rumbling out of the ground and flowing on the land like a river, and the high heat made the lava as runny as water. Anyone below the realm of Six-Star would be instantly turned into a pile of coal.

Except for this river, some human souls were trapped on the ground by black demonic chains. The hellfire was burning these souls, and they could never escape. They let out a series of horrifying screams, and the scene was terrifying.

Fei appeared here alone.

Although this wasn’t his first time coming to the [River of Flames], the realness in Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode couldn’t be compared to Hell Mode. When Fei set foot in this dangerous place, he felt like he was inside the real hell.

Valkyrie Elena was the main force of Chambord in dealing with the group led by Albeda. While Undead Mage Hazel Bank and the few elders of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] stayed hidden, the Chambord Kingdom had to rely on her, so she didn’t have time to company Fei in killing the monsters.

In the previous battles, Fei already obtained Mephisto’s Soulstone, and his mission in coming here was to kill a terrifying demon who was deep into the [River of Flames]. Fei had to kill this demon to obtain the Hellforge Hammer which was the only thing that could crush Mephisto’s Soulstone.

On the path formed by the solidified lava in the [River of Flame], there were a lot of monsters and demons, and they could unleash terrifying power. Facing the [Abyss Knights] that could use physical attacks and magic spells, the many [Blood Maggots], and the sturdy [Pit Lords], Fei didn’t dare to be overconfident even though he was dominant. He summoned all the items in the [Immortal King] item set, and he marched forward.

After spending about two hours, Fei finally battled through these monsters and found the Boss that had the magical hammer. This demon looked like a muscular bull, and it was green. It had a lot of strength, and many monsters and demons followed it. It was hard to deal with, and Fei was only able to kill it after drinking 18 bottles of [Full Rejuvenation Potion].

A lot of experience points entered Fei’s body as golden light dots, and the experience points that the king lost due to summoning Duriel were replenished. As a result, he went back to level 70 and regained his strength.

After taking out Mephisto’s Soulstone which confined one of the three lords of hell who represented prime evil, Fei picked up the Hellforge Hammer before placing the soulstone on the unique altar. Just as Fei was about to smash down and destroy it, completely wiping out Mephisto, a surge of spirit energy suddenly dashed out of the soulstone and conveyed a message.

Fei was stunned for a moment, and then he fell into deep thought.

After about ten minutes, Fei made the decision.

He didn’t destroy Mephisto’s Soulstone. Instead, he placed it back into his storage space.

Then, the king continued to kill monsters and demons in Diablo World and went onto the [Terror’s End], the last quest on the Fourth Map.

He had to go into the [Chaos Sanctuary] which was at the bottom of hell. This place had the largest number of terrifying demons and monsters, and Diablo, one of the three lords of hell whose nickname was Big Pineapple, was being sealed here.

[TL Note: Diablo sounds really close to pineapple in Chinese, so that is why a lot of Chinese players call this Boss that name.]

Fei opened the five seals one after another, and a lot of monsters and demons appeared when each of the seals broke. Diablo would only appear after all the seals were broken and all the demons and monsters were killed.

After battling for six hours, Fei only opened four seals and killed the monsters and demons that came with them.

Now, Fei was at Hell Mode level 72.

After picking up the various items on the ground, Fei turned to the [Pandemonium Fortress] and sold them to the NPCs before exiting the game.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

The sky was brightening up.

Some stars were still flashing in the pale-blue sky, and the land was gradually waking up from the darkness.

The territory of Chambord, a level 1 affiliated kingdom of Zenit, was less than 50 kilometers away. Suddenly, 25 various colored light beams dashed through the sky like meteors, and they headed toward Chambord with powerful auras on them.

They were the powerful masters who were going to wipe out the entire Chambord Kingdom under the lead of Sun-Class Lord Albeda.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 848 - Ambush at Half-Way

Chapter 848: Ambush at Half-Way (Part One)

“We are almost at the territory of Chambord. I heard that the King of Chambord’s wedding wasn’t long ago, and many empires sent masters to cause trouble. In fact, it is heard that even the masters of the Holy Church joined in. In the end, they were smashed by the Chambordians. It seems like this Chambord Kingdom is not that simple; we better be careful.” A grey-haired Moon-Class Elite who was about 50 years old reminded his peers worriedly.

“Haha! Silver-Haired Master! How can you believe such ridiculous rumors? It seems like the older you get, the more scared you are.” Moon-Class Elite Oliveira who was muscular and looked like a mercenary laughed and disregarded all the concerns.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Haha! Yeah! Rumors are saying that the Chambord City has more than ten powerful Moon-Class Elites known as the Gold Saints, and there are even Sun-Class Lord protecting the kingdom. Ridiculous… Just think about it! Even its parent empire, Zenit, doesn’t have such strength! Chambord is only a level 1 affiliated kingdom who recently came to people’s attention. How much power can it have? In my opinion, these dirty Chambordians are like chickens and dogs in front of us! We should be able to kill them easily.” O’Henry who was about 30 years old was arrogant, but he was only at the New Moon Realm, and his realm seemed unstable.

“Yeah, guys, don’t worry. Let’s speed up the process. Our goal is to kill all the masters of Chambord and wipe out all officials of Chambord before Mr. D’Alessandro gets to St. Petersburg. We need to coordinate well and instantly establish dominance. We will let the people who are supporting this dirty Zenitian Alexander that this is the end for them!”

Zeman who was short and fat looked at Albeda, the only Sun-Class Lord in the group, with a flattering smile on his face. His eyes were small, and his head looked like a mouse’s. He thought for a bit and added, “With Mr. Albeda with us, even if the gods are protecting the Chambordians, they are useless in front of Mr. Albeda’s power. We have nothing to be worried about!”

It was clear that he was flattering Albeda.

Many others instantly agreed with Zeman immediately. Those Moon-Class Elites who hadn’t gotten the chance to speak all showed their admiration for this Sun-Class Lord from the Anji Empire. These people liked following the people with power, and they lacked the dignity of Moon-Class Elites.

“We can’t say these things,” Albeda replied with an arrogant, superior expression, “I heard that the King of Chambord is extremely powerful, and he is already a Sun-Class Lord despite his young age. He is an extraordinary cultivation genius. Unfortunately, this person has joined the Sea Tribe and betrayed humanity. He is someone who deserves my attention, and I’m interested in battling him. However, we don’t have his trace. Except for him, no one else could pique my interest.”

“Haha! That is right! Mr. Albeda, you don’t need to do anything! This is just a level 1 affiliated kingdom of a level 1 empire! We can handle everything!” Zeman followed Albeda tightly and flattered non-stop.

“Yeah! We can do all the work! It is rumored that Chambord City is rich. After we conquer this city, you and Mr. D’Alessandro can take all the treasures! We are already honored to serve you!” Someone else flattered.

“No need; you guys can divide what the Chambord Kingdom has. It is only a little affiliated kingdom; what kind of treasures could it have that could attract the interest of Mr. D’Alessandro and me?” Albeda replied in disdain. Although the Emperor of Anji reminded him several times to not underestimate the Chambordians, he was a Sun-Class Lord, and his pride completely disregarded this affiliated kingdom; he didn’t think there would be anything that would excite him.

Chapter 848: Ambush at Half-Way (Part Two)

Zeman suddenly smiled wickedly and said, “It is also rumored that the two Queens of Chambord are unparalleled beauties. If we can capture these two majestic women, making them do chores during the day and sleeping with them during the night should be very fun and interesting.”

Light flashed in Albeda’s eyes, and he nodded and replied as if he had thought of something, “That idea is not bad. The Royal Palace of Anji does need two maids who could do tough chores. If the Queens of Chambord are really that beautiful, they are qualified to serve my lord in the Royal Palace.”

Seeing Albeda accepting his suggestion, Zeman was elated.

A murderous and cold voice suddenly sounded in the sky without any signs, “How dare you offend my lord? You deserve to die!”

Before anyone could react, Moon-Class Elite Zeman’s head exploded like a smashed watermelon. The red and white liquid splashed in all directions, and a powerful master was instantly turned into a fat corpse as it fell toward the ground.

At the same time, several Moon-Class Elites who were closest to Zeman snorted subconsciously as if a huge force also hammered them, and their face reddened immediately. The few Moon-Class Elites who were weaker were shocked, and they screamed in fear as streaks of blood slid down their lips. They quickly unleashed their full force and alertly looked around.

“Don’t move!” The Sun-Class Lord Albeda who was in the center of the group shouted as his face changed color. Then, he waved his hand, and a streak of green lights flashed in front of him. At the same time, an invisible force collided onto the green light, and they both disappeared after a series of crisp noises.

“Who is sneak-attacking us? Show yourself instantly!”

Albeda instantly detected the source of that strange force, and he clawed his right hand and grasped toward one direction in space. A vast amount of energy rushed out of his body, and it tore the space in front of him. About 100 meters away, the space rippled like the surface of a lake that was caressed by the autumn wind. After the ripples disappeared, four figures showed themselves.

Standing in the front, this young man looked to be 13 or 14 years old. He was handsome and looked vigorous. He was wearing a long black robe, and his hands were hidden in his sleeve. Although no energy surges could be sensed from him, and he looked like an ordinary person, his eyes were tightly shut, giving others a strange feeling. Right now, he looked a little angry, and it was clear that the terrifying and strange sneak-attack that seemed like the call of the Grim Reaper came from him.

Behind this young man, there stood a breathtakingly beautiful woman. She had long red hair, and she was wearing silver light armor. Even when Albeda laid eyes on her, he shivered subconsciously and sensed extreme danger.

Beside this red-haired woman was a handsome young priest with strong holy power on him. He had brown hair, and he was in a black church-style robe. Then, there was a handsome and thin young man behind him. He had long black hair, he looked like an elf, but a suffocating pressure came with him.

These four people stood in the sky and sneered, stopping these foreign masters like four tigers in front of a herd of sheep.

“Who are you? Why did you sneak-attack us?” Albeda asked angrily.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 849 - Gold Saint of Aries’ First Real Battle

Chapter 849: Gold Saint of Aries’ First Real Battle (Part One)

“We are here to kill you!”

The black-robed young man who had his eyes tightly shut was filled with a murderous spirit, and he looked like a sharp sword. There was no warrior energy or magic energy fluctuations on him, but he was able to stand in the air. This was beyond the understanding and imagination of everyone in the area since it seemed boundary-breaking.

As soon as this young man finished speaking, no warrior energy was unleashed, and no fancy magic spells were chanted. However, there was a streak of strange force moving around. It was just as hard to detect as air, and it was extremely dangerous, making the hearts of Albeda’s Moon-Class Elites race.

Bam!

A familiar explosion sounded.

Red and white brain matter spilled in all direction as if someone stepped into a pond of mud.

O’Henry who was arrogant yet weak followed Flatter Zeman’s steps. Although he was already careful and focused, he wasn’t able to change his fate. As if he couldn’t believe what was happening, a shocked expression appeared on his face, and his head was then exploded like a smashed watermelon as well. Just like Zeman, his cold corpse fell down the sky powerlessly.

Killing seemed like pulling grass to this black-robed young man!

“What is this power? It is terrifying!”

“There is no way that I could prevent this!”

“This force shouldn’t belong to humans! Who is this black-robed young man?”

“It is not magic energy, and it is also not warrior energy. Could it be that this is the power of a god?”

These Moon-Class Elites were confident and couldn’t wait to dash into Chambord City and rob all the treasures a moment ago, but they were all terrified like old hens in front of eagles. They were shocked to their cores, and they backed off like falling tides, creating a long distance between them and these four mysterious masters.

They were all powerful masters who comprehended some laws of nature, and their eyes were sharp; it was hard to surprise them, let alone shock them. However, they saw a type of energy that they had never encountered before today and which was beyond their comprehension, and they were terrified.

“This is… spirit energy!”

As a Sun-Class Lord, Albeda was more knowledgeable, and he gasped and shouted.

He was more powerful than the Moon-Class Elites, and his eyes were sharper. After observing for a while, he finally understood the energy properties of this handsome, black-robed young man.

Spirit energy was a unique energy. It required the practitioner to have a rare talent and great opportunities in life to develop that talent. On top of that, the practitioner had to find a good master who excelled in spirit energy, and the training method was rare as well. Therefore, warrior energy and magic energy were the two dominant energies on the Azeroth Continent, and people rarely learned spirit energy.

Therefore, Albeda was surprised that he ran into someone who practiced spirit energy, and this person had reached Moon-Class with it.

As they talked, changes occurred again.

Moon-Class Elite Oliveira who looked like a mercenary suddenly gasped, and he opened his mouth and spat out a gulp of blood. Then, his face paled, and he staggered as if he were severely injured. Half of his head caved in, and several terrifying holes appeared in his chest. It seemed like he was instantly struck by many forces and was immediately taken out; he could no longer continue to stay in the air.

This Oliveira was also one of the Moon-Class Elites who were saying some over-the-top things.

It was clear that after Zeman and O’Henry, he was the target for the black-robed young man.

Since Albeda had shouted and revealed what this energy was, the Moon-Class Elites were no longer as fearful. However, they were still scared for their lives since they had never fought with someone who possessed such spirit energy which was invisible and didn’t leave any traces.

Chapter 849: Gold Saint of Aries’ First Real Battle (Part Two)

“Who are you? What are you doing? Why are you attacking us? Is there any misunderstanding?”

The powerful strengths that these enemies who appeared out of nowhere made the morale of these arrogant invaders drop, and one of the Moon-Class Elites couldn’t help but ask in his shaky voice.

“Misunderstanding?” The black-robed young man’s eyes were still closed as if he didn’t want to see the ugly faces in front of him. He stated in his cold tone, “I’m Dessler, one of the 12 Gold Saints of Chambord, Gold Saint of Aries. Do you think there is a misunderstanding?”

“Gold Saint?”

“One of them?”

“Those dirty Chambordians?”

“They are really Chambordians. No wonder… could it be that those rumors are true? How is it possible? The King of Chambord really have 12 powerful masters who have unique skills under his command? How… how is this possible?”

The foreign Moon-Class Elites were shocked.

The smarter ones had already realized the seriousness of the situation.

If the masters under the King of Chambord were already this powerful, then their goal of destroying Chambord couldn’t be realized. If they went, their lives would be in mortal danger. Everything in front of them showed that the Chambordians were already aware of what their plan was and were well-prepared. Since the Chambordians dared to ambush them after knowing their strengths, it showed how confident the Chambordians were, and how weak they were in the Chambordians’ eyes.

These people who came with D’Alessandro were all weak-willed individuals. Although they were all Moon-Class Elites, they weren’t that strong mentally. Faced with unexpected danger, they all wanted to retreat.

Sun-Class Lord Albeda had detected the change in the situation, and he knew that he could no longer stay silent and had to stimulate morale. He roared, “Humph! You are just a few clowns! How dare you stop us? Even if that despicable and shameless King of Chambord were in front of me today, he couldn’t leave here alive! Although spirit energy is strange, it is only a dirty power that was washed away by time. How powerful can it be? I will kill you first and then slaughter those other 11 damn Gold Saints!”

After shouting, streaks of green light beams rushed out of his body like rapid-growing vines, and they shot toward black-robed Dessler as a green wave, trying to capture the latter.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of explosions sounded.

Gold Saint Dessler of Aries frowned, and invisible walls suddenly appeared as if space were frozen. However, these walls weren’t able to block the green vine-line light beams and were all shattered. Then, the green light beams continued to rush toward Dessler.

Dessler’s body shivered, and his brows furrowed even more. Waves of invisible spirit energy rushed out of his body and forced many spirit energy barriers.

He was a young man on the [Blood Crime] Island which was located in the [Sea of Fragrance], and he was the descendant of a hero. He lost the honor of his family and his loved ones, but he got saved by Fei at the critical moment, and the king taught him the spirit energy techniques, turning him from a weak young man into a Moon-Class Elite.

From Dessler’s perspective, Fei had completely changed his fate, and he saw the king as a fatherly figure who he would protect even if he might die. Therefore, after hearing the offensive comments that these Moon-Class Elites made toward Chambord, he got murderous and killed Zeman and O’Henry before crippling Oliveira, shocking the enemies.

This was the first real battle that Dessler got involved in since he became proficient with the spirit energy.

He was only a level 7 mid-tier New Moon Elite, but he defeated three masters consecutively, thoroughly demonstrating the strangeness and power of the spirit energy. His title as one of the Gold Saints was well-deserved, and he could rival famous warriors of Chambord such as Pierce, Drogba, and Lampard.

However, even though the spirit energy was unique, his realm was far from the Sun-Class. The vein-like green light beams continued to shatter his spirit energy walls, and the sharp tips of the green vines were almost touching Dessler’s forehead.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 850 - These Are the Master of Chambord

Chapter 850: These Are the Master of Chambord (Part One)

Dessler unleashed all his spirit energy without holding back, and ripples appeared in the sky like blooming flowers. However, he couldn’t block these green, vine-like light beams.

“Humph! Ant-like wastrel! Die!” A vicious expression appeared on Albeda’s face.

He was planning to instantly kill this master of Chambord to raise the morale of the people on his side.

The Moon-Class Elites on his side saw this, and they couldn’t help but feel thrilled.

Whoosh!

At this moment, a blue arrow dashed through the sky.

The temperature in the area dropped drastically, and frost appeared out of nowhere. Soon, a series of cracking noises sounded, and snowflakes were condensed from the moist air. Before the snowflakes could fall down from the sky, they were packed together and turned into ice blocks before flying downward like meteors.

Those invincible green, vein-like light beams were broken in this terrifying coldness.

Crack! Crack! Crack!

Like poisonous snakes that were chopped into pieces, these light beams were somehow frozen and broke into bits, losing the energy contained in them instantly.

However, that blue arrow was still full of energy, and it dashed toward Albeda quickly, instantly piercing the right shoulder of this Sun-Class Lord.

Bam! The blood and shattered flesh flew out of Albeda’s right shoulder as a blood arrow.

“Ah… you…” Albeda screamed in fear; he sensed death from this arrow.

If he didn’t unleash his full force and tried to dodge with everything he got, his throat would have been penetrated.

It was a terrifying arrow.

As a Sun-Class Lord, no ordinary arrows could ever threaten him, and no archery skills could harm him. However, that blue arrow was something else. On top of the extreme chilliness, it also contained laws of nature. A magnificent force locked onto Albeda, and he would be a corpse right now if that deadly sensation didn’t stimulate his potential and force him to dodge at the most critical moment.

Even though Sun-Class Lords had strong vitality, if this arrow pierced their vital parts, they couldn’t escape death.

Although Albeda had dodged in time and escaped death, his right shoulder was still injured, and a streak of terrifying chilly energy rushed into his energy channels. The faint-blue frost energy traveled down his arm and froze it off, and his magic armor shattered under the extreme coldness and fell off like dry tree bark.

“You… this woman is also a Sun-Class Lord?!”

After sensing the number of laws of nature contained in the chilly energy, Albeda stared at that beautiful woman in shock. He sensed danger from this woman whose long red hair was tied into a ponytail and was wearing red armor, but he didn’t want to believe it. It turned out that his intuition was correct, and this woman was a Sun-Class Lord.

“It is going to be troublesome today…” Albeda thought to himself.

However, the response to Albeda was another arrow, a red arrow!

Fire arrow!

No one expected this beautiful woman to master two types of magic energy, fire and ice.

In an instant, the chilly energy in the air disappeared, and those ice blocks that had just condensed and hadn’t fall from the sky were sublimated into white mist. Then, terrifying heat waves rushed toward Albeda as if a new sun appeared in front of him, and the Moon-Class Elite felt the hair on their bodies drying and curling up.

The drastic shift from cold to hot dealt a lot of damage.

Oliveira who was already severely injured by Dessler’s spirit energy had healed a little and was trying to hold up, but he screamed and fell from the sky like a broken kite when the drastic shift in temperature occurred.

Chapter 850: These Are the Master of Chambord (Part Two)

Sun-Class Lord Albeda also screamed as a stunned expression appeared on his face. Without daring to hold back, he unleashed his warrior energy, and the green light coming from his body enveloped half of the sky.

He cultivated wood-elemental warrior energy, and that allowed him to have strong vitality and faster recovery speed. As a series of crackling noises sounded, the faint-blue chilly energy in his right shoulder quickly disappeared under the envelopment of the green light, and then meat sprouts grew out of his right shoulder and quickly created new bones, flesh, and skin as if they had lives of their own.

In just a few seconds, a new arm grew out, and Albeda recovered.

Sun-Class Lords had comprehended the laws of nature, and they had supernatural abilities. Their bones, flesh, and internal organs had been refined many times and were much more powerful than normal, which meant that they were capable of rebirth. Especially for wood-elemental masters, they had stronger vitality and faster recovery speed compared to other Sun-Class Lords, and it wasn’t hard to regrow a body part in a short time.

After recovering, Albeda quickly started to move around like crazy. He continued to travel through space and teleporting in a short distance using the laws of nature to dodge that terrifying fire arrow. The incredible amount of heat and tearing force in the arrow shocked him, and he didn’t dare to take it head-on.

A surprising and spectacular battle occurred.

That beautiful woman stood where she was and pulled on her bow, shooting out arrows that had various elemental-attributes with a calm expression. She was following a mystic rhythm, and the arrows flew out with a well-measured tempo. With powerful energy contained in them, the arrows drew many strange arcs in the sky and dashed toward Albeda.

This Sun-Class Lord from the Anji Empire roared continuously and tried to escape from the aim of the arrows, but he never succeeded.

“Kill them! His Majesty has ordered it! Don’t let any one of them leave!”

The handsome, elf-like young man who had long black hair and was standing in afar in silence suddenly spoke. As he opened his hand, a strangely-shaped black dagger appeared on his palm. In the next moment, he disappeared without a sign as if he dissolved into the air. Not even a trace of aura was left, and it felt like this young man was never here.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Assassination skill!

“Be careful! This young man is an assassin! He might be one of the terrifying assassins in the [Four Spikes] under the King of Chambord’s command…” Silver-Haired Master who was worried from the beginning shouted to warn his peers.

Unfortunately, his warning came a bit late.

As soon as this elf-like black-clothed young man disappeared, a streak of blood appeared in the crowd of foreign Moon-Class Elites.

A bearded Moon-Class Elite who was in his forties put his hands around his throat and let out a series of low roars like an animal that got its throat severed. While he struggled, grey light of desperation appeared in his eyes.

Before he could realize what was going on, he was severely injured.

The recovery ability of Moon-Class Elites was far inferior to Sun-Class Lords, and they couldn’t instantly regrow flesh and bones. Since the throat is a vital part of the human body, this man was dead for sure if he didn’t have godly herbs or get magic treatment.

“Quickly save him!” someone screamed like a madman.

However, the life harvester in the dark wouldn’t give them that opportunity.

A black shadow suddenly flashed by, and a bloody wound appeared on this Moon-Class Elite’s chest.

Bam! A bloody big hole appeared, and his heart exploded. Such a fatal injury made him feel desperate, and there was no way back for him.

The warm corpse fell toward the ground with blood gushing out of the wound.

“Hahaha! No one can escape from the harvest of the [Touch of Hell]! There are only souls under my blade! No mercy will be shown!” That elf-like young man’s voice echoed in the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 851 - Attack Together

Chapter 851: Attack Together (Part One)

This elf-like, handsome young man with the long black hair was Philip Inzagi whom Fei saved at the poor neighborhood in Hot Spring Gate. He was Fei’s No.1 Disciple, and he had the innate ability of stealth and hiding in space.

Like a gust of black smoke and a streak of black lightning, he dashed between people faster than the speed of light. Wherever he went, terrified screams sounded, and blood spilled. The foreign Moon-Class Elites continued to shout and back off, but more and more fatal injuries appeared on their bodies.

“He is there…”

“Don’t be scared! Surround him! As long as an assassin reveals his trace, he will be as fragile as a fox that is trapped inside a net, no longer posing a threat. Guys, don’t worry! Let’s move up and kill him!”

“Let’s attack together with full force!”

Various colors of warrior energy and magic energy flashed in the air. After the initial panic, the Moon-Class Elites calmed down and started to counterattack since they had the numbers advantage.

These people were powerful masters after all. Although their characters and virtues were lacking, they were Moon-Class Elites with some combat experience.

In the crowd, the mages chanted spells loudly. The mystical magic energy spread, the air gradually became as thick as the swamp. This was the result of a combination of spells such as swamp spell, sticky spell, weight spell, and spatial imprisonment spell.

Like raindrops in a massive storm, all these spells dashed toward that black, lightning-like figure who was flashing around.

This black figure’s speed was significantly reduced, looking like a snail that fell into a swamp.

“Hahaha! We got him! Let’s attack together and destroy him!”

As they laughed crazily, the warriors used their ultimate techniques, and streaks of terrifying energy attacked forward mercilessly. These were all area-of-effect strikes, and they didn’t need to accurately hit the target to do damage.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next moment, all the various colored energies collided from all directions, creating a series of chain explosions. The violent energy surge forced the space to ripple, and the energy waves instantly filled the area of several hundred meters in radius.

“Success!”

“With this level of power, this Chambordian is dead for sure!”

Seeing that their attacks were successful, the Moon-Class Elites cheered and rallied themselves.

“The enemies aren’t as powerful as we thought, and the Chambordians aren’t monsters that can’t be killed. Right now, there are only four of them, and they are at a big numbers disadvantage,” the Moon-Class Elites thought to themselves, and they felt like the situation was a lot better than they had imagined.

With the skyrocketing confidence, the Moon-Class Elite looked at the other masters of Chambord with hostility and murderous spirits.

“Hahaha! The Chambordians are just average! Haha! Guys, don’t be afraid! Let’s move together and kill them! Mr. D’Alessandro is going to reward us!” Some people started to hype themselves up, and all of them had wicked smiles on their faces.

At this moment, the handsome priest with the short brown hair who was standing with the other three surviving masters of Chambord looked at them in pity as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.

While standing still in the sky, he looked at these Moon-Class Elites as if he were looking at a bunch of morons.

In the next moment, changes occurred again.

The Moon-Class Elite who started hyping everyone up in the crowd fell silent. As a terrified expression appeared on his face, a streak of black light flashed by, and he felt cold sensations spreading in his throat and his heart. Then, all the energy in his body started to rush out like the water in the opened reservoir, and nothing was able to stop it.

Chapter 851: Attack Together (Part Two)

When he looked down, he saw streaks of blood flowing out of his neck and chest!

Life energy instantly left his body, and his cold corpse fell directly toward the ground.

“He is not dead!”

“How is this possible?”

“Impossible! How is he not dead? Is he an unkillable monster?”

Shock and panic spread in the crowd like an incurable disease.

“Hahahaha! A bunch of ignorant clowns! How dare you try to rival my lord with so little strength? How dare you try to barge into the territory of Chambord? You don’t know how the word ‘death’ is written! Today, the cold blade of the [Touch of Hell] can’t allow ignorant, shameless, and evil people like you to get away!”

When that familiar yet terrifying laughter sounded like the call of the Grim Reaper, the deadly flash of black lightning remerged.

Blood was spilled, and screams sounded again.

The Moon-Class Elites in the sky all dodged and fell like the straws in a tornado, and they were so fearful that they felt like their souls were leaving their bodies.

Although the strength of this assassin of Chambord wasn’t dominating, his speed was too fast, and his stealth technique was hard to see through. It was impossible to spot him and track him, making the situation very hard to deal with.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Boom! Boom! Boom!

At the same time, ear-piercing explosions sounded from the high sky. The two Sun-Class Lords had already fought past the sky and entered a higher altitude. Even though they were far away, the residual energies from their battle traveled back to where everyone else was, and the force shocked them to their cores. Right now, no one knew who had the advantage.

“You two, stop just standing there and watching. Let’s attack together and take care of these b*stards. Mr. Brook had issued the order, and we need to get to St. Petersburg as soon as we can.”

Like a ghost, Inzagi would show himself from time to time, and he said to his two peers in displeasure.

Further away, Dessler who had been silent for a while used his spirit energy technique again, and several Moon-Class Elites froze as painful expressions appeared on their faces. At this moment, Inzagi flashed by their sides like a lightning bolt, instantly taking away their lives.

When Dessler and Inzagi coordinated with each other, they were a perfect match!

“Ah, I hope that the gods will forgive me for the blood that I’m about to touch. Jessie’s sword kills for protection, and I slash evil and not people,” the handsome young priest chanted earnestly with a holy expression filled with pity, but his strikes were merciless.

A giant pair of silver wings created from holy power instantly opened from Jessie’s back, and each feather was distinct and sharp as if it had a life of its own. When this pair of wings was fully opened, it was more than 100 meters wide, revealing a terrifying amount of holy power and making this young priest look like an angel or a god who was descending from heaven. He looked dignified and inviolable.

[Wings of Bless]! It was one of Jessie’s ultimate techniques!

In the next moment, this handsome priest roared, and many white, holy feathers fell off his wings. Then, they turned into sharp and indestructible light swords, dashing toward those Moon-Class Elites who were panicking in the sky.

“Ah…”

“No! Save me!”

“Forgive me! I surrender! I’m wrong…”

As blood rain fell down the sky, a series of screams and begs for forgiveness sounded.

Jessie was at top-tier Half Moon a long time ago, and he was much more powerful than Inzagi and Dessler. Except for the Sun-Class Lords of Chambord such as Fei, only Gold Saint Lampard of Leon who was the former No.1 Master of Chambord was a bit more powerful than him.

As a result, the situation became one-sided as soon as Jessie showed his hand.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 852 - Argument in the Imperial Military Headquarters

Chapter 852: Argument in the Imperial Military Headquarters (Part One)

In addition, Jessie was a priest, and he also represented the entire Holy Church. This organization was a force was like a mammoth that no one dared to slight.

Most of these Moon-Class Elites were all independent masters. Although they couldn’t understand why such a powerful priest was a member of Chambord, they didn’t dare to go against the Holy Church no matter what! In fact, they didn’t even dare to fight back!

Under fear, their morale tanked!

After the masters of Chambord mercilessly killed the few Moon-Class Elite who were fighting back, this group of people who were put together temporarily finally collapsed; it was unavoidable.

Like homeless dogs, they ran in all directions and tried to flee.

This was a tragic scene.

If they were able to concentrate and gather together with a good leader, they might be able to put up a fight with their numbers advantage. Unfortunately, as soon as the first person fled, everyone else could no longer unify and defend themselves.

The dozen-or-so Moon-Class Elites who had survived this far all turned into dashes of light, and they ran in all directions.

Jessie, Dessler, and Inzagi were in a completely advantageous position, but it was impossible for them to kill all the invaders. After all, they were only three people, and they couldn’t clone themselves!

“Never mind, we don’t need to chase.”

Inzagi stopped moving and looked at the few Moon-Class Elites who already flew far away in the sky. He laughed, “We can let these cowards live, and they will spread the news about how powerful Chambord is. Then, fewer idiots will try to come and bully us! Although we aren’t afraid, it is annoying to deal with them all the time!”

Dessler nodded lightly and stopped as well; it was clear that he agreed with Inzagi’s words.

A smile appeared on Jessie’s face, and this handsome young priest said, “I hope the gods will forgive me for my sins. I really don’t want to kill them.”

Both Inzagi and Dessler were at a loss for words, and they thought to themselves, “Didn’t this priest who said that he likes peace kill the most people? He waved his hand and killed several Moon-Class Elites! He has the face to say that he doesn’t want to kill?”

After spending time together, people were able to tell that this young priest looked gentle but was stubborn as hell in battle. Once he decided on something, even nine dragons couldn’t pull him back.

Right now, shocking explosions sounded in the high sky where strong wind existed.

With his eyes tightly closed, Dessler raised his head slightly and ‘looked at’ the battle in the high sky, and he said in hesitation, “Should we move together and help Elena Her Highness?”

Priest Jessie couldn’t help but smile.

On the other hand, Inzagi patiently explained the situation to this peer who joined Chambord not long ago, “Don’t worry. That Albeda from the Anji Empire is only a Sun-Class Lord in the Morning Sun Realm, and his realm isn’t stable. Queen Elena advanced to the Sun-Class Realm a long time ago, and she is probably above the Morning Sun Realm and is at the Rising Sun Realm. You might not know, but Elena Her Highness is a talented warrior, and she is only weaker than Alexander His Majesty in Chambord. She is the No.2 Master of Chambord, and Albeda is no match for her!”

As soon as he said this, a blood rain poured down the sky.

Then, the explosions that were created by the colliding green light and fire and ice energies suddenly disappeared.

As a bright red light flashed by, the three young men felt like their visions blurred for a moment. Valkyrie Elena in red armor appeared in front of the three young men with Sun-Class Lord Albeda in her hand. This man still had a few breaths in him, but he had fainted already!

Elena’s strength was even beyond Inzagi’s most optimistic estimation. When facing this experienced and talented Valkyrie, Albeda wasn’t even able to use his Sun-Class Anomaly. If she didn’t want to capture him alive, she would be able to kill this opponent who was in the Morning Sun Realm with less than ten arrows!

Chapter 852: Argument in the Imperial Military Headquarters (Part Two)

“Mr. Brook has issued a command. I need to go back to protect Chambord City, and you three can head to St. Petersburg with this captive and meet His Majesty.” Elena’s voice sounded as she tossed Albeda to Priest Jessie.

“Ah? His Majesty is in the Capital of Zenit?”

“His Majesty is back?”

The three young men were all pleasantly surprised.

For the last while, all kinds of rumors were passed around. Although the members of Chambord never doubted Fei, they were a little worried for the king. Therefore, they were thrilled when they heard that Fei had returned safely and was in St. Petersburg, and they couldn’t wait to see him; they wanted to teleport to him right now.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-St. Petersburg, Imperial Military Headquarters-

This black building looked majestic and serious. Both the color and the atmosphere of this place made people feel a little scared.

This was the headquarters of the most powerful and cruel force in Zenit, and it had the most influence in the Empire. All the movements of close to one million Zenitian soldiers were controlled by the officials in this building, and the orders that left this place daily determined the life and death of many people!

It was less than 24 hours away from the deadline that D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, gave Zenit. The people inside St. Petersburg were anxious and nervous.

Facing an opponent whose status and strength was indefensible and the despicable and vicious co-conspirators, Zenitians had to make a decision, especially the nobles; they had to react according to their own benefits, and the high-level officials in the Imperial Military Headquarters were no different.

Right now, there was an intense argument happening in the meeting room at the center of the building.

The objective of this meeting was to determine how to deal with Imperial Martial Saint Alexander who was also the King of Chambord. On the one side, there was the talented young warrior who was canonized as the Imperial Martial Saint by Emperor Yassin himself after saving St. Petersburg, representing the future of the Empire. On the other side, there was the arrogant and vicious D’Alessandro who was the disciple of the most powerful human on Azeroth and wanted to kill the King of Chambord. This decision was hard to make for a lot of people.

Of course, it was very easy for others.

“Since most of us agree to charge the King of Chambord with a crime against humanity, a small number of us stayed silent, and less than five of us disagreed, I think we’ve reached our conclusion. At least the Imperial Military Headquarters could decide on this matter!” A fat man announced proudly. He had a thick red beard, and he was wearing a fancy robe.

He was Andrew Semak, the head of the Semak Family that was a level 1 noble family. He had been one of the top-tier officials who had control over the ten military cities in the southern region and governed the region.

Aside from the reason that the Ten Empire United Troops were tough to deal with, the fact that Andrew Semak had been slacking off and allowed the military forces in the region to weaken was also one of the key reasons as to how the southern region of Zenit fell into the hands of the invaders.

Unfortunately, the Semak Family had roots deep into the political system and had a strong influence. After he escaped back to St. Petersburg, he was investigated by the Royal Family, but his noble title was kept, and he still had a say in the Imperial Military Headquarters.

Andrew Semak was one of the key figures on the side of people who believed in sacrificing the King of Chambord to ensure the safety of Zenit.

In the last while, he had been hosting meeting after meeting and persuaded many other nobles. His goal was to submit to D’Alessandro to obtain peace and stability.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 853 - Elder Prince Arshavin’s Decision

Chapter 853: Elder Prince Arshavin’s Decision (Part One)

[TL Note: Hey guys, this chapter is a three-parter.]

Andrew Semak’s suggestion was backed by many influential figures in the Imperial Military Headquarters.

Most of them were old nobles who lost their sharpness and pride. The comfortable living and the passage of time put rust on their weapons, and their bodies and souls were also corroded.

The officials who were supporting Fei were mostly young men who weren’t willing to submit. They wanted an opportunity to perform their duties, and they were fearless and admired heroes. However, they were at a real numbers disadvantage, and their positions were a lot lower.  Even though they were in this meeting, they didn’t really have a say in this as they lacked influence.

“Zenit is a level 1 empire with one million soldiers. Back in the day, Emperor Yassin was able to battle and expand the territory of the empire in that disadvantageous situation, being both dominating and invincible. Almost all of you were generals under His Majesty who were fearless and ferocious on the battlefields, but why are you so weak and powerless today? Where is your former glory and courage?” A young military officer who was sitting at the back of the meeting room slammed the table and questioned in a rage with a red face.

His name was Gary Cahill, and he was recently promoted to be a legion commander after his outstanding performance during the defense battle of St. Petersburg and the military merits that he gained. He had a poor background, and he climbed to where he was today through accumulating military merits bit by bit. In fact, he was fortunate enough to get the opportunity to listen in during the meetings at the Imperial Military Headquarters.

During that defense battle, Gary Cahill was able to battle alongside Fei, and he got the chance to observe the strong presence of the Imperial Martial Saint. Just like many low-level soldiers and military officers, he truly admired the King of Chambord, and he firmly supported the new Imperial Martial Saint. He didn’t believe in the rumors that said the King of Chambord colluded with the Sea Tribe.

As soon as Cahill stood up and voiced his opposition, the other young military officers also followed him and chimed in.

“Legend Commander Cahill is right! If we submit to an arrogant b*stard, the entire Zenit Empire will become the laughingstock of Azeroth!”

“Regardless, Mr. Marital Saint has gone against the current and saved Zenit when the empire was in dire danger. Now, you are trying to ditch such a figure without hesitation? The citizens of Zenit will be ashamed of you!”

“The King of Chambord is the pride and honor of Zenit, and he represents Zenit’s future. You are choosing to ditch a Sun-Class Lord who is less than 20 years old? This is treason!”

“Before I came here, all the military officers who are above the level of Team Commander signed the petition to protect the Imperial Marital Saint. We are willing to fight and battle for the honor of the Zenit Empire and the Imperial Martial Saint! We won’t regret it even if we die!”

The young military officers were all angry and humiliated by what was happening.

At this moment, they still dared to hold up their beliefs and state their case in front of these
top-tier officials who were many levels higher than them. It could be said that they possessed the real virtues of being soldiers and defended the honor of the military.

In front of these accusations and questions that pretty much tore off all disguises, the top-tier officials who were on the side of submitting, led by Andrew Semak, had varied reactions. Although their expressions all changed, some of them lowered their heads, some of them felt guilty, and some of them were enraged.

Like a beast that got its partner taken away during mating, Semak stood up in anger and shouted, “Shut up! What do you know? If we don’t ditch the King of Chambord, the entirety of Zenit is going to suffer greatly! Ditching one to save millions! What is wrong with that?”

Chapter 853: Elder Prince Arshavin’s Decision (Part Two)

“Yeah! These brave yet brainless guys only go with their emotions and not logic!” A nobleman with a goatee laughed in disdain.

“Hehehe, Alexander ditched the honor of his ancestors and betrayed humans by colluding with the Sea Tribe, the enemy of all humans! We should get away from him as soon as possible.” Another influential official giggled and said. His name was Diarra, and he supported Semak and had control of the southern region before as well.

After saying that, he looked at the young military officers with a wicked smile as he added, “This is strange. Why are you trying to protect the King of Chambord this much? Could it be that you colluded with him a long time ago? I suspect that you guys are also involved with the Sea Tribe!”

This was nonsense, but he threw dirt at these brave and hot-blooded young officers without hesitation, completely framing them with nothing.

“You…” Gary Cahill who spoke first was so angry that he couldn’t get his words out.

At this moment, these vicious, snake-like nobles still weren’t thinking about the bigger picture regarding Zenit and were trying to harm their political enemies. They were foolish and shameless.

“What? You have no words to say?” Diarra sneered and pressed Cahill, “In my opinion, you guys already spoken with the King of Chambord, and you are up to no good. Although you look passionate and appear to be thinking for Zenit, you are all vicious and trying to achieve your own goals. If the Royal Family of Zenit and D’Alessandro are in conflict, there will be chaos, and it will greatly benefit the Chambord Kingdom, the new force that is on the rise. After all, this kingdom’s power is beyond the upper threshold of a level 1 affiliated kingdom.”

“Nonsense! You are just throwing dirt!” The young military officers were so mad that their lungs were about to explode.

“Humph! Do you still want to give more excuses? Foolish!” Diarra suddenly raised his voice and stopped the young military officers from talking.

Rather than letting these young military officers speak, he suddenly turned around and quickly walked to Elder Prince Arshavin, Zenit’s God of War, who was sitting at the head of the table and thinking in silence. He reported with passion and respect, “Your Highness, the King of Chambord is now a criminal, and everyone in the region knows about it. He is truly shameless, and he has offended many empires on the continent. This king is arrogant, he slights the Royal Family, and he barged into St. Petersburg without consent. He has done many evil deeds, and he is like a tumor for Zenit. Handing this villain to people like D’Alessandro is only beneficial for the Royal Family and Zenit as a whole. Right now, all the top-tier officials agree with this decision. Your Highness, you have the final say! These dirty low-level officers are up to no good, and the Imperial Knight Palace should arrest and interrogate them.”

In the meeting room, all kinds of expressions were shown.

Everyone knew that the King of Chambord and the Elder Prince had a deep grudge between them that was nearly impossible to resolve.

Elder Prince Arshavin had tried to deal with the troops at Dual-Flag City and those military officers who were on the side of King Alexander of Chambord. Then, the King of Chambord got enraged, and he barged into St. Petersburg and threatened the Elder Prince mercilessly in front of all the residents of the city… These two men were like water and fire; they didn’t get along well!

When Diarra just spoke, he mentioned the incident of Fei barging into St. Petersburg, trying to instigate the conflict intentionally. It was clear that he wanted to draw out the anger in Arshavin and punish these hot-blooded young military officers.

This move was vicious and cruel.

Chapter 853: Elder Prince Arshavin’s Decision (Part Three)

For a moment, everyone looked at this prince who had been sitting here but didn’t voice his opinion.

Right now, the Elder Prince’s status in the Imperial Military Headquarters was supreme.

Although he wasn’t confirmed as the successor of the throne, he still had control over [Iron Blood Legion], the No.1 Legion of Zenit that was known to be invincible. Also, he could move five out of the ten main battle legions, and he was in charge of training the new recruits and putting together the new legions. Therefore, he had control over more than half of the soldiers of Zenit.

With his high status and military talent, Arshavin was the most influential figure in the Imperial Military Headquarters without a doubt. In the last while, whatever Arshavin said was taken as the final decision.

Right now, the young military officers looked angry yet helpless.

Zenit’s God of War was the pride of the empire, and almost all military officers looked up to him. However, there was the irresolvable resentment between him and the King of Chambord. From the perspective of human psychology, people could foresee the Elder Prince’s decision.

Nobles like Andrew Semak and Diarra already couldn’t hide their smiles; everything was within their calculations.

This was an excellent opportunity for them to show the Elder Prince their loyalty.

However, Arshavin who had been silent all along raised his head slowly, and he observed Diarra with a light flashing in his eyes like a sharp knife. When this vicious poisonous snake felt uncomfortable, Arshavin said lightly, “You don’t deserve to appear in an honorable and glorious place such as the Imperial Military Headquarters!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Ah?” Diarra and Semak couldn’t understand the situation for a moment, and they were stunned, not knowing what to do.

“Ever since the establishment of Zenit, there are only generals who died on the battlefields and no soldiers who submitted under power!”

Arshavin fluttered his cape as he stood up, and he continued to speak as his body that wasn’t too muscular emitted a majestic presence.

“The King of Chambord is the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit. Even if he needs to be punished, it should be the decision of the Royal Family. When is it others’ turn to point their fingers? D’Alessandro is the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint? So what? Zenit has close to one million soldiers, and we are giant dragons and ferocious lions. We will just battle it out tomorrow morning!”

What he said instantly excited the people in the room.

At this moment, Zenit’s God of War’s not-so-impressive body released an unparalleled brilliance. Without needing additional effects, the few words that he said were enough to stun people. At that moment, the people who were hesitating felt guilty and ashamed.

“Your Highness, you… then the King of Chambord… you guys…” Diarra didn’t expect the Elder Prince to react like this.

In fact, before Arshavin spoke, no one anticipated this.

“Pass my order! Arrest Semak and Diarra! They are charged with treason, and they shall be executed by hanging. After they die, they shall be decapitated to deter others!” the Elder Prince said murderously without hesitation, and his face was cold and chilly like a demonic god.

Then, a series of uniform footsteps sounded, and teams of soldiers in black uniform armor rushed into the meeting room like a flood.

Surprising to everyone, these were the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion]. The people in the meeting had no idea when, but the guards were replaced by them.

Right now, the elite soldiers had surrounded the meeting room with weapons raised, and they looked murderous as if they were ready to kill.

Something big was about to happen!

“Could it be that the Elder Prince… want to launch a rebellion? How dare he surround the Imperial Military Headquarters with his soldiers?” people thought to themselves.

“No! Your Highness! Forgive us!”

“AH! You can’t kill me! Although you are a prince of Zenit, you don’t have the power to kill me…”

Diarra and Semak shrieked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 854 - That Person

Chapter 854: That Person (Part One)

Unfortunately, the murderous soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] didn’t show them any mercy.

A few muscular soldiers who were in black armor that seemed to still have blood stains on them charged in and grabbed these two screaming nobles without holding back. Then, they turned around and dragged the nobles out of the room. Diarra and Semak shouted crazily and called Arshavin names, and the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] smashed their mouths with weapons mercilessly. Now that their mouths were crushed, blood gushed out immediately, and their angry roars turned into deep and muffled whines.

In less than half a minute, two shrieks sounded from the outside.

Then, a military officer of [Iron Blood Legion] quickly walked in with two heads that still had hot blood dripping down. After he glanced around at the top-tier officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters, he snorted and threw the two heads on the ground. As blood splashed, their facial features could still be seen, and it was clear that they were Andrew Semak and Diarra who were dragged out.

“They were really killed!” people thought to themselves as the extreme visual shock made all of them dizzy.

These two were old nobles who had high status and many connections in Zenit! Without the interrogation of the Imperial Knight Palace and the decision of Emperor Yassin, they were killed on the spot! In others’ minds, Elder Prince Arshavin rushed this and was too violent.

Almost everyone in the meeting room lowered their heads in fear, and they didn’t dare to look at the prince who was sitting at the head of the table.

While sitting on his chair with his arms and legs stretched, Arshavin kept quiet with his right hand on his saber. His expression was still cold, and he didn’t even look at the two heads on the ground. Right now, no one knew what he was thinking about.

Some people tried to back out of the meeting room quietly, but they were stopped by the murderous soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion].

Quite a few of the nobles in the meeting room were warriors. They had followed Emperor Yassin and battled in wars, meaning that they had impressive strength. Unfortunately, years of comfortable living and lack of training weakened them to the maximum. Even though they were stronger than ordinary soldiers, they were no match for masters of [Iron Blood Legion]. Besides, Elder Prince Arshavin was already a Seven-Star Warrior, and he was the most powerful person in the room. No one could match him, and no one dared to make the wrong move.

Soon, dozens of military secretaries carefully walked in under the protection of a big team of soldiers in black uniform armor. Then, many letters and documents were moved in, piling into a small mountain.

Right now, the entire building was completely sealed, and a military secretary picked up a document and started to read it in his shaky voice.

These documents were all the letters that the nobles inside St. Petersburg were sending and receiving in the last while, but the content of these letters was shocking. Faced with danger, some people decided to communicate with enemies and submit before Zenit decided on what to do. In fact, most of these letters were between the nobles and the Anji Empire, the new dominating force in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

The people with fast information networks knew that the Anji Empire had a good relationship with D’Alessandro, and they even sent a Sun-Class Lord to come to Zenit with D’Alessandro.

In these letters, the Anji Empire promised the nobles that as long as they were willing to surrender and join Anji, they could still maintain their status and enjoy their lives even if D’Alessandro destroyed Zenit in rage.

Bam! Bam!

As the military secretaries read the letters one by one without skipping a line, some people in the room were terrified. Their legs turned to jelly, and their face paled. They were so afraid that they couldn’t get a word out.

The ferocious and beast-like soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] charged in, and the nobles whose names were called were pulled out and executed regardless of what status they had.

“No! Even if we committed crimes, it should be the Imperial Knight Palace that interrogates us, and the final verdict should come from the Imperial Senate and Emperor Yassin! Although you are a prince, you don’t have the power to kill nobles!”

“Forgive us! Elder Prince! We are being framed! Framed! You know that my family and I have always been standing by your side! We are your loyal servants…”

“You are stepping over the line! This is treason! Emperor Yassin would never allow this! Do you want to launch a rebellion?”

Chapter 854: That Person (Part Two)

The nobles whose names were called all reacted differently; some of them begged for mercy, some of them shouted, and some of them whined and struggled. However, they had the same ending. They were decapitated, and their bloody heads were tossed to the center of the meeting room, piling into another small mountain.

In just a little while, more than 20 nobles were executed.

Some of them tried to escape, but the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] who were guarding outside turned them into hedgehogs using arrows.

During this entire process, Elder Prince Arshavin sat in his seat quietly, and he didn’t say anything. It seemed like the shouts and executions didn’t pull in his attention as his mind was somewhere else. It felt like even if all the top-tier officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters were executed here today, his mind still wouldn’t be here even though this news would be shocking to almost every Zenitian.

The execution was continuing.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-St. Petersburg, the Elder Princess Estate that wasn’t far from the Royal Palace-

As a key member of the Royal Family who had stayed on the side of Elder Prince Arshavin before, Elder Princess Tanasha who was known as Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence had immeasurable influence on the political sphere of Zenit. This wise and intelligent woman was like an arm to Arshavin, and she was his No.1 Advisor and had control over half of St. Petersburg. Many nobles were more respectful and fearful of this woman, who was probably the smartest in the history of Zenit, compared to Elder Prince Arshavin.

Elder Princess Tanasha was crucial to the growth of the legendary King Alexander of Chambord. Before the competition among all affiliated kingdoms of Zenit, many nobles with fast and accurate information networks knew that the two of them were very intimate.

Unfortunately, the Elder Princess and the King of Chambord’s relationship became subtle as the Elder Prince became hostile toward the King of Chambord.

That day, the enraged King of Chambord barged into St. Petersburg with his invincible power and put an end to the conflict by giving the Elder Prince one punch, shocking the entire empire. Before he left, he said, “This is disappointing.”

Many people thought about it and felt like it was said to Elder Princess Tanasha.

No one knew what effect that had on the Elder Princess, and no one knew how the Elder Princess viewed the King of Chambord: A tool? An ally? Or a close friend?

The only observable fact was that the Elder Princess started to disappear in people’s view with the claim that her illness was getting worse. Even the most trusted subordinates of the Elder Prince never saw the Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence again.

Rumors said that the Elder Prince and the Elder Princess were no longer close due to the King of Chambord. This pair of brother and sister, where one had the best military talent and the other had the most intelligent brain, seemed to have parted ways. They were close and were the perfect partners who dominated St. Petersburg and Zenit, but that seemed to be in the past.

All kinds of rumors were passed around.

However, the truth was never as simple as it seemed on the surface.

In the Elder Princess Estate where few people could be seen, the Elder Princess, who was wearing a white, sleeveless traditional dress, was sitting in a bamboo chair quietly in the back garden under a lush and fragrant tree. Her surroundings were green, and she looked up at the faint blue sky as if she were thinking and waiting for something. Deep inside her beautiful, crystal-blue eyes that looked like an ocean and could see through everything, there was a faint sorrow which was hard to detect.

In her purple dress, Ziene who was valiant and high spirited stood by Tanasha’s side quietly.

“Right now, Arshavin should be taking action, right?” Elder Princess Tanasha sighed and asked in a low voice.

“In the most recent report that we got, everything at the Imperial Military Headquarters is under Elder Prince His Highness’ control. Don’t worry; no force in St. Petersburg could match [Iron Blood Legion]. In terms of military talent, the Elder Prince is also at the top.” Ziene comforted Tanasha.

“Eh, that is good.” Tanasha nodded and said, “Inform Paris; they can start moving as well.”

“Your Highness, the Imperial Patrol always stood against us; it is under the control of the Second Prince His Highness. Will they fully support us? This operation has no room for error.” Ziene reminded her.

“Don’t worry; Paris isn’t stupid, and she knows the importance of this. Also, that person should be by Paris’ side. He will make sure that this operation is successful.” The worry in Elder Princess Tanasha’s eyes intensified at this moment.

“That person… you mean?” Ziene seemed to know whom the Elder Princess was referring to.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 855 - The Night of Bleeding

Chapter 855: The Night of Bleeding (Part One)

-Imperial Patrol-

This was a dominant force in St. Petersburg, and it was only slightly inferior compared to the Imperial Military Headquarters. The buildings here were majestic, and they looked like a dense forest.

The soldiers of the Imperial Patrol usually only wore light armor and casual uniforms, but they were all changed into thick armor now, and with weapons drawn. Close to 70% of the force which was in charge of keeping St. Petersburg safe were here. The soldiers all looked serious, and the atmosphere was intense.

In the grand hall deep inside the main building, there was [Demonic Woman] Paris who was no longer in a long dress but white leather armor. Her long blonde hair looked like a golden waterfall, and a vibrant and fresh rose that had dew on it was on her ear, making she look more stunning than ever.

Right now, her slender hands held a double-handed sword, and her beautiful face looked murderous. Her appearance that was valiant and gorgeous was quite shocking.

[Red Beard] Granello who was silent and had cold light in his eyes was in a strange state; it looked like he couldn’t wait to do something, and it was rare for him. Standing behind Paris, he was fully armed. Right now, the mask on his strangely-shaped silver helmet was lifted, and the chilliness and gloominess that were usually seen on his face were gone. Instead, he looked brave and heroic.

These two important figures who were like the left arm and right arm to Second Prince Dominguez both appeared in the headquarters of Imperial Patrol, and their expressions were serious, showing that something big was about to take place.

Standing beside them, there was a figure who was enveloped by a black cloak. He was silent, and he was mysterious.

Suddenly, a murderous soldier quickly walked into the hall and reported that all the Imperial Patrol was ready.

“The time is here. Let’s move according to the previous plan.” Paris walked out of the hall in the lead as she dragged the double-handed sword.

“Are the people of [Iron Blood Legion] trustworthy?” Granello asked and tried to remind Paris.

“They are trustworthy this time.” The Demonic Woman walked out of the hall without even turning back.

Hearing her words, Granello took a deep breath and looked at the black-cloaked man beside him. He wanted to say something but held back his tongue. Then, a determined light flashed in his eyes, and he pulled down the silver mask and closed the helmet. Like a silver-armored battle god, he walked out of the hall while his metal armor created a series of metal-grinding noises.

That mysterious man in the black cloak followed Granello quietly like a shadow.

In less than ten minutes, close to 10,000 fully-armed elite soldiers of Imperial Patrol moved out of the buildings in the area, and they divided into four to five groups, and they moved toward different directions in St. Petersburg like a black flood that flowed into different streams.

…

-Year 10,342 of the Continental Human Era and Year 85 of the Imperial Calendar, Capital St. Petersburg started to bleed in the night of June 9th–

The night of bleeding.

Various historians, traveling poets, and academics of the later generation had different views and comments about this [Night of Bleeding], but they agreed on one thing – This night signified the beginning of the powerful military dictatorship of Zenit that lasted a long time.

[TL  Note: the military dictatorship doesn’t mean the same since all the empires on Azeroth were all already dictatorships to various degrees.]

Thank to this high-degree of military dictatorship, this little empire in the Northern Region of Zenit was able to last until the end of the Chaos Era where all kinds of war were happening on the continent.

The history books that were written by the royal historians documented and described the event well.

Chapter 855: The Night of Bleeding (Part Two)

“This was a night filled with impossibilities and executions. The two princes who were fighting for the throne viciously, Arshavin and Dominguez, joined forces and coordinated with each other for the only time in their lives. Together, they raised the slaughter knife toward the corrupt nobles who had enjoyed honors and privileges in the past. On the other hand, the nobles who were conspiring with each other weren’t aware of the situation at all. The forces under the control of the two princes instantly destroyed all forces that were uncertain about Zenit and tried to surrender to enemies, including the noble families who had sworn loyalty to the two princes. In this night of bleeding, many ancient noble families were turned to ashes. Without a doubt, this night was the biggest operation that Zenit had toward the execution of corrupt nobles. This was also a ruthless and cruel purification. If the Zenit Empire wanted to survive in this Chaos Era, severing the rotten and corroded tumors was necessary. The two intelligent princes reached an agreement on this issue, and that was the foundation to their cooperation.”

Some of the historians and academics thought about this event even deeper.

“Ever since the sharp rise of the King of Chambord, the practice of mass execution of corrupt nobles began to spread. It is hard to say that the King of Chambord didn’t have a part in the [Night of Bleeding]. After more than 100 years of growth, Zenit had turned from an affiliated kingdom to an empire, and its ancient body started to get old and decay; it was in urgent need of a drastic and cleansing transformation.

The incident of the King of Chambord being accused of betraying humans was the catalyst for this purification. Of course, Emperor Yassin’s silence also gave indirect permission for this operation to some degree.

For the last while, people couldn’t understand the attitude that the genius Emperor Yassin had toward the princes. They also couldn’t figure out why this wise ruler was so tolerant toward the King of Chambord who was unpredictable. All these secrets were only revealed toward the end of the Chaos Era.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

The Imperial Senate was a powerful force that couldn’t be ignored, and many noble forces were controlling it.

When the empire was just established, the Imperial Senate was created to pull in and comfort the nobles and various local forces. When Emperor Yassin was in his prime, this organization was a poor decorative piece in the political sphere. It was for many old nobles to spend the last moment of their lives here.

However, as Emperor Yassin’s strength suddenly dropped from his prime, and he started to let go of control over a lot of things due to his illness, the Imperial Senate began to have the power that it wasn’t intended to have! The nobles started to divide up the power and privilege of the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters, and it began to have significant influence over the critical decisions of Zenit. It was like the second powerhouse right after the Royal Family.

In the decision regarding the treatment of King Alexander of Chambord, the Imperial Senate had been trying to push the narrative. The nobles who didn’t want their interests to be harmed wanted to keep everything the same, and they didn’t want a total outbreak of wars. In order not to get in the full-on conflict with an aggressive figure like D’Alessandro, the nobles didn’t hesitate to trade away the interests of Zenit.

Yesterday, the Imperial Senate invited the envoys of the 22 empires into the meeting.

The arrogant and greedy nobles continued to challenge the majesty of the Royal Family, and it brought them deadly trouble.

When the news of merciless executions happening in the Imperial Military Headquarters and the homes of various nobles reached the Imperial Senate, the residences of the main members as well as the main structures of the Imperial Senate were all surrounded by the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] or the Imperial Patrol who had a lot of blood on them.

Shouts resonated in the sky, and the terrified and panicking nobles who were in their fancy clothes all became ghosts under the blades of soldiers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 856 - Viciousness

Chapter 856: Viciousness (Part One)

-The Main Palace of the Imperial Senate-

The outer defense walls were made from stone, and they were about four meters tall, protecting the Imperial Senate from all directions. This place was like an independent fortress on its own. Since the two princes kept the secret well, the Imperial Senate didn’t detect anything.

When the soldiers rushed over, they left a lot of dead bodies and closed the gate with the remaining forces after the initial panic. Since the defense mechanisms of the Imperial Senate were well kept, even though the Imperial Senate lost the majority of its armed forces, they still somehow managed to keep the fortress unconquered.

“How bold! How dare you attack and siege the Imperial Senate? Do you want to commit treason?” A noble in his fancy robe stood on top of a platform inside the fortress and questioned arrogantly and angrily.

Whoosh!

The bowstring vibration was the reply to his question.

An arrow flew out of a strong crossbow, and it instantly pierced this noble’s throat and killed him immediately.

Without saying a word, the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] and Imperial Patrol started to siege this fortress aggressively.

After these days of accumulation, the grudge between the military and the Imperial Senate had reached a boiling point since the soldiers hated the Imperial Senate for being so timid and making so many agreements that were shameful and in these corrupt nobles’ self-interest. Since the Imperial Senate had control over some legions and armed forces, it was critical to take out the corrupt nobles who were in control of the Imperial Senate. Otherwise, if news of this operation were to be leaked before the corrupt nobles could be killed, the commanders who had secretly conspired with these nobles might launch a full-scale uprising, and the situation would get out of hand.

For a moment, shouts resonated in the sky.

The fortress that the Imperial Senate was in seemed like a little boat on the ocean during a storm, looking like it was going to flip over at any time.

“They are rebelling! They are rebelling! They dare to siege the Imperial Senate! These damn traitors! These soldiers should all be hung, including their families!”

“Why is this happening? Why is this happening?”

“What should we do? We can’t keep this up! We can’t defend any longer!”

Inside the fortress, the noble members of the Imperial Senate who were usually arrogant now looked depressed and terrified. Their legs turned to jelly, and their faces paled as they were extremely anxious.

“Shut up! Why are you shouting? Damn it! They are from [Iron Blood Legion] and the Imperial Patrol! How is this happening? These two idiots, Arshavin and Dominguez, are working together? Damn it! They dare to start a military riot?”

A gloomy senior who had grey hair that was combed to the back of his head and an aquiline nose stood at a high ground and looked at the soldiers who were charging forward like a flood, and a cold smile appeared on his wrinkly face.

“Mr. President, what should we do? The defense wall is short, and it could only block them for a little while. Soon, these soldiers will barge in! We are underprepared; we only have fewer than 2,000 soldiers with us. We must be decisive!” Six nobles who were also wearing fancy robes stood beside the President of the Imperial Senate. They were usually arrogant and gloomy, but they were panicking now.

“Hehehe, Dominguez and Arshavin, these two damn kids want to get rid of us once for all. Then, they can’t blame us. These are only ordinary soldiers; what can they do? Don’t forget, we Imperial Senate have three Moon-Class Elites as our guardians. It will be effortless for them to take us out of here!”

The President of the Imperial Senate looked at ease, and he wasn’t worried.

Hearing his words, the other nobles finally heaved sighs of relief. That’s right! They had three Moon-Class Elites on their side, and one of them was an old monster who was famous in St. Petersburg. Ordinary soldiers couldn’t do anything to them.

Seeing the tragic and one-sided battle that was happening below them, the President of the Imperial Senate thought for a bit and said while gritting his teeth, “However, it would be too easy for these two damn kids if we leave like that.”

Chapter 856: Viciousness (Part Two)

As a vicious expression appeared on his face, he continued, “We were doing a lot of things for them! Damn! Since they want to do this, then they can’t blame us for being immoral! Hehe, two legions are still under the control of our Imperial Senate inside and outside St. Petersburg. Send a Moon-Class Guardian and tell them that Elder Prince Arshavin is trying to take the throne by force, and he is sieging the Imperial Senate and the Royal Palace with his soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion]. Order them to attack the campsite of [Iron Blood Legion] and the Imperial Military Headquarters. Also, tell them that they could kill and rob in the city. Women, money… they can keep whatever they seize.”

“Let the soldiers go loose? Allow them to commit robbery and arson?”

This vicious command made all other nobles gasp in shock.

“Even if we issue this command, our chance of succeeding is still low. The two princes control more than half of the military forces of Zenit, and our two legions are no match for them. Also, the Elder Prince is Zenit’s God of War. Since he has already surrounded the Imperial Senate, he must be prepared for our counterattacks,” a noble said in worry.

“Hahaha! What can he do even if he anticipates this? He doesn’t have Moon-Class Elites under his command! Hehe, I only need St. Petersburg to get chaotic and turn the Royal Family into a mess. It doesn’t matter even if blood creates rivers in this city, even if those two legions get wiped out. Let them be the sacrifice for the viciousness of the Royal Family and our newly gained glory! Hahaha! We only need one night of blood and disorder. Mr. D’Alessandro will be here tomorrow morning before the sunrise. Hehe, even if these two damn kids can command tens of millions of ordinary soldiers, what is the use?”

The wrinkles on the face of the President of the Imperial Senate looked like lines of curses, and his tone was vicious and chilling.

His plan was sinister and no different from committing treason. It was sickening!

If his plan were successful, even if the Royal Family regained control of St. Petersburg and suppressed the rebellion, the hundreds of years old St. Petersburg would be full of damage and no different to a dead city.

“But…” A member of the Imperial Senate said warily, “We don’t know what attitude D’Alessandro will have toward us. I heard that this man is also cruel and arrogant…”

“Hehe, don’t worry. I already got in contact with him on my own. Tonight, we are the planted agents. As long as we can cause chaos in St. Petersburg, we will be the most honorable officials tomorrow. We will still be of high status, and we will still have a lot of resources. In fact, we will get even more! From tomorrow and onward, the Imperial Senate will be the real ruler of this empire! Everyone here today will also be the most prestigious people on this land! No one will be able to threaten us!” The President of the Imperial Senate laughed and said proudly.

After hearing his words, the people around him gasped.

Since this old man said this, it meant that he already prepared to commit treason. He looked excited but was still a little worried.

His words were clear, but he was forcing the nobles in the fortress to commit treason with him.

Noticing the hesitation on people’s faces, the President of the Imperial Senate shouted, “Guys, this is not committing treason! The Royal Family was cruel and vicious first! We are only doing this for self-defense! Those two stupid princes want to protect that King of Chambord whose hands are stained by the blood of nobles. As long as this butcher is alive, we can’t live freely at all! Now, the Royal Family is launching this cleaning operation. We have no other choice! The Royal Family is pushing us! Even if we die, we need to get the Royal Family and the entire St. Petersburg to die with us! Tonight, let’s turn this city into a living hell!”

Under the illumination of fire and blood, the President of the Imperial Senate looked vicious like a devil.

Suddenly, a light beam dashed out of the fortress.

“Someone is trying to escape! Quickly! A Moon-Class Elite! Quickly stop him!” the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] shouted.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 857 - What Fist Technique Is This?

Chapter 857: What Fist Technique Is This? (Part One)

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Strong bows and crossbows shot out arrows, and these arrows dashed forward, trying to cut off and stop this light beam.

However-

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The warrior energy flames suddenly expanded, and that Moon-Class Elite shattered the arrows that could penetrate iron shields and armor in mid-air, making the arrows look like paper. Then, residual energy continued to move down, striking the ground with great power. As screams sounded, the soldiers were knocked down in groups, and it was unclear if they died or fainted.

This Moon-Class Elite was one of the guardians of the Imperial Senate.

“Hahaha! In the defense battle of St. Petersburg earlier, the Moon-Class Elites of the Royal Family all died or were severely injured. Right now, only our Imperial Senate is guarded by Moon-Class Elites. Hahaha! Arshavin, Dominguez, I want to see how you two merciless b*stards could stop my Moon-Class Elites with ordinary soldiers!”

The President of the Imperial Senate’s proud laughter sounded from the pavilion in the fortress.

“Tonight, I will turn the entire St. Petersburg into a living hell! I will reduce the Capital City of the Andrew Family into history and turn it into a laughingstock! Whoever protects the King of Chambord shall be killed! Including the Royal Family! Just wait and watch all the low-class residents of this city cry in pain and bleed to death! Hahaha!”

As the President of the Imperial Senate continued to laugh viciously, that dash of light moved fast like a flash of lightning and was about to be out of the attack range of all soldiers.

Magic arrows were shot out continuously, but they couldn’t threaten this Moon-Class Elite.

[Red Beard] Granello who was supervising this siege in his silver armor saw this from afar, and he was enraged immediately. “Damn it! This Imperial Senate has had ill-intent since long ago! Zenit was in mortal danger during the defense battle of St. Petersburg, but they didn’t even send out their Moon-Class Elites whom we didn’t even know about! They tried to reserve their strength! They have been planning this for a long time! Humph! Such tumors of Zenit should have been removed already!”

In just a few seconds, this Moon-Class Guardian of the Imperial Senate was about to escape.

At that moment, a golden sword energy flashed through the sky like an impressive dragon.

Bam!

This sword energy penetrated the Moon-Class Guardian of the Imperial Senate, and he was detonated. His body exploded, and his flesh and internal organs fell down the sky like blood rain.

Standing on the pavilion, the President of the Imperial Senate was shocked, and his smile froze on his face.

“What is that?” That golden sword energy shocked him to his core, and he immediately cooled down as if someone poured a bucket of ice water on him.

He wasn’t sure when, but two figures appeared in the sky, only a little more than 300 meters away from him. One of them was tall, and the other one was short.

The tall man was handsome and muscular, and he stood straight with his hair fluttering in the wind. He was high-spirited, yet his aura was steady. In his golden armor, he looked like a demonic sun god, perfect and eye-piercing, making others feel inferior.

He was Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton, one of the former Executive Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace who had been cultivating in seclusion on the Martial Saint Mountain.

Beside him was a little boy who looked cute yet majestic. He was wearing light armor, and his aura wasn’t weak. He was also looking down at the battle that was taking place.

“Criminal! You are inferior to animals! You are a despicable loser! How dare you insult my master?” the boy shouted with an angry expression.

Chapter 857: What Fist Technique Is This? (Part Two)

Even though he looked little, his voice was majestic, booming, and resonated on the entire battlefield, and the soldiers on both sides felt their ears buzzing.

Everyone was stunned, and they gasped subconsciously.

This boy looked immature, but it seemed like his strength was impressive. His voice was loud, and it made others feel a sense of fear.

“Ah! It is Luffy His Highness! He is the disciple of Mr. Martial Saint!” An officer of the Imperial Patrol recognized the boy in the sky, and he shouted in pleasant surprise.

Instantly, the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] and the Imperial Patrol cheered immediately, and the sound waves traveled far and wide.

“Mr. Sutton is invincible!”

“Golden Sun Knight! Golden Sun Knight!”

“Luffy His Highness is battling alongside us! Brothers, attack! Kill these b*stards who dare to insult Mr. Martial Saint!”

“Kill them! Uphold the honor of Zenit! Martial Saint Alexander is with us!”

The cheers were as loud as thunder, and the morale of the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] and the Imperial Patrol skyrocketed.

After the defense battle of St. Petersburg, Chris Sutton became one of the idols of the Zenit soldiers for his bravery and battle-hunger. As a warrior who was praised by Imperial Martial Saint Alexander and a hero who battled enemies alongside the King of Chambord, his arrival excited the soldiers.

Although Luffy was still young, he was [One Sword] ‘s son and the Imperial Martial Saint’s disciple. His appearance symbolized the arrival of Imperial Martial Saint Alexander, and it was a great honor for the soldiers.

As a result, the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] and the Imperial Patrol charged at the Imperial Senate fearlessly, and the defense walls looked shaky and were on the verge of collapse.

“Let me do it!”

As he shouted, Luffy jumped down from the sky.

He wasn’t a Moon-Class Elite yet, and he was only able to stay in the sky with the help of the Golden Sun Knight.

Therefore, his sudden jump from hundreds of meters in the air shocked everyone.

Boom! The dust on the ground flew up, and chipped stones dashed in all directions; it seemed like a 10,000-kilogram rock was dropped from the high sky. All the soldiers close to spot that Luffy landed moved back subconsciously.

“Even if he is made from metal, his body should be cracked, right?”

“Could it be that Luffy’s head is in a mess since he is so angry about the President of the Imperial Senate insulting his master?”

Just as people were thinking to themselves, whooshing noises sounded, and two giant fists flew out of the cloud of dust like snakes and smashed onto the iron gate of the fortress like two cannonballs.

Crack!

The giant fists shattered the thick and firm iron gates easily as loud noises sounded.

It seemed like Luffy’s fists were made from precious metal, and they were indestructible.

Both people inside and outside the fortress gaped with shocked expressions on their faces; they felt like they saw a monster.

The power of Luffy’s fists was only a small part of the reason why they were stunned.

Right now, Luffy stood still in the big crater that he created from the fall after punching out, and no injury could be seen on him; it seemed like the person who fell from the sky wasn’t him. The toughness of his body was beyond ordinary combat weapons.

The main reason why people were stunned was his arms. Like a pair of elastic strings, his arms could extend and shrink freely. Right now, his arms were stretched and more than 20 meters long, much longer than ordinary people, and his fists smashed the thick iron gate.

While people were still in shock, Luffy giggled heartily as his arms moved around and changed length, and he punched out many times, striking the defense walls.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The firm stone walls collapsed like a sand sculpture in a tornado, soon disappearing in the wind.

“This… What fist technique is this?” Everyone had a hard time believing what they saw. Even Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton was surprised, and his lips twitched as he stood in the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 858 - Rubber Fist from The Ancient Era

Chapter 858: Rubber Fist from The Ancient Era (Part One)

It was clear that Luffy was using a strange fist technique. His arms could extend freely like springs, and he could punch at any angle, making his fists more effective than weapons. In addition, the force inside his fists was terrifying. When he struck the solid stone walls, they were destroyed as if giant iron hammers landed on them, and they were shattered like paper.

Clouds of dust flew into the air when the defense walls collapsed.

When Chris Sutton saw Luffy practicing this fist technique for the first time, he was shocked to his core as well.

He was from a powerful noble family, and his martial knowledge was in-depth as he had heard of many combat techniques before. However, he was never aware of such a technique. It was powerful, and it was hard to defend against.

Luffy’s arms were soft as if they were boneless, and they could change shape and size freely. Right now, his arms looked like two vigorous, giant pythons. This combat technique was different from all other kinds of combat techniques, and it was clear that its creator put a lot of thought into it and opened a new path.

This set of techniques that Luffy himself named [Rubber Fist] was from Imperial Martial Saint Alexander.

Therefore, Chris Sutton admired Fei even more. In his opinion, only an unparalleled genius like the King of Chambord could create such a unique and strange fist technique.

-On the ground-

After a short moment of silence as everyone was stunned, the soldiers who were sieging the Imperial Senate cheered loudly.

As they roared, they charged forward at the fortress like beasts. Without the protection of the stone walls, the weak defense force that the Imperial Senate had couldn’t stop these ferocious soldiers. After a brief defense, the soldiers of the Imperial Senate kneeled and raised their weapons, surrendering completely.

There were a few masters who tried to fight back, but they were smashed by Little Luffy’s lightning-fast fists that were attached to his arms that were more than ten meters long.

When the swords and sabers hacked at Luffy’s long arms, they cut through the leather armor but could only leave a light white mark on his skin. As if the weapons hacked onto a tough bouncy ball, they were bounced back after making muffled noises. It was impossible to believe that Luffy’s body was made from flesh.

“Old B*stard! How dare you insult my master? I will smash you into meat paste!”

Luffy stared at the President of the Imperial Senate, and his arms suddenly extended over 20 meters. After grabbing onto a section of the collapsed stone wall, he pulled using his arms, and his body shot forward like a cannonball. Using the elastic ability of his arms, he instantly moved forward more than 60 meters, and he shot toward the President of the Imperial Senate who was pale on the tall pavilion.

The [Rubber Fist] that Luffy was cultivating was a mysterious technique from the ancient Mythical Era. It created a path of its own, and it was very different from all other mainstream techniques from the same era. Since it shined in that chaotic era, and its practitioners were able to defeat gods and demons and earn great fame and reputation, it was recorded in [Demon King’s Sword].

After Fei took Luffy as his disciple, and Luffy stated his interest in fist techniques, Fei tested Luffy’s physique and realized that the latter had the [Rubber’s Heart] physique which was suitable for practicing this technique, and he met all the requirements of the [Rubber Fist].

Therefore, Luffy was able to cultivate and get strong fast. In addition, Fei had gifted several precious godly herbs to Luffy to stimulate his potential. After more than a month, Luffy already mastered level 1 of this technique, and he was now a Six-Star Warrior.

Luffy respected and admired Fei like his dad. Therefore, he was already gritting his teeth when he heard the President of the Imperial Senate insulting Fei. Since the fortress was conquered, he wasn’t going to let this old man go.

“Ah! Save me! Save me!”

Chapter 858: Rubber Fist from The Ancient Era (Part Two)

Feeling the gust of strong wind blowing toward him, the President of the Imperial Senate was terrified despite his cunning. Luffy’s strange appearance and unique power left a sharp impression on his mind, and he screamed in fear, no longer vicious and cruel like before.

A few of his guards charged up and blocked the way with their iron shields, trying to block Luffy’s path.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Before Luffy got to the pavilion, his fists already arrived. His fist smashed onto the iron shields, and the shields were shattered. Like broken kites, the guards spat out mouthfuls of blood as they flew down from the pavilion!

Bam!

They fell onto the ground forcefully, and it was hard to say if they could make it or not.

The President of the Imperial Senate was stunned by what he saw, and he immediately turned around and tried to flee. At this point, he paid no attention to his appearance and temperament. While staggering, he suddenly tripped and fell on his face, and his front teeth fell out of his mouth.

While blood flowed out of his mouth, making him look terrible, he screamed desperately, “Mr. Montoya, Mr. Stoch! Save me! Please save me!”

These were the names of last two Moon-Class Elites of the Imperial Senate.

This Stoch was known as the Old Monster. He was famous in St. Petersburg for a long time, and he was violent and short-tempered. He had killed many people, and not many people dared to upset him. For a long time, he was known as the most powerful master in St. Petersburg right after Emperor Yassin.

When Fei barged into St. Petersburg and questioned Elder Prince Arshavin, this old monster appeared arrogantly. During that time, the Elder Prince and the Imperial Senate still had a great relationship, and they used each other to the best of their abilities. This old monster got greedy over Fei’s [Throne of Chaos] and tried to rob this treasure, but he was knocked away by the king’s hammer, and he was almost killed. From that moment on, he never showed his face, and he tried to recover from his injury in seclusion.

As soon as the President of the Imperial Senate screamed, those two Moon-Class Elites showed themselves.

The two shocking auras suddenly surged in the sky, and two energy flames, one red one blue, dashed out from the deepest location in the fortress. Then, the energy waves created two tornadoes, and the soldiers who charged into the fortress were blown into the air like straws. The big rocks on the ground were also sucked into the tornado, and many soldiers were injured as they all spun around chaotically.

The appearance of these two Moon-Class Elites instantly created giant waves.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Even Luffy who was a Six-Star Warrior couldn’t stand still beside the tornadoes. He grabbed onto a small part of the defense wall which didn’t collapse, and his arms that were more than 20 meters long coiled around this part of the defense wall like ropes. He was the only one who didn’t get sucked away after he did that.

The difference between Star-Level Warriors and Moon-Class Elites was completely exposed.

Although Luffy was cultivating the [Rubber Fist] which was a powerful and unique technique from the ancient times, he only reached level 1 of this technique and was only a Six-Star Warrior. The massive difference in realms made him as weak as an ant in front of Moon-Class Elites.

“Hahaha! Kill him! Kill him for me!” The President of the Imperial Senate stopped running, and he turned around and shouted crazily. He was chased like a dog, and he was deeply humiliated. Therefore, he had a deep hatred for Luffy as well.

Moon-Class Elite Montoya nodded and waved his hand, and blue energy dashed toward Luffy murderously like a light beam.

“Humph!” Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton who was observing the battle from the high sky snorted, and he suddenly moved as well.

As he pointed his finger, a golden sword energy dashed out and easily shattered that blue energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 859 - The Golden Sun Knight

Chapter 859: The Golden Sun Knight (Part One)

“Your opponent is me.”

After successfully protecting Luffy, Sutton targeted the two Moon-Class Elites with his aura. His hands grasped in mid-air lightly, and a dash of golden energy flame slowly burned through the space around him. In the next moment, a dragon lance appeared in this energy flame. This lance was a little more than three meters long, and it had the thickness of a child’s arm. With many profound runes engraved on its body, it seemed like life energy was flowing inside it.

Fei destroyed the golden dragon lance that Sutton used during their duel at the Dual-Tower Mountain. Not long ago, Fei gifted Sutton a new golden dragon lance. This dragon lance was one of the combat weapons that survived through time in the Last Ancestral Place of the Dwarfs, and Fei grabbed it when he was there last time. It was a level 4 combat weapon, and it was quite powerful.

Sutton shook his dragon lance, and dashes of golden light appeared in the sky. As if the gods were angry, the dashes of golden light tore through the sky and struck down forcefully, instantly enveloping the two Moon-Class Elites.

Right now, Sutton was fighting a one-versus-two battle, and he blocked both Moon-Class Elites of the Imperial Senate without falling into a disadvantage.

“AHHHHH… Impossible!” Old Monster Stoch roared in a rage.

His greyish-white hair stood up on ends, and his energy flames enveloped his body. He was furious since this was a massive humiliation in his eyes. He was fighting a junior with the help of another Moon-Class Elite, but he wasn’t able to get the instant win. After all, when Sutton was only a kid, Stoch was already a Moon-Class Elite. He had been famous for dozens of years now, but he was being suppressed today. The anger that he was sensing almost made him puke blood.

However, Sutton’s golden dragon lance was like the scepter of the gods! It contained unstoppable power and unleashed Sutton’s delicate techniques. The golden energy flames turned into godly dragons, and they howled in the sky and attacked the two Moon-Class Elites. Sutton’s strength was unbelievable! He handled both Montoya and Old Monster Stoch on his own, and he wasn’t pressured that much. With control of the battle, his metal-elemental warrior energy was as sharp as blades, and it cut through space without running into any obstacles. Almost everything around him was cut into pieces. Soon, his opponents could only defend and no longer had any opportunities to attack.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The growth of the Golden Sun Knight was impressive.

He only became a Moon-Class Elite about two months ago, but he was able to suppress these two experienced masters; it was no different from a miracle.

For a moment, the golden energy flame lit up the sky, and the loud dragon roars resonated in the area. Like a golden sun, Sutton was bright and powerful, stealing the light from all other people at this moment. In fact, his aura was so sharp that other people had a hard time looking at him.

This situation greatly boosted the morale of the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] and the Imperial Patrol.

Soon, the fortress of the Imperial Senate was utterly broken through. With Luffy back into the battle, the sieging force was invincible. A Six-Star Warrior was an unclimbable mountain to ordinary soldiers.

The close to 2,000 soldiers of the Imperial Senate started to resist again when the two Moon-Class Elites appeared. However, since Sutton stopped those two masters, those ordinary soldiers fell into a hard battle. More than 600 soldiers were killed, and about 1,400 soldiers saw that victory was leaving them, so they dropped their weapons and surrendered while kneeling.

“Forgive me, forgive me! I made a mistake…”

The President of the Imperial Senate wasn’t able to get away in time. Right now, his body was covered in blood, and his hair was messy. Right before he could step into the teleportation portal created by a magic scroll, Luffy’s arms suddenly extended and pulled him back.

This arrogant and cruel nobleman was terrified, and he kowtowed and begged for mercy.

Luffy hated his guts and wasn’t willing to say anything more. With one punch, he put an end to this vicious conspirator.

The battle was soon over, and the Imperial Senate that was once influential and powerful disappeared.

In the sky, the battle between the masters also reached a tipping point.

Chapter 859: The Golden Sun Knight (Part Two)

Sutton’s dragon lance penetrated the throat of Moon-Class Elite Montoya who was a bit weaker, and the latter lost his life. The sharp metal-elemental warrior energy ran loose inside his body, and the sword energies dashed in all directions and turned his body into a cloud of blood mist.

Old Monster Stoch had a lot of injuries on his body. After Fei struck him a while ago, he was severely injured, and he hadn’t recovered yet. Right now, he only had less than 50% of his strength back.

Facing the aggressive Sutton, he sensed the threat of death. For a moment, many memories flashed in his mind, and all the bad things he did and crimes he committed reappeared in his head. Also, the faces of people whom he tortured and killed jumped out before his eyes one by one.

That split second of distraction allowed Sutton’s dragon lance to penetrate this old monster’s heart.

With blood gushing out of his mouth, this old monster retreated in a flash with a strange smile. He laughed crazily, “I dominated the region in my lifetime, and I have killed a lot of people. I don’t regret anything! If the King of Chambord didn’t injure me so severely, how can you battle me? Haha! Even if I have to die, how can I die in the hands of a weak junior like you? Hahaha! Only I can determine my fate!”

As soon as he said that, an explosion sounded in the sky. Flames appeared in the air, indicating that the old monster had self-detonated.

Sutton slowly put away his dragon lance and waved his hand at the ground. A huge force sucked up Luffy who still didn’t get enough battle, and they turned into a dash of golden light and disappeared towards the Martial Saint Mountain as tens of thousands of soldiers cheered.

After this battle, the corrupt nobles’ most prominent force inside St. Petersburg was pulled out along with its roots.

…

Soldiers started to clean up the battlefield orderly and steadily.

-At the top floor of a tall pavilion further away-

[Demonic Woman] Paris saw this scene, and she heaved a sigh of relief as a relaxed smile appeared on her face. Right now, her red armor was stained by blood, and blood was still dripping down the blade of her double-handed sword.

Tonight was the night of bleeding, and unimaginable battles were taking place all over St. Petersburg.

In the dark, the corrupt nobles who knew they were facing death didn’t surrender and give up. Instead, they chose to fight back and counterattack. They revealed all the strength that they had been hiding, and both sides used their trump cards. The casualties were high, and even Paris joined a battle and fought personally, which was rare to see.

Fortunately, the two princes coordinated well and kept all the secrets hidden. The nobles didn’t get any warning signs, and they were surprised by the sudden siege. They were surrounded and taken down one by one as they didn’t have time to coordinate their defense with each other.

It was midnight, and the sunrise was less than six hours away. By now, this unexpected cleaning operation was completed.

The first step to the grand plan was executed properly!

However, the Zenit Empire was still in a critical situation, and it didn’t get turned around because of this.

Before the sunrise, the most terrifying enemy that Zenit had ever faced was going to arrive. D’Alessandro, the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, was coming, and it was hard to imagine how the giant bear of the north was going to survive through this crisis without a powerful master who could match this arrogant young man.

Various signal flames were shot into the dark sky, creating a series of beautiful yet strange images.

This meant that the operation was over.

Then, intense and busy cleanup and preparation were about to start.

“Let’s go.” Paris looked at the flames in the sky and said with a relaxed expression.

“Let’s go.”

Beside this [Demonic Woman], a silent and mysterious person stood in the dark in a cloak.

As if his body merged with space, he was standing there, but others felt like that place was empty. It was clear that his strength was on another level.

Quickly, the two of them flashed and disappeared from this building.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 860 - Forbidden Topic – King of Chambord

Chapter 860: Forbidden Topic – King of Chambord (Part One)

-Imperial Military Headquarters-

The nose-piercing smell of blood permeated the air as if the building were absolutely soaked in thick blood. Even though the nightly wind blew through, it couldn’t get rid of it.

The Imperial Military Headquarters was turned into a terrifying slaughterhouse. At least half of the top-tier officials were turned into corpses under the sabers of the ordinary soldiers. Except for them, some military clerks, nobles, and warriors were also executed. The metal sabers of the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] even curled and got cracks in them.

The black human heads piled into a mountain in the center of the meeting room, and the blood formed streams like the ones on the street after a massive storm, and it flowed through the stone tiles and stairs that were full of moss. Since it was cold at night, the heat in the blood created clouds of vapor, seeming to be trying to leave one last trace of itself in this cold and cruel world.

The soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] stood straight with grave expressions, and their weapons were all drawn.

Elder Prince Arshavin seemed distracted. As if he were thinking hard and trying to make a critical decision, he rested his head on his palm, and he looked down on the floor silently like a statue.

This silence made the atmosphere in the meeting room suppressive and anxious.

Those top-tier officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters and nobles who survived this slaughter felt like they were having nightmares, and it had no sign of ending. As if the air had all turned into liquid, the others in the room felt like they were suffocating. They were afraid that the Elder Prince, who was sitting at the head of the table, was going to wave his hand and give another execution order.

Whoosh!

A sharp signal flame dashed into the sky, and the air-piercing noises disrupted the deadly silence in the building.

Elder Prince Arshavin finally woke up from the long silence, and a sense of pity flashed in his eyes as he looked up at the mountain of human heads in the center of the room.

Then, he waved his hand impatiently, and the soldiers of [Iron Blood Legion] bowed and started to clean up as the nobles stared at them in fear. They began to clean the blood on the ground, and the heads were also taken out one after another.

“Guys, you can go back now.” Arshavin stood up and said to the nobles in his deep voice.

“Ah?” someone gasped and cried desperately, “No! Elder Prince Your Highness, please don’t kill me! I don’t know anything! My loyalty to the Royal Family…”

Instantly, almost everyone in the meeting room kneeled and begged for mercy.

“Guys, you are all loyal officials of Zenit. At the most critical moment in Zenit’s history, you chose to stand with the Royal Family and the citizens. I’m glad that you passed the test, and I’m proud of you. Choosing wrong will result in bloodshed, and choosing correctly will bring you honor. Let the stars in the sky be the witness of the promise that the Royal Family is going to fulfill! You guys have demonstrated your loyalty, and you will receive flowers and cheese!” the Elder Prince said loudly, “This incident is over! Guys, please go back now!”

After hearing the explanation, these people in the room finally stood up in fear and walked out of the building with shaky legs after expressing their gratitude.

When they got on the street, they saw fully-armed soldiers everywhere. It was clear that these soldiers had been through fierce battles as their armor was stained by blood, and their weapons reflected chilling light. A lot of noble estates that were usually quiet and peaceful were burning in flames, and loud shouts sounded from within.

It seemed like the entire St. Petersburg was drowned in blood, making people confused and stunned.

Now, these nobles suddenly realized that the scope of tonight’s incident had far exceeded their wildest estimations.

Chapter 860: Forbidden Topic – King of Chambord (Part Two)

They instantly looked at each other in their eyes, and they saw the shock and the feeling of good fortune.

As the nightly breeze blew by, no one dared to speak. They all headed to their estates with staggering steps.

No one had expected that the punishment toward the King of Chambord which was almost set in stone suddenly would turn into this at the last moment. The King of Chambord didn’t even appear, and the dominant forces in Zenit who opposed him were shattered and destroyed quickly.

King Alexander of Chambord was becoming a forbidden topic. He was someone who shouldn’t be messed with or calculated against. Otherwise, you should dig your own grave ahead of time.

…

In this night of bleeding, the other relatively quiet place except for the poor neighborhood was the hotel district.

Those envoys of the 22 empires in the Northern Region of Azeroth hid in their rooms and didn’t dare to come out as if they were mice who noticed that a godly dragon was passing by.

In the night before, two strongmen who self-claimed to be subordinates of the King of Chambord barged into the district and broke the legs of the arrogant head envoy of Anji and killed any envoys who dared to insult the King of Chambord. Then, they beat every single envoy from these empires in a dominating fashion until their faces all swelled.

These envoys who chanted that they were going to kill the King of Chambord earlier were terrified. They were like a flock of sheep, and those two strongmen were like two fierce tigers. Killing seemed as easy as pulling out weed on a field to them, and they beat everyone up without fearing any possible retaliation.

Since yesterday, these arrogant envoys had to endure the embarrassment and hide in their rooms while gritting their teeth that weren’t beaten off. They were all waiting for the arrival of the group of masters led by D’Alessandro, and they couldn’t wait to humiliate every Zenitian and torture and kill the King of Chambord. Also, they were determined to ‘thank’ those two damn strongmen who had black hair and white hair. They were planning to skin them alive and carve out their flesh, turning them into complete skeletons!

“Hehe! Get more chaotic! It is better! The Zenitians are losing their minds and collapsing! When the sun rises in a few hours, this evil empire will be doomed! We will kill every single male Zenitian who is over the height of a wheel and enslave all the females!”

The envoys hid in their rooms and cursed viciously.

…

The night of bleeding was gradually wrapped up.

The ancient and majestic St. Petersburg soon fell back into silence.

Time was like a fast-current river, and it could only head in one direction.

As time quickly passed by, the night got darker and darker. Then, it gradually started to brighten up, and the visible shiny stars in the sky decreased in number drastically. When the bottom of the eastern sky showed a trace of white light, and few stars could be seen, orders were given out one after another urgently.

Fully-armed soldiers stood on and outside the defense wall of St. Petersburg, and there were so many of them that the defense wall and the area around it seemed packed.

These soldiers grasped onto their weapons tightly, and their expressions showed determination and perseverance without fear. The precious magic weapons that were rarely seen were all moved onto the defense wall, showing their fangs like ferocious beasts.

Also, hundreds of tall magic towers in the city continued to absorb and condense the magic elements in the area as weak energy flames burned around them. They were preparing powerful spells, waiting to be triggered.

Under the watchtower above the eastern city gate, the nobles who were dressed in precious magic armor looked at the distant sky anxiously.

The light coming from the eastern sky was getting brighter and brighter.

The moment that was going to determine the fate of Zenit was about to arrive.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 861 - Who Could Turn the Tide?

Chapter 861: Who Could Turn the Tide? (Part One)

Elder Prince Arshavin, Elder Princess Tanasha, [Demonic Woman] Paris, [Red beard] Granello, the Legion Commanders of the ten main battle legions, the Legion Commanders of the 20 new battle legions, the level 1 and level 2 nobles who survived last night’s operation, the essential members of the Royal Family, the top-tier officials, the six Executive Knights of the Imperial Knight Palace who survived through all the turbulence, Executive Knight Captain Akinfeev, the masters of [Iron Blood Legion], the masters of the Imperial Patrol…

All the influential figures of Zenit appeared on the defense wall.

The atmosphere was anxious and unsteady.

At this moment, everyone’s heart was beating fast.

As that red sun slowly appeared and rose above the horizon, waves of terrifying energy surges appeared from afar. As if it were condemnation from heaven, it seemed like even the sky was about to collapse while this group of people got close to St. Petersburg.

The terrifying pressure was indescribable, and it seemed like the defense wall of this great city was going to be shattered without getting attacked.

Wherever this group of people went, the land cracked, the plants on the ground withered, the rivers howled and changed directions, and the light bent.

Finally, the Continental Martial Saint’s No.2 Disciple D’Alessandro arrived with the 20 Moon-Class Elites. These people didn’t hide their hostility and desire for destruction, and they were aggressive.

As the sun rose, the crisis appeared.

In the face of the terrifying power which seemed to be able to bend the sky, everyone on the defense wall felt like giant mountains were crashing down on their backs. As if tens of thousands of kilograms of force was pressing down on them, they almost couldn’t stand anymore. If this lasted any longer, they were all going to fall to the ground on all fours, submitting to D’Alessandro’s arrogance.

Those 21 god-like and demon-like figures slowly stopped about 1,000 kilometers away from the defense wall of St. Petersburg, and they remained in the sky.

Among them, one person stood out. Even though his figure wasn’t as burly as others, his aura was as grand as a holy mountain, making others feel like he was invincible. His head was a lot bigger than others’, to the degree where it was a little funny. But when he opened his eyes, two beams of godly light shot out and pierced through space, shining on the ground. Wherever he looked, the land split open, the defense wall collapsed, and a few Five-Star Warriors shattered like dry mud dolls and soon turned into clouds of dust.

It was terrifying!

To ordinary people, this man’s power was no different from the gods.

“Is he the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint?” Zenitians thought to themselves; they had never seen anything this terrifying.

After witnessing this scene which only existed in legends for them, Zenitians were all stunned. It didn’t matter if they were nobles or soldiers, ordinary people or cultivation masters; they all felt weak and powerless.

“Hahahaha! It seems like you have made your decision! This sure is disappointing, Poor mice, do you really think that you can defeat a disciple of the Continental Martial Saint?” D’Alessandro’s voice resonated in the sky like a rumble of thunder, and the giant crack in the defense wall seemed to grow bigger.

“A little level 1 empire dares to resist me for a dirty mouse-like traitor of humans? Today, you have put an end to your own fate!”

As the booming voice sounded, sound waves dashed forward rapidly. The armor on the soldiers who were in the very front turned into sand grains, and rows of soldiers turned into clouds of blood mist.

D’Alessandro’s power wasn’t something that ordinary soldiers could defend against!

Chapter 861: Who Could Turn the Tide? (Part Two)

The indescribable desperation instantly permeated in the air, enveloping Zenit’s Capital St. Petersburg.

“Open the magic protective sphere! Prepare for battle!” Suddenly, a shout sounded on the defense wall.

There was a magical power contained in this voice, and it also created dashing sound waves. The sound waves that were coming from two different people collided in the air, and a series of transparent ripples that were visible to ordinary people appeared, creating clapping noises as if millions of soldiers were fighting each other in close-range.

Dents and holes appeared in the sky, and the sunlight was distorted and bent.

Finally, the terrifying sound waves of D’Alessandro were stopped 100 meters away from the defense wall and couldn’t make any more advancements.

Also, this shout woke everyone up on the defense wall and got rid of their negative emotions. This voice contained peaceful and upbeat power, shattering the fear in people’s minds and instilling them with confidence.

Finally, the people on the defense wall could react and process information again.

Elder Prince Arshavin issued one order after another, and the signal flags flashed, directing the counterattack of Zenitians.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

As slight vibration noises sounded, orange energy flames gradually appeared around St. Petersburg and rose, soon completely enveloping the magnificent city in it. This was St. Petersburg’s grand protective magic array, [Goddess of Earth’s Protection]. The thick and firm orange light sphere finally gave Zenitians a little bit sense of security.

In the next moment, the magic weapons on the defense wall started to counterattack. Dashes of different colored light shot toward those figures in the sky murderously.

The battle instantly began.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Since the decision was already made, there was only battle and no room for negotiation. This could only be resolved if one side bled out and got defeated.

Since no talk was necessary, then battling it out without holding back was the best option.

As Elder Prince Arshavin commanded in his deep voice, the powerful military started to attack. It was a weak move to use many ordinary soldiers and attack a powerful and unparalleled master, but none of these people regretted this as their honor was above their own lives.

As soon as the battle started, everyone put their hearts and souls into it.

The situation was intense, and everyone’s heart was in their throats as they stared at those dashes of light that flew toward the enemies; they wanted to know if Zenit’s most powerful magic weapons could pose some threats to the terrifying invaders. Right now, no one had time and energy to figure out where that shout which rivaled with D’Alessandro’s came from.

“Hahaha! A bunch of bold mice! Great! Today, Zenit will be completely removed from the Northern Region of Azeroth!”

D’Alessandro laughed arrogantly in the sky. It seemed like he didn’t even move, but those powerful and bright magic arrows that were shot out of the most advanced magic weapons of Zenit froze 300 meters away from them. As if they were icicles that fell into the lava, the magic arrows that were comparable to a group of hungry locusts in number hissed and disappeared while green smoke came out of them.

“Hiss…”

A series of gasps sounded on the defense wall of St. Petersburg.

These magic weapons were the last resorts of the empire. Even when the Ten Empire United Troops sieged this city and St. Petersburg was in danger, they weren’t put into use.

The people were hoping that even if these magic weapons couldn’t harm D’Alessandro, they could at least kill a few Moon-Class Elites who came with him.

They didn’t expect that these arrows were utterly useless.

What should they do next?

Who could stop the enemies?

Who could turn the tide?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 862 - Where Did These Moon-Class Elites Come From?

Chapter 862: Where Did These Moon-Class Elites Come From? (Part One)

“How can dying candlelight compete with the clear moon in the sky in terms of brightness?”

About 500 meters away in the sky, the 20 Moon-Class Elites surrounded D’Alessandro in the middle like the stars around the moon. They sensed the desperation of Zenitians, and they felt great as they were dominating over them. Level 8 Top-Tier New Moon Elite Dallas said to D’Alessandro arrogantly, “These Zenitians are seeking death! Sir, you don’t need to do anything. Servants like us will handle this for you!”

“That is good. Since these poor mice made such a decision, let them slowly taste desperation.” With cruel and vicious light flashing in his eyes, D’Alessandro said slowly, “Kill half of the mice on the defense wall first. Then, pile their heads into a mountain! I will stain the sun and the sky with blood!”

As soon as he finished speaking, six Moon-Class Elites dashed forward like lightning bolts.

St. Petersburg’s magic protective sphere, [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], was used to block the magic attacks of the enemies, and it did not affect physical attacks, so it wasn’t able to block the Moon-Class Elites.

In just a second, the six Moon-Class Elites already got close to the southern city gate; they were about ten meters away.

“Hahaha! You offended Mr. D’Alessandro! You savages of the north deserve to be slaughtered!”

“You still have time to regret your decision and go back to make amendments. If your emperor crawls out of the Royal Palace and begs for mercy while kneeling in front of the city gate, we will leave a trace of the bloodline of your Zenit Empire!”

“Why are you talking to them? Mr. D’Alessandro already said that half of them need to be killed. I say that we should start with these nobles and warriors who are above Five-Star!”

“Hahaha! Don’t rush it! We need to enjoy this dominating feeling! We will let these poor mice truly experience the fear of death and regret their decisions! Hahaha!”

The Moon-Class Elites laughed arrogantly and got close.

According to the information that they got, most of the Moon-Class Elites of Zenit had died during the invasion of the Ten Empire United Troops. If the King of Chambord didn’t come out and save the situation, this empire might have already been conquered.

“Zenitians don’t have anyone powerful anymore! With the god-like D’Alessandro behind us, there is nothing to worry about!” they thought to themselves.

The nobles and soldiers on the defense wall had dry lips, and they were angry and felt powerless at the same time.

Now, all of them were looking at the watchtower, and there was Zenit’s God of War Arshavin who was dressed in his blackish-red armor, looking as if he were cast out of metal. Since Imperial Martial Saint Alexander who turned tide last time was nowhere to be seen, only this general who brought Zenit hundreds of victories could instill them with some hope and confidence.

No expressions and emotions could be seen on Arshavin’s face; he didn’t respond as if he were waiting for something.

Just as people were getting curious, two dashes of light shot over from the inner region of St. Petersburg, one from the east and one from the west. They stopped before the watchtower and stood in mid-air, showing that they were Moon-Class Elites. One of them was in golden armor with a golden lance in his hand, looking like the sun in the sky; he was Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton. The other person was wearing a fancy robe and had a delicate golden wine jar in his hand. He was tall and thin, and he looked dashing with the fragrance of wine around him; he was Matt Razi, the No.1 Traveling Poet of Zenit who hadn’t been seen in a while.

Chapter 862: Where Did These Moon-Class Elites Come From? (Part Two)

These two people stood in mid-air before the defense wall, shoulder to shoulder, blocking the way of the six arrogant invaders using their mountain-like auras.

Zenitians on the defense wall cheered loudly.

These two were Moon-Class Elites of Zenit, and they didn’t escape and decided to face the strong enemies even though it seemed like they couldn’t do much.

“Haha! Two stronger mice appeared! Interesting. I thought all the big mice died off!” Among the six foreign Moon-Class Elites, one of them copied D’Alessandro’s tone and mocked. He didn’t expect Zenit to have two Moon-Class Elites, but these two people couldn’t do much to the situation. He turned to his peers and laughed, “Who is interested in butchering these two big mice?”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“I will!”

Two Moon-Class Elites moved before anyone else had the chance. They wanted to leave a good impression on D’Alessandro’s mind and be favored by the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint. After all, studying on the Continental Martial Saint Mountain was the dream for many warriors.

Boom! Boom!!!!!!

Chris Sutton battled a Moon-Class Elite who was wearing bronze armor, and Matt Razi collided with a Moon-Class Elite who was using a giant crystal sword that was about four meters long.

The other four Moon-Class Elites charged toward the defense wall with various-colored warrior energy flames flashing around them.

When almost all the Zenitians on the defense wall looked at Arshavin, these Moon-Class Elites learned that the thin young man who was wearing blackish-red metal armor and standing in front of the watchtower was the head commander. They attacked together and wanted to kill Arshavin in front of everyone to destroy Zenitians’ morale.

Gasps sounded on the defense wall in waves.

In the face of mortal danger, Arshavin held onto his saber tightly and stood straight, not shivering for a bit. As he stared forward with bright light in his eyes, his long hair fluttered in the air like a flag, and he didn’t even take one step back.

Suddenly, four dashes of light flashed and flew out of the crowd of ordinary soldiers, colliding with these four Moon-Class Elites.

“What? Four more Moon-Class Elites?”

The soldiers and nobles on the defense wall couldn’t believe their eyes! Those four dashes of light were indeed enveloping four Moon-Class Elites. With powerful auras, they blocked the four foreign Moon-Class Elites like dragons that suddenly appeared.

Instantly, 12 Moon-Class Elites battled in the sky, and it was hard to tell them apart.

Even the soldiers and nobles of Zenit didn’t know where those four Moon-Class Elites came from, and they didn’t know why they dressed like ordinary soldiers without anyone noticing and suddenly charged out in the critical moment to save the situation!

Further away in the sky, D’Alessandro and the rest of the 14 Moon-Class Elites were surprised; they didn’t anticipate this!

“Aren’t the reports that we got from the Leon Empire and the Anji Empire say that almost all the Moon-Class Elites of Zenit died in the previous war?” they thought to themselves.

“Hehe, this is interesting. No wonder these mice dare to fight me. So, they are hiding some strength!” After a short moment of pause, the mocking smile appeared on D’Alessandro’s face again. Even if the Zenit Empire had hundreds or thousands of Moon-Class Elites, it was meaningless to him.

Moon-Class Elites were like ants in front of Sun-Class Lords who were like dragons. One exhale of a Sun-Class Lord could kill many Moon-Class Elites.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 863 - One-Sided Battle (Part One)

Chapter 863: One-Sided Battle (Part One)

The intense battles were continuing.

Different from D’Alessandro and his crew who watched the battles casually, the Zenitians on the defense wall held their breath and watched the battles of the 12 Moon-Class Elites closely; they knew that the outcome of the battles would determine the fate of Zenit.

“Kill! Rapid Hurricane Howling Wolf Strike!”

Suddenly, a shout overpowered all other noises. Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton who was in his golden armor used his famous ultimate technique. Although his mount, a wolf beast, wasn’t here, his bright golden warrior energy condensed into a giant wolf that had a horn on its forehead. As he struck out, both his body and his lance turned into a dash of light and penetrated his opponent.

Finally, one battle came to an end.

Sutton was praised and liked by Fei, and he was taught the best metal-elemental warrior energy cultivation method from [Demon King’s Sword] which was like the martial encyclopedia of the ancient Mythical Era, and Fei planted a seed of power in his body.

In the last two months, this young man improved quickly. Although his opponent’s strength was on par with him, that man couldn’t handle the sharpness of the metal-elemental warrior energy and Sutton’s aggressive combat style.

Sutton’s ultimate technique struck that foreign Moon-Class Elite, and the latter was turned into a pile of meat paste, shattering in the sky.

A series of thunderous cheers range out on the defense wall as if a tsunami appeared.

This victory finally helped the extremely nervous Zenitians calm down a little.

After finishing the battle, Sutton breathed heavily. That ultimate technique consumed a lot of his stamina and almost depleted his warrior energy. He had to recover as fast as he could to get ready for even more brutal battles that were going to occur!

“Hahaha! I didn’t expect that kid to get the first win!”

Drogba who was dressed as an ordinary soldier laughed as he battled a big man who was more than two meters tall and using a giant hammer that had huge spikes on it. Since they both pursued pure strength, they fought each other head-on.

Boom! After taking one forceful strike, Drogba used this opportunity to back off for more than 50 meters. Then, he waved his hand and summoned a giant tower shield that looked like a blackish-golden bull. After placing this shield in front of him at an angle, he pressed his shoulder onto it and charged forward. The bright image of a golden bull appeared in front of him, and he and his shield turned into a dash of light after a short pause!

Crack! Crack!

As a series of cracking noises sounded, the big Moon-Class Elite who was swinging the giant hammer froze in the sky, and streaks of orange light dashed out of his body. Like a shattered porcelain doll, he broken into pieces, and his flesh and bones fell onto the ground.

Another battle was over, and Zenit obtained another victory.

Cheers sounded again, and the soldiers and nobles of Zenit jumped on the defense wall and hugged each other.

At the same time, several other battles finished as well.

Pierce who was also dressed as an ordinary soldier figured out his opponent’s real strength and used [Saint Sword Excalibur]. An indestructible and invisible sword energy instantly cut his opponent into pieces, and Pierce struck a dashing pose as he backed off a little. His short white hair stood on his head like needles, and a murderous spirit enveloped him, making him look like a reserved master!

Philip Inzagi was also wearing an ordinary soldier uniform, and his body shook before the battle, breaking the armor easily. Then, his body merged with space, and he flashed in the area and around his opponent like a ghost.

After his opponent got mad for being teased and lost his cool, the [Touch of Hell] quickly passed through his opponent’s neck and heart.

Chapter 863: One-Sided Battle (Part Two)

Before Pierce and Inzagi could finish their battles, Dessler already destroyed his opponent with his eyes closed. His great spirit energy turned his poor opponent who was a mage with a flat nose into a useless moron by crushing the latter’s brain, and this mage fell from the high sky and died!

Now, even the Zenitians on the defense wall were shocked. Some people already recognized that these four mysterious Moon-Class Elites were from the Chambord Kingdom. Since Pierce and Drogba had participated in the competition among the affiliated kingdoms, and they earned their nickname of [White-Haired Fast Sword] and [Black-Haired Vicious Fist], they were well known in the area, and they were quickly recognized.

However, many people didn’t expect that these people who were still Three-Star and Four-Star Warriors a little while ago had turned into powerful masters, mighty enough to dictate the fate of Zenit.

“Why are miracles appearing again and again to Chambordians?” At this moment, a lot of people thought back to that demonic-god-like figure.

“Ah…” Suddenly, a scream sounded in the sky.

After seeing that his peers were killed one after another, Matt Razi’s opponent was terrified and no longer wanted to battle. As he got distracted, the water arrow that Matt Razi created from a mouthful of wine shot into his chest. As blood flowed out, this man held onto his chest and escaped with his tail between his legs, not daring enough to stay!

The initial battles had ended, and the loud cheers suddenly stopped as well; it was silent on the defense wall.

Even the most optimistic soldiers and nobles didn’t expect that the battles between the 12 Moon-Class Elites were going to be this one-sided.

The victories came so fast that they weren’t prepared to accept it.

“Hahaha! Bastards! Didn’t you say that you want to destroy Zenit? Come! Come! Come! Daddy will kill all of you!”

Both Pierce and Drogba liked taunting enemies and making a big scene. After seeing the arrogance of their enemies, they wanted to be even more overbearing. While standing in mid-air, they provoked their enemies even more. Their expressions made others want to beat them, and they looked like roosters that had their tails up high.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

In fact, they looked like hooligans instead of masters, and Inzagi and Dessler who were standing beside them slowly moved aside, trying to tell others that they weren’t associated.

However, Drogba and Pierce’s attitude made the soldiers on the defense wall laugh, and the fear and nervousness that Zenitians were feeling instantly disappeared for a moment due to the actions of these two warriors.

Standing in the sky, the other 14 Moon-Class Elites looked ugly, but none of them dared to charge up. The strengths and the combat techniques that these six Zenitians showcased made it hard for them to evaluate their strengths, and any wrong move might be equivalent to committing suicide.

D’Alessandro’s pupils instantly contracted as such a result surprised him. He could clearly sense the power level of these six Zenitians, but the granular control of energies and their powerful and sophisticated combat techniques shocked this No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint!

He could tell that these techniques resembled the ones from the Mythical Era which his master, Maradona, had been trying to re-create.

His heart sunk a little, and he flicked his fingers without changing his expression. Immediately, six invisible sword energies sneak-attacked those six Zenitians silently.

He was trying to kill them!

With his strength at the peak Burning Sun Realm, it was impossible for others to notice his sneak attacks.

People like Pierce and Drogba didn’t detect anything in the beginning. When they sensed the terrifying sword energies, these energies were already very close to them, and they didn’t have the time to dodge. The murderous spirits suddenly revealed by the invisible sword energies made the six of them sense sharp pain; they felt like their skin was breaking, and their bones were melting. Even though they felt like they were going to explode in the next moment, they couldn’t move away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 864 - Battle! Gold Saints!

Chapter 864: Battle! Gold Saints! (Part One)

The sickle of the Grim Reaper was already on these six powerful Zenitians’ necks. In the next moment, they were going to die.

Both Matt Razi and Chris Sutton’s expressions changed. They wanted to cuss and call D’Alessandro despicable, but they couldn’t speak. However, the four masters of Chambord seemed fearless and didn’t even try to defend these invisible sword energies; it appeared that they had trump cards.

In the next second, right before the six sword energies were about to dash into these six Zenitians’ bodies, six transparent energies appeared out of nowhere and shielded them. The 12 streaks of terrifying energies that ordinary people couldn’t sense battled each other, and the undercurrents collided and rushed out. Even though it looked like nothing was happening, the danger was great; a single mistake would turn the situation around.

After about ten seconds of intense and invisible battle, all the streaks of energies disappeared after canceling each other out.

The six masters sensed that the intense pain caused by D’Alessandro’s streaks of energies disappeared, and they sweated non-stop, almost collapsing on the spot. They all knew that they were dancing intimately with the Grim Reaper, and the danger wasn’t known to others.

“Who is this powerful master that helped us in secret?” Chris Sutton and Matt Razi felt lucky, and their hopes went up.

“If we have someone as powerful as D’Alessandro, Zenit might be able to pass through this crisis. After all, the six Moon-Class Elites that we killed are nothing in comparison to the grand scheme of things.”

…

-In the sky-

D’Alessandro’s pupils contracted again as he was shocked to his core.

“There is such a master hidden inside the Zenit Empire? This is impossible! There shouldn’t be a master who can rival me in the entire Northern Region of Azeroth! Before I left the mountain, Master told me that in this big world, only a few old monsters could battle me!” D’Alessandro thought to himself.

Then, he quickly suppressed his emotions and didn’t show anything on his face. He glanced through the defense wall and tried to find the person who helped those six Zenitians in secret, but it was a failure.

There wasn’t even a Moon-Class Elite on the defense wall of St. Petersburg, let alone a Sun-Class Lord who could pose some threat to him.

After thinking back to what just happened, he vaguely felt like that person was still weaker than him, and he calmed down.

“You, you, you… You six! Go and kill those six big mice for me…” D’Alessandro pointed at six Moon-Class Elites beside him. These six masters were stronger than those six Moon-Class Elites of Zenit, and one-versus-one battles shouldn’t be a problem for them.

However, he quickly changed his mind in the next moment, and he said while waving his hand, “You guys can all go together. We don’t need to honor the dueling rules for warriors when dealing with this bunch of ignorant mice!”

The 14 Moon-Class Elites were all waiting for him to say this.

“Since you, D’Alessandro, are the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, and you aren’t ashamed of bullying others as a group, we don’t care as well. After all, our lives are more important. We are here to rob treasures, not to risk our lives,” the foreign Moon-Class Elites thought to themselves.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The 14 Moon-Class Elites dashed forward like hungry locusts.

“Shameless! Despicable!”

“Where is your honor and pride as warriors? Shameless! This is too shameless!”

On the defense wall, Zenitians from ordinary soldiers to high-level nobles all shouted when they saw this. The people on the Azeroth Continent respected masters and admired power; such an incident where the rules of duels weren’t honored was despised by many.

Chapter 864: Battle! Gold Saints! (Part Two)

However, the anger and accusations of weaklings seemed pale and powerless; nothing was changed.

“Hahahaha! Come on! Daddy is going to kill to my heart’s content.” Drogba and Pierce weren’t scared; instead, they laughed excitedly as waves of mystical and star-like energy which was full of vicissitude appeared on them, and a cubic golden chest dashed out of each of their bodies while spinning.

In the chests were the second generation of Star Saint Sets that the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory developed for the Gold Saints.

The chests opened automatically, and beams of golden light shined. A golden and majestic godly bull and a golden goat with curled and blade-like horns jumped out of the chests, and they quickly disassembled into many pieces before dashing onto Drogba and Pierce like golden light dots.

The golden light became more intense, and the golden light dots turned back into components of the golden armor, enveloping these two strongmen quickly.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

In a split second, these two warriors were in their respective Star Saint Sets. Their golden armor was unique and different from all other kinds of armor on the Azeroth Continent, and the armor tightly covered all their vital points and joints. Instead of looking heavy, the armor looked like the extension of these two warriors and seemed like pieces of art.

As if these two strongmen of Chambord instantly turned into demonic gods, they looked majestic and mighty.

Instantly, these two strongmen’s energy fluctuations skyrocketed.

The space behind these two men suddenly darkened like the vast and mysterious universe, and bright, silver stars shined one after another, forming the image of a bull and the image of a sea-goat. These two images stayed behind these two masters steadily.

This sudden scene made the sky lose its color, and everyone was stunned.

Everyone including D’Alessandro couldn’t understand what was happening and what it meant.

Almost at the same time, Inzagi and Dessler summoned their Star Saint Sets as well. Inzagi summoned the Gemini Star Saint Set, and four subtle shadows hid behind him and quickly disappeared. Dessler summoned the Aries Star Saint Set, and he sat in the sky quietly with his eyes closed and legs crossed. He was playing with a string of prayer beads while chanting series of mystical melodies as if he were intoxicated.

In comparison, Chris Sutton and Matt Razi were far inferior. They had just finished their battles, and their depleted warrior energies weren’t completely recovered yet. Sutton was in a better situation since he had the combat weapon that Fei gifted to him, and he used it to unleash his power like a madman.

On the other hand, Matt Razi could only try his best to defend.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Instantly, loud explosions resonated in the sky.

The six masters of Zenit faced off the 14 foreign Moon-Class Elites who were invading. Both sides didn’t hold anything back, and they used their ultimate techniques to unleash the highest amount of strength they could manage.

As soon as they collided, the four masters who had Star Saint Sets revealed unimaginable power; they each exploded an enemy almost instantly.

At the same time, a dash of golden light shot out from the inner region of St. Petersburg. A valiant-looking man in his thirties charged into the battle in a dominating fashion. His long hair was fluttering in the air like dancing flames, and he was wearing golden armor. He was much stronger than the four Gold Saints of Chambord present.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 865 - Collapsed Moon-Class Elites

Chapter 865: Collapsed Moon-Class Elites (Part One)

“Lightning Speed Fist!”

This mysterious man who just joined the battles roared like a dominating lion and showed his fangs.

He punched out, and many small lightning bolts shot out of his fists, turning into many silver snakes and enveloping the battles that were happening. His punching speed was fast and on par with the speed of light, far quicker than the reaction speed of ordinary warriors.

As a series of screams sounded, a few Moon-Class Elites who came here with D’Alessandro were struck by punches that looked like beams of light and exploded in mid-air. Then, their blood, flesh, and bones fell from the sky.

Loud cheers sounded on the defense wall of St. Petersburg again.

Everyone was sure that this golden-lion-like master who seemed invincible was on Zenit’s side. Also, since this master’s golden armor also contained the similar mysterious power which was full of vicissitude just like those four masters of Chambord, it was clear that he was from Chambord as well.

“Frank Lampard, the former No.1 Master of Chambord?”

Standing before the watchtower, purple-dressed girl Ziene whispered to the Elder Princess. She was now a peak Seven-Star Warrior, and she could catch the split-second traces of attack in these high-level battles. It also meant that she could recognize the identity of this burly middle-aged man who just joined the fight.

The Elder Princess frowned slightly.

Elder Prince Arshavin also shivered a little after hearing her words even though his body didn’t move when facing powerful enemies like D’Alessandro.

Both Tanasha and Arshavin were the first two people from the noble circle of Zenit who saw Chambord in its original state. When they first met Frank Lampard, this former No.1 Master of Chambord was only a Three-Star Warrior who was as weak as a bug in their eyes. The so-called No.1 Warrior seemed like a joke to them since they were in different worlds.

Now, even ordinary soldiers who didn’t have any warrior energy could tell that Frank Lampard was profound and powerful. Even in the chaotic battles involving the Moon-Class Elites, he stood out and was insanely powerful. As the fang of the golden lion reflected a chilly light, no one could defend against his Lightning Speed Fist.

“His strength is probably close to the Sun-Class Realm, and he could probably advance if he makes one more breakthrough… This is terrifying. Such an elevation speed isn’t inferior to the King of Chambord himself!” Ziene sighed subconsciously; this was the instinct of a warrior.

She knew that this must be connected to the King of Chambord.

All the warriors following the King of Chambord were growing at insane speeds. People like Lampard and Drogba weren’t exceptions; Chris Sutton and Little Luffy also proved this point.

“Long live Zenit!”

“Our empire is invincible!”

“Invincible! Invincible! Invincible! Invincible! Invincible! Invincible!”

Such battles only existed in legends and tales for ordinary people. This master of Chambord in golden armor seemed truly invincible.

Spilling of blood, shattering of bones, crying of enemies, and bold laughter of their heroes…

All these scenes were shocking to them in this morning that was supposed to be filled with desperation. The Zenitians on the defense wall were elated. Even the haughty nobles hugged and laughed with ordinary soldiers around them, and they cheered for their heroes together!

As they cheered, more incredible things happened.

They weren’t sure when, but a few more figures appeared in the sky.

Chapter 865: Collapsed Moon-Class Elites (Part Two)

Some people already recognized these masters. There were masters such as [Son of Wind] Torres, [Destructive Finger] Cech, [Tornado Fast Saber] Robbin, and [Desperation Creator] Oleg who had made appearances during the competition among the affiliated kingdoms. There were also masters who were new to people not from Chambord, and they were people such as young Priest Jessie and a few white-haired senior Moon-Class Elites.

These people didn’t participate in the battle, but they were stood in the sky and watched.

Their powerful auras and their ability to stand in the air told others their strength and their stance; they were all masters on the side of Zenit.

Gradually, the situation was turning to an angle which no one had anticipated before.

At least in terms of the number of masters, the Zenit Empire was no longer at a disadvantage.

Also, even the ordinary soldiers could tell that the Gold Saints of Chambord who were participating in this messy and grand battle were winning despite their numbers disadvantage. Especially that golden-lion-like, middle-aged man, he was invincible in this battle! No one could last one round against his fists!

“How is this happening?”

In a flash, fewer than seven Moon-Class Elites who came with D’Alessandro were still alive. They were now terrified, and they didn’t want to battle anymore.

“This is f*cked! Didn’t the report say that the Zenitians don’t have more Moon-Class Elites? How come there are so many of them? Also, they are all ferocious… If we knew this is the case, we wouldn’t have come here even with D’Alessandro!”

“Save me…”

A Moon-Class Elite screamed.

He used all of his strength and finally got out of the battle. While he dashed toward D’Alessandro, a lightning bolt caught up with him, and Lampard’s Lightning Speed Fist eliminated this opponent who had lost his arrogance.

As energy flames flashed in the sky, the other five Moon-Class Elites who survived until now tried to escape with blood all over their bodies. As if they were having nightmares, their faces paled, and they were terrified. In fact, they were so rattled that one of them lost the sense of direction and dashed into St. Petersburg.

Cheers and laughter sounded on the defense wall again.

-Further away in the sky-

D’Alessandro’s face turned dark; he didn’t understand why such a little level 1 empire suddenly revealed such powerful strength; this was against all common sense.

Aside from the other hidden strength and history, just the power that Zenit demonstrated right now could make it into a level 5 or level 6 empire.

Especially those Moon-Class Elites with golden armor; they obtained lost combat techniques from the Mythical Era, and the strange phenomenon that appeared when they summoned their armor shocked D’Alessandro to his core. These masters couldn’t be counted as Moon-Class Elites anymore, and they had traces of godly power in them, which was the most terrifying part.

“These people shouldn’t be Zenitians. But, which force are they from? How could they have such powerful masters? Why is this force getting involved in the conflict between Zenit and me? Is this force trying to go against the Continental Martial Saint Mountain?”

With his guard up, D’Alessandro slowly unleashed his strength and got closer to St. Petersburg. Also, he raised his voice and asked, “Who are you? How dare you get involved in the business of our Continental Martial Saint Mountain? Are you trying to become enemy with my master, Maradona?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 866.1 - Oh Damn! So Funny!

Chapter 866: Oh Damn! So Funny!

[TL Note: Hey guys, this chapter is only a little over 1K English words which is a lot shorter than usual, so we decided not to split the chapter and keep it as a whole.]

Now, the Moon-Class battle was over; all 20 Moon-Class Elites who came with D’Alessandro died here. Their greed and lack of morals made these masters who dominated regions pay the ultimate price.

This was the Azeroth Continent that obeyed the law of the jungle. It was either kill or be killed; only the powerful could survive in this cold and cruel world.

All the Moon-Class Elites on the side of Zenit gradually gathered together with Lampard, the Gold Saint of Leon, as the center. They formed a row and blocked D’Alessandro from St. Petersburg.

Matt Razi and Chris Sutton were in the worst state with multiple injuries on them. However, the wounds weren’t lethal, and they still looked high-spirited even though their clothes and armor were stained by blood. After witnessing others’ battles, they were inspired.

No.1 Traveling Poet of Zenit, Matt Razi, had been stuck at the peak of top-tier New Moon for many years, but he broke through the threshold and was now a Half Moon Elite after the deadly battles; it was a blessing in disguise.

Even though the Gold Saints such as Drogba were injured, the injuries were a lot lighter compared to those two.

The second generation of Star Saint Sets made from the [Black Stone Essence] and the [Demon’s Remains] were engraved with the godly runes that the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory obtained, and they could communicate with the stars and borrow their power. Also, since Blacksmith Charsi’s skills improved a lot, she made the Star Saint Sets tough and allowed them to best protect the warriors. Even if enemies on their level struck the Gold Saints, 90% of the damage would be blocked.

These Star Saint Sets were the main reason why the Gold Saints could focus on offense and temporarily ignore their defense, dominating over their enemies.

“Humph! What a joke! You are the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint, but you created such a big lie and tried to frame my lord! Also, you tried to wipe out Chambord City and make the Royal Family of Zenit bleed. What? You didn’t recognize the warriors of Chambord during the battle?” Lampard sneered and asked back.

This was the first time that this quiet and reserved genius warrior said so many words in one go.

“What? You are all subordinates of the King of Chambord?”

Even though D’Alessandro had great control over his emotions and expressions, he gaped at this moment; he had never expected this answer!

“What is happening? Am I dreaming? How can an affiliated kingdom be so strong?” he thought to himself.

“What? You scared now?” Drogba sneered and squeezed his fists murderously.

D’Alessandro’s pupils contracted. Suddenly, he thought of something and laughed, “I didn’t expect the Chambord Kingdom to have such power! I am surprised! Hahaha! However, this should be all the strength that you have, right? With the most powerful warriors guarding St. Petersburg, your Chambord City should be empty, right? Hahaha!”

D’Alessandro’s laughter was filled with mockery.

Flatterer Oleg rolled his eyes and appeared to be shocked. He screamed, “You… what do you mean?”

With a proud and cruel smile, D’Alessandro said, “I’m afraid that the Chambord City is now soaked in a sea of blood! Everyone including the royals and the children should be killed now! Hahaha! Your cleverness shot yourself in the foot!”

Oleg shivered as if he had bed bugs all over his body, and he screamed even more dramatically, “What do you mean? Did you send people to Chambord? You despicable…”

“Hahaha!” D’Alessandro laughed proudly and didn’t hide his real emotions. He added, “I already sent a team of masters to wipe out the Chambord Kingdom! A Sun-Class Lord is leading the way, and they could easily conquer a city that isn’t guarded by masters! Hahaha! This is the result of opposing me!”

After revealing this secret, D’Alessandro was ready to see the terrified and panicking expressions on his opponents’ faces.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

However…

“Ha! Hahahaha! Hahaha! So funny!”

“God damn! Hahaha! Ouch! My stomach!”

“Haha, this… a dumb*ss like him dares to… to battle my lord? Hahaha!”

D’Alessandro faced the laughter of the dozens of Moon-Class Elites. Especially Pierce and Drogba; they laughed so hard that tears appeared in their eyes, and they held onto their stomachs exaggeratedly. In the end, Flatterer Oleg also couldn’t act anymore, and he laughed as he slapped his legs and wiped away his tears.

It seemed like a group of people was seeing the performance of a clown.

“Damn it! You dirty mice! What are you laughing about?” D’Alessandro was enraged, and an ominous feeling appeared in his mind.

After most of the Moon-Class Elites of Chambord finished laughing, young Priest Jessie held back his laughter and threw a black object to D’Alessandro as he said, “He is the Sun-Class Lord that you mentioned, right?”

D’Alessandro reached out his hand, and an invisible force grabbed onto that black shadow and pulled it over. When he got a closer look, he almost created. This black shadow was Albeda, the Sun-Class Lord of Anji who had led the other group of Moon-Class Elites to Chambord.

This ultimate master who should be slaughtering others was like an old dog at the moment. As if his muscles had all given out, he was soft and unconscious. His power that was great enough to move mountains was no longer there, and it seemed like he had become an ordinary senior who didn’t have any energy.

Indescribable shock and fear instantly occupied D’Alessandro’s mind.

With a dark expression, he sent a trace of his energy into Albeda’s body. After close inspection, he noticed all the energy channels inside this master’s body were all broken, and a terrifying ice energy and a horrifying fire energy alternated inside Albeda’s body, destroying it further. Right now, none of his Sun-Class core was left, and all of his strength was gone. Even if a god descended from heaven, Albeda’s strength couldn’t be restored.

A Sun-Class Lord was a master who stood on the top of the food chain on the Azeroth Continent. Now, he was a wastrel.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 867 - How Can You Make Zenit Disappear?

Chapter 867: How Can You Make Zenit Disappear? (Part One)

“Who did this?” D’Alessandro asked angrily.

His murderous spirit couldn’t be hidden. He already sensed that the master who defeated Albeda was a lot weaker than him, so he wasn’t concerned. However, the strength and potential that the Chambord Kingdom showcased shocked him.

For the first time, he regretted making the King of Chambord into his enemy. However, since everything already happened, regretting was useless. Therefore, he could only quickly kill all his enemies here and clear the root cause before putting all of this behind him.

Otherwise, if the Chambord Kingdom strengthened even further, his doomsday would be near.

“Mice, you have truly angered me. Angered me! All die!”

As soon as D’Alessandro said that, he unleashed his full strength as a peak Burning Sun Lord. His terrifying strength dashed out of his body that wasn’t burly, and the natural elements around him became chaotic and violent. Transparent ripples appeared one after another, and it seemed like the laws of nature were slowly changing in the area.

Such terrifying power seemed to have made D’Alessandro the center of the world, and he looked like a demonic god who couldn’t be defeated.

Except for Lampard who could barely hold up, the other Moon-Class Elites of Zenit spat out blood and quickly retreated like small boats on the ocean during a massive storm; they were in danger and might be destroyed at any second.

In front of D’Alessandro’s power, the Moon-Class Elites were like insects before a dragon.

“Hahaha! A bunch of ignorant bugs! Do you think that you can challenge me after killing a few Moon-Class Elites? Ok! I will let you know that the difference between ants and a dragon can never be measured!”

As D’Alessandro laughed arrogantly, he made a gesture with his hands.

In an instant, Lampard couldn’t stand still in the sky as well. The Star Saint Set of Leo couldn’t offer him more protection, and he flew back like a punched sandbag as he spat out blood while cracking noises sounded from his body.

Lampard was close to the Sun-Class Realm, yet he couldn’t do anything about this, let alone others who were much weaker. Under the huge force, these masters couldn’t control their own bodies, and they got blown around like straws in a tornado. Weaker masters like Matt Razi and Chris Sutton had already fainted.

The sky and the ground were both shaking and crying under D’Alessandro’s terrifying power.

The orange [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] had been around St. Petersburg for many years, and it was being powered by many magic arrays and countless magic gems. However, under the energy surge of D’Alessandro, it shattered like the eggshell, quickly disappearing into nothingness.

Cracks appeared on the ground, and the cracks on the defense wall grew bigger. The sky darkened, and the rising sun hid behind dark clouds as if it were afraid of this big-headed demonic figure as well.

The light in the region quickly dimmed, and darkness approached.

D’Alessandro’s power was beyond the comprehension of many people.

Even if millions of soldiers were here, they would be turned into ashes in a split second.

Thousands of ordinary soldiers of Zenit who were stationed on the defense wall couldn’t resist such pressure, and their bodies cracked like dry mud dolls and got turned into meat paste, falling down the defense wall. Further into St. Petersburg, the magic towers that had been inside the city for many years and were guarded by powerful mages shook and gradually collapsed.

Various-colored magic energy and warrior energy flames burned around the watchtower on the southern gate, and they created an energy sphere, trying its best to resist the pressure. Royals and nobles such as the Elder Prince, the Elder Princess, and Paris were protected in it, and it was impossible for them to escape.

Chapter 867: How Can You Make Zenit Disappear? (Part Two)

Behind Paris, that mysterious person in the black cloak hesitated a little and didn’t move.

The situation was really dangerous, and whines and cries resonated in the sky.

The defense wall was shaking violently, and it was about to collapse as well. The cracks on the ground got larger, and thick mud gushed out of them.

Zenitians were feeling desperate; they didn’t expect that with so many masters here, they still couldn’t handle the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint. This outcome was depressing enough to kill all hope.

“Hahaha! Today, the Zenit Empire will be wiped out! The Royal Family of Zenit will disappear from the continent!” D’Alessandro laughed arrogantly.

All the frustration that accumulated inside him due to his loss to Evil God Kluivert was vented. This pleasure of having everything in his control made him feel elated as it seemed like he was the most powerful entity in the world.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Such arrogance. I want to see how you can make the Royal Family of Zenit disappear!” a majestic, dignified, and overpowering voice suddenly sounded from the Royal Palace of Zenit. This voice penetrated that invisible pressure and clearly sounded by everyone’s ears.

As soon as this voice appeared, the ground stopped shaking, the dark clouds above St. Petersburg disappeared, and the natural elements returned to normal. That energy surge which seemed powerful enough to destroy everything was completely gone from 100 meters south of St. Petersburg all the way to the north.

“Who is it?” D’Alessandro’s eyelid jumped.

This voice that suddenly appeared contained a power that scared him.

Dragons were the response to his question.

A majestic energy sensation spread to the area from the Royal Palace of Zenit as golden light lit up the city, and many golden dragons flew out of the Royal Palace of Zenit. These dragons roared and dashed toward D’Alessandro, striking him mercilessly.

“What… is this?”

D’Alessandro was terrified. He was standing in the darkness, and thick dark clouds and cracked ground were behind him. As he made a series of hand gestures, streaks of powerful energies rushed out of his body and created many giant swords that were more than 100 meters long. Then, these swords dashed forward and collided with those golden dragons.

For a moment, it seemed like time froze, and everything paused.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next moment, energy surges appeared in the sky, and space got torn like a thin piece of paper. Many black spatial cracks appeared, looking like the giant mouths of monsters. Then, huge suction forces appeared, pulling the rocks and water into the void. It seemed like the entire world was about to collapse.

The laws of nature continued to repair the spatial cracks, and the giant-mouth-like cracks gradually disappeared. Then, they appeared again due to energy fluctuations and disappeared again. This cycle occurred several times until the chaotic energy calmed down.

From the start to the end, an invisible energy protected St. Petersburg. All the destructive force disappeared 100 meters away from the city like the snowflakes on a hot summer day, and this great city wasn’t harmed further

After the dust settled, D’Alessandro got pushed back for about 100 meters in the air, and he looked shocked.

He was facing a burly, middle-aged man with long blue hair.

This man stood in the sky quietly, and battle-hunger dashed out of his eyes. Like a demonic god, he also looked majestic and invincible.

As soon as he appeared, he stole D’Alessandro’s thunder and became the center of the world.

“… Father?”

Elder Prince Arshavin gasped on the defense wall, and he couldn’t believe his eyes. On the other hand, Elder Prince Tanasha heaved a sigh of relief as she looked like she had a shocking realization.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 868 - Mythical Technique versus Mythical Technique

Chapter 868: Mythical Technique versus Mythical Technique (Part One)

This blue-haired middle-aged man who suddenly appeared in a dominating fashion and struck back at D’Alessandro was the person who created the Zenit Empire, the legendary and prestigious Emperor Yassin.

Elder Prince Arshavin’s gasp sounded like a rumble of thunder to others.

For all these years, Emperor Yassin had been keeping to himself in the Royal Palace and rarely showed his face. In fact, a lot of young soldiers and nobles had never seen his face before. Only those old ministers who had battled alongside Emperor Yassin and the top-tier officials who could enter the Royal Palace to make reports could recognize this legendary emperor.

Right now, Emperor Yassin was wearing a faint-blue royal robe and a golden silk belt, and his long blue hair fluttered in the wind like waves on the ocean, reaching his waist. He wasn’t holding a scepter nor wearing a crown, but his indescribable temperament made others feel like only such a person could be Emperor Yassin.

The nobles were all shocked.

For the last 26 years, Emperor Yassin stayed in most of the time, and the information that they got from the Royal Family was that His Majesty was ill with deteriorating health. Especially recently, a lot of rumors were saying that Emperor Yassin’s life was in danger, and he could die at any moment now. Therefore, almost everyone in Zenit believed that Emperor Yassin didn’t have many days left to live.

Due to these rumors, many Zenitians were anxious, and some nobles jumped ship in the face of danger and joined enemies.

However, judging from the dominating and commanding presence that Emperor Yassin was showing right now, his vitality was as vast as the ocean, and his aura was terrifying. In fact, he seemed like a god!

His current status was even more powerful than his prime many years ago, far different from what the rumors had stated. Instead of looking like a dying old man, he was in his prime and reached a new height in terms of cultivation.

What kind of secrets were hidden in this?

Why did Emperor Yassin suddenly become a hermit when he was at his prime? Why would he spread rumors, saying that he was close to dying?

The nobles felt like their heads were buzzing, and this revealed secret made them very anxious. After thinking back to the things that they did in secret recently, their bodies were covered in cold sweat, and they were terrified.

…

“Who… are you?”

Standing in the air, D’Alessandro couldn’t hide the shock on his face. Even though there were thick black clouds, cracked ground, and floods behind him, looking like doomsday, he felt a huge amount of pressure from this blue-haired, middle-aged man. He could tell that this man’s power wasn’t weaker than his.

“I’m the Emperor of Zenit, Yassin,” the blue-haired, middle-aged man said calmly, but the majestic sensation and dominating prestige couldn’t be hidden.

Behind Emperor Yassin, the sky was blue with some white clouds floating around. The sunlight was bright, the weather was beautiful, and green grass danced on the ground; it was a pleasant scene.

The two masters stood in the sky, and it seemed like they represented brightness and darkness. As if the line between them was the division between heaven and hell, their powers created different phenomena, and this scene was mystical.

“You are the Emperor of Zenit?” D’Alessandro was stunned to his core, and he couldn’t describe his emotions.

This was shocking to him! In his mind, the emperors of level 1 empires were like bandit leaders.

“How can the Emperor of Zenit be this strong? With his strength, he can easily conquer the Leon Empire and unite the Northern Region of Azeroth! How come the situation turned into this?” D’Alessandro thought to himself with his mouth wide open.

He didn’t know what to say, and he was regretting all his decisions. If he could start over again, he would never try to provoke this level 1 empire.

Chapter 868: Mythical Technique versus Mythical Technique (Part Two)

“What should I do now? Admit defeat and leave? Or battle until the end?” he thought to himself.

However, Emperor Yassin didn’t give him much time to think.

“It has been 40 years since we last met, and I didn’t expect Maradona to have a despicable disciple like you. Whatever; I will capture you and ask the Continental Martial Saint to come here and get you.”

As soon as he said that, Emperor Yassin raised his hand, and golden energy flames charged forward. A loud and crisp dragon roar sounded from the high sky, and the giant claws of a dragon tore through the void and struck down. The golden scales on this dragon paw were shiny, and the sharp claws were comparable to god-tier combat weapons. As the claws traveled through the air, streaks of black cracks appeared, leading to the void. With a godly power that shouldn’t belong to mortals, this dragon paw slowly struck toward D’Alessandro.

[Dragon Fist – Dragon’s Determination]

“This is…. a Mythical Technique?” D’Alessandro screamed and tried to dodge in a hurry.

On the Azeroth Continent, the training and cultivation techniques for all energies were divided into six levels, and they were Beginner, Ordinary, Advanced, Legendary, Epic, and Mythical.

Any techniques on and above the Legendary Level were rare, and they were powerful enough to shatter the ground and flip the sky. A Legendary Technique was enough to create a Moon-Class Elite, and the most powerful Mythical Techniques were as rare as god-tier combat weapons. Even a haughty Sun-Class Lord might not be able to obtain a Mythical Technique.

As soon as that dragon paw appeared, D’Alessandro sensed a godly energy; it was unique to Mythical Techniques.

With fear filling his mind, this No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint tried to dodge subconsciously.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

However, that dragon paw was like a giant mountain, enveloping him completely. It didn’t matter how he tried to dodge and flashed; he was always covered by the mystical shadow of this dragon paw. As a series of cracking noises sounded, his bones were almost broken, and he had a hard time breathing.

“God-Slaying Scroll!”

At this critical moment, D’Alessandro had to give everything that he had.

God-Slaying Scroll was the ultimate technique of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, and it was also a Mythical Technique. All of Maradona’s disciples learned one strike from the [God-Slaying Scroll] as a life-saving measure, so D’Alessandro mastered one strike as well.

D’Alessandro moved his hands fast and created a series of gestures. In fact, he was so fast that his ten fingers left many afterimages in the air. Like transparent flowers that bloomed and withered repeatedly, his hands displayed the vicissitude of life and created a series of loud, metal-grinding noises. Then, the hundreds of giant swords behind him lined up and pressed against each other tightly before opening like a peacock showing its feathers, creating a giant fan made from swords that emitted bright godly light.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The tens of thousands of sword energies turned into light beams, and the light beams enveloped the sky before shooting toward that golden dragon paw like a meteor shower.

As the silver sword energies collided with the golden dragon paw that had sharp claws, sparks appeared everywhere as if fireworks were going off. Although the scene wasn’t as flashy and destructive, the sensation was enough to make people’s souls shiver.

If a powerful master paid close attention to the battle, they would discover that every collision between the silver sword energies and the golden dragon paw was a crash between laws of nature. Many laws of nature were shattered and reformed, and the sensation of life and death continued to collide and coil around each other as if they were destroying many worlds and creating even more new ones.

As the battle continued, loud cracking noises resonated in the sky.

This battle lasted at least seven minutes. In the sky, Emperor Yassin still looked calm and high-spirited, but D’Alessandro’s face was pale as he breathed heavily.

Finally, the golden dragon paw descended slower and slower under the attack of the silver sword energies, and the golden scales were scraped off. Gradually, the dragon paw became more transparent, and it was disappearing.

A Mythical Technique versus a Mythical Technique!

The battle between these two Mythical Techniques was about to come to an end.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 869 - Immeasurable Emperor

Chapter 869: Immeasurable Emperor (Part One)

The first strike of the [Dragon Fist] and a strike of the [God-Slaying Scroll] finally finished colliding, and it was a draw.

The dragon paw that had sharp dragon claws and golden dragon scales became more and more transparent as the many silver sword energies struck it non-stop. In the end, this dragon paw exploded, and all the silver sword energies disappeared at the same time as they couldn’t last any longer.

Although it seemed like an even match, Emperor Yassin still looked majestic and composed, but D’Alessandro paled and breathed heavily. These subtle cues told everyone who was the stronger master.

After the first strike, Emperor Yassin used the second strike without hesitation. As soon as he moved his hand, dragon roars resonated in the sky again.

[Dragon Fist – Dragon’s Maneuver]

While the roars continued, the blue sky behind Emperor Yassin was suddenly torn open, and a legendary giant dragon with flashy golden scales dashed out of the void. This godly dragon was full of life energy, and golden light came off every corner of its body. Head, whiskers, eyes, horns, neck, body… every part of this dragon seemed life-like, and the dreamy and metallic texture of its skin made people who looked at it shiver in fear.

As Emperor Yassin punched out, the godly dragon opened its giant mouth and roared before flying toward D’Alessandro at lightning speed.

“Damn it! [God-Slaying Scroll]!”

D’Alessandro didn’t have a decision to make, and he again used that strike from the [God-Slaying Scroll]. As metal-grinding noises sounded, those silver sword energies spread out behind him like the open feathers of a peacock. That fan made of sword energies appeared again, and the sword energies dashed toward the godly golden dragon like a storm.

The energy surges that were almost identical to their first strikes dashed in all directions.

Behind D’Alessandro, all the mountains and land were affected. The ground sunk and became an abyss, the mountains collapsed and turned into flatland, and giant hills were shattered into dust, creating a death-like desert. All the terrains within five kilometers of the center of the battle changed completely!

It seemed like Emperor Yassin still had energy left in him. As he stood in the sky, all the energy surges were blocked 50 meters away from his body. St. Petersburg and the living creatures inside it were all protected by Emperor Yassin, and no damage occurred.

“Eh… Puff!”

After the fan of swords finished attacking, it wasn’t able to defeat this golden-scaled godly dragon. This almost-transparent dragon opened its mouth and swallowed D’Alessandro.

Although D’Alessandro fought back fiercely and destroyed the dragon’s mouth, he was severely injured. As he snorted, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of light-silver blood.

The energy contained inside the silver blood was insane. When it landed on the ground, hissing noises sounded as a crater appeared; it felt like a pool of lava was dropped into an ice pond.

This was the power of peak Burning Sun Lords! Their blood, bones, and even hair were completely transformed, almost elevating above mortals and reaching that forbidden power level. If they could break through the threshold and step into the Demi-God Realm, they would become a higher-level lifeform, ultimately moving past humans.

“Hahaha! You are only scaring people with your master’s name! You are weak! If this is all you have, stay here until your master comes!” Emperor Yassin took a step forward and used the third strike.

The strength of the Emperor of Zenit was truly immeasurable. He only revealed a little bit of his strength, yet he had already defeated D’Alessandro with just two strikes, completely going against the rumors about him.

His power shocked the people on the defense wall and terrified D’Alessandro.

Dragon roars sounded from the high sky again.

As Emperor Yassin raised his right hand, he used the third strike.

…

Chapter 869: Immeasurable Emperor (Part Two)

This time, the dragon roars were even louder! It felt like many godly dragons were roaring at the same time from all directions! The unique dragon pressure that only existed in legends appeared, making people’s souls shiver.

With their minds distracted, people felt like they couldn’t concentrate, and the flow of their energies inside their bodies became slow as well. Also, their reflexes decreased, and their bodies stiffed.

Until now, they hadn’t seen a godly dragon that was created by the golden energy flames.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-On the defense wall-

“I didn’t expect Emperor Yassin’s true strength to be this high! It far exceeded my wildest expectation! Did he recently achieve a breakthrough? Or has he only been hiding his strength? It is said that Emperor Yassin’s Dragon Fist is the only technique within the region of 500,000 kilometers of St. Petersburg that had hope of becoming a Mythical Technique. Who knew that Emperor Yassin turned it into a Mythical Technique already. This is strange. With this strength, why has he hidden for 26 years? With his strength, he could unify the Northern Region of Azeroth himself without the help of the military. There is no way that the Leon Empire can defeat him! Could it be that the Leon Empire also has a super powerful master?” The mysterious man in the black cloak stood beside Paris and thought to himself in surprise.

Standing on the half-destroyed defense wall, Elder Prince Arshavin quickly recovered from his shock. Right now, he was coordinating soldiers and getting them to repair the defense wall and save the survivors who were smashed by giant rocks.

That last mission would seem hard on Earth, but it was relatively simple in this world that had powerful warrior energies and magic energies.

After mages cast floating spells onto the giant rocks, the warriors easily picked them up. Soon, many soldiers who were still alive under the rocks were rescued. With the power of healing magic spells and various potions, the soldiers could be saved as long as they still had a single breath in them.

The dozens of Moon-Class Elites who were smashed away by D’Alessandro returned to the defense wall, and they watched the grand battle in the sky silently as people around them sneaked glances at them in admiration.

These Moon-Class Elites were injured, but none of their injuries were life-threatening. If they got adequate rest, they could heal on their own.

For warriors on their level, seeing the battle between peak Burning Sun Lords this close was super rare! If they could comprehend one one-thousandth of the power and techniques that peak Burning Sun Lords used, it would benefit them greatly in their lives.

While watching the battle, Zenitians cheered loudly as if mountains were collapsing and tsunamis were appearing.

As they rallied for their emperor, an incredible and contagious sense of pride spread in their minds like a virus. As they looked at that dominating figure, they felt like their chests were going to explode if they didn’t chant and shout to vent their excitement.

…

“Eh… Puff!”

D’Alessandro got even more injured under the third strike, Dragon Fist – Dragon’s Long Roar, and he spat out another mouthful of silver blood.

This third strike was a powerful fist technique that used the soundwaves as a prelude, enough to momentarily disrupt people’s brain activities and injure them without them noticing. Even though D’Alessandro was already invincible in many people’s eyes, he didn’t know how he got injured, but blood was flowing out of his body.

“You… how did you do that? This is impossible! Who are you?” D’Alessandro was surprised and angry, and he screamed in his high-pitch voice; he couldn’t believe that he was defeated this easily.

“You talk too much; just stay!”

With an emotionless expression, Emperor Yassin ignored D’Alessandro’s question completely; he didn’t hide his contempt.

Instead of using Dragon Fist, Emperor Yassin waved his hand, and a splash of golden energy flames turned into a huge hand and grabbed toward D’Alessandro mercilessly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 870 - What If I Join?

Chapter 870: What If I Join? (Part One)

Emperor Yassin was humiliating D’Alessandro without holding back.

From the beginning to the end, it seemed like Emperor Yassin was disciplining one of his subordinates. In terms of temperament, composure, and intelligence, Emperor Yassin suppressed D’Alessandro greatly. In terms of cultivation strength, he also easily shattered the confidence and the desire for battle of the No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint. It was clear to everyone that the Emperor of Zenit wasn’t treating D’Alessandro as a big problem.

“You… are too arrogant!” D’Alessandro was so angry that he almost spat out blood, and he fell into a frenzy.

As he lightly waved his right hand, a faint-silver energy flame flashed by as a delicate thin sword that was about 1.5 meters long appeared in his hand. The sword was reflecting chilly light, looking like a light beam. If one paid close attention to it, they would find that this sword was as fancy as the works of grandmasters that could rarely be seen in this world. Lines of silver-colored, perfect tier magic crystals were inlaid in the handle, the guard, and the fuller. Thin, hair-like runes were engraved on both sides of the blades, and subtle silver light traveled in the magic paths in the runes and emitted dangerous light.

It was a semi-god-tier combat weapon!

With this sword in hand, D’Alessandro’s aura skyrocketed, almost breaking through peak Burning Sun Realm. It was heard that semi-god-tier weapons could increase the power of the user by hundreds of times. Although it was a little exaggerated, this sword unleashed terrifying force in the hands of a master like D’Alessandro.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

As D’Alessandro casually shook the silver sword, more than a dozen chilly light beams shot out of the sword and flew toward Emperor Yassin.

Streaks of golden ripples appeared in the air, blocking the silver light beams and stopping them from getting within ten meters of Emperor Yassin. The sword-shaped light beams that rushed into the golden ripples were slowed down drastically like snails that fell into a swamp, and the true form of the light beams was made visible. They were many miniature swords, almost identical to the fancy sword in D’Alessandro’s hand, and they gradually stopped in the air with terrifying power inside them.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The silver swords exploded, creating a gale and fluttered Emperor Yassin’s light-blue royal robe.

This was the first time that D’Alessandro fluttered Emperor Yassin’s robe since they started battling.

“Hahaha! What a damn emperor! How dare you be more arrogant than me? Die!”

After successfully affecting Emperor Yassin, D’Alessandro’s confidence grew by a lot. As he flashed in the air, he swung the fancy thin sword in his hand and cut through all the golden energy flames in front of Emperor Yassin as if he were butchering a cut of meat. As he finally got close to Emperor Yassin, he started the close-range battle.

Instantly, the two of them started to flash around in the sky crazily. No powerful energy explosions appeared, but it was more terrifying. Since the two of them moved too fast, many afterimages appeared; some afterimages showed that the thin sword pierced Emperor Yassin’s throat, and others showed that Emperor Yassin crushed D’Alessandro’s head with his fists.

All kinds of afterimages appeared, but almost no one could spot and locate where they were.

After this fascinating battle continued for dozens of minutes, a loud noise finally sounded, and the two figures flew back in opposite directions.

Even though a streak of blood was sliding down D’Alessandro’s lips, the thin sword in his hand was still dancing and striking out.

Emperor Yassin wasn’t injured, but a few strands of his long blue hair were cut off and gone in the wind. Also, three terrifying tears appeared on his blue robe, only a few millimeters away from cutting into his skin.

“Hahaha! The accumulation of the Continental Martial Saint Mountain can’t be underestimated! Although you are an emperor, you only control one level 1 empire, and you are like an ant to me! The outcome is still undetermined. What can you do?”

D’Alessandro laughed arrogantly. Since he had been severely injured, his movement was a little slow. Otherwise, he would have damaged the Emperor of Zenit already.

“If I didn’t lose my god-tier combat weapon at the bottom of the sea, I would have killed the Emperor of Zenit easily!” D’Alessandro thought to himself.

“Even with Maradona’s [Star Mark], you are no match for me,” Emperor Yassin said calmly; he wasn’t that angry.

Chapter 870: What If I Join? (Part Two)

This fancy thin sword was named [Star Mark], and it was Maradona’s weapon during his early days and had killed many powerful masters. Out of all the semi-god-tier combat weapons in the world, [Star Mark] was in the top group. However, it seemed like D’Alessandro hadn’t completely controlled this semi-god-tier combat weapon, and he only unleashed less than one-tenth the power of [Star Mark].

“Really? Emperor of Zenit, you are arrogant! However, what if I join?” A strange voice sounded on the battlefield.

A series of terrifying energy fluctuations appeared on the side of the two masters. Then, transparent ripples appeared in the sky, and a figure emerged from the ripples as if an old photo were being printed. Although the process looked slow, it was swift.

This figure was short and chubby, and his long hair was messy and looked like a waterfall, reaching his ankles. He was wearing a leather robe, and his green eyes that were as big as beans emitted wild and violent light. His muscles were bulging as if they were carved out, and he was holding a giant beast bone that looked terrifying.

This unwelcome guest looked like a dumb mercenary who was struggling to stay alive, but the terrifying energy coming off him made others shiver. A large amount of earth elemental energy was being released from his short and chubby body, and it bent light and suffocated people around him.

It was clear that his strength wasn’t inferior to Emperor Yassin’s and D’Alessandro’s.

This sudden change surprised everyone.

“Who is he? Why is he standing with D’Alessandro? Can Emperor Yassin stop both masters who are on the same level as him?” Almost everyone on the defense wall of St. Petersburg was nervous, and they were stunned by this incident. The sliver of hope that appeared in their minds seemed distant again. It seemed like the Goddess of Victory was flirting with both parties.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Elder Prince Arshavin furrowed his brows, and Elder Princess Tanasha and Demonic Woman Paris both smiled bitterly.

Battles on this level far exceeded all strategies. In front of absolute power, all schemes and planning were useless. Even though these two women were intelligent, they couldn’t offer any help.

-In the sky-

Emperor Yassin frowned and said, “Emperor of Anji, so you couldn’t endure the loneliness and came here.”

“Hahaha! I waited for many years, and today is the only opportunity that I have to kill you; of course, I won’t let it go,” this short and chubby figure laughed. He was Suleyman Kerimov, the ambitious emperor of the rising empire.

“So, you two planned this out?” Emperor Yassin looked at D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov, and he seemed to have understood something.

“Hehehe, it is too late to realize this now!” D’Alessandro laughed arrogantly.

“You pretended to be ill and fooled a lot of people, but not me! All these years, I have tested you three times, and I couldn’t get a read on you. You are indeed a cultivation genius! I have been waiting for the chance to kill you! Today is the day!” Kerimov laughed arrogantly as well, “Today, the Emperor of Zenit is going to pass away! This is a two-versus-one battle! You can’t win!”

D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov were confident. They finally drew out Emperor Yassin, and they felt like there was no way that this man could escape.

“Suleyman, you are the emperor of an empire; aren’t you afraid that you will be laughed at by others for engaging in a two-versus-one battle?” Emperor Yassin asked calmly.

“As long as I can kill you, the history book will be written by me. The rumors spread by others are meaningless,” Kerimov said carelessly.

“It seems like you have schemed this for a long time.” Emperor Yassin didn’t look scared.

“Hahaha! That is right! We will win for sure! You can die with certainty!” D’Alessandro couldn’t wait.

“Really? What if I join?”

Suddenly, the fourth voice sounded on the defense wall of St. Petersburg. It penetrated the force fields of the other three masters and resonated in the sky.

The amount of power contained in this voice wasn’t inferior to these three masters.

“Another top-tier master? Who is he?” People were shocked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 871 - Two Geniuses

Chapter 871: Two Geniuses (Part One)

People looked toward the source of the voice, and they saw that mysterious person who was standing behind Paris and wearing a black cloak walking out. After he suddenly took off the cloak, everyone saw his handsome face.

“Mr. Martial Saint?” the nobles who were close to him gasped.

This handsome young man was the King of Chambord. Although some people hated him, and some people loved him, no one could deny that he was a cultivation genius. He was the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit who was loved by almost all the low-level citizens.

“Hahaha! Emperor of Anji, you are famous, and you are known as the Little Overlord of the Northern Region. I didn’t think that you would come to the Capital of Zenit alone! This is surprising! However, why didn’t you bring a few guards? If you die here and can’t return, the rise of the Anji Empire will become a joke!”

Fei laughed without hiding his vicious murderous spirit.

As his body flashed, Fei flew into the sky without the disguise of the black cloak, and he was now wearing a white, snow-like robe. His long black hair fluttered behind his head like a waterfall, and his aura was imposing, making others feel like he was ethereal and celestial.

Cheers instantly shouted on the defense wall.

All the nobles and soldiers had tears in their eyes. Since the start of the battle, all kinds of plot twists had occurred, and it was both surprising and stunning.

Emperor Yassin’s dominating appearance made these people feel like the dark clouds over their heads were lifted, but Emperor Suleyman Kerimov also came, making the situation turn around drastically. Now, the other pride of Zenit, Imperial Martial Saint Alexander, showed up at this critical time.

With the King of Chambord’s unparalleled strength, even if he couldn’t defeat D’Alessandro and Kerimov, he could take some pressure off Emperor Yassin’s shoulder, adding a sliver of hope to the current situation for Zenit.

Right now, Imperial Martial Saint Alexander was the only person in Zenit who could help Emperor Yassin at this moment.

Emperor Yassin and King Alexander of Chambord were the two most talented cultivation geniuses that Zenit ever had, and they were the most powerful. One of them represented the glory of the old generation, while the other one was the most powerful young warrior in the young generation. However, they were both like tall mountains that couldn’t be climbed in their peers’ eyes.

To many people, seeing these two most powerful masters of Zenit battling alongside each other was a perfect ending to all this.

Like a flash of lightning, Fei appeared before Emperor Yassin and bowed, saying, “Greetings, Your Majesty.”

“There is no need for formality on the battlefield.” Emperor Yassin smiled and replied, “You have planned this well; not bad.”

The fact that Zenit could last this long in the crisis was all thanks to the Moon-Class Elites of Chambord.

“I’m embarrassed. This crisis technically appeared due to the Chambord Kingdom and me; I have burdened Zenit…” Fei was feeling a little guilty. Although they had killed the 20 Moon-Class Elites who came with D’Alessandro, the defense wall of St. Petersburg collapsed a lot, and thousands of soldiers died. Fei had to take some responsibility for this.

Suddenly, a burst of laughter sounded, “Hahaha! Are you two finished talking before death?”

Emperor Kerimov laughed with a mocking expression on his face, “Yassin, you are an emperor of a human empire, but you still want to protect this Alexander who is a criminal of humans. You are just as guilty as him. You deserve to be killed tens of thousands of times. Today is the perfect day; I will send both of you to hell!”

After saying that, he turned into a dash of orange light and flew toward Fei murderously.

His short and chubby body looked like a meteor, and the thick orange energy flames around him pulled a lot of dust over. Wherever he went, the light was bent, space collapsed, and time slowed down. As if he were a demonic god or an ancient prehistoric beast, he swung his giant bone weapon and attacked Fei.

Vicious light appeared in Kerimov’s green eyes.

Chapter 871: Two Geniuses (Part Two)

As soon as Fei appeared, he spoke fiercely and targeted Kerimov without hiding his murderous spirit. As a result, this dominating emperor was offended and grew murderous as well. Inside the Anji Empire, Kerimov was treated as a god; all his words were viewed as orders, and no one dared to oppose him.

With his character, he couldn’t endure Fei’s insult, and he wanted to get back at Fei by killing him.

That was why this emperor targeted Fei from the beginning, and he wanted to destroy this annoying brat in his eyes quickly to vent his anger.

“Great! Hahaha! Let Daddy see how powerful a guy like you is! What power gives you the confidence to challenge His Majesty?” Fei laughed and sounded even more arrogant. In the face of the fierce attack, the king got even more aggressive and stepped forward instead of backing down.

In the next moment, a layer of mystical light appeared around him, and the items in the [Immortal King] Item Set such as armor, belt, and boots appeared on his body. His aura skyrocketed, and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in his hands as he grabbed at thin air.

Then, he dashed forward like a lightning bolt as he used one of the most powerful skills of the Barbarian – [Leap Attack].

“Kill!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Both of them shouted at the same time.

Like two rumbles of thunder, they instantly sounded and even shattered the dark clouds in the high sky.

[Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] forcefully collided with that huge white forcefully.

As a series of sparks appeared in the sky, it seemed like the entire world was going to become deaf. The soldiers and masters who were close to the center of the battle instantly held onto their ears in pain, and streaks of blood flowed out of their eyes, ears, noses, and mouths, and they fainted on the spot.

In the sky, both Fei and Kerimov were knocked back by each other.

Fei was a little surprised.

His hands turned numb, and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] almost flew out of his hands. He was forced back by more than ten meters before he could stop himself, and he was shocked.

Ever since he entered Hell Mode in Diablo World, rarely were people stronger than him in terms of physical strength. This Kerimov looked average, but his strength was powerful as if he were a real dragon, and it was impressive.

On the other side, Kerimov was even more shocked.

He had a unique experience when he was young, and he turned from an ugly b*stard prince into the hardcore emperor who controlled the Anji Empire with his iron fists. His physical strength was his advantage, and he was able to tear demon beasts apart with his bare hands. Therefore, he didn’t have many people who could rival him. In most cases, his physical strength already crushed his opponents without even the use of warrior energy.

Also, his huge bone that was more than three meters long looked crude but was actually a rare treasure, not inferior to high-level combat weapons.

When their weapons collided, Kerimov thought that Fei’s hammer and arms were going to shatter, but that didn’t happen. The huge force inside his opponent’s hammer surprised him, and the veins in his arms bulged. His arms were already numbed, and he couldn’t use his strength right away. He was knocked away by more than 30 meters, more than the King of Chambord.

“Hahaha! So-so! If this is all that you have, the Anji Empire is going to lose its emperor.” After getting a good read on his opponent’s strength, Fei calmed down completely. After practicing hard in Diablo World these past days, his strength had increased fast. With the additional assistance of the [Scepter of Creation], he was invincible!

The king already decided that he was going to eliminate this enemy of Zenit today and save a lot of future headaches.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 872 - Shocking

Chapter 872: Shocking (Part One)

Loud cheers instantly sounded on the defense wall of St. Petersburg.

To the ordinary soldiers of Zenit, even though Emperor Yassin’s majestic and prestigious presence was admirable, the King of Chambord’s bold dominance fit their taste more and made him feel more relatable. His dominating presence and suppressive demeanor were in line with the military; such beliefs of invincibility and dominance were required on the battlefield.

“Arrogance!” Like a provoked beast, Emperor Kerimov roared in anger, “What are you? How dare you, a king of a little affiliated kingdom, disrespect me? How can an ant like you challenge my prestige? Today, I will kill you!”

With his hands grasping the white bone tightly, Kerimov’s muscles bugled up, and his short and chubby body enlarged by about four times like an inflatable balloon, turning into a giant. It seemed like he used a strange and unique secret technique.

Meantime, a series of terrifying beast roars sounded from the three-meter-long beast bone as if it had a life and a soul of its own. Then, waves of mysterious red light grew out of the beast bone, and streaks of red energy paths appeared on the beast bone, looking like mysterious runes.

Fei frowned a little.

This was very close to the rare demonic runes of one branch of hermit-like demons from the ancient Mythical Era, and this secret technique was well-kept. Could it be that Emperor Kerimov was related to this branch of the demons?”

After transforming, Kerimov’s strength continued to increase drastically. Although he was more than 50 meters away from Fei, the king still sensed a powerful pressure that felt like it came from a group of wild beasts. There was a mystical suction force around Emperor Kerimov, and even the light got sucked in and bent, making the space around him distorted.

Soon, his entire body was enveloped inside the shivering and rippling darkness.

Fei sneered and grasped onto [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] tighter. As he unleashed his full strength, layers of red runes also appeared on the hammer like tadpoles, and the other three components of the [Immortal King] Item Set that Fei had also undergone transformations. As godly runes appeared on them, a holy yet murderous aura appeared, making Fei look like a demonic god.

For some reason, Fei couldn’t hold back his murderous spirit as soon as he saw the Emperor of Anji. As if they were mortal enemies, Fei wanted to destroy this man from the beginning. The wild, beast-like aura on Kerimov provoked Fei at every second, making the king want to attack without holding back.

“Let’s do it again! I will kill you with one strike!” Kerimov’s roar resonated in the sky.

“Hahaha! I will also kill you with one strike!” Fei’s murderous spirit burned like fire as he was somehow being provoked, and he was about to use his trump card.

Cheers sounded on the defense wall of the Capital of Zenit as Zenitians rallied for their Imperial Martial Saint.

The atmosphere was intense, and the nervousness and anxiousness that could be felt were going to trigger and light an explosion. As Fei and Kerimov looked at each other, a series of sparks appeared in the air as if two metal weapons were grinding against each other.

Suddenly, Emperor Yassin who had been quiet for a while spoke, “Alexander, back off for now.”

“Huh?” Fei was a little surprised but felt like he understood something.

As colorful lights flashed on Fei, the four components of the [Immortal King] Item Set all disappeared from Fei’s body. That clean, snow-like white robe reappeared on his body, and he dashed back for about 500 meters and returned to the defense wall as his long black hair fluttered.

Chapter 872: Shocking (Part Two)

After a short moment of pause, D’Alessandro and Kerimov realized what was happening, and they were enraged. “Yassin! You are too arrogant! How dare you try to battle both of us at the same time? You are seeking death.”

Yes, Emperor Yassin’s intention was clear; he wanted to battle both masters at the same time.

Was it due to his arrogance? Or was it due to his confidence? Fei believed in the latter.

Although Fei couldn’t say that he knew Emperor Yassin well, he had some encounters with this emperor in the Core Region of the Mythical Palace under Dual-Flag City. Also, his subtle yet delicate warrior instinct told him that Emperor Yassin wasn’t someone who acted impulsively. Since this emperor chose to battle both D’Alessandro and Kerimov, he must have his reasons.

However, Fei didn’t know where Emperor Yassin’s confidence came from.

On the surface, it seemed like D’Alessandro who had [Star Mark] and Emperor Kerimov who was using a mystical beast bone were as powerful as Emperor Yassin.

Could it be that Emperor Yassin has even more trump cards?

Facing the two angry opponents, Emperor Yassin said calmly, “What? Weren’t you trying to fight me together from the beginning? You did all that planning just to take me by surprise. Now, I’m willing to grant your wish, but you think I’m slighting you? Come! I will give you this opportunity! Let’s see if you have the strength to destroy my Zenit Empire!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After saying that, dragon roars resonated in the sky.

Emperor Yassin stood where he was, and his sky-blue royal robe and blue long hair fluttered in the wind and made a series of clapping noises. Even though he didn’t show any expressions on his face, his figure suddenly became larger as well.

“Since you are seeking death, I will help you!” D’Alessandro was merciless as the silver sword in his hand shot out many silver light beams.

“Hahaha! You asked for it! It is always fun to kill another powerful master!” Kerimov roared in his giant form as he swung his huge beast bone, moving toward Emperor Yassin like a lightning bolt while leaving a trail of red energy.

As if Emperor Yassin didn’t see them, he turned around and looked at Fei before saying, “Take a good look! It is up to you as to how much you can comprehend!”

As soon as he finished, a phenomenon that no one expected occurred.

The various natural elements suddenly became anxious, and lightning bolts struck down with rumbling thunder. The dark and depressing scene behind D’Alessandro where thick clouds were everywhere instantly disappeared, and the darkness around Kerimov was also gone. In fact, even the laws of nature in the region became unstable.

Then, all the elements in the region rushed toward Emperor Yassin, attacking him mercilessly and trying to crush this genius emperor of Zenit.

“This… is nature’s challenge?” Fei looked stunned.

Such a phenomenon would only occur if someone were advancing in realms. Fei experienced nature’s challenges when he advanced into Moon-Class and Sun-Class, and he passed them successfully with the tough physique of the Barbarian even though they were hard.

One had to pass nature’s challenge to get into another cultivation realm, obtain some core energy of nature, and comprehend even more powerful laws of nature.

What shocked Fei was that Emperor Yassin was on the same level as D’Alessandro who was already at peak Burning Sun Realm.

The next advancement would be… demi-god?

This thought flashed in Fei’s mind, and he couldn’t believe it!

“Emperor Yassin is about to become a demi-god? This is shocking!”

Without a doubt, this news would shock the Azeroth Continent and significantly affect the situation of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 873 - Chaotic Grey Energy Layer

Chapter 873: Chaotic Grey Energy Layer (Part One)

As Fei was stunned, the terrifying phenomenon was getting more and more intense

Flashing lightning bolts, leaping flares, cracking icebergs, collapsing hills, flowing rivers, jumping metal elements… In fact, even the terrifying chaotic elements which only existed in legends appeared.

All the natural elements that created this world appeared within 1,000 kilometers around Emperor Yassin in an unimaginable manner.

The various natural elements continued to gather, collide, explode, collapse, and wither in cycles. Like a piece of rice paper, space was torn into pieces before slowly coming back together with the help of the limited laws of nature. The cycles continued again and again.

Even peak Full Moon Elites could be disintegrated into basic natural elements and die if they got close to this.

This scene was similar to the Heavenly Tribulations of cultivators that Fei had read in the cultivation novels on Earth.

It meant that once the power of humans reached the threshold that was allowed by nature, nature would try to destroy them regardless which world or realm they were in. Only people who could pass through the tribulation could be called real masters and deserved to obtain a higher-level power.

This sudden change shocked everyone on the battlefield, and they didn’t know what to expect.

The ordinary soldiers and low-level warriors on the defense wall couldn’t understand the meaning of this, and they subconsciously thought that the two powerful enemies of Zenit launched powerful strikes, sneak-attacking Emperor Yassin.

As a result, a series of gasps sounded, and worry filled their faces.

Even people like the Elder Prince, the Elder Princess, and Demonic Woman were concerned.

However, they realized something after a short pause and all looked toward Fei. Right now, only the King of Chambord who could rival those three figures in the sky had the authority to validate their guesses.

When they saw Fei’s expression, they instantly understood what was happening.

Not even the slightest of worry could be seen on the face of the Imperial Martial Saint. Instead, he looked stunned! This was the first time that they saw such an expression on Fei’s face.

Even this unparalleled master who was dominating and invincible was stunned; it was enough to prove a lot of things.

At this moment, people like Arshavin and Tanasha froze, and they felt like their hearts stopped moving.

They understood the magnitude of the situation if their guesses were correct.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Impossible!”

D’Alessandro and Kerimov were top-tier masters, and they instantly saw through what was happening to Emperor Yassin. As they shrilled, they couldn’t believe what they were seeing as if two men saw their wives cheating on them with their neighbors.

“Hahahaha! Yassin is inferior to no one!”

Emperor Yassin who had been very calm until this moment suddenly became high-spirited as if he turned from a block of ice into a pool of lava. His battle-hunger and aggressive temperament made others feel like a flame was coming at them fast.

The famous saying that dominated the Northern Region of Azeroth ‘Yassin is inferior to no one’ was chanted, and Emperor Yassin dashed toward the two powerful masters like a moving volcano as the terrifying natural elements spun around him like a storm with fire, water, ice, lightning, stone, and chaotic elements.

“Attack! Kill him! We can’t let him successfully pass nature’s challenge that leads to the Demi-God Realm!” D’Alessandro shouted with his dark expression as he gritted his teeth.

“Right! If this butcher becomes a demi-god, none of us can leave here alive!” Kerimov also made up his mind under pressure.

He knew the situation too well. In this circumstance where he completely flipped out on Zenit, he could die if Emperor Yassin became a demi-god, and the Anji Empire might be turned into dust as well. D’Alessandro might be able to survive by relying on Continental Martial Saint Maradona, but he would be done.

Chapter 873: Chaotic Grey Energy Layer (Part Two)

These two powerful masters knew that there was no way back for them, and they had to unleash their full strength and stop Emperor Yassin from passing nature’s challenge; they had a consensus.

They were planning to ‘help out’ when the natural elements attacked Emperor Yassin, completely taking out this man before he could become a demi-god.

“Ending of All Gods! God-Slaying Scroll!”

Using the semi-god-tier combat weapon [Star Mark] as a medium, D’Alessandro used his powerful strike again. The power of this one strike that was from a Mythical Technique had increased by dozens of times under the empowerment of the semi-god-tier combat weapon, almost breaking the threshold of peak Burning Sun Realm.

The fancy and thin silver sword turned into two before multiplying to four, eight, and so on and so forth until there were so many swords that they were uncountable. Then, these swords moved around and turned into a giant fan. With destructive energy, they dashed toward the figure in the center of the natural element storm, painting a beautiful yet terrifying scene.

The power of D’Alessandro’s strike reached a horrifying level after he used the semi-god-tier combat weapon. Even if a peak Burning Sun Lord were hit, this person would be severely injured.

On the other side, Kerimov also used everything that he had.

After he transformed into a giant who was more than three meters tall, his muscles bulged and made him look like a small mountain, making others feel like he was full of power.

At the same time, layers of golden light floated under his skin, making him look like a demonic god. As he shouted, the red runes on the giant white bone brightened up as if they had been engraved on it, and they ended up creating images of prehistoric beasts while bestial roars continued to sound from it.

As Kerimov struck out, his energies traveled through the giant bone and shot out phantoms of various beasts that existed in the Mythical Era toward Emperor Yassin.

All of this happened in a flash.

In a split second, the natural element storm enveloped the three powerful masters, and the various elements such as wind, lightning, fire, water, and earth collided with each other and exploded, creating a chaotic grey energy layer between them and other people.

As if a mystical sandstorm were occurring, people’s vision was cut, and they couldn’t see what was happening more than 500 meters away.

That chaotic grey energy storm looked like a pillar which connected to the sky. Even a tiny speck of dust from it could destroy a peak Moon-Class Elite.

Fortunately, under the guidance of the laws of nature and Emperor Yassin, this deadly ‘sandstorm’ didn’t move toward St. Petersburg.

Various-colored energies and explosions appeared inside this chaotic grey energy storm.

No one could see the battle from the outside, and they didn’t know who had the advantage. As a result, they could only hold their breath and wait for the outcome of this mythical battle.

Both Tanasha and Paris couldn’t do anything with their intelligence, and they frowned and waited anxiously.

Elder Prince Arshavin walked back and forth, and his black metal armor created a series of metal-grinding noises, making others even more anxious.

The nobles and soldiers were trying their best to observe, and their necks and half of their bodies extended out of the battlement.

The entire battle lasted for three hours.

Finally, a loud explosion sounded, and the natural elements seemed to weaken. A shocking energy fluctuation appeared in the chaotic grey energy storm, and two figures flew out of it like two meteors; they were D’Alessandro and Kerimov.

“Hahahaha! Now, you are dead for sure! Hahahaha!” D’Alessandro laughed arrogantly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 874 - What Is Happening?

Chapter 874: What Is Happening? (Part One)

Right now, D’Alessandro wasn’t in a good situation. All kinds of wounds, large and small, appeared on his slightly-thin body as if someone cut him with a sharp knife hundreds of times. In fact, his face had many bleeding wounds as well, and his silver blood had stained all his clothes which were made of godly material. Right now, his clothes that had great armor were cut up and ripped.

More shockingly, there was a mixture of dozens of elements inside his wounds, continuing to devour his flesh and enlarge the wounds like a virus. Only peak Burning Sun Lords had bodies tough enough to endure such damage. If any weaker Sun-Class Lords were in his place, their bodies would have disintegrated into nothingness.

D’Alessandro’s hands were empty; the people watching from afar didn’t know if [Star Mark] were destroyed in the battle or D’Alessandro lost it.

All these details showed that D’Alessandro was in a bad state. However, he was smiling smugly.

Beside him, the short and chubby Emperor Kerimov of Anji wasn’t doing better. He was no longer in his giant form, and he looked like a big white slaughtered pig as he looked terrible with many wounds on him. Some of the injuries were so severe that flesh strips hung off his body, revealing vast areas of white bones; it was a terrifying sight.

The smooth and shiny white beast bone in his hand now dimmed, looking like an old bone that was pulled off the leg of a dying beast which lacked calcium. The ancient and red runes all disappeared, and it was full of thin cracks.

Even though both looked terrible, they were elated with big smiles on their faces.

As they stood in the sky and looked at the natural element storm which was slowly dispersing, they vaguely saw Emperor Yassin’s figure as the chaotic grey energy layer started to become thinner.

Although people couldn’t see what state Emperor Yassin was in, Zenitians got an ominous feeling while looking at D’Alessandro and Kerimov’s expressions. Their hearts started to race.

Tanasha and Paris’ eyebrows furrowed and almost connected, and Arshavin was also very anxious. He grabbed onto the battlement and breathed heavily.

Fei’s heart was also facing, but he was still a little hopeful.

Soon, the chaotic grey energy storm died down, and visibility increased significantly. Like beasts that had finished mating, the violent natural elements became gentle and slowly mixed together and disappeared, revealing the clear sky.

Emperor Yassin’s figure slowly appeared in everyone vision.

No injury could be seen on his face. Unlike D’Alessandro and Kerimov who were in adverse conditions, Emperor Yassin looked completely fine. Except for the two tears on his sky-blue robe that were left by D’Alessandro using the thin and delicate [Star Mark], it looked like he wasn’t touched.

His long blue hair was still fluttering in the wind, looking like a giant wave, majestic and dignified.

No injury?

Some people already started to cheer after seeing this.

However, the next scene almost made the hearts of Zenitians jump out of their throats, and some people already cried out loud. The members of the Royal Family such as Arshavin and Tanasha were about to jump off the defense wall and rush to Emperor Yassin’s side.

When Emperor Yassin slightly turned around, people finally saw a silver sword tip poking out of his back. It was D’Alessandro’s [Star Mark], and Emperor Yassin’s blood was dripping down the blood groove of the fancy thin sword.

Drops of golden blood dripped down the sword and fell from the sky like a water curtain.

Fei was stunned. He concentrated his energies on his eyes and took a good look. However, he confirmed it. [Star Mark], the semi-god-tier combat weapon, stabbed into Emperor Yassin’s chest from the front, pierced his heart, and exited from the back.

Chapter 874: What Is Happening? (Part Two)

“This is impossible!” This was Fei’s first reaction. “Emperor Yassin isn’t someone who would act arrogant and careless, and he would never engage in a battle that he isn’t sure of. Even though he was fighting two Sun-Class Lords who are on his level, he should be at least able to get out alive if he wants to. How can he be injured so severely? A semi-god-tier weapon penetrated his heart; even a peak Burning Sun Lord would die from this… What happened in there?”

Fei waved his hand, and a vast energy flew out, blocking the members of the Royal Family such as Arshavin and Tanasha from doing anything irrational. Then, he dashed forward and appeared by Emperor Yassin’s side.

Faint golden blood traveled through the blood groove on [Star Mark], and it started to flow faster and faster like a fountain.

A large amount of blood falling from the sky contained the energy of a peak Burning Sun Lord; one drop of such blood could kill a peak Full Moon Elite. Since the blood also contained some laws of nature, they burned deep holes on the ground when they landed. As if liquefied metal were dropped onto a snowfield, these drops of blood only disappeared after they burned holes that were more than 1,000 meters deep on the ground.

Fei wanted to help Emperor Yassin stop the bleeding.

However, it was useless, didn’t matter if he used his own energy or the potions from Diablo World.

With D’Alessandro’s [Star Mark] stabbed inside Emperor Yassin’s body, it seemed like a terrifying beast was devouring and destroying Emperor Yassin’s Sun-Class Core. Also, it was pushing out Emperor Yassin’s blood, trying its best to wreck his body.

However, Fei couldn’t pull out this fancy and thin sword. If he did that, Emperor Yassin’s body would instantly be shattered into dust before disappearing.

“What should I do?” Even though Fei lived on Earth and Azeroth, he didn’t know how to handle the situation, and he was sweating a lot.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Further away, Maradona’s second disciple D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov of Anji both laughed arrogantly, not hiding their pride and thrill at all. Like a knife, their laughter stabbed into the hearts of Zenitians.

D’Alessandro looked at Fei and said with a mocking smile, “Hahaha! My semi-god-tier combat weapon penetrated this old Yassin’s heart! He is dead for sure! Even if a god appears, he can’t be saved! Hahaha! Today’s battle is over! The outcome is already determined! The Zenit Empire will collapse.”

“That is right! Today, we will destroy the Zenit Empire! Not a single trace of bloodline will be left! The entire Northern Region of Azeroth will be the territory of my Anji Empire! Hahaha! My dream will soon come to life! Hahaha!” As if his mental burden were lifted off, Kerimov also laughed crazily like a beast that had no humanity in it.

Groans and cries sounded on the defense wall.

Fei clearly sensed that Emperor Yassin’s body was getting colder and colder by the second, and that vast, ocean-like life energy was as weak as the candlelight, looking as if he were going to die at any moment.

“You are all dead!”

Fei’s eyes got all red, and the intense murderous spirit dashed out of his eyes. The earth-shaking level of murderous spirit that he accumulated in Diablo World was no longer suppressed, and it was all unleashed. Images of corpse mountains and blood seas appeared behind Fei as he roared in a rage.

At this moment, Fei felt extremely sad as if he lost a loved one. The anger and sadness that he was feeling couldn’t be suppressed; it was uncontrollable as it felt like it was coming from his soul!

Just as Fei was about to attack his enemies, a low murmur sounded by his ear, “Don’t battle; just guard my body.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 875 - Death or Rebirth?

Chapter 875: Death or Rebirth? (Part One)

Although this voice was quiet, it sounded louder than a giant bell to Fei.

This voice was from Emperor Yassin’s body that had already turned cold.

In the first second, Fei thought that he was mishearing things.

However, he quickly sensed the changes that were happening in Emperor Yassin’s body.

This body had turned completely cold. All the blood flowed out, and the internal organs were all shattered by [Star Mark], the semi-god-tier combat weapon, turning into dust and meat paste.

However, the strange thing was that even though it seemed like this body lost all its power, it was still floating in the sky, not falling. Also, there was a streak of weak yet persistent life energy that wasn’t willing to leave Emperor Yassin’s body, trying to hold it up.

“This…” Fei’s face changed color; he sensed the massive potential behind this streak of weak life energy.

After calming down from the shock and putting away his murderous spirit, the images of corpse mountains and blood seas disappeared. Fei unleashed all his power and guarded Emperor Yassin’s corpse.

Now, the two masters who were further away sensed something, and their faces changed color as well.

“The situation is strange…” D’Alessandro frowned as he sensed the strange feedback that [Star Mark] passed back to him.

“Could it be that this b*stard can still resurrect after being injured this severely?” Although Emperor Kerimov spoke with a doubtful tone, his expression turned serious. After a pause, he added, “Let’s destroy his body! Then, we can see how he could possibly turn the situation around!”

After looking at each other, D’Alessandro and Kerimov turned into two terrifying beams of light and attacked Fei after tearing through the sky.

Fei slightly bent his knees, clenched his fists, and pulled back his arms. As he did that, roars sounded from Fei’s fists as if the Battle God were communicating through them, making his opponents sense a fear which made their souls shake; this effect was extremely similar to the Barbarian Skill – [Howl].

Invincible Emperor Fist – One Strike to Kill!

Fei swung his fists, and two golden energy fists flew out and attacked the two masters.

As the golden energy fists flew forward, air-piercing noises turned into howls of the Battle God, and waves of terrifying power moved outward and got close to the enemies.

This was the evolved version of Invincible Emperor Fist.

Before, Fei had to use the Barbarian Skill – [Howl] before he could use this strike, meaning that he had to roar himself.

However, after witnessing Emperor Yassin’s Dragon Fist and getting inspired, and observing this great man’s nature’s challenge of Demi-God Realm, Fei had an epiphany, and his Invincible Emperor Fist that he created a long time ago finally improved.

Such improvement didn’t only mean that he no longer had to shout and use [Howl]. Instead, the effect of [Howl] was completely integrated into this fist technique. The power of this technique increased by many times, and it was profound; another Mythical Technique was in its infancy stage.

The golden energy fists flew across the sky like meteors.

Even though both D’Alessandro and Kerimov were stronger than Fei, their minds were affected by the terrifying power, and they were stunned for a moment.

Since they were distracted, and they were quite injured during the battle with Emperor Yassin when the natural element storm also hit them, they were knocked back by Fei’s energy fists.

“Damn it!”

“F*ck off!”

Chapter 875: Death or Rebirth? (Part Two)

The two masters shouted in anger, and they were embarrassed at the same time. After backing off for a few meters, they charged up even more fiercely and violently. They each used their most powerful strike, and the warrior energy flames burned aggressively. Since they were so fast, two bright tails of light appeared behind them.

The powerful energy surges created two tornado dragons, and they flew around Fei and Emperor Yassin while roaring and pressuring.

After dozens of minutes, the situation changed again.

Fei’s real strength was a Hell Mode level 79 Barbarian, which was equivalent to the low-tier Burning Sun Realm. After all, his power level was lower than those two masters, and he was fighting a one-vs-two battle. Even though these two masters were injured, Fei still couldn’t completely ignore their energies.

While they were fighting, D’Alessandro found an opportunity and moved pass Fei, attacking Emperor Yassin’s body without hesitation.

“Damn it!” Fei was terrified, and his defense dropped, allowing Kerimov’s strike to hit his body. Then, he flashed forward and blocked D’Alessandro’s attack in a hurry.

D’Alessandro’s punch made Fei instantly puke blood. After finally stepping into the Sun-Class Realm, it seemed like Fei’s body didn’t change much. His blood was still red, but the energy contained in the drops of blood wasn’t much inferior compared to the other three masters; those drops of blood were enough to kill many peak Full Moon Elites.

This fist strike from D’Alessandro severely injured Fei, and the situation got turned around again.

In order to protect Emperor Yassin’s body from the strikes, Fei got struck repeatedly, and terrifying dents and bruises appeared on his body. It looked like he was a metal statue that was smashed by many mighty iron hammers. The dents and damages looked shocking.

Even though this was the case, Fei wasn’t willing to back off.

For some reason, that mystical energy appeared inside Fei’s mind again and again; it was an emotion that Fei couldn’t control. This feeling told him that even if he died, he had to protect the body behind him and not let it suffer any injuries. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

After being injured repeatedly, Fei’s situation got worse, and all kinds of openings and weaknesses appeared on him.

As soon as this happened, Fei looked fatigued and couldn’t keep up in less than ten minutes.

D’Alessandro punched out again, sending an energy dragon pass Fei and toward Emperor Yassin’s body.

This time, Fei couldn’t stop it anymore.

Just as Emperor Yassin’s body was about to be smashed into pieces, a mystical change appeared. The dragon-like energy fist that was making a lot of noises suddenly disappeared when it was about ten meters away from Emperor Yassin’s body as if it never existed.

The dragon-like energy fist, which was more than ten meters long and had a faint-silver glare, instantly disappeared in less than one second. Even though it was powerful enough to shatter mountains, it was gone as if it entered another space.

“This…” D’Alessandro was shocked; he could no longer sense his energy and aura of his energy fist. He had lost complete connection to it.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“This is impossible… could it… be a realm?” Emperor Kerimov’s voice shook; he had sensed that trace of unbearable pressure already.

Like mice who saw a cat, the two of them instantly fled as if they were electrocuted. They completely ditched Fei and ran for more than 1,000 meters. They only stopped in fear after they were out by a safe distance in their minds, and they looked back at Emperor Yassin’s cold body in the sky doubtfully.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 876 - The Birth of a God

Chapter 876: The Birth of a God (Part One)

At this moment, Fei’s mind also reacted.

Realm; this word was unique on the Azeroth Continent. Every master in this world heard of this word before, but it was way beyond their league and not reachable. It was something that only belonged to god-tier masters.

Sun-Class Lords could create Sun-Class Anomalies using their understanding of laws of nature, but these Sun-Class Anomalies were small spaces created in the void. As long as one could break these small spaces, the people in them could jump out and return to the normal world.

The power of realms was on another level. Realms were beyond the laws of nature.

The masters beyond the Sun-Class Realm could look down on the world, and they could live for an eternity. They could alter and change all the laws of nature, and this world no longer bound them.

As long as they had enough godly power, they could envelop the entire world in their realms. Any of their opponents inside the realms would be weak like fish of out the water and tigers drowning in the ocean. They would no longer have access to the natural elements in the world, becoming unfamiliar with everything around them and as powerless as a child.

“Could it… Could it be that Emperor Yassin successfully entered the Demi-God Realm? No, he died!” Fei thought to himself and couldn’t figure out what was happening.

At this moment, D’Alessandro hesitated and punched out a bit further away.

Fei was about to block it, but he suddenly changed his mind.

D’Alessandro’s powerful punch shot out a silver-dragon-like energy fist, and it howled in the sky and dashed toward Emperor Yassin with immense power.

This time, everyone got a better look at the situation. When the silver-dragon-like energy fist got within ten meters of Emperor Yassin’s corpse, it started to disintegrate into the basic natural elements. This process was so fast that it looked like the silver-dragon-like energy fist got teleported into another world, completely disappearing.

It was indeed a realm.

In this world, only the power of a realm could destroy such as a terrifying strike this easily.

Just as everyone was shocked, something even stranger suddenly occurred.

The last drop of Emperor Yassin’s blood flowed out of his body along the blood groove of [Star Mark], the semi-god-tier combat weapon, dropping toward the ground.

It seemed like the end of a cycle yet the beginning of a new one. As soon as that drop of golden blood left the thin sword, [Star Mark] suddenly started to buzz.

Under the terrified gazes of everyone, the fancy and thin sword started to vibrate and shake violently. In the end, the vibration was so strong that even masters like D’Alessandro and Fei couldn’t see it. Right now, no one could stare at this sword anymore. They felt like their bodies were about to be tear apart, and they felt dizzy. If the mysterious power of a realm didn’t envelop the area, the entire space within hundreds of kilometers of St. Petersburg would have been shattered by this strong vibration.

This vibration lasted for about 30 seconds. Then, it suddenly disappeared.

After people looked up, they instantly saw [Star Mark]. Like a beautiful female celebrity who took off all her makeup, the bright sword became dim, and the smooth, mirror-like body became crude. Spider-web-like cracks appeared all over its body, and it looked like it was going to be turned into dust and blown away by the wind.

This semi-god-tier combat weapon got all its godly essence sucked away.

“AH!” D’Alessandro screamed, and a blood arrow shot out of his mouth. He was connected to this weapon by blood and spirit, and he experienced a severe backlash as this combat weapon was destroyed.

Bam!

As if a porcelain jar were smashed, [Star Mark] finally turned into a cloud of dust, and it slowly dissipated.

This was a semi-god-tier combat weapon, and it was enough to become the most precious treasure of any empire below level 6. However, it got destroyed just like that.

Everything happened so fast that people didn’t get the chance to be surprised.

Chapter 876: The Birth of a God (Part Two)

-In the next moment-

Bam… Bam! Bam… Bam! Bam! Bam… Bam…

A series of loud muffled noises sounded as if a giant drum were being played. Every time a beat sounded, it seemed like the fate of the world moved along with the rhythm. In the end, except for the ordinary people who didn’t have any warrior energy or magic energy, everyone else, regardless of whether they were strong or weak, was affected. Even top-tier masters like Fei had to unleash their power to protect themselves; they all found that their hearts were beating with the rhythm and were out of their control.

It was clear that the more powerful someone was, the more they were affected.

In less than a minute, everyone felt like their hearts’ rhythms were altered and far faster than normal. If the strange rhythm continued for a few seconds longer, they would have exploded.

But after less than a minute, the drum-beat-like noises disappeared.

“No… it is not a drum! It is… the heartbeat!”

After regaining the control over their bodies, Fei, D’Alessandro, and Emperor Kerimov suddenly realized something.

They looked up and saw that the bloody hole [Star Mark] put into Emperor Yassin’s heart already disappeared. Except for the hole in the sky-blue robe which showed people that an injury occurred, nothing could be seen underneath; no scar or mark was left.

What shocked the three masters the most was that even though all the blood had left Emperor Yassin’s body, his heart was still beating slowly. His chest was rising and falling clearly as his heart beat.

Every time his chest rose, that deadly ‘drumbeat’ sounded again but quieter.

As Emperor Yassin’s heartbeat frequency became more and more normal, those deadly ‘drumbeats’ gradually disappeared.

In the next moment, indescribable and powerful vitality that shouldn’t exist in a corpse appeared. Like a tsunami on a vast ocean, the vitality created many transparent waves and rushed in all directions, enveloping an area within hundreds of thousands of kilometers of St. Petersburg along with all the people.

Emperor Yassin slowly opened his closed eyes at this moment.

Instantly, everything turned silent, and the continent quieted down.

A demi-god who was beyond the realm of mortals was born.

Even though no flashy light could be seen in Emperor Yassin’s eyes, it seemed like many stars were being born and destroyed, full of mysteriousness and vicissitude. He could instantly see and spot the truth of this world.

His long blue hair fluttered on its own without wind, and his hair strands could cut through space and open the void.

As a golden light flashed by, all the damage on his sky-blue royal robe disappeared, and it returned to normal.

Then, he waved his hand.

Even though no energy could be sensed, the sand and rocks that made up the defense wall of St. Petersburg started to move on their own as if they had life, and they flew back up and restored the defense wall into its former shape as if it were never destroyed. Even the mosses on the defense wall emitted fragile yet persistent vitality.

The severely injured soldiers on the defense wall also recovered completely. Some of them were brought back from the verge of death, and their damaged organs and broken limbs all grew back to their former shapes.

A miracle occurred!

Although many people in St. Petersburg didn’t know what happened, they kneeled instinctively and bowed, sincerely worshipping that figure in the sky

Royal members and nobles such as Tanasha and Arshavin were elated, and they kneeled immediately and chanted and cheered.

Even D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov who were standing far away sensed immense pressure; it was targeting their bloodlines and souls! Even though they didn’t want to, their bodies couldn’t help but bend their knees. Therefore, they had to unleash their full force to resist it.

In the next moment, Emperor Yassin waved his hand again, and a golden light beam containing powerful energy enveloped Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 877 - Abilities of A God

Chapter 877: Abilities of A God (Part One)

Fei was surprised.

He felt like his body froze, and he no longer had control over it. In the next moment, warm currents rushed into his body as if a dam released held-up water onto a dry riverbed.

As if his body were showered in spring drizzle, all the cells in Fei’s body were nurtured. This sensation was even more comfortable compared to the level-ups in Diablo World.

When Fei battled the two masters, D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov, he was quite injured; almost all his bones and muscles were shattered. Under the nurturance of these warm currents, all his injuries were recovering fast. In just a few seconds, he was back to his prime.

However, Fei clearly sensed that the warm currents condensed into his abdomen after healing him, forming into a golden seed and deeply rooting into his body.

This was a seed that contained the powerful energy of a demi-god. If Fei could understand it and comprehend all its power, he would be able to activate it and make it into his own energy; it could have an immeasurable effect on Fei’s cultivation path. With its great boost, it helped Fei open a slit in the gate to the Demi-God Realm. To any warrior, this was a great opportunity and tremendous fortune.

On the contrary, Fei slightly frowned.

He had a clear understanding of his injuries, and [Health Potion] and [Full Rejuvenation Potion] were enough to help him recover completely. Although Emperor Yassin was helping him recover with the demi-godly power out of good faith, it meant that the secrets about Fei’s body were completely exposed to Emperor Yassin. For any warriors, getting the secrets of their bodies understood by others was really dangerous. It meant that their weaknesses were all exposed, and they could be easily defeated.

In addition, Fei was still not sure about Emperor Yassin’s attitude toward him.

Normally speaking, all emperors would be cautious about powerful subordinates. Who could be sure that Emperor Yassin wasn’t thinking about the same thing? What if this demi-godly seed that the magnificent ruler planted inside Fei’s body was actually a time bomb?

Even though Fei was a little worried, he couldn’t do much.

In terms of both status and power, Emperor Yassin who was now a demi-god wasn’t someone that Fei could disobey.

Of course, no one was more shocked and terrified compared to D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov. As soon as Emperor Yassin entered the Demi-God Realm, their end was near. Two peak Burning Sun Lords couldn’t handle the power and anger of a demi-god. Although they were only divided by one level, it was the difference between a human and a god. Even the breath of a demi-god could instantly kill hundreds of thousands of people.

“Escape!”

This was the first reaction of these two people; they didn’t even think about fighting back.

As if he didn’t even notice it, Emperor Yassin smiled at Fei like an ethereal and celestial immortal; this smile contained a complicated and indescribable emotion.

Just as Fei was about to remind him that the two enemies were about to get away, Emperor Yassin simply beckoned at the directions those two masters took off without even turning his head.

Now, the two masters had escaped for more than 100 kilometers, and no one could see them.

However, those two masters were unimaginably summoned from hundreds of kilometers away. To put it more accurately, these two masters were taken from hundreds of kilometers away instantly. It was clear that both D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov didn’t know what was going on. When they saw that they were back to the outside of St. Petersburg, they started to scream crazily like frightened hens.

“You can’t kill me! I’m Maradona’s disciple! If you kill me, you will be in trouble! My master was already in the Demi-God Realm hundreds of years ago! You are no match for him…” D’Alessandro shouted in panic.

Right now, he was no different from ordinary people. He dropped the name of his master, Continental Martial Saint Diego Maradona, to save his life.

Chapter 877: Abilities of A God (Part Two)

“Maradona should really reflect on this; how can he have a disciple like you?” Emperor Yassin said majestically with godly light flashing around him. Every time he moved, it seemed like no one could stop him. He put his hands down and said, “I already said that since you are here, you can stay. I won’t kill you, but Maradona has to come here himself to get you and give me a reply!”

As this moment, a rumble of thunder sounded in the sky, and a streak of orange flames shot down, completely enveloping D’Alessandro who wasn’t expecting it.

The No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint screamed and tried to resist it, but it was no use. With the orange flames on his back, he was pressed down toward the ground. When he was really close to the ground, the orange flames turned into a giant mountain that was about more than 100 meters tall and locked D’Alessandro underneath.

On the east side of the mountain, six golden runes that contained godly power blinked. Even though D’Alessandro whose head was outside the mountain tried to struggle and shake this mountain off, it was no use even though he could easily destroy a mountain of this size on any other day.

A peak Burning Sun Lord was equivalent to a god in ordinary warriors’ minds, but Emperor Yassin easily handled D’Alessandro.

Such an ability was shocking to say the least.

“This is the power of a god?”

It was completely silent in the area; even Fei was stunned by this scene, and he couldn’t help but think back to the plot of that famous novel, Journey to the West, where Rulai Buddha flipped his hand and locked Monkey King Sun Wukong under a mountain.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After entering the Demi-God Realm, Emperor Yassin had control over some godly laws, and he could easily condense the earth elements in the region and create a mountain. Then, he drew semi-godly runes on the mountain, locking down D’Alessandro.

Such ability was stunning and unimaginable.

After doing that, Emperor Yassin turned his eyes onto the other enemy.

Emperor Kerimov of Anji knew that he couldn’t get away, so it seemed like he calmed down and no longer looked at D’Alessandro who was locked down under the mountain with the six runes on it.

While looking at Emperor Yassin proudly, he suddenly laughed out loud, “Hahahaha! Emperor Yassin! Emperor of Zenit! You sure are bold and strategic. So, you have been calculating, and you have been waiting for this day. It is tough to pass nature’s challenge and advance to the Demi-God Realm. Too many peak Burning Sun Realm Lords have been stuck at this threshold throughout history. Becoming a god as a human is like turning into a dragon as a snake; nature doesn’t allow it, and the rate of success is too low. However, you were able to spread the pressure of nature’s challenge, the chaotic grey energy storm, onto D’Alessandro and me. With our help, you endured through it and were reborn, transforming into a demi-god. I lost to you fair and square. After all, you have such courage, intelligence, and strategy.”

“I’m surprised that you realized this. It seems like the Emperor of Anji isn’t as foolish as the rumors had said.” Emperor Yassin smiled calmly and looked dominant.

“Great! Haha! Today, my worldview has been broadened, and I learned a lot,” Emperor Kerimov of Anji laughed, “You inspired me. Haha! In less than a year, I will also become a demi-god, and we will battle then!”

“Do you think that you can get away today?” Emperor Yassin asked without any trace of murderous spirit.

“Of course! You can keep D’Alessandro, but you can’t handle me!” It seemed like Emperor Kerimov was prepared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 878 - Dominating Suppression

Chapter 878: Dominating Suppression (Part One)

“Really?” Emperor Yassin smiled as he flipped his hand. “Then, let’s see what gives you this confidence.”

The scene that happened before reoccurred. However, golden metal elements appeared instead of earth elements.

After becoming a demi-god, Emperor Yassin was beyond the laws of nature and restrictions of normal natural elements. He mastered all the fundamental natural elements in the world without constraints.

As soon as those golden metal elements appeared behind Emperor Kerimov of Anji, they turned into a metal mountain and pressed him down toward the ground.

“Want to suppress me? In your dreams!” Kerimov roared at this critical moment.

A vague phantom suddenly appeared behind him, and it raised its arms and held onto the metal mountain, making the descending speed slow down for a bit.

While that happened, Kerimov turned into a dash of light and escaped from the suppression of the metal mountain.

In the next moment, the six semi-godly runes on the metal mountain blinked, and that vague phantom was instantly crushed into pieces, disappearing from the world.

Fei stood in the distance and saw everything clearly. When he saw that vague phantom, his body shook as if he saw something incredibly unimaginable!

“Is this what you are relying on? I’m greatly disappointed!”

Emperor Yassin’s loud and majestic voice resonated in the sky.

In the next moment, another metal mountain with blinding golden light appeared and pressed onto Kerimov who just escaped, dropping him toward the ground at a fast speed.

Then, the same thing happened.

A vague phantom appeared behind Kerimov and held onto the metal mountain momentarily, buying the Emperor of Anji the time to escape. Just like before, Kerimov turned into a dash of light and escaped.

Now, Fei saw that phantom again, and he was even more shocked.

“Impossible, they… how can they appear in the real world? Could it be that there is something mysterious that I don’t even know about?” This thought flashed in Fei’s mind, but he didn’t show anything on the surface as he continued to watch this battle closely.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Metal mountains appeared in the sky one after another before falling like raindrops in a massive storm. Vague phantoms continuously appeared behind Emperor Kerimov of Anji as well, helping him to slow down the metal mountains and buying him the time to escape at those split seconds.

Although Emperor Yassin only advanced to the Demi-God Realm a moment ago, the control of his power was granular and impressive. Those giant metal mountains would instantly disintegrate into metal elements after they crushed those phantoms and were just about to smash into the ground. Not a single trace was left in the area.

Those vague phantoms were mysterious, and it was hard to tell what they were. However, they had indescribable violent and murderous spirits in them, and they could slow down the metal mountains that were created by demi-godly power and strengthened by semi-godly runes; this was shocking on its own.

“Enough!”

A trace of impatience finally appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face.

He flipped his hands again, and a metal mountain with 18 semi-godly runes on it dropped down from the sky, completely covering Emperor Kerimov. The Emperor of Anji tried to do the same thing again and raised his hands, but he wasn’t able to slow down this mountain at all.

As he screamed, he was pressed down by the metal mountain and crashed toward the ground.

In the beginning, Emperor Kerimov of Anji wasn’t that worried. Since he cultivated earth-elemental warrior energy, he might not be injured when he was pressed into the ground. On the other hand, he might have a chance at escaping using the earth elements in the ground.

Chapter 878: Dominating Suppression (Part Two)

However, just as the metal mountain was about to land on the ground, a cloud of metal elements flashed on the ground, creating a flat altar with semi-godly runes on it.

Bam! The metal mountain and the metal altar collided, and a terrified expression appeared on Emperor Kerimov’s face. Streaks of vague phantoms escaped from his body, but it was useless. Like ghosts that were exposed to sunlight, they turned into smokes before disappearing.

Boom!

As the metal mountain and the metal altar slammed together and created an earth-shaking noise, Kerimov’s scream also resonated in the air, and blood, flesh, and bone fragments flew in all directions.

After a while, the dust finally settled.

Roll…

A big head rolled out of the underneath of the metal mountain. It was Emperor Kerimov’s head, and the terrified expression could still be seen on his face. Peak Burning Sun Lords had the vitality that was on par with great dragons. Although everything below his neck was smashed into a paste, Kerimov didn’t die yet.

With his eyes wide open, Kerimov puked up blood as he cussed, “B*stard Yassin, you are so cruel!… Puff… Ah, do you think that you can disintegrate the Anji Empire after killing me? You are wrong! You will regret this! Hahaha! Even though you are now a demi-god, a real god is behind the Anji Empire!”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“A real god?”

Fei and the Zenitians on the defense wall gasped at the same time. Even though Kerimov only had a head left, he was still alive; this was shocking and unimaginable to ordinary warriors.

“Really? So, what if there is a real god? As long as you are enemies of Zenit, I will suppress you!” Emperor Yassin opened his hands, and an energy rushed out.

Bam! Like a watermelon that was smashed by a hammer, Kerimov’s head exploded.

Then, an orange flame that enveloped a cloud of subtle spirit energy dashed out of the broken skull and turned into a beam of light before flying away at a fast speed.

“Give up!” Emperor Yassin waved his hand and took control of that orange flame.

A series of hoarse screams sounded, and spirit energy flames rushed out. Fei was standing relatively close to it, and he had mastered spirit energy. Therefore, he could clearly tell that this was Emperor Kerimov’s soul. It had some consciousness, and it was cursing in anger.

“This is the soul of the Emperor of Anji? Could it be that peak Burning Sun Lords could create something like a true spirit, and they can still revive as long as their souls aren’t harmed even if their bodies are destroyed?” Fei thought to himself.

Bam!

It was clear that Emperor Yassin was murderous. Without holding back, he clenched his hands, and this cloud of orange spirit energy flame was crushed. Streaks of weak flames gushed out between his fingers, but the curses instantly stopped.

At this moment, Emperor Kerimov of Anji died in the hands of a powerful opponent. This ambitious ruler and emperor on the rise disappeared just like that.

Now, this conspiracy against the Zenit Empire was completely broken.

Tens of millions of people in St. Petersburg kneeled and worshipped Emperor Yassin, and billions of people in the region who witnessed the miracles also chanted and cheered.

Instantly, the loud cheers and chants resonated in the sky as if natural disasters were occurring.

In his sky-blue royal robe that was fluttering in the wind, Emperor Yassin stood in the sky like a god who had descended from Heaven. Others had a hard time staring right at him.

With such a powerful presence present, Fei couldn’t help but single-kneel and chant as well.

“Your Majesty, I wish to lead the army and conquer the Anji Empire for Zenit, eliminating the risk in the southwest.” Fei paused for a second and looked up, raising this request at this moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 879 - Continental Martial Saint’s Appearance (Part One)

Chapter 879: Continental Martial Saint’s Appearance (Part One)

The vague phantoms that flew out of Emperor Kerimov of Anji’s body revealed a lot of information that only Fei could understand. Since it involved the secrets around Fei, the king’s interest was piqued.

Before Kerimov died, he told everyone that there was a god behind the Anji Empire. Although no one knew the validity of this claim, Fei realized that there were profound secrets behind the sudden rise of this empire, and these secrets were probably related to him. Therefore, he asked Emperor Yassin for the permission of conquering the Anji Empire, wanting to figure out some things.

“Huh?” Emperor Yassin lowered his head and looked at Fei, and the king sensed an immense pressure. Although Emperor Yassin didn’t try to pressure Fei intentionally, the aura of a demi-god was something hard to handle.

After a short pause, Emperor Yassin nodded and said, “Ok, the Anji Empire should disappear in the Northern Region of Azeroth. It would be great if you are willing to lead the troops. Now that Kerimov is dead, no one can rival you in the Anji Empire. However, it must be pushed back for three months. After three months, you can go!”

Fei was a little surprised but quickly understood Emperor Yassin’s meaning, and he nodded in agreement.

With Emperor Kerimov of Anji killed, if Fei tried to conquer the Anji Empire right away, the people of Anji would unite instantly in anger and battle to the death, making it hard for the troops of Zenit to make fast progress. However, after three months, the people of Anji’s guard would be lowered as their anger and frustration around the death of their emperor would calm down.

With the throne empty, the ambitious characters with power would definitely start fighting among themselves, potentially creating a civil war.

With the Anji Empire divided, it would be much easier to conquer them as they couldn’t unite anymore.

Cheers instantly resonated in the area.

Now, even ordinary soldiers realized what had happened.

The news of the supreme Emperor Yassin becoming a demi-god spread among the crowd like a virus. The people who lived on this land that was ruled by the laws of the jungle all knew what it meant to have a powerful master in their empire. The appearance of a demi-god was going to have an immeasurable effect on the power dynamics in the region.

Since Emperor Yassin became a demi-god, the Zenit Empire had passed the crisis that almost destroyed the empire. Also, it meant that Zenit would have insane influence in the Northern Region of Azeroth and could dominate over others. The Leon Empire and the Ten Empire United Troops were no longer troublesome.

To civilians and low-level soldiers, the end of chaos meant that they didn’t need to face many wars anymore. They would be able to live in a relative peace region on the continent, and they didn’t need to fear for their lives that much.

Cheers and chants resonated in the region.

Emperor Yassin’s prestige was completely showcased at this moment. Although 26 years have passed, and this man’s name dimmed, Zenitians still remembered him as the legendary ruler; this was something that Fei couldn’t match.

Looking at the impressive aura of Emperor Yassin, Fei also lowered his head and admired this ruler.

With a gentle smile, Emperor Yassin lightly waved his hand, showing his majestic and dashing presence. This little response made everyone in St. Petersburg excited.

Chapter 879: Continental Martial Saint’s Appearance (Part Two)

Streaks of golden flames dashed out of Emperor Yassin’s body, and they rushed around like the gentle wind and raindrops of Spring, healing everything.

The destroyed mountains were restored, cracked land was put together, burned grass was revived, rushing flood water went back to the ground, and dark clouds disappeared, showing the blue sky.

These acts were no different from miracles.

The power of a demi-god was beyond the imagination of mortals! Even Fei could only vaguely sense the laws of nature that Emperor Yassin used, and he couldn’t comprehend them as they were far beyond his level.

Before Emperor Yassin went through nature’s challenge, he especially reminded Fei to sense the surroundings. The birth of a demi-god was insanely rare, and it was a great fortune for any master to witness it up-close.; it was the same as getting a huge treasure chest or a powerful cultivation technique.

If Fei could get something from this experience, his success rate of passing nature’s challenge before advancing to the Demi-God Realm would increase by a lot! It was similar to getting another life in nature’s challenge.

In reality, Fei benefited greatly from this experience. When that chaotic grey energy layer appeared, Fei sensed the horrifying power of the chaotic elements, and he vaguely detected the birth process of a god-tier master.

Also, Emperor Yassin planted a godly power seed inside Fei’s body when healing him.

To Fei, today’s battle was insanely beneficial. It seemed like Emperor Yassin favored Fei a little, but it was hard to pinpoint it.

The golden finger that was Diablo World was coming to an end for Fei. The highest level in Hell Mode was equivalent to peak Burning Sun Lord; it seemed unlikely to advance to another realm with the help of Diablo World.

How could Fei increase his strength after passing Hell Mode? Fei had a trace of hope and some ideas, and what he learned today would be critical to his future progress and plans.

After a few minutes, just as Emperor Yassin was about to turn around and dash away, he suddenly sensed something and looked toward one direction with an expectant expression.

In less than one minute, something unexpected occurred.

A streak of colorless light appeared on the horizon, and it dashed toward St. Petersburg in a speed that was even faster than space-travel; it was unimaginable.

In a blink of an eye, it traveled for more than 50 kilometers and suddenly stopped about 1,000 meters away from St. Petersburg like a rainbow.

At the same time, a horrifying power that was wild and straightforward appeared. Shockingly, it was on par with Emperor Yassin’s aura! It wasn’t weaker than a demi-god!

Fei’s pupils instantly contracted, and he was shocked.

“He is… the most powerful man on Azeroth? Continental Martial Saint Maradona?”

This dash of light turned into a figure who wasn’t that tall.

He had thick and curly black long hair, and he was a little chubby.

This middle-aged man wasn’t a stranger to Fei; he was Continental Martial Saint Maradona!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 880 - A Reply

Chapter 880: A Reply (Part One)

When the battle at the bottom of the sea reached its climax, Maradona’s vague shadow suddenly descended from the sky and took back the god-tier combat weapon that D’Alessandro dropped and had been picked up by Evil Sea God Kluivert.

Although Fei only got a quick glimpse back then, this Continental Martial Saint left a deep impression on the king’s mind. That was the first time Fei saw this man who was known as the most powerful human, and the king experienced ultimate power.

Back then, Maradona’s vague shadow could easily take back that god-tier combat weapon from Evil Sea God Kluivert’s hands. How powerful was Maradona? Fei wasn’t sure, but he knew that this man was at least a demi-god.

Now, Maradona came here on his own! It was clear that he was here for his second disciple, D’Alessandro.

Almost as soon as Maradona stopped in the air, Emperor Yassin raised his hand and punched out instead of greeting this man

In the next moment, a series of dragon roars resonated in the sky.

When facing D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov of Anji, Emperor Yassin used his godly realm and easily defeated his opponents. However, he didn’t dare to underestimate this man who just appeared, and he used his most powerful technique, [Dragon Fist].

When Emperor Yassin used [Dragon Fist] this time, it was very different from before.

After becoming a demi-god, Emperor Yassin’s control of power and understanding of the laws of nature reached another level. When Emperor Yassin punched out, a five-clawed golden dragon flew out of his fists as dragon roars sounded. This energy dragon looked like a real creature. No energy was spilled out, and it dashed forward rapidly to attack the opponent even though it seemed slow.

The pose and the light of [Dragon Fist] seemed weaker compared to when Emperor Yassin was at the peak Burning Sun Realm, but the power contained in this strike was many times more intense.

At least, Fei was sure that he would be turned into dust if he were lightly tapped by this five-clawed golden dragon.

In fact, he wasn’t even sure if [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher], which was indestructible, could block Emperor Yassin’s strike.

However, it seemed like Maradona wasn’t surprised by Emperor Yassin’s sudden attack.

He raised his slightly-fat arms and opened his hands before pressing forward.

Boom!

Everyone felt like the world shook slightly at this moment.

Then, the space between the two started to become unstable, looking like boiling water. This entire process lasted about 30 seconds, and then everything went back to normal and silent as if nothing had happened.

Only Fei could see that the space between the two masters was destroyed and recreated numerous times. It was a battle between godly powers, and the eyes of mortals couldn’t catch it.

“Continental Martial Saint, you sure deserve your name.” Emperor Yassin backed off one step and said with a serious expression.

On the other side, Maradona didn’t show any reaction to their fight. With a slight shake of his body, he reached out his hand and grasped downward. The transparent energy turned into a giant hand and dashed toward the mountain that was locking down D’Alessandro.

It seemed like Maradona’s mission for this trip was to rescue his disciple

With a snort, Emperor Yassin waved his hand, and a streak of dragon-shaped warrior energy struck Maradona’s energy hand and turned it into bits.

With his action blocked, Maradona directly flew down onto the mountain, and he appeared at the peak of this mountain in a split second.

With a blow of air, this mountain was turned into a cloud of orange flames before dispersing into the area. The six semi-godly runes on the mountain couldn’t stop Maradona for one bit.

Chapter 880: A Reply (Part Two)

Now, D’Alessandro, who was pressed under this mountain, was rescued.

“Master! Hahaha! You are here to save me! This Old Yassin is too arrogant! He even disrespected you by imprisoning me here! He is for sure coming after your title as the Continental Martial Saint…” D’Alessandro was elated that he got out, and he instantly started to instigate.

“How dare you!” Emperor Yassin roared; he was clearly enraged by Maradona’s attitude and action as the Continental Martial Saint ignored him.

After taking one step forward, Emperor Yassin raised his arms and punched out. The dragon roars resonated in the region again, and a five-clawed golden dragon appeared as well. This attack was targeted at D’Alessandro, who was in Maradona’s hands! In fact, Emperor Yassin wanted to kill the person who Maradona was rescuing!

However, Maradona’s body flashed, and he easily dodged this attack. Faced with the many golden energy dragons created by [Dragon Fist], Maradona didn’t defend but only backed off. At the same time, his left hand shook, and a force gushed out.

Then, a series of cracking noises sounded followed by D’Alessandro’s screams. Streaks of faint-silver energy rushed out of D’Alessandro’s body like the stars in the sky.

Emperor Yassin was a little surprised, and he took one step back. The dragon roars instantly died down, and the energy fists which chased after Maradona also disappeared.

D’Alessandro’s screams resonated in the sky.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Master… you… ah… you destroyed my warrior energy… Ah! Why? How? Why are you doing this?”

D’Alessandro’s peak Burning Sun warrior energy was thick, and it was hard to estimate how lucky he had gotten during his cultivation and how long he spent on cultivation. However, this top-tier master was turned into a wastrel by his master.

“I simply took back what I taught you. From now on, you have no connection to the Continental Martial Saint Mountain.” Maradona finally opened his mouth for the first time after coming here. Even though his voice sounded peaceful, he was determined.

After Maradona let go, a gentle energy carried D’Alessandro who was now a wastrel onto the ground.

Maradona sighed, “Ah! I really hoped you were still that kid 100 years ago who was willing to share half of your bread with your friends in that stormy night. I was touched by you and took you in as a disciple. Now, it seems like I did the wrong thing and harmed you.”

As if a lightning bolt struck him, D’Alessandro sat on the ground with a blank mind. It seemed like he was recalling something and had forgotten how to howl and cry.

In the sky, Maradona looked at Emperor Yassin and asked, “Emperor of Zenit, are you satisfied with my reply?”

Emperor Yassin nodded.

The Continental Martial Saint had his dignity, and he wouldn’t allow others to punish his disciples. Only he could take back their power as it came from him.

Pop!

As Emperor Yassin nodded, a faint noise sounded as if a bubble popped. Maradona’s figure suddenly disappeared from the region.

Emperor Yassin was stunned at first, and his face changed color.

Fei was also stunned at this moment. He suddenly realized that the ‘Maradona’ who had just appeared was only like a phantom, the same as the one that appeared at the bottom of the sea.

However, this phantom wasn’t weaker than Emperor Yassin who was now a demi-god, and he had a mind of his own and a physical body.

Even though Emperor Yassin was now powerful, he didn’t sense this until the very end.

“How powerful is Maradona?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 881 - Aftermath

Chapter 881: Aftermath (Part One)

The battle outside St. Petersburg ended quickly; no one expected this at all.

Many people were waiting for Zenit to become a laughingstock of the continent, hoping that this empire that was full of potential could be destroyed and buried in blood and bones. The empires close to Zenit already moved their troops to the borders, waiting to fight for Zenit’s territory after the Royal Family of Zenit was wiped out.

Once news about the conquering of St. Petersburg spread out, they would instantly divide Zenit’s territory like a bunch of ants eating away an elephant.

However, the ending was dramatic.

Instead of being destroyed, Zenit obtained a demi-god during this process.

This news was spread in the region like a tornado.

Once a demi-god appeared, all heroes would shiver in fear.

For a moment, the empires that had troops close by the borders and were ready to invade Zenit were terrified by the news, and their emperors were scared. They instantly removed the soldiers from the area and imprisoned the nobles who suggested such operations before traveling tens of thousands of kilometers to bring the criminals and a lot of gifts to St. Petersburg, trying to garner forgiveness.

At the same time, the Ten Empire United Troops, including the Leon Empire, instantly retreated and left Zenit overnight. In only four days, the war in the southern region of Zenit ended, and the territories were reclaimed.

Without a choice, those ten empires all announced their defeat and sent envoys to St. Petersburg. Along with a ton of treasures, those envoys came to Zenit and expressed their empires’ willingness to compensate Zenit with a portion of their land and recognize Zenit as their leader. Even the Leon Empire that was dominant in the Northern Region of Azeroth had to drop its arrogance and sent the largest envoy group to St. Petersburg, saying that Leon was willing to become an ally with Zenit, and they could rule the Northern Region of Azeroth together.

This was the first time in the history of the Northern Region of Azeroth that the Leon Empire actively expressed their friendliness and even begged a little.

This was the power of a demi-god.

After years of laying low, Emperor Yassin who claimed to be inferior to no one reappeared and advanced to the Demi-God Realm; everyone knew that almost no one in the Northern Region of Azeroth could handle him.

Now, the most anxious and embarrassed people were those envoys who were still inside St. Petersburg. Before the big battle, they came to St. Petersburg arrogantly and put pressure on the Royal Family by asking Zenit to execute the King of Chambord, threatening to attack if their demands were not met.

Now, it seemed like they turned from overlords to slaves. Even if they acted low-key now, it was useless.

When the news of Zenit obtaining victory came through, the envoys who hid inside their hotels couldn’t believe their ears!

After checking multiple times and making sure that the news wasn’t wrong, all the envoys wanted to dig holes in the ground before burying themselves in there. They hated themselves for appearing inside the Zenit Empire.

These envoys were gritting their teeth and waiting for the victory of D’Alessandro, No.2 Disciple of the Continental Martial Saint; that was the only way they could get revenge.

Now, they had to gather together in fear and try to come up with a new plan. In the end, they arrived at one conclusion: they had to surrender to Zenitians and beg for mercy; this was the only possible way of staying alive and getting their empires out of trouble.

If they made mistakes and caused their empires’ destruction, they would be guilty forever.

When they walked out of the Hotel District, they realized that everything changed too fast.

The officials of Zenit who bowed to them and greeted them with respect now looked at them like unwanted dogs. Even the ordinary Zenitians looked at them in disdain. When they walked up to these civilians and tried to strike a conversation, they were greeted by eye-rolls or bad eggs and rotten vegetables.

The officials of Zenit who were greedy now wouldn’t acknowledge them even if they brought a mountain of gold.

After a series of attempts, these envoys were beaten by sticks and dirtied by bad eggs, and they were all kicked out of St. Petersburg.

Chapter 881: Aftermath (Part Two)

These envoys were all warriors, and they were quite powerful and fully armed. However, they didn’t dare to do anything even against a beggar on the street. When the civilians of Zenit chased after them and kicked them out, they didn’t dare to fight back.

In just four to five days, the news spread across the entire Northern Region of Azeroth.

All the empires were stunned, and almost all of them sent envoys to Zenit. The only exception was the Anji Empire. Since their emperor was killed in Zenit, they were put between a rock and a hard place. The death of their emperor made them the only empire that couldn’t submit to Zenit; they had to wage war against Zenit according to tradition.

However, the Anji Empire wasn’t next to the Zenit Empire. Therefore, they couldn’t send troops even after they waged war. Right now, everyone could tell that Anjians were like ants on a hot pan; they were afraid that Emperor Yassin who became a demi-god would send troops to conquer the Anji Empire. After all, the anger of a god couldn’t be taken on by humans.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Fortunately for them, the Zenit Empire wasn’t internally peaceful. The southern region was just taken back, and a lot of things had to be managed. It seemed like the Zenit Empire didn’t have the energy to deal with them.

Those nobles who survived the cleansing operation launched by the two princes were planning to cry in front of Emperor Yassin and ask him to uphold justice, but Emperor Yassin didn’t come back to manage the empire as everyone expected. He still lived the hermit lifestyle; he didn’t see anyone and almost disappeared.

Only a series of royal orders came out of the Royal Palace.

The control over the military and administrative functions of Zenit was still in the hands of Elder Prince Arshavin, Elder Princess Tanasha, the top-tier officials, and the military officers who survived that night in the Imperial Military Headquarters. It was clear that Emperor Yassin wasn’t planning to change the power dynamics of Zenit, and it seemed like he didn’t plan to hold the creators of the [Night of Bleeding] accountable.

At the same time, Second Prince Dominguez was given a large duty, becoming the most senior decision-maker in the southern region of Zenit. He was responsible for repairing the military and administrative functions of the southern region of Zenit that had been destroyed.

As the only military leader who stayed in the territories taken by the enemies and continued to resist, King Constantine of Byzantine was also rewarded. The Byzantine Kingdom became a level 1 affiliated kingdom, and King Constantine of Byzantine became a level 2 noble of Zenit.

The battle for the throne between the two princes still seemed to be in a stalemate in outsiders’ eyes.

Both princes used the same strategy, and the young officers who were loyal and had clean backgrounds were promoted and filled the important positions in a short time.

The entire atmosphere in Zenit changed, turning from old and tired to new and fresh. It seemed like war hawks took the helm, and the empire became more direct and aggressive.

This change made the old noble families who were trying to reclaim their privileges quiet down again.

However, just as everything calmed down, some politicians who liked to gamble believed that there was more trouble. They thought that the King of Chambord and the Chambord Kingdom’s strength was too high, and they felt like Emperor Yassin wouldn’t be pleased as the ruler of the land. Therefore, they came together and made their voices heard, asking the King of Chambord who caused this crisis to be punished.

They said that the Chambord Kingdom was too powerful, and it should be restricted. In their words, all the Moon-Class Elites of Chambord should be handed to Zenit and be commanded by the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters.

These politicians’ actions were shameless.

However, some despicable characters who were used to guessing the emperors’ minds and putting their interest above the empire’s jumped out and agreed. Especially some fallen nobles; they acted righteous and created big waves in St. Petersburg.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 882 - Fei’s Thoughts

Chapter 882: Fei’s Thoughts (Part One)

Fei wasn’t willing to waste time on these topics that were being discussed in St. Petersburg.

The Gold Saints under the king’s command also ignored these claims. They would never leave Chambord and be loyal to the Royal Family of Zenit. If the king didn’t restrict these strongmen, they would have broken the mouths of the conspirators in St. Petersburg.

After the big battle, Fei didn’t hurry back to the Chambord Kingdom. Instead, he stayed on the Martial Saint Mountain as the Imperial Martial Saint.

It had to be noted that even though most of the corrupted nobles were cleansed in the [Night of Bleeding], ensuring Zenit’s vitality, many issues remained. For examples, many official positions were currently empty.

With Emperor Yassin, a demi-god, staying in St. Petersburg, the Capital wouldn’t get that chaotic. However, a lot of the operations and functions of the government were put on a temporary hold. As a result, many new forces reached out, trying to take this opportunity to grow. The [Letter Office] was one of those forces.

In just a couple days, Fei had met with many people.

[Young Man] Modric who was one of the two leaders of the [Letter Office] came onto the Martial Saint Mountain several times in secret, passing all the information regarding the events happening in the Northern Region of Azeroth to Fei.

It had been too long since a demi-god appeared on the continent, making many warriors doubt that the legends of demi-gods were fake. Also, many people believed that the natural elements were mutated after the Mythical Era, suppressing humans more and making it impossible to become a god.

Emperor Yassin’s performance crushed all those rumors, inciting many masters to want to become gods more and more.

The news about the birth of a new demi-god rushed around the Northern Region of Azeroth and the entire continent like storms.

Through the fast information networks of [Letter Office], Fei could almost instantly learn the reactions of the big empires in the region

At the same time, Fei spent some time and energy on teaching his second disciple, Luffy.

Fei saw Luffy’s performance during the battle of conquering the Imperial Senate, and Fei was pleased.

With the [Rubber’s Heart] Physique and the solid foundation that he obtained under [One Sword]’s strict supervision, Little Luffy was gifted at cultivating the [Rubber Fist].

It was heard that several powerful masters appeared in the Mythical Era and dominated using this fist technique. When cultivated to the highest level, the practitioners could battle gods and demons.

For three days, Fei taught Little Luffy diligently before the cliff on the Martial Saint Mountain.

This little guy was brilliant, and his strength increased more and reached peak Seven-Star after getting real combat experience and pointers from Fei.

Such elevation speed even surprised Fei.

…

The sun was about to set, and it dyed the entire sky red, making it look tragic and sad.

After Luffy went back to rest, Fei stood before the cliff where the former Martial Saint, Krasic, died in battle, and he was deep in thought.

Suddenly, he raised his hands.

His right arm instantly extended for more than ten meters like a spring, and his fist strike was impressive.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Chapter 882: Fei’s Thoughts (Part Two)

As Fei punched out at the air repeatedly, his arms moved agilely like dragons and snakes, and the trajectory of his fists was mysterious. Each punch contained terrifying power, enough to tear through the sky.

This was the [Rubber Fist].

Fei had been studying [Demon King’s Sword] in the last couple of days, and he paid close attention to [Rubber Fist] since he had to teach Luffy. After a few days, he had mastered this technique and knew it well.

With his current realm, he was powerful enough to quickly learn all techniques; he could almost understand everything in a flash.

Besides, this fist technique wasn’t powered by warrior energy, allowing Fei to master it fast.

However, Fei didn’t have the [Rubber’s Heart] Physique like Luffy. Even though he used his mighty strength to practice [Rubber Fist] by force, his arms could only extend for about 15 meters, which was a lot shorter compared to Luffy’s arms. This just went to show how important talent was.

“Unfortunately, this fist technique is too niche and not dominant enough. The practitioners could get the advantage in a fight with someone on their level, but it is impossible to defeat opponents who are levels above. This isn’t the path that I’m pursuing.”

Fei practiced for a bit and then stopped with a lack of interest.

In the last few days, he had been thinking about how to increase his strength further in the future.

Emperor Yassin’s advancement to the Demi-God Realm stimulated Fei.

This new demi-god had left a seed that contained demi-godly power in Fei’s mind, and it was sleeping, unable to be awakened.

Fei thought about it and felt like he lacked a good opportunity.

After doing a few tests, he realized that he couldn’t bet everything on this seed. After all, he had to seek other options to increase his strength after passing Hell Mode in Diablo World.

While sitting on the stone chair by the cliff, Fei took out [Demon King’s Sword] from his storage ring, wanting to find a good technique from this martial encyclopedia.

This book was thick and profound, containing many techniques. By now, Fei hadn’t finished completely reading it through.

As the wind fluttered Fei’s black long hair, he sunk into the book.

Fei only closed [Demon King’s Sword] and shook his head after the sun had set. Right now, the bright light coming from St. Petersburg lit up the sky, competing with the stars.

The king stood up and stretched.

After three hours of search, Fei still hadn’t found the answer that he was looking for.

However, he wasn’t anxious.

With a thought, he opened a blue portal in front of him and walked into Diablo World.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

After several days of hard work, Fei had come to the last map in Diablo World, [Harrogath], and he had completed the first quest, [Siege on Harrogath], by killing Shenk the Overseer at the [Bloody Foothills] who was commanding the monsters.

The second quest in the final map was [Rescue on Mount Arreat]

Fei accepted the quest from Barbarian Knight Captain Qual-Kehk, and he went to [Frigid Highlands] to rescue the captive Barbarians who were imprisoned by the monsters. He had to save 15 Barbarians to finish this quest.

This quest cost Fei more than seven hours.

After finishing this quest, Fei’s Barbarian character was now at Hell Mode level 86.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 883 - Please Disassemble the Chambord Kingdom

Chapter 883: Please Disassemble the Chambord Kingdom (Part One)

What excited Fei more was that his guess became a reality. After he completed this quest, [Rescue on Mount Arreat], these 15 Sun-Class Barbarians now could be summoned by Fei, just like what happened after he completed the same quest in Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode.

This was something that didn’t exist in the computer game that Fei played on Earth.

Now, Fei could summon these 15 Sun-Class Barbarians daily, and each summon could last 15 minutes.

This was an insane reward!

Just imagine! If Fei wanted to, he could call over a bunch of Sun-Class Lords to battle for him, easily defeating all opponents as a group since Sun-Class Lords were still rare on Azeroth Continent.

At least for now, no one below the Burning Sun Realm could defeat him.

After completing this quest, Fei’s daily gaming limit was reached, and the king exited Diablo World.

Once returned to the real world, Fei didn’t relax; he continued to strengthen his spirit energy according to the mysterious purple scroll.

Although Fei had the golden finger, Diablo World, he didn’t lower his strict standard for himself. If there were time, Fei would try to cultivate and get stronger, walking further on the path of power in a self-torturous fashion.

In reality, Fei slept less than five hours on average per day ever since he came to Azeroth Continent. Except for taking care of the administrative duties of Chambord and battling powerful enemies, he trained and cultivated.

Diablo World was the key factor to Fei’s strength and current achievement, but his hard work couldn’t be ignored.

Standing by the edge of the cliff of the Martial Saint Mountain, Fei’s body froze and didn’t move.

It was silent in the area, and time passed by him quickly like a flowing river.

The sky turned from pitch-black to a light color.

Soon, a sliver of white appeared in the eastern sky, and St. Petersburg that had slept for the whole night gradually woke up. Fei opened his eyes at this moment as well.

He opened his mouth and exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, and he looked a little tired.

The training of spirit energy was like forging a piece of iron. If a blacksmith wanted to forge a treasure sword, this piece of iron would have to be hammered tens of thousands of times.

If Fei wanted to move his spirit energy forward, he had to train diligently and put in hard work.

In some ways, Fei and Dessler were both talented at cultivating spirit energy. Dessler had the bloodline of a hero, and he had been through a lot of hardship and still maintained his pure mind. On the other hand, Fei’s soul had traveled through time and space, merging with Alexander’s soul. Therefore, his soul was stronger than others, making him have much faster progress in spirit energy growth.

When he turned to the wooden house, he rested for about two hours, and the sky got bright.

At this moment, a messenger came to the mountain, passing the order from the Royal Family. Emperor Yassin had summoned the Imperial Martial Saint.

After thinking for a bit, Fei got down the Martial Saint Mountain in his simple white robe, and he was followed by eight masters of the Martial Saint Mountain who were left by Martial Saint Krasic.

In a measured pace, Fei walked in the city and moved toward the Royal Palace.

When he was about 500 meters away from the Royal Palace, a group of people who were wearing fancy clothes rushed out and surrounded him. They all had angry expressions on their faces.

These people were of various ages; some of them were white-haired old men, and some of them were young men.

“Who are you? How dare you block the way of Mr. Martial Saint?” One of Fei’s followers instantly walked up and shouted in alarm.

“Sir, don’t misunderstand us. We represent the wishes of the citizens; we are all citizens of Zenit…” a noble who was about 30 years old quickly explained.

Chapter 883: Please Disassemble the Chambord Kingdom (Part Two)

This man was wearing a purple robe that was fancy but not luxurious, and his skin was fair, showing that he had maintained his look. His three streaks of goatee below his chin were fixed meticulously, making him look very gentle and wise. It was easy for others to trust him and feel imitate toward him.

However, the trace of gloominess in his eyes was hard to detect since he hid it well.

The people who came with him were all in fancy clothes, and it looked like they were all nobles. Some of them were anxious, some of them were fearful, and some of them were excited. Standing behind this purple-robed, middle-aged man, it was clear that they were up to something and blocked Fei’s path in a line.

“Citizens of Zenit?” Fei glanced at their faces and asked lightly, “Why are you blocking my way?”

“Sir, please forgive us for blocking your way; we feel anxious as well. However, for the future of the empire and you, Mr. Martial Saint, we have to do this,” the purple-robed man said with a gentle smile on his face, “Sir, my name is Grant, and the people who are here with me today are all loyal and passionate citizens of Zenit. We gathered here today for the future of Zenit, and we are here to ask Mr. Martial Saint one thing.”

Just as he said that, the people behind him all rushed up.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Since it was already noon, and this was a busy section of the city, a lot of people walked over. Especially after people heard that Mr. Martial Saint was here, almost everyone in the area gathered around this place.

Fei frowned.

The purple-robed nobleman saw this, and a trace of joy that was hard to detect appeared in his eyes.

This scene was within his calculation; the more people around him, the better it was for him. He had studied this young man in front of him and learned that the King of Chambord valued civilians.

Therefore, he believed that the more civilians he could attract, the more likely his plan could succeed.

“For the future of Zenit?” Fei glanced at Grand and smiled. “Ok, then tell me about it. What is affecting the fate of the empire? The Royal Family and I didn’t notice it, and you guys have to bring it up?” Fei asked in a mocking tone.

The king already guessed their intention, and he didn’t hide his disdain for them.

Purple-robed Grant’s expression turned ugly, but he quickly adjusted his mind.

With a fake gentle and intimate smile, he earnestly said, “Mr. Martial Saint, you are super talented and have a great track record. You are the second most talented genius of Zenit, and the Chambord Kingdom became a powerful and independent force in Zenit. In this crisis where many masters such as D’Alessandro came, you achieved…”

“Stop right here; there is no need to mention all that. Go into the topic.” Fei waved his hand and yawned impatiently.

Grant froze for a second; he didn’t expect that Mr. Martial Saint completely ignored his own image and acted this recklessly.

After gritting his teeth, Grant shouted, “Since this is the case, Mr. Martial Saint, please pardon my rudeness. Now that the Chambord Kingdom has tens of thousands of elite soldiers, more than ten Moon-Class Elites, and you are a powerful master, the strength of Chambord far exceeds the allowance of an affiliated kingdom by law. With a more powerful subject and a weaker lord, the future of the empire will be very unstable. Mr. Martial Saint, you are loyal to Zenit, but who can be sure that the masters under your command will listen to the Royal Family of Zenit? Therefore, the 23 of us came here today to beg you to disassemble the Chambord Kingdom and ask the Moon-Class Elites to serve the Royal Family of Zenit directly. We know that this might offend you, but we are thinking of Zenit. By listening to our pleas, the trouble will be removed, and you will still be the Imperial Martial Saint of prestigious status. This is good for both Zenit and you.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 884 - Just Kill Them

Chapter 884: Just Kill Them (Part One)

“How dare you?”

“Reckless!”

After listening to purple-robbed Grant, the masters of Martial Saint Mountain instantly shouted.

What this man had said was vicious, shameless, and dirty.

In the last few days, a lot of politicians who liked to spectate and gamble thought that they had understood Emperor Yassin’s mind, and they had been spreading the point of view where a powerful subject and a weaker lord would lead to chaos. They believed that the King of Chambord’s power surpassed what was allowed by the laws of Zenit, planting a seed of division in the empire.

If the King of Chambord wanted to rebel, Zenit would be divided, and no one could stop him.

These people had been talking to others about this, and they attacked the Chambord Kingdom with their words. They said that the King of Chambord attracted an enemy like D’Alessandro and almost destroyed the entire empire. Therefore, it was only responsible for the King of Chambord to disassemble the Chambord Kingdom and hand over the masters and troops, focusing on being the Imperial Martial Saint. To these people, this was the only way to prove the King of Chambord’s loyalty to the Zenit Empire.

If this were before, the King of Chambord was mighty, and no one in the empire could handle this man. Therefore, no one would trigger him.

However, it was different now. Emperor Yassin had become a demi-god, and he was able to suppress the King of Chambord greatly.

A lot of people with ill-intent saw this opportunity; they couldn’t hold back and jumped out. Perhaps they didn’t dare to battle head-on, but they were great at creating conspiracies.

Although they were weak, they wanted to provoke two great masters and create a conflict so that they could gain benefits.

Politicians were this crazy!

Even though some of them were as weak as ants, they dared to provoke two dragons when they are greedy enough.

In the history of Azeroth Continent, this played out many times. In most stories, these calculative and strategic ants had the last laugh.

“Sir, you are a talented genius! Please think for the empire and accept our plea!” Purple-robed Grant kneeled and acted heroic after the masters of Martial Saint Mountain shouted at him.

Under his lead, all the nobles behind him kneeled as well and shouted, trying to move the people who were watching and pressure Fei.

The faces of the eight masters of Martial Saint Mountain changed color.

It was clear that this scene was planned. In front of so many civilians of Zenit, these people blocked Mr. Martial Saint and tried to get Fei to destroy his own strength using the excuse of the future of Zenit. All of this was to get on the good side of the Royal Family so that they could have a brighter future and jump into the political sphere.

After all, many people believed that Emperor Yassin was thinking about this as well.

“However, since the King of Chambord has a lot of credit, Emperor Yassin can’t come out and say this. We are just helping His Majesty to voice his concern!” these people thought to themselves.

Since the beginning of time, the overlords were always cautious about their subordinates getting stronger.

If the Imperial Martial Saint rejected this recommendation in front of so many people, it would harm the reputation that he had built in the civilians’ minds. Perhaps, others would say that he indeed was trying to rebel.

“Sir, you are the most powerful warrior of Zenit and the most loyal subject of His Majesty. You will agree to this plea that only benefits Zenit, right? You won’t keep all the military forces, right?” Purple-robed Grant shouted and tried to add fuel to the fire.

“Yeah! Sir, if you don’t agree, we will kill ourselves in front of you!”

“For the future of Zenit! For peace! We are willing to sacrifice ourselves!”

Seeing this, the peers of purple-robed Grant shouted as well, trying to pressure Fei with their words. Some of them used their words artfully and blocked Fei’s possible ways of punishing them. They referred to themselves as loyal subjects of Zenit, and they were in the moral high ground. If Fei punished them, it would be indecent and disloyal.

Chapter 884: Just Kill Them (Part Two)

The expressions of the masters of Martial Saint Mountain changed a lot.

However, they didn’t dare to voice their opinions or get rid of these people. Although they weren’t on a battlefield with weapons, it was more dangerous than that.

Public opinion was powerful! If this situation weren’t handled well, the reputation that Fei had among the civilians would be destroyed.

However, Fei didn’t have any reactions.

The king frowned as if he were thinking about something, and he listened to these people and didn’t interrupt them at all. After they were done, he glanced at their faces and landed his eyes on the purple-robed noble.

At this moment, Grant felt an enormous pressure on his entire body as if a mountain were thrown onto him.

Now, he realized how powerful this man was. With a move of his finger, he could kill everyone here more than 100 times.

“Tell me, who told you to come? How do you know that I’m going to walk past this place at this moment?” Fei asked with a slight frown.

He endured this long since he was thinking and trying to figure out who was behind all this and who was trying to use these people to say these words.

He just got summoned by Emperor Yassin, and these people blocked him on the way here.

“Could it be…” Fei suddenly thought of an unfortunate possibility.

He quickly shook his head and threw all his guesses to the back of his mind.

“No one is directing us! We are here for the future of Zenit! We… we have been waiting for Your Highness here every day…” Purple-robed Grant hesitated for a second and continued to act.

“The future of Zenit? The fate of the empire? You are saying this, but how can b*stards like you control the fate of Zenit? Humph! You are just a few weak flies, but you are acting all loyal and honorable. Shameless! How dare you calculate against me? You are like ants!”

Fei said with a cold expression and lightly pressed down his hand.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Bam!

Before purple-robed Grant could react to the situation, he was slammed into the ground like a nail with only his head exposed.

Fei’s granular control of his force was meticulous. Although Grant wasn’t injured, he realized his situation and became anxious. His head turned blank, and he couldn’t believe that the King of Chambord dared to attack them; this wasn’t something that they planned for.

Soon, he learned that he wasn’t injured at all, and this discovery made him have a misunderstanding. Therefore, he became bold.

After a moment of pause, he screamed as if he were a pig that was being slaughtered, “Ah! Save me! Mr. Martial Saint, you can’t do this… You can kill me, but the citizens of Zenit will remember this! For the fate of Zenit, I still uphold my view, and I’m willing to die for it! I’m a loyal subject… Emperor Yassin, Grant is your most loyal servant. I’m willing to die for you…”

The nobles behind Grant all started to shout after a moment of panic.

“Mr. Martial Saint, you disappoint us…”

“Mr. Martial Saint, are you trying to betray the Royal Family?”

“Humph! You aren’t willing to surrender the power of Chambord! You are up to no good!”

Fei heard them but didn’t even glance at them anymore. He walked past them and moved toward the Royal Palace.

A few of the nobles looked at each other and tried to hold onto Fei’s legs, but they couldn’t get within one meter of the king, and they were knocked away by an invisible energy sphere.

Fei was a Sun-Class Lord. If he weren’t willing to, no one above Sun-Class could get close to him.

The shouts and provocations of the nobles grew even louder and crazier.

Fei paused after walking forward for several steps, and he said while impatiently waving his hand, “Since this is the case, and they do want to die, just kill them!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 885 - Very Close

Chapter 885: Very Close (Part One)

The noisy crowd instantly turned silent due to Fei’s sentence.

The 23 nobles who were kneeling on the ground and roaring righteously including Grant who was stuffed into the ground like a nail were shocked, and so were the eight masters of Martial Saint Mountain. They all stared at Fei and didn’t know what to do.

“Perhaps others would be troubled by your plan, but unfortunately, you chose the wrong target. How can two top-tier masters fall into traps designed by weak ants like you?” Fei said coldly with disdain.

How powerful was the King of Chambord?

After seeing the tragic situation of low-level military officers like Ribry, he dared to barge into St. Petersburg, kill evil masters of [Iron Blood Legion] under the stare of tens of millions of people, and scold the Elder Prince. How crazy was that?

Therefore, it was impossible to trouble Fei today with the current setup. The people in front of Fei were only weapons that were used by others. Even though Grant looked intelligent, he was only witty and not wise.

“Kill them all. Such despicable excuses; such fake faces. These people will bring trouble to the empire in the future anyway,” Fei said to the masters of Martial Saint Mountain and left.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

The masters of Martial Saint Mountain clearly understood Fei’s intent now, and they drew out their weapons. Their swords instantly reflected chilly light when they were unsheathed.

Purple-robed Grant and the other nobles who came with him were terrified; they couldn’t believe that the Imperial Martial Saint didn’t care about his own image and dared to execute ‘loyal subjects’ of Zenit in public! This outcome was completely out of their expectations, even though they had planned for a lot of scenarios.

“King of Chambord, are you trying to commit treason? How dare you try to kill the loyal officials of the empire?” Grant got anxious. Even though he was smart, he got worried and scared. Therefore, he instantly put a big label on Fei, trying to deter the king a little.

However, that white-robed figure completely ignored him and left without even reacting to him.

What surprised Grant even more was that the citizens of Zenit who had surrounded them didn’t react the way that he expected, which was pointing their fingers and accusing the King of Chambord before protecting them, the ‘loyal officials’.

Instead, these residents of St. Petersburg pointed at the nobles and chattered.

“Who are these people? How dare they try to conspire against Mr. Martial Saint?”

“These b*stards! These dirty nobles! When it is time for battle, no one can see them. After the storm is over, they all jumped out and started acting all righteous, saying that they are thinking for the empire. Yuck! These despicable losers! They are shameless!”

“Yeah! Mr. Martial Saint has battled enemies many times for Zenit and Emperor Yassin. When Mr. Martial Saint was fighting enemies, where were these b*stards? How come they still have face to accuse Mr. Martial Saint? They are all bad eggs!”

“Execute them all! Kill all these despicable criminals! All they can do is to instigate conflicts!”

When the nobles such as Grant heard the chatter of the civilians, they felt like they were inside a freezer.

Never in their dreams did they expect that the King of Chambord who was known as [Butcher] and [Executioner] among the nobles had such prestige and reputation in public. The nobles’ plan wasn’t effective at all! It was clear that they were on the wrong path to begin with.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The sword energies flashed, and streaks of blood rushed into the air.

The masters of Martial Saint Mountain moved, and Grant’s head rolled on the ground first. His expression was vicious, and fear and regret could be seen in his eyes.

Chapter 885: Very Close (Part Two)

The other nobles who participated in this operation saw that the situation was turning bad; some of them collapsed onto the ground, defecating all over themselves uncontrollably, and some of them cried and turned around, trying to flee by rushing into the crowd.

Unfortunately for these nobles, these eight masters of Martial Saint Mountain were all great disciples of former Martial Saint Krasic. Although they weren’t Moon-Class Elites yet, they were top-tier Star-level Warriors. As fast as lightning, they easily caught all these weak nobles.

The 23 nobles who came here today were all executed by these masters!

Blood soon stained the street.

This time, the King of Chambord’s other title, [Noble Butcher], was now set in stone; more than 20 nobles fell under his ‘blade’ today.

Some of the citizens backed away several steps in fear, and some clapped and cheered.

Among the crowd, a few normal-looking young men saw this and quietly backed away, slowly disappearing into the street.

…

-Deep inside the Royal Palace of Zenit-

This was Fei’s first time coming to the [Striving Palace] where Emperor Yassin lived.

Fei didn’t expect this [Striving Palace] where many important officials dreamed of entering once in their lifetime would be so simple. Except for the dragon statue that was laying in the courtyard before the palace which looked majestic, the living place of Emperor Yassin, a demi-god, wasn’t as luxurious as the mansions of the wealthy merchants in the city.

Boston ivy grew all over the palace, and the leaves almost completely enveloped this place.

The internal decorations of the [Striving Palace] were also simple. Almost all the furniture was made from stone, looking crude and natural. Since it wasn’t fancy and over-the-top, it was calming.

Except for the necessary stone tables and chairs, there was almost nothing else.

However, this was after all the residence of a demi-god. Fei could sense that a pressure which could only be detected by masters in this place. Like a surging tsunami behind a dam, it could easily break through and cause destruction.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Emperor Yassin was sitting behind a huge stone table by the window, and the bright sunshine landed on this emperor’s body, turning his body golden and painting a beautiful picture.

He was sitting there patiently, waiting for Fei’s arrival.

Fei got into the palace alone. After bowing and paying respect, he sat on the other side of the stone table lightly as Emperor Yassin had gestured.

This was Fei’s first time observing this great emperor this up-close.

Emperor Yassin’s bright eyes were as brilliant as stars and deep like the ocean, his nose was tall, his lips were long but not thin, his hair was long and blue, his chin revealed his confidence and persistence, and his faint smile added to his charisma. The outstanding appearance gave this emperor a unique aura, making him seem a lot younger. In fact, he appeared very young, unlike someone close to 60 years old.

However, the demi-gods could live for a long time, more than 1,000 years. From this point of view, Emperor Yassin was still very young.

The atmosphere was a little strange.

Since Fei walked into this palace, Emperor Yassin had been staring at him. This stare didn’t contain any pressure, and it didn’t make Fei feel like he was sitting with a legendary emperor or a powerful demi-god. Instead, he felt like he was sitting down with a good friend.

Emperor Yassin didn’t say anything from the beginning to the end.

Fei couldn’t figure out why Emperor Yassin summoned him, and he couldn’t really ask. Therefore, he had to wait patiently for Emperor Yassin to speak first.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 886 - New Looks

Chapter 886: New Looks (Part One)

When Fei walked out of the Royal Palace, he had a weird expression on his face.

He couldn’t figure out why Emperor Yassin summoned him from the Martial Saint Mountain to the [Thriving Palace] right after this emperor became a demi-god.

“Just to look at me for a while?” Fei thought to himself.

He stayed in the [Striving Palace] for a little over ten minutes, and this legendary emperor stared at him for a while. Then, Emperor Yassin waved his hand and asked Fei to leave.

From the beginning to the end, the two of them didn’t say anything.

Even though Fei was intelligent, he didn’t know why Emperor Yassin was doing this.

After walking out of the Royal Palace, Fei didn’t linger around. He politely declined the invitations to parties from the high-level officials and nobles, and he directly returned to the Martial Saint Mountain with the eight masters.

…

-Inside a gloomy palace in a majestic and well-guarded noble estate in St. Petersburg-

“Huh? The King of Chambord actually executed Grant and his associates?

Sitting at the head of the table, a person who was enveloped in a cloud of purple, misty energy heard his subordinate’s report and fell into a moment of silence before murmuring to himself.

“The King of Chambord’s boldness sure surprises me. However, he killed nobles in public in front of the Royal Palace, yet the Royal Family didn’t give him any punishment… Eh? What kind of a secret is there? Yassin sure has trust in this little king. Hehe! However, today’s plan is only the first step. The taste of power can even turn father and son into mortal enemies. I want to see how much longer Yassin can still trust this little king, hehehehehe….”

…

When Fei got back to the Martial Saint Mountain with his eight guards, it wasn’t 12 at noon yet, and Fei used this time to teach Little Luffy more about combat techniques.

At noon, Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton came to visit Fei. After all the prior incidents, Sutton was like Fei’s half-disciple. In the entire empire, Sutton was one of the very few people who could come and go from the Martial Saint Mountain freely.

This time, Sutton was here to ask Fei some questions about cultivation.

The king was very willing to help. Since he had [Demon King’s Sword], he mastered a lot of combat techniques from the Mythical Era. Sutton’s family background was prestigious, and he knew a lot about modern combat techniques. By talking with Sutton, Fei would be able to help himself and also get some cues and clues as to the future of his cultivation.

The two started talking at noon, and it was evening before they finished. Only then did Sutton leave in satisfaction.

In the night, Fei entered Diablo World to continue to kill monsters and level up. He wanted to pass Hell Mode as the Barbarian first and see if there would be any rewards. Except for that, he had to quickly level up all his other six characters which were, Paladin, Assassin, Sorceress, Necromancer, Druid, and Amazon. Then, he could see if Diablo World would change after all seven of his characters passed Hell Mode, giving him the chance to advance into the Demi-God Realm or higher.

During the night, Fei found the young Alchemist Anya who was imprisoned in the [Crystalline Passage] and also defeated Elder Nihlathak who betrayed the Barbarian Clan, completing both quests, [Prison of Ice] and [Betrayal of Harrogath].

According to the plot, the despicable traitor Nihlathak already gave the Relic of the Ancients to Baal, so Baal could enter the [Worldstone Chamber] by passing through the [Arreat Summit] without having to fight the three Ancient Ones.

Now, Fei had to get to the [Arreat Summit] and challenge the three Ancient Ones before entering the [Worldstone Chamber] and defeat Baal to stop it from staining the Worldstone. Then, Fei would have passed Normal Mode, Nightmare Mode, and Hell Mode as the Barbarian.

Chapter 886: New Looks (Part Two)

After completing [Prison of Ice] and [Betrayal of Harrogath], Fei’s Barbarian character was already Hell Mode level 91, and he got a lot of gold coins, potions, and four legendary items. Unfortunately, the other components of the [Immortal King] Item Set that Fei was hoping for didn’t appear.

On the second day, Fei decided to leave St. Petersburg and returned to Chambord City after training his spirit energy in the morning.

After the battle with D’Alessandro, the Gold Saints and Priest Jessie already returned to Chambord City.

Now, Fei planned everything at the Martial Saint Mountain, and he left the mountain with Little Luffy who wanted to see the world, heading back to Chambord.

With Fei’s strength, he could get back to Chambord City in a few minutes if he flew in the sky.

However, since Little Luffy had stayed on the Martial Saint Mountain for a long time, he wanted to see the scenery along the way.

Fei was willing to let this disciple of his who was born in a noble family to see and experience the life of ordinary citizens. By getting close to the people, Little Luffy would have a better understanding of the world and wouldn’t get arrogant and ignorant like most of the nobles.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Therefore, they went to a few places and paused frequently. They only got into the territory of Chambord after four days.

After close to one year of careful management by the big and small officials who were promoted by Chambord, the cities of Chambord Kingdom no longer looked weak and poor.

The territory of Chambord felt very different from other kingdoms and empires in the region. Even the most ordinary people had cheerful smiles on their faces, and Fei would bring Little Luffy into every town and village that they passed to get a feel.

Out of Fei’s two disciples, Inzagi was from the poor neighborhood of Hot Spring Gate, and he experienced the struggles in life and had a feel for the ordinary people. However, Luffy was different. He was from the Xuelun Kingdom, and his father was the famous [One Sword]. Although he wasn’t that spoiled, he was in the noble circle, making him feel superior and look down on the ordinary people.

Before Fei traveled through space and time, he was only a normal university student. His parents passed away when he was young, and he went through a lot of hardship. Therefore, he could be considered to be at the bottom of the social ladder.

Once he came to this world, his view of things was different from the haughty nobles. He had high hopes for this disciple, so he didn’t want Luffy to become someone like Grant or Arshavin.

Now, Fei finally realized that it was freaking hard to be a good teacher.

Little Luffy was a good kid, and he gradually understood Fei’s intention along the way.

After three more days, the two finally arrived at Zuli River.

Looking ahead, the green mountains extended to the horizon, making the scenery seem majestic, and Chambord City was inlaid in the picture like a pearl.

Now, Chambord City was very different. As Fei got more famous, the population of Chambord increased by many folds, and Chambord City was also expanded.

Different from the lonely city to the north of Zuli and the grass plain to the south of Zuli, Chambord City was renovated and upgraded, and a lot of shrines, markets, buildings, and god statues were being built on the south bank of Zuli River with new roads extending in all directions.

A lot of people were walking around, and the chattering and noises could be heard. A big town was being built right beside Chambord City, making the area seem prosperous.

Fei stood by Zuli River and got a little emotional.

“Wow! Master, that is so big! What… is that?” Little Luffy suddenly saw something, and he was stunned. He quickly raised his hand and pointed at it before asking Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 887 - The King’s Return

Chapter 887: The King’s Return (Part One)

Fei smiled and didn’t respond to Little Luffy right away.

In reality, he already saw those two big things that were flying in the sky like two sharks swimming in the ocean; they were the Xuan’ge of the Ormond Empire that Fei captured during the previous war with the Ten-Empire United Troops.

After being modified by Mad Scientists’ Laboratory and Chambord’s Arsenal, their looks completely changed. Under the sunshine, they had a metallic texture to them.

These two Xuan’ge had undergone major changes to both their appearances and internal setup.

Mad Scientists’ Laboratory was able to smelt a light metal that was extremely rare from the Ironwood that could only be found in the Ormond Empire. With all the seven Xuan’ge that Chambord obtained, the Ironwood in them was stripped and only smelted enough material to build two new Xuan’ge.

This new material had a faint silver color, and it looked no different from metal. It was even lighter than Ironwood, but it was harder and more durable. Also, it had one unique and critical advantage that Ironwood didn’t have; this new material was flame-retardant and couldn’t be burned.

Like a bug in the game, the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory could decode and decrypt almost anything, and the secrets of the complex Xuan’ge were completely exposed to Chambord.

With the help of [Demon King’s Wisdom], which recorded many blueprints of the flying ships in the Mythical Era, Chambord rebuilt the Xuan’ge with many upgrades.

Therefore, the two Xuan’ge that were flying above the sky of Chambord were ‘high-tech’ products that utilized Chambord’s ‘intellectual properties’. Without exaggeration, one of Chambord’s Xuan’ge could take on ten of Ormond’s Xuan’ge; they couldn’t be compared on an individual basis.

“Let’s go! I will take you to check out these two beasts.”

Fei was suddenly in the mood. He grabbed Little Luffy’s hand and dashed toward the Xuan’ge that was flying like a dash of light. In a flash, they were close to a Xuan’ge, which was about 1,000 meters above the ground.

Just when Fei was about to land on the deck, strings of dense and ancient faint-golden runes flew out of the Xuan’ge as if something were activated. These runes were engulfed in golden mist, and they enveloped the entire Xuan’ge, forming a large oval energy sphere and blocking Fei outside.

With Fei’s strength that was close to peak Burning Sun Realm, he pressed onto the golden oval energy sphere casually, but he only dented it for about half a meter; he couldn’t break it right away.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Damn it! Who is it? Who dares to attack my [Black Pearl]? You will get your d*ck cut off!”

A feminine shout roared through the sky like thunder, and it was followed up by a series of loud sirens. Then, flashing red magic warning lights appeared, changing the color of the sky.

On the deck, a tough man with a red bandana, a headful of dreads, smokey eyes, brown leather shoes, and a double-hand saber on his waist was commanding soldiers wildly, and the soldiers moved a semi-automatic magic cannon toward his direction.

“They are reacting pretty fast. It seems like their training paid off.”

Fei was satisfied with the performance of Sparrow and the soldiers on the Xuan’ge. Using the space-traveling ability of the [Throne of Chaos], he passed through the faint-golden energy sphere and appeared on the deck.

“What? They got in…” Captain Sparrow was quite surprised on the deck.

All of this happened in a flash, and this former ship slave leader didn’t expect that someone could get through the energy sphere created by semi-god-tier runes. He instantly knew that this person was a powerful figure, and he ordered the soldiers to quickly retreat. The soldiers on the Xuan’ge were all elites out of elites of Chambord, and they were the treasures of the kingdom; Sparrow didn’t dare to treat the soldiers like members of a suicide squad.

Chapter 887: The King’s Return (Part Two)

“Retreat!” Sparrow drew out his saber and wanted to stop this enemy for a few seconds to buy time. A situation like this was already planned for. As long as he could buy some time, all the contingency plans would be executed.

“Huh? Five-Star already? You sissy, you sure are growing fast.”

Fei caught Sparrow’s saber with two of his fingers, and he teased him with a smile. He was pleased with this man’s actions. All of this meant that this former wild ship slave was now loyal to Chambord.

“You dare to call me a sissy? F*ck…”

Sparrow hated others calling him a sissy, so he instantly jumped up like a dog that got its tail stepped on. However, he quickly saw who this ‘enemy’ was, and he shut his mouth and felt awkward as if a mouse saw a cat. He became docile and single-kneeled, paying his respect to the king.

“Jack greets my lord.”

The soldiers who were backing off all recognized this ‘enemy’, and they were elated. With joyous expressions, they kneeled and chanted with tears in their eyes.

They were the most loyal citizens of Chambord, and they almost worshipped the king. They could die for Fei without hesitation tens of thousands of times.

“Please get up. You are all doing good.” Fei smiled and waved his hand, and a gentle force helped them to get up.

Unstoppable cheers and chants sounded on the Xuan’ge.

Soon, the news spread to the other Xuan’ge, and the soldiers on that barge also cheered.

The two new Xuan’ge got new names; one of them was named [Black Pearl], and the other was named [Cyclops]. Sparrow and Barbossa who had been ship slaves for a long time were now the captains of the two barges. After living in Chambord City for a while, they accepted this little peaceful kingdom and felt like this was their home, finally seeing themselves as a part of Chambord.

These two became the captains due to Fei; the king really liked ‘Pirates of the Caribbean’, and he appointed these two as the captains, going against many people’s recommendations. At that time, a lot of people didn’t understand why the wise and powerful king favored these two ship slaves who were wild and reckless. But after some time had passed, these two former ship slaves demonstrated their abilities and showed their talent at commanding the Xuan’ge, gaining others’ respect.

After energy flames flashed on the deck of [Black Pearl], Barbossa walked out of a small teleportation array. With respect and admiration, he walked over and single-kneeled in front of Fei.

This ‘Cyclops’ still had his wild aura, and he was wearing a big black round hat and carrying a thin sword. He had a greasy smell, and liquor stains could be seen on his beard. It was clear that he was drinking before rushing over.

Soon, the news of the king’s return spread in Chambord City.

With energy flames flashing on the deck, many high-level officials of Chambord appeared.

A large group of people kneeled on the ground and chanted, and their cheers resonated in the sky. Then, cheers also sounded from Chambord City below the Xuan’ge, and the entire city fell into an unstoppable elation. People rushed onto the street, and they danced and cheered crazily. The heated atmosphere made it look like a volcano that had been accumulating energy for many years, and the lava was overflowing throughout the world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 888 - Completely Passing Barbarian Mode

Chapter 888: Completely Passing Barbarian Mode (Part One)

Chambord City hosted a grand party, and the entire city fell into a crazy and excited state, celebrating the king’s return.

Right now, the Chambord Kingdom was no longer that poor and weak kingdom which had been struggling on the verge of death. Under the careful management of the new officials that Fei promoted, the wealth of the kingdom increased drastically. Right now, it was at the top of Zenit, and the Royal Family of Zenit might not be able to rival it.

In the beginning, the Chambord Kingdom had a meager population and farmland, so agriculture wasn’t the main industry. After Chambord recruited and tamed all the powerful demon beasts five to six kilometers into the forests and mountains behind the city, making them into a demon beast legion, these ferocious beasts were restricted and didn’t hurt people anymore. Finally, the abundant resources in the forests and mountains opened their arms to humans.

For the last year or so, many merchant caravans and mercenary groups stationed in Chambord City, and the adventurers ventured into the forests and mountains. They obtained many rare and precious herbs and plants, and they hunted many low-level demon beasts and obtained many demonic cores. As a result, it brought prosperity to Chambord and provided a lot of taxes. Gradually, Chambord City was becoming the commerce center of the northern region of Zenit.

Most of the people living in this ancient city were original citizens of the kingdom, and the rest were the wealthy and prestigious merchants, elite mercenaries, and envoys from other kingdoms and empires.

However, even these high-level people didn’t dare to slight and be arrogant in front of the citizens of Chambord. Right now, Chambordians truly experienced a transformation and flipped their situation; they were confident wherever they went.

The Law of the Twelves Tables were being executed to the teeth, and the Saint Seiyas instantly crushed the foreign nobles and warriors who bullied the citizens of Chambord. After that, no one dared to challenge Chambord’s laws again.

In this chaotic world, Chambord City was becoming a paradise that many people wanted to go to.

After the grand celebration, Fei returned to the city and stayed very low-key.

The envoys in the city heard that the king had returned, and they all wanted to meet him. Also, many prominent merchants and mercenary group leaders wanted to experience the presence of this legendary king and establish some friendships. However, they all failed in their attempts.

Fei was busy for the next four to five days. During the day, Fei had to take care of many administrative issues that had been stacking up for the last while, teach people like Inzagi, Luffy, and the other four orphans from Hot Spring Gate, and go to Mad Scientists’ Laboratory to be ‘tortured’ by Akara and Cain. During the night, except for spending time with the two beautiful queens and doing what they like to do, he had to use most of his time to stay in Diablo World to level up and get more powerful.

Since the king was already so busy, he had no time to deal with these trivial matters.

On the fourth day after Fei returned to Chambord, Fei and Valkyrie Elena got together and pushed the plot in Hell Mode of Diablo World to the last quest. After killing many powerful monsters, they got to the [Throne of Destruction].

The [Throne of Destruction] was a huge underground maze, and the dark-red air inside this place seemed like blood, filling every inch of the space.

In here, the laws were greatly suppressed, and the laws of nature and laws of power were completely different from the outside world. Demon Baal controlled this underground palace, and its enemies who entered this space would get their strengths greatly weakened. This was Baal’s home court, and the controller could increase its power by many folds.

Chapter 888: Completely Passing Barbarian Mode (Part Two)

Even though Fei had defeated the three Ancients Ones of Barbarian on the [Arreat Summit] in the challenge and obtained their powerful inheritance that was on the peak Burning Sun Realm, becoming a Hell Mode level 99 Barbarian, he still had to be very careful in the [Throne of Destruction] when Elena, who was a Hell Mode level 85 Magic Archer with Paladin Bloodline, was with him.

Baal’s crazy laughter resonated inside the space, and all the Elite Bosses in Hell Mode were summoned by Baal again, appearing before Fei.

Without a doubt, this was going to be a hard battle.

After spending about four hours, Fei finally destroyed all the monsters in the [Throne of Destruction] and found the portal that connected to where Baal was hiding – [Worldstone Chamber].

The [Worldstone Chamber] was the final location in Diablo World, and the final boss, Baal, looked like an alien from the movie ‘Alien’. It mastered all kinds of skills such as teleportation and magic spells; it was hard to deal with.

What was more terrifying was that as the final boss in Diablo World, Baal was much more intelligent than other bosses, and it had more godly power. In fact, Baal’s strength was far beyond Fei’s expectation.

In the end, Fei had to resort to his potions. He used all his potions and barely depleted Baal’s HP without dying.

Even though Fei didn’t die, he paid a hefty price. Half of his body almost got destroyed, and his intestines were exposed in the air. On top of that, the bones in his arms, chest, and legs were all broken as well. His broken bones pierced through his muscles and skin, and all his injuries had terrifying ice frost on them.

If Fei didn’t have the vitality of a Sun-Class Lord, he would have died and got turned into a cold corpse.

Beside him, Valkyrie Elena was also severely injured. Her fingers that pulled on the bowstring were almost cut off by it.

Seeing Baal whining and falling onto the ground, many souls that were swallowed by it struggled out of its body, dancing in the air cheerfully.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Fei struggled to get up and grabbed the healing potions that Baal dropped, and he threw a bottle to Elena before drinking one himself. Then, his injuries were roughly healed, and he could move normally again.

Without a doubt, this was the closest that Fei had gotten to death in Diablo World; he almost got the answer to his question: would he die in the real world if he died in Diablo World?

Of course, in Diablo World, the risk and reward were proportional.

When Fei staggered and got up, a beam of golden light suddenly shot down from the sky and enveloped him, instantly healing all the injuries on his body.

As that cold and mysterious voice, which hadn’t appeared in a long time, sounded by Fei’s ear, his Barbarian character finally broke through level 99 and reached level 100.

Fei vaguely felt like he saw a new gate in front of him, and it was about to open. However, he was still one bit further away from reaching it.

“If I open this gate, I should be able to step into the Demi-God Realm. However, this golden finger is coming to an end. I can’t kill monsters and level up my Barbarian character more; it is impossible.”

Fei’s fear came true.

After passing Hell Mode, Fei’s strength still stayed at peak Burning Sun Realm and couldn’t progress any further.

After getting used to the new strength in his body, Fei turned around and found that Valkyrie Elena also leveled up. Three beams of golden light shot down from the sky consecutively, meaning that she leveled up three times, reaching Hell Mode level 88. After being enveloped by the golden light beams, Elena also healed up.

Seeing this, Fei relaxed and looked toward Baal’s corpse.

Suddenly, his pupils contracted, and he was elated.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 889 - Complete Set of [Immortal King]

Chapter 889: Complete Set of [Immortal King] (Part One)

Beside Baal’s giant, mountain-like corpse, a few green flames were burning and dancing, easily pulling on Fei’s heart.

This is the unique color for all the set items in Diablo World. When Fei got close, he was elated. Without needing to use [Identify Scrolls], Fei could tell that these were the two missing components of the [Immortal King] Item Set just by looking at them.

He instantly used two [Identify Scrolls] to reveal the properties and attributes of these two items.

As a light flashed by, the names and the properties of the items appeared in front of Fei, and his guesses were right.

They were both the missing components of [Immortal King] Item Set, and they were the helmet and the belt.

The belt was about 30 centimeters wide, and it was in a faint-silver color that was a little dreamy, looking a little different compared to the other components in terms of color. Also, this war belt that was named [Immortal King’s Detail] looked light, and it had semi-hollow patterns with several mysterious gems inlaid in it.

The helmet had a unique shape, and it looked like a godly bird that was about to take off. The wings on the helmet were about 40 centimeters long, and they were piercing into the sky at a 45-degree angle. Overall, it had a black-iron tone, which was in harmony with the other four components of the [Immortal King] Item Set except for the belt.

Without hesitation, Fei equipped the [Immortal King’s Detail – War Belt] and the [Immortal King’s Will – Avenger Guard].

Instantly, the [Immortal King] Item Set was completed, and it seemed like heaven detected it.

Streaks of lightning bolts and giant tornadoes appeared, and the howling wind and rumbling thunder resonated in the sky as if they were cheering for the completion of the [Immortal King] Item Set. This was the unique phenomenon in Diablo World that would only appear when an item set was completely gathered. The higher-level the item set, the grander the phenomenon.

Instantly, Fei felt like streaks of energy were created in the core of his body before dispersing throughout.

This was a unique sensation that could be felt in each of his cells. He clearly detected that his vitality was skyrocketing, and his body’s resistance to each of the magic elements was increasing.

Fei opened his eyes and looked through the helmet, and he felt like everything was much clearer. Even the natural elements could be seen, and they looked like the dust particles that were floating in the air.

“Is this the power of the [Immortal King] Item Set after it is completed?” Fei was thrilled.

Each component of the [Immortal King] Item Set had great properties. But when all six components were gathered, they offered bonus properties.

Fei paid close attention to them and observed.

[+20 to all Barbarian Skill Level]

[+3000 to Attack Rating]

[+1500 to Life]

[+500 to all Resistances]

[Magic Damage Taken Reduced by 100]

…

Although Fei was prepared, he was utterly stunned by what he saw. The bonus properties offered by these six items far exceeded Fei’s most optimistic estimates; these properties were more than ten times higher than the ones offered in the game in his previous life.

After seeing all this, Fei could barely contain his excitement.

With a thought, all six items in the [Immortal King] Item Set appeared on his body. The helmet, armor, gauntlets, boots, belt, and hammer were all items used by the great leader of Barbarians, Bul-Kathos, and they engulfed Fei.

Chapter 889: Complete Set of [Immortal King] (Part Two)

The hard and mystical armor protected all the vital parts and weak links in the human body, and the six components sensed each other and had magical reactions. Many vague runes appeared around the armor, releasing a mysterious power. Every component of the [Immortal King] Item Set connected perfectly, making Fei look like a metal beast as a metallic glare appeared on him. Out of everything, only Fei’s eyes were exposed. The ventilation for the nose and the mouth on the helmet were done using 12 small, mysterious holes of the same size, and they were situated on the helmet, making the helmet look like a piece of art while making sure that the user wouldn’t feel suffocated in it.

At the same time, streaks of mysterious pressure came off Fei.

It was an aura filled with wildness and a desire for freedom, perfectly merging ferocity and horror with orderliness and kindness. Also, he looked majestic and dignified, seeming to be an overlord who was walking amongst violence, killing, and death as a reincarnation of the Immortal King who battled around the world and even slayed gods.

In fact, Fei had a weird feeling; he felt like he could turn all his enemies into dust while saving their bones and blood.

Valkyrie Elena stood by the side and was happy for Fei.

As an elite female rogue warrior, she had heard about the legends about Immortal King Bul-Kathos.

This great king of Barbarians was an elite warrior, and he left many unparalleled legends in Diablo World. According to legends, the person who could gather all the items that were used by the Immortal King would be blessed by him, receiving his inheritance and becoming the most powerful warrior on the continent.

Fei lightly swung the war hammer in his hand.

The hammer dashed forward casually, but the space around it started to crumble and collapse as it flew across the air.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Clouds and lightning bolts concentrated above the [Worldstone Chamber].

The lightning bolts crashed down directly from the sky and shattered the ancient stones on the ground, and four small tornadoes that were more than ten meters tall howled and spun around Fei. The terrifying wind blades mixed into the tornadoes, and they could destroy everything. Even if a Sun-Class Lord were caught in them, they would be turned into pieces by the lightning bolts and tornadoes.

“Terrifying! Horrifying! Hahahaha! This mighty power! It is almost on par with the Demi-God Realm!” Fei laughed proudly and hysterically.

Originally, Hell Mode level 100 Barbarian was only equal to a peak Burning Sun Lord. However, after the [Immortal King] Item Set was summoned, Fei’s strength increased drastically. Although he didn’t leap over the threshold and enter the Demi-God Realm to stay above the laws of nature and create his own realm, his damage alone could rival a demi-god.

If Fei battled Emperor Yassin right now without holding anything back, the outcome was hard to guess.

After gradually calming down from the initial excitement, Fei put away the [Immortal King] Item Set and started to look at the other rewards that Baal offered him.

Except for the helmet and belt that completed the [Immortal King] Item Set, a few other items lay beside Fei; they had different colored light flashing on them. Unfortunately, they weren’t components of the [M’avina’s Battle Hymn] Item Set that Elena needed.

After Fei and Elena cleaned up the battlefield, they put all the valuable items into their bags, and they were going to sell them to the NPCs in [Harrogath] for gold coins.

Now, Fei didn’t have much gaming time left.

Following the corridor in the center of the [Worldstone Chamber], which was built in the void, Fei walked to the blood-red altar in the middle of the chamber. The Hell Mode Worldstone was stored here.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 890 - Before the Expedition

Chapter 890: Before the Expedition (Part One)

This Worldstone of Hell Mode was similar to the Worldstones that Fei got from Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode in terms of shape, but its size was much larger. Its radius was more than half a meter, and the sky-blue energy and blood-red energy rolled and tumbled inside it. It should be in the sky-blue color, but the red, evil power of hell existed in it. Just as Fei expected, this Worldstone was also stained by evil.

Fei didn’t crush this Worldstone like what the Archangel had asked. Instead, he stored it in his storage ring.

The energy contained in the Hell Mode Worldstone was terrifying, far exceeding the energy level of the Worldstones from Normal Mode and Nightmare Mode. According to the records on Diablo Continent, the energy inside this Worldstone could recreate another world! It was almost limitless!

This Worldstone was a precious treasure without a doubt.

Fei wandered around the [Worldstone Chamber] and cleaned up again. After getting everything that was valuable, the familiar yet cold and mysterious voice sounded by his ears when he was about to exit the game.

“Congratulations, Adventurer. As a reward for passing the game as a Barbarian, you will receive the [Throne of Destruction] as a place that you can summon. All the laws of power inside the [Throne of Destruction] can be used by you to suppress your enemies.”

…

Fei was still busy in the following days.

There were about two months before the agreed date between Fei and Emperor Yassin; the king was going to lead an expedition to the Anji Empire. Before that journey, he stayed in Chambord and kept himself busy.

During the day, Fei would spend time with his two queens, teach the students and soldiers in Chambord’s Civil and Military University, and occasionally meet with high-level officials such as Head Minister Bast and Military Leader Brook to talk about the urgent matters and the future growth of the kingdom.

Except for these things, Fei would spend some time on the [Mythical Altar] inside the godly mountain in [Sky City], using the power of the altar to purify the Hell Mode Worldstone continuously.

This was also a process of injecting energy into [Sky Castle].

After receiving more energy, more of [Sky Castle]’s power was revealed. In the clear pond in front of the godly throne in the [Godly King Palace], one more golden lotus plant grew out. This golden lotus plant represented [Circulation], and the nine blooming golden lotus flowers on this plant controlled nine functions such as energy, air, plants, and water.

Fei invested some of his time into it and clearly understood how to use these functions.

After making the necessary adjustments, the power of [Sky Castle] was gradually showcased, becoming a firm city that about 50,000 people could live in.

This was great news to Fei.

After careful consideration and thinking back to the catastrophe that occurred when the Ormond Empire attacked the Chambord Kingdom last time, the king finally made the decision and was prepared to open [Sky Castle] to the citizens of Chambord.

After a series of detailed discussions, some high-level officials and original residents of Chambord gradually moved into [Sky Castle] after strict inspection and review. Without a doubt, only a fortress like [Sky Castle] could protect the ordinary people in this chaotic era.

Chapter 890: Before the Expedition (Part Two)

For the warriors of Chambord, the natural elements were immense in [Sky Castle], and the laws of nature were more apparent here. Cultivating in [Sky Castle] for a day was equivalent to cultivating in the outside world for ten days. Therefore, moving the warriors of Chambord to [Sky Castle] would significantly increase the kingdom’s strength.

At night, after the two queens fell asleep, Fei entered Diablo World to kill monsters and level up, trying his best to increase his strength.

The events on the Azeroth Continent were happening at a fast pace, giving Fei a sense of urgency and danger; he didn’t dare to relax at all.

Time passed by quickly, and Chambord entered a stage of rapid and explosive growth.

In all this busyness, two months quickly passed by.

When Fei was in Diablo World, he tried to increase the level of his Paladin character crazily. With the leveling-up experience of his Barbarian character and the high strength of his Paladin character, Fei pushed his Paladin character to Hell Mode level 100 after 60 days, passing Diablo World as a Paladin. This was almost unimaginable.

It was clear that this was a quick run.

Since his objectives were leveling-up and passing the game, he didn’t pay much attention to the details like how he did to his Barbarian character. He didn’t carefully understand the power of the Paladin and didn’t fully comprehend this class, and he didn’t find ancient combat techniques in [Demon King’s Sword] that could be merged with the skills of the Paladin to develop this class further.

Therefore, Fei’s Paladin character was equivalent to a peak Burning Sun Lord who mastered all the Paladin’s skills in Diablo World.

Creating a peak Burning Sun Lord in 60 days? If others learned about Fei’s growth speed, they would lose their minds.

It was worth mentioning that Fei’s luck was good, and he collected the [Griswold’s Legacy] Item Set which suited his Paladin character during this ‘quick run’.

This was a set of items that the great Paladin Griswold had used in battle before. In history, Griswold was a legendary Paladin who was exceptionally powerful and virtuous. His stories and honor were passed around the entire Diablo Continent.

Unfortunately, this mighty Paladin was killed by the evil power of a lord of hell, and his corpse was controlled by the evil energy and turned into an incarnation of evil. This story was sad and pitiful.

[Griswold’s Legacy] had four components, and they were a corona, a shield, armor, and a caduceus. It was heard that angels blessed each item in the set, and Griswold’s holy will and energy would instill power in the user of this item set. Although it wasn’t as famous as the [Immortal King] Item Set, it was a great item set for a Paladin.

With this item set, Fei could switch to Paladin Mode and potentially challenge a demi-god.

Except for that, Fei also got three more Worldstones that were from Normal Mode, Nightmare Mode, and Hell Mode; they were invaluable treasures.

Although they were all stained, the energy contained in them was enough to make gods go crazy. Therefore, the king carefully stored these three Worldstones for now.

The only thing that disappointed Fei was that the reward which he was anticipating didn’t appear after he passed Diablo World as the Paladin. He was hoping that he would get a clue as to what he could do to increase his strength after passing Diablo World, but the cold and mysterious voice didn’t say anything.

Less than a month was left until the date that Fei and Emperor Yassin had agreed upon. Before leading an expedition to the Anji Empire, Fei focused on Assassin Mode and started leveling-up his Assassin character.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 891 - Returning to the Capital

Chapter 891: Returning to the Capital (Part One)

While increasing his strength, Fei also issued orders and got Chambord to start to prepare for the expedition.

Before Emperor Kerimov of Anji died, he had revealed that a god protected the Anji Empire. Also, Fei made some shocking findings when he watched the battle between Emperor Kerimov of Anji and Emperor Yassin of Zenit. Those vague phantoms appeared from Emperor Kerimov of Anji’s body surprised Fei, so he had to go to Anji Empire and confirm some of his findings.

Since this expedition might unveil some confidential information that was critical for him, Fei wasn’t planning to bring the troops of Zenit; he was going to rely on the military of Chambord alone on this one.

Therefore, this expedition was the first time in the history of Chambord that the kingdom was having a large-scale military operation outside its parent empire, so it was emphasized and had top priority.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After the king issued the order, all the officials of Chambord, either big or small, got to a level of busyness that they never experienced before, and Chambord moved rapidly and precisely like a well-oiled machine.

Also, the military started to actively select and sieve through soldiers. The army of Chambord now had 20,000 soldiers, and they were all elites who had been through extensive training. According to the order of the king, only the elites who were extremely loyal and were stronger than Three-Star could participate in this expedition.

This expedition wasn’t a military secret, so Fei didn’t keep it confidential and hide it from others.

Soon, all the forces and kingdoms in the Zenit Empire learned about this. The news spread around the region like tornadoes, and all the empires within 500,000 kilometers of Zenit got the information that the Zenit Empire was going to send a troop to the Anji Empire.

As a result, the atmosphere of the relatively peaceful Northern Region of Azeroth became tense, and many eyes that had different motives looked toward Chambord.

All the forces in the Northern Region of Azeroth paid close attention to the development of the situation.

It was evident that this would be a war that was going to affect the entire Northern Region. Even though the Zenit Empire’s military power and population weren’t on par with some of the super empires, its influence in the region was ranked No.1 after Emperor Yassin became a demi-god.

The Anji Empire rose in power quickly, and they believed in a military dictatorship; it could be said that all the citizens of Anji could turn into soldiers when necessary.

Although Emperor Kerimov of Anji died in battle, the strength of this empire couldn’t be ignored. If Emperor Yassin who was a demi-god didn’t move, the Anji Empire still had a fighting chance against a troop of Zenit.

In the grand scheme of things, this war was going to have an immeasurable influence on the political sphere and power dynamics in the Northern Region of Azeroth. With the chaos of Azeroth as the background, this war seemed crucial.

After 20 days, Fei’s Assassin character entered Nightmare Mode level 80, which was equivalent to low-tier Full Moon in the real world.

With the mysterious Assassin’s skills, the items created by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, and his understanding of the Sun-Class Realm, Fei was confident enough to battle a Sun-Class Lord as a low-tier Full Moon Assassin.

Except for that, he also got a few good items. He got two components of the [Natalya’s Odium] Item Set which was suitable for assassins, and these two items were [Natalya’s Mark – Scissors Suwayyah] and [Natalya’s Shadow – Loricated Mail]. They were now a part of Fei’s prized collection.

At the same time, the Mythical Altar had finally purified the Hell Mode Worldstone that Fei got from his Barbarian character after close to three months. Its size was reduced by more than half, and it was now a pure, sky-blue crystal that was radiating dreamy light.

This purified crystal was invaluable.

After thinking for a while, Fei decided to keep it in [Sky Castle] as the power source, so he placed it in the god-tier mechanism in the [Godly King Palace] on the central godly mountain, providing this great city with almost an unlimited amount of energy.

Chapter 891: Returning to the Capital (Part Two)

According to Akara and Cain’s estimations, this Worldstone could last for about 1,000 years when this city was being utilized at maximum capacity.

The Nightmare Mode Worldstone that Fei got as a Barbarian was being used as the power source of this magnificent city before, and now it was used as the power source of Chambord City after it was replaced. For five days, Fei, Cain, and Akara set up a lot of magic defensive arrays and strengthened the city using semi-god-tier runes, making Chambord City as close to a metal city as possible.

After everything was put in place, no one below the Sun-Class Realm could directly break through Chambord City’s defense.

When all of this was set up, the military of Chambord also finished the selection process and gathered.

Brook selected 1,000 soldiers who were stronger than Three-Star, and they were going on the expedition with the king. Although it seemed like the number of soldiers was low, the strength of this troop was shocking. If they were correctly commanded, they could defeat and crush a main battle legion directly.

Out of the Gold Saints of Chambord, only Fei’s guard, Torres, would go with the king. The rest of the Gold Saints were asked to stay in Chambord and protect the kingdom. Fei didn’t think the Ormondians had forgotten that their two princes had fallen in Zenit. Also, the Xuan’ge of Ormond that was known as the overlord of the sky was captured by Chambord, so they must hate the Chambord Kingdom and the King of Chambord dearly. Except for the fact that the situation on the Azeroth Continent was unstable, the Ormond Empire probably didn’t try to avenge itself merely because its leaders didn’t find a good opportunity yet.

If Fei left Chambord and Zenit in high-profile with a troop, some reckless and bold characters would try to come to Chambord City and mess around. Therefore, Fei didn’t want to take too many high-level warriors with him.

Before going on the expedition, Fei had to go to St. Petersburg and report to Emperor Yassin. Although the Zenit Empire didn’t need to send soldiers, a lot of supplies and resources would be required once the war began. Fei had to make sure that Zenit was going to bear all the cost. Otherwise, it was going to be a huge expenditure for Chambord, and it would increase the burden on the shoulders of Chambordians.

Fei wanted to bring Little Luffy back to the Martial Saint Mountain in St. Petersburg, but this little guy fell in love with Xuan’ge and stayed with Captain Sparrow and Captain Barbossa like their little tail, asking them all kinds of questions and wanting to stay no matter what. Since Fei also wanted to hone this little guy, he let him stay in Chambord City.

When Fei went to St. Petersburg, he didn’t get to meet Emperor Yassin again.

It was heard that this new demi-god was in seclusion cultivation, declining everyone’s request for meetings. Even Elder Prince Arshavin, Second Prince Dominguez, and Elder Princess Tanasha hadn’t seen Emperor Yassin for three months.

Elder Prince Arshavin who had control of the Imperial Military Headquarters hosted the meeting and received Fei in the grand hall.

Their talk was pleasant.

Since Emperor Yassin decided on the expedition to the Anji Empire before he went into his seclusion cultivation, the Imperial Military Headquarters couldn’t push back.

[Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin was shocked to learn that Fei was only bringing 1,000 soldiers on this expedition. From the standpoint of Zenit’s interest, he was going to give Fei control of two main battle legions, which was about 150,000 soldiers, but the king politely declined.

After that, the Imperial Military Headquarters didn’t make it hard for Fei, and the Elder Prince waved his hand and agreed to the invoice that Fei prepared before coming here, not trying to bargain and reduce the supplies and resources that Chambord asked for.

After staying in St. Petersburg for a day and organizing all the things at the Martial Saint Mountain and the [Letter Office], Fei rushed back to Chambord City.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 892 - Chambordians Are So Lucky!

Chapter 892: Chambordians Are So Lucky! (Part One)

What Fei didn’t know was that all kinds of rumors about the King of Chambord losing influence were passed around St. Petersburg after he left.

Some people said that Emperor Yassin was displeased by the King of Chambord’s dominance, and that was why he only let the King of Chambord bring the soldiers of Chambord on this expedition, trying to use the power of Anji to weaken the strength of Chambord.

Some people said that Emperor Yassin was in such a long seclusion cultivation to carefully plan a conspiracy to wipe out the King of Chambord.

Some people said that the King of Chambord’s behavior of killing nobles had enraged the Royal Family, and the execution of the 23 nobles before the Royal Palace stepped over the line. Triggering the Royal Family could only distance Chambord from the power circle of Zenit and be destroyed in secret.

Others said that the Royal Family was envious over the Chambord Kingdom’s strength, and they were planning to gradually devour Chambord; that was the only reason why the Royal Family endured the King of Chambord this long.

Overall, various rumors were passed around at insane speed! In less than a day, almost every resident was talking about it in St. Petersburg.

It was clear that someone was behind all this, trying their best to instigate division and separation.

The chaos of the continent had finally affected the Zenit Empire. Even though Fei had been trying his best to take control over the chaos, and Emperor Yassin had become a demi-god and stationed at St. Petersburg, they couldn’t truly maintain the peacefulness and calmness over this land.

The undercurrents were surging under the calm surface.

…

After getting back to Chambord City, Fei took a day off and didn’t manage the administrative duties, oversee the military, or cultivate. Instead, he got on the dragon-like Blacky and went on a field trip to the limitless forests and mountains behind Chambord with the beautiful Angela and Elena. Behind them, the three dragons led the Demon Beast Legion of Chambord that comprised of 42 supreme king-level demon beasts and followed along.

Out of all the things that he got after coming to Azeroth Continent, Fei felt like being able to marry these two beautiful queens who were kind, passionate, and loving was his biggest achievement.

Since the very beginning, a sense of danger pressed down on the king, and he had to keep himself busy and run around, trying his best to make Chambord survive in this chaotic world. He didn’t have much time to relax, so he rarely had time to spend with his wives. Whenever he thought about that, he felt guilty and a little ashamed.

The patrol of the Demon Beast Legion above the limitless forest and mountains behind Chambord would occur once every other day. When Fei wasn’t here, Angela and Elena would do it as well to make sure that the area within 500 kilometers of Chambord was safe for the citizens of Chambord and foreign adventurers to venture into.

Right now, a pair of foreign adventurers in the forest below looked up at the sky, and it seemed like the sky and the sun were completely covered by the giant bodies of the demon beasts. As a result, they couldn’t help but discuss in envy.

“Wow! Look! Chambord’s Demon Beast Legion! Huh? The number of supreme king-level demon beasts that are on patrol increased a lot today. One, two, three… 41, 42… Wow! A total of 42 supreme king-level demon beasts! They are equivalent to 42 Moon-Class Elites! So powerful!”

“Today, there is probably an influential figure of Chambord patrolling with the demon beasts. Normally, there are only about five to six demon beasts on patrol.”

Chapter 892: Chambordians Are So Lucky! (Part Two)

“Could it be that the King of Chambord is on patrol this time personally? Hahaha! The legendary King of Chambord returned to Chambord City three months ago.”

“While we are on this topic, Chambordians are so lucky! They got a great king, and he instantly changed their bad situation. In this chaotic world, human lives are as cheap as grass. Right now, the real chaos isn’t even here yet. When the power of evil engulfs the entire continent, Chambord City might be the only pure land in Zenit!”

“Yeah! I want to join Chambord and instantly become a resident. Hehe, but I’m not far off. With a little more contribution points, I will be able to send in the application to the Revenue Department!”

“Hahaha! We are close! After becoming residents of Chambord, we will be able to move our loved ones to Chambord City after we serve the military for three years. By then, they will be protected by King Alexander of Chambord as well, escaping wars and tragedies.

“Yeah, Brother! Let’s work harder and achieve our goals!”

…

-Three days later-

The 1,000 soldiers of Chambord went through the sacrificial ceremony and honored the flag, and they performed a lot of rituals before the expedition according to tradition. Then, amidst the cheers and blessings of the citizens of Chambord, they stepped onto the path of the expedition to the Anji Empire.

Riding on a handsome white horse, Fei who was in a simple and white royal robe drew out his sword which was hanging by his waist, and he raised it high as he issued the command.

Instantly, cheers got even louder.

To Chambordians, this expedition held historical meaning.

Ever since the establishment of the Chambord Kingdom, it was on the receiving end of beatings. In the past, enemies invaded Chambord, but Chambordians couldn’t launch counterattacks against enemies who were outside of the Zenit Empire. In this chaotic world that was ruled by the laws of the jungle, it was an indescribable shame.

Today, the Chambord Kingdom finally took the first step forward under the leadership of the great King of Chambord.

Chambordians were cheering for their king and seeing off their loved ones.

This wasn’t a sad scene. Every single Chambordian believed that under the command of King Alexander of Chambord who was invincible, this expedition troop would obtain the victory, even though the expedition troop was only made up of 1,000 soldiers, and their enemy was the Anji Empire that was a dominating force on the rise.

“Andrew, please go on the expedition with our king without worrying about home. It doesn’t matter if it is going to be one to two months or one to two years. I, Jenny, will always be your lover!”

This was the reminder that a girl had for her lover.

“Son, remember; always listen to our king’s command. It doesn’t matter how dangerous it is, even if you might die, you have to protect our king and make sure he is safe!”

This was the reminder that a father had for his son.

“Haha! Dad, don’t worry! I will return with honor! I will make you and the kingdom proud!”

“Jenny, relax! When I return, I will marry you right away! By then, you will be the wife of a general! Haha!”

The soldiers who were going on the expedition were fearless and full of confidence; they didn’t look like people who were walking onto a dangerous battlefield.

For one, they believed in their king. Also, they had confidence in their strength! They were the most elite soldiers of Chambord and Star-level Warriors!

In any other empire, they would at least be battalion commanders in legions. In Chambord, they were only ordinary soldiers. However, they liked it this way.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 893 - Entering Enemy Territory

Chapter 893: Entering Enemy Territory (Part One)

Amidst the Chambordians’ passionate cheers, the expeditionary troop finally left on their journey.

All the Gold Saints appeared in the expeditionary troop, and they passed Zuli River using a teleportation array, appearing in the new city on the other side of the river.

The troop was moving really fast. In less than half an hour, the flags of the expeditionary troops had already disappeared below the green horizon that was created by the grass on the vast plain.

In the sky above Chambord City, the two queens sat on the back of Blacky and looked in the direction that the expeditionary troop had traveled. Flying beasts, beauties, white clouds, and blue sky created an outstanding image as a gentle breeze blew by.

At the same time, Brook and Bast stood in front of the watchtower on the defense wall, and mysterious smiles appeared on their faces.

“Now, the bugs that are hiding in the city should be moving soon, right?” Bast asked. He was wearing a faint-blue robe, and it was made by Chambord’s Royal Clothing Shop, accentuating this handsome old man’s fanciness and prestige.

As Chambord’s strength continued to climb, these officials who had been in their positions for a long time gradually obtained the auras of top-level decision makers. In the old days, Bast was only a fallen noble, and he had to run around and try his best to help his future son-in-law to keep the throne. As a result, he was always exhausted, and he didn’t have a high status in Chambord. Now, he was one of the few people in Chambord who were only one level below the king. Also, since he was now the father-in-law of the king, his status was even more prestigious. Few people in the Zenit Empire, let alone in Chambord, dared to offend this handsome and gentle old noble.

“His Majesty is intelligent and has planned for all scenarios. Now, we just have to execute the plan. However, while it will be easy to clean up these bugs, we must focus on the migration to [Sky Castle]. That can’t be done that easily.” Brook caressed the cold battlement on the defense wall before rubbing his temples.

The fast growth of Chambord pleasantly surprised these loyal and experienced officials, but the issues and duties that they had to handle also increased a lot in number and complexity. Therefore, they had to run around endlessly and with no breaks like a perfect spinning top. Fortunately, the king cared a lot about these old officials, and he gifted them many mystic potions. On top of eliminating fatigue, these potions improved their body compositions and extended their lifespan. Therefore, even though these officials were all busy, they didn’t regret anything and had a great deal of gratitude towards the king.

“Hahaha! What kind of honor will His Majesty bring back this time?” Brook thought to himself and was motivated.

He was a member of the military. Deep down in his heart, he wanted to expand the territory of Chambord and increase the kingdom’s influence. If he didn’t have to stay back and stabilize the kingdom, he would have gone with the king and battled with the enemies.

“Ah, we don’t need more honor and credit. I just hope that they can all come back safe and sound.” After all, Bast was a noble who liked literature, and he was more humanitarian and disliked war. To him, the current situation that Chambord was in was already good enough.

Despite the differences in their hopes for and vision of the kingdom, their friendship was solid.

This wasn’t the first time that they stood in front of the watchtower on the defense wall to see the king off. Every time they stood in this position, they had different emotions. The one that left the most profound mark in their minds was their first-time seeing Fei off when the latter led the troop to participate in the competition at St. Petersburg.

…

Chapter 893: Entering Enemy Territory (Part Two)

The expeditionary troop of Chambord traveled 500 kilometers a day on average. On the fifth day, they finally arrived at the southwest border of Zenit.

That night, the expeditionary troop camped in a valley that wasn’t far from the border.

As the sky got darker, more than a dozen phantom-like figures appeared on both sides of the valley, and they stared down at the campsite of Chambord that was well-lit with their black eyes.

The burly figure in the lead sneered.

“Humph! Do they want to conquer our Anji Empire with so few soldiers? The King of Chambord is a moron, right?” someone sneered and mocked.

“Hahaha! According to their traveling speed, the trap would be all set up when they are close to the border of our empire. It will be a trap set by a god! Hehehe! Just wait for these morons to jump into it!”

“They have a demi-god; so what? Do Zenitians really naively think that our Anji Empire has no one else after Emperor Kerimov died? Hahahaha! It will be too late when they realize! Hahaha! The entire Northern Region of Zenit will be ours!”

These black figures were all elite scouts of Anji. Ever since the first day that the expeditionary troop of Chambord went on the road, they had been monitoring it while passing all the information back to the Anji Empire as fast as they could.

“Stop speaking! Separate and continue to monitor! We can’t miss any actions that the Chambordians take,” that burly figure said in a low voice. Just as he was about to give more orders, his expression changed, and he shouted in surprise, “We need to run…”

Before he could finish speaking, several air-piercing noises created by arrows sounded in the night.

At the same time, more than a dozen streaks of chilly light dashed toward these scouts.

“Ah…” Screams echoed in the night, and blood spilled. Three scouts of Anji couldn’t dodge in time, and their hearts were instantly pierced. Then, the enormous momentum of the arrows pushed their bodies backward and nailed them onto the ground. Their limbs twitched, and it was clear that they couldn’t live anymore.

“We are discovered! Back off! Immediately retreat!” The leader of the scouts was angry and terrified. The calmness of the last five days made them lower their guard, and they didn’t expect that these Chambordians would discover them.

The leader of the scouts instantly issued orders to retreat.

Unfortunately for them, it was too late.

The warriors of Chambord who had powerful warrior energy flames engulfing them surrounded these scouts from all sides, blocking all possible escape paths. Also, Moon-Class Elites appeared in the sky and stayed there, and their powerful auras made these scouts feel desperate. Ordinary warriors couldn’t imagine the power of Moon-Class Elites. Fighting against them as Star-level Warriors was like smashing an egg on a giant rock. These elite scouts of Anji were only Star-level Warriors, and they couldn’t do anything.

The battle didn’t last that long.

That night, the scouts of Anji and the scouts of other forces who were following and monitoring the expeditionary troop of Chambord were taken out. At the same time, the expeditionary troop of Chambord disappeared under everyone’s nose.

When the various forces received the news, it was already the next day.

The Anji Empire reacted fast, and many teams of elite scouts were sent out. A lot of manpower and resources were spent on finding the whereabouts of this troop, but they got nothing back.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

The sky was clear, and the white clouds were beautiful; everything was calm.

Suddenly, two giant silver Xuan’ge dashed through the sky and disturbed this peacefulness, revealing their vicious bodies that looked like giant whales swimming in the ocean.

After a short pause, they sped up again. Their bodies instantly blurred, and they disappeared as if they traveled into the void.

The acceleration process only took a little over ten seconds, but the two Xuan’ge traveled more than 50 kilometers.

In less than a day, the two giant silver Xuan’ge were already close to the border of the Anji Empire miraculously.

Below the two Xuan’ge, it was the territory of a level 2 empire named Dietfurt that was connected to the Anji Empire.

The territory of the Anji Empire was less than 50 kilometers away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 894 - Sudden Change

Chapter 894: Sudden Change (Part One)

Standing at the bow of [Black Pearl], Fei looked down at the land below and was in deep thought.

The empires that paid attention to this upcoming war would never expect this. After this expeditionary troop of Chambord moved forward 500 kilometers per day on average for five days, it instantly traveled close to 70,000 kilometers and got incredibly close to the Anji Empire.

Also, those Gold Saints who came out of Chambord City with the expeditionary troop all quietly went back to the kingdom. A lot of people would think that the Chambord Kingdom put all its strength in this war and had low defensive capability right now. If these people dared to mess around, they would pay a hefty price.

On top of the Gold Saints, Chambord also had the massive Demon Beast Legion, Elena who was a Burning Sun Lord that wasn’t famous in the region, and the masters of the Black-Cloth Shrine such as Batistuta.

The Xuan’ge traveled fast, but there were always two oval, faint-silver energy spheres around the two barges. Standing on the deck, even ordinary people couldn’t sense the strong wind or feel any turbulence. Also, after the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory improved and upgraded the Xuan’ge, the energy spheres now could achieve a certain degree of stealth. Therefore, while the Xuan’ge were traveling tens of kilometers in the air, the people on the ground couldn’t detect anything.

The warriors of Chambord all looked at their king in admiration; it could be said that they worshipped their lord.

While riding on the Xuan’ge, traveling became very easy as all the usual hardships were eliminated.

The soldiers were ready to camp in the wilderness every night and travel to the Anji Empire slowly, so this came as a pleasant surprise. Travel, usually the most torturous part of expeditions, became enjoyable all thanks to their king.

After the Xuan’ge dashed forward once, the two barges moved forward slowly as they prepared for the next explosive jump.

Fei was about to turn around and go back to the command center, but a strange light appeared in his eyes as he suddenly detected something.

“Pass my order! Stop traveling and stay stationary in the sky until further instructions.”

The order was quickly passed down, and [Cyclops] that was following [Black Pearl] received the order as well and stopped. The soldiers guarded their positions and controlled the weapons on the Xuan’ge, waiting for Fei’s further instructions with their guard up.

Fei stood at the bow. The more he sensed, the more complicated his expression became.

“Alexander, what is going on? Why did we stop?” Akara and Cain walked out of the cabin curiously. Behind them were a little more than a dozen university students who qualified for going on this expedition.

“You guys probably sensed it too, right? It seems like something strange is happening,” Fei said with a complicated expression.

As soon as he finished speaking, Cain and Akara’s expressions changed as well; Fei’s words validated their guesses.

“Let’s go and check it out. I hope we are wrong,” Cain said with a serious expression; it was rare to see such an expression on him.

…

-The southern border of the Dietfurt Empire-

This place had a hilly terrain. Since it was summer, green could be seen everywhere. The trees were vibrant, and the grass was thriving. This was the best season of the year.

This town was very close to the border, and it was a place where the citizens of Dietfurt and Anji did a lot of trade. It should be very noisy and prosperous, but it was tranquil today for some reason. The crowds of mercenaries and adventurers could no longer be seen, and the farmers who should be working in the fields were also nowhere to be seen. As a breeze blew by, messy garbage got blown into the air.

Chapter 894: Sudden Change (Part Two)

It seemed like this town was empty.

Suddenly, a streak of golden light flashed in the sky and landed on the ground.

After the energy flames disappeared, five to six figures appeared.

Fei was in the lead.

The king sniffed; it seemed like he was trying to catch a smell.

The king’s expression was solemn.

After a while, he turned around and nodded at Cain and Akara before saying, “It seems like we are right. However, we have to observe for a bit longer to get the real answer.”

“Let’s go and check out the town in front of us.” Cain walked forward quickly with a walking cane, showing that his mood was not normal.

Soon, this group of people arrived at the entrance of the town.

The gates of the town were made from heavy lumber, and they were tied together by metal brackets. Right now, it was completely open.

The defense wall of the town was about six meters tall, and it could block the attack of ordinary beasts and bandits, making the residents of the town feel a bit safer.

However, the guards who should be standing by the gate were nowhere to be seen, and no one was patrolling on the defense wall.

Only the flags were fluttering in the wind and making a series of flapping sounds, breaking the deadly silence.

Cain quickly walked toward the town.

At this moment, a black figure suddenly dashed out of the wooden gate and pounced at this white-haired old man.

“Be careful…” Fei shouted to warn Cain as he raised his finger.

Bam! That black figure exploded, and it turned into a cloud of green smoke before dispersing into the air.

The other people in the group quickly walked up and protected Cain and Akara in the center since they didn’t have any combat abilities.

“An undead dog that is controlled by the power of the darkness!” Cain said with gritted teeth.

Even though it was dangerous, he got a clear look of the attacker and sensed that thick evil energy.

Fei and Akara looked at each other, and they each knew that the other was confident in their hypothesis. Even if Cain didn’t say anything, their guesses were validated.

Behind the gates of the town, many figures were wandering the streets aimlessly. They were slow and dull, and their movements were strange.

“They are… zombies?” Oscar instantly screamed.

This university student liked learning about all kinds of strange creatures and things, and he read many weird pieces of literature and knew many magic spells and monsters.

After getting one glance at those figures, he recognized them.

The other university students got nervous.

On Azeroth Continent, zombies were created by undead mages since they were corpses controlled by these mages.

Like the plague, the zombies were highly contagious.

In the history of the continent, there had been several massive undead creature catastrophes where many people were turned into undead creatures. The most famous ones almost transformed the continent into the paradise of undead creatures and made humans go distinct.

In legends, similar incidents occurred in the Mythical Era as well. Therefore, both gods and demons were afraid of the undead.

That was why Undead Energy was a type of forbidden energy that belonged to hell and the Grim Reaper, and why undead mages were feared and hated by humans.

Even the most influential people would be scared when hearing the word ‘zombie’.

Therefore, it was understandable why these university students were nervous.

“Watch this location and have your guard up. Torres, protect the university students.”

After giving those orders, Fei, Cain, and Akara walked toward the herds of zombies.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 895 - Dark Power

Chapter 895: Dark Power (Part One)

When they were about 50 meters away from the herds of zombies, those zombies seemed to detect something. As if they smelled the odor of living beings, they let out a series of deep, loud roars and moved toward the three, trying to surround them.

Right now, Fei was still in Barbarian Mode.

He raised his hand, and a gush of immense power tied down about a dozen zombies, restricting their movements. Then, the three got close and observed the zombies.

-After a while-

“If I’m not wrong, these zombies were all the residents of this town,” Cain sighed, “They were turned into zombies less than ten days ago, but they can’t be saved anymore. This town is done. All the residents had been corroded by the evil energy and got turned to undead creatures. I can’t sense any life energy in them; it wasn’t any ordinary undead magic spell that turned them into this. I’m sensing the dark aura that only belongs to Hell. It is too familiar! How come this magic exists in this world?”

In the end, Cain’s sigh turned into gasp; he was stunned.

Akara was frowning, and it seemed like her eyebrows were twisted and tied together. Suddenly, she reached out her finger, and a streak of white flames shot out, targeting a staggering zombie that was about 20 meters away.

As if it were severely injured, that zombie roared and fell to the ground.

That was the only offensive magic spell that Akara knew, and it was only effective against the undead creatures in Diablo World.

“That is right! They are dark undead creatures that should only exist in Diablo World. How come they appeared in this world?” After testing, Akara was sure of the situation as well.

Now, both Cain and Akara were shocked to their cores.

They all experienced the terrifying power of evil in Diablo World, and they knew how destructive it was.

The Diablo Continent was a bright and peaceful world on the rise, but it was shifted onto the path of destruction after the power of Hell invaded it. The undead magic spells in Diablo World created many undead creatures. Together with the demons and monsters, the entire continent fell in a short time.

This dark power was the nemesis of humans and all other lifeforms.

Like a poison without an antidote, this dark power was an unstoppable nightmare, representing utter destruction. Once it appeared, a world was about to end.

“How did this evil power suddenly appear in this bright and lively world? Is this continent going to walk on the same path as Diablo World?” Akara and Cain thought to themselves.

People would only know what to treasure after losing it.

As people who witnessed the tragedy that overtook the Diablo Continent and the prosperity of Azeroth Continent, they didn’t want to see what happened to Diablo World repeat here. In their minds, this was like a second home to them.

Fei also frowned as he continued to observe carefully.

He could see that the zombies wandering around further away were still wearing clothes and armor as they did when they were still humans, but their flesh turned greenish-grey and started to rot.

The joints of these zombies weren’t flexible as if they were made of rusted metal, and their expressions were dull and stiff.

Some of their eyes already fell out of their eye sockets, and they were dragged by thin strands of flesh and hanging beside their noses. Their nails overgrew and looked like sharp knives, reflecting the sunlight and appearing to have a metallic texture.

“They are identical to the weak undead monsters in Diablo World – Zombies. They look the same and have the same auras. Except for their clothes… This gives me a bad feeling.”

Chapter 895: Dark Power (Part Two)

Fei had a good understanding of the undead magic on Azeroth Continent; it was different from the spell used to turn these people into zombies.

If the elements used by the undead magic on Azeroth Continent could still be recognized as one of the natural elements, then the evil and dark energy that appeared here wasn’t accepted and permitted by nature; it was extremely destructive and corrosive.

“Sh*t! If this energy spreads throughout the continent, what happened to Diablo World will occur on this land as well! Also, I’m sure that it won’t take that long! Perhaps this world will end in one to two years!” Cain woke up from the initial shock and said confidently.

“Let’s go into the center of this town. We can come to a conclusion later.” Fei realized the severity of this incident, but he didn’t want to draw any conclusions without more evidence.

He switched to Paladin Mode, and the holy aura spread out around him. The dozen or so zombies that were tied down by him earlier were turned into dust particles before they could do anything, and they were blown away like sand sculptures.

Right now, Fei’s Paladin character was at Hell Mode level 100. When facing these zombies that were equivalent to monsters at [Rogue Encampment] in Normal Mode, he could kill them with his vast aura alone without using skills.

The three of them wandered around the town and found that the situation was even worse than what they had imagined.

Not only did all the residents die, but the evil energy also corroded the animals.

Like the plague, the evil energy spread all over the town, and it was beyond terrifying. It seemed like almost nothing could counter this evil energy.

“Huh? There is a big one here?”

When they walked past the central square in the town, a giant, green zombie suddenly rushed out. Its skin already hardened to the degree that it was comparable to bone armor, and it was strong. Also, it was about three meters tall, and its fingernails were close to one meter long. Like ten godly weapons, they could easily cut through things.

This giant zombie had the strength of low-tier Two-Star, and it was three to four times the size of ordinary zombies. Also, as if it had some intelligence, more than a dozen regular zombies surrounded it like its guards.

“Damn it! Is this zombie Corpsefire?”

Fei was shocked.

This giant zombie resembled that small boss ‘Corpsefire’ in the [Den of Evil], the first quest at [Rogue Encampment].

“Is this a coincidence or something else?” Fei thought to himself.

Fei suddenly felt like he was thrown into a cloud of mist; nothing was as simple as it seemed.

It seemed like everything he was seeing was slowly merging with Diablo World, making him have an ominous feeling.

All the secrets that he couldn’t comprehend before were slowly revealing themselves.

“Holy Bolt!”

Fei raised his hand, and a mass of silver energy flew out.

It was the unique skill of the Paladin, and it was a natural counter to undead creatures.

That giant zombie instantly fell to the ground.

At the same time, Akara and Cain showed their hands, taking care of seven to eight ordinary zombies around them.

“Huh? What is going on?” Fei suddenly appeared surprised.

After he killed ‘Corpsefire’, he sensed that a streak of subtle and minuscule energy left the corpse of that zombie, giving him a familiar sensation.

Subconsciously, he raised his hand and tried to pull it in, and this streak of energy dashed over and disappeared into his hand naturally.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 896 - Polluted Forest

Chapter 896: Polluted Forest (Part One)

“This… what is going on?”

Fei fell into deep thought after experiencing this.

Although this energy came from the corpse of an undead creature, it was surprising that it didn’t contain any evil power. Instead, it was extremely pure.

After it merged into his body, Fei carefully monitored himself and didn’t feel uncomfortable, and nothing strange happened.

That streak of energy successfully merged with the divine power of the Paladin.

Since Fei was powerful and bold, he dared to try to absorb this energy. If it were anyone else, they would have been scared to death. After all, any energy leaking from undead creatures might be highly contagious, and the people who touched it might be turned into undead creatures themselves.

Fei didn’t tell Cain and Akara of his findings yet. Instead, he continued to wipe out all the undead creatures that were turned from animals.

Perhaps these little zombies were too weak. Although Fei could sense the energies in their corpses, these energies were too minuscule; they were shattered by the wind when they leaked out.

Fei tried to pull some masses of energies over to absorb, but nothing changed or happened.

“Why is this?”

In less than half an hour, all the undead creatures in this town were wiped out with a master like Fei present.

In the end, Fei went to the center of the town and used Paladin Skill – [Cleansing]. The vast holy energy dashed in all directions, completely engulfing the entire town.

Soon, everything that the evil power contaminated was purified.

When the group left, the town had restored its former presence. However, dead people and animals couldn’t be revived.

Unfortunately, the group didn’t get any clues as to what caused this incident.

An unnamed pressure appeared over everyone’s head like a dark cloud. Fei had a feeling that this expedition to the Anji Empire wouldn’t be that easy or simple.

…

After returning to the Xuan’ge, Fei didn’t issue the order to move forward quickly. Instead, he ordered [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] to glide forward at the minimum speed.

At the same time, the king summoned Undead Mage Hazel Bank who was stationed at Chambord City, asking the latter to quickly come to the Xuan’ge through the long-distance teleportation array on the barge.

Below the Xuan’ge, it was like a sea of green forest.

This was a forest between the Anji Empire and the Dietfurt Empire. Although it wasn’t huge and was smaller than the limitless forests and mountains behind Chambord, a lot of demon beasts lived in it.

When people and merchant caravans wanted to go through it, they had to hire guards and mercenaries to protect them.

Although there weren’t supreme king-level demon beasts in this forest, the chirps of birds and roars of beasts could be heard all the time. But today, the forest was tranquil. Streaks of dark and evil energy surged into the sky, forming many black clouds that weren’t going away anytime soon.

When the Xuan’ge got to this place, Fei ordered the barges to stop moving forward and stay in the sky.

“Such thick dark and evil energy. It is about one-tenth the level of the hell energy at normal places in Diablo World.”

After ordering the Xuan’ge and the soldiers to stay still, Fei dashed down toward the forest with Cain and Akara like a light beam.

…

Chapter 896: Polluted Forest (Part Two)

“This forest is completely polluted. All the demon beasts that were living here were turned into undead creatures…” Cain randomly looked at a few places and concluded; he was too familiar with this evil energy.

“That is right. The evil energy appeared less than half a month ago. However, this little forest has completely fallen. Unless a legendary and majestic Paladin on the level of Griswold appeared and used [Cleansing], the dark and evil energy won’t be dispersed. If I’m not wrong, that town we went to earlier was affected by this forest. The evil energy first corroded this place, and it leaked out and turned all the residents and animals in that town into undead creatures. This is the terrifying power of this dark and evil energy. If it is not contained effectively, it will be spread all over the continent like the seeds of dandelions in the wind,” Akara said seriously, “This forest is now like the headquarters of the dark and evil energy. If it continues to exist, the region with a radius of 500 kilometers will fall into the control of evil in less than a month.”

Fei didn’t say anything; he only carefully observed his surroundings.

The entire forest’s color changed. As if the trees and plants on the ground were frostbitten, even though they didn’t wither completely, they were grey, looking lifeless and chilly as if someone painted them. Also, they appeared broken and rotten.

This forest that represented vitality and energy turned into a wasteland.

For some reason, this scene made Fei reminisce a familiar feeling. However, he couldn’t pinpoint what it was on the spot.

“Hiss…” A level 3 Red-Headed Python that was controlled by the evil energy dashed out of a grey bush.

This demon beast was completely turned into an undead creature. Its red head turned blackish-green, and its fine silver scales became black as well. Of course, the most drastic mutation was its size. Its size tripled, just like its strength, and its body was as hard as iron, ultimately losing any sense of pain.

It was controlled by a murderous spirit, and it wanted to destroy everything that it saw.

With its black split-tongue flickering, it pounced toward Fei, Cain, and Akara.

“Holy Bolt!”

Fei killed this mutated python with a flick of a finger, and a streak of energy that others couldn’t see leaked out of this python’s corpse and merged into the king’s hand after he waved.

“What is going on? How did this evil energy appear in this world? Is someone behind all this? Is this a coincidence? What secret is hiding in this forest?”

This forest was filled with savage and mutated demon beasts. After the three people searched for a while, they didn’t discover anything special.

“We must purify this forest! Otherwise, if the evil energy spreads out, all the living beings in the region will be turned into undead creatures. Although Chambord City is hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from here, it will be affected if this situation isn’t controlled. It will become an immeasurable catastrophe if left unattended.”

“First, I need to confirm what the energies that leak out of the corpses of these undead creatures are. What is going on?”

After thinking for a bit, Fei told Cain and Akara about his discoveries about these mystic masses of energies. He asked if they had some findings, but it was clear that they couldn’t sense anything.

“Could it be that these two seniors are from Diablo World so that they couldn’t sense this type of energy?”

This was the only explanation that Fei could come up with right now.

Therefore, he must try to validate it again from another angle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 897 - Crazy Discovery

Chapter 897: Crazy Discovery (Part One)

After failing to identify the source of the evil energy in the forest, the three of them returned to the Xuan’ge in disappointment.

Right now, Undead Mage Hazel Bank had arrived on the Xuan’ge after using the long-distance teleportation array.

Fei didn’t waste any time and returned to the polluted forest with Hazel Bank, Torres, and 100 elite soldiers.

“This… isn’t undead magic?” Hazel Bank concluded after carefully observing the surroundings and running some tests.

As one of the high-level elders of the former Undead Godly Palace, Hazel Bank’s understanding of undead magic on Azeroth Continent had reached another level. His current strength had returned to mid-tier Burning Sun Realm, very close to his previous peak.

He could be counted as among the most knowledgeable undead mages. Since Hazel Bank said so, Fei was sure of his own hypothesis now.

“Such a terrifying and dark energy. It is my first time seeing this. To my knowledge, no document on this continent has ever recorded this type of energy! God! It is unbelievable! It seems like it exists only for murder and destruction!”

Hazel Bank was experienced and wise, but he was still shocked by the terrifying power of this energy.

“Give it a try; see if you can discover anything after killing these demonized and mutated creatures.

Fei asked Hazel Bank, Torres, and the 100 elite soldiers to kill some of the mutated monsters in the forest, but the finding puzzled him even further.

No one was able to detect that type of energy which would leak out of the corpses of the monsters, let alone absorbing it.

“It seems like only I can sense that type of energy. What did I overlook? Or am I unique in any way?” Fei pondered, “What effect will this type of energy have on me after I absorb it? Can I really use it? Also, are all these related to that god which Emperor Kerimov of Anji revealed before his death? Is this god an evil lord from Diablo World?”

Fei decided to figure everything out first.

The expeditionary troop temporarily stayed above this forest that was consumed by the evil and dark power, and everyone on the Xuan’ge was on alert.

Before moving into the Anji Empire, Fei was going to purify this forest completely. Right now, his Paladin character was at Hell Mode level 100. Although this wouldn’t be too difficult of a task, it required two to three days.

Before doing this, Fei used the trained hummingbirds to pass orders to the [Letter Office], asking them to move all manpower in the cities around this forest to investigate the source of the mutation and pollution.

With all that planned, Fei returned to the forest alone.

In front of him was the gloomy and terrifying forest that was full of danger and undead creatures.

Fei took a step forward, and golden energy flames flashed around him. A new set of armor appeared over his white robe, and Fei turned into a great Paladin who was wearing [Corona], [Ornate Armor], and [War Traveler’s Boots]. In one of his hands was [Vortex Shield], and in the other was [Caduceus].

This was the [Griswold’s Legacy] Item Set for Paladins. These were the items that the most honorable Paladin, Griswold, used in Diablo World. Any Paladin with these items would be able to unleash the maximum amount of power.

With a golden, holy light around him, Fei sang the solemn battle prayers and used Paladin Skill – [Cleansing].

Chapter 897: Crazy Discovery (Part Two)

An infinite amount of light energy surged out of Fei’s body, expanding in all directions like giant waves. As the center of the light energy, Fei looked like a god who was walking in the mortal world. Wherever he went, the darkness was cleansed, the evil was punished, and the chilliness was dispersed.

Light and hope enveloped this land again.

The power of a Hell Mode level 100 Paladin was unimaginable!

Under the empowerment of the [Griswold’s Legacy] Item Set, Fei’s strength was on par with a demi-god.

This was the first time that Fei unleashed his full strength after he passed Hell Mode Diablo World as his Paladin character.

The vast and holy energy enveloped an area of 50 kilometers around him.

Looking from above, it seemed like a god had appeared on the ground. Streaks of dark energy evaporated from the air like the dark smokes created by flames.

All the mutated demon beasts and plants within the coverage of Fei’s power whined and struggled in pain before quickly dying.

This was Fei’s limit.

These creatures that were controlled by the dark and evil energy had already died. Even though the Paladin was mighty, Fei couldn’t revive them.

The only thing that the king could do was to save their souls and allow them to rest in peace.

The holy and solemn battle prayers resonated throughout the region.

Paladin Skill – [Cleansing] emitted an unlimited amount of divine power as Fei unleashed his full strength, and the vast aura dispersed into the area along with the energy, creating a phenomenon in the sky.

If someone were looking this way from afar, they would vaguely see many holy and perfect angels fluttering their bright, white wings while dancing and singing in the holy light.

This was the illusion that the Paladin Skills could create after they were mastered and used at full strength.

In fact, every one of Fei’s characters from Diablo World would create fancy effects when they were used in the real world. The fancy flames and terrifying power could always create unimaginable phenomena, completely different from the simple and crude visual effects in the original game. The effects in the real world were hundreds of times more stunning compared to the game.

In the sky, everyone on the Xuan’ge was shocked by what they were seeing.

For many of them, this was their first time seeing the king unleash his full strength, and they felt like their minds were hammered. Even Hazel Bank who was a Burning Sun Lord, Fei’s guard Torres, and Cain and Akara who thought they knew Fei well were all surprised to see this, let alone the elite soldiers.

To the people living on the Azeroth Continent, the power that Fei was demonstrating was close to the gods who lived in the Mythical Era. To Cain and Akara, Fei was close to the angels who controlled the power of Heaven and battled against Hell.

None of them knew when the king obtained this forbidden power that could rival gods.

At this moment, they suddenly realized that this man’s power had gone beyond their wildest imaginations! It was unbelievable!

Time quickly passed by.

Just as he had estimated, the king used two full days and finally purified this forest.

Although Fei’s Paladin character was mighty, this process was laborious. Fei used more than 100 bottles of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] to replenish his stamina and mana, and he was still exhausted to the maximum after this was done.

This was equivalent to battling an opponent who was on his level for two full days without sleep!

However, Fei didn’t regret doing this.

The reason was that he discovered something crazy! He couldn’t even believe it at first!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 898 - Continued Increase in Power

Chapter 898: Continued Increase in Power (Part One)

Fei discovered that his strength increased.

After both his Barbarian and Paladin characters reached Hell Mode level 100, Fei had tried many different methods in Diablo World. It didn’t matter how hard he battled; he only obtained some insignificant items. The amount of experience points that his Barbarian and Paladin characters had was hard stuck, not moving forward at all.

As a result, Fei gave up the idea of killing monsters and trying to increase his strength in Diablo World after his characters passed Hell Mode.

Now, after purifying the entire forest, Fei was pleasantly surprised to find that his Paladin character’s strength that hadn’t increased in a long time moved a little, rising by a tiny amount.

Fei was instantly elated.

Soon, he figured out why this was happening.

After killing those undead creatures, the streaks of mystic energies that leaked out of their corpses merged into Fei’s body and helped his strength to grow！

Those streaks of pure energies that didn’t have any attributes perfectly merged with Fei’s Paladin character’s holy power. Without creating any conflicts, those streaks of pure energies turned into holy power and could be controlled by Fei perfectly.

With Fei’s current level, he could sense everything in his body clearly; he would catch even the smallest change without error.

Fei was sure that he wasn’t hallucinating; his strength did increase, even though this increase was minuscule and could be neglected. The level of growth was about one-tenth of that in Diablo World for killing the same number of weak monsters.

“If this holds true, I can still increase my strength without Diablo World as long as I continue to kill these mutated monsters? If the mutated monsters are strong enough, I will get stronger fast?”

This discovery made Fei overjoyed; he discovered a new path.

Soon, he forced himself to calm down.

“The evil energy that mutates living beings is too similar to the power of Hell in Diablo World. Are there any connections between the two? I can obtain experience points by killing monsters and demons in Diablo World, and the increase in the levels of my characters reflected in the growth of my strength in the real world. Likewise, I can kill mutated creatures in the real world and harvest this kind of mysterious energy. Both ways of getting strong are so similar… Could it be…”

Fei felt like a cloud of mist enveloped his mind, and the truths were flashing in the mist like lightning bolts; they were hard for him to catch.

“It seems like the Diablo World isn’t that simple. From now on, I feel like secrets are going to be revealed soon.”

After Fei gathered his thoughts, he didn’t hurry back to the Xuan’ge.

To be on the safe side, Fei ordered [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] to land in the forest that he just purified. All 1,000 elite soldiers were moved out, doing a complete search from one side of the forest to the other, not leaving any area untouched.

This time, they made some discoveries.

When Captain Jack Sparrow and Little Luffy wandered to a valley in the center of the forest, they discovered a few strange, altar-like structures.

“After the holy power purified the forest, these altars completely lost their functions and effects. However, judging from the patterns and engravings on them, they are magic devices used for summoning. Also, the structures of these devices and magic principles used aren’t popular and well-known on the continent nowadays. In addition, there aren’t any marks on them that signify the passage of time. It seems like they are less than a month old by looking at their appearance.”

Hazel Bank and Cain carefully observed these structures and came to this conclusion.

Chapter 898: Continued Increase in Power (Part Two)

“The area around this valley is the most purified, and the holy elements in this valley are a bit weaker compared to other places. It means that the dark and evil energy was the most intense here, and it canceled out a lot of the power of [Cleansing].” Akara returned from observing the area and reported to Fei, “If I’m not wrong, these damaged magic devices are the source of the pollution. They were the ones that summoned the evil power from the abyss of Hell.”

Fei frowned and said, “Then, this doesn’t make much sense. Why didn’t we discover this place early before I used [Cleansing]? We searched around the forest when we first came. If we discovered this place earlier, we might have been able to get more information and solve the mystery! This is pitiful.”

“It is clear that this valley had been hidden by a type of mystic energy or a unique magic array. When we scanned around with our spirit energies, our spirit energies couldn’t penetrate it or discover its existence. After all, the three of us didn’t walk around the entire forest.” Cain quickly came up with the explanation, and he was disappointed as well.

Just like what the king had said, if they discovered this place before the king purified the entire forest, they might be able to figure out who was behind all this.

“It seems like there is no need for continued searching…”

Just as Fei was about to issue a new command to tell the soldiers to retreat to the Xuan’ge, a streak of faint-red light dashed down from the sky. When it was about 100 meters away from Fei, it turned into a cute and smart bird that was the size of a thumb, and it landed on Fei’s shoulder while chirping.

A hummingbird; it was one of the key components of the information delivery networks of the [Letter Office].

After taking off a delicate storage ring from this bird’s neck, Fei injected a trace of magic energy into the ring with a unique frequency.

He got the intelligence report from it and read it. Then, he said to everyone, “The pollution of the evil energy has spread to the border of the Anji Empire. The evil energy has already invaded the land of Alanians. Also, some evidence shows that the Royal Family of Anji is involved in this terrifying change. Pass my order! Return to the Xuan’ge immediately! Then, we will move forward and pass the forest, entering the Anji Empire as soon as we can!”

…

-In the northeastern region of the Anji Empire-

This was a plain right beside the forest; it was the land that belonged to Alanians.

The river from the forest supplied the water for irrigation of the land, making this place one of the most famous food-producing areas in the region.

Alanians established the prosperous Alania Empire here 500 years ago, and the brave, perseverant, and peace-loving Alanians left many heroic and tragic stories on the continent.

This fertile land was one of the critical assets of Alanians, and it was also the thing that brought them wars and tragedies. Every few years, a force would wage war against the Alania Empire. This empire literally survived through trials and tribulations.

However, the Alanians’ good luck ended about a year ago.

Its neighbor, the Anji Empire, suddenly rose in power, and it turned its eyes to this piece of fertile land that produced a lot of food.

Under the onslaught of the mighty military of the Anji Empire, the Alanian soldiers were defenseless and got crushed. The Alanian Empire that had been around for about 500 years entered its weakest phrase, and Anjians conquered this old empire in less than two months.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 899 - Alanians’ Disaster

Chapter 899: Alanians’ Disaster (Part One)

Although Alanians never stopped resisting, they had to admit that Anjians already controlled this ancient yet fertile land.

About three months ago, it was heard that Emperor Yassin of Zenit killed the vicious and cruel Emperor Kerimov of Anji, and Zenit was going to wage war against Anji. Also, it was rumored that Imperial Martial Saint Alexander of Zenit would be leading an expedition to the Anji Empire. Therefore, the Alanians who were still trying to resist the suppression of Anjians and redeem their honor cheered in excitement, and flames of resistance burned all over this land.

Unfortunately, a sudden catastrophe almost wiped out all the excited Alanians.

Undead Creature Catastrophe!

The terrifying Undead Creature Catastrophe swept across more than half of Alanians’ former land in less than ten days. Millions of Alanians fell into dangerous situations, and they saw their loved ones and friends become murderous and mindless undead creatures under the corrosion of the evil power. Then, those undead creatures ate all the living beings around them.

The pain was unimaginable.

The ruthless Anjians who controlled the region occupied the giant cities that were protected by tall defense walls, using the magic protective arrays to defend against the dark and evil energy. They enjoyed beautiful clothes and good food, and they gloated over Alanians’ misfortune. Also, to prevent the evil energy from spreading to Anjians, they kicked out many Alanian civilians from the cities.

Like always, the sun emitted limitless heat energy, shining on the boundless plain where grass grew. As the wind blew by, the grass seemed like a green wave.

However, this fertile land no longer had its former vitality.

The zombies wandered the plain aimlessly, and they let out meaningless deep roars from time to time.

The rotten smell of corpses permeated the air. Except for zombies, no other moving creatures could be seen on the ground.

The broken corpses could be seen everywhere as if they were piles of haycock made of straws on an autumn day. Also, mutated cats, dogs, and mice with red eyes ran through the corpses and devoured the rotten flesh and broken limbs.

In the sky, many vultures flew over like a herd of dense locusts, covering the sunlight. They screamed in excitement as if they were participating in a grand party. Looking at this scene, these vultures were the only creatures that had control over their bodies.

However, it was clear that if they continued to eat the rotten, black corpses on the ground, they couldn’t escape from the fate of being corroded and turned into undead creatures.

This fertile plain was gradually transforming into Hell in the mortal world.

In this situation, even the gods had to admit that humans have strong persistence and vitality. When they were pushed to the limit, they would be even tougher to kill than cockroaches.

In this Hell-like environment, some Alanians still survived and lived like the mice near the end of the world. They weren’t affected by their loved ones who turned into zombies, and they survived this disaster so far. However, they had to endure the fear of death that could occur at any time, and they lived on for their loved ones who died for them and their race.

-At noon-

Not far from the border between the Dietfurt Empire and the former Alania Empire, there was a messy stone beach.

On the edge of the stone beach, behind a tall bush that was shivering in the wind, a few pairs of bright eyes looked through the tall grass and observed the area while hiding in a little stone cave.

Also, some drooling noises and stomach-growling noises sounded.

Moments later, the stone plate that was used to block the entrance of the small stone cave was pushed out, and three thin kids crawled out.

These three kids were wearing ragged clothes.

Chapter 899: Alanians’ Disaster (Part Two)

The kid in the front was a boy who looked to be 15 to 16 years old. His black hair was messy, and dry grass could be seen on it.

Right now, his long robe was full of holes, and many small wounds were on his face. However, his eyes were bright, making him look smart.

He was wearing a pair of deer leather boots that were clearly too big for him, and the top of the boots was tightly tied by strings, making sure that they wouldn’t fall off if he ran.

Like an old hen protecting its small chicks, this black-haired boy protected the two little girls behind him. These two girls were about four to six years old.

“Brother Leo, I’m so hungry.”

“Yeah, Brother Leo. I want to eat roasted duck.”

The two little girls behind black-haired Leo were wearing two dresses that were too large and not fitting for them. These two girls’ skin was whiter than Leo’s, and their blonde, curly hair held some dirt and dry grass.

Under the illumination of the sunshine, they looked like two cute angels. Their pinky cheeks had dirt on them, making them look tired.

Right now, they stood behind Leo timidly.

It was clear that these three kids hadn’t eaten anything in a long time; their lips were dry, and they were staggering a little. The two girls had intense fear in their eyes, and their small bodies shivered none-stop either because they were scared, or they were too hungry.

At the moment, they looked like two frightened bunnies.

After hearing his two sisters’ words, Leo braved up.

He carefully climbed onto a tall rock and looked around.

Seeing that nothing strange was happening, he turned around and said, “Don’t worry, I will go and find food for you right now. Listen to me, alright? Go back to the stone cave and wait for me. If I’m not back, don’t come out or make any noises, got it?”

The little girl named Keeley looked up and grabbed onto Leo’s robe while asking anxiously, “Brother, will you not return after you leave like Mom and Dad? I’m scared!”

The other girl named Dilly also thought of something and tightly grabbed the back of Leo’s robe. She said with tears on her face, “Brother, I’m not hungry anymore. Don’t go. Don’t ditch Keeley and Dilly. Please. If you go, we will be scared. What if those monsters come?”

The boy named Leo bit his lips and acted calm while wiping the tears off his two sisters’ faces. After helping them fix their dresses, he whispered, “Don’t be scared. Keeley and Dilly, you must be brave. I’m only going out to find food; maybe I will find a roasted duck. Just stay in the stone cave, ok? I will come back for sure before it gets dark. Perhaps Mom and Dad will come back as well.”

After encouraging the two little girls, Leo finally got them to return to the stone cave despite their fear. Then, Leo moved a few big pieces of rock to block the entrance, leaving only a small hole for ventilation. Lastly, he got a handful of dry grass and scattered it around the entrance, hiding the small stone cave even more.

After making sure that the area looked as natural as possible, he bent his back and hid in the tall grass that was to his waist when he was standing before slowly moving forward.

Now, drips of crystal-like tears rolled down the boy’s face, washing some of the dirt off his face and leaving two tear trails.

Unlike his two little sisters who were still little and childish, he knew that their parents who hadn’t returned for two full days must have died in the hands of monsters.

Now, only he could protect his two little sisters.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 900 - Surviving the Desperate Situation

Chapter 900: Surviving the Desperate Situation (Part One)

“Mom, Dad, please bless me while the stars are embracing you. I have to find food; I have to help my sisters to survive…” Leo thought to himself while hatred and anger appeared in his eyes, “The damn Anjians caused this disaster.”

Every single Alanian believed that Anjians destroyed the Alania Empire and released the terrifying plague and Undead Creature Catastrophe, trying to use this vicious and cruel method to wipe out the resistance forces of Alania and conquer the wills of Alanians.

“These damn b*stards. Alania will never surrender!”

The boy had some warrior foundations. Although he wasn’t a Star-level Warrior, he was nimble and quick like a smart cat. With high awareness of his surroundings, he moved close to the edge of the forest.

Usually, if people wanted food, they should go to the nearby towns. However, Leo flipped the script and did the opposite, moving toward the edge of the forest where there were fewer people. He knew that in this Undead Creature Catastrophe, most of the residents in the towns turned into zombies. The places with more people in the past were now filled with zombies, and it was more dangerous for him.

Although mutated demon beasts lived in the forest, there were fewer of them near the edge of the forest. Also, not all the animals and beasts in the forest mutated. Some wild animals were living on the edge of the forest. If Leo were lucky and could catch a wild animal, he and his sisters would have enough food for one to two days.

As he got close to the edge of the forest, he paid more attention to his surroundings.

About 500 meters away, four human zombies were wandering around. From their clothes, Leo could tell that they were probably hunters when they were alive. Before they could return home after the hunting trip, they were attacked by mutated creatures and got corroded by the evil energy, turning into zombies themselves.

“Most of the hunters are stronger than normal people, so it is harder for them to be turned into zombies. These people should have been injured on the hunting trip and were weakened. It is quite unlucky for them that they got corroded by the evil energy.”

After surviving in this terrifying environment for a few weeks, Leo had some understanding regarding this Undead Creature Catastrophe. He knew that warriors who were much stronger than normal people had a higher chance of surviving. Of course, didn’t matter how healthy their bodies were, if the undead creatures such as zombies injured them, they were done for.

Leo looked at the knives and sabers on these zombies enviously, and he controlled himself and put away the thought of trying to get them. Although he and his sisters would have a higher chance of surviving if they got weapons, he was currently no match for those hunter zombies since he was hungry and weak.

As long as he kept a long distance of a few hundred meters between him and those zombies, he wouldn’t attract their attention.

After looking around carefully, he picked a few frequent paths for animals and set up some small traps. In the last few months, his father brought him here to hunt small animals such as rabbits and big mice. Therefore, Leo knew how to do all these things.

After finishing all the setup, he started the long wait.

This was the only thing that he could do.

If he didn’t rely on traps, he couldn’t capture any animals in his current state.

Unfortunately, it seemed like Leo’s luck wasn’t that good today. After waiting under the hot sun for two to three hours, he still got nothing.

He licked his dry lips and patted the deerskin leather water flask, and he decided to go and get some water right now; he had to return to the stone cave before night.

At night, the activates of the mutated creatures and zombies would become frantic and aggressive.

With his back bent, he continued to move forward carefully.

The water in the rivers was already polluted and couldn’t be used. Therefore, he had to find some spring water.

Leo knew a hidden spring water source, and the water quality was excellent. In the last few days, he and his sisters survived on it.

This trip took him more than 40 minutes.

Fortunately, he didn’t run into any mutated creatures and zombies.

However, his heart sunk when he returned to the traps. None of the traps harvested anything.

“The sun is going to set in a little over an hour. If I can’t find food before the sunset…” Thinking back to his two little sisters who were hungry and scared in the dark stone cave, Leo got anxious. He knew that he couldn’t wait anymore.

“I need to get closer to the forest. There are more animals there.”

Disregarding his safety, Leo decided to risk it this one time. Otherwise, his two little sisters who were extremely hungry might not last until the next sunrise.

He disassembled the traps and tied them on his waist. Then, he got closer to the edge of the forest cautiously.

There were some small forests about two kilometers away; this was the outer range.

If he moved forward for about ten kilometers, the trees would be much taller, and he would really be at the edge of the big forest.

It was said that the dark and evil energy occupied this forest.

Chapter 900: Surviving the Desperate Situation (Part Two)

Although something strange occurred in the forest one to two days ago, and some people claimed that they sensed the aura of the Holy God, it was meaningless. Alanians already lost hope and trust in the Holy Church and the Holy God.

In this catastrophe, even the priests of the Holy Church got turned into zombies.

When Leo was about 200 meters away from the small forests, he suddenly detected intense danger.

While wind-howling noises sounded, a black figure dashed out from the side and jumped at Leo. Instantly, a stinky and disgusting odor permeated the air.

“Mutated demonic wolf? This is the outer edge of the forest; how can this creature appear here?”

Leo was only an ordinary boy who was about 15 years old, and he had never experienced such an incident before.

Level 3 demonic wolves only lived in the depths of the forest, and they should never appear here.

Leo turned his head subconsciously in fear, and he saw the giant mouth of the black demonic wolf with black saliva dripping down and the white and sharp fangs that reflected sunlight.

This poor boy felt like his legs turned to jelly. He tried to dodge subconsciously, but he felt a burning sensation on his back.

The boy’s heart sunk; he knew that he was done.

The evil power would even corrode a Star-level Warrior and turn the warrior into a zombie if the mutated creatures injured this person.

Judging from the burning sensation on his back, Leo knew that he was injured at that moment.

The roars of the demonic wolf sounded behind him, and he sensed the disgusting and moist air that was coming from that bloody mouth.

The boy’s body froze, and he couldn’t move.

However, at this moment, he felt like everything around him slowed down.

He thought back to his two little sisters who were still waiting for him in the dark stone cave. They were so young, and they lost their parents. If they lost him, without food and warmth, they might not be able to see tomorrow’s sun.

“I have to live. I can’t die. Keeley, Dilly, my dear little sisters. If I die, how can you live?”

A power sudden ignited in Leo’s body, and this boy rolled to the side at this critical moment.

However, the burning sensation on his shoulder told him that he was injured again. This mutated demonic wolf tore off a big piece of his flesh, and blood gushed out of the wound instantly.

Leo was only a boy who had some warrior foundations. Facing a mutated demonic wolf that was close to the level of a Four-Star Warrior, dodging twice was his limit. His chance of surviving was equal to zero.

The boy turned around and tried to flee.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

However, the kiss of the demonic wolf caught him again, quickly pushing him onto the ground.

The claws on the front paws of the wolf pierced into the boy’s chest, and the black saliva dripped onto his neck. The terrifying red light in the demonic wolf’s eyes brightened, and the knife-like sharp teeth slashed down at the boy’s neck.

“Mom, Dad, I’m sorry. I can’t protect my little sisters anymore…” The boy felt desperate and gave up.

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

Whoosh!

An air-piercing noise sounded, and Leo felt light again. He turned his head subconsciously and saw that the level 3 mutated demonic wolf was dragged away by arrows that were shot from the depths of the forest.

Ordinary sabers couldn’t even cut into the necks of the demonic wolves, but those ordinary-looking arrows pierced this wolf’s neck and nailed it onto a giant rock. It was clear that this wolf wouldn’t survive.

“Who is it?”

The boy struggled to sit up, and he looked in the direction where those arrows came from.

He saw a team of four to five warriors who were wearing delicate white armor. They were shouting something as they quickly walked out of the forest, and the person in the lead was holding a bow. It was clear that the arrows which killed the demonic wolf came from him.

“Who are they? They aren’t speaking the language of Alania. Are they the damn b*stards of Anji?” the boy thought to himself and quickly shook his head. “No. I have heard of the language that Anjians use, and it doesn’t sound like this. Are they warriors from the adjacent Dietfurt Empire?”

The warriors in white quickly walked to Leo’s side.

Then, some signals were passed out, and this boy who was barely able to stay conscious saw many warriors in white walking out of the forest, and these mighty warriors in white surrounded a black-haired young man.

This young man was extremely handsome, and he had a friendly smile on his face.

Leo sensed an indescribable yet majestic aura from this young man as if he were a perfect god in the stories of the traveling poets, and godly light shone around him.

Even those arrogant nobles and knights of Alania couldn’t be compared to this young man.

With the last bit of consciousness, Leo saw this majestic young man walking towards him. After hearing the reports from the warriors in white, this young man reached out his hand, and a streak of warm golden light shot out of his palm and entered Leo’s body, making the latter feel comfortable as if it were a mother’s touch.

Then, Leo fainted.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 901 - Young God

Chapter 901: Young God (Part One)

Leo wasn’t sure how long he had fainted, but he slowly woke up from a deep nightmare.

He cried and yelled the names of his mom and dad, and he flipped over and got up.

As a streak of golden light shone over him, he squinted his eyes subconsciously, and an imposing figure appeared in front of him and blocked the eye-piercing light.

This man reached out his hand, wanting to give Leo some help. At the same time, he asked intimately, “You are awake?”

However, the boy suddenly thought of something, and he moved away as if he were electrocuted. As he rolled to the side, he warned loudly, “Don’t, don’t touch me! The mutated demon beast injured me, so I might have that evil energy on me. If you are close to me, you might be corroded by it. I don’t want to harm you…”

“Hahahaha!” A series of laughter sounded, and that friendly voice said, “Good kid, you are a good kid. You thought for others instantly. You’re an honorable Alanian; you have won my friendship.”

“You… who are you? My injuries…” While he spoke, Leo found that all the intense pain that he was sensing was gone. Also, the flesh on his shoulder that was torn off by the level 3 demonic wolf also grew out miraculously. It felt like he was never injured in the first place.

“Alright, you don’t need to look anymore. Little guy, your injuries are all healed,” that friendly voice sounded again. Leo looked up and realized that this young man who was standing by the window was the one who was surrounded and protected by those warriors in white earlier.

“You are?” Leo suddenly thought back to the scene before he fainted and remembered that warm golden energy flame. He instantly understood what had happened, and he asked, “You cured me? You… you can heal the evil energy? How is this possible? Even the priests of the Holy Church can’t do this. You… who are you?”

This handsome and majestic young man waved at him and said with a smile, “Come here and take a look; you will know.”

Leo walked to the window in confusion. When he looked out, he was shocked.

He saw white clouds and rainbows right beside the windows as if he were at a paradise. As the sunlight radiated from above, he saw the vultures flying below.

“Am I… am I in the sky?” Leo thought to himself in astonishment.

“Are we… in the sky?” Leo felt like his brain wasn’t strong enough to handle the information.

“Living in the sky… Is this handsome and friendly young man who is like a big brother in fact a god? Those warriors in white are godly warriors under his command?”

While Leo thought to himself dully, he suddenly realized something and shrilled, “No, I can’t stay here. My sisters… Keeley and Dilly are waiting for me. They… oh god! I can’t stay here any longer. Majestic God, thank you for saving me, but can you put me back into the mortal world? I must find my sisters; they are in a dangerous situation.”

“God? Mortal world?” A strange smile appeared on this white-robed young man’s face. “An interesting little guy. Alright, I will take you down.”

As soon as he said that, Leo sensed that a gush of golden flame engulfed him, and his body became light.

In the next second, he felt a shake with his feet, and he had already stepped on the ground.

Leo opened his eyes wide and looked around, seeing the familiar environment. This was where he encountered danger, and that mutated demonic wolf’s corpse was still nailed on the big rock.

Right now, the sun had already set below the horizon, and darkness started to envelop the land.

Leo was worried about his two little sisters.

Without hesitation, he turned around and thanked this friendly ‘god’ before saying farewell.

However, this handsome young man smiled and said, “You don’t need to thank me so soon. I will go and find your sisters with you.”

Leo was elated.

Chapter 901: Young God (Part Two)

He was fortunate enough to have this ‘god’ with him. Now, he didn’t need to worry about monsters and zombies that might be on his way back, and he could return to the stone cave as quickly as possible.

Without having to worry about being discovered by monsters, the boy ran toward the stone beach anxiously.

As he expected, he ran into many zombies and mutated demon beasts. However, these beings that were terrifying in Leo’s eyes were as weak as ants to the young ‘god’ behind him. With a casual wave of his hand, those terrifying monsters were turned to dust and disappeared into the air like smoke; they couldn’t fight back at all.

Soon, the two arrived at the stone beach.

Leo joyously got to the stone cave where his two little sisters were hiding. Just as he were about to yell his sisters’ names, he froze as if he were struck by lightning. The few rocks that were blocking the entrance were moved to the side, and it was empty inside; his two little sisters couldn’t be seen.

“Oh god! What is going on? What happened? No!” Leo felt like his head was going to explode.

“Where did my little sisters go? What happened to them?” the boy’s mind turned blank, and he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Also, he didn’t dare to think further.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The worst-case scenario made him instantly lose the ability to think, and his legs turned to jelly; he almost collapsed onto the ground.

The friendly young man walked up and held onto Leo’s shoulder so that he wouldn’t fall.

After inspecting the cave and the area around the entrance, he already figured out what happened. He comforted Leo by saying, “Don’t worry. There is no blood around the cave, and there aren’t any marks that show struggles and torn pieces of clothes. It means that they didn’t encounter zombies or mutated demon beasts. Perhaps they walked out themselves, or some people saved them.”

These words were no different than heavenly music to Leo’s ears.

“Right, right, right. You are right.” Leo looked around as well and gradually calmed down. However, he was still feeling a little anxious.

After thinking that his two little sisters who were only about four to five years old might be in danger, he couldn’t stand still, and he looked at the young ‘god’ in front of him with pleading eyes.

“Don’t worry; tell me what your little sisters look like and what they are wearing,” the young ‘god’ asked; he seemed confident.

Leo quickly told this man what his little sisters were wearing and what they looked like.

The young ‘god’ closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.

After a while, as if he found something, he smiled and said, “Don’t worry; your two little sisters are not injured and are doing good. However, they encountered a little trouble. Let’s go; I will take you to them…”

After saying that, he grabbed Leo’s arm, and Leo felt like he was flying as everything flashed by him.

…

-About ten kilometers away-

On a steep stone hill, a team of about 12 Alanian survivors encountered big trouble.

Hundreds of zombies surrounded the hill that they were standing on, and they could barely fight off the zombies with the terrain advantage.

The men formed a circle and tried to push off the zombies that were climbing the hill, and the women and kids were in the middle.

Two little blonde girls were wearing big dresses, and they were Leo’s sisters, Keeley and Dilly.

The situation was very dangerous.

Finally, the sharp claws of the zombies left a wound on a male Alanian, and he screamed in desperation.

This meant the Grim Reaper targeted him. Perhaps in less than 20 minutes, this injured person would turn into a mindless zombie and attack his peers and friends.

The luck of these survivors seemed to be used up; they were facing death.

More and more zombies sensed the fight on the hill, and they moved over and joined the siege.

Even the red eyes of some mutated demon beasts could be seen in the dark. If this continued, these survivors would be killed by the monsters in less than ten minutes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 902 - Showing Hand in Danger

Chapter 902: Showing Hand in Danger (Part One)

“We have to think of a way! If this continues, we are all going to die!” A burly, middle-aged man shouted as he swung a double-handed sword. He was wearing leather armor and looked like a mercenary, and some vague warrior energy could be seen on him; he was close to becoming a One-Star Warrior.

As the sword danced in his hands, two zombies that were about to climb up the hill were chopped into pieces.

“We need to break open a path and get out as soon as we can. Otherwise, more and more monsters will surround this place in a few minutes. By then, we will all die!” a woman shouted; she had a very sexy figure.

This woman was wearing tight-fitting clothes and held two sharp daggers in her hands. The daggers moved around swiftly, and it was clear that she was going with the agile and nimble combat style.

Every time she moved, one of her daggers would penetrate the head of a zombie.

Although she wasn’t as explosive and robust as that man who was using the double-handed sword, she had immense combat experience, and she killed more zombies at an even faster speed.

At this moment, two young men had been injured, and they were moved to the center of the stone hill. They looked desperate since they weren’t far from death.

One of them shouted at their peers and asked them to kill him right now. No one wanted to become a monster and get their souls controlled by the evil energy, unable to rest in peace after death.

The other person was shaking in fear with his head lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking about.

“Damn it! This is all because of these two damn little girls! Anna, I already told you that we shouldn’t take these two kids with us! They are only burdens! Now, we are getting dragged down. If these two kids listened to us and didn’t cry and yell that they want to find their damn big brother, the herds of zombies in the area wouldn’t be triggered.” During the battle, a young man complained while standing behind others with a poorly-made magic wand in his hand. After a long while, he barely shot out a wind blade.

“It is already this urgent; why are you still complaining?” the muscular man who was swinging his sword scolded the mage.

In fact, this white-faced mage was the burden amongst the team. In the beginning, this team of survivors thought that with this mage joining them, he would bring them more safety. However, the truth was completely the opposite. This mage wasn’t that good at magic spells, and he was not so virtuous as well. When the team was battling monsters, he never used his full strength. However, when it was the turn to divide food, he always took more. In addition, he was mean and liked to point out others’ shortcomings, and he felt superior as a mage even though his combat strength wasn’t even higher than a stronger ordinary young man.

“Ok, Mono, if you think they are burdens, you can leave on your own.” The sexy woman named Anna was the temporary leader of this team, and it was clear that she wasn’t happy with this mage named Mono who always saved his strength. As she pierced the head of a zombie with one of her daggers, she looked back and shouted coldly while her brown ponytail swung in the air, “I already said that I would save every survivor I see; they have the Alanian Bloodline in them. These two little girls are no different.”

“You make it sound easy, but how can I leave now?”

Young Mage Mono was a little afraid of Anna. Rather than refuting, he quietly murmured to himself.

He wasn’t going to use all his strength and exhaust himself. Instead, he went back to casting magic spells casually and saved his energy. When no one paid attention to him, he opened the only magic item on him, a [Float Spell Scroll]. Streaks of green flames appeared around the scroll, and they soon engulfed this young man. This man’s feet already left the ground as he floated into the air.

Chapter 902: Showing Hand in Danger (Part Two)

“Quick and shot wind blades… Huh? Mono, what the f*ck are you doing?” That muscular mercenary who was fending off the zombies didn’t get any help from wind blades for a while, so he turned around and saw this scene. After a quick pause, he started cussing, “You are going to escape now? Coward! You also took away our food…”

After this cowardice mage used his magic scroll, he secretly grabbed all the food and clean water of the team.

In just a few seconds, Mono was already more than ten meters above the ground.

“Hahaha, you poor bugs won’t live on anymore. It is better to leave them all to me.” The young mage’s expression looked wicked, and he already decided to break off from the team. Therefore, he shouted back at that mercenary loudly.

“Coward!”

“B*stard!”

“Weak b*tch!”

This scene made everyone in the team shout in anger. The betrayal of their peer and being surrounded by many monsters made the feeling of desperation spread in people’s minds.

For a moment, they made a series of mistakes and coordinated poorly. As a result, two more people were injured by zombies. Even the sexy Captain Anna was injured; a zombie left a long scratch on her thigh.

With this opening, the herd of zombies swarmed up and rushed onto the hill.

A bit further away, a few mutated demon beasts dashed through the large herd of zombies; unwilling to wait any longer, they struck like lightning bolts.

Compared to mindless zombies, these mutated demon beasts had low-level intelligence, and they kept their animal instinct. They knew that if they didn’t make a move right now, the ‘meat’ in front of them was going to be divided by the zombies.

“Done! We are done!” that muscular, middle-aged mercenary cried in desperation. With the team’s current combat force, this situation was done.

In the center of the team, the two blonde little girls were terrified, and they cried and shouted, “Brother Leo!”

In the sky, Mage Mono already floated more than 20 meters off the ground, and he was absolutely safe and no longer afraid of the zombies and mutated demon beast.

Seeing the struggling people on the ground, he got a little excited and sensed an unnamed pleasure.

Suddenly, the zombies in the back of the herd reacted to something, and it was strange and unexpected.

Mage Mono looked up, and his expression froze.

Since he was more than 20 meters in the air, he had a better view of the area.

About 1,000 meters away, a dashing and ethereal white figure appeared, and he moved forward in the herd of zombies casually as if he were walking in a park. A pentagram-shaped light flashed below this figure in a seemingly slow yet fast rhythm.

Every time that light flashed, a large group of zombies and mutated demon beasts fell to the ground like the crops under the sickles of farmers.

This white figure seemed to be moving forward slowly, but he covered more than 500 meters in a few blinks of the eye. The sea-like zombies and mutated demon beasts couldn’t stop him one bit; he looked like a god who was walking in the mortal world.

Mage Mono was shocked, and his lips felt dry.

This was the first time that he saw someone walking in a big herd of undead creatures this easily.

“Could it be that this mysterious young man in white reached the legendary Moon-Class?”

When this man got closer, Mono saw that behind this dashing white figure, there was a boy who was about 14 to 15 years old.

This boy’s clothes were ragged, and he was wearing a pair of deerskin leather boots that was too large for him, making him look a little ridiculous.

The pentagram-shaped light that was flashing under the feet of the man in white didn’t injure this boy, and this boy was brought along by a powerful force and moved at the same speed as the man in white.

In a flash, this strange pair already got to the foot of the stone hill.

Now, the team of Alanian survivors who felt desperate on the top of the hill also realized what was going on, and they gaped as they looked at this white-robed, god-like figure.

This young man in white was about 20 years old, and he looked handsome and gentle.

Even though he had the majestic presence of a top-level decision maker, his faint smile made him look friendly.

The two opposing temperaments perfectly merged on this young man.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 903 - I’m King Alexander

Chapter 903: I’m King Alexander (Part One)

In just a few seconds, the noisy and messy wilderness instantly quieted down. The 500 or so zombies and dozens of mutated demon beasts were supposed to be terrifying killers in others’ eyes, but they were easily crushed at this moment.

The zombies and mutated demon beasts were scorched, and streaks of black smoke came off them. Without exception, they fell onto the ground. The white-robed young man who caused this didn’t even move his hands.

Moonlight, chilly breeze, dry grass… All of these seemed unreal in the eyes of people like Anna.

“We are saved… easily like this?” they thought to themselves.

Happiness came so fast that they couldn’t even savor its taste.

“Ah, Keeley, Dilly! You are here?”

At this moment, the anxious boy rushed out from behind the white-robed young man, and he shouted in surprise.

Leo’s heart finally dropped back down into his chest when he saw the two little blonde girls who looked scared and helpless on the hill, and he rushed out while thanking the young man in white and his mom and dad who were now probably with the stars for blessing him.

Now knowing that his little sisters were still alive, the boy felt like his world became colorful and lively again.

On the other hand, the Alanian survivors such as Anna all stared at the handsome young man in white who was now at the foot of the hill.

They felt like they were dreaming, and they thought, “This young man looks handsome like the legendary elves, but his strength is as powerful as dragons. Who is he? Where is he from?”

Even Anna, who was sexy and proud, felt inferior when facing this young man in white.

At this moment, a black shadow suddenly dashed out on the side behind the young man in white, and it looked like a flash of black lightning in the darkness. However, the young man in white didn’t seem to detect the imminent danger.

“Be careful…” Anna and others were shocked, and they couldn’t help but warn this young man.

This was a mutated level 3 demonic viper, and it was cunning. It was hiding in the rocks a bit further away, and it suddenly sneak-attacked, catching these people off-guard. With its mouth wide open, it tried to devour this young man in white while black poisonous liquid dripped down its jaw.

When this viper was close to being within ten meters of this young man, the latter didn’t do anything, but the white, pentagram-shaped light flashed below his feet.

Slap!

Even though no overbearing aura appeared, the black viper was struck by an invisible lightning bolt, and it froze in the air for a few seconds before turning into a piece of heated black coal.

Crack! Then, it fell to the ground and smashed into pieces.

“Hiss…” The Alanian survivors all gasped. With their mouths wide open, they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

A level 3 demon beast was equivalent to a Three-Star Warrior or a Three-Star Mage. After the mutation caused by the evil energy, this viper’s strength increased and was probably close to a mid-tier level 4 demon beast. If it appeared earlier, the team of Alanian survivors would have all died. But now, it was easily killed by this young man in white like a weak chicken.

“How… how powerful is he?” the survivors thought to themselves.

This little incident stunned all the Alanian survivors here.

For a moment, no one dared to speak since they were afraid of displeasing this master.

On the other hand, after comforting his two little sisters, Leo walked to the young man in white while holding his little sisters’ hands. Just as he was about to bow, the young man in white slightly raised his hand, and a streak of energy rushed out and stopped him.

“You… Sir… Master… you are?”

Finally, the sexy captain of this team of survivors opened her mouth and asked.

Chapter 903: I’m King Alexander (Part Two)

Perhaps she was really nervous in front of such a master, Anna changed how she addressed this young man several times, and she finally got a sentence out while stuttering; this was far from her usual image of a cold and concise female warrior.

The young man in white smiled and didn’t answer right away. Instead, he took a step forward.

While everyone felt like their vision blurred, this young man already appeared on top of the stone hill and stood by the injured people.

He said softly, “Let’s me heal you guys first.”

After saying that, he lightly wiped his hands over the wounds on the injured people, and a cloud of holy, golden energy flames flashed.

When his hands left the wounds, the injured people who were waiting for their death shivered in excitement. They discovered that the wounds on their bodies had healed, and the purplish-black death energy, which was spreading in their blood vessels, had disappeared entirely.

“You… can heal this type of injury? How is this possible? Even the priests of the Holy Church can’t heal… you…. This… could it be that you are a god from Heaven?”

All the Alanians were stunned; this was the first time that they saw someone heal the injuries caused by the undead creatures.

“He is a god from Heaven! I saw it with my own eyes! I was brought to the sky earlier…” Leo said proudly. Since he was afraid that others wouldn’t believe him, he told them about his encounter, swearing that he had been to Heaven.

Now, the Alanian survivors looked at the young man in white differently.

Those men who were injured by zombies and healed by this young man in white had walked on the verge of death, and they instantly kneeled to thank the ‘god’.

The sexy Anna and that burly mercenary who used the double-handed sword were doubtful at first, but now they looked at this young man in white with respect. Anna was going to single-kneel and express her gratitude, but the injury at her inner thigh got pulled, and she gasped in pain and frowned.

Since she was distracted earlier when that mage tried to escape, Anna was injured, and the location of the injury was embarrassing. Her tight-fitting leather leggings got torn, revealing her black underwear and white, smooth skin at the top of her inner thing.

Her gasp pulled over others’ attention, and almost all the men swallowed their saliva subconsciously seeing this alluring scene.

The young man in white saw this, and he flicked his finger. A streak of golden flames dashed into Anna’s injury, turning into waves of heat energy. Those three deep scratches on her thigh healed at visible speed, and the smooth and pinkish-white skin grew in a few seconds. As if she were reborn, no one could tell that she was injured earlier.

However, the image of her thigh now looked even more alluring.

The young man in white waved his hand, and a white warrior robe appeared. Then, he handed it to Anna.

“Thank you.” The female warrior took the robe and put it on. The white robe was loose, but it still couldn’t hide her sexy figure. Instead, it gave her a sense of mystery and added to her alluring beauty.

After this series of actions, the Alanian survivors gradually calmed down and realized that this young man in white wasn’t a haughty god but probably a powerful, unparalleled master.

“Honorable Master, thank you for saving us. Please tell us your name; we Alanians will forever remember your gratitude.” They all kneeled and proclaimed loudly.

“Please get up. I’m King Alexander,” the young man in white didn’t hesitate and said casually.

“Alexander? Alexander… Ah, are you King Alexander, the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit, the King of Chambord, and the No.1 Young Master of the Northern Region?”

Anna and her peers almost screamed. They knew that this handsome young man probably had a great background, but they weren’t anticipating this!

King Alexander of Chambord was the most famous person in the Northern Region of Azeroth now; almost everyone in the region had heard of his name.

As a result, the Alanian survivors were surprised that he appeared in front of them, and they got the chance to see him at such a close distance.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 904 - Travel Together

Chapter 904: Travel Together (Part One)

That is right! This showy young man in white who acted like a ‘god’ was the king.

After purifying the forest at the border between the Dietfurt Empire and the former Alania Empire, the expeditionary troop of Chambord crossed the forest on [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] and arrived at the land that formerly belonged to Alanians.

Then, they discovered that the degree of contamination was beyond their expectations. Except for a few big cities, almost all the cities and towns had fallen, becoming paradises for evil creatures. Only a few survivors were struggling to stay alive.

Obviously, the dark and evil creatures were repelled by the holy power, and they hated this energy instinctively.

When Fei used Paladin Skill – [Cleansing] to purify the forest on the border, the vast holy power made some of the mutated demon beasts sense an immense threat, and they left the forest before Fei could purify them.

These monsters entered the territory that belonged to Alanians before the invasion of the Anji Empire, making the situation even worse.

Fei met Leo earlier by coincidence, and he understood what was happening in this land.

Seeing the zombies and the mutated demon beasts wandering the land, Fei couldn’t help but think back to the famous sci-fi movie, Resident Evil, that he watched on Earth.

It was clear that what was happening in front of him was almost identical to the world in Resident Evil. The zombies that were created by the hell energy were almost remakes of the zombies in the movie, but the mutated demon beasts were much more dangerous compared to the zombie dogs and zombie cats in the movie.

Therefore, Fei had to delay his plan of conquering the Anji Empire.

Since Fei watched a lot of doomsday movies on Earth, he knew how terrifying it would be if the ‘zombie virus’ spread out of control. Perhaps in a little while, the entire Azeroth Continent would become a paradise for zombies.

Also, if these zombies could level up and evolve like the ones in the movies, then the humans’ fate on the Azeroth Continent would be coming to an end.

Therefore, Fei decided to figure out the situation with that ‘god’ whom Emperor Kerimov of Anji mentioned before his death; he would do it after temporarily controlling the zombie situation. Besides, Fei suspected that Anjians were behind this zombie incident.

While cleansing the evil creatures on the edge of the forest, the warriors of Chambord saved Leo coincidently, and Fei got a vague plan in his mind.

That was why he got off the Xuan’ge with Leo and came here.

Seeing the shocked expressions on Anna and others’ faces, Fei was a little surprised. Then, he quickly realized what was happening, and his vanity was greatly satisfied.

Alanians were far away from the Zenit Empire, yet they heard of Fei’s name.

“Now, this can be counted as known around the world, right? Hahahaha!” the king laughed hysterically in his mind.

“Alanians greet the Majestic King of Chambord. Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you for saving our lives. Your generosity and virtue will soon spread around the continent.”

Anna and her peers got up and bowed at Fei respectfully.

Some of them couldn’t hide their excitement on their faces.

“Since the King of Chambord is here, the rumors are true! The Zenit Empire that has a demi-god is going to attack the violent and cruel Anjians! From the strength that the King of Chambord showcased earlier, the masters of Zenit are as powerful as the rumors had said. If we Alanians can earn the friendship of Zenitians, there is a chance that we can re-establish our empire!”

Chapter 904: Travel Together (Part Two)

Of course, these thoughts only flashed through their minds. After all, they weren’t members of the Royal Family of Alania, and the vicious Anjians already murdered those members. As ordinary citizens, they wanted to recreate the Alania Empire, but they weren’t as passionate about this topic as the royals. The only thing that connected these poor survivors was their acceptance of the bloodline and the race of Alania.

“Sister Anna, thank you for taking care of Keeley and Dilly. Other big brothers and big sisters, thank you a lot as well. I’m their big brother, Leo.”

After whispering with his two little sisters, Leo finally understood the situation.

Since he was away for a long time, his two little sisters were too hungry inside the stone cave and cried. Then, they were discovered by Anna and her team that was passing by. They waited for him close to sunset, but he still didn’t return. Therefore, they thought that he was dead already, so they left with his two little sisters.

However, this team of survivors had terrible luck. Not long after leaving that stone cave, they encountered a big group of zombies and were pushed onto the stone hill. They were surrounded and weren’t able to break through in time. If Fei didn’t appear, these people would all had been killed in under ten minutes.

Even though this was the case, Leo still thanked Anna and her teammates a lot. They had good intentions and were willing to take care of two little girls who were burdens to them.

Also, if the warriors of Chambord didn’t appear at that location, Leo would have died under the claws of that mutated demon wolf, and he wouldn’t be able to take care of his little sisters.

“No need to thank us, Little Brother.” Anna smiled and patted Leo’s head. “No Alanian would ditch other Alanians and leave them to die.”

Right now, she didn’t have that cold and murderous aura from when she battled the zombies. Instead, she looked like a big sister next door.

Overall, Alanians were a conflicted race.

A famous traveling poet had this comment. “The fertile plain allowed Alanians not to worry about food most of the time, so these people appear to be gentle and kind. However, in the face of danger and disaster, the weak-looking Alanians can unleash craziness and persistence like an exploding volcano.”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Fei smiled and nodded.

This team of Alanian survivors knew that these two little girls were burdens and would add danger to the team, but they still chose to protect them. These people were real warriors and deserved to be respected.

“Where are you planning to go next?” Fei asked.

“Next?”

All Alanian survivors fell silent when talking about the future.

Everything seemed uncertain, and they felt a little desperate. A team of survivors like them was too weak; a powerful mutated demon beast could easily tear them apart. They might not be able to live until tomorrow; how could they dream about the future?

Anna frowned for a while and said with gritted teeth, “We are planning to head to the south. Perhaps that place isn’t stained by the undead energy. Of course, we will look for other survivors, and I hope that more people will join us. Regardless, we Alanians will never stop resisting the Anjians. Even if there is only one of us left, we will fight for the continuation and freedom of our race.”

This female warrior sounded a little unsure in the beginning, but she was firm and determinate when she got to the end.

“Good.” Fei nodded.

However, he thought to himself, “This isn’t undead energy but the dark and devilish energy which is many times scarier. The southern region of the former Empire of Alania is probably the same.”

However, the king wouldn’t tell them this depressing information.

After thinking back to his plan, the king smiled and said, “What a coincidence. I’m going to the south as well; we can go together.”

The survivors froze when they heard him.

“What? Your… Your Majesty is willing to go to the south with us?” Anna asked with a shaking voice.

[TL Note: I guess that mage named Mono is gone or dead; there is no more mentioning of him.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 905 - Survivor’s Fortune

Chapter 905: Survivor’s Fortune (Part One)

Anna expressed the question on everyone else’ mind.

At this moment, all the Alanian survivors held their breath, and their hearts were in their throats, afraid that they heard it wrong and wanted to confirm it by hearing Fei’s words again.

“King Alexander of Chambord is an unparalleled master who might be able to kill gods. If he is willing to travel with us, he will protect us,” they thought to themselves.

Without a doubt, their safety would be guaranteed with Fei close by, and this dangerous trip would almost become a vacation.

“Of course, if you guys welcome us.”

Fei’s response made all the Alanian survivors feel elated.

They cheered and thanked Fei for taking care of them, and a few young men ran to the top of the stone hill and roared. Now that they no longer had to worry about triggering the mutated demon beasts and zombies in the area, they wanted to vent their frustration and anxiety.

In the last while, they had to hide and travel carefully, and they were all under enormous pressure. Now, all the negative emotions were vented after they roared.

As if sunlight shined on the land after missing for an eternity, and the tragedy started to leave, smiles that hadn’t appeared on their faces for a long time showed again, and they all felt like they had won the lottery.

Now, the Alanian survivors all relaxed, and the fatigue that they accrued from the intense battle started to overload their nerves like waves of the ocean. Even that burly, middle-aged mercenary named Edward was so tired that he could barely move.

After talking and carefully getting Fei’s permission, this team of Alanian survivors camped on the stone hill and planned to pass this long but not so chilly night here.

Since they didn’t have to worry about being surrounded and sieged by zombies, the young people lit up campfires on the stone hill, lighting up the sky and the excited and joyous faces of these Alanians.

This was the first night that they could relax and get a sound night’s sleep ever since the Undead Creature Catastrophe occurred.

On the other hand, Fei quietly contacted the Xuan’ge.

After a little over ten minutes, Torres quickly came over with ten elite soldiers of Chambord, bringing a lot of food and clean water onto the stone hill.

The team of Alanian survivors wasn’t that surprised about Torres and the soldiers’ arrival. After all, the King of Chambord’s strength was beyond their imaginations, and this man was a prestigious king. It was very reasonable to have mighty guards around him.

These Alanian survivors were lucky that they ran into the king; they were able to enjoy their first delicious meal since the beginning of their survival journey. Even Anna, who looked cold, ate a lot of food; she almost devoured her tongue.

The two little girls, Keeley and Dilly, didn’t know much and chuckled after seeing that.

…

Before noon of the next day, the number of people in the team of survivors increased.

While Fei and the team of survivors traveled south, they ran into another group of Alanian survivors that was in a bad situation.

It was a team comprised of two women and four children. This team was very lucky; the members were all extremely fragile, yet they didn’t die in the dangerous environment. It was quite surprising.

The sexy Anna looked cold on the outside but was very passionate and caring on the inside. After getting Fei’s permission, she took these poor survivors into her team.

One of the survivors was a one-year-old baby. He was having a serious fever and on the verge of death. His mom was a young woman who was about 21 or 22 years old, and she couldn’t stop crying for her child and looked lost. It was a tragic scene.

Chapter 905: Survivor’s Fortune (Part Two)

If Fei didn’t offer help, the mom and son might not be able to last another day.

The harsh lives of Alanians were evident.

Fei estimated that if this catastrophe continued, the Alanian population would at least decrease by over 90 percent.

After some brief interactions, the Alanian survivors realized that the legendary King of Chambord who was said to be the most powerful young master in the Northern Region of Azeroth wasn’t like they had expected. Instead of being majestic and hard to talk to, this young man was friendly, kind, and easy to talk to. Also, he always had a charming smile, and his charisma made others quickly treat him as a friend.

On the way, Fei easily took care of the zombies and mutated demon beasts, so the survivors didn’t need to battle until death. Also, when some of the survivors came to him carefully and wished to get his advice without offending him, the king didn’t reject them and answered their questions regarding cultivation.

Since this unparalleled master was willing to help, the young men in the team couldn’t believe it at first but then started to seek Fei’s teaching repeatedly. In the past, even the members of the Royal Family of Alania couldn’t get this treatment.

Later on, Fei directly took out the beginner-level warrior energy training scrolls that he created when he was bored, and he taught them to all the survivors who were interested in learning from him. Although these techniques were only on the beginner-level, they were from Fei who was like a ‘mobile martial library’. Also, when Fei was teaching them, he gave them personalized advice based on their talents and body compositions. Sometimes, one of his tips saved them one to two months of training.

The team of survivors snowballed as time passed on; more and more people joined the team.

On the night of the second day, more than 40 people were in the team. There were 28 women, seven kids, and 24 men. Out of the 24 men, two of them were seniors, and the rest were all strong young men who could perform laborious tasks.

With Fei on the team, no one was going to die. Therefore, these Alanians, who were engulfed by fear and desperation, smiled from the bottom of their hearts, and they started to have hope about the future.

After a full day, the team only moved forward for about 50 kilometers. It was a speed close to snail in Fei’s eyes, but he wasn’t anxious.

Also, he discovered something interesting. He wasn’t sure if it were a coincidence or there was a mysterious reason, but females were most likely to survive the corrosion of the dark power of Hell. Then, it was children, young men, and seniors in order.

This point seemed to be proven in Diablo World. In [Rogue Encampment], most of the survivors were female rogues; there were so few male rogues that it was pitiable.

Fei wasn’t sure if this were hinting at something.

As the campfire burned and lit up the area, cheers and laughter, which were rare in the area, sounded in the campsite.

The young men and the children stood in front of Fei in a formation and cultivated and trained diligently. In this chaotic world, people knew how hard this opportunity was to come by, so they didn’t dare to slack off. They shouted and practiced, adding a sense of liveliness to the cold and lonely plain at night.

Mercenary Edward, who used the double-handed sword, and Warrior Anna, who was sexy, became the temporary leaders of this team of survivors. Under Fei’s meticulous teaching, both of them obtained warrior energy and created a star swirl in each of their bodies, becoming One-Star Warriors.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 906 - Before Marton City

Chapter 906: Before Marton City (Part One)

The night got darker as time passed by.

When it was midnight, the survivors who had been training diligently entered their simple and crude tents to rest.

Since they still had to travel the next day, they had to replenish their stamina for tomorrow after a day of rigorous training.

Team Leader Anna and Team Leader Edward who were patrolling the area seemed to have encountered a difficulty. After chatting amongst themselves, Anna hesitated a little and walked over to Fei. She said respectfully, “Honorable and generous Majesty of Chambord…”

Fei waved his hand and said with a smile, “Just talk to me directly; you don’t need to add so many praising words. I’m only the king to Chambordians, and we are friends. You don’t need to speak like that with friends.”

“Yes, Your Majesty… Eh, no… I’m here to report to you. If we continue with this speed tomorrow, we will reach the territory of Marton City by the evening, and we might be attacked by the defense force of the Anji Empire. Should we change the path and avoid this city?”

“Marton City?” Fei slightly squinted his eyes.

Chambord already had all the information on the important towns in the former Alania Empire.

Marton City was a city in the northern region of the former Alania Empire, and it was the closest to the border forest. It was a prosperous city for the trade on the border, and it had a population of about 100,000 people. After the Anjians invaded, they occupied the city and stationed one full legion of soldiers here, and it was well-guarded.

However, no one knew what was happening now inside Marton City after the appearance of the evil energy of Hell. Typically speaking, a catastrophe like the ‘zombie apocalypse’ would be more severe in places with denser populations. Perhaps, Marton City was now already a paradise for undead creatures.

[Black Pearl] was now hovering about 10,000 meters above the campsite. Since it was high in the sky, and the semi-godly runes helped it achieve invisibility, ordinary people couldn’t see it.

In fact, [Black Pearl] had been following the team and Fei for the last while.

On the other hand, [Cyclops] was ordered to move forward first to detect the situation. Fei was sure that in a little while, he would receive information about Marton City.

Without hesitation, Fei made the decision, and he said, “We don’t need to bypass it. We can take this opportunity to go and check out the city. Perhaps the evil energy hasn’t reached Marton City yet. The tall city walls might be able to help the residents of the city to block out the zombies and the mutated demon beasts.”

“Ok, we will go and prepare for it.”

Anna and Edward treated Fei’s words as unquestionable commands, and they went to prepare without hesitation.

In reality, Anna and Edward also wanted to go and check out Marton City. It was one of the big cities of the Alania Empire. Although Anjians had occupied it, there were still a ton of Alanians in there. They hoped that their peers inside the city were protected by the city walls and survived until now.

Nothing else happened that night.

On the second day, many Alanian survivors woke up before sunrise, and they started to practice and train. When the sun rose above the horizon, the team packed up and slowly moved forward.

They encountered more and more zombies and mutated demon beasts. It was fortunate for the Alanian survivors that Fei and the warriors of Chambord such as Torres were with them, and these people easily took care of these monsters. Otherwise, although people like Anna and Edward experienced increases in their strengths, they couldn’t save everyone and might be killed by the monsters themselves.

Until now, Fei hadn’t seen any evolution or advancement in the zombies.

Seeing these Chambordians killing zombies like cutting vegetables, the Alanian survivors all looked envious. If the Alania Empire had such mighty warriors, it wouldn’t have been conquered by Anji in less than a month.

Chapter 906: Before Marton City (Part Two)

Especially the King of Chambord; his power was on another level. No one saw him making any moves, but the zombies and powerful mutated demon beasts were all scorched and turned into coal when they got within 1,000 meters of him.

While the team continued traveling south, they met many other survivors.

By sunset, the team already had more than 100 people. Still, half of the team members were female, and there were more than ten kids. Although the number of people in the team increased, the combat strength of the team decreased. Anna and Edward had to organize everyone and assign several young men with the duty of helping seniors and children.

When the sky got dark, this team of survivors finally reached Marton City.

Standing on a tall hill, they could see the giant city that was built beside a river. The dark-red city walls made it look like a giant beast that was squatting on the green plain, and the flags of the Anji Empire fluttered in the wind. Many zombies had surrounded the city like the seawater around an island, and they screamed and slammed their hands on the city walls, trying to break through. However, the city walls that were more than 20 meters tall were something that the zombies couldn’t overcome.

“This scene… looks like one from Resident Evil.”

Fei felt like everything was becoming more and more similar to the movie, Resident Evil. He wondered if there were also a mysterious ‘Umbrella Corporation’ behind this catastrophe, controlling everything.

“Move forward and keep up the guard.”

Since the team was prepared to enter Marton City, they had to do it before the sky turned pitch-black. Although there were many zombies, they were all at the lowest level, and they were nothing in Fei’s eyes. Even though he had to protect more than 100 weak people, it wasn’t challenging for the king.

The group of people moved forward slowly.

When they were about 2,000 meters away from Marton City, the zombies that had surrounded the city sensed something, and a fraction of them turned around and dashed toward the group while screaming viciously as if they were demons that saw the most delicious meat.

“Guys, don’t panic! Gather together but don’t get too crowded!”

Anna shouted and tried to maintain order. Facing so many zombies, even she was a little anxious, let alone the ordinary survivors. Therefore, the team got a little messy.

In a flash, the herds of zombies rushed over and engulfed this small team of survivors.

…

-Further away on the northern defense wall of Marton City-

“Huh? There is more activity outside the city? Haha! Quick! Come over and have a look! The show is starting! Hehehe, how many Alanian pigs are going to feed themselves to the zombies this time?”

A soldier of Anji who was napping while leaning against a battlement heard the noises outside the city, and he turned around and looked down while calling out to his peers. Excitement couldn’t be hidden from his face, and it looked like he discovered something funny.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. There are quite a few of them. Now that I think about it, a little more than 1,000 Alanian pigs have tried to get into the city, but they were all eaten by the zombies outside the city, right?” another soldier laughed with a gloating expression, and it looked like he was watching a show.

“More! Including the Alanian pigs who were thrown out of the city, there are at least 3,000 to 4,000 people. Hehe, guarding this city is quite boring. Although we don’t need to worry about these evil creatures rushing in, we can only get some entertainment through this every day.”

“Hahaha! Old rules! Let’s bet and see how long these Alanian pigs can last!”

“I bet one gold coin! Less than ten minutes!”

“Hahaha! There seems to be more pigs this time. I bet three gold coins! More than ten minutes!”

“I bet three gold coins…”

“Hahaha! Dirty pigs! Use your low lives and sweet blood to entertain your Anjian granddaddies! Hahaha!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 907

Chapter 907: Bloody Defense Wall (Part One)

It seemed like the Anjian soldiers were already used to the scene outside the defense wall. Also, they weren’t afraid of the undead creatures and monsters that terrified most of the humans on the continent. Instead, as if they were watching a show, they were excited and even started a bet. It seemed like everything was within their control.

“You… bunch… of demons. None of you… will end well…” A series of choppy and stuttering curses weakly sounded by them.

“Huh? You are still not dead yet?”

More than several figures were hung on the watchtower on the defense wall. Large iron hooks penetrated their shoulder blades, and they were hung in the air like fish that was being air-dried. It was a torturous experience, and the pain was unimaginable.

Out of the eight figures, seven of them already turned into corpses due to the continuous bleeding and intense pain, and only one tall person still had one last breath in him.

At this moment, he woke up from fainting, and he struggled and cussed when seeing the excited soldiers of Anji.

These people were all the warriors in the Alanian rebellion force in Marton City. After Anjians captured them, they were tortured and hung on the defense wall alive, used by Anjians as deterrents to warn other Alanians. They had been hung here for six days, and this only survivor’s name was Charles Adam.

Charles Adam was a Two-Star Warrior and one of the leaders in the rebellion force. Although his warrior energy was destroyed, his body was tougher than others, and that was the only reason that he was still alive.

In the last six days, Adam had witnessed 21 tragic incidents in his limited waking hours after the intense pain knocked him out, leaving him unconscious. Those Alanian survivors from the region got to the outside of Marton City and begged Anjians to let them in, but they were all shut out. In fact, some of the cruel Anjian soldiers treated them as live targets and practiced their archery skills on these people. Then, as more and more zombies gathered around the city, the Alanian survivors, who came here and tried to be protected in the city, had to fight with the zombies, becoming the new entertainment for Anjians.

These people were crueler and more devilish than zombies. They treated these inhumane things like entertainment and never got tired of it.

“You… you b*stards… the gods will condemn you…” Adam endured intense pain and cursed.

“Huh? It seems like you aren’t feeling any pain; you still have the energy to curse.” An Anjian soldier rolled his eyes and walked to the watchtower. Then, he grabbed one of Adam’s feet that was in mid-air and pulled on it forcefully.

“Ah!” Even though Adam was a strong-willed, tough man, he screamed in pain uncontrollably.

The iron hooks penetrated his shoulders and got locked inside his body. His flesh grew around the hooks, and his blood dried on them. Also, white worms were wriggling around his wounds right now.

After being pulled, the wounds got torn open again. The injuries got worse, and blood flowed down his body rapidly. Even his shoulder blades were showing, and he fainted again.

“Hahaha…” the Anjian soldiers around the watchtower laughed in excitement.

-At this moment-

“Five minutes are about to pass. Guess who will win the bet? Huh? What is that? Oh god! What is happening?” Just as an Anjian soldier was about to say something, he suddenly pointed outside the defense wall and screamed on top of his lungs, sounding like a woman who successfully caught her man cheating.

Chapter 907: Bloody Defense Wall (Part Two)

The other soldiers looked in the direction that he was pointing, and they gaped instantly. Their mouths were open so wide that a giant dragon egg could fit through.

While they were distracted by Adam, they forgot to pay attention to the team of Alanian survivors outside the city. They weren’t sure when, but the thousands of zombies outside the city were wiped out; not a single zombie was spared.

All the zombies were turned into charcoal, and they fell to the ground.

The team of Alanian survivors already got to the city gate without any injuries.

“Open the gate,” a sexy female warrior shouted.

The Anjian soldiers on the defense wall were stunned, and they looked at each other, not sure what to do.

Until now, they still didn’t know what they missed out on, and they had no idea how those zombies were taken out. After looking down, they saw a little over 100 people, and most of them in ragged clothes. Women and children made up more than half of the team, and even the young men looked terrible; it didn’t seem like there were masters among them.

“Shoot! Quick! Shoot arrows and kill them!”

The team commander on the defense wall instinctively sensed threats from this team of Alanian survivors outside the city, and he instantly gave the same order when he sensed danger; he didn’t even think it through twice before issuing the order of attack.

There were many reasons for the rise of the Anji Empire. Except for some mysterious factors, the power of its military was vital. Therefore, although these soldiers looked orderless and lazy, they quickly reacted. As soon as the commander issued the order, arrows dashed down the defense wall like raindrops in a storm. Then, loud warning bells resonated on the defense wall. The soundwaves expanded in all directions, and the people in the city heard them clearly.

Suddenly, a golden screen appeared. With Fei being in the center, the golden screen protected everyone inside.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

The sharp, howling arrows were all blocked before falling to the ground powerlessly.

“This welcome isn’t too friendly. It seems like Anjians aren’t interested in sitting down and talking.”

Fei lightly pushed his hand forward, and the iron gate that weighed more than several tons and could only be opened by the complex gear mechanisms moved.

Creak!

Like a light wooden door that wasn’t locked and was placed in the wind, the iron gate slowly opened on its own, revealing the Anjian soldiers who were preparing their defense and were now stunned.

Just as Fei was about to lead the team into the city, he suddenly sensed something, and he said to Torres behind him, “Take them into the city first.”

Then, he dashed upward and appeared on top of the defense wall that was more than 20 meters tall.

Fei glanced through the seven corpses that were hanging off the watchtower and finally looked at Charles Adam, who was on the verge of death.

With Fei’s experience and sight, he could tell that this muscular man was once a Two-Star Warrior, but his strength was destroyed. Although this man wasn’t dead yet, he was one breath away.

From his clothes and dressing style, Fei knew that he was an Alanian.

“What kind of power allowed him to last so long under such torture?” Seeing the horrifying wounds and the white worms on them, Fei was a little stunned. If this man didn’t have a strong will and tough mental power, he couldn’t have survived until now.

Fei was shocked.

This man was a real man made of iron!

The king raised his hand, and a soft energy gushed out and lifted Adam.

Tink!

At the same time, the iron hooks that were connected to his shoulders were chopped off, and they didn’t even vibrate.

Adam’s injuries were too severe. Therefore, even a powerful master like Fei had to be careful, afraid that he might affect the wounds and intensify them.

At this moment, this tough man who was unconscious seemed to have detected something, and his strong willpower allowed him to open his eyes and wake up by force.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 908 - Chaotic City

Chapter 908: Chaotic City (Part One)

“Don’t move.” Fei lightly pressed his hand down on Charles Adam who struggled to stand up. Golden energy flames burned on the king’s right hand, and the holy power of the Paladin flowed into this tough man’s body through the wounds, carefully healing his injuries.

This man’s body was in a devastating state. Even with Fei’s strength, he had to do the healing slowly and cautiously.

As time passed by, the two iron hooks that were in Adam’s body and almost grew together with his muscles were slowly ‘squeezed’ out; it was clear that a mysterious force was pulling on them.

A small amount of blood flowed down from the injuries, and some flesh was dragged out along with wriggling white worms. Even though the smell of blood permeated the air, and this process looked shocking and painful, Adam was engulfed by Fei’s immense holy power, and he didn’t feel any pain.

Soon, the Anjian soldiers around the watchtower woke up from the shock and figured out that this stranger was an enemy and not a friend. However, they were shocked by Fei’s god-like power, and they didn’t dare to attack. With their weapons drawn, they formed a big circle and surrounded Fei and Adam in the center.

“Reckless! Where did this pig come from? How dare you barge into Marton City which is under our Anji Empire’s control?”

Quickly, a roar sounded from afar, and a beam of red light dashed toward the city gate and resonated with heat energy, looking like a meteor. In the blink of an eye, this light got close and hovered above the watchtower.

This man was a mighty fire-elemental warrior, and he was very close to advancing into the Moon-Class Realm. He was engulfed in the red burning flames, and he understood what was happening in the air.

After a roar, he struck down at Fei’s back.

Boom!

A vicious and aggressive fire dragon dashed out of this Anjian master’s palm, and it shot toward Fei’s back with heat energy that was enough to melt iron and gold.

“It is Mr. Perth…”

“Hahaha! Mr. Perth is here. These damn Alanian pigs! They are all dead!”

The Anjian soldiers on the defense wall all cheered; it was clear that they were confident in this master named Perth, and they relaxed while quickly backing off. These soldiers were experienced, and they knew the terrifying power of the fire dragon; they didn’t want to stand close and be injured for no reason.

However, what happened next shocked the Anjian soldiers who had their confidence restored, and their bodies turned cold.

With their eyes wide open, they observed the following scene.

That white-robed young man who was focusing on healing Adam didn’t even turn around. In fact, he didn’t even try to dodge or pause healing for a second to counterattack. However, when that fire dragon was about to touch his back, this young man turned around and looked at it.

No one could describe what that glance was like.

However, that glance turned everything around in an unimaginable fashion. The fire dragon that could destroy half of the defense wall seemed like a little mouse that saw a giant dragon; it whined in fear and instantly disappeared!

That wasn’t the end of it!

The master of Anji, Perth, was also severely injured. This general who was invincible in the eyes of the ordinary soldiers spat out a mouthful of blood when the fire dragon disappeared, and his face paled. He directly fell out of the sky and smashed onto the defense wall like a dead animal before fainting.

Now, even an idiot would know how powerful this black-haired young man was.

Invincible!

This word appeared in the head of every Anjian soldier.

For a moment, the Anjian soldiers who were fearless in dangerous situations felt a chill rushing down their spines, going from their skulls into their butt and freezing them on the spot.

Their fear of an unrivaled master made them want to turn around and escape, but their training and soldiers’ instinct made them stay.

However, there was no way that they could attack Fei.

Suddenly, a series of shouts and roars sounded below the defense wall.

Chapter 908: Chaotic City (Part Two)

It seemed like Torres and others were now battling the reinforcements of Anji.

Fei wasn’t worried at all. He had already scanned the entire Marton City with his spirit energy. Although there were many masters of Anji in the city, none of them were at the level capable of threatening Torres.

Torres could protect those Alanian survivors on his own, and there were still ten elite soldiers of Chambord around them.

After about ten minutes, 80 percent of the injuries on Adam’s body were healed, and the two destroyed star swirls also came back. With some rest and natural recovery, this man would return to his prime.

One key factor was that the luck of this leader of the Alanian resistance force was insane, and he was able to last until now and encounter Fei who had the Hell Mode level 100 Paladin. Otherwise, even if a peak Burning Sun Lord who mastered wood elemental warrior energy came here, Adam couldn’t be saved from the embrace of the Grim Reaper.

“You are…” Adam slowly woke up and looked at the black-haired young man in front of him whose strength was beyond his imagination. He was baffled, and he thought to himself, “This young man doesn’t look like an Alanian, and he is dressed differently. Why did he come here? And why is he willing to help me?”

Fei smiled and thought of something. A double-handed sword on the ground jumped into Adam’s hand on its own, and the king said, “It isn’t the time to talk about this. How are you feeling, Buddy? Can you still fight? You will know everything after the scums in Marton City are dead.”

Adam grasped the longsword and caressed it in intoxication as if he were rubbing the soft skin of his lover. As he sensed the spinning star swirls in his body that had once disappeared, Adam was elated, and he looked at Fei in admiration.

Then, he glanced at the Anjian soldiers who were dashing toward the watchtower and gathering around them, and flames of anger shot out of his eyes. He roared, “Of course! I will never stop fighting until every last one of these Anjian bastards dies! Alanians won’t bleed for nothing.”

“Ok, Warrior. You can take the Anjians on the defense wall.”

“B*stards, wash away your crimes with your own blood!”

Charles Adam froze for a second, and then he charged toward the Anjian soldiers, who had all swarmed up, like a ferocious tiger.

The scenes of his friends and peers dying tragically flashed before his eyes, triggering this iron-like man repeatedly. Although he had just healed and was still a little weak, his blood was boiling, and he could take on these ordinary soldiers without an issue.

…

After spending about 20 minutes, Fei set up some defensive magic arrays around Marton City. These magic arrays could help fend off the invasion of the dark and evil energy, and they could also block the charge of zombies and mutated demon beasts. Of course, when these magic arrays were activated, the people in the city also couldn’t leave.

Fei’s instinct told him that there were some interesting things hidden in the city, and that they might inform him of something.

When Fei got back to the defense wall, Marton City was in chaos. Torres and others defeated a battalion of more than 1,000 elite soldiers of Anji who were fully armored, and the Alanians who were being greatly suppressed took this opportunity wisely, starting their aggressive rebellion and fighting with their enemies.

Fei sighed.

He wasn’t sure how many people were going to die in this chaos, but it was unavoidable.

By now, Charles Adam had defeated the Anjian soldiers on the defense wall, and he was covered in blood as if he had just bathed in it. Even his face was covered, and his white teeth looked more wicked when he opened his mouth.

When he saw Fei’s return, he walked over respectfully and said, “Sir, what should we do next?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 909 - Combat Style of Warriors of Chambord

Chapter 909: Combat Style of Warriors of Chambord (Part One)

“Marton City is too chaotic; it is clear that some people are trying to rob from others and commit crimes while chaos is taking place. After all, chaos is the most fertile soil for crime. We must stop this! If this continues, this great city would be destroyed before the war is over. Is there a way that you can contact the Alanians inside the city?” Fei frowned and asked Adam while looking at the burning flames in the city that seemed like blooming poppy flowers.

“Not a problem! I was one of the leaders of the resistance force.” Adam revealed his identity and said confidently, “I think I can organize people and keep the Alanians inside the city in check, helping to relieve the chaotic situation.”

“Great. Then, go ahead and do that. In terms of the Anjian soldiers… leave them to us Chambordians,” Fei said and nodded.

“Chambordian? Huh? You are…. King Alexander of Chambord?”

Since he became one of the leaders of the Alanian resistance force, Adam wasn’t dumb, and he got more news compared to the ordinary people.

Of course, he knew that the Zenit Empire had waged war against the Anji Empire, and the leader of the expedition troop was King Alexander of Chambord, one of the two unrivaled masters of the Northern Region; the other one was Emperor Yassin of Zenit.

Since this black-haired, white-robed young man was insanely powerful, he addressed himself as a Chambordian, and he had a majestic aura that only belonged to top-level decision-maker, Adam felt like his intuition was correct, and this young man was the legendary King of Chambord.

“Hahaha! You are right! I’m King Alexander.”

While he laughed, the king turned into a dash of light and shot toward the most majestic building in the center of Marton City.

This building was once the Castellon Estate of Marton City. After Anjian soldiers conquered this city, the Castellan of Marton and his large family of more than 300 people were slaughtered. This estate was also taken and used as the command center of the [Blood Fang Legion], which was the battle legion of Anji that was stationed in the city.

Right now, the building was well guarded, and no one knew what was happening in there.

Although the dark power of Hell didn’t corrode this giant city, Fei sensed an immense amount of evil energy hidden in this building.

Therefore, he rushed over and tried to see what was happening.

Right now, standing on the defense wall, Charles Adam couldn’t hide the excitement and thrill on his face.

Seeing that dash of golden light, he knew that the Zenitian reinforcements that Alanians had been waiting for three months finally arrived. Although he wasn’t sure of the attitude that Zenitians had toward Alanians, the war between Alania and Anji was the most important thing. The old saying ‘the enemy of my enemy is my friend’ still held up right now. If Alania could receive the help from Zenit, they might get a chance to re-establish their empire.

With hot tears in his eyes, Adam turned around and took down the corpses of his other seven peers before placing them on the defense wall in order. Then, he grabbed onto Perth, a master of Anji, unleashed his warrior energy, and dashed down the defense wall like a bouncing ball. Then, he charged toward the place in the city where the noises were the loudest.

The King of Chambord was right; they had to control this chaotic situation quickly.

Otherwise, if the chaos continued, it would become uncontainable, even more destructive compared to the Undead Creature Catastrophe. Even if Alanians ended up defeating the Anjian soldiers in the city and regaining control, the city itself would be destroyed by the hot-headed Alanians and criminals who were messing around.

Adam didn’t kill Perth to vent his anger.

Although Adam looked reckless and rough, he was detail-oriented and thoughtful. He knew that the King of Chambord didn’t kill this master of Anji for a reason; perhaps this Anjian could be useful later on.

…

Chapter 909: Combat Style of Warriors of Chambord (Part Two)

While Fei was dashing toward Castellan Estate, Torres and the soldiers of Chambord had brought the team of Alanian survivors of more than 100 people toward this place. They had destroyed many Anjian soldiers along the way, and they were currently facing off the major group of Anjian soldiers who looked like a black flood.

The two giant Xuan’ge that were hiding in the sky, [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops], stayed out of this, but those ten elite soldiers of Chambord already constructed a simple teleportation array. After they matched up the magic frequencies and connected with the teleportation arrays on the Xuan’ge, more and more elite soldiers of Chambord walked out of the dreamy magic flames that were flashing on the arrays on the ground one after another.

As soon as Fei appeared, the battle began.

A total of 600 elite soldiers of Chambord in white armor came down, and they charged at tens of thousands of Anjian soldiers; the scene looked tragic.

Looking down from the sky, it seemed like a streak of white river water was trying to penetrate a black sea; it appeared to be a suicide attempt since it wasn’t a battle of equal strength. Everything looked pitiful and sad.

It was clear that the elite soldiers of Anji felt this way as well.

Although they were stunned by the strength that Torres, a Moon-Class Elite, showcased, these soldiers had been through many battles and were mostly veterans. They didn’t lack the courage, and they blew the bugles and charged forward.

Dark clouds enveloped the sky. As lightning bolts flashed across the clouds, and a series of commands were issued. Tens of thousands of Anjian soldiers created compact formations, and their black armor and shields connected, moving together like a mobile metal great wall.

As they moved forward, they created a series of metal-grinding noises, sounding like mountains were collapsing; it was suffocating and made others feel desperate.

“Kill! Kill! Kill!”

The tens of thousands of Anjian soldiers shouted together, and it was terrifying. The vast soundwaves rushed out like a flood. If Torres didn’t release his aura and block the pressure, the Alanian survivors who were behind him would have fainted.

After shouting ‘kill’, loud buzzing noises resonated in the sky.

As if a lightning bolt dashed across the sky, a bright light flashed by in the low-sky, and people suddenly realized that the Anjian soldiers threw out more than 1,000 black spears. The pointy tips of the spears reflected chilly light, and they instantly shot above the heads of the 600 white-armored soldiers of Chambord like a big flock of birds. Then, they dashed down toward the soldiers of Chambord, drawing a trajectory that looked like the wicked smile of the Grim Reaper.

This type of spear throwing was lethal on the battleground; there were no accurate targets, and its goal was to cover a specific area. Even if soldiers with warrior energy encountered this situation, they might die.

However, in the face of such danger, the group of people in white didn’t make any noises even though it seemed like they were going to lose a lot of members.

Like a group of white phantoms, they suddenly turned into beams of white light and dashed away when the spears were about three meters above the ground, dodging all attacks.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

In the next second, the thousands of spears nailed onto the hard rocks where those soldiers in white were standing at, and a series of sparks appeared.

In fact, some spears barely missed the Chambordians by their ears and backs. If these soldiers were one second slower, their bodies would have been penetrated. However, none of the Chambordians screamed or gasped. Their faces were calm, and their eyes were determined.

“Damn it! Star-level Warriors?”

Someone gasped in the military campsite of Anji.

The warrior energy that was burning on the soldiers of Chambord was so bright that it was eye-piercing.

“Crossbowmen, ready! Front row, horizontal shoot! Back row, upward shoot! Ready, shoot!” a military command sounded abruptly.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Arrows dashed out behind the tower shield formation of Anji, locking down all the possible escape paths on the ground and in the air. These arrows were all sharp, wolf-fang arrows, and they were shot from heavy crossbows. One arrow was enough to break a small tree, and even Star-level Warriors would be severely injured if they were hit.

Shooting horizontally and upward from a close distance allowed the elite crossbowmen of Anji to control the area. It was impossible for the soldiers of Chambord to quickly dodge again.

It seemed like a death trap.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 910 - The Birth of An Invincible Troop

Chapter 910: The Birth of An Invincible Troop (Part One)

Seeing this dangerous scene, the hundred-or-so Alanian survivors who were watching from a distance almost gasped in fear. The Anjian soldiers conquered the Alania Empire in less than two months, so Alanians knew how terrifying the iron-armored Anjian soldiers were. Even right now, Alanians feared the mighty military power of Anjians.

At this moment, noises of blades being drawn sounded in unison.

Tink!

All 600 soldiers of Chambord pulled out their sabers, and the loud metal-grinding noises of the sabers sliding on their sheaths resonated in the area. It sounded like a giant tornado, shocking people to their souls.

During this process, no one made a sound.

At that moment, the 600 chilly and murderous sabers formed a metal forest that was moving rapidly, and even stronger warrior energy fluctuations appeared on the warriors of Chambord in white.

The saber energies mixed with the warrior energies, and they shot up into the sky like beautiful fireworks.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded, followed by explosions, and the locusts-like wolf-fang arrows that were whistling in the air and flying toward them were turned into specks of dust by the shiny saber energies in a short time.

It was a heroic and magnificent scene.

The 600 people waved their sabers silently, and the 600 warrior energy flames that bloomed like flowers destroyed the arrow storm that was coming at them. The terrifying thing was that even when the arrows got turned into specks of dust, they couldn’t get within one meter of the white-armored warriors of Chambord.

The entire process was breathtaking, and it was so fast that ordinary people couldn’t catch it and didn’t know what was going on.

After the warriors of Chambord quickly dashed by, the metal arrowheads, wooden arrow shafts, and feather fletching that got turned into dust finally settled on the ground after a long time, piling onto the ground like garbage and looking like the abandoned accessories after a grand outdoor party.

Then, the white-armored warriors of Chambord didn’t give Anjians a second chance to shoot arrows with their crossbows.

It only took the blink of an eye for the warriors of Chambord to draw their sabers. In the next second, the 20 white-armored soldiers in the front got within ten meters of the tower shield dragon lance formation of the Anjian troop.

Then, the soldiers struck out in unison.

These 20 sabers were designed by Fei, the Martial Grandmaster who lived two lives, forged by Blacksmith Charsi, who was from Diablo World, using precious materials, and had runes engraved on them by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory. With mystical power engulfing them, they left energy arcs in the air.

In the face of these brilliant saber energies, the tower shields that were made of iron and were forged hundreds of times seemed fragile like cheese.

The tower shields were silently cut in half, and the strong Anjian soldiers who were hiding behind the shields with dragon lances in their hands and on their shoulders in anticipation of the collision were sent flying into the air.

The people who also flew up were the 580 white-armored warriors.

These soldiers of Chambord flew above the heads of their 20 peers, and they dashed into the black-flood-like Anjian troop as if they were phantoms at night and messengers of the Grim Reaper who were here to send the invitation of death.

Finally, blood was spilled.

“AH!” An Anjian soldier was cut in half by a saber energy, and he screamed in pain, signifying the formal arrival of the battle and the killing.

Before the first scream could disappear, hundreds of even more high-pitched shrill screams resonated in the area and overpowered the first scream.

The cruel yet unavoidable close-range combat finally took place.

The Alanian survivors who were watching from afar shivered while spectating; they were so excited that they couldn’t control themselves. Like hot iron rod against fresh cheese, the white-armored warriors of Chambord destroyed the defense-line that had been set up by Anjians for a long time.

The Alanians saw that every time a Chambordian waved their saber, more than ten Anjian soldiers fell to the ground. Now, they got the first-hand experience about how powerful Chambordians were, and they got a better understanding of the legendary stories that traveling poets told about the Chambord Kingdom.

Chapter 910: The Birth of An Invincible Troop (Part Two)

As time passed by, the chaos and riots that were happening in other parts of the city seemed to be quieting down, and the burning flames appeared to be controlled as well and began getting extinguished.

Fei nodded and thought, “It seems like that Alanian warrior named Charles Adam has found the resistance force, and they are gradually taking control of the city without the trouble of facing the military of Anji.”

As Fei thought that, more and more Alanians rushed out to all streets and roads. There were males and females, and they ranged from blacksmiths to vendors to warriors to civilians…

Although they all looked different, weak, and malnourished, they all had hatred in their eyes. Like wounded beasts, they couldn’t wait to tear Anjians apart.

Alanians who had been trying to breathe and survive under the white terror and pressure of Anjian soldiers walked out under the lead of the resistance force. Like a volcano that had been accumulating heat for thousands of years, they rushed out and tried to charge at the Anjian soldiers who had committed all kinds of crimes; their fury powered them, and they were prepared to die with the enemies.

However, they were stunned and frozen; they discovered that Anjian soldiers who had committed evil deeds were receiving the cruelest punishment.

Further away from them, people shrieked and fell on the battlefield, but none of them were white-armored warriors.

The soldiers of Chambord who were wearing white armor and holding top-tier sabers looked like a group of white Grim Reapers that were harvesting life with sickles. Wherever they went, broken limbs flew into the air, and the blood dyed the white bones. Almost no Anjian soldiers could block these white Grim Reapers; not even for a second.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

[Son of Wind] Torres stood at the edge of the battlefield with his bow in hand. Every time he shot out an arrow, a master of Anji was turned into a cloud of blood mist.

To Anjians, this handsome, elf-like, blond young man was more terrifying than demons and ghosts. No masters of Anji could dodge his arrows even if they were Seven-Star or Eight-Star Warriors or Mages.

From top to bottom, the arrogant, cruel, and bloodhungry soldiers of Anji were completely suppressed.

This was technically the first time that the Chambord Legion battled foreign enemies on foreign land.

Ever since the very beginning, Fei had been emphasizing the importance of getting the soldiers used to the atmosphere of large-scale battles and training the soldiers with practice fights. Now, Chambord finally reaped the fruit of its investment.

This was also the first time that the Chambord Legion revealed its sharp fangs to the world.

An invincible and terrifying iron troop was finally born on the Azeroth Continent after experiencing the real test of blood and war.

Then, after a little while, the outcome of the battle was determined.

Although the ratio of the number of Anjian soldiers and Chambordian soldiers was 100:1, and the Anjian soldiers fought fiercely since they were pushed into a corner, they couldn’t do much against the elite troop of Chambord that was comprised of only soldiers who were Three-Star Warriors and higher and perfectly coordinated with each other.

In less than 30 minutes, the Anjian soldiers were completely crushed, and it was coming to an end. Rather than calling it a battle, it was more like a one-sided massacre.

The combination of mighty Star-level Warriors and great weapons meant that the troop comprised of ordinary soldiers couldn’t compete with them.

Fei didn’t participate in the battle at all since it was unnecessary.

Instead of focusing on the battle, the king stared at the Castellan Estate that was protected by the troop of Anji in the middle.

Now, Fei sensed it more. Inside the Castellan Estate that looked like a small city within the large Marton City, there was a streak of dark power of Hell that was hard to detect. It was far more evil than the zombies and mutated demon beasts outside the city, and it seemed like a cloud of invisible blood mist engulfed the entire estate, emitting the terrifying aura that only masters could sense.

It seemed like something was brewing there.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Suddenly, explosions sounded inside the Castellan Estate, and the ground started to shake.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 911 - Mysterious Monster

Chapter 911: Mysterious Monster (Part One)

It sounded like a giant monster was going to rush out of the Castellan Estate since the loud noises resembled footsteps. Every time the footstep-like noise sounded, the ground shrieked in pain.

Then, cracking noises resonated in the area, and visible cracks appeared on the stone walls around the Castellan Estate.

Fei waved his hand, and the 600 white-armored warriors of Chambord received his command and backed out of the battlefield in unison.

They were the main characters in this bloody battle, yet they didn’t make any noises.

Like a group of white ghosts in the night, they were quick and agile. Although they defeated an elite legion of Anji, they didn’t suffer any casualties. Their white armor was completely snow-white; not a single drop of blood dripped onto them. When the warrior energy flames engulfed them, it was impossible for spilled blood even to get close to them.

This victory of a few versus many seemed legendary in others’ eyes, but it was only a warm-up for the warriors of Chambord; they didn’t even use their full strength.

Further away, Alanians stared at the white-armored soldiers of Chambord, and they were dumbfounded.

While Anna and Edward were envious, they smiled bitterly and thought, “If our Alania Empire had such an elite troop, it wouldn’t have been conquered by Anji so easily.”

There were still 3,000 to 4,000 Anjian soldiers left, but they completely lost the courage to battle, and they couldn’t put up any defense.

The military officers were all killed by Torres’ arrows.

The ordinary soldiers weren’t afraid of ferocious battle, but they realized that they couldn’t even harm their enemies’ hair even though they risked their lives fearlessly. After discovering that, their courage melted like a snowflake on a hot summer day, disappearing instantly.

The blood gathered and formed a small river, flowing on the ground.

Corpses that were cut in half lay all around the Castellan Estate, and the Anjian soldiers who were fleeing dropped their weapons out of fear. Without question, these thousands of soldiers lost their bravery. Even if they could escape from this place alive, they would never dare to walk onto a battlefield again.

Boom!

The firm stone walls around the Castellan Estate were finally broken by the strong shaking, and six giant beasts appeared out of the thick dust; they had violent and destructive auras around them.

As soon as they appeared, all the people in the area gasped.

They were a type of monsters that no one had ever seen before. Like lizards that were skinned, red liquid flowed on their red flesh, looking like thick blood. In fact, this liquid was even wriggling a little, and it was a terrifying sight.

Each of these monsters was about four meters tall and six meters long, and streaks of red mist engulfed them, making their heads seem vague and indistinguishable. Red light beams shot out of their eye sockets, and their sharp, white fangs looked more horrifying under the illumination of the red light, making them resemble demons that just escaped from Hell.

“Puff…” The monsters snorted, and streaks of nose-piercing, blackish-red mist shot out of their nostrils and dispersed into the area.

A few Anjian soldiers who were fleeing got engulfed by this blackish-red mist by accident, and they shrieked in pain.

Fizz!

A series of noises could be heard, and it sounded like acid was corroding and eating away flesh.

Everyone gasped and was stunned by what they saw.

These poor Anjian soldiers’ skin was completely corroded and melted, revealing the bloody muscles and blood vessels underneath. Their eyeballs dropped out of their eye sockets, and their facial muscles started to wither at a terrifying speed.

This process lasted less than five seconds, and these soldiers stopped screaming.

These few Anjian soldiers were turned into… zombies? They were turned into zombies that brought limitless destruction to Alanians!

“Is this the source of the evil power of Hell that turns creatures into zombies?” Fei thought to himself while light flashed in his eyes. What he was seeing validated some of his guesses.

Chapter 911: Mysterious Monster (Part Two)

These mysterious monsters that were freed looked around, and they roared and charged into the groups of Anjian soldiers who were the closest to them before opening their bloody mouths.

Like hungry dogs, their tongues that were about a meter long shot out like bullets and coiled around the soldiers before pulling them back, and these monsters chewed on them mercilessly.

Killing and screams appeared again, and blood and internal organs flew in all directions.

The Anjian soldiers who just lost courage were no match for these terrifying and powerful monsters. Except for trying to dodge, they also had to try and avoid the blackish-red mist that was around the monsters. If they got close to the terrifying and strange mist, their life energy would be robbed away, and they would turn into zombies that were controlled by the dark power of Hell.

It was clear that these monsters were not interested in zombies. With a level of agility that didn’t match their large size, they dashed around the chaotic soldiers like red lightning bolts and devoured these people to their hearts’ content. While they roared in pleasure, they turned all the living beings around them into food.

This terrifying yet tragic scene made others feel like it was the end of the world, and a series of gasps sounded.

Alanians who were watching from afar quickly backed off, and the ones who were more afraid already turned around and fled. Charles Adam and his peers tried their best to command the soldiers in the Alanian resistance force to maintain order.

Anna and Edward’s expressions changed, and they put up their arms, trying to protect survivors like Leo while slowly backing off.

Everyone was able to sense the horrifying power of these six unnamed bloody monsters. Since none of the Alanians could battle these monsters, they had to place their hopes on that black-haired man in the white robe.

“Roar!”

A monster finally discovered Fei and the Chambordian soldiers, and it roared before turning into a red lightning bolt and charging at them viciously. With the boiling blackish-red mist around it, it dashed toward Fei like a collapsing mountain while blood dripped down its brush-like tongue.

At this moment, Fei already finished observing, and he lost interest in continuing watching them.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Without needing Fei, the blond and handsome Torres pulled on his bow, and his green wind-elemental warrior energy formed six arrows. When his fingers released the bowstring, the six arrows turned into six flashes of light.

These arrows were so fast that before the ordinary people could hear the vibration of the bowstring and see the arrows traveling in the air, the six terrifying and mysterious monsters all exploded, turning into finely minced flesh and blooming bloodflower.

Bang! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Then, people heard the loud bowstring vibration noises and the air-piercing noises of the arrows.

Such mighty archery skill!

Gasps and applause sounded; Alanians were shocked by the power of their ally again.

Anna and Edward looked at each other, and they felt like all the surprises already numbed them.

Under Fei’s guidance, they both successfully became One-Star Warriors, and their understanding of the world grew as well. Therefore, they knew the power of these arrows better than ordinary people.

They had thought that Torres might be an Eight-Star Warrior, and they felt like they overestimated this blond young man. However, they now realized that it was a gross understatement.

The leaders of the Alanian resistance force were shocked more than anyone else.

Charles Adam, who was the only Three-Star Warrior in the city, smiled bitterly, and he thought, “The Chambord Kingdom sure is full of talented people, and it isn’t only based on the King of Chambord’s strength. No wonder this kingdom is like a legend in the Northern Region of Azeroth. Leaving everything else aside, this little guard of the king who looks common has the power to dominate over a region and destroy weak empires. Even when our Alania Empire was still around about half a year ago, no one could rival this young man.”

Suddenly, a terrifying scream sounded in the crowd.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 912 - New Discovery

Chapter 912: New Discovery (Part One)

People looked in the direction of the scream, and they saw more strange things happening. After the six giant mysterious monsters were killed, streaks of blackish-red mist flowed out of the broken bones and torn flesh.

Gradually, the cloud of blackish-red mist grew so big and dense that the Castellan Estate was about to be engulfed by it.

The mist enveloped a few injured Anjian soldiers who were lying on the ground and couldn’t move, and they screamed and struggled before they were turned into zombies.

“Back! Back off!”

Shouts sounded in the crowd, and all the Alanians rushed back in alarm, afraid of getting touched by the evil energy.

People like Charles Adam also became frantic. If this mist expanded and dispersed into the area, the entire Marton City was going to be corroded. Before tomorrow’s sunrise, everyone in the city would probably be controlled by the evil energy as zombies.

“Huh? Interesting.” Fei walked in slowly; he made another strange discovery.

Although these monsters were essentially evil creatures from hell, the same as those zombies and mutated demon beasts that they encountered prior, only red and evil mist flowed out of the flesh of these monsters that were killed by Torres. There wasn’t even a tiny trace of the mysterious yet pure energy that only Fei could see which would appear after the death of those zombies and mutated demon beasts.

“What is going on? Could it be that the mysterious energy which I can absorb doesn’t exist in all the hell creatures? What is the difference between them?” Since this question related to his future growth in strength, it was critical for Fei to figure it out.

Therefore, the king stopped moving and closely observed the minced flesh on the ground that looked like meat paste.

“Be careful!”

At this moment, sexy warrior Anna shouted and tried to warn Fei.

It turned out that Fei was already at the outer edge of the giant cloud of blackish-red mist, and a few streaks of blackish-red mist that had a foul smell moved toward Fei’s body like the hands of murderous ghosts. It seemed like the mist had a life of its own and chose living creatures in the area to destroy.

Fei wasn’t afraid in the face of this blackish-red mist which others feared. Instead, he slowly reached out his hand, and a streak of golden flames appeared on his hand before turning into a golden light sphere and capturing a streak of such mist.

After observing it for a while, Fei put away the golden sphere and allowed that streak of blackish-red mist to rush into his hand like an evil worm.

Fei wanted to figure out how the evil energy inside the blackish-red mist could turn people into zombies.

As soon as that streak of mist entered his body, the king sensed a chilly sensation. This evil energy was highly corrosive. On top of eating away flesh, it could also stain warrior energy, allowing it to break people’s skin and enter their energy channels and blood vessels to suck away the vital life energy.

Both warrior energy and magic energy were the same in front of this evil power, and ordinary people and low-level warriors and mages would have the same fate when being corroded by it.

At a visible speed, half of Fei’s hand withered like a deflating balloon, and even his skin turned greenish-grey. He felt an unbearable itchiness on his fingertips, and his fingernails were slowly growing out under a mystic energy. In the end, even the skin on the back of his hand cracked like the bark of an old tree and was going to fall off.

Chapter 912: New Discovery (Part Two)

This scene made Alanians who were watching from afar worry for Fei.

They didn’t know why Fei wanted to put himself in danger. It was known that undead energy was terrifying, and only the holy power of the Holy Church could counter it. However, the evil energy appeared with this Undead Creature Catastrophe was even more frightening; the holy power of the Holy Church couldn’t purify it. Many priests were corroded by the evil power and turned into zombies.

At this moment, the portable teleportation arrays that the soldiers of Chambord set up earlier flashed, and a few people walked out of it.

In the front, there was an old man with white hair and a white beard who was holding a thick wooden cane and a priestess who was wearing a purple robe and had her eyes closed. More than ten young people who were about 14 years old followed the two, and they were wearing light armor and looked energetic and high-spirited.

“What is going on? Did you find anything?” Akara walked to Fei and asked.

“Eh, these monsters seem a bit strange. This isn’t like the pure hell energy from Diablo World. Instead, it seems like it is put together temporarily by combining different energies, and the technique is advanced,” Fei responded while activating the holy power of his Paladin character.

A golden light ring traveled along his arm, and all the things that were happening disappeared, returning his hands into its former smooth and healthy condition.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The blackish-red mist that was terrifying in others’ eyes was nothing to Fei. In Diablo World, Fei had encountered dark hell energy that was hundreds if not thousands of times more potent than this, and the holy power of the Paladin could destroy all evil.

“Let’s go in and take a look; I seemed to have found some ancient things,” Cain said after closing his eyes and sensing for a bit. Then, with his cane in hand, he walked toward the stone walls that were broken by these mysterious monsters with a serious expression on his face with the university students behind him.

The blackish-red mist moved aside and made way for Cain as if it feared this old man who looked like he was going to break his bones at any second.

Fei nodded and followed with Akara.

Radiant golden light shone on the king, instantly enveloping everything in the area.

Like a snowflake in a pot of boiling water, all the blackish-red mist disappeared. The golden light carried a holy sensation, giving people warmth and comfort. The Alanians who had injuries on them felt that a streak of warm energy entered their bodies, quickly healing them and washing away their fatigue.

The dirty blood that was left on the ground by the monsters and the zombies that were turned from Anjian soldiers instantly turned into green smoke and disappeared when encountering the golden light.

Torres and the soldiers of Chambord in white stayed outside the Castellan’s Estate. After talking with Charles Adam, they coordinated with the Alanian resistance force and started to wipe out the Anjian soldiers who were still not surrendering. Compared to fighting head-on, chasing after defeated soldiers was even easier.

…

The Castellan’s Estate was completely restructured, and it was more like a stable military base now.

Zombies that were wearing maid outfits wandered in the large front courtyard, and there were a few corpses that had their bones and internal organs exposed in the air, turning the Castellan’s Estate into a living Hell.

The few university students who were behind Cain were the talented apprentices who were picked by Cain and Akara. Even though they went through extensive training in this area, their faces still paled when they saw this, and they forced themselves not to puke.

Those six mysterious monsters probably killed these people.

As the group went in deeper, they saw many more destroyed houses and corpses.

When they reached the backyard of the Castellan’s Estate, they discovered an underground tunnel in a firm palace that led to an unknown destination.

P.S. If you want to support us and get advance access to chapters, please check out our patreon page. For HTK, we are currently sitting at $1,010 for pledges so far for the month of July, and we couldn’t maintain the current release speed and would have to drop it to 7 chapters per week instead of 8 right now if we can’t reach the next milestone.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 913 - Human Emperor of the North (Part One)

Chapter 913: Human Emperor of the North (Part One)

“Damn, underground tunnel again? Could it be that all the evil creatures of Hell are like mice? They love staying in underground tunnels and basements.”

Seeing the entrance of the tunnel, Fei felt like laughing. In Diablo World, the demons, monster, and bosses of Hell loved living in underground levels. Now, it seemed like these mysterious dark creatures on the Azeroth Continent also loved living underground.

“Let’s go inside and look.”

To prevent accidents from happening, Fei walked in the very front, and the two mad scientists and their apprentices walked behind.

After about 40 minutes, the group walked back out of the underground tunnel, and they all looked serious.

Their trip wasn’t useless, but they also didn’t get that much information.

This underground tunnel wasn’t that big, and it was divided into two levels. The first level was winding and curly, and it was about 1,000 meters long, enough for many people to hide in there. The second level was a big underground hall, which was about 600 square meters, and it seemed like it was newly dug since the walls were still moist and fresh.

If those scenes on the ground made the Castellan Estate appear like a living hell, then this underground hall was the real Hell. Fei discovered several thousands of broken corpses of Alanians. Some of them were dissected alive while being tied onto wooden poles; some of them had intact upper bodies yet only had white bones in their lower bodies; some of them looked intact yet their internal organs were removed; some of them were half demonized while others had their limbs taken off and combined with animals and mutated demon beasts.

The underground hall at the second level underground had a blood pool, and the blood inside was boiling, cooking many broken corpses.

No one knew what it was for.

It was chilly and terrifying. Such a blood pool could only be created after killing 3,000 to 4,000 people.

Beside the blood pool was a destroyed magic laboratory. It was quite large, and it was used to test and run trials on dark magic. The only thing was that a massive explosion occurred here, and no clue was left behind.

Except for that, there was also a summoning altar behind the blood pool that had exploded. It was similar to the ones that Fei discovered in the border forest, but it was more delicate. Unfortunately, it was too damaged by the explosion. Even though Cain and Akara observed and studied it several times, they couldn’t get any new information from it.

It was evident that terrifying and inhumane crimes occurred here. Those bull-like, mysterious monsters were the products of this demonic cave. It was clear that a terrifying monster-creation project happened here, and these thousands of corpses might be the source material in the creation of the six monsters.

Fei guessed that this might be the reason why he couldn’t detect any pure energy from the corpses of those monsters; it could be that those monsters were artificially created.

Of course, this was only a hypothesis, and it needed further validation.

Now, it was confirmed that a force was behind the Undead Creature Catastrophe that happened in the border forest, and the rough edge of the conspiracy gradually showed. Although Fei wasn’t exactly sure who was behind all this and what goal this person had, he knew that it was connected to the Anji Empire. Otherwise, the elite soldiers of Anji wouldn’t be guarding the Castellan Estate.

…

The Anjian soldiers in Marton City were quickly defeated.

The power of these Chambordians was displayed before the Alanians in the city again during this process. While they were trying to hunt down the enemies, these Alanians could only follow behind the Chambordian soldiers to receive spoils of war and arrest the captives. Seeing that any single warrior of Chambord in white armor could easily defeat a team of more than 100 soldiers of Anji, it was stunning for Alanians at first, but they soon became numb to it. Almost every single Alanian in the city went through the process.

When Fei and others walked out of the Castellan Estate, the situation in Marton City was controlled by the soldiers of Chambord and members of the Alanian resistance force. The Alanians who regained their freedom cheered and celebrated in a frenzy. Those little over 1,000 Anjian soldiers who surrendered weren’t able to escape the fate of death; the Alanian civilians who were filled with anger and hatred beat and tore these enemies into pieces.

Chapter 913: Human Emperor of the North (Part Two)

While Anjians had control over Marton City, they didn’t treat Alanians as humans. They easily killed hundreds or thousands of Alanians for fun daily, and they robbed them and r*ped their women without caring. Therefore, they planted their own seed of destruction and terrible ending.

That night, Fei and others stayed in Marton City.

The order of the city was soon restored with the help of the Alanian resistance force. After experiencing the empire-destruction crisis, the Alanians showed an unprecedented level of unity. Soon, they voted on an interim government for the city and sent a representative to meet with Fei. They knew that the appearance of Chambordians was the only reason that Marton City was liberated, so they showed Fei an exceptional level of respect. Also, they still needed to rely on the King of Chambord. Without the protection of Chambordians, the reinforcements from Anji could arrive before tomorrow morning and turn Marton City into a flatland.

Fei wished that he could put all his time into killing monsters and leveling up in Diablo World, so he didn’t have free time to deal with all these errands. After opening the teleportation array, the administrative officials of Chambord who came along with the expeditionary troop appeared in the city and dealt with all these issues.

After passing Hell Mode with his Barbarian character and Paladin character, Fei was working hard on getting his Assassin character to level up as fast as he could. After one night’s hard work, Fei elevated his Assassin character to Nightmare Mode level 94, which was a small achievement.

When Fei exited Diablo World, he spent another hour on training his spirit energy, and he was covered in sweat. In the later stages of training spirit energy, it became extremely tough. Every time Fei did it, he felt like he was being cut by thousands if not tens of thousands of knives. Even though his willpower was already iron-like after battling so many demons and monsters in Diablo World, he still found practicing spirit energy excruciating and laborious.

However, as long as he could increase his strength, Fei was willing to make a lot of sacrifices.

As this continent got more and more chaotic, the sense of danger that was on Fei’s mind became heavier. Since he lost both of his parents at a young age on Earth, Fei lacked a sense of security. After coming to this world, he found people whom he loved and cared for, so he had to work harder to protect his wives, loved ones, and friends.

Emperor Yassin’s advancement into the legendary Demi-God Realm stimulated Fei, making him want to become stronger than ever.

After training, the horizon on the east had already turned a little white.

Fei turned into a bolt of lightning and dashed out of Marton City. Then, he used [Cleansing] as the mighty Paladin and purified the area between the border forest and Marton City, which were about 60 kilometers apart.

Fei’s Paladin character absorbed some energy, but it wasn’t as abundant as the energy that he got after purifying the border forest. The Paladin character’s strength only increased slightly.

This cleansing operation clearly stunned the Alanians inside Marton City.

Feeling that the evil power finally left the area, even an idiot knew what was going on. Then, under the passionate exaltations of the little over 100 people in the team of Alanian survivors led by Warrior Anna and Mercenary Edward, the image of Fei who achieved something unbelievable in one night became huge in the eyes of Alanians; he was none other than their lord and savior.

As Fei slowly flew above Marton City under the bright, golden sunlight, someone kneeled and worshipped, triggering a chain effect. In the next moment, all Alanians inside Marton City worshipped Fei as if they were worshipping a god.

“Although this man is only passing by, he is stunning and brilliant! He is like the emperor of humans who becomes the center of attention wherever he goes!” Charles Adam single-kneeled and said subconsciously while staring at Fei who disappeared into the campsite of Chambord.

He didn’t know that this comment of his was going to spread around the region quickly. Soon, ‘Human Emperor of the North’ replaced ‘Sky-Covering Fist’, becoming Fei’s new title.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 914 - Expansion of the Black-Cloth Shrine (Part One)

Chapter 914: Expansion of the Black-Cloth Shrine (Part One)

Over the cheers of the Alanians in Marton City, Fei returned to the temporary campsite of Chambord.

The expeditionary troop of Chambord followed Fei’s policy of not taking anything from the nice people and didn’t even demand a needle and a string from any Alanians.

During yesterday’s battle and clean up, the soldiers of Chambord didn’t do anything bad to Alanians and didn’t accept the expensive gifts from the righteous rich people and nobles in the city.

The strict military discipline of the expeditionary troop of Chambord earned the respect of close to 70,000 Alanians in the city. The Alanian resistance force that was afraid that Chambordians might become the new invader after defeating the Anjians even gradually had high trust in this powerful ally.

Right now, after one night of busyness, people like Charles Adam were still trying to complete the new institution and power structure of Marton City. At the same time, they were recruiting soldiers on a mass scale. Almost all the young men within the age group were recruited into the Alanian resistance force. They received a lot of military training and were preparing for the upcoming war.

In just one night, the rapid liberation of Marton City allowed Alanians to see the hope of re-establishing the Alania Empire. If they did things correctly and got the continued support from Chambord, it was no longer a vague and unattainable dream.

The massive victory that the Alanians obtained against the Anjians in the dark last night was no different to a torch in dark desperation, pointing out the direction of survival. This made Alanians’ passion for the future to skyrocket, and civilians and nobles worked together and did everything that they could to defeat the Anji Empire in the future.

Fei was pleased to see this.

In fact, back when the king decided to take only 1,000 soldiers to go on this expedition, he had thought about this area already.

The rapid rise of the Anji Empire was stunning, but it also meant that its foundation was no longer stable.

Before they could completely digest the land and resources that they took and assimilate the new population, they robbed the people on their new land and forcefully extracted wealth. It was an incredibly short-sighted order, and it was cruel and vicious. Like depleting all the water in a lake before catching the fish, this action was foolish. The bloody and brutal suppression coming from the Anjians already triggered the aggressive resistance of the natives on the land, and all kinds of complicated issues arose.

As long as Fei could rally the natives of this land and add more fuel to the fire, giving Alanians the hope of overthrowing the cruel dictatorship of Anji, these people would gather themselves and do whatever they could to weaken the Anji Empire’s strength. This way, the Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom wouldn’t need to use many resources. After all, before the real chaos arrived, accumulating strength was the best strategy.

Therefore, Fei had to give Alanians necessary support.

After returning to the military campsite, the king summoned the commanders of various levels and got a better idea of the current situation. Also, he took some time to meet the members of the interim government that Alanians voted on, and he selectively agreed to Alanians’ request of military reinforcements and resources.

Soon, more than ten super long-range teleportation arrays were built in the military campsite of Chambord. As magic energy flames flashed, resources were transported to Marton City from Chambord City.

Since Marton City was the first city that Alania won back from Anji, Fei was going to test many of his ideas here. Therefore, the expeditionary troop of Chambord didn’t leave right away. Instead, it stayed here for three days.

Chapter 914: Expansion of the Black-Cloth Shrine (Part Two)

In these three days, except for physical assistance such as items and resources, Fei also did something that wasn’t planned but had profound effects on the power dynamics of the Northern Region and the rise of Chambord – some priests of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] teleported to Marton City and started to act as missionaries to promote the religion.

Fei was extremely busy. After becoming the bishop of [Black-Cloth Shrine] with his Paladin character, except for moving the headquarters of this fallen shrine in the Holy Church to Chambord City, Fei didn’t manage the internal affairs of the shrine that much. Instead, he delegated all those duties to Deacon Batistuta and other elders in the shrine.

Of course, during this process, the young Priest Jessie received the training he needed.

With Fei’s influence and prestige in Chambord, the teaching of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] quickly spread throughout the kingdom and became the only religion.

However, the spreading of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] became harder after that.

After all, the other areas on the continent were already divided up by other shrines of the Holy Church.

Now, the chaos created by Anji gave Fei and [Black-Cloth Shrine] a perfect opportunity.

Taking Marton City as an example. Due to the bloody crimes committed by Anjians and the Undead Creature Catastrophe, the members of the Holy Church already escape from the area, leaving out this area that was lacking religious teaching. Now, according to the rules of the Holy Church, any shrine could spread their religion in an empty area. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with the [Black-Cloth Shrine] coming here.

Also, the residents of the city were displeased when those priests of another shrine escaped in the face of danger, and they all ditched their previous religion, making [Black-Cloth Shrine] have an easier time spreading its influence here.

The 20 elite priests of [Black-Cloth Shrine] arrived at Marton City on the second day after the liberation.

Although low-level priests couldn’t counter the dark power of Hell, they were experienced at healing people’s injuries and comforting their minds. Without holding back their holy power, these priests healed the injured Alanians and helped with the Alanian resistance force, quickly turning close to 70,000 Alanians in the city to believers of [Black-Cloth Shrine].

The teaching of [Black-Cloth Shrine] did fit with Fei’s worldview. Also, as the bishop, Fei had the power to change the doctrine of [Black-Cloth Shrine] as long as it wasn’t in conflict with the [Code of God]. After becoming the bishop, Fei spent some time and studied the doctrine of [Black-Cloth Shrine], so he wasn’t worried about having any adverse effect or giving other shrines in the Northern Region Church the chance to come back and take the fruits of their labor.

Most importantly, as the bishop of [Black-Cloth Shrine], Fei was greatly promoted by the priests. Soon, real and fake tales about Fei’s nobility, bravery, generosity spread around Marton City in an unstoppable manner.

What Fei did before the arrival of these priests already made Alanians in the city view him as their savior, and even little kids knew his new title as the Human Emperor of the North. After the work of the priests, Alanians in Marton City all became the king’s loyal followers.

While testing his ideas in Marton City, Fei also paid close attention to other events that were happening in the Northern Region, Southern Region, Western Region, Eastern Region, and Central Region of Azeroth. All the information that he learned told him one thing: the real chaos era had truly arrived.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 915 - Young Lords

Chapter 915: Young Lords (Part One)

From the information that Fei obtained in the last few days, it seemed like the situation on the continent had drastically worsened recently.

In the Eastern Region, the four legendary level 9 empires, Manchester United, Arsenal, Liverpool, and Chelsea, were in a grand war against each other, almost flipping the Eastern Region of Azeroth upside-down. With the Manchester City Empire that rose to the top with the arrival of the Chaos Era, it was heard that there wasn’t a single inch of land in the Eastern Region that wasn’t enveloped by the war.

In the Western Region, the war between the level 9 Madrid Empire and the level 9 Barcelona Empire came to a climax. Under the leadership of the unrivaled genius, Leo Messi, the Barcelona Empire defeated the Madrid Empire in the beginning, forcing the latter to pay a hefty price and hire the famous general, José Mourinho, who was said to be the No.1 Military Commander on the continent. Then, they were able to hold up against the attack of the Barcelona Empire.

The war in the Southern Region surprised Fei a little. The dominating empire in the Southern Region was defeated repeatedly by the Ormond Empire, which was only a level 7 empire on the rise. The Ormond Empire also had two genius masters, Götze and Reus, and it was in its prime state right now.

Chaos was also overtaking the Central Region. The Holy Church could no longer suppress the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire. These two empires together with the Juventus Empire that was trying to redeem itself in this chaos went to war, and talented geniuses appeared in all these empires.

This was an era where talented geniuses would appear, a period with many stars. This was the best era for some people, but it was also the worst time for others.

During this time, all the intelligence networks on the continent worked overtime and were all overloaded.

All kinds of intelligence reports flew around, and the famous geniuses who appeared in the five regions were well-known in the upper-circle; all the forces memorized their names and their backgrounds. There were people like Red Demon Warrior Rooney, Lance King Van Persie, Assassination God Hernández, Wind-Dancer Hazard, Sniper King Suárez, Little Giant Cazorla, King Warrior Ronaldo, Super Genius Messi, Genius Prince Götze, Wind-Chasing Sword Reus, Fantasy King Kroos, Little Pharaoh Shaarawy, and Unique Jovetić. They became the brightest stars in this Chaos Era, replacing the masters of older generations and becoming the main characters in their own legendary stories.

Of course, King Alexander of Chambord was the most famous young warrior in the relatively weak Northern Region, and he was placed among those super geniuses, getting known by all the intelligence networks and many empires and becoming one of the few young people who were closely monitored by the powerful forces and figures at the top of the pyramid.

These super geniuses of the young generation all had unparalleled influence, and they were known as ‘Young Lords’. Many people believed that these young lords were the key figures in changing the power dynamics on Azeroth in the foreseeable future.

Naturally, with more attention, all kinds of comments and comparisons got spread around.

It was heard that even Continental Martial Saint Maradona commented on these young lords. However, not many people knew the detailed discussion, so many people got curious and pandered. They wanted to know which young lord that the most powerful human on the continent favored. However, in the lists made by other influential figures and super forces, people such as Messi of Barcelona, Ronaldo of Madrid, Götze and Reus of Ormond, and Shaarawy of AC Milan all ranked above Fei for obvious reasons.

Chapter 915: Young Lords (Part Two)

Clearly, compared to the young lords who had great control in the super empires, Fei was only the king of a level 1 affiliated kingdom of a level 1 empire. Even though his individual strength might be outstanding, his background and influence were way too inferior. In fact, he was more like a hillbilly compared to other young lords who were nobles and aristocrats. On the Azeroth Continent, influence and background in most cases were representations of one’s strength.

When the [Letter Office] delivered this news to Fei, the king laughed and ignored them.

However, the king memorized the names of all these young lords. Sooner or later, he was going to meet them, and there would probably be battles between them.

Overall, the chaos on the continent made Fei sense even more danger and urgency.

Compared to other places, the Northern Region was relatively peaceful. However, a sense of terrifying strangeness hid behind the calm surface. The violent rise of Anji and the appearance of dark power of Hell made the perceived peacefulness even more chilly. If the entire Northern Region were seen as a river that seemed peaceful, terrifying undercurrents might be flowing under the surface. Once the undercurrents collided and exploded, all the boats on the river would be flipped over.

Except for the information about humans, Fei paid close attention and wanted to know more about the emergence of the Sea Tribe, but there wasn’t that much news.

There were some incidents where the Sea Tribe raided merchant ships and fishing boats, but they weren’t large in scale nor coordinated. Only low-level members of the Sea Tribe participated in these incidents, and the navy of the Leon Empire soon took care of it. The massive invasion of the Sea Tribe that Fei expected didn’t occur, and he didn’t know what conspiracy that golden-masked princess of the Sea Tribe at [Sea of Fragrance] was planning.

Also, Fei didn’t get much information on the golden skeleton. The king wasn’t able to make a judgment and determine where this terrifying opponent was hiding from the small pieces of information.

…

Three days quickly passed by.

On the morning of the third day, the expeditionary troop of Chambord moved toward the south.

Charles Adam of the Alanian resistance force brought 1,000 cavaliers with him and followed Fei; they could help the king communicate and coordinate with other Alanians and take care of minor things. Most of the people in the team of Alanian survivors that got to Marton City with Fei stayed in the city. However, Warrior Anna, Mercenary Edward, Leo, and his two sisters moved with Fei.

Anna and Edward wanted to stay with Fei so that they could learn from the king, advancing further on the path of cultivation. In terms of Leo and his two sisters, Fei decided to bring them with him. Fei liked Leo who was kind, brave, and considerate. Since the king loved talented and good people, he wanted to build this young man up.

In the last three days, Fei also pushed his Assassin character to Hell Mode level 20, and his plan of killing monsters and leveling up was continuing. With this speed, he needed about one year to make all his characters pass Hell Mode in Diablo World.

The expeditionary troop of Chambord had a smooth journey.

In the beginning, the Alanian resistance force that traveled with Fei were all cavaliers, and Chambord had two Xuan’ge, so their speed was fast.

However, one day later, they saved quite a few Alanian survivors on the way. With more survivors and refugees joining them, their speed slowed down again.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 916 - New Emperor of Alania

Chapter 916: New Emperor of Alania (Part One)

The thing that the Alanian resistance force was glad about was that they didn’t need to battle zombies and mutated demon beasts; even the warriors of Chambord rarely moved. King of Chambord took care of it himself most of the time.

Since titles such as ‘Savior’, ‘Human Emperor of the North’, and ‘Bishop of the Holy Shrine’ were already placed on him, Fei didn’t need to stay low-key anymore. Therefore, he used Paladin Skill – [Cleansing] openly.

Wherever the golden flames went through, the evil energy was completely wiped out, and light returned to the land. Like a sun that was moving extremely close to the surface of the ground, Fei emitted light and heat, easily shattering evil and turning it into nothing.

In ordinary people’s eyes, this was no different from a miracle, so Fei’s fame spread around the region at an incredible speed.

Later on, many survivors rushed through many blockages and obstacles daily, going through all kinds of hardships and trying their best to be protected by the Human Emperor of the North.

As a result, like sunlight, Fei’s name and his title as Human Emperor of the North were passed around the ancient land that used to belong to the Alania Empire.

In the following month, the expeditionary troop of Chambord moved south smoothly like pressing a hot knife through butter. With Fei and Chambord’s help, the six critical military cities that used to belong to the Alania Empire were liberated, and the zombies and mutated demon beasts in the region were also wiped out. It seemed like everything was returning to normal.

In terms of the military, the four main battle legions that Anji stationed inside the former Alania Empire were obliterated, losing more than 60,000 elite soldiers and a lot of resources. Also, the Alanian resistance force that was a joke in the eyes of Anji quickly transformed, becoming the official Alanian army that could battle with Anji head-on. With all Alanians rallied up, the Alanian army had almost 200,000 soldiers, not counting all the militias and other small forces. In a short time, Alania’s strength skyrocketed.

This process was like rolling a snowball. Almost every single Alanian had deep hatred toward Anjians. As soon as they could pick up a weapon, their first choice was to join the army and get their revenge on Anjians.

Time slowly passed by.

In less than two months, more than 70 percent of the land that used to belong to the Alania Empire was recovered, and the re-establishment of the Alania Empire was within Alania’s sight.

This series of rapid-lightning-like movements and achievements shocked the entire Northern Region.

Human Emperor Alexander of the North; this name soon rose in prestige and power. Now, Fei was viewed on the same level as Emperor Juninho of Leon and Emperor Yassin of Zenit.

Gradually, people no longer looked at Fei simply as the king of an affiliated kingdom. With Fei getting more attention, the Chambord Kingdom that was remote and had a low-profile also attracted the attention of the forces in the Northern Region as well as other regions.

Of course, Fei’s title as ‘Human Emperor of the North’ which was renowned to Alanians also caused him a lot of trouble back in the Zenit Empire. However, those things happened later, so we won’t go into details now.

After taking control of the six crucial cities, Fei’s invincible and rapid progression finally slowed down. The expeditionary troop of Chambord temporarily stationed at the sixth city, which was the former Capital City of Alania, Dixie City.

Chapter 916: New Emperor of Alania (Part Two)

The land that Alanians took back had to be digested for a while. Also, even though the [Black-Cloth Shrine] grew a lot recently, it was one of the fallen shrines of the Holy Church, and it couldn’t swallow this giant piece of cake so quickly. The good thing was that the churches in these giant cities were still usable, so Fei didn’t have to use a lot of resources to build churches in these cities.

Warrior Anna and Mercenary Edward who had been following Fei successfully became Two-Star Warriors, getting more powerful by the day. On the other hand, Leo was meticulously looked after by Fei. With a bottle of [Hulk Potion] and a godly herb, Fei elevated Leo’s strength to Three-Star. Also, half a month ago, Fei took this young man in as an in-name disciple, bring the latter ultimate glory and pride.

Due to the Human Emperor of the North’s favor and Leo’s outstanding performance in the recent months, this young man who was going to be 15 years old in half a year also got famous among Alanians.

Since Alanians now took back a lot of the land and re-established the empire physically, they started to try to re-establish the empire according to tradition. People from nobles to ordinary civilians all showed great passion for re-establishing the empire in the right way.

Now, they only had to find the people with the royal bloodline and re-establish the Royal Family of Alania first. However, this task that seemed a lot easier compared to war troubled all Alanians.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

It turned out that all the members of the Royal Family of Alania were killed by the cruel Anjians after the Capital City of Alania was conquered; not a single trace of the royal bloodline was left. The other nobles who had the privilege to inherit the throne were either killed by Anjians or got turned into zombies by the evil power. Within the area of close to 500,000 square kilometers, no one could really inherit the throne according to tradition.

If Alanians couldn’t find a proper person to become the new emperor and rebuild the empire, re-establishing Alania could only be a beautiful joke.

At this moment, a message suddenly appeared. Someone jumped out and claimed that he was sure of one thing – Human Emperor Alexander of the North’s in-name disciple, Leo, was actually a distant member of the Royal Family of Alania, and he had a little bit of the royal bloodline in him.

Soon, more and more evidence popped up.

Some people ‘coincidentally’ saw Leo having an accessory of the Royal Family of Alania that was lost. A few experienced and wise seniors looked at this accessory, and they confirmed that it was the gift that one of the former emperors of Alania gave to one of his sons whose mom wasn’t of high status, but this prince later disappeared. To some degree, this accessory proved that Leo might be a descendant of this missing prince.

Therefore, Leo seemed to be the only person who was qualified to inherit the throne of Alania.

Although there were many undercurrents which were forces that wanted to get in power, and they presented all kinds of doubts, the huge influence that Human Emperor Alexander of the North and the expeditionary troop of Chambord accumulated over the last few months had a dominating effect.

Also, the [Black-Cloth Shrine] which was the new religion in the area had been promoting the idea and swaying the public.

As Fei’s in-name disciple, Leo was embraced by Fei’s power and had a competitive advantage. In the end, most of the Alanian civilians believed in the rumor, and Chambord helped out a lot. Leo became the new emperor of Alania who was going to lead the empire and bring it back from the dead; he was now Emperor Leo.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 917 - New Leader, New Plan

Chapter 917: New Leader, New Plan (Part One)

Leo had never expected this. Less than four months ago, he was still an ant-like figure who was struggling for survival. No one cared about his life, and even a zombie or a mutated demon beast could easily wipe out him and his two sisters from this world. When he was hungry, eating a piece of bread and drinking milk were luxurious wishes. However, four months later, he rose to the top of the power ladder of the Alania Empire. He was now Emperor Leo, and he had close to one million soldiers and controlled about six million square kilometers of fertile land. He was the emperor who was going to lead the Alania Empire and turn the situation around.

Thinking back to everything, this young man felt like he was still dreaming.

No! In fact, to this young man who just started to understand the cruel law of the jungle, this experience was more bizarre than a strange dream.

He knew that he was where he was all due to the gift from his in-name master, Human Emperor Alexander of the North.

Also, he was clear that if he wanted to stay stable on the heated throne where he had many targets on his back, he knew who he could rely on. There were many nobles who flattered him every day, wealthy merchants who gifted him beautiful women, new officials who would respectfully chant and cheer when seeing him, and powerful military commanders who had control over legions and helped him get onto the throne on the surface. In his mind, he knew that he couldn’t trust them that much; he would need to rely on his in-name master, Human Emperor Alexander of the North.

Therefore, on the first day that he got canonized and became the emperor, the young Emperor Leo made a series of decisions.

First, he announced that he was taking Fei as the ‘Father of the Nation’, which was a prestigious title which was even above the level of the emperor. Even though Fei would have no obligations and no legitimate power in law, he could move everything in the newly re-established Alania Empire.

At the same time, Empire Leo also announced an alliance with the Zenit Empire, and he sent envoys to St. Petersburg in high-profile and brought gifts.

By now, the [Black-Cloth Shrine] had won over the hearts of ordinary Alanians, becoming the largest religion in the newly re-established empire. In fact, it was the only religion in the region so far. With this background, Emperor Leo directly announced that he was making the [Black-Cloth Shrine] into the Imperial Religion of the Alania Empire, the only shrine of the Holy Church that the empire officially supported.

The young emperor’s new orders were quickly passed through the new political system without much push back.

Even an idiot knew that the new Alania Empire which was just established was still not that stable. If they wanted to survive in this chaotic world, they had to establish an alliance with powerful forces. Both Human Emperor of the North and the Zenit Empire were powerful forces that were worthy of allying with.

Of course, the process of turning from a homeless orphan to an emperor was challenging.

To Leo, all the complicated etiquette of the Royal Family and the complex managing of the empire quickly calmed him down from the thrill of becoming the emperor. In fact, he even felt a little powerless.

Fortunately, Fei expected this to happen from the beginning.

On the third day after Emperor Leo’s canonization, using the super-long-distance portable magic teleportation array, Fei summoned the royal etiquettes experts who his father-in-law, Bast, had selected and trained in Chambord City. Together with some Alanian seniors who knew a lot about the Alania Empire’s history, traditions, and customs, they created the unique Emperor Shortcut Class which was one of a kind in the history of the Northern Region of Azeroth, helping the young emperor to quickly transform from a homeless orphan to a majestic ruler of the land.

At the same time, Fei didn’t disappoint the people who were worshipping him and praising his generosity. As the Father of the Nation, Fei showed his kindness in a friendly fashion.

Chapter 917: New Leader, New Plan (Part Two)

The king dropped a lot of resources and helped the Alania Empire to build eight comprehensive academies and one military academy. Also, Chambord offered all the teaching resources in the beginning for free, using Chambord’s way to help Alanians train all kinds of exceptional talents such as warriors, military officers, blacksmiths, mages, combat engineers, poets, and diplomats.

The power of Chambord Kingdom was well-known in the Northern Region, and Chambord’s unique talent cultivation method was renowned. To the Alania Empire that was just crushed and had to rebuild from the ground-up, this was no different from offering water to a person who was dying from thirst.

Civilians could enroll in the academies that Chambord built, and they could get a lot of scholarship. In fact, the outstanding students could even go ‘study abroad’ at Chambord. All these great treatments that Alanians had never heard about made the academies that Chambord opened get insanely popular.

It was heard that on the first day of school, the students packed up the eight comprehensive academies and the military academy named Alexander, and the walls almost collapsed.

…

In terms of other administrative duties of the newly established empire, Fei also had to help his in-name disciple to manage a few things. As a result, the expeditionary troop of Chambord stopped in Dixie City for more than half a month and paused its marching steps.

All kinds of people wandered in front of the gate of Chambord’s campsite; they wanted to see the ‘Father of the Nation’.

Even if they could only get a casual greeting or a polite smile, they would be able to be smug for a long time.

During this time, the reliance that the young emperor of Alania showed toward Fei made many spectators realize that if they wanted to get a piece of the pie in the new Alania Empire where many things weren’t divided yet, getting the appreciation from the ‘Father of the Nation’ was more important than the favor of Emperor Leo.

Unfortunately, Fei wasn’t interested in these boring things.

The king didn’t show anything toward these spectators who only had their eyes on profit, and he declined all their meeting requests.

These days, not many people could see Fei. Except for the young Emperor Leo and the cute and naïve Princess Keeley and Princess Dilly, only a few acquaintances could meet Fei.

The leader of the Alanian resistance force, Charles Adam, was now the commander of the Alanian Royal Guard, [Revenge Legion]; he was only lower than Emperor Leo and above many.

The sexy Warrior Anna and the tough Mercenary Edward were also in power. As people who were close to the young emperor, they had significant influence, and many people tried to please them.

On top of these people, most of the young men in that team of Alanian survivors who had interactions with Emperor Leo and were taught by the ‘Father of the Nation’ became the foundation of the military forces.

However, a few of these people were a little smart.

It didn’t matter how busy they were. When it was close to sunset, Adam would come to the campsite of Chambord with Anna and Edward, practicing a little with Fei.

To them right now, the pursuit of cultivation was no longer that passionate. Since their talents were average, and they passed the age where training was the most effective, they didn’t have high hopes in this regard. The reason that they came to Fei every day was for their future. If they could stay beside the ‘Father of the Nation’ a second longer, their political future in the Alania Empire would become brighter and broader.

Fei already saw through their minds, but he didn’t point it out. However, he wasn’t going to teach them and try to elevate their strengths anymore.

This is life; people make their own decisions and walk their own paths. Since people like Adam and Anna chose to pursue the wealth in mortal life, Fei let them be.

Since they spent some time together, and these people weren’t bad, Fei was willing to help them and give them some blessings.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 918 - The King’s Plan

Chapter 918: The King’s Plan (Part One)

It was between summer and autumn, but the weather was still hot.

As the sun lowered into the horizon, Fei said farewells to Adam, Anna, and Edward, and he returned to his tent. Like always, he entered Diablo World and started to kill monsters and level up with every free second that he had.

After three months, Fei’s Assassin character reached Hell Mode level 100 and passed Diablo World.

Now, Fei was working on getting his Necromancer character up to speed.

Fei had a feeling that the undead magic was going to be crucial in the next portion of the expedition, and it was going to shine. Right now, his Necromancer character was Hell Mode level 10. If other things wouldn’t take too much of his time, his Necromancer character was going to pass Hell Mode in about two months.

As the night got darker, Dixie City, which was the Capital of Alania, was still as bright as daytime, and it was noisy there.

However, Chambord’s campsite appeared to be extremely quiet.

Time passed by quickly.

Soon, the dawn was coming, and a new day was about to begin.

After exiting Diablo World and training his spirit energy, Fei walked out of King’s Tent with his upper body naked. He was sweating, and it was visible that heat was coming off his body.

While he stretched his back, a guard brought him buckets of water. Fei dumped several buckets of cold water onto his head, washing away the sweat and feeling refreshed.

Although he accomplished many things while staying in Dixie City, he had to get on the road again.

Fei looked at the bright clouds in the sky and suddenly got a little sentimental. He thought of something and said, “Pass my order! Get ready, and we will leave Dixie City and be on the road of the expedition to the Anji Empire tomorrow.”

At that moment, for some reason, Fei suddenly decided that before he got onto the path of conquering and battling, he had to return to Chambord City to spend some time with his loved ones.

…

With the existence of the super-long-distance portable teleportation array, Fei only needed to take six stops, and he got back to Chambord City in less than three hours.

It was about noon.

Fei’s return gave a huge surprise to the two queens.

After having their lovely alone time, Fei quickly ate some stuff with the two beauties in his arms. Right now, he really didn’t want to get up and do stuff.

The king only reluctantly got up when it was close to sunset. After thinking for a bit, he asked someone to invite his father-in-law, Bast, and Brook to come here.

Then, together with his two beautiful queens, they cooked up a table full of delicious food.

“Hehehe. It has been a while since I last cooked; I’m getting a little clumsy.”

When all the dishes were placed on the table, Bast who was wearing a noble robe and Brook who was wearing casual clothes arrived.

Since the messenger already told them that this was a private dinner arrangement, and the two were used to the king’s chill style, they were quite casual and didn’t put up formalities.

When Angela took bottles of wine from the Royal Wine Cell, the dinner began.

“Your Majesty, what you did in the Alania Empire sure is big! The entire Northern Region is moving because of it.”

Soon, the conversation went back to the issues concerning the kingdom. Fei’s father-in-law was someone who showed the grace and etiquette of a noble all the time. While he cut the steak on his plate into small pieces and put the special sauce on it, Bast looked up and said to Fei.

“Eh, things are smoother than we expected.” Fei nodded as he raised his head and drank all the wine in the wineglass like a cow. His move wasn’t classy at all, and his father-in-law who strictly followed the standards of nobles rolled his eyes and shook his head. However, this handsome old man couldn’t say anything to the king about this.

Chapter 918: The King’s Plan (Part Two)

“While we are on this topic… Your Majesty, it was your idea to push that little guy named Leo onto the throne, right?” Brook had been with Fei for a long time, and he was the king’s friend and teacher. In public settings, this military leader was very polite and formal. In private settings, he was able to relax and talk like a friend after Fei’s multiple requests.

In reality, many people didn’t understand why Fei valued Brook so much. In terms of individual strength, he was inferior to people like Drogba, Torres, and Cech. In terms of intelligence and strategy, he was not as good as people like Old Aryang and a few new commanders. In terms of civil management, he wasn’t as good as Bast… From all angles, this man who was once the Captain of the King’s Guard was quite average.

It made sense that Brook was leading the military when Chambord City was weak and lacked talent. But now, Chambord was full of talents, mighty warriors, and intelligent advisors. Even the Zenit Empire might not be able to suppress Chambord, let alone other affiliated kingdoms. In this situation, it seemed unreasonable to keep Brook as the leader of the military.

In fact, since Chambord started rising in a stable manner, Brook realized this as well. He had asked Fei many times to replace him with someone more talented, but Fei seriously declined his request and raised Brook’s status in the military even more.

Right now, on top of the military and King’s Guard, Brook even had the power to command the Gold Saints on the 12 Golden Saint Mountains.

This level of trust was unique in the kingdom, not inferior to Fei’s trust in his father-in-law, Bast.

However, others didn’t know that on top of Brook’s loyalty, Fei also valued this man’s righteousness, justice, kindness, and the never-changing character. Regardless of what status he had, he never slighted anyone because of it, and he never selfishly used his power. He viewed all the generals under him fairly, and he never promoted or demoted generals due to his whims of favor. Even when he talked to ordinary civilians and street vendors, he was friendly and kind.

Once Fei was walking around the city in disguise, he saw Brook, who was the military leader of Chambord, helping an older woman, who lost her 18-year-old son when the Ormond Empire attacked, to carry big bags of flour and rice while sweating in his rough robe.

People like Brook were like screws. When they were there, you wouldn’t see them shine. However, nothing would work without them there.

Ordinary people had no idea that Fei didn’t just value this man who was born and raised in Chambord; the king respected and even admired this man. On top of treating Brook as a loyal subject, the king also saw him as a trustworthy friend.

In Chambord, only people like Bast, Lampard, and Drogba who were here since the beginning saw through the king’s mind. These people could be counted as influential figures in the Zenit Empire, and they usually didn’t show anything to others. However, they were all respectful towards Brook.

Only the people close to him could sense the charming charisma from this average-looking Chambordian.

After hearing Brook’s question, Fei laughed out loud.

“Hahaha! A lot of people probably saw through it. After all, Alanians aren’t dumb; there are wise people among them.”

Fei didn’t need to hide anything in front of his people. While eating a piece of roasted meat that Angela fed him, Fei smiled shamelessly like a cunning fox and told them everything.

“I asked the [Letter Office] to do a detailed investigation of Leo’s background. It is clear that he is the descendant of a little merchant, and his parents both died in the Undead Creature Catastrophe. He is now an orphan, and he doesn’t have relatives. Charsi made that so-called royal accessory. I got the blueprint in the ruins of the Royal Palace of Alania, and Charsi’ forging skill is on the grandmaster-level. Others would have a hard time telling this accessory apart from the real one. Also, even if someone saw through it, what can they do? All the members of the Royal Family of Alania died. As long as the ordinary Alanians believe this story. Those smart ones don’t want to offend me, so they know what they should do!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 919 - Mysterious, Arrogant Challenger

Chapter 919: Mysterious, Arrogant Challenger (Part One)

“What damn Human Emperor of the North? He is just an ignorant hillbilly! How dare he name himself Human Emperor? Our master can kill him with one finger!”

“The King of Chambord directed this drama and created this disaster to fool you poor Alanians. He is only a clown who is trying to get fame and power, and he is vicious and cunning. Compared to our master, he is like a worm next to a dragon. Without having our master to do anything, I can kill him with one exhale of air!”

“Hahaha! He is the trash king of an affiliated kingdom. How dare he be ranked on the same list as a young lord? He doesn’t know his place! Get the f*ck out! If you get naked and crawl around Dixie City, our master might get into a good mood. If he chuckles, he might spare your life!”

“Is the title ‘Human Emperor’ something that everyone can take? You are a dirty low-life; how dare you act all noble?”

“Hahahaha! He is still hiding! He is probably terrified and had fled. He is nothing but a coward; he doesn’t qualify to battle our master! Haha!”

One day ago, less than an hour after Fei left Dixie City, more than a dozen masters from another region of Azeroth appeared. They were all powerful, and they arrogantly announced that they wanted to challenge King Alexander of Chambord. They barged into the campsite of Chambord, and the two sides engaged in a battle after their continuous provocation.

These foreign masters were indeed powerful; even the weakest one among them could battle with Gold Saint Torres of Sagittarius without losing. The other people were all top-tier Moon-Class Elites. If the super powerful Hazel Bank weren’t inside the campsite, the campsite of Chambord might have been obliterated by these people.

However, the campsite of Chambord was still in big trouble.

The mysterious master of these foreigners was mighty. Although he didn’t show himself, he was able to lightly snort from somewhere that was unknown and severely injure the Undead Mage, making the latter puke up blood repeatedly. At the same time, an indescribable pressure engulfed the campsite of Chambord, pressing down on everyone in the campsite and immobilizing them. If Fei didn’t set up defensive magic arrays around the campsite, and these Chambordians didn’t have the protection from the high-level magic devices made by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, all of them would have been severely injured and lost consciousness under the snort.

“Huh? Where is the King of Chambord?”

That mysterious master’s aura covered the entire campsite, and he soon discovered that Fei wasn’t in. Perhaps he looked down on the people of Chambord such as Hazel Bank and Torres, the mysterious and powerful master didn’t do anything else for more than a full day. It was clear that he waited for Fei’s return.

However, his tsunami-like aura enveloped the campsite of Chambord, and the suffocating pressure made everyone in the campsite suffer in pain; they all felt like heavy mountains were weighing down on them, and they were slowly being injured more and more.

Although other masters who were arrogant and weren’t from the Northern Region didn’t barge into the campsite of Chambord again, they started to promote this incident in Dixie City smugly. They made various bold statements and provoked people by saying that Fei was scared and fled beforehand, and the king would never return while they were here.

Such behaviors enraged and displeased the civilians and soldiers of Alania.

Fei’s prestige and influence among Alanians were no different from a god’s. In fact, many Alanians worshipped Fei and prayed to him daily; Fei was like their spiritual pillar. Therefore, even though Alanians feared the dominating power of these foreigners, they counterattacked when these mysterious people defamed their idol.

Chapter 919: Mysterious, Arrogant Challenger (Part Two)

As Fei’s in-name disciple, the young Emperor Leo couldn’t sit still and watch this happen. He ordered his trusted subordinates such as Adam, Anna, and Edward to surround these people with the elite Royal Guards.

Sharp conflicts broke out. Even though there were a lot more Alanians, they lacked top-tier combat forces. Once the battle began, they suffered heavy losses. Adam who was the legion commander of [Revenge Legion], Anna, and Edward were all severely injured.

These mysterious foreign masters were too powerful. They could go anywhere in the Alania Empire, and even the military couldn’t do anything to them. In fact, they also destroyed half of the Royal Palace of Alania, and they stated that if the King of Chambord didn’t show up in one day, they would lose patience and start slaughtering the people in the city!

…

“Hahaha! Dirty low-lives! Listen carefully! From now on, if the King of Chambord doesn’t appear, we will kill 1,000 Alanians and 10 Chambordian soldiers every half an hour! Hahaha! Isn’t it known that the damn King of Chambord loves his citizens? Don’t you all trust and believe in this hillbilly king? I want to see if he dares to come out and save you!”

A foreign master who was wearing light-yellow armor stood at the high point in the Royal Palace of Alania, and he arrogantly shouted with his poor Alanian language. His strength was high, and his voice clearly traveled through Dixie City with the help of warrior energy.

At this moment, a bright light suddenly flashed in the campsite of Chambord further away.

In the next moment, the terrifying aura of that mysterious master completely disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by a holy and gentle aura that seemed like it was from a god.

“Clown! Die!”

An angry roar sounded from the campsite of Chambord, and a beam of holy light suddenly shot down from the sky without any warning. The lightning bolt struck the foreign master who was jumping around and laughing wickedly and arrogantly. Before this poor b*stard could do anything, he got turned into a streak of white smoke and disappeared into the air.

[Fist of the Heavens]; this was one of the most powerful judgment fists of the Paladin.

With a thought, Fei could summon the fist of judgment from Heaven.

This strike was the most powerful combat skill of the Paladin, and it was also known as Angel’s Murdering Strike; it was the combat skill of the Paladin that had the most intense murderous spirit. It was rarely used, and it was heard that the gentle and kind Paladin would only use this skill when dealing with demons that were extraordinarily evil and couldn’t be forgiven.

The appearance of this murderous judgment fist signified the return of Alexander, the Human Emperor of the North.

The terrifying power of the [Fist of the Heavens] made all the foreign masters who were shouting arrogantly shut their mouths while shivering; they knew that they couldn’t deal with this level of power.

“King of Chambord, you finally appeared. I have been waiting for you.”

Finally, the mysterious voice sounded again. A series of transparent ripples appeared 1,000 meters above the Royal Palace of Alania. Then, a tall and proud figure slowly showed himself.

His long orange hair fluttered without wind, looking like an almighty god who was descending from Heaven.

Without doing anything spectacular, he opened his eyes, and two beams of yellow light dashed through space and shot toward the campsite of Chambord with unparalleled power and murderous spirit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 920 - Terrifying Strength

Chapter 920: Terrifying Strength (Part One)

“Humph!”

Fei snorted in anger, and the golden holy flames burned around him more aggressively.

A huge, mysterious cross that was more than 100 meters tall suddenly appeared from the flames. The golden flames flew around the cross in circles, making it look like a giant godly pillar. Instantly, godly murmurs sounded in the area, and the holy aura expanded outward with Fei at the center. Right now, it seemed like he was summoning something with his head lowered while chanting.

In the next moment, a series of horrifying shrieks sounded from not too far away. Under the illumination of the holy light, a vague shadow suddenly appeared in mid-air, and it started to blink like a shiny bubble while it struggled. It was that arrogant foreign master who got killed. This wasn’t his physical body but soul. Under the illumination, his soul was revealed, and it got sucked into the huge cross. In the end, the giant cross melted his soul, turning it into a pure streak of energy before spreading it onto the soldiers in the campsite of Chambord like the shower in spring.

A series of gasps sounded. The Chambordians who had been severely injured by the mysterious master’s suffocating pressure suddenly felt that a vast streak of life energy dashed into them alongside the holy power, and they instantly healed.

It was shocking! The huge cross turned the soul of that Moon-Class Elite into pure life energy before injecting it into the bodies of the injured people. This technique was shocking yet terrifying. The concept of reincarnation existed in this world. Even if they couldn’t reincarnate, people wished that their souls could rest in peace after they died. If that huge cross weren’t golden and didn’t have the holy aura around it, this technique could be interpreted to be aligned with the side of evil.

Paladin Skill – [Redemption].

This was a high-level defensive aura of the Paladin; it could use the souls of the enemies to help the Paladin and his teammates to restore life energy and mana.

Fei was no longer worried after he healed everyone.

The king looked up and sneered, not doing anything to the two godly-sword-like light beams that shot toward him from his opponent’s eyes.

When the light beams were about ten meters away from Fei, they suddenly paused. It didn’t matter how hard they tried to push forward; as if they met the toughest obstacles, they couldn’t move forward anymore.

“Tell me, Kid, who are you?” Fei slowly left the ground and floated toward the high sky

However, that mysterious person fixed his eyes onto Fei. As if his eyes were shooting out beams of flames, the sharp murderous spirit wasn’t hidden at all. At the same time, a layer of light-golden curved shield gradually showed itself; it was this barrier that blocked out the godly-sword-like stares.

Even though the stare of this mysterious master grew more intense, and the light beams created a series of ripples on the barrier, they couldn’t get any closer to Fei.

Paladin Skill – [Defiance]

This scene was magnificent.

These two people’s techniques went beyond the understanding and comprehension of ordinary warriors. To many people, this was a battle between gods. It was similar to the fascinating and legendary scenes that should only exist in traveling poets’ stories.

Finally, Fei elevated high enough and stood at the same height as that mysterious master.

“Not bad, you can defend my [Eyes of Murder] which I cast at 50 percent of my power. King of Chambord, you aren’t as bad as I expected, and you can barely get into the list of young lords; you should be proud!” This mysterious master sounded haughty and arrogant as if he were the love child of the god who created the world. He continued, “It seems like I didn’t come to the Northern Region for nothing. If your performance in the next while still doesn’t disappoint me, you will be qualified to know my name.”

Chapter 920: Terrifying Strength (Part Two)

Fei froze for a second before he suddenly started laughing out of anger. He said, “God damn! After all this time, it turns out that you are a moron. Is your brain damaged? Did you come all the way here to show off? I don’t even care to know your dumb name! You are arrogant and foolish! Come here! I will wake you up!”

Before he finished speaking, the energy flames on Fei burned more aggressively, and the [Griswold’s Legacy] Item Set appeared on him.

Wearing the Ornate Armor and the Valor Corona and holding the Redemption Caduceus and the Honor Shield, Fei became the representative of the gods.

He took a step forward, and many holy light beams struck down like a world-destroying lightning sea, instantly engulfing the mysterious master.

[Fist of the Heavens]

Many judgment fists fell from the sky like light beams.

Fei used his ultimate strike as soon as he moved.

From the short battle that they had so far, Fei sensed that even though this mysterious person was arrogant, his strength was not ordinary. Although the king had never heard of him before, he was not weaker compared to Continental Martial Saint’s second disciple, D’Alessandro. Also, his [Eyes of Murder] was terrifying, containing the murderous spirit of an asura who was destroying the world. The penetration ability of this technique was so strong that this mysterious person could kill Sun-Class Lords easily.

For a moment, golden light beams struck down from the sky in silence as if the angry gods were casting world-ending lightning bolts. Even the space in the high sky couldn’t hold still and shattered under the power of the many light beams before combining back to normal and getting broken again.

One single [Fist of the Heavens] could kill a Burning Sun Lord, and all these light beams together could slay gods and exterminate demons.

Even god-tier combat weapons might break inside this golden sea of lightning bolts, let alone the human body that was made of flesh.

However-

“King of Chambord, if this is all you’ve got, I will be greatly disappointed.”

The calm and cold voice sounded from the golden sea of lightning bolts. Next, the mysterious master slowly walked out of it while stepping in space. The lightning beams created by the [Fist of the Heavens] continued to strike him, but not even a strand of his long orange hair was broken. From his expression, it seemed like he had a chill shower inside the golden sea of lightning bolts.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Terrifying!

Powerful!

This mysterious person’s strength was beyond everyone’s imagination.

“This egomaniac’s strength seems to be above D’Alessandro’s, extremely close to the Demi-God Realm. Damn it! How come such a young and powerful figure appeared? From the looks of it, it seems like he is less than 30 years old. Are demi-gods like cabbages that can be found easily on the street?” Fei quickly thought to himself, but he didn’t slow down at all.

His shoulders lightly shrugged, and wind-whistling noises resonated in the high sky. Suddenly, five giant spinning hammers appeared out of nowhere, and each hammer had many mystic runes engraved on its surface. Like agile fish in water, these hammers traveled in mysterious trajectories and flashed, attacking the mysterious master from all angles. These hammers were alluring yet tricky to locate.

Paladin Skill – [Blessed Hammer].

Fei summoned powerful magic hammers that could travel through space and attack enemies by spinning.

The previous [Fist of the Heavens] was a magic attack. Since the magic attack was useless, Fei chose to test out the physical attack. Fei was confident that the [Fist of the Heavens] was powerful enough to destroy everything in the world, but it couldn’t affect his opponent at all. Therefore, he thought that his opponent might be immune to magic.

Fei’s hypothesis wasn’t wrong.

This time, the mysterious master’s face changed color, and he dodged instead of letting the hammers hit him.

This mysterious master only lightly tilted his body. Like an electric signal that was disturbed a little, his body flashed as if he didn’t really exist, and he easily dodged the strange attacks of the [Blessed Hammers]. Only the real masters could tell that those few blinks represented hundreds of movements that this man performed in a flash; it was the only way that he could have dodged the hammers that locked down nearly all the area around him.

Chapter 920: Terrifying Strength (Part Three)

This man’s movements were smooth and ethereal, going above the limit of speed that ordinary people’s eyes could catch.

However, it didn’t matter how fast he was; dodging had some impact on his tempo and combat rhythm.

To young lords like Fei, such negligible impact was a huge opportunity.

As soon as the mysterious master stopped flashing, Fei already appeared in front of him.

The two of them looked like their faces were touching. More strangely, it seemed like the mysterious master tried to collide with Fei.

At the same time, Fei’s attack was completed. With the Redemption Caduceus and the Honor Shield in hand, he completed the signature move of the Paladin.

The mysterious master wanted to dodge using the same technique, but he was shocked. Then, he was hit and got knocked back.

In the next moment, he couldn’t stay ethereal and dashing anymore. Like a ballroom dancer who got a stick jammed up his butt, his body shivered, and he flew back, falling into the golden sea of lightning bolts that hadn’t completely disappeared yet.

Fei’s series of movements and skills were put together meticulously. With movements and skills connecting perfectly, the mysterious master was taken by surprise.

The last skill that Fei used was Paladin Skill – [Charge].

It allowed the Paladin to dash into the battlefield and strike the opponent without missing while ignoring all armor. This was why the mysterious master looked shocked; he realized that he couldn’t dodge when he was about to, and this was beyond his understanding.

With one skill connecting, Fei struck the mysterious master repeatedly. The Chambordians and Alanians who were intensely watching the battle on the ground heaved sighs of relief, and they cheered in excitement.

Those dozens of foreign masters were shocked; this was their first time seeing their invincible and mighty master getting knocked away. Even that murderous god in their empire wasn’t able to put their master in such a passive situation.

However, Fei didn’t look that smug in the air.

He could tell that his attacks didn’t injure his opponent that much.

Also, the golden sea of lightning bolts also drastically disappeared, and it seemed like it got devoured by something. The level of threat that his opponent brought him didn’t decrease. Instead, the threat increased rapidly.

Even though Fei was standing far away from his opponent, he still felt like chilly needles were poking his skin and causing pain.

His opponent’s aura didn’t drop but skyrocketed.

The real battle was about to occur.

Fei didn’t continue chasing. Instead, he concentrated and used many skills of the Paladin, increasing his armor and all kinds of resistances.

This was the king’s first time battling a top-tier master as a Paladin. Although he accumulated a lot of experience in Diablo World, he didn’t dare to be overconfident and wanted to be safe. He couldn’t always rely on his Barbarian character, so he had to battle using other characters. That was the only way that he could master all seven classes and reach another level.

However, this battle appeared out of nowhere.

Fei wasn’t sure where this powerful yet brain-damaged master came from.

The king got a quick update on what happened in the city, and he was angry. From this mysterious master’s temperament and his dozens of Moon-Class followers, the king was sure that he was also a young lord.

Technically speaking, this was Fei’s first-time fighting a young lord.

While Fei pondered, loud noises rumbled, and the golden sea of lightning bolts exploded. The holy power disintegrated in the air, and the mysterious master walked forward with an indescribable, angry expression with blue energy flames burning around him while ocean-wave-like noises sounded.

Now, he unleashed his full strength.

While he walked in the air, it seemed like a dragon was walking on a small ship. The entire space shook because of him!

Every time he stepped forward, spider-web-like black cracks would appear in space under his feet before quickly recovering! The space shattered under his feet!

Such a terrifying power.

It felt like this mysterious master was beyond the mortal world, and even the space of this world wasn’t qualified to contain him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 921 - Strangeness and the Passive Situation

Chapter 921: Strangeness and the Passive Situation (Part One)

“Hillbilly, you have really angered me. Seriously angered me! Haha! Now, start praying!”

After being knocked away by Fei’s shield strike, this mysterious master fell into an uncontrollable rage. His voice resonated in the region, making the sky and ground shake.

When he spoke, visible sound waves dashed out of his mouth and expanded in all directions, creating transparent ripples through the area and making it look like the surface of the lake that was fluttered by the wind.

Even Fei was a little concerned about this master’s strength, let alone other Sun-Class Lords. If they were here in Fei’s place, they wouldn’t be able to bear anything. Their bodies would have been shattered into dust by the soundwaves by now.

“It is clear that this guy suppressed his strength. Right now, his strength level… is extremely close to the Demi-God Realm. I wonder if he has comprehended the power of realms,” Fei thought to himself, and he also noticed something that he overlooked before.

As a lightbulb went off in his head, he frowned as murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. He asked in a deep voice, “Are you an Ormondian?”

This mysterious master used his native language in rage; his roars earlier were in the Ormondian language.

“Of course! My name is Reus!” the mysterious master said while emphasizing each word, “You now know my name. However, the price you have to pay is… death!”

“He is Reus!”

This man’s information instantly appeared in Fei’s head. From the intelligence reports that the [Letter Office] gathered, Fei learned that Reus was a talented genius of the Ormond Empire. Together with Prince Götze of Ormond, they were known as Dual Geniuses of Ormond. Both these men were young lords who were recognized by all the forces on the continent.

In the Southern Region of Azeroth, level 9 Bayern Empire that had dominated over the region for many years was defeated in multiple fronts, and it was heard that Reus and Götze of Ormond were the main reasons.

According to the reports, Reus was a wind-elemental genius warrior, and he had reached peak Burning Sun Realm many years ago. Now, no one knew what level he was on.

“So, you are a member of the Ormond Empire? This is great! You appeared in front of me without me looking! Now, it would be perfect if I take the blood of a young lord of Ormond as revenge for the death of my Chambordian citizens.”

Fei licked his lips and looked eager for battle.

When Prince Xanchua of Ormond ordered his giant Xuan’ge to attack Chambord City, it resulted in huge casualty for Chambord. That incident negatively impacted more than 100 families. Although Prince Xanchua, the perpetrator, was executed, Chambordians still remembered the pain that the Ormond Empire brought to them; this grudge stuck in the hearts of Chambordians like a thorn.

Since Fei had been busy, he didn’t have time to deal with it. But now, Reus came to provoke him, so Fei was planning to use this opportunity to teach the Ormondians a hard lesson.

At this thought, Fei grew murderous as well.

“Great! I will take care of the revenge for Prince Xanchua and Prince Gundogan today!”

As soon as Reus said that, he appeared right in front of Fei in a flash.

At that moment, he punched out many times. It was so fast that ordinary people couldn’t even see his fists move.

Feeling like a wind was blowing by, Fei only had time to lift the shield in his hand. Then, he was sent flying back, and the dense punching noises sounded afterward.

“So fast!” Fei was a little surprised.

Out of the seven classes in Diablo World, the Paladin character followed the path of powerful attack with lacked agility. Therefore, facing Reus who was a wind-elemental warrior that focused on agility and speed, Fei’s Paladin character was at a disadvantage.

All of this was within Fei’s expectation. Even though this was the case, Fei was still shocked by Reus’ speed.

While Fei was still falling from the sky, Reus already caught up and appeared in front of the king again.

Many green energy fists flew down like meteorites, repeatedly striking Fei. On the surface, it seemed like Fei was a passive punching bag. He was knocked back by his opponent continuously, and he fell into his opponent’s battle rhythm, unable to adjust and reset.

Chapter 921: Strangeness and the Passive Situation (Part Two)

Reus’ control of his own fists was very sharp; not even the tiniest bit of energy was spilled. He instantly punched out tens of thousands of times, and each punch accurately hit Fei’s body; no energy was wasted.

To the people who were watching the battle on the ground, Reus’ control saved their lives. If any bit of Reus’ strength was sent to the ground, half of Dixie City would have collapsed, and more than half of Alanians would have died in this incident.

However, it seemed like no one noticed that now. Everyone on the ground looked up and paid close attention to the god-level battle that was happening in the sky. Right now, Human Emperor Alexander of the North was in a passive situation, and all the soldiers of Chambord and Alanians watched the battle with their hearts in their throats.

Unfortunately, this battle was too quick. The scenes that the people on the ground caught happened four to five seconds ago.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The only person on the ground who could barely catch up with the battle in the sky was Undead Mage Hazel Bank. This elder of the [Undead Godly Palace], who used to be far more powerful than Fei, didn’t even have time to admit that these two masters of the younger generation had surpassed him. Right now, he was thinking to himself, trying to figure out one thing.

“Why is this happening? Theoretically, even if Alexander is slower compared to Reus, he shouldn’t be in such a passive state. What is he waiting for?”

Hazel Bank found that Fei’s combat style was completely different from before. Instead of the wild, violent, and destructive combat style from before, Fei’s aura was holy and righteous, looking like a young god.

“Why is this happening? If I didn’t know that he is Alexander, I would think that he is a different person after sensing his aura after closing my eyes. Although he showcased the [God’s Favorite Child]’s aura, it was far weaker than this; it is like comparing small stars to the bright moon in the dark… This young man is mysterious. Although Reus is a famous young lord on the continent, and he is talented, he is going to have a hard time suppressing Alexander.”

After thinking about that, the Undead Mage wasn’t that worried about the man who was being chased in the sky and beaten like a punching bag.

…

“Hahaha! Is this all your strength? How can you be a young lord and be on the same level as me? Hahaha! What a joke!” Reus laughed hysterically, and a wicked expression appeared on his handsome face.

This young man seemed to have two personalities. He was cold and arrogant in most cases, but he was violent and crazy like a mad dragon when in battle.

While he spoke, many green energy fists dashed out of Reus’ shoulders. Since this young lord punched out so fast, it was hard to tell his arms apart from his shoulders, and the trajectories of his fists couldn’t be detected. Therefore, it seemed like his arms disappeared, and the energy fists flew out of his shoulders. It was tough to dodge his attacks.

“Hahahaha! What a poor hillbilly! I will completely obliterate you in front of your believers, putting an end to your pathetic life! Hahaha! How can a garbage like you be a young lord like me?”

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Many energy fists flew toward Fei like raindrops in a storm, completely enveloping the king. In the end, the energy fists dashed at Fei from all directions, and Reus’ crazy and wicked laughter also sounded from all directions.

“Hahaha! Why aren’t you fighting back? You are way too slow! How does it feel to get beaten? Does it hurt? Hahaha! Cry if you feel the pain!”

“Hahaha! I’m only using 70 percent of my strength, yet you can’t even fight back! Don’t disappoint me! I thought that I found an interesting toy, but who knew that you are so useless! You are no different from other masters who were famous but got destroyed by me!”

“Since you can’t make me feel any excitement, then die, trash toy!”

It seemed like Reus fell into an extremely violent state.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 922 - Real Strength

Chapter 922: Real Strength (Part One)

The real battle only began less than ten minutes ago, yet Fei had been punched more than 10,000 times. Blood spilled out, looking like blooming bloodflowers. Also, the king was pushed back repeatedly.

One retreating and one chasing, the two of them turned into two beams of light and dashed around in the sky, leaving many chaotic and messy afterimages in the clear blue sky. It was clear that Reus wanted to make Fei look bad in front of everyone who admired and worshipped him, so he made sure that the battlefield was above Dixie City.

“Hahaha! That is enough! Is this everything you have?”

“You sure disappoint me. I’m already growing annoyed with a trash toy like you. Game over! Now, let me take you out of this world!”

Reus seemed to have lost interest in this battle.

This man’s movement slowed down for a moment; it looked like he was about to unleash an ultimate strike. At this second, Fei’s eyes could finally capture Reus’ fists and arms.

The green flames on Reus’ fists gradually condensed, extending outward like vicious icicles. All his hands were covered, including most of his forearms.

As Reus clenched his hands and formed fists, an even sharper and pointier green spike grew out. With a metallic texture, it seemed like the weapon of the Grim Reaper, instantly making Fei sense imminent danger as if a sharp blade were pressing on his back.

As soon as Fei saw this, he was hit before he could even try to dodge.

An indescribable streak of sharp energy penetrated the [Honor Shield] in Fei’s hand, instantly dashing into Fei’s arm and reaching his shoulder. Next, it traveled through the blood vessels inside Fei’s body and harmed his internal organs. As if an invisible explosion went off in Fei’s body, all the weak organs on the inside shattered.

“Egh… puff!”

Fei raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Mixed in with the blood were broken pieces of organs.

In the next moment, blood flowed out of Fei’s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth without stopping.

A streak of violent wind-elemental energy continued to explode inside Fei’s body, damaging it further.

On the ground, the warriors who saw this scene gasped in shock.

Inside the campsite of Chambord, [Son of Wind] Torres was about to drop everything and dash into the sky, but he was instantly pulled back by the Undead Mage beside him. Hazel Bank shook his head and told Torres not to worry for now and observe for a bit longer.

“Game over!” Reus made the judgment.

He didn’t continue to chase. Seeing Fei who was staggering in the air and about to fall off, unhidden disdain appeared in Reus’ eyes. The violent energy slowly dispersed from his body, and he said while shaking his head in disappointment, “Unfortunately, I thought that you, the Human Emperor of the North, could give me a pleasant surprise. Now, it seems like a character like you doesn’t deserve my attention. You are meant to be the stepping stone for the real geniuses who are on the path to the realm of gods. Your story ends here!”

“It is still too early to end. Hahaha… Eh, puff!” Fei raised his head and laughed. Since he used too much force, he spat out another mouthful of blood that was mixed with chunks of his internal organs. After a short pause, he laughed slowly and said, “Really? Do you want to put an end to my legend? Your strength is far from enough!”

“Huh?” A strange light flashed in Reus’ eyes, and he mocked, “What, Poor Bug. Do you still have the strength to fight back? With such severe injuries, you can’t even defeat the energy in my finger.”

Chapter 922: Real Strength (Part Two)

Right now, Fei was in a terrible condition.

Many dents and injuries were on his body, looking like the surface of the Earth after many meteorites struck and left deep craters. Blood was flowing out of his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, and his entire right arm almost only had the white bones left; only a few pieces of flesh hung on his bones after the explosion.

[Griswold’s Honor – Vortex Shield] that Fei was holding onto was almost shattered after blocking so many strikes, and spider-web-like cracks were all over it. Right now, it was translucent, looking like it was going to break apart after the wind blew at it. This was the sign that the durability of the items from Diablo World reached the lower limit. This shield was going to become trash if it were used in battle again before it was repaired.

This was the most severe and tragic condition that Fei had ever been in since he came to the Azeroth Continent. Even when he was in that dangerous battle at the bottom of the sea, he was doing better.

Reus was the most terrifying opponent that Fei had encountered so far.

While ignoring other things, his speed alone completely suppressed Fei.

However, this didn’t mean that Fei was completely defeated.

“The real battle is about to begin!” A strange smile appeared on Fei’s face; he didn’t look to be in pain at all.

In the next moment, streaks of golden light rings flashed on Fei. Every time a golden light ring flashed, Fei’s injuries healed up a bit. This frequency seemed slow, but it was actually rapid. In just a few seconds, all of Fei’s injuries were completely healed. Even his damaged and destroyed internal organs all recovered.

The vitality of Sun-Class Lords was insane! They could easily regrow their body parts. However, Fei was so injured that his heart was even broken. The fact that he quickly healed in such a short time was stunning and unimaginable even for Sun-Class Lords. Reus who looked down on Fei seemed surprised as well.

However, this proud young lord quickly smiled carelessly.

“Self-heal? It is an interesting technique, but what can you do? Even if you go back to your prime, you can only receive beating a few more times. I was able to almost kill you for the first time, so I can do it again and again. I wonder how many times you can self-heal like this?”

Reus guessed that Fei’s rapid self-heal used some of his Sun-Class core energy, so he couldn’t do it too many times.

Unfortunately, Reus didn’t know that Fei just used [Prayer]. As long as Fei had enough mana, he could use this Paladin skill as many times as he wanted; there was no limit to it.

“You will know soon. However, before that, I need to exercise for a bit.” Fei stretched a little, and a series of cracking noises sounded from his body. Then, he put away the shield and the caduceus, going back to barehand.

“What? You don’t want to hide behind your shield like a turtle anymore?” With his hands crossed in front of his chest, Reus stared at Fei calmly and said with a mocking smile as if he were a big cat and Fei were a little mouse, “Barehand? You want to shame yourself further?”

“You will soon know what I’m up to.” The smile on Fei’s face didn’t change. After stretching, he fully exhaled and said, “Great, my body is properly warmed up. You had a good time punching me, right? It is my turn now.”

As soon as he said that, the smile on Fei’s face disappeared. Instead, a cold murderous spirit appeared in the king’s eyes.

“Continue. Let me see what you are relying on…” The mocking expression on Reus’ face intensified.

Snap!

Before he could finish speaking, a loud snapping noise sounded in the air.

Chapter 922: Real Strength (Part Three)

Then, flames appeared and engulfed Fei, and the king dashed toward Reus like a beam of light and punched out with both fists that looked like lightning bolts.

“So slow. It is impossible to strike me…” Reus shook his head with the mocking expression.

“Really?” Fei sneered.

In the next moment, Reus’ mocking smile suddenly froze on his face.

Just as he were about to show off his speed, which was his pride, and counterattack, he somehow found that his body was as stiff as a piece of rotting wood; he could hardly move it!

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Before he could wake up from the surprise, a series of punching noises sounded.

Fei’s fists ‘greeted’ Reus’ handsome face without mercy. As if everything were happening in slow motion, Fei’s fists struck Reus’ face forcefully, and the muscles on Reus’ face unstoppably vibrated in waves. Then, Reus’ head turned backward in a terrifying angle, and a white tooth flew out of his mouth that was uncontrollably open with a streak of blood behind it!

Unstoppable cheers exploded on the ground.

The situation turned in a direction that almost no one expected. It felt like Goddess of Victory teased Reus for a while before shifting her interest and trying to flirt with Fei.

“You…” Reus was angry and shocked.

“You, you, you… what? How did my fists taste? Haha! F*ck you!”

Fei roared and vented all his pent-up anger. He instantly switched to his Barbarian character, and the iron fists of the Hell Mode level 100 Barbarian were too much to take. Each fist contained unparalleled strength that could move mountains and shift seas, and now Fei was unleashing his full force.

Reus felt like a huge hammer of the gods struck his head, and his head buzzed continuously. Under such explosive impact to his head, all his thoughts and reactions slowed down instantly. Like a puppet that had broken strings, he couldn’t do anything as he was struck repeatedly and pushed back.

Seizing the opportunity, Fei didn’t give Reus any time or space to react. Like Reus’ shadow, the king followed him tightly and continued to punch out; his fists looked like raindrops in a storm.

This scene was extremely similar to before. The only difference was that the offense and defense… To put it more clearly, the person throwing punches and the person getting beat switched places.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“What… is… going on?”

After close to a minute, Reus, who got punched many times and now looked like a pig, was barely able to react. The tempo of the battle was in Fei’s control.

When Reus tried to ignite his hidden strength to turn the situation around, he was terrified to find that a streak of cold and chilly energy appeared in his body.

It was this chilly energy that froze his body. It made him lose the speed advantage and get beat by Fei.

“What is going on? How come this streak of chilly energy appeared in my body?”

“Did the King of Chambord inject it into my body earlier?”

“This is impossible! Why didn’t I sense anything? The King of Chambord… he couldn’t have this level of strength. When did it happen?”

“Damn it. This streak of energy completely immobilized me. Such terrifying chilly energy! It was able to invade my body without me knowing and restrict my movements…”

Reus gradually realized what was happening. Although he didn’t know what method Fei used, he was sure that he somehow fell into the trap.

He instantly felt a sense of shame and anger that was hard to describe, and this violent emotion shot out of his heart. He never expected that he would be put in such a terrible situation by someone who he mocked and described as trash in the weakest Northern Region.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 923 - The Turn in the Situation

Chapter 923: The Turn in the Situation (Part One)

Now, the situation made a strange turn.

“Are demi-gods like cabbage that can be seen everywhere?” After laying low for many years, Emperor Yassin finally passed nature’s challenge and advanced to the Demi-God Realm with D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov helping him bear a portion of the pressure. Right now, he was still resting in the Royal Palace of Zenit, trying to firm up his realm.

“How come this young Reus is also a demi-god? Isn’t it said that demi-gods haven’t appeared on the continent for many years?” Fei was confused by what he was seeing. The information that he obtained was contradicting what he previously thought he knew.

Of course, there were a few things that Fei didn’t know. Although Reus looked like he was younger than 30 years old, it was due to his mighty strength and prolonged life span. After all, powerful strength could help people maintain their youth. In reality, Reus was more than 50 years old; he was in the same generation as Emperor Yassin.

Fei was able to see through his opponents’ ages before since they were all weaker than him. Now that Reus was much stronger, the king couldn’t tell.

None of this presented any real issue.

The issue was how he could deal with the current situation.

Although Fei never had battled a demi-god before, and he didn’t have any direct understanding of their power, he was sure of one thing; he was no match for a true demi-god.

On the other side of the sky, streaks of green light mist gradually dispersed around Reus, and the greenness quickly replaced the original blue color of the sky. Although the green light was as fancy as the northern lights, and it didn’t carry any pressure or murderous spirit, Fei sensed extreme danger.

Fei quickly dashed back, avoiding being engulfed by the green light.

Fortunately, the coverage of the green light was only a bit less than 1,000 meters around Reus.

“Oh! This is his realm!” At this moment, it suddenly dawned on Fei that the area covered by the calm and gentle green light was Reus’ unique realm. Inside the realms of demi-gods, they could create and alter everything as they pleased; they were like real gods in their realms. Any of their opponents who fell into their realms would be like puppets that were controlled by them, having no way of fighting back.

“Now, this game should really be over.” Reus’ voice resonated in the sky.

Without the prior mockery and disdain, he sounded like an emotionless robot. Also, he looked like a bright sun with his entire body engulfed by the eye-piercing green light.

While he spoke, Reus suddenly appeared less than 100 meters away from Fei without any prior indication.

Fei was instantly engulfed by Reus’ Green Light Realm without having the chance to dodge.

The king’s heart raced. That wasn’t traveling at a fast speed, and it wasn’t space-travel. At that moment, time seemed to have stopped around the king, and Reus already appeared in front of him when everything became normal again.

“Is this the unique power of Reus’ realm? According to Physics that I learned in my previous life, when an object’s speed surpasses the speed of light to a certain degree, time could be reversed. Reus is a wind-elemental energy cultivator. After becoming a demi-god, even though he could master all elements, he should still have the highest proficiency with wind-elements which excel in speed. Therefore, his speed should surpass the speed of light in his realm. Then…” While Fei thought to himself, he tried to dodge instinctively; it was the automatic reflex of a master.

Chapter 923: The Turn in the Situation (Part Two)

However, it was useless.

“Exterminate!” Reus’ voice sounded emotionless like the judgment of a god.

It seemed like the Grim Reaper was sneering viciously and trying to kiss Fei on the cheek.

This time, Reus didn’t throw a punch, and no warrior energy was used. In fact, there was no contact.

Fei couldn’t feel anything attacking him, but the process of death already greeted him. Fei felt like he was a porcelain doll that was struck by an iron hammer, quickly shattering and breaking apart. Like a sand sculpture that was being blown into a cloud of sand by a gale, each cell in the king’s body was disintegrating. The Grim Reaper had never been closer.

Without thinking, Fei tried to communicate with the mysterious stone pillar in his body.

Right now, only the mysterious stone pillar named the [Scepter of Creation] could defend the terrifying power of a realm. If not, the king could only end his trip to the Azeroth Continent in regret like this. Demi-gods were beyond the level of mortals; human warriors couldn’t battle them.

Just like when Fei was in every other desperate situation, the [Scepter of Creation] that stayed in Fei’s body and treated it like a cozy home reacted to this. Sensing that Fei’s body was close to disintegrating into nothingness, this pillar reacted aggressively as if someone were trying to demolish its house by force.

A streak of faint-silver light flashed on the stone pillar, and it was divided into many smaller light dots. Like small fireflies, these light dots scattered inside Fei’s body that was breaking apart and disappearing. Then, Fei detected a strange sensation, and the disintegration started to reverse. The cells that collapsed begun to reform, and the broken bones began to combine and heal themselves.

It looked like a magical hand lightly pushed back on the hand of the clock, making time reverse for a little bit.

“Huh?”

Reus’ face had lost all human emotions, but he suddenly looked surprised under the illumination of the green light. Although he only made a quiet sound, it was enough to show this demi-god’s shock.

Reus could detect even the most minuscule changes in his Green Light Realm.

Now, there was a force that he couldn’t control in his realm! This was his first time experiencing such a thing ever since he became a demi-god.

Usually, there was only one explanation for this according to the iron martial laws of Azeroth; such a thing would only occur if the opponent in his realm were someone who was at least a demi-god and stronger than him. However, Reus was sure that the King of Chambord wasn’t a demi-god right now.

“Could it be that there is a secret treasure on him?”

Just as Reus was wondering to himself and uncontrollably froze, Fei did something that shocked him even further.

After the king’s body was repaired, instead of fleeing this extremely dangerous Green Light Realm, he dashed toward Reus like a moth to the flame! Since the two were close to begin with, Fei dashed within ten meters of Reus while the latter froze for the split second.

“Arrogance! How dare you challenge a demi-god?”

Reus was instantly enraged by Fei’s provocative decision. Ever since he became a demi-god, he started to suppress and remove his human emotions. The power of a ‘god’ could only be fully used when it wasn’t affected by emotions. But now, Reus had been angered by Fei multiple times.

“Exterminate!” Reus chanted this law again, unleashing the power of his realm.

But this time, the scene where the King of Chambord got shattered didn’t occur. Instead, something even stranger happened.

Reus’s vision suddenly blacked out. Then, he felt like the air around him became thick like flowing blood, and strange pressure fell on him like a giant mountain, making his expression change dramatically.

Everything around him changed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 924 - The Power of the Throne of Destruction

Chapter 924: The Power of the Throne of Destruction (Part One – 1)

[TL Note: This chapter is a 3 in 1 from the author, so we decided to divide it into 2 to better reflect the work of the translator and also provide more content. Thanks for the understanding]

This change was something that Reus never expected.

The blue sky, white clouds, giant and magnificent Dixie City, and close to one million people all disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by ancient stone walls written with vicissitude. The black walls looked horrifying and tragic under the illumination of the blood-red air. They were full of marks left by swords and sabers, and the black color came from layers of dried blood. The ground was full of dents and potholes, and strange liquid filled them. At the same time, dripping noises sounded frequently. Together with the roars of demons that seemed vague from where he was, this space looked terrifying and vicious.

“Where am I? Where is this place? How come I suddenly appeared here?” Reus slightly frowned.

Even though he was confident in his own strength, he had to be cautious and aware while observing the surroundings since he suddenly came to this strange space.

This place seemed like an underground palace or a tomb, and he didn’t know how long it had been around. Like a senior who was corroded by the passage of life and was holding on for bare survival, everything in this place seemed aged. Some mysterious engravings could be seen on the uneven surface of the walls, but the technique used and the content were already too vague to see, making Reus feel like it was mysterious and ancient.

In the giant hall, the stone pillars were either standing or had fallen over. Streaks of wind of unknown origin blew in the hall while screaming and howling. A suppressive and cold bloody sensation permeated the air, making Reus feel like this wasn’t the mortal world but the legendary Hell!

Engulfed in the green light, Reus floated half a meter above the ground, and he was highly aware of his surroundings. While observing the area, he pondered and thought about what had caused this sudden change.

This vicious and terrifying underground stone palace wasn’t that big, and its internal structure wasn’t that complicated. Reus quickly searched through every inch of this space. To his disappointment, he didn’t discover any exits. He punched the walls and tried to break them, but he was shocked to find out that his powerful energy couldn’t even leave a light mark on the walls that looked like they were going to collapse at any moment now. As if he punched the air, nothing was changing or happening.

“What is going on? Did the King of Chambord cast a spell using the help of a magic scroll and somehow threw me into a mysterious space in the void?” Reus thought to himself about the potential possibilities.

Suddenly, the roar of a type of ancient creature sounded not too far away from Reus, making the entire mystical blood-color palace buzz loudly. The powerful soundwaves created a strong gale, disturbing the peace in this place. All the puddles of liquid and small stone pieces were blown into the air.

“Stupid human! You are a poor ant! How dare you barge into the [Throne of Destruction]? Are you trying to instigate a war between humans and Hell?”

After the initial wave of spiritual energy struck, heavy footsteps sounded behind Reus as if a massive beast were running toward him.

Reus turned around and gasped uncontrollably.

By the turn of a bloody corridor, a giant monster that was more than 100 meters tall walked out. The dark-red bone-like scales tightly wrapped around this monster’s body, and it roughly had the human shape even though almost no flesh could be seen on it. Tough bones were all over its body, and it had two long horns on its forehead like a giant undead knight. Spiral bone spikes grew out of its shoulders, and a pair of enormous wings created by mysterious dark bones could be seen on its back. Its lower body was enveloped in a cloud of white mist, and terrifying screams could be heard from it as if many grieving souls were shrieking. Even though Reus was a demi-god, he couldn’t see through that layer of white mist.

“What is this? Hell? Demon?” Reus’ heart raced.

Combining the spiritual energy wave that this monster released and its appearance which was full of bones, Reus instantly thought back to [Hell] which was the death realm in the legends on the Azeroth Continent. After all, this monster that was primarily made of bones was very similar to the descriptions of demons in Hell.

While Reus was surprised, the monster let out the second roar, and a ton of ice shards and snow shot out of this monster’s mouth, creating a blizzard and occupying the entire corridor. The bone-freezing chill instantly permeated the air, and the howling wind and spinning ice blades left deep marks on the walls and stone pillars.

Chapter 924: The Power of the Throne of Destruction (Part One – 2)

Reus couldn’t dodge such a massive area attack in this limited space.

Therefore, he had to unleash his full strength. He instantly opened his Green Light Realm, and the gentle green light engulfed his body. Reus was very confident in his own realm. After all, it was the power of the gods.

However, he was stunned as soon as he opened his realm.

In the normal world, his Green Light Realm could cover an area close to 1,000 meters around him. But now, it could barely cover the area of several hundred meters around him. Inside this mysterious space where even air looked blood-red, the laws of nature and power were different from the normal world. The strange suppression in this blood-red space decreased his strength by at least 30 percent.

Boom!

In the next moment, the howling blizzard collided with the Green Light Realm.

The strong gale that carried snowflakes and ice blades instantly became gentle and docile once it entered the Green Light Realm, and the snow and ice started to quickly melt and disappear as if they were inside a heated oven. The blizzard that filled this entire corridor couldn’t do much to Reus’ realm. The ice storm was blazing outside the Green Light Realm, but the ice and snow quickly reduced in size inside the realm. When they ventured deeper into the realm, they completely disappeared.

Even though this was the case, it was shocking to say the least.

The realms of the demi-gods were invincible to anyone who was weaker. Reus’ realm was filled with exterminating power; the law of extermination continued to cycle and operate.

Anything that entered the realm was disintegrated into the basic elements before disappearing. However, the ice and snow still existed inside the edge of the Green Light Realm; it meant that the blizzard penetrated the power of Reus’ realm to a slight degree; it would be shocking to any demi-god!

“Damn it! This blizzard contains a trace of godly power! Only godly power can penetrate my realm. Law of Extermination!” Reus’ face changed color, and he instantly unleashed the power of the Green Light Realm without hesitation once he detected threats.

The laws inside the realm moved with Reus’ will and words. As soon as he finished, those ice and snow inside the edge of the realm completely disappeared.

Before Reus could completely relax, he suddenly sensed an unprecedented level of danger. Suddenly, his neck felt a cold sensation before he could react, and this coldness turned into pain.

In the next moment, a black shadow flashed by him in silence like a gust of smoke.

“It is you… King of Chambord?”

Reus shouted in anger as if he were a male lion that got its mating partner taken away. He instantly recognized that this black shadow was Fei. Although the outfit wasn’t the same, and that looming, ghost-like aura was different from before, Reus was 100 percent sure that this lightning-like fast shadow was King Alexander of Chambord.

When the King of Chambord flashed by him, terrifying injuries appeared on Reus’ neck.

“Hahaha! How does this strike feel?”

The familiar mocking laughter resonated in the entire blood-red space.

The black lightning was Fei who switched to Assassin Mode. While moving extremely fast, the king turned his head and smiled at the angry Reus, showing the ladder his white teeth.

Right now, the king was wearing a skull-like, scary helmet and a set of faint-black loricated mail. As if his body were transparent, he swiftly moved in the Green Light Realm, and he waved a strange, claw-shaped weapon on his hand to provoke Reus further. Right now, the tips of the sharp, tri-blade scissors katar still had Reus’ blood flowing on them.

This set of items were named [Natalya’s Odium] and came from Diablo World.

In the next moment, Fei merged with that terrifying ice storm like air, completely disappearing.

“Damn it! It is you! How did you do it?”

Reus roared in anger. Suddenly, three streaks of blood shot out of his neck. Under the pressure of the blood, the wounds that couldn’t be seen became visible, revealing three bloody grooves on his neck; the wounds on his flesh all blew out. These wounds were so big that it seemed like his neck was cut into three chunks, and they were about to fall off his torso.

Unfortunately for Fei, the vitality of a demi-god was way too strong. In addition, Reus was inside his Green Light Realm so that such injuries couldn’t kill him.

“Growth!” After Reus shouted this word, the flesh around the terrifying wounds started to wiggle. In the blink of an eye, only three light scars could be seen.

“Wait! That tri-blade scissors katar contains godly power! Otherwise, how come light scars would be left on my body after the growth power of my realm healed me up?”

Reus lightly caressed his neck and felt the light bumps that were created by the scars, and he was shocked. Then, he quickly thought back to what took place. The King of Chambord was able to move inside his Green Light Realm freely, and the power of ‘exterminate’ didn’t damage this man.

“What is going on?” Reus couldn’t wrap his head around the entire situation.

Everything was strange and mystical like clouds of mysteries, and they slowly corroded and chipped away Reus’ confidence.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 925 - A Respectable Opponent

Chapter 925: A Respectable Opponent (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter.]

The [Throne of Chaos] was a small map that only appeared when Fei did the last quest on the last big map in Diablo World. It was a huge underground space, and it had the unique and powerful suppression of Hell power, completely different from the outside world. Therefore, the person who had control over the [Throne of Chaos] would be able to shift the laws in this space, borrowing the power of the laws to suppress their enemies.

When Fei tried to pass through the [Throne of Chaos], that battle was fierce and challenging, and he earned this map as one of the rewards. From that point on, the [Throne of Chaos] became one of his Sun-Class Anomalies. During the battle with Reus today, Fei used the [Throne of Chaos] which was the most wicked out of all his Sun-Class Anomalies. Just as he expected, this place gradually suppressed Reus who was a demi-god.

The air inside the [Throne of Chaos] was red, and it contained fragmented godly power. As the owner of the [Throne of Chaos], Fei could control these godly power fragments and create a thick membrane around him, using the power of the [Throne of Chaos] to fight with Reus’ Green Light Realm. Finally, he blocked that terrifying law of extermination outside his body.

To a certain degree, the [Throne of Destruction] had surpassed the level of a Sun-Class Anomaly and is more like a realm.

This was the only reason why Fei was able to battle with this terrifying opponent at such close range.

Mephisto was one of the helpers that Fei got by summoning it from its soulstone. After Fei completed the quest in Diablo World, he didn’t crush the soulstone that contained Mephisto’s core energy as the quest had asked. Instead, he kept it and stored it in his storage ring.

From the information that he got from that cold and mysterious voice, as long as he had this soulstone, he could summon this lord of Hell to fight for him after paying golden coins from Diablo World. He could summon this lord of Hell as many times as he wanted, and he could control it completely.

In Fei’s original plan, even though [Lord of Hatred] Mephisto from Hell Mode didn’t have the power of the legendary gods, and its power was less than 0.1 percent compared to his prime, this creature had some fragmented godly power and should be able to defend against the law of extermination in Reus’ Green Light Realm. However, this demonic god didn’t bring back pride. Instead, it was crushed by Reus in a few strikes. This greatly disappointed Fei, and his rating of this demonic god dropped even lower.

The fierce battle continued.

As time passed by, Fei’s use of the [Throne of Destruction] got even more proficient; it seemed like this space was becoming one with him. The king could freely control and use the godly power of Hell in this place, and the [Throne of Destruction] increased Fei’s strength by many folds. Gradually, the king obtained an absolute advantage in this battle.

“Roar!”

Fei used Assassin’s skill – [Tiger Strike]

When he punched out, a white energy tiger appeared on his arm, and its roars shook Reus’ mind.

Reus was taken by surprise, allowing Fei to strike the body of the green light sword. As he didn’t let go of the sword, Reus’ body was pulled back by the sword.

Boom!

Fei followed Reus like his shadow and used the Assassin’s skill – [Dragon Claw]. With his fingers forming two claws, he clenched onto Reus’ shoulders. Then, Fei’s unique technique of exerting force made half of this demi-god’s body lose the ability to dodge.

Chapter 925: A Respectable Opponent (Part Two)

Afterward, [Fists of Fire] was used, and the king punched out repeatedly.

The mystical and terrifying flames enveloped Fei’s fists, giving them the ability to break through the defense of godly power. After hundreds of punches, a streak of blood slowly slid down Reus’ lips.

“Damn it! Unforgivable!”

Reus was also mad right now. Fei used a lot of mysterious and strange techniques, making this young lord feel weak and powerless for the first time. He wanted to fight back, but he couldn’t spot his opponent’s weakness.

Right now, Fei had entered a flow state; he wasn’t constrained by anything.

The Assassin was the class in Diablo World that focused on speed, agility, and techniques. With the [Natalya’s Odium] Item Set, Fei’s speed wasn’t slower compared to Reus’s. Also, Fei heard on Earth that Assassin in Diablo was based on the mysterious Eastern martial arts, and this class excelled at super close-range combat.

Fei continued to use all kinds of different and unthinkable techniques. These techniques were delicate, had unique force exertion methods, and included advanced footwork. With these techniques in hand, Fei was able to rush up and attack like lightning, back away like a floating feather, dodge like an agile snake, and strike like a patient alligator. In the end, Fei was so fast that even Reus couldn’t catch Fei’s position.

“This is impossible! Impossible! Absolutely impossible… Eh, puff!”

Since his momentum was falling, Reus couldn’t do much to get it back. Like a beast that fell into the trap set up by a hunter, Reus struggled and roared, but he couldn’t save the situation even though he tried everything he had. After becoming a demi-god, Reus was used to suppressing his opponents using his power and realm. Therefore, he was genuinely powerless in front of Fei who was unique and different.

“Dragon Flight!”

“Dragon Tail!”

“Dragon Claw!”

“Claws of Thunder!”

“Phoenix Strike!”

“Blades of Ice!”

“Death Sentry!”

“Lightning Sentry!”

“Wake of Inferno!”

“Psychic Hammer!”

“Mind Blast!”

In the end, Fei had complete control of the situation. He almost used all the skills of the Assassin, and he treated this demi-god as a practice tool and increased his comprehension and proficiency of his skills.

As of now, Reus completely lost his ability to resist.

Since the skills from Diablo World didn’t have cooldowns, as long as Fei had enough mana, he could use them repeatedly. Every ten seconds, Fei would use [Psychic Hammer] and [Mind Blast] to attack his opponent’s spirit and soul. These control-type skills could make his opponent blank out from time to time and stop defending, allowing Fei to strike.

“Haha! Come out! My shadow that is hiding in the dark. I will give you my power and skills! Come and fight for me!”

As Fei summoned, a mighty warrior who was identical to him in terms of looks and items suddenly oozed out of the ground. Like a battle machine that was fearless and wasn’t afraid of pain, he coordinated with Fei and battled Reus.

This was [Shadow Warrior], a unique skill of the Assassin. It can summon a shadow warrior who had all the power and abilities of the owner.

One Fei was enough to make Reus collapse. With another ‘Fei’ joining the battle, Reus’ last bit of hope broke. The injuries on this young lord’s body increased drastically. Strings of blood that contained magnificent power spilled onto the walls and ground, mixing with the other powerful blood that was already on the ancient walls, becoming a part of the [Throne of Destruction].

Chapter 925: A Respectable Opponent (Part Three)

Finally, Fei stopped attacking.

Assassin’s skills quickly depleted mana. Fei finally used up all the [Super Mana Potions] and the [Rejuvenation Potions] that he had, and his mana dropped to a dangerous level. Also, quickly moving in battle used a lot of stamina. Right now, Fei only had one-fifth the stamina left.

Puff!

Suddenly, it sounded like something heavy hit the ground.

Demi-God Reus who was still dominating a while ago fell onto the cold floor. His body was full of injuries and dents that revealed the bones, and blood flowed everywhere, making him look like he was just pulled out of a blood pool. His handsome face was swollen and looked like a rotting peach, and his bones were almost all broken!

The terrifying Green Light Realm also became weak, barely able to cover an area of half a meter around him, looking like it was going to disappear at any moment now. The weakened realm couldn’t quickly repair Reus’ broken body, let alone the fact that Fei injected a lot of fragmented godly power of the [Throne of Chaos] into his body, making his condition worsen over time without stopping!

“Puff… Ah… Ah…”

The pride of a demi-god didn’t allow Reus to lie on the ground like a dying animal. With his shocking perseverance, Reus endured the unbearable pain and slowly got off the ground by leaning against the cold wall; this scene was unimaginable in itself.

Blood flowed out of all the wounds on his body, sliding down his legs and forming a pool of blood under his feet.

“I never imagined that… I, Reus… who dominated in the Southern Region… invincible… Haha… Ah, puff… I… Today, I lost to a Sun-Class Lord… this… is full of irony… King of Chambord… you… you are good… A toy like you… didn’t diapp… disappoint me…”

Blood gushed out of Reus’ mouth and nose, but a proud smile could be seen on his fully-swollen face.

“The changes on the continent… are only the beginning… the disaster that happened 1,000 years ago… is about to reappear. Even gods and demons… barely… survived. Humans… how can humans… get lucky and stay intact… The ancient prophecy… one person… will step on… the corpses of many geniuses… and climb to the peak… becoming the savior… Haha… haha. The Godly Realm is about to open… only the… real masters can… King of Chambord… you have hope… I will watch you… watch… from the stars’ embrace… Can you… you… Götze already set up…”

As Reus spoke, the fragmented godly power of Hell started to explode in his body, mercilessly destroying him. If it weren’t for the Green Light Realm that was barely holding on, Reus would have been turned into dust.

“Haha, finally…. Don’t need to fight for others… Don’t need to be forced to kill… Don’t need to carry the heavy burden… Completely free! Hahaha! Perhaps death is where real peace is at. I’m so tired!”

“From now on, I dictate my world!”

Reus said those strange words with the last bit of strength he had. Then, he suddenly sat down cross-legged and healed up all the external injuries with the remaining power of his realm. Now, he looked like that dominating and unparalleled young lord again.

A relieving smile appeared on his face.

Even though he was going to die, he had to maintain the dignity of a demi-god. That was why he decided to restore his former glory. He used the last bit of demi-godly core energy, and he finally passed away.

Chapter 925: A Respectable Opponent (Part Four)

In the next moment, Reus’ corpse shattered and turned into bright green dust. While scattering in all directions, they created various images before quickly disappearing.

In these images, Fei vaguely saw the entire life of a cute blonde boy from being born to learning to battling to getting famous to dominating and to dying gloriously. The king saw this little boy named Reus carrying the hope of his family and the expectation of the empire. He had to ignore the desire for peace in his heart and battle. He killed many people, and his hands were stained by blood again and again. He also saw his brothers and comrades die in wars one after another. To get stronger and satisfy the empire, he had to cultivate for long periods again and again. When he finally came out, his beautiful and youthful lover turned into a grieving white-haired old lady, and his parents already lay inside their cold tombs.

Reus’ life was glorious yet tragic.

All of this happened in about six seconds. In a flash, these vague images told the life story of a young lord who dominated over a region. Then, the dense green light dots dispersed into the red air in the [Throne of Destruction].

Standing further away quietly, Fei suddenly felt very sad.

A powerful young lord who achieved the Demi-God Realm had fallen like this.

“From now on, I dictate my world!”

This sentence that Reus said before he shattered into dust resonated by Fei’s ear. Although this sentence wasn’t that convincing, it brought Fei a lot of shock when it came from a dying young lord.

Reus was a respectable opponent.

After a while, Fei finally felt that he was exhausted, and he slowly sat on a stone pillar that was laying on the ground. While exhaling, he summarized the gains and losses of this battle.

If he didn’t have the [Throne of Destruction], the secret weapon from Diablo World, and the [Scepter of Creation], his ultimate trump card, Reus would have killed him long ago. This battle was fierce, and Fei was a little scared when recalling it.

This was Fei’s first time battling a young lord. If other young lords were just as powerful as Reus, Fei being ranked last on the list of young lords was a fair representation.

Overall, Reus was unlucky.

With his demi-godly strength, he could easily crush any other Sun-Class Lords; the Sun-Class Anomaly could never lock down a master who controlled a realm. Unfortunately for Reus, Fei’s [Throne of Destruction] could ignore all level differences, and it swallowed Reus when he was stunned by the power in Fei’s [Scepter of Creation].

With fragmented godly power inside it, even though the [Throne of Chaos] couldn’t count as a counter for realms, it wasn’t afraid of realms. Reus was locked inside this space, and his strength was suppressed by the laws of power here which was completely different from the outside world. He battled Mephisto and Fei consecutively, and his energy wasn’t replenished. After a long while of energy expenditure, he was defeated by Fei and the [Throne of Destruction] together.

This entire process was full of coincidence and luck.

It could be said that Reus was really unlucky and meant to pass away here.

If Fei had to fight Reus again, he wasn’t sure if he would win. If any step went wrong or slightly deviated from the plan, Fei would be the person who saw the Grim Reaper.

The good thing was that Fei was greatly rewarded after the battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 926 - Predesigned Path of Death

Chapter 926: Predesigned Path of Death (Part One)

The most direct reward for Fei was the immense combat experience with a demi-god. Now, the king had a rough understanding of demi-gods’ combat style and strength, especially toward the power of realms. This experience was significant and crucial for Fei if he had to battle demi-gods in the future and try to advance to the Demi-God Realm.

Next, Fei was now more proficient at switching between the various characters and combining their skills and power. In this battle, Fei used his Barbarian, Paladin, and Assassin characters that were all at Hell Mode level 100. The effect of switching between various types of skills repeatedly was great, and Fei had a better understanding of the terrifying power of the skills from Diablo World.

Of course, the most valuable reward was Reus’ demi-godly core power. When Reus’ body shattered, Fei clearly sensed that a streak of dominating energy appeared inside the [Throne of Destruction]. After Reus disappeared, this dominating energy slowly scattered in the area. If a powerful master died in the outside world, the core energy would gradually disintegrate into the primary natural elements and spread around the area. However, the space inside the [Throne of Destruction] was limited. Even though this streak of energy dispersed, it could still be detected as it stuffed the limited space. By now, Fei detected that the [Throne of Destruction] seemed to have the ability of advancement; it was slowly absorbing the pure essence energy. When Reus’ core energy was completely absorbed, the [Throne of Destruction] seemed to have changed a little. The volume of the fragmented godly power in the air slightly increased, and the vague engravings and patterns on the dented floor and walls got a little clearer.

“Could it be that the [Throne of Destruction] is in a damaged state, and it will transform into something surprising after absorbing enough energy?” Fei suddenly realized something. “If the [Throne of Destruction] completely restores its former glory, will it further increase my strength and suppress my opponents even more as well? Will it be that sick and insane?”

Fei stood up and walked around the [Throne of Destruction], and he confirmed his hypothesis after observing.

Then, Fei walked to where Reus disappeared. There was a faint-yellow cloth armor, and it was delicately made. It was inlaid with several perfect-tier magic gems, but the energy inside them were all used up. Also, it was clear that a female made this; a girl’s name was beautifully embroidered on it.

This was the last item that Young Lord Reus left in this world. It wasn’t a mighty treasure, but he kept it with him all this time. It was precious to him; perhaps it represented a remarkable romance and held special meaning.

Fei sighed and picked up this cloth armor.

…

-Dixie City-

Many people were nervously looking up at the clear blue sky.

Ever since the Alania Empire was re-established, the Capital of Alania had never been so quiet. Right now, only the howling sound of the wind and the light grinding noises of the fallen leaves could be heard aside from the racing heartbeats of close to one million people.

Inside the campsite of Chambord, Torres and his peers were the most nervous.

Although the king had left an impression of dominance and invincibility in these people’s minds given his long track record, and no opponent had previously troubled the king, it was completely different this time. Fei’s opponent was a demi-god, and masters on this level were rare to see; they were like monsters above the comprehension of mortals.

Everyone saw the battle prior in the sky. To a certain degree, the king was at a disadvantage. If the battle continued, he was most likely going to lose.

On the other side, those more than a dozen foreign Moon-Class Elites were also nervous. In their memory, their master had never battled an opponent for this long. Now, he even disappeared with his opponent. This was unheard of for them, and they wondered where he went.

Wait; there was only endless waiting.

Chapter 926: Predesigned Path of Death (Part Two)

At this moment, a blood-red flame flashed in the distant sky. About five hours had passed since the two masters disappeared, so no one knew what this red flame meant, and where the Human Emperor of the North and the young lord of Ormond had vanished to. No news was the best news for now; this was the only reason why the two sides had enough patience to wait. Since neither of the two masters appeared, it meant that the battle wasn’t over yet.

Undead Mage Hazel Bank frowned for a long time.

He guessed that the two masters went to battle in the mysterious void or the higher sky. Therefore, he wasn’t too worried about them disappearing. However, he was thinking hard and trying to figure out how Fei could win.

In the end, the Undead Mage arrived at one conclusion. If Fei didn’t have a god-tier combat weapon or the assistance from another demi-god, he was going to lose.

Time quickly passed by.

Just as everyone was about to lose their last bit of patience, and Torres and Hazel Bank decided to dash into the sky to find the battleground of the two masters, a mystical change occurred in the blue sky.

The space above Dixie City started to ripple like waves; it looked like something was going to appear.

This scene instantly attracted everyone’s attention, and loud chatters sounded in the area as if a volcano were erupting.

“Quick! Look over there!”

“What is appearing? Is the battle over? Human Emperor had won for sure! Humph! Where did this Ormondian come from? How dare he try to defeat the Human Emperor?”

“God Bless! Please! Bless the Human Emperor and make him win!”

“Who is going to come out? Don’t let it be that damn Ormondian!”

All Alanians kneeled on the ground, and they were sincerely praying. Even the young Emperor Leo kneeled on the square before the Royal Palace alongside hundreds of officials, and they all had their hearts in their throats. Also, Chambordians such as Torres and Hazel Bank were so nervous that they were suffocating. The dozen or so foreign Moon-Class Elites weren’t doing any better. This was the first time that they didn’t have confidence in their master in a battle.

In the sky, the ripples continued to appear like the surface of a lake in a wind.

This phenomenon continued for about 30 seconds, but it felt like three thousand years for these people. Finally, when the transparent ripples disappeared, a tall and handsome figure appeared in silence.

The long black hair fluttered in the wind like the waterfall, his eyes were cold and clear, and he was extremely handsome. His white royal robe looked as white as snow, and he looked like an ethereal god who was beyond the mortal realm.

Who else could he be other than the Human Emperor of the North?

Loud, tsunami-like cheers sounded in Dixie City. The Alanians were elated, and cheers and chants resonated in the air. Many Alanians hugged and cheered, let alone the Chambordians in the military campsite. They were celebrating like crazy.

“No! This is impossible! What is going on? Master, how…”

“Where is Master? Where is he?”

The dozen or so foreign masters paled, and they instantly got emotional. They couldn’t believe that their invincible master got defeated by a little king of an affiliated kingdom. Some of them even tried to rush up and attack Fei to avenge Reus, and some of them were anxious and fearful.

Fei waved his hand, and a powerful energy pressed down on the foreign masters, making them unable to move.

“This is the last item that he left in this world. You guys can bring it back.”

Fei placed the faint-yellow cloth armor that Reus left in the hands of a foreign master.

“Don’t be smug! The great Götze His Highness already designed a path of death for you! No one can escape from the calculation of Gotze His Highness. General Reus’ blood wouldn’t be wasted. Wait up, the King of Chambord!”

The foreign masters were no match for Fei. With Reus’ last item in hand, the foreign masters left in anger and hatred.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 927 - Legendary Night

Chapter 927: Legendary Night (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 3-in-1 chapter, so we are treating it as two different releases.]

This was Fei’s first time battling a young lord, and it was coming to an end.

This battle came unexpectedly, but it was crucial for Fei. In not too long, the news about Human Emperor Alexander of the North defeating Young Lord Reus of Ormond was going to spread throughout the continent like a shock wave. All the forces and influential figures would have to re-evaluate Fei.

Of course, none of this was important to Fei.

The important thing was that the sense of danger in Fei’s mind grew even more intense, and his desire for more power increased as well. Except for leveling-up the other four classes in Diablo World and passing Hell Mode, he must focus on increasing his strength after maxing out at Hell Mode level 100. Fortunately, he learned that killing zombies and mutated demon beasts would bring mysterious pure energy and increase his power.

Since the expeditionary troop of Chambord was delayed in the last little while, the Undead Creature Catastrophe to the south of Dixie City had grown stronger. The other three southern provinces of Alania were in a dire state. The new Alania Empire created a troop and tried to venture into the south to save those survivors, but the result was tragic; many soldiers lost their lives there.

According to the information provided by the [Letter Office], Fei’s worst worry had occurred. The evil creatures created by Hell power seemed to be evolving, and more terrifying and advanced creatures appeared. These newly evolved creatures were powerful and had low-level intelligence. They could rival Star-level Warriors, and they had a strict hierarchy. In addition, they could coordinate with each other well.

“If this trend continues, a monster on the level of Lords of Hell might appear. If that happens, this might be done. The most terrifying thing about the creatures of Hell isn’t their strength; it is their spreading speed. If this evil energy spread on the Azeroth Continent without control, even gods couldn’t save this land!”

Fei was worried after getting the various types of information from the [Letter Office].

“It seems like I need to get on the road… quick! Damn it! The Undead Creature Catastrophe has appeared on the continent for so long! It is about to spread on the entire continent! Where are the members of the Holy Church? These fake people say that their primary mission is to get rid of evil. Why aren’t they moving? This is good too; no one is going to ‘rob monsters’ from me. Whatever, I can’t wait any longer. I have to leave tomorrow!”

Fei ordered the military to get ready; they were going to move out early morning and head to the south of Alania.

The soldiers of Chambord started to get busy in the campsite.

At the evening, Fei received the invitation of the young Emperor and went to the celebration party at the Royal Palace.

Before the party started, Fei stayed with his in-name disciple alone and taught the latter a little. Since the Royal Palace of Alania lacked masters, Fei selected ten Saint Seiyas of Chambord and made them Emperor Leo’s guards. They would stay here and be in charge of protecting the Emperor and training new guards.

When the party started, the entire Royal Palace was noisy and full of people.

This was Fei’s first time participating in this type of party after coming to Dixie City. This was also the nobles and influential figures of Alania’s first time getting this close to the creator of the new empire. When Fei appeared, loud claps resonated in the Royal Palace. People’s excitement towards Fei far exceeded their excitement towards Emperor Leo.

The Emperor and nobles gave most of the speeches. Fei disliked this type of events, so he quickly bypassed it.

Throughout the entire hour, Fei was undoubtedly the star of the party. He didn’t lack nobles, noble ladies, and beautiful girls who tried to strike a conversation with him by his side.

The men hoped that they could talk to the Father of the Nation for even a second. If that happened, they would be able to show off in front of their friends for the rest of their lives.

The women tried to demonstrate their beauty and wanted to be looked at by Fei. If that could further develop into something pleasurable, it would be perfect in their eyes.

Chapter 927: Legendary Night (Part Two)

In the fancy and luxuriously-decorated grand hall, people were chatting and toasting. The crisp glass-colliding noises rang all night. Wherever Fei went, a large group of people followed; he was warmly received.

This was the biggest celebration in the history of the newly-established Alania Empire.

At the same time, except for the main party which was happening in the Royal Palace, seats and tables were set up on the stairs and the square outside the palace.

People with good status all tried their best to get into this party. For people with less money and influence, they felt proud just looking at the party from afar.

The last row of tables on the square were the furthest away from the Royal Palace, and the people sitting at these tables had the least status. At one table, a few girls sat there with a lot of makeup, and they all wore fancy dresses. They were showing off their best side, hoping to attract the attention of a certain someone.

“Ah, I’m so envious of the noble ladies. It would be so awesome if we can enter the main palace and see Human Emperor once. With my youth and beauty, perhaps Human Emperor will like me!”

A girl who had cute freckles and was a little chubby cupped her face with her hands and looked in the direction of the noisy palace in envy; it seemed like red hearts were appearing in her eyes. She only had light makeup on, making her look unique and different out of all the women here.

This was only the dream of this naïve girl.

However, the other women who had heavy makeup instantly mocked her.

“Haha! Just you? Forget it, Jenny. You are the daughter of a little grain merchant; you should be thankful that you can participate in this party. How dare you wish to enter the main palace? It is like a toad wishing to eat swan meat! Haha!”

“Yeah, you are only a low-level civilian; you want to become a noble as well? Keep on dreaming!”

“Some dirty civilians believe that their chances are here after the re-establishment of our empire, and they are all trying to turn their situation around. However, it is what it is. How can they become nobles with a few small tricks and schemes?”

These vicious and mean women were all nobles when the previous Alania Empire existed.

After the new Emperor took the helm, except for promoting many people who he trusted, the old nobles who didn’t do anything terrible were also treated well to stabilize the situation in the empire. Although their noble status wasn’t inherited from before, they still felt proud about their bloodline, and they looked down at the new nobles and the civilians. Therefore, they complained a lot and behaved arrogantly.

This pure and chubby girl named Jenny represented the new force on the rise. Her father was a grain merchant, and his force wasn’t as impacted by the Undead Creature Catastrophe and got to reserve his strength.

Since this man was also far-sighted, after the northern regions of Alania were reclaimed, he tried hard to partner up with Soros’ Merchant Group and stocked a lot of grains and food. Since most of the food sources in the Alania Empire were stained and polluted, little grain was harvested this year, and the price for grain skyrocketed. With this trend behind him, this man’s status rose, and he became the person who many forces wanted to recruit.

However, for tonight’s party, even though he got the invitation and could participate, a civilian like him wasn’t able to enter the Royal Palace. He could only sit on the square and watch that heated power circle in envy.

This world treated bloodlines and hierarchies seriously.

Right now, Jenny’s father, Lewis, was sitting beside her.

He was a slightly-chubby, middle-aged man, and his face was white without a beard. With the typical gentle and humble smile of a merchant, he listened to the vicious and mean mockeries around him and didn’t react at all. However, streaks of light flashed in his slightly-squinted small eyes, showing his cleverness.

Chapter 927: Legendary Night (Part Three)

As a merchant who got to this point from the bottom of the social hierarchy, Lewis was experienced and good at hiding his emotions. Right now, he was ignoring the mockeries coming from these ignorant women. From his perspective, these uninformed people were already washed away by this era, and they couldn’t do anything except complain and whine.

Lewis’ goal was to enter the power circle of the new empire. He didn’t want to become an official; he wanted to be a well-connected merchant. This was the only way that his family could survive on this cold continent which was ruled by the laws of the jungle.

Unfortunately, due to his low social status, he was greeted with many cold shoulders.

Lewis was hoping to make some progress such as entering the circle of nobles tonight. That was why he spent a lot of money and used a lot of connections to get his hands on an invitation to this party. However, the situation didn’t go as planned. A few people took money from him with big smiles and promised to introduce him to the influential figures of Alania and the Human Emperor of the North. However, the party was coming to an end, yet those few people hadn’t shown their faces yet. It seemed like his hope was crushed.

While sighing in disappointment, Lewis looked at his wife and daughter who seemed embarrassed and angry at these other women’s mockeries, finally losing the interest of staying here longer. Just as he got up and was ready to leave, a series of strange noises sounded from the direction of the Royal Palace.

The people who were sitting at the tables closer to the Royal Palace all stood up and cheered.

“Ah! It is Human Emperor His Majesty! Also, Leo His Majesty! They are coming out!” People with better vision saw what was happening, and they screamed in pleasant surprise.

Lewis looked up and saw that the influential figures who were haughty and rarely seen had flattering smiles on their faces, and they accompanied two people out of the Royal Palace.

One of them had the golden crown on his head and was wearing a royal robe. Even though he looked a little young, he appeared majestic. He was none other than Emperor Leo.

Beside him, the man was tall and handsome. His long black hair fluttered in the breeze, contrasting with the snow-white robe on his body. With a gentle smile, he looked different and unique in the crowd. Like a god who descended to the mortal world, he looked majestic and celestial. He was the famous Human Emperor Alexander of the North!

Even though Lewis always had his emotions in check, he couldn’t help it when he saw this god-like legendary man. His blood boiled, his heart raced, and admiration appeared on his face.

“I didn’t expect to see the fabulous Human Emperor of the North tonight. Although I only got a glimpse from a distance, it is enough for me. This is exciting!”

At this moment, the cunning Grain Merchant Lewis was no longer resentful. After getting this glimpse, he felt like the money and gifts that he spent were all worth it.

Although Emperor Leo gave a quick speech using the magic loudspeaker, Lewis who was in an excited state didn’t hear one word. Just as he thought that this dreamy moment was going to end, someone lightly poked him.

Lewis was a little angry since someone disrupted this moment. He turned around and saw that it was his daughter, Jenny; she was signaling him to look in the other direction. He turned his head and saw a young man smiling at him.

“You are…” Lewis didn’t recognize him.

“Pardon me; my lord is inviting your family over,” the young man said respectfully.

Lewis frowned since he didn’t know any influential figures. Therefore, he asked subconsciously, “Your lord? Who is he?”

“King Alexander of Chambord.” The answer that came out of this young man’s mouth was shocking.

“What? How is this possible?”

Now, everyone who was paying attention to this was stunned, let alone Lewis and his family. Many of them gasped, and they couldn’t believe that the god-like Human Emperor of the North was inviting over a grain merchant who had low status.

“Is this a joke?” many people thought to themselves.

Chapter 927: Legendary Night (Part Four)

Lewis was the first to wake up from the shock.

While he tried to quickly think back to the influential figures of Alania who he potentially had encounters with, he carefully tried to confirm with the young man before him. “This… are you sure? Father of the Nation is summoning my family? Is there a mistake?”

The people around him were thinking of the same thing; they believed that there was a mistake.

Those former nobles in the area already started saying things like there was a mistake, Lewis was only a grain merchant with a dirty bloodline, Father of the Nation was looking for them, and this low-level grain merchant wasn’t qualified to meet the Father of the Nation. All kinds of chatter could be heard.

The gentle and calm young man who was here to invite Lewis and his family suddenly turned cold and glanced around, and the chilly spirit instantly made those former nobles shut their mouths. Right now, this young man was no longer kind and friendly; he turned into a killer who was merciless and looked at living beings coldly.

Now, no one dared to doubt this young man’s words.

It was clear that this young man who looked to be in his twenties was a master warrior.

When he turned around, this young man’s expression turned gentle and kind again. With a smile, he said, “Sir, please follow me!”

Lewis and his family followed this young man and walked toward the group of people that represented the power circle of Alania. Others around them looked at them in confusion and envy, and they felt anxious and unsure.

Wherever they went, the crowd separated by moving to two sides and made a path for them.

Soon, they got to the stairs before the Royal Palace.

Lewis was an experienced person. When he got here, he didn’t dare to move forward anymore. With his wife and daughter, they kneeled and kowtowed while shouting, “Greetings, honorable and kind Emperor. Greetings, honorable and kind Father of the Nation!”

“Please get up,” the young emperors’ gentle voice sounded by his ear.

Only then did Lewis have the courage to stand up, and he felt dizzy. The people in front of him were all influential figures who he could rarely see, but they were all smiling and looking at him.

“Am I dreaming?” Lewis thought to himself. His wife and daughter were doing much worse; their legs turned to jelly, and they felt a little suffocating.

“You three don’t need to be so formal. Father of the Nation invited you over. Come here and stand by me.” Young Leo who was wearing a golden crown already had the majesty of an emperor, and his words and actions reflected his status and nobility. He waved his hands and told Lewis’s Family to stand beside him and Fei.

It was a great honor.

The people in the area heard it, and they were shocked, not knowing what was happening.

“Why is the Emperor treating this little grain merchant this well? He is even allowing this man who has an inferior bloodline to stand on the stairs. Even the new nobles don’t have this privilege!” they thought to themselves.

Right now, Lewis felt like he was going to faint. He didn’t know what was going to happen, and he walked onto the stairs with his wife and daughter. While standing beside the Emperor, he squeezed out a smile onto his face, but it looked uglier than a crying expression. It wasn’t that he wasn’t excited; it was just that everything came so suddenly, and he didn’t know why this was happening. Therefore, he was nervous and anxious.

“When I was chatting with Father of the Nation, he mentioned that there is a grain merchant in Dixie City named Moreau Lewis, and this man is kind, generous, and righteous. Also, he really cares about the empire and is loyal to Alania. In the last while, he has been offering simple porridge to the homeless refugees every day at certain times, saving many Alanians. Father of the Nation praised you, and I’m very pleased as well. I appreciate your actions and thoughts; you are indeed a role model for all merchants of Alania!”

Everyone realized what was going on after hearing the young Emperor’s words.

Lewis also gradually understood what was happening.

Things weren’t exactly like that; he didn’t actively do the act of kindness.

Chapter 927: Legendary Night (Part Five)

Since many refugees starved to death every day, his pure and kind daughter Jenny couldn’t watch. Therefore, she stole a little bit of grains from the storage every day and set up a few kitchens in the poor areas of the city, offering free porridge to refugees. Lewis learned about this later, but he didn’t stop her. Although he valued the grains since a little bag of grains could go for a gold bar in Dixie City and the Alania Empire, this middle-aged merchant had a kind heart and loved his daughter. After he failed to dissuade his daughter, he allowed her to continue what she was doing.

Lewis had no idea that Father of the Nation heard of this random act of kindness, and it was going to bring him so much honor.

After learning what was going on, Lewis was excited yet a little ashamed.

Seeing this, Fei found it a little funny, and he said, “That is right; I saw it with my own eyes. Right now, the Undead Creature Catastrophe ruined the crops, and the empire is having a shortage of food; many people are starving to death. If this continues, real chaos will break out in the empire. If there are a few more kind merchants like you, Leo His Majesty won’t have to worry too much about this!”

What Fei said stabilized Lewis’ status.

For the last while, many people tried to meet King Alexander of chambord, the Father of Alania, and wanted to be praised. Even those generals in the military who had control over soldiers tried to get close to Fei and failed. Lewis didn’t think that his kindness was seen by Fei, and he was highly praised in front of so many people.

With this praise from the Father of the Nation, Grain Merchant Lewis’ fate changed drastically. His status skyrocketed, and there was a seat for him in the power circle of Alania. In fact, Lewis might even be known in the Zenit Empire that was on the rise.

After knowing what happened, the nobles in the area didn’t know if they should laugh or cry.

These influential figures in Dixie City had been trying to get praised by the Human Emperor of the North, and they spent a lot of time, energy, and money in order to achieve this goal. In the end, they all failed.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

However, a little grain merchant generously gave porridge to the refugees, and he got what they wanted!

Everything was already written in fate; some things couldn’t be forced.

Now, Lewis finally came back to his senses, and he humbly thanked Fei and Leo for their high praises. While his anxiety was gone, he tried his best to hold back his elation so that nobles wouldn’t hate him.

At the same time, Jenny who was behind her chubby father was also excited, and she only had the courage to look up now. When she peeked at the great Emperor and the magnificent Father of Alania, she was stunned by Fei’s face.

This girl recognized that this extremely handsome young man was that mystic young man who she met when she was handing out porridge to the refugees.

“So… so he is Human Emperor His Majesty. He actually went to the poor areas, and he even chatted with me for so long… No wonder he asked so many questions about the refugees and my family background. Human Emperor His Majesty is always with us! He is caring about Alanians all the time!”

What happened that day continued to replay in the mind of this chubby girl with freckles, imprinting itself into her head.

When Jenny looked up for the second time, she saw the majestic Father of Alania looking at her. She was startled, and she quickly lowered her head.

“What? You don’t recognize your friend? I drank a bowl of your porridge that day!” Fei wanted to help this nice girl, so he waved at her and said with a smile.

That day, he was trying to take a break from cultivation, so he went to the poor areas of Dixie City with his guard Husky. He got a little sentimental when he saw that the fate of the people at the bottom of the social ladder didn’t change much after the re-establishment of Alania; they were hungry and cold all the time, and it was tragic. On the way back to the campsite of Chambord, he ran into this girl who was handing out bowls of porridge. He was touched, so he went over and struck a conversation. Afterward, he sent people to investigate this matter and learned everything, and he had a great impression of this kind girl. Since Fei had been thinking about how to solve Alania’s food crisis, it led to what happened today.

Chapter 927: Legendary Night (Part Six)

Hearing Fei’s words, the people in the area were stunned, and they looked at Jenny with envy.

Jenny’s mind was blank, and she didn’t know how she walked to Fei’s side; she only woke up from the shock after the people around her asked her several questions, and she didn’t hear anything that Fei had said.

Seeing that his new friend was way too nervous, Fei didn’t want to say too much. After thinking for a bit, he took out a little accessory from his storage ring and handed it to this girl before saying, “Hey, don’t blank out. Since it is fate that created our encounter, this butterfly hairpin is my gift to you, and it is a token. If you run into any trouble, you can come to me with this butterfly hairpin, and I will help you once.”

Since it was this girl’s first time encountering such a grand event, she temporarily lost the ability to think. She took the butterfly hairpin dully and even forgot to say thanks.

All the nobles in the party stared at Jenny with envy, jealousy, and hate; they wanted to devour her alive.

“God! What a stroke of luck! She has a guarantee from the Human Emperor of the North! From now on, this girl with no cultivation strength can walk around the Northern Region of Azeroth without caring about anything!”

Even Fei’s in-name disciple, the young Emperor Leo of Alania, was a little envious of this little girl; he hadn’t even gotten such a promise from Fei.

Jenny’s parents were elated.

Lewis knew that the status and the business opportunities that he was trying hard to get would soon come to him! He couldn’t believe that his naïve daughter had such luck! The Human Emperor of the North was fond of her, and it brought the family a bright future!

Then, Emperor Leo’s voice sounded by Lewis’ ear; he got everything he wanted.

He became the partner of the Royal Family and was on the path to becoming the largest grain merchant in the empire. More importantly, he became a level 3 noble, and his daughter was given a title as well.

This night, Little Jenny’s family was shot into the sky. This ending of the party was unexpected, and it had a significant effect on the fate of the Alania Empire.

Also, what happened tonight became the story that the people who came to the party told others. Later, it became a legend and was told by many traveling poets, inspiring many people to do good in life.

Many years later, Lewis became the largest grain merchant in the Northern Region of Azeroth, the only partner of the Soros’ Merchant Group, and a great philanthropist. Every time he thought back to that night, his blood boiled, and he couldn’t hold back his emotions. It was with this great merchant’s support that the Alania Empire ended the food shortage crisis and survived through many disasters.

Of course, the other main character in this story, Jenny, create a legend of her own. This chubby, normal-looking girl with freckles married Emperor Leo who brought the Alania Empire out of its lowest point. As the only woman who married Emperor Leo, she also became the most beloved queen in the history of the Alania Empire. She redefined the meaning of noble with her kindness, and others knew her as the Freckle Queen with the Crystal Heart.

That was another story on its own.

…

On the day after the party, the expeditionary troop of Chambord started moving south again.

At the same time, the three legions of the newly established Alania Empire, [Revenge Legion], [Sharp Sword], and [Blood Fang Legion], moved with the expeditionary troop of Chambord; there were about 120,000 soldiers of Alania that went on the expedition as well.

Together, they would be facing the evolved Undead Creature Catastrophe and the mysterious force behind all this. Of course, Fei had to face Prince Götze of Ormond, another young lord whose nickname was [Godly Prophet] for his ability to even calculate against the gods!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 928 - Killing and Elevation

Chapter 928: Killing and Elevation (Part One)

“These are evolved zombies?”

Fei looked at the monsters that were wandering in front of him; they looked very different from the zombies that he encountered in the northern region of Alania, and the king felt like he was in the sci-fi movie, Resident Evil, on Earth.

These zombies looked even more rotted, and their clothes were stained by dust. Their hair looked messy like dry grass, and their exposed skin turned greenish-black but had a metallic texture as if it were made from iron.

It seemed like these monsters were used to the sunshine, and they became more agile; they could move almost as fast as human joggers. More importantly, these evolved zombies were much stronger. Except for hardened bodies, their nails were sharper and dealt more damage. Fei saw the terrifying marks that the zombies left on the iron tower shields of the shield soldiers of Alania; those marks looked like sharp blades created them.

“The hell creatures are evolving faster than I imagined.”

Fei thought as he waved his hand, and more than a dozen Charged Bolts dashed into a herd of 100 zombies. The golden flames turned into a lot of holy power, and it dispersed into the surroundings and completely purified these monsters.

Then, the streaks of mystic and pure energy flowed out of the zombie corpses.

Fei waved his hand, and the energy entered his body.

“Huh? The energy that these evolved zombies release after death is much greater.” Fei came to this conclusion after sensing it carefully.

“If this is the case, should I let these evil monsters evolve further? Then, they will get more powerful and advanced, and I will be able to harvest more energy by killing them. If I get enough energy, advancing into the Demi-God Realm wouldn’t be a dream anymore!”

This alluring thought lingered in Fei’s mind for a while before the king got rid of it.

If he ignored these dark creatures of Hell and let them evolve, it was hard to tell what terrifying things would happen in the future. More importantly, ordinary people didn’t have Fei’s strength. Every time these dark creatures of Hell evolved, it was a nightmare for the people living in the region. Although Fei wasn’t a saint who always had others in mind, he disliked increasing his strength this way.

As he looked up, he saw that the fertile land in the southern region of Alania no longer had its former glory. As the dark power of Hell spread, the fertile land looked like it was burned, and even the wild grass turned grey and lost its vitality, looking like plastic. All plants withered, and even the soil and rocks turned grey. It seemed like the entire world had lost its luster and liveliness, becoming a land of death.

This was what the expeditionary troop saw after leaving Dixie City for half a day. Right now, they were only about 200 kilometers away from the Capital of Alania.

In the last seven hours of traveling, the expeditionary troop of Chambord and the military of Alania were attacked by many dark creatures of Hell, and some soldiers of Alania were severely injured and killed. If Fei didn’t leave many powerful Holy Power Seals in the air, these dark creatures of Hell would have started to move toward Dixie City since there were so many of them.

This was a disaster.

When the soldiers of Alania saw their peers who just died getting turned into zombies and standing up to attack them, they almost collapsed; it was a double strike, weighing on their bodies and their minds. If the Chambordian soldiers weren’t killing the zombies like mowing the lawn, and if the priests of the Black-Cloth Shrine didn’t use purification spells to raise morale, the battle legions of Alania might have been destroyed already.

Without a doubt, this was a unique war.

The human troops could only decrease in the number of soldiers that they had, but the number of zombies continued to grow. When a human died in battle, it meant that one more zombie was added to the legion of the Undead. Ordinary weapons couldn’t injure these creatures; only the destructive magic spells and powerful combat techniques could kill them.

Chapter 928: Killing and Elevation (Part Two)

The mutated demon beasts were harder to deal with, especially the small ones. People could spot massive mutated demon beasts and be aware, but mutated mice, snakes, and even locusts were as fast as lightning and hard to defend against. Since they were small and moved in groups, they could hide in bushes and suddenly attack when humans weren’t paying attention. If a human were bitten by them, it meant that the legion of Undead would have another fighter in about 20 minutes.

When it was close to sunset, the troops camped in the wilderness. After doing roll calls and calculations, Alanians realized that they lost more than 5,000 elite soldiers out of the three legions. After thinking about the dark path ahead and potentially more terrifying monsters, the morale of the newly constructed legions of Alania started to drop in silence.

Fei’s sharp senses picked this up.

“The terrifying power of the dark creatures of Hell is far beyond our estimates; ordinary troops can’t battle with the legion of Undead. This can’t continue. Otherwise, these three human legions will all turn into zombie legions before we can even get into the territory of Anji. If they come with us, they will only be burdens; I will have to pay attention to them and care for them in battles.”

After Fei summoned the generals of Chambord and did the analysis, they quickly reached a consensus.

Before midnight, Fei asked a soldier to invite over Charles Adam, who was the head commander of the military of Alania. After reasoning with him, Fei persuaded the Alanians to temporarily pull back and exit this terrifying warfare that ordinary human troops couldn’t win.

Of course, the result of this decision was expected; Human Emperor Alexander of the North’s status and reputation among Alanians increased, and Alanians worshipped him even more.

…

-On the second day-

The Alanian troops backed off for 200 kilometers and almost retreated to Dixie City. They set up defense-lines and protected the Capital of Alania with the arrays that Fei set up and the Holy Power Seals that the king left in the area.

From now on, the expeditionary troop of Chambord was on its own.

In fact, Fei wasn’t an overly nice person; he cared for his soldiers more.

Although each of his soldiers was at least a Three-Star Warrior, and they had a dominant advantage over the zombies and monsters and rarely got injured, it was hard to say what would happen next in this war since things changed so fast. In order to prevent any unnecessary casualties, soon after Alanian soldiers left, [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] landed and carried the expeditionary troop of Chambord tens of thousands of meters into the air, exiting the battle as well.

Going against everyone’s objections, Fei stayed on this land, that was licked by death many times, alone without a guard.

It was going to be Fei’s personal battle.

With everyone else gone, the king could finally unleash his unparalleled speed of killing. The power and skills of the Paladin existed to counter dark creatures of Hell, and Fei crushed the zombies and mutated demon beasts. By mid-night, Fei already moved forward for about 300 kilometers. The places that he went through were purified, and all the zombies and monsters were killed. To stop the dark creatures of Hell retaking the land, Fei set up a holy magic array every five kilometers.

The crazy killing increased Fei’s strength by a lot.

At night, Fei lit up a campsite on a hill and organized and summarized the reward for his half-day of work.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 929 - Hope on the Land

Chapter 929: Hope on the Land (Part One)

“The power of the Paladin sure increased a bit; it is about one-fifth the experience points of that in Hell Mode. Of course, I did kill a lot of monsters. This is because these dark creatures are still too weak…”

“Eh, overall, it is not bad. At least it proves that this method of increasing strength is safe and doesn’t have any side effects. If this speed can be maintained, my hope of advancing to the next realm won’t be a dream anymore. In about three days, my Paladin character will break through the peak Burning Sun Realm and step into the Demi-God Realm.

“After my Paladin becomes a demi-god, I will switch back to my Barbarian character!”

“After all, the Paladin’s individual combat strength, especially damage, is lacking. When I’m facing a powerful master, the Paladin can’t be as dominating as the Barbarian. Besides, I’m more used to the combat style of the Barbarian; I have been using this character for more than a year now.”

“Why do I feel like this scene is too similar to leveling-up in Diablo World? Am I hallucinating? Are there any connections between the real world and Diablo World? If there are, what are the connections?”

After summarizing the gains from the battle, Fei’s mind wandered to somewhere else.

The red campfire burned in the darkness and created a series of cracking noises. This fire brought a trace of light and vitality to this continent that was currently covered by darkness.

Fei thought for a long time but got nothing out of it. Therefore, he set up a defensive array around the campfire and entered Diablo World, starting to level up his Necromancer character.

At the same time, two giant Xuan’ge silently floated tens of thousands of meters in the sky. Like two eyes of a god, they monitored this land that was engulfed by darkness.

Time quickly passed by.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The night was soon over, and the lonely and cold sunlight seemed unwilling to come back to this land that was devoured by darkness.

After training his spirit energy, Fei controlled the water elements and condensed rain habitually, taking a cold shower and relaxing for a bit. After having a casual breakfast, Fei stretched his back and started to kill monsters and ‘level-up’ in the real world.

A series of loud noises sounded from the surroundings.

This hill was already surrounded by a big herd of zombies and mutated demon beasts. They looked like a massive black flood. Since these creatures had low intelligence, they couldn’t sense the threat in the area, and they only had their basic instinct. Since last night, they smelled the odor of living beings, and they packed the field, not leaving out any paths to escape. If it weren’t for the defensive array that blocked the way, they would have charged up and started biting Fei.

“Hahaha! My luck is great! So many ‘experience points’ came to me so early in the morning.”

Fei laughed and snapped his fingers, and the defensive magic array that covered the area instantly lost its effect.

“Roar! Roar!”

“Hu! Roar!”

Without the barrier, the zombies and mutated demon beasts instantly rushed toward Fei like the water pouring out of a dam. The sharp nails and pointy teeth reflected chilling lights under the morning sunshine, and even the ground started to shake and whine under the steps of these monsters.

“Ah, what a beautiful morning. Sweethearts, thank you for gifting me so many experience points so early!”

As soon as Fei said that, he pressed his hands together in front of his chest. Like a saint who was mourning over the tragedy in the world, a faint flame started to burn on him. Then, this flame grew bigger, and more holy energy radiated from it.

Chapter 929: Hope on the Land (Part Two)

Boom! When the nails of the monsters were about to scratch Fei’s body, golden holy flames instantly engulfed the entire area.

In the next moment, the monsters that were enough to scare people away whined and turned into streaks of green smoke. Like paper that was being devoured by flames, these dark creatures of Hell were killed, and streaks of mystical energy flowed out of their corpses like a transparent vapor, continuing to appear and permeate the air.

Fei exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and then deeply inhaled.

All the mystical energy dashed toward his body like birds going back to their nests.

In about four minutes, all the dark energy of Hell within a ten-kilometer radius was purified, and the ground finally restored its former color. The greyish-yellow dry grass finally started to turn green, and the breeze blew by, carrying a sense of freshness instead of the gloomy and suffocating pressure.

Fei finally finished absorbing the mystical energy in the air and completely merged it with his own power. While sensing the growth in his strength, he lightly breathed out and was about to do something.

Suddenly, he waved his hand and shot out a Charged Bolt.

“Eh? Who is it? Come out!” The Charged Bolt dashed toward a location behind him.

At this moment, Fei suddenly felt like something was monitoring him in the dark.

Boom!

The ground cracked, and dust flew into the air while rocks and stones collapsed.

However, nothing strange happened after that.

Fei frowned and thought about something.

After a quick pause, he took a big step forward, and the golden flames flashed. Then, he appeared about one kilometer away.

After absorbing a lot of mystical energy, the strength of the Paladin increased. Fei finally vaguely sensed the pleasurable feeling of being able to advance and ascend. The laws of nature turned from a mushy, freehand abstract painting to a clear photo. The gate that was connected to the path to the Demi-God Realm in his heart slowly opened, revealing a thin slit!

This was the sign of advancing to the Demi-God Realm.

“My guess is correct! Although I don’t know how this type of mystical energy appeared, and why I am the only person who can sense and absorb this type of energy, my strength will continuously increase if I continue absorbing!”

Fei turned into a god whose mission was to eliminate evil, walking on the land that was engulfed by darkness and occupied by monsters. Wherever he went, the bloody crimes were exterminated, and light and brightness reappeared.

Human lives were extremely tough and persistent.

Although the southern region of Alania fell into the hands of zombies and mutated demon beasts, there were still people who were surviving despite the struggles. They waited and hoped for the brightness to reappear, holding on for dear life. Like cockroaches, these survivors were protecting the dignity of human beings with their insignificant lives

When Fei purified the evil energy, these people were all saved, and they were the ones who treated Fei like a god and worshipped him. In addition, they promoted and spread Fei’s stories around the region.

In a little while, the entire Northern Region of Azeroth learned that King Alexander of Chambord, who was also known as the Human Emperor of the North, was using his unparalleled strength to walk on the land that was stained by the power of evil. Like a god, he eliminated evil and calmed those souls who were controlled by evil, helping them escape tragedy and rest in peace. This man single-handedly saved the Northern Region of Azeroth and brought light back to the land.

Fei’s reputation was slowly increasing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 930 - Stepping into the Demi-God Realm

Chapter 930: Stepping into the Demi-God Realm (Part One)

Even Fei didn’t realize that his reputation was increasing at such a drastic speed as a result of his killing of monsters in the real world. Right now, his fame already surpassed the emperors in the Northern Region of Azeroth. Even Emperor Yassin who advanced into the Demi-God Realm in high profile was gradually being covered by the light emitted from the Human Emperor of the North.

The terrifying power of Undead Creatures Catastrophes deeply rooted in humans’ minds. Even demi-gods who people looked up to could only kill undead creatures but couldn’t purify the land that was already stained by the evil energy. Therefore, when Fei appeared and was able to clean the evil energy like the counter to evil, the people living at the bottom of the social ladder sensed a sliver of hope, and that was very different from no hope at all.

Quickly, three days passed by.

Today, something shocking happened in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

A streak of holy and grand power surged into the sky. This beam of energy was hundreds of kilometers tall, and its diameter was more than ten kilometers. Looking from afar, it seemed like a god dropped a holy sword from Heaven, and it fell to the mortal world and stabbed into the ground. In the region with a radius of hundreds of kilometers, all other elements were repelled, and only holy elements remained. The warriors and mages within the area felt like a majestic and powerful god was looking down on them, and their powers were suppressed so much that they were going to disappear soon.

“This phenomenon… Are the priests of the Holy Church casting a holy forbidden spell?”

“Such terrifying power. This isn’t something that humans can have. Could it be that a god is descending from Heaven?”

“No! This should be… someone is advancing into the Demi-God Realm! This is nature’s challenge of the holy elements!”

“Ah! I know! It must be the Human Emperor of the North! His Majesty must be advancing to the Demi-God Realm! Only His Majesty can create such a majestic scene!”

“Bullsh*t! Are you dumb? Human Emperor His Majesty already defeated that demi-god from another region of Azeroth ten days ago. It means that His Majesty was already a demi-god then; how can he be advancing…”

“Ah? Then, how can you explain this?”

“Hehe, I think that Human Emperor His Majesty is killing the criminal behind this Undead Creature Catastrophe! This criminal should be a terrifying undead mage! No! He should be a horrifying demon lord of Hell! That is why Human Emperor His Majesty is using a forbidden spell, and it caused this phenomenon!”

At the same time, within the region with a radius of hundreds of kilometers, much gossiping and speculations were occurring.

In the last while, Fei had accumulated quite a reputation in the Northern Region, and many people treated him as a god and worshipped him. Almost everyone who heard of Fei’s name would give him a thumbs-up, and people would talk about the Human Emperor of the North for more than a day when they got together.

Therefore, as soon as such a phenomenon occurred, people instantly put it on Fei.

At the same time, the aura of this thick beam of terrifying golden energy permeated the air, spreading all over the continent. Those old monster-like hermits and talented young lords were all startled!

“Someone is advancing into the Demi-God Realm!”

“There have been people stepping into the Demi-God Realm repeatedly. Could it be that the laws of nature have been altered?”

“Another one… is the Chaos Era starting now? It seems like it is unavoidable!”

“Haha! Come! The stronger the better! I can’t wait! My blood is boiling already!”

…

Chapter 930: Stepping into the Demi-God Realm (Part Two)

-In the wilderness-

Fei looked at the phenomenon in the air, and he was a little stunned.

He was waiting for nature’s challenge, but it didn’t appear as he expected.

After thinking back to Emperor Yassin’s shocking performance, Fei remembered that this talented genius had to borrow strength from D’Alessandro and Emperor Kerimov of Anji and get them to take some pressure off him. Even though Emperor Yassin got through it alive, the process was extremely dangerous. Also, according to the legends that were documented on the books, nature’s challenge before advancing into the Demi-God Realm was extremely dangerous. Throughout history, many talented geniuses failed in the process; it would be considered lucky if they failed and only lost their cultivation strength and kept their lives. Many people directly died in nature’s challenge.

After Fei absorbed enough mystical energy in the area in the morning, he felt like he couldn’t suppress his cultivation strength anymore, so he found a safe place and undertook many preparations. Only then did he try to start advancing toward the Demi-God Realm.

However, this process was exceptionally easy, far surpassing his most optimistic estimate.

From beginning to end, no danger or crisis appeared.

“God said that the land could only be beautiful with green grass and trees.”

While Fei floated in the air, golden energy flames enveloped the area one kilometer around him. As soon as he said that, a large stretch of green grass started to grow on the land that was engulfed by the golden light, and many buds shot out of the ground and quickly turned into giant trees that soared into the sky and waved in the wind.

A small forest was created just like that out of nowhere!

This was the power of a realm!

“God said that the land could only be fertile with the nurturing of rain.”

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Heavy rain instantly poured down from the sky, and a lot of rainwater accumulated on the ground and formed ponds since the water could only seep into the ground at a fixed rate. Soon, the ponds turned into lakes, and…

“This is right; nothing seems strange. This is the power of a realm! In this golden light realm, my words are the laws of nature! I can control everything!”

After doing many experiments, Fei confirmed that he had entered the Demi-God Realm.

Fei carefully sensed his internal state and detected streaks of vast energy that seemed like surging rivers. In fact, his vitality was comparable to great dragons’!

Fei could easily control everything within the golden light realm! He could make everything grow and kill everything off with a thought in his head!

“However, why wasn’t there nature’s challenge during my advancement?”

“Is it because of the mystical energy that I absorbed?” Fei thought for a while and didn’t get an answer.

Everything that had been happening recently suggested one thing; Fei was a unique person with abilities that were out of this world!

However, the reason behind all this was unexplainable now.

“Whatever; I don’t need to waste time and energy on this.” Fei rubbed his temples and murmured, “God said that what should come will come, and what should leave will leave. Everything can go back to where it came from!”

A breeze blew by, and the forest and lakes instantly turned into streaks of mist and vanished.

Fei’s Paladin character finally reached the Demi-God Realm.

To Fei, this was significant! This was the first time that he increased his strength without the help of Diablo World. He believed that if he encountered a demi-god like Reus, he wouldn’t be that weak and resourceless anymore. At least his body wouldn’t be that damaged, and he wouldn’t have to be so close to death.

Right now, even if Fei had to fight other demi-gods, he wasn’t afraid.

…

Three days later, Fei finally reached the Anji Empire after killing monsters along the way.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 931 - Undead Capital

Chapter 931: Undead Capital (Part One)

With Fei’s strength, this speed was a bit too slow; this was because he was using his Barbarian character in the last three days.

Most of the skills of the Barbarian were meant to be used in one-versus-one combat; there weren’t many group attack skills. In addition, the power of the Barbarian couldn’t purify evil energy, so Fei’s pace was delayed. Until today, Fei had gotten the amount of mystical energy that was equivalent to 30 percent of the experience points needed to fill up the experience bar of Hell Mode level 100. It was a big reward.

“The Royal Family of Anji is ruthless. They didn’t even let go of their own citizens.”

Fei looked around, and all that he could see were the grey, deadly land that seemed to stretch into the horizon, the stone-status-like plants, and the zombies and mutated demon beasts that were wandering around. In fact, there were also many skeleton soldiers that were making bone-grinding noises while walking around with bone sabers. It seemed like the skeletons that were buried underground for dozens of years were stained by the dark energy of Hell, and they were turned into skeleton soldiers and crawled out of their graves to cause destruction.

Whoosh!

Suddenly, a beam of red light dashed down from the sky and shot toward Fei

A red hummingbird!

Fei took out the intelligence report from the storage ring on the bird’s neck, and he sighed after reading it.

The Anji Empire was done.

Since the Undead Creature Catastrophe was blocked off from the north due to Fei’s arrival a month earlier, the undead creatures couldn’t break through and focused all their attention on the south. As a result, they became undefeatable for the troops of Anji, and the zombies and mutated demon beasts destroyed this dominating force that was on the rise.

Now, it was hard to determine if the Royal Family of Anji were behind this Undead Creature Catastrophe, but one thing was for sure; the Anji Empire was now in history. The members of the Royal Family of Anji were either eaten by zombies were turned into zombies. According to the investigations of the [Letter Office] and other intelligence networks on the continent, there were almost no living beings inside the territory of the Anji Empire.

Fei gasped when he saw the report.

Although the Anji Empire didn’t have a firm foundation due to its rapid expansion in a short time, it had at least tens of millions of citizens. Therefore, it meant that there were at least tens of millions of dark creatures of Hell wandered the land in front of Fei. If counting the skeleton soldiers that crawled out of their graves due to the hell power and the large number of animals and insects… the number of undead creatures would increase by many folds.

This was the terrifying thing about Undead Creature Catastrophe. Like the plague, as long as there was life on this land, it can easily spread to every corner of the continent.

Besides, this Undead Creature Catastrophe was different from prior incidents. The dark energy of Hell was many times more powerful than undead energy; even the priests of the Holy Church had a hard time purifying this evil energy.

“Since the Royal Family of Anji is crushed, I wonder if I can still find some clues in the Capital. I can’t delay it anymore; I need to get to the Capital of Anji and figure this out as soon as possible!”

After thinking for a bit, he decided to speed up and get to the Capital of Anji.

However, before leaving, he had to set up some bright magic arrays by the border between the Anji Empire and the new Alania Empire; he had to prevent the Undead Creature Catastrophe from spreading back into the north.

After doing all that, Fei suddenly detected something when he was about to leave. With his sharp eyes, he glanced back as his spirit energy rushed out into the area like waves. However, he was soon confused.

“This is so strange. This isn’t my first time feeling this strange sensation; there seems to be something monitoring me. I tried several times, but I didn’t discover anything. With my current strength, even demi-gods can’t get within 1,000 meters of me without me noticing. What is going on?”

…

Chapter 931: Undead Capital (Part Two)

Half a day later, Fei arrived at the Capital of Anji.

Looking down from the sky, Fei saw that the Capital of Anji which occupied an area of thousands of square kilometers was destroyed. The terrifying roars of the zombies and mutated demon beasts filled the air, and this city became a paradise for undead creatures.

The streaks of evil energy soared into the air, and dark clouds covered the sky. The air was dense and suffocating, and the corrosive dark energy of Hell was everywhere in this region.

Even if low-tier Sun-Class Lords came here, they might be stained by the evil energy and become zombie kings.

“It is fortunate that I didn’t order [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] to come here. Otherwise, even the energy barriers on the two barges might not be able to block the evil energy for long… This place is almost the same as the environment in Diablo World; it is completely stained, and ordinary humans can’t live here. Eh? There are several powerful streaks of evil energy. Could it be that monsters on the level of Lord of Hell are created? Huh? Wait, there seems to be other people… Let me go and check!”

Fei discovered the strangeness in the city. After thinking for a bit, he turned into a dash of light and shot toward the enormous Capital of Anji.

“Roar! Who is it? How dare you charge into the territory of the Grim Reaper?”

A thick black cloud floated into the sky, radiating a strong spirit energy wave. Both mechanical and crude, this voice sounded in Fei’s head; it sounded like a toddler just learned how to speak.

The deadly energy boiled below Fei.

It was a terrifying king-level monster of Hell. It looked like a meat mountain, more than ten meters tall. After seeing Fei’s arrival, it roared in anger, and many white bone spears appeared out of nowhere before shooting at Fei like meteorites.

“It seems to be at Morning Sun Realm, and it isn’t the most powerful monster in this city.”

Fei didn’t even pay attention to its attack. When the bone spears were about 100 meters away from Fei, they were shuttered by Fei’s bodily-protective energy. As the king dashed by this monster, he punched out from far away, quickly exploding this meat-mountain-like monster. Then, a vast amount of mystical energy leaked out of its corpse.

Fei waved his hand, and this streak of mystical energy was absorbed into his body.

This streak of energy was abundant, and it rushed around in Fei’s body like a surging river, nurturing Fei’s cells and organs.

“Damn! The energy that Boss-level monsters provide is insane! If I kill about 30 to 40 monsters on this level, my Barbarian character will easily advance into the Demi-God Realm! However, I should look around and investigate first. I have a feeling that the Royal Palace of Anji contains items that I’m looking for.”

To avoid disturbing other Boss-level monsters in the city, Fei switched to his Assassin character and used the skill, [Cloak of Shadow]. He instantly disappeared from the air, and he rapidly moved toward the majestic and eye-catching Royal Palace of Anji in the middle of the city.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Suddenly, a series of explosions sounded about 1,000 meters away, and silver holy power seemed to loom over there.

Fei instantly got cautious and quickly approached under stealth.

…

“Andrew! You dumb pig! What did you do? Such an upheaval. Do you want to get us all killed? If the zombie kings come over, we will all die!”

“Shush! Stop talking and start running. Let’s leave first! Herds of zombies will be here soon!”

“Damn it! Protect us, Father God! Why are we here anyway?”

“Shut up and watch your step! Let’s sneak into the Royal Palace, and we will start moving once we get a good look at what is happening inside. We will leave here as soon as we get that item!”

About five kilometers away from the Royal Palace, a team of about a dozen people quickly moved between structures. There were mercenaries, swordsmen, nobles, and priests; they all had different identities. Also, it was clear that they weren’t getting along that well. While complaining, they moved and dodged the herds of zombies that were charging at them from all directions, and their target was the Royal Palace.

This group of people were all strong; the weakest one was at peak Full-Moon Realm. In addition, it seemed like they had a magical item that could help them avoid being detected by the monsters that had a great sense of smell. Otherwise, they might be surrounded by many monsters already.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 932 - Strange Situation

Chapter 932: Strange Situation (Part One)

“How come a group of people like them is here? What are they looking for? Let me follow up and see.”

Fei followed these 12 masters without making any noise; he detected some information from the conversations between these people.

It seemed like these people wanted to find something valuable in the Royal Palace of Anji. It was clear that this team was put together on a temporary basis. The members were all mighty and dominated over regions, but they didn’t coordinate that well. Despite all that, the people who invited them to join the team were influential, and three of the members were priests of the Holy Church who were at the Sun-Class Realm. People like them could be ranked higher than Red-Robe Deacons in the Northern Regional Church. The fact that they appeared here was mindboggling.

“Could it be that they are after the wealth of the Royal Family of Anji?”

Fei quickly followed along and continued to guess. He heard that the Royal Family of Anji stored all the natural treasures, godly herbs, great weapons, and magic crystals that they took by force at one place.

Could it be that these people were after these treasures after knowing that the Royal Family of Anji got wiped out by the undead creatures?

This was one possibility.

After all, the wealth of a nation was enough to make many people jealous, and they would take great risk to get it.

In just the blink of an eye, this group of people got close to the Royal Palace of Anji.

The Royal Palace of Anji was magnificent. Firm and tall defense wall wrapped around the grand buildings; ordinary masters would have a hard time breaking in. Inside the Royal Palace, there were many statues of gods and other creatures, and fancy buildings were everywhere, looking like the paradise where the gods lived. Unfortunately, such a majestic place became a fun park for undead creatures. On the square outside the Royal Palace, many zombies were wandering around as if they were patrolling the land; they looked like a black flood.

This group of zombies was terrifying; these zombies were all evolved, and their individual combat strength reached Moon-Class. Even if a Sun-Class Lord came here, death might be unavoidable in front of this group of monsters that were fearless and didn’t know how to back off. The only thing that these zombies lacked was intelligence, and they didn’t comprehend laws of nature so that they couldn’t fly. Otherwise, the entire continent would be in big trouble.

“Let’s talk about it. There are about three hours before dark, so we don’t have much time left. We should enter the Royal Palace of Anji tomorrow at noon. The blazing sunlight can suppress undead creatures a little, and their strengths would increase by many folds at night. Even if we can find that item after going in today, we will be in great danger if we couldn’t instantly make it out!”

Out of the 12 people, a middle-aged man opened his mouth and said slowly. He was thin, and his eyes were squinted, making him appear clever.

His reasons made sense, and most of his peers nodded and agreed with him.

“No! We have to enter right now!” A priest who was wearing light armor and had blond hair shook his head and objected. “This city is filled with evil creatures, and they are evolving every second. If we stay the night here, more trouble and issues might arise. Also, we have a map of the Royal Palace of Anji. As long as we are fast, three hours are enough for us to complete the mission. Besides, the magic energy that is preventing zombies and other undead creatures from smelling our odor can’t last until tomorrow noon!”

Chapter 932: Strange Situation (Part Two)

“Yeah! Priest Andy is right! We have 12 people! What are we afraid of? In addition, we hired you guys, so you should listen to us.” Another priest who was bald and had a white beard and the third priest who had a baby face but also had wrinkles all over agreed with the blond Priest Andy.

Seeing the three priests persisting, the other nine people looked uncertain. After discussing amongst themselves, they agreed to Priest Andy’s request.

After making some noises and attracting the attention of the zombies on the square, they turned into 12 beams of light and flew into the sky, dashing behind the tall and firm defense walls of the Royal Palace of Anji.

“Huh? The Holy Church hired these people? Strange… something is off. If they are really after something important, they don’t need to enlist help from others. The Northern Regional Church has more than ten Sun-Class Lords, and they could complete this mission,” Fei thought to himself as he hid in the dark. He saw and heard everything, and he got a little suspicious.

The king’s strength was way higher than those 12 people, and the Assassin character was great at hiding and achieving stealth. Therefore, he didn’t have to worry about being discovered by those 12 people and the zombies. After thinking for a while, the king followed them directly.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“How can this be?”

Seeing one of their peers on the ground, missing his heart, the other 11 masters’ expressions changed.

They only entered the Royal Palace of Anji not long ago. Before they could explore and go deeper, a terrifying Undead Black Knight sneak-attacked them, instantly killing one of their peers. Although that person was only at peak Full Moon Realm, and he was the weakest in the group, his death seemed to signify something, and others feel sad and sensed an ominous threat.

“May his soul rest in peace!” Priest Andy who had long blond curly hair prayed and quickly urged everyone, “Guys, let’s continue. This mission is dangerous so that casualties couldn’t be completely avoided. We have limited time, so we can’t mourn too much!”

With ugly expressions, the group of people moved forward, venturing deeper into the Royal Palace of Anji with cautious.

The Royal Palace of Anji was giant, and the paths were all curly, so they had to make turns frequently.

Since tall buildings and giant statues were everywhere, people’s vision was blocked off, and it was easy for them to lose their sense of direction. However, people didn’t dare to jump up and fly out of the city; they didn’t want to face a wave of zombie kings.

“The situation is strange. Why are there no undead creatures in this giant Royal Palace?” the clever middle-aged man suddenly asked with an ominous feeling looming on his mind.

“I feel like something is off; it is too quiet in here,” another mercenary said in agreement, “My intuition is usually sharp. I feel like we have fallen into a well-prepared trap.”

As a mercenary, this man started as a little figure and worked all his way up. After hundreds of battles, he became a Sun-Class Mercenary King. He had been close to death many times, so he had a sharp instinct and was very sensitive to danger.

Hearing his words, other few masters looked regretful and wanted to retreat.

Today, something was strange.

A few people already regretted being hired by the Holy Church due to their greed; this mission seemed strange from the very beginning.

“You are overthinking this. According to the stories, Emperor Kerimov of Anji was lustful, and only beautiful women were kept here; they were mostly weak and defenseless. Also, this emperor was proud of his strength, so he never stationed guards. Besides, all the females had to be naked in here. Without cultivation strength, these women can only be ordinary zombies after being turned into undead creatures. Since they are blocked inside the Royal Palace by the tall walls, they couldn’t evolve. What is there to be afraid of?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 933

Chapter 933: Shocking Change (Part One)

Blond, curly-haired Priest Andy said to others fearlessly; he was calm and not afraid at all.

“Yeah, we don’t have much time left. Since we are already here, it doesn’t make sense to back away now. Let’s step up our game and get that item today!”

“We will walk in the very front; you guys only need to follow up and guard our backs.”

The bald priest and the baby-faced priest with wrinkles said to the hired masters before walking to the front.

Others couldn’t do anything but follow.

If they backed out now, time and resources that they spent so far would be wasted. In addition, if these three priests of the Holy Church got injured or died, they would face the judgment of the Holy Church and potentially be hunted down.

In the blink of an eye, they already moved forward for more than 1,000 meters.

The godly-looking main palace where Emperor Kerimov stayed in before was very close to them.

“Look up ahead! I told you that there is no danger…” With a smile on his face, the blond, curly-haired priest who walked in the front urged the team without looking back, “Let’s speed up! Very soon, we will…”

Before he could finish speaking, a black flame flashed behind him, and several gasps sounded. Everyone put up their guard, and they instantly spread out. After calming down and looking around, they found that four of their peers disappeared.

“What happened? Where are Cust and others? What is going on?” someone roared in anger.

“That was…” The middle-aged, clever-looking master frowned and recalled what happened. After thinking for a bit, he said, “It seemed to be a magic teleportation array. Cust and other three got teleported away… Damn it! How could this happen? That power was clearly undead energy. How can there be undead magic arrays?”

A total of 12 of them came in, and five of them were already gone within the first 20 minutes of entering the Royal Palace of Anji. Those five people were all powerful masters who dominated over regions. This situation was bizarre, making the atmosphere a little chilly and terrifying.

…

-Further away-

Fei had been following them at a calm pace.

He saw that dash of black flame; the king was sure that it was a mystical teleportation magic device. Even Sun-Class Lords who were pulled into it couldn’t escape, and those four people were teleported somewhere.

It seemed like the complexity and secrets hidden in this Royal Palace were beyond Fei’s estimates.

From further away, Fei saw the remaining people arguing about something. After a while, that middle-aged, clever-looking master and a man who was 1.9 meters tall turned around and left, no longer continuing the exploration and going deeper into the palace. The other people cautiously dashed toward the main palace of the Royal Palace of Anji with the three priests in the center.

Fei paused for a second before following the group with priests.

…

Nothing else strange happened along the way, and that calmed down these five people.

Soon, this group of people arrived at the main palace of the Royal Palace.

It was less than one hour away from sunset.

This group of people didn’t stop at the gate of the main palace and quickly got through the corridors and the stairs. Without hesitation, they dashed into the gates that looked like the bloody mouths of horrifying prehistoric beasts, getting engulfed by darkness.

It was quite dim inside the main palace.

A nose-piercing, disgusting odor permeated the air, and black bloodstains could be seen all over the smooth, silver floor. In fact, the blood even splashed onto the walls and stone pillars in the palace. However, the bloodstains already dried up. They looked like black abstract paintings, and they also seemed like eyes that were observing what was happening inside the palace. It was silent in here, and the atmosphere was horrifying.

Chapter 933: Shocking Change (Part Two)

“According to the information that we have, that item should be placed in a hidden compartment under the throne in the main palace.” Blond, curly-haired Priest Andy showed a relieved smile, and he looked around before pointing at the back of the palace and yelling in delight, “It is over there!”

In the depths of the palace, a majestic throne that had a noble and dominating aura quietly sat on a platform above nine steps, and it still had a light flashing around it.

The magnificent architectural style and delicate setup were awe-inspiring. Seeing this, it was quite easy to imagine the scene where Emperor Kerimov sat on the throne and glanced at the tens of thousands of officials; it was both dominating and striking.

Unfortunately, the entire Anji Empire was destroyed, becoming a part of history.

Anji’s dream of becoming the most powerful force in the Northern Region of Azeroth and potentially the entire continent… was now only a dream; it couldn’t be realized anymore.

“I will go and fetch it.” The only female master amongst the five people opened her mouth and took the task. She was wearing a tight-fitting red bodysuit, and her figure was sexy. Since she cultivated wind-elemental warrior energy, she was agile and fast. In the blink of an eye, she got to the seven-colored crystal throne and checked around. She discovered a well-hidden mechanism at one of the armrests of the throne, and she lightly pressed on it.

Boom!

Changes suddenly occurred.

However, the hidden compartment that she was looking for didn’t appear.

Dark light suddenly flashed in the main palace, and light beams that were about the thickness of an arm shot out of the ground one after another, becoming a tightly-sealed prison that was about four square meters big and locking the other master beside the three priests.

Before they could react, a series of bestial roars resonated from the light prison, and an endless amount of black mist gushed out of the light beams. The black mist emitted devil-like evil energy, and it was highly corrosive. As it moved toward the Sun-Class Lord imprisoned inside, this master couldn’t defend for long. After his warrior energy flames flashed on him, he was engulfed by the black mist in the next second. Then, a series of terrifying and shrill screams sounded from the inside!

“What is going on?” The female master in red was shocked, and she quickly pressed on that mechanism again, but nothing happened.

She immediately dashed back to the three priests; she did this subconsciously. After all, in the face of evil energy, it was safer to be around priests of the Holy Church.

“Quickly save him!” the woman in red shouted in anger and fear.

However, the three priests didn’t react to her words; they didn’t escape and didn’t try to help.

The woman in red looked at the three priests in confusion, and she saw three faces that had strange smiles on them.

“Hahahaha! Why should we help him?” Blond, curly-haired Priest Andy laughed, and the gentle and friendly smile on his face turned wicked and vicious. Something happened to the other two priests, and they stared at the woman in red as if she were an animal that fell into the trap of hunters.

“You…” The woman in red understood something, and she turned into a gush of wind and dashed toward the entrance of the palace like a bolt of lightning, trying to escape as soon as she could.

Unfortunately, an iron-tower-like figure appeared by the gate.

Boom!

This figure punched out; this technique was dominating yet delicate. With black undead energy coiled around his fists, he blocked all the escape paths, forcing the woman in red to attack and take this strike head-on. As a result, she was knocked back.

“It is you! How is this possible?” After falling to the ground, the woman in red finally got a good look at the person who stopped her. She immediately screamed and couldn’t believe what she was seeing as if she saw a ghost.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 934

Chapter 934: Master Behind the Sudden Change (Part One)

This iron-tower-like figure who blocked the woman in red’s escape path at the entrance was the person whom the Undead Black Knight sneak-attacked and killed when the team just entered the Royal Palace of Anji.

Now, he was ‘alive’!

The only thing was that this tall and muscular man had a new look. He was now wearing black iron armor from somewhere, and the armor wrapped around his chest and waist so tight that it seemed like it was grown on his skin, completely covering the bloody hole at the location of his heart. His arms and legs were full of cracks, and so were his neck and face. Since his skin now looked as black as iron and had a metallic texture, at the first look, he appeared to be a toy doll that a terrible craftsman created by placing different parts from different dolls together.

Right now, he was engulfed by the black mist, and a vicious red light flashed in his eyes.

This person had completely fallen and became a warrior of death.

The most terrifying thing was that from how he moved, this man who ‘revived’ still kept his combat strength and battle instinct from when he was alive; he was extremely terrifying and was now a Sun-Class warrior of death.

“What happened?” Stunned, the busty woman in red looked at the three priests who were smiling wickedly, and she seemed to have understood something. With shock in her eyes, she murmured, “You… are priests of the Holy Church. How could you…cooperate with the undead?”

“Priests colluding with the undead? How can this happen?” the busty woman in red thought to herself, but no one could answer this question.

This news was bizarre and shocking; the entire continent would be stunned if this news got out, and huge waves would surge up.

The busty woman in red was experienced. After the short shock, she knew that she and her peers stepped into a well-prepared trap from the beginning. If this continued, she was dead for sure.

This woman screamed, and her body shook. Instantly, 20 to 30 red figures appeared, and they dashed toward all directions. They each looked real and perfect; it was impossible to tell them apart and spot the real her.

This technique was named ‘Pinocchio’s Lies’, and it was this busty woman in red’s signature combat technique. It was used for escaping, and it saved her many times. Even if she were surrounded by two to three masters on her level, she was confident that she could get out. Right now, since she was in a dangerous situation, more of her potential was stimulated, and red shadows flashed in the palace. They were as fast as bolts of lightning, and it was hard to tell how many of them were there.

“Hahaha! Hahaha!” the three priests laughed hysterically with wicked smiles, but they didn’t do anything or try to stop her.

It seemed like this busty woman in red was able to escape in the next moment, but a series of roars sounded from the floor of the palace. Then, warriors of death similar to the one that this woman in red ran into appeared by every window, side door, and main gate. An intense deathly sensation permeated the air; it was suffocating.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

As a series of explosions sounded, all the red shadows were torn apart by the sharp black claws.

The busty woman in red was knocked back to where she was again, and she was seriously injured. A streak of blood slid down her white and smooth skin under her mouth, and desperation appeared in her eyes.

Chapter 934: Master Behind the Sudden Change (Part Two)

“Cust, Berry, Lawrence… you guys? You… also Cane and Coutinho. Didn’t you guys leave? Actually…” the busty female in red was shocked.

The black-iron-like figures around her were her peers from earlier. In such a short time, all these masters became undead warriors. Especially the middle-aged, clever-looking Cane and his friend; they decided to leave the party and back out by leaving the Capital of Anji, but they had fallen as well, becoming the terrifying warriors of death.

Right now, the shrill screams in the palace had slowly disappeared.

The black light prison in the middle of the palace also vanished, and the black mist dissipated. Then, the master who was prisoned inside showed his face.

He already lost his life, and his body turned greenish-black as if he were cast out of metal. Also, cracks filled his body, and all his hair fell off. His face looked dry, and he was so dehydrated that his skin had become wrinkled like the skin of an orange. His eye sockets sunk deeper into his skull, and a red light flashed in his grey eyes as death energy spun around him.

Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

No more, no less; except for the busty woman in red and the three priests, there were eight warriors of death. The 12 members of the team gathered together in this fashion.

Whoosh!

The new warrior of death suddenly attacked. As black death energy flashed, this warrior sneak-attacked and took the busty woman in red by surprise. Since she couldn’t dodge, her lower legs were penetrated by the black death energy. Since a lot of her warrior energy was used during casting Pinocchio’s Lies, she was exhausted, and she fell to the ground powerlessly.

“Why? Why? Why are you doing this?”

The busty woman in red knew that she couldn’t escape from this, and she stared at the three priests who were grinning viciously with hatred and anger in her eyes; she could have cut these three b*stards tens of thousands of time if she had known their true nature. It was clear that the nine of them fell into the scheme of these three despicable priests of the Holy Church.

“Hahaha! Hahaha!” A series of mechanical but death-filled laughter suddenly sounded in the hall; it was as loud as thunder, ear-piercing and full of penetration force; it directly affected people’s souls!

“The reason is simple; the Grim Reaper’s army lacks quality material.”

Suddenly, a huge and cold figure appeared on the five-colored crystal throne deep into the palace; this figure was as dark as ink, and black light flashed on him.

This master was completely covered by dark armor. The material of the armor was hard to determine, but it was full of sharp back hooks, looking terrifying and seemed to be able to devour human souls. Also, death energy engulfed him, creating a lot of black human faces that were about the size of fists. With wicked expressions and shrill screams, these human faces made this master seem like the Grim Reaper from Hell.

“Who… are you?” the busty woman in red forced herself to hold still while she asked in anger; the black death energy already traveled up her body through the injury.

However, no one answered her.

In the eyes of the master in the dark armor and the three priests, she was already a dead person.

“Basturk, our deal is done today. According to your request, the Holy Church has delivered 20 Sun-Class Lords to you. According to our agreement, you should give us a copy of the Holy Code of Hell!”

P.S. We will be releasing the MEBR, and we will also update you guys on our Patreon progress so far for the month.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 935 - The Deal Between Priests and Demons

Chapter 935: The Deal Between Priests and Demons (Part One)

“Hahaha! The raw material that you guys brought are indeed top-quality,” the mechanical voice sounded from the figure who was enveloped by black demonic armor and was sitting on the five-colored crystal throne. He was monotone as if he weren’t alive.

He slowly continued, “However, in our agreement, I said that I need Sun-Class Lords as material. Out of the 20 people that you brought over, three of them are only at peak Moon-Class; they don’t fit our criteria. Therefore, I can’t give you a copy of the Holy Code of Hell.”

“What? You dare to bargain with the Holy Church?” the bald priest was enraged after hearing what this mysterious figure had said. He replied in anger, “We already paid a hefty price to bring you these 20 masters. Do you think all the Sun-Class Lords on the continent are idiots? Bringing you 17 Sun-Class Lords and three peak Full Moon Elites is our limit!”

“Right! Don’t try to push it!” the baby-faced priest full of wrinkles also got angry.

With their status and identities in the Northern Regional Church, their words were taken as iron laws, and tens of millions of people followed their teachings and served them with care. Even the emperors of the super empires didn’t dare to disrespect them or show them bad attitudes. They were unwilling to lower themselves to do this mission in the first place, and this damn undead creature who was dirty and low in their eyes dared to bargain with them repeatedly; this was a death sentence from their perspective.

“Hahaha! So, after 1,000 years, the humans on the continent are weakened to this degree? Even 20 Sun-Class Lords can’t be lured? So disappointing.” The figure with the dark demonic armor didn’t budge. While sitting on the throne, he didn’t even move. Also, it seemed like his mechanical voice was created by a mechanism and not a vocal cord.

This figure continued, “Are you angry? Mortals’ emotions, hehehe. Do you think the Holy Church is that great? Unfortunately, in the eyes of ‘the dead’, it is only comprised of hypocrites and clowns. It seems like after no one doubted you and disciplined you for 1,000 years, you all became dumb pigs. Poor Bugs, put away your method of intimidating others. In the eyes of the Grim Reaper, everything is fair and just.”

“You…” the bald priest and the baby-faced priest with wrinkles were enraged, and they were going to strike.

The blond, curly-haired Priest Andy who hadn’t spoken in a while quickly grabbed them, and he calmly asked, “Tell me what you want, honorable Demon Basturk of Hell.”

“The requirement is simple; bring me three more Sun-Class Lords as raw material. Only 20 warriors of death can satisfy my need.” The figure with the dark demonic armor wasn’t willing to drop his price.

“No, there isn’t enough time. Our operation has attracted the attention of some people. Even though we are in the Chaos Era, the disappearance of 20 masters will pull in unwanted attention. If this incident gets exposed, even the Holy Church can’t bear all the pressure.” Priest Andy thought for a while and refused as well.

“Hahaha! Either you can satisfy my need of 20 Sun-Class Lords, or you can give up on the Holy Code of Hell. You pick!”

The priests’ expressions turned ugly.

The blond, curly-haired priest lowered his head as if he wanted to think through this complicated issue, but he suddenly attacked in the next moment. With bright holy power in his palms, he struck out both of his hands as fast as bolts of lightning.

However, he wasn’t attacking the figure with the dark demonic armor on the throne.

Instead, he struck the bald priest and the baby-faced priest with wrinkles who came with him.

BOOM!!!!!!!!

While explosions sounded, streaks of silver runes flew out of the hands of Priest Andy, illuminating his face that looked vicious and wicked. At the same time, a lot of blood gushed out of the two priests’ bodies.

Chapter 935: The Deal Between Priests and Demons (Part Two)

These two priests didn’t know that their most trusted peer would attack them. Without enough time to react, they were taken down by one strike, and they couldn’t even struggle or try to escape.

Even the busty woman in red was shocked by what was going on, and she was stupefied as she watched the situation develop further. Right now, she was struggling and trying to survive as the undead energy invaded the warrior energy channels in her legs.

“Why did this blond, curly-haired priest suddenly attack and severely injure his two peers?” she thought to herself.

“Are you crazy? You…” the bald priest questioned in anger as he was confused by this as well.

“Why?” the baby-faced priest with wrinkles also couldn’t understand the situation.

However, Priest Andy completely ignored the questions of his two peers as if he didn’t hear them. He turned around and smiled before saying to the figure with the dark demonic armor, “Mr. Basturk, these two people are also Sun-Class Lords; they can be used as raw material by you, right?”

“Eh? Hahaha! Great! This is great! I didn’t expect this at all! You priests preach virtue, morality, and kindness, but you are more terrifying compared to us, creatures of Hell, when you are merciless. Even though I’m a servant of the Grim Reaper, I’m a little scared of you.” Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s mechanical laughter resonated in the hall, and it fluttered people’s clothes. At this point, the colorful throne under him became pitch-black already.

In the next moment, beams of black light shot up from the ground, instantly imprisoning the two priests who were severely injured and couldn’t move. Then, the black mist formed clouds and engulfed these two poor people.

“No… you can’t do this. We are priests of the Holy Church, we…” the two priests let out shrill screams of desperation as if they were beasts that were being slaughtered.

“Hahaha! Hahaha! You all deserve this! You all deserve this!”

The busty woman in red was burning her Sun-Class core energy to defend the invasion of the dark power of Hell. Despite all this, one of her legs already turned green and zombified.

Seeing this scene, she laughed and cursed; it was pleasant for her to see two perpetrators of this trap that killed almost everyone in the group having a taste of their own medicine.

The palace was filled with the screams and whines of the two priests while they died.

Since they cultivated the holy power of the Holy Church, they were able to better defend against the dark power of Hell, so the process of turning them into undead creatures was slower. Unfortunately for these two, this wasn’t a good thing; they wanted to die faster and quicker. Being invaded and corroded by the terrifying black mist was like being eaten alive by tens of thousands of ants.

“Now, can you give a copy of the Holy Code of Hell?” the blond, curly-haired priest didn’t feel sympathetic toward his screaming peers at all, and he asked that question with a smile on his face as he took one step forward. From his expression, it seemed like he didn’t commit that shameless and indecent act.

“There seems to be lacking one.” Dark Demonic Armor Basturk lightly shook his head.

“You… don’t push it too far!”

The blond, curly-haired priest instantly understood Basturk’s intention, and his face changed color. He roared, “Do you want to kill me? Do you want to use me as the last piece of raw material? Ok, come on then! Kill me! Do you really dare to challenge the bottom-line of the Holy Church? Do you even know what our bottom-line is? If you really anger the Holy Church, the Northern Regional Church can turn this little place of yours and your people into smoke! The people on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island don’t even need to move.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 936 - Let Me Check Out This Good Item First

Chapter 936: Let Me Check Out This Good Item First (Part One)

The atmosphere in the palace became intense and deadly.

“Ok, those three peak Moon-Class Elites combined can somewhat be valued as a low-tier Sun-Class Lord… the deal is done!” After a while, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk finally made the decision.

It was clear that this demon didn’t want to flip the table and stand directly against the Holy Church right now; he was still a little afraid of the mammoth-like giant force on the continent.

On the other hand, the blond, curly-haired priest also heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that.

He wasn’t as calm as he appeared to be; his back was covered with cold sweat. Now knowing that this demon was willing to accept the deal as it was, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and said, “Since this is the case, then give me the item that the Holy Church needs. After that, our deal will be done!”

After a moment of silence, Basturk who was engulfed in the black demonic mist waved his hand, and a beam of black light shot out, carrying a piece of white bone plate that had dense mystical characters and images engraved on it.

This bone plate contained mystical energy, making others’ hearts shiver when seeing it.

With heat and anticipation in his eyes, the blond, curly-haired priest grew excited.

This operation was crucial to the Holy Church. If he could finish this mission, his status in the church would increase by a lot. Also, he just cautiously eliminated two people who would fight for the credit with him. If he just blamed the death of those two priests on Basturk, others couldn’t investigate this and find out the truth. Right now, this mission was about to be completed, and he already foresaw his bright future; how could he not be excited?

Just as he reached out his hand toward the white bone plate, something expected suddenly happened.

“Huh? What is this? Let me check it out first!” a clear voice abruptly appeared in the center of the palace, and it was full of mockery.

Not far from everyone, ripples suddenly appeared in the space, and a tall and handsome figure vaguely appeared there. This man waved his hand, and the white bone plate made a 90-degree turn and flew toward that man before being grasped in his hand.

“Who is it?” Both Priest Andy and Dark Demonic Armor Basturk gasped at the same time; this was something that was beyond their comprehension, and they were almost terrified.

Both of them were top-tier masters in the Northern Region of Azeroth, and this land was Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s headquarters with many magic watchtowers and traps set up in the area. Even if a mosquito flew in, it would be detected and discovered. However, they all stayed in this palace for a long time, and they didn’t notice that an invisible person was standing beside them.

Boom!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The two masters instantly started to fiercely attack this mysterious man who appeared to be a foe.

The blond, curly-haired priest started to chant a spell, and something magnificent occurred. Suddenly, six pairs of eye-piercing white wings opened behind his back, and this priest turned into the archangel who held a sword of judgment. When he waved the sword in his hand, even space was torn, and a holy and bright presence appeared in the palace, getting rid of some of the evil and chilly sensation.

Dark Demonic Armor Basturk blinked, and his body that was about four meters tall instantly appeared before that vague figure. As he clawed forward with his blade-like fingers, the hundreds of clouds of black mist that looked like distorted human faces shrill screamed and dashed toward this figure as well. The crazy wind instantly appeared in the palace, making it look terrifying like the end of the world.

The busty woman in red who was laying on the ground was stunned by this sudden change.

It was clear that this new figure was a human master.

Chapter 936: Let Me Check Out This Good Item First (Part Two)

“Even though he is strong, he is too careless. Since he was able to avoid being detected by this priest and this demon, why did he reveal himself? Now, he is discovered, and he probably can’t get away now; he will be killed as well and turned into a warrior of death.”

Honestly speaking, this busty woman in red wanted this human master who just appeared to leave here alive so that he could reveal what happened here to the entire world. However, it was clear that the possibility of him escaping was close to zero; she didn’t think that anyone could escape from the joint attack of these two masters.

However, what happened next made her doubt her own eyes.

“Don’t mess around; I’m busy!” Faced with the joint attacks of the two masters, this figure who just appeared didn’t take it seriously. With a casual and teasing tone, he replied while he simply waved his hand as a faint golden light flashed on him; it seemed like he was getting rid of a fly.

However, a shocking thing happened.

When this man slapped out, the blond, curly-haired priest’s light sword shattered as if it were a kid’s toy. It didn’t end there. The power within this slap passed through to the priest from the sword, and this priest shook, backed off, raised his head, and puked up a mouthful of blood. Then, the six pair of angel wings that each had a wingspan of ten meters shattered as well. This priest was severely injured, and he instantly backed out of his archangel mode.

Then, this slap collided with Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s sharp claws.

This undead creature who seemed unrivaled in the eyes of this busty woman only lasted four more seconds compared to Priest Andy. Then, the black mist around his body quickly melted away and disappeared as he screamed. Then, his giant body got pushed back, creating two deep grooves on the ground. In the end, the ground couldn’t hold him back, and the force within the slap sent him flying. He smashed onto the throne that was in the back of the palace and broke several stone pillars before being buried under them.

The busty woman in red was stupefied.

“He… actually… so easily! He defeated these two powerful masters so casually!… Who is he? Is he a god? It is hard to imagine that such a powerful entity exists in the world. Could it be that he is the most powerful human on the continent, Maradona?” she thought to herself.

“You… who are you?” the blond, curly-haired priest spat out blood and looked terrified. While his body shivered and staggered, he asked in shock.

In the palace, as the dust and the evil black mist slowly settled and dissipated, this insanely powerful figure was revealed.

“How is this possible? So… so young?”

After seeing this figure’s face, the busty woman in red felt like her head wasn’t enough to process the information. She had never expected that this powerful master would be a young man who looked about 20 years old. His long black hair fluttered behind his head like a waterfall, and he was handsome and dashing with distinct facial features such as sharp brows and star-like eyes. His white royal robe was as pure as snow, and he looked bright and radiant like the only light of hope in this palace that was engulfed by darkness.

“It is you?” the blond, curly-haired priest’s face changed color. It was clear that he recognized the person in front of him, and he emphasized each word as he continued, “King of Chambord, Alexander!”

“Haha! Don’t make it sound so intimate; that might cause a misunderstanding; it will make it seem like we are old acquaintances.” Fei, who was delighted with his initial performance, smiled cunningly and said, “In reality, I don’t even know you.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 937 - Healing and Commenting

Chapter 937: Healing and Commenting (Part One)

“King Alexander of Chambord? Is he the Human Emperor of the North who is being praised by many in the Northern Region of Azeroth?” The busty woman in red was stunned; she was somewhat shocked by what she saw.

“So, all the rumors are true?”

In the last while, the legends and stories about the Human Emperor of the North were being spread among the low-class civilians in the Northern Region of Azeroth, becoming the hottest topic at the moment. In the rumors, this king of an affiliated kingdom of the Zenit Empire was insanely powerful, and many said that he was invincible. Also, he had defeated a demi-god… All kinds of rumors were being passed around, and the king was almost like a real god in these stories; it was almost unbelievable to others.

Just like other masters in the circle, this busty woman in red disregarded all these rumors and looked at them in disdain.

Also, she looked down at the title of Human Emperor of the North. In her eyes, this was the result of the arrogant bumpkin from a remote region who got a little stronger, and the foolish civilians promoted him for nothing. In her mind, this was the only reason why a man so young could possible obtain the title of Human Emperor.

Could anyone bear the title of Human Emperor? Except for that supreme master who went against all the odds and saved humans thousands of years ago, no one had dared to call themselves the Human Emperor.

But now, it seemed like…

From the strength that was showcased by the casual attack, the busty woman in red had to admit that this handsome young man in front of her was qualified to contest for the title of Human Emperor

…

“Alexander, do you know what you are doing? How dare you disrupt the mission of the Holy Church?” The blond, curly-haired priest was angry and anxious, and he showed everything on his fat face. He stared at the white bone plate in Fei’s hand, and he wanted to go over there and take it back. However, he didn’t dare to do so. The rumors that he heard about Fei and the strength that Fei demonstrated in the casual attack shattered all this vicious fatty’s confidence.

“As the representation of love and justice, the combination of kindness and nobility, I ignored my own safety and stepped out at this critical time to break the evil deal with demons that could threaten the future of humans… Eh, just like that.”

The information engraved on the bone plate put Fei in a good mood, so he smiled and teased, “What about you? Mr. Priest? Do you know what you are doing? As a high-level member of the Holy Church, you are dealing with the devil? This is a stain on the face of Father God, and it is a betrayal of the Holy Church. Your actions are enough to tie you on the fire execution cross on the Holy Mountain on Sicily Island and burn you for 100 years!”

“You…” the blond, curly-haired priest was so angry that his face looked distorted. He shouted back, “B*llshit! What do you know? I’m here to complete this mission under the secret order of Bishop Platini. This mission is closely linked to the safety of humans… Quickly give back the bone plate!”

“Ah! So, it is Platini who is cooperating with the devil?” Fei rubbed his chin and pretended to think while saying, “If this is the case, Platini also joined the evil power of Hell? This is unexpected! No, I must pass this news out! This is breaking news! It is a grand conspiracy!”

“You…” the blond, curly-haired priest felt like he was going crazy; he felt powerless and weak when dealing with this man who wasn’t afraid of the Holy Church and was too strong to beat.

-On the other side-

“You… should go! King of Chambord, there are still more than 20 Sun-Class warriors of death. You have to get out of here alive and pass out the information to unveil the evil dealings of the Holy Church to the world…” Seeing the giant, chilly figures who were engulfed in black death energy outside the palace quietly moving closer, the busty woman in red panicked. From the bottom of her heart, she wanted this young master to leave here alive.

Chapter 937: Healing and Commenting (Part Two)

“Huh? Your figure is so alluring that it can only be created by devils, but your heart is kind. However, unveiling the evil plan of the Holy Church? This mission is so big that I can’t bear. You can do it yourself,” Fei said while pouting.

This woman put it lightly, but the Holy Church had been operating on the continent for thousands of years, and it had many fanatic believers. How could Fei unveil the scheme alone? The Holy Church could just say that he was trying to frame the organization and punish him.

“You…” The busty woman in red was a little frustrated. If she could leave here and spill the information, why was she still staying here?

However, in the next second, the King of Chambord flashed and appeared in front of her; Fei was so close that his masculine sensation made her lean back a bit more subconsciously. However, when she did that, her leg injuries reminded her of the current situation as she fell back down.

Rip!

Quickly, she saw the King of Chambord tearing away the edge of her dress and commenting, “Eh, although you seem old, your legs are still beautiful with alluring curves. Unfortunately, they are corroded by the death energy and turned black. What a pity!”

“You…” the busty woman in red was angry and terrified.

Since she was young, she was talented and beautiful. She was devoted to the path of cultivation, so she was now 60 years old yet still a virgin. For ordinary people, being 60 years old already put them in the category of the elderly. However, for Sun-Class Lords, being 60 years old was no different from being 16 years old for ordinary people; the busty woman in red was still at her growing stage.

Since no man had dared to tease her like this, she struggled and tried to fight back subconsciously.

“Be good; don’t move!”

Slap!

Her legs were clutched down abruptly, and her bouncy butt got slapped before she felt a tingling and burning sensation.

Just as this busty woman in red was about to concentrate her energy and put up a death fight, her legs that were corroded by death energy and lost all senses suddenly felt a warm and tingling sensation. She was shocked and lowered her head to immediately look down.

The holy and noble golden flames rushed out of the King of Chambord’s palms, and the parts of her legs that he touched started to heal. The golden flames easily suppressed the spreading death energy, and the black color of her legs began to disappear at a visible speed. Soon, her legs returned to the fair-color, and they were smooth again.

“You… you can… you can actually heal the corrosion of the death energy of the undead?”

The busty woman in red was stunned, and she stuttered as an elated expression appeared on her face; she felt like she was going to survive this.

“Woah, finished. Hehe, your legs’ hand-feel is great.” Fei teased her.

After getting rid of the death energy, he instantly felt the smoothness and bounciness of her legs, and he was really tempted. Although this busty woman in red lacked the nobleness and celestial aura that Elena and Angela had, she had the aura that only women who had been through life could have. In addition, her skin was smooth, her figure was insane, and she was a beautiful Sun-Class Lord.

This time, the busty woman in red didn’t react too aggressively to Fei’s tease.

She stood up and stomped her feet, and she didn’t feel anything strange. Her warrior energy circulated in her energy channels freely, and she felt like she just woke up from a great night of sleep. Her spirit was high, and all other injuries on her body healed.

“Such a mysterious and profound man.” She quietly changed her view of Fei.

-At this moment-

Boom!

The stones deep inside the palace flew up, and the dust on the ground boiled as black mist rushed out.

“Foolish human! Your despicable and ignorant action has angered the great Demonic Armor Basturk! You are dead!” that voice which appeared like it was from a metal mechanism finally sounded a bit angry.

-Further away-

Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, who got knocked away, flew up from under the shattered five-colored crystal throne, and his figure that was more than three meters tall shook the small stone pieces and dust off his body. With death energy howling around him, he slowly walked out of the ruins.

At the same time, cold, mechanical footsteps sounded from all directions.

The 22 Sun-Class warriors of death surrounded Fei and the busty woman in red with murderous spirits permeating the air!

[TL Note: Would you hit that? I know I would.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 938 - Summoning Barbarian Warrior

Chapter 938: Summoning Barbarian Warrior (Part One)

“Quickly hand that item over! Otherwise, you are dead for sure! Alexander!” Now that the situation was within their control again, the blond, curly-haired priest dared to roar at Fei.

Right now, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and Priest Andy knew that they could only work together.

Otherwise, they both might be killed by the terrifying man in front of them.

“Do you think I’m stupid? I will die if I hand it over.” Fei’s dirty smile made his opponents want to smash his face. The king turned his head and smiled at the busty woman in red beside him, and he said, “Oh right, this busty… eh, no, drop-dead gorgeous lady, I don’t know your name yet.”

“Susan.” The female warrior in red stared at Fei as she concisely replied while gathering her warrior energy.

At the moment, she was really concerned. Their enemies had 22 warriors of death, and there were the Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and Priest Andy; they had more than ten times the masters.

Since Fei and Susan were at a numbers disadvantage, this female master didn’t have any hope in defeating the priest and the demon. However, from the strength that the young man beside her showcased, they could safely escape if they coordinated well.

“Ok, beautiful Ms. Susan, do you want to beat this fat-pig-like priest half-dead to vent your anger?”

Susan froze for a second since she wasn’t anticipating this.

However, after thinking that her team was fooled by this despicable priest and got sold like objects, and everyone but her was turned into undead creatures and couldn’t even rest in peace, Susan’s anger toward Priest Andy reached a new height. Therefore, she said without thinking, “Of course I do!”

Instantly after she said that, she shook her head and said with reason, “But not now; we need to get out of here first, and we can plan everything else later.”

“Later?” Fei looked at this sexy woman in front of him as if he were looking at a moron. “When we are out, do you dare to beat a deacon of the Holy Church in the open? Besides, this fatty might act like he is the victim and put the blame on us before killing us with the power of the Holy Church.”

Susan instantly froze.

“Let’s do it now.” A strange smile appeared on Fei’s face, and he said, “I will give you one opportunity, and you can beat this blond fat pig one-on-one. Of course, it would depend on your own strength if you can kill him or not.”

After saying that, Fei acted a little and pretended to chant a spell to fool them. Then, he summoned those 15 Sun-Class Barbarian warriors.

This was the summoning skill that Fei obtained after completing the quest named [Rescue on Mount Arreat]. He could instantly summon 15 Sun-Class Barbarian warriors for 15 minutes, and he could summon them three times a day.

Bright teleportation portals suddenly appeared in the dark palace, and the Barbarian warriors that were more than two meters tall walked out of the portals. Their muscles were so big and defined that they looked like sculptures, and wild auras enveloped them. They were wearing strange armor and holding giant double-handed axes that looked like movie props, appearing to be demonic gods who walked off a prehistoric battleground.

Everyone in the palace was so shocked that they almost bit off their own tongues.

The powerful auras of these muscular warriors told everyone that they were Sun-Class Lords, and everyone including Susan was stunned.

Chapter 938: Summoning Barbarian Warrior (Part Two)

“Summoning 15 Sun-Class Lords instantly… this is a godly skill?” they thought to themselves.

“Hehe! Haha! Do you think you are the only one with henchmen?” Fei asked while he laughed; he was delighted with the visual effect of these Barbarian warriors appearing in this world. He stated a famous quote from his previous life, “When you are out doing business, you have to remember three key things. First, you need to be loyal. Second, you need money. Lastly, you need many henchmen. Haha! Did you think Big Bro doesn’t know these basic principles? Haha! Bros, attack them!”

Fei’s last sentence was for the Barbarian warriors.

Instantly, wild and explosive roars resonated in the palace.

“For the honor of the Immortal King!”

While rumbling footsteps sounded, the 15 Barbarian warriors instantly attacked. They already selected their targets ahead of time, and they roared and battled.

These giant Barbarian warriors felt slow and dull to others, but that wasn’t the reality. Barbarians were known for their close-range combat skills out of the seven classes in Diablo World, and they had masteries over various weapons and clan skills. After Fei equipped them with giant axes that were rare gold items, they all became invincible mincers. They instantly locked down their opponents like metal wires tangling around nails, initiating the most primitive and blood-boiling battles between men!

[Howl]!

[Taunt]!

[Berserk]!

[Whirlwind]!

[Leap Attack]!

All Barbarian skills were demonstrated in this small space.

These 15 Barbarian warriors were the elites of the Barbarian Clan in [Harrogath], and they were on such a legendary level that even Fei couldn’t match their extensive combat experience and battle wisdom. Since they battled in the frontline against Hell, they fought with demons and monsters of Hell all the time. They were extremely familiar with the combat style of these warriors of death, and they suppressed these warriors of death who were mostly turned from Sun-Class Lords from the beginning.

15 Versus 22! If the warriors of death didn’t have the numbers advantage, the battle would have ended soon.

-On the other side-

No one knew if the blond, curly-haired priest were shaking due to fear or anger. Right now, Priest Andy pointed at Fei and was at a loss for words. His mind turned blank, and he didn’t know what to do. Since this little king came to their attention, the Northern Regional Church had suffered great losses due to his existence. It felt like this man was the Holy Church’s natural nemesis.

However, this blond, curly-haired priest didn’t have much time to think; busty, red-clothed Susan had already started attacking him without holding back.

As soon as Fei summoned those Barbarian warriors, Susan understood Fei’s intention, so she didn’t hesitate any more and no longer suppressed her anger. Like an enraged female lion, she attacked Priest Andy with full force. Each of her strikes was lethal and vicious, showing no mercy at all.

“You… you dare to attack a member of the Holy Church? You… aren’t you afraid of the execution teams of the Holy Church?” the blond, curly-haired priest threatened using his loud voice as he tried to dodge and defend.

However, it seemed like Susan had made up her mind. Without saying anything, her smooth, beautiful hands grasped in mid-air, and a level 4 combat weapon appeared; it was a thin saber.

Susan hacked toward Priest Andy’s vital body parts, and the two of them battled; it seemed like they couldn’t finish the battle in a short time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 939 - The Battle Between Bosses

Chapter 939: The Battle Between Bosses (Part One)

-On the other side-

“Hehe, come on. Our henchmen are already fighting. As bosses, it is time for us to battle one-on-one!”

Fei switched to his Barbarian character and laughed like a hooligan who was teasing a nice lady. While he cracked his knuckles with bad intentions, he got closer to Dark Demonic Armor Basturk one step after another.

At this moment, the blood-red eyes of this demon that were hiding behind the black mist contracted a little like a human; it was visible to the human eye, and it seemed like he was shocked by what he saw.

Then, he roared in anger like a madman.

While the black death energy boiled and wrapped around him, Basturk stomped on the ground with one of his giant metal boots.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Streaks of black light beams shot out under Fei’s feet, forming a light prison and trying to lock Fei inside.

However, Fei didn’t seem to care. He casually placed his hands on the light beams that acted as the iron bars and pulled, and the light prison was broken as if those light beams were a few pieces of rotten wood branches.

“Hey, pay attention and be serious; we are battling after all!”

The black mist that was enough to melt Sun-Class Lords couldn’t get within ten centimeters of Fei, so it didn’t pose any threat to him.

The blood-red flames that were burning in Basturk’s eyes flashed and became unstable.

Then, he raised his head and roared as if he were summoning something. Suddenly, footsteps sounded, and six figures rushed out of the collapsed throne. These six warriors of death were unexpected, and their strengths were between peak Full Moon and low-tier Morning Sun. They were wearing fancy royal robes with golden armor underneath, had golden crowns on their heads, and holding royal swords. They should be masters of the Royal Family of Anji, but they were turned into warriors of death by this undead creature, and they were out of the expectation of the Holy Church.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The six warriors of death charged forward, and it sounded like tens of thousands of ancient elephants were running around. The ground rumbled, and the palace shook violently, looking like it was about to collapse.

To ordinary masters, the warriors of death weren’t terrifying for their combat strength. They were scary since their bodies were as tough as steel, and they had no sense of pain and were fearless. Their battle style was suicidal, trading blow for blow. Also, the death energy that engulfed them would invade their enemies’ bodies when there were open wounds. Like worms that were attached to bones, this energy was hard to get rid of.

However, to Fei who had killed many demons and monsters of Hell in Diablo World, these six warriors of death were too easy; they weren’t even as threatening as the weakest monster, [Fallen], on the first map in Hell Mode Diablo World.

“Damn, you copied my summoning, but your henchmen are so weak!”

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

After casually punching out six times, the terrifying energy fists accurately hit these six warriors of death, blowing them into pieces.

Fei waved his hand, and the mystical energy that oozed out of their bodies got sucked into his body. His strength increased further.

Boom!

Fei exerted force through his feet and used the Barbarian skill – [Leap].

The massive repulsion force created a deep, spider-web-shaped crater on the stone floor.

In the next moment, Fei appeared above Dark Demonic Armor Basturk.

Chapter 939: The Battle Between Bosses (Part Two)

With his hands grasping in mid-air, a red light flashed, and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in his hands. While he was still above this half-human, half-demon creature, Fei targeted his head and smashed down the hammer. The king’s force was so strong that even space was torn apart by the dull head of the hammer as many shocking black cracks appeared!

The black death energy around this undead creature froze, and Basturk only had time to raise his arms to block it.

Bam!

A series of sparks flashed, and this monster that was more than three meters tall was smashed into the ground. Only his arms that were exposed in the air, and they were distorted with a huge hammer dent in them.

“Damn! This weak!?” Fei was confused as he looked around with the hammer on his shoulder.

According to logic, this guy was the boss, and he should be far more powerful.

Now, the howls of the Barbarian warriors resonated from afar.

In just about seven minutes, four warriors of death already got shattered and minced by the Barbarian warriors and their axes.

Since Fei summoned these Barbarian warriors, the king could absorb the mystical energy that leaked out of the corpses of these undead creatures. With a wave of his hand, Fei took in four clouds of massive mystical energy.

It was clear that he could only obtain more energy if he killed boss-level monsters.

After only absorbing the mystical energy from these ten warriors of death, Fei’s Barbarian character started to react. The energy in his body began to boil, and Fei felt like he could vaguely see the Demi-God Realm waving its hands at him.

-On the other side-

Susan, who was busty and in red clothes, was battling the blond, curly-haired Andy.

A berserk woman was terrifying enough, let alone a woman who was in Sun-Class.

The blond, curly-haired priest was a little more powerful compared to Susan, and the holy energy of the Holy Church was known as the best healing energy in the world. Despite all this, this priest was in a terrible situation while battling this woman who was crazy and full of hatred towards him. Blood stained Andy’s body, and the flesh flipped and curled around the wounds that were showing white bones. Like a fat pig that got stabbed, Priest Andy snorted in anger and tried to fight back.

However, it wasn’t easy for Susan to completely kill this blond ‘fat pig’. Right now, her body was full of injures left by the light sword in Priest Andy’s hand.

Fei shook his head as he watched. Just as he was about to help, he suddenly sensed extreme danger.

Boom!

A giant sickle suddenly hacked toward Fei from the back horizontally, trying to turn him into two halves.

However, in the next moment, Fei already appeared ten meters away, and his body that was cut in half slowly disintegrated and disappeared. In that split second, Fei already dodged away, and the sickle only cut through his afterimage which was left there due to his fast speed.

Dark Demonic Armor Basturk stood there with death energy boiling around him.

He was holding a giant black sickle. The handle of this weapon was more than six meters long, and the blade was more than three meters long. Various profound and mystical runes were engraved on the sickle, and streaks of dark-red light flowed on it. The blade was in blood-red color, and black blood was dripping down the tip of the blade. It looked like the legendary Death God Sickle that the Grim Reaper used to harvest life.

Fei’s gaze focused on Basturk’s arms.

The deep dents and deformities that [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] left on them completely disappeared.

“Huh? Interesting. So, he can self-heal. My full-force hammer strike would have even killed a giant dragon, but he is still alive. Could it be that this guy named Basturk is an unkillable warrior?” Fei thought to himself.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 940 - Death God Sickle

Chapter 940: Death God Sickle (Part One)

While dragging [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] on the ground, Fei walked closer to Dark Demonic Armor Basturk one step at a time.

At least in terms of presence, Fei had already completely suppressed this monster.

The red flames flashed inside the dark demonic armor wildly, and the black mist around him suddenly started to scream and howl like crazy while human faces that were the size of washbasins appeared, dashing towards Fei and trying to devour him like hungry ghosts.

Fei snorted and activated Barbarian skill – [Howl]. Then, the force that could strike fear into souls suddenly appeared.

The black ghosts that were flying toward Fei let out shrill screams of fear and scattered as if they were running for their lives.

At the same time, Basturk turned into a black light beam and dashed over; he was so fast that it was hard for human eyes to capture his whereabouts.

Fei slightly paused and squinted his eyes before suddenly raising the giant war hammer in his hand.

Tink!

Sparks flew in all directions.

Death God Sickle was less than ten centimeters away from Fei’s neck, and its sharp, bloodthirsty blade was blocked by [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] after Fei quickly spotted it.

“Huh? This monster’s strength increased?”

At this moment, Fei sensed that Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s strength had increased by one-fold; it felt like he was a completely different creature. Right now, the chilly and corrosive energy within the giant Death God Sickle gushed out like the water in a fountain, wanting to bypass the war hammer and directly get into Fei’s body.

However, [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was a godly item that was once used by Immortal King Bul-Kathos, and its quality was higher than Death God Sickle; how could this evil energy penetrate or bypass it?

Boom!

Fei and Basturk both unleashed their full strength.

After the two terrifying energies collided, the repulsive force created sent both flying backwards.

“It seems like this sickle is a treasure. Hehe, I will seize it and have a look. Perhaps Undead Mage Hazel Bank could use it. Isn’t that old man always lacking a proper and suitable weapon?” Fei quickly thought to himself, and his body paused for a second in the air while flying back, and then he turned into a beam of light and dashed forward.

On the other side, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk did the same thing.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!!!!!

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!!!!!!!!!

The golden energy and the black energy collided and intertwined with each other, emitting a level of passion similar to a fight between a couple. The energies formed, collided, exploded, and disappeared in cycles, and the dense metal-colliding noises sounded like raindrops that were hitting leaves in a storm. In the beginning, others might have been able to capture the rhythm of the battle. However, by the end, it was so loud and repetitive that it sounded like one long noise.

Both Fei and Basturk’s attack and movement speeds were insanely fast.

For a moment, people couldn’t see where they were in mid-air, and they could only see light flashes and hear explosions.

Boom!

The giant and majestic main palace in the Royal Palace of Anji started to whine and collapse. It was being pushed and torn by the power of various masters. Even though the dark energy strengthened it, it couldn’t bear all that. The palace was supported by hundreds of thick stone pillars that each could only be entirely hugged by ten people together. Now, all of them broke and fell, and the ceiling that was painted with images of gods cracked and fell next. The giant stone plates and boulders fell to the ground like raindrops in a storm!

Boom! Boom!

Chapter 940: Death God Sickle (Part Two)

The golden light beam and the black light beam rushed up, going against all the giant falling rocks.

Fei and Basturk’s battle proceeded in the sky. Still, they were enveloped by energy flames, and clouds of sparks flashed in the sky. The arcs left in the air by weapons could be seen from time to time, but their figures couldn’t be spotted.

-On the ground-

Busty Susan in red was still fighting with blond, curly-haired Priest Andy.

However, compared to the fancy and grand battle that was happening in the sky which was similar to the legendary battle of the gods, the two of them were having a more bloody and cruel battle. Both were covered in blood. Susan was faster in speed and had more extensive combat experience, but Priest Andy had more endurance and shocking healing abilities. Both were in the heat of battle and devoted themselves to the fight, and they used all their energy and even trade blow for blow; they couldn’t wait to kill their enemy instantly.

At the same time, the battle between the 15 Barbarian warriors and the warriors of death was coming to an end.

The warriors of death lacked human-like intelligence, and they only kept their combat instinct and reflexes from when they were alive. Therefore, they were most affected by the collapse of the palace. Some of them were buried under the giant rocks, and some of them lost their limbs. Although these injuries were nothing to them who were in Sun-Class, and they could heal up with the support of death energy, the Barbarian warriors seized this opportunity and attacked aggressively. The golden-colored rare axes instantly minced seven warriors of death like a bladestorm.

Now, the warriors of death were in a real numbers disadvantage.

…

“Eh, I have pretty much figured out the combat style and ultimate power of this monster. Then… I need to quickly finish him off. Otherwise, after the 15-minute summon time is up, this girl with an insane body is going to be in trouble!”

Fei who was in the speedy battle decided not to prolong it anymore.

[Increase Speed]! Activated!

[Berserk]! Activated!

With these two Barbarian skills activated, Fei entered a frenzied and violent state. His body increased in size, reaching more than two meters tall and looking like a giant. His speed also doubled, and his strength and damage skyrocketed as well.

Now, Fei was way stronger than Dark Demonic Armor Basturk.

Tink!

[Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] knocked away Death God Sickle and broke its defense for the first time in this battle.

Fei instantly captured this opportunity and dashed forward, getting extremely close to Basturk. Then, he demonstrated why Barbarians were known to be the close-range combat masters to the teeth. Not only the war hammer in his hand; any part of Fei’s body could be turned into a terrifying weapon, and the king attacked and landed those strikes onto Basturk’s body repeatedly like the raindrops in a massive storm.

Bam!

Bam! Bam!

Bam! Bam! Bam!!!!!!

The dark mist engulfing Dark Demonic Armor Basturk got knocked away, revealing the surface of the black armor that was engraved with many runes.

As Fei’s strikes landed on Basturk one after another, shocking dents quickly appeared on the surface of the armor. The armor that was more than three meters tall was full of dents, looking like the surface of the moon that had many craters on it. It continued to be dented and gradually deformed.

Clouds of black mist circulated on the armor. The black demonic armor could miraculously self-heal, and it was trying its best to recover from the dents.

However, Fei’s attack speed was far faster than the self-recovery speed of the armor.

In the blink of an eye, Basturk roared in anger while Fei beat it like a sandbag.

This undead creature could not fight back, and it fell toward the ground powerless like a broken doll.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 941 - Big Iron Plate

Chapter 941: Big Iron Plate (Part One)

Whoosh!

Finally, the Death God Sickle in Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s hand got knocked away.

Fei laughed hysterically; he had been waiting for this opportunity. He waved his hand without hesitation, instantly sealing this mystical and giant sickle before placing it into his storage space.

Without the sickle, Basturk’s strength dropped by one level, and he could no longer match Fei’s strength.

“Let me see how you heal this time!”

Fei used [Leap Attack], and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was raised above his head. With full force, Fei struck this hammer down, and tens of thousands of pounds of force was exerted onto Basturk, smashing this giant monster onto the ground like a meteor.

Boom! This monster landed on the ground and instantly created a huge crater that had a diameter of about 100 meters.

It felt like a meteor landed on the continent and was about to cause extinction.

The terrifying energy wave radiated in all directions, and Susan and Priest Andy who were battling each other were blown into the air by the crazy tornado created by the energy wave. Also, the energy wave tore the last few warriors of death who survived until now into pieces, and only the clouds of mystical energy were remaining. At this moment, the summoning time limit for the Barbarian warriors also came up, and they turned into energy flames and disappeared from where they were.

“Yuck! Let’s see if you are still alive!”

At the bottom of the enormous crater, Fei propped himself up with the giant war hammer, and he breathed heavily. All the mystical energy floating in the air rushed into his body.

That battle consumed a lot of Fei’s stamina, and there was also the side effect of using Barbarian skill – [Berserk]. Finally, Fei got a good taste of being fatigued; he hadn’t felt this way in a long time.

Beside him, Basturk was turned into a piece of black iron plate.

Surprising to Fei, not a single trace of blood, flesh, or bone was squeezed out of the slits on the armor even though this armor was damaged to this degree. Except for streaks of thick black mist that almost liquefied, nothing else came out; it felt like no living creature existed inside of the armor.

“Could it be that I had been battling a set of armor all along?” Fei couldn’t believe his hypothesis; it was too bizarre.

The king put away the war hammer and walked to the ‘iron plate’. After he pulled on both sides of a weaker connection point on the armor, he was able to open a big slit and look inside. Just as he expected, there was nothing like blood, flesh, or bones in there. Instead, he discovered traces of thick and powerful runes engraved on the inner side of the armor. These runes were in a blackish-red color, and they densely covered the inner surface area of the armor and crossed each other. Also, they slightly wriggled like the blood vessels of living creatures, making Fei have a weird feeling. Therefore, this thing shouldn’t be addressed as a ‘he’; instead, it should be an ‘it’.

Then, Fei discovered that as the dense, red runes flashed, the Dark Demonic Armor was slowly recovering like a cockroach that couldn’t be killed. This process was similar to the recovery process of that T-1000 liquid metal nanomorph robot in the sci-fi movie ‘Terminator’ on Earth. Of course, its recovery speed wasn’t as fast as T-1000, but the process was extremely close.

Fei paused for a second and then instantly got excited.

With a frenzy expression on his face, Fei squatted down and started to pull this closely-combined armor apart. Looking from the back, it seemed like Fei was opening up the chest of a living being and taking out the organs. The blackish-red mist was as thick as liquid and looked like blood, spilling onto Fei’s body. Since the golden energy flames on Fei slightly blurred the scene, looking from afar, Fei appeared to be opening Basturk’s chest and eating his heart and lungs with blood spilled all over his body.

The battle above the crater temporarily stopped as well.

Both Priest Andy and Susan had battled fiercely until now, and they were exhausted. Also, they were negatively impacted by the energy wave, and they were quite injured. Right now, both had dropped their weapons out of fatigue.

Chapter 941: Big Iron Plate (Part Two)

The blond, curly-haired priest just happened to look down in Fei’s direction, and he didn’t get a clear look since the black mist and the golden flames blurred the scene. However, he did get a glimpse at the King of Chambord ‘eating Basturk’s internal organs with blood all over his body’. This scene terrified him, and he almost peed his pants.

“The King of Chambord is eating Basturk alive? A human eating a half-human? This is terrifying!”

The blond, curly-haired priest opened his eyes wide, and his pupils contracted; he couldn’t hide the chilly fear from his face. Even Susan who was facing him got scared by his terrified expression. Before this busty woman could figure out what was going on, Priest Andy shrieked and turned around before fleeing; it seemed like someone poked his butth*le with a spiked mace.

Susan completely ignored the injuries on her body and dashed forward like a flash of lightning, completely blocking the escape path of this priest. Then, the two of them started to battle again.

However, Susan who was still determined and murderous got the advantage; the blond, curly-haired priest saw Fei defeating Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and ‘eating’ the latter alive, so he was terrified and no longer had the courage to battle.

After only a few exchanges, Priest Andy got punched in the face several times, and his face instantly swelled like a rotting peach. Now, he really looked like a fat pig with his ‘pig head’.

Whoosh!

As a golden light flashed, Fei jumped out of the crater with the ‘iron plate’ that had recovered about one-tenth the damage.

“Still not finished?” Fei frowned and waved his hand, and a streak of golden energy flew out, instantly sealing the strength of this blond, curly-haired priest who was screaming and trying to block Susan’s attack.

“Die!” The busty woman in red showed her violent side. She opened her palm, and a curly-bladed saber flew into her hand. Then, an arc was drawn in the air as Susan struck forward and was about to kill this priest without mercy.

“Hey, woman, don’t kill him yet; he is still useful!”

Fei quickly stopped this ‘angry female lion’ from venting her anger, and he bent his finger and saved Priest Andy’s life. However, this timid guy already fainted due to the fear of death.

“What should we do next?” Susan completely obeyed Fei’s words. If it weren’t for Fei, she would have died already.

“Of course, I will do the rest.” Fei looked at this sexy and alluring woman and said dully as if he didn’t understand the situation, “If you can still escape, you should leave here as soon as you can. I still have something to do.”

“Ah?” Susan wasn’t expecting this answer. She paused for a few seconds before asking, “Go? What about you?”

However, she immediately realized that her question was useless in the next second.

Susan wasn’t an idiot. Since the Human Emperor of the North suddenly appeared here today, he had something to do and wasn’t here for a casual walk after dinner. Also, it seemed like it was secretive, and she couldn’t know about it.

Susan knew that the King of Chambord saved her since it was convenient for him. Now that she was safe, letting her stay around might cause trouble.

“Then, please be careful.” Susan felt a little disappointed.

Fei smiled and didn’t say anything.

“We… will we meet again?” Susan suddenly felt like this guy in front of her was a jerk. She was a gorgeous woman, but…

Right now, if Fei gave her a little hint, Susan wouldn’t mind undressing and returning the favor by giving him her virginity. In fact, she was willing to be his lover from now on. However, Fei didn’t give any hints or subtle suggestions.

“I will go and find you later…” Susan turned into a beam of light and disappeared into the sky, and her laughter resonated in the area and didn’t vanish for a long while.

Right now, Dark Demonic Armor was sealed, and the warriors of death were all taken out. The sky was relatively safe, so Susan didn’t have to worry about anything and flew away.

After seeing that this woman had disappeared into the horizon, Fei turned around and continued his plan.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 942 - Royal Treasure

Chapter 942: Royal Treasure (Part One)

Dark Demonic Armor was still slowly recovering.

Fei’s last hammer strike was indeed majestic and powerful; he almost turned Dark Demonic Armor into wasted trash. Even though the runes on the inside of the armor were profound and magical, it was hard for them to completely restore the armor in a flash. After Fei observed it for a while, he made some calculations and guessed that this demonic armor would need about one full day to return to its former glory.

Fei revisited the runes on the inside of the armor again, and he still felt like they were profound and hard to understand. With his skills as a rookie runemaster, he could only vaguely tell that these runes were ancient. If he wanted to figure out the magic principles behind them… eh, it seemed like Akara and Cain were going to have something to do in the next while.

After putting Dark Demonic Armor to the side, Fei took out the Death God Sickle that he had sealed from his storage ring.

This sickle was about six meters long, and its handle was as thick as the opening of a bowl. The blade of the sickle was three meters long, and it was tiling and curling inward. It was hard to tell exactly what material it was made of, but it was black and looked like it was made from black jade. The handle and the back of the blade were full of thin and dense engraved runes. Although they seemed like useless decorations, each rune emitted faint light. The blade of the sickle looked red, and liquid dripped off the tip of the blade, looking like blood.

Fei sealed the energy contained inside the Death God Sickle, so this weapon looked low-profile with its explosive energy concealed.

With the Death God Sickle in hand, Fei casually waved it at the stone pillar in front of him; nothing felt strange or unnatural.

Bam! Bam!

Several stone pillars that had a horizontal cross-sectional diameter of four meters instantly broke in half, and the cut was so clean and sharp that the cross-sections looked like mirrors.

“So sharp! It can easily cut through gold and shatter jade; its sharpness is not inferior compared to a level 8 combat weapon. It felt like cutting tofu when the sickle went through several stone pillars; I didn’t even detect any resistance or blockage. Haha! I wonder what material this is made from. I couldn’t even tell with my experience and knowledge.” Fei praised this weapon repeatedly.

Then, he tried to open the seal that he put on it.

In the next moment, he sensed that a streak of chilly, ice-like energy was invading his body from the handle of the sickle. Like a greedy vampire, the Death God Sickle continued to devour Fei’s energy like crazy. Right now, the strength of Fei’s Barbarian character could barely stay even with this chilly energy; he couldn’t completely suppress the energy inside the Death God Sickle.

“Damn it!” Fei was surprised.

He instantly switched to his Paladin character, and the demi-god-level holy power appeared and immediately countered that streak of chilly and cold energy. Then, Fei started to exert his force. Streaks of golden holy power flowed into the Death God Sickle through Fei’s palms, and it started to shake violently as if it ran into something terrifying. Right now, it seemed like it wanted to jump out of Fei’s hands and escape his control.

However, Fei’s Paladin character was now a demi-god, and his holy power was the natural counter to death energy. The Death God Sickle only struggled for a few seconds before it quieted down.

The golden holy power slowly flowed through the body of the sickle. This black material had great conductivity. In a visible speed, the black sickle started to change as the golden holy power washed through it. Gradually, the black-jade-like color changed to silver.

Although that cold energy tried its best to defend, it couldn’t do much. Like a snowflake on a hot summer day, it quickly melted and disappeared.

“Ah, no… Human! I have memorized your power!”

Chapter 942: Royal Treasure (Part Two)

Suddenly, a series of shrill screams sounded from the Death God Sickle; it sounded tragic like the shattering of a soul, yet it continued terrifying pressure, shocking Fei and suffocating him a little. Then, a streak of faint black mist shot out of the blade of the sickle and let out a series of hissing screams of pain. Before Fei could react, it dashed into space like fish to water, completely disappearing in that split second.

The king wanted to stop it, but he wasn’t able to do it in time.

“This sickle contained a trace of dark godly power; it is the real kind of godly power, and it should be above the Demi-God Realm. It seems like the split soul of a terrifying existence. This must be the reason to Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s increase in strength; it must have borrowed the strength from this mysterious soul… Unfortunately, this soul escaped in time!”

In the blink of an eye, the entire Death God Sickle turned from black to an eye-catching silver. Since Fei’s holy power washed it, traces of holy power were vaguely circulating on the surface.

When Fei injected holy power into this sickle, a golden blade energy that was more than 100 meters long appeared, putting a deep, bottomless crack into the ground.

“Damn! So powerful! It increased my strength by at least 40 times! This quality is on par with semi-god-tier combat weapons!”

Fei froze for a second before praising this weapon again; he couldn’t help himself. It seemed like he had gotten a great treasure.

“Damn, Hazel Bank, this strange uncle, is going to get a great item this time. This sickle fits him perfectly. Haha, if he can use the proper way to nurture and take care of this weapon, it might advance in level and become a real god-tier combat weapon in the future!”

…

-Four hours later-

“There must be treasures. There must be treasures! Where are they? Come out! Quickly!”

Fei’s eyes shined as he moved in the secret tunnels inside the Royal Palace of Anji.

His spirit energy was projected out like waves of the ocean, scanning through soils and trying to find the treasure storage of the Royal Family of Anji.

Undead creatures weren’t interested in these things, but Fei was different.

If the Chambord Kingdom could get its hands on these legendary treasures, it would obtain a lot of resources. Especially the vast amount of magic crystals; the many magic crystals would allow the kingdom to upgrade all the items and equipment on the ordinary soldiers of Chambord.

Right now, it was midnight.

The howls and roars of the undead creatures around the Royal Palace of Anji sounded like a tsunami. When they were mixed with the loud whistling noises created by the wind, they made the Capital of Anji, a dead city, seem even more terrifying.

After purifying the Death God Sickle, Fei imprisoned Dark Demonic Armor Basturk inside a light magic array, and he started to search around. Although the king didn’t come here just for the treasures of the Royal Family of Anji, his was a little greedy and wouldn’t even let geese fly past him without plucking a few feathers. Therefore, this was an excellent opportunity for the king since he could claim the treasures freely if he found it; he would be committing a crime to himself if he didn’t do this.

From the sunset until now, Fei had found three treasure warehouses of the Royal Family of Anji, and there were many gold coins, armor, weaponry, and warrior energy training scrolls. However, Fei’s instinct told him that this wasn’t all the treasures of the Royal Family of Anji. Since this empire robbed all the adjacent empires like bandits, they must have more valuable treasures on top of these little accumulations.

“Huh? This… Hahaha! Found it!”

Fei’s spirit energy that was spreading out and radiating outside suddenly fed an image to Fei’s mind, and he became elated.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 943 - Armor Troop, Extreme Luxury

Chapter 943: Armor Troop, Extreme Luxury (Part One)

Fei had found the last treasure warehouse of the Royal Family of Anji, but it was hundreds of meters underground.

There was no tunnel connecting it to the outside world; it seemed like a teleportation array was used to come and go from there.

However, this was not a problem for Fei. He didn’t need to find a tunnel; he could just open a new tunnel underground using his savage physical strength. After he got to the edge of the treasure warehouse, he broke the magic barrier by force and finally got inside.

The scene inside the treasure warehouse wasn’t as flashy and glamorous as Fei had expected; it was quiet and refreshing in here.

This was an underground palace that was more than four acres.

The walls of the palace were engraved with powerful runes, and the stones that were empowered by magic were stronger than steel and had the ability to put the entire palace in stealth. It would be tough for ordinary masters to discover this place. Even if they did, they wouldn’t be able to barge in.

The palace was clean and organized, and magic lights on the walls were bright and could last forever. The orange-yellow light made this place peaceful and beautiful like the sunset.

In the center of the palace, there was a garden that had a fountain in it, directly connecting to the hidden underground water source. Faint magic energy was flashing, and streaks of clear spring water gushed out from underneath. Throughout the greenstone waterways that connected many places, the water flowed through and nurtured the plants in the flowerbeds at the corners of the palace; some flowers were blooming, and it was quite colorful in here. Together with the pleasant sounds of flowing water, the entire palace seemed peaceful and enjoyable; it was as beautiful as a dream.

What surprised Fei was that there was a fully-armed ‘army’ quietly standing in the palace.

It was an ‘army’ comprised of various kinds of armor. There was armor for swordsmen, crossbowmen, tower-shield soldiers, cavaliers, horses…

Except for air force, there was armor for every single type of soldier on the continent.

The designs were delicate, and every single gap was closed, almost covering the entire surface of the human body. They all had masks on them, and these masks had all the facial features of humans. Only a few holes were on the mask; they were on the eyes and the nostrils for seeing and ventilation.

All the armor was placed in the palace, and it looked like a real troop made up of humans stood here; it seemed like murderous spirit filled the place.

“This style of armor is rarely seen on the Azeroth Continent. Also, the full armor where everything is covered doesn’t make much sense; it is not scientific at all since the armor can hardly be used in battle. Why did the Royal Family of Anji create this kind of armor?” Fei was confused.

When he got close to observe, he grabbed a helmet casually, but he instantly felt the weight. This helmet looked to be about five kilograms, but it weighed more than 50 kilograms when Fei grabbed hold of it; this surprised the king.

“Huh? It is made by mystical gold that is super rare. This kind of metal is extremely heavy but have excellent energy conductivity… this kind of mystical gold is usually used to forge combat weapons, and they are rare and expensive; there is a high demand but a lack of supply. Anjians used this material to build armor? This doesn’t make sense! The armor created by mystical gold is heavy and can weigh up to hundreds of kilograms. With the addition of weapons, the entire item set can weigh up to thousands of kilograms. Even if a low-tier Moon-Class Elite were to wear this item set, their movement would be greatly hindered. Right now, there were about 5,000 sets of armor in the palace.

“Why did they create so many sets of armor? Who are they for? Could it be that the Anji Empire has more than 5,000 Moon-Class Elites?”

Chapter 943: Armor Troop, Extreme Luxury (Part Two)

Fei was even more perplexed after seeing this.

Even a super empire might not be able to send out more than 5,000 Moon-Class Elites. Also, using mystical gold to create simple armor was too luxurious and wasteful; it was like forging ax and hoe from pure gold.

Mystery!

This was a confusing mystery!

Fei carefully observed everything and confirmed his initial observation; this entire ‘troop’ was made from mystical gold.

“Just the armor alone will make many masters and empires on the continent jealous. To accumulate this much mystical gold, even a level 9 empire would have to start stacking hundreds of years ago. The Anji Empire only recently came into power; how did it get so much mystical gold?”

Right now, the king was calling Emperor Kerimov of Anji an idiot and wasteful b*stard.

Creating armor out of mystical gold was too luxurious! It was like a beggar who couldn’t even afford the bare necessities of life using US dollars to wipe his butt! It was frustrating for others!

At this moment, Fei even had the urge to melt down all the armor and re-forge this material into something better.

However, the king was patient, and he continued to observe.

Next, he discovered smaller storage rooms that were connected to this palace from all sides.

In these storage rooms, Fei saw many high-level magic crystals, legendary techniques, hundreds of excellent combat weapons, and some magic devices such as scrolls. If these items flowed to the outside world, they could create bloody fights since many masters would want to get their hands on them. However, they weren’t that attractive in Fei’s eyes.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The Chambord Kingdom’s magic level was increasing by the day. Leaving others aside, the magic items and scrolls produced by Mad Scientists’ Laboratory and the magic weapons and armor forged by Blacksmith Charsi would be treated by others as supreme treasures. Also, all the knowledge contained in [Demon King’s Wisdom] and [Demon King’s Sword] could easily dominate over all the inheritance of the Royal Family of Anji by many levels.

However, these items were better than none; Fei was pleased to accept all these treasures.

With so many resources here, Fei couldn’t store them all within his storage ring. After thinking for a while, he decided to use the portable magic teleportation arrays and get the soldiers on [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] to move these items onto the two giant Xuan’ge; only those two barges could hold everything here in the palace.

Of course, Fei would personally keep the most important items.

After looking around and putting the most valuable stuff into his storage ring, he quickly got to the back of the palace.

Two giant godly statues at the back of the palace were about 40 meters tall. Each of the godly figures wore a crown, and a dragon coiled around each of them. Right now, they each held a sword in their hands, looking majestic and overbearing. In between these two statues was a high platform. On the ninth-level where it was at the same height as the heads of the two dragons, there was a five-colored crystal throne as if it were for a god to sit there and observe the world. This five-colored crystal throne was the same as that one in the Royal Palace of Anji.

The only difference was that someone sat on this throne.

He was a royal emperor who was wearing a purple royal robe and a golden crown and holding a golden scepter.

In the beginning, Fei didn’t pay attention since this ‘person’ had no aura; he felt the same as the armor that was made of mystical gold and standing in the palace. The king thought that it was a statue that was more meticulously made.

However, Fei soon realized that he was wrong.

This ‘statue’ was a person, but he was dead; that was why there was no aura on him.

Fei flashed forward and got on top of the platform to carefully observe this corpse.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 944 - The Hidden Secret (1) (Part One)

Chapter 944: The Hidden Secret (1) (Part One)

This was a middle-aged man who was about 40 years old. His skin was fair, and he had a black beard. He somewhat looked like Emperor Kerimov Suleyman of Anji, but he was a bit young and looked more genial. Although he had died a while ago, his corpse was well kept; there were no signs of rotting or hardening; the skin still looked soft and life-like.

“This man’s strength is at last in low-tier Sun-Class Realm; Sun-Class Lords’ corpses can stay fresh and life-like for hundreds of years. From his looks and the clothes that he is wearing, he should be a member of the Royal Family of Anji. He was likely the new Emperor of Anji after the fall of Kerimov Suleyman. However, this man’s life was short. After becoming the emperor of this empire for less than half a year, he died at this place,” Fei sighed slightly.

“Huh? What is this?”

Fei suddenly saw a thin booklet beside this corpse; it was below the armrest of the throne. This booklet looked messy; it seemed like it fell out of the corpse’s hand.

The king walked up and opened it up, and he saw many dense words. This booklet recorded a lot of information.

“Huh? This is a journal. It is recording… it documented the rise and collapse of the Anji Empire…” Fei quickly glanced through the journal and was intrigued by the content of the booklet; he continued reading without realizing it!

…

“My name is Kerimov Donodove, once a prince of the level 1 Anji Empire. I was born of high status and in the center of attention, receiving love from all directions.

Unfortunately, my mother suddenly passed away when I was three years old.

From that day on, I’ve felt like everything around me was slowly changing.

Father Lord gradually appeared in front of me less and less, and most of my maids got moved away. Only two maids were left to assist with my daily living. Those people who would surround me and tell me jokes and stories also didn’t appear anymore…

My palace was getting quieter and colder; I was scared.

Fortunately, I had a big brother.

His name was Kerimov Suleyman, a smart and persevering man. He was seven years older than me, but he protected me like a real man and held up a piece of calm sky for me.

If it weren’t for him, I would have died long ago. The poisonous wine at my fourth birthday party, the accident of falling off the horse when I was seven, the assassin when I was learning sword techniques at nine, and that little girl of the Dalen Family who was my fiancée since we were little tried to kill me…

Every time, it was my big brother who saved me, even though he wasn’t doing that much better than me. In fact, in some aspects, his situation was worse.

Many times, I saw the guards carrying my severely injured big brother to the priests to heal. If they didn’t get there in time, he would have died many times.

The most dangerous time was when my big brother accidentally ate the dessert that Father gifted to his beloved new queen. He instantly puked up white foam and passed out in the dining hall. No one paid attention to him for a whole day, and I didn’t know where those guards and priests went. I sent people to go look for them, but it wasn’t successful.

In the dark dining hall, I stayed by my big brother for the entire day.

At that time, I thought I was going to lose him forever, lose the only person who loved me.

Fortunately, God blessed us! When the sun shined through the window on the third day, my big brother finally opened his eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 945 - The Hidden Secret (2)

Chapter 945: The Hidden Secret (2) (Part One)

Fei really wanted to know what secrets that Emperor Kerimov Suleyman of Anji was hiding.

It was well-known that this violent and cruel emperor was full of mysteries. To some degree, his rise was similar to Fei. In a short time, he went from unknown to famous; his cultivation strength was so high, and his growth was so fast that there seemed to be a bug. The only difference between the King of Chambord and the former Emperor of Anji was their attitude; one was mild and kind while the other was violent and vicious.

Unfortunately, about ten pages of texts were ripped away from the journal at this point.

What followed and Emperor Kerimov Suleyman’s secrets were missing; it was blank, and Fei couldn’t get the information that he wanted.

Fei was surprised, and he looked around the throne and the corpse, but he didn’t discover anything. It seemed like the missing pages weren’t in this palace.

After suppressing the disappointment, Fei could only jump over these pages and continue reading.

…

“Big Brother died!

The invincible man who couldn’t be troubled by anything, the unparalleled emperor who many Anjians worshipped and admired, has fallen!

I almost passed out when I heard the news.

How is this possible?

Others might not know, but I know that Big Brother was already a Burning Sun Lord, only one step away from becoming a god. Who could have killed him?

Gradually, the detailed information of the battle came back.

‘Yassin is inferior to no one!’

Such a statement!

Yassin actually used Big Brother and D’Alessandro, two powerful masters, and borrowed their forces to pass the Demi-God Nature’s Challenge?

Also, there was that King of Chambord who is also legendary!

For more than ten days, I was taken by endless sorrow. I still couldn’t believe that Big Brother is dead.

Soon, my sharp senses told me that the situation inside Anji is starting to shake.

Those members of the Royal Family and the nobles who were suppressed by Big Brother’s strength started to move. Instead of trying to avenge Big Brother, they locked their greedy eyes on the throne… these pigs! They are scum that couldn’t remember the grace that Big Brother showed them. How can they do this?”

Big Brother is now dead, but I’m still alive.

I must finish what he started and achieve his goal for him.

In the last long while, I have never revealed my cultivation strength in public, and only my big brother knew how mighty his little brother is. But now, it is time to draw out my sword!

I copied what my big brother did more than ten years ago. With one man and one sword, I killed all the noble families who have been disobeying the Royal Family’s order in secret and all the conspirators who were scheming for the throne. My power shocked the entire empire, and no one dared to voice their objections. As a result, I successfully became the new emperor.

However, I’m not happy; not happy at all.

I’m being tortured every day by my hatred toward the people who killed my big brother.

I want to avenge Big Brother, but I don’t have the power.

Emperor Yassin of Zenit is now a demi-god, and I just broke into low-tier Burning Sun Realm; I’m no match for this Zenitian. Besides, Emperor Yassin now has a strong arm – King Alexander of Chambord. Perhaps I’m not even a match for the King of Chambord.

Finally, I’ve decided to abandon my soul and conscience, turning for help from that existence, that entity which changed Big Brother’s life.

Chapter 945: The Hidden Secret (2) (Part Two)

In this world, only this demon can deal with a demi-god.

However, this crazy and cunning entity told me a cruel and insane condition. If I did what it said, the entire Anji Empire and the Northern Region of Azeroth would welcome doomsday. Perhaps, even the Azeroth Continent will fall into a disaster due to my decision today.

However, I still agreed to it.

I have no other choice.

Except for Big Brother, there is no one else who deserved my care. Since Big Brother is dead, I will make the entire human race die with him! Is that better? Hahaha!

I became crazier.

The plan is taking place accordingly; everything is smooth.

The cunning Zenitians declared war against Anji but are intentionally trying to stall; they want to see our Anjians fight amongst ourselves. However, they would never know that their decision gave me time, and the plan is being executed to the teeth.

One month had passed.

News about zombies attacking humans is appearing more and more frequency in the territory of Alania.

The plan is finally working.

As time passed by, the plan progressed further. From the information that the troops on the frontier passed back, the number of zombies in the territory of Alania increased. First of all, the border forest had completely fallen and became a dark forest, and the demon beasts in there all mutated and became undead creatures. Then, the summoning altars in different regions of Alania all started to teleport the dark energy of Hell onto the Azeroth Continent. The number of zombies in the territory of Alania increased drastically, and it was becoming closer and closer to the target of the goal.

As the return, my strength experienced explosive growth; I finally saw the hope of revenge.

At this moment, breaking news came from the frontier. Emperor Yassin’s henchman, [Sky Covering Fist] King Alexander of Chambord, is leading an expedition to my Anji Empire. What happened next took me by surprise. I’m not sure which step went wrong, but the Undead Creature Catastrophe couldn’t stop the King of Chambord’s steps…

The intelligence reports show that the King of Chambord’s power can counter the death energy?

Even that crazy demon seems to be a little fearful of the King of Chambord.

The plan… the plan must change!

I’m now completely crazy!

In order to hit the goal, I’m willing to give up everything.

The power of the undead exploded inside the Anji Empire, and my citizens all became undead creatures one by one.

People are nervous about this disaster.

As the return for all this, my strength increased even more. Also, that demon-like existence finally broke the barrier that existed in legends and summoned its henchmen to this world.

All of this shows that I’m getting closer and closer to my goal. After I become a demi-god, I will go and kill Zenitians to avenge my big brother; I will turn the entire Zenit Empire into a paradise for undead creatures!

However, I accidentally discovered a secret at this critical moment.

This secret made me feel like I’m inside a chilly freezer.

All of this was a conspiracy.

That demon was executing another plan in secret behind me, and my big brother and I are only its puppets…. More terrifying… I finally learned that my big brother already left this cruel world 26 years ago in that dark dining hall. When my big brother woke up the next day, the soul in his body was already a demon from Hell.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 946 - The Real Value of the Mystical Gold Armor

Chapter 946: The Real Value of the Mystical Gold Armor (Part One)

“That was a trade that I now hate, but I’m also moved by it.

Before death, Big Brother still couldn’t ditch his useless little brother. Therefore, in the last moment of his life 26 years ago, he made a deal with the demon hidden in the dark, and his soul was the price. He was willing to give up his body and let it be taken by the demon, and his only condition was that the demon has to protect me, the dumb little brother, and help me survive.

Big Brother died long ago.

It was because of his death that l lived.

What is more unimaginable? I discovered that this demon from Hell is actually doing a shady deal with the Holy Church!

Is God making a deal with the devil?

No one will believe me if I reveal this information to the world.

I… what should I do?

The empire was destroyed by my hand.

I’m guilty! I’m a criminal!

If Big Brother were still alive, I mean my real big brother, he wouldn’t want to see this. I’ve committed a crime against humanity because of him.

I was wrong!

I… need to redeem myself and save the situation.

I must do it!

However, I can no longer control Dark Demonic Armor Basturk. This war machine of Hell is more powerful than me. Also, it used the evil techniques of Hell and created many Sun-Class warriors of death under the help of the Holy Church…

Crime… the disaster is irreparable.

My action of trying to repair what I have done was quickly discovered.

Finally, conflict occurred.

I’m no match for that demon.

The entire Royal Family got wiped out, and the Capital of Anji turned into a land of undead creatures.

I got severely injured during the battle and escaped to the last hiding place of the Anji Empire with the Demon Plan and the crucial items. Even that demon doesn’t know where this place is. Since this place is hidden and is empowered by stealth and strength runes, that demon can’t find this place.

If anyone is reading my journal… My friend, I don’t dare to ask you to forgive me. Let me fall to Hell and be burned for eternity for my crime. However, please listen to me. Remember! Don’t let these 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor fall into the hands of the dark power of Hell! They will come to life and become unparalleled killing machines, just like Dark Demonic Armor Basturk. They will become a burning troop, bringing evil and disaster to every corner of Azeroth!

The Holy Church should be interested in the creation method of these killing machines.

Although I don’t have enough evidence, I can tell that the priests of the Holy Church don’t have pure intentions; their ambition is not inferior to that of the forces of Hell! If I’m not wrong, the priests should have gotten what they want. Therefore, if possible, don’t let the Holy Church get its hands on these sets of mystic gold armor. Otherwise, it will be a disaster on its own.

Also, 2,000 meters down from the Royal Palace of Anji, there is a huge space that is being sealed. In there, the souls of the 72 demons of Hell who fell in the Mythical Era are being suppressed and sealed. Right now, the power of the seal is getting weaker and weaker; it is hard to completely lock down these souls of demons. The seal requires real warriors and masters to increase its power using absolute godly power; that is the only way to seal these demons forever. These souls of the demons can’t be destroyed; sealing them using the arrays left by the gods of the Mystical Era is the only way to tie them down.

Chapter 946: The Real Value of the Mystical Gold Armor (Part Two)

However, remember, don’t go unless you are at least a demi-god. Otherwise, you will become the nutrients of the demon souls.

Big Brother, you have been resting in the embrace of stars, and your soul is so pure and noble! I hope you can rest in peace in Heaven.

All the disaster originated from me.

Let me burn in Hell forever and receive the blame from those poor souls who died in this tragedy!

Hopefully, the bloody crime will be eliminated one day, and the light and brightness will envelop the land again.”

…

The journal ended there.

Also, the last page was written in blood, and it was messy and choppy, only expressing the core messages with quick and straightforward words. It seemed like it was written when this emperor was severely injured. It was easy to imagine how regretful and angry that the new emperor of Anji was.

His big brother died long ago, and he made a deal with a demon before death to protect his little brother… all the tragedy occurred due to his love and care for his little brother.

However, the path of the demon is sometimes built on kindness and good intentions.

This pair of brothers lived lives full of conspiracies and tragedies.

Death seemed like the only happy ending for them.

After reading the novel, Fei was at a loss for words for a long time, and he lowered his head and heaved a sigh of relief.

Now, Fei finally understood what secrets that Emperor Kerimov Suleyman of Anji was hiding. Although those pages were ripped out of the journal, everything was clear.

Kerimov Suleyman’s little brother ripped out those pages since he was worried that the information might get out and bring his big brother when he didn’t know that his big brother’s body was controlled by a demon; that was why he destroyed those pages.

The relationship between this pair of brothers was moving and admirable.

Their tragedy was created by human greed to some degree. The members of the Royal Family battled with each other in the open and in the dark, causing all sorts of destruction.

It was human greed and cruelty that gave the demon a chance to slip through.

Humans were the original sinners!

Such sadness!

Such a pity!

This story deserved all the hate yet also all the sympathy.

Fei lightly shook his head and got rid of all negative emotions.

Then, he started to ponder; a lot of information was revealed in this journal.

It turned out that those 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor were meant to be turned into killing machines like Dark Demonic Armor Basturk.

This secret technique was terrifying.

Fei personally experienced Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s strength, so he got a good read. If the Anjians created 5,000 war machines that were just as powerful as Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, no empire on the continent could defend against them! They could easily crush all enemies and spread the power of Hell and tragedy all over the land.

Also, the entity behind all this was one of the 72 ancient demons, and it escaped from the sealed space mentioned in the journal.

If Fei weren’t wrong, the terrifying existence hidden in the Death God Sickle was this demon. However, it was hard to tell if it were this demon’s true form or a split soul that was hiding in the sickle. It was unfortunate that it escaped. If Fei captured it, he would be able to learn a lot more.

The most shocking information was that the Holy Church somehow obtained information about this demon’s existence and made a deal with it. Without question, from the information that was revealed so far, the Holy Church’s mission was to get the secret technique that could create god-tier battle puppets, which should be that Holy Code of Hell which was copied onto that white bone plate.

Fortunately, Fei grabbed the bone plate and stopped this deal from finishing.

Also, all 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor fell in the king’s hands as well.

“Does this mean…” Fei suddenly realized something, and his heart lurched.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 947 - Decoding the Godly Power

Chapter 947: Decoding the Godly Power (Part One)

“Doesn’t that mean…” Suddenly realizing something, Fei’s heart lurched before it started to race.

Wouldn’t that mean if Chambord could decode the secret technique that was recorded on the white bone plate, and if they could modify it and take out the evil energy, the kingdom would have an invincible troop made of war machines as long as they used these 5,000 sets of mystic gold armor?

Now, Fei no longer felt like making these sets of tightly-closed armor out of mystical gold was a wasteful action.

If this were all true, and these 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor could be turned into entities like Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, they were way more valuable than 5,000 combat weapons.

After thinking about this, Fei stared at the armor inside the palace with heated eyes.

After a pause, Fei thought about other things that were mentioned in the journal written by the new emperor of Anji. This information validated Fei’s prior guess; the appearance of the Undead Creature Catastrophe. However, the Anji Empire was wiped out now, paying the price for the crime that it had committed.

Next, once Fei purified all the undead creatures in the region, he would have to enter that sealed space in the journal to see the situation. If he could, it would be best to kill the 72 demons.

Also, since he disrupted the deal that the Holy Church had, this giant force probably was going to do things to make up for it. As a result, the king had to be more careful from now on.

After carefully counting everything in the palace, Fei carefully put away the journal that was stained by blood into his storage space. Then, he walked to the center of the palace and took out the portal magic teleportation array. He quickly put it together and inlaid magic crystal into it, activating the runes on the array and connected it with the teleportation array on [Black Pearl] using a unique frequency.

Soon, Torres and Hazel Bank walked out of the array with teams of elite soldiers behind them.

The warriors of Chambord strictly followed Fei’s greedy and frugal style and started to pack everything up as if they were mice that had been hungry for hundreds of years and suddenly sneaked into food storage. They moved things quickly with high efficiency, and they moved everything out of the palace in just 30 minutes; even the magic fountain in the middle of the palace was moved away as a whole.

Now, Fei took a look and saw the shiny floor. If the Xuan’ge could carry more stuff, those ‘hungry’ soldiers would have taken the bricks that made the walls and the bright floor tiles.

While moving treasures out of this place, both Sparrow and Barbossa showed a high level of excitement and craziness such that it seemed like they were two men who had been alone for thousands of years and suddenly saw a group of n*aked beauties. Light shot out of their eyes, and they drooled all over the ground. At that moment, Fei felt like these two men sure had the talent for becoming the pirates of the Caribbean, and it was a good decision by him to appoint them to be captains of the two barges.

At the same time, the items in the few small treasure storages that were connected to the palace were also emptied out.

The treasures that Chambord obtained were shocking. With Chambord Kingdom’s current income level, this amount of money was equal to 100 years of work. In the Chaos Era, wealth was also another form of strength. Right now, Chambord had enough strength to keep this amount of wealth, and the production capabilities of the kingdom could digest this amount of money most appropriately.

Without an issue, this loot could level up the equipment of the military of Chambord by five to six levels.

This was a huge harvest.

After this was done, [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] went on the return trip. However, a small group of elite soldiers stayed behind with Cain, Akara, and those dozen-or-so university students who were their apprentices.

After considering about their safety, the campsite was temporarily set up in the underground palace. Fei stuffed the tunnel that he dug, and bright magic arrays reinforced the walls. Therefore, they didn’t have to worry about the undead creatures breaking in from the outside.

Chapter 947: Decoding the Godly Power (Part Two)

Fei also stayed behind since he wanted to continue killing zombies to harvest that mystical energy to level up.

People like Cain stayed here to research the items and things that were discovered in the Anji Empire. For example, the white bone plate that seemed to record a portion of the Holy Code of Hell was being focused on so that Chambord could hopefully get the secret technique on making the battle puppets. Of course, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk that Fei crushed into an iron plate was studied as well; it was slowly recovering.

“Humans, you will pay for what you are doing! You are committing a crime! How dare you try to decode the godly power as mortals?”

While he roared in anger, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk was divided into pieces. Although the process sounded bloody, it was quite simple. Even though it was now in pieces, it was still roaring powerlessly. However, a bright magic array quickly terrified it and shut it up.

Then, every single rune engraved on the side of the armor was copied down and studied by the two mad scientists in the temporary lab.

…

After organizing everything at the campsite, Fei and Undead Mage Hazel Bank returned to the ground.

It was already morning of the next day, and blood-red sunlight illuminated the land, making it seem like a layer of blood was slowly flowing. Together with the roars and shrieks of the zombies and monsters, it seemed like the end of the world, and the atmosphere was tragic.

Fei took out that purified sickle from his storage ring and handed it to Hazel Bank.

“Wow! Not bad! It is a good item.” Undead Mage was knowledgeable, and he instantly praised. After getting his hands on it, he injected his undead energy into it, and the increase in the power output shocked him. “Huh? It is even better than I expected. Right now, it is a level 8 combat weapon, and it has the potential to go further. With such material, if it is nurtured properly, it might even become a god-tier combat weapon. But unfortunately…”

“Unfortunately what?”

“Unfortunately, this thing looks so ugly. Why is it a sickle?”

“Huh? Don’t all you people who play with undead energy self-claim to be the representative of the Grim Reaper? Doesn’t the Grim Reaper use a sickle?”

“The Grim Reaper does use a sickle. But come on, I’m a mage, not an undead creature.” Hazel Bank gave Fei a hard stare and passed the sickle back to Fei. Then, he shook his head and said, “You should take it back.”

“Why?” Fei was confused.

“This item is too precious.” Hazel Bank shook his head and said with a bitter smile, “Ever since I joined Chambord, I no longer have to worry about the Holy Church hunting me, and I’m living in comfort. Also, my strength recovered because of Your Majesty, and I even got a bit stronger; I got a lot back. However, except for the battle during Your Majesty’s wedding, my contribution to Chambord is limited. I don’t deserve to get such a precious item.

Fei smiled and shook his head. “Now you said that, I have to give it to you. Besides, I never take back the gifts that I give out.”

“But…”

“Alright, to be honest, this item is too ugly. Except for you, I can’t think of anyone else who might like a sickle as a weapon.” Fei’s attitude was determined. “This is decided.”

Undead Mage Hazel Bank was at a loss for words for a moment.

“Ok, let’s switch a topic. Do you see the zombies on this land? They are all my treasures, hahaha! Let’s kill them all! Didn’t you say that you want to study these special zombies? Let’s start now! But be careful! There are quite a few zombie kings now after a while of evolving. They are powerful; try not to mess with them.”

After saying that, Fei leaped out and instantly appeared in the herds of zombies in the city.

“Hahaha! Experience points! Here I come!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 948 - Anti-Mage Realm

Chapter 948: Anti-Mage Realm (Part One)

With a pair of giant swords in his hands, Fei moved around as if he were performing a death dance, starting to wipe out the zombies in the Royal Palace mercilessly.

Since the defense walls of the Royal Palace blocked many zombies and undead creatures, there weren’t that many, and their strengths weren’t high. Fei first started with them to prevent Cain, Akara, and those university students from potentially being attacked.

In less than one hour, all the zombies inside the Royal Palace were cleaned. Then, Fei switched back to his Paladin character and started to cleanse the area. After that, he set up bright magic arrays on the defense walls of the Royal Palace, stopping any undead creatures from going in. Without the suppression of Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, the zombies outside the city became anxious and violent, and they already started to attack the siege the Royal Palace.

While Fei did all that, Undead Mage Hazel Bank was nowhere to be seen. With this old man’s strength, he shouldn’t be in danger, so Fei no longer worried. The king switched back to his Barbarian character and started to kill zombies and mutated demon beasts outside the Royal Palace.

On the square outside the Royal Palace, thousands of zombie-king-level monsters wandered around. They were all on the level of Moon-Class; ordinary weapons couldn’t even pierce through their skin, and their claws and teeth were extremely sharp. Even if a Moon-Class Elite ran into one of these monsters, a huge disadvantage was unavoidable. However, to Fei, they were like food that was going directly into his mouth.

Roar! Roar! Roar!

Boom! Boom! Boom!

In two hours, Fei wasn’t sure how many blue magic swords he went through, but he finally killed all the zombie kings on the square. All the zombie kings, 1,167 of them, provided Fei with an enormous amount of mystical energy. After absorbing the energy, Fei’s Barbarian character finally saw the hope of advancing into the Demi-God Realm; he was only one step away.

Now, Fei’s killing of zombies finally attracted the attention of a zombie emperor that was in the Sun-Class Realm, and it attacked Fei without holding back.

Zombie emperors already started to have intelligence, even though it was only on the level of a four-year-old human child. Even though their intelligence was limited, and they couldn’t comprehend laws of nature that would give them the ability to fly like human Sun-Class Lords, they had their own combat styles and could move on the ground rapidly.

While roaring, this zombie emperor leaped into the air and came crashing down on Fei like a small mountain.

The battle began.

For a moment, the entire Capital of Anji was affected by this battle.

Fei wanted to have a good observation of this zombie emperor, including combat style and real strength, so the king went easy on this monster for a while. He discovered that except for its sheer large size, its body was hard to enough to compete with level 4 combat weapons. Also, their spirit energy was stronger than humans on the same power level, and they directly communicated with each other with spirit energy. In addition, they could proficiently use the death energy and cast simple yet powerful undead magic spells such as Bone Spear, Bone Prison, Bone Spike, Bone Shield, Bone Saber, and Bone Sword. Lastly, they could command low-level zombies, looking like commanders in the military.

“If we let this continue, these monsters will continue growing. Perhaps these zombies will one day have real intelligence. By them, the undead creatures would become high-level creatures and a brand-new species. Also, Human’s disaster will come crashing down… Undead creatures sure are the counter to all lifeforms!”

Chapter 948: Anti-Mage Realm (Part Two)

After figuring out the information that he wanted, he no longer showed any mercy. When [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in his hand, he swung it with full force and ended this zombie emperor with [Whirlwind].

The vast amount of mystical energy oozed out of this monster’s corpse and rushed into Fei’s body like a fast-current river.

“Enough… finally going to breakthrough!”

Fei felt that a gate in his body finally rumbled and gradually opened, and a new cultivation world waved at him. He knew that his Barbarian character was going to advanced into the Demi-God Realm. After glancing around the surroundings, he dashed back into the Royal Palace and stood on a square before the main palace.

The process was about to begin.

…

During this day, a giant vague shadow of a warrior that was more than 1,000 meters tall gradually appeared in the sky above the Anji Empire.

Like a Barbarian warrior who was from the prehistoric time had walked out of a time portal, this vague image filled the sky. His black armor looked vicious, and the protection for his joints had sharp spikes poking out. He was wearing a black helmet that covered his face, and two horns were on the forehead location. The giant hammer that he was holding emitted many red, glowing runes, and he looked like a murderous god. Red light beams instantly shot out of his eyes, and a violent, wild, savage, cruel, persistent, and invincible aura appeared on this vague shadow.

Even people tens of millions of kilometers away somehow saw this vague shadow and sensed the terrifying aura.

Within tens of thousands of kilometers, all the people, beasts, and even zombies shivered in fear as if it were the end of the world.

Layers of dark clouds boiled in the sky and rushed down, looking like they were going to press onto the ground directly.

At the same time, something bizarre occurred. All the natural elements started to change. Regardless if they were common such as golden elements, wooden elements, water elements, fire elements, and earth elements, or they were rare such as light elements, dark elements, and spatial elements, they all escaped from that vague shadow. It seemed like this space repelled all elements.

Soon, an area with a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers became a vacuum; all elements were gone.

“Ah! What is happening? Why can’t I sense any magic energy?”

A Six-Star Mage who was flying using the wind-elemental magic spell – [Elf’s Wings] suddenly paled. The magic energy in his body instantly disappeared, and the green wings on his back disintegrated; he immediately fell from the sky.

Fortunately, he wasn’t high in the sky, and a lake was below him; he didn’t die from the fall. After he landed in the water, he looked up at the sky in terror.

“What is going on? My power… disappeared? What happened?”

“No! The protective magic sphere of the city disappeared! Magic energy left us! What is happening?”

“Look! The magic fountain in the city stopped…”

“Great Mage Alpha’s magic tower. The mist disappeared. We can now finally see the look of this magnificent magic tower. What is going on? It seems like the magic tower stopped working!”

“Haha! Bettino! Can you still be arrogant? Where is your magic energy? Hehe, I’m only a One-Star Warrior, but I can beat you, a Four-Star Mage, like an animal! If you dare to bully anyone again, I will f*cking kill you! Hahaha!”

Similar things were happening within the area around the Anji Empire repeatedly.

In the region, only those real masters who comprehended the laws of power detected the change in the natural elements, and they understood what it meant and were all stunned. They all looked in the direction of the Royal Palace of Anji in disbelief.

“This phenomenon… is the Anti-Mage Realm!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 949 - Fortunately Moved Fast

Chapter 949: Fortunately Moved Fast (Part One)

“Is it the godly realm that only belongs to ultimate savage warriors in the legends?”

“Could it be that someone broke the barrier and advanced to the Demi-God Realm without cultivating warrior energy or magic energy? Achieving this impossible goal using pure physical strength?”

“The legend is real! The legend is real!”

“I never believed this! There is actually the third kind of energy except for warrior energy and magic energy?”

“Anti-Mage Realm, hahaha! The nemesis to all mages! Inside this realm, all magic energy would disappear! Even a Mage God would become a weak and powerless ordinary human! Hahaha! Mages on the continent, start crying! A sad era for you is about to arrive, hahaha!”

“Is the Chaos Era going to appear so soon? Is it really unavoidable? Even this realm that only seemed to exist in legends has appeared!”

“Chaos is coming! This power that shouldn’t exist in this world would only appear in a chaotic era filled with war!”

Many masters were shocked, and they sighed in their minds.

“Anti-Mage Realm was only a rumor and a part of the legends; there was no basis for it. Even in the Mystical Era, it was heard that only the God of War obtained this realm. However, now it seems like this forbidden-level realm appeared… Could it be that the person who is supposed to save the continent in the prophecy the reincarnation of the God of War? Could it be that the gods who had fallen in eternal sleep in the legends can’t hold back and are gradually waking up?”

The powerful mages now all looked ugly.

The appearance of the Anti-Mage Realm meant that the magic civilization was entering a dark age.

…

“Just as I expected. The advancement process is so smooth; nature’s challenge didn’t appear, and the tribulation before the Demi-God Realm is missing as well. Could it be that I’m really the love child of the God of Creation? Why am I so lucky?” Fei thought to himself as he couldn’t hold back the excitement and thrill on his mind.

Right now, he sensed the vast, ocean-like energy in his body.

“I didn’t expect that my Barbarian character is going to obtain the Anti-Mage Realm after becoming a demi-god. This is the godly realm that only the God of War obtained in the legends on the Azeroth Continent! With the power of this realm, I can even trounce the God of Magic! From now on, any mage can’t pose a threat to me!”

Fei opened his realm and expanded it to the maximum.

A faint, transparent energy wave instantly started to expand outward like ripples on a lake, enveloping an area of 1,000 meters around him. All the magic elements disintegrated into nothingness, and all the undead energy disappeared as well. The zombies and mutated demon beasts that required undead magic to stay alive all lost their power and turned into clouds of dust.

“Such a feeling of power! It is not inferior to the realm of my Paladin character.”

Fei opened his arms and closed his eyes before raising his head, trying to face the sun directly while experiencing the pleasure that was brought along with the elevation in power.

At this moment-

Bam! A scream sounded in the Royal Palace afterward.

As soon as Undead Mage Hazel Bank got close to the Anti-Mage Realm, the magic energy inside his body disappeared. Then, like a broken kite, he fell from the sky and smashed into the ground.

Fei was startled. Before he could dash back and help Hazel Bank to stand up, a series of angry curses sounded from a side palace in the Royal Palace of Anji.

Chapter 949: Fortunately Moved Fast (Part Two)

Like a refugee from Africa, Cain was turned black as he rushed out. As soon as he saw Fei, he threw a shoe at the king while shouting, “I knew it was you messing around! How come the magic energy disappeared? I was half-way through my experiment, and it was disrupted. The backlash almost crushed all my old bones! Damn it! I’m infuriated!”

Fei quickly moved aside and dodged the shoe. Then, he remembered that this old man was running experiments on the white bone plate and the war armor. It seemed like the king’s Anti-Mage Realm disrupted the magic energy and created an explosion, making this old man infuriated over the loss.

“Hey, don’t move. Ay, you are a senior, and you are no match for me. Come on. Ah, ok, ok. I will put away the Anti-Mage Realm, ok?”

As a demi-god, Fei couldn’t do much in front of this old man; he couldn’t fight back when he got hit, and he couldn’t cuss back when he got cussed at. With his hands over his head, he escaped while taking away the Anti-Mage Realm.

However, in the next moment…

Boom!

An even louder explosion sounded from underground.

Fei and Cain were stupefied, and they stared at the entrance of a side palace while standing at where they were.

“Kid, you are in big trouble again. Before that old woman can find you… before Akara can come to you, you better escape,” Cain said to Fei with a ‘vicious smile’.

“So serious?” Fei didn’t know if he should laugh or cry. “But I already took back the Anti-Mage Realm.”

“When I came out, Akara seemed to be doing an experiment that required zero-intervention of magic energy. Eh, if the magic elements are suddenly restored in the lab, an even more powerful explosion would occur… God bless you. I hope that angry woman won’t kill you.”

Fei shivered and turned around, ready to run.

Quickly, Akara’ angry roar sounded from the side palace. “What is going on? How come the magic energy is restored? Where is Alexander? Come back! I’m telling you to come back! Do you hear me?”

-Outside the Royal Palace-

Fei sighed and praised himself for escaping fast. Otherwise…

“I remember that the Undead Mage seemed to have tripped as well. Falling down from that height… Tsk, with his peak Burning Sun Realm, even if all the magic energy disappeared, he wouldn’t die from the fall, right? Whatever, I can’t go back now. If I’m caught by Akara who is in a rage… May the God of Death bless Hazel Bank. Hehe, I should continue killing monsters to level up. Would I be able to advance into the True God Realm after cleaning all the zombies in the Capital of Anji?”

Fei gave up the idea of going back to the Royal Palace of Anji to help the Undead Mage. Instead, he rushed further away to kill zombies.

Until sunset, only about five percent of the zombies and mutated demon beasts in the Capital of Anji were wiped out.

During the process, Fei killed two zombie emperors and got a lot of mystic energy. However, he was still far from the True God Realm. In fact, he still had a long way to go from mid-tier Demi-God Realm, let alone the True God Realm. After becoming a god, every small step required an enormous amount of energy. Fei could only take it slow.

“It is about time to go back; the two old monsters should have calmed down by now.”

Fei went back to the Royal Palace with a bitter smile.

…

“Hey, are you guys confused? You want me, a demi-god, to do this kind of thing?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 950 - Quick Passage of Time

Chapter 950: Quick Passage of Time (Part One)

-Inside the underground treasure-keeping palace of Anji-

Fei was still murmuring in displeasure, but he had to put a smile on his face.

With high concentration, the king had to control his Anti-Mage Realm and listen to the orders from Cain and Akara. With them saying things like “I need magic energy here” and “I don’t need any magic energy there”, Fei had to alter his realm and create the best experiment environment for these two mad magic scientists. He was like the lowest-leveled assistant in the lab, and he had to do all the chores that others didn’t want to.

Three hours ago, Fei was surprised that he didn’t get scolded by the two seniors when he returned to the Royal Palace. Instead, he was captured as a temporary worker, and he had to create magic energy vacuums with his Anti-Mage Realm, making the necessary environment for the tests and experiments.

“Hehe, don’t look so unwilling,” Cain said with a dirty smile, “This isn’t just beneficial for our experiments; it can also help you get more proficient with the control of your realm; it is like killing two birds with one stone!”

Fei had to admit this.

After three hours of ‘training’, he could now smoothly control his realm. He could easily alter the size of the realm from one kilometer around him to the size of a palm. This control method was something that the king had never thought of before. Perhaps this way of controlling realms would help him in unexpected ways during battle.

With the help of Fei’s Anti-Mage Realm, a lot of theories of the [Mad Scientists Laboratory] could be boldly tested. These theories were perfect on paper, but they couldn’t be experimented since they couldn’t create a pure magic energy vacuum in the real world. The research of the two mad magic scientists achieved leap-like results.

“Hahaha! It is done!”

Akara ignored her image and laughed hysterically; she was also dancing with a component of the mystical gold armor in her hand.

“I finally made it! Haha! I finally figured out what is happening. With the reverse Thomas rectangle magic array as the base, we can add 135 minuscule leaf-shaped magic paths. Then, with blood ritual of the soul magic… This is where that streak of life energy came from…”

“You mean using the blood ritual of soul magic to inject tiny bits of life energy. Ah! I understand it now as well! The godly rune named Kyle has a similar design in its magic paths. However, using 135 leaf-shaped magic paths isn’t good; it has limited capacity. If we use 720 vein-shaped hook magic paths and place them into a rectangle array in reverse… Hahaha! This is the most perfect modification that I have made! Hahaha!”

It seemed like they made a big breakthrough; Cain and Akara fell into a state of elation and joy.

Standing on the side, Fei was at a loss for words and sweated buckets. The technical terms that these two mad scientists used made Fei feel like he was back on Earth and sat at the last row in the university classroom while listening to a professor explaining linear algebra with a heavy accent.

However, the few university students beside him were excited with lights flashing in their eyes, and they quickly recorded the information; they should have understood quite a bit of the conversation between Cain and Akara.

On the other side, Undead Mage Hazel Bank was also confused. He fell from the sky during the day and had comminuted fractures in six of his rib bones and both of his legs. Although he had recovered by now, he still looked at Fei with blame.

Chapter 950: Quick Passage of Time (Part Two)

As the most high-ranking and powerful elder of the [Undead Godly Palace], Hazel Bank was a peak Burning Sun Lord, and he almost died from the fall. If this information got out, he would become a laughingstock on the continent.

“Ahahaha! Quick! Where is that poor thing called Dark Demonic Armor Basturk? Take off its leg and let me look! I’m going to have a good look…” Akara was still in her crazy state.

“Despicable humans! You are staining the honor of the gods! You are too arrogant! Hey… wait up! Don’t move… Ay, we can talk this out… show me some respect! Come one! Hey, you little kids! My thighs! Lighter! Ay, so violent!”

The poor Dark Demonic Armor Basturk was now ashamed and lacked prestige.

Since its strength was sealed, the university students ignored the threat that it posed and quickly dismantled its leg while looking at it in contempt.

Fei discovered that Dark Demonic Armor Basturk was becoming more and more human-like. If it weren’t confirmed that this thing was only a war machine, Fei would believe that someone was wearing the armor and hiding inside it to fool people.

…

With Fei’s help, the research progress at [Mad Scientists Laboratory] skyrocketed. In less than ten days, most of the runes and arrays on Dark Demonic Armor Basturk were decoded, and a portion of the content on the white bone plate was decrypted as well. Soon, Chambord would be able to start creating its own war machines.

During this time, Fei leveled up his Necromancer character to Hell Mode level 100, and he started to focus on his Druid character.

Time quickly passed by.

In the blink of an eye, three months passed, and winter enveloped the land.

All the zombies and mutated demon beasts inside the Capital of Anji were wiped out by Fei, and he started to clean the zombies that were wandering outside the cities and on the plains.

After these days of killing, Fei’s Paladin character and Barbarian character got a bit stronger, and they weren’t far from mid-tier Demi-God Realm. The realms of both characters also got more powerful, now could be cast out and radiate two kilometers around Fei.

Inside Diablo World, Fei’s Druid character reached Hell Mode level 100 and achieved the breakthrough. Also, his Sorceress character had gotten to Hell Mode level 20.

Inside [Mad Scientists Laboratory], Cain and Akara analyzed and studied all the secrets on Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, and all of them were decoded.

In the beginning, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk acted tough, and it wasn’t willing to budge. After being ‘tortured’ by the university students, it finally gave up and cooperated with the research. Also, it revealed quite a few secrets of Hell.

Under its help, the Holy Code of Hell, which was copied onto the white bone plate, was completely decoded.

During the process, Cain and Akara discovered one thing.

It turned out that the forces of Hell weren’t planning to complete the deal with the Holy Church; the information recorded on the white bone plate was half true and half false, and it had a high chance of leading people down the wrong path. If the Holy Church tried to create war machines using the secret technique on the white bone plate, it would suffer greatly. The war machines that the Holy Church would create could only be controlled by the forces of Hell.

It turned out that dealing with demons was a high-risk business.

Fortunately, Chambord had extensive knowledge about godly runes as well as the dark power of Hell. Also, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk who could be called the No.1 Traitor of Hell helped a lot, so the two mad scientists completely recreated the real war machine creation technique, and they planned to build the first one soon.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 951 - Sealed Space

Chapter 951: Sealed Space (Part One)

Through the information that Dark Demonic Armor Basturk revealed, Chambord learned that it was using the fake Holy Code of Hell to trade for the 19 Sun-Class Lords and the three peak Moon-Class Elites from the Holy Church. The purpose of this was that it wanted to use the soul energy and core energy of these masters to power a secret array of Hell, trying to release the 72 demons who were sealed in the space under the Royal Palace of Anji.

It didn’t try to use zombie emperors since the zombies were undead creatures without souls or intelligence, so they didn’t fit the requirement for the secret array.

While Fei and Basturk discussed this, the king murmured and reminded himself that it was about time to check out the sealed space mentioned in the journal.

The situation inside the Royal Palace of Anji finally came to an end.

On the 100th day, [Black Pearl] returned from Chambord City.

On the way back, Captain Sparrow even took his crew members to plunder the Sea of Fragrance, obtaining quite a few resources from the Leon Empire. He finally got to experience the life of a hyperspace pirate, and it was a little addicting.

During the afternoon of that day, Cain, Akara, and their dozens of talented apprentices moved all the experimental equipment and the fruits of their labor onto the barge, starting the long journey home.

The temporary laboratory had limited capabilities. The next step in this research project was to create mystical gold war machines, and it had to be done back at the laboratory in Chambord City. Besides, the runes and magic arrays had to be created by the busty Blacksmith Charsi and her apprentices, so returning to Chambord was the only option right now.

As the most valuable resource and material in this research project, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk was taken as well.

Fei planted seeds of light power and spirit energy into this demon. If it wanted to rebel, Fei would instantly notice it, and he could make this spineless demon beg for death to end its suffering. After all, Basturk had experienced the excruciating pain several times, and this biggest traitor of Hell in the last thousands of years already submitted to Fei. It expressed its 100 percent loyalty and was willing to listen to all of Fei’s commands; it didn’t dare to bear any evil thoughts.

However, Fei didn’t plan on ditching the Capital of Anji.

This majestic and ancient city was managed and strengthened by the Anji Empire for many years. The Undead Creature Catastrophe had killed all the residents of the city, but this resulted in minimal damage to the infrastructure such as magic defensive arrays, buildings, defense work, shops, worship palaces, houses, markets, and sewage system. It would take hundreds of years to build another city like this. Therefore, why shouldn’t Chambord take over this deserted city?

Fei already decided to turn the Capital of Anji into a hidden military base of Chambord.

In the last half a month, Fei spent a lot of time and energy on engraving many light magic arrays on the defense walls of the city; it was so dense that people would feel dizzy just looking at the engravings.

Fei’s Paladin character purified every single inch of land in the city, and the death energy of Hell was nowhere to be found. Right now, the Capital of Anji was suitable for humans to live in, and people in the city didn’t need to worry about the city being attacked by zombies and monsters; this was like a paradise during the end of the world.

Now, Fei planned to start to move people to this place.

However, many zombies, advanced zombies, and mutated demon beasts were still wandering on the plain in the region that was hundreds of kilometers around the city.

Chapter 951: Sealed Space (Part Two)

After this long period, high-level monsters started to emerge and appear, and their overall strength significantly increased. In fact, several zombie emperors had appeared from leveling up, and they dominated over small regions in the area.

Now, these monsters created an unbreakable natural barrier.

Since Fei already set up sizeable light magic arrays around the borders of the Anji Empire, these zombies and monsters were sandwiched between the giant magic arrays on the borders and the smaller magic arrays around the Capital of Anji. In a sense, they were being captured by Fei, and they could only live on this land. They could become more vicious and evolve, but they couldn’t move to another place to spread death and the power of Hell.

Therefore, unless real masters came, this large number of monsters blocked off other people such as spies and troops. Now, entering the territory of the former Anji Empire was close to impossible; it was impossible for ordinary people or warrior and mages with weak strength.

Now, Chambord could run some forbidden experiments in this place in peace.

Besides, with the strengthened super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays, it wasn’t a problem to transport people and resources to this place.

After seeing off [Black Pearl], Fei and Undead Mage Hazel Bank stayed behind.

According to the information in the journal, Fei released his spirit energy and used some techniques, finally discovering the mysterious sealed space; it was indeed about 2,000 meters underground.

From the information that Fei learned from the feedback of the spirit energy, that space should be a small world that existed on its own in the void, completely separated off from the outside world. To be honest, if it weren’t for the directions and hints given in the journal of the New Emperor of Anji, as well as Fei’s radar-like spirit energy scanning, other people wouldn’t even be able to find this place. Looking through another lens, the entrance to this space was only a light sphere about the size of a fist, and it was inside layers of rocks.

“This silver light sphere should be the entrance to that mysterious sealed space.”

Since both Fei and Hazel Bank reached high-level of strength, it was easy to move through soil and get deep into the ground. Soon, they broke through the land and entered the mysterious space through the light sphere entrance.

…

“This is… a real vacuum?”

“Are we teleported into the cosmos?”

As soon as these two entered the strange, new space, they were startled; they were completely shocked by what they saw.

This was a vast, black space, and it looked like the real cosmos. Faint and weak star lights could be seen from afar, and they were fascinating and brilliant. An ancient, profound, and mysterious sensation permeated the air, making people feel like it was the beginning of the universe as vicissitude permeated the air. The turbid yet majestic pressure was so grand that Fei and Hazel Bank both had a hard time breathing properly.

In the middle of this brilliant, star-filled space, 72 giant ‘stone eggs’ floated in the air.

These ‘stone eggs’ were of various sizes, but even the smallest had a diameter of more than ten kilometers, looking like a small meteorite. Right now, they were moving in mysterious patterns while being positioned in various places in the ‘cosmos’, and they slowly rotated and revolved.

If one paid closer attention, they could see that each ‘stone egg’ had a rough surface, and dust layered on top of them for many years. Through the dust, streaks of red, lava-like flames could be seen all around them like the spider-web, and they would flash every ten seconds as if they were beating hearts, emitting streaks of terrifying death energy through the cracks. The roars and screams could be vaguely heard from the ‘stone eggs’, and it seemed like they were imprisoning terrifying beasts that were trying to escape.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 952 - Godly Blood

Chapter 952: Godly Blood (Part One)

“Are these 72 giant stone eggs containing the 72 sealed demons of Hell?”

Fei and Hazel Bank felt like they were as tiny as ants in front of these giant ‘stone eggs’. When they looked up and observed, they were shocked, and their lips and throats became dry. Now, words couldn’t even describe the emotions and thoughts that they had.

The two finally woke up from the shock after a long while.

“Let’s split up and look around. If any one of us discovers anything, don’t move alone; we have to notify the other person and move together.”

After quickly making the decision, they decided to split up and move on their own.

Fei dashed forward and slowly approached the center of the mysterious sealed space.

The closer he was to these ‘stone eggs’, the more majestic and terrifying Fei found them to be.

These giant stone pieces weren’t born in nature. Fei could tell that on their surface, two kinds of powers, both holy and evil, were fighting with each other and intertwined. Both sensations contained fragments of godly laws. Even a bit of leaked energy could wipe out a powerful Sun-Class Lord.

“Such a terrifying place!”

Fei had been through hundreds of battles and had an iron-like will that was trained in the Hell-like Diablo World. However, when he passed by the giant ‘stone eggs’ one by one, the horrifying auras of these ‘eggs’ shocked the king and made him feel a strong sense of fear. It felt like the demons imprisoned inside the ‘stone eggs’ could break out and devour him at any time.

With his guard up, Fei traveled in between the ‘stone eggs’ with caution.

-Suddenly-

“Oh god! This is…”

In the center of all the ‘stone eggs’, there was a giant ‘stone egg’ that was way larger than its peers. It was still slowly spinning, but Fei didn’t notice it since other things blocked his vision.

If the other ‘stone eggs’ were like subordinates, this enormous ’stone egg’ would be like the unreachable emperor. All other ‘stone eggs’ spun themselves and circled this giant ‘strong egg’ like loyal guards protecting their lord.

Also, different from other ‘stone eggs’, its surface wasn’t grey and rough. Instead, it was smooth like a mirror, and black and white flames burned on it in alternating patterns. Also, life energy could be clearly sensed from it, making it seem like an egg that was nurturing something inside. When Fei got closer to this ‘stone egg’ in shock, he was stunned that strands of red chains that were the thickness of wine barrels wrapped around the surface of this ‘stone egg’. Since the size of this ‘stone egg’ was so large, the red chains looked like thin hair strands from afar. Therefore, the king didn’t notice it prior.

“These are… godly runes? Ancient godly runes?”

Fei carefully got close and was stunned to find golden images that were the size of a palm blinking on the red chains. These godly runes connected densely. With the godly light flashing on them, the limitless-looking red chains also started to move. Infused with godly power, the red chains wrapped around the giant ‘stone egg’ layer by layer. However, they were still moving around as if they had minds of their own.

“Strange chain. Red color… what material is it made of? It can tie down this bright sphere, so it shouldn’t be ordinary.”

Chapter 952: Godly Blood (Part Two)

Fei couldn’t help himself; he wanted to reach out his hand and touch this mystical chain. He wanted to start with the material and discover more clues.

Now, Fei was knowledgeable in terms of alchemy and materials; he had been learning from Cain and Akara. Since the king was semi-professional, the ancient materials could be recognized by him. Then, from its material and make, he could potentially figure out which race and elemental energy the many blinking godly runes belonged to.

However, when his hands were about to touch the chain, he suddenly discovered something and froze.

“This… isn’t solid! It is… liquid… red liquid… could it be… blood?!”

Fei was stunned.

He suddenly discovered that the red chains where golden runes flashed on weren’t made by a talented craftsman; they were made from pure blood! The drips of blood tightly connected and looked like metal chains, and they let out a series of metal-colliding noises. Every single bit of blood contained unimaginable power and fragments of godly laws, and it was unparalleled in terms of sealing abilities. Right now, the entire ‘stone egg’ was directly sealed.

“This blood… could it be godly blood?” Fei was so shocked that he became numb.

In the legends, godly blood contained unimaginable power. Since these red chains were made from blood, it wasn’t strange that they could also deal with demons. What shocked Fei was that based on the observations of the surroundings, it seemed like this place had been around for tens of thousands of years. Therefore, the blood should have been around for that long as well. After the passage of time, the blood was still full and bright; it didn’t disintegrate over the years.

“Where did this blood come from? How powerful must that person be.”

Fei flew around this giant ‘stone egg’ and took a better look. From the size of it, hundreds of tons of blood were required to seal this demon. Also, since the blood wouldn’t rot and disappear after so long, it was shocking and a little unbelievable.

If Fei weren’t worried about damaging the seal and accidentally releasing the demons, he would have taken some blood to go back and research.

This was godly blood!

Godly blood was several times more valuable than all the treasures that were found in the Royal Palace of Anji. Since it contained godly power, fragmented laws of nature, and the secret of becoming a god, there were a lot of things to study. With the terrifying research ability of the Mad Scientists Laboratory, perhaps it would break the code of becoming a real-world god, making Fei more powerful like a god who was looking down on Earth.

“These 72 giant eggs should contain the 72 demons of Hell, and the largest one in the center should be the lord of the 72 demons. This demon lord must be terrifying, and doomsday would occur on the Azeroth Continent if they break out…”

This situation was insane and alluring as well. No one knew which god sealed these demons here for thousands of years. If this news got out, the entire continent would go insane and fight over it.

After closing his eyes, Fei seemed to have heard loud roars in his ears and thought back in history; he was sure that this battle was insane.

At the same time, a shriek sounded by Fei’s ear.

Fei’s heart lurched, and he thought, “This is the gasp of the Undead Mage; could it be that he is in danger?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 953 - One Day in Heaven, One Year on Land

Chapter 953: One Day in Heaven, One Year on Land (Part One)

Fei didn’t dare to hesitate at all. Like a flash of lightning, he dashed toward the direction that the noise had come from.

After quickly passing more than 20 giant stone eggs, Fei finally saw the Undead Mage, and his heart that was in his throat went back down into his chest. Nothing terrifying happened; the Undead Mage only gasped since he made a discovery.

“Quickly look at this…” The Undead Mage beckoned at Fei and pointed at a giant stone egg that had a diameter of about 26 kilometers.

Fei looked in the direction that Hazel Bank was pointing at, and his pupils instantly contracted in the next moment.

“The seal is broken…”

This giant stone egg looked to be intact, but a crack that was more than one kilometer long and 100 meters wide appeared on the bottom. The black crack looked like a giant mouth that had a mocking smile, and a dark-red gale was blowing out of it, creating loud whistling noises. On the edge of the crack, pieces of broken strands of red chains fluttered in the wind.

Different from other stone eggs that had life energy emitting from them, this giant stone egg was silent and dead without any movement inside. Like an egg that already gave birth to a chicken, it looked complete but only had a shell on the outside.

Fei and Hazel Bank looked at each other, and their hearts sunk.

Without question, the demon of Hell that was sealed inside this giant stone egg already escaped.

It meant that a terrifying demon from the Mythical Era had now escaped to the Azeroth Continent, and no one knew where it was hiding. Now, it must be spectating the situation with humans while trying to recover its strength. Once the opportunity appeared, it was going to create a limitless blood storm on the continent.

The tragedy of humans could be predicted by now.

Fei thought back to the combat between him and Dark Demonic Armor Basturk. The terrifying force that dashed out of the Death God Sickle and that streak of black flame might be this demon that had escaped. Unfortunately, Fei wasn’t able to eliminate it before it recovered its strength.

“Hazel, you can guard the outside; I will go inside and take a look.” Fei thought for a bit and made the decision.

“This…” The Undead Mage looked hesitant, and he said worryingly, “Don’t do that. This place looks evil and extremely dangerous. Once inside, if there…”

This man didn’t finish his words, but Fei already knew what he wanted to say.

“That is fine.” Fei emitted his spirit energy and scanned inside. After not detecting any danger, he smiled and said, “I’m confident in this.”

“Ok then, but just be careful. If there is anything wrong, get out of it right away.”

Fei lightly nodded and instantly dashed into the giant stone egg through the sizeable black crack.

…

“Terrifying! The pressure inside this stone egg is thousands of times stronger compared to the mysterious sealed space!”

As soon as Fei entered, he sensed the thick darkness that couldn’t be diluted rushing toward him. Then, as if his body were pressed down by a massive rock that weighed more than a million kilograms, his body turned stiff. If he didn’t instantly use the Barbarian’s Anti-Mage Realm, he could have been severely injured by this pressure.

Chapter 953: One Day in Heaven, One Year on Land (Part Two)

Before he could get a good look at the structure of the inside of the stone egg, he suddenly felt like he was passing through a spatial and temporal portal. Then, the space around him brightened, and he was inside another mysterious space. The darkness and stone walls that he was expecting didn’t appear. When he looked up, he saw the bright sun and beautiful clouds, and the wind was fluttering his hair. Then, he looked down and glanced around, seeing that he was now inside a boundless white desert.

“This is… a mystical small world?” Fei frowned and thought to himself.

It turned out that this stone egg wasn’t as simple as it looked from the outside. On the inside, there was a mysterious space; it was probably created by a powerful master using a supreme secret technique.

However, this world wasn’t that complete; it was more like a low-quality knockoff product.

Except for the boundless desert, Fei couldn’t see anything else; there was no plants or other lifeforms.

The good thing was that Fei was now a demi-god, and he had his own realm. Therefore, even though the laws inside this small world was completely different from the outside world, and natural elements didn’t exist here, Fei could still use the power of his realm to fly around.

After half an hour of searching, Fei finally decided to give up after he got nothing out of the search.

This was a very basic world, and it was like a realistic illusion array. Whenever Fei flew out more than one kilometer, he would be teleported back to the original spot. In a sense, this small world was only about one kilometer around where Fei first appeared. When Fei passed this limit, he got teleported back to the original spot by the laws of this place.

“This is indeed a natural prison; all the laws in this world are designed for imprisoning someone here. Also, since there are no natural elements in this place, anyone living here couldn’t cultivate at all. Even if a genius cultivated in this space for millions of years, no progression would be gained.”

The simple scene of the white desert was the only thing that a person could see in here. If a person stayed here long enough, they would experience mental breakdowns.

Fei looked up at the sky and noticed that there was a black crack which was about 1,000 meters long; it should be the crack that he saw from the outside and the only exit of this world.

After searching around once more and obtaining nothing, Fei dashed toward the sky.

Then, he experienced the same sensation of passing through a spatial and temporal portal, and the terrifying pressure persisted. Then, the scene before him flashed, and he finally went out.

Hazel Bank, who had been guarding this place, was elated when he saw Fei, and he rushed over before carefully observing the king. After seeing that everything was fine, he said worryingly, “You finally came out. If you had stayed in there a bit longer, I would have entered to find you. I was anxious.”

Fei was confused. “I only stayed there for about one hour; why are you so anxious?”

The smile on Hazel Bank’s face froze, and he asked, “What did you say? How long?”

“Only one hour.” Fei was confused, but his intuition told him that something was off as well.

“However, I have waited for you out here for a day.” Hazel Bank’s expression told Fei that the Undead Mage wasn’t joking.

“One day?” Fei was shocked. “Could it be… the speed of time is different in the small world inside the stone egg compared to the outside world?”

This was just like the famous Chinese saying of ‘one day in Heaven is one year on land’.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 954 - Five Broken Stone Eggs

Chapter 954: Five Broken Stone Eggs (Part One)

Fei told Hazel Bank about his experience inside the giant stone egg, and the Undead Mage pondered.

“If that is the case, these 72 giant stone eggs all have different independent spaces inside. These spaces were created by powerful techniques to seal these demons of Hell. Such a terrifying power! Even if we are back at the Mythical Era where masters were everywhere, only the godly-king-level masters could have this power.”

“Being able to seal 72 demons of Hell is already terrifying enough; they are like gods in Hell. However, we can’t ignore one possibility; perhaps it was a group of people instead of one person who sealed the demons…”

Fei suddenly thought of something while he stared at this giant broken stone egg, and he smiled and said, “However, it isn’t important to figure out who created this place. More importantly… don’t you think that this interesting difference in the speed of time is very beneficial to us?”

“You mean?” The Undead Mage’s eyes lit up.

However, he quickly shook his head and said, “Time passes faster inside that space, so it is meaningless for us. In addition, you mentioned that there are no natural elements inside the space, so no warriors or mages could cultivate in there. Except for imprisoning people, I can’t think of another use.”

Fei laughed out loud.

“That is a bit off. Haha! We have a powerful research institute, [Mad Scientists Laboratory]. Those two mad scientists have taught a group of little mad scientists, and nothing could stop this bunch of people. I only need to provide this small world to them, and I’m sure that they could figure out the Law of Time of this space. Besides, I’m not hoping that they could create another world. All that they have to do is to alter the Law of Time and make it go slower inside this space compared to the outside world; that will be more than enough. If that happens, this small world will be beneficial to us.”

The Undead Mage’s eyes lit up, and he said, “That is right; this is a great idea. Chambord has a weaker foundation and lacks accumulation. In this chaotic world, time is the most valuable resource. If the Law of Time inside this small world can be altered to the degree where one day in there equals one minute out here, it will be insane! One year in there will only be 365 minutes out here! Haha! Even if people can’t cultivate in there, we can do other things. For example, if we put the mystical gold armor manufacturing plant in there, a ton of war machines can be built in a short time. Also, we can make all kinds of magic scrolls… It is perfect since it is a natural magic energy vacuum!”

Fei nodded and said, “That is right. However, everything that you said can only be done if one condition is met.”

“Yeah. We have to make sure that this sealed space and this giant stone egg are completely safe; there can’t be any hidden danger.”

“That is right.” Fei nodded and said, “Since this is the case, let’s do what we did before and look around individually. We have to count how many demons of Hell actually escaped. Also, we need to inspect the sealed eggs and estimate how long they can last. Then, we need to figure out if there is a way to strengthen the seals on these stone eggs. We will plan the rest once these are figured out.”

The Undead Mage nodded, and he dashed to the right to search.

Fei paused for a second before dashing to the left.

This sealed space was as grand as the cosmos, and it was boundless. It required a lot of energy and time to search around completely. Even though Fei and Hazel Bank were powerful, rare masters, they only finished searching after a full day.

Chapter 954: Five Broken Stone Eggs (Part Two)

One day later, the two met up at the location from before.

“You can go first.” Fei’s expression showed that he wasn’t in a good mood.

“The situation is worse than I thought,” the Undead Mage said in all seriousness, “Not counting the one that we discovered, I saw that two giant stone eggs have cracks on them on this side, and the demons who were supposed to be sealed inside them are gone. Also, the power of the seals on three giant stone eggs weakened, and the godly blood chains disconnected at several places. Perhaps the demons in these three eggs will break out in a short time.”

“The situation on my side is similar. There are two stone eggs with cracks on them, and six are about to be corroded by the power of Hell and break,” Fei reported the numbers that he got.

After confirming the situation, both sensed a chill in their minds.

Now, it was confirmed that five out of the 72 demons of Hell had escaped.

This was a terrifying number. No one knew when they escaped, where they were hiding, and how much strength they had recovered. Thinking back, it seemed like one out of the five demons caused the terrifying Undead Creature Catastrophe that almost turned the entire Northern Region of Azeroth into a paradise for undead creatures. If these five demons of Hell gathered and coordinated, who could stop them since all the gods were rumored to be in a deep sleep?

Could Maradona, the most powerful human on the continent, stop them? Fei couldn’t be sure that this man was powerful enough to really kill gods and demons.

It seemed like tragedies were about to hit the continent, but no one noticed this urgent issue.

“Whatever; let’s not think about that yet. Let’s go and see if the seals that are about to break can be strengthened!”

After Fei and Hazel Bank chatted for a while, it seemed like there was no better way.

They started the research from the broken stone egg.

The two took off the stone-like surface of the giant egg and revealed the godly blood chains underneath. Most of the chains already broke, and the golden godly runes were too vague to see. Also, the godly laws and power started to disperse into the area, and most of the essence leaked out.

Most of the blood had solidified and turned into fist-sized spheres, looking like gems that were inlaid on the surface of the giant egg under the stone-like surface.

Just as Fei expected, the stone-like surface was created by the dust that accumulated around the eggs for a long time. All the giant eggs should look like the unimaginably giant egg in the center of this space; they should be bright and eye-catching. However, the other giant eggs were covered by stone now for some reason, but the emperor-like giant egg in the center was still clean and bright, emitting powerful life energy.

After they studied all five broken eggs, they only obtained limited information.

Fei was half an expert in godly runes, and he had some knowledge in secret techniques focused on sealing. However, he could only vaguely see some clues. After all, based on their initial assumption, a godly-king-level master placed these seals. It would be strange if Fei and Hazel Bank who weren’t that knowledgeable in this subject saw through them.

After not getting enough useful information, they didn’t dare to do anything, just in case that they worsened the situation.

The two wandered around in the sealed space and observed more, and then they decided to leave.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 955 - The Frantic Holy Church

Chapter 955: The Frantic Holy Church (Part One)

Since such a terrifying sealed space was under the Capital of Anji, Chambord slowed down the modification speed of this empty city. In fact, Akara and Cain temporarily stopped the plan of creating more mystical gold war machines, and they rushed back to the Anji Empire without hesitation. Under the protection of masters such as Hazel Bank, Torres, Drogba, and Pierce, they started to research the secrets and mysteries of the godly blood chains in hopes that they could get some useful information to strengthen the seals on the giant eggs that were about to break.

On the other hand, Fei got the chance to return to Chambord and spend five days of alone time with his two beautiful queens. Then, he rushed back to the Anji Empire to kill the powerful monsters to obtain more mystical energy to increase his strength.

The king’s focus was still on the Paladin character and the Barbarian character. Fortunately, there were hundreds of millions of zombies and mutated demon beasts inside the territory of Anji, and it was difficult to kill them all. As time passed by, many of them evolved and leveled up. With the increase in strength, the mystical energy inside their bodies also grew greater. For now, these monsters could support Fei’s killing speed and allow him to level up for a while.

At the same time, it seemed like the situation on the Azeroth Continent got even more chaotic. Based on the information delivered to Fei via the [Letter Office], the king learned that massive changes took place!

In less than half a year, thousands of empires in all five regions on the Azeroth Continent collapsed and turned into dust in the flames of war, and many living beings died in the chaos. Many famous masters had fallen in the wars, many large and ancient cities were razed to the ground, and many civilizations were wiped out completely!

The Chaos Era had arrived on the continent in full force, and the empires were fighting with each other for the sake of battling. All the heroes and schemers became frantic and lost their cool.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

No one knew if someone were trying to send the information or what, a prophecy started to spread around the continent like the plague.

“The gods in Heaven and demons in Hell have woken up from their long sleep, and the war between gods and demons that had stopped for many years is about to restart. Also, the affiliated races of the two clans are waking up from their sleep as well, and they are going to join the war. Before the real arrival of the Chaos Era, only the true emperors who can unite their regions can be blessed by both the God Clan and the Demon Clan and receive eternal life!”

This ridiculous rumor was quite popular, and it quickly found a market for itself.

In a short time, almost all the traveling poets promoted this prophecy around the world.

When more people talk about a rumor, this rumor will become the truth in many people’s minds.

In the end, most people believed this rumor, and the atmosphere of doomsday and destruction of the world enveloped the entire continent.

Of course, this wasn’t the most shocking news.

In the last while, the most shocking event took place on the Holy Mountain of the Holy Church that was situated on Sicily Island. For some reason, the most powerful and influential figure, Pope Blatter, issued many orders. No one knew if this man’s head were malfunctioning, but he took away Holy Church’s recognition of the three emperors of the three level 9 empires, AC Milan, Inter Milan, and Juventus, and he also excommunicated them. In addition, he declared that the evil power controlled the royal families of the three empires, and he summoned believers, priests, and holy knights to crusade against these three empires!

Now, the situation went from bad to worse.

Almost in one moment, the Central Region of Azeroth, which was the most peaceful, was instantly engulfed by the terrifying flames of war.

A wise man who once lived on this continent said that even the purest religion could turn into something more terrifying than demons.

Chapter 955: The Frantic Holy Church (Part Two)

Right now, this quote of his was the perfect phrase to describe all this.

The Holy Church had grown on the continent for thousands of years without anyone holding them in check, and they had brainwashed a large group of people. Even though many people knew that the Holy Church was powerful, they still underestimated this organization.

Out of all the regions, the Holy Church had the highest number of fanatic believers in the Central Region where the Holy Mountain was located, and there were at least hundreds of millions of them. These people treated the orders of the Pope as the messages from the gods, and they could even abandon and kill their parents, significant others, and loved ones.

As a result of Pope Blatter’s orders, many families were tragically destroyed, and many societies fell into chaos and destruction. Many people robbed others and committed crimes in the name of the gods, and whines and cries resonated in the sky above the entire Central Region as corpses filled the land.

The wars in the Central Region were so intense that it was beyond the limit of all the major wars in recent years, far surpassing other regions.

Even though the three level 9 empires that the Holy Church pointed out were powerful and deeply rooted to the ground, they were in terrible situations when facing the Holy Church. The two sides had taken off all disguises, and they officially waged wars against each other.

Unfortunately, during the battle at the Corsica Peninsula, the [Judgment Sword Legion] of the Holy Church severely damaged the united troops of the three level 9 empires. The No.1 Master of Inter Milan Empire, Demi-God Ibrahimović, who had the nickname of [Holy Tower], was surrounded and attacked by hundreds of masters of the Holy Church. He was badly injured, and no one knew where he went. The two young lords of AC Milan Empire, [Little Pharaoh] Shaarawy and [Son of God] Pato, were hunted by two execution oracles, Henning and Collina, for tens of thousands of kilometers. Those two young lords were devastated, and it was rumored that these two young men had died at the hands of the Holy Church.

The emperors of the three empires also weren’t living good lives. The [Holy Alliance] that they created was on the verge of collapse, and they could barely stay alive; they didn’t even need to think about getting revenge. In fact, it was heard that the Juventus Empire was planning to submit to the Holy Church, and the members of the royal families of AC Milan and Inter Milan were preparing to flee to other regions.

The changes at the Central Region of Azeroth came unexpectedly, and it shocked the entire world.

Like a provoked mad dog, the Holy Church severely punished anyone they could. The genial and hypocritical mask that the Holy Church had been wearing for thousands of years was torn off, and it became aggressive and short-tempered.

Also, the Holy Church’s army was expanding with insane speed. In just a short time, it had more than five million soldiers. The Holy Church had been inviting famous masters in private, asking them to join the Holy Church’s army. The ones who declined the offers were said to be colluding with demons and devils and were hunted down.

Every day, many civilians who were atheists were accused of being pagans, and they were all burned on crosses of fire.

An unprecedented storm was wiping though the entire continent.

It seemed like dark clouds had covered the sky, making everything seem depressing and spiritless.

While blood showers and storms landed on the ground, all the giant empires were in danger. For example, the Barcelona Empire and the Madrid Empire had been fighting with each other for thousands of years, but they stopped the conflict and war momentarily. People were all worried that the frantic Holy Church would flip out and kill them.

Then, the big empires in each region started to vaguely form an alliance with the help of a mysterious man, and it seemed like they wanted to fight the Holy Church together.

The situation on the Azeroth Continent changed so fast that it was unprecedented. No one could guess what was going to happen next.

What exactly stimulated the Holy Church and caused their sudden transformation?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 956 - Go Looking for A Person

Chapter 956: Go Looking for A Person (Part One)

Many intelligence networks worked overtime and overcapacity, trying to figure out the secret behind all this. However, even though many rumors were being passed around, almost none of them were validated.

There was only one thing that many people agreed on.

After thousands of years of growth and expansion, this religious force’s ambition got out of hand and had to be vented. The hypocritical priests finally couldn’t be satisfied by the power of being above the mortal world, and they were very interested in the luxurious lives filled with lust and desire. In almost everyone’s mind, the Holy Church wanted to modify the world and make it have one church but no state; they wanted to take out all empires and be the only force. As a result, the Central Region of Azeroth, where the conflict between the Church and the States was the most intense, became Pope Blatter’s test field.

At the same time, a lot of bad news came from other regions.

Evil God Kluivert that was rumored to have appeared about a year ago finally showed itself again on the continent. This terrifying demonic god of the Sea Tribe seemed to have recovered a portion of its strength, and it destroyed a level 1 empire in the Southern Region and devoured tens of millions of creatures. Finally, it enraged a young lord in the Southern Region. The two battle fiercely, and this demonic god disappeared again.

However, with its appearance, the Sea Tribe that had disappeared for thousands of years came back in a dominating fashion. Like big groups of bees and big herds of army ants, they appeared in the Aegean Sea in the Southern Region, and they blocked and killed all the military and merchant ships. For a while, they even went on land and destroyed hundreds of cities around the Aegean Sea and killed many humans. In the end, the human masters and the human empires couldn’t hold back their anger, and a war between the two races began.

The worst news so far was that other rare races which had disappeared for a long time also showed their faces on this continent.

Some people claimed that they saw elf masters in the forests, and some people said that they saw dwarf masters buying iron ores and that they seemed to be making military arms. More shocking was that some people stated that they saw giant dragons flying in the air above the Mystery Sea by the edge of the Eastern Region!

All kinds of rumors flowed on the continent; it seemed like all races except for Orcs had appeared.

The changes on the continent made people feel anxious.

For most people, they were willing to be dogs during peace instead of humans during the chaos. Most of the ordinary people felt this way at this moment. Chaotic times were the best for heroes, giving them great opportunities. However, for ordinary people, they desired peace and survival.

In comparison, the weakest Northern Region was the most peaceful currently.

After Emperor Yassin became a demi-god, almost no war broke out in the Northern Region. The Leon Empire and the Zenit Empire kept peace with logic. Of course, the Anji Empire that was still experiencing the Undead Creature Catastrophe was an exception; people’s faces would change color when talking about it as if it were a poisonous snake or scorpion.

Human Emperor Alexander of the North also got famous along with the Anji Empire. This powerful young lord who could counter the undead energy got famous after defeating Young Lord Reus of Ormond. He became a powerhouse who could rival people like Emperor Yassin of Zenit and Emperor Juninho of Leon, and many people looked up to him.

Chaos!

Chaos! Chaos! Chaos!

…

Chapter 956: Go Looking for A Person (Part Two)

All kinds of information were passed back to Fei and Chambord City.

For the last while, Chambord’s intelligence group led by Head Minister Bast and Military Leader Brook worked during the night and operated in overtime, trying to create all kinds of hypotheses and scenarios from the information that the [Letter Office] provided to them. They wanted to capture the truth from the ocean of information and predict the future a little to provide the king with action plans that could be executed well. These loyal subjects were all trying their best to safeguard the kingdom in their own ways.

Even the ordinary Chambordians felt the gloominess of wars as if dark clouds were hanging above their heads.

While they were worried, they also felt lucky. If it weren’t for their genius King Alexander who suddenly appeared in Chambord, the weak strength of the former Chambord Kingdom would be a joke in this chaotic world, and it would be more than likely that the kingdom had been conquered. The fates of these Chambordians would also be tragic, and they wouldn’t be doing any better than the current refugees who got their homelands and families destroyed and had to wander around for survival.

A truly powerful lord could protect a piece of land and the people living in it, shielding them from the tragedy of wars.

What confused and scared Fei was that the Holy Church had revealed its explosive strength when dealing with the level 9 empires in the Central Region, but it showed nothing toward the Undead Creature Catastrophe that was still happening inside the Anji Empire. The priests always preached that they couldn’t co-exist with evil, but they were cold toward this incident; it was very confusing. Although many fanatic believers were displeased by the Holy Church’s action that was against the Holy Doctrine, the headquarters of the Holy Church on the Holy Mountain of Sicily Island didn’t directly respond and kept silent.

Fei wasn’t sure what the Holy Church was up to.

Although he was now the bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine], and he was technically a member of the Holy Church, he knew little to nothing about what was happening on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island. In fact, Fei didn’t feel like he was on the same boat as this mammoth of a force. From all his dealings, he felt like he was an enemy of the Holy Church.

“Could it be that the two sly foxes, Blatter and Platini, are waiting for a good opportunity to take down the undead creatures and me?” Fei felt a little uneasy.

At the same time, all the rumors about the appearance of other races on the continent also attracted Fei’s attention.

The king had witnessed the awakening of the Sea Tribe with his own eyes, and the re-emergence of the Elf Clan was also within his expectations. However, the rumors about the Dwarf Clan, the Goblin Clan, and the Dragon Clan shocked him. Although many people believed that these were nothing but rumors and stories, when there was smoke, there was typically a fire. Fei sieved through the rumors and captured some truths.

In the Mythical Era, humans’ relationships with other races weren’t friendly. To be honest, they were hostile toward each other. If these other races re-emerged, what would be their attitude toward humans? Cooperation? Or war?

Fei felt a headache just thinking about it.

Right now, the Azeroth Continent was like a hornets’ nest that got poked by someone. It was already messy and disordered on the inside, and no one knew when this nest would fall to the ground and smash into pieces. If that happened, all the forces would become violent and hot-headed.

After thinking for a long time, Fei decided to go and find one person.

Perhaps the king could get some useful information from him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 957 - Touring an Old Place

Chapter 957: Touring an Old Place (Part One)

Three days later, Fei appeared in Dual-Flag City, the biggest city by the border between the Zenit Empire and the Jax Empire.

This was the place where the king led troops to for the first time.

About a year had passed since then, and the Zenit Empire and the Jax Empire were now at peace. As a result, the border was calm, and Dual-Flag City got the rest it needed, looking fresher and more vibrant compared to a year ago.

Although Fei hadn’t been here for a long time, his stories were still being passed around. It felt like he had retired, yet his legends were still being recited.

“You guys didn’t know! When Prince Fairenton of Jax surrounded the city with tens of thousands of soldiers, Dual-Flag City was in dire danger! The dumb mayor and the nobles couldn’t do anything and were useless! General Ribry dashed into the enemies and tried to kill their commander without worrying about his own safety. Alone, he killed his way through the enemies, but he got knocked back by that Fairenton and was severely injured; he was about to be killed! In fact, the enemy soldiers already shouted that they were going to conquer the city and kill all the living creatures inside. At that critical moment, the King of Chambord finally arrived. The King of Chambord… tsk! He was fearless and invincible! His magnificence stunned the enemies! Just himself, he was unstoppable and ran loose in the formations of close to 100,000 enemies, and he killed hundreds of commanders. Blood formed rivers wherever he went. Then, on the hill outside the city, he knocked away and injured Prince Fairenton, whose nickname was [Star on the Cultivation Path], with three strikes, saving Ribry from the hands of the enemies. Hehe, I was fortunate enough to witness that battle with my own eyes on the defense wall. That day, King Alexander of Chambord terrified the enemies! In front of close to 100,000 enemies, he asked the question ‘Who dares to stop me?’ three times, and no one dared to respond. Then, His Majesty laughed three times and left slowly and steadily! He can be called an invincible god!”

-Dual-Flag City-

When Fei, Angela, and Elena walked past a little tavern, they heard a traveling poet telling the story of that battle in a resonating tone. Clearly, the story was modified and artistically exaggerated, and the people listening to the story in the shop were thrilled. Even the street vendors and pedestrians stood by the entrance and listened attentively.

“Hehe, there was such an incident, but this is a bit too exaggerated.”

Seeing the teasing smiles on his two queens’ faces, Fei’s vanity was greatly satisfied, and he acted humble, which was rare to see.

However, what he said caused trouble. The people who were listening to the story all turned around and stared at him, and anger could be seen in their eyes.

A hot-blooded young man clenched his fists, making a series of cracking noises. He looked at Fei up and down and said in anger, “You don’t look like a local. What do you know? The King of Chambord is powerful and invincible! Everyone knows it in Dual-Flag City. What is there to exaggerate? Hmph! I advise you to be careful in the city. If you run into someone who has a short temper, the ignorant things that you said would have earned you a beating!”

What this young man said resonated with others in the area.

“Yeah! King of Chambord His Majesty is the savior of the hundreds of thousands of people in Dual-Flag City. You are still young, and all your pubic hair hasn’t grown out yet. What do you know? Stop saying nonsense!”

Chapter 957: Touring an Old Place (Part Two)

“Nevermind! Let’s ignore him. This guy is clearly a useless young nobleman! He is just wandering around with his two pretty maids. Hmph! King of Chambord His Majesty hates this kind of people! That day, many wastrels like him were killed, and blood formed rivers. How dare he say bad things about the King of Chambord? He is tired of living!”

“Yeah! You are from another city! What do you know? Even His Majesty’s former enemy, Prince Fairenton of Jax, had sighed and said that he will never invade Dual-Flag City as long as His Majesty is still a member of the Zenit Empire. Who could rival such a hero?”

Facing the stirred-up crowd, Fei dragged his two queens and fled.

After coming to the Azeroth Continent, the king had never been in such an awkward situation. He was cussed at and pointed at, but he couldn’t really refute. While they ran, his two gorgeous queens laughed and teased him.

Fei came to Dual-Flag City to find one person.

By using this opportunity, he took his two queens on this field trip to spend more time with them and relax.

The three of them didn’t want to alert too many people, so they didn’t bring any guards. Besides, Fei and Elena’s strength were high enough that they didn’t need guards.

They came to the city riding on Blacky, and the three hooligan-like dragons followed along. When they were close, they descended near a forest. The four demon beasts went to wander around, and the three of them walked into the city.

When they arrived, Fei didn’t hurry and find that person. Instead, he wandered around with his two queens, and that happened.

It was an interesting incident, and it made them want to look around more.

Dual-Flag City was a giant city on the border. Although it wasn’t as fancy and prosperous as St. Petersburg and Chambord City, it had unique customs and traditions. Places like the free-trade market in the center of the city and the random items from various empires were all quite interesting.

The three walked on the streets and merged into the crowd. They looked around and threw all the worries to the back of their minds. They were having a lot of fun.

Right now, Dual-Flag City was well managed by Scar-faced General Ribry; the military was well trained, the economy was booming, and the safety was high. The residents enjoyed their lives, and they attributed 80 percent of this onto Fei. That was why the residents and merchants in the city always thought back to the King of Chambord and his kind help.

Inside Dual-Flag City, the name ‘King of Chambord’ was treated like the name of a god. As a result, even Chambordians had higher-status in this place, more welcomed than others.

Fei, Angela, and Elena wandered around and enjoyed this time from the morning to the afternoon. Since they got married, the king had been busy. This was rare that they got the chance to spend time with each other, so Elena and Angela were pleased.

After sunset, the three went to the night market. Instead of troubling Ribry and other officials, they found a good hotel in the city and rested.

When it was deep into the night, Fei got out alone and dashed toward the water well area in the northern region of the city.

Although more than a year had passed, Fei was still familiar with everything here.

He easily dodged the patrolling soldiers and entered the mysterious and chilly underground ocean through a water well.

More than a year ago, Fei met Emperor Yassin who was traveling in disguise in the Mythical Palace at the bottom of this ocean, and he obtained the [Sky Castle] and the [Throne of Chaos]. Also, he found the [Mythical Altar] in the core, level 36 region and purified the Worldstone, finally able to save fainted Angela and Elena.

Now touring this old place again, Fei was a little sentimental.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 958 - Golden Elf King Bloodline

Chapter 958: Golden Elf King Bloodline (Part One)

In the blink of an eye, the Mythical Palace at the bottom of the underground ocean was visible.

It was hard to tell which god created the white energy barrier outside the Mythical Palace. Now, Fei could easily break it with his strength, but he didn’t want to damage this place.

Although the Mythical Gates weren’t opening yet, it wasn’t a problem to bypass this energy barrier with the [Throne of Chaos] in hand.

An energy flame flashed by, and Fei and the throne appeared inside the energy barrier.

When Fei first came here and entered the Mythical Palace, he was only a little Nine-Star Warrior, and he had to be cautious and calculative, taking each step in a bit of fear. Now, he was in the Demi-God Realm. With one foot already in the realm of gods, the danger in this place could no longer threaten him, and the natural pressure could do little to him.

The king marched forward using big steps, and each step covered several kilometers. Soon, he had already appeared in the level 35 region and arrived at the teleportation array platform.

Since the time wasn’t right, this platform couldn’t be used.

Fei used the same trick and entered the core region using the space-traveling ability of the [Throne of Chaos].

This core region was a small world on its own. It was a mysterious space, and the natural elements were abundant inside. Also, the laws of nature were clear, and it essentially kept and maintained the laws of nature from the Mythical Era. Any warriors cultivating here could achieve double the results in half the time. Greeneries could be seen everywhere as primitive forest and grassland filled the ground, and the air was refreshing, making this place seem like a paradise.

Many godly herbs that had gone extinct in the outside world were growing on the fertile soil; they were precious and couldn’t even be bought outside.

This was like the garden of the gods.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Those masters who were fortunate enough to come here with Fei received a lot of benefits, getting their hands on many super potent godly herbs.

The person who Fei was looking for was inside this small world; Fei took him here half a year ago.

After looking at the sky and confirming the direction, Fei dashed toward the north like a flash of lightning, tearing the space apart.

This place was vast and was a world on its own.

About half an hour later, Fei arrived at a mountain range. The mountains were tall and steep, and the forests on them were vibrant and green. Finally, a streak of powerful yet strange energy appeared in front of the king, and two strong green energy flames accompanied it.

Fei smiled and lightly altered his aura before dashing forward.

Whoosh!

As it someone detected the invasion, an energy fluctuation appeared, and a green light dashed across the sky and aimed at Fei like a bolt of lightning. At the same time, loud whistling noises sounded.

This green light contained a streak of powerful life energy. It was as vast as the plain and as aggressive as the ocean during a tsunami. Also, it was sharp and persistent like the roots of plants, able to penetrate everything it wanted in an unstoppable fashion.

“Hahaha! Such a sharp strike! However, is this how you greet an old friend?”

Fei waved his hand and easily caught the green light. It was an arrow created by pure wood-elemental warrior energy, and it had a metallic luster. Right now, the fletching on the arrow was still vibrating, and the power inside it was strong. With Fei’s strength, his wrist was still numbed by it.

The power of this arrow wasn’t weak.

At this moment, a beam of green light soared into the sky.

Chapter 958: Golden Elf King Bloodline (Part Two)

In the next moment, a streak of high-level and lord-like majestic green energy flames appeared within 100 meters of Fei. Then, a figure flashed, and a blond young man showed himself in front of the king. This young man was tall, and his blond hair reflected the sunshine. He looked clever and high-spirited, and his handsome face was out of this world; it seemed like the creator gave all the best features to him.

He was Akinfeev who had the Elf King Bloodline.

“It is… it is… Greetings, Your Majesty!” Akinfeev was surprised at first, but he quickly realized what was going on. Right now, his face was in a healthy red color, and he was about to single-kneel toward Fei.

Since Akinfeev had the Elf King Bloodline, he was rejected by the laws of nature in the outside world. As his bloodline gradually awakened, his body became weaker and weaker. Even though his bloodline was activated, and he obtained the powerful techniques of the Elf Clan, he was too fragile and was always in life-threatening danger. In order to find the ancient path that existed in legends, he went to Chambord and tried to find the secrets regarding the limitless forests and mountains behind Chambord City. However, he wasn’t able to find anything useful, and he stayed inside the city as a hermit, using the life energy from the vibrant forests around Chambord City to suppress the injuries in his body. Afterward, he became friends with Fei, and he risked worsening his injuries and helped during Fei’s wedding. Although he never swore loyalty, he was one of the knights who followed Fei.

Half a year ago, the power of the bloodline inside Akinfeev’s body exploded again, and his injuries couldn’t be suppressed any longer.

Fei suddenly got an idea and used the power of the [Throne of Chaos] to take Akinfeev and his two half-elf maids to the core region in the Mythical Palace. The laws of nature and the natural elements were still identical to the Mystical Era thousands of years ago, and the limitless life energy from plants couldn’t just help Akinfeev suppress the injuries; it also completely unlocked the Elf King Bloodline and solved the issue of natural elements’ backlash. As a result, Akinfeev’s cultivation speed skyrocketed.

“Hahaha! It seems like you got a lot out of the last six months. You… you have already become a Sun-Class Lord?”

Fei was shocked; the increase in Akinfeev’s strength far surpassed his prior estimate! This young man jumped dozens of levels, and the growing speed of his strength was faster than what Fei had ever seen. Even though Fei had the golden finger of Diablo, he still felt like his ‘cheat code’ was inferior.

“Could it be that the ancient Elf King Bloodline is so powerful?”

Hearing Fei’s praise, Akinfeev said respectfully with a thankful expression, “All of this is gifted to me by Your Majesty. If it weren’t for your kindness, my bloodline power would have collided with the laws of nature and caused my body to explode. As to the speed of my growth… I only discovered it not too long ago as well. It turns out that I didn’t only have the Elf King Bloodline; it is the even rarer Golden Elf King Bloodline which is one of a kind. Once this bloodline power is activated, I would be able to obtain the power and abilities of my ancient ancestors. Perhaps it is because that this bloodline is too insane that the laws of nature in the outside world reject it.”

“Greetings, Your Majesty!” While Fei and Akinfeev spoke, two more green light beams flashed; they were the two cute half-elf maids. With smiles on their faces, they greeted Fei respectfully.

These two half-elf girls were hostile toward Fei in the beginning, but they were now very intimate toward him. Their direct and straightforward personality was similar to the elves in legends.

Fei sharply detected that these two cute maids got a lot stronger as well. They had reached Nine-Star, and green life energy flowed in their bodies like the waves of an ocean. It seemed like the environment inside this small world was perfect for elves to live in.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 959 - I Have an Interesting Idea

Chapter 959: I Have an Interesting Idea (Part One)

While chatting and laughing, they arrived at a green and quiet mountain; this was where Akinfeev had been living in the last while.

There was a simple straw house at the peak of the mountain, and the mountain spring flowed down from the summit until it reached the foot. Greeneries grew everywhere, and veins intertwined and grew delicately. The plants were vibrant and crystal-like, making this place seem beautiful and dreamy.

“Your Majesty, you are here to ask me some questions, right?” Akinfeev was clever. After learning the situation on the continent from Fei’s brief descriptions, he guessed Fei’s intention of coming here, so he opened the topic actively.

“That is right.” Fei didn’t try to hide anything. He asked directly, “I want to know more about the Elf Clan. Right now, there are many rumors about other races appearing on the continent, including the elf troops. It doesn’t seem like these rumors are all fake. How come these ancient races are all appearing after disappearing for so long? Where did they come from? Perhaps you can give me some clues.”

Fei didn’t come here for no reason.

Akinfeev had the Elf King Bloodline, and his father was mysterious and quite powerful. It was clear that Akinfeev’s family was connected to the ancient Elf Clan, so this young man must know something.

After a moment of silence, Akinfeev waved his hand and signaled the two half-elf maids to leave.

Then, he turned around and said to Fei earnestly, “These things are secretive. To put it more seriously, it concerns the fate of the Elf Clan. Theoretically, I should keep it as a top-secret, and I shouldn’t tell anyone. However, when my father planned for my trip, he told me that I no longer have to bear the so-called mission as an elf, and I’m no longer a part of the Elf Clan. If I can meet a lord that deserves my loyalty, I should focus on it and live on. Hehe, I don’t mind you laughing, but I have already treated myself as a Chambordian since a year ago. Therefore, since Your Majesty is here to ask me these questions personally, I will tell you everything that I know.

Fei nodded and said, “I already thought of you as a Chambordian since a while ago. We are friends, right?”

Akinfeev laughed and nodded, and he said, “It is my honor. That is right, I know a few things about the Elf Clan. When I was home, I came into contact with some ancient documents, recording what happened near the end of the Mythical Era. At that time, nature changed drastically, and one kind of terrifying enemies appeared. Even both gods and demons couldn’t do anything. The affiliated races all suffered heavy losses, and they almost went extinct. However, the clans and races that were powerful still reacted in time. The masters in these clans had godly powers, and they all created contingency plans for their races. Some of them created small worlds and opened independent spaces in the void. Then, the most talented descendants were meticulously picked to survive. The Elf Clan was no different. In legends, the 36 Guardian Gods of the Queen of Moon Godly Palace sacrificed themselves and burned their godly core energies, creating the mysterious Elf Realm. Then, all the members of the Elf Clan who survived to that point were all transferred into this realm to avoid the tragedy. Therefore, if these documents about my clan are correct, the Elf Clan wasn’t exterminated like most people believe. They have been living and reproducing inside the Elf Realm, and perhaps they have grown powerful as well. Therefore, it isn’t strange that they walked out of the Elf Realm and reappeared on the Azeroth Continent.”

Chapter 959: I Have an Interesting Idea (Part Two)

“What about the so-called legendary ancient path at Chambord?” Fei thought of something and asked, “Since you already know about the Elf Realm, why did you still want to find the legendary ancient path?”

“I only found some clues in the ancient documents in my family about the Elf Realm, so I don’t know where the entrance to this realm is and how to get there. Therefore, I wanted to find the legendary ancient path by using my luck. If I could enter the Elf Realm, it would have alleviated my injuries. Unfortunately, I didn’t find anything. Also, it seemed like my father was wary of my actions, so he instantly scheduled my leave from the family. I’m still confused; it seemed like he was worried about my safety.”

“Oh, I see.” This was Fei’s first time listening to this, and he pondered. After a while, he asked, “Huh, about the Elf Realm… it is similar to this small world, right? It is an independent space parallel to the Azeroth Continent. Just like hibernating bears, the Elf Clan has been resting and recovering in the Elf Realm?”

Akinfeev nodded and added, “Perhaps they already started to move around the continent long ago. It is just that most people don’t know. For example, my family, my bloodline…” While he said that, he pointed at the two cute half-elf maids. “For example, them.”

“The ancient races have already appeared on the continent, and they have been growing their forces in secret? Penetrating human society?” Fei was shocked by this hypothesis, and he thought to himself, “This is terrifying! It is like a spy movie! However, the appearance of Akinfeev’s father’s family itself says a lot.”

“The Elf Clan wasn’t the most powerful race in the Mythical Era. Since they used this method to avoid the tragedy and pass on the bloodline, other races such as dragon, goblin, and orc must have used their own methods of escaping all that.” Akinfeev thought for a moment and said, “Therefore, the rumors about people seeing these races on the continent might not be false.”

“What you said is interesting.” Fei rubbed his chin and said while pondering, “They haven’t appeared for thousands of years, so why did they all come out recently? Do you know why?”

“This… there are many reasons. For example, I have heard people say that the laws of nature on the Azeroth Continent are slowly changing, gradually shifting back to how it was during the Mythical Era. Perhaps, the small worlds that the masters created thousands of years ago are coming to an end, so they are forced to come back.”

“Yeah, it seems like what you said make sense.” Fei instantly thought of another question, and he asked, “Since the various ancient races used these methods to help their descendants live on, I guess the legend about the ancient path at Chambord is nothing but a rumor? How come out of all the rumors right now, there is no information on the Orc Clan? Could it be that this powerful and war-loving race in the Mythical Era went extinct?”

“This is strange. Perhaps the orcs had bad luck and were wiped out. After all, in the legends, the Orc Race didn’t excel in magic, so perhaps they weren’t able to create their small world.” Akinfeev didn’t overthink about it.

“Now that you have advanced into the Sun-Class Realm, you aren’t afraid of the pressure of nature in the outside world, and you can return now. With your strength, you are a master who can dominate over a region. Do you have any plans?” Fei suddenly changed the topic.

Akinfeev smiled and said, “I already said that I’m a Chambordian. I will do whatever Your Majesty wishes.”

“I have an interesting idea.” Fei’s smile was strange.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 960 - Heading to the West

Chapter 960: Heading to the West (Part One)

About an hour later, Fei exited from the water well area of Dual-Flag City with Akinfeev and his two cute half-elf maids.

According to the plan that they made already, the three elves didn’t go to the hotel where Fei was staying. Instead, they said farewells and turned into three beams of light, disappearing into the darkness.

After a slight pause, Fei went straight back to the hotel. His goal of this trip was accomplished, so he relaxed a little.

It was deep into the night, and his two queens were sleeping well.

Although Elena didn’t feel much fatigue after wandering the city for a while day, Angela was weaker and felt exhausted. When Fei returned, she was having a sweet dream.

Seeing the sweet smiles on the two beauties’ faces, Fei’s heart was about to melt.

Fei sat by the bed and lightly kissed his lovers’ cheeks before carefully observing their faces, and a gentle smile gradually appeared on his face.

While recalling all the things that had happened between them, either big or small, this supreme lord who was decisive and murderous gradually turned into a normal man who had a deep love for his wives.

After quietly sitting there for a while, Fei entered Diablo World and started to level up.

Right now, Fei had passed Hell Mode Diablo World with his Barbarian, Paladin, Assassin, Druid, and Necromancer. Fei was playing his Sorceress character, and this character was quite powerful already. Only the Amazon wasn’t that important to Fei, so it was placed at the last spot, and the Amazon character was still at Nightmare Mode level 14.

In the last few days, the rumors about the appearance of other races spread around, causing many discussions. Also, the Holy Church was behaving strangely, making Fei feel an even stronger sense of danger. Therefore, he had to quickly pass Hell Mode Diablo World with all seven of his characters, and he hoped that he could get some useful rewards to improve his strength even further.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-In the sky-

While engulfed in green energy flames, Akinfeev and his two cute half-elf maids were flying toward the Western Region of Azeroth.

Akinfeev was wearing a set of golden armor, and it was appearing and disappearing as his mind commanded while a pleasantly surprised expression stayed on his face.

Every time the golden armor flashed, a brilliant star power would appear in the sky and correspond with it. The profound and deep energy was sharp and full of vicissitude, and it was terrifying. Although it wasn’t vast in volume, it was a type of high-level energy.

It was a Star Saint Set; it seemed like he and Fei reached some agreements.

“Master, have you really decided to serve for the King of Chambord?”

One of the half-elf maids with the long green hair asked, “Master, you have merged the Golden Elf King Bloodline into your body and activated the power and strength of the ancient Elf God. In a short time, almost no one on the continent will be able to rival you. Even when you find the Elf Clan, you will be the unique and unparalleled lord, and you will have the strength to battle other forces.”

“I don’t want to battle other forces even if I become the ruler of the Elf Clan.” Akinfeev shook his head and said, “In terms of competition, perhaps there will be people who could fight with the King of Chambord, but it wouldn’t be me. Right now, the demons are making chaos, and the gods are showing themselves as well. The Azeroth Continent is no longer the same land that had been dominated by humans for thousands of years. As the laws of nature restore, the schemes and plans created during the Mythical Era will be set in operation. Only those with great fortune and power can try to fight for the only godly throne. This battle is determined to be bloody and tragic, and I can’t bear it. What can I do even though I have the Golden Elf King Bloodline? If this bloodline is truly unrivaled, how come six Golden Elf Kings fell in the godly battle in the ancient times?”

Chapter 960: Heading to the West (Part Two)

The other half-elf maid nodded and said with a little bit of understanding, “Master, you are right. I also feel like the King of Chambord is a terrifying person; it seems like there is nothing that he can’t do. It isn’t unacceptable to serve a person like him. Besides, we owe him a lot. If it weren’t for him, Master would…”

“Eh, perhaps I would have been killed by the conflict between the laws of nature and my bloodline; how could I achieve this height?” Akinfeev smiled and said, “Also, if it weren’t for Alexander His Majesty, how could you two reach Nine-Star? You two should try to drop the haughtiness of elves and be more respectfully in front of His Majesty. Now, King Alexander is also your master!”

“We understand, Master!” the two maids answered and nodded.

“I hope this trip will be smooth. If we can find them, we could potentially eliminate a war.” Akinfeev looked at the distance west, looking a bit worried.

…

-Morning of the Second Day-

Fei, Elena, and Angela wanted to leave Dual-Flag City and keep the low-profile.

However, Ribry and other officials had been managing Dual-Flag City for a while, so they had many scouts; these scouts discovered the arrival of the king and two queens.

Ribry didn’t dare to bother Fei at night, so he and the various officials and nobles respectfully waited at the gate of the hotel on the second day morning.

The owner of the hotel and other customers were shocked by this setup.

Ribry and others had high-level prestige in the city, and almost everyone, from street vendors to wealthy nobles, knew about this just and kind mayor.

Seeing this scene, many people thought to themselves, “Who could it be? So many high-level figures are here. Mr. Mayor came here in person. Could it be…”

When they learned the answer, the entire Dual-Flag City was moved.

Almost everyone rushed toward the hotel.

After this incident, this hotel also got famous in the city. Many people wanted to stay in the room that the King of Chambord rested in, and they treated it as an honor.

Fei didn’t expect that he would cause such a scene.

However, it would be a little disrespectful if he snuck out now. Therefore, he arrived downstairs and went to the Mayoral Mansion with Ribry, and he and his queens stayed in Dual-Flag City for another day to participate in some parties and events.

Of course, he also took some time and tutored Ribry and other military commanders in terms of cultivation. Ribry was a Five-Star Warrior about a year ago, and the commanders under him were all talented. After about a year’s worth of hard work, Dual-Flag City now had three Moon-Class Elites and six masters above Seven-Star. This city was now quite powerful in comparison to other border cities.

Dual-Flag City was seen as Fei’s force by many people in Zenit, and it wasn’t far from the truth. Therefore, Fei was pleased that Ribry and others were getting stronger.

After a day, the three left Dual-Flag City and returned to Chambord.

Chambord City changed a lot during this past year.

The immigration plan that was set up half a year ago was almost finished, and 99% of Chambord’s elite force and the population have moved to Sky City. Chambord City was modified into a terrifying and vicious military fortress, and the New City of Trade outside Chambord City now had a population of more than 100,000; it was still expanding by the day. The grass plain on the south bank of Zuli River was completely covered by buildings and tents.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 961 - Drastic Change in Chambord’s Strength

Chapter 961: Drastic Change in Chambord’s Strength (Part One)

The changes that took place in Chambord City were absolutely stunning.

With the immigration plan and the construction of the new city on the south bank of Zuli River, Chambord City became a military fortress.

Since Chambord City was built in ancient times and got passed down, all the buildings in the city were made with giant stones, and they were very firm and sturdy. It wasn’t hard to modify and change the city.

After almost all the residents in Chambord City moved to Sky City, everything in Chambord City was militarized, and this city became a super fortress that was armed to the teeth.

The defense wall that was firm to begin with was partially destroyed by the magic cannons on the Xuan’ge of Ormond. Afterwards, it was rebuilt with many ancient building techniques recorded in [Demon King’s Wisdom]. Each stone brick was engraved with magic arrays, and the defense wall was more than 30 meters tall and as tough as steel. Under the sunshine, it gave off a metallic luster.

The existence of these magic arrays gave the defense wall more functionalities, aside from making it stronger.

These changes could rarely be seen during normal days, but they would appear when enemies tried to siege the city. Those poor souls would realize in frustration that all kinds of magic attacks such as fireballs, ice arrows, and stone spikes could shoot out of the defense wall under the power of the Chambordian mages.

The battlements and watchtowers on the defense wall were constructed based on the most scientific calculations, and they wouldn’t be damaged by any warrior energy or magic energy attacks under Six-Star. Therefore, the tragic incident of the defense wall collapsing wouldn’t happen again so easily.

Between the battlements, the [Dragon-Slayers], which were giant crossbows, were placed with perfect strategic arrangement. The arrows were fully loaded, and the metal arrowheads reflected chilly light. Each magic arrow shot by the magic crossbow could kill a low-tier Moon-Class Elite.

These densely-placed chained magic tornado penetration crossbows required 1,000 people to operate, and they could shoot out 100,000 arrows continuously in 15 minutes. The arrows could cover a large area, creating an arrow storm.

The buildings inside the city were modified to fit the needs for combat first. Most of the residential buildings and public infrastructures were turned into magic blockhouses and anti-air towers.

Right now, Chambord City was already a murderous fortress filled with all kinds of mechanical traps and magic arrays. Outsiders who knew little about this city could never make it back out alive.

The most eye-catching buildings were the many statues placed in almost every corner of the city. These statues were all based on the king’s look and figure.

In the city, there would be one of Fei’s statues that was about 10 meters tall in every 100 meters. The bases of the statues were engraved with dense and complicated patterns and runes; these were the various shrines that were from Diablo World. For example, there were [Health Shrines], [Stamina Shrines], [Skill Shrines], [Armor Shrines], [Exploding Shrines], and [Mana Recharge Shrines].

After the [Mad Scientists’ Laboratory] decoded the runes on them, these shrines could be created and used in real life.

With the existence of these shrines, once in battle, Chambordian mages could activate these shrines, and all kinds of buffs and auras would envelop the entire city. These shrines that were only useful toward Chambordians could quickly heal up dying warriors and soldiers, increase their strength and stamina, boost their speed, and enhance their defense. These buffs stacked on top of one another would bring the enemies of Chambord nightmares and make them experience mental collapse.

Chapter 961: Drastic Change in Chambord’s Strength (Part Two)

While 99 percent of Chambord City was reconstructed, the structure of the military of Chambord was also modified and updated.

Except for close to 80 Saints who were all above Five-Star, Chambord now had its very own legion.

This was no doubt a terrifying troop. Although there were only 30,000 soldiers, they were all insanely strong compared to ordinary soldiers. Under the empowerment of [Hulk Potion], even a groom in the legion was a Star-Level Warrior and had insane physical strength. Also, there were more than 15,000 soldiers who were on and above Three-Star.

Their loyalty was checked many times, and they would obey 100 percent of the king’s commands after the spirit energy ties started working after they drank [Hulk Potion].

This was a legion made up of pure Star-Level Warriors and Mages. Under the command of strategists such as Old Aryang, they could fight with close to one million ordinary soldiers.

Except for that, Chambord’s navy and air force also grew out of their infancy.

After obtaining the techniques behind the creation of Xuan’ge, Chambord’s underground arsenal created [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops], which were two giant Xuan’ge. Besides, they purchased a lot of raw material and created six medium Xuan’ge that could each carry 200 soldiers and 20 small Xuan’ge that could each transport about 20 soldiers.

Now, with [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] included, Chambord had an air force that could move 5,000 soldiers. With each Chambordian soldier being so strong, this air force could rival the Eindhoven Empire’s Griffin Legion which was comprised of 10,000 soldiers and one Xuan’ge Legion of Ormond which comprised of 20,000 soldiers.

At the same time, Chambordians’ desire for a powerful navy was never weakened. Except for [King Alexander], Chambord built six Reverse Whale Battleships that were on the same scale. These ships could all submerge underwater and carried powerful magic cannons and crossbows. In addition, Chambord’s underground arsenal built more than 20 smaller vessels from the blueprints in [Demon King’s Wisdom]. These ships couldn’t go underwater, but they were agile and fast, and they could be called giant ship killers.

Among the various empires in the Northern Region that didn’t focus on building their navies, this naval force was the most powerful in the area.

Without exaggeration, Chambord’s real strength had increased more than 100 times in the last year. Of course, this excluded Fei, the insanely powerful master, and the Demon Beast Legion that was hiding in the Endless Sea of Forests behind Chambord.

The Demon Beast Legion had grown under Queen Angela’s meticulous management and care. More than 50 supreme King-level Demon Beasts joined the legion, and there were other weaker but smart demon beasts in the legion that lived in big groups. This legion was one of the trump cards that Chambord had.

To summarize the situation, except for Fei who was a demi-god, the most powerful and dangerous figure that Chambord had during wars was Queen Angela who looked weak and fragile. As long as she was in Chambord and had the Endless Sea of Forests behind her, she could summon a countless number of demon beasts on her own and create an invincible troop.

Right now, Chambord could rival any empire in the Northern Region; it was probably even stronger than the Zenit Empire.

If the military were only an external threat and a demonstration of power, Chambord’s achievements in other fields could crush the other empires as well. The kingdom had already created an internal system that required little alteration and could bring Chambord a great future.

P.S. For the month of August,  the release schedule will be 1 chapter on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday, and 2 chapters on Thursday and Friday. Of course, the MEBR will always happen at the month-end. Stay tuned for that!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 962 - Chambord’s Education System

Chapter 962: Chambord’s Education System (Part One)

Of course, the internal system referred to Chambord’s education system.

Based on the king’s belief from his previous life, all Chambordians believed that the children had to get the necessary education regardless of how poor their families were. With this foundation, Chambord had established a universal education system where all the children of Chambordians could enter the cultivation, magic, and various other academies. In addition, the children who showed more talent would be enrolled in Chambord’s Civil and Military University.

As time passed by, everything made sense.

Chambord’s strength grew, the wealth of the nation increased, various beliefs were turned into policies and implemented, and the fruits of basic education gradually showed.

In the beginning, many people didn’t understand the king. But as time passed, they all devoted themselves to it. The importance that the officials of Chambord placed on education far surpassed the officials in other empires; they were almost ahead by one full era.

In just two years, Chambord completed its education system. Everything was stabilized and placed in the system nicely, and the structure was set from primary education to advanced education to professional education.

Right now, Chambord had 40 elementary schools, 20 middle schools, high schools, professional colleges, military academies, and four universities. With these schools in place, they continuously created all types of talents for the nation. In the recent 1,000 years of human history, no kingdom or empire had as many great talents as Chambord had in these two years. Also, there was no place on this continent except for Chambord that valued so many people with poor family backgrounds and offered them opportunities to rise.

For many people in the Zenit Empire, if they were willing to work hard, they could come to this magical kingdom and obtain a skillset that could allow them to survive on this continent ruled by the law of the jungle. Learning was no longer the privilege of the nobles.

Also, under Fei’s insistence, Chambord didn’t keep to themselves. Instead, they opened the doors to other forces and accepted international students.

In the beginning, only the nobles and wealthy merchants of other affiliated kingdoms of Zenit sent their kids to Chambord to study; they saw this as a way to show the King of Chambord their friendliness and didn’t hope to get much from it.

However, when they saw that their kids who were average in their eyes become ‘geniuses’ in different fields, they realized that they had gotten much more than they had ever imagined.

Later on, almost all the nobles inside the Zenit Empire tried to send their kids to Chambord for school, and they saw it as a great honor. Gradually, Chambord’s schools became the prime incubator of talents in the empire.

In the end, the nobles and merchants in other empires heard of this and sent their kids to study in Chambord from thousands of kilometers away.

Chambord was never kind toward rich people; the tuition for the schools in Chambord were exceptionally high.

However, Chambord’s attitude toward poor people was completely different. As long as they demonstrated a strong desire to learn, they could study there for free.

‘King Scholarship’, ‘Bast Scholarship’, ‘Brook Scholarship’, ‘Drogba Scholarship’, ‘Cultivation Scholarship’, ‘Magic Scholarship’, ‘Potion Maker Scholarship’, ‘Tailor Jenny Scholarship’, ‘Military Scholarship’, ‘Soros Outstanding Merchant Talent Scholarship’…

The famous people of Chambord and the merchant groups sponsored all kinds of scholarships. As long as someone was talented, regardless of their family backgrounds, they could get many awards and become rich just like that.

Out of all the scholarships, the King Scholarship was the supreme honor that many students desired.

Chapter 962: Chambord’s Education System (Part Two)

This scholarship was personally sponsored by the King of Chambord, Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit, and Human Emperor of the North. There was only one spot per semester per school. On top of getting a lot of physical resources and wealth, the recipients could meet His Majesty and receive personalized advice.

The effect that Chambord’s open education system had in the region was immeasurable.

This was why Fei was cunning.

In many cases, the terrifying power of education wasn’t only in the development of talent and the supply of fresh blood into the nation; it was also the subtle art of ‘brainwashing’.

About one year ago, a course named ‘Political Thought’ was incorporated into the curriculum in every single school in Chambord. This theory course seemed useless, but it promoted some strange points of views and perspectives.

It was heard that the king had written all the course material.

As a result, the young nobles and talented young people were subtly ‘brainwashed’ by their idol, the King of Chambord. These people from the various affiliated kingdoms, nearby empires, and merchant groups admired heroes, and they were all young and accepted new points of views and ideas much more easily. The king successfully influenced them while they were still malleable.

After they finished their studies at Chambord and went back to their forces, they would subconsciously use what Fei taught them and treat those principles as their own, becoming the natural allies of Chambord.

Right now, Chambord City was like a radiation source, emitting energy to the surroundings and silently changing many people in the region. It was creating a unique cultural circle in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

Perhaps some people would be displeased and resist later on, but it would be too late then.

All of this was the fruit of Fei’s meticulous plan from two years ago.

About six days after the king came back to Chambord, he observed in secret and concluded this. Without a doubt, the king was very excited. It felt like an inexperienced gardener copied someone else’s success formula and achieved perfect, unexpected results, creating a garden that was beyond exceptional.

…

Fei had been back at Chambord City for almost a week.

He didn’t rush to the Capital of Anji to ask Akara and Cain about the progress in decoding the mysteries inside that sealed space. He knew that it was going to be a long project.

Although the two mad scientists were sharp and intelligent, the sealed space was the masterpiece of at last a godly-king-level master from the Mythical Era, and it was many levels beyond people’s current knowledge. Therefore, this project had to be taken slowly.

In the last seven days, Fei had been teaching the university students and soldiers of Chambord in the underground cave which was known as the [City of Heroes].

Due to the incident with the Anji Empire, the class that Fei taught was quite behind, so he had to make up the difference when he had time.

Right now, many military departments and training grounds were still in the maze-like city in the underground cave beside the school. However, the most confidential and secretive departments were already moved to Sky Castle that was much safer, and the [City of Heroes] gradually dropped in importance and became a lower-level confidential center.

Aside from teaching, Fei spent a lot of time on studying [Demon King’s Wisdom] and [Demon King’s Sword].

Of course, the king never stopped going into Diablo World to kill monsters and level up and training his spirit energy.

One day, Fei finally achieved something, and he laughed hysterically.

Then, he ordered a guard to summon the busy Military Leader Brook.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 963 - Thank You for Your Service

Chapter 963: Thank You for Your Service (Part One)

“This is?”

Inside the [Godly King Palace] in Sky City, Brook was slightly surprised when he saw the pigeon-egg-sized, crystalized mystical potion extract. Faint red energy flames burned around it, and Brook could sense the vast amount of energy contained in it. This man seemed to have realized something.

“Hahaha! It is a good item, especially prepared for you.” Fei switched to his Paladin character and opened the Great Prophecy Realm, engulfing Brook inside. Then, he said, “Swallow this; you will understand its effect soon.”

Brook had 100 percent trust in the king, so he took the crystalized potion extract, raised his head, and swallowed this not-so-tasty crystal.

The pigeon-egg-sized red crystal instantly melted once it entered Brook’s mouth, and it was even more magical than he had imagined. A streak of warm current rushed into his body through his throat, and it grew into a rapid river, flowing into his internal organs, limbs, and every single cell. Gradually, that warm current became heated.

Then, streaks of bright red light started to show through Brook’s muscles and skin.

Quickly, a painful expression appeared on Brook’s face, and that warmth became a burning sensation, scorching every inch of his skin as if he were on fire.

“Relax and circulate your warrior energy according to your current warrior energy channels. Don’t resist.” Fei also became serious. “It might be a bit painful, but you have to persist.”

It was much more than painful.

Although Brook hadn’t been on the frontline and wasn’t injured for a while, he was a tough man who had strong willpower. Also, he had taken [Hulk Potion] since long ago, and his mind was as tough as steel while his body was sturdy. Despite all that, his face was almost distorted under severe pain. Giant, bean-sized sweat drops rolled down his skin that was exposed in the air, and he clenched his teeth forcefully while a series of deep roars sounded from his throat as if he were an injured beast.

Fei instantly strengthened his Paladin character’s realm.

The power of the Great Prophecy Realm started to come into effect, and the thick, liquid-like golden holy power rushed into Brook’s body continuously, helping him suppress that streak of energy inside his body and barely keeping his body together. With the help of Fei’s realm, the terrifying energy contained in the crystalized potion extract didn’t explode Brook’s body, and the latter experienced less pain.

The holy power of the Paladin excelled in healing, and Fei’s Paladin character was now already a demi-god. Even though this was the case, he still couldn’t fully suppress the energy of the potion extract in Brook’s body; it went to show how terrifying this red crystalized potion extract was.

The energy inside this crystalized potion extract was worthy of Fei’s investment. To create this item, Fei spent a lot of time and energy on studying [Demon King’s Sword] and [Demon King’s Wisdom], and he almost used all the godly herbs that he collected from the Core Region of the Mythical Palace in the last trip. With all that investment, Fei created this crystalized potion extract with some luck.

“AHHHHHH!” Brook finally couldn’t hold still and roared in pain.

As soon as he opened his mouth, a streak of burning red energy rushed out and made crackling noises, making it look like Brook was spitting out a fire.

In the end, his entire body was engulfed in the red, eye-piercing light.

Vaguely, Fei saw that Brook’s skin cracked up like a dried riverbed and was filled with thin red lines that looked like spider webs. It seemed like this man was going to shatter at any moment.

Chapter 963: Thank You for Your Service (Part Two)

Fei didn’t dare to underestimate the power of the crystalized potion extract and fully unleashed the realm of the Paladin, suppressing the energy in Brook’s body and balancing the conflict between Brook’s warrior energy and this streak of energy.

This process lasted an entire afternoon.

Five hours later, the red light enveloping Brook finally died down, and the heat energy in the area was sucked back into his body through his mouth like a giant whale inhaling water in the ocean.

After a quick glimpse, it seemed like he just crawled out of a pool of mud and a mountain of charcoal dust. A thick black shell formed around him, making him look like a black porcelain doll.

Crack!

As a crisp cracking noise sounded, a thin crack suddenly appeared on the black shell outside Brook’s body.

Like the first piece in a series of dominoes, a series of cracking noises sounded after the first noise, and the black shell shattered and fell like a broken eggshell, revealing Brook underneath.

In the end, all the black shell fell off and piled up around Brook, and a powerful life energy gradually radiated from Brook’s body.

“Hahaha! It is a success!” Fei’s slightly nervous face finally showed a relieving smile.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

At this moment, Brook was clear about what took place as he had sensed the unbelievable changes that occurred in his body. He got excited, and he instantly kneeled on the ground after a moment of freezing. “Thank you for your gift, Your Majesty!”

After digesting the crystalized potion extract, Brook detected that the life energy in his body increased more than ten times, and his stamina was on another level! The warrior energy that was circulating in his body turned to the liquid form from gas form, moving around like a rapid river. Also, he felt like his body was filled with power, and he could shatter the ground with a stomp and tear the sky by reaching out his hands.

His strength skyrocketed from Six-Star to low-tier Half-Moon; it was unimaginable!

Fei laughed out loud.

“Please get up. In the last two years, you have served this kingdom diligently. You spent a lot of time and energy on the management of the military, and you had to neglect your cultivation strength. Your strength and talent were both above Pierce and Drogba, but they had become masters of two Golden Saint Mountains out of 12 behind Chambord City. The growth of your strength had stagnated. Even though you aren’t resentful and never complained, I can’t let my most trusted assistant be wronged. I spent more than a month to create this potion extract with many rare materials, and it is specially made for you. I did many experiments before I gave it to you. Despite its aggressive effect, it wouldn’t deplete all your potential. Now that your strength has skyrocketed, you still can walk further on the path of cultivation. This is the payment that Chambord owes you for your two years of diligent and selfless sacrifice for the kingdom.”

While Fei said that, he helped Brook to stand up and lightly patted the latter’s shoulder.

“Thank you for your service,” the king added.

Brook was very touched.

This tough man, who never changed his expression when he faced sharp blades, got emotional, and tears filled his eyes.

Brook knew that the ‘many experiments’ that the king mentioned meant that Fei used this potion extract on himself. In fact, before the king gave any potions or cultivation techniques to his subordinates, he always tested them on himself many times and made sure that they were safe. This was almost a public secret in the upper-circle of Chambord, and it was one of the reasons why many people were willing to die for the king.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 964 - The Tenth Gold Saint

Chapter 964: The Tenth Gold Saint (Part One)

Many things that seemed insignificant and trivial thoroughly demonstrated this young king’s charisma.

Outside Chambord, many people believed that the source of the King of Chambord’s unparalleled reputation and control inside his kingdom came from his insanely powerful strength. They were all wrong.

Fei’s indescribable charisma was the reason why so many geniuses and masters were willing to follow the king and serve him until death.

“Since your strength has reached the requirement that I set before, I can coronate you and make you a Gold Saint.” Fei looked at Brook and said to him with a smile.

Then, the king activated one of the three miraculous skills – [Give].

Fei’s voice suddenly became sacred and majestic, sounding like a giant bell that echoed on its own. “As the King of Chambord, I now coronate you and make you the Gold Saint of Libra, and you will represent justice and fairness, becoming the figure that other Gold Saints should look up to. Like a scale, you will weigh the actions of all officials of Chambord and determine their promotions and demotions!”

Now, Brook finally understood the king’s good intentions.

The 12 spots for the Gold Saints were already announced long ago, and many warriors of Chambord worked toward them and wanted to become one. Seeing his peers all becoming Gold Saints, Brook was a little envious even though he didn’t show it.

However, for a long time, he had to spend most of his energy on managing the kingdom and taking care of things for Chambord. Unlike people such as Pierce and Drogba who could focus all their time on cultivation, Brook’s available time for cultivation was greatly suppressed. As a result, he wasn’t able to reach Moon-Class after several years.

To Brook’s surprise, the king saw all this and granted his wish today.

In the next moment, a golden chest that was engraved with the constellation symbol of Libra descended from the sky and landed before Brook.

At this moment, Brook felt a blood connection to the chest. Next, the sky outside the palace suddenly dimmed and became dark. Then, many stars brightened up in the nightly sky, forming a large image of Constellation Libra. Every single star in the constellation shot down a streak of starlight, and they all merged into Brook’s body.

The spot for the Gold Saint of Libra was finally claimed, and one of the empty Gold Saint Mountains got an owner.

As if it were corresponding to this, the Gold Saint Mountain of Libra behind Chambord suddenly shot out tens of thousands of streaks of light, looking like it was welcoming its master.

After the quick phenomenon, the sky returned to normal. The sun reappeared in the sky, and everything was bright again.

…

After Brook left, Fei finally heaved a sigh of relief.

Helping Brook achieve Moon-Class also accomplished one of Fei’s goals.

Out of the 12 Gold Saints, ten of them were already in place; there were Taurus Drogba, Leo Lampard, Aries Dessler, Gemini Inzagi, Sagittarius Torres, Scorpio Cech, Libra Brook, Aquarius Robbin, and Pisces Akinfeev. Among them, Lampard who seemed to have a bug of his own had already reached low-tier Sun-Class, and the others were all at peak Half Moon. These ten people represented the top-level combat force of Chambord excluding Fei, Elena, Hazel Bank, and the people of [Black-Cloth Shrine].

[TL Note: In the raw, the author said that Dessler is now the Gold Saint of Virgo. I changed it back to Aries so that it is in line with the previous assignment.]

Now, only Cancer Constellation and Virgo Constellation weren’t assigned, but Fei had already found suitable candidates. Once these two people reached Moon-Class, they would be coronated.

By then, all 12 Gold Saints would be complete, and it would satisfy Fei’s biggest hidden joke since he came to this world.

Chapter 964: The Tenth Gold Saint (Part Two)

After helping Brook, Fei only had to worry about Head Minister Bast.

Unfortunately, Fei’s father-in-law wasn’t passionate about cultivation and the spots of Gold Saints. Also, Fei didn’t want his father-in-law to become someone who would fight on the frontline, so he didn’t use the same trick.

According to plan, Fei would now try to figure out ways to help his father-in-law to prolong his lifespan and maintain his good health. This classic old noble was most interested in these two things.

…

In the next ten days or so, Fei stayed in Chambord City.

During this time, since the latest military operation, the expedition to the Anji Empire, had succeeded, the Royal Family of Zenit sent dozens of envoys to Chambord and rewarded Fei with a lot of money and many titles, showing the Royal Family’s great trust in this Imperial Martial Saint. Now, Fei’s status and fame inside the Zenit Empire were above everyone else except Emperor Yassin.

However, Fei didn’t care about these intangible titles.

Despite all this, the largest trees in the forest will still be blown harder on by the wind. This idiom held true in every world.

It was heard that quite a few people attacked Fei’s character in St. Petersburg. They stated that the Chambord Kingdom’s strength was growing too fast and far surpassed the limit that Zenit imposed on affiliated kingdoms. Others said that Fei’s ‘self-proclaimed’ title of Human Emperor of the North showed his wild ambition and desire for treason. These people asked the Royal Family to restrict Chambord’s power and be on guard.

For a moment, the request for Fei to drop the title as the King of Chambord and solely function as the Imperial Martial Saint appeared again, and many nobles now supported it.

Fei only laughed when he heard these attacks.

Why would dragons listen to and mind the insults of ants?

Of course, if some people were determined to realize this request and started to cause real trouble and step over the line, Fei didn’t mind running another bloody cleaning operation.

Right now, Fei was already a demi-god through two of his seven characters, and no one in Zenit could suppress him. Although he had no intention of rebelling, he wouldn’t allow clowns to insult him with accusations that were over the line.

At the same time, information came from the direction of the Capital of Anji.

Cain and Akara didn’t encounter any danger in the sealed space, but their research progress wasn’t that fast. The godly blood chains weren’t an issue anymore, and the two had some preliminary thoughts about how to strengthen the seals. In addition, they decoded most of the laws of time inside the giant stone eggs.

However, they couldn’t reverse the laws of time and create a small world with an inverse ratio where time passed slower in the small world compared to the real world.

Fei didn’t urge these two mad scientists. He was sure that the crazy obsession these two old monsters had toward difficult problems was enough to make them neither sleep nor eat.

The good thing was that these two old monsters from Diablo World seemed to have unlimited stamina and didn’t know anything about fatigue. If not, Fei would have captured them every day and forced them to rest.

This time, Cain and Akara seemed to be more understanding.

Perhaps they guessed that Fei was feeling anxious inside, they sent about a dozen of their most trusted apprentices to start the preliminary process of the Mystical Gold Armor Creation Project in Chambord’s arsenal. Although these apprentices couldn’t complete this insane project, they could engrave the runes on the inside of the armor, saving a lot of time and shortening the manufacturing process.

Like a precise, well-oiled machine, Chambord was working day and night.

Fei was doing the same.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 965 - The News That Shocked the Continent

Chapter 965: The News That Shocked the Continent (Part One)

The chaos that was happening on the continent made the king feel an even stronger sense of danger.

In the next while, Fei focused most of his time on increasing the strength of both Chambord and himself.

Of course, Fei also agreed to all the requests of the Royal Family of Zenit that weren’t too much, and he sent out mages and blacksmiths of Chambord to help the Royal Family create magic weapons and war machines.

Dwarf Clan’s Last Ancestral Place under the Sky City was also used; Fei had turned it into an enormous practice battlefield. The king had organized the Last Ancestral Place and moved all the corpses and broken weapons. Then, all the godly runes on the walls and ceiling were restored, and this giant space was divided into ten independent fields. Each field contained demons and monsters that Fei summoned from Diablo World using experiment points, and they ranged from Star-Level to Moon-Class, offering varieties and different difficulties to the challengers.

Every day, many soldiers of Chambord were teleported to this place.

Under the watch of masters who could guarantee their safety, the soldiers battled with the demons and monsters, obtaining experience in fighting with non-human opponents.

Fei had a feeling that in this chaotic world, this type of combat experience was going to help Chambord one day.

Except for that, Fei still spent a lot of time in the space inside the central godly mountain below the [Godly King Palace], and he used the Mythical Altar to purify all the energy of the remaining Worldstones that he had.

After several of his characters passed Hell Mode Diablo World, Fei had gotten several Normal Mode, Nightmare Mode, and Hell Mode Worldstones. Through purifying these energy sources that were stained by Hell power, Sky City obtained a ton of energy. Six golden lotus plants were fully blooming in the square pond inside the [Godly King Palace]. The terrifying functions of this ancient fortress were gradually recovering.

During the process of purifying the Worldstones, the mysterious stone pillar in Fei’s body, which was the Scepter of Creation, also absorbed a ton of pure energy from the Worldstones. However, summoning it still consumed a lot of energy. With Fei’s spirit energy level, he could barely summon it once a day.

This mysterious stone pillar was named the Scepter of Creation, which was a stunning title. It must have a shocking background, and Fei couldn’t wait for the day when he could fully control this mystical treasure.

Time slowly passed in the busyness, but it was fast for the people involved.

Finally, one month later, Fei pushed his Sorceress character to Hell Mode level 100, and he shifted his focus onto his Amazon character.

This was the last class in Diablo World that hadn’t reached Hell Mode level 100 yet.

Now, Fei was getting closer and closer to the point where all seven of his characters passed Diablo World, and he hoped that there would be a grand surprise reward.

Also, Fei’s spirit energy had reached level 2,500, and he was now able to stay in Diablo World for 20 hours a day. As a result, his speed of leveling up got even faster.

Before too long, Fei was sure that he could increase his spirit energy even further and achieve the maximum allowance of 24 hours a day. If that happened, people from [Rogue Encampment] such as Elena, Akara, and Cain could stay in the real world for 24 hours a day as well! They could make this place their second home.

…

Time flew by.

In the blink of an eye, a new year arrived.

On the first day of the new year, a beam of blue light shot down from the sky after Fei exited Diablo World; he hadn’t even gotten the chance to spend some loving time with his wives.

It was a hummingbird that was here to deliver important information.

In the Capital of Anji, the two mad scientists finally decoded the laws of time inside the mysterious giant stone eggs after working overtime for a long while. More importantly, they finally found a way to strengthen the godly blood chains and empower the seals on the demons.

Fei was thrilled!

Chapter 965: The News That Shocked the Continent (Part Two)

These giant sealed stone eggs that were about to break were like huge stones that were weighing on Fei’s mind.

Without question, if more demons of Hell escaped from the seals, the various empires in the Northern Region were going to be affected first. The Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom weren’t too far from the Anji Empire, so they would definitely be affected once that happened. Therefore, Fei had to think of a way to strengthen the seals. Even if he couldn’t exterminate all those demons of Hell, he could delay when they could break out of the stone eggs, buying precious time for Chambord to get stronger and more powerful.

After reading this message, Fei was going to rush to the Anji Empire right away.

At this moment, a series of red light dashed down from the sky. In the blink of an eye, more than ten hummingbirds dragged long, red-light tails and flew toward Fei like meteors.

Fei’s expression changed drastically.

Red hummingbirds represented the most urgent matters.

Usually, it was rare to see the [Letter Office] use red hummingbirds to deliver information. However, more than ten red hummingbirds were used today. It meant that super important events that concerned the Chambord Kingdom, or the entire continent, had taken place. From the number of red hummingbirds, there were more than one of such incidents.

Flutter! Flutter!

The hummingbirds all landed on Fei’s shoulders and arms while their chirped and intimately rubbed their heads on Fei.

Fei quickly took off the storage rings from their necks and grabbed the letters in them. After opening and reading them, his expression changed color as a light flashed in his eyes. He stood there quietly and was greatly shocked.

…

When it was the 1,000th year in the Human Era on the Azeroth Continent, a phenomenon occurred, and the War of Frankfurt happened in the Southern Region of Azeroth. Later in history, the historians called the War of Frankfurt [The Beginning of Chaos].

Although the scale of this war wasn’t that big, it was significant enough to be clearly recorded in the history of the continent. This was the first war that humans, who had the dominating position on the continent for 1,000 years, fought with another race.

When it was the beginning of the new year, the level 3 Frankfurt Empire in the Southern Region of Azeroth was hosting a nation-wide celebration. Suddenly, it was raided by a powerful force, and this empire was wiped out in one night. Tens of millions of people were killed or enslaved, and the Royal Family of Frankfurt didn’t survive. Hundreds of royal masters fell, and even the Guardian of Frankfurt, Sun-Class Lord Cha Bum-Kun, was killed.

Afterward, the adjacent empires did their investigation, and all evidence pointed to the Goblin Clan which had disappeared for more than 1,000 years. The Goblin Clan was the mysterious force that wiped out the Frankfurt Empire!

All the humans had a hard time understanding why this race, that was proven to be extinct and left no trace in more than 1,000 years, suddenly appeared on the Azeroth Continent without warning and had the strength to wipe out a level 3 empire instantly?

Also, after sifting through all the debris, it seemed like the Goblin Clan had a great understanding of human society and power dynamics. This was a premeditated and well-executed raid. They instantly wiped out a level 3 empire, and all the movements were planned and coordinated perfectly, not giving the people of Frankfurt the chance to react nor the empires around Frankfurt the chance to help.

Where did the goblins come from?

How many goblins were there?

After thousands of years, did this race that had disappeared for a long time still have the power it used to and could dominate over a region?

What kind of attitude did they have toward humans? Enemies? Or was there room for negotiation?

Why did they pick the Frankfurt Empire as their target?

Did goblins want to dominate the entire continent?

All these questions and mysteries splashed into human society like a handful of salt getting dropped into a pot of boiling oil. Instantly, the Azeroth Continent that was full of wars fell into a state of uncontrollable chaos.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 966 - The Crazy Goblin Clan

Chapter 966: The Crazy Goblin Clan (Part One)

What kind of a race were the goblins?

In the last 1,000 years, humans on the continent held different beliefs.

Some people were stubborn and stuck with the name, saying that goblins were dirty, stupid, weak, yet evil. They believed that these tiny and fragile creatures who had green skin were selfish, cunning, and cruel. They thought that these creatures lived in caves or underground as big groups, and that they didn’t wear clothes, ate raw flesh, and drank blood like savages.

However, others went another route. By reading ancient documents and poetry, they had different perceptions of what goblins were like. These people believed that goblins were smart, and they were born inventors, alchemists, or merchants. Although they weren’t strong individually, they had an unparalleled magic civilization. The legendary Goblin Magic Cannons and Goblin Zeppelins were their signature creations.

The people who held these two different beliefs argued for centuries, but the appearance of this clan put a perfect ending to this discussion.

It turned out that the second group of people were correct.

The goblins demonstrated immense strength in the War of Frankfurt. They had an unparalleled magic civilization, and there were terrifying scenes where tens of thousands of magic cannons shot out energy beams and many zeppelins blocked out the sun and sky. Besides, goblin wolf-riders formed legions, and they were natural kings when fighting in forests and on mountains! These small creatures perfectly combined with wolves, and they dominated on the battlefield.

By using these terrifying war weapons, the goblins who suddenly appeared on the Azeroth Continent showcased terrifying power, and they instantly destroyed a human empire.

In the beginning, many human masters and mercenary groups still dreamed about getting rich off these goblins. They ventured into the territory of the former Frankfurt Empire, waiting to capture some goblins and seize a few zeppelins and magic cannons.

In the Chaos Era, the war weapons that could allow ordinary soldiers to kill Star-Level Warriors and Mages were alluring. A magic cannon or a delicately-made zeppelin created by the goblins could be sold for a lot of money.

Humans treated this race that suddenly appeared as a soft wallet, and everyone wanted to squeeze out sweet juice from them.

However, the cruel reality hammered the excited humans in the head.

More than a dozen Sun-Class Lords were killed inside the territories claimed by the goblins, four out of the top 20 mercenary groups in the Southern Region were wiped out, and the Hertha Empire and the Borussia Empire that were beside the Frankfurt Empire were conquered.

Then, humans dropped their arrogance that they had developed after dominating the continent for 1,000 years, and they started to view this race in a serious light.

From the most recent information, it showed that with the most conservative estimate, there were at least 1,000,000 goblins.

This was an incredible number! From zero to 1,000,000! This shocked many people! If there were at least 1,000,000 goblins, they couldn’t have hidden anywhere on the continent without being discovered by humans in more than 1,000 years. In other words, many people believed that there might be other worlds and realms outside the Azeroth Continent. Otherwise, how could all these goblins live on Azeroth Continent without being noticed for so long?

Also, additional information from the frontline showed that 1,000,000 goblins were only the soldiers in the herald legions. The number of goblins that humans knew of skyrocketed by the day.

In less than a month, the cannons and guns of the goblins and the goblin wolf-riders conquered five human empires, and they killed and enslaved many humans like bloody locusts, destroying human civilizations.

Chapter 966: The Crazy Goblin Clan (Part Two)

Without a doubt, the cruelty of goblins raised humans’ guard and hatred toward them.

The human empires that were in wars in the Southern Region quickly stopped, and the level 9 Bayern Empire promptly reached an agreement with rising empires such as Ormand and Leverkusen. Then, they started to plan their revenge on goblins.

At the same time, some human forces in the Eastern Region and Western Region also joined the Anti-Goblin Alliance. Although the Southern Regional Church of the Holy Church didn’t declare war against goblins, they sent many priests and holy knights to join the alliance. Also, the three Holy Knight Legions of the Southern Regional Church, [Spear of Judgment], [Honor], and [Redemption], were making many moves, and it seemed like they were getting ready for war.

The craziness and aggressiveness of goblins enraged the prideful humans.

A great war was imminent.

The appearance of other races made the situation on the Azeroth Continent even more turbid and chaotic.

…

Fei was planning to go to the Southern Region and check out this legendary race that had disappeared for thousands of years.

However, after considering that the Southern Region was quite far away, and he still had many things to take care of, Fei had to suppress his desire that was similar to a bumpkin who wanted to see pandas in the zoo. Then, he rushed to the Capital of Anji right away and entered the mysterious sealed space, getting ready to strengthen the seals on the giant stone eggs.

“Huh? So simple?”

After hearing the method of strengthening the seals from Cain, the king was greatly surprised and didn’t know what to say.

“Yeah, this simple,” Cain said impatiently, “The godly blood can automatically seal demons. Therefore, with enough supply of power, the seals on these stone eggs will increase in strength; nothing else needs to be changed. Of course, the only requirement is that the energy injected must be accepted by the godly blood. In a sense, only bright energy with godly power can strengthen the seals. The godly blood will reject all other forms of energy.”

“Since it is so simple, how come you guys spent so much time on it?” Fei asked casually.

However, Cain jumped up like a cat that got its tail stepped on, and he roared in anger, “What do you know? You are only a half-*ssed professional! This is godly blood! Do you think it is easy to research the power of the gods as mortals? Don’t you know that this simple answer is supported by complicated theories and had to be tested many times?”

After saying that, Cain left in anger and continued to research the laws of time inside the broken giant stone eggs.

Fei got cussed at for no reason, and he was confused.

At this moment, Drogba got close to him and whispered, “Professor Cain seemed to have been arguing with Professor Akara about the theories regarding the alteration of the laws of time inside the giant sealed eggs. After all, they had completely opposing views. However, in the end, it seemed like Professor Cain was wrong after they ran some experiments. Therefore… eh… his mood isn’t too well these days.”

The king instantly laughed out loud.

Now that he understood the situation, he could imagine the scene where Akara mercilessly mocked and ‘verbally abused’ the poor Cain.

“Haha! No wonder! After being mocked by Akara, Cain’s ‘menopause’ probably even came earlier! No wonder it seems like Cain ate TNT!”

After putting this small incident aside, Fei started to strengthen the power of the seals on these giant eggs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 967 - Resolve It Through Combat

Chapter 967: Resolve It Through Combat (Part One)

First, Fei was going to deal with the five giant sealed eggs that were going to break soon.

Radiant energy with godly power was required to strengthen the seals, and this wasn’t difficult for Fei. His Paladin character already reached the Demi-God Realm, and the holy power was the brightest energy in the world. Therefore, all the criteria were met.

“Fist of the Heavens!”

While using the skills of the Paladin, Fei opened his Great Prophecy Realm. Streaks of golden light beams dashed down from the sky and struck this giant sealed egg which had a diameter of about 30 kilometers. Golden ripples started to appear on the surface of the giant egg, and the golden runes engraved on the godly blood chains began to blink and flash, absorbing all the energy from [Fist of the Heavens].

As if a wasp nest got stirred, the godly blood chains that were neatly organized suddenly started to move around as if they were crazy snakes. While golden and blood-red lights flashed, godly blood chains wrapped around the sealed egg tightly, looking as if giant pythons were tightening their grip on their enemies.

“Ah! Damn it! Who is it on the outside? How dare you ruin my business? I’m the great Joey Barton!”

Suddenly, a surge of tsunami-like spirit energy rushed out of the giant sealed egg, and it sounded like an ancient, vicious beast was roaring. Torres and Drogba who were standing further away were unprepared for this, and they were blown away for about 100 meters! This simple roar showed how powerful this demon was! After all, these two men were all Moon-Class Elites.

“Stop! Stop immediately! Otherwise, I will curse you with the power of Hell. Ah… No!”

Fei was unaffected under the threat of this mighty spirit energy surge, and he continued to apply his holy power without stopping. Golden light beams fell from the sky, looking like many lightning bolts, and they all struck onto the giant sealed egg as the power contained in [Fist of the Heavens] was too high.

The dim godly blood chains around this giant sealed egg became crystal-like and shiny at visible speed, and a significant amount of vitality could be sensed from it. As these chains continued to tighten around this giant seal egg, this egg that had a diameter of 30 kilometers shrunk in size by one-third.

Soon, the crazy roars empowered by spirit energy couldn’t penetrate the giant sealed egg, so Fei and others could barely hear it.

The first giant sealed egg was taken care of! The seal on it was strengthened!

As if they sensed the fate of their peer, the other giant sealed eggs started to shake inside the sealed space.

Fei’s face changed color, and he didn’t dare to waste time. After chugging down a few bottles of [Full Rejuvenation Potion] and recovered his Paladin character’s stamina and mana, he looked for the next target to seal.

This process repeated several times.

When Fei got to the fifth giant sealed egg that was about to break, one full day had passed. Even though Fei was a demi-god, he sensed strong fatigue that was coming from the depths of his soul. The skills from Diablo World didn’t have cooldowns; Fei could use them as many times as he wanted if he had enough mana. That was the only reason why Fei could strengthen the seals on four giant sealed eggs in one day without stopping. If there were a powerful priest of the Holy Church here whose power was stronger than Fei’s, this person wouldn’t be able to strengthen the seals on so many giant sealed eggs in one day.

Standing further away, Torres and Drogba stared at the king as if they were looking at a monster.

Right now, they were all powerful masters who could dominate over regions. However, as they grew more powerful and obtained a deeper understanding of the path of cultivation, the king became more and more terrifying in their eyes.

…

Chapter 967: Resolve It Through Combat (Part Two)

Fei wasn’t sure if it were his illusions, when he got to the fifth giant sealed egg that was about to break, this giant thing in front of him slightly shivered in fear, anger, and hatred.

In the next moment, just when he was about to open his realm and used [Fist of the Heavens], a series of dominant streaks of violent spirit energy rushed out of the fifth giant sealed egg. As if the water on the other side of a dam broke loose, the fierce spirit energy dashed in all directions.

At this moment, a series of cracking noises could be heard.

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

The faint, cracking noises sounded terrifying in this silent sealed space! As if hammers were striking their hearts, Fei and others became extremely nervous.

Right now, the cracks on the stone-like surface of the fifth giant sealed egg quickly grew in size, and the godly blood chains were breaking down one after another. The golden godly runes on these chains dimmed at visible speed, and they quickly disappeared.

Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!

Streaks of ink-like black mist jetted out of the giant sealed egg through the cracks.

“No! The seal is about to break!” Fei’s heart sunk into his stomach, and he turned around and said to Torres and Drogba, “Leave here and protect Professor Cain and Akara! Don’t let the black mist touch them!”

As soon as he said that, the king opened his Great Prophecy Realm and used [Fist of the Heavens]. Many golden lightning bolts dashed down from the sky, striking onto the giant sealed egg and creating a sea of lightning energy.

At the same time, Fei used the power of laws in his realm.

“God said that everything broken will recover, all evil will dissipate, and all darkness will be washed away by light!”

Under the illumination of the golden light of the realm, the cracks on the giant sealed egg quickly started to disappear. Also, the golden light of the realm destroyed all the black mist that was jetting out of the egg through the cracks. The power of the realm was completely showcased! Inside the Great Prophecy Realm, Fei’s words were the laws of nature. Like the most accurate prophecy, whatever he said, it would be realized in the next second.

However, with his demi-godly strength, his realm could only cover an area of 2,000 meters around him, engulfing a small portion of this giant sealed egg that had a diameter of 40 kilometers; he couldn’t completely stop this egg from breaking.

In the places where the golden light of the realm couldn’t reach, the cracks got bigger and bigger, and black mist came out of the egg. This black mist was highly corrosive. After enveloping the godly blood chains, a series of terrifying and disgusting hissing noises sounded, and those chains broke at a faster speed.

“No! The seal is going to be completely broken!”

Fei got anxious, and he opened his golden realm as wide as he could. The vast dem-godly power radiated outward like a flood, but this giant sealed egg was too big. It was impossible to engulf it completely.

The demon of Hell inside this sealed egg clearly sensed the danger that was approaching, so it used a technique which consumed its core energy, wanting to get out of this giant sealed egg before Fei could strengthen the seal.

Now, it seemed like this demon was near being successful. The cracks on the giant sealed egg grew larger, and the black mist already covered more than half of the egg. Many godly blood chains were breaking at the same time under the powerful corrosion.

“No… it is too late…”

Fei was decisive, and he instantly stopped trying to strengthen the seal.

Then, he pulled away, chugged down a bottle of [Full Rejuvenation Potion], and adjusted his state to his prime. Next, he summoned the [Immortal King] Item Set.

With [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] in hand, Fei waited while concentrating his energy. Since he couldn’t stop this demon from coming out, he was going to resolve it through combat.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 968 - Is He Already A Man Who Makes Demons Flee?

Chapter 968: Is He Already A Man Who Makes Demons Flee? (Part One)

In the blink of an eye, a series of stone-breaking noises sounded, and the endless black mist quickly dispersed into the air as if someone threw ink droplets into a bowl of clean water. The thick evil sensation was suffocating.

The crack on the giant sealed egg grew even bigger! It was already 5,000 meters long and more than 1,000 meters wide!

More and more black mist rushed out of the egg through the crack like lava shooting out of an erupting volcano.

“Human, you will pay for your actions!”

An angry roar sounded from the crack, and two red light beams pierced the screen-like black mist, looking like two sharp swords.

Then, through the thick black mist, Fei vaguely saw a giant figure that was more than 1,000 meters tall crawling out of the crack. Those two red light beams were shot out of its eyes!

“According to the historical records, the 72 demons of Hell were the most vicious and cruel masters in the Mythical Era, and they easily held grudges and wouldn’t stop unless they took revenge. Also, they frequently devoured people’s souls as treats. Among the 72 demons, the most powerful few had reached the True God Realm. I wonder which demon this one is? However, judging from the size of this giant sealed egg, this demon of Hell should be closer to the bottom of the 72 demons in terms of strength. After being sealed for thousands of years, how much of its strength is left?”

Right now, Fei suddenly wasn’t as nervous as before, and he continuously thought back to the legends about the demons of Hell, trying to find their weaknesses to obtain the upper hand in the upcoming battle.

This demon that was more than 1,000 meters tall finally got out of the giant sealed egg.

Although the space was already filled with black evil mist, Fei’s eyes were still as sharp as lightning. After he concentrated his energy into his eyes, he could see the surroundings clearly. This giant demon had the body of a leopard but the head of a bull; two huge horns could be seen on its forehead. While it breathed through its bloody mouth, clouds of highly corrosive black mist gushed out.

Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!

It seemed like this sealed space was even being corroded by this black mist, and it was going to shatter at any time.

This demon’s eyes were completely red, and they didn’t have irises or pupils. Therefore, its eyes looked like the openings on two volcanos that were about to erupt. It was evident that terrifying power was hidden in this demon.

Perhaps it was due to the long time that it was sealed inside the giant egg, this demon looked thin and malnourished. Its body was covered by long black hair, and some green moss could be seen on its fur as well. Some parts of its skin already turned to stone, and stone pieces fell off every time it moved.

“Hahaha! It has been 1,000 years! 1,000 years! I finally regained my freedom! I smell freedom! I also smell the blood of humans! It sure brings back memories! Hahaha! Damn humans! You poor souls! Start praying!” this demon spoke.

It was speaking the language that was used across the continent during the Mythical Era. However, this demon wasn’t too fluent; it seemed like it wasn’t used to speaking after not saying anything for 1,000 years.

Fei held onto his breath and concentrated, instantly entering the battle mode. With all irrelevant thoughts behind him, he got battle-hungry.

To his surprise, this demon didn’t attack right away as he expected. Like a giant spider crawling on the surface of the giant sealed egg, it moved at variable speeds with its red tongue flickering. The black mist got thicker and thicker around it, looking to engulf it completely.

Fei slightly frowned; something seemed strange.

In the next moment, the king dashed forward like a bolt of lightning and initiated the battle.

Fei swung [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] in the air, and he cast the Barbarian’s most powerful skill – [Whirlwind]!

Chapter 968: Is He Already A Man Who Makes Demons Flee? (Part Two)

Since the [Immortal King] Item Set was completed, all the bonus power and effects were demonstrated at this moment. Streaks of lightning bolts that looked like the ones created by [Fist of the Heavens] dashed down from the sky, and four tornadoes appeared and circled the demon, attacking it together.

The highly corrosive black mist rushed towards Fei, but the Barbarian’s Anti-Mage Realm blocked it. It couldn’t get within 1,000 meters of the king.

In an instant, Fei engulfed the demon of Hell with his realm.

Endless lightning bolts struck down from the sky, hitting the body of the demon. The tornadoes that were spinning and circling this demon also dashed forward and tore through this demon’s body.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The golden energy dragon created by [Whirlwind] struck the demon accurately.

While shocking explosions sounded, this giant demon, who was more than 1,000 meters tall and had an imposing presence, didn’t even try to struggle or resist. Like a porcelain doll that was struck by a hammer, this demon shattered into pieces, and these pieces flew in all directions. Quickly, they all disappeared under the power of the Anti-Mage Realm, not even leaving a single streak of smoke.

“Eh? This… this easy? It is dead?!”

The king who was prepared for a hard-fought battle didn’t expect such an ending. This demon of Hell looked dominating and powerful, but its real strength was weaker than a peak Burning Sun Lord, not on the same level as Fei.

“Could it be that this demon already has Alzheimer’s after staying in the sealed egg for 1,000 years? It is only coming out to seek death?” Fei thought to himself.

While looking around in confusion, Fei was highly aware of his surroundings just in case something unexpected happened.

However, it was very quiet in the sealed space from the beginning to the end; no noise or energy fluctuation appeared.

“What is going on?” Fei frowned, and he couldn’t figure it out after thinking for a while.

Just as he was about to enter this giant sealed egg that was broken, a streak of spatial fluctuation that was hard to detect appeared about ten kilometers away.

A streak of shiny black energy was breaking the barrier around this sealed space, trying to flee.

“Where are you going?” Fei roared and chased after this energy.

At this moment, the king instantly understood everything.

This damn demon of Hell created a powerful clone to attract the king’s attention, and its real self instantly escaped from the sealed egg and hid, trying to break the sealed space and get away.

It was clear that after being locked inside the sealed egg for 1,000 years, this demon was already weak. Then, it used a ton of energy to break the seal on the egg, and its strength fell even further; it was no match for Fei, who was a demi-god.

Therefore, this cunning demon had no intention of fighting Fei; it didn’t dare to. It only wanted to get out of here as soon as it could to recover its strength.

When Fei realized all this, it was already too late.

The barrier around this sealed space rippled like the surface of a pond, and that streak of black light disappeared.

The golden sword energy that Fei shot out seemed to have hit this demon since a vague scream sounded, but the king wasn’t sure if he killed this demon or not.

Fei wanted to continue the chase, but he had already lost track of the demon.

The void was full of chaotic energy. Without the accurate location of the demon, it would be useless trying to find it by chance; it was no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.

“Whatever. Since five demons already escaped, one more won’t hurt much. Besides, it is very weak, and it got struck by me. It might need 30 to 50 years to recover its full strength, so it isn’t worrisome right now. However, am I already a man who makes demons flee at the sound of my name? Haha!” the king comforted himself.

This battle gave Fei a warning.

The so-called supreme masters from the Mythical Era weren’t truly invincible; these entities were all living beings. They would get drunk if they drank too much, and they would feel the pain if they were stabbed. Therefore, Fei didn’t need to be too nervous when facing them, or they might try to take advantage of that.

In this battle, if Fei weren’t too cautious when facing this demon of Hell and used his full strength right away, the demon might not be able to get away.

Now, the other giant sealed eggs in this sealed space wouldn’t be breaking any time soon.

Fei exhaled and relaxed a little; this counted as the completion of one of his tasks.

Next, perhaps the king should go to the Southern Region of Azeroth to check out the crazy goblins to satisfy his curiosity.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 969 - A Terrible Answer

Chapter 969: A Terrible Answer (Part One)

Fei’s spirit energy radiated out like waves.

After sensing for a while, Fei was sure that the demon of Hell had already escaped, and he relaxed a bit more.

Although this demon of Hell escaped, the situation was better than Fei expected. At least people like Akara and Cain weren’t affected, and they weren’t injured. This sealed space was still in complete control of Chambord.

After thinking for a bit, Fei entered the giant sealed egg that was broken in front of him.

The world inside the giant sealed egg was utterly different from the sealed space. Lightning bolts continuously flashed, and thunder repeatedly rumbled. Strong gales blew in all directions, and heavy rain poured down from the sky. While Fei was standing in mid-air, lightning bolts struck toward him non-stop as if the gods were condemning him. This place was terrifying and comparable to Hell.

After exiting this egg, Fei started to feel a little sympathetic toward the demon that just escaped. Anyone who got locked inside that egg and was struck by lightning bolts for 1,000 years would go crazy. No wonder this demon reacted so aggressively when Fei tried to strengthen the seal on the egg, and it even risked its life to break out before the king did so.

One thing that pleasantly surprised Fei was the law of time inside this giant sealed egg; it was much faster compared to the outside world. Half a day passed inside the egg, but only less than an hour passed outside.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Although this giant sealed egg wasn’t suitable for humans to stay in, this difference in the speed of the flow of time fitted Fei’s criteria.

Fei brought Cain and Akara into this giant sealed egg that was full of thunder, lightning, wind, and rain.

After four days of research where the king was struck by lightning bolts every second, the two mad scientists finally grasped onto some key information regarding the laws of nature in this space. According to them, in about a month, they should be able to alter the speed of time in those three giant sealed eggs that were suitable for humans to live in, so time would pass faster in them compared to the outside world.

This was great news.

In the next few days, Fei spared some time and strengthened the seals on the rest of the 66 giant sealed eggs, just in case anything bad happened. Then, he ordered the military of Chambord to teleport soldiers into the Capital of Anji using the super long-range magic teleportation arrays, treating this city which was surrounded by undead creatures such as zombies and mutated demon beasts as the practice battlefield for the troops of Chambord.

At the same time, some military departments and weaponry manufacturing plants that were of less importance were slowly moved to the Capital of Anji, creating a temporary second arsenal of Chambord.

Of course, the most crucial things were those 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor.

In these three months, the elemental runes were engraved onto the inside of the mystical gold armor after the craftsmen and university students worked overtime. Next, the most critical step was the linking of magic arrays and the activation of the runes. It required Cain and Akara to do it personally.

This was a complicated task, and it required a ton of time. The good thing was the alteration of the speed of time inside the three giant sealed eggs were soon going to be finished. Once Chambord was able to work on these war machines inside such spaces, everything could be completed in less than three months.

This was an urgent matter that concerned Chambord’s chance of survival in the Chaos Era.

Chapter 969: A Terrible Answer (Part Two)

Therefore, Fei had to suppress his curiosity of going to the Southern Region of Azeroth to check out the goblins, and he temporarily stayed behind in the Northern Region, coming and going between Chambord City and the Capital of Anji. The good thing was that with Fei’s current strength and the super long-distance magic teleportation arrays, not much time was wasted on the road.

In the blink of an eye, another month passed.

Fei’s Amazon character was now at Nightmare Mode level 99; he only had to complete Hell Mode.

At the same time, Fei killed many zombies and monsters in the real world. These dark creatures’ speed of evolution was stunning! In less than a year, more than 100 zombie emperors appeared. Fortunately, Fei was able to kill the powerful monsters periodically so that even more powerful creatures wouldn’t appear.

However, as Fei killed many monsters, the zombies ate each other to evolve, and no more monsters appeared since Fei isolated the monsters away from humans, the number of these dark creatures of Hell drastically reduced. Right now, there were less than one million of them, which was less than ten percent of their prime.

Of course, Fei got a lot of benefits from the killing.

The king’s Barbarian character and Paladin character both surpassed the mid-tier Demi-God Realm and reached peak Demi-God Realm. If he could achieve another breakthrough, he would be in the True God Realm. By then, he could live for tens of thousands of years, and he could appear anywhere in the world and do anything he wanted. After all, he would be a real god.

However, there was only one uncertainty. From the information that Fei gathered so far, if he wanted to become a real god, only increasing his power further wouldn’t help much. A challenging process had to take place, and it was the condensation of divinity!

This was a step that many cultivation geniuses couldn’t surpass, and many demi-gods died before this threshold. There was one key reason – no one knew how to condense divinity.

At least on the Azeroth Continent, no one knew this process. This secret technique was long lost after the gods and demons died off in the Mythical Era.

Except for Fei’s Barbarian character and Paladin character who were demi-gods, and the Amazon character who was still leveling up, the rest all stayed at Hell Mode level 100, which was equivalent to peak Burning Sun Class.

Right now, Fei had no plans of increasing their strengths to the Demi-God Realm. After all, the zombies were almost all killed off, and the mystical energy wasn’t endless. Fei had to make sure that his Barbarian character and Paladin character had dominant combat strengths.

During this period, the situation on the continent got even more complicated.

In the Southern Region of Azeroth where all humans were paying attention to, the Human Alliance and the Goblin Clan had several clashes and battles involving millions of soldiers, and both sides had some wins and losses. The situation was in a heated stalemate.

During the war, humans captured quite a lot of goblins, and they learned from the captives that the goblins came from a space called the Goblin Realm.

In the last thousands of years, the goblins stayed there and rested, creating a giant civilization.

However, as time passed, the Goblin Realm, which was artificially created, was reaching the end of its lifespan. Therefore, this powerful race in the Mythical Era had to return to the Azeroth Continent.

This answer was in line with Fei and Akinfeev’s estimates.

Clearly, it was a terrible answer.

It meant that war was unavoidable!

Goblins were fighting for the continuation of their race and survival.

On the other hand, humans, a race that was arrogant and used to dominating the Azeroth Continent, were fighting for their absolute control over the land.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 970 - Raid of Another Race

Chapter 970: Raid of Another Race (Part One)

In the beginning, humans were thinking about enslaving this race, which had a mighty civilization.

Unfortunately, the strength of goblins far surpassed humans’ imaginations.

Although goblins were short, ugly, couldn’t cultivate warrior energy, and were average at magic spells, they had superior talent in alchemy and magic technology. They had many advanced alchemists and many strange yet powerful skills and tools. Even when facing Sun-Class Lords of Humans, they weren’t inferior and matched up evenly.

This race where the weight of their heads made up 40 percent of their body weight walked on another path to absolute power! Once alchemy reached the peak, the alchemists could also control the laws of nature. According to the information that the captives gave, the Goblin Clan didn’t lack [Emperors of Alchemy] who were on the same level as demi-gods.

When the war got to this point, the far-sighted human masters gradually realized that these short and green creatures’ return to the Azeroth Continent was unavoidable and irreversible; it was impossible to eliminate all of them.

In not too long, humans would have to drop the arrogance that they developed for thousands of years. They would have to pinch their noses and accept that these short creatures were on the same level as them, and goblins were going to be one of the races standing at the top of the food chain of this continent.

Unfortunately, the worsening of the situation didn’t stop here.

…

-On the first day of spring in this new year on the Azeroth Continent-

The sun was bright, and the weather was great. Everything was signaling that this was going to be a great day.

-In the Central Region of Azeroth, on the Holy Mountain of the Holy Church at Sicily Island-

This was a place where all the forces on the continent had to look up to.

The giant mountain on Sicily Island was soaring into the clouds, and it looked like the symbol of the entire continent. As it pierced into the sky, it showed the impregnable position of this place.

In the area of hundreds of kilometers around Sicily Island, the vast holy power enveloped this region. It was spring-like all year round, and greeneries could be seen everywhere; this region was very suitable for humans to live in.

The holy flowers that represented brightness grew all over the mountains, and the genial-looking priests and handsome holy knights could be seen at every corner. Fancily-dressed bishops and prestigious nobles and noble ladies entered and exited the Holy Mountain, and ships and boats with pure-white sails floated on the rivers and sea.

The young girls in the Holy Choir sang the Holy Song, and it resonated between the sky and earth, making people intoxicated.

For the last 1,000 years, this place was never involved in any wars, and the flames of war never touched it.

This was a snapshot of a paradise that was like Heaven on land, and holy energy engulfed everything. As if it were the carefree Garden of Eden, this place only had happiness, hope, and brightness and not a single trace of sadness, despair, and evil.

This was a holy land that was blessed and protected by the gods!

Like always, the young captain of a small team of holy knights, Samaras, finished the daily morning ceremony of expressing gratitude to the gods and consumed bread and wine with his peers. Then, they put on the fancy, hollow silver armor, jumped on their handsome white horses, and grabbed their silver knight lances that were shiny after being polished. Next, they started their daily mission of patrolling the island.

This was a simple task. They only had to circle Sicily Island once as if they were on a field trip, and they could complete it little over half a day; there was no risk.

After all, no one dared to mess around in Sicily Island in the last 1,000 years.

Chapter 970: Raid of Another Race (Part Two)

As the gentle breeze blew by, the surface of the sea that was dyed red by the morning sun started to ripple.

From all angles, this was a beautiful and perfect morning.

After thinking back to the smile that a beautiful and pure girl in the choir gave him, Samaras’ mood was uplifted. The holy knights didn’t need to suppress their desires, and the girls in the Holy Choir might not need to offer their purity to the god; it was only the job of the Saintess.

Samaras felt like he was already deeply in love with that girl.

In a great mood, he dreamed about the future while he led his team members on this familiar path that they patrolled over many times.

Soon, this team of holy knights got close to a bay on the southern side of Sicily Island.

The beach was beautiful, and the crisp chirps of the white seagulls resonated in the sky as these birds flew by like delicate music notes.

Samaras looked up, and he felt like the face of that beautiful girl in the choir slowly appeared in the blue sky; she was smiling at him.

This young holy knight gradually got lost in the smile as the seagulls chirped around him.

Suddenly, he discovered that many black freckles somehow appeared on this girl’s face in the sky one after another.

“What is going on?” he thought.

“Captain! Something is off! Those…” one of his peers reminded him.

Samaras instantly reacted, and his illusion of that girl’s beautiful face in the sky disappeared.

Those black dots that looked to be the size of beans from a distance started to approach Sicily Island quickly.

Their speed was too fast! They were still tiny a moment ago, but they already turned into terrifying and vicious giant beasts.

They had giant wings, sharp white teeth, and shiny scales under the illumination of the sunlight. Their enormous bodies had a metallic texture, and the terrifying magic energy flames that condensed around them were already burning.

“What are these? Demon beasts? Giant demon beasts that can fly? Why are they here?”

All the members in this team of holy knights blanked out. After the long-term peace, they already lost the awareness and alert that they should have. In this split second, they couldn’t react in time.

Suddenly, ear-piercing siren resonated in the sky; this was the first time it rang so loudly on Sicily Island in the last 1,000 years.

“Enemy raid!”

These two words that seemed ridiculous finally appeared in the heads of these holy knights who were arrogant, but they were shocked even further; they couldn’t react in time again.

“Oh my god! What are these creatures? How dare they attack the Holy Mountain of the Holy Church? How did these evil creatures avoid the tens of thousands of magic watchtowers, the detections of powerful mages, and the warning magic arrays? How did they get so close to Sicily Island before they were discovered?”

“Most importantly, what are these creatures?”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next moment, tens of thousands of colorful magic lights shot down from the sky like meteors while dragging long tails. They were shot out of the monsters’ mouths, and they smashed onto Sicily Island, causing great destruction.

Instantly, the giant island shook as if it were about to sink, and loud explosions sounded from all over the island. The fire and smoke permeated the air, staining this paradise.

“Dragon!”

“Giant dragons?”

“How come? They are actually dragons?”

“Protect Sicily Island! These damn dragons! Where did they come from?”

Chaotic roars resonated in the area, and the loud bugles sounded abruptly, shattering the calm and peace that had been around Sicily Island for 1,000 years. Meanwhile, the roars of the giant dragons also echoed in the sky.

In this chaos, the Holy Mountain, which was located in the center of Sicily Island, was the target of the giant dragons that covered the sky and blocked the sun!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 971 - The Battle of Sicily Island

Chapter 971: The Battle of Sicily Island (Part One)

The giant dragons roared and circled in the sky.

There were so many of these creatures that they were uncountable. Also, these creatures were born to be strong. Both in terms of magic energy and physical strength, each dragon was insanely powerful.

By now, some of them had already landed on the ground. Their large bodies were like mobile destruction machines, and the dragons’ breath could melt through everything.

Fortunately, after managing Sicily Island for the last 1,000 years, the Holy Church had made its headquarters extremely firm and stable.

After the initial chaos, more ear-piercing sirens sounded, and streaks of silver holy flames enveloped the entire island. Waves of glaring light fluttered on the Holy Mountain like ripples, blocking the dragon breaths and the magic attacks. Also, silver magic shields appeared everywhere throughout Sicily Island, protecting all the critical structures.

At the same time, angry roars sounded from the Holy Mountain of the Holy Church.

Like male lions that got their partner taken away during mating, the masters of the Holy Church flew into the air from the Holy Mountain and the other places on Sicily Island like giant groups of bees. With warrior energy flames and magic energy flames burning around them, they battled with the intruders who appeared abruptly.

Shiny flame circles exploded everywhere in the sky.

Each explosion represented the death and fall of a human master or a dragon.

Only masters on or above the Moon-Class Realm could fly in the sky. However, during this time, the lives of Moon-Class Elites weren’t more valuable compared to ants in this chaotic battle. Right now, many of them died and fell from the sky at every second like raindrops.

The roars of the dragons and the shouts of the humans mixed. The scenes at Sicily Island made this place look like Hell.

After the initial shock, Samaras and his peers started making moves.

“These damn dragons! Protect Sicily Island! We need to fight back!”

The young Samaras was a brave holy knight, and he had a strong and firm belief. Although his strength was only at low-tier Eight-Star, the honor that he had for a long time and the self-sacrifice education made him have no thought of backing off. Even though he was facing powerful enemies that he couldn’t defeat, he wouldn’t retreat.

Quickly, this team of holy knights locked their eyes onto a giant dragon that was spitting fire and causing destruction near them, and they rushed over.

“Protect Sicily Island, protect the Holy Mountain, protect… that girl in the Holy Choir. Even if I die in battle, I will be satisfied and pass away in honor!”

Samaras drew his sword and pierced toward the giant creature in front of him.

Right now, such scenes were happening all over the island; Samaras was only one of the many people who were fighting back.

…

In legends, during the Mythical Era, the dragons were the powerful creatures that could rival gods and demons. Each dragon was born to be super talented either at cultivating warrior energy or magic energy. Besides, the powerful bloodline guaranteed that every member of the Dragon Clan could become powerful fighters. As long as enough time passes by, and they mature, any dragons could achieve this even if they didn’t cultivate that hard.

If the dragons had stronger reproductive abilities and more members in the clan, the Mythical Era would have been called the Dragon Era.

After hearing so many legends regarding dragons, humans had a natural disadvantage when facing dragons as they were less confident.

“How dare you invade Sicily Island? This is staining the gods! It doesn’t matter who you are! You have to pay with blood!”

Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded from the Holy Mountain in the center of the island and resonated in the region. Then, an eye-piercing light ball dashed out as loud singing of the Holy Song appeared.

At this moment, a giant [Sword of Judgment] that was more than 1,000 meters long suddenly struck down from the sky; the terrifying force in the sword even torn a giant crack in the sky.

Chapter 971: The Battle of Sicily Island (Part Two)

Within an area of one square kilometer, hundreds of dragons couldn’t dodge in time and were touched by the power of this sword, and they whined and turned into dust!

Many holy knights and priests on Sicily Island cheered in excitement.

Finally, a powerful master on the side of the Holy Church moved, and this person instantly wiped away hundreds of giant dragons, raising morale.

However, in the next second, a thunderous roar came from the distant sky.

A giant red figure dashed down from the sky; it was a red dragon whose body was much larger compared to its peers.

Then, this red dragon battled with this powerful master of the Holy Church.

After less than ten minutes of aggressive battle, a series of screams sounded. The powerful master of the Holy Church who had shown impressive strength died! The giant red dragon bit his body into two halves, and limbs and blood fell from the sky!

The giant red dragon raised its head and roared, and it didn’t hide the smugness. As a result, the dragons were stimulated as well.

Suddenly, a white light flashed on the ground, and a series of magic cannons shot out light beams. All these light beams struck onto the red dragon. About a dozen light beams pierced the magic protective sphere around the red dragon, and the rest of the light beams damaged it.

While dragon scales and dragon blood fell down from the sky, the red dragon looked like it was severely injured. As if it were drunk, it staggered in the air and smashed down onto the ground. Before it could roll around and get up, it was surrounded by many low-level holy knights and priests, and these people took this opportunity to beat it when it was down.

Such a scene happened all around Sicily Island.

…

-High up in the sky-

A giant golden dragon with five claws on each of its paws looked down at the island in disdain. Right now, it was surrounded and protected by hundreds of dragons who were much larger than their peers.

While a god-like presence engulfed it, merciless light flashed in this golden dragon’s golden-red eyes, and it sent out spirit energy waves frequently to command the battle on the ground.

-Meanwhile, on the peak of the Holy Mountain-

While holding a scepter and wearing the holy crown, the Pope of the Holy Church stood on the peak of the mountain in a white robe that looked to be condensed from godly light. Right now, he was also surrounded by many top-tier masters of the Holy Church.

This man had white hair and a white beard, and he was paying attention to the battle on the ground while confusion and pity appeared in his eyes.

The Holy Church was caught off guard, but it was slowly turning the situation back around.

The top-tier masters on both sides kept the temporary silence as if they had a tactical understanding with each other, and none of them moved as if they were afraid.

…

The news about Sicily Island getting raided by the dragons utterly shocked the entire continent as if a level 18 tsunami appeared on a calm sea. This news spread around the continent with insane speed.

This was unimaginable!

The people who heard the news instantly thought that it was impossible and believed that it was the funniest joke of the year. Then, they were shocked and still couldn’t believe it! They all thought that the dragons had long disappeared. Next, they wondered where the dragons came from and why they attacked Sicily Island. Lastly, they thought about the outcome of the war; they wondered if the Holy Church had won since this organization was the most dominating force on the continent.

Compared to the appearance of dragons and the attack on Sicily Island, the war between humans and goblins in the Southern Region looked dim and lost its popularity.

Next, all kinds of information were spread out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 972 - Snow and Rain in the Wind

Chapter 972: Snow and Rain in the Wind (Part One)

Different from many people’s estimates, the Holy Church wasn’t as powerful as they had expected, and this force didn’t crush the dragons and obtain a swift victory.

Right now, no one knew about the exact outcome of the initial battle. Ten days had passed since the beginning of the battle, but the Mediterranean Sea and Sicily Island were both completely locked down by tens of thousands of giant dragons; it was impossible for outsiders to venture into this area.

Only the frequent explosions and terrifying energy surges showed that the cruel battle was still ongoing.

This was the first time in the last 1,000 years that the Holy Church was attacked like this.

Without needing the official summoning order from the Central Church, all the holy knights, priests, and fanatic believers on the Azeroth Continent already started moving. The Southern Regional Church, Western Regional Church, Northern Regional Church, and Eastern Regional Church all issued battle orders. All the holy battle legions and priests in the four regional churches rushed toward the Central Region of Azeroth to reinforce the church in the War of Sicily Island.

The Holy Church liked being the only dominating power and hated all challengers. This time, this force didn’t disappoint others as well. The dragons were instantly labeled as evil creatures.

A crazy movement of destroying dragon statues appeared on the continent, and several empires that worshipped dragons were conquered and wiped out by the crazy holy knight legions of the Holy Church overnight; many innocent people became sacrificial lambs in this war.

This sudden war changed the dynamics on the continent.

In the Southern Region, since more than 80 percent of the combat force of the Southern Regional Church was moved toward Sicily Island to assist the Central Church, humans’ top-level combat strength decreased by a lot. Without the assistance of priests who healed people, the casualties of humans continued to increase. Besides, the different parties in the Human Alliance such as the Bayern Empire, the Leverkusen Empire, and the Ormond Empire seemed to have drifted apart, and they weren’t willing to put full force into this war against goblins. Therefore, humans gradually lost the advantage that they had in this war, and they couldn’t launch any attacks that were of high-threat.

At this moment, more terrible events for humans occurred.

Almost at the same time, shocking news broke out! The Fire Mountain Range in the Eastern Region of Azeroth was known for the many volcanoes and the rich natural resources, especially ores. However, people claimed that they discovered dwarfs and gnomes.

The Dwarf Clan and the Gnome Clan were both affiliated races during the Mythical Era, and they had powerful combat strength, especially the dwarfs.

On top of the talent in smelting and forging, all dwarfs, regardless of their gender, were natural warriors as they had insane comprehension of warrior energy and were born with strong physical strength.

On the other hand, although gnomes were physically weak, their intelligence rivaled goblins, and their talent in alchemy and magic could even scare off giant dragons.

The appearance of these two races near the Fire Mountain Range was threatening to the various empires in the Eastern Region of Azeroth. After the precedents set by goblins and dragons which both attacked humans, humans were more wary of other races; they were naturally more hostile and disliked them.

The powerful empires in the Eastern Region such as the Chelsea Empire, the Liverpool Empire, the Arsenal Empire, and the Manchester United Empire all instantly stationed soldiers by the Fire Mountain Range, just in case that the dwarfs and gnomes attacked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 973 - Passing Diablo World – A Mysterious Reward

Chapter 973: Passing Diablo World – A Mysterious Reward (Part One)

-In the Western Region of Azeroth-

After the Elf Clan showcased impressive strength, the Human Alliance headed by the level 9 Madrid Empire and the level 9 Barcelona Empire reached an agreement with them. As a result, the Elf Clan gained control of the vast primitive ice forest in the most western edge of the continent.

The temporary peace treaties that humans and other races reached in the Western Region and the Eastern Region of Azeroth seemed to give hints and inspirations to the human empires in the Southern Region.

Finally, in the first half of the third month since the War of Sicily Island broke out, the Human Alliance in the Southern Region led by the Bayern Empire and a few other powerful empires also reached a temporary agreement with the goblins. The violent and aggressive goblins took the land that they already claimed as their territory, and the rumbling goblin zeppelins and the fast goblin wolf-riders stopped appearing in the territories of the existing human empires.

As other races suddenly appeared on the continent one after another, the wars between human empires almost all died down. After reaching the weak and fragile temporary peace treaties with other races, the only place on the continent where a war was happening was the holy land – Sicily Island, the headquarters of the Holy Church. Many people had once believed that it was the least likely place where a war would break out.

All humans on the continent were paying attention to this tragic war.

…

“What? Summoning the Black-Cloth Shrine to participate in the war?”

Inside the [Godly King Palace] of Sky City, Fei looked at the golden token from the Northern Regional Church, and he grinned. However, he was cussing in his mind, “F*ck! We have been suppressed and bullied all this time, and we didn’t get any benefits. Now that there is trouble, you want us to be the suicide squad? F*ck that!”

The king looked at the people such as Batistuta who were all patiently waiting for him, the delegating bishop, to decide. He asked and probed them, “Batistuta, what are you guys’ opinions? Do you think our holy shrine should send masters to Sicily Island to fight against the dragons?”

Right now, if some priests of the Black-Cloth Shrine went crazy after being brainwashed for so long, wanting to go to Sicily Island and ‘save’ the Holy Church as humanitarian aid, Fei couldn’t really stop them. However, one thing was for sure; Chambord wouldn’t get involved in this boring war.

“Our strength is limited. Even if we go, we won’t affect the situation that much. However, we don’t have a good excuse not to go. If we directly refuse without giving a good reason, we will be targeted and treated as traitors. In their eyes, we will be the same as evil forces such as the undead,” Batistuta said in wary.

In fact, he also didn’t want to participate in this so-called Holy War. The Black-Cloth Shrine had many conflicts with the top-level decision-makers in the Holy Church as this shrine had been suppressed and bullied. Anyone would get mad at this.

Besides, this shrine only saw some hope after the King of Chambord became the bishop, and the shrine’s strength increased a lot in the last one to two years.

However, despite the strong growth, the Black-Cloth Shrine was still weak in comparison to other shrines, and they couldn’t do much even if they got to Sicily Island; they could only act as the suicide squad, and it wasn’t in the shrine’s best interest.

“Huh, then let’s not go. As to reasons… let’s say that we have to spend all the energy on eliminating the undead zombies in the Anji Empire. This reason should stand.” Fei instantly understood Batistuta’s thoughts, and he praised this cunning old fox and brought up a reason that others couldn’t refute.

Chapter 973: Passing Diablo World – A Mysterious Reward (Part Two)

“Hahaha! Great! Let’s do that.” Batistuta was pleased; he completely forgot about this incident.

After the Undead Creature Catastrophe appeared in the Anji Empire, the Holy Church never showed an official stance on the issue, and they never sent a holy knight legion to kill all the evil creatures. It was hard for others to understand, but it seemed like the Holy Church was planning something.

Now that the dragons were raiding Sicily Island and disrupted the Holy Church’s plan, they couldn’t follow through any more at the moment.

Since the Holy Church treated undead creatures as their nemesis, this reason was suitable for not going to Sicily Island.

Both Fei and Batistuta smiled like cunning foxes.

After seeing off Batistuta and others from the Black-Cloth Shrine, Fei entered Diablo World.

The day that the king had been waiting for is here. If he spent the time and killed Final Boss Baal in Hell Mode, his final character, Amazon, would reach Hell Mode level 100. Then, all seven of his characters would have passed Diablo World, and the mysterious prize that Fei was waiting for would be revealed.

…

Three hours later, Final Boss Baal roared in anger and unwillingness as it fell to the ground and died, putting an end to its life.

Fei who was dressed as an Amazon laughed and picked up all the set items that Baal dropped. However, the king didn’t even look at these items and didn’t pay attention to the golden light beam, which signified the level-up. Instead, he patiently waited for that cold, mysterious voice to appear and announce the prize since all seven of his characters passed Diablo World.

At this moment, Fei got very nervous; it felt as if the answer to a mystery were about to be revealed.

In the next second, a purple teleportation portal quietly appeared in front of Fei.

Fei froze for a second; this was different from how he imagined it.

In both his memory about the original game and what happened when the other six characters passed Diablo World, such a portal never appeared.

“Could it be that this is the final prize for passing Diablo World with all seven characters? Where will this portal lead to? I have never seen this kind of portal before.”

Standing more than ten meters away from the portal, Fei thought to himself while his heart started to race as he stared at the purple gate that had cold light flashing on it.

“What is going on? Tell me, where does it lead to? Should I enter?” Fei asked in his mind again and again, wanting to get an answer from that cold, mysterious voice.

Unfortunately, that voice didn’t respond as if it weren’t there.

This was the first time that Fei didn’t get an answer from the cold, mysterious voice.

Fei was faced with a tough and important decision.

This was the first time that he got so anxious and nervous when facing an ordinary-looking teleportation portal.

“Where does it lead to? Where?”

Would it bring Fei back to Earth to continue his previous life? Would the cold and mysterious voice tell him that everything had been a dream?

Or would this portal bring Fei into the Godly World that only existed in legends, and would he be able to see the gods?

Or… would it bring Fei into a world that was crueler and even more evil where he would have to start killing monsters and level up again?

Fei was sensing the fear of the unknown.

Fei stood in front of the purple teleportation gate for a long while. Then, he slowly walked forward. Although the distance between him and the portal was less than 20 meters, he took more than ten minutes before he got to the purple portal.

He reached out his hand, but he sensed nothing. The cold purple flames were silent, making this portal look like the wide-open mouth of a giant beast, waiting for its prey.

After a short pause, Fei finally stepped into it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 974 - This Is the Reward?

Chapter 974: This Is the Reward? (Part One)

The familiar sensation of traveling inside a spatial and temporal portal engulfed the king’s body.

In the next moment, Fei’s vision brightened up, and he arrived at a mystical world.

In front of him was a stretch of grassland that was refreshing and vibrant.

Under the caress of the gentle breeze, the green grass that reached Fei’s knees rippled like the surface of the ocean, and it was beautiful. Also, the giant trees were everywhere, extending into the horizon.

When Fei paid closer attention, he saw colorful flowers blooming in the grass, and a group of bees came from somewhere and started to buzz and dance around the pollen.

The sky was crystal blue, and not a trace of clouds could be seen.

The birds with long, beautiful feathers played in the air, looking carefree and lovely. The crisp chirps of birds resonated in the sky, and the sounds of running water was intoxicating. All these pleasant sounds merged and could melt people’s hearts.

The air in this place was exceptionally refreshing. Fei lightly inhaled, and he felt like spiritual energy rushed into every cell in his body. Even his pores were cleansed, and he felt very comfortable.

“This… where is this place?” Fei slightly frowned.

This beautiful scenery and refreshing air showed that it wasn’t a place in Diablo World; that world was already completely stained by the power of Hell.

However, the laws of nature in this place were completely different from the ones on the Azeroth Continent, and it seemed to be telling Fei that it also wasn’t the world ruled by the law of the jungle.

“Could it be that this is the Godly World?”

Fei’s spirit energy instantly radiated outward like waves, and the king lightly exhaled; he didn’t detect anything dangerous in this mystical space.

Fei took another glance of the surroundings, and everything seemed so peaceful and beautiful. This place was a paradise.

The king turned around, and the dark-purple teleportation portal was still standing about ten meters behind him in silence. The purple flames were burning, but they looked like streaks of cold light that didn’t really exist in the world; its beauty was beyond this world.

After confirming his location, Fei leaped into the air and dashed toward the forest further away like a lightning bolt.

This world was so big that even the king was stunned.

With his current strength, he still couldn’t reach the end after flying about six hours at full speed. It was far bigger compared to the sealed space under the Royal Palace of Anji and all the internal spaces of the giant sealed eggs that were broken.

Also, there was everything in this world, such as rivers, grass, forests, and animals. The appearance of these living creatures meant that the level of this space surpassed the level of the sealed space; it was probably tens of thousands of times more powerful.

“Where is this place? How come such a portal appeared after all seven of my characters passed Diablo World? I don’t understand. This place seems to be completely disconnected to the evil and suppressing Diablo World…”

After spending more than half a day, Fei returned to the purple portal and couldn’t wrap his head around this.

“Could it be that this space is the final reward for passing Diablo World? However, this prize seems a bit too strange. What can this space do for me? Although this space is full of natural elements and is suitable for living, it isn’t that much higher in level compared to the level 36 region in the Mythical Palace. It is completely meaningless to me! It can’t even compare to the three miraculous skills that I got earlier on.”

“Why did this happen? Or… does this space represent something else? And I simply don’t know its real power yet…” Fei still couldn’t figure it out after thinking for a while.

After another long while, the king decided to walk back into the purple portal. While a light flashed by, Fei returned to the [Worldstone Chamber] that was still shaking and collapsing, and the blood on Final Boss Baal’s corpse was still wet.

Chapter 974: This Is the Reward? (Part Two)

“Hu… it is good that I can still return to Diablo World.”

The purple portal still existed here and didn’t disappear.

Then, Fei thought of something, and he exited Diablo World like always.

A bright light flashed before the king’s eyes, and his figure reappeared inside the [Godly King Palace].

Now, Fei lightly heaved a sigh of relief; the thing that concerned him the most didn’t occur. He could still return to the Azeroth Continent.

Right now, the sun was setting, and the sky had turned red.

After calculating the time, about ten hours had passed in the real world, which was the same as the time that Fei spent in Diablo World and that mysterious space added together. It meant that the speed of time inside that mysterious space was the same as the real world.

Perhaps it was due to the final battle with Baal and the high tension that Fei was under when he flew around in the mysterious space, he suddenly felt like fatigue was attacking his nerves like the waves of the ocean during a tsunami.

The king got back to his bedroom and fell into a deep sleep after three seconds.

Then, he started to dream.

This was the first time that Fei dreamed since he came to the Azeroth Continent. In his dream, the king witnessed a terrifying war between gods as a bystander. Many godly-king-level masters battled together, and these masters fell one after another. This battle penetrated the ground, tore the sky, and evaporated the oceans. All living creatures died in this catastrophe.

Then, a supreme existence who was engulfed in eye-piercing light let out an angry roar, and he was inside a pool of blood and a mountain of white bones. Due to the strong light, Fei couldn’t see his face.

The dream suddenly stopped here.

Like a television that got its cable pulled, the screen suddenly turned static with white noises. Nothing could be seen anymore.

Fei also suddenly woke up at this moment, and he abruptly jumped off the bed. His body was covered in sweat, and he sensed a wave of anger and sadness that came from the depths of his soul. It felt like the roar of that supreme existence from his dream filled Fei’s body, making him feel an unprecedented level of fear and desperation.

“Fei, are you ok?” gentle voices sounded by Fei’s ears.

The king looked up and saw Angela and Elena who were in white royal dresses looking at him worryingly.

Fei shook his head and replied, “Don’t worry, I’m ok. It is only a nightmare. Yeah, only a nightmare. It is so strange; I have nightmares too?” While saying that, he suddenly turned around and saw that it was already the second day morning. The sun was above the horizon, and the golden light embraced the palace. The crisp chirps of birds also resonated in the area.

“The short dream lasted so long?”

After giving his two wives a comforting smile, Fei habitually swam around in the pool beside the bedroom and washed away the sweat. Then, he washed his face, brushed his teeth using the toothbrush and toothpaste that he made himself, and changed into a comfortable robe that Angela already prepared for him.

When he got to the dining room, the aromatic breakfast was already prepared.

Fei shook his head and got rid of the questions and doubts in his mind.

With his two beautiful wives beside him, Fei’s mood instantly brightened up.

“Perhaps you have been too tired recently, and that is why you had a nightmare. In the next few days, you should just relax and not do anything,” Angela voiced her opinion and interfered with Fei’s plan, which was really rare. On the side, Valkyrie Elena nodded and supported Angela.

Fei thought for a moment and agreed. It was about time for him to rest a little. Since he came to the Azeroth Continent, it seemed like he had never gotten a good day of rest, and he was walking further away from his life goal of being a foolish king who drowned in lust.

However, it was in Fei’s fate that he had to work every day. Before he could finish his breakfast, trouble revisited him.

“Your Majesty! According to the reports of adventurers and merchants, some strange things have been happening in the Endless Sea of Forests behind the city.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 975 - Possible Beast Surge?

Chapter 975: Possible Beast Surge? (Part One)

“About ten days ago, the demon beasts in the Endless Sea of Forests started to become frantic, and they got aggressive. Also, many adventurers and mercenaries who ventured deep into the forests had reported to the tax officers at the checkpoints several times. More and more demon beasts have gathered at the edge of the forests; the number of demon beasts has increased by about four times. From our recent investigations, this is true. Also, the situation is deteriorating. More and more demon beasts are rushing to the edge of the forests from the depths. It seemed like they are in fear, and a terrifying force is still pushing them out of the forests.”

Bronze Saint Hazard of Cygnus single-kneeled in front of Fei and reported.

“Please get up.”

Fei started to ponder after hearing the report.

Such a strange situation happening in the Endless Sea of Forests wasn’t good news for Chambord.

According to the ancient documents, occasionally, a massive-scale Beast Surge would happen in the Endless Sea of Forests due to some mysterious reasons. The demon beasts in the forests would get aggressive and defensive, and they would rush out of the forests like terrifying waves. Wherever they went, they would only leave behind white bones and corpses. There were always so many demon beasts that it was terrifying and impossible to stop them.

To humans, the Beast Surges were deadly.

In several cases, the Beast Surges made a few empires suffer great casualties. The provinces near the Endless Sea of Forests lost almost all of their population, and the administrative systems were paralyzed for years.

“Could it be that this is the sign that another Beast Surge is coming?” Fei wasn’t too sure.

Usually, there were many signs before a Beast Surge would occur, and the phenomenon that Hazard mentioned was only one of them. However, if a Beast Surge were really going to happen, Chambord better get ready. The worst-case scenario was that Chambord had to move out of the demon beasts’ way.

Due to the sheer large number of demon beasts, a few high-level masters couldn’t stop them. Like facing military ants, a human could easily kill a few, but this person would be devoured to the bare white bones if there were tens of millions of military ants.

“Since we are going to rest today, we can go and look around in the Endless Sea of Forests behind Chambord. We can treat it as a field trip, and we might be able to discover something.” Fei wasn’t anxious after making the plan.

After getting the report, Fei was dragged to the Administrative Hall by his father-in-law Bast and military leader Brook to host a morning meeting. Then, he went to Chambord’s Civil and Military University to teach his classes.

When the king got back at noon, the maids who received instructions earlier had prepared all the materials and tools for a picnic.

Howl!

After a long howl, Blacky descended from the sky with the three hooligan-like dragons. They carried everyone and the Treasure-Seeking Beast toward the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests.

…

It was late in the spring and close to the summer, but the Endless Sea of Forests was at the northernmost edge of the continent, so it was still cold as the four seasons moved slower.

While looking down from the flying beasts, many places were still covered in white snow. However, some impatient plants couldn’t endure the loneliness and already started to grow. The sprinkles of green amongst the white made people feel refreshed and energetic.

Most of the demon beasts here had to hibernate, but it was already past that season. The demon beasts that woke up from the long sleep looked extremely active as they had to capture prey and restore their energy.

When the group ventured about 50 kilometers into the Endless Sea of Forests, the chirps of birds and roars of beasts already sounded from below.

Fei, Elena, and Angela sat on Blacky’s back. It was smooth and stable; they couldn’t sense any disturbance.

Under the stimulation of [Hulk Potion], this ordinary dog mutated and evolved into a new species.

Chapter 975: Possible Beast Surge? (Part Two)

In the last year or so, its size didn’t get bigger, but its strength increased a lot. Right now, it was already at peak Half Moon. Except for the pair of wings on its back, the two bulges on its forehead turned into a pair of horns that could rival with quality weapons. As it opened its mouth and roared, streaks of fire and wind elements shot out; it already comprehended both wind-elemental and fire-elemental magic. Its black fur was smooth and shiny, looking like a sheet of silk as it glared under the sun. Under the fur, there was a layer of dense, hard scales. Fei had closely observed the scales and was surprised that these scales were mysterious. They formed natural magic arrays and almost made Blacky immune to magic attacks.

Due to the king and queens’ love, Blacky was now the legion commander of Chambord’s Demon Beast Legion. Even though the three dragons were far stronger than it, they were its henchmen and listened to its orders.

These four beasts’ flight speed was fast. In less than an hour, they were about 2,000 kilometers into the Endless Sea of Forests.

“Huh? Look! There is a crystal-blue lake! It is so pretty!” Angela suddenly discovered something and exclaimed.

A huge lake appeared not too far away. It was surrounded by white snow and green trees, making it looked like a giant piece of sapphire that was inlaid on the ground as it reflected a mesmerizing blue light.

The area around it was flat, and most of the snow around the lake had melted, revealing the green grass underneath. This place looked like a natural paradise.

Even the Treasure-Seeking Beast, who was always haughty, started to squeak in joy.

“Ok, it is indeed a great place. Let’s have the picnic there today! Haha!” Fei didn’t want to reject Angela’s recommendation, and he also liked that quiet place.

Blacky was smart and understood the conversation.

After a long roar, it flapped its wings and slowly descended.

The three hooligan-like dragons were carrying a few guards and maids, and they were still playful. They suddenly roared and dropped from the sky, scaring the pretty maids and making them ashen-faced. Then, they roared smugly and slowed down the descending speed.

“This is like the perfect vacation spot!”

This place was even more beautiful than they expected; they couldn’t see its true beauty from far away in the sky.

Before the temporary campsite could be set up, Angela and Elena already brought the maids to the lake and started playing. The shameless Treasure-Seeking Beast also joined the beauties and jumped into the lake, splashing water all over the place.

On the other side, the dozen-or-so guards set up the campsite and built the tents, and the scouts were already on the lookout, preventing demon beasts from charging into the area.

In reality, Blacky and the three dragons were emitting powerful auras, so no demon beasts would dare to run into the area. Also, this place was on the edge of Chambord’s control zone, so there shouldn’t be large demon beasts.

However, Fei didn’t stop them. After all, it was the guards’ responsibilities to do these things, and they would only feel comfortable after performing these duties.

Fei smacked the three hooligan-like dragons on the head and laughed, “You three naughty kids! Stop misbehaving and scaring people!”

The three dragons lowered their heads in shame.

In their minds, Fei was like their parent. Therefore, even though they got scolded, they were still intimate toward the king and rubbed their heads on him.

Seeing this amazing scene and the beauties and hearing the chatter and laughter, Fei suddenly felt relaxed and temporarily forgot about the mission of coming to the Endless Sea of Forests.

The sunlight at noon felt like the caress of a lover.

Fei set up a few more fire-elemental magic arrays by the lake, making this area even warmer.

Even though snow could be seen on the trees and further away on the ground, it wasn’t cold at all. Instead, it felt like summer, and people didn’t need to worry about getting a cold.

After the girls played around by the lake, they came back to the campsite while longing for more.

Surprisingly to them, they saw the king already cooking up a delicious lunch.

“Hahaha! Food is ready! Everyone has a share!”

After taking out a table, chairs, and utensils from his storage ring, Fei laughed and beckoned at everyone. The maids and guards were used to the king and queens’ casual attitude, and they sat down around the table and started eating the feast while chatting and laughing.

However, the next moment, a series of demon beasts’ rapid roars suddenly sounded, and the ground even started to shake.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 976 - The Chase in the Endless Sea of Forests

Chapter 976: The Chase in the Endless Sea of Forests (Part One)

The people who reacted first were the elite scouts of Chambord who insisted on standing on the high ground and being on the lookout.

In several flashes, they jumped to the top of a few trees and looked into the distance.

Right now, a large flock of birds flew into the sky as if they were startled by something, and the roars of demon beasts sounded anxious and tragic. The branches on the trees all swayed around like waves.

One of the scouts observed for a few seconds and jumped down before whispering something into Fei’s ear.

Blacky, who was napping on the beach, looked up and let out a series of muffled roars as a vicious light appeared in its eyes.

Thug, Chick, and Hooligan who were still playing in the lake and splashing water fluttered their wings and flew out. These three beasts who had already lost the honor of dragons got to Blacky’s side and had their guard up.

Fei slightly frowned.

Four impressive auras appeared in the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests, and they were fast approaching the lake. These four auras were all vast and powerful, but they all felt very different. However, one thing was the same, which was that they were all filled with intense murderous spirit. Wherever they went, the demon beasts that resided in the area instinctively sensed danger and fled their territories.

“Come back,” Fei ordered the scouts to pull back.

Ordinary Star-Level Warriors couldn’t deal with the level of force that appeared in the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests.

“Roar!”

Suddenly, the mountain-like Blacky stood up and roared like the emperor of demon beasts, and its roar resonated and echoed in the sky, quickly rushed to the surroundings as if it had issued an order.

In the next moment, a series of roars sounded as if demon beasts were responding to Blacky.

Suddenly, everyone sensed a mystical sensation. It seemed like the demon beasts who were chaotic and whining in fear suddenly found their backbone after hearing Blacky’s roar, and they overcame the fear in their minds. Like a defeated troop that suddenly ran into reinforcements, the demon beasts roared in sequence, and all of them, big and small, changed the direction of their escape and rushed toward the lake in order.

Fei looked at Blacky in surprise.

“Since when did this big guy get so dashing?”

In the blink of an eye, many demon beasts ran out of the forest and appeared by the edge of the lake at different speeds. Gradually, the entire lake was surrounded as there were at least 10,000 of them.

Amongst the demon beasts, there were demonic bears, wild wolves, porcupines, wild pythons, long-armed apes, wind rabbits…

It looked like an exhibition of all types of demon beasts. Their strengths were different, but most of them were below Moon-Class.

This large group of demon beasts laid on the ground, and then they looked up at the sky while roaring in the direction of Blacky and the three dragons. It seemed like they were civilians who were bowing at their emperor. They looked to be tamed and didn’t attack Fei and others, appearing smart and human-like.

Except for humans, only the Treasure-Seeking Beast, Little Raccoon, ignored Blacky and the three dragons’ auras and dominating presences. Little Raccoon stood on Fei’s shoulder and squeaked, looking very displeased as these beasts only paid respect to Blacky and the dragons while ignoring it, a noble amongst demon beasts.

At this moment, Blacky looked like the emperor of all animals, majestic and unshakeable.

Chapter 976: The Chase in the Endless Sea of Forests (Part Two)

The three dragons looked like the generals under the emperor and protected the emperor while looking down at their subjects.

Fei suddenly felt like he had underestimated the abilities of these four giant foodies.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of powerful explosions sounded from afar, and streaks of fire dashed down from the sky and looked like meteors. The terrifying energy surges approached the edge of the lake, and it was clear that masters were fighting to the death. From the strength of the four auras, Fei knew that three masters were attacking one.

As the fierce battle continued, these four auras were getting closer to the lake at a slower speed.

However, the approach of these four terrifying energy surges made all the demon beasts in the area roar instinctively.

A series of angry roars shot out of Blacky’s mouth as it stared at the four auras further away while a fierce light flashed in its eyes.

Fei instantly understood Blacky’s intention. This guy clearly treated this region in the Endless Sea of Forests as its own territory, and the demon beasts that lived here were his subjects. While those four masters battled along the way, many mountains and forests were destroyed. Most importantly, many demon beasts were killed by the residual energy from the battle. As a result, Blacky was displeased and held intense hostility toward these people.

Fei waved his hand.

Blacky understood the king’s intention, and it lowered its head and let out a series of crisp roars.

All the demon beasts around the lake started to move toward the south of the lake. When tens of thousands of demon beasts moved together, it was a stunning scene as it looked like a dam was open, releasing a ton of pent-up water. Even the ground lightly shook under the paws and feet of the demon beasts.

In about ten minutes, all these demon beasts moved past the lake and got about 1,000 meters to the south of it.

Further away in the north, demon beasts continued to flee and joined the group to the south of the lake.

At this moment, those four figures in the heated battle finally appeared in everyone’s sight.

Just as Fei detected, three masters were chasing after one person. The battle was fierce and tragic, and many black cracks were created in the sky before disappearing the next second.

The person in the front was engulfed in purple heavenly flames. He was mighty as he battled while fleeing. As the three opponents on his level attacked him, it seemed like he was going to die every time, but he could always dodge by a fraction of an inch and survive.

“Huh? People of the Holy Church?”

Right now, everyone could see that the three people chasing after this man were enveloped in ocean-like silver holy power, which only belonged to the masters of the Holy Church. Like three bright suns, these three chased and seemed to want to turn the person in purple heavenly flames into thousands of pieces.

At the most conservative estimate, these four were all peak Burning-Sun Lords, and a casual strike could wipe out mountains. While the fire energy and holy power collided, the terrifying energy waves dispersed into the area. Trees were burned, ice was melted, and a trail that was more than ten kilometers wide was created on the ground.

Looking down from the sky, the giant black trail on the ground was shocking, and it seemed like the ground was torn apart as fires burned on the path.

Boom!

The person fleeing finally wasn’t able to dodge one attack and got struck by the [Spear of Judgment]. Like a meteor, he fell toward Fei and others from the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 977 - El Shaarawy

Chapter 977: El Shaarawy (Part One)

Fei lightly moved forward and stood in front of Angela and the maids. Then, a streak of invisible energy rushed into the sky and blocked the terrifying energy wave created by this unparalleled master’s crash, preventing others from getting harmed.

Blacky roared and rushed to Fei and other’s side with the three dragons, creating a series of booming noises and leaving lines of footprints on the ground.

After the dust settled, the purple flames spread in all directions, and one figure stood in front of them.

This man wasn’t tall; he was only about 1.78 meters in height. Also, he was thin. However, he stood there with his back straight and looked like his body held a ton of force.

The purple flames burned around him and circled him, but the most eye-catching thing was his hair. His long purple hair was styled into a mohawk, making him look like a dominating, human-shaped dragon and shocking everyone who looked at him.

Even though this man was quite injured, his strength was still at peak Burning-Sun Realm which was impressive.

“Purple long hair, purple flames, thin body, mohawk hair… could it be…” Fei suddenly thought of something and recalled a document that the [Letter Office] gave him. It recorded all the information of the top-tier masters on the continent, and Fei instantly thought of a person in it.

-At this moment-

“Hahaha! Shaarawy, you can’t run anymore! Surrender and wait for death!”

A series of arrogant laughter resonated in the sky like rumbling thunder.

The three masters of the Holy Church who were chasing after this man instantly appeared in the sky above the lake while being engulfed in silver light. The three didn’t attack right away. Instead, they changed positions and slowly came to the area from three directions, surrounding the man in purple flames alongside Fei and others.

From the sky, a vast holy power pressed down like a giant mountain; these people weren’t showing any mercy even after seeing Fei and others.

However, Fei didn’t pay attention to these three people.

The king’s sharp eyes stared at this figure engulfed in purple flames, and he confirmed his guess after hearing the roar of that master of the Holy Church.

El Shaarawy, it was a famous name that was always in the spotlight. In the AC Milan Empire in the Central Region of Azeroth, this name was the synonym for the God of War.

You sometimes must admit that geniuses do exist in this world.

Learning cultivation at the age of three, becoming a Star-Level Warrior at the age of four, transforming into a Moon-Class Elite at the age of ten, entering the Sun-Class Realm at the age of 20…

This man named El Shaarawy had unrivaled talent in cultivation, and it could be said that these kinds of people would only come by a few times in 1,000 years.

This man obtained fame at a young age, and he was always in the spotlight. In both cultivation and military matters, his talent was rare. He became a general of the level 9 AC Milan Empire about ten years ago, and he was one of the most well-known young lords on the continent. Together with another genius of the AC Milan Empire, Alexandre Pato, these two were known as Dual Geniuses of AC Milan, and they were far more famous than Fei.

About half a year ago, the Holy Church suddenly got into a war with the three giant empires in the Central Region, AC Milan, Inter Milan, and Juventus. It was heard that the young lords in these three empires were all being chased and hunted down by the godly execution teams from the Holy Mountain, which was the headquarters of the Holy Church. Some people even claimed that these young lords were all killed.

Chapter 977: El Shaarawy (Part Two)

This was unexpected; Shaarawy didn’t die. Instead, he fled all the way to the Chambord Kingdom in the Northern Region.

However, from the looks of it, this talented genius of the AC Milan Empire wasn’t in a good situation. He was severely injured, and the masters of the Holy Church surrounded him.

As if he sensed the intention in Fei’s sharp eyes, Shaarawy slowly pulled the purple flames into his body and revealed his face. This man was handsome, and his eyes were bright. If someone only paid attention to his face and ignored the dominant, sharp, and wild presence, he could be mistaken as a beautiful girl.

It was clear that Shaarawy sensed Fei’s power, and he looked a bit surprised as a streak of purple light flashed in his bright eyes.

Right now, Shaarawy looked calm and elegant; he didn’t look like someone who had been chased for tens of thousands of kilometers.

He ignored the three masters of the Holy Church who were descending from the sky, and he also didn’t look like he planned to flee. Instead, he slowly straightened his clothes before fixing his mohawk hair. Then, he observed Fei with interest as if he were a casual tourist.

Fei’s eyes moved away from Shaarawy and looked at the three unrivaled masters of the Holy Church who were surrounding them from three directions.

These three people should be the executioners in the rumored godly execution team of the Holy Church that came out of the Holy Mountain to hunt down the young lords in those three empires.

One of them was quite thin and short. Also, he was bald and didn’t have eyebrows and beard. A lot of wrinkles could be seen on his face, and he looked old. However, despite all the strangeness, terrifying energy was hidden in the depths of his eyes that seemed cloudy.

Fei could tell from the auras that this man was the most powerful one among the three.

Out of the other two masters of the Holy Church, one of them was also bald, fat like a pig, but his eagle-like sharp eyes hid some cunning and viciousness that only high-level members of the Holy Church had. The last person had short brown hair and a broad face. He was burly, silent, and looked more like a master compared to the other two.

These three people moved closer to the lake from three directions.

When they landed, they didn’t pull back their vast silver holy power. Instead, they released even more holy power. The ocean-like holy power engulfed the area and locked all the possible escape paths. If Fei didn’t eliminate all the invisible forces that carried terrifying suppression, Angela, the maids, and the guards would have been severely injured already.

The fat priest’s eyes were sharp like blades. When he glanced at everyone here, he saw Angela and Elena, and a trace of surprise and lust flashed in his eyes. Although he hid it well, Fei clearly sensed it.

Since a light was flashing in this fast priest’ eyes, it meant that he was planning something.

However, when he saw the four giant beasts behind Fei, especially when he saw Thug, Chick, and Hooligan, he was so shocked that his face changed color.

At this moment, the other two masters of the Holy Church also spotted the three dragons.

Right now, the members of the Holy Church were fighting with the Dragon Clan at Sicily Island, and no one knew what the outcome was going to be like.

As the only force that dared to oppose the Holy Church in the recent 1,000 years, the dragons were mortal enemies to the priests and holy knights of the Holy Church.

When suddenly seeing these three giant dragons, these three masters of the Holy Church were secretly shocked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 978 - Don’t Blame Me for Being Merciless

Chapter 978: Don’t Blame Me for Being Merciless (Part One)

Soon, the three masters of the Holy Church heaved sighs of relief.

With their strength level, they quickly noticed that these three dragons were only at low-tier Burning Sun Realm, and they couldn’t threaten their lives. Therefore, these three priests shifted their attention onto Chambordians

Now, they were surprised to see that these people were all quite strong. They had thought that a few descendants of some noble families were trying to seek thrills with beauties under the protection of guards, but they discovered that the guards and maids were all young and around the strength of Six-Star and young. This was rare to see in the Northern Region of Azeroth, let alone this remote place.

However, they were most surprised by the two females and one male in the middle of these people.

The girl who had long black hair and was pure and beautiful like a goddess had a mysterious aura. It was extremely noble, making her look like a real goddess. The three priests looked at her and felt ashamed and low.

The beautiful girl beside her had long red hair, and she was just as gorgeous. However, her aura was even more mysterious, and these three priests couldn’t see through her.

Most importantly, the young man who was standing in the very front stunned them. He looked only about 20 years old, and he was quietly standing there in his snow-white robe. Even though he looked like a hermit and didn’t emit any aura, the three priests felt like they were looking up at a tall mountain.

“Master! An insanely powerful master!” The three priests of the Holy Church looked at each other and saw the shock and alertness in each other’s eyes.

As a result, the three of them instantly changed their arrogant attitude. The wrinkled priest who had no hair, eyebrows, and beard nodded at Fei and probed, “I’m Collina, the Sixth Execution Oracle of the Godly Execution Palace from Sicily Island, and these two are the Tenth and 11th Execution Oracle, Henning and Stoltenberg. We are chasing down an evil heretic. Who are you?”

“Hahaha! Three despicable hypocrites! What? After seeing this man’s strength, you decided to put away your arrogant demeanor? Fake as Hell! Yuck!”

Before Fei could respond, Young Lord El Shaarawy of the AC Milan Empire, who had been watching on the side with cold eyes, suddenly laughed and cussed, “If I say that you three have pig brains, would that be an insult or a compliment? This place is only about 2,000 kilometers away from Chambord, and this brother is in a white royal robe with his two beautiful queens by his side. In addition, even the maids and guards are way more powerful than ordinary people. Except for one person, can anyone else have this presence and strength?”

“The Human Emperor of the North?”

“The King of Chambord?”

“Sky Covering Fist?”

The three masters of the Holy Church almost gasped at the same time, and they called out three different titles.

After that, the three exchanged a look subconsciously.

This time, their expressions were all different.

However, before Collina who was in the lead could say anything, the fat 11th Execution Oracle Henning suddenly relaxed after hearing Fei’s identity, and he laughed loudly.

“Oh, it is Alexander! That is great! Mr. Collina, Mr. Stoltenberg, and I are hunting down this evil heretic, El Shaarawy. Alexander, as the bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine, one of the shrines inside the Holy Church, why aren’t you quickly moving and capturing this evil heretic with us?”

After he said that, the expressions on Collina, Fei, and Shaarawy’s faces all changed.

Collina was displeased with Henning’s attitude.

Chapter 978: Don’t Blame Me for Being Merciless (Part Two)

“From the assessment of the headquarters, Bishop Alexander of the Black-Cloth Shrine is a reckless and wild character. He had clashed with the people at the top of the church several times, and he even killed many high-level members of the Northern Regional Church before he inherited the Black-Cloth Shrine. In the battle during his wedding, the Northern Regional Church almost completely stood on the opposite side of this man.”

“Since this man is hostile toward the Holy Church, he won’t listen to the execution oracles and show any respect.”

“Henning simply shouting at Alexander this way probably displeased this man, and he just brought more changes into today’s mission.”

While Collina was thinking to himself, Shaarawy was thinking about something else.

“What? The Human Emperor of the North is the bishop of a shrine in the Holy Church? How come no one knows about it?”

“In the last ten years, the Holy Church has coronated 31 bishops of the shrines, but the King of Chambord isn’t on the list. Could it be that this man is one of the hidden chess pieces of these old dogs in the Holy Church? If this is the case, I’m in great danger right now.”

Fei’s face changed color since he disliked Henning’s commanding tone.

The king disliked the Holy Church in the first place. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have refused the summons from the headquarters of going to Sicily Island and battling dragons.

Therefore, after hearing Henning’s words, Fei sneered in his mind.

If it were more convenient, Fei would have at least beaten this fat priest half-dead and might have killed him for his words and the lust he had when he looked at Angela and Elena.

This change instantly made the atmosphere intense.

However, the fat Henning didn’t realize this at all.

Seeing Fei ignoring him, he got angry and shouted, “Alexander, are you deaf? I told you to move now and capture this heretic! Hmph!”

Then, Henning glanced at Elena and Angela while sneering and saying, “After this mission is over, you need to explain to me the situation with these three dragons. As the bishop of a shrine, how come you are standing with the Dragon Clan? If you can’t provide a good explanation, hehe, don’t blame me for being merciless.”

This ‘fat pig’ was used to being arrogant and getting away with things; he was beyond dumb.

Collina’s face changed color, and he knew that crap was about to hit the fan. However, he wasn’t able to stop this at all.

At this moment, a crisp shout sounded, and a blue light flashed while a chilliness appeared in the air before anyone could react.

The vicious smile was still on Henning’s face, but it was now turning into shock.

He wasn’t sure when, but a layer of blue ice appeared on his right shoulder and instantly covered more than half of his right arm. As if the ice had a life of its own, it was still spreading and engulfing this ‘fat pig’ in his entirety.

Henning screamed and roared while using his holy power to defend. With his strength, he finally got rid of this layer of ice after a while, but the right arm and shoulder section of his red magic robe shattered and fell like red butterflies, revealing his white and oily skin that looked like the bare pigskin.

Behind Fei, Valkyrie Elena who had been silent held her godly bow, and the bowstring that was a strand of light was pulled. Her smooth and pretty fingers clutched onto three magic crystal arrows created by the moisture in the air, and the mystical runes on the surface of the arrows showed her strength, which was beyond peak Burning Sun Realm.

The Valkyrie looked cold and murderous.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 979 - The Face-Off

Chapter 979: The Face-Off (Part One)

Even though Elena moved, she was considerate and didn’t go overboard.

She had battled alongside Fei many times, and she understood Fei too well. She could understand what Fei’s intention was from one glance.

Therefore, she knew that the king didn’t want to kill this ‘fat pig’ this time, so she only wanted to teach this reckless and arrogant b*stard a lesson.

Elena had combined the strength of all of Fei’s seven mercenaries from the seven classes in Diablo World, and her strength had reached the Demi-God Realm. Also, she mainly used bow and arrows, which were close to assassination weapons. If she really wanted to, she could have instantly killed Henning.

Even though Henning wasn’t killed, he was scared to death.

When the Valkyrie’s arrow targeted him, Henning felt like the blade of the sickle of the Grim Reaper was tightly pressed on his neck. If he did anything wrong, he might be killed in the next moment.

Since Henning was now at a disadvantage, he didn’t dare to move.

In a battle between supreme masters, once one party was at a disadvantage, the momentum would roll and snowball! It was terrifying!

Henning sweated profusely, and his eyes opened wide like those of a dead fish. He was trying his best to break and defend against the Valkyrie’s aura.

On the side, Tenth Execution Oracle Stoltenberg looked at Collina whose expression turned ugly, and he sighed before walking up by one step and pointing out his finger.

Whoosh!

A streak of sharp silver sword energy pierced toward the Valkyrie.

Stoltenberg wanted to break Elena’s aura and save Henning, but there was a hidden murderous spirit in it. It seemed like he wanted to teach Elena a lesson as well.

A cold grin appeared on Fei’s face, and a powerful light flashed in his eyes before he looked over.

The light dashed out of Fei’s eyes like solid beams, and it collided with the sword energy.

Hiss!

After a series of compact hissing noises sounded, the sword energy was shattered more than 100 meters away.

Stoltenberg was extremely shocked.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Fei waved his hand, and Elena understood him and put away the bow.

On the other side, the fat Henning felt that the mountain-like pressure on his body finally disappeared, and the sensation that many needles were poking into his flesh was gone as well.

This guy was dumb like a brainless pig. After sensing that the pressure was gone, he was enraged and subconsciously cussed, “This is unforgivable! King of Chambord, do you want to rebe…”

Before he could finish his words, he instantly shut his mouth since Fei squinted his eyes with murderous spirit engulfing him.

“Fat Pig! If you want to die, then continue.”

Henning swallowed the saliva in his mouth, and his lips were a bit dry.

The sensation of death that Henning felt when Fei looked at him far surpassed the level when Elena pointed arrows at him. He felt like he was a pig that was tied to a table in a slaughterhouse. If he dared to make any noise, this man in front of him was going to kill him like taking out an animal.

Even though Henning was dumb and arrogant, he shivered in fear. The last few cuss words were reluctant to leave Henning’s mouth.

The atmosphere was abnormally intense.

Shaarawy’s eyes lit up as if he thought about something.

“Cough… uh… Alexander Your Majesty, the three of us don’t want to offend you, and we didn’t know you were here. Please don’t misunderstand.”

Since they were in the Chambord Kingdom’s territory, they had to lower their heads. Collina was an execution oracle who had a high ranking on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island, and he was of prestigious status. His words were usually taken as orders, but he had to act soft and get over this incident.

Chapter 979: The Face-Off (Part Two)

After lightly bowing, Collina smiled and said, “Since Your Majesty aren’t interested in helping, please stand aside and enjoy the entertainment. After we capture this evil man, Shaarawy, we will apologize to you again more seriously.”

Fei frowned and didn’t say anything, and he was pondering about something.

At this moment, El Shaarawy suddenly interrupted.

“Hahaha! I have heard that King Alexander of Chambord is talented and unique a long time ago. Even though Your Majesty became famous later on, you are ranked on the list of young lords. Today, we finally met, and I see the reason why people are praising and admiring Your Majesty. Hahaha! Great! You Majesty are qualified to stand with me just for the presence that you have when facing this fat pig Henning.”

This man who was chased for tens of thousands of kilometers didn’t think his situation was that dangerous. While he laughed, he waved his hand and spoke to Fei from the bottom of his heart. He wasn’t faking it, and Fei looked at him in another light.

This young master could be called a playful figure both in terms of strength and demeanor.

If he died here today, it would be pitiful.

After thinking about all this, the king already had a decision.

Fei looked at Collina and shook his head, and he said, “I won’t interfere with the Holy Church’s hunt of heretics. However, this area is within 2,000 kilometers of my Chambord City, and it is my territory. With your strength, the residual energy from your battle can destroy everything here and harm innocent beings. I don’t want you to damage this place and affect my subjects. Therefore, if you’re going to battle, please back away for another 2,000 kilometers and fight at a place where no one is around. It is not my problem if any one of you is killed.”

The faces of the three members of the Holy Church dropped.

Although what Fei said seemed reasonable, it was favoring this young lord of the AC Milan Empire.

The three of them chased Shaarawy for tens of thousands of kilometers and finally injured this heretic, and it was a great opportunity to kill this man.

If Shaarawy got away this time, it would be close to impossible to surround him again and capture him.

If they did what Fei suggested and backed away for 2,000 kilometers, Shaarawy would get a chance to breathe and recover some strength. Then, it would be a lot more difficult to capture him.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. Great! You sure didn’t disappoint me! Young lords should have such pride and domination!” Shaarawy laughed and praised Fei.

Then, he looked at Fei earnestly and said, “Alexander, you are one of the heroes in this world. Why would you treasure this useless position in the Holy Church? From my point of view, the position of the bishop of this so-called Black-Cloth Shrine is meaningless. Why don’t you partner up with me and killed these three arrogant old b*stards?”

Fei glanced at Shaarawy and thought, “Did this guy burn his head using his own purple heavenly flame during the prior battle? You should be glad that I’m not helping these three to capture you, and I even found an excuse to assist your escape. After all, I’m still currently the bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine. On your end, you still want more and are trying to get me to rebel? Should I say that you are too naïve or too naïve or too naïve?”

However, the three members of the Holy Church instantly got nervous after hearing this.

Fei didn’t know that he wasn’t less weird in these three execution oracles’ eyes compared to Shaarawy.

From the information that they got, Collina knew that the King of Chambord’s head was messed up. For an insignificant woman, he dared to battle with the Northern Regional Church and killed several high-level holy knights and priests.

“There is no way that this man is sane. If this madman gets crazy again and stands with Shaarawy, the three of us will be in trouble,” Collina thought to himself.

P.S. For the MEBR, since the 31st of August is a Saturday, it means that there will be 18 chapters instead of 16 chapters in this bonus release. The bonus release will start this Sunday at midnight, and the chapters will be posted in 6 hours intervals until the midnight of the 31st.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 980 - Put an End to It

Chapter 980: Put an End to It (Part One)

If Fei knew what these three priests were thinking about, he might be so angry that he would puke up some blood.

Seeing Fei not responding, Shaarawy laughed and continued persuading.

“The Holy Church looks moral and just on the surface, but they are just a bunch of hypocrites. They are fooling the innocent people using the name of gods, and they use them to do shady and shameless acts to benefit themselves. In the last 1,000 years, they killed anyone who opposed them and burned down nations! The three great empires in the Central Region are named heretics since we discovered Sicily Island’s evil plan of trying to dominate the continent and enslave all humans. Hehehe, I would say that the hypocritical Holy Church is the biggest heretic there is! They are vicious and cruel, and they planned for 1,000 years and are trying to use humans as the sacrifice for the ritual. They are sickening! Do you still remember what happened in the Capital of Leon a year and a half ago? That vast accumulation of holy power…”

“Shut up!”

“Stop talking!”

“Damn it!”

Hearing all this, Collina and the other two oracles shouted with livid expressions.

Fei was startled by Shaarawy’s words and thought back to when he was imprisoned inside the [Sad Sigh of Godly Grace] in the church at the Capital of Leon.

Just when he was about to break out, that godly-tier array was strengthened by a vast, terrifying amount of holy power that exploded out of the church, locking him back inside.

The entire Northern Region of Azeroth couldn’t imagine that level of energy; even a demi-god-level priest couldn’t suddenly unleash that level of power with the tens of millions of believers inside the Capital of Leon.

Back then, Fei vaguely felt that something was off, but he didn’t think too much about it as he had more important things to handle.

Not long after that incident, the [Letter Office] reported to the king that all the members of the Holy Church inside the Capital of Leon, regardless of their position and age, disappeared and couldn’t be found, and new faces took over.

At that time, Fei simply thought that the decision-makers at the Holy Church were enraged that he got away and vent their anger on the ordinary priests by removing them, but now it seemed like there was more to it.

Also, there was Emperor Juninho of Leon’s reaction…

All the questions on Fei’s mind started to clear up after hearing Shaarawy’s words. It felt as if candles were lit, and the light was shining through the intense mist.

“Could it be that the appearance of the vast amount of holy power revealed some secrets regarding the Holy Church? Also, the Holy Church suddenly attacked the three great empires in the Central Region… is it really what Shaarawy said? The royal families of these three empires obtained the secrets of the Holy Church that this organization doesn’t want to be publicized?”

Seeing that Fei was moved, Shaarawy was thrilled and struck the iron while it was hot.

“Hahaha! Now, the Holy Church is being attacked by the Dragon Clan! After close to four months, they still can’t seem to break through and are in big trouble. They can’t manage everything at the moment. This is the perfect opportunity to remove this poisonous tumor for humans. King of Chambord, you are a valiant figure, and you have the title of the Human Emperor of the North. You are admired and worshipped by tens of millions of people in the Northern Region; aren’t you willing to do something for humanity? The Chaos Era is coming, and the other races are appearing. Humans are at a critical turning point. Can’t you see this? Join us! Let’s tear through the barriers and shine a light on all the crimes that the Holy Church has committed, creating peace and longevity for humans! That way, you will do your strength and your title as a young lord justice!”

Chapter 980: Put an End to It (Part Two)

In the end, Shaarawy got very serious, and his voice sounded like the bell of justice.

However, the result disappointed this young lord. After the initial surprise, the King of Chambord quickly calmed down and wasn’t affected by his speech.

“One day, you will join us. Hahaha! King of Chambord, I already know what kind of a person you are!”

Shaarawy wasn’t that disappointed. With mystical light flashing in his eyes, he stared at Fei and said seriously, “Now, the Holy Church already put away the mask and the cover, and I’m sure you know about what is happening in the Central Region of Azeroth. Many warriors aren’t willing to become henchmen of the Holy Church, and they are all named as heretics. They are either killed or captured alive and tortured. Except for priests and holy knights, the Holy Church doesn’t allow any other masters to survive on this continent. Hahaha! A man like you is different, and you will be their target soon. Hahaha!”

Fei sighed after hearing this; he knew that Shaarawy wasn’t threatening him.

In fact, from the information that the [Letter Office] passed back, the actions of the Holy Church in the Central Region were even crueler and more cold-blooded.

However, Fei had principles and discipline, and he had his own way of doing things. Also, Shaarawy didn’t know Fei’s reasons for why he was doing these things.

The king lightly shook his head and said, “You can go now, Shaarawy. I don’t know what your real intention is, but my opinion of you rose after hearing what you said. Go. Although I can’t join you, I can save your life. In the next ten minutes, you can escape as far as you can; I can stall these three for you. Anything that comes afterward will be based on your luck.”

As Fei said that, his aura changed.

A powerful suppression that only masters could feel appeared in the area. This pressure was instantly applied to the three oracles, and the air around them became thick like jelly.

The expressions on Collina, Henning, and Stoltenberg’s faces changed as they sensed an unprecedented suppression; they all felt the suffocation! They had never felt this way since they reached the peak and became Sun-Class Lords. Right now, they even had a hard time moving.

As a result, the three of them had to use their holy power to the highest level to counter this pressure.

At this point, even Collina who looked genial but was truly arrogant had to admit that the power of the King of Chambord far surpassed their estimates.

However, after Fei said that, Shaarawy didn’t plan on leaving. He shook his head in disappointment and murmured, “It seems like that guy is right. Alexander is heroic and brave, but his vision isn’t broad enough.

Then, instead of backing away, Shaarawy dashed forward and punched out. Purple heavenly flames instantly gushed out, targeting the space between Fei and the three execution oracles.

Boom!

A purple flame dragon roared, and it felt like the sky was about to fall and the ground was about to break. The thick air was shattered, and the suppression that Fei created was broken.

Collina and the other two instantly felt relieved, and they could counterattack now.

No one knew what this crazy Shaarawy was up to.

“After fleeing for this long, I’m bored already. Today, I will put an end to it,” Shaarawy laughed, and purple flames shot out of his eyes. His body turned into a streak of lightning, and a giant ax appeared in his hands as he waved down. With a savage battle attitude, he struck toward Collina who was the strongest among the three execution oracles.

This ax strike was so powerful that a bright light appeared on the blade, and a strong wind was created. Only a faint purple line was left in the air; the ax was so fast that its shadow couldn’t even be seen. It felt like space was cut open.

The strength of a young lord was completely showcased.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 981 - : The Reliance

Chapter 981: The Reliance (Part One)

“Hahaha! King of Chambord, sorry about this. The battlefield for today must be here. If it affects Chambord City… Hahaha! I’m sure you can protect it. It is a pity that your broad worldview is so small, and you are only willing to protect one city. When a nest is crushed, all the eggs inside will break. Since the world is already like this, how can you keep your kingdom’s peace if you don’t put the world back together? I hope you won’t disappoint us!”

While laughing, Shaarawy struck his purple ax forward heroically. The purple heavenly flames gushed out in all directions, and it seemed like the world was being burned down.

In a flash, Shaarawy already started to battle Collina.

Fei lightly shook his head and didn’t reject Shaarawy’s opinion, and he also didn’t interfere with the battle.

Instead, he waved his hand, and everyone else backed away 100 meters. The king protected Angela, the maids, the guards, and the many demon beasts that hid on the south side of the lake. Regardless of how powerful the residual energy from the battle was, it would instantly disappear when it was close to 100 meters of Fei like snowflakes falling into lava.

The fact that Fei backed off showed his stance in this situation; he wasn’t going to help anyone here.

Although this decision enraged the three execution oracles, they also calmed down a little and relaxed.

From their perspective, as long as Fei didn’t intervene, capturing and killing Shaarawy was set in stone.

As a result, the battle broke out without control.

Although Shaarawy looked gorgeous and weak like a beautiful girl, his combat style was savage and violent. His moves were broad and open, not using minuscule techniques but pure strength. It felt like he didn’t care about his life and only wanted to kill his enemy. The atmosphere was tragic.

The giant ax in his hand was almost twice his height, and it perfectly merged power and beauty. The visual shock that this ax brought to people was insane.

As an execution oracle, Collina’s blood-red godly robe was precious; it was a rare magic robe. Faced with Shaarawy’s rapid attacks, he was taken by surprise, but he wasn’t at a disadvantage.

Collina instantly summoned his wand and sang the Holy Battle Prayer.

The massive amount of energy inside this high-level magic wand was quickly activated by this execution oracle. An advanced spell was used with ease, and a set of armor condensed from holy power protected him from all angles. As the battle went on, the noises sounded like the roars of gods and resonated in the sky. The majestic and just auras emitted from Collina’s body could make all enemies fearful and want to submit.

This was the sign that a person had cultivated the holy power of the Holy Church to an extreme degree! It wasn’t far from the top realm where everything that a person said would become the laws of nature.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The purple heavenly flames and the shiny silver holy power collided.

Shaarawy attacked aggressively as if he were mad, and Collina could do nothing but back off.

After all, priests weren’t masters in close-range combat. If Collina couldn’t create some distance between him and Shaarawy, he wouldn’t be able to unleash his full force. However, the issue was that he couldn’t get too far away to battle. Once the three priests of the Holy Church no longer were close enough to Shaarawy, this young lord could easily get away.

At this moment, Tenth Execution Oracle Stoltenberg suddenly frowned and sneak-attacked. He pulled his right hand back as if he were about to throw something, and a giant silver dragon lance appeared in his hand. In a flash, this lance appeared behind Shaarawy.

Chapter 981: The Reliance (Part Two)

Fei’s pupils instantly contracted.

It was hard to tell that this man who looked humble and kind would sneak-attack and do this kind of shady things. He was vicious and cruel; this sneak attack was perfectly timed, and it was decisive.

While watching this battle, Fei was alerted and raised his guard. “It seems like the execution oracles are all tough characters!”

-On the other side-

As if Shaarawy had anticipated this, his body shook and left an afterimage in the air. He dodged this spear and already appeared by Collina’s side. With burning flames engulfing his ax, Shaarawy struck toward this execution oracle’s waist.

Boom!

The three layers of holy power shields in front of Collina shattered, and this member of the Holy Church was knocked away like a golf ball.

However, in the next moment, Stoltenberg was already by Shaarawy’s side. A pair of light swords condensed from holy power chopped out like tornadoes.

Different from Collina, Stoltenberg used to be a holy knight and focused on close-range combat. His physical strength was on another level, and he was able to barely hold against Shaarawy’s chops.

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded while sparks appeared in the air and shadows flashed.

In the blink of an eye, the weapons in the two’s hands collided thousands of times, and the energy waves that they created expanded outward like ripples on the surface of a lake.

However, Stoltenberg’s strength was still not as strong as Shaarawy’s, and he roared as he was forced back.

The white light swords in Stoltenberg’s hands were already shattered, but he quickly condensed a thick knight lance in his hand and continued the battle.

Now, Fei could already tell that in terms of individual strength, both Collina and Stoltenberg were no match for Shaarawy, and they would be defeated within 1,000 moves. However, if the two of them coordinated well, they could match up with Shaarawy and even take the advantage. After all, one of them was a mage-type and the other was a warrior-type, and they could coordinate the close-range and long-range attacks perfectly. If it weren’t for Shaarawy’s savage and suicidal battle style, he would have been suppressed already.

If the other execution oracle who was standing on the side, Henning, joined this battle, Shaarawy would have no way of fighting back.

Fei was curious as to what gave Shaarawy the confidence to still battle and not retreat at a moment like this.

In all honesty, Fei didn’t think that this young lord of the AC Milan Empire was a dull-headed character who only had power. If that were the case, he wouldn’t be ranked on the same level as Alexandre Pato who was a genius and intelligent young lord.

There were only a few reasons why Shaarawy rejected Fei’s help and wanted to battle until the end. He must have powerful reliance; he either had a godly combat weapon or…

At this moment, Fei suddenly thought of something.

A word that frequently appeared in Shaarawy’s speech flashed in the king’s mind.

“So, that is why.”

Fei started to glance around, and his expression turned strange.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

Boom!

Shaarawy and Stoltenberg struck each other head-on.

The latter wasn’t able to defend against Shaarawy’s crazy attack, and his knight lance made of holy power shattered. Then, he got knocked back and fell into the lake that was further away.

However, Shaarawy also paid a hefty price. He wasn’t able to dodge in time, and his other opponent, Collina, struck through his protective purple heavenly flames and left a shocking wound in his waist.

Blood instantly gushed out of the wound, and it was so deep that the flesh was scorched and white bones were showing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 982 - Carefully Planned Trap

Chapter 982: Carefully Planned Trap (Part One)

“Shaarawy, we will give you one last chance; swear loyalty to Sicily Island! You can still be a young lord who is looked up by tens of millions of people in the Central Region, and you will be supported by the Holy Church. With your talent, you might even be able to become a god in the future. Otherwise, this place will become your burial ground today!”

After successfully injuring Shaarawy, Collina was elated and showed it on his face.

Shaarawy’s waist was injured, and his movement ability was greatly hindered.

On the side of the Holy Church, Stoltenberg was only knocked away, and Henning hadn’t moved yet. While Shaarawy was getting more injured compared to the three execution oracles, the scale of victory was slowly tilting toward the Holy Church.

Since they had the advantage, Collina didn’t forget the order that they received before they took this mission. If they could recruit a super talented genius like Shaarawy, it would be much better than killing him.

“Yuck! I’m the leader of millions of soldiers in a level 9 empire! What are you? Nothing but a timid and spineless dog! How dare you try to recruit me? It seems like you don’t know your place!” Shaarawy instantly laughed after hearing that, and he cussed in anger.

The disdain on his face showed the contempt that he had toward the execution oracles from the bottom of his heart; it felt like a great dragon was speaking to an ant.

Shaarawy wiped his left hand on the wound in his waist, and a mass of purple heavenly flames burned on it. As a result, the big wound quickly healed up.

Collina was so infuriated that his old face almost turned completely red due to anger. While fire shot out of his eyes, he extinguished the hope of recruiting this young lord and chanted a spell, trying to kill this young man as quickly as he could.

Suddenly, Shaarawy changed his combat style. He shifted his focus onto speed and started to dash around; it seemed like he was trying his best to buy time to recover.

“Humph! Since you aren’t willing to work for us, die!” Murderous spirit appeared in Collina’s eyes, and bright silver flames engulfed his body.

A series of ethereal and distance chants resonated in the sky, and more than a dozen [Swords of Judgement] condensed in front of Collina. The tips of the swords pointed at Shaarawy, and faint silver light circles shot out of every single sword. Then, these swords started to quickly merge with each other. Every time two swords became one, the energy fluctuations from it skyrocketed more than ten times.

This was a spell that consumed quite a lot of time.

However, once more than ten [Swords of Judgment] merged, they could turn into one [Sword of the Gods]. Collina was confident that he could take away half of Shaarawy’s life with this one strike.

He only decided to use this forbidden-spell-level technique since Shaarawy’s waist was injured and could no longer attack as aggressively and quickly as before, and Henning was standing on the side and could offer help if needed.

However, Shaarawy suddenly stopped dodging when facing this attack. Also, it didn’t seem like he was going to fight back. Instead, with a strange smile on his face, Shaarawy looked at Collina as if he were teasing this execution oracle.

The strange smile finally made this execution oracle sense an ominous feeling.

Collina suddenly felt like something was off; he had ignored something so far.

While he continued to carefully cast this spell, he glanced at Shaarawy and saw the surface of the blue lake that had faint ripples with his peripheral vision.

At this moment, Collina almost bit his tongue, and his mind turned blank; he finally realized what was wrong.

After he got knocked into the lake, Stoltenberg still hadn’t gotten out yet. If Collina didn’t have a great understanding of Stoltenberg’s strength, he would think that the latter had drowned in the lake.

“A Sun-Class Lord who drowned? What is going on?” Collina thought to himself, “Could it be that Shaarawy’s strike instantly killed Stoltenberg? That is impossible! Although Shaarawy is powerful, most of his energy has been consumed since we chased him for so long.”

Chapter 982: Carefully Planned Trap (Part Two)

Collina would admit that Shaarawy was mighty, but this young lord wasn’t powerful enough to kill Stoltenberg with one strike.

On the other side, Henning who was dumber than a pig thought that victory was on their side for sure. Right now, he was sneering and glancing at Fei and other people of Chambord. Clearly, he was planning how to clean the account with Fei after killing Shaarawy.

At this moment, cold sweat slid down Collina’s forehead, and his heart was as cold as ice.

Collina thought of a cruel possibility, and he became ashen-faced.

Since he was distracted, the dozens of [Swords of Judgment] that were merging shook violently, and they were about to disintegrate and explode.

The smile on Shaarawy’s face became brighter. “You finally got it? You aren’t that stupid after all.”

As soon as he said that, several water beams shot up from the calm lake that only had light ripples on the surface.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Several figures leaped out of the water like flashes of lightning, and they quickly took positions in the air, surrounding everyone including Collina, Henning, and all the Chambordians.

Bam!

A cold corpse fell onto the ground before Collina.

It was the corpse of Tenth Execution Oracle Stoltenberg who fell into the lake.

This burly man who looked humble and kind on the surface was still lively and powerful a moment ago, but he had no life energy left in him now. His body turned white, and his face turned green; he was no longer breathing.

Although no injury could be seen on the surface, a real master could tell what happened from looking at the corpse.

All of Stoltenberg’s muscles and bones were turned into mush, and the organs became blood gel. The only thing intact about this corpse was the skin.

An execution oracle who was a peak Burning Sun Lord became a corpse in less than 30 seconds.

Even though Fei already guessed something, he was still shocked by it.

The king glanced at these people who jumped out of the water and instantly realized that each and every one of them was stronger than Stoltenberg; that was the only way in which this execution oracle would die silently.

There were four of them.

The person on the right had curly black hair. Although he wasn’t handsome, he was better than average. However, his eyebrows were thick and looked like blades that hung above his long but slim eyes that contained a lot of energy. He was about the same age as Shaarawy, but he was slightly taller. He was wearing blackish-red, tight-fitting leather armor, and he had the pride, confidence, and nobility that were all similar to Shaarawy.

The person on the left had very short hair on the top and the side of his head; it was shorter than a finger. However, the hair on the back of his head was more than one meter long and was tied into a braid. He was as thin as a bamboo stick, but he always had a faint smile on his face. Many transparent blades circled him quickly and looked like tornadoes; they were silent and emitted terrifying auras.

The person behind Collina looked to be about 30 years old, and he was muscular and stood straight like a spear. His hair was thick, and it fluttered by his shoulders. He had an aquiline nose, and his eyes were deep. This man looked like a prince, and his presence was even stronger than that of the first two people. His aura made him appear like a giant sword that created this world, yet its blade was dull. It seemed like he could shatter this world if he showed his hand.

The last person had a friendly smile on his face since he appeared as if everyone here were his good buddy. In fact, his smile was so bright that wrinkles were all over his face. He had a giant beard, and his hair was short like iron needles. Even though he wasn’t good-looking, he appeared to be humble and genial. Many people’s first impression of him might be that he was a dumb*ss, but anyone who ignored the streaks of crazy light in his eyes would suffer great losses when dealing with him.

Fei was stunned after glancing at them.

“It’s them?! It is actually these people?!!!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 983 - Standing on The Outside

Chapter 983: Standing on The Outside (Part One)

Fei suddenly felt like the Endless Sea of Forests was shining with stars today; the most top-tier masters of the Central Region gathered here.

This was clearly a well-planned trap, and it was designed to kill.

Now, Fei already felt a little sympathetic toward Collina and the other two.

The fact that these people got together and planned this trap meant that Collina, Henning, and Stoltenberg’s names were already checked in red on the Grim Reaper’s account book. It was hard to tell if they should feel honored or sad.

…

“Alexandre Pato, Rodrigo Palacio, Diego Milito, and Antonio Cassano…” Collina murmured with a bitter smile on his face. Every time he said one name, the desperation in his mind intensified.

These five people were the most famous five young lords in the Central Region.

Every one of them was on par if not stronger than an execution oracle.

Collina’s eyes finally landed back on Shaarawy, and he sighed in desperation, “I didn’t expect this at all. This is too sudden. The [Two Unparalleled Geniuses] of the AC Milan Empire and the [Three Bloody Generals] of the Inter Milan Empire all moved because of us. You guys really planned this out…”

The five young lords didn’t respond to his words.

Collina laughed tragically and continued, “Hehe, haha! It seems like we can’t escape from death, right? Huh… El Shaarawy, you exposed your whereabouts to us on purpose, huh? You tried to lure the three of us here intentionally, right?”

“You got it,” Shaarawy responded with a teasing smile.

“Using the lake as a hiding place… great plan! You guys engraved a god-tier magic array at the bottom of the lake to hide your auras, and the water covered the magic energy flames. That way, you avoided being detected by the three of us, and you successfully ambushed us. Is this why you decided to battle by the lake?”

“That is right.”

“So, could it be that the King of Chambord appeared here as a part of your plan?”

“That isn’t correct.” Shaarawy shook his head and said, “This is just a coincidence.”

Hearing that, Collina looked at Fei as some hope appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, he turned around and shouted at Shaarawy and others in anger, “How dare you?! You planned all this to ambush and kill execution oracles of the Holy Church! Aren’t you afraid of being killed by tens of thousands of blades?”

“Stop joking,” Shaarawy laughed and looked at Collina as if he were looking at an idiot. He mocked, “Right now, the Holy Church and the three empires are like fire and water; there is no way out of this. The conflict will only end with one party dead! There is nothing to talk about! What? You want us to wash our necks and extend them so that you can chop down with sabers? Stop saying nonsense to waste time! Collina, take out the dignity and presence of an execution oracle! Battle me like a man! Don’t stain the honor of the masters!”

Collina fell into a moment of silence.

Now, the dumb Henning finally realized the situation.

A shocked and terrified expression appeared on his oily, fat face. While looking at Stoltenberg’s cold corpse, Henning felt like a powerful hand of death clenched his throat, and he had a hard time breathing.

If it weren’t for the wide red godly robe, his shaky legs that were as soft as noodles would be exposed in everyone’s eyes.

A moment earlier, he was still dreaming about easily completing this mission, and he already felt smug. However, he suddenly turned into a fat pig who was waiting to be slaughtered. If the young lords of the two powerful empires didn’t surround them and block all the escape paths, he would have ditched Collina and ran.

Chapter 983: Standing on The Outside (Part Two)

Suddenly, Henning thought of something.

“King of Chambord! Alexander! You are the bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine], so you must save us! Do you hear me?”

Henning stared at Fei and shouted, and he looked like a drowning man who was trying to clutch at a straw, which was the king in this case.

This ‘fat pig’ was worked up. Like a rabbit that was blocked in a dead-end, Henning shouted in desperation as his eyes got all red, “I’m ordering you! As an execution oracle, I command you to protect us and take us out of here! You need to stall…”

Right now, Fei didn’t know what to say; he didn’t know how and why this fat man was an execution oracle.

With such low intelligence, he somehow became a peak Burning Sun Lord and took a seat as an execution oracle on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island; how lucky must this man be?

“Even in this situation, this fat pig is still talking to me like a superior? Order? Order your granddaddy!” Fei thought to himself.

On the other hand, Collina gradually calmed down.

While looking at Fei, Collina said earnestly, “Alexander Your Majesty, I know that you don’t get along with the Northern Regional Church, so it makes sense that you don’t want to help us capture Shaarawy. However, the situation is different now. We are execution oracles from the Holy Mountain, and we represent the entire Holy Church. We are peers and comrades. Now that the Holy Church is in such a worrisome state, can’t you drop the grudge of previous conflicts and face the enemies of the god? After all, you are a [God’s Favorite Child]. Do you really want to see the subjects of Father Lord die here?”

Without question, Collina and Henning’s lives depended on Fei today.

Although Stoltenberg was already dead, Collina knew that Fei and Elena’s strength combined was at least on par if not stronger than this dead execution oracle.

If Fei decided to stand with the execution oracles, the ratio of masters would become four to five. Even if the four of them couldn’t defeat Shaarawy and the other four young lords, they could make it out of here alive.

Hearing Collina’s words, the five young lords turned their attention to Fei as well.

“If the Human Emperor of the North gets involved, this situation will be tough,” they thought to themselves.

They had no idea that the perfect trap they created would become this passive with the coincidental appearance of the Human Emperor of the North. People can make plans, but it is up to fate to grant success.

To everyone’s surprise, Fei shook his head and rejected Collina’s suggestion without hesitation.

“We are different; we are different people and are on different paths. Even if you guys win, I will kill that fat pig.” Fei pointed at Henning and sneered, “Fat Pig, do you really think that a dirty man like you can look at my women in lust? I was planning to dig out your dirty eyes and feed them to the dog, but since there are people who want to kill you, I don’t need to move anymore and dirty my hands!”

“You…” Henning was so angry that he instantly wanted to cuss back.

However, when he saw Fei’s murderous stare, a chill rushed into his brain from the bottom of his spine, and he couldn’t get a single word out as if someone clenched his throat.

In the meantime, Blacky who was standing by the lake growled in displeasure; it was telling the king that it wouldn’t eat such dirty eyes.

“Hahaha! King of Chambord, you sure didn’t disappoint me. When you are offended, you dare to draw your weapon in the face of power! You are a real man!” Shaarawy laughed and said, “However, if you can put yourself on a higher level, all humans on the continent will benefit.”

It seemed like this young lord was very fond of Fei, and he invited the king again.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 984 - Choosing Opponents

Chapter 984: Choosing Opponents (Part One)

Fei quickly interrupted Shaarawy and said, “Ok, ok, ok. We can talk about this later. You guys should deal with your issue first.”

The king didn’t know if he should laugh or cry.

Shaarawy opened his mouth again but quickly shook his head in disappointment.

Instead of persuading the king further, this young lord turned around and said to Collina and Henning, “You two, you can each pick an opponent; we won’t fight you with more people. Now if you die in a one-on-one battle, you can’t say that we bullied you, and you should die willingly without holding grudges.”

Now, Collina became calmer and calmer.

Since he saw death as a path to peace and wasn’t frantic, others’ opinion of him got even better.

Collina shook his head and said firmly, “There is no need; you guys can attack together. We are children of the god, and we don’t fear powerful enemies and evil. At this moment where the honor of God must be protected, I, Collina, will never back off. Evil will one day be eliminated by justice.”

Shaarawy said in contempt, “Stop joking around. What are you pretending for? Do you think nobles of level 9 empires like us will attack you with the numbers advantage like what you guys do? That is despicable and shameless. We created this plan just to have a chance to fight fair and square. Stop wasting time on talking. Out of the five of us, you can pick an opponent. If you win, you can leave here alive.”

“Really?” Fat Henning was elated, and his ‘intelligence’ was displayed again. He couldn’t wait and pointed at Shaarawy while shouting, “I pick you! I pick you! If I win, you will really let me leave?”

Henning wanted to quickly pick Shaarawy since this young lord was quite injured in the prior battle, and he had been chased for tens of thousands of kilometers, depleting a lot of warrior energy. It seemed like he was the weakest among the five young lords, so Henning thought that his chance of survival was higher when fighting Shaarawy.

Collina shook his head, and so did Fei.

Henning was really dumber than a pig.

What kind of a person was Shaarawy?

None of the masters here right now were simple figures. The five young lords were famous and influential in the Central Region, and there was a reason for it.

Pato, Milito, and others didn’t interrupt Shaarawy and went along with his suggestion; it meant that they agreed with this young lord.

None of these young lords were dumb, and they must have considered Shaarawy’s current situation.

Every one of them was mighty and had great confidence. If Henning thought that he got an easy target since Shaarawy was injured, he just sought death.

With a disgusted expression, Shaarawy spat and said in displeasure, “Damn, it is going to be me who has to kill a no-balls coward like you; there will be no sense of achievement. Besides, my hands will be dirtied. However, what I said is set in stone. Come on, if you can take three strikes from me, you can leave here alive.”

“Hahahaha! You said that yourself!” Henning was elated, and a vicious smile appeared on his face.

“I have hidden strength, so taking three strikes isn’t going to be a problem.”

“This little kid of the AC Milan Empire sure is arrogant. Hehe, after I successfully leave here, I will instantly get in contact with the rest of the Execution Department and other masters of the Holy Church. I will come back for revenge and kill these heretics. Also, that King of Chambord. Don’t you care a lot about your two women? I must get them and play with them! You are only the king of a little affiliated kingdom and the bishop of a shrine that is going to go extinct. What can you do to me?” Henning thought to himself and already started to plan his revenge.

Chapter 984: Choosing Opponents (Part Two)

Full of confidence, Henning started to chant and summon a ton of magic shields. Then, he slowly floated into the air as he cast holy power magic spells.

As a high-level member of the Holy Church, he knew many powerful offensive magic spells. He was going to use offensive spells as a defense and get through Shaarawy’s three strikes.

…

“I choose him.” After a moment of silence, Collina made his decision. He pointed at that fresh-looking, middle-aged man who always had a vague smile on his face, and this man was thin and had a long braid behind his head while short hair on the top and sides of his head.

Rodrigo Palacio, a young lord of the Inter Milan Empire.

Compared to people like Pato and Shaarawy, Palacio whose nickname was [Wind-Chasing Wolf] achieved new height when he was older. He was from a poor family, and he had been a traveling warrior when he was young. He hadn’t been famous back then, and his life wasn’t enjoyable. Later, Palacio showcased impressive strength and saved Emperor Moratti of Inter Millan during an assassination attempt from a political enemy. From that moment on, Palacio was greatly valued, and his status skyrocketed.

Out of the four remaining young lords, Palacio was less famous, and his aura seemed weaker as well, making others feel like he was the weakest among these young lords. That was why Collina picked him.

At this moment, only idiots wouldn’t pick the easy target.

Even though Collina’s speech was heroic and passionate, he still made the best decision when faced with death; it is human nature.

Palacio’s expression didn’t change at all.

As if he had anticipated this, this man with a long braid behind his head lightly moved to get ready, and he appeared beside Collina in the next second without saying a word, leaving an afterimage at where he was standing before.

Then, dozens of shadows and phantoms appeared around Collina, attacking this execution oracle together.

Such speed!

Two battles almost start at the same time.

…

Fei had been observing this from the side with cold eyes.

Since Pato and other three young lords appeared, Fei lost interest in the actual battles. Instead, he started to observe these five most talented warriors from the Central Region.

Pato, Milito, Palacio, Cassano, and Shaarawy… these five people were the martial gods in the minds of billions of warriors in the Central Region. They were like idols who were worshipped by many.

On the List of Young Lords, all five of them ranked higher than Fei. Their names were passed around like wind, but it was rare to see them in person.

Now seeing them for the first time, the king had to admit that famous people all had talents.

[Little Pharaoh] Shaarawy was violent yet valiant like a burning fire; [Ice Lord] Pato was haughty and unreachable like an iceberg; [Prince] Milito was heroic, broad, and dull yet powerful; [Wind-Chasing Wolf] Palacio was cold and fresh like a gale; and [Strange Being] Cassano was unpredictable.

These five people were all at the top in terms of strength and presence.

Only these true masters who were proud, confident, and a little arrogant dared to directly face off the mammoth-like Holy Church.

In the last while, it was heard that these people all died under the hunt of the Holy Church, and Fei felt a little pity toward them.

Now, it seemed like these talented young lords only faked their death to deal with the Holy Church.

If Fei weren’t wrong, the word ‘we’ that frequently appeared in Shaarawy’s speech didn’t only represent these five people; there should be an even more terrifying force behind them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 985 - Pity? Not Toward You

Chapter 985: Pity? Not Toward You (Part One)

Fei had a vague idea about the whole situation; he felt like this trap here today was set up a long time ago. Also, it shouldn’t be one of these five people here who set up this trap; there must be a super-intelligent strategist behind all this, making plans.

Perhaps, this trap was only a small part of a much grander scheme.

This was why Fei wasn’t willing to join in and participate.

When the world was in chaos, the entire world would become a giant chessboard. Then, lords would become chess pieces, and most intelligent people would become the players. These people were typically logical and cold, treating everything as objects and commanding people without real care. Fei knew that his strength wasn’t insane enough to stay clean if he joined this game. Perhaps he would only become a chess piece and be a part of a suicide squad. He wouldn’t be able to dictate his life, and he might bring Chambord into an unpredictable swirl of chaotic ruin.

…

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Loud explosions sounded from the two battles, and it was deafening.

On top of the lake, Pato and the other two young lords from the Central Region were not nervous at all. It was clear that they had 100 percent confidence in their peers, and they believed that they would win the battle against the execution oracles. Therefore, instead of observing the battle, they focused their attention on Fei.

To them, Human Emperor Alexander of the North was one of the most famous young lords in the Northern Region, and he was someone on their level. Since Fei could rival them and was qualified to join them, it was much more important for them to observe Fei compared to checking out the two battles that weren’t too exciting.

This was these young lords’ first-time seeing Fei as well, so they treasured this opportunity and observed.

“So, you are the Human Emperor of the North?”

Suddenly, Cassano out of the three people asked this question with a bright smile on his face.

This young lord of the Central Region was known for his strange personality and unpredictable behavior, and he showed that here without holding anything back.

While he asked the question, he looked at Fei up and down in curiosity. His behavior was a little over the top, and he didn’t hide his interest in Fei while showing the provocation.

“You are right.” Fei nodded, and his expression didn’t change.

“I heard your name when I was in the Central Region.” Cassano walked over with the smile on his face, and he continued, “I heard that you can battle really well, and it is said that your iron fists are unrivaled. You are born with great physical strength, and you can wipe out mountains and directly pull ancient peaks out of the ground. I had thought that you are going to be a terrifying burly man full of muscles, but you are actually not that buff and look quite handsome; you are only slightly uglier than me who has the title of the [Most Handsome Man in the World]! Tsk! What a surprise!”

“Puff-!” Fei almost spat out his drink, and he thought, “The most handsome man in the world? Cassano?”

In all honesty, it was hard for Fei to put an equal sign between these two.

It seemed like this young lord who had a strange temper was a bit narcissistic. After all, his looks… eh, were only not ugly.

Behind Fei, a few maids already covered their mouths and giggled; they couldn’t hold it in anymore.

Seeing Cassano’s ‘performance’, Milito who was extremely silent lowered his head, and his lips twitched unnaturally. Pato who had a noble presence tried his best not to slap his forehead, and he turned his head sideways. It seemed like Cassano’s peers had it tough since they had to endure this on the regular.

Chapter 985: Pity? Not Toward You (Part Two)

“Ha! Every time they hear this, they would use these ways to express their jealousy, envy, and hate. I can’t do anything about it; I was born with such good looks. Hehe, being jealous is of no use.”

Cassano rubbed his mustache and looked at Fei with interest.

Under the rejection of Fei’s murderous stare, he gave up the thought of touching Fei’s chest muscles to make sure that the king wasn’t a woman who was disguised as a man.

After a short pause, this guy thought of something else and suggested, “I only learned that you are a member of the Holy Church today. Since you are so good at fighting, how about we have a match?”

Fei was at a loss for words.

“Hehe, even though you are a member of the Holy Church, I still like you quite a bit; I don’t think you are a bad person. Therefore, don’t worry! I will have mercy and won’t hit your handsome face!”

Fei was still speechless.

“Hey! Hey! What is that expression you have? Put away your thirsty stares! I must warn you! I’m not interested in men! None! Even though you are so handsome that you can pretend to be a woman!”

Fei was frustrated and speechless at the same time now.

“Move! Haha! Attack! Let’s have a thrilling battle! Haha! Quickly! Hit me! Come one! Hit me!”

Fei couldn’t hold it in anymore and punched out.

…

“Hahaha! One last strike!”

Execution Oracle Henning stood in mid-air, and he was protected by over 20 layers of various magic shields. After he protected himself like a turtle, his confidence skyrocketed, and a proud and punchable smile appeared on his fat, oily face.

They had already exchanged two strikes, and it seemed like Shaarawy couldn’t do anything to Henning’s aggressive magic attacks.

“It looks like my prior worry was baseless. This injured [Little Pharaoh] is only a paper tiger; he looks powerful on the outside but is weak on the inside,” Henning thought.

“Hahaha! Let this last strike witness your failure! As long as I can leave here alive, all of you here will pay dearly for what you have done today!” Henning laughed like a madman and used his last strike.

While roaring chants resonated in the sky, six [Swords of Judgment] floated in mid-air.

Collina tried to use this strike before. Its name was [Sword of the Gods], and its power was great enough to kill someone levels above the user.

Henning’s strength was weaker compared to Collina’s, so he couldn’t condense ten [Swords of Judgment]; six was his limit. Although this strike might not be able to completely kill Shaarawy, this ‘fat pig’ believed that it was enough for him to survive this and escape.

However, the smile on Shaarawy’s face suddenly disappeared. “Idiot, I’m not going to play with you anymore.”

In the next moment, a circle of purple flames suddenly dashed out of Shaarawy’s body, completely enveloping the area of 100 meters around him, which included Henning.

“This is…” the smile froze on Henning’s face.

At this moment, he suddenly realized that he could no longer control the six [Swords of Judgment]; the connection between his spirit energy and his magic energy was severed. The [Swords of Judgment] that could cut through mountains slowly melted and disappeared like an icicle that was exposed to the sun in the summer.

Realm! It was the realm of a demi-god!

“No!” Henning let out a scream of desperation. “No! Please forgive me and show me pity!”

This execution oracle’s strength was at peak Burning Sun Realm, only one step away from the Demi-God Realm. However, since Henning didn’t have a realm of his own, he couldn’t fight back at this moment. While being enveloped by the purple flame energy, he was like a great shark that was taken out of the water; he couldn’t do anything about it even though he was mighty. His life was in Shaarawy’s control.

“Pity?” Shaarawy sneered, “Not toward you.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 986 - End of the Battles

Chapter 986: End of the Battles (Part One)

Snap!

[Little Pharaoh] snapped his fingers.

Whoosh!

A mass of purple flames suddenly shot out of Henning’s mouth while he was whining in desperation.

Next, something even more terrifying happened.

Purple flames started to shoot out of Henning’s eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth. The flames looked devilishly beautiful, and they looked like the tentacles of demons, gushing out of all the openings on this fat execution oracle’ body. As if he were set on fire, Henning was engulfed by flames, and nothing changed regardless of how he screamed and struggled.

Internal combustion!

The fire of life inside Henning’s body was ignited!

Shaarawy’s realm was named [Purple Heavenly Fire]; it was like a nation of flames. This young lord controlled the purple flames that could burn through everything, and the purple flames could burn at any location, including inside his enemies’ bodies.

Inside this realm, the fuel for combustion was everywhere.

If [Little Pharaoh] wanted to, he could ignite everything in his realm.

After less than 20 seconds, Henning, who was struggling and trying to fight back, stopped moving; he was completely quiet.

When a breeze blew by, it fluttered Henning’s godly robe.

Everything inside Henning’s fat body was burned into nothingness, but his skin, pores, brows, hair, and even clothes were completely intact; no one could find any traces of burning or any scorch on the surface of Henning’s body.

Shaarawy’s control of fire reached the peak level!

Looking from afar, it seemed like the 11th Execution Oracle of the Holy Church was still alive, but only a sheet of human skin remained.

…

“Holy power of the god! Please give your loyal servant the courage to battle! Holy Power Realm!”

At this critical moment in the battle, Collina didn’t dare to hold anything back.

With a roar, Collina suddenly removed all the magic shields around him, and a soft, moonlight-like glow radiated from his body; it contained indescribable, horrifying power.

It was the power of a realm.

This execution oracle who was ranked high on the list was a demi-god.

Although Palacio was extremely fast, he was still engulfed by this white realm of holy power.

Pew-!

Palacio wasn’t sure when, but Collina took out a whistle-like music-style combat weapon; it was at least at level 7. When Collina blew it, a series of sharp, ear-piercing noises resonated in the area, capable of tearing people’s souls.

Clearly, Palacio’s body shivered when he heard this noise.

At this split second when Palacio was defenseless, Collina suddenly shot out a giant, orange, rectangular token, and this token shined a light on Palacio like a flash of lightning.

This giant orange token contained a mystical law of the realm, and it instantly froze Palacio and took away his ability to dodge.

In the next moment, Collina waved his hand, and his strength increased by more than 100 times inside his realm. He instantly condensed more than a dozen [Swords of the Gods], and they turned into flashes of light and dashed toward Palacio.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Palacio just got away from the freezing effect that the giant orange token cast on him, and he was accurately hit by the [Swords of the Gods]. His body shattered into millions of pieces as if a porcelain doll were hit by a hammer, and it was a tragic scene.

A slight trace of joy appeared on Collina’s face.

Chapter 986: End of the Battles (Part Two)

However, his face changed color in the next moment; it was evident that he discovered something.

Collina quickly flashed and turned, calmly dodging a streak of lethal saber energy that came from nowhere. Although he wasn’t injured, his godly robe was cut open by this saber energy.

As a response, Collina injected a lot of energy into his combat weapon, and ear-piercing noises sounded again.

Inside the soft white glow, eight of Palacio’s shadows appeared around Collina; the [Swords of the Gods] only destroyed the afterimage that Palacio left.

This [Wind-Chasing Wolf] was indeed fast; he was faster than what the human eye could capture. Even supreme masters couldn’t instantly detect his whereabouts.

Pew! Pew-pew-pew!!!

The sharp, high-pitched noise could tear through everything. Inside this white realm, it sounded like the scream of the angry gods, and it could destroy anything.

While the whistling noise rang, almost all of Palacio’s shadows were greatly affected, and they popped like bubbles. Only the figure to the west seemed firm, and he only lightly shook before his face paled; he was about to escape.

“There he is! His real figure!” Collina was elated.

Without thinking, this execution oracle raised his hand, and another giant token flew out.

This giant token was as red as blood, and it contained even stranger power. As if it were able to track down the enemy on its own, it flew and chased after that figure like a bloodthirsty mosquito. Regardless of how that figure flew and dodged, this giant token quickly caught up and attached itself onto him.

The power of this giant, red token was also greater!

As soon it attached itself to anyone, this person could no longer move, and the warrior energy, magic energy, and defense abilities would all be sealed. Like someone who was robbed of everything they had, even a supreme master would be as defenseless as a child.

Collina waved his hand, and five [Swords of Gods] shot out again.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

This time, Palacio was knocked back, and it seemed like blood dripped down his body.

“Hahaha!” Collina laughed hysterically, “This time, you are dead for sure… huh?”

Before he could finish shouting, something unexpected happened. Collina suddenly sensed chilliness from his waist, legs, and throat.

Then, a cold voice sounded beside him, “Sorry to disappoint you.”

“You… not… dead… you?”

Collina was terrified, and he suddenly realized that he couldn’t even talk properly. The chilliness in his neck intensified, and he reached out his hand and touched his neck, instantly feeling a warm and moist sensation; it was his blood.

“I’m not dead, so you must die.”

Three steps away from Collina, a series of transparent ripples appeared in the air, and Palacio who had a braid slowly appeared from the ripples with a calm expression. He still had that faint smile on his face; it seemed like this young lord didn’t feel any excitement, and killing a demi-god was no different from killing a chicken to him.

“You… how… inside my realm… how… come you are not affected…”

The vitality of a demi-god sure was strong. Even though three vital parts of his body were injured, and Palacio’s blade energy invaded his body and shattered all Collina’s core energy and life energy, this execution oracle could still talk.

However, this was the case of terminal lucidity; Collina wasn’t far from death.

Palacio didn’t respond, but a faint green light flashed on the surface of his body.

Collina’s eyes opened wide, and he instantly understood everything.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 987 - How About I Take You as My Master?

Chapter 987: How About I Take You as My Master? (Part One)

It turned out that Palacio was also a demi-god!

His control over his green light realm was on another level; he could cast it and alter its size at will. By applying a thin layer of his realm around his body, Palacio was able to cancel out the power of Collina’s Holy Power Realm. Also, with his insane speed, he could turn into 100 phantoms easily.

This young lord repeatedly showed weaknesses to lure Collina into attacking, making the latter believe that he had won.

As soon as Collina dropped his guard, Palacio sneak-attacked and took the victory.

One could say that Palacio used this series of psychological tactics smoothly. Without a doubt, he was an experienced young lord who came from the bottom of society and went through many trials and tribulations to get to where he was today.

“I see… hahaha… hahaha! My life is not wasted by dying in the hands of another demi-god. God! I can finally return to the embrace of the stars!”

As soon as Sixth Execution Oracle Collina said that, Palacio’s saber energy in his body exploded.

Bam!

Collina’s body exploded, and he instantly died.

…

Boom!

Fei and Cassano’s fists collided, and their energies exploded in the air.

“Wawawa! Damn! Your physical strength sure is impressive!” Cassano shouted as his right arm turned completely red under the vibration power. In this split second, it was clear that Fei’s physique strength was much stronger than his.

However, [Strange Being]’s main focus was on agility.

Cassano only took half a step backward, but he somehow appeared before Fei again before he could finish speaking. He pointed out his index finger and middle finger, and he slashed them out like a sword. Instantly, a streak of sword energy dashed out, and the golden chilly light suddenly flashed like lightning bolts, targeting hundreds of vitals points on Fei’s body; it was extremely lethal.

“Great!” Fei shouted his praise.

In rumors, [Strange Being] Cassano was known for his delicate movements and combat techniques. Although he looked and acted like a ‘strange uncle’, his talent as a warrior sure was impressive; he was the most agile, unbounded, and high-spirited young lord!

Today, Fei encountered Cassano for the first time, and he could tell that the rumors about this young lord were all true.

This simple sword technique cast using two fingers looked soft, but sword spirit was everywhere. Like a lotus that was slowly opening its petals and blooming, this technique was delicate and shot out many real and fake sword energies; it was a stunning scene.

Fei used his brute strength to crush all techniques. With just one of his fists tightened, the king unleashed a bit of his insane physical strength, destroying all the misty and foggy sword energies.

Cassano laughed and followed up, striking out with his fingers ten times, and all of them landed on the same spot on Fei’ fist.

Fei laughed as well as he sensed that a streak of sharp sword energy invaded his body. Those ten streaks of sword energies merged into one and broke Fei’s bodily protective energy before piercing into his skin; it got into Fei’s energy channels in his body. However, that was the furthest that it got. Fei unleashed a bit more energy and instantly shattered the combined sword energy.

Boom!

Fei’s fist collided with Cassano’s fingers, and they both slightly shook.

While laughing, they both pulled away for about five meters.

True masters can detect if others are also masters.

Although the two only exchanged about five strikes, they got a good understanding of each other’s strength; they knew each other was a rare and challenging rival.

Further away, both Pato and Milito were surprised.

As friends, they knew how terrifying Cassano was.

Chapter 987: How About I Take You as My Master? (Part Two)

The terrifying aspect of the sword finger was the murderous trap hidden under the fancy appearance. Once Cassano’s sword fingers tied down an opponent, the latter would feel like they were in a surging ocean, and the waves were going to get stronger and stronger. Almost all Cassano’s opponents couldn’t get out of it; it was like a trap that was cooking frogs in warm water.

Using this battle style, Cassano had defeated many enemies who were stronger than him in his life.

However, the Human Emperor of the North easily shattered the murderous trap in Cassano’s sword fingers with his insane brute force while laughing; this was these young lords’ first time seeing this level of physical strength.

“Hahaha! You sure are as strong as the rumors had said! You have insane physical strength!” Cassano’s interest in Fei piqued. After he rolled his eyes, he suddenly thought of something and said, “Hey, how did you achieve this? Can you teach me?”

Fei was instantly at a loss for words.

Cassano obviously got the wrong idea. “Could it be that your cultivation technique is a secret? How about this? How about I take you as my master? Can you teach me?”

Then, this young lord who dominated in the Central Region kneeled in front of Fei and started to go about the formal procedure of taking someone as a master and teacher.

“Master Alexander, please accept Disciple Antonio Cassano’s three bows…”

“WTF?” Fei quickly moved away and dodged, and he thought, “What the heck is this? Directly kneeling like this? Damn! Where is the honor of a young lord? Man, Cassano, where is your dignity? Did a llama eat it?”

Fei had heard that Cassano was a strange man who did things the unconventional way, but he only laughed about it and didn’t think too much. However, now he knew that the rumors weren’t far from the truth.

“Man, you are kneeling and taking me as your master after we exchanged a few strikes? Cassano, do you lack masters this bad?” Fei thought to himself.

“Huh? I’m being truthful. Alexander, please teach me the technique that can increase physical strength.” Cassano’s expression was very serious; people couldn’t tell if he were joking.

Fei moved and dodged repeated, not wanting Cassano to finish the ceremony. At the same time, the king looked at Pato and Milito, hoping that these two young lords would step out and stop their friend from messing around.

However, Pato covered his forehead with his hand and said, “I’m going to check out Shaarawy’s battle.”

The silent Milito’s heart lurched when he saw Fei looking at him, and he turned around and fled. He murmured, “How come Palacio is still not done? I will go and check…”

Fei was speechless.

It seemed like Cassano’s peers were all ‘tortured’ by this man who seemed to lack something in the head, and they were scared of this situation.

Fei raised his hand, and a vast amount of invisible energy forcefully helped Cassano, who was still kneeling, to stand up.

“Ah? So, you accept me as your disciple?” Cassano ran up shamelessly.

Fei rubbed his head and forced himself to hold back the urge to punch this guy away. After thinking for a bit while being at a loss for words, he said, “I don’t dare to take you as a disciple; that will make you and your peers one generation below me. How about this? I have a technique that can increase your physical strength. Just… treat it as a gift. We can be friends, right?”

From the bottom of his heart, Fei did like this childish man.

The king could tell that this man who had a beard held no ill-intentions toward him. Others said that [Strange Being] was reckless and willful, but Fei believed that childish was a better word.

There is a certain type of person in the world. Regardless of what their actual age is, their mental age increases very slowly, just like Zhou Botong in the classic wuxia novel ‘The Legend of the Condor Heroes.’

These people didn’t have any bad intentions; the most that they would do were harmless pranks.

While Cassano listened attentively, Fei slowly recited a technique that could increase one’s physical strength. It was a body-tempering technique that belonged to the God Clan in the Mythical Era, and it was recorded in [Demon King’s Sword].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 988 - We Are Brothers from Now On

Chapter 988: We Are Brothers from Now On (Part One)

This technique named [Righteous Lord of Body] had a tough condition; only a peak Burning Sun Lord could cultivate it. However, the masters who reached this level were all proud; why would they turn to cultivate a body-tempering technique? It was like telling the CEO of a Fortune 500 Company to start new and build a local small business. Therefore, in the late stage of the Mythical Era, this technique was gradually lost.

However, in this era where people’s bodies were much weaker compared to the races that dominated the Mythical Era, this technique could make many warriors fall over themselves trying to obtain it.

Fei wanted to create a good relationship with Cassano since his impression of this man was great. Therefore, he didn’t hold back and told [Strange Being] the cultivation method and the tips; he didn’t alter anything.

“Ah! Splendid! This is amazing! Excellent!”

Cassano was on the List of Young Lords, so his vision and comprehension were on another level. As soon as he heard the technique and the key points from Fei, he knew that this was an amazing technique, and he was so elated that he clapped his hands and danced.

When all the different techniques were cultivated to the peak, they would boil down to the basics.

Cassano was known for his delicate movements and combat techniques, but he was lacking in terms of physical strength, and it had been troubling him for a long time.

For all these years, Cassano had been trying to reduce this shortcoming, but he wasn’t able to do so. One factor was that he was more talented in speed and an agility-based combat style, and the other factor was that he lacked a good body-tempering technique.

The body-tempering techniques on the continent were all low-tier. They were useful for Star-Level Warriors, but they were meaningless for a supreme master like Cassano.

For any master, if they wanted to aim for the supreme godly throne, having a clear shortcoming in one’s martial system was a crucial setback.

However, completely different from Cassano, the Human Emperor of the North had a unique warrior path where his physical strength was insane.  Although he didn’t cultivate warrior energy or magic energy, the king’s physical strength was powerful enough to rival those two energy forms; this was no longer a secret in the circle of supreme masters. As a result, many people estimated that the Human Emperor of the North obtained a unique body-tempering technique.

This was why Cassano couldn’t hold back and wanted to test Fei as soon as he saw the king.

This childish man wanted to see if Fei’s physical strength had reached the peak realm, just like the rumors had said.

After the brief practice battle, Cassano knew that the rumors were all true, and he couldn’t hold back his desire for Fei’s cultivation method. The good thing was that despite his recklessness and willfulness, he was a righteous man who never resorted to evil practices. Therefore, he grabbed onto Fei and wanted the king to take him in as a disciple so that he could learn this technique the proper way.

Now hearing Fei teaching him everything there was to know about the [Righteous Lord of Body], Cassano waved his arms and jumped around like a monkey; he was too excited.

When Fei finished teaching, Cassano calmed down and stood still for one minute as if he became dull; he only woke up after the explosions from the battles further away startled him.

This young lord of the Central Region who was known for his pranks and his attitude of not taking things seriously put away his playful smile, and he bowed at Fei three times with an earnest expression as he said, “Thank you, Alexander. From now on, you are my brother. Regardless of what you need, I, Antonio Cassano, will help you without hesitation, even if it is torturous!”

Chapter 988: We Are Brothers from Now On (Part Two)

Fei was pleased, and he thought, “I have been waiting for you to say that! This man sure knows what is going on!”

After Cassano bowed, the two looked at each other and laughed; their appreciation of each other was shown through non-verbal cues.

When they finished laughing, Fei looked up and was surprised. He wasn’t sure when, but Pato, Milito, Shaarawy, and Palacio were standing not too far away and looking at them.

It turned out that the two battles were over a while ago, and Execution Oracle Collina and Execution Oracle Henning got what they deserved.

“We heard long ago that the Human Emperor of the North is a grandmaster and created many cultivation techniques, raising more than ten saints himself. Now seeing this, we know that the rumors are true,” Shaarawy laughed and sighed.

He still looked aggressive, but his attitude toward Fei turned from appreciation to admiration.

The battles were over when Fei was half-way through teaching Cassano.

Seeing Cassano almost dancing over here, the four’s curiosity was piqued, and they slightly listened in. However, they were stunned by the delicate technique. After listening to Fei explaining the technique for a few seconds, the four young lords felt like they were back to when they were young and listened to their masters’ lectures.

These four were all proud masters, and they had strong discipline. After listening for a while, they knew that the Human Emperor of the North was teaching Cassano a rare body-tempering technique that could be listed as a Mythical Technique.

The four young lords looked at each other and put away their playful attitude. Then, they stood further away and temporarily cut off their hearing in the case that Fei misunderstood them as stealing.

“This crazy Cassano sure got lucky today!”

Although these four young men moved away, they couldn’t help but think back to the portion of [Righteous Lord of Body] that they heard. The genius of this technique was hard to describe. To supreme masters like them, it felt ticklish as if tens of thousands of kittens were lightly scratching their hearts

For a moment, the four looked at Cassano almost in ‘jealousy, envy, and hate’.

“Mr. Shaarawy, that is an overstatement.”

Hearing the praise from a young lord, the king’s vanity was greatly satisfied, but he still had to act humble on the surface.

“Hehehe,” Shaarawy suddenly laughed cunningly and said, “Alexander, seeing what Cassano got, I’m a little tempted to practice with you. Hehe, how about we have a practice match as well?”

Before Fei could respond, Shaarawy dashed forward and punched out while purple flames gushed out.

“Eh…” Fei didn’t know what to say, and he could only raise his fists to respond.

Boom!

The two fists collided, and terrifying power splashed into the area. Instantly, purple heavenly flames engulfed the surroundings.

On the side, the four young lords looked at each other and flashed, guarding the main battlefield from four sides. Then, they slightly released their power and created an invisible energy sphere, blocking all the residual energy that was spilling over from the battle of the two masters. This way, the lake, surrounding forests, the Chambordians, and the demon beasts on the south side of the lake wouldn’t be harmed.

“Hahaha! This is thrilling!” Shaarawy laughed, “Now, we can battle without holding back!”

Seeing this, Fei was also no longer worried about the effect that this battle was going to have on the surrounding areas. Without holding back, energy fists bloomed like golden lotuses and battled Shaarawy’s purple heavenly flames.

Both preferred the close-range, violent combat style, and their battle was like an iron pot meeting a metal scrub.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Space shattered, the ground cracked, heavenly flames fell from the sky, and the soundwaves looked like dragons.

After they exchanged ten strikes, both laughed heartily and backed away for about ten meters

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 989 - Perfect Martial Dao

Chapter 989: Perfect Martial Dao (Part One)

For masters on this level, they all knew what each other was capable of. If they really wanted to see who was stronger, they would need to open their realms and battle for real.

However, Fei and Shaarawy were only having a practice match, so it wasn’t necessary.

Shaarawy laughed and looked at Fei; his expression made him look like a ‘sorrowful woman’.

This young lord glanced at Cassano and looked at Fei with ‘love’, and he said shameless, “You know what is up.”

Fei instantly started to sweat profusely and almost fainted with white foams coming out of his mouth.

The king thought to himself, “Damn! Shaarawy, where is your dignity? This is too shameless!”

However, seeing Shaarawy’s big eyes that were filled with water, Fei thought for a moment and had a decision.

“Shaarawy, the Martial Dao you are after is violent and explosive. The damage of your attacks is terrifying, and the purple heavenly flames are powerful and could melt through everything in the world. From the angle of damage, you are unrivaled, but…” When it got to this point, Fei stated his view without hesitation, “Cultivation focuses on the balance of Yin and Yang. The dominating techniques that purely go after high damage will injure the opponents but also the practitioner. I’m afraid this technique has left some hidden injuries in your body that are hard to recover!”

Hearing Fei’s words, the five young lords from the Central Region all got serious.

What the king said was all true.

Shaarawy was cultivating this technique named [3,000 Burning-Flames Scroll], and it was a top-tier Mythical Technique. Its damage was unrivaled, but its drawback was just like what Fei stated; it was too overbearing, and it would harm the enemies and the user.

This technique as like [Seven Injure Fist] that Fei created long ago; both injured the users before harming the enemies. After all, [3,000 Burning-Flames Scroll] was a Mythical Technique, so its drawback wasn’t as severe as [Seven Injure Fist].

Throughout these years, Shaarawy cultivated [3,000 Burning-Flames Scroll] to level 8, reaching peak Burning Sun Realm. As a result, he accumulated some hidden injuries, and he had to cultivate another wood-elemental warrior energy to suppress those injuries.

Although these injuries were still minor and didn’t affect anything in normal situations, this weakness would be exposed if Shaarawy were to battle a powerful enemy. Besides, these hidden injuries were obstacles on Shaarawy’s future cultivation path, hindering the maximum potential that [Little Pharaoh] had.

Usually, it was impossible for others to see through the weakness of a Mythical Technique, and only the people who were closest to the practitioner might know it. However, the Human Emperor of the North only exchanged ten strikes with Shaarawy, but he already saw through the shortcoming of this Mythical Technique. It sure was shocking for the five young lords.

“Alexander, do you know any methods that can mitigate this?”

Shaarawy was only joking before.

However, as soon as Fei pointed this out, Shaarawy instantly asked that question. Then, he added, “Your Majesty, don’t worry. I’m willing to trade you with anything if this problem can be resolved.”

Hearing this, Fei was feeling lucky.

Things were developing toward a direction that the king was dreaming about!

“Brother Shaarawy! You are making it too transactional!” the king said ‘heroically’, “I do have one technique that I created when I was bored, and it should mitigate the issue that you have with your technique.”

Then, the king recited a secret technique and its key points.

In reality, this was a small technique named [Three-Sun Bless-Bringing Scroll] from the Mythical Era. It didn’t have any offensive abilities, but it was great at helping warriors nurture their bodies and heal hidden injuries.

Chapter 989: Perfect Martial Dao (Part Two)

It was heard that a powerful demon warrior created this technique. This demon warrior who was on the level of god cultivated a powerful technique that focused on damage, and he accumulated many hidden injuries. Therefore, he rested and concentrated 100 years of his time on creating [Three-Sun Bless-Bringing Scroll], completely healing the hidden injuries in his body. In the later war between gods and demons, he shined in battle and was unrivaled.

[Three-Sun Bless-Bringing Scroll] was recorded in [Demon King’s Sword], and it piqued Fei’s interest when he first read it. Therefore, the king was very familiar with it.

Soon, just like Cassano, Shaarawy started to swing his arms and dance like a madman.

After Fei completely taught [Three-Sun Bless-Bringing Scroll] to Shaarawy, the other four young lords on the side were so stunned that they felt numb toward all this.

Pato who was the most prideful among them had to admit in his mind that this king of a little affiliated kingdom located in this remote location was unique and could bear the name of Human Emperor of the North.

“Great! Hahaha! With [Three-Sun Bless-Bringing Scroll], I can heal all the hidden injuries in my body! It goes well with my [3,000 Burning-Flames Scroll], and it is equal to giving me a second chance in the Martial Dao! Your grace is no different from letting me experience rebirth!”

Shaarawy was so excited that he didn’t know how to thank Fei.

After thinking for a while, he felt like none of the gifts could express his gratitude. Therefore, he copied Cassano. He earnestly bowed at Fei three times and said, “Your gift to me is beyond words. I, El Shaarawy, swear with my honor! From now on, I’m the King of Chambord’s brother! I won’t hesitate at all if you need anything!”

Fei was very pleased, and he almost drooled out of excitement.

Of course, the king couldn’t show this on the surface.

He bowed back at Shaarawy and clapped their hands together to finish the ceremony. Then, they looked at each other and laughed.

However, this wasn’t the end of it.

Perhaps the king stepped on Blacky’s pop this morning; his lucky was beyond this world! It felt like even the Goddess of Fortune pulled up her dress and teased Fei by showing the king her beautiful legs.

After Shaarawy thanked Fei, Diego Milito who had been silent unexpectedly moved to Fei’s side and got into the combat position before saying, “Please.”

Even the silent and most considerate [Prince] couldn’t hold himself back after seeing what Fei was capable of.

For supreme masters like the young lords, it was hard to find an opponent who could rival them and also spot the shortcomings of their Martial Dao. Since they ran into Fei who was like a monster in their eyes, they weren’t going to let this opportunity slide.

Milito also wanted to know what area he was lacking.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Milito focused on the use of giant swords, so he instantly revealed his weapon without holding back.

Fei also summoned a double-handed sword from his storage ring and swung it as fast as lightning, battling [Prince] without hesitation.

For a moment, the loud, sword-colliding noises resonated in the sky, and the eye-piercing sparks flew everywhere.

Milito’s Martial Dao was the most reasonable out of everything that Fei had seen in this world. This man didn’t try to use the sharpness of his blade and delicate techniques to win. Instead, his sword was dull and heavy, and he focused on his presence and power level when fighting.

Like the most advanced computer algorithm, even though Milito’s moves were simple, they were perfect without a weakness. His movement completion, smoothness of warrior energy flow, and control of the tempo were all top-tier.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 990 - Not Leaving Until Everyone is Drunk

Chapter 990: Not Leaving Until Everyone is Drunk (Part One)

While battling Milito, Fei tried many different combat styles.

Using brute strength? It wasn’t effective. [Prince] Milito’s Martial Dao centered around strength, and he wasn’t inferior to Fei since this man unleashed 100 percent the strength in each of his strikes every time like a robot!

Using speed? It couldn’t work as well. This young lord of the Inter Milan Empire was conservative, and he would rather not make a mistake than seize all potential opportunities. Even though Milito’s speed was slower than Fei’s, his defense was perfect without a weakness. Each of his strikes and moves connected seamlessly, completely making up for his disadvantage in speed.

This man was very calm, stable, and reserved; it could be said that he was impeccable!

After switching multiple combat styles, Fei still couldn’t find a way to completely counter Milito; it seemed like this man’s Martial Dao didn’t have any weakness.

Pato and the other three watched intently and felt like this practice battle was an eye-opener.

It was rare to see someone like Fei who seemed to have an unlimited number of combat styles that he had completely mastered. After all, there is a limit to how long someone can live. To achieve the greatest strength, most people pursued a single combat style. It was believed that more was less since it was almost impossible to master many combat styles at once. Therefore, the true masters only had to build up their style and make it into its best, final form.

The King of Chambord was a monster who didn’t abide by this common law.

“Huh? What is going on with Milito? He… he showed a weakness!”

Suddenly, Shaarawy looked shocked; he couldn’t believe his eyes.

The young lords watching were stunned by this scene! After the Human Emperor of the North switched to a simple-looking combat style, Diego Milito, who was known for his calmness, zero weakness, and seamless connection between movements, suddenly showed a clear weakness between two of his moves as if he suddenly got fatigued.

Although it happened in a split-second, it was enough for true masters to end the battle.

This mistake shouldn’t occur on Milito who solely focused on achieving the perfect Martial Dao.

“What happened?” the three young lords thought to themselves.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

After a series of metal-colliding noises and explosions, Milito suddenly retreated and put away his giant sword.

[Prince] was silent, and he looked like he was thinking about something. Fei and others didn’t speak or make any noise, afraid that they would disrupt this young lord’s train of thought.

After 15 minutes, Milito appeared to have understood something, and he said, “I see. In this world, there is no such thing as the perfect Martial Dao. All perfections are only illusions. Not all weaknesses are lethal. And when used properly, the weaknesses can be turned into opportunities. Your Majesty, thank you for your advice!”

Fei smiled and didn’t say much.

Milito’s Martial Dao was terrifying. However, anything that pursued perfection too much would in turn become imperfect. Nothing in the world is perfect, and it was the same for Martial Dao.

Fei used a shifting technique recorded in [Demon King’s Sword]; it was similar to the technique named [Qian-Kun Grand Shift] which was famous in a classic wuxia novel. The king used this technique to alter one of Milito’s movements, and the connection between the movements gaped a little and resulted in a weak point.

Just as expected, when Milito realized that his movements weren’t as perfect as he thought, he was no longer that confident, and he was suddenly in a disadvantage as if someone cast a magic spell on him.

Chapter 990: Not Leaving Until Everyone is Drunk (Part Two)

Although Fei didn’t teach [Prince] any techniques, he pointed out the biggest weakness in Milito’s ‘perfect Martial Dao’. Therefore, the benefit that Milito got from Fei wasn’t less than what Cassano and Shaarawy obtained.

“If you need anything, I will help without condition.” Milito wasn’t talkative, but he gave a solid promise.

A silent man like Milito rarely talked, and anything that he said would be guaranteed; he would never go back on his words.

With this promise, Milito saw Fei as one of his closest peers, just like the other two young lords who battled Fei.

Cassano and Shaarawy looked at each other and smiled.

Out of this group of young lords, Milito was the oldest and held the most prestige. Although [Prince] was usually silent, everything he said was concise and key. Now that he said these words to Fei, it meant that everyone in this small team of young lords became the Human Emperor of the North’s friends.

Cassano and Shaarawy only had a short encounter with Fei, but they felt like old friends. Right now, they were happy for Fei. After all, it wasn’t easy to earn Milito’s acceptance.

Now that even Milito showed his stance, everything followed seemed within the bounds of logic.

[Wind-Chasing Wolf] Rodrigo Palacio didn’t feel embarrassed, and he walked to Fei with his signature smile and bowed. Then, he got ready and said, “Your Majesty, please give me advice.”

…

After one hour, Fei battled with all five young lords from the Central Region.

In the last two battle, Fei found that Palacio excelled in speed, but this man lacked strength and damage. Once he encountered defensive opponents who could put up ‘turtle shells’ around them, Palacio’s speed would be useless, and he would be at a disadvantage. On the other hand, Pato was a well-rounded talent, but his physique was naturally weaker since he was born this way. This condition limited his potential on the path of cultivation.

Today, the king spent a lot of resources and gifted these people with precious techniques.

To help Palacio and Pato, he offered them two techniques that could improve their shortcomings. They were all taken from [Demon King’s Sword], the martial encyclopedia of the Mythical Era.

From Fei’s view, the techniques were all items, and they were useless if he kept everything to himself. However, talented people with virtues were hard to come by.

Fei had a great judgment of people and could see through them. Although the king only met these five young lords from the Central Region today, he could tell that they were heroic figures who were worthy of his friendship. Therefore, he tried his best and used several top-tier techniques to get close to them.

“Hahaha! We were only here today to kill those few mad dogs of the Holy Church, but we unexpectedly ran into Your Majesty. It sure is a great fortune! Hahaha! This place has mountains, a lake, and forests; it presents a great scenery. Only like-minded people can become good friends; it sure is great to run into you. Let’s drink here and not leave until everyone is drunk!” Shaarawy laughed and took out the precious liquor that he had been collecting from his storage ring, and he suggested in excitement.

“You took the words right out of my mouth!” Although Pato looked haughty and cold as if he rejected talking to all people, he seemed to have changed into another person when Fei got close to him; he was now really passionate. He threw his arm around Fei’s shoulder and laughed while speaking to Shaarawy, “In the last while, we had been chased by the mad dogs of the Holy Church, and we hadn’t gotten the chance to have a nice meal. Hahaha! Today, with Alexander here, we can all have a taste of your precious liquor!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 991 - There Will Be A Battle

Chapter 991: There Will Be A Battle (Part One)

“Hahaha! You guys should thank Alexander! Otherwise, do you think my precious liquor could drink so easily?” Shaarawy curled his lips.

This man loved liquor, and he collected many top-tier drinks. The few barrels of liquor that he took out today were all the best in his collection.

“Now that chaos arrived on the continent, other races showed themselves, the gods and demons can’t wait to jump out, and the Holy Church is trying to destroy the world. Although we are supreme masters, we can’t separate ourselves from this Chaos Era. It is good that we have a chance to get drunk today. I don’t know if I will still be alive when the next meetup happens!” It was rare for Milito to say so much in one go, and he sounded a little dispirited.

The three level 9 empires in the Central Region were instantly crushed by the Holy Church, and many of their friends and loved ones died in the war.

Also, in the wars against other races, humans had been losing repeatedly, and millions of people died already. Even though Milito was standing at the top of the pyramid of human masters, he worried for the future of humans and himself.

“Yeah, the lives of warriors are always brilliant yet short-lived; bright in the morning but already turned to dust at night. Getting drunk and enjoying this moment is more important right now,” Palacio said while feeling sentimental, and he raised the barrel in his hands and chugged.

Fei was also feeling a little anxious about the future of Chambord, and he took the barrel that was passed to him and chugged as well.

Today, the six young lords who were famous on the continent met up by chance, and they became good friends. By a nameless lake in the Endless Sea of Forests, they killed three execution oracles of the Holy Church and tested each other’s Martial Dao. Then, they drank from afternoon until midnight and all got drunk.

Under the illumination of the campfire, the clear lake witnessed the birth of legendary friendships.

From that moment on, this nameless lake was known as Six-Lord Lake.

Fei and these five young lords from the Central Region drank until the second day morning in high spirits. They tested and validated each other’s Martial Dao, talked about the trends, and predicted future events. They were like-minded, and they all learned something from each other. When the five young lords said farewell to Fei on the second day, they raised their arms and slapped each other’s open palm. They agreed that if they didn’t fall in this chaotic world, they were going to gather by this lake in one year to battle and validate their progress.

When the red morning sun shined on the forest, Shaarawy and the other four got up and said goodbyes.

These young men were all busy people in the mortal world, and they each carried duties and missions that ordinary people couldn’t understand. The five young lords from the Central Region came fast and left fast; they still had many things to do. Staying here for one night to drink was already extremely luxurious for them.

“Brothers, take care!”

Fei stood on a giant rock by the lake and watched as his five new friends turned into beams of light and dashed away.

The king was slightly worried about the fates of his five new friends.

Even though they were young lords, their opponent was the giant and unrivaled Holy Church that hadn’t been challenged in the last 1,000 years. They set this trap and killed three execution oracles of the Holy Church, and it was easy to imagine that their lives would become harder. In this chaotic world, regardless of how powerful one was, there was always the chance of dying.

…

Shaarawy and others dashed forward and quickly exited the territory of the Zenit Empire.

Suddenly, a series of transparent ripples appeared in front of them, and a figure who had a medium-height and was a little chubby showed himself. A smile could be seen on his chubby and handsome face.

“Götze, why didn’t you show up earlier?” Shaarawy wasn’t surprised; he only asked since he felt a little strange.

Chapter 991: There Will Be A Battle (Part Two)

None of the five young lords were surprised; it seemed like they were waiting for him.

“There are some conflicts between the Ormond Empire and the Chambord Kingdom. Also, the King of Chambord killed Reus a little while ago. There will be a battle between me and him. If I showed up yesterday, it would have ruined the situation.” This chubby figure shook his head in pity.

This man’s name was Mario Götze, and he was the most genius prince of the Ormond Empire. His strength was high enough for him to be listed as a young lord, and his intelligence was also on another level; it was this smart young man who planned this trap that killed three execution oracles.

In reality, Götze was by the lake, but he hid his aura and was further away; that was why Fei didn’t discover him. However, that didn’t fool Shaarawy and the other four young lords. After all, according to the plan, Götze was supposed to show up as well.

“That is a pity; I hope that day will never come,” Pato said in disappointment. Both Götze and Fei were his friends; he didn’t want to see them battle until death.

“Yeah, Götze. If you battle Alexander, the five of us won’t know which side to stand on.” Shaarawy and Palacio also tried to change Götze’s mind.

“In a battle of two tigers, one will be injured for sure.” Milito opened his mouth and said concisely, “It is better to keep your strength and kill a way out for humans in this dark, chaotic era! We can battle for a brighter future for humans and get our race a bigger region to live in.”

Götze sensed his friends’ minds, and he smiled confidently while saying, “Guys, don’t worry. Before our big plan is completed, I won’t go and battle the King of Chambord. I’m quite envious of you guys; you made a great friend.”

“If you don’t go and find Alexander, I don’t think he can find you.” Milito nodded and said, “Actually, I know a little about the conflicts between Ormond and Chambord; it isn’t you but your two useless little brothers who caused the mess. I can be the middleman and resolve it. After all, the King of Chambord isn’t an unreasonable person; I think this issue can be resolved.”

The other four young lords also looked at Götze in anticipation; they didn’t want to see two of their good friends battle to the death.

Götze laughed and replied, “We can talk about that later. Right now, the mission in the Northern Region is completed, and we must rush back to the Central Region. Teacher is already waiting for us there. We don’t have much time to waste. Let’s go!”

With that said, Götze turned into a beam of light and disappeared into the sky.

Milito and the other four shook their heads and couldn’t say much.

Young people are all a bit arrogant and aggressive.

…

After saying farewell to his five new friends, Fei stayed by the lake with his two beautiful wives for another day, and they enjoyed themselves. They only packed up and got ready to return to Chambord on the morning of the third day, and they were still longing for more.

When Fei and others got on Blacky and the three dragons, unexpected changes happened in the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests before they could fly into the air.

Many birds screamed and flew up, covering the sun. It seemed like they encountered something terrifying, and a mysterious force was chasing them.

Soon, a series of anxious roars and screams of birds and beasts resonated in the area.

The atmosphere in the forest was anxious and chaotic as if it were the end of the world.

“What is happening? Was my hypothesis wrong?” Fei was stunned.

He thought that the demon beasts and wild animals were anxious in the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests since the residual energy and pressure from the battle between Shaarawy and the three execution oracles made these creatures feel threatened.

Now, it seemed like that hypothesis was wrong. Shaarawy and the other young lords had already left, but the demon beasts in the Endless Sea of Forests were getting even more anxious.

“What is going on? Why are the demon beasts getting so worked up?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 992 - Venturing Deeper into the Endless Sea of Forests

Chapter 992: Venturing Deeper into the Endless Sea of Forests (Part One)

Angela smiled and beckoned, and an iron-winged eagle that was flying chaotically in the air due to fear suddenly chirped and flew down. Then, it landed by Angela’s side and mumbled; even ordinary people could hear the anxiety in its tone.

The queen talked to the eagle and lightly caressed its back as if she were comforting a child.

Iron-winged eagles were ferocious bird-type demon beasts; their wings were as firm as metal, and they were born with the ability to cast metal-elemental magic spells. With a flutter of their wings, they could shoot out many invisible energy blades that could cut through metal like butter.

However, around Angela, this big, vicious bird was like a child who returned to his mother’s embrace. It gradually calmed down and murmured as if it were telling Angela something.

After a while, the smile on Angela’s face shined, stealing the light from everything else around her. Then, she patted this eagle’s wings.

The iron-winged eagle fluttered its wings and chirped before dashing into the sky and disappearing into the distance.

“It said that deep inside the Endless Sea of Forests, there seems to be a streak of powerful energy that is fast approaching. Both demon beasts and ordinary animals can feel the danger in this energy, and they are anxious and aggressive because of it. They all want to escape,” Angela said to Fei.

Queen Angela was born with the ability to communicate with demon beasts and could even command king-level demon beasts like a legion commander.

It was clear that she got this information from talking to the iron-winged eagle.

“A mysterious and powerful force?” Fei grabbed Angela’s smooth little hand to show his appreciation, but he quickly thought about potential sources of this force, “Could it be a horrifying godly demon beast? Not that likely. If that is the case, the demon beasts would have been agitated a long time ago; they wouldn’t have waited until now. Could it be that an Undead Creature Catastrophe also happened in the Endless Sea of Forests? And it is spreading this way?”

The tragic scenes where tens of millions of demon beasts died in the border forest between the new Alania Empire and the former Anji Empire appeared in Fei’s head again.

However, the king quickly shook his head and rejected this hypothesis.

About half a year ago, to prevent a similar incident from happening in the Endless Sea of Forests, Fei ventured tens of thousands of kilometers into this area and set up many bright magic arrays and magic watchtowers. If the undead energy or anything similar appeared, the king would instantly know about it.

“Except for the battle of masters and the Undead Creature Catastrophe, what else can make the demon beasts in the forests this anxious and fearful?” After thinking for a while, Fei still couldn’t get any clues or leads.

Fei thought for a bit more and said, “This incident is not insignificant; I need to venture deep into the Endless Sea of Forests and see what is going on. You guys should head back to Chambord City and tell Mr. Bast and Mr. Brook to increase their guard; the entire city needs to be on alert. If a massive Beast Surge does take place, don’t fight back; ditch Chambord City and put up a line of defense on the other side of Zuli River. Just wait for my return.”

Everyone sensed the seriousness of Fei’s words.

Indeed, if a Beast Surge occurred, trying to forcefully fend off the demon beasts would be useless, and it would only increase the casualty count.

“Alexander, let me go with you.” Valkyrie Elena suggested caringly.

“It’s fine; I can go alone and act accordingly. You should protect Angela and everyone else and accompany them back to Chambord. If a Beast Surge occurs, Chambord will need your protection.”

Fei fixed the Valkyrie’s few strands of red hair that were fluttering in the northern wind, and he said to her intimately.

Chapter 992: Venturing Deeper into the Endless Sea of Forests (Part Two)

After discussing for a while, Fei told them about all possible events that might occur and how to deal with them. Then, he jumped off Blacky with Little Raccoon on his shoulder, and he dashed toward the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests.

Blacky and the three hooligan-like dragons wanted to follow Fei, but they were too large and would catch too much attention. Therefore, Fei had to convince them to stay behind.

…

With Fei’s current strength, his speed was insanely fast. After about four hours, he was already 100,000 kilometers deep into the Endless Sea of Forests.

As the king got deeper and deeper into the Endless Sea of Forests, the atmosphere seemed to get more intense.

Not only were the demon beasts and animals anxious and more aggressive, but the plants also emitted a sense of panic as they swayed unnaturally in the wind. Everything seemed to suggest that the end of the world was coming.

In the depths of the Endless Sea of Forests, innumerable demon beasts lived there. Among them, there were many terrifying king-level and even emperor-level demon beasts.

As Fei got deeper in, some terrifying demon beasts detected his existence even though he flew over in the sky.

These anxious demon beasts attacked Fei as if they lost their minds, and some of them were emperor-level demon beasts that reached peak Burning Sun Realm. Even though Fei was powerful, he had to be careful when dealing with the suicidal attacks from these creatures.

In the end, Fei had to give up the option of flying in the air. Instead, he hid his aura and changed to his Druid character. Then, he landed on the ground and moved deeper on foot.

With this method where he was in stealth, it was much harder for emperor-level demon beasts to sense him.

Also, Druids were the natural kings of nature, and they had unparalleled intimacy with plants and animals and could communicate with them.

By talking to them, Fei could avoid the territories of insanely-power demon beasts and might obtain some clues if he were lucky.

According to ancient records and legends, the Endless Sea of Forests existed when the Azeroth Continent was first inhabited. It was made up of many giant, primitive forests, and it hid many secrets with the accumulation through millions of years. It was heard that no one was able to pass through the entire Endless Sea of Forests, so no one knew what was on the other side. There could be another world, but nothing could be proven.

Now, Fei was already 150,000 kilometers deep into the Endless Sea of Forests.

It was impossible to see traces of humans in this area. Rarely did humans come to this place in the last 1,000 years; it was an unexplored virgin territory.

When Fei got here, a rotten and moldy smell rushed into his nostrils.

The trees here were all more than 500 meters tall, looking like giant green umbrellas that stood on the ground and covered the sky for creatures living below them.

When looking down from the sky, Fei could only see waves upon waves of greeneries, but the world instantly changed when he landed on the ground. Under the cover of dense branches and leaves, it was hard for sunlight to shine on the ground. The fallen leaves accumulated on the ground for millions of years, and they continued to rot and turned into many dark swamps. Poisonous gas and miasma filled the air.

The surface of the trees turned blackish-grey as if they had fossilized, and many vines coiled around the giant trees like the most intimate lovers, sharing the nutrients from the trees and getting a bit of the sunlight.

Fei released his spirit energy, and he was surprised to find that the dirty and disgusting swamps were more than 100 meters deep.

Only the giant swamps created by the rotten tree leaves could nurture such enormous, primitive forests. After all, the swamps were full of nutrients that plants needed.

This was the unique ecosystem that the Endless Sea of Forests had.

Tiny mosses grew on the surface of the swamps; they were vibrant and beautiful. At first glance, it seemed like a layer of soft, green rug was laid on the ground, making people want to roll on it.

However, anyone who dared to do that would die.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 993 - Who Is Monitoring?

Chapter 993: Who Is Monitoring? (Part One)

First, the swamps could instantly devour animals and humans. Second, many pythons, poisonous bugs, and various other types of demon beasts hid inside the swamp, and they could instantly kill anyone who came too close.

A giant ape that was more than ten meters tall was jumping on the trees, but it accidentally missed a branch and fell into a swamp. Instantly, the beautiful, carpet-like surface of the swamp rippled, and many terrifying demon beasts dashed out and instantly pulled this giant animal into the swamp. Then, the ape’s tragic screams resonated in the area and didn’t disappear for a long time.

Fei saw this with his own eyes, and Little Raccoon almost peed on the king’s shoulder due to fear.

Seeing all this, Fei summoned more than a dozen of black ravens and used them as danger-detection posts. Then, the king transformed into a werewolf and dashed forward by stepping on exposed tree roots and tree branches. His speed and agility increased a lot in werewolf form, and he moved deeper into the forest. This wasn’t much slower than flying in the sky.

Inside the forest, the werewolves’ natural habitat, Fei moved around and left a series of afterimages.

When the king was about 200,000 kilometers deep into the Endless Sea of Forests, Fei gradually sensed that terrifying presence as well. The air was dense, and the atmosphere was suffocating. It felt like a horrifying existence was going to appear by his side at any moment, and Fei sensed that even his soul was shaking a little.

“It is this power that is making the demon beasts in the Endless Sea of Forests anxious and violent; it is forcing them to flee. However, what kind of properties does this energy have? I have never seen it before. Where did it come from?” Fei was confused but relieved at the same time; this energy was completely different from the undead energy.

It was clear that it wasn’t undead creatures that caused this upheaval, and Fei didn’t need to worry about an Undead Creature Catastrophe happening in the Endless Sea of Forests. If the Endless Sea of Forests were invaded by the undead energy, it would be the beginning of the end of the world for all races on Azeroth. The terrifying number of demon beasts in here could sweep the entire continent if they mutated.

It was already midnight when Fei got 2,000 kilometers deeper into the forest, and that sense of panic got stronger.

“Huh? Who is it?”

Fei was dashing forward in his werewolf form, and he suddenly reached out his right paw and struck a giant tree beside him.

Boom!

The giant tree that was more than eight meters wide in horizontal cross-sectional diameter was smashed into two halves, and the top half fell to the ground.

At that moment, Fei suddenly felt like he was being monitored. He sensed that a pair of cold eyes was quietly observing the area from the hole in this tree.

However, after the king struck out and destroyed the tree, he didn’t see anything strange.

There was a giant demon beast that looked a platypus hiding in the tree hole, and it was almost turned into meat paste under the strike.

“Could it be the one? Impossible! That sensation feels like I was being watched by a powerful master. There is no way that I could have mistaken that.”

Fei slightly frowned. His Druid character was already a king of the forests, and his senses were sharp and acute. Furthermore, he was a Hell Mode level 100 Druid with a high-level green item set from Diablo World.

Chapter 993: Who Is Monitoring? (Part Two)

After carefully inspecting the corpse of this demon beast, Fei didn’t discover anything strange and grew even more confused.

This demon beast was only at king-level, and its strength was equivalent to low-tier Moon-Class Realm; there was no way that it could make Fei feel like that.

After a short pause, Fei continued moving forward.

Ten minutes later, the king felt like he was being monitored again.

This time, Fei reached out his hand and killed a demon beast that looked like an owl. This demon beast wasn’t powerful, but the sensation that it brought to Fei was the same as before; it felt like he was being monitored by the same master.

“What is going on?” Fei thought to himself and got more aware of his surroundings.

While he moved forward, he slowed down his speed and spread out his spirit energy in all directions, closely monitoring the area as if he were doing countersurveillance.

Just as he expected, this strange feeling appeared in less than half an hour.

“It is here!” This time, Fei was delicate with his moves, and he didn’t unleash much power but used superb technique. As he grasped forward, a black shadow was caught off guard and seized.

The king took a closer look and saw that it was an iron-winged eagle which already had a meat crown on its head.

Bam! Before Fei could observe further, this iron-winged eagle struggled ferociously, and its head exploded, ending its life.

“I see.” Fei tossed the corpse of this iron-winged eagle to the side.

At that split-second, Fei detected a streak of mysterious and strange energy exploding inside this eagle’s head and shattering its brain. In a sense, this poor iron-winged eagle was used by someone. It felt as if someone put their own spirit energy into this eagle to control it.

“Such an advanced technique. Using the vision of different beasts, the practitioner of this technique can see what these animals see. This person must be a powerful master. Also, this technique only existed in the Mythical Era, and it is already lost on Azeroth Continent. Who is using this technique to secretly monitor me?”

Fei discovered a clue.

The energy that exploded inside the iron-winged eagle’s head was strange. Even though Fei was very knowledgeable, he had never seen it before, which was quite surprising.

“It seems like I can only discover the secret if I venture further in.”

After thinking for a while, Fei made a decision and sped up, charging deeper into the forest.

…

-At a location in the Endless Sea of Forests-

A circular area with a diameter of about 100 meters was engulfed by a streak of mystical power.

Beside a wooden pillar that was engraved with many strange runes, a figure shook, and he opened his eyes subconsciously. He smiled in surprise as he murmured, “An interesting little guy. I’m surprised that there is such a character inside the Blood Forest. Could he be a descendant of a member who got left behind?”

The other figures around him quickly walked up when they saw that he opened his eyes, and someone asked, “Sir, did you discover something?”

“It sure is an interesting discovery, and he might be really important to us. O’Neal, Duncan, Pippen, Brown, and Mutombo, I need the five of you to go and capture someone. Remember, you need to capture him alive and don’t hurt him. His location…”

It was a discussion in a mysterious language.

“Yes, Sir!”

After a while, a few giant figures stood up and dashed away like bolts of lightning.

[TL Note: LOL, it seems like the author is getting into basketball as well.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 994 - Who Are You?

Chapter 994: Who Are You? (Part One)

Fei moved forward for a few more hundred kilometers, and the same thing happened several times.

Unfortunately for Fei, the mysterious master who continued to monitor him was powerful, and this person’s technique was advanced as well. He could always make the demon beasts that he controlled to self-detonate before Fei could find any clues.

The king was frustrated, but he couldn’t do anything about it.

“Although I didn’t make any discoveries, I have a feeling that I’m getting closer and closer to this mysterious master who is secretly monitoring me.” An expectant smile appeared on Fei’s face.

It seemed like this mysterious master held no ill-intentions, and the king looked forward to meeting this person.

After Fei reached Hell Mode level 100 with his Druid character, he had never met anyone better at controlling animals and plants than him.

“Hu!”

With one leap, Werewolf Fei dashed over more than 1,000 meters and lightly landed on a dry tree branch that was hanging in mid-air.

At this moment, a faint-yellow ring of light suddenly appeared without any noise, perfectly landing on Fei’s head and locking him inside.

Then, unprecedented fatigue rushed through Fei’s central nervous system. As if his limbs and torso were glued to something, simply walking forward became very difficult.

Suddenly, a big green net fell from the sky and tried to enveloped Fei. It had a mysterious aura and seemed like it could seal everything in the world. Without question, if Fei got captured inside the green net, he would lose his mobility and power, becoming a powerless sheep.

Fei was shocked, and he unleashed all his strength to fight back. Werewolf Fei’s agility rose quickly, and he dodged this green net at the last moment.

Then, before he could land on the ground, a fast, lightning-like phantom charged at the king, creating a strong wind.

Werewolf Fei swung his paws and battled this figure. This opponent had mighty strength, and his speed wasn’t inferior compared to Werewolf Fei. The king was knocked back repeatedly and fell toward the ground.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The thick vines that coiled around the giant trees suddenly became agile and shot toward Fei like long pythons; it seemed as if they had lives of their own. In just a split second, the king got wrapped up like a green zongzi.

[TL Note: Zongzi is a traditional Chinese rice dish made of glutinous rice stuffed with different fillings and wrapped in bamboo leaves.]

Bam!

The thick vines only lasted about three seconds before Fei broke out.

As the vines broke into many pieces, Fei roared and dashed out like a meteorite.

At this moment, a resonating song echoed in the forest. It wasn’t sung with the common language on the Azeroth Continent today but with an ancient language that was filled with vicissitude.

This song was exotic and beautiful, and the faint-yellow ring of light around Fei suddenly emitted streaks of eye-piercing light flames.

Fei instantly felt like the sense of being stuck in a swamp intensified; this was a curse light ring that reduced his speed and lowered his strength.

Bam!

A giant, mountain-like figure broke through the void and appeared in front of Fei, and he stepped forward and struck toward the king’s chest with his two hands that looked like two giant axes.

Without enough time to react, the king could only clench his fists and fight back.

Boom!

The terrifying energy wave expanded and dashed in all directions. Dozens of giant trees were broke in half, some of the stinky, muddy liquid in the swamps got sent into the air, and the poisonous bugs and pythons in them were shattered into dust.

“Such power! He is even stronger than Shaarawy!”

Chapter 994: Who Are You? (Part Two)

Since the king was negatively affected by the curse light ring, his punch didn’t contain his full force, and he was knocked back.

Next, a series of wolf howls sounded in the area. A werewolf suddenly flashed around Fei, and the two curved sabers in his hands seemed to have come to life. They sent out many green wind blades, making Fei have a hard time dealing with this situation.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Several more air-piercing noises resonated in the forest.

Fei felt numb and looked down, and he saw a black monster that was about three meters tall shooting out silver needles. These needles were too fast to believe! When the king heard the noises made by them, the needles already landed on him.

Although the silver needles only got about one centimeter deep into Fei’s flesh, it made him numb and soft as if they were anesthetic needles.

“Huh? Do they want to capture me alive? Where did this monster come from?”

Fei’s body swayed a little, and then his eyes closed as he fell onto the ground.

Then, another green net fell from the sky and landed on Fei. As it wriggled and tightened, it wrapped around the king again like a zongzi. This time, Fei wasn’t able to break out.

“Alright, the mission is completed. This little guy is small, but he is so hard to deal with. All of us moved, and he still lasted so long,” one of the mysterious figures laughed, “Let’s bring him to Mr. Nash.”

There were five people in this group.

The strange-looking man was more than two meters tall and muscular, and he grabbed Fei who was tied inside the net as he dashed away like a flash of lightning. His peers followed him and jumped between trees, moving further away.

About 20 minutes later, they arrived at a well-hidden location in the forest.

A wooden pillar with mysterious engravings released a streak of mystical energy, enveloping an area of fewer than 200 meters around it.

“Sir, we brought him back.” This group of masters threw Fei to the ground and bowed at the figure who was quietly sitting beside the wooden pillar.

“I saw everything.” The figure beside the wooden pillar nodded.

This man looked thin, but he was handsome. He looked to be about 40 years old, and he wore a pure-white robe. Right now, he was sitting down cross-legged, and a red scepter was placed on his knees.

The strange thing about this man was that his ears looked like fox ears, bigger than ordinary humans’. Also, they were covered by dense red fur.

The fur on this man’s ears merged with his red hair. Instead of making him look ugly, his ears added to his indescribable and mysterious elegance.

“Hahaha! Great Priest Nash, this guy is interesting. All five of us had to move together to bring him back.”

Fox-eared Nash smiled and shook his head, and he said, “I saw the entire process. However, it is he who wanted to come with you. Otherwise, the five of you couldn’t have stopped him.”

Then, Nash looked at Fei and laughed, “Friend, since you are here, how about you get up and introduce yourself?”

Bam! Bam! Bam! While Nash laughed, Fei jumped up, and the big green net around him broke into pieces and fell to the ground.

“What is going on?”

“How did this happen?”

Those five figures were shocked; they couldn’t believe that the person, who they captured together and was locked inside the Spider Clan’s innate green net, was still able to break out.

In an instant, they dashed over and surrounded Fei.

Fei was still in his werewolf form, and he didn’t move right away. Instead, he asked them this question using the common language on the continent during the Mythical Era.

“Who are you?”

The king already had some ideas as to these people’s origins.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 995 - The Tribe in the Legends

Chapter 995: The Tribe in the Legends (Part One)

“Since you already guessed it, why are you still asking?”

Fox-eared Nash smiled and signaled his peers not to get worried. When he talked to the people around him, he was using a rare language from the Mythical Era. However, it was clear that he could understand the commonly used language during the Mythical Era. When he heard Fei’s words, he changed to this language during the Mythical Era, and he was smooth with it.

Fei’s heart slowly sunk, and he asked, “The orcs?”

The king was shocked by what he saw! They finally appeared!

The Behemoth Orc Tribe that hadn’t appeared on the continent all this time finally showed themselves!

Before, Fei was guessing that the orcs had gone extinct since they weren’t great at magic and couldn’t create a small world of their own. The king thought that they had disappeared from this world for good and would never come back. Regarding the legend of the [Ancient Path of Blood and Tears], Fei discussed the topic with Akinfeev and thought it was only a rumor.

Now from the looks of things, it turned out that the Behemoth Orc Tribe also survived that catastrophe during the end of the Mythical Era.

After combining the information that he learned from the legends on the continent, Fei already had a vague idea. Unlike other races such as elves, goblins, dwarfs, gnomes, and dragons, who were all great at magic, the orcs could have only opened a path in the Endless Sea of Forests and created a road to survival using the lives of many members, and they survived through that catastrophe.

The Behemoth Orc Tribe traveled past the Endless Sea of Forests which was rumored that even gods might die when trying to pass through, and they found a home on the other side to survive and pass down their bloodlines.

It seemed like the legendary ancient path wasn’t a rumor after all.

It only vaguely documented the tragic history of the orcs that happened about 1,000 years ago.

Out of everyone in front of Fei, the fox-eared, middle-aged man didn’t have many features of a typical orc master. Except for the unique ears and the exceptionally handsome face, everything else on his body looked no different from humans. However, everyone else was different.

One man was about three meters tall, and he was dark and muscular with a lot of hair. It was clear that he had features of the bear family. He kept about ten percent the features of a black bear, and he almost turned into a black bear when he was in combat. It was this man who punched Fei and sent the king flying. He should be a master of the Bear Clan.

Except for this big guy, some warriors had leopard patterns when they were in combat, ape warriors who kept features of giant apes, wolf warriors who could turn into werewolves, and spider warriors who had compound eyes, three heads, and six arms. Also, the black warrior who almost numbed Fei to sleep should be a porcupine warrior.

These orc masters were all mighty. Just from their auras, Fei could tell that they were mostly at peak Burning Sun Realm. Since Fei was using his Druid character and was also at peak Burning Sun Realm, he couldn’t tell if they had become demi-gods.

These orc masters’ looks brought Fei a great shock. As a result, the king didn’t know what to say after asking the first question. He was trying to think fast and figure out a proper response to this.

Seeing Fei suddenly waking up, the dozens of orc warriors instantly became cautious as if they were facing a powerful enemy. After a series of different kinds of b—–l roars, they quickly finished their transformation; it was a process of turning from human-like to beast-like.

Chapter 995: The Tribe in the Legends (Part Two)

This was in line with the legends. The orcs should all have their own atavistic transformation abilities. After transforming, their strength would increase a lot, and they could use some of the unique, species-specific skills.

These orc warriors instantly surrounded Fei.

“Don’t worry, warriors of the Behemoth Orc Tribe; back off. Beast God already told me that he doesn’t have any bad intentions.”

Fox-eared Nash was calm from the beginning to now, and he always had a faint smile on his face.

Even Fei had to admit that this man had an innately warm, friendly, and noble aura. His temperament was even above Fei’s father-in-law Bast who paid close attention to his actions and behaviors. This fox-eared, middle-aged man could make others feel close and intimate towards him.

This man was wearing a simple white robe with patterns of the moon and stars on it, and he slowly stood up while holding onto a red scepter. His appearance was outstanding, and he should be a handsome orc who was loved by many girls when he was young. Even though he was middle-aged now, he was still impressive, and many mature orc women probably sought after him.

Hearing his words, other orc warriors all bowed and moved back. However, that dashing wolf warrior was still doubtful and reminded Nash, “Great Priest Nash, please be careful. This man is powerful.”

“Don’t worry.” Nash was still as calm as a lake during a windless day.

Then, this fox-eared, middle-aged man slowly got close to Fei, and confusion appeared in his eyes that were filled with wisdom and vicissitude.

“I’m sorry, warrior. It was me who asked O’Neal and others to bring you here. If this offended you, I, Great Priest Nash of the Fox Clan, apologize to you.”

Then, this man slightly bowed at the king.

After that, Nash continued, “I’m perplexed. I have sensed a very familiar aura from you; you seem to be a member of the Behemoth Orc Tribe. However, how come I have never seen you in Vangaal City?”

A thought flashed in Fei’s mind like a bolt of lightning.

“My Druid character is naturally close with animals and plants, and I’m in the werewolf form right now, looking no different from these orcs. Could it be that these orcs think I’m one of their peers?”

Fei didn’t say anything but slightly waved his hand.

The orc masters were on guard on the side, and Fei’s movement instantly made them nervous. They instantly let out a series of deep roars.

Clearly, Fei had left a deep impression in these orc masters’ minds; they subconsciously treated Fei as a very dangerous character. Also, Great Priest Nash of the Fox Clan whose good-looks would even make the Beast God jealous held an important position in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and these orc masters had to guarantee his safety.

Fortunately, these orc masters’ worst fear didn’t occur; Fei didn’t suddenly attack.

Instead, a mass of white light flew out of Fei’s hand and turned into four. Then, they instantly transformed into four white wolves that were about three meters long and two meters tall. They circled Fei intimately like guards before standing on the king’s four sides and looking at the orc masters around them in alertness. Next, they let out a series of deep growls.

All the orc masters including Great Priest Nash gasped at the same time.

“Summon Battle Beast?” Surprise appeared in Great Priest Nash’s eyes.

“I didn’t guess wrong, haha! You are a descendant of the Behemoth Orc Tribe. Only the children blessed by the Beast God can summon battle beasts. You are a member of the Behemoth Orc Tribe? From your appearance, you should be a member of the Wolf Clan, right? How come you are in this forest?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 996.1 - I Am Human (Part One)

Chapter 996: I Am Human (Part One)

After seeing what Fei did, other orc masters looked at Fei with gentler gazes. It was obvious that they thought Fei was one of them.

However, Fei didn’t respond.

With the king’s shameless personality, if he could, he would pretend to be an orc warrior, get along with this team of orc masters, and get as much information about the Behemoth Orc Tribe as he could.

If the Behemoth Orc Tribe wanted to come back to the continent, Chambord was going to be the first stop that they would run into if they walked out of the Endless Sea of Forests.

The king wasn’t sure about the attitude that the Behemoth Orc Tribe had towards humans. If they were hostile toward humans, Chambord might face a terrifying war.

Unfortunately, Fei couldn’t fake being an orc warrior forever; his Druid character’s skill [Werewolf] had a time limit. With his current strength at Hell Mode level 100, he could only maintain the werewolf form for about 24 hours.

After thinking for a while, Fei decided to be honest and open about it; he was going to expose his identity as a human. He didn’t need to worry about his safety since he could leave at any time; none of the orc masters here could stop him. In the worst-case scenario, he could test out the attitude that orcs had toward humans.

Therefore, Fei canceled the effect of [Werewolf] and returned to his human form in the next moment.

“What? A human?”

“How is this possible?”

Seeing Fei’s appearance changing, the orc masters couldn’t help but gasp; they couldn’t comprehend what just took place.

Even the handsome priest of the Fox Clan was surprised, and his face changed color.

Fei gradually calmed down a bit. After he switched back to his human form, the orc masters were surprised but didn’t show any strong hostility.

“It seems like the behemoth orcs’ impression of humans isn’t that bad. Could it be that the two races weren’t enemies in the Mythical Era?” Fei thought.

To these orc masters, the shock didn’t end there.

After Fei removed the effect of [Werewolf], he used the Druid skill [Werebear].

The king’s body suddenly enlarged! While he was engulfed in the silver light, his body increased in size by about four times. Fine brown fur grew out of his skin, and he turned into a half-human, half-bear creature who was about six meters tall. He had a bear head but a human-shaped body.

“Bear Clan?” The wolf warrior who was quite fond of Fei was shocked, and his expression changed.

“How is this possible? Isn’t he a member of the Wolf Clan?” Battier, the master of the Spider Clan, gasped, and shock filled his compound eyes.

The master of the Ape Clan subconsciously poked the dark-skinned master of the Bear Clan beside him, and he said, “Hey, O’Neal, is he your long-lost brother? How come he knows the [Atavistic Transformation] of your Bear Clan? You two look similar. However, his brown fur looks prettier than your black fur.”

O’Neal of the Bear Clan scratched the back of his head using his big bear paw, and he said in his deep voice while looking charmingly naïve, “Eh, yeah. I didn’t think that… Hey, Little Bro, are you really a member of the Bear Clan? Wait, how come I have never seen you before in the clan?”

Fei smiled but didn’t respond to O’Neal’s question; this big man left a good impression in his mind.

The king waved his hand, and a giant yellow bear appeared by his side after a white light flashed by. Then, it roared at the orc masters around Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 996.2 - I Am Human (Part Two)

Chapter 996: I Am Human (Part Two)

This time, the eyes of the orc masters almost popped out of their eye sockets.

“Battle beasts of two different clans?”

“What is going on? Could it be that he has both the wolf clan bloodline and bear clan bloodline?”

“This is impossible! Battle beasts of two clans, yet he can keep the appearance of a human. Is he the most beloved child of Beast God?”

Like a flock of sparrows that were poked by someone, the orc masters suddenly started to chatter and talk amongst themselves. With a shocked expression on their faces, they looked at Fei like how a person on Earth would react if a prehistoric dinosaur suddenly appeared.

Seeing this, Fei instantly put these orc masters in the same category as bumpkins.

The only person who was relatively calm was Great Priest Nash of the Fox Clan.

This handsome, middle-aged fox-man lightly chanted something and asked, “I’m even more confused. Sir, please tell us. Are you a human? Or a behemoth orc?”

To these orcs, what they saw was unbelievably rare.

In the history of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, it was rare to see a mixed-blood orc who had the bloodline of both the Wolf Clan and the Bear Clan. The main reason was that these two clans were the main battle clans in the tribe; they were the king clans. They all had strong pride and honor, so it was rare to see a marriage between members of the two clans.

Also, even if two orcs from different clans got married, their descendants could only keep the features and innate skills of one of the parents almost 100 percent of the time.

In the worst-case scenario, some of the descendants of interspecies marriages were beasts without high-level intelligence. The orcs called them ‘beast relatives’.

Therefore, when Fei showed his appearance as a werewolf and werebear and summoned giant white wolves and a giant brown bear, these dozens of orc masters felt like the world that they knew collapsed.

All the orc masters were waiting for Fei’s answer.

“I’m human.” Fei smiled and replied to Nash. After he removed the effect of [Werebear] and pulled back the summoned beasts, he said earnestly, “I’m Alexander, the Lord of the Chambord Kingdom which is a level 1 affiliated kingdom of the Zenit Empire in the Northern Region of Azeroth.”

This answer pulled Nash and other orc masters into disbelief, and they were extremely disappointed. To them, this mysterious person’s identity as a king and stuff was meaningless. The only thing they cared about was that this man who could summon two kinds of battle beasts wasn’t a member of the Behemoth Orc Tribe but a human.

“How is this possible?” the orc masters all screamed in their minds.

“Since you are a human, how come you know the Atavistic Transformations of the Wolf Clan and the Bear Clan, and how can you summon battle beasts which are unique to behemoth orcs?” Great Priest Nash of the Fox Clan asked unwillingly.

This time, Fei’s answer wasn’t as straightforward. “I don’t know. When I was 18 years old, I suddenly obtained these techniques as if I were born with them.”

This answer was factually true yet very misleading.

Even if the orc masters investigated this claim on the Azeroth Continent, they couldn’t find anything wrong.

The entire Azeroth Continent knew that Human Emperor Alexander of the North was an idiot before turning 18 years old. Only when he was 18 years old did he suddenly show unparalleled talent and quickly became a young lord.

“Huh?” Great Priest Nash was clearly misled by the trap in the king’s words. As if he suddenly thought of something, he asked in surprise, “Suddenly obtaining the skills? Could it be a Bloodline Memory Inheritance?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 997.1 - Go with Me (Part One)

Chapter 997: Go with Me (Part One)

Right after Great Priest Nash said that, it seemed like he realized something, and he got even more confused. He said, “That shouldn’t be the case. Only dragons and special orcs can have Bloodline Memory Inheritance. The special orcs are the royal behemoth orcs who already went extinct. Could it be…”

“Could it be that he is a descendant of the Behemoth Royal Clan?” Ginóbili, the master of the Wolf Clan, picked up where Nash left off and asked.

However, as soon as he said that, he shook his head and murmured in self-mockery, “If he is a descendant of the Behemoth Royal Clan, he should have the Bloodline Memory Inheritance and innate skills of the Behemoth Royal Clan. He shouldn’t have the skills of the Bear Clan and the Wolf Clan. What is going on?”

Fei didn’t say anything; he was thinking about how he should handle this situation. He hoped that the orcs wouldn’t launch a massive invasion of the Northern Region like what the goblins did in the Southern Region.

If there were a way to become friends with these orcs, that might help with the situation.

“I have stated my identity. Isn’t it time for you to say where you are from?”

Fei stared at Great Priest Nash. From the series of behaviors of the orc masters, it was evident that this middle-aged fox-man was the core of this team; he was like the brain of the team.

The king asked in all seriousness, “Is the Behemoth Orc Tribe going to return to the continent as well?”

“I heard you use the words ‘as well’.” Great Priest Nash smiled mildly, but the king saw a cunning light in his eyes. Nash followed up with a question, “So, other than humans, other races have returned to the continent as well, right?”

Fei was a little surprised. After a moment of thought, he told these orcs about the situation on the continent.

Clearly, his honesty and direct attitude won the respect and acceptance of these orc masters.

“So, from what you said, it seems like out of all the powerful races in the Mythical Era, only the orcs haven’t shown up yet? In the last 1,000 years, humans have been dominating over this land? Where did those devils go? They all disappeared?” Great Priest Nash was extremely shocked.

Fei picked up a few key points from what Nash said.

After a pause, Great Priest Nash answered Fei’s previous question.

“Just like what you are seeing, we are members of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and we are from the [Banished Land] which is far away from the Azeroth Continent. These are the most powerful warriors from the main battle clans in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and I’m a great priest from the Beast God Palace. We came to this terrifying Blood-Colored Forest since we want to know if the laws of nature on the current Azeroth Continent have been restored to 1,000 years ago as the ancient shaman of the Behemoth Orc Tribe has predicted. We are trying to see if the Azeroth Continent is suitable for the Behemoth Orc Tribe to live in again. We are trying to find our way home.”

When Nash said the last sentence, Fei clearly sensed the indescribable sadness and expectation in his tone.

It sounded like a young man, who had roamed around the world for ages, desired to return to his homeland.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 997.2 - Go with Me (Part Two)

Chapter 997: Go with Me (Part Two)

After a slight sigh, Fei replied, “Right now, the Azeroth Continent is in chaos. Wars are happening everywhere, the Holy Church’s structure is collapsing, and all races are moving in secret. Death is everywhere. Even the [Undead Godly Shrine] that had disappeared for many years seems to be active; people have recently seen undead mages wandering the land. As the Chaos Era is about to begin, why would the orcs want to return and get involved in the chaos if you already found a place to live?”

Great Priest Nash shook his head and said, “That is because you don’t know how the Behemoth Orc Tribe survived through the last 1,000 years. Regardless of the situation, the Behemoth Orc Tribe must return! No matter what the cost is.”

“So, you guys are the scouts?” Fei didn’t try to dissuade them, and he changed the topic.

“That is right. We are the herald squad. After all, 1,000 years had passed, and we don’t know what the situation is on the continent. Before the entire tribe moves back, we need to be prepared.” This great priest of the Fox Clan didn’t deny it.

It was clear that Fei’s honesty, as well as his Druid skills such as [Werewolf] and [Werebear], earned him the trust of the orcs. This conversation went on smoothly; both parties didn’t try to hide anything.

The Behemoth Orc Tribe wasn’t far off from the records on the ancient documents.

Although the Behemoth Orc Tribe didn’t lack highly-intelligent species such as the Fox Clan, the Tiger Clan, and the Lion Clan, they were passionate and welcoming. Like a bunch of straightforward and caring people from the west, they were used to honesty and sincerity, and they instinctively hated lies and deception. This tribe liked resolving issues through violence, using their fists to argue, and viewing honor higher than their lives.

“This place is about 250,000 kilometers away from the edge of the Northern Region of Azeroth. I know the shortest way, and I can be your guide. Do you want to go to my kingdom and check it out?” Fei thought for a moment and invited these orcs; he was willing to be a guide this time.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After getting to know each other, Fei’s desire to befriend the orcs got even stronger.

In most cases, friendship was more effective at resolving a war compared to swords and sabers.

The orc masters all got excited after hearing Fei’s suggestion, and they looked at the great priest of the Fox Clan, hoping that he would agree.

Even O’Neal, the dull, simple-minded master of the Bear Clan, couldn’t hold back his excitement.

These orcs finally saw the hope of returning to the continent! It was the goal of their entire tribe for the last 1,000 years, and it was about to be achieved. Some orc masters even had tears in their eyes.

With their cultivation strength, their minds should be as steady as the surface of a lake during a windless day, but the excitement that they showed…

It was clear that Fei didn’t understand their emotions.

Great Priest Nash looked at Fei, and it seemed like he was trying to make a tough decision.

To these orc masters, even though they learned the background of this man who claimed to be the King of Chambord, it was still risky to enter human society with him.

After all, 1,000 years had passed since their tribe touched the Azeroth Continent last time, and they knew nothing about the world on the other side of the Endless Sea of Forests. Although they heard Fei’s words, they couldn’t be sure.

Also, the powerful strength that Fei showcased shocked the orc masters, and they thought, “Only the king of an affiliated kingdom is already this powerful? Could it be that the combined strength of humans is at an insane level?”

“Ok, we will go with Your Majesty. Sorry for all the trouble.” Great Priest Nash finally made the decision.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 998.1 - Are These Really for Us? (Part One)

Chapter 998: Are These Really for Us? (Part One)

Fei heaved a sigh of relief.

Since the orcs were willing to follow him back to Chambord City, it meant that they weren’t hostile toward humans; this was a great sign. In this chaotic world, no one wanted to make a powerful tribe into their enemy. One more ally was equal to one more opportunity to extend and pass down the bloodline.

The orcs got ready to move, and they started to pack up.

Now, Fei got a chance to observe this simple campsite.

It was clear that the orcs were used to the tough lifestyle of camping in the wilderness; their standard of living wasn’t that high. In this campsite, except for a few simple tents, the most eye-catching thing was a thick pillar that had some mysterious runes engraved onto it. It emitted a type of mystical power, enveloping the entire campsite.

At this moment, Fei realized that in the last half an hour or so, no demon beasts appeared around the campsite, and the poisonous bugs and mosquitos that were everywhere in the forest weren’t seen here either. It should be due to the power of this mysterious-patterned thick pillar.

“This is a giant totem pole,” Great Priest Nash explained.

“The orcs can’t cultivate warrior energy, and our talent in magic is weaker than a human child. Therefore, the Behemoth Orc Tribe was in a passive situation when battling other races. Fortunately, the Beast God didn’t abandon his subjects; we obtained the third type of power aside from warrior energy and magic energy – the power of totem.”

Then, Nash lowered his head and sang an ear-pleasing song.

The giant golden pillar lightly shook, and the runes on it shivered like the tadpoles that were swimming in the water. Like words written in pencil that were erased, the runes gradually disappeared from the pillar.

As the mysterious runes disappeared, the golden pillar changed. It had been golden, but now it became an ordinary wooden pillar. It was clear that it was chopped from a tree in the forest, and it still had green branches on it. Without the support of the mysterious power, the wooden pillar fell to the ground.

The mysterious power that enveloped the campsite disappeared alongside the runes.

“So, this is the power of totem. By using mysterious songs to stimulate the natural elements, orcs can attach natural elements to a medium and create natural elemental patterns to unleash this third type of power,” Fei thought to himself.

In the ancient documents and scrolls that were passed around the continent, they all recorded the existence of the power of totem. It was described as a power that could rival with warrior energy and magic energy, and only Behemoth Orc Tribe could use it.

However, as the orcs vanished from the continent, this power hadn’t appeared on the continent for the last 1,000 years. Fei was even surprised that he got to see it today.

There weren’t many useful things in the campsite. It was clear that these orcs were poor. As peak Burning Sun Lords, they didn’t even have spatial storage rings. The two big orcs, O’Neal of the Bear Clan and Nowitzki of the Bull Clan, carried all the items required to build the campsite, and the other orc masters didn’t have anything precious other than the simple armor and weapons.

Only Great Priest Nash’s red scepter had the faint power of totem. It seemed like this priest of the Beast God Palace held a high status in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

After everything was packed up, the group got on the road.

However, Great Priest Nash was careful. Instead of bringing everyone in the team, he asked Ginóbili of the Wolf Clan and Battier of the Spider Clan to go back the way they came and report their whereabouts to the tribe in the [Banished Land].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 998.2 - Are These Really for Us? (Part Two)

Chapter 998: Are These Really for Us? (Part Two)

This way, even if this team of orc masters got tricked and captured, at least the Behemoth Orc Tribe would know where they were.

Fei already expected this level of guard and caution, so he didn’t say anything about it. If their positions were switched, Fei would do the same thing.

After everything was planned, Fei brought these bumpkin-like orcs toward the Chambord Kingdom from the same way that he came.

On the way, Fei talked to the orc masters and learned that they were the cause behind the upheaval of the demon beasts in the Endless Sea of Forests. These orc masters could use something called [Fear Totem], and it would shock demon beasts and scare them away.

[Fear Totem] was crucial to the continuation of the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

If it weren’t for this type of power of totem, all the orcs who moved through the Endless Sea of Forests 1,000 years ago would have died under the sharp teeth and claws of the terrifying demon beasts. Even though [Fear Totem] was useful, it didn’t work on all demon beasts; godly demon beasts, which were one level above emperor-level demon beasts, wouldn’t be affected by such power of totem.

Just like what the legends and rumors had stated, 90 percent of the orc population died in that giant migration. More than 20 clans in the Behemoth Orc Tribe went extinct in that bloody and tragic move.

This team of peak Burning Sun Realm orc masters only got this far safely in the Endless Sea of Forests by using [Fear Totem].

Dashing forward on the ground for about 120,000 kilometers took this group about half a day. When they were closer to the outer edge of the Endless Sea of Forests, powerful demon beasts reduced in number, and these masters could fly in the sky again.

The closer they were to the edge of the Azeroth Continent, the more excited that these orc masters were.

Like children who left home for too long and tasted all the hardships in the world before finally returning to their homeland and seeing their parents, all orc masters got emotional. If Fei weren’t here, they would have howled and cried out loud.

Tears even appeared in the eyes of the priest of the Fox Clan.

Again, Fei couldn’t really understand their emotions.

After another half a day, they finally got to the edge of the Endless Sea of Forests.

Looking down from the sky, Chambord City was already vaguely visible.

Fei paused in the air.

“You guys look quite different from humans. You need to change your attires.” Fei took out more than a dozen set of armor and clothes that were suitable for the orc masters.

However, his action shocked the bumpkin-like orc masters, and they gasped as they stared at Fei’s ring; some of them even started to drool.

“Spatial storage ring?”

Great Priest Nash swallowed his saliva and tried to act calm, but the movement of his Adam’s apple betrayed him and showed his shock.

Spatial storage items were too precious in the [Banished Land], and it was hard to purchase as there was a strong demand but a lack of supply.

“This human king of an affiliated kingdom can easily take out rare treasures that only the nobles in our tribe have. Could it be that the strength of humans is unimaginably powerful?” the priest of the Fox Clan thought to himself.

Then, the ‘bumpkins’ were again shocked by the items that Fei took out of his ring.

“Are these… really for us?” O’Neal of the Bear Clan looked at Fei and asked in disbelief.

“Of course.” Fei nodded and replied.

Now, the orc masters looked at Fei in a different light.

The last bit of guard and caution in these poor orc masters’ minds were about to disappear.

“Such precious gifts! Are humans this friendly and kind now?”

However, what Fei said next made these poor orcs feel embarrassed. Aside from getting a little angry due to shame, they almost wanted to tear this damn human apart to cover their ignorance and impoverished situation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 999.1 - The Poor Orcs (Part One)

Chapter 999: The Poor Orcs (Part One)

Fei told the orcs, “Please don’t mind these. When I came out, I forgot to bring good items. Therefore… don’t worry! When we are back to Chambord City, I will prepare some great items for you and replace these trash items.”

“Trash? This guy is saying that these ultimate treasures are trash?” The poor orcs thought to themselves, and they felt like their world got flipped on its head.

The fancy silk clothes that Fei just gave them were extremely rare in the Behemoth Orc Tribe. In the Beast God Palace, since Godly Song Shaman His Highness’s godly robe was made of silk, it was treated as an heirloom and got passed down for close to 1,000 years. In fact, the nobles in the Behemoth Orc Tribe felt honored just wearing a simple rough robe.

The silk clothes in front of these orcs were soft like a young woman’s skin, and they glared under the sunlight. The orcs were almost all blinded by this.

However, even though the orc masters were surprised by the fancy and luxurious silk clothes, they liked battle and violence, and they had more muscle in their heads instead of brain matter.

Then, Fei took something else. The sets of magic armor were lethal to these orc masters!

Seeing the magic armor and magic equipment that Fei tossed toward them like useless trash, the orcs looked down at their tough and old clothes, and they almost cried. Although the orcs were not as sensitive and were thick-skinned, they couldn’t help but feel self-abasement.

Right now, Great Priest Nash who had integrity and self-discipline fell into a conflicting situation for the first time in his life.

He prayed to the Beast God in his mind again and again, telling himself that greed was an original sin, and he shouldn’t be tempted by the treasures that this devilish human showed them. As an honorable priest of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, he had to uphold his dignity.

However, his actions completely crushed his logic and betrayed his mind.

As soon as Nash finished praying, this priest of the Behemoth Orc Tribe instantly grabbed a set of magic armor that Fei passed to him and put it on; he looked like a beggar who hadn’t eaten for three days and suddenly got a burger.

Seeing this, the king suddenly thought of something, and an ‘evil’ idea appeared in his mind.

After the orc masters changed into the new clothes and armor, Fei used a hummingbird to send a message to the city, ordering Brook to prepare the residence and supplies for these orcs. They had to make sure that the ordinary citizens of Chambord didn’t know about this; it might cause an upheaval. Therefore, the arrival of Nash and others had to keep as a secret.

Of course, Fei didn’t hide any of this from the orc masters, just in case a misunderstanding might occur.

Chirp! Chirp! The hummingbird on Fei’s arm chirped and disappeared into afar.

The group of people continued their journey.

To prevent any embarrassing incidents from happening, Fei explained the current state of Chambord City to these orc masters in detail. The king told them all the rules that everyone had to follow in the city, and he also expressed his apology since they couldn’t appear in public just yet; they could only move around under the lead of the warriors of Chambord.

Nash and other orc masters nodded and understood.

Since they were all masters, this group of people quickly moved past many trees. Soon, they were less than 50 kilometers away from the Back Mountain of Chambord.

A series of drum beats and bugles sounded in the sky. While flags were fluttering on them, three small Xuan’ge broke through the clouds and slowly moved toward them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 999.2 - The Poor Orcs (Part Two)

Chapter 999: The Poor Orcs (Part Two)

These Xuan’ge were smaller than [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops], but they were stunning to say the least.

Fully armored, loyal, and elite soldiers of Chambord filled the deck of the three Xuan’ge, and their shiny armor and weapons glared under the sun and reflected chilly light. The armor and weapons all had metallic texture, which made the orc masters envious.

The terrifying, vicious, and streamlined flying barges, the powerful magic shields, the mighty auras of the soldiers, the organized formations, and strict military disciple, and the strong generals… everything showed the Chambord Kingdom’s power and wealth.

Nash and others were all quite surprised by what they saw.

From the ancient knowledge that they inherited from their ancestors and the information that Fei told them, Great Priest Nash and his peers had a clear understanding of the power dynamics on the continent and the power levels. They knew that affiliated kingdoms weren’t that significant in human society, so they were all shocked by the power that Chambord was demonstrating.

The air force was a sign of a powerful nation since only the wealthiest nations could afford it.

Even in the Mythical Era about 1,000 years ago, ships and barges that could fly in the air were rare magic creations.

“Now, even a little human affiliated kingdom has this level of military force. Could it be that the Behemoth Orc Tribe is really now only a weak force on the continent?”

The soldiers on the barges moved the orc masters as well. These soldiers were all at least Five-Star Warriors and Mages.

“Elite flying barge, powerful soldiers, strong equipment, sharp weapons… is this the strength of a human affiliated kingdom? This is equivalent to a medium-sized main battle clan in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.”

Great Priest Nash opened his mouth and was about to say something, but his body suddenly froze. His eyes opened so wide that his eyeballs almost rolled out of his eye sockets, and his body shivered as he looked ahead; he looked like he was having a stroke.

The other orc masters looked in the direction that Nash was gazing at, and they were stunned as well as if someone cast freezing spells on them.

Behind the three Xuan’ge, there was a giant black beast that looked like a hellhound from the Abyss of Hell. Then, three giant monsters that had clear dragon features and dragon auras followed the first beast in a line. Like guards, they were protecting the Xuan’ge.

Then, 50 king-level demon beasts of many forms that were huge and vicious flew behind those four giant, terrifying demon beasts. These king-level demon beasts should be reckless and aggressive, but it seemed like they were all tamed under the lead of the warriors of Chambord. Those 50 powerful demon beasts formed a neat formation like a human troop, and they listened to orders.

As the hellhound-like black beast roared, the 50 king-level demon beasts followed and roared along. The noises resonated in the sky, shaking the ground and scaring away the clouds.

The orc masters cried in their minds, “God! A medium-sized main battle clan can’t be compared to this kingdom. In fact, even some large king clans can’t rival the air force of this human kingdom! The honorable Beast God! Is this the strength of the humans on the continent?”

Great Priest Nash and his peers looked at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other’s eyes.

Before this herald team set off, all the tribe members were confident, and some even created plans and claimed that they would return to the continent and conquer all other races, becoming the No.1 Race on Azeroth and building an enormous orc empire.

Now looking back, it seemed like they were truly ignorant and fearless.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1000.1 - Showing-Off and the Party (Part One)

Chapter 1000: Showing-Off and the Party (Part One)

“If the humans are this powerful, then when our Behemoth Orc Tribe returns to the continent, we won’t even qualified to become an affiliated race!” the orc masters thought to themselves.

For a moment, all orc masters lowered their heads, and they felt complicated. Like mixing all the sauces in the kitchen, they felt a bit of everything. Their grand beliefs and pride seemed to be gradually withering in the strong wind and rain.

“Honorable guests, please come this way.” Fei saw this, and he was a little proud; the king’s mission was achieved.

Like a sneaky cat that successfully stole a fish, Fei smiled and invited the orc masters to get on the Xuan’ge.

…

Seeing Fei and others’ appearances, the drums on the Xuan’ge got beat even harder. Flags were fluttering, people were cheering, and demon beasts were roaring. The scene was grand and majestic.

All of this was Brook’s plan.

After receiving Fei’s message, Brook understood the importance of this mission aside from being shocked.

To stun the orcs, Chambord used the greeting ceremony of the highest degree to welcome these masters of another race.

Such a grand and sincere scene made Great Priest Nash and other orc masters feel that they were highly appreciated and welcomed, and their fondness of Fei increased even more.

Boom!

When the two giant masters of the Bear Clan and Bull Clan stepped onto one of the Xuan’ge, everyone felt like the barge shook.

The soldiers of Chambord were shocked by the sheer size of the mysterious guests that the king himself received.

However, no one chattered or gasped.

All the soldiers stood at their posts quietly, and their backs were straighter than spears. When the orc masters got on board, even though the soldiers of Chambord were shocked, their eyes didn’t move, and their breaths were stable, showing the strict discipline of top-tier fighters.

This surprised Great Priest Nash who was secretly paying attention to the troop of Chambord.

“When looking at their king, love, admiration, and excitement appeared in these human soldiers’ eyes; it is like us orcs facing the Beast God. These soldiers have absolute loyalty! Without question, they will do whatever this king says. Even if he asks them to die, they won’t pause or hesitate. This is a terrifying troop,” Nash thought to himself, and his impression of Fei got even higher. “This human king isn’t simple.”

Suddenly, Nash captured something that he had overlooked this far.

Great Priest Nash of the Fox Clan wasn’t a simple figure. The Fox Clan always represented intelligence in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and Nash could become one of the ten great priests in the Beast God Palace for a reason; he was one of the most intelligent members of the Fox Clan. He was only misled by Fei a little since the Behemoth Orc Tribe had left the Azeroth Continent for 1,000 years, and he wasn’t too familiar with the situation on the continent.

At this moment, Nash suddenly realized that the Chambord Kingdom might only be a level 1 affiliated kingdom, but its strength probably far exceeded the realm of an affiliated kingdom; not all affiliated kingdoms were as powerful as Chambord.

It meant that the orcs couldn’t use Chambord as a scale to measure the overall strength of the humans on the continent; this kingdom was only an exception.

After thinking this through, Nash’s fear for humans lightened a bit.

The Xuan’ge moved toward the south. Although they passed the sky over the 12 Golden Saint Mountains, they couldn’t see the Sky City due to the stealth array that made it invisible. However, the orc masters were still stunned when they saw the majestic and tightly guarded ancient Chambord City.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1000.2 - Showing-Off and the Party (Part Two)

Chapter 1000: Showing-Off and the Party (Part Two)

Then, the Xuan’ge flew over Zuli River and passed by the new city on the south side of the river, and the orc masters saw the dense population and prosperity. These humans all wore silk clothes and steel armor while holding metal weapons.

The orc masters felt extremely frustrated.

In the [Banished Land], steel and other strategic resources were too rare, and only the high-level warriors were qualified to use metal weapons. Usually, a steel weapon would be treasured and taken good care of, and it would have its unique name and accompany more than a dozen masters.

The master of the Bull Clan had sharp eyes, and he saw a human using a sharp, steel saber to chop firewood in the market below. After using it, the man threw the steel saber to the side and walked away. In the eyes of the orcs, that was a huge crime! It was a great waste!

After passing the new city on the south, the Xuan’ge turned back around and flew to the ancient Chambord City before landing on a small square in the city center.

The two beautiful queens appeared with guards who were in shiny armor and maids who were in beautiful dresses. They were here to welcome the guests.

The king introduced his queens to the orc masters with pride.

“Oh, nice to meet you, Your Highnesses. Your beauty is unrivaled, and even the stars in the sky would be jealous of you two,” Great Priest Nash praised sincerely, using the limited adjectives that orcs had to describe Angela and Elena’s beauty.

The praise did come from Nash’s heart.

The Beast God Palace had ten pure and beautiful saintesses, but even Saintess Sharapova of the Swan Clan and Saintess Eva of the Fox Clan, who were known for their extreme beauty, were inferior compared to these two human beauties.

Nash politely greeted the two queens, and he secretly reminded his peers to watch their words and behaviors so that they wouldn’t become a laughingstock.

Since O’Neal of the Bear Clan and Nowitzki of the Bull Clan were simple-minded and were known for their rudeness, Nash was worried that these two would do or say something that would shame the entire Behemoth Orc Tribe. Therefore, he found a good opportunity and told his peers to all close their mouths and just follow him.

“Honorable guests, the kingdom has prepared a welcome party for you. Please come this way.”

The sky had turned dark, and the night was coming. Fei gestured and walked in the front with his two queens, and they quickly exited the square and entered a palace where most of the parties and celebrations were held.

It was a good thing that all the structures at Chambord were ancient, enormous, and spacious inside. Therefore, giant orcs like O’Neal of the Bear Clan and Nowitzki of the Bull Clan got through the gate without worrying about hitting their heads on the door frame.

After the introduction, the party began.

Except for the orcs, the high-level officials, the golden saints… overall, all the top-tier forces of Chambord showed up other than the deacons of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] and the Undead Mage.

The orc masters who had been shocked for an entire day were numb to this.

When delicate and delicious food and aromatic and tasty liquor were served, the poor orcs finally looked away from the beautiful armor and weapons that the warriors of Chambord had, and they focused on the food. It felt like a group of hungry beggars entered a giant buffet; they were shocked at first and quickly started devouring.

In the beginning, Great Priest Nash still held himself in check. However, after less than 30 seconds, he couldn’t pretend anymore and started devouring as well; he almost bit his tongue.

Fei’s father-in-law Bast was quite considerate; delicacies such as bear paws, ox tongues, and leopard legs didn’t appear on the menu.

If orcs such as O’Neal and Nowitzki saw that their ‘beast relatives’ were moved onto the dinner table, this dining experience might not be as enjoyable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1001.1 - The Competition Between Warriors (Part One)

Chapter 1001: The Competition Between Warriors (Part One)

At the beginning of the party, the atmosphere was a little cold.

Drogba and other simple-minded warriors of Chambord glanced at the guests who were sitting across from them in curiosity.

They were notified by Brook, so they roughly knew about the identities of these orc masters. These warriors of Chambord were curious toward the orc masters, but they were a little hostile since these masters weren’t of the same race as them, and people rarely talked.

However, the orcs didn’t care that much. They were defeated by the great food and liquor in front of them, and they focused all their attention on devouring and eating.

In the end, the orcs who had never enjoyed themselves like this before all got hyped up.

“So tasty! The liquor is too good!” O’Neal almost ate his tongue, and he thought to himself, “Oh, this place must be a paradise! Beast God! Please let me live here forever!”

Under the effect of alcohol, the simple-minded and straightforward O’Neal of the Bear Clan exposed his personality first. He completely let go of himself.

Bam! O’Neal took off the helmet that covered half of his head, and his iron-pillar-like arms grabbed an oak barrel that weighed about half a ton, raised it over his head, and chugged it down his throat.

Seeing the face of an orc for the first time, the officials of Chambord instantly gasped.

However, O’Neal’s head wasn’t vicious and ugly like what people had thought. Instead, it looked cute and naively-charming.

O’Neal’s movements and straightforwardness instantly made the Chambordians who were sitting across from the orcs not repel them that much.

Since O’Neal did it already, other orcs who had a hard time suppressing themselves threw Great Priest Nash’s words to the back of their minds and copied O’Neal.

Sitting beside O’Neal, Nowitzki of the Bull Clan laughed and took off the giant helmet that blocked his head a little. Then, he started chugging down liquor like O’Neal.

Great Priest Nash wanted to instantly stop them, but he heard cheers coming from one side of the palace; the warriors of Chambord were clapping and cheering for the directness of the two orcs. This cunning fox suddenly realized something, and he smiled and whispered to other peers beside him.

Quickly, other orcs who were still trying to act modestly took off the helmets and armor that covered their identities, revealing their real appearances.

“Great! They are indeed the most direct and straightforward race out there, just like what the legends have recorded!” Sitting amongst the high-level officials of Chambord, black-haired Drogba slapped his thigh and shouted.

This simple-minded man grabbed an oak barrel beside him that weighed about half a ton, and he walked to O’Neal of the Bear Clan and laughed, “From your appearance, I can tell that you are a great man. Do you dare to compete with me to see who the better drinker is?”

“Why not?” O’Neal didn’t think that a human could easily lift a liquor barrel that weighed about half a ton. It was clear that Drogba’s physical strength was mighty, and his impression of Drogba got better.

O’Neal flexed his biceps that were as thick as Drogba’s waist, and he laughed while standing up in provocation.

Drogba was a giant man in Chambord, but he looked small standing in front of O’Neal; he only reached O’Neal’s lower chest.

Without saying anything else, they each lifted the oak barrel in their hands, and they started gulping down the fine liquor.

In the end, they raised the barrels above their heads and chugged the liquor down into their stomachs.

“Damn it! These two b*stards are wasting my great liquor!” the king murmured in his mind. While O’Neal and Drogba chugged down liquor this way, at least one-third of the drink poured onto their bodies and on the ground.

However, alcohol was a fantastic substance. The king wanted these b*stards under his command to get along and become friends with the orc masters.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1001.2 - The Competition Between Warriors (Part Two)

Chapter 1001: The Competition Between Warriors (Part Two)

Although Drogba always caused trouble, he was smart despite his rough edges. He was probably doing this since he understood the king’s intention, and he wanted to use this method to close the gap between Chambordians and the orcs.

The orcs were used to being upfront and straightforward, so Drogba’s behavior fit their taste.

While others cheered and whistled, the two tough men finally finished the competition and got the result.

Drogba lost, but it wasn’t fair and square. O’Neal’s mouth was bigger than his, and this orc master’s throat was wider than his. Therefore, this master of the Bear Clan had a natural advantage, and he finished drinking the entire barrel 30 seconds before Drogba and claimed the victory.

Drogba’s natural disadvantage couldn’t be overcome in this ‘brute’ competition.

However, in the end, these two guys who were muscular and simple-minded grew to like each other.

“Damn! Able to compete with me in drinking? You are the first!” O’Neal patted Drogba’s shoulder.

“Can compete with me in drinking and win by a bit? You are the first as well!” Drogba wasn’t willing to be outdone, so he jumped up and patted O’Neal’s shoulder as well.

Then, the two looked at each other and laughed.

At the same time, during the loud chatter in the palace, people like Pierce and Oleg walked around with oak barrels in their arms and found their drinking partners such as Nowitzki of the Bull Clan and Duncan of the Centaur Clan. They played drinking games and quickly got along.

Under the effect of alcohol, the warriors of the two races quickly became friends since they were all friendly and simple-minded deep-down.

The atmosphere in the palace quickly heated up.

Fei squinted his eyes and smiled like a cunning fox that successfully stole a chicken for dinner.

People walked around, toasted, played games, and laughed together.

Under the king’s subtle push and Great Priest Nash’s intentional tolerance, the party moved toward its climax.

“Drinking is nothing! If you dare, compete by physical strength with me!” someone who was drunk and lost a drinking game shouted recklessly.

This suggestion instantly received cheers and claps.

Bam! As the crowd moved to the sides, Drogba moved a big cubic-shaped stone that was a little more than one meter tall into the center of the palace. Then, he started to arm-wrestle his new friend, O’Neal of the Bear Clan. The other warriors of Chambord and the orc masters circled them as they shouted and cheered for their peers.

In terms of power, O’Neal of the Bear Clan was levels above Drogba. O’Neal was already at peak Burning Sun Realm, and Drogba was only at mid-tier Full Moon Realm; the difference between them couldn’t even be measured.

In terms of body size, O’Neal was about three meters tall, and Drogba was only about two meters tall.

However, in the arm-wrestling match, only physical strength was allowed. With this rule in place, Drogba was no longer in a big disadvantage. Although the warriors of the Bear Clan were born with insane physical strength, and O’Neal was one size larger than Drogba, Drogba had taken [Hulk Potion], and his physical strength was stimulated to an unimaginable degree; he wasn’t weaker than a large bear.

The two of them had three matches, and the result almost made the orc masters’ eyes pop out of their eye sockets.

Drogba won two to one!

The orcs were known for their superior physical strength, and they couldn’t accept this result; they all stood out to challenge the warriors of Chambord.

A fascinating arm-wrestling competition started.

Duncan of the Centaur Clan, Nowitzki and Artest of the Bull Clan, and Iverson of the Leopard Clan…

Pierce, Oleg, Robbin, and Brook…

Quickly, the outcomes of these matches made the orc masters feel dispirited.

Even Great Priest Nash who was secretly observing this got surprised, and he thought, “These clans are known for their great physical strength in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, but they lost more than half of the time. Are all Chambordians strongmen?”

“Pure physical strength doesn’t mean much.” Iverson of the Leopard Clan decided to use another method to redeem themselves.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1002.1 - Saber Technique (Part One)

Chapter 1002: Saber Technique (Part One)

Iverson of the Leopard Clan ignored O’Neal of the Bear Clan and Nowitzki of the Bull Clan’s angry stares, and he intentionally bashed physical strength and suddenly drew the curved saber from his waist. Then, silver light flashed as whistling noises sounded. A big pineapple was cleaned, cut into 64 identical pieces, and presented on the stone table.

“Nice saber technique!” Applause, cheers, and whistles instantly sounded in the palace.

Iverson didn’t use any unique energy; he only relied on his pure physical strength and technique.

This saber technique was stunning and perfect to the teeth. No wonder the Leopard Clan was known for speed and techniques in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

“Hehehe, warriors of Chambord, which one of you can do the same thing?” Iverson provoked with a dirty smile on his face.

Now, O’Neal and Nowitzki ignored what Iverson said about physical strength and smiled so much that their faces wrinkled a lot. Iverson finally turned the table around, and all the orc masters felt proud and instantly started to cheer.

Although the simple warriors like Drogba, Pierce, and Oleg were unwilling to admit defeat, they didn’t want to walk up to humiliate themselves.

The saber technique that Iverson showed was delicate and insane; these simple-minded warriors couldn’t mimic it.

Great Priest Nash finally felt proud after a long time, and he looked at Fei. Surprising to him, the king still looked confident and calm.

“Let me give it a shot!” In the next moment, someone stood out from the warriors of Chambord. He was the No.1 Fast Saber of Chambord, Aryang Robbin. He was the No.1 Saber Master in the city.

Under everyone’s stare, Robbin causally took a curved saber from a guard. After weighing the saber, he looked at a guard and signaled him to toss over a pineapple. When the fruit got close, Robbin shook his wrist, and a series of air-piercing noises sounded; he didn’t use any warrior energy.

The crowd felt like a mass of silver light suddenly flashed before them. After they blinked and looked again, they saw an intact pineapple on the stone table.

Just as they were confused, they heard Robbin’s crisp shout.

Whoop…

The rough surface of the pineapple opened like the petals of a blooming flower, revealing the bright, yellow, and tasty fruit inside. Then, like a collapsing sand sculpture, the cut-up fruit fell to the two sides and naturally displayed itself. There were exactly 64 pineapple cubes, no more no less, and they were neatly presented as well!

The entire palace froze at this moment, and it became tranquil.

“Great!” Iverson of the Leopard Clan was the first to react, and he instantly cheered, waking up others from their daze.

Instantly, cheers and whistles sounded like rumbling thunder, filling the entire palace.

The saber technique that Robbin showed was insane and godlike as well!

Right now, even an outsider could tell that Robbin’s technique was above Iverson’s.

First, Robbin used someone else’s saber, so it was only natural that he wasn’t as used to it compared to Iverson who used his own saber. Second, after Robbin cut up the pineapple, he was able to make it not fall apart instantly, which had a high requirement for both speed and technique.

Not only Iverson of the Leopard Clan, but many Chambordians were also seeing Robbin showcase his insane technique for the first time, and they were stunned and amazed by it.

“Amazing! Truly awesome!” Iverson of the Leopard Clan gave Robbin the thumbs up and said, “This is my first time seeing anyone who can use a saber to this degree. If there is an opportunity, I wish to talk to you and discuss saber techniques!”

“Of course! Your saber technique is also superb! The sharpness of your technique is beyond mine!” Robbin was as humble as ever.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1002.2 - Saber Technique (Part Two)

Chapter 1002: Saber Technique (Part Two)

The two were both masters who were great with sabers, and they looked at each other and laughed. Without paying attention to others, they started talking about their own understanding of sabers and techniques as if no one were around.

In this unexpected, amazing atmosphere, the perfect ending of the party only came after about four hours.

Before the party was over, the simple-minded warriors of Chambord such as Drogba and the orc masters were already calling each other brothers.

Under the nature of warriors and the merging effect of alcohol, these straightforward men all felt like it was a pity that they met each other so late. Although the orc masters were much more powerful, they were simple and kind, so they didn’t have the sense of superiority like the human peak Burning Sun Lords who liked to act haughty and show off.

Near the end of the party, even Great Priest Nash started to talk to the old and handsome Bast who had great a demeanor and noble aura, and they got along well.

Seeing all this, Fei sighed in his mind, “Similar people do fit together really well. In this party, these simple-minded warriors and orcs sure became fond of one another.”

…

This party instantly closed the gap between Chambord and the orc masters.

In the next few days, the orcs got to walk around and check out the ancient Chambord City.

Everything on the Azeroth Continent seemed novel and interesting to them, and everything was great in their eyes; this place felt like a paradise to them.

The orcs who lived in poor conditions really wanted to live like these humans where they didn’t need to worry about food and resources.

On the other hand, Great Priest Nash spent most of his time communicating with Head Minister Bast.

This intelligent master of the Fox Clan read the documents in the Royal Library of Chambord day and night, and books like [Continental History], [Human Era], [History of Humans], [Continental Hero List], and [Index of Empires] were Nash’s favorite.

This priest of the Behemoth Orc Tribe was so crazy that it felt like he wanted to learn about what happened in the last 1,000 years overnight.

At the same time, a massive amount of information regarding the situation at every location of the continent flowed back to Chambord through the hummingbirds.

The [Letter Office] already grew into something terrifying in the last two years. After all, this organization used more than half of Chambord’s income, and the king had been helping it in secret whenever he could. Its tentacles reached into all five regions of Azeroth, and Chambord got a grand return on its investment. In this chaotic world, the clarity and timeliness of information could determine the life and death of an empire.

Right now, even though Chambord was in the northernmost location on the continent, it knew what was happening around the continent!

Great Priest Nash also got access to most of the information there.

In reality, Fei knew that the main reason why this herald team of the Behemoth Orc Tribe risked coming to Chambord was to get to know the situation on the continent. Therefore, as long as it didn’t involve the confidential information of Chambord, Fei made a copy of most intelligence reports and gave them to the orcs to read.

To this, Great Priest Nash was very thankful.

While the orc masters were indulged in this fancy and bright world, Fei took a few days and went to the Capital of Anji, periodically killing the zombies that posed a threat to the Chambordians who were temporarily living there. When killing monsters and getting stronger in the real world, Fei still chose his Barbarian character and Paladin character. However, due to the special situation, the king also moved around using his Druid character and absorbed a portion of the mystical energy.

At the same time, the mystical gold war puppets were being manufactured in the No.1 Sealed Egg in the sealed space under the Royal Palace of Anji.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1003.1 - The Heavenly Barrier Between Gods and Mortals (Part One)

Chapter 1003: The Heavenly Barrier Between Gods and Mortals (Part One)

No.1 Sealed Egg was the sealed egg that Fei and Hazel Bank discovered first. Inside was a giant beach that had no end, and the only change that took place was the speed of time. After the two mad scientists made the breakthrough in the study of the laws of time, they slowed down the speed of time in the sealed egg drastically. Now, one minute in the outside world was equal to 30 minutes in here.

However, even though everything seemed aligned, the modifications to those 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor weren’t going successfully.

“The activation of the soul arrays failed,” Cain and Akara sounded powerless and unwilling. “We tried many times, but it all failed. Now, it seems like the legend is real. Creating life and soul are only the privileges of the gods; those are forbidden powers. Although everything is aligned for us, and we have many convenient conditions, we still failed at the critical moments.”

Fei was surprised, and he asked, “Didn’t all the prior magic experiments go smoothly? I remember that you guys already decoded the god-tier magic arrays inside Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, right? There aren’t any issues in theory, no?”

“Everything works in theory, that is for sure. However, many magic principles work in theory but might not work when put into practice. It is almost impossible for mortals to reach the realm of gods. That is the forbidden zone.” Cain’s explanation made sense. “Out there in the world, there seems to be an invisible heavenly barrier, and it is blocking the way, stopping the mortals from reaching the realm of gods. The power of this heavenly barrier is above that of the laws of nature, enforcing itself on the entire world.”

“Only if you become a true god will you be qualified to give the mystical gold armor life and soul, making them powerful like Basturk.” It was clear that Akara also agreed with Cain’s conclusion.

“So, it means that the entity who created Basturk is a true god?” Fei suddenly realized the significance of the issue.

This enemy that was hidden in the dark was extremely powerful.

“There is no doubt about it. Even if this entity is an extremely weak god, as long as he has divinity, he can do this.”

“Divinity?” Fei nodded and remembered this.

Unfortunately, the technique of condensing divinity was long lost on the continent; no one knew how to do it and step over the boundary.

The king shook his head and said, “Let’s not make guesses about gods. As to the mystical gold war puppets, is there another way to go about it?” The king was unwilling to give up right here.

There were 5,000 sets of mystical gold armor. If they could be activated and turned into war puppets, they would be equivalent to 5,000 peak Burning Sun Lords and 5,000 young lords! Chambord’s overall strength would skyrocket! The kingdom would become a super force that could complete with level 9 empires. Even if Chambord had to face the Holy Church, there was a chance that Chambord would win. Now hearing that this grand plan suddenly ran into a great obstacle, the disappointment in Fei’s mind was beyond words.

“There is no other way to activate the arrays inside these sets of mystical gold armor.” Cain shook his head.

“However, we altered some of the godly-rune magic arrays inside them. Now, these mystical gold war puppets can battle and sustain themselves using magic crystals. Putting it in exact measurements, one high-level magic crystal can last a mystical gold war puppet a full day, but their combat strength will be at Morning Sun Realm. Also, they can only battle instinctively; they don’t have Sun Anomalies and can’t communicate with others. They can only receive simple commands, so they won’t be as smart and perfect like Basturk,” Akara added to what Cain had said.

Akara’s words made Fei’s eyes brighten up.

“That is great! You should have told me that earlier! This is good. At least these sets of mystical gold armor can battle with anything as tough as level 5 combat weapons. Even if a real Sun-Class Lord has to battle one of them, this person might not be able to win.” Fei was elated.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1003.2 - The Heavenly Barrier Between Gods and Mortals (Part Two)

Chapter 1003: The Heavenly Barrier Between Gods and Mortals (Part Two)

Even though these sets of mystical gold armor couldn’t be as powerful as before, they would be perfect war weapons; they were literally unkillable battle robots!

Fei calculated in joy, “Obtaining 5,000 low-tier Morning Sun Lords… It is a crazy number of masters for Chambord! Chambord’s overall strength will explode! The kingdom can now rival with level 9 empires as long as these sets of mystical gold armor are powered.”

“We have finished modifying 1,000 sets of mystical gold armor. If you can provide us with 1,000 high-level magic crystals, you will have 1,000 low-tier Morning Sun Realm mystical gold warriors serving Chambord.”

With a neutral expression on his face, Cain reached out his hand and rubbed his fingers, asking for money.

“Eh… 1,000 high-level magic crystals?” Fei froze for a second and said, “Alright, you have troubled me. Chambord temporarily doesn’t have that much wealth.”

High-level magic crystals were rare and precious. Taking the Zenit Empire for example, the empire’s annual revenue was even less than 1,000 high-level magic crystals.

Although the king had taken all the treasures from the treasure storages in the Royal Palace of Anji, almost all of it had been used in the last half year or so. Chambord’s high-speed development was fueled by almost an unlimited amount of wealth and resources. Like a giant black hole, the Chambord Kingdom was devouring and using a ton of money every second.

“However, I have this thing.” Fei took out a fist-sized blue gem from his storage ring. He smiled and said, “This is a completely purified Worldstone from Normal Mode. I’m sure it contains more energy compared to 1,000 high-level magic crystals, right?”

“Of course! Of course! It is more than enough!” Like a homeless cat that saw a steamy fish, Cain instantly took the Worldstone in excitement before turning around and heading back toward the giant No.1 Sealed Egg with Akara. Before he left, he said, “Just wait. In three days, 1,000 downgraded mystical gold war puppets will be ready to serve the kingdom. After three more months, the other 4,000 mystical gold war puppets will also be able to put into war.”

“Ah? Hey, wait a second. I have another important thing to ask you guys.” Seeing how crazy these two mad scientists were about the mystical gold armor, Fei didn’t know if he should laugh or cry. He quickly chased after them and entered the giant sealed egg.

“What about it?” Cain was so aggressive that it seemed like he was doing something naughty with a girl and got interrupted. He stared at Fei angrily and said, “I will give you three minutes. Quickly tell me what is going on.”

“It is like this…” In detail, Fei told them about the mysterious world behind the purple teleportation portal that he got after all seven of his characters passed Diablo World.

When Fei was done, ten minutes had passed.

However, after hearing Fei’s descriptions, Cain was no longer as anxious as before. Instead, he fell into a deep thought, and he murmured with a confused expression, “A pure and perfect world? Filled with natural elements? Green trees and a large grass plain? Rivers and smart animals? Huh… so strange. I feel like I’ve seen these scenes that you described, but how come I can’t remember any of it?”

This was the first time that Cain looked so lost and confused.

“I can’t recall; I can’t remember anything. Perhaps I dreamed of a world that is similar to what you said, and that is why I feel familiar with your descriptions.” Cain shook his head and said, “After this Mystical Gold War Puppet Project is over, you can take me to the world that you described. Perhaps I will recall something. That is all for now! Stop disturbing me! Get out!”

After saying the last sentence, Cain’s interest shifted back to the creation of the war puppets and the energy in the Worldstone. He waved his hand at Fei impatiently and dove into the laboratory. Then, he started doing all kinds of strange and complicated experiments with Akara.

These two’s apprentices, who were university students of Chambord, were moving around the giant machines and tools while assisting with all the experiments like diligent bees.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1004.1 - The End of An Era (Part One)

Chapter 1004: The End of An Era (Part One)

Seeing the two big mad scientists and the many little mad scientists working so diligently for Chambord, Fei didn’t have anything else to say. After a pause, he left the No.1 Sealed Egg.

The sealed space was still giant and deep like the beautiful and mysterious cosmos.

The star lights that were shining from afar looked intoxicating and gorgeous.

Before leaving, the king checked all other sealed eggs that weren’t broken last time. Seeing that none of them had signs of breakage, he calmed down a little.

Then, Fei flew to the largest sealed egg that was in the very center of the sealed space.

White and black lights shined on the giant egg, and it continued to expand and shrink under the tight wrap of the godly blood chains. It looked like a giant’s heart that was pumping, and it emitted both the auras of justice and darkness. Fei didn’t know what terrifying existence that this giant egg made of light sealed, but his scalp numbed after thinking that its size was bigger than all other 71 giant sealed eggs combined.

Fortunately, the seal on this giant egg was extremely sturdy, and there was no sign that the godly blood chains were going to break any time soon.

If this weren’t the case, even if Fei used all his energy and depleted all his blood, he wouldn’t be able to strengthen the seal on it.

After checking around the sealed space, Fei entered Diablo World and arrived before the purple teleportation portal. Then, he entered that mysterious and perfect world on the other side.

…

Just like last time, this place was still sunny, and the birds were chirping while the flowers released a pleasant fragrance. It seemed like the spring never left this place.

The fresh air that was filled with natural elements was extremely nice. Even when Fei casually breathed, he felt like he drank a mouthful of god-tier potion. He felt comfortable all over, and each of his pores opened and moaned.

This world was huge and seemed limitless.

Every single place in this world was beautiful, and the weather was great. As gentle breezes blew by, various rare animals could be seen. The only thing that this world lacked was the trails left by highly-intellectual species.

This time, Fei wanted to see how big this world was. While he flew in one direction with all his strength, he saw green grass plains, rolling mountains, howling rivers, roaring oceans, white and large snow flat land, vibrant and dense primitive forests…

The king saw all kinds of beautiful natural scenery. However, he spotted no marks of human activity from the beginning until the end.

There were no highly-intellectual species that walked on two feet, and there were no structures and cooking smoke.

This seemed to be a parallel space that no human had ever stepped in.

Eight hours later, Fei returned to the purple teleportation portal with even more questions.

He still didn’t know where this beautiful world was, and he had no idea if this were the grand reward after he passed Diablo World with all seven classes. Also, he didn’t know what this world meant to him and if it were similar to Diablo World in any way.

With so many questions on his mind, Fei tried to contact that cold and mysterious voice which had been silent for a long time.

Unfortunately, the cold and mysterious voice that would appear at Fei’s summon before no longer responded as if it had vanished after Fei passed Diablo World with all seven of his characters.

Fei could only leave this new world and Diablo World in disappointment.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1004.2 - The End of An Era (Part Two)

Chapter 1004: The End of An Era (Part Two)

When Fei got back to Chambord City three days later, the [Letter Office] passed back an important piece of news.

The long battle between the Holy Church and the Dragon Clan had finally ended. The Dragon Clan was defeated.

Although the Holy Church suffered a ton of casualties, it relied on its vast accumulation of strength and successfully protected its title as the most powerful force on the continent in the last 1,000 years. It finally broke through the lockdown that the Dragon Clan placed on Sicily Island.

Many people who were close to the battle claimed that on the last day of the battle where the entire Mediterranean Sea was the battleground, Holy Songs resonated in the sky, and a layer of white mist enveloped the region. People vaguely saw that angels with white wings appeared with light swords in their hands, and they slaughtered dragons and were truly invincible.

People estimated that the gods who the Holy Church worshipped in the last 1,000 years woke up at the most critical moment, and they stood up and protected their believers.

This meant that the members of the God Clan started waking up.

These great entities were going to start descending on the Azeroth Continent.

However, the Dragon Clan was one of the most powerful forces in the Mythical Era. Although they got defeated in this battle, they greatly shocked the Holy Church. Instead of getting obliterated as many people had imagined, the dragons that came to this battle and survived until now rested on Corsica Island, which was another island in the Mediterranean Sea. The dragons could still look at Sicily Island from Corsica Island, and their attitude toward the Holy Church was still hostile.

The Holy Church obtained the victory in the Holy War, but they couldn’t destroy these terrifying enemies.

Both sides chose to carefully maintain the current peace.

“Clearly, the Dragon Clan also has unimaginable accumulation. Even though the Holy Church awakened the sleeping God Clan, they couldn’t eliminate this terrifying race.” After reading this intelligence report, Fei’s father-in-law Bast sighed and said, “Regardless of what happens from now on, this battle told the entire Azeroth Continent that the era where the Holy Church dominated the world is no longer here.”

That was true!

Fei had to admit that even though it seemed like the Holy Church won this Holy War, they had to swallow the bitter fruit of their lackluster victory. There was now a force that dared to challenge them, and the terrifying and untouchable presence of the Holy Church that they spent 1,000 years on creating vanished during this war.

Also, the fear that billions upon billions of people had toward priests and holy knights disappeared alongside the unique presence of the Holy Church.

From some aspects, the era where humans dominated the continent was officially over.

The strategic defeat of the most powerful human force signified the powerful return of other races, and they could split the continent with humans.

This was the end of an era.

A new era was beginning.

The sense of danger on Fei’s mind intensified even more after hearing the news.

The Chaos Era where hundreds of races were going to battle for territory had officially begun. It meant that every force had to quickly strengthen their power, and that would increase the chance of survival in this cold and cruel world.

Otherwise, the forces that couldn’t get stronger in time would become other forces’ stepping stones, getting bullied easily and dying without dignity.

The Chambord Kingdom and the Zenit Empire had to instantly increase their strength to protect themselves and survive in the Chaos Era.

At this thought, Fei’s desire to establish an alliance with the Behemoth Orc Tribe got even stronger.

It was at this moment that Great Priest Nash finally said farewell to the king and wanted to go back.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1005.1 - The Early Form of the Covenant (Part One)

Chapter 1005: The Early Form of the Covenant (Part One)

Inside the Meeting Hall of the Administrative Center at the ancient Chambord Kingdom, Nash sincerely thanked the king for the warm reception and expressed his vast appreciation of the friendship with Chambordians. Then, he laughed and said, “Respectful Majesty, I have stayed in your territory for about ten days now, and we have a clear understanding of the continent. Now, we must return to the [Banished Land] and report everything that we know to the king clans and the Beast God Palace. We need to get ready with the mass emigration.”

“So, the orcs are going to come back to the continent?” Fei asked.

“According to the information that I know, I think the king clans and the Beast God Palace will make the decision of migration.” While talking, this priest of the Fox Clan blushed and said, “My peers and I will forever remember Your Majesty’s treatment. I hope… hope when the Behemoth Orc Tribe come out of the Endless Sea of Forests, we can still receive Your Majesty’s friendship.”

This was Nash’s way of seeking help.

In the last ten days or so, Nash understood the situation on the continent, and he learned about Fei and the Chambord Kingdom. He knew that the young king in front of him was a powerful character who could fight for the throne of domination in the Chaos Era, and he knew what level of terrifying potential that Chambord held.

Without question, from Great Priest Nash’s perspective, the Human Emperor of the North and his kingdom were like a sleeping dragon. One day, this dragon was going to wake up and soar into the sky, stunning the entire world!

From all angles, the Chambord Kingdom was the perfect partner for the orcs.

This decision wasn’t only made because Chambordians showed the same level of power, bravery, straightforwardness, and unity as the orcs. More importantly, as the king, Fei was very open-minded and warmly received the orcs. Under the influence of this honorable king, all Chambordians showed true friendliness and acceptance toward the orcs; it wasn’t fake, and Chambordians didn’t put on a show.

Great Priest Nash learned a lot about the continent in the last few days, and he knew how fragile the peace treaties that the human empires had with other races were.

Using powerful combat strength, the goblins grabbed enough resources to survive. The dwarfs and gnomes had to accept living in the heated mountains which had a harsh environment. The elves in the west were having many conflicts with the Madrid Empire and the Barcelona Empire. In this world, one rule held forever – only those with bigger fists could get the resources to survive.

Unlike other races where they opened their small worlds and almost reserved their full strength, the Behemoth Orc Tribe traveled to the [Banished Land]. The terrible environment there made the orcs struggle around the line of survival. Now, they had to travel back through the Endless Sea of Forests, and the strength of the tribe was going to further weaken. After arriving on the Azeroth Continent, the strength of the orcs couldn’t be guaranteed, and it was going to be extremely tough for them to survive in this Chaos Era.

If the orcs could have a powerful human ally such as Chambord, it would be the perfect and most wise decision.

After all these days, the orcs who clearly distinguished between kindness and hatred had been treated well by Chambordians, and they felt a little embarrassed since they couldn’t offer Chambord anything in return. Now, they were seeking help for the future. This made Great Priest Nash feel like he was stepping over the line, and he blushed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1005.2 - The Early Form of the Covenant (Part Two)

Chapter 1005: The Early Form of the Covenant (Part Two)

However, Fei’s attitude almost moved this priest of the Fox Clan to tears.

Without hesitation, the king replied, “No problem. I can promise that when the brave and passionate orcs get out of the Endless Sea of Forests, Chambord will do everything in its power to help a friend. We are friends, right?”

“Your Majesty, the behemoth orcs will forever remember your generosity and kindness.” Great Priest Nash instantly showed more respect toward Fei, and he felt a little ashamed since he had thought that the king would be more selfish.

The image of an honorable, generous, bright, and powerful human ruler was ironed into Nash’s mind.

The king almost laughed on the spot due to joy.

Fei thought to himself, “What is our purpose for spending so many resources? We want the orcs to hold gratitude toward us!”

Although Fei was laughing in his mind, he put on a caring expression and asked, “Tonight, I will host a farewell party for you. Oh, on the way back, do you need Chambord to provide any help?”

Great Priest Nash thought of something and voiced one request.

“To return Your Majesty’s kindness, I want Your Majesty to send a few envoys to return to the [Banished Land] with us. My peers such as O’Neal and I will try our best to convince the king clans of Behemoth and the Beast God Palace, and we will make the orcs and Chambord into the closest allies and best friends before the caskets of our ancestors who sacrificed themselves for us.”

While he said that, Nash added, “Your Majesty, don’t worry. By coming here, we have already opened the ancient path. My peers and I will use our lives to guarantee the safety of the envoys.”

“Oh, I see.” Fei already had a plan in mind, so he asked, “How long would it take to go to the [Banished Land] from Chambord and back?”

“With strength on the level of my peers and I and traveling through the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth, we would arrive at the [Banished Land] in about half a month.”

“Half a month? Going there? This fast?” Fei was quite surprised.

He thought that it would take them about a year. After all, it was rumored that gods couldn’t even travel through the Endless Sea of Forests. With the full traveling speed of a peak Burning Sun Lord, they could travel about five million kilometers in half a month. This distance between the [Banished Land] and Chambord was much shorter than Fei had anticipated. The only explanation for this was that the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth was mysterious and could greatly shorten the distance.”

“If this is the case, there is no need for envoys.” Fei quickly made the decision, and he said sincerely, “I will go with you.”

Allying with the orcs, resolving the impact of the orcs’ emigration, and increasing Chambord’s strength were all important strategic matters that concerned the kingdom and the Zenit Empire’s future.

Since this was so important, Fei wasn’t sure about sending other people as envoys to the [Banished Land].

Also, all the high-level officials were busy right now. After looking around and thinking for a while, Fei discovered that everyone was working overtime to help the kingdom get stronger, and only him, the delegating lord, had enough time to go to the headquarters of the Behemoth Orc Tribe for an adventure.

After all, Great Priest Nash wasn’t the ruler of the Behemoth Orc Tribe. If anything unpleasant happened in the [Banished Land], Fei was powerful enough to deal with it and not worry about his safety.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1006.1 - Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth (Part One)

Chapter 1006: Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth (Part One)

Nash didn’t think that much.

This priest of the Fox Clan who was almost completely brainwashed by the king was thrilled, and he replied, “Your Majesty, if you can come with us, that would be perfect! With your charisma, I’m sure that the king clans of Behemoth and the Beast God Palace will agree to the alliance between the orcs and Chambord.”

The fact that the King of Chambord was going to the [Banished Land] himself showed the importance that Chambord placed on the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Fei laughed and thought, “The human society sure is a big color pot. A simple-minded orc like Great Priest Nash only stayed in Chambord for about ten days, and he already learned how to flatter others precisely. Did he contract this from Oleg the Flatterer? Is the ability to flatter a contagious disease?”

After getting everything organized, Great Priest Nash left the palace joyously to do the last bit of preparation before leaving.

Then, Fei instantly summoned Brook, Bast, and Old Aryang in secret, and he told his most trusted officials his decision.

The three were already used to the king’s ideas. Aside from worrying about his safety and asking him to bring a few guards with him, they didn’t object.

After thinking for a while, it seemed like the king rarely stayed inside the kingdom; he was always on the road doing something. In the last two years, the Chambord Kingdom was used to the king not being home; it could perfectly operate and run smoothly without Fei being here.

The three wise people talked about every single detail of the king’s plan, and they considered all possibilities. To make sure that the king would be safe, they made a series of plans such as Plan A, B, C, D, and E.

Although they were nagging a little, the king was still touched. It was clear that these three people truly cared about him and weren’t doing this to get on his good side.

Of course, just like before, Fei’s whereabouts were top-secret. Except for a few top-level officials, no one knew that Human Emperor Alexander of the North was going to leave his kingdom again.

The departure date was decided; it was going to be three days later.

By that time, the Mad Scientists Laboratory would have finished modifying the first 1,000 mystical gold war puppets, and they could be put into use.

Fei planned to separate these 1,000 ‘ironmen’ that were all in the low-tier Morning Sun Realm into two groups. The king was going to station 500 ‘ironmen’ at Chambord as defensive forces, and he would carry the other 500 in his storage ring; they could be taken out at critical moments as trump cards. After all, these ‘ironmen’ didn’t have life and soul, so they could be stored in the storage rings.

At the same time, Chambord was preparing gifts.

…

Three days passed by quickly, and Fei went to the Capital of Anji.

This time, the Mad Scientists Laboratory didn’t disappoint him, and they delivered the 1,000 modified ‘ironmen’ on time.

Inside these sets of mythical gold armor, Cain created energy storage arrays for keeping energy. Also, since the power source was the Worldstone instead of high-level magic crystals, the combat strength of these ‘ironmen’ increased, barely reaching the mid-tier Morning Sun Realm. Another feature was that they could battle for one hour after charging using the Worldstone aside from being able to move around for a much longer period.

“Hahaha! With these war puppets in hand, I can do anything in the world!”

After the king used 60 percent of his strength to defeat one of the mystical gold war puppets, he was greatly pleased, and he copied the showy words of Dongfang Bubai, a famous master in a traditional wuxia novel.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1006.2 - Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth (Part Two)

Chapter 1006: Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth (Part Two)

The 1,000 mystical gold war puppets were put into 20 top-tier storage rings. After everything was done, the king put the ten silver rings onto his fingers like someone who suddenly got rich overnight, looking low and uneducated.

After returning to Chambord, Fei charged 500 ‘ironmen’ and placed them in the old Chambord City and Sky City. The king left a spirit energy seal in each of the mystical gold war puppets and taught the commands to Bast, Brook, and Old Aryang.

Then, Fei looked around and made sure that everything was taken care of, and the group set off.

Not only Fei was going on this trip. There were also Valkyrie Elena, Fei’s guard Torres, and people like Drogba, Pierce, and Oleg the Flatterer. As the envoy group of Chambord to the Behemoth Orc Tribe, they brought many gifts and a lot of resources. They were following the orc masters such as Great Priest Nash and were heading to the [Banished Land] where the Behemoth Orc Tribe passed down their bloodline for the last 1,000 years.

When leaving Chambord, except for the gifts for the king clans of Behemoth and the Beast God Palace, each orc master received a top-tier storage ring filled with various resources. The generosity of Chambordians moved these simple-minded orc masters to tears.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Of course, this was one of Fei’s plans to get the orcs to favor Chambord.

These orcs who grew up with a lack of resources were poor. As peak Burning Sun Lords, they were easily influenced by several hundreds of second-hand armor and ordinary metal weapons. This just goes to show that sometimes even heroes will bend over backwards for money that they need.

The group set off from Chambord City and flew into the Endless Sea of Forests. After one day of flying, they were about 100,000 kilometers into the forests.

After another day, the team got back to the place where the team of orc masters stayed, and they rested a bit before continuing the journey.

Fortunately, with the protection of the power of totem of the orcs, they weren’t attacked by emperor-level demon beasts.

However, as the group ventured deeper into the forests, the Endless Sea of Forests finally showed its fangs and terrifying power.

On the morning of the third day, the team was attacked by two emperor-level demon beasts. These two emperor-level demon beasts already had the combat force of demi-gods, and they had sturdy bodies and bloodline powers. They were hard to deal with.

After a hard battle, the team of orc masters and the envoy group of Chambord each took care of one emperor-level demon beasts.

Casualties appeared in both teams, but it was fortunate that they weren’t severe. After drinking [Health Potion], they all recovered and went back to their prime.

After traveling for four more days, it was getting more and more dangerous for the group.

There were terrifying existences in the deep, primitive forests; some of the demon beasts were even above emperor-level. Some of those of demon beasts chased after the group, forcing them to flee.

Fortunately, the orc masters such as Great Priest Nash were all experienced, and the group didn’t detour or get lost.

On the afternoon of this day during sunset, the group finally got somewhere as the afterglow appeared.

Great Priest Nash seemed tired, and he panted as he pointed at a single peak that pierced into the sky like a sword. He said, “We are here. That is the initial point of the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth. Using the teleportation coordinates of the ancient path, we can achieve super-long-distance teleportation.”

Fei nodded and thought, “So, the so-called Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth is a series of spatial teleportation coordinates.”

After about half an hour, the group reached the lonely peak.

Instead of leading everyone and climbing the mountain, Great Priest Nash led them into a forest by the mountain. While pausing and looking around, they dodged many ancient and terrifying traps.

Then, they arrived before the bottom of a cliff that was hard to reach.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1007.1

Chapter 1007: Former Power and Glory (Part One)

“Ancient Beast God, please listen to the prayers of your loyal subjects…”

Great Priest Nash chanted an ancient, tragic, and grand song filled with mystery and vicissitude.

The song created a mysterious force, and the stone cliff before everyone started to react. As a series of mystical energy fluctuations appeared on the stone wall, images floated out of the cliff, showing the patterns of a gate. The orcs first kneeled in front of the gate and bowed before walking toward the gate pattern. As if they all walked through the cliff, they entered the internal space of the mountain.

This should be the power of the battle songs of the orcs. It was one type of power of totems, and it was similar to how mages chant their magic spells. However, it relied on the third type of energy aside from warrior energy and magic energy.

Fei and the other envoys of Chambord quickly followed and entered the stone cliff as if they were passing through a wall.

Inside was a giant space in the mountain, and it could hold at least 10,000 people.

Patterns of totems vaguely shined on the walls, offering light to this space and making it less dark.

In the center of the space, there was a blood-red altar, and on it stood an ancient, simple stone gate that was about 20 meters tall. Although this stone gate looked simple, it felt majestic.

“This is the beginning of the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth.” A sincere and holy expression appeared on the faces of Great Priest Nash and other orc masters.

Great Priest Nash said earnestly, “Your Majesty, do you know why this ancient path is called Ancient Path of Blood? On this ancient path of teleportation, there are more than 100 of such blood-red altars. Every single altar was created by an ancestor of the orcs, and those ancestors used their own bodies, lives, and souls. They were all True God Realm masters. In that terrifying era, the Behemoth Orc Tribe sacrificed 108 priests and masters who were in the True God Realm, creating a safe path that led to the [Banished Land] for all other members of the tribe. This path is literally created by drips of blood!”

While Great Priest Nash said that, the orc masters already had tears in their eyes.

About 1,000 years had passed, and these orc masters had listened to these stories told by their elders for tens of thousands of times. However, standing before this blood-red teleportation gate on the altar, any orc would cry, paying respect to the heroes who sacrificed their lives and souls for the continuation of the tribe.

Without these heroes who selflessly sacrificed themselves, the Behemoth Orc Tribe would have disappeared in the river of time long ago.

Hearing this, Fei and other masters of Chambord all gasped.

The king thought, “What? 108 masters in the True God Realm? The Behemoth Orc Tribe was that powerful in history?”

Although Fei knew that the Endless Sea of Forests was terrifying, he never imagined that the Behemoth Orc Tribe could only create this Ancient Path of Blood by sacrificing 108 true gods.

Now, Fei was imagining how terrifying and tragic that it must be at the end of the Mythical Era.

Then, the king thought of something deeper.

“How terrifying must the enemies be? Even the Behemoth Orc Tribe which had at least 108 true gods had to flee? They didn’t even have the courage to battle until death? Why? Did they see zero chance of winning? What really happened 1,000 years ago on the Azeroth Continent? What made the gods and demons fall into a deep sleep? What made the other races all flee the continent? What made humans survive that and become the lords of Azeroth?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1007.2 - Former Power and Glory (Part Two)

Chapter 1007: Former Power and Glory (Part Two)

Fei knew too little information regarding this topic.

The king only learned a little about that era after he ventured into the Last Ancestral Place of the dwarfs and found that blood journal of the dwarf king. Even though the journal told the king that something terrifying came, he still didn’t know what those enemies were.

In the last few days, Fei tried to get relevant information from Great Priest Nash, but it seemed like Nash also couldn’t clearly explain it.

Now standing before the altar that was created by the essence, body, godly power, and soul of a true god, even these Chambordians were stunned as they sensed a tragic and historical presence.

Great Priest Nash began to sing the twisting and tragic battle song, and the clear singing resonated inside this space. It sounded like rumbling drums, and the mystical tune lingered in the air.

Soon, streaks of blood-red flames appeared on the blood-red altar, and they all dashed into the stone gate that was about 20 meters tall.

“Supreme Beast God, I hope that you will bless your subjects! I, Jabbar of the Bear Clan, am willing to use my body to activate the gate leading to the Resting Place! I will not enter reincarnation, and I will guard the Behemoth Orc Tribe with my blood. My people… make sure that… you live on strong!”

A roar from the ancient times resonated by everyone’s ears.

A mass of deep-red light appeared on the stone gate, and a giant, vague figure of the true god of the Bear Clan could be seen.

With pity and sadness in his eyes, this figure ripped the space before him with his hands, revealing a blood-red tunnel that was filled with vicissitude.

Soon, the vague figure disappeared, and the spatial tunnel stabilized.

Tears already covered the face of O’Neal of the Bear Clan. A true god ancestor of the Bear Clan sacrificed himself to create the first blood-red altar.

“We need to pass through the tunnel as fast as we can; let’s not waste the energy of the altar.”

Great Priest Nash quickly reminded everyone before dashing into the blood-red tunnel himself.

Fei and others quickly filed in.

In the next moment, the blood-red altar dimmed down again.

The vague light coming off the totem patterns inside the belly of the mountain instantly disappeared, and boundless darkness reclaimed this space. Only the lonely soul of a true god who sacrificed himself 1,000 years ago remained in this space, waiting for the next opportunity to offer his power.

…

Fei opened his eyes when he felt light shining on his face.

A streak of bone-chilling cold wind blew by.

This was a white valley covered by ice and snow, and it was well hidden.

The white ice mountains soared into the sky from all sides, leaving a piece of sky that looked to be the size of a palm on top of the valley. There was only one thin path leading to the outside of the valley, and it was sealed by the power of ice totems. Others couldn’t find or access this path to leave or enter this valley.

The snow on the ground was thick, and the feather-like snowflakes fell from the sky non-stop. As the chilly wind blew by, it felt like sharp knives were dragged across their faces.

Fortunately, everyone here was a master, and this level of chilliness didn’t pose a threat to anyone.

Just as Fei expected, a blood-red altar and a stone gate hid inside this ice valley.

It seemed like this was the second stop on the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth.

It also meant that 1,000 years ago, the second orc master in the True God Realm fell at this place, using his life and soul to tear open the teleportation portal leading to the next stop for the members of his tribe.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1008.1 - End of the Ancient Path (Part One)

Chapter 1008: End of the Ancient Path (Part One)

Since this was spatial teleportation, Fei couldn’t detect the location and coordinates of the previous portal, so he didn’t know how far they traveled. However, at the most conservative estimate, it would be more than one million kilometers.

Great Priest Nash sang the battle songs of the orcs again.

In the ice and snow, streaks of light shined on the blood-red altar. Then, the vague shadow of an orc master who had a fishtail appeared. He went to the stone gate and tore open a blood-red tunnel in the void that led to the next destination.

“He is a true god of the Fish Clan. Unfortunately, even though he paid his life and created this altar, the Fish Clan didn’t reach the [Banished Land]. To help other clans in the tribe survive, they let others go first and ended up battling to the death.”

Great Priest Nash knew everything about these 108 blood-red altars. Therefore, when the vague shadow of this orc master appeared, he introduced this figure to Fei in sadness.

“He is a god who deserves the respect of many people.” Fei and others in the envoy group of Chambord all bowed at this vague figure sincerely to pay their respect. “I believe that none of the orcs will forget about him.”

“That is for sure. The 108 statues inside the Beast God Palace hold the beliefs and spirits of the Behemoth Orc Tribe.” Although Great Priest Nash was sad, pride could still be seen on his face. “In this world, only the Behemoth Orc Tribe can have this kind of great and virtuous hero!”

Fei didn’t respond, but he had to admit that in his mind.

Behemoth orcs was a great race that deserved others’ respect, and many other races should learn from them.

“Let’s go.” The orc masters dashed into the blood-red teleportation gate first.

….

After going through 33 similar blood-red teleportation altars, it was already dark in the night.

Everyone set up the temporary campsite inside the belly of a mountain that was relatively hidden.

Right now, they were close to the center of the Endless Sea of Forests. No one knew what kinds of terrifying demon beasts were living here, but their terrifying and powerful roars penetrated the stone walls, resonating in the internal space of this mountain. These roars were enough to scare anyone, so no one was daring enough to go outside and check on these demon beasts.

According to the introductions given by Great Priest Nash, many orc masters died in the emigration from the Azeroth Continent 1,000 years ago. Except for the 108 true gods who sacrificed themselves and created the teleportation altars, many other orc masters died when battling the terrifying demon beasts at the center of the Endless Sea of Forests. After all, they had to make sure that the weaker orcs were safe, and they had to buy time for the altars to be created. Even a godly-king-level orc master of the Lion Clan was killed near this place.

Afterward, the orcs used the blood of this godly king of the Lion Clan and strengthened the stone walls of this space inside the mountain. This was the only way that this mountain held up when those terrifying creatures hit it, and that was why this internal space wasn’t discovered by others.

Now, Fei and the masters of Chambord didn’t dare to underestimate the behemoth orcs.

Even though they didn’t have many metal weapons, they devoured the delicious human food like hungry animals, and they were envious over everything at Chambord including the rough clothes of regular citizens…

These orcs looked like poor, ignorant bumpkins who didn’t have anything, but they had a great spirit, a superior belief, and an invincible will.

The Behemoth Orc Tribe was a terrifying and respectable force.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1008.2 - End of the Ancient Path (Part Two)

Chapter 1008: End of the Ancient Path (Part Two)

Nothing special happened during the night.

On the second day, the group started to activate blood-red altars and teleport from one place to the next.

It was evident that singing the battle songs of the orcs and opening the teleportation altars was an exhausting process. Even though Great Priest Nash was a demi-god, he was fatigued after opening 66 blood-red teleportation altars, and he couldn’t hide the exhaustion on his face.

As a result, this group of people had to stay in the belly of a mountain for two days to rest before continuing the journey.

To Fei, this was an unimaginable spiritual pilgrimage, a search of moral or spiritual significance.

Every time Fei arrived before a blood-red altar, he felt like his blood boiled as he saw the vague soul figures of the true gods of the orcs from the ancient times and heard the moving and motivating stories that they left behind. Whenever that happened, Fei felt like he re-lived the scene where Martial Saint Krasic battled the martial saints of other empires and turned into ashes on the peak of Imperial Martial Saint Mountain, scattering himself over the land of Zenit.

The spiritual shocks that Fei experienced along the way solidified the king’s desire to establish an alliance with the orcs.

Although they weren’t of the same race and might have conflicts, Fei believed that this great tribe with unparalleled virtues was a trustworthy ally.

While going through the 108 blood-red teleportation altars, Fei didn’t know how far he had traveled. He felt like he had never traveled this far in his entire life.

On the way, they experienced spring, summer, autumn, and winter, all four seasons, several times. This made the king feel like all the geographic knowledge that he learned on Earth started to make sense here. It seemed like the Azeroth Continent was a giant spherical planet many times larger than the sun in the solar system.

In all honesty, since this land was so large, Fei had thought that the flat earth theory worked here, and he once believed that this was a giant horizontal piece of land floating in a parallel universe.

…

About ten days later, the group finally reached the end of the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth.

After walking out of the last teleportation portal, they were inside a valley at a forest that had many trees.

The weather was nice, the trees were green, the water was cyan, the birds chirped, and the flowers bloomed. It was picturesque!

Under the lead of Great Priest Nash, the group walked out of the valley. In a short while, they heard loud splashing noises of waves.

When they walked to an open space, Fei discovered that they finally arrived at the end of the Endless Sea of Forests. This was a coastline.

The ocean stretched to the horizon, and blue waves rolled on the surface. Giant seagulls flew and chirped in the sky, adding to the beauty of the scenery. For these people who had been living simple lives in the last ten days or so, this was a great change.

“Huh? Are we here already?” Flatterer Oleg looked around and laughed, “This place looks great! There aren’t terrifying demon beasts around, and there are mountains, trees, water, beach…”

Before Oleg could finish, giant waves that were more than 100 meters tall suddenly appeared on the rumbling sea.

Further away, two terrifying sea creatures appeared on the surface as they roared and battled. Each of them was more than 1,000 meters long, and their roars were ear-deafening. As they battled, streaks of powerful energy dashed into the area.

Oleg instantly paled due to fear, and his legs turned to jelly before his fat butt landed on the ground.

The orc masters all started laughing.

Oleg scratched his head in embarrassment and said, “Alright, just ignore what I said and think that I didn’t speak.”

“In this sea, there are many terrifying demon beasts that can rival demi-gods. Deeper into the ocean, there are quite a lot of existences that are even more powerful. Some of them are amphibians; they would stay in the sea during the day and go on land at night. Although most of the sea creatures here are mild, some are vicious and murderous. The Behemoth Orc Tribe had stayed at this place in ancient times, but they had to continue the emigration. This place isn’t suitable for intelligent races to inhabit.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1009.1 - A Giant Shadow (Part One)

Chapter 1009: A Giant Shadow (Part One)

While Great Priest Nash explained everything to Fei and others, the battle between the two sea creatures finished.

The monster that lost the battle looked like an alligator, had a hard, black shell, and grew six pairs of fish fins on its body. The only fate of a loser in battle here was death. This sea creature’s giant body was torn into pieces, and the stinky blood dyed the seawater in a circular area of about ten kilometers in diameter. Also, the shredded flesh and severed limbs were everywhere, the nose-piercing foul smell permeated the air, and the beach quickly turned red as well. The scene was terrifying.

As a result, everyone had to pinch their noses and fly into the air.

“What should we do next? Are we going to fly across this ocean?” Fei asked while frowning.

At every location on Azeroth, oceans and seas represented great danger.

This ocean before the group seemed endless, and such terrifying demon beasts were not only living around the coastline. If they ventured deeper into the ocean, they might run into even more terrifying existences. If they somehow ran into a sea creature that was in the True God Realm deep in the sea, the entire group might be wiped out.

“Don’t worry; we will be picked up.” Great Priest Nash smiled mysteriously and said, “The beach is relatively safe during the day. Let’s set up the campsite here for now, and we will be picked up before the sunset. Then, we will cross the ocean. They aren’t far from here.”

Fei was surprised when he heard that.

However, he didn’t ask more questions. They just went to the part of the beach that wasn’t stained by the blood of the sea creature, and they put up the campsite and rested.

On the way from Chambord to here, Torres and others cultivated diligently. As soon as they had time, they cultivated. It seemed like they were stimulated by the orc masters. Now that they had free time to cultivate while waiting, they got into the zone quickly and didn’t waste a single second.

Valkyrie Elena also entered Diablo World to level up.

She was already a Hell Mode level 100 Magic Archer, which was the upper limit in Diablo World and equivalent to the peak Burning Sun Realm. She couldn’t level up further. On the other hand, her Paladin bloodline was at Hell Mode level 88, and it was about to reach the peak as well.

Surprising to Fei, Elena’s situation was quite different from his in this area.

Although Elena’s strength couldn’t increase further after reaching Hell Mode level 100, she somehow activated a skill system. She could kill monsters to get additional skill points, and she could obtain mystical and novel skills.

These skills didn’t exist in the seven classes in Diablo World. They were terrifying, and they were mostly related to archery.

It was clear that Elena was on another cultivation path compared to Fei.

Right now, Fei was studying a few books that he brought along with him while sitting inside his tent.

After passing Diablo World with all seven of his characters, Fei obtained a mysterious reward that he couldn’t understand, and he couldn’t increase his strength further. Therefore, the king had to find ways to increase his strength aside from Diablo World. Killing undead creatures in the real world and harvesting mystical energy was one of the ways. Until now, this method seemed to work well; two of his seven characters reached the mid-tier Demi-God Realm.

However, this method for increasing strength had a critical drawback; there wasn’t an unlimited number of undead creatures.

Right now, Fei had killed more than 80 percent of the zombies and other undead creatures inside the territory of the former Anji Empire and outside the Capital of Anji. Their number decreased drastically, so their evolution speed also dropped. It was hard for emperor-level zombies to appear among them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1009.2 - A Giant Shadow (Part Two)

Chapter 1009: A Giant Shadow (Part Two)

The amount of mystical energy that the rest of the zombies and monsters of Hell could provide for Fei was only enough for one of the five remaining characters to reach the Demi-God Realm; that was the limit.

Of course, there was another way.

If Fei were willing to break the bright magic arrays around the territory of the former Anji Empire, letting the undead energy spread across the region, he would have almost an unlimited number of zombies to harvest and almost an endless streak of mystical energy.

However, as a good young man who grew up on Earth and was more civilized, Fei couldn’t lower himself to do such a terrible and sickening act.

To Fei, if no more evil creatures would appear and provide him with mystical energy, he must try to find another path to increase his strength.

Therefore, in the last while, Fei put a lot of time and energy into reading and studying some of the top-tier cultivation methods on the continent, hoping to find something useful for him.

Also, the king was trying to figure out how he could go from the Demi-God Realm to the True God Realm; it was a hard problem.

Ever since Great Priest Nash said that true gods and even godly kings appeared in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, Fei kept a note in his mind.

Different from the Azeroth Continent where many great wars occurred between humans, destroying many inheritances and cultivation techniques, even though the orcs lived in harsh conditions, they didn’t experience internal or external war and destruction in the last 1,000 years. Theoretically, they should have kept many complete cultivation techniques from the Mythical Era.

If Fei could borrow some of the ancient records and study them, he might be able to find a way to become a true god. After all, [Demon King’s Wisdom] and [Demon King’s Sword] didn’t have information on this.

-Further away on the beach-

Orc masters like O’Neal and Nowitzki were fighting and practicing with each other, using this method to strengthen themselves.

Fei wasn’t sure what Great Priest Nash was doing. Since this fox-man entered the beast leather tent, he rarely showed himself. Perhaps he was performing the daily prayer that orc priests did and cultivating.

After everyone had lunch at noon, Great Priest Nash drew a giant totem symbol on the white beach; it was almost circular and had a diameter of about 100 meters.

“This totem symbol is for showing our location,” Nash explained.

Fei thought for a while as he observed the totem symbol, and then he continued reading his book.

As time passed by, people were mostly cultivating on their own in the afternoon.

When it was closer to the night, the roars and cries of the sea creatures got louder and sharper. Gradually, many giant black figures appeared on the surface of the sea.

This should be what Great Priest Nash mentioned before. Since the night was approaching, the amphibian sea creatures were about to get on land and have fun.

The danger was gradually approaching the coastline.

At this moment, a streak of soft, golden flames suddenly shined on the giant totem symbol on the beach, and this light shot into the sky.

“They are here! Guys, get ready! The people who are here to pick us up are here!” Great Priest Nash shouted in excitement.

Everyone quickly disassembled the campsite in a hurry and packed up everything.

Fei looked at the seemingly endless ocean and got curious; he wondered what method the orcs were going to use to carry so many people across this ocean without disturbing and alerting these terrifying sea creatures.

Surprising to Fei, those people didn’t come from the sea.

Instead, something directly descended above everyone’s head, looking like a helicopter that was doing a vertical landing.

The large shadow quickly appeared in the sky and blocked the light of the setting sun, and the envoys of Chambord all gasped in shock.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1010.1 - Food-Greedy Pigs (Part One)

Chapter 1010: Food-Greedy Pigs (Part One)

A giant flying beast appeared in the sky, and it was less than 100 meters above the ground in the blink of an eye. This beast was more than ten times larger than the biggest beast of Chambord, Blacky.

This bird-shaped beast was in faint-red, and a light flashed on it. Many small tornadoes that were invisible to the naked eye appeared all over its giant body. The small tornadoes were soft but provided a great lift force for this bird that had a wingspan of around 2,000 meters.

Even Fei was stunned when he saw this.

This giant bird was so large that it was beyond any human’s imagination.

When this bird lightly fluttered its wings, powerful winds were created. The winds created sea tides that were more than 100 meters tall and rushed back into the ocean, revealing the sand and rocks that were in the seabed and covered by water. The little and poor sea creatures and fish got sent flying.

What shocked Fei was that this giant bird emitted a powerful aura; it was in the Demi-God Realm. It was a demi-godly bird!

It was truly terrifying! One such bird was enough to take down the entire Demon Beast Legion of Chambord.

Seeing how stunned these Chambordians were, Great Priest Nash and the other orc masters finally showed prideful smiles.

For all these days, the orc masters were almost treated like bumpkins at Chambord, receiving all sorts of kind teases. Now, they finally redeemed themselves a little and made these Chambordians experience great shock.

In a flash, this giant bird that was faint-red and looked like the afterglow in the sky quickly descended on the coastline.

Even though the beach was vast and broad, its sheer size still made it have a hard time turning around on the ground; it was a little embarrassing.

Fei clearly sensed that as soon as this giant bird’s two feet touched the beach, half of its giant body suddenly turned into the white color of the sand. The other half of its body seemed to have merged with the forest in the background; this half of the bird’s body turned into different shades of green.

“It has the color-changing ability like the chameleons?” Fei was quite surprised by this.

This was one of the innate abilities of some animals. They could change their colors according to their surroundings; it could help them escape the chase of their enemies and make it easier for them to capture prey.

This was Fei’s first time seeing a demon beast with this type of ability after he came to the Azeroth Continent. Now, this ability appeared on such a giant demon beast, and it was a little unbelievable.

Soon, Fei discovered something else that was stunning. This giant bird could do more than only changing its color. It could even block its aura and stop others from observing it with spirit energy. It felt like this bird really disappeared.

“Its name is Leona, and it is a type of rare flying beast. Its temperament is mild, and it is already more than 400 years old. It is one of the most loyal partners of Behemoth orcs. 1,000 years ago, its parents and other members of its clan carried many Behemoth orcs over this sea and arrived at the [Banished Land],” Great Priest Nash explained it to Fei.

At this moment, Leona’s full body was displayed before everyone.

It looked like a swan, and its figure was beautiful. Its body emitted a sense of beauty and grace, and gentle and loving light flashed in its big black eyes, making them look like gorgeous, shiny stars in the night.

“Hey, Steven Nash! May the Beast God bless you! You guys finally returned alive! Entus His Majesty has been waiting for you… huh? Who are they? Humans? How come humans are here?”

About a dozen orcs jumped off Giant Swan Leona’s back.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1010.2 - Food-Greedy Pigs (Part Two)

Chapter 1010: Food-Greedy Pigs (Part Two)

These orcs all looked the same.

The one in the lead was the strongest. He was about three meters tall, and he was muscular with dense body hair. He was wearing a simple, brown, rough robe that covered his body, and two vicious and curvy tusks stuck out of his mouth; they were each about 30 centimeters long and were each as thick as a finger, and they almost touched his nose. Also, his head looked like a pig’s, and its nostrils were big like two black holes.

Seeing orc masters like Great Priest Nash, this pig-headed man laughed brightly. However, a sense of doubt and alertness appeared on his face when he saw Fei and other humans.

“These guys should be the orcs of the Pig Clan in legends,” Fei and other Chambordians instantly thought about this.

“Clan Chief Altis, so you came this time. Let me introduce them to you. These people are our honorable guests from the Chambord Kingdom on the continent. This is the honorable King of Chambord…”

It was clear that Great Priest Nash was quite familiar with this orc of the Pig Clan. While smiling, he introduced Fei and others and told these orcs about their backgrounds.

It turned out that this strong orc with the pig-head was the clan chief of the Pig Clan, a powerful clan in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

In the legends, the Pig Clan’s combat strength wasn’t that high in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, but their powerful reproductive and adaptation abilities made the Pig Clan have a high status, so it counted as one of the more powerful clans.

Of course, food-greediness and laziness were also well-known characteristics of the Pig Clan.

The facts seemed to prove these rumors.

In the beginning, orc masters of the Pig Clan such as Altis were still doubtful, and distrust was written on their faces.

However, Flatterer Oleg observed and quickly gifted Altis all kinds of delicacies and great liquor. In less than ten minutes, the members of the Pig Clan dropped their guard and started chatting with the Chambordians while eating and drinking.

These orcs were so passionate that it felt like they re-encountered their long-lost brothers and sisters.

“Damn! They have no regard for morals! It seems like bringing Oleg on this trip is a genius decision,” Fei thought to himself.

They were going to run into some problems for sure on this trip.

After all, humans and orcs were two different races. 1,000 years have passed since the two races had contact with each other, so there was definitely going to be gaps and distrust between Chambord and the Behemoth Orc Tribe. Although Great Priest Nash and a few other orc masters liked Chambord, they didn’t represent the Behemoth Orc Tribe. Repulsion was going to occur for sure, so Oleg who was shameless and a great flatterer could handle those issues.

The group of people got onto Leona’s soft, wide back. Even though Pig Clan Chief Altis was already drunk, he opened his mouth and sang an ancient battle song of the orcs using his hoarse voice, issuing a command.

The giant swan fluttered its wings and soared into the sky.

This entire process was smooth and steady. There was no turbulence, and it felt like this demon beast was walking on land.

Leona’s back was wide and soft. Even if 400 people sat on it, this space wouldn’t feel crowded. Under the suggestion of the ‘passionate’ pig-men, everyone sat in a circle and started drinking and eating.

Oleg appeared generous and took out a ton of delicious food and great liquor.

Fei was also happy that Chambord could use this opportunity to get closer to the orcs.

The Pig Clan had a high status in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and they had many members. If Chambord could get all the pig-men on their side, it would only benefit the kingdom in this trip without creating any drawbacks.

This time, the envoy group of Chambord brought thousands of tons of delicacies, fruit, meat, and liquor. They didn’t need to worry about wasting anything and not having enough.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1011.1 - Occurrence of Sudden Change (Part One)

Chapter 1011: Occurrence of Sudden Change (Part One)

The only thing that concerned Fei was that Pig Clan Chief Altis was an alcoholic, yet he couldn’t drink that much before getting drunk. Right now, this pig-man was already drunk, so him directing this giant swan technically counted as drunk driving. The king wondered if Leona was going to get lost of crash into the sea on the way.

“Don’t worry. Leona has a superior memory, and she knows the returning route. With her speed, even a true god can’t catch up to her. Also, she is flying very high up in the sky. The sea creatures below can’t pose a threat to us. We only need to rest now, and we will arrive at the [Banished Land] in about a day,” Great Priest Nash laughed and told Fei.

…

-The southern region of Zenit, at a bay that belonged to the Byzantine Kingdom-

It was a beautiful and sunny day here.

The sky was blue, the clouds were white, the seagulls chirped, and the sea waves washed onto the beach and created a series of pleasant splashing sounds. Green trees were everywhere, and it was pleasant to spend time here.

The Byzantine Kingdom, one of the level 1 affiliated kingdoms of the Zenit Empire, was having the annual celebration to pay respect to their ancestors and the Sea God.

People all wore their fancy clothes for this occasion, and they gathered at the harbor on the bay with joyous smiles on their faces.

Laughter and chatters resonated in the sky on this special day.

Further away, the royal guards of the kingdom dressed in bright armor, and they maintained a red-carpeted path; this path extended from the Royal Palace of Byzantine to the bay. More than 100 giant battleships floated on the water. They all had the flags of Byzantine on their sails, showing the powerful strength of the kingdom.

There was no reason why the Byzantinians shouldn’t be happy during this celebration; they were living in peace, stability, and joy.

One year ago, the Leon Empire invaded this land, and the entire Byzantine Kingdom fell. The southern region of Zenit was scorched by the flames of war, and all Zenitians in the region feared for their lives every day. Their families were destroyed, their loved ones were either killed or missing, and many of them died of hunger while fleeing. That period was tragic and Hell-like. Almost everyone was numbed by the pain and desperation.

When the nobles of the empire ditched its citizens to escape for their lives, the great King Constantine and the Royal Family of Byzantine didn’t stop fighting for the freedom of its people and its claim over the land.

The kind and powerful King Constantine of Byzantine was like the lighthouse to Byzantinians and other Zenitians in the southern region of Zenit during that period of darkness.

It was this young king who battled with the invaders during that time. He was powerful, charismatic, and truly cared for the people.

Unfortunately, the powerful enemies couldn’t be stopped by the king of a little affiliated kingdom.

Faced with enemies such as the level 6 Leon Empire, even the main battle legions of Zenit were crushed. Constantine was only the king of an affiliated kingdom; how long could he last?

At the critical moment, the greatest king of an affiliated kingdom in the history of Zenit, King Alexander of Chambord, appeared in the southern region of Zenit. With reinforcements from Chambord and his unparalleled strength, the king saved the Byzantine Empire and changed the situation in the southern region of Zenit.

Many Byzantinians still remember that night which was filled with darkness and hope. When the powerful navy of Leon appeared, it was King Alexander who defeated King Buckingham and saved them from the abyss of desperation, obliterating the pride of Leonians.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1011.2 - Occurrence of Sudden Change (Part Two)

Chapter 1011: Occurrence of Sudden Change (Part Two)

Many civilians in the southern region of Zenit held sincere gratitude toward the King of Chambord and the King of Byzantine.

The story of how the two kings of affiliated kingdoms defeated the Leonians together became a legend that the traveling poets recited, and citizens of Zenit remembered.

By now, with the support and reinforcements of Chambord, the Byzantine Kingdom became the biggest affiliated kingdom in the southern region of Zenit, and even the Leon Empire didn’t dare to neglect its military forces.

Byzantinians were able to live peaceful and calm lives.

In the last year, the wounds of war gradually healed.

With King Constantine of Byzantine’s diligent management and great policies, all Byzantinians saw the hope of joy and victory in this chaotic world.

Today, it was the first celebration after the war was over; everyone was cheering and enjoying themselves.

Finally, King Constantine and Queen Izabella walked out of the Royal Palace under the guards’ protection, and everyone at the harbor cheered and applauded.

Although King Constantine was inferior in terms of reputation and power compared to King Alexander, it didn’t stop people admiring this respectable young king.

The handsome king and the beautiful queen slowly walked on the red carpet, and they waved at their subjects while bathed in the golden sunlight. It looked like a fairy-tale.

According to the plan of this celebration, Constantine and Izabella walked to the edge of the harbor and stepped onto the largest battleship of the Byzantine Kingdom.

In here, the king and queen met up with the officials of the kingdom, the envoys of other kingdoms in the southern region, and the most important guests from Chambord, who were the officials in Chambord’s navy, King Alexander’s disciple Luffy, and a few other people.

After these people greeted each other, King Constantine was about to start his speech using the magic amplification array to hype up the civilians.

The loud cheers and crazy celebration gradually paused, and people all looked up with warm smiles, waiting for the king to speak.

Constantine smiled at his queen and the guests around him, and he opened his mouth.

Before he could say the first word, sudden changes occurred.

Further away on the sea surface, a series of ear-piercing sirens sounded.

Then, loud explosions happened as ear-piercing howls resonated in the sky. Flames shot up into the sky with long smoke trails, and they exploded in the sky, creating a red image where a red saber and a red sword crossed.

This was the highest-level warning!

It meant that powerful and terrifying enemies were approaching.

Everyone’s face changed color.

Constantine instantly got serious.

All the fancy words that this king prepared turned into one sentence. “Citizens of the kingdom, don’t panic. Just like how we practiced during the blood-red warning drills, retreat accordingly!”

The blood-colored image where a saber and a sword crossed represented the most mortal danger; perhaps the kingdom would be conquered. Therefore, letting the civilians retreat was the first move.

At this moment, King Constantine of Byzantine was glad that King of Chambord recommended him to do practice drills. The kingdom had practiced this drill dozens of times, and it was really effective at this moment.

Although this incident occurred in the blue, a large number of civilians on the harbor didn’t panic even though they were anxious, and they started to retreat in order and effectively.

Since the Byzantine Kingdom was the southern gate of Zenit and by the inland sea, it would be invaded in most cross-regional warfare since enemy troops could travel much faster on the water compared to land.

All of Fei’s preparations and foresight paid off at this moment.

While the civilians retreated, the troops started to move smoothly as well.

More than 100 battleships quickly moved out of the harbor and formed a battle array. The troops on land also quickly stationed in the various fortresses, waiting for battle.

“Who are they? How dare they invade the Zenit Empire again? Could they be the damn Leonians?”

P.S. A big shout out to Dakota W and 2Bizzy! Thanks for the support on Patreon and enjoy your early access chapters!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1012..1 - Mysterious Fleet (Part One)

Chapter 1012: Mysterious Fleet (Part One)

While speaking, the loud, earth-shattering explosions disappeared. It was clear that the initial battle was over.

Without a doubt, the magic watchtowers and the defensive setups were all eliminated.

While magic flames burned, the magic lookout arrays were activated. The people on the harbor of Byzantine saw that about ten kilometers away on the sea surface, a mysterious fleet appeared. There were so many military ships that they looked like ants in an ant colony; it was uncountable. The fluttering flags showed red and blue as they snapped in the wind, looking like many vicious and cruel long dragons.

“So fast!”

On the kingship of Byzantine, King Constantine and others were all shocked.

The number of enemies and their speed far exceeded the estimates.

This force was powerful and fear-inducing.

Although the battleships in the front were only about ten kilometers away, it seemed like this fleet extended to the horizon where the sea and the sky merged. Even the level 6 Leon Empire couldn’t have a navy with these many ships and speed. There probably wasn’t a navy in the Northern Region of Azeroth that was this powerful.

“Could it be that this troop is from other regions on the continent?”

About 100 kilometers away from the coastline, the Byzantine Kingdom set up many visible and hidden watchtowers and checkpoints, and many Star-Level Warriors were stationed there with magic warning scrolls made by Chambord. If strange things happened, they could instantly issue a warning.

In normal situations, even if enemies were invading the Byzantine Kingdom, they would know about it half a day prior.

However, it was different this time. This mysterious fleet only exposed themselves when they were so close to the coastline, and only the watchtowers much closer to land could send the warning.

The only way that this would have happened was that the Star-Level Warriors and magic watchtowers were instantly destroyed by the enemies before they could react.

“Pass my order! Initiate the coastline magic arrays! Initiate the protective energy shields around the battleships! Prepare for battle!” Although he was young, King Constantine of Byzantine was experienced. He was shocked to his core, but he didn’t panic as he commanded the military in order.

“Ah…. This, this, this… King Constantine Your Majesty, we need to go.”

“Oh yeah. I suddenly remembered that I have another important errand to run. We need to go back to our kingdom now. Farewell.”

“I need to return to my kingdom and report to my lord. We will immediately come back with reinforcements!”

Seeing the severity of the situation, the envoys of other affiliated kingdoms who were here to participate in Byzantine’s grand celebration were all terrified. Since they were only here because the Byzantine Kingdom was on the rise, they all found excuses and fled as quickly as possible after seeing this.

Constantine didn’t force these people to stay. He ordered the soldiers to drop small vessels and move these people onto the land. After all, these people would only be burdens in the upcoming battle.

“Yuck! What a bunch of cowards!” Little Luffy cussed in disdain.

As Fei’s second disciple, Luffy was only 12 years old, but he was as strong as an adult. Perhaps it was because he cultivated a technique of the Demon Clan in the Mythical Era, he was already 1.75 meters tall, close to six feet, and he was handsome. While wearing a white robe, his aura and temperament were similar to that of Fei.

This little guy stood on the deck in determination and looked at the many enemy vessels. Instead of feeling scared, he looked excited and wanted to battle.

“King of Byzantine, I will return to [King Alexander] and issue reinforcement signals, asking the navy and air force of Chambord to come here and help. I want to see who is tired of living and dares to wage war against our Zenit!” Little Luffy sounded a little overbearing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1012..2 - Mysterious Fleet (Part Two)

Chapter 1012: Mysterious Fleet (Part Two)

All these days, except for cultivating, he spent most of his time with Sparrow and Barbossa who were like hooligans. He picked up their hooligan-like tone and sounded shameless and a little arrogant, similar to how Fei was when he just stepped out of Chambord.

Young people are usually a little ignorant and aggressive, so they aren’t afraid of anything.

Constantine smiled and replied, “No need to hurry. Alexander His Majesty already planned for such an incident, and he left powerful fist spiritual spatial seals in the air about five kilometers away from the coastline. It is meant to stop enemies from invading. Right now, it could be used. When the enemies are within five kilometers of the coastline, you will have a good show to watch.”

“Huh? Master already anticipated such an event?” Little Luffy admired his master to the extreme! It was almost a type of worship.

While Luffy and Constantine were talking, that mysterious navy force was already less than six kilometers away from the coastline. Like arrows that were loaded onto bows and were ready to shoot out, the battleships moved toward the harbor murderously.

“Issue warnings! Tell them to stop immediately and report their name! Otherwise, Byzantine won’t show any mercy!”

King Constantine of Byzantine decided to be friendlier first before using force to better understand the enemies.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Streaks of magic arrows soared into the sky, signaling danger and issuing warnings.

However, the mysterious navy completely ignored all of it. Instead, they responded by firing their magic cannons, instantly destroying several floating watchtowers of Byzantine. The enemies were arrogant.

It seemed like this battle couldn’t be avoided.

As the king, Constantine stood at the bow of the kingship and issued many orders one after another.

He experienced all kinds of trials and tribulations when he was young, and his fate only changed after he met Fei. After that, he rose in power and battled alongside Fei. He had a lot of sea battle experience, and he had cultivated [Seven Injure Fist] to level 10, reaching mid-tier Half Moon Realm. He had an impressive aura around him, and he was one of the top-tier kings among all the affiliated kingdoms of Zenit.

In the blink of an eye, the mysterious fleet was less than two kilometers away from the coastline.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

As the rumbling noises of the magic cannons resonated in the sky, streaks of magic energy beams shot out of the enemy battleships and dashed toward the navy and harbor of Byzantine.

By doing this, the enemies made it clear that they were going to do a massacre, destroying all battleships and cities and killing everyone without even trying to persuade the people to surrender.

The viciousness and cruelty of the enemies were shown.

“Reckless!” Constantine and the generals beside him were enraged by the enemies’ arrogance and murderous spirit.

“Damn b*stards! You will soon cry out loud!” Little Luffy clenched his teeth and sneered, “Damn it! Even more aggressive than my master!”

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

While the magic energy beams shot onto the battleships of Byzantine, many green magic energy shields appeared around the battleships and blocked the terrifying attacks. These battleships were all modified by the forge masters of Chambord, and they were equipped with semi-god-tier protective runes. Ordinary magic cannons couldn’t penetrate the defense.

Those magic energy beams shooting toward the coastline were also blocked by magic energy flames that soared into the sky. High-level defensive magic arrays were put in place on the coastline as well. Fei had set up these arrays himself, and they could block all attacks below peak Full Moon Realm. The magic energy beams weren’t strong enough to break them and pose threats to the Byzantine Kingdom.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1013.1 - Asura Killing Field (Part One)

Chapter 1013: Asura Killing Field (Part One)

[TL Note: Asura is a class of divine beings that is murderous and evil in Chinese Mythology.]

“Huh? I’m surprised that a little level 1 empire has this level of defense. Is this place the naval base of the Zenit Empire?”

In the center of the herald legion at the front of the mysterious fleet, a thin and tall man stood on the deck of a ship that was tightly guarded. He was in a set of commander’s armor, and he looked shocked at this moment.

Beside him, a few generals out of more than a dozen generals in magic armor frowned, surprised by the defensive power of the opponent.

All of them thought that with the powerful offensive ability of their ships, they could obliterate this small harbor with one wave of cannon attacks.

However, the magic sensation that appeared on those magic shields made these arrogant invaders feel ominous as if something terrible were about to happen.

“Mr. Montoya, this harbor should be named Byzantine Harbor, and it belongs to a level 1 affiliated kingdom of Zenit. It is also a part of the Royal City of the Byzantine Kingdom. It isn’t the naval base of Zenit.”

Out of a big group of battle advisors who were busy reading documents and looking at the maps, a blond, 30-year-old-looking muscular man quickly said.

“An affiliated kingdom?”

Commander Montoya of the herald legion was even more confused, and he asked, “How is this possible? How can a little affiliated kingdom block the attack of level 4 magic cannons in the [Sea God’s Spear], a legion of our great Barcelona’s navy? What is going on? Are our level 4 magic cannons children’s toys?”

“This…” The head advisor on the ship shivered and didn’t know how to answer.

The advisors had flipped through a ton of documents and maps and were sure that the information was correct. However, they didn’t know why such an incident was happening.

“Hmph! Pass my order! Initiate level 5 magic cannons! In ten seconds, put this harbor and these damn battleships at the bottom of the sea to feed the fish! I will turn this small place that dares to block the power of our empire into Hell! From now on, no creatures will live here, no grass will grow here, and the blood will never dry up here!”

Vicious glints appeared in Montoya’s triangular eyes that were slightly squinted, making him look like a poisonous snake.

“Damn it! The main fleet under Mr. Alaba’s command is going to be here soon! We don’t have much time to waste! If I can’t even deal with a little affiliated kingdom, how can I compete with that old Alves?” Montoya was displeased by the current situation.

“As you wish!”

Orders were quickly passed down.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The magic cannons on these ships started the second round of shooting.

This time, the magic energy missiles were much more terrifying. While dragging long tails, these projectiles landed on Byzantinians’ magic shields before the noises could sound; they were faster than the speed of sound.

It seemed like these projectiles were going to destroy the world.

Then, even more magic energy missiles flew toward the battleships of Byzantine and the harbor city.

However, dust soon settled, and everyone fell silent.

“What is going on? Who can tell me what is going on?”

Seeing the enemy’s fleet and harbor still intact, Montoya was enraged and confused at the same time. He couldn’t understand why the magic shields easily blocked the level 5 magic cannons.

This setback was unforgivable!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1013.2 - : Asura Killing Field (Part Two)

Chapter 1013: Asura Killing Field (Part Two)

The moon-class battleships of a level 9 empire and the attacks of level 5 magic cannons couldn’t take down a small harbor and several hundreds of small, fishing-boat-like battleships. It was humiliating!

“This… could it be that the Zenitians already know about the empire’s military operation, and they are prepared?”

Out of about 40 battle advisors, a big-headed advisor who looked young and wasn’t of high status murmured something as a glint flashed in his eyes. Then, he saw everyone looking at him, and he was startled and quickly lowered his head as his heart raced.

“If that is the case…” Montoya’s heart raced as well, “If that is the case, the Zenitians could have easily set up a trap here and are just waiting for us to barge in…”

“Although the naval force of Zenit is insignificant, it is heard that the Zenit Empire has an emperor who is a demi-god. It is easy for a demi-god to destroy a herald legion like mine.”

Montoya graduated from La Masia Royal Military Academy of the supreme level 9 Barcelona Empire, which was one of the two giant level 9 empires in the Western Region of Azeroth. Also, he had the pure Catalonia Royal Bloodline. He had a high status, and he was praised as one of the most talented new commanders in the military and one of the crucial figures in the empire in the future. Although this man was arrogant, he wasn’t a fool. After thinking this through, the ominous feeling on his mind intensified.

“Quick! Pass my order! Stop moving forward! All ships activate the magic shields and slowly retreat…”

Before Montoya could finish speaking, catastrophic changes suddenly occurred.

A streak of not-so-powerful warrior energy flame shot into the sky from a battleship of Byzantine.

Then, as if it ignited the fuse to a massive amount of TNT, the calm sea and the blue sky suddenly changed their appearances. Terrifying ripples fluttered in the sky uncontrollably, and the space in the area looked like a beautiful painting that was rubbed and crushed by a terrifying, indescribable force. Everything in the sky shattered.

The few moon-class battleships in the front were hit by this invisible power. Like eggs that were struck by a hammer, the battleships cracked instantly. It didn’t matter if the ships were made of wood or metal and if the people were ordinary soldiers or powerful masters; they cracked and shattered like a dry piece of toast. Soon, like bread crumbs, small white fragments floated on the ocean.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Giant golden sword energies that were about 100 meters long appeared everywhere, attacking with intense murderous spirit.

As the sword energies flew around, they only brought death and destruction.

In an instant, the area between five kilometers and two kilometers to the coastline turned into a bloody hell.

Gasps, screams, blood, broken ships, magic energy, warrior energy, severed limbs, wood fragments…

It looked like a living hell! It was a terrifying massacre.

All the generals and commanders could only watch.

Four giant moon-class battleships to the right had activated their magic shields. However, when a golden sword energy flew passed them and lightly touched them, the shields that could block the strike of a New Moon Elite shattered like a piece of tofu in a dicing machine. Then, these four battleships slowly disintegrated and merged into the sea like a collapsing sand sculpture.

The terrifying changes stunned everyone on the remaining battleships.

[TL Note: The author is back with the big name drops, LOL]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1014.1 - Courage and Honor (Part One)

Chapter 1014: Courage and Honor (Part One)

“Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals!” Montoya screamed on top of his lungs as if he were a pig that was getting butchered, shouting out this term.

At this moment, his face paled, and he shivered uncontrollably as he looked desperate. As if he were stripped n*ked and tossed into a freezer, a chill rushed to his skull from his spine.

“Demi-godly fist spiritual spatial seals! I led the fleet into such a territory…”

It was done! The entire fleet was done!

“Quick! Activate the magic shields and tell the fleet to retreat! Immediately!” someone screamed in desperation, waking others up from shock and desperation.

Montoya was also woken up, and he started to scream like a madman and tried to command the rest of battleships and flee from this sea area that was like the Asura Killing Field

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Terrifying and giant golden sword energies flashed and blinked. As if they were enormous swords held by invisible gods, they continued to chop and slash on the sea, destroying battleships and harvesting life without stopping.

Thousands of moon-class battleships of Barcelona in the [Sea God’s Spear] legion came to the area in a dominating fashion, but now they were in a terrible situation. Like mice that were tossed into a pot of boiling oil, they struggled like crazy and tried to get out. When a battleship was touched by the sword energies, the ship alongside the people on it were all turned into pieces.

Blood spilled everywhere, and screams resonated in the air.

Fortunately for Montoya, he was on the flagship which was a sun-class battleship, and its abilities far surpassed other battleships around it. Also, since the people on the flagship were lucky, they instantly dashed backward when they discovered that something was wrong, and the fast, flashing golden sword energies didn’t hit them. In the blink of an eye, they dashed away by thousands of meters.

Now, the entire command system of the herald fleet collapsed.

All the battleships were moving on their own, trying their best to escape from death and heading in all directions.

The destructive blow took the arrogant herald fleet of Barcelona by surprise. Some master with warrior energy tried to escape by flying across the sea, but they exploded and turned into blood rain after they jumped up about 20 meters. Ordinary soldiers jumped into the sea in desperation, and they were soon devoured by the cold water.

This tragic scene was a one-sided massacre; it felt like the Grim Reaper was casually harvesting souls.

The terrifying power of a peak-level master was completely showcased.

…

-On the side of the fleet of Byzantine-

Constantine and others were also stunned by this scene.

King Alexander of Chambord personally set up the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal Array in the region, and they were for emergencies. If mighty enemies invaded, this zone before the coastline could be turned into a killing field.

Those fist spiritual spatial seals hid in space and weren’t activated, and the key for activation was held in the hands of King Constantine of Byzantine.

Once activated, the region between five kilometers and two kilometers to the coastline would turn into an Asura Killing Field, which was equivalent to the appearance of a demi-god who would attack without holding back.

Before this, Constantine and the military officers of Byzantine already guessed that the scene might be terrifying.

However, this level of power and strength was still far beyond their imaginations.

From the glimpses that these Zenitians had, they could tell that this fleet had thousands of vessels. Also, since they were equipped with level 5 magic cannons, they were at least moon-class battleships. Although the navy of Byzantine was powerful in the region, if they had to face off the enemy fleet, they wouldn’t last long.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1014.2 - Courage and Honor (Part Two)

Chapter 1014: Courage and Honor (Part Two)

Now, the sword energies that the King of Chambord placed in the area half a year ago almost obliterated this fleet of battleships.

“How powerful is the King of Chambord?”

Byzantinians didn’t know that Fei had advanced to the Demi-God Realm. After seeing this, they knew that the King of Chambord wasn’t a simple Sun-Class Lord.

“This is the method that my master left behind!”

Little Luffy was excited as he watched, and he felt like his blood was boiling. The dozens of warriors of Chambord on the ship all felt proud, and their admiration toward Fei became even stronger and wilder.

Everyone on the side of Zenit relaxed.

With these fist spiritual spatial seals blocking the enemies before the coastline, even if there were thousands of enemy troops, they couldn’t get close to the coastline and pose a threat to the Byzantine Kingdom.

“It seems like we don’t need reinforcements from those two b*stards, Sparrow and Barbossa…” Little Luffy thought to himself.

At this moment, an earth-shaking roar sounded on the sea surface further away.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of explosions occurred in the sky, and many black cracks were being torn in space in a distance.

“Oh no! The enemies have supreme masters too! Someone is forcefully breaking the fist spiritual spatial seals left by Alexander His Majesty.”

Constantine froze for a moment, and he instantly understood something. His expression turned grim.

Only people on the same level as or stronger than the person who created the fist spiritual spatial seals could wipe them out from space, returning the area to normal.

These Zenitians didn’t know when, but a supreme master on the King of Chambord’s level suddenly appeared on the side of the enemies, and this person was using his great power to break down every golden sword energy that was about 100 meters long.

That shocking figure blinked in the sky where everything was distorted by the golden sword energies. This figure was enveloped in red flames, fighting against the golden sword energies and slowly disintegrating the terrifying power that was sealed in space.

Under the protection of this unparalleled master, the battleships in the fleet that had collapsed slowly gathered together and backed out of the sea area within five kilometers of the coastline. Less than 200 battleships remained.

“If this goes on, those golden sword energies won’t last long.”

Constantine slightly shook his head.

The Byzantine Kingdom couldn’t bear this war; the strength of the enemies was too powerful.

“Your Majesty, please retreat.”

“King of Chambord His Majesty once said, as long as we are alive, we can still fight back. We should reserve our strength and retreat for now!”

“The enemies are too powerful! We can’t block them!”

The military officers around Constantine quickly analyzed the situation and knew that they had no chance of winning. Therefore, they all voiced their opinions and recommended the troop to retreat.

“Prepare for battle!”

The young king suddenly became determined after a moment of hesitation.

“Remember, Byzantine is the southern gate of the empire, the first line of defense of the southern region of Zenit. Therefore, we can’t retreat without care! Even if we can’t win, we need to slow down the enemies to buy time for the Imperial Military Headquarters and the Royal Family of Zenit to react and prepare…” While saying that, Constantine suddenly raised his voice. “Today, let our swords and blood witness the courage and honor of Byzantinians! Battle until death!”

This young king’s words ignited the blood of the soldiers and generals around him.

Little Luffy stepped forward and shouted, “Warriors of Chambord are willing to battle alongside the honorable Byzantinians!”

Then, he turned around and said to other warriors of Chambord, “Let’s go and return to [King Alexander]. Prepare for battle! Also, send signals to [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops], tell them to reinforce us immediately. We will prove to our brothers of Byzantine that the warriors of Chambord are also honorable! Battle until death!”

The warriors of Chambord’s blood was boiling as well, and they jumped off the flagship of Byzantine murderously. With warrior energy flames burning around them, they dashed on the surface of the water and charged toward [King Alexander], the Reserve Whale Battleship of Chambord.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1015.1 - The Grim Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1015: The Grim Situation (Part One)

“Izabella, go and organize the retreat of civilians. According to our prior plan, if possible, retreat to the territory of Chambord in one go.” While the soldiers around him were hyped up and preparing for battle, Constantine said to his queen, “The enemies are too fierce. I’m afraid that only the super empires in other regions of Azeroth have this level of power. The war finally came. Once Byzantine gets conquered, no other forces in the southern region of Zenit can stop the invaders. I have a feeling that we can only reserve a trace of Byzantinian bloodline if our people retreat to the north of St. Petersburg and rely on the protection of Chambord!”

At this moment, the young and beautiful Izabella didn’t panic like normal people would.

She calmly nodded and carefully organized her husband’s armor with her slender hands. Then, she smiled and said, “I will be waiting for you in Chambord City. You must live… our child can’t be born without a father.”

“Our child?” Constantine was elated after a short daze. “You mean… you are pregnant?”

Izabella slightly nodded and said, “In the morning before the celebration, the doctor checked up on me and told me that. Dear, I know that you have honor and responsibility as the king, but you also have to remember that you are the husband of a woman and the father of a child who is going to be born soon.”

After a moment of silence, Constantine kissed his wife’s forehead.

Seeing the guards and Izabella disappearing into the distance on a small vessel, the young king’s grasp of his sword tightened, and his sharp eyebrows raised as determination remained in his bright eyes.

“Child, one day, you will hear the story of your dad, and you will be proud of him. To prevent you and your mom from becoming slaves to others, let me battle to death right here!”

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

After the last series of explosions, those golden sword energies further away on the surface of the sea finally dimmed and disappeared one after another.

The fist spiritual spatial seals that the King of Chambord left behind were all taken out.

The cruel battle was about to begin!

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“Greetings, Mr. Pedro!”

On the flagship of the herald fleet of the [Sea God’s Spear], Montoya and others who escaped from death single-kneeled before a figure who was dressed in red and blue armor, and their faces were all pale.

This man was only about 1.7 meters tall, but he looked balanced. He had short black hair and a square face, and he looked perseverant. His right hand held onto his helmet, and his red and blue cape fluttered in the wind. Although he didn’t try, a high-level and serious aura enveloped him.

Warrior energy flames burned on this man, making him seem profound. However, the flames were flickering a little. This man used too much of his core energy when trying to break down Fei’s terrifying fist spiritual spatial seals on the surface of the sea.

This man’s name was Pedro Rodríguez, and the people of Barcelona liked to call him Pedro. He was the Legion Commander of [Sea God’s Spear], and he graduated from La Masia Royal Military Academy. He was still young, yet he was one of the most important figures in this level 9 empire.

However, he was very low-profile. Compared to those famous generals of Barcelona such as Messi, Villa, and Xavi, Pedro wasn’t famous, but his strength couldn’t be ignored.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1015.2 - The Grim Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1015: The Grim Situation (Part Two)

It was heard that the unrivaled young lord of the Western Region of Azeroth, Lionel Messi, even admired this silent commander in the navy.

“I already know what happened. Montoya, you are too careless! Although Zenit is only a level 1 empire, don’t forget that their emperor is Yassin, a demi-god!”

Although Pedro’s tone wasn’t harsh, his serious aura made Montoya and others shiver.

“Yes, I know where I was wrong, Senior Brother,” Montoya said in regret.

Both Pedro and Montoya graduated from La Masia Royal Military Academy, and Pedro graduated several years earlier. Therefore, it was within reason for Montoya to call Pedro ‘Senior Brother’.

However, Pedro frowned, and his thin and long eyebrows twisted together. “Shut up! There is no senior brother on the battlefield.”

Montoya blushed and murmured, “Yes, Mr. Pedro. I know where I was wrong.”

“You were careless and fell into the Zenitians’ trap. The herald fleet suffered great losses, and that can’t be overlooked. From now on, you are stripped of your position as the commander of the herald fleet, and you can reflect on your mistakes on a supply ship at the back!” Pedro said decisively.

“Sir, I…”

Montoya got anxious, and he wanted to say something. However, one of his henchmen grabbed him and signaled him not to speak. Then, they stood up, bowed, and backed away.

After leaving the deck, Montoya asked that henchman in displeasure, “Dylan, why did you stop me? Without the control of the fleet, how can I redeem myself? Alves that old dog is going to ride over us and do whatever he wants!”

“Sir, Mr. Pedro is your senior brother, and he is doing this to protect you,” Henchman Dylan said with conviction, “You fell into the trap set up by Zenitians, and the fleet lost more than 800 battleships. Once this news gets back to the Royal Family, you will for sure be punished, and you might even be jailed. Then, Alves that b*stard is definitely going to throw more dirt onto you. However, as the Legion Commander of [Sea God’s Spear], Mr. Pedro already punished you, so the Royal Family can’t say much to that and will probably follow Mr. Pedro’s decision. Therefore, you don’t need to worry about further punishments.”

“That is true.” Montoya suddenly understood it but quickly frowned again. “However, now that I’m pretty much in confinement, how can I redeem myself?”

“Hehe, Sir, don’t worry. Mr. Pedro didn’t say how long he is keeping you on the supply ship. After all, he is your senior brother, and he also has the Catalonia royal bloodline. He is probably just punishing you to show others. When the time is right, you will regain control of the fleet, and you will have many opportunities to redeem yourself!”

-Further away on the flagship of the herald fleet-

“Although you are talented, you still need more practice. Montoya, quickly mature! Barcelona still belongs to the Catalonia royal bloodline; we can’t let those outsiders have control over our military. Don’t disappoint Mr. Puyol!”

Seeing Montoya and his men disappearing into the distance, Pedro turned around and looked at the fleet of Byzantine that still didn’t retreat. Aside from being slightly surprised, he ordered the remaining 200-or-so battleships to turn around and attack without resting!

“Emperor Yassin, you must be the one who placed these fist spiritual spatial seals in place. Are you hiding among the fleet of Byzantine? That is perfect! Let me see how magnificent this legendary emperor in the Northern Region of Azeroth really is!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1015.3 - The Grim Situation (Part Three)

Chapter 1015: The Grim Situation (Part Three)

Pedro was battle-hungry!

He was at the back with the main force of [Sea God’s Spear] in the beginning, and he dashed over and saved the remaining herald fleet after sensing the shocking energy fluctuations at the front.

…

Boom! Boom! Boom!

When the two parties were about 500 meters away from each other, they started shooting.

The war had officially begun as the magic cannons rumbled and shot out colorful magic energy missiles into the air.

The battleships on both sides activated their magic shields, and the soldiers on the decks were running around and busy like ants. Various shouts sounded on the ships, mixing with the flag signals that were issued. Together, they made the atmosphere indescribably murderous and chaotic.

After the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory of Chambord applied the advanced military technologies to the battleships of Byzantine, they were at an advantage in this long-range shoot out. The magic shields on these ships were stronger, and the magic cannons were more lethal. The two fleets moved from 500 meters apart to 20 meters apart, and that process took about ten minutes. During this time, three of the Byzantinian battleships sunk, but Barcelonans paid ten times the price!

When the two fleets were within ten meters apart, magic cannons were no longer effective.

In such a short distance, the explosions that magic energy could do would also damage the battleships on their own side. Therefore, both sides stopped using magic cannons since they all knew this, and they prepared for close-range combat.

At this moment, words were unnecessary.

The prior exchanges already made both sides extremely murderous, and they couldn’t wait to kill each other.

…

“The Barcelona Empire!”

When the enemies got close, Constantine finally saw the heraldry on their armor, and his heart sank.

The Barcelona Empire was the most powerful force in the Western Region of Azeroth. In recent years, this empire obtained many geniuses, and its strength skyrocketed; it was becoming the No.1 Empire on the continent.

“Why is such an unrivaled empire suddenly attacking the Zenit Empire?” In Constantine’s memory, the two empires held no grudges against each other.

“The enemy is an empire!” Aside from being shocked, Constantine started to worry about Zenit’s future.

With Emperor Yassin and King Alexander, Zenitians weren’t afraid of any other enemies. However, facing the Barcelona Empire… who could block them?”

“This is tough! Too tough! This is probably the last day that Byzantine will be around.”

Constantine looked to the north and thought, “King of Chambord, if I die here in this battle, I hope that you can protect a trace of Byzantinian bloodline and save a trace of bloodline for the Zenit Empire!”

“Attack!” Constantine suddenly shouted as he leaped into the air, and the power of [Seven Injure Fist] was unleashed as he flew toward the enemy battleships.

Behind him, many warriors of Byzantine roared and followed their king, charging toward the powerful enemies fearlessly without hesitation.

…

“Emperor Yassin, where are you hiding?”

While roars and shouts sounded, the battleships smashed into each other. The soldiers on both sides waved their weapons and attacked. Blood spilled everywhere, and severed limbs flew into the air; the scene was tragic. However, Pedro stood at the top of the flagship and didn’t move; he was waiting for Emperor Yassin who was ‘hiding’ amongst these Byzantinians to strike.

When breaking down the fist spiritual spatial seals, Pedro used a ton of energy, and his fear for Emperor Yassin increased. He didn’t dare to drop his guard.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1015.4 - The Grim Situation (Part Four)

Chapter 1015: The Grim Situation (Part Four)

He knew that facing such a terrifying enemy, if he didn’t use his full force, he might be in danger of falling.

“Let the ordinary warriors battle it out! This is the fate of soldiers!”

Pedro believed that the warriors of his empire could obliterate the bumpkins in this level 1 affiliated kingdom of a level 1 empire.

However, the reality was the opposite of this arrogant commander’s expectation.

The more than 100 battleships of Byzantine showed superior combat capabilities, and the warriors of Byzantine who weren’t that powerful appeared to be crazy. They fought fearlessly, and they would grab soldiers of Barcelona and jump into the sea with them even when their bodies were pierced. In the sea, they would use their teeth to bite the soldiers of Barcelona who were also in the water. As long as they were alive, they continued to battle like crazy animals.

Byzantinians had the upper-hand in morale.

“Seven Injure Fist!”

Further away, a handsome young king with a crown on his head roared. He was about 20 years old, and golden energy flames burned on him. His fist technique was dominating, and tiger and dragon roars sounded when he punched out. Every time he punched, dozens of Star-Level Warriors of Barcelona exploded. This young man was unrivaled wherever he went!

Even the Moon-Class Elites in red and blue armor couldn’t take more than one strike from him.

“Such an overbearing fist technique! Is he the [Sky Covering Fist] King of Chambord? A master of Zenit in the rumors? Such a young hero!” Pedro sighed in his mind.

The morale of this small level 1 empire shocked this arrogant commander of a powerful naval legion of Barcelona.

However, Pedro still didn’t get involved in the battle on that level; he was searching for Emperor Yassin who was ‘hiding’ in the area.

The fist spiritual spatial seals scared Petro a little, and he didn’t dare to be arrogant and act recklessly. Since fist spiritual spatial seals would gradually weaken as time passed by, Pedro believed that Emperor Yassin was here. According to the information that Barcelona gathered on Emperor Yassin, Pedro believed that these fist spiritual spatial seals were set up by Emperor Yassin within a day; that was why he was so confident in his estimates.

Unfortunately for Pedro, even if he were dreaming, he wouldn’t have guessed that the person who set up the fist spiritual spatial seals was the King of Chambord who he overlooked, and the person who he thought was the King of Chambord was actually only King Constantine of Byzantine.

Barcelona was a level 9 empire, and it was dominating in the Western Region of Azeroth. Although they were attacking Zenit for that mysterious reason, they didn’t think that a level 1 empire could do anything against them, so they didn’t do much investigation. As a result, they were going to suffer.

…

When a bit of light appeared on the horizon in the morning, the land finally appeared at the place where the sky and the sea connected.

Giant Swan Leona chirped, and it resonated in the sky.

The orcs who were sleeping instantly jumped up, and Pig Clan Chief Altis snorted twice before opening his drunken eyes. Then, he shook his head and was elated.

Altis quickly walked to Fei’s side and said fawningly, “Oh, we are here! Look, Your Majesty. The [Banished Land] is right before us…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1016.1 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part One)

Chapter 1016: The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part One)

Hearing Pig Clan Chief Altis’ words, Fei nodded.

Giant Swan Leona’s speed was insanely fast! Great Priest Nash didn’t exaggerate at all; even true gods couldn’t catch up to her. In one night, she flew for hundreds of thousands of kilometers and passed the ocean, arriving on land.

Fei guessed that this was an island. However, the size of this island was giant, comparable to a continent. Looking around from the sky above the coastline, Fei couldn’t see the end.

Strange rocks were everywhere on the island, and the edge of the island looked dark-red; no greeneries covered this place.

It should be the most peaceful in the morning, but many tornadoes were ravaging the island. The sand was blown into the air, and the sandstorm looked like a giant wall that connected the land to the sky, blocking everyone’s sight. As a result, Fei couldn’t see what was further away behind it.

Before coming here, orc masters such as Great Priest Nash and O’Neal said that the environment at the [Banished Land] was terrible and comparable to hell. Now seeing this, Fei had to admit that it was quite bad.

“This is the Starfall Desert at the edge of the [Banished Land]. Tornadoes always blow, and quicksand is everywhere. No birds or beasts can live in it, and even ants were extinguished. No creature can survive in it. We need to pass this desert to reach the relatively safe area; that is where the Behemoth Orc Tribe is at,” Great Priest Nash explained patiently.

Fei nodded.

After about one more hour, they traveled for about 100,000 kilometers, and the red desert finally started to gradually disappear.

Then, it was the endless rolling mountains. The black and grey mountains extended to the horizon, and they had little plants on them. Red soil (red clay), yellow soil (loess), and black soil (chernozem) mixed and combined, and many wide rivers and ditches existed between mountains and looked like evil dragons. These grey and dark colors made people feel desperate.

Finally, there were some vague trails of existence and activity of intellectual species.

On some tall mountains, there were god statues that were more than 1,000 meters tall, standing straight and fearless.

“This is the place where behemoth orcs live.” Great Priest Nash looked at the terrible living condition below and lamented.

Compared to the world on the other side of the Endless Sea of Forests, this place was fear-inducing and filled with desperation. In legends, this place was where gods banished the evil, cruel, and unforgivable criminals, and that was where it got its name, [Banished Land].

Giant Swan Leona didn’t just descend here.

“This is only the edge of [Banished Land], and the environment is poor. Only a few clans such as the Mouse Clan with strong reproductive and survival abilities live in caves around here. The condition is a bit better further in, and it is more suitable for ordinary orcs to live there. Although it is the center of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, it isn’t much better.”

As Great Priest Nash introduced this place to everyone, these Chambordians’ understanding of the orcs got deeper.

Fei couldn’t help but feel pity toward the fate of this tribe that was once dominating and glorious on Azeroth.

The rolling mountains were all made of soil and dirt, and there were almost no resources. There were only minimal plants, minimal ores, and a lot of soil. All those statues standing on the peak of mountains were made from red clay.

Living in such an environment without abundant resources, no wonder the orc masters drooled even looking at the most ordinary metal saber.

After about 30 minutes, the trails of orcs’ activities increased.

With Fei and other masters’ eyesight, they could see living beings moving around and doing things.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1016.2 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Two)

Chapter 1016: The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Two)

Further away, a majestic and giant clay city appeared; it seemed like a giant mountain was dug open and modified into this city. This city stretched to the horizon, and many fortresses made of clay and palaces made from wood and bricks situated inside the city. Flags could be vaguely seen fluttering in the air, and various flight mounts flew in the low sky. Thousands of giant totem poles stood all around, emitting mystical energy that engulfed the entire city.

Finally, some greeneries could be seen here.

Peaceful rivers slowly flowed through the city, and they merged into the sapphirine-like lake in the center of the city. The aura of water brought liveliness to the city.

This was the [City of Behemoth].

“We are going to descend outside the [City of Behemoth], and we will walk into the city. The king clans and the supreme Beast God Palace are all in there.”

The giant swan landed about 30 kilometers away from the giant city.

After flying for about 15 hours, everyone in the group finally stepped on land again.

A team of porcupine riders of the Pig Clan was already waiting here.

The porcupine mounts were a bit larger than the horses, and black fur grew on their backs. They looked vicious, and sharp spikes grew out of their bodies and limbs. The spikes were covered by a layer of sand gravel, making them look tough and hard. The riders on these porcupines were all pig-men who had pig heads and human bodies, and they were muscular and more than two meters tall. Also, their strength wasn’t low; they were all at low-tier Moon-Class and had impressive auras.

Pig Clan Chief Altis grabbed some green plants from a pig-man and fed the giant swan. Then, he patted Leona’s head intimately and let other pig men take care of her.

The porcupine riders of the Pig Clan were surprised that humans came back with orc masters such as Great Priest Nash, and they stared at Fei and others curiously with caution, looking as if they were seeing pandas for the first time in a zoo.

The orcs hadn’t seen humans for 1,000 years; their curiosity toward humans wasn’t less compared to the other way around.

The land was dry, and it cracked like a dried riverbed. Dust was everywhere, and the air was dry.

This was about 30 kilometers away from the [City of Behemoth], and it was a relatively open desert.

Looking around, all sorts of low structures were built in the area. Most of them were ragged tents, underground caves, and semi-underground houses built with rocks and bricks, looking old and worn-out.

Clear differences could be seen between clans. There were clay fortresses that were more than ten meters tall, protecting these structures inside. Sharp rocks and wooden spikes that were pointing forward at the 45-degree angle were around the fortresses, and their roots were buried underground. Looking from afar, the fortresses all looked like hedgehogs with their spikes pointing outward.

The clay fortresses were about 1,000 meters apart, and many of them existed on the vast desert. They could reinforce each other quickly, and the clay fortresses were built all the way into the black and grey mountains.

Orcs with strange appearances were covered in dust as they were busy working between the clay fortresses. While dust flew, many tamed beasts that were in various forms roared and made noises non-stop.

These clay fortresses were the key to orcs’ survival since they blocked out the danger.

According to Great Priest Nash’s introduction, most of the clans living outside the [City of Behemoth] were low-level and middle-level clans. Comparatively, the living condition here was good, and it was relatively safe.

Fei’s eyes were opened.

The king felt like he came to a loess plateau from millions of years ago, seeing how unevolved humans living the primitive lifestyle.

Altis whispered something into a pig-man beside him, and several pig-men came over with more than 20 mounts. Except for porcupines, there were many other types of beasts.

Fei chose a mount that looked like a velociraptor dinosaur, and he rode with Valkyrie Elena. Little Raccoon simply stood on his shoulder.

Then, the group dashed toward the [City of Behemoth].

Other Chambordians all shouted as they rode these mounts; it was their first time, and they found it interesting.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1016.3 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Three)

Chapter 1016: The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Three)

In the beginning, these orc mounts repelled humans a little. However, these Chambordians were all master and great riders. After riding for several hundred meters, they already tamed these strange beasts.

These beasts looked dull, but their speed was several times faster than the best horses that humans had. Also, since their body sizes were huge, the impact force that they had was much stronger.

Fei couldn’t help but think.

These beast mounts were full of strength, and they could carry thousands of kilograms of weight. If they were equipped with top-tier armor and put into a cavalry legion with strong and fully-armed orc warriors, their combat strength could instantly wipe out more than a dozen human cavalry legions.

If the power of totems and the unique abilities of orcs were added to that, the combat strength…

Fei felt like it was terrifying just to think about it, and such a cavalry legion would be the king of cavalry legions.

These beast mounts covered the distance of 30 kilometers in less than 10 minutes, and the group was before the [City of Behemoth] already.

The true magnificence and greatness of this city could only be sensed up-close.

People like Torres were so shocked that their mouths opened wide, and Fei praised silently in his mind.

The Capital of Zenit and the Capital of Leon were all magnificent cities, but they seemed inferior compared to this city. This city didn’t have the fanciness and luxuriousness of St. Petersburg and Gerland, but the [City of Behemoth] was shockingly firm and rooted to the ground. If Gerland and St. Petersburg were like noble ladies who were full of jewelry, the [City of Behemoth] was like a hot-blooded strongman who walked out from the depths of a mountain with a giant ax and a big shield. This city had rough edges, been through a lot, and awed others by its valiant aura.

About 20 low-tier Moon-Class warriors of the Bull Clan guarded this gate.

Seeing Bull Clan Chief Nowitzki and others’ return, these warriors cheered and let the group into the city without doing many inspections.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

The air in the city was a bit more humid, and there wasn’t as much dust in here.

The ground was paved with bricks baked from red clay, and buildings and stone palaces stood on both sides of the streets. Also, there were meticulously planted gardens, and plants that were sprouting grew in rich, black soil. The greeneries that could be seen everywhere on Azeroth looked exceptionally beautiful on the [Banished Land] that had a terrible environment.

Many orcs walked on the streets, and the shouts of vendors resonated in the area. There was finally some prosperity of intellectual society.

When Fei and others entered the city, they already changed into cloaks to cover their faces. Just like how the orc masters behaved in Chambord, these Chambordians hid their identities not to cause an upheaval amongst the orcs.

Even though this was the case, the fine and delicate cloaks attracted many orcs’ attention.

The ones who could afford to wear cloth clothing were all influential figures, and the orc masters such as Great Priest Nash who emitted powerful auras seems like guards. Subconsciously, the orcs thought that a big figure of a king clan was out here on patrol.

The journey was quite smooth; the group quickly ventured 60 kilometers into the city, and then they stopped beside a river.

“We need to report to Entus His Holiness in the Beast God Palace about our trip, and the ten king clans are also waiting for us,” Great Priest Nash said to Fei apologetically, “They don’t know that Your Majesty came back to the [Banished Land] with us. Before the king clans and the Beast God Palace make the decision, Your Majesty can walk around with Chief Altis. We will arrange hotels for Your Majesty and others.”

“Eh, that is fine. I was about to ask Chief Altis to lead us around the city, so we can check out the true presence of the behemoth orcs.”

Fei didn’t voice any concerns or issues.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1016.4 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Four)

Chapter 1016: The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Four)

Boom!

Pedro punched out and shattered the last battleship of Byzantine.

On the sea surface, shattered wooden pieces of ships were everywhere, and the corpses of soldiers on both sides puffed-up after being soaked in seawater for a long time. The blood stained the water, and vultures flew in the sky. As sea waves rumbled, man-eating fishes and sea beasts swam to the surface of the ocean and start devouring the corpses of the dead, having a grand feast.

The smell of blood and death permeated the air.

Terrifying shrill screams could still be vaguely heard from many places.

The soldiers who were severely injured didn’t die right away, and they struggled to stay afloat in the bloody water as they took the last glance of the world. They treasured their lives even more, and perhaps they vaguely saw their loved ones such as their parents, lovers, and children waiting for their return.

Soon, the cold seawater and the vicious sea creatures devoured them.

Perhaps many poor souls who sunk into the bottom of the deep sea were still remembered by their loved ones, but they couldn’t return.

At the same time, two giant Xuan’ge had retreated to the edge of the battle as smoke filled the sky.

“Fire! Use the godly magic cannons at the bows of the ships! Fire! Destroy him! We have to avenge Constantine His Majesty!”

[Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] each shot out a terrifying light beam that had a diameter of one meter, and they dashed toward Pedro. On the decks of the two Xuan’ge, sissy Sparrow and old fox Barbossa shouted like madmen with anger in their eyes as they swung their sabers; they looked like gamblers who lost everything.

On the sea, Pedro stood on the bow of the flagship and drew two half circles in front of his chest with his hands. Then, he pushed his hands forward, and two red fire pillars shot out.

Boom!

This man blocked the two light beams that the godly magic cannons shot out, and the terrifying energy waves dispersed into the area. Like the radiation of a nuclear bomb, giant waves were created on the sea surface.

Pedro frowned. He tried many times, but he couldn’t break the magic shields around those two giant flying barges. Also, the two Xuan’ge lingered around and caused huge casualties to the fleet of Barcelona.

Seeing less than ten battleships surviving the battle, Pedro was frustrated to his core.

Not long ago, he discovered that Emperor Yassin wasn’t in the area, and the fist spiritual spatial seals were set up by the King of Chambord half a year ago. The young king who he thought was the King of Chambord was only the King of Byzantine who wasn’t famous at all.

This series of discoveries enraged and shocked Pedro.

This man was angry since he tried to guard against Emperor Yassin’s sneak attack and didn’t help his fleet. As a result, the fleet suffered many casualties and almost got wiped out.

This man was shocked since the strength that Zenit showed was unimaginable! Only the small level 1 Byzantine Kingdom destroyed more than 1,000 battleships in the herald fleet of [Sea God’s Spear] of Barcelona and almost wiped out the herald fleet.

“Such a nation. Can we really conquer this empire in a flash as everyone at Barcelona had anticipated? Especially the King of Chambord’s strength…” Pedro thought to himself.

Before, Pedro and his peers heard about this little king who was called the Human Emperor of the North and was on the List of Young Lords. Before, they thought that this was a funny joke. But now, Pedro sensed the terrifying power of this man.

“The fist spiritual spatial seals that the King of Chambord set up half a year ago forced me to use a long time to break them down. Then, how powerful is the Chambord Kingdom?”

Behind Pedro, the generals of the navy were all shocked as well; they didn’t know what to say.

Everything that had happened today was unimaginable for Barcelonans; they couldn’t even come up with something like this in their nightmares.

“Take him down and tell the mages to heal him. I need to understand the real strength of Zenit from him.” Pedro exhaled and pointed at King Constantine of Byzantine who was lying on the deck. This king lost two legs and one arm, and he was unconscious at the moment.

Half an hour ago, it was Pedro who moved and captured this resilience young king.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1017.1 - Wash Your Neck and Wait (Part One)

Chapter 1017: Wash Your Neck and Wait (Part One)

Constantine was in a tragic situation.

His lower legs below his knees were blown off, and white bones were showing alongside the mushy flesh. His right arm was severed at the elbow, and it looked horrifying as well. Also, his body was scorched, looking like a piece of coal that was just taken out of the furnace.

This king was in this state after battling Pedro.

Recalling the prior battle, Pedro couldn’t calm himself down. Although this little king’s strength was far inferior compared to his, the fearlessness that this young man showed in battle made Pedro feel like his opponent was undefeatable in some moments. If Pedro didn’t severely injure Constantine to this degree, Barcelonans couldn’t have captured this king.

For the first time, Pedro was a little unsure if the empire could conquer Zenit.

A few soldiers picked up Constantine who was still passed out on the ground, and they carried him down the deck.

At this moment, this handsome young man suddenly woke up from unconscious. Perhaps the excruciating pain shocked him, or perhaps this was terminal lucidity, the King of Byzantine opened his eyes and looked at Pedro, and a strange smile filled with pity appeared on his face.

This smile seemed to be telling Pedro that he was done, and this influential figure of Barcelona shivered for some reason.

Then, this young king was carried away and disappeared after the soldiers who carried him took a turn at a corner.

After a moment of silence, Pedro turned into a streak of light and dashed toward the two giant Xuan’ge in the air.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Two powerful magic light beams from godly magic cannons welcomed Pedro’s arrival.

Pedro punched out with both his fists, and two roaring fire dragons dashed out.

The light beams and fire dragons clashed, and violent shockwaves dashed outward and created giant waves one after another.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next second, Pedro already appeared in front of the magic shield of [Black Pearl].

In a flash, this man punched out countless times, and the powerful fist strikes created many rapid flashing ripples on the silver magic sphere. The giant Xuan’ge shivered and staggered like a drunken man.

“Attack! Strike! Strike down this b*stard for me!”

Captain Sparrow shouted in anger. His eyes were all red, and he looked like a bull that got its mating partner taken away. He commanded the soldiers to control the two godly magic cannons at the front of the barge and the many ordinary magic cannons at the sides of the ship, and these cannons all fired at Petro as if all the magic supply were free.

The loud booming noises created by the magic cannons resonated in the sky.

However, Pedro’s speed was too fast.

This man dashed around continuously, and he repeatedly struck [Black Pearl] with his giant fire fists at different angles. It seemed like he was looking for the weakness of the magic shield, and he wanted to shatter the protective sphere around this Xuan’ge before dashing into the barge and taking care of the situation once and for all.

The soldiers on the Xuan’ge couldn’t capture Pedro’s location and lock him down.

Every time the magic cannons fired, they only struck the afterimages that Pedro left with his high speed.

Captain Sparrow jumped around and cursed, but it was useless.

[Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] were patrolling inside the Zenit Empire as a part of their daily mission. When they received the signal for reinforcements from the Reverse Whale Battleship that Luffy was on, they instantly moved toward the Byzantine Kingdom. However, the battle was close to the end when they arrived.

People like Sparrow and Barbossa could only see the King of Byzantine getting severely injured and captured; they didn’t know if he were dead or still alive at this moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1017.2 - Wash Your Neck and Wait (Part Two)

Chapter 1017: Wash Your Neck and Wait (Part Two)

Also, they witnessed how the enraged Pedro completely shattered the battleship fleet of Byzantine that was created by both Byzantine and Chambord. There were still about 7,000 Byzantinian soldiers on the ships, and there were instructors and martial teachers that Chambord sent to this fleet to help them get stronger. These people all died under Pedro’s strikes.

This one-sided massacre made all the Chambordians on the two Xuan’ge open their eyes wide in anger.

Unfortunately for Zenit, the enemy was too strong. Although [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] attacked aggressively in revenge and sunk more than 60 moon-class battleships of Barcelona, they couldn’t turn the battle around.

After all, the two Xuan’ge came in a hurry, and no top-tier masters of Chambord were with them.

Under the dominating strength of Pedro, except for barely saving a few hundred survivors, the two Xuan’ge couldn’t do much. Even [King Alexander], the Reverse Whale Battleship, was severely damaged after Pedro shattered its magic shield with a punch, and it sunk into the ocean. No one knew if the King of Chambord’s second disciple, Luffy, and the 500 Chambordian soldiers on it were still alive.

“Sparrow, we can’t let this continue. The magic supply on the ships will be depleted sooner or later.”

On [Cyclops], the old and cunning Barbossa barely kept his calm. After observing the situation, he knew that if they stayed here longer, it would only be more dangerous for them. He shouted, “Retreat! We must protect these two giant Xuan’ge and not let them fall into the hands of the enemies! Let’s go back and find Alexander His Majesty! Then, we can return and fight these b*stards!”

“Damn it!” Sparrow hit the deck of [Black Pearl] with his palm. Although he was unwilling to accept this, his logic won over his anger, and he turned his head and shouted, “Pass my order! Turn the ship around and exit the battlefield!”

Like invincible tiger sharks that were swimming in the sky, the Xuan’ge nimbly turned around and accelerated along the coastline, exiting the battlefield gracefully.

Sparrow and Barbossa were all cunning figures, and they knew that they couldn’t retreat by flying toward Chambord in a straight line. If Pedro chased them, he might discover the civilians of Byzantine who were fleeing, and he might kill them all.

Pedro punched out countless times, but he discovered in disappointment that the magic shields of the two Xuan’ge dimmed a little, but they were still firm and tough. After he used his full force, the magic shields didn’t look like they were going to collapse and shatter in a short time. Also, the magic shields were perfectly designed, and there weren’t any weaknesses or shortcomings.

“Hahaha! What? You don’t dare to fight me? So, there are cowards among Zenitians who only know how to escape?!”

Since Pedro couldn’t force the two Xuan’ge to stay, he laughed hysterically and tried the psychological tactic.

“Yuck! You dumb f*ck. Don’t bring shame to yourself with your meager abilities.”

Captain Sparrow stood on the deck and shouted while jumping up and down in anger. He raised his saber and pointed it at Pedro. Then, he spat and said in disdain, “If it weren’t for your shameless sneak-attack, our warriors of Chambord would have been prepared, and you b*stards would have been turned into meat paste already.”

Pedro laughed and replied, “So, you are Chambordians? Haha! So what? Even if everyone at Chambord came out, what can you do? You are only a little affiliated kingdom. If you all come, you will be turned into ghosts under my fists!”

“B*stard! Do you dare to tell us your name?” Sparrow wasn’t willing to say more, and he only asked this question in his cold voice.

“I’m the Head Commander of [Sea God’s Spear] of Barcelona, Rodríguez Pedro.”

“You are dead. The Human Emperor of the North will kill you. Wash your neck and prepare for it!” Sparrow replied as he looked at Pedro as if the latter were a dead man.

——-

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1018.1 - Bishop Entus of the Beast God Palace (Part One)

Chapter 1018: Bishop Entus of the Beast God Palace (Part One)

Right after Captain Sparrow said those words, the two Xuan’ge instantly sped up and turned into two beams of light, disappearing into the horizon in a flash. Their speed far exceeded Pedro’s expectations.

After a pause, Pedro didn’t chase.

From the previous battle, Pedro no longer dared to underestimate the Zenitians.

If the King of Chambord and Emperor Yassin showed up at the same time now, Pedro wasn’t sure if he could win.

“I’m surprised! There is such a terrifying opponent in the Northern Region of Azeroth, the weakest region on the continent. I’m afraid that this war is far tougher than what the high-level officials of the Military Headquarters had thought.”

Seeing the two Xuan’ge retreating in peace, Pedro felt a little defeated. He turned into a beam of light and returned to the flagship with a concerned and serious expression.

When that sissy-like captain who had a red bandana on his head and the rest of Chambordians on the flying barge stared at Pedro as if they were looking at a dead man, this powerful general of Barcelona felt a sense of chill as if he were targeted by the Grim Reaper. As a result, he felt very anxious.

“Sir, after the mages healed him, the King of Byzantine has woken up. However, his mouth is tightly shut, and he isn’t willing to cooperate with our interrogation.”

A military advisor jogged over and reported to Pedro in a loud voice.

“Use punishments, until he fesses up!” Pedro sneered and said, “Make sure to heal him and don’t let him commit suicide. Before sunset, I want to know everything about Zenit, especially the detailed information about Chambord.”

“As you wish.”

Pedro stood at the bow of the flagship and thought for a moment before commanding in all seriousness, “Pass my order! Tell the fleet in the back to accelerate and get on land in two hours. Then, instantly reorganize! Before noon, we need to push 50,000 kilometers into the territory of Zenit!”

“As you wish.”

…

-The City of Behemoth-

Pig Clan Chief Altis led Fei and others to wander around this giant city.

After Great Priest Nash’s introduction and Oleg offering all kinds of delicious food and great liquor, Altis already treated these Chambordians as his close friends, and he told them everything he knew.

Through casual conversations and some intentional questions, Fei already figured out the power structure in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

The Behemoth Orc Tribe that was living on the [Banished Land] had a giant population of about two billion people, including thousands of orc clans. Except for the City of Behemoth, there were more than 20 other giant cities on this continent, forming the zones for Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Based on factors such as the strength of individual warriors, population, and reproductive abilities, all clans were divided into four tiers, gold, silver, bronze, and iron.

The ten king clans were all gold-tier clans. Altis’ Pig Clan had a huge population and was one of the 108 silver-tier clans. The Mouse Clan that Fei and others saw on their way here were weak and lived closer to the edge of the continent, but they were a bronze-tier clan due to their powerful reproductive abilities. The clans that didn’t have strong reproductive abilities and combat strength but had unique abilities and features, such as many insect clans, were in the iron-tier. For example, there was the Butterfly Clan; all its members were exceptionally beautiful and gorgeous.

In normal circumstances, it was tough for iron-tier clans to survive in this cruel environment. As a result, they all became the affiliated clans of god-tier and silver-tier clans.

Taking the Butterfly Clan as an example, since its members were all beautiful women and handsome men, it was favored by the ten king clans. Its members were either maids and butlers in these powerful clans, relying on the king clans to survive. In fact, the members could even use interspecies marriage to guarantee the status of their clan.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1018.2 - Bishop Entus of the Beast God Palace (Part Two)

Chapter 1018: Bishop Entus of the Beast God Palace (Part Two)

Of course, in the Behemoth Orc Tribe where bloodline and inheritance were crucial, the beautiful girls of Butterfly Clan could only be concubines; it was impossible for them to become the main wives.

Fortunately, behemoth orcs had the Beast God Palace.

The only god that the orcs worshipped was Beast God Rexxar, an invincible god during battles in the Mythical Era.

It was heard that Rexxar was the only god who was in the orc form out of all the gods, and it was him who gifted the orcs the power of totems, a type of energy that could rival magic energy.

This was crucial for the orcs since they had no talent in cultivating magic energy.

Of course, not all the orcs could obtain the power of totems, just like how not every human could be a mage. Only those figures who were born with insane spirit energy could obtain the power of totems, becoming the representatives of the Beast God. These people were referred to by the orcs as priests.

The simple-minded orcs were spiritual and had strong beliefs. Therefore, the Beast God Palace and the priests all enjoyed extremely high status. The Pope of the Beast God Palace had the authority to command the entire Behemoth Orc Tribe, and even the ten king clans had to be restricted and disciplined by the pope. As a result, all priests were well-respected by the orcs.

This explained why even though Great Priest Nash was also at peak Burning-Sun Realm, the high-tier clan chiefs such as O’Neal and Nowitzki all respected him.

Without exaggeration, it could be said that the Beast God Palace held supreme authority in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Pope Entus, the current pope of the Beast God Palace, was from the Fox Clan, and he had lived for close to 1,000 years.

In that bloody and tragic emigration 1,000 years ago, the previous pope had to battle a godly-king-level demon beast to protect the members of the tribe, and he was severely injured. Soon after arriving at the [Banished Land], he returned to the embrace of the Beast God. Before he passed away, he chose Entus of Fox Clan to take over the position as the pope through the godly selection process.

The new Pope Entus showcased his superior talent and abilities in the long time since then, and he worked diligently to make sure that the entire tribe could survive on this continent that had a terrible environment. He earned the respect from all orcs, and even the ten haughty king clans showed respect to this pope of the Beast God Clan.

To the weak iron-tier orc clans, Entus was their spiritual pillar and the biggest reliance for survival. When this farsighted pope came into power, he proposed the idea that the ten king clans had the responsibility to protect every orc clan, and he wrote this phrase into the Godly Code in the Beast God Palace.

Due to this proclamation, thousands of iron-tier clans were protected and barely survived.

In the last 1,000 years, the orcs stayed at the [Banished Land], yet not a single clan went extinct. This record was a miracle in the history of orcs.

After 1,000 years of giving and hard work, the life energy of this great fox-man was almost depleted. Now, it was heard that Pope Entus already turned from that handsome, godlike young man into an aging senior.

In the last while, various bad rumors were passed around the City of Behemoth. Some rumors said that in order to seek the future of Behemoth Orc Tribe, Entus used his core energy to perform totem prophecy, and he was severely injured by the backlash of Heaven for touching the forbidden zone.

Now, this pope couldn’t live for long.

P.S. A big shout out to IMMO971 and Transcribe! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1019.1 - The Mysterious Pope (Part One)

Chapter 1019: The Mysterious Pope (Part One)

Under the Beast God Palace, the most powerful forces were the ten king clans; they were the top ten clans among all clans, and they had a ton of authority. Every single gold-tier clan had many affiliated clans, and the gold-tier clans and their members had the most powerful strength. They were the top-tier combat forces of Behemoth Orc Tribe.

In normal situations, they enjoyed all sorts of privileges and took in resources from low-tier orc clans. However, when the affiliated clans were in danger, the king clans must help with the situation and save them.

Among the ten king clans, Tiger Clan and Lion Clan were the most famous.

Except for the private soldiers of each clan, the Behemoth Orc Tribe rarely had mixed troops as the military. Once there was war, the battles were fought with the clans as units.

“In reality, our Pig Clan is very strong, and we have a large population which is only less than clans that are overpopulated such as the Mouse Clan. However, we are ranked as a silver-tier clan. This is truly unfair!”

On the way, Altis completely showcased the intelligence of a pig and continuously murmured.

Fei only smiled as he listened and didn’t pay much attention to it.

In most times, the king’s attention was attracted by the various strange things in the City of Behemoth.

In fact, the deeper they were into the city, the more shocked Fei was.

In the city, he saw things such as the sewage system, traffic lights, crosswalks, and even ‘traffic police’. These things only existed on Earth and in Chambord! On the way, the group walked by structures such as schools, markets, and prisons. From the building style and their names, they were almost all replicas of everything from Earth.

It was truly unimaginable!

Fei started thinking to himself, “Could it be that in the last 1,000 years where the orcs were trapped in the [Banished Land], their genes mutated, and they walked onto a path of science and technology?”

While walking around the city, looking at the buildings, and hearing Altis’ mumbling introductions, Fei was shocked again and again.

Even people like Torres, Pierce, Drogba, and Oleg looked surprised.

The City of Behemoth brought them a very familiar feeling.

Many things in this city were similar to Chambord City, and these Chambordians were curious.

In their minds, many buildings and names were genius creations of King Alexander, and they were unique on the Azeroth Continent. As a result, many other kingdoms and empires were stunned and tried to mimic them.

Right now, Chambord City was the pearl of civilization in the Northern Region of Azeroth, representing progress and vision.

“However, this City of Behemoth built on the poor and backward [Banished Land] has many things that are similar to Chambord City?” people like Flatterer Oleg thought to themselves and wondered if a saint who was comparable to King Alexander was also born in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

“These are all the creations of Pope Entus.” After Fei tried to get an answer by asking some indirect questions, Pig Clan Chief Altis told him everything, “In the beginning, orcs including the ten king clans were unsure of these strange ideas of His Holiness. Many orcs were curious, and some even said that they were useless tricks. However, it was later proven that Entus His Holiness is the greatest genius of the Behemoth Orc Clan. These seemingly random creations completely transformed the lives of orcs, allowing us to survive and live well on this forgotten land.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1019.2 - The Mysterious Pope (Part Two)

Chapter 1019: The Mysterious Pope (Part Two)

Whenever he walked about Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace, respect and a sense of pride would appear on Altis’ big pig face even though it looked a little unfitting.

After walking for a while, Altis smiled and pointed at an extremely clean and spacious building before saying mysteriously, “I bet that you don’t know what this clean palace is for, haha!”

“Public washroom,” Fei said lightly.

“Huh?” the Pig Clan Chief was stunned. “You… how come you know? And you know the specific term for it?”

Flatterer Oleg laughed proudly and said, “The public washrooms in Chambord are in the same style as this building. They are just bigger and more luxurious!”

“Oh, I see. It seems like you humans are a little smart.” This pig-man’s words instantly offended all Chambordians.

However, Altis was simple-minded and didn’t think that far, and he continued to speak, “In the beginning, many orcs were confused by the project; they didn’t know why the tribe is using so many resources on building many public washrooms. They thought that it was a waste of limited resources and manpower. However, Entus His Holiness was persistent and pushed through all objections, building more than 10,000 public washrooms like this in the 20 plus giant cities of orcs. Later, everyone realized the benefits. Orcs no longer defecated on the street. As a result, the bad smell was gone, the air is fresher, the cities are cleaner, and many deadly, contagious diseases disappeared. On top of all this, Entus His Holiness proposed using the waste from the washrooms as fertilizers for the crops, and we started getting a lot more food! Although it is a little disgusting to use those things as fertilizers, many orcs were starving to death on this land that has a poor environment. As long as we can get full, no one cared about those minor things!”

When Altis got to this point, he summarized with pride, “This is only one of the many miraculous things that Entus His Holiness had done. Without question, in the last 1,000 years, Entus His Holiness was the true savior of behemoth orcs. He is a god who is living among us, and no one can surpass his greatness.”

Pierce, Drogba, and Flatterer Oleg all curled their lips in disdain, and they thought, “This is nothing! Our great King Alexander had done all the stuff that you said, and he even did it better and more comprehensive compared to this pope of yours!”

Fei only frowned and didn’t say anything, but the confusion intensified in his mind.

A thought that he didn’t even have faith in appeared in his mind more than once.

In reality, the king couldn’t wait to meet this pope of the Beast God Palace who had been beloved by the orcs for the last 1,000 years. He was curious as to who this legendary fox-man was, and how this man did all this.

Everything that this pope had done was what a traveler from Earth would do!

“Could it be that this pope of the Beast God Palace is also a traveler from Earth? This is too bizarre!” Fei quickly rejected this hypothesis again.

While wandering in the City of Behemoth, the king paid close attention to everything around him and observed everything in detail.

Suddenly, a cute, fist-sized green bird flew down from the sky and landed on Pig Clan Chief Altis’ shoulder. Then, it quickly chirped and said something.

“Alexander Your Majesty, the nobles of the ten king clans and the priests of the Beast God Palace want to meet you. They are waiting for you in the Beast God Palace,” Altis said.

“Ok, please take us there. I’m looking forward to this meeting.”

[TL Note: What do you guys think is happening?]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1020.1 - More Stories About the Pope (Part One)

Chapter 1020: More Stories About the Pope (Part One)

Walking along the path by the river, Altis took Fei and others toward the Beast God Palace by taking a shortcut.

All kinds of buildings stood by the path.

“Wahaha! [2 Bamboo]! Calling Mahjong!”

“Damn! You have [3 Bamboo] and [4 Bamboo]! False Mahjong! How dare you?”

“Stop the BS! I called Mahjong! Quickly give me the money! What? Do you want to deny me my money? I will kill you!”

When passing by a two-story building, Fei heard an orc of the Bull Clan shouting in joy, and a series of chatter followed. The crisp noises sounded like many small rectangular tiles were being knocked into each other, and it startled Fei, almost making him drop to the ground by the river.

“WTF? Damn! These orcs… are playing Mahjong? They are really playing Mahjong?” Fei thought to himself.

[TL Note: Mahjong is a tile-based game that was developed in China during the Qing dynasty and has spread throughout the world since the early 20th century.]

“Haha! These things are fun! For real, you can never anticipate the charisma of those small tiles…”

Seeing the shocked expression on Fei’s face, Pig Clan Chief Altis said proudly, “Since the [Banished Land] lacked entertainment, many orcs had nothing to do at night and focused their attention on reproducing. For a while, the orc population skyrocketed. It should be a good thing that represented the prosperity of clans, but problems soon appeared. The resources on the [Banished Land] are limited, and the land couldn’t supply enough food to feed so many orcs. Later, a great famine struck, and clans fought each other. Even tragic scenes such as orcs eating orcs appeared. Therefore, Entus His Holiness proposed the idea of family planning. In order to solve the key issue of a lack of entertainment, His Holiness created many novel and interesting things such as this thing called Mahjong. Of course, there are basketball, soccer, volleyball…”

“DAMN!” Now, Fei was at a loss for words. He was almost 100 percent sure that this so-called Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace was also a traveler from Earth.

Otherwise, even if a native fox-man were the most intelligent person in the world, he couldn’t create so many things that only existed on Earth and only in Fei’s memory. There couldn’t be so many coincidences

Now, Fei couldn’t wait to see this pope of orcs.

It felt like a man who was traveling the world suddenly met someone from his hometown. Fei couldn’t help but feel intimate toward this mysterious pope and want to talk to him.

On the way, they passed by many totem poles.

These poles were carved out of a type of stone that was extremely firm. Complex and mysterious patterns were engraved onto the poles, and they could attract the weak natural elements in the area.

Also, the totem poles released light elements into the city, maintaining the climate and environment. These totem poles were the reason that the cities were much better than other places on the [Banished Land], and they had defense and protective abilities, which was similar to the magic towers in the human cities.

These are all the mysterious powers of the totems of orcs.

While the Pig Clan Chief praised the pope and talked, the group walked for about half an hour and got to the edge of a giant green stone square.

“We are here. The Beast God Palace is here,” Altis said.

“Huh?” Fei and others were all surprised. They thought that since the Beast God Palace and Pope Entus were highly respected and held extreme prestige, the Beast God Palace should be the grandest and the most majestic building in the City of Behemoth. However, the empty square in front of them was the complete opposite of the scenes that they had imagined. They had thought that majestic palaces and statues would stand everywhere, many priests would be walking around, and elite orc soldiers would be patrolling the area.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1020.2 - More Stories About the Pope (Part Two)

Chapter 1020: More Stories About the Pope (Part Two)

“The unparalleled Beast God Palace is only a big square with some tents?”

It seemed like Altis already anticipated everyone’s reaction. This pig-man laughed and pointed at a giant fur tent at the back of the square that looked a little worn-out, and he said, “That is the residence of Pope Entus His Holiness. Right now, the chiefs of the ten king clans and the priests and shamans of the Beast God Palace should be waiting for you. Please!”

After saying that, Altis led the way and walked forward.

In not too far, they saw Great Priest Nash who was standing by the edge of the square. He was smiling, and he quickly greeted them when he saw them.

Seeing the smile on Nash’s face, Fei guessed that things were going smoothly.

“Although the ten king clans have questions regarding the alliance with Chambord, Entus His Holiness seems to be really interested in Your Majesty after hearing our report. Everything isn’t finalized, but there shouldn’t be any problems,” Nash whispered into Fei’s ears.

The king nodded calmly; everything was within his expectations.

If this legendary pope of orcs were also a traveler from Earth, he would be interested in Fei for sure after hearing about Chambord.

Fei looked around and observed.

There weren’t many orcs on the square, but they were all-powerful. The orc soldiers were at least at Moon-Class, and they looked to be the private soldiers of the ten king clans. They should be the guards of the clan chiefs who were here for the meeting.

The square was about five kilometers on each side. Except for a few hundreds of totem poles that were 20 meters tall, there were only a little over 20 tents that looked worn-out and full of patches.

Also, some priests who were in leather robes could also be seen from the edge.

“The Beast God Palace sure is thrifty and efficient,” Fei sighed.

Great Priest Nash instantly commented with respect, “These are all Entus His Holiness’ decrees. His Holiness has always been against being wasteful. The ten king clans planned to construct a giant Beast God Palace and a Pope Palace, but the projects were all canceled under Entus His Holiness’ objection. The resources that were meant to be used to construct those projects were used to build public washrooms, sewage systems, schools, and sports fields in all the giant cities of orcs. Entus His Holiness said that it is Beast God Palace’s responsibility to bless the subjects. Priests and shamans shouldn’t be in fancy palaces and looked up to by the people. Instead, we should live frugally and frequently go to remote places on this land and educate the poor clans, bringing the light of Beast God Rexxar to every clan! Therefore, these mobile tents are the best residences for priests and shamans. Even Entus His Holiness would live in different cities of orcs each month, and he used the precious power of totems to heal orcs and get rid of natural disasters. Even the iron-tier clans would be blessed by His Holiness’ meticulous care and blessings.”

On the way, Altis had told Fei and others many things about Entus. However, now hearing this, they instantly respected this pope of orcs a lot more.

“If this is the case, Pope Entus is a saint and is on the same level as King Alexander,” every single master of Chambord thought about this, and they greatly respected this legendary fox-man.

“We are here,” Great Priest Nash said when they arrived at a tent that was made from old fur and dry aspen wood.

At this moment, more than a dozen powerful orcs of different clans walked out of the tent. With caution, they blocked Fei and others’ path with their tall and muscular bodies which formed a wall.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1021.1 - Snake Beauty (Part One)

Chapter 1021: Snake Beauty (Part One)

“They are Entus His Holiness’ most loyal followers. All of them had been helped by His Holiness, and they volunteered to follow and protect His Holiness. They are the bravest warriors of the behemoth orcs.”

While Great Priest Nash explained that to Fei, he said to the followers of the pope, “Guys, these are the honorable guests who Entus His Holiness wants to meet.”

These followers all came from different clans. There were 23 of them, and they came from clans such as the Centaur Clan, Bull Clan, Tiger Clan, and Lion Clan. The weakest one among them was at peak Half Moon Realm, and there were also nine low-tier demi-gods. Besides, the blond tiger-man and the red-haired lion-woman emitted a level of aura that Fei couldn’t even see through.

The overall strength of this team of followers was shocking!

If they were on the Azeroth Continent, they could create a level 7 empire at least.

Fei felt like he had to re-evaluate the strength of the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

The red-haired lion-woman, who had a shocking level of strength, observed these Chambordians for a while, and she pointed at Fei and slowly said, “Only he can enter. Also, he must take off his weapon, cloak, and storage rings.”

“How dare you!”

“Reckless!”

Oleg, Pierce, and Drogba all shouted, “How dare you be so rude toward our lord? Hmph! Even when His Majesty goes to the godly palaces of the Holy Church, he never took off his weapon and belongings. Your request is too rude and offensive!”

The followers of the pope didn’t reply; they fell silent and block the entrance of the tent with cold expressions.

Suddenly, the atmosphere was a little heated and combative.

Fei waved his hand and signaled others not to worry. Then, he took off the cloak that covered his head, handed the storage rings to Torres for safekeeping, and allowed the red long-haired lion-woman to scan him with spirit energy.

After not discovering any magic storage items, this lion-woman told others to wait patiently, and the followers moved out of the way and let Fei pass through the entrance.

Unfortunately for them, they didn’t know that Fei’s belt contained storage space, and the king’s main weapons were never kept in storage rings but were equipped on his characters in Diablo World. He could easily summon the things that he needed with a thought.

On top of all that, the king could summon those peak Burning Sun Realm barbarian warriors. With such a powerful force, the king didn’t need to worry about safety.

“So, humans actually look so good. This man can rival those gorgeous males of the Fox Clan and Butterfly Clan.”

The red long-haired lion-woman probably was still young, and she thought like a teenage girl. When she whispered to her peers such as the blond tiger-man, what she said was picked up by the king who had insane spirit energy. Therefore, the king subconsciously glanced at this muscular lion-woman who should be a great beauty under the standards of orcs, and he laughed in his mind.

“Human, what are you looking at!” The lion-woman detected Fei’s glance, and she blushed and shouted.

Fei curled his lips and didn’t respond. Instead, he opened the curtain before him and entered the tent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1021.2 - Snake Beauty (Part Two)

Chapter 1021: Snake Beauty (Part Two)

Just as Fei expected, this tent that looked worn-out from the outside was actually a spatial item, similar to Akara’s little purple tent in Diablo World. The only difference was that this spacious tent wasn’t empowered by magic but the power of totems.

The space inside the tent was huge, not smaller compared to the square outside.

A mystical carpet was laid on the floor, and it was extremely soft. The interior decoration made this place look like the interior of a solemn godly palace, and it was simple, ancient, and grand. Although it wasn’t luxurious, it was dignified. The faint silver light that was radiating from the walls made people feel comfortable and calm.

The stone pillars in the palace were carved into various orc warrior statues. This seemed to be an advanced totem technique, supporting the giant internal space.

As soon as Fei stepped into the tent, he sensed various cold glares landing onto him at the same time. They were filled with different emotions such as confusion, curiosity, judgment, and doubt.

More than 20 orcs who had been waiting here all stared at Fei.

Although these orcs were from different clans, their presence and attire were more prestige compared to orcs who Fei had seen at other places in the City of Behemoth. Most of them were wearing cotton clothes that were meticulously made and precious fur coats or metal armor and carrying well-polished and maintained weapons.

They all looked dashing, and their strength was on average at peak Burning Sun Realm.

If Fei didn’t guess wrong, these orcs were the clan chiefs and high-level nobles who had great power and privileges in the tribe.

Fei glanced at these prestigious nobles and looked toward the depths of the palace.

Unfortunately, the stone chair that was furthest away from the entrance was empty. It should be Pope Entus’ seat, but for some reason, this legendary fox-man wasn’t here.

“Hey, are you that human king who Little Nash mentioned?”

A half-human, half-snake beauty of the Snake Clan broke the silence. While she twirled her long green tail, this snake beauty moved close to Fei and carefully observed him in curiosity.

“Tsk, tsk. I’m Jankovic, the chief of the Snake Clan which is one of the ten king clans. Handsome Boy, I’m pleased to meet you.”

If only paying attention to the top half of her body, this snake beauty was stunningly gorgeous. Her fair skin looked as smooth as jade and emitted a faint light, and her fluffy and curly long hair rested on her shoulders. Her delicate collarbones, watery eyes, cute nose, bright lips, and smooth forehead all made her look exceptionally exotic and beautiful, intoxicating others.

This snake beauty’s charm was on another level! Under her beauty, even her long green tail looked pretty.

After being shocked by her beauty for a split second, Fei suddenly realized something.

He slightly backed away and released his vast spirit energy. With that simple move, he instantly shattered this mythical atmosphere.

When Fei looked up again, although this snake beauty was still gorgeous, she no longer made others wanting to instantly kneel before her dress and be taken by her seduction.

It was clear that this snake beauty mastered an enchantment technique, and she could lure any male.

However, Fei’s spirit energy was too powerful. With a thought, he instantly broke this secret technique with ease.

[TL Note: LOL, finally something happened. The author did spend many words on the build up.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1022.1

Chapter 1022: The Observation of the Ten King Clans (Part One)

The other masters of the gold-tier clans watched this scene and were shocked.

“Hahaha! Jankovic, you coquettish snake! You failed this time!” a strong man who was at least ten meters tall laughed and gloated; it sounded like a series of thunders rumbled in the tent.

This man had light-green skin, and his bulging muscles looked like they were carved from stones. He looked like a violent battle beast, and the horn on his forehead and his tough body told Fei that this man was a master of the Green Rhino Clan, which was one of the ten gold-tier clans.

This man was straightforward and said everything on his mind. Just as expected, he was from the clan whose members had the least amount of intelligence.

After Fei broke her technique, and the green rhino who lacked intelligence teased her, Beauty Snake Jankovic didn’t get angry. With a gentle smile on her face, Jankovic raised her arm and placed it on Fei’s shoulder.

Then, while winking, she teased Fei by saying, “Hehe, I didn’t expect this. You are a ‘little white face’, but you have some strength. It seems like not all humans are timid and lustful.”

“I heard Nash say that your human kingdom is very wealthy and resourceful. There is an endless supply of iron, great wine, honey, and silk… it truly makes me envious. Little Brother, how about we talk about the trade? If you can provide armor and metal sabers to our Snake Clan, hehe, we have many beauties like me in our clan. If you can help us, you can pick anyone. You can even choose me. I’m still a virgin.”

This beauty snake was truly terrifying. She was extremely charming, and her moves were coquettish and alluring. With her slender waist, watery eyes, and faint fragrance, she was like a fire that could melt any male. All men would go crazy over her.

Although Fei wasn’t a virgin anymore, he still had issues resisting Jankovic’s seduction.

As the king slightly frowned, he sent out a hidden energy wave in a flash and knocked this beauty snake’s hands away. Then, he smiled and said, “I’m here to talk about the alliance between Chambord and the great Behemoth Orc Tribe. If we do establish the alliance, Chambord can provide armor and weapons to the Snake Clan for sure.”

“You sure don’t understand a woman’s heart, but you are not bad. Little Guy, you passed the first test.”

As soon as this beauty snake said that, her aura suddenly changed. She turned from a coquettish and seductive woman to a solemn, noble, and ethereal woman. Then, a powerful sensation appeared on her, making her turn from a call girl to a pure goddess.

This sudden and drastic change presented a huge visual shock, and Fei almost bit his tongue off.

At this moment, this beauty snake seemed to be the real Snake Clan Chief who was one of the most powerful masters in the gold-tier clans.

Seeing this, other orc masters nodded in secret.

Since Fei first walked in, these masters had been observing him. Beauty Snake Jankovic’s flirting was one of the ways that they came up to test Fei.

In honesty, the nobles of Behemoth Orc Tribe were extremely interested in establishing the alliance with humans. If humans were now as great as Great Priest Nash claimed, and the stories that they heard about Chambord were true, allying with the Chambord Kingdom was in the best interest of the orcs, especially for the gold-tier clans such as the ten king clans.

However, Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace had a famous quote. “Be not afraid of godlike enemies, but only scared of pig-like teammates.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1022.2 - The Observation of the Ten King Clans (Part Two)

Chapter 1022: The Observation of the Ten King Clans (Part Two)

Before these orc masters could determine if the King of Chambord were a god or a pig, they were cautious toward the idea of the alliance. After all, in many legends and stories that were told in Behemoth Orc Tribe, humans were described as beings filled with creativity, intelligence, and power. However, they were also known for their greed and violence.

Therefore, these orc masters had to test the character, demeanor, and strength of this leader of their potential ally before deciding on this issue.

Fei’s series of behaviors and actions made most of the high-level nobles of the gold-tier clans like him.

Also, Fei unleashed a little bit of his strength to shake off Beauty Snake Jankovic’s hand. The power showcased in that split moment surprised many orc nobles.

Of course, these were far from enough.

“I heard Nash say that you are not only the honorable King of Chambord but also a talented and powerful warrior. I, Green Rhino Clan Chief Pippen, want to have a practice battle with you,” the giant master of Green Rhino Clan who spoke to Jankovic earlier stated his name and brought up this idea to Fei. It was clear that this green rhino didn’t come up with it himself; someone must have taught him this.

However, Fei was never afraid of any battle.

Just as the king was about to open his mouth and accept the challenge, a master of Bull Clan who carried a huge saber on his back suddenly walked out of a side gate in the depths of the palace. He looked like one of the pope’s followers.

After glancing at the king, he said in his loud voice, “Entus His Holiness wants to meet this honorable guest first. Clan chiefs, can you let the guest enter the back palace first?”

“Of course! There is no issue about it!”

“Entus His Holiness is being too polite with us!”

“That is good! Is Entus His Holiness feeling better?”

The orc nobles and masters weren’t displeased when they were interrupted. Instead, they all nodded passionately and were excited.

Fei could tell that these influential and powerful orc nobles of the gold-tier clans weren’t acting and putting on a show to get on the pope’s good side. Instead, it was a high level of respect and admiration that came from the bottom of their hearts. It was evident that they loved and admired this pope.

It seemed like people such as Pig Clan Chief Altis and Great Priest Nash of Fox Clan were telling the truth. This pope of the Beast God Palace had the highest reputation and prestige among the orcs. Even the most influential figures at the top of the power pyramid in Behemoth Orc Tribe respected him.

“I will battle you after you meet Entus His Holiness!” the green rhino-man patted his chest and said in excitement.

“Alright.”

Fei accepted the challenge and walked through the back door at the depths of the palace by following this follower of the pope.

After going through this door, Fei realized that he was now only at the middle palace.

There were more than a dozen followers from different clans, and they looked at Fei with alertness and caution. After doing the inspection, they led Fei to the last gate at the back of the palace.

“Entus His Holiness is in here. He invited you to enter alone.”

Fei took a deep breath before pushing open the door and walking inside.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1023.1 - Unbelievable! (Part One)

Chapter 1023: Unbelievable! (Part One)

To be honest, before Fei entered the back palace, Fei had thought about this scenario thousands of times. He wondered what this pope of the Beast God Palace looked like.

“Is he going to be a white-haired, majestic-looking, and noble fox-man? Are his eyes going to be filled with wisdom and vicissitude?

“Is he going to be an ambitious hero who is hiding in stealth and looks dominating and commanding?”

“Is he going to be an old man who dresses simply and looks genial, worrying about and looking out for the orcs?”

“Or is he going to be a slender fox-man who stands tall and is considerate?”

All in all, after hearing the descriptions and stories that people like Nash and Altis told and seeing everything in the City of Behemoth, the king was very curious toward this pope of the orcs who might be a traveler from Earth, and he was anticipating the meeting.

However, when Fei entered the back palace, he realized that all his guesses were far from the truth.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of crisp and familiar noises sounded, waking up the portion of Fei’s memory that he had sealed for a long time.

Looking ahead, Fei discovered that the back palace was quite large.

However, the decorations and setup in the back palace made Fei feel like he was back on Earth. The walls were painted white, and many electric lights were installed on them. The blue sky and white clouds were drawn on the ceiling, and a living-room-like space was not far from the entrance. There were a few couches and a tea table, and a LED TV was hung on the opposite side of the wall. Under the TV was a short cabinet, and there were gadgets like DVD players. Around the room, there was an air conditioner, a computer desk, a desktop-style computer, an iPad…

Many things that should never exist in this world appeared in front of Fei, and the king felt like he was dreaming.

A crisp noise sounded from one side of the back palace, and Fei’s eyeballs almost popped out of his eye sockets.

There was a young man who looked to be about 20 years old standing further away. He was wearing a white tank-top, a pair of floral shorts, and a pair of Nike sports shoes.

At this moment, this young man was waving a tennis racket and playing tennis in an exquisite tennis court.

On the other side, there was an extremely beautiful woman. This woman had an insane figure and was very sexy. Her long blonde hair looked like a waterfall, and she had a pair of wings that looked like that of a swan. Every time this beauty moved, her chest and butt would bounce alluringly, and she was playing tennis with this young man with a joyous expression on her face.

“Oh yeah! An s-ball! Not bad! Saintess Sharapova, your tennis skill improved again!” This university-student-like young man shouted using the common language during the Mythical Era.

“Your Holiness, you went easy on me!” This beauty of the Swan Clan replied in a cute voice.

While the ball went outside the court, both turned and saw Fei who just walked in.

The beauty of the Swan Clan understood something, and she bowed at Fei from afar before walking out of the back palace with a smile.

Now, only Fei and this university student were in this space.

“Hey, what are you waiting for? Why don’t you come here and play a match?” this university student smiled and suggested before throwing a racket to Fei.

As if he were struck by a bolt of lightning, Fei froze on the spot.

The king heard this young man use Mandarin!

This young man spoke authentic Mandarin with a Beijing accent.

In more than three years, this was the first time that such language sounded by Fei’s ears. Therefore, the king stood there in a daze and didn’t react after a while had passed.

All the answers to the speculations and guesses appeared at this moment.

“Ok, let’s have a match,” Fei responded using Mandarin which he had almost forgotten.

At this moment, the king didn’t know how to describe his feelings.

After several years had passed, Fei thought that he had forgotten about his past life. However, he suddenly saw these extremely familiar items in this back palace, and the distant yet clear memories instantly rushed into his mind like flooding water.

When he lightly grasped the tennis racket, Fei suddenly had the impulse of wanting to play tennis to his heart’s content.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1023.2 - Unbelievable! (Part Two)

Chapter 1023: Unbelievable! (Part Two)

Without needing any more words, the two entered the court and started to battle.

The dense noise of the tennis ball hitting the rackets sounded in the spacious back palace, just like the sand rapidly leaving an hourglass.

This university student’s tennis skill was excellent! Even though Fei was a member of the tennis team in his school, he was no match for this young man after not practicing for years. They played three matches, and Fei lost all of them.

Since the king controlled and restricted his strength, he was sweating perfused and became exhausted after playing tennis for a while.

Now, Fei was lying down on the court and breathing heavily.

The university student took out two glasses of water from somewhere and handed one to Fei.

“Are you Pope Entus, the 1,000-year-old saint whom other orcs talk about?” Fei finally asked this question after finishing the glass of water.

“Hehe, it is me.”

This university student looked extremely young, and he was bright and open. He looked just like a pure and naïve big boy.

However, when this young man spoke, he had a ‘dirty’ smile on his face. At that moment, Fei sensed an illusion and felt like everything was a dream, and the person sitting on the ground to the opposite of him was one of his ‘dirty’ dormmates in his university.

“I’m surprised that I can see these things in here,” Fei sighed and said, “Let’s get back to the topic. How did you come here?”

“Hahaha! Don’t get sentimental first, and don’t ask too many questions. I can’t tell you much at the moment. To make sure that you are the person who I’m waiting for, you must first respond to my phrases correct according to the agreement from 1,000 years ago,” Entus laughed out loud.

From what this young man had said, Fei picked up some sensitive and hidden messages.

“Listen up carefully, these are some important and golden antithetical couplets. Only the person who I’m waiting for will know it. Hehe.” Entus didn’t have the aura and the presence of the pope of the orcs, and his smile got even ‘dirtier.’ He said loudly, “The first one! In terms of adult videos, you’ve got to first recommend Japanese and Korean ones. You got to respond, quick! Quick! Quick!”

“Puff!” Fei spat out all the water in his mouth and coughed non-stop. After a while of being at a loss for words, he responded, “Of course you have to check out Mutou Ran.”

[TL Note: These are all famous internet poems in China, and almost every young man knows about them.]

“Hahaha! Great! You sure didn’t disappoint me. Listen up! Here is the second one. If you don’t know about Mutou Ran…”

Fei replied, “Watching all adult videos is a waste of time.”

Entus said, “Even if you know about Mutou Ran…”

Fei replied, “Not watching adult videos is also a waste of time.”

Entus said, “It is very natural to watch adult videos.”

Fei replied, “You don’t need to know about Mutou Ran.”

Entus said, “I don’t know about Mutou Ran.”

Fei replied, “Didn’t you just live 100 years for nothing?”

Entus said, “I only got to know about Mutou Ran today.”

Fei replied, “You need to borrow 500 more years from Heaven.”

…

The two each said a sentence after the other, and they spoke in correspondence with the original poem.

After they were done, they stared at each other in a daze. A while passed by, and they cried and cheered before hugging each other. They were so warm toward each other that it looked like they were long-lost blood-related brothers who were seeing each other for the first time today.

“Homie, it has been 1,000 years! I finally met a real living human! I have been living with these orcs forever! Do you know how hard I had it?” Entus cried and almost wiped a handful of snot onto Fei’s body.

“Yeah! In this world, there are full of savage barbarians! Without computers, Weibo (similar to facebook), QQ (similar to Whatsapp), and adult videos, life here is like Hell!” Fei replied to Entus.

“Sob, sob, sob. You got it good! You became a king right after coming here! I need to become a conman and pretend to be a holy pope! It is even harder than passing CET-4 and CET-6! It is f*cked up!” Entus said.

[TL Note: CET stands of College English Test. In China, many students have a hard time passing this and couldn’t graduate.]

“What do you know? I somehow took over the body of an idiot! I almost got killed by someone from the beginning…” Fei replied.

“Sob, sob, sob. Can you let go of me? Your arms are hugging me too tight. It hurts!” With tears on his face, Entus struggled for dear life.

Fei was at a loss for words again.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1024.1 - I’m About to Die (Part One)

Chapter 1024: I’m About to Die (Part One)

After acting crazy for a while, Fei and Entus changed their clothes and walked into the living room beside the tennis court.

They sat on the couch with their legs crossed, drank freshly-made juice, and started communicating and talking non-stop.

“Never even in my dreams did I think that I can meet a homie like you in this world,” Fei said, “I thought that after I traveled to this world, I had to say goodbye to Earth forever.”

“On the contrary, I have been waiting for this day,” Entus said with slight sadness, “Damn it! I waited for 1,000 years!”

“Damn son! Could it be that you knew from a long time ago that I would come here?” Fei asked with great curiosity.

Entus nodded and said, “To be honest, I sometimes wished that time could pass by faster so that this day would come earlier. This way, I can have someone who can understand what I’m saying and play tennis with me. You are the only person in this world that can understand what I’m saying when I talk about Doraemon, Transformers, Saddam Hussein who got hung, and potential places where this b*stard Bin Laden is hiding. Of course, we can also talk about the essence of Japanese adult videos and… However, when this day came for real, I’m a little reluctant to give up.”

[TL Note: You can tell that this book is old since Bin Laden wasn’t killed yet. Also, you may already guess that Japanese adult videos are big in China.]

“What do you mean by reluctant to give up?” Fei asked with a smile, “Now, I’m here! You wish is granted, right?”

Entus looked at Fei in all seriousness and said after a moment of silence, “Now that you are here, I’m about to die.”

Fei was shocked. After seeing that Entus didn’t seem like he was joking, the king asked in confusion, “Die? How come? You still look young, and you don’t have any signs of illness and disease…”

Entus didn’t respond right away. After a while, he replied, “Fate had already planned all this. Nothing can be reversed. Now that you are here, it means that my mission here is done. Me staying here would become meaningless… Stop, don’t ask why. Soon, you will know everything about this.”

Fei opened his mouth already, but he didn’t know what to say.

This topic was quite heavy.

The king thought for a moment and changed the topic, and he smiled and said, “From what we talked about so far, it is clear that we are from the same generation. How come you already lived in this world for 1,000 years? According to time, China was still in the feudal period 1,000 years ago. You should be someone from that era!”

Entus laughed and replied, “You should know that temporal magic exists in this world. For those beings who are on the highest level, it should be quite easy to make two souls who are from the same world and the same generation to descend on this land 1,000 years apart.”

Fei patted his head and instantly realized that he asked a stupid question.

“It seems like 1,000 years didn’t change your looks. At least right now, you are still young.” Fei continued to change the topic.

“This is one of the benefits that that existence granted me. I can live for exactly 1,000 years, and I can maintain my health and energy. I will always be energetic and won’t get sick in these 1,000 years.”

“Oh, oh. Forever young? This is an alluring benefit. So, are these items apart of the travel benefits as well? Things like LED TV, computer, iPad, and air conditioner?” Fei was extremely envious.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1024.2 - I’m About to Die (Part Two)

Chapter 1024: I’m About to Die (Part Two)

“Hahahaha!” Entus laughed proudly and said, “I created all these things myself. They looked like the real deal, but they are only for show. Take a look at it yourself…” Entus passed the iPad to Fei.

After getting ahold of the iPad, Fei instantly started to sweat.

It was a dummy replica that was carefully engraved from a mysterious material. It looked exactly like an iPad on the surface, and it seemed to contain some power of totems and was glowing by itself. However, it only looked like an iPad and had zero functionality.

It seemed like things such as LED TV, computer, and air conditioner were all similar items.

“I had to live in this primitive world for exactly 1,000 years. Therefore, I had to find some ways to entertain myself. These are all items that I carved out when I was bored. Although they can’t be used, having them in my room will at least help me recall some of the things on Earth. This way, I won’t become a poor bug who completely forgets about the past. Sometimes, when I woke up from my dream, I would feel like I’m still on Earth after seeing these things. Even though the joy might be momentary and short-lived, I was still happy,” Entus said with some sadness.

“You seem to reminisce about your past life,” Fei asked in slight surprise, “Why don’t you open your mind and accept this world? This is also a fascinating world, and you are the supreme pope of the billions of orcs. You can get anything you want, and you have absolute power. Isn’t this a good life as well?”

Entus lightly shook his head and said, “I had a great family. My parents loved me, and my little sister is great as well. I was about to graduate from university, and I had already found a job that I liked. I also had a pretty girlfriend. My standards aren’t high. A calm and enjoyable life is all that I want. Unfortunately, a car accident took me out of that world forever. It took all the beauty of life away from me.”

“Then, your soul traveled to this world, and you became a fox-man and then the pope of the orcs?” Fei wanted to know how Entus came to this world. If others didn’t see the white fox tail behind Entus, no one could tell that he was a member of the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

“It wasn’t like that. I first met a mysterious existence. He told me that even though he can’t revive me, he could give me 1,000 years of life and another extremely thrilling journey. For a plan to be successfully executed, I need to set the path and complete a historical mission. You know the rest of the story already. I then became a priest of the Fox Clan. After the last pope of the Beast God Palace died, I became the new pope,” Entus said with a smile. His words revealed too much information.

“A mysterious existence? A plan? Set the path? A historical mission?” Fei obtained a lot of information that was uncertain, and his mind was in a mess.

“Eh, he was a supreme existence. Even in the current Azeroth Continent, including the God Clan and the Demon Clan, no one is more powerful and noble than him. However, I don’t know his exact identity. I’m only sure that he is at least above the level of godly king and at the level of supreme god. In terms of the plan, I don’t know too much about it. My mission was only to become the pope of the Beast God Palace and help this savage tribe that lacked knowledge survive on the poor [Banished Land], allowing this tribe to return to the Azeroth Continent after 1,000 years.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1025.1 - Long Talk (Part One)

Chapter 1025: Long Talk (Part One)

At this moment, a lightning bolt seemed to have flashed in Fei’s mind, and it lit up something. However, Fei tried hard but couldn’t capture the string of information that dashed by.

After thinking for a while, the king could only sigh and give up. Then, he asked, “You came to this world, became the pope of the Beast God Palace, and saved the fallen behemoth orcs. Could it be that the supreme god who talked to you values the information in your head that came from the information explosion era? The information that is far beyond this world? It is strange. According to what you said, since that existence is a supreme god, he should have unlimited power. Then, he can protect and shield the orcs himself; why would he need anyone else?”

Entus sighed and said, “I asked him the same questions 1,000 years ago, and the answer I got was that he encountered a terrifying enemy, and he was in a sticky situation. He didn’t have time to care for behemoth orcs. All the forces on his side crumbled, and he was severely injured and couldn’t live long. Also, the reason that he found me was that there had been a prophecy; only the souls from another plane have the chance of defeating the enemies.”

After saying that, Entus paused for a second before continuing with a self-mocking tone, “I don’t know if you believe that, but I do. In this magical world, sometimes things like prophecies are f*cking accurate and bizarre. Once a prophecy is made, you have to treat it as the truth. Haha! The beings in this world, including supreme gods who could do anything, believe in such things.”

“That is true.” Fei nodded. The king agreed with this point whole-heartedly.

Fei said, “On the Azeroth Continent, there are many prophecies, and their origins couldn’t be traced. However, many people believe in them, and the outcomes and events that occurred later all proved that these prophecies are true. The good thing is that the existence who chose you didn’t make the wrong decision. You have completed your mission; the behemoth orcs have survived on this land that lacks resources. In the last 1,000 years, this tribe didn’t disappear, and you became the saint that every orc looks up to. You have supreme prestige in this tribe. After seeing what I have seen in the City of Behemoth, I have to admit that you did it much better than me.”

“Hahaha! Nash also told me about everything that he saw in Chambord City. If you stayed in this world for 1,000 years, you would have done more than me.” As Entus said that, he laughed and continued, “Alright, we don’t need to flatter each other. I heard that your strength reached an extremely high level, and you are one of the young lords on the Azeroth Continent. I’m quite envious of you.”

Since they were on this topic, Fei’s interest was piqued. He asked, “You are the prestigious pope of the Beast God Palace, and you have lived in this world for close to 1,000 years. You should be extremely powerful. How come I…”

“How come my strength is so low, and I’m only stronger than a normal person, right?” Entus calmly smiled and said, “For some reason, after my soul attached to this body of a fox-man, I was disappointed by the fact that I can’t cultivate warrior energy or control magic energy. In other words, I’m a wastrel who can’t use the most popular forms of energies in this world!”

Fei was surprised at first and quickly thought about himself.

“After I traveled through space and time, I also can’t cultivate warrior energy or use magic energy. If it weren’t for the golden finger which is Diablo World, I would also be a wastrel. I wouldn’t be able to achieve any success in the path of Martial Dao and breakthrough so many barriers.”

“Could it be that this phenomenon is related to traveling between different planes?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1025.2 - Long Talk (Part Two)

Chapter 1025: Long Talk (Part Two)

“The bodies that souls from another plane attach to will become insensitive to both warrior energy and magic energy?”

“Or… is this only my hypothesis and not real?”

It was clear that Entus didn’t notice Fei’s expression, and he continued, “Fortunately, I have a special ability that no other orcs had. I can use the power of totems endlessly. Haha! Before I traveled to this world, I was one of the top ten singers in my school, and I dominated many karaoke competitions. Singing is a piece of cake for me. After I came to this world, I discovered that my singing would trigger the effects of orc battle songs. It is truly mysterious. This is how I’m able to sit on the seat of the pope of Behemoth Orc Tribe.”

After saying that, Entus casually hummed a few tunes from the song, Wandering Child, that was written by the famous singer in China, Chen Xin.

As soon as he started humming, streaks of golden light flew out of his mouth. These streaks of light contained mystical energy, and they carved out the symbol of a complex totem on the ground as if they were invisible carving knives.

Then, streaks of powerful and terrifying energy fluctuation flowed out of this symbol, and Fei sensed strong danger even though he was a top-tier master.

It was a terrifying method.

Fei had seen Great Priest Nash use an orc battle song to carve different symbols of totems via sound waves. Nash was one of the ten great priests in the Beast God Palace, and he was already a demi-god. However, he couldn’t do it as casually as Entus who looked like he poured a glass of water.

Entus’ ability was miraculous and godlike.

Although Entus didn’t have magic energy and warrior energy, and his physical strength was extremely weak to the degree where a One-Star Warrior could kill him, he had a group of powerful followers and the ability to freely use the power of totems.

With everything considered, even Fei might not be able to defeat such a monster.

“Your ability sure is shocking,” Fei praised wholeheartedly.

“It has been 1,000 years, and I finally waited long enough for you to come here. That existence told me this; when a person from the same place that I’m from appears in this world, my mission would be over. Then, behemoth orcs would have to return to the chaotic Azeroth Continent to redeem their former glory.” Entus looked at Fei with unprecedented relief on his face, and he said, “Next, you will protect the fate of Behemoth Orc Tribe.”

“Me?” Fei heard Entus’ words and felt like this young man was saying farewell. The king quickly replied, “I don’t have your level of prestige. For the orcs to return to the Azeroth Continent and occupy a place in that chaotic world, only you can command such a great number of orcs who are simple but are capable of violence and destruction.”

Entus sighed and said, “Didn’t I already tell you? I can only live for 1,000 years. Now, my life is coming to an end. The Beast God Palace will have a new pope, and it is going to be you.”

On top of being shocked, Fei quickly shook his head and said, “That is impossible. I’m a human; how can I become the pope of Behemoth Orc Tribe? Besides, you are full of energy and vitality. You are in your prime right now. How…”

“Are you trying to comfort me?” Entus smiled and said, “You should know that it is already strange for me to live for 1,000 years since I don’t have any cultivation strength. Therefore, even if I die right now, everything would be within reason. A supreme god planned our fates, so there is no way that this can be off.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1026.1 - Hey, Don’t Die! (Part One)

Chapter 1026: Hey, Don’t Die! (Part One)

Now hearing that, Fei didn’t know what to say.

This wasn’t the encounter that he expected. He finally met a homie who was from the same plane as him, and their personalities matched. After talking for a while, Fei now had to face a forever goodbye. Therefore, the sadness and reluctance that he sensed were all-natural.

“What? You are not willing to let me go?” Entus’ ‘dirty’ smile shined on his face.

Instead, this pope of the Beast God Palace tried to comfort Fei, “I actually don’t need to stay here any longer. I have already lived on this magical and mysterious world for 1,000 years! Haha! Do you know what that means? The Beast God Palace doesn’t have that many laws and restrictions. You are right. I have control over billions of orcs, and I can get whatever I want. In the last 1,000 years, I had slept with more than 10,000 beauties and saintesses of Behemoth Orc Tribe. Haha! I enjoyed my time here. You know, Swan Clan, Butterfly Clan, Fox Clan, Wolf Clan, Bird Clan… all these clans have various exotic beauties. These beauties are either cold, passionate, noble, and proud. However, regardless if they are members of the god-tier clans or iron-tier clans, these beauties are eager to give themselves to me since they see it as a great honor. If I didn’t go against everyone’s suggestion and abolished the pope’s right of sleeping with a noble virgin every night, haha, I could have spread my seeds throughout this plane.”

Fei almost spat out a mouthful of water again.

“This guy…. Actually…”

“If his followers and the gold-tier clan chiefs outside this palace know about Entus’ real personality, their belief in the Beast God Palace will collapse, right?”

“I ventured deep into the Metal Desert in the center of the [Banished Land], and I killed demon beasts in the True God Realm. I traveled deep into the ocean and collected all kinds of precious treasures. With the great power of totems, I split the land and created rivers for irrigation, and I flattened out mountains and created cities for the orcs. By instilling the orcs with new ideas, I changed the lives and behaviors of behemoth orcs. Even in our previous world on Earth, who else can rival me? In the human history on Earth, who else controlled a race for close to 1,000 years and achieved such milestones? The First Emperor of Qin? Wu Emperor of Han? Hehe, in front of me, everything that they did is like child’s play. Sleeping with the most beautiful women, eating the most delicious delicacies, fighting the most powerful enemies, enjoying the supreme prestige, doing the most shocking things, pushing the impossible reforms, changing a tribe that has a population of billions… hahaha! Who can rival me in terms of accomplishments? Anyone in your mind?” Entus stood up and laughed.

At this moment, Entus showcased a level of dominance and supreme arrogance that suited the presence of the pope of the Beast God Palace. Even people like Emperor Yassin and Emperor Juninho couldn’t compete with Entus in terms of aura and presence.

Fei nodded in silence.

Everything that Entus said was true. Entus had lived for close to 1,000 years, and he could use the insane power of totems and had insane followers and believers. Such a ruler was surely unparalleled compared to anyone on Earth. At least the emperors and kings in the ancient times on Earth couldn’t be compared to Entus in terms of lifespan and individual strength.

“You sure are the biggest winner in life!” The king was a little envious of Entus’ life.

Entus sat down and laughed, “Therefore, I have enjoyed everything there is in the world. Even if I die now, I don’t really care. The only regret that I have… If I could choose again, I would rather not have these 1,000 years of fascination and instead want to live my calm life of less than 100 years on Earth.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1026.2 - Hey, Don’t Die! (Part Two)

Chapter 1026: Hey, Don’t Die! (Part Two)

Fei couldn’t really understand Entus in this aspect; his background and life experience were different compared to that of Entus.

Fei was an orphan; his parents both died in a car accident before he was aware of his surroundings. There was nothing that Fei was really attached to on Earth. However, in this world, he had beautiful wives, loyal subordinates, and docile pets. Fei had found a home in this world.

“I already spread out the message. I said that I used a forbidden totem technique to have a clearer vision of behemoth orcs’ future, and I was greatly punished by Heaven. Now, almost every orc knows that my life is coming to an end. Therefore, behemoth orcs will calmly accept my leave. Then, everything will be yours. In this era, you are the only protagonist. You are the Chosen One who can tear open the black screen that covers the origin of chaos,” Entus said calmly, “The plan that was created from more than 1,000 years ago is working now. The most chaotic yet most fascinating cycle is about to begin.”

Fei shook his head and said, “Even if this is all set by a supreme god, nothing is unchangeable. I will find a way to extend your life. If the so-called cycle is real, I will need you to stay and help me.”

However, after hearing Fei’s words, Entus suddenly got angry for some reason.

“Enough. With so much said, you still don’t understand? I’m only a spare tire! I’m like a spare tire to you and already lost the qualification to become the protagonist. Why would you want to reverse all this? Is my life more important or all the fate of billions upon billions of beings on Azeroth more important?”

[TL Note: Spare tires is a Chinese slang that means fallback guy (or girl)]

“The fate of Azeroth?”

Fei heard something from Entus’ words, and he asked, “You must know now, right? What kind of plan is this? What kind of cycle is this? What is the connection between me and the fate of Azeroth? Who are you? The fact that both of us traveled to this world from Earth isn’t a coincidence, right? It is all planned, no?”

At that moment, Fei vaguely felt like he grasped onto something. But like observing flowers through a layer of mist, the king couldn’t see exactly what was going on.

“You don’t have to worry about that much. When you obtain enough strength one day, you will understand everything,” Entus said with a smile, “I have one last request. You have to remember my real name. On Earth, my name is… Zong Dajun!”

After seeing that, Entus slowly closed his eyes, and his body fell backward onto the couch powerlessly.

Fei was startled.

“Hey! Hey! Hey! Don’t die! You can’t die just now! Don’t die! Hey, don’t scare me! If you die like this, I can’t explain anything to others. Your followers will think that I killed you.” Fei quickly patted Dajun’s cheeks.

The king thought to himself, “If this man dies here, the Behemoth Orc Tribe will go crazy! What happens next will be unpredictable and hard to manage.”

“Hey, what are you talking about? I’m only a bit tired, and I need to close my eyes and rest.” Dajun opened his eyes and didn’t know if he should laugh or cry. He said, “You know that I’m only a bit stronger than ordinary people if I don’t use the power of totems. After playing tennis and talking with you for this long, how can I not be tired? Damn! After all, I’m an old man who is close to 1,000 years old. When one gets old, the body can’t be as strong and vigorous!”

Fei was at a loss for words.

[TL Note: LOL, who would you rather be, Fei or Entus?]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1027.1 - Tragic Battle (Part One)

Chapter 1027: Tragic Battle (Part One)

When the military of Barcelona pushed about 1,000 kilometers into the territory of Zenit, they faced strong resistance coming from Zenitians.

Under the protection of guards, Pedro stood on a tall hill and looked at the battlefield further away. The battlefield was filled with dust, and shouts and metal-colliding noises sounded non-stop.

Pedro frowned; he never felt like things were going his way while venturing into Zenit.

Although the military of Barcelona destroyed a portion of the navy forces of Zenit at the harbor of Byzantine, Barcelona suffered several times the casualties.

What was more frustrating and infuriating?

When these Barcelonan soldiers finally got on land, their eyes were all red, and they couldn’t wait to slaughter Zenitians and rob all the treasures. However, they were all greatly disappointed. The Royal City of Byzantine was now already empty. No one was in the city, and no valuable items were left behind. Not even a chicken could be found in the city, and many chicken feathers floated in the streets.

Byzantinians already emptied out everything in this city.

For a moment, Barcelonans had trouble looking for doors that could be easily turned into equipment for carrying the injured soldiers.

Although King Constantine of Byzantine was captured and tortured by all kinds of terrifying machines and methods for a full day, this man didn’t reveal any useful information as if he were made from metal.

In the end, even the jailers who were torturing Constantine almost collapsed.

These people had never seen someone as tough as this man. Constantine’s body was destroyed, and then mages healed him back. Afterward, the King of Byzantine was severely injured again before the cycle continued.

Even the gods couldn’t endure such cycles of pain. Now, these Barcelonans suspected that this little king’s body wasn’t made of flesh but something else.

“What kind of power and belief are supporting him, making him endure all this?”

At this moment, even Pedro felt a little admiration toward Constantine.

Since it was truly useless, the interrogation and tortures stopped.

After a short rest in the Royal City of Byzantine, the troops of Barcelona quickly reorganized and dashed deep into the southern region of Zenit through the roads that Zenit built. These murderous and arrogant soldiers of Barcelona imagined themselves to be vicious tigers in a herd of sheep. They thought that they could directly charge into the belly of Zenit, defeating all Zenitians who dared to put up a fight.

However, these soldiers who were from the self-claimed No.1 Super Empire of Azeroth were underprepared for the war, and they suffered great casualties again.

The first collision between the troops of Barcelona and Zenit that happened on land occurred about 200 kilometers away from the Royal City of Byzantine.

About 2,000 Barcelonan soldiers in the vanguard troops were ambushed by a troop in the southern region of Zenit, and about the same number of soldiers were in this troop. Also, [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops] that had disappeared suddenly showed up. Under the attack from both front and back, the reinforcement troop of Barcelona showed up one hour later and could only bury the corpses of their comrades.

The damn Zenitians didn’t only take away the corpses of their own comrades. They also stripped all the weapons and armor from the dead Barcelonan soldiers and left behind about 2,000 naked corpses.

Then, while pushing forward, the troops of Barcelona faced an unexpected level of resistance.

Although the loss was within the acceptable range, being raided and harassed again and again was beyond annoying. After pushing forward for about 500 kilometers, Pedro had to order all the troops to stay still and rest while he suspended the battle plan that he had made prior.

Most of the soldiers in the troops were from the [Sea God’s Spear], and they were all soldiers in the navy; they weren’t great in battles on land. There were about 60,000 of them, and their equipment was top-tier. The main battle legions for ground combat were being transported on the ships in the back of the fleet, and they were just arriving at the Royal City of Byzantine.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1027.2 - Tragic Battle (Part Two)

Chapter 1027: Tragic Battle (Part Two)

Since Pedro underestimated the enemies, the connection between the troops of Barcelona ran into issues. The vanguard troops ventured deep into the territory of Zenit alone without sufficient back-up, and they were in a bad and awkward situation.

Right now, the Barcelonan soldiers in the back were still dreaming about taking down Zenit in ten days, and the vanguard troops in the front already sensed the chilliness of the Northern Region of Azeroth and the strength of Zenit.

On the way, [Sea God’s Spear] was raided and ambushed more than 100 times.

Although the battles were all in small-scale, Barcelonans already lost close to 6,000 soldiers, far beyond their estimations. Of course, the Zenitians also paid a hefty price. Four kings of affiliated kingdoms died, and more than 10,000 corpses of Zenit were left on the battlefields. However, most of them weren’t official military personnel.

When [Sea God’s Spear] was about 1,000 kilometers into the territory of Zenit, the two parties finally engaged in the first large-scale battle.

Even right now, Pedro didn’t know which main battle legion of Zenit that he and his men were facing.

Both in terms of numbers and combat strength, these new enemies were much greater compared to the mixed and weak soldiers of the various affiliated kingdoms who fought with [Sea God’s Spear].

In about 15 minutes, the elite soldiers of [Sea God’s Spear] charged at the enemies, but they couldn’t break through and crush the enemies’ formations. The elite soldiers of Barcelona were pushed back, which greatly shocked Pedro.

What was more unbelievable? Soon, Pedro discovered that his troops were vaguely surrounded.

“These dirty and weak Zenitians dare to fight back? How come they can quickly respond and counterattack? How dare these dirty coyotes to try to scheme and trap a great dragon?”

“So, those Zenitians raided us and harassed us fearlessly to buy time for the main battle legions of theirs to set up the trap. They… they actually want to destroy [Sea God’s Spear] in one go?”

“Such audacity!”

“Such strategy!”

Since the battle came to this point, this elite graduate of La Masia Royal Military Academy had to admit that he ran into a powerful enemy. Zenit had a great strategist who was commanding the situation in the southern region of Zenit.

“This dirty level 1 empire is prepared!”

Pedro quickly realized that not only him, but the entire Barcelona Empire encountered an unexpected enemy.

Unlike other level 1 empires that could be easily crushed, Zenit was a different beast. The Imperial Military Headquarters of Barcelona was arrogant and conceited, and they didn’t do the necessary intelligence work and detailed analysis. The battle plan that was roughly made and the lackluster mindset made [Sea God’s Spear] greatly suffer in battle.

If the battle plan and the mindset of Barcelonans weren’t changed and improved, the main battle legions of Barcelona were going to suffer more from it!

“I can’t let this continue! I must end it quickly!”

Pedro couldn’t hold back after seeing the worrisome situation before him.

A vast streak of energy surged on Pedro’s body, and his aura swept through the battlefield like a tornado. Regular soldiers couldn’t even stand still.

The troops of Barcelona started to retreat in order, separating themselves from the chaotic and messy battle.

In this way, Pedro could attack Zenitians using techniques that covered a huge area, and he didn’t need to worry about injuring his people.

However, a streak of power that wasn’t inferior compared to that of Pedro appeared in the formations of Zenitians! It was a shock to all Barcelonans!

This streak of energy was cold and filled with murderous spirit and destructive sensation.

Pedro slightly froze in mid-air.

“How is this happening? How come I didn’t sense this at all even though a powerful master is hiding among these Zenitians? Could it be… Emperor Yassin showed up and is here to battle?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1028.1 - Master and Mowing Grass (Part One)

Chapter 1028: Master and Mowing Grass (Part One)

After thinking for a bit, Pedro decided against showing his strength.

Right now, the aura of the master in the troops of Zenit was on par with Pedro, and this general of Barcelona thought that this mysterious master was Emperor Yassin of Zenit. He thought that if he got into a battle, he wasn’t sure that he could obtain the victory in a short time. If the battle prolonged, and both parties got extremely serious, the ordinary soldiers would be greatly affected and suffer great casualties. After all, top-tier masters could move mountains and fill seas.

Besides, a great strategist was commanding the troops of Zenit. If Pedro were tied down by this mysterious master, the troops of Zenit might be able to completely wipe out [Sea God’s Spear].

After Pedro put his idea of attacking Zenitian soldiers on hold, the mysterious master of Zenit also stopped unleashing his power. It felt like the two masters reached an implicit agreement.

The two streaks of powerful energies vaguely rivaled each other.

Still, low-tier warriors and ordinary soldiers battled each other.

As time passed by, more and more troops of Zenit that were armed with elite equipment showed up from all directions, surrounding Pedro and his tens of thousands of soldiers.

The fierce battle continued from the morning until the afternoon.

The wilderness-covered plain was filled with the corpses of soldiers from both sides, and blood formed streams and rivers. A nose-piercing smell permeated the air, and vultures circled in the sky and chirped after smelling the odor of death, waiting for a feast to begin. Also, the few warhorses that lost their owners and were still alive chewed the green grass that was stained by blood!

Pedro tried to seize the opportunity and order his soldiers to counterattack when an opening appeared in the formation of Zenitian soldiers. However, Zenitians seemed to be able to react faster, and they fought back and completely shattered these Barcelonan soldiers’ efforts.

It was clear that a genius commander was ordering the troops, and his adaptability to the situation was better compared to that of Pedro.

In the end, [Sea God’s Spear] had to drop the pride of a legion of a level 9 empire and focus on defense. They all crowded onto a small hill and defended for dear life. Only less than 20,000 soldiers remained； the casualties were high.

However, the Zenitians didn’t slow down. They rushed up like waves in a tsunami, and they were aggressive and seemed endless.

“Attack! Avenge the King of Byzantine!”

“For the King of Lude, the King of Tins, the King of Leno, and the King of Evergrande as well as the 11,365 warriors of Zenit! They all died for the honor of Zenit! We must avenge them!”

“Get rid of the invaders! An eye for an eye! Blood for blood!”

The warriors of Zenit shouted and charged forward fearlessly. They were so frenzied that their eyes all turned red.

The shameless Barcelonans attacked Zenit without announcing war, and they killed four kings of affiliated kingdoms. Also, no one knew if the King of Byzantine were dead or alive.

Wherever Barcelonan soldiers went, the land was scorched, and the civilians were killed. Every Zenitian was angered by the cruelty of the enemies, and they weren’t willing to back off since their homeland and loved ones were behind them.

“Sir, we can’t hold up anymore. We should break out of this situation of being surrounded and retreat!”

A military officer who was covered in blood ran back to Pedro and suggested with an anxious expression.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1028.2 - Master and Mowing Grass (Part Two)

Chapter 1028: Master and Mowing Grass (Part Two)

Pedro pointed out his index finger and middle finger, and a streak of red light flashed by. Then, the head of this military officer landed on the ground.

Pedro lightly said, “Pass my order! People at every formation should bring out the honor and dignity of Barcelonan soldiers. Defend and hold your positions! If anyone backs off one step, the whole team will be executed!”

[Sea God’s Spear] was only facing the troops of a level 1 empire. If they backed off by even one step, they will become the laughingstock of the entire continent.

“Yes!” the military officers around Pedro were shocked, and they went to the frontline to supervise the battle themselves.

The battle became even more tragic and savage.

A ton of corpses piled up at the place where the soldiers of Zenit and Barcelona fought each other, and these corpses formed small hills. The distance of about 100 meters became a death zone. The soldiers of both empires fought each other ferociously, trying to claim every inch of the land. The small hills made of corpses looked like mountains on the sea of blood in Hell.

As time passed by, Pedro’s twisted eyebrows gradually relaxed. He looked back and heaved a sigh of relief.

“After calculating the time, we are close. After holding for about 30 minutes, we can completely destroy this main battle legion of Zenit; we don’t need to drag this on anymore. Then, we can directly venture deep into the territory of Zenit and get to the Capital City of Zenit, right?”

A smile appeared on Pedro’s face.

Everything was within his control.

However, his smile froze on his face in the next second.

“What? Zenitians… actually are retreating?”

Suddenly, loud bugles sounded further away, and the troops of Zenit that were attacking [Sea God’s Spear] slowly exited the battlefield like falling tides. Every formation coordinated with each other perfectly, and they continued to fight as they pulled out of this battle.

Like locusts that dashed through a wheat field, everything was taken including the corpses of their peers and the various equipment, weapons, and armor.

Even though these Zenitian soldiers were retreating, they left no openings or weaknesses. They moved in order and retreated with a plan. Even though Pedro wanted to order his soldiers to counterattack, he felt like he was facing a hedgehog that curled up into a spiky ball. He felt powerless and couldn’t do anything about it.

In less than ten minutes, tens of thousands of Zenitian soldiers disappeared from the vast plain.

About 15 minutes later, large groups of reinforcements of Barcelonans appeared on the south side of the plain. Like a black flood, they rushed to the hill with a destructive and murderous spirit.

Pedro sighed. This was one of Barcelona’s elite ground combat legions, [Hand of Execution]. This legion was a famous main battle legion, and their half-cavalry equipment made them have great combat strength and mobility.

In reality, Pedro already sent the signal within the first hour when the troops of Zenit showed up, requesting [Hand of Execution] to charge forward at full speed and gather at this location. Unfortunately for them, this legion was still a bit slow.

“There must be a continental-level commander overseeing the troops of Zenit!” Pedro lamented.

He planned to use himself and [Sea God’s Spear] as the bait to attract more troops of Zenit close to the hill. When the reinforcements showed up, they could combine forces and completely obliterate all the enemy troops in the southern region of Zenit.

This way, Zenitians wouldn’t have the strength to harass them along the way.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1028.3 - Master and Mowing Grass (Part Three)

Chapter 1028: Master and Mowing Grass (Part Three)

However, the intelligent commander of Zenit saw through this tactic, and the troops of Zenit all moved away before [Hand of Execution] got here, not giving Barcelonans the chance to defeat them.

The first official battle of Zenitians and Barcelonans ended without a clear outcome.

In reality, Pedro felt like he already lost.

This wasn’t a good sign.

Ever since he stepped into the territory of Zenit, Pedro felt like everything that he encountered confused him.

Without question, the military of Barcelona was facing a race that was extremely tough and had a strong sense of rebellion.

“Mr. Pedro, I’m sorry. We are here too late.” Under the protection of a team of cavaliers, Commander Tello of [Hand of Execution] bowed at Pedro and apologized.

This young man also graduated from La Masia Royal Military Academy, and his face that had sharp edges contained the aggression and decisiveness of young people.

In terms of official status, Tello was two levels lower than Pedro.

“It is not your fault. The Zenitians were too cunning and discovered our battle plan.” Pedro was quite appreciative of this young man.

In reality, the graduates of La Masia Royal Military Academy who had Catalonia Royal Bloodline were united. Since they were related by blood, they formed their circle in the military system of Barcelona and protected their interests. They pretty much controlled the military of Barcelona.

On the opposite side of the people who graduated from La Masia Royal Military Academy, there were legion commanders such as Alves, Sánchez, and Mascherano. They entered the military of Barcelona through other means, and the two sides had many conflicts.

“Sir, please allow me to lead 10,000 elite cavalrymen to chase after the enemies. I’m sure that we can catch up and kill these dirty Zenitians!” Tello was quite confident.

“Nevermind.” Pedro shook his head and said, “The enemies are cunning, and they might have set up traps. Tello, there is something more important for you to do. You can lead the cavalrymen and mow the grass in the region within a diameter of 50 kilometers. These savages will never be assimilated by us, so they don’t have the right to live on this land. With the will of the gods, we are going to become the new rulers of this beautiful land.”

“Mow the grass?” After a short pause, Tello became excited, and he said, “As you wish! Sir, don’t worry! I will complete this mission to the fullest!”

Mow the Grass was a unique strategy that the Imperial Military Headquarters of Barcelona created.

In a sense, it was a race massacre. All Zenitians were going to be killed! No animals could even survive. Regardless if these people were civilians, nobles, merchants, or tourists. As long as they weren’t Barcelonans, they would be killed even if they were seniors or children who were just born.

With this attitude, the Barcelona Empire had wiped out many human empires and enemies in the last few hundred years.

To many soldiers of Barcelona, mowing the grass meant that they could kill, rob, burn, and r*pe to their hearts’ content. They could vent all their negative emotions.

In one day, the bravery of Zenitians and the endless harassment already made Pedro lose patience, and he felt a little uneasy. He was going to completely wipe out this race that could pose a threat to Barcelona.

To claim all of Zenit’s land and achieve that goal, they had to be willing to pay any price.

The lives of people in other empires were worthless to the military officers of Barcelona such as Pedro.

Since Barcelona had been walking on this path of militarism for a long time, they were already used to massacres like this.

Tello soon disappeared with elite cavalrymen to execute this mission.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1029.1 - Emphasis and Big Event (Part One)

Chapter 1029: Emphasis and Big Event (Part One)

[TL Note: This chapter is also a 1.5-in-1, so three parts.]

Pedro was no longer as impatient as before. He learned from his mistakes and changed his strategy. He ordered the troops to move forward at a steady pace and sent out many scouts to keep track of everything that was happening around them. Then, he ordered messengers to go back to the bay where they landed and commanded the reinforcements which were the main battle legions to speed up. Also, these Barcelonan soldiers were ordered to capture civilians and soldiers of Zenit and interrogate them. They had to get as much information about Zenit as possible to make up for the mistake of the Imperial Military Headquarters which was too arrogant and underestimated the enemies by not doing proper research.

Now, the great tradition and quality of the level 9 Barcelona Empire were completely showcased.

Although their advancement speed was greatly reduced, Zenitian soldiers raided them several times and didn’t obtain the advantage. After several tests, the Zenitians only left a ton of corpses and retreated.

As the information that Pedro gathered increased in volume, this general of Barcelona became more and more shocked.

There were many stories and rumors about King Alexander of Chambord and Emperor Yassin of Zenit that were being passed around among the civilians, and they made Pedro sense a ton of pressure. Although he knew that these rumors probably exaggerated the strength of these two people, if there was smoke, there was fire. Pedro was especially surprised by Chambord’s strength and mystery. He felt like if anything was going to go wrong, it must be related to Chambord.

Since he recognized the importance of this issue, aside from gathering intelligence himself, Pedro used some connections and got in touch with some ancient intelligence networks on Azeroth. With high prices, he purchased a lot of information regarding the Chambord Kingdom and the King of Chambord.

The new information made this top-tier graduate of La Masia Royal Military Academy sweat profusely.

Pedro learned that Chambord had more than ten powerful gold saint warriors, and many masters existed in this kingdom. He also got hints that this kingdom had a great relationship with the No.1 Merchant Group of Azeroth, Soros Merchant Group, and it had connections to the extremely mysterious yet terrifying intelligence organization, the [Letter Office].

Furthermore, this Barcelonan got confirmation that the King of Chambord was a peak Burning Sun Lord long ago, and he had led an expedition to the Anji Empire and put out an Undead Creature Catastrophe. Also, there was clear evidence that the King of Chambord had killed Young Lord Reus of Ormond.

It was Pedro’s first-time hearing so much shocking information about Zenit and Chambord.

He was used to being arrogant in the Western Region of Azeroth, and he never imagined that such a genius warrior appeared in the weakest region on the continent, the Northern Region.

If everything he heard was true, Pedro felt like even he couldn’t defeat the King of Chambord.

Suddenly, Pedro realized that he was facing an unprecedented level of danger.

If the King of Chambord and Emperor Yassin worked together, Pedro was going to end tragically.

The unprecedented danger scared Pedro so much that he sweated again and again.

After thinking for a while, Pedro summarized all his findings in Zenit and all the information that he gathered. He wrote an urgent letter and passed it back to the Barcelona Empire using a unique channel, asking the Imperial Military Headquarters to send top-tier masters as reinforcements.

Seeing the dense black clouds in the sky, Pedro sensed an unprecedented chill.

“Chambord City…” Pedro murmured to himself.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1029.2 - Emphasis and Big Event (Part Two)

Chapter 1029: Emphasis and Big Event (Part Two)

“What? Anyone else who wants to battle me?”

On the square of the Beast God Palace, Fei smiled and looked at the masters of the ten god-tier clans. Torres, Drogba, and Pierce all looked proud, and they thought, “These dumb orcs wanted to challenge our king. Now it is settled! They are all crushed! Hahaha! This is thrilling!”

Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace also stood on the side with a smile as if he had anticipated this.

However, Entus’ followers all looked extremely surprised. It was clear that they didn’t see this coming, and they thought, “This human king is thin and good-looking like fox-men, but he is so powerful! Within two hours, he used several energy forms such as warrior energy and magic energy, and he defeated all the orc masters ranging from the chiefs of the ten king clans and the elders. He is an insane warrior.”

“Hahaha! Your Majesty is insanely strong! I have nothing to say! I, Pippen, admit defeat!” Green Rhino Clan Chief Pippen was beaten by Fei so hard that half of his face was swollen, and his eyes turned black. However, he wasn’t angry, and he laughed heroically and said with admiration, “Alright. Our Green Rhino Clan admit that Chambord City is qualified to become an ally of behemoth orcs. Haha! I will fight you in another way later! We will see if how much you can drink is correlated to your strength!”

“Alright! I prepared a ton of great liquor and wine before coming here, and I can drink with Chief Pippen to our hearts’ content.” Fei was eager to establish a friendship with these orcs.

“Your Majesty, can you share a portion of your wine with me?” Beauty Snake Jankovic swung her enchanting waist and got to Fei’s side before she asked with charm.

“This human king sure is powerful! He is qualified to stand with our Tiger Clan. However, Tiger Clan still has more masters. They will come to you and seek advice when they get the chance.” Chief Woods of Tiger Clan, which ranked second in the ten king clans, opened his mouth and said calmly.

The orcs valued strength and liked handling things directly. Although Fei was the king, he used his own strength to defeat many orc warriors, earning the respect and admiration of the orcs. Besides, Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace who had insane influence among the orcs said that he was willing to ally with Chambord, which swayed a large group of nobles and high-level characters in Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Overall, things were going smoothly.

The alliance was pretty much set in stone, and there was no question around it.

That night, campfires were lit up on the square of the Beast God Palace, which was a rare scene. The ten king clans and the nobles of the prestigious silver-tier clans were all invited by Pope Entus to participate in this party.

The alliance between Chambord City and Behemoth Orc Tribe was passed around between ordinary orcs.

About 1,000 years had passed, and all kinds of resources were exploited and harvested in the [Banished Land]. Many signals were showing that this area was undergoing a terrifying change. The Metal Desert and the Vicious Swamp at the center of the [Banished Land] were both slowly growing, and terrifying beasts appeared and started to invade the living space.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1030.1 - The Desert in the Sky (Part One)

Chapter 1030: The Desert in the Sky (Part One)

-In the central general tent of Zenit that was briefly set up-

All forces were able to react fast and gather because of Second Prince Dominguez. It was clear that he was the head commander.

At this moment, Prince Dominguez and other military officers locked their eyes onto one person.

“Advisor Aryang! Can we only endure and bear it? These damn Barcelonans are cold-blooded demons.  Only less than two days passed by, but they raised their weapons and even killed hundreds of thousands of innocent civilians….”

Red blood vessels popped in Dominguez’s eyes, and he was so angry that his handsome face even looked a little wicked.

Under everyone’s stare, Old Aryang of Chambord frowned and thought about the situation for good.

About a year ago when Zenit was invaded by the alliance of ten empires, Old Aryang was instructed to help out Second Prince with the warriors of Chambord, and it was a success. It was clear that Dominguez was talented, and his capabilities won over many people. With today’s ambush and strategic retreat, more and more people believed him and trusted him. In a sense, Dominguez’s words and actions would dictate the fate of the crew.

After thinking for a bit, Aryang said with a sad expression, “Barcelona is after all a level 9 empire, and they have more masters and better equipment. If we fight them head-on, we will lose for sure. Of course, it isn’t to say that they have no weaknesses. If we can create a battle that is on the scale of 500,000 people in three days, I’m confident that I can wipe out all Barcelonans who stepped into the territory of Zenit. Of course, I need help from Hazel Bank and others.”

After Old Aryang said that, most of the people in the tent got it.

Not a sufficient number of soldiers.

The Second Prince could only move the [Southern Region Battle Legion] and the [Blizzard Legion]. With these two main battle legions, private soldiers of the nobles, and the new recruits, there were about 100,000 of them in the beginning. Although Zenit had been recruiting soldiers on a massive scale, most of the control was still in Arshavin’s hand. Even if Dominguez wanted to, he can’t get 500,000 soldiers.

Barcelonan soldiers had the best equipment. If Zenit couldn’t use human-sea attacks and fight enemies head-on with a numbers advantage, facing Barcelonans was likely to result in getting smashed even if these two main battle legions were involved.

It seemed like the Zenitians could only harass to slow down Pedro’s soldiers’ speed. Then, they sent out warning letters, waiting for the Imperial Military Headquarters and Emperor Yassin to respond.

Zenit had faced many rivals before, but they were now facing the Barcelona Empire, a level 9 empire on the continent.

This force was so huge that Leon seemed like nothing when compared to it.

The situation was intense.

Some people placed hope in Imperial Martial Saint, King Alexander of Chambord, but only a few people like Old Aryang knew that the king wasn’t home. He left about 20 days ago to visit the behemoth orcs.

“I hope that His Majesty will rush back in time,” Old Aryang prayed in his mind.

Although he was a famous general and was extremely confident, Old Aryang somehow developed a slight reliance on the king. It felt as if as long as the king was present, he would calm down a bit more.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1030.2 - The Desert in the Sky (Part Two)

Chapter 1030: The Desert in the Sky (Part Two)

-Banished Land, City of Behemoth-

Fei’s curiosity was quickly satisfied.

Before Great Priest Nash could bring Fei and others back to their hotel, the beauty of Swan Clan who played tennis with Entus earlier rushed over and said something to Nash. Then, the group turned back around and returned to the square where the Beast God Palace was located.

At this moment, more than 1,000 orc warriors and masters had gathered here.

The nightly wind blew in the darkness, and the square was engulfed by a solemn and murderous spirit.

Seeing Fei and others’ arrival, Entus didn’t have the chance to explain everything to them. Some people instantly took flying beasts to them and carried them away.

In the dark night, thousands of people flew into the air and dashed toward the depths of [Banished Land].

“Something happened to the Metal Desert and the Vicious Swamp. The fierce beasts might have been rioting. Perhaps it is something that existence had planned earlier. You should go and check it out.”

On the way, Entus was really busy. He continued to try to come up with solutions.

Fei pondered to himself.

The flying beasts of the orcs were dashing and extremely fast. They could cover about several hundred kilometers in a flash.

After flying for about seven hours, there were no more trails of orc activities. It was a huge desert, and no one could survive in it. Not much further away on the horizon, there was a giant bright red wall that soared into the sky. Like a fence, this red wall blocked off the rest of the world.

“We are almost there! Be careful!”

Those who were at the front shouted, and the flying speed of the team drastically reduced.

This group of people stopped about ten kilometers away from the giant red wall.

At this moment, Fei had a good look and realized that it was not a red wall. They were just sand grains that were pulled into the sky by the tornadoes.

The sand grains should contain metal particles, and they turned red after being in the sun for too long and oxidizing. As the wind blew by, the sand tumbled and rolled in the air like boiling blood. What was stranger? The tornadoes that were carrying these sand grains were spinning at the same spot. About ten kilometers away, there seemed to be an invisible energy that stopped the tornadoes from pushing forward.

The red sand grains and the roars of the tornadoes emitted violent and destructive auras, making the flying beasts of the orcs whine and back off.

“Let’s continue on foot,” Pope Entus sighed and ordered about a dozen of his followers to retreat with everyone’s mount, and he took everyone else toward the desert that was tumbling in the sky.

“This is the [Metal Desert],” Great Priest Nash explained, “Many powerful and fierce ancient beasts live in it, and the orcs call them fierce beasts. They don’t have any intelligence, and their nature is murderous and aggressive. Behemoth orcs placed many soldiers and watchtowers around the [Metal Desert], and Pope His Holiness set up many totem arrays around it to distract the fierce beasts, preventing them from charging out of the desert and hurting behemoth orcs.”

At this moment, Fei finally got the chance to ask, “Then, why did we come here? What are we up to? Did something special happen?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1031.1 - Discovery in the Desert (Part One)

Chapter 1031: Discovery in the Desert (Part One)

[TL Note: This chapter is a 2-in-1, so it will be broken down into four parts.]

“The fierce beasts that lived in the [Metal Desert] never came out until about 50 years ago. For some reason, many fierce beasts would rush out of the desert in intervals, killing everything and treating orcs as food. Also, the Beast God Palace discovered that the [Metal Desert] was increasing in size. About 50 years had passed, and this bloodthirsty desert’s size increased by ten times. Also, this speed is growing. If this continues, the entire [Banished Land] will be devoured by this desert in less than 100 years, becoming a paradise for fierce beasts.”

Fei nodded. He had heard about such things from Pig Clan Chief Altis, but he didn’t know that the situation was this dire.

“During the party, the masters of Lion Clan who were stationed by the [Metal Desert] rushed back to report something unusual. The desert suddenly enlarged, pushing outward by about 40 kilometers in one to two hours. This was the fastest and furthest expansion that we have ever seen. It seems like something strange is happening in the center of the desert.

As Great Priest Nash said that, the worry on his face intensified.

While they talked, the group was less than 100 meters away from the [Metal Desert].

This was a truly fascinating place. It was a desert that was floating in the sky, and tornadoes carried red sand grains and looked like a giant pot of boiling blood, emitting a violent aura full of vicissitude.

The wind power at the edge of the [Metal Desert] was already shocking, and the fine sand grains were scarier than arrows that were shot out of strong bows.

Fei felt like if a Seven-Star Warrior entered this desert, this person would be turned into a sieve by all the fine sand grains.

This was like a desert of death. Fortunately, everyone who came here was either a human master or an orc master.

Everyone opened their energy shields and protected themselves. Even though Pope Entus didn’t have any warrior energy and magic energy, his powerful followers protected him, and he didn’t have to worry about those scary sand grains.

“The Beast God told me that we must venture deep into the desert to find the truth.”

After closing his eyes and praying for a while, Entus turned around and picked 25 orc masters from various clans who were all at peak Burning Sun Realm. Then, he said to Fei, “This trip might be dangerous. Is Your Majesty interesting in helping me?”

“Of course! I’m glad to battle alongside orc warriors.”

All the behemoth orcs in the area respected Fei a lot more after hearing his response.

This issue was not related to humans. Since the King of Chambord knew the danger, he was still willing to enter. The orcs were awed by Fei’s bravery and friendliness.

The poor orcs had no idea that they were ‘sold’ by their most trusted and beloved pope.

After preparing at the edge, Fei, Entus, and those 25 orc masters entered the blood-like desert with warrior energy flames enveloping them.

Elena and other members of Chambord stayed outside.

The Valkyrie was at peak Burning Sun Realm, and her combat abilities already reached the Demi-God Realm. Also, Fei gave her 100 mystical gold war puppets, which were equivalent to 100 Sun-Class Lords. Since Chambord had enough forces here, the safety of people like Torres and Oleg was secured. Even if something bad happened, Fei didn’t have to worry.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1031.2 - Discovery in the Desert (Part Two)

Chapter 1031: Discovery in the Desert (Part Two)

The howling wind mixed with flying sand created a series of noises, and it sounded like gods and ghosts were crying. The visibility inside the [Metal Desert] was extremely low.

Even though Fei and others were powerful, they could only see what was within 500 meters of them.

Aside from the low visibility, it seemed like a strange force permeated all over the desert, vaguely suppressing everyone’s strength.

Since visibility was low, and there were no clear signs, it was extremely easy to get lost.

This trip was filled with danger for sure!

For every 1,000 meters, Fei would leave an energy seal in the air to prevent himself from getting lost.

On the other side, under the protection of his powerful followers, Entus looked like a god who was walking in the mortal world. A soccer-shaped totem symbol would appear in the places where he stepped, emitting a faint light. These clear symbols also contained great presence, and their power radiated outward, pressing back against the invisible pressure in the desert.

With the protection of his followers, Entus led everyone toward the center of the [Metal Desert].

“We are already two kilometers in. Everyone, be careful! We might run into fierce beasts…”

Entus sure was a great fortune-teller.

Before he could finish speaking, a monster appeared before them.

This monster was more than ten meters tall, had red fish scales, and looked vicious. Its mouth was full of sharp teeth, and blood-like liquid filled its eyes. With its mouth open, a highly corrosive energy permeated the air, and it bit toward Entus without mercy.

One of Entus’ followers who was from the Lion Clan punched out, and a metal-elemental warrior energy beam dashed out and shattered this terrifying monster’s head.

Fei was slightly surprised.

Without a doubt, this monster was the fierce beast that Great Priest Nash talked about.

It was a species of extremely ugly monsters, and they were fierce and powerful. Their red skin allowed them to go into stealth in the [Metal Desert] since they could hide in the floating red sand, and they seemed to have the innate ability to hide their presences.

Fei only discovered this monster when it got close, and its destructive sharp claws and teeth could easily tear through the defenses of a peak Full Moon Elite.

However, this monster was still too weak in front of everyone here.

Fei didn’t pay much attention before, but something mythical occurred when this giant fierce beast fell.

Fei’s eyes opened wide, and he was shocked.

It was a huge surprise! He saw a streak of pure and mystical energy leaving the corpse of the fierce beast, and it floated into the air like an invisible bubble.

This energy was no different from the mystical energy that Fei got from the zombies and mutated demon beasts inside the former Anji Empire!

Fei also noticed that except for him, the other orc masters and even Pope Entus didn’t notice this streak of mythical energy.

Fei tried to summon it.

In the next second, this streak of mythical energy dashed into Fei’s body like a bird going back to its nest. Fei sensed a faint streak of warmth in his body, and it quickly merged into the strength of Fei’s Barbarian character and fully integrated.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1031.3 - Discovery in the Desert (Part Three)

Chapter 1031: Discovery in the Desert (Part Three)

“I see…”

Fei sped up his pace and followed the orcs, and he didn’t show anything on the surface. However, he had already started to think out of surprise.

“What is going on?”

“Are there connections between these red fierce beasts and zombies? Is that why they can all provide me with this type of mystical energy? More strangely, only I can ‘see’ and sense this type of energy, and only I can absorb them and make them my own.”

“Why is this?”

“If it is because I’m a traveler from Earth, then Entus should be able to see them too since he is also from Earth.”

“Or… am I different from everyone else, and I haven’t discovered it yet?”

Fei couldn’t understand why, so he temporarily buried all his questions and followed the orcs into the depths of the desert.

Along the way, the group was attacked by many fierce beasts. However, the strength of these people was too great; it was a one-sided massacre. The group pushed forward without an issue, and Fei was able to absorb a lot of mythical energy.

During this process, Fei got to observe the appearance of the fierce beasts.

The king discovered that these red beasts had no intelligence, and they didn’t even have the fear of death. Like the inferior product of the God of Creation, they had no set shapes or forms. They looked like dinosaurs, giant tigers, demon leopards, and even flattened playdough. More than 60 percent of the fierce beasts looked different.

Fei had no idea how these creatures were born; he vaguely felt like they weren’t reproduced in nature.

They looked terrifying, vicious, and ugly.

The rare similarities between them were that they had blood-red fine scales and a layer of bone protection, and they devoured each other to evolve and get stronger, just like the zombies.

It seemed like these creatures were born to live in this desert in the air. The sand grains that could easily kill Seven-Star Warriors created a series of slapping noises when hitting these beasts, and it sounded like raindrops hitting tree leaves. Instead of injuring them, the sand grains made them even more aggressive and murderous.

Deeper into the desert, the wind power and the damage of the sand grains both increased.

When the group was about 100 kilometers into the desert, the power of the sand grains could threaten the life of Moon-Class Elites.

Also, the strength of the fierce beasts skyrocketed, and these beasts increased in number.

The team was facing more pressure. While the orcs had to use their warrior energy to block out the sand grains, they had to protect Pope Entus who was an ‘ordinary person’.

The journey wasn’t as easy as before.

“Let me lead the way!”

Fei thought for a moment and volunteered, walking in the front of the group.

Like what he discussed with Pope Entus, he was going to be well-liked by the orcs for doing this. In addition, the king could kill fierce beasts and increase his strength without hiding anything.

Ever since Fei discovered that these fierce beasts would provide him with mystical energy, he couldn’t wait to kill all the fierce beasts that he could sense.

Boom!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1031.4 - Discovery in the Desert (Part Four)

Chapter 1031: Discovery in the Desert (Part Four)

Fei no longer held back his strength. With the violent strength of his Barbaric character, the king punched out with full force.

A golden light beam dashed out of his fist, piercing all tornadoes 1,000 meters in front of him and creating a tunnel where no sand grains existed. Hundreds of fierce beasts in front of Fei were turned into clouds of blood mist, and a ton of mythical energy rushed into his body.

Fei punched out again and again, and the path in front of the group was extremely easy to travel through.

With Fei using his full strength, the team’s speed increased by many times.

The orc masters were all stunned, and they thought to themselves, “This human king seems to have reserved some strength in yesterday’s matches. His current strength is comparable to that of a god! His energy is insane, and his strength is beyond insane!”

Fei’s broad and open combat style fit the taste of orc masters, and these orc masters even wished that Fei could turn into an orc warrior.

After two more hours, Fei vaguely felt like the strength of his Barbarian character was about to increase by another level, almost reaching top-tier Demi-God Realm.

At this moment, Pope Entus who had been murmuring to himself spoke to everyone, “Guys, pay attention! Something strange is in front of us!”

Pope Entus’ ability in forecasting trouble was showcased again.

As soon as he finished speaking, the ground started to shake.

About ten giant, human-shaped fierce beasts dashed out like flashes of lightning. They held shields and spears that were condensed from the red sand grains, and magic runes and engravings blinked on them. While these fierce beasts roared and emitted destructive energy, they charged toward the group.

“Be careful! They are high-level human-shaped fierce beasts! They already grasped some magic spells…” Great Priest Nash shouted and warned Fei who was opening the way.

Surprising everyone, Fei roared and leaped into the air.

A ring of invisible energy radiated outward from Fei’s body, and something shocking to the orc masters occurred. The shields and spears in the huge, human-shaped fierce beasts’ hands suddenly lost their magic power, and they turned back into sand grains and scattered in the wind.

Then, a huge war hammer appeared in Fei’s hands.

The king flashed and struck out repeatedly, passing all these fierce beasts.

Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions sounded.

These high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts exploded from the inside as if someone planted bombs in their stomachs. Their red blood and bones scattered in all directions, and they turned into piles of bloody matter that released a stinky odor. Then, all those ‘leftovers’ were blown away into the desert.

“Such power!”

“He injected terrifying energy into the bodies of the fierce beasts, and the energy exploded on the inside, completely killing these giant beasts!”

“An invisible energy ring suddenly radiated outward from his body. What energy is that? How did it shatter the high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts’ magic spells? Could it be…”

At this moment, Entus thought of something, and his pupils slightly contracted as if he discovered something unimaginable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1032.1 - Ambushed? (Part One)

Chapter 1032: Ambushed? (Part One)

Like a flash of lightning, Fei quickly defeated these high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts, shocking all orc masters. At the same time, more than ten giant streaks of mythical energy rushed into Fei’s body like floods. As if a meteorite landed in a pool of gas, the energy that was hidden in Fei’s body boiled uncontrollably.

“Finally, it is about time that I advanced…” Fei was thrilled after a moment of surprise.

The king’s Barbarian character was at mid-tier Demi-God Realm. After receiving the mythical energy that the fierce beasts provided, his strength increased and reached top-tier Demi-God Realm. He was pretty much at the peak!

After telling others that he needed a rest, Fei stood where he was and closed his eyes to direct the energy in his body, getting used to the new realm and a high-level of power.

Pope Entus and other orc masters also realized what was going on at this moment, and they were shocked further as they thought, “This human king was already terrifyingly powerful to begin with. Now, he is advancing again? Could it be that battling the fierce beasts brought him the inspiration for this advancement?”

Streaks of terrifying aura circulated around Fei.

The golden energy flames dashed into the sky and formed a pillar of light, completely engulfing Fei. The power that he emitted was at the peak of mortals, which was extremely close to that of the immortals such as gods. Even the howling tornadoes and quicksand seemed to be afraid of this power, and they all moved away and dodged him.

Entus sang an ancient song.

Streaks of mysterious energy were created by the song, forming a great energy wall around Fei, protecting him during this advancement process, just in case that fierce beasts suddenly attacked at this moment.

After about 30 minutes, Fei’s aura stabilized and then disappeared.

The golden energy flames around his body also dashed back into his body like a whale sucking in all the water around it.

Fei slightly opened his eyes and smiled, thanking Entus and other orc masters.

It seemed like nothing changed on Fei, but the orc masters felt strange. Fei appeared to be extremely close to them yet far away, and it felt like he broke the law of space. The orc masters felt like Fei was inside a painting and was about to break out at any moment. This feeling was mythical and eye-opening.

After chatting for a bit, the team continued forward.

Fei declined the help that other orc masters offered and opened the way like before. The king wanted to use this opportunity to get used to the power of peak Demi-God Realm. Also, he tried to see if he could kill more fierce beasts and absorb even more mystical energy as he wanted to advance further and get into the True God Realm.

His next few tries were all disappointing.

The team moved forward quickly, and Fei killed countless fierce beasts. However, regardless of how much energy that Fei absorbed, his realm almost didn’t move. Like a thermometer that reached the peak, the mercury indicator wouldn’t move up anymore.

“It seems like the rumor on the continent is true. If a mortal wants to become a god, getting more energy is useless. Condensing divinity is a must! However, how can divinity be condensed? I need to find a time to ask Entus. I hope the Beast God Palace collected information in this area,” Fei thought to himself.

After making up his mind, he switched to his Druid character and used [Werebear]. He turned into a silver bear that was about ten meters tall, and he smashed a high-level, human-shaped fierce beast into pieces with his paw.

This sudden change shocked the orc masters even more! They were already unsettled, and it felt like now someone poked a hornets’ nest. Their expressions all changed, and they were even more shocked compared to when Fei reached peak Demi-God Realm.

“What am I seeing? This human king… actually…”

“He turned into a bear?”

“How come this human can turn into a behemoth orc?”

The orc masters all communicated with each other through spirit energy, and they couldn’t suppress their shock.

Currently, the King of Chambord was in the form that was extremely similar to the Atavistic Transformation of the Bear Clan, one of the ten king clans. This innate technique could only be used by those Sun-Class Lords who were loved by the Beast God and had the pure bloodline.

It was heard that the bear warriors who used this technique could ‘borrow’ strength from their ancestors, and their strength would skyrocket.

“How can the innate ability of Bear Clan appear on a human?”

“How can a human ‘borrow’ the strength of the ancestors of Bear Clan?”

Entus thought of something. A relieved expression appeared on his face, and he casually stated as he glanced around, “This isn’t strange. According to the ancient documents, Beast God Rexxar wasn’t a member of the Bear Clan, but he could transform into a bear in battle.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1032.2 - Ambushed? (Part Two)

Chapter 1032: Ambushed? (Part Two)

The orc masters were shocked, and they stared at the pope as they understood what he meant.

“How can a human be compared to the Beast God?”

The orc masters’ mouths opened wide as they wanted to refute, but they didn’t know what to say with the evidence in front of them.

The achievements and abilities of Beast God Rexxar were well-known in the Behemoth Orc Tribe; everyone from seniors to children knew about them.

What Entus said was true.

As time passed by, the group was more than 1,000 kilometers deep into the [Metal Desert].

The deeper they were, more and more fierce beasts appeared, and their strength increased.

Later in the journey, high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts were everywhere, and they used magic spells to create weapons and armor, leveling up their offense and defense abilities. They hid inside the red quicksand, and they would suddenly appear and sneak-attack. Therefore, the group didn’t dare to stay in the same place for too long; they were worried about being surrounded by many fierce beasts and getting tied down.

Fei took on most of the pressure, and other orc masters protected Pope Entus. This legendary fox-man was the guide.

“Guys, be careful. In front of us…” Entus warned everyone with his loud voice.

Fei and the orc masters shivered, and they looked back at Entus in fear. They wanted to quickly block his mouth. This pope was like a bad-news machine. Every time he opened his mouth, a powerful enemy would appear.

There was no exception this time.

Before Entus could finish, shocking roars sounded from all directions.

Then, the ground started to shake violently, and giant shadows appeared in the red quicksand. In the next second, many high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts appeared from all directions, and they charged toward the team with weapons and armor condensed from the red sand grains.

“Protect Entus His Holiness!” Fei shouted and switched to his Barbarian character, and he moved first.

A wave of invisible light radiated in all directions. The [Anti-Mage Realm] which was known as the kryptonite to all mages showed itself again.

Wherever the invisible light went, the weapons and armor that were made of sand and had magic patterns on them disintegrated and flowed away as sand grains. The red skin and ugly faces of these high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts got revealed, and it seemed like they had a bit of intelligence aside from the instinct of killing and devouring. Seeing this strange phenomenon, they looked stunned.

However, Fei would never show mercy toward his enemies.

The king grasped in thin-air, and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] appeared in his hands.

Fei turned into a streak of light that was hard to trace. He dashed between these monsters that were all more than 400 meters tall, and the high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts roared and exploded as he passed by, turning into dust and disappearing from the world.

Peak demi-godly strength and the [Anti-Mage Realm] were the natural counters of these fierce beasts who grasped magic energy. The vast numbers advantage that these monsters had was meaningless in front of absolute strength. In less than four minutes, more than 1,000 human-shaped fierce beasts that were in mid-tier Sun-Class Realm were wiped out.

Power!

Dominance!

The orc masters couldn’t think of any other words to describe this human.

More than 1,000 mid-tier human-shaped fierce beasts that could use magic spells would make a terrifying force.

Even though these orc masters weren’t afraid, they had to battle with all their strength and use a lot of time. If they were unlucky, they would even be injured. There was no way that they could battle like this human king who easily killed all those monsters.

“Strange. How come I feel like We are being ambushed by these brainless fierce beasts?” Bull Clan Chief Nowitzki scratched his hand and murmured.

“Do we need you, a dumb bull, to tell us that? We can all sense it.” O’Neal breathed out two streaks of white vapor through his nose, and he teased Nowitzki a little.

“I’m surprised that these beasts that lack intelligence could ambush us. What a shocker!” A light flashed by, and Fei landed before everyone. He was confused.

Entus looked into the blood-red desert and said, “A moment ago, I sensed a streak of hidden energy that was monitoring us. If I’m not wrong, something is commanding these fierce beasts.”

“How? Someone can control these fierce beasts? Impossible! These monsters can only kill and destroy. They even kill each other and are like demons who can’t think! How can they be controlled by others?” Great Priest Nash gasped and shouted.

Although fierce beasts were terrifying, they had no intelligence. Since forever, they could only survive in the [Metal Desert], and they didn’t threaten the Behemoth Orc Tribe. If they were now controlled by intelligent creatures, they could turn into a terrifying troop. This was a piece of devastating news to the orcs who were living in the [Banished Land].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1033.1 - Altar and Danger (Part One)

Chapter 1033: Altar and Danger (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so 4 parts.]

“If we want to know the truth, we have to venture deeper into the desert,” Pope Entus sighed and led the way forward.

The clan chiefs and masters of the Behemoth Beast Tribe got serious and followed behind. Everyone could tell that the [Banished Land], which had a poor environment and was usually calm, now finally got chaotic.

Fei switched back to his Druid character and used [Werewolf] to kill the fierce beasts that appeared. He even summoned a giant brown bear with the skill of the Druid to battle alongside him.

This scene shocked the orc masters even more.

This was almost identical to the legends. The orcs worshiped Beast God Rexxar, and he also had a giant brown bear named Misha.

“Could it be that this is only a coincidence?”

“Or is this the beginning of another cycle?”

After Fei instantly killed thousands of high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts, the number of fierce beasts in front of the group drastically decreased in number.

After moving forward for about ten kilometers, they discovered something strange.

An ancient red altar appeared before the group.

This altar was hexagonal and had a rough diameter of 50 meters, and it was only one layer tall, which was about half a meter. It was completely red and looked like a mass of clogged blood. Vaguely, people feel like they could see blood flowing inside. The surface of the altar was engraved with complicated runes that were as thick as human’s wrist. Unfortunately, most of the runes had been destroyed, and these people couldn’t see through it and tell what kind of a magic altar this was.

Fei observed it for a while and couldn’t draw any concrete conclusion; he only felt like it was familiar.

As to the orcs, they didn’t need to be mentioned.

Most of them only excelled in warrior energy and the power of totems; they knew nothing about magic energy. As a result, they couldn’t understand any magic runes or engravings.

“Although I don’t know when this blood-red altar is made of and what its uses are, I’m sure of one thing. From what we know, this altar wasn’t here a month ago, and there weren’t so many high-level fierce beasts here,” Entus said to Fei.

Fei was shocked, and he asked, “Your Holiness, you mean that this altar just appeared, and it is highly likely that this altar is linked to the ambush that we just faced?”

“I can’t think of another explanation,” Entus sighed and said, “I hope that we won’t run into any more trouble. We need to move forward. In about 2,000 kilometers, we will reach the Vicious Swamp. I hope that we can discover something there.”

…

-Three hours later-

The group was raided by countless high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts.

“Roar!” Blood was spilled as someone roared in anger.

During the chaotic battle, Bear O’Neal didn’t pay attention for a split second, and his arm was cut by the red sand saber of a high-level, human-shaped fierce beast. Blood flowed out instantly, revealing the white bone inside.

Something more terrifying happened. The saber made of red quicksand instantly collapsed, and the red sand grains flowed toward the wound on O’Neal’s arm and tried to dash into his body like bloodthirsty ants.

In an instant, this giant bear-man who was more than ten meters tall was negatively impacted. Half of his arm dried up like a dehydrated cucumber.

“Dumb Bear!” Bull Clan Chief Nowitzki was shocked, and he rushed over, trying to help O’Neal.

“Don’t come over!” O’Neal pushed Nowitzki away with his arm that was intact.

Magic energy was terrifying for orcs, especially this type of evil, bloodthirsty magic spells that the high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts mastered. Once the sand grains entered the body of an orc, it would spread like the plague, instantly turning a living being into a dry corpse. Even the top-tier masters had to dodge it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1033.2 - Altar and Danger (Part Two)

Chapter 1033: Altar and Danger (Part Two)

This was why these fierce beasts were terrifying.

Otherwise, with so many masters in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, they could have already wiped out all the fierce beasts in the [Metal Desert].

For an orc master like O’Neal, he was pretty much destroyed after so many sand grains entered his body. He didn’t want to get others into this trouble, so he pushed away Nowitzki.

Pope Entus sang a battle song, trying to use the power of totems to suppress the injuries on O’Neal’s body. Unfortunately, it wasn’t that useful. Although the power of totems was another form of energy, it couldn’t suppress and heal the injuries caused by this type of evil blood magic.

“Let me do it.” Fei dashed to O’Neal.

Before O’Neal could resist, Fei switched to his Paladin character, and the vast amount of holy power dashed into this giant bear’s body. As golden flames flashed, the Bear Clan Chief’s withered arm quickly recovered like an inflated balloon, and other orc masters were stunned.

“This… it is healed?” O’Neal shook his arm out of amazement, and he circulated his warrior energy in his body without issue. He then laughed and patted Fei’s shoulder while saying, “Your Majesty, I owe my life to you!”

“Guys, let’s all be careful.” As Fei said that, rings of light spread out and engulfed the area. He used the skill of his Paladin character.

As the golden light flashed by, golden flames burned around every orc master. They all discovered in surprise that their injuries all healed, and their depleted warrior energy got replenished. They felt like they had an unlimited amount of stamina, and their agility, power, warrior energy, and speed all at least doubled.

“This is… the Blessings of the Beast God?” Great Priest Nash murmured to himself, and all the orc masters around him overheard him.

Now, most of the orc masters looked at Fei differently.

“Let’s continue moving forward! Speed up!” Pope Entus sang some battle songs, and streaks of golden light flowed out of his mouth and turned into giant totem symbols that hovered about ten meters above everyone’s head, releasing energy and empowering everyone.

The power of totems of the orc priests was similar to Fei’s Paladin character’s auras; they were only different in terms of abilities.

Everyone sped up.

Along the way, they discovered more than 20 mysterious blood-red altars.

The power that controlled the high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts continued to follow them. About every half an hour, the fierce beasts would be organized before attacking the group. Later, the situation became even more shocking. The fierce beast legions were formed, and they coordinated well and even separated into close-range combat formations and long-range combat formations. They were no different from a well-trained human military.

“It seems like a force has been awakened…” Entus closed his eyes and sensed for a while, and he suddenly opened his eyes and said, “I suddenly feel like something unimaginable is happening before us; right in front of us…”

Before he could finish, a streak of blood-red light beam suddenly shot down from the sky, imprinting onto the ground. Then, an altar that was half a meter tall, just like the ones that the group saw before, appeared in flames. Like a teleportation portal, herds after herds of high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts appeared like waves in a flood, rushing out of the altar without holding back.

Everyone looked at Pope Entus and admired this man for his bad-luck predictions. This ability of his was godlike.

“Battle! Guys, protect Entus His Holiness! I will rush onto the altar to see what it is and where it leads to!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1033.3 - Altar and Danger (Part Three)

Chapter 1033: Altar and Danger (Part Three)

Fei reacted first, and he shouted as he switched to his Druid character. Then, he waved his hand repeatedly and summoned more than a dozen black ravens and white wolves to distract the giant, human-shaped fierce beasts, and he dashed toward the altar himself.

In the meantime, Fei used [Werewolf] and turned into a werewolf himself. Like a flash of lightning, he dashed toward the altar without stopping.

This time, the wolf-men in the group were stunned.

The orc masters thought, “This human king knows many secret techniques. He knows the technique of Bear Clan and Wolf Clan; he knows the Atavistic Transformation of two clans, and he can summon bears, wolves, and ravens. Isn’t he the same as the legendary Beast God Rexxar? Even if others want to mimic these abilities, they can’t!”

“Could it be that the great Beast God Rexxar reincarnated as a human?”

Soon, the roaring, high-level, human-shaped fierce beasts already got close, and the orc masters had to concentrate on the battle in front of them.

This battle lasted for an entire 30 minutes.

“This is all that I know.” Fei returned to the team and said slowly, “The magic array on the altar is a spatial-type, but it is only one-directional. There is no way that the teleportation can work backward and allow us to see what world is behind the portal. The good thing is that before the altar self-detonated, I copied down all the magic paths and engravings. With enough time, I’m sure that I can figure out a reverse teleportation array. Perhaps then, we can figure out the mystery of the origin of the fierce beasts and the secret behind the [Metal Desert]’s expansion.”

“It is fortunate that Your Majesty reacted fast. We will have to trouble you further,” Entus said politely. He and the orcs didn’t understand magic engravings, so the mission of decoding the magic arrays on the altar had to be completed by their ally from Chambord.

“Your Holiness, you are being too formal,” Fei replied modestly.

At least on the surface, no one could tell that these two travelers from Earth were on the same boat.

Entus thought for a moment and said, “Our goal of coming to the [Metal Desert] is somewhat reached. The only thing is that we couldn’t find the mysterious force that is controlling the fierce beasts. The good thing is that we now know the secret behind the creation of these red altars and the expansion of the desert. We can go back and figure out the strategies to deal with this. However, since we are already at the edge of the Vicious Swamp, we should go and take a look. I hope that nothing bad is happening there.”

Everyone was listening to Entus intently. But when they heard the last sentence, they all shivered and thought, “Damn, Entus His Holiness said this already. I guess the probability of nothing bad happening in the Vicious Swamp is zero, right?”

“Let’s rest for a bit. We are about 100 kilometers away from the Vicious Swamp. We will start moving again in ten minutes.”

Fei took out delicious food and drinks from his storage ring and distributed them to everyone.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

“No! We can’t hold it! Your Highness, please order the retreat!”

While shouts and battling noises resonated in the air, Old Aryang looked at the troops of Barcelona that swarmed up like a flood and sighed.

Second Prince Dominguez’s eyes were all red, and he tightly held onto the handle of his sword. In the end, he didn’t draw it out, and he roared at the sky, “This is unfortunate! We failed at the last moment. I’m surprised that Barcelonans even sent their Flying Beast Air Force to this location. Their advancement speed is too fast! Is this the true strength of a level 9 empire?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1033.4 - Altar and Danger (Part Four)

Chapter 1033: Altar and Danger (Part Four)

“Your Highness, you don’t have to blame yourself. With less than 100,000 soldiers, you stalled more than 150,000 Barcelonan soldiers in the southern region of Zenit for four days, buying precious preparation time for the empire. You have done good enough.” Old Aryang tried to comfort this prince.

“Pass my order! Retreat! Please inform Mr. Hazel Bank that he doesn’t need to battle anymore. He can pull away from the battlefield.” Even though he was unwilling, Dominguez had to order the retreat.

The troops of Zenit in the southern region of the empire had no choice but to battle.

Although Strategist Old Aryang set up many traps and used many tactics, the strength difference between the two troops was huge. The two battle legions under Dominguez’s command lost half of their men, and the number of enemies was still increasing. If this continued, every Zenitian in this battle was going to be wiped out.

Blood had stained the land.

At every moment, thousands of warriors whined and died in battle.

Explosions sounded in the high sky. No.1 Master on the side of Zenit, the mysterious Hazel Bank of Chambord, was battling the top-tier master of Barcelona.

Even though the battle of these two masters happened thousands of meters in the air, the ordinary soldiers on the ground still sensed the unprecedented pressure. The two masters had battled for about three hours, and their figures sometimes appeared in the sky and sometimes disappeared. Their terrifying powers even cracked the dark nightly sky several times.

After the order was passed, the troops of Zenit started to pull away from the battlefield in an organized manner. At this moment, something unexpected happened.

“Hahaha! Found him! Over there!”

“Charge over! Kill the Zenitian head commander!”

Suddenly, waves of thunderous shouts sounded from the troops of Barcelona, and about five streaks of warrior energy flames dashed into the sky, charging toward Dominguez and others at insane speed.

These masters of Barcelona had powerful presences; they were at least peak Full Moon Elites. Any Zenitian warriors and soldiers who tried to block their way were turned into corpses like crops under a sickle.

“No! They discovered His Highness’ position!” Old Aryang was shocked. Since they were anxious, they got a little careless and exposed the location of the command center. They didn’t expect the enemies to still have master warriors who could make the discovery this fast.

Old Aryang shouted, “Quick! Organize elite warriors to block them! Don’t let them get near! Your Highness, you need to leave, now!”

About 40 Star-Level Warriors of Zenit around the command center leaped into the air and dashed toward the powerful enemies fearlessly.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The dominating advantage that peak Full Moon Elites had toward ordinary Star-Level Warriors was completely shown. While explosions happened, the officers of Zenit dropped to the ground like raindrops in a storm. They were either killed or severely injured, and they couldn’t buy time at all.

In a flash, those five peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona already got in front of Dominguez and others with murderous spirits and vicious smiles.

“Haha! It seems like he is a prince! Jeffrén, we are going to get a lot of credit!” A master of Barcelona laughed hysterically, and the giant energy hand made of warrior energy grasped toward Dominguez.

This master was dominating, and no one here could block him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1034.1 - Savior and Vicious Swamp (Part One)

Chapter 1034: Savior and Vicious Swamp (Part One)

Seeing this, Old Aryang turned around and unleashed his warrior energy before pulling out the saber on his waist. Then, he stood before Dominguez and guarded the latter.

However, Old Aryang’s strength was in strategy and not Martial Dao. Although his strength increased after he joined Chambord, he was only a Nine-Star Warrior. In front of Moon-Class Elites, his strength was too weak. Under the suppression of this opponent, he had a hard time waving his saber, and blood flowed down his lips.

Noticing this, Dominguez roared and pushed Old Aryang aside, and he walked up to stand in the very front. He knew that he couldn’t let anything happen to Old Aryang.

Old Aryang wasn’t only one of the most important subordinates of the King of Chambord; this old man’s military talent wasn’t inferior to his older brother who was known as Zenit’s God of War. If Old Aryang was greatly injured or killed, Dominguez couldn’t explain this to the King of Chambord, and the empire might lose future wars.

Dominguez grasped forward with his right hand, and the sword of one of his dead guards flew into his hand.

Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Dozens of metal-elemental sword energies flew out and attacked the peak Full Moon Elite of Barcelona who was closest to him.

What a man! Dominguez was the Second Prince of Zenit, yet he never revealed his true strength. At this moment, he showed a glimpse of his power, and he was at low-tier Full Moon Realm, far stronger than the realm that he showed in public. He had been hiding his strength all along!

Unfortunately, his hidden strength seemed useless at this moment. After all, he was facing five Full Moon Elites of Barcelona.

He might still have a chance if he was fighting one peak Full Moon Elite. However, he had no chance of winning when fighting with five.

“Jeffrén! Let’s attack together! We can capture the head of these Zenitian soldiers and use this to disrupt their formations! Mr. Pedro ordered that we must wipe out these two battle legions of Zenit this time! We can’t waste any more time!”

The master who was battling Dominguez called out to his peers.

The other four masters of Barcelona unleashed their powerful energies and attacked together. Streaks of warrior energy flames lit up the dark sky at night, and the ocean-like pressure swarmed up like a truck. Dominguez who had been struggling to fight back was crushed.

“Why aren’t you surrendering?” The master of Barcelona named Jeffrén transformed his warrior energy into a hand before grasping toward the ground.

Dominguez roared, but he was tightly locked; he couldn’t even wave his sword.

At this moment, a streak of lightning suddenly blinked high-up in the gloomy sky.

This lightning bolt was as bright as the first streak of sunlight.

In the next moment, a series of soul-shaking sharp howls sounded in the area, even slightly overpowering the noises made by Hazel Bank and Pedro’s battle.

Before Jeffrén could react, his vision blurred, and someone suddenly appeared before him.

“F*ck off!” This man shouted and lightly punched out.

Jeffrén only felt a vast amount of force crushing toward him; this level of power could move mountains and drain seas. It wasn’t something that he could fight against. He tasted the sweetness of blood in his throat, and he puked out a blood arrow. Then, a series of cracking noises sounded from his body, and he flew backward.

“This… who is he? How come he is so powerful?”

This was the only thought in Jeffrén’s mind before he lost consciousness.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1034.2 - Savior and Vicious Swamp (Part Two)

Chapter 1034: Savior and Vicious Swamp (Part Two)

“Huh? Is this the Vicious Swamp?”

Having finally walked out of the [Metal Desert], the howling noises created by tornadoes and sand grains finally disappeared. Fei felt more comfortable and calmer in this environment.

The scene before him was beautiful. The sky was blue, and white clouds floated in the air. A clear lake appeared before everyone, making this area look like an oasis.

It was hard to imagine that this place was called the Vicious Swamp.

Entus smiled and said, “Although this lake looks clear like a crystal and is beautiful, the liquid in here is all dead water. Even the feather of a swan can’t float on the surface of this place, and everything would slowly fall to the bottom of the lake. There are no signs of life here, and it emits a deadly gas that is hard to detect. Once someone inhales the deadly gas, even a peak Moon-Class Elite could only last half a day. Plants such as trees and flowers would instantly wither if they came into contact with this deadly gas.”

“This insane? Let’s go and check it out!” Fei was shocked.

Except for Pope Entus, everyone else was on or above peak Burning Sun Realm. They could create energy spheres around them and completely block out the deadly gas.

On the other hand, Pope Entus who was great at predicting trouble was protected by his followers, so his safety wasn’t an issue.

In a flash, the group was in the air above the clear, jelly-like lake.

“It is indeed terrifying…” Fei instantly detected the danger hidden in this lake.

Streaks of invisible gas that couldn’t be seen by the human eye slowly oozed out of the lake that was so clear that one could see the bottom, and this gas was everywhere around this lake. This gas contained a sense of decay and destruction, and it was corrosive toward warrior energy and magic energy. It was a terrifying gas without a doubt.

Fei thought for a moment and took out a magic longsword from his storage ring. He placed it through his energy sphere and exposed it to the air, and a series of hissing noises sounded. The magic arrays on the sword were completely destroyed; a magic sword was destroyed just like that.

A sword was destroyed this quickly; just think about what it could do to the human body.

Fei gasped, and so did the orc masters around him. They weren’t shocked by this gas; they were stunned by the king’s wasteful action.

A top-tier magic weapon was an ultimate item that even the ten king clans rarely had, but it was used by the King of Chambord to test the strength of the deadly gas, which was extremely wasteful in the eyes of the orcs.

Right now, O’Neal and Nowitzki wanted to rob the magic sword from Fei’s hand.

“Are there truly no creatures in this Vicious Swamp?”

Fei stayed in the sky and looked down to observe, and he discovered pockets of water that were connected, extending into the horizon. The water was about four meters deep, and people could see the layer of white mud at the bottom. There was some soil exposed in the air, and they looked black without any plants growing on them.

No signs of life could be seen within tens of kilometers; not even bugs. That was why Fei asked that question.

“Not exactly,” Great Priest Nash said with a smile, “Although the deadly gas fills this place, a strange life form can live in this area, and there are quite a few of them.

“Huh? What kind of creatures can live in such an environment?” Fei was surprised, and he continued to ask, “Could it be another kind of terrifying fierce beasts?”

“They aren’t fierce beasts.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1035.1 - Unique Beasts (Part One)

Chapter 1035: Unique Beasts (Part One)

Great Priest Nash laughed and explained, “They are completely different from fierce beasts. Although these unique beasts’ size is much larger compared to fierce beasts, their combat strength is weak and pathetic. They can only survive in the Vicious Swamp where there isn’t anything that can prey on them.”

“Now you say that, I’m really curious. Let’s catch one and see!” Fei’s curiosity was piqued.

“Haha! There is nothing hard about that!” Bull Clan Chief Nowitzki laughed and waved his hand, and a powerful streak of warrior energy dashed out. He captured a weak, animal-shaped fierce beast from the edge of the [Metal Desert] and pulled it above the Vicious Swamp.

Bam!

This screaming and struggling fierce beast was crushed into pieces like a hammered watermelon, and the stinky blood and flesh landed into the clear water.

While Fei was confused by Nowitzki’s action, something unexpected suddenly happened. After sensing a bit of blood, the calm water suddenly rolled and turned as if it was boiling.

The white bottom of the lake gradually started to wriggle and move violently after a moment. In the end, the entire lake was chaotic, and Fei clearly saw the white, mud-like bottom of the lake coiling back up, taking in the blood and flesh of the fierce beast. Then, like a demonic sponge, it wriggled and completely absorbed the flesh of that 50 meters tall fierce beast as if it was chewing.

At this moment, many life and spirit energy fluctuations suddenly appeared in the silent and lifeless lake that seemed dead.

Fei was shocked by this sudden change.

Just a moment before, the king carefully scanned the area within ten kilometers of him with his vast spirit energy, and he didn’t detect any fluctuations of life energy of soul energy.

Fei’s spirit energy detection had never failed him before. However, he wasn’t able to sense these spirit energy waves! What happened? What was going on?

Now, people could even see the lifeform in the lake with their naked eyes.

‘Meat mountains’ rolled and tumbled in the water. It turned out that the white, mud-like bottom of the lake was the soft bellies of giant lifeforms.

In reality, these strange lifeforms had soft meat all over their bodies, and they were in different shapes. Most of them were in a thick, cylinder shape, and they looked like caterpillars that were enlarged by many times or piles of fat tissues. While wriggling, they fought for the flesh of the fierce beast.

The soul-spirit energy surges came from the ‘soft meat.’

“Could it be that these mystical creatures mastered spirit energy? That is why they avoided being detected by me?” Fei felt like his eyes were opened, and he thought, “There are all kinds of things in nature! It is truly fascinating, and humans can never truly guess all the wonders of the world.”

On the other side, the orc masters such as Nowitzki saw this scene and got all excited. While laughing, they started to hunt and kill these unique lifeforms with a level of passion that Fei had never seen before.

O’Neal was the most excited orc master out of the bunch.

“Hahahaha!” This giant bear was engulfed in warrior energy flames, and he grasped his hand and directly grabbed a unique beast that was more than 100 meters long out of the water.

Then, O’Neal slapped his hands casually, and the unique beast was cut into several hundred small pieces that were of equal size.

Instead of blood flowing everywhere, streaks of unique liquid that contained a mystical aroma flowed out. This was a strange yet rare scene.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1035.2 - Unique Beasts (Part Two)

Chapter 1035: Unique Beasts (Part Two)

At this moment, the surprise on Fei’s face intensified.

From the frequencies of the soul-spirit energy waves, even though this meat-mountain-like unique beast was cut into many pieces, its vitality wasn’t reduced at all! Instead, it seemed like its life energy increased.

From the energy waves that this unique beast emitted, Fei didn’t detect any pain or struggle that most lifeforms would experience before death, and it also didn’t seem angry. After a moment of panic, it calmed down as if it had been used to this.

After searching for a bit, O’Neal took out a bright crystal from a piece of pink, fresh meat before casually tossing it into the lake. That crystal was about the size of an adult’s fist.

Fei’s eyes lit up.

He discovered that all the soul-spirit energy waves emitted by the unique beast came from this crystal.

The king turned around and observed, and he discovered that almost every orc master was doing what Bear O’Neal did.

After the excited orc masters captured the giant unique beasts from the lake, they used their warrior energies to cut the unique beasts into pieces. They kept the aromatic fresh meat and tossed the mystical silver crystal, which contained the soul-spirit energy waves, back into the lake.

Soon, chopped-up fresh meat piled up around the edge of the Vicious Swamp.

Now, Fei finally realized what was going on. These orcs were hunting for food!

These unique beasts were giant, and their meat was pink and aromatic. These unique beasts were top-quality ingredients, and their meat must be rare delicacies to the orcs living in the [Banished Land]. After all, ordinary orcs couldn’t come here to hunt down unique beasts.

However, Fei’s attention was still completely drawn to the silver and shiny crystals. He waved his hand and instantly grabbed a crystal that was just tossed into the water.

This silver crystal was about the size of an adult’s fist, and it had many clear facets as if it was a piece of top-quality diamond that a highly-advanced jeweler worked on with great tools. Under the bright sunlight, the crystal appeared to be brilliant, and it was reflective and didn’t contain any impurities. Everything could be seen inside, and the sunlight was refracted into streaks of colorful lights.

This crystal contained no magic energy, but it emitted active spirit energy waves. It felt like a soul lived in each crystal.

Now that Fei held one in his hand, it seemed like there was nothing inside. The soul-spirit energy waves disappeared. Regardless of how Fei scanned this crystal with his spirit energy, he couldn’t find anything wrong or spot the traces of soul-spirit energy waves.

“How is this possible? Did I detect it wrong?” Fei was even more shocked.

He tried to exert some force, and he discovered that this crystal was extremely tough. Even though he used 30 percent of his strength, he couldn’t crush this crystal.

Fei’s curiosity got stronger and stronger as he wondered, “This is too strange!”

“Your Majesty! You misjudged it this time! These crystals look pretty, but they are useless. Warrior energy can’t pass through them, and they can’t be engraved with totem symbols. Besides, since their texture is tough, it is impossible to turn them into decorative pieces. It is better to throw them back into the water so that they can absorb the energy in nature. In about a year, it will make another giant piece of fresh meat, hahaha!” Pope Entus walked to Fei and laughed.

Fei frowned and asked in surprise, “Your Holiness, you mean that after this crystal is placed in this water for a year, it will revive itself?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1036.1 - Fei’s Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1036.1: Fei’s Plan (Part One)

“That is right. We also discovered that these crystals contain soul and life energy waves, but we couldn’t decrypt the secret behind them. It is clear that these lifeforms exist in a strange way. The Beast God Palace has done a lot of research into this kind of crystal, but we only obtained limited findings. We estimate that such crystals have an innate ability to absorb energy from nature, and they could turn energy into physical matter. Take this edible and delicious fresh meat as an example. According to the calculation of the Beast God Palace, in less than a year, one crystal can grow out more than ten tons of fresh meat,” Entus explained with a smile.

“Such mystical creatures exist?” Aside from being surprised, Fei suddenly thought of something and suggested, “If this is the case, then you can collect such crystals and cultivate them near the homes of orcs. This way, you no longer need to hunt wild beasts and grow crops that often. One of such crystals can easily feed a small orc clan.”

“I held similar thoughts like you in the beginning, but we ran into issues in terms of plan execution; it was a pity. Just like what you saw, deadly gas fills the air here. In fact, the deadly gas is a by-product of when the silver crystals transform energy into physical matter. In the Vicious Swamp, such deadly gas is suppressed by the laws of nature, and it couldn’t freely float to wherever. Once these silver crystals leave the Vicious Swamp, the deadly gas will spread, easily taking away the lives of tens of thousands of orcs. The Beast God Palace paid a hefty price for that experiment back in the day.” A sad and shocked expression appeared on Entus’ face as he recalled the tragedy which happened several hundred years ago.

“So, these crystals can only provide you with a lot of delicious meat in the Vicious Swamp? This is the only way that the deadly gas won’t leak out?” Fei sighed and added, “It seems like many laws of nature are in place when the God of Creation made this world. There are countermeasures and various checks and balances in place. You can never harvest the reward without putting in the work. It seems like only Sun-Class Lords can come here and capture these unique beasts. It is impossible to mass-produce this type of meat to feed all orcs.”

“That is right.” Entus nodded and said, “Only during the years when we can’t harvest enough food, the clans will send out masters to form hunting teams. These teams will risk their lives and travel to the Vicious Swamp to capture these unique beasts, getting more food so that the clans can survive through the food crisis. Normally, only high-level nobles could enjoy such delicacies.

Fei played with the silver crystal in his hand as he pondered with his head lowered. Then, he frowned and asked, “I sensed soul spirit energy waves from this crystal earlier. How come I don’t sense anything now?”

“Haha! This is one of the special abilities of the unique beasts; they can hide all their traces, including life energy fluctuations. If they don’t show themselves, even true gods will have a hard time spotting them,” Entus praised, “They are indeed a unique lifeform. In fact, I don’t even know if I should call them lifeforms. Except for providing us with delicious meat, I can’t think of another use for them.”

“Huh? I feel like they are quite useful.” As Fei said that, he sent a streak of fear-inducing spirit energy wave using a technique that he learned from the purple scroll. This streak of spirit energy dove deep into the crystal; Fei was trying to force the soul inside the crystal to appear.

Just as he expected, when the fear-inducing spirit energy wave entered the crystal, a faint and unnoticeable soul energy wave flashed by.

Fei tried to communicate with spirit energy and threatened, “Little Guy, I know you are inside. If you don’t come out, I will destroy you.”

After saying that, the king used 60 percent of the strength of his Barbarian character, and a thin crack appeared on the silver crystal.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1036.2 - Fei’s Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1036.2: Fei’s Plan (Part Two)

“Stop! Don’t!” A streak of angry and scared spirit energy finally shouted inside the crystal as a response.

“Now, this is better. If you are willing to answer my questions honestly, I won’t kill you.” Fei was slightly surprised, and he tried to communicate while threatening.

“You bunch of greedy demons! You already took my body that I spent a lot of energy on! What else do you want? Crystals are useless to you. Why can’t you leave my people alone?” The spirit energy inside this silver crystal was angry and terrified.

“As weaklings, you should get ready to be enslaved. In this world, the powerful prey on the weak. If condemnation worked, you wouldn’t be treated by others as food.” Fei continued threatening, “What, are you really angry? Do you want to avenge yourself? Unfortunately, what else can you do except for creating aromatic meat?”

“You…”

The spirit energy inside the crystal shook violently as if a handful of salt was tossed into a pot of hot oil. Anger and reluctance filled its mind. In the end, it only gave out a long sigh.

After a moment of silence, it said, “What kind of creature are you? How come I have never seen anyone like you before? You are far more powerful than the dumb and barbaric behemoth orcs.”

Fei smiled and didn’t know what to say.

Behemoth orcs looked down at the unique beasts and treated them as food, but they didn’t know that these silver crystals were an intelligent lifeform. In these crystals’ eyes, the orcs represented idiocy and violence.

“I’m a great and honorable human, the lord of the land, and a member of a supreme race,” Fei said without feeling shameful.

He clearly sensed that even though the silver crystals were capable of intelligence, they were like six-year-old human children. Also, this species always lived in the Vicious Swamp and never got the chance to see the outside world. For these crystals, their understanding of the world was as blank as a piece of paper. Even if Fei said that he was the God of Creation, this silver crystal would have believed him.

“Human?” the silver crystal froze; it was clear that it didn’t know what this noun meant. In its long life, it saw orc masters coming to the Vicious Swamp to harvest their bodies. Therefore, this silver crystal had a rough understanding of the Behemoth Orc Tribe. However, it had never heard of the word ‘human’ before today.

“That is right. Humans are at the top of the food chain and are true masters.” Fei acted tough and continued his brainwashing process.

“What is the food chain?” The silver crystal was curious about the unknown, and it asked this question. Fei who was in the mood for a long speech was interrupted and almost puke up a mouthful of blood.

After a short pause, the king changed the direction and started to speak in an alluring tone, “Do you know why your race is so weak? Do you want to become stronger?”

“It is because we don’t have strong bodies and weapons. The bodies that I condensed are all too weak.” The silver crystal was about to be enchanted by the king. A weak race that had been treated as food and farmed at others’ will was very sensitive to the phrase ‘become stronger’. They were as pure as a piece of white paper, and their frustration had been accumulating for hundreds if not thousands of years.

“If I can give you and your peers tough bodies and power that suits your spirit energy, are you willing to surrender to me?” Fei was elated; it was very easy to fool children.

As expected, as soon as Fei tossed out the bait, a series of aggressive spirit energy fluctuations appeared in the silver crystal. If this crystal was a human child, it would have been drooling right now as if it was staring at a bucket of ice cream.

“Of course.” Spirit energy waves filled with anxiety and anticipation appeared inside the silver crystal, and it said without hesitation, “If you can give us powerful bodies and strength, we will take you as our king and stay loyal to you forever!”

Fei rubbed his chin and thought, “This thing accepted it so quickly and easily. Is this crystal trying to scam me?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1037.1 - Named [No.1] (Part One)

Chapter 1037: Named [No.1] (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so 4 parts like always.]

After thinking for a while, the king said, “Since this is the case, you need to do something to show your sincerity. If you want everything that I mentioned, you need to sign a soul contract. If you betray your promises, you will instantly die, and the crystal race will completely disappear from this world.

“No problem, great human. If you can realize the promises that you made, our entire race will kneel before you.” Violent spirit energy waves appeared from the silver crystal, and it instantly agreed to the offer.

The king zapped his mouth and thought, “It seems like this silver crystal clan wants to get stronger.”

“Since this is the case, you can stay with me. When the time is right, you will get everything that you want.” Fei thought for a moment and placed this silver crystal into his storage ring. If his plan succeeded, Chambord’s strength was going to increase a lot in a short time, becoming the most terrifying force on the continent. Forces like the Holy Church, big empires, and other races wouldn’t be problems anymore.

This conversation between Fei and the silver crystal only lasted about a few minutes.

Although Pope Entus of Orcs mastered the power of totems and was knowledgeable, he wasn’t that good at spirit energy. Therefore, he didn’t know about the conversation between Fei and the silver crystal.

Seeing Fei placing that silver crystal into his storage ring, Entus smiled and asked, “What? Your Majesty is interested in these unique beasts?”

Fei smiled and replied, “It is my first time seeing this. Don’t you think that it is similar to diamonds in our previous world? Such a big diamond, hehe. It is rare to see. I’m going to take a few and make a few pieces of jewelry for my wives.

“Haha! I had similar ideas in the beginning. It will be cool to use these crystals to get closer to girls. However, a soul is hiding in each of the crystals, and they sometimes absorb the energy of nature and convert it into physical matter, releasing deadly gas. They are like mini time bombs. It is troublesome; you have to be careful.” Entus didn’t doubt Fei, and he laughed and reminded the king of the potential danger.

Fei nodded.

Before this mission was successful, the king didn’t want to tell anyone else about it. After all, it was critical to the future of Chambord.

Time quickly passed by.

In a great mood, these behemoth orcs killed many unique beasts that they called meat beast. Giant piles of meat already formed around the edge of the Vicious Swamp.

Before, the orc masters who came here through the [Metal Desert] could only take away a little bit of fresh meat. This time, they all received precious storage rings from Fei as gifts, and they could move a large volume of meat back to the tribe. In one afternoon, more than 10,000 meat beasts were ‘killed’.

The silver crystals in the meat were all tossed back into the lake, and the orcs were going to wait until they condense new bodies.

“It is about time. We should go back.”

When the sun was about to set, Entus ended this crazy hunting trip.

The 25 orc masters were fully loaded. They got enough meat to feed a giant city of orcs for one winter. With these top-tier storage rings, the orc masters could make a few more trips, and this would be the first winter in the last 1,000 years where Behemoth Orc Tribe didn’t lack meat as a food source.

“Guys, you can go first. I want to stay here for a while,” Fei suddenly said to the orc masters.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1037.2 - Named [No.1] (Part Two)

Chapter 1037: Named [No.1] (Part Two)

“Huh? Could it be that Your Majesty has other things to do here?” Entus was surprised, and other orc masters also looked at Fei in confusion.

“When I battled the fierce beasts in the [Metal Desert], I got inspired, and I’m about to breakthrough. Right now, I’m stuck at the threshold, and I want to stay in the [Metal Desert] and train. Battling the fierce beasts is a great training method, and it might help me breakthrough. You guys can go back first and handle the business in your tribe. You can talk it out and see if you want to move back to the Azeroth Continent. I believe that after I achieve my breakthrough, behemoth orcs will have made the decision. Then, we can plan out the next step. Chambord is willing to help in whatever way we can!” Fei explained.

“Oh, I see. That is good then. We won’t disturb Your Majesty anymore. Let’s meet again at the City of Behemoth in three days.”

As if he understood something, Entus didn’t ask more questions and left with the orc masters.

Fei smiled and said farewell to everyone.

After Fei confirmed that the orc masters all left by scanning the area with his insane spirit energy, he didn’t start executing his plan right away.

Instead, he went back to the [Metal Desert], switched to his Druid character, and continued to kill fierce beasts to absorb the mystical energy and increase his Druid’s strength.

Fei wasn’t lying to the orc masters. His Druid character was at the verge of a breakthrough, and he needed a large volume of mystical energy to elevate his realm.

At noon on the second day, streaks of terrifying energy suddenly appeared in the [Metal Desert]; it felt like a god had descended.

The fierce beasts in the desert sensed the pressure and were terrified, and they whined as their limbs shivered. As if it was the end of the world, these beasts were all anxious and fearful.

Outside the [Metal Desert], Pope Entus who had just returned to the City of Behemoth seemed to have sensed something, and he looked back in the direction of the [Metal Desert] with a smile. He thought to himself, “Alexander finally took this step? Great, we are one step closer to the plan. I don’t have much time in this world. I hope I can perfectly complete my mission. Alexander, don’t disappoint me!”

-In the [Metal Desert]-

Fei slowly walked out of the tornadoes with joy on his face.

“My Druid’s Demi-God Realm is finally stabilized. The realm power of the Druid is actually this…”

The king slowly got to the edge of the Vicious Swamp.

After thinking for a moment in peace, Fei took out a set of black armor from his storage ring and placed it beside him.

“Greetings, the supreme and honorable king! Alexander Your Majesty! Your humble servant Basturk is pleased to see you. Your Majesty, what can I do for you?”

This set of black armor kneeled on all fours and greeted Fei while flattering him.

This terrified creature was Dark Demonic Armor Basturk. After being taken apart thousands of times by Cain, Akara, and their apprentices, this being was scared and didn’t dare to do anything without permission.

Also, the king planted a spirit energy seal in its mind.

Right now, Basturk was moving in the direction of Flatterer Oleg. It abandoned the honor and dignity of a demi-godly being, and it was getting even better at flattering people compared to Oleg.

“Stand aside and guard me. I have something important to do.” Fei told the Dark Demonic Armor to get up.

“As you wish, my great and honorable master. Your servant is willing to complete all your requests.” The Dark Demonic Armor stood up respectfully and bowed before patrolling the area and keeping guard.

Fei was pleased, and he nodded as he took out a mystical gold war puppet and that silver crystal.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1037.3 - Named [No.1] (Part Three)

Chapter 1037: Named [No.1] (Part Three)

On this trip to the [Banished Land], Fei took 500 mystical gold war puppets with him. Elena had 100 with her, and the king kept the rest of these mystical gold war puppets on him.

Right now, he took one out to test his hypothesis.

Although he wasn’t as great at magic arrays compared to Cain and Akara, he still could be counted as a grandmaster in this field.

The king was very knowledgeable about the complicated magic arrays inside the mystical gold war puppets. In a flash, this mystical gold war puppet that was comparable to a Sun-Class Lord was taken apart, turning into hundreds of pieces.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that these mystical gold war puppets were the most advanced magic weapons in this world. Both Cain and Akara’s understanding of magic was one era ahead of people on the Azeroth Continent, and they invested a ton of time and energy into the mystical gold war puppets.

The back of each component was engraved with dense magic paths and patterns, looking like the most complex circuit diagram. Every magic path was necessary, and their functions couldn’t be taken away. Since they were engraved onto the components with godly runes, they couldn’t be damaged.

Right now, powerful energy flashed and surged in the magic paths, looking scary and mighty.

Fei switched to his Barbarian character and used the [Anti-Mage Realm], temporarily getting rid of the magic energy in the magic arrays. Then, he started to alter and change the magic paths on some components one by one.

This process looked simple, but it was complex in reality, like finding a streak of data in a database manually. Fei only finished this task after spending about four hours on it.

The king wiped the sweat off his forehead. Even though his spirit energy was on another level, he felt depleted after using a ton of his spirit energy.

Then, he closed his eyes and slowly recovered his spirit energy. He only started to place these components together after he was well-rested.

In about 20 minutes, every component except for the belly of this mystical gold war puppet was placed together. From the surface, it looked the same. The mystical gold war puppet that was about two meters tall had a metallic glare, and it looked vicious and powerful. Although it wasn’t initiated and activated, it brought people a shocking image and terrifying pressure.

Fei took out that silver crystal and released a streak of spirit energy wave. “What do you think? Are you pleased with this new body?”

“This… is it really for me?” The soul inside the silver crystal shook violently as it asked in disbelief, “I can tell that the toughness of this material is far beyond my imagination. If I have such a body, I don’t have to worry about others taking my body. Hahaha! No one can break it!”

“Damn, you lack ambition. You should kill anyone who still dares to bully you instead of hiding inside your shell like a turtle.”

After Fei teased the silver crystal, he opened his other hand, and streaks of silver light appeared in his hand as spirit energy flashed. Like a tree spout that was quickly growing, it soon formed a 3D magic array symbol.

“This is a master-servant soul contract. Once we sign this contract, you will become a warrior under my command. Even if you become a supreme god, you can never betray me. Otherwise, your soul will instantly disintegrate and disappear. Therefore, you must think this through. Do you really want to sign this contract and surrender your freedom for this invincible body?” Fei said in all seriousness as he looked at the silver crystal.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1037.4 - Named [No.1] (Part Four)

Chapter 1037: Named [No.1] (Part Four)

The king didn’t want to lie and fool this crystal, so he explained everything clearly.

This silver spiritual energy magic array came from the mysterious purple scroll, and it contained an unimaginable restrictive force. Once the contract was signed by both parties, no one could break it other than Fei himself.

“Of course!” the soul inside the silver crystal responded with a series of spirit energy fluctuations, “What is freedom? Since my birth until now, thousands of years have passed, and I enjoyed the highest degree of freedom. However, what did freedom bring me? I only know that things are relative. To get what I want, I must sacrifice something. To our clan, power and dignity are more important than freedom.”

This time, it was Fei’s turn to be stunned. After a pause, he replied with a smile, “Alright. I’m surprised that you are quite a philosopher. Let’s sign this contract then.”

Fei placed the silver crystal inside the patterns of the 3D spirit energy magic array, and a series of faint-silver spirit energy fluctuations appeared from the crystal and merged into the magic array. In the end, the two became one; it was impossible to tell them apart.

“Ok,” Fei said with a nod, “From now on, you will be called… No.1.”

After saying that, the king placed the silver crystal in the core of the pre-arranged magic array in the component for the belly of the mystical gold war puppet. As soon as the silver crystal was inlaid, streaks of gentle silver flames quickly merged into every single magic path on the inside of the armor. Then, the entire grand magic array started to operate as a whole at a slow pace until everything was completely integrated.

Fei heaved a sigh of relief and placed this component back into the mystical gold war puppet.

“[No.1], try to get used to your new body. See if you can control it.”

“Yes, honorable master.” A streak of cheerful spirit energy wave dashed out of the mystical gold war puppet.

Then, under Fei’s nervous stare, a series of metal-grinding noises sounded as the components rubbed against each other, and this mystical gold war puppet slowly took its first step. After this mystical gold war puppet’s first step firmly landed on the ground, it slowly walked forward.

“Great! A success!” Fei was thrilled.

Boom!

However, in the next second, the mystical gold war puppet that walked forward for about three steps smashed onto the ground, creating a big crater.

“What is going on?” Fei was extremely nervous.

“Master, I… I… I’m not used to the weight of this new body. I… probably need about ten minutes or so to get used to it.” A series of shy spirit energy waves dashed out of the mystical gold war puppet.

Fei laughed self-mockingly after a short pause, and he thought to himself, “Yeah, I’m too impatient. Anyone who got a new body must get used to it. No one can run around right away.”

On the side, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk froze after seeing this.

He was the product of a demonic god of Hell, so he knew that no mortal could create life. However, his great and noble master used this method that no one else thought about to create a mystical gold war puppet that had intelligence and great combat strength.

This mystical gold war puppet wasn’t inferior compared to Basturk, and the Dark Demonic Armor sensed a little bit of danger. He was afraid that after [No.1] got used to its body, Fei would abandon him since he wouldn’t be of much value.

This guy was already thinking about how to flatter the king and show the king his true value.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1038.1 - Only One Sword (Part One)

Chapter 1038: Only One Sword (Part One)

[TL Note: This chapter and the next chapter are both 2-in-1 chapters, so they are all 4 parts.]

On the other side, after about ten minutes, the silver crystal finally got used to the mystical gold war puppet.

He could already make all kinds of poses and move in many ways like humans. He could run as fast as animals and casually jump up for ten meters. He could even mimic Fei’s movements and practice a complete set of fist techniques. With one punch, a stone that weighed about four tons was turned into dust.

“Great! Haha! [No.1], your performance is great. What do you think of this new body? Are you satisfied?” Fei laughed after seeing this scene.

Boom! The mystical gold war puppet kneeled on all fours, mimicking Dark Demonic Armor Basturk’s behavior. As all the metal components shivered in excitement, he said respectfully, “Great and honorable master! It is perfect! I feel unprecedentedly powerful! I can run and jump like those behemoth orcs. My fists can crush stones… Thank you, my great and honorable master! I admire you! [No.1] will serve you forever.”

Dark Demonic Armor Basturk who was standing on the side felt like cursing as he thought, “Damn it! How come this [No.1]’s flattering skill is smoother than mine? His mimic ability is too strong! He is going to learn everything that I know! How can I hang around Master in the future?”

Fei froze for a second; he also discovered [No.1]’s super talent – mimic.

The soul inside this silver crystal had a photographic memory and insane mimic ability. He was able to observe Fei’s fist technique once and practice it, and he learned how Dark Demonic Armor Basturk talked and behaved in front of Fei and instantly mimic them.

“It seems like I underestimated this silver crystal’s ability,” Fei thought to himself.

“Get up. [No.1], listen to me. The strength of your new body is beyond this. It contains insane magic power. I will explain to you all the functionalities of these magic arrays, and you need to memorize them. When you truly grasp the power of this new body, even those orc masters can’t defeat you,” Fei said with a smile.

Then, in detail, Fei told the silver crystal the activation method for each of the magic paths on the inside of the components and how to use them.

“Do you remember everything?” Fei asked after speaking for a long while.

“Great and honorable master, [No.1] remembers everything. However, from my initial estimate, I still need about one to two hours to get used to them,” [No.1] said with some shame. He functioned like a supercomputer.

Fei nodded and said, “Ok, you can try to get used to it. I will wait for you for two hours.”

Then, the king turned around and said to Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, “How about this? You can train [No.1]. You can tell him your combat techniques and battle style. I want you to train this mystical gold warrior into a powerful being like yourself.”

The Dark Demonic Armor who had been unsettled heard this and suddenly felt very joyous.

After a moment of pause, he asked in surprise, “Master… I… you want me to train [No.1]?”

“What? You are not willing?” Fei didn’t show this guy a good face.

“Ah? I’m willing! I’m willing! Your humble servant is willing to work for you, my great and honorable master,” Basturk said in excitement, and his voice was even shaking a little.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1038.2 - Only One Sword (Part Two)

Chapter 1038: Only One Sword (Part Two)

Fei nodded and said, “Ok, try your best. If you can excellently complete this task, you can train and lead the entire mystical gold war puppet legion.”

“Yes. Ok, ok, ok. Hehe, my great and honorable master, just wait and see!” Dark Demonic Armor Basturk didn’t think that the king valued him this much and gave him such an important task. He was so excited that he felt even happier now than when he was first instilled with life. Although he was forced to swear loyalty to Fei, he was now used to flattering others and working for Chambord.

Next, Basturk took [No.1] to the edge of [Metal Desert] to train in various ways.

Fei was doing this for a particular reason.

The Silver Crystal Clan was trapped inside the Vicious Swamp for thousands if not tens of thousands of years, and they didn’t know anything about the world other than the encounters with the behemoth orcs. Mentally, they were like human children who were about ten years old where their perspective of the world was extremely malleable like a piece of white paper. Such a subordinate needed a proper coach to train them so that they could have top-tier combat force.

Fei didn’t have time to do such things.

Although the Dark Demonic Armor wasn’t too reliable and was a flatterer who lacked dignity, he was like an old fox and had top-tier techniques, battle wisdom, and combat strength. Also, he was at peak Burning Sun Realm and had a lot of life experience. In terms of strength and experience, he was a suitable trainer for [No.1].

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Soon, a series of explosions sounded from the side. Under Basturk’s training, [No.1]’s progress was fast. Now, he could already slowly fly in the sky.

Fei nodded and went to the next step.

The king flew over to the sky above the Vicious Swamp and used his power to search for more than 20 silver crystals. Then, he returned to land with them and did the same process, threatening them first before luring them with new bodies. He signed master-servant contracts with the souls inside the silver crystals, and he took out 25 mystical gold war puppets before dissembling them into thousands of pieces. He did exactly what he did before and started to modify the magic arrays in them.

Without a doubt, this was a task that consumed his energy and brainpower.

Fortunately, he got smoother as he continued, and his speed increased a lot after a while.

When it was close to midnight, Fei heaved a long sigh out of fatigue. He finally finished all his work for now.

When he inlaid these 25 silver crystals that he signed master-servant contracts with into the mystical gold war puppets, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and [No.1] walked over.

Seeing [No.1]’s light steps and the powerful aura around him, Fei knew that the initial training was completed.

“Hahaha! Your names will be [No.2], [No.3]… until [No. 26]. Try to hurry up and get used to your new bodies, Then, go train with this big black armor. [No.1], come over and practice with me. Let me see what level of strength you grasped.”

“Yes, great and honorable master.”  The 25 mystical gold war puppets admired their master who gifted them such powerful bodies, and they all single-kneeled at the same time before walking away with Dark Demonic Armor Basturk to train.

“Master, please be careful.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1038.3 - Only One Sword (Part Three)

Chapter 1038: Only One Sword (Part Three)

After bowing respectfully, [No.1] executed on Fei’s order without hesitation. He used his full strength and battled Fei.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Explosions sounded above the Vicious Swamp, and the terrifying energy even tore space apart and connected with the void.

“Damn! Such combat strength is far beyond my estimates!” Fei used about 80 percent of the strength of his Barbarian character, and he barely broke even with [No.1].

This big guy didn’t have the weaknesses that all other lifeforms had. His body was made with mystical gold, one of the hardest god-tier materials. Every component on his body was designed in the most scientific way, and he wouldn’t be that injured even if a master on his level struck him with full force. The magic arrays on the inside of his body were engraved with godly runes, and the silver crystal that was the core of everything was extremely tough; it was impossible to shatter it from shaking.

[No.1] was like a monster that didn’t have any weakness.

Except for all that, he also had the unparalleled self-recovery ability. Even if he were smashed into a piece of junk, he would slowly return to his peak after sufficient time passed.

At this moment, the core use of these silver crystals was showcased; it was also why Fei tried hard to inlay these silver crystals inside the mystical gold war puppets.

The mystical gold war puppets that Cain and Akara designed could only battle as programmed; there weren’t any variations or changes. Therefore, the mystical gold war puppets could only unleash under half of their true strength. Once they encountered masters who saw through their weakness, they would be defeated and destroyed.

However, with the souls inside the silver crystals as the cores, these mystical gold war puppets truly came to life. They had the distinct characteristics of lifeforms, and their battle style was more intelligent.

The difference in strength between the two was night and day.

Most importantly, Fei also used the silver crystals’ ability to absorb the energy in nature. Now, the mystical gold war puppets could absorb the energy that they required for battle. The silver crystals could absorb and store the energy like batteries when they were idling, and the energy could be released during battle.

As Fei and [No.1] battled, the king felt more and more battle-thirsty. He no longer suppressed his own power, and he fought [No.1] fist to fist without holding back at all.

This was the first time that Fei fought fist-to-fist directly after his Barbarian character reached the peak.

…

“What?”

“How is this possible?”

The sudden appearance of the mysterious master of Zenit and the abrupt death of Jeffrén shocked the other four masters of Barcelona.

When they woke up from the shock and anger, Jeffrén’s body already turned into thick blood gel before exploding in the sky.

“Who are you? How dare you to kill people of Barcelona?”

Olazábal, one of the four remaining masters shouted in anger and fear.

This man who suddenly appeared was tall, and he looked solemn. His face was chiseled, and he carried a giant black sword. His long red hair fluttered in the nightly wind like a dancing fire, and he looked dashing and valiant in his black tight-fitting armor which was made from an unknown material.

He made others feel like they were facing a giant mountain, and the atmosphere got a little suffocating.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1038.4 - Only One Sword (Part Four)

Chapter 1038: Only One Sword (Part Four)

“You aren’t qualified to know my name,” the red-haired tough man said coldly while emphasizing each word.

This sentence should sound arrogant, but it felt like a serious statement coming from this red-haired master who carried a black sword. He sounded cold, calm, and ethereal.

After saying that, this mysterious man turned around and said something to Second Prince Dominguez and Old Aryang, and the two commanders instantly backed off under the protection of their guards, continuing to give orders so that the troops of Zenit could retreat properly.

The troops of Zenit that had grown a little chaotic gradually went back to their controlled state.

Olazábal and the other three masters didn’t want to fail the mission after getting so close to completing it, but they also didn’t dare to make the wrong move.

The presence of this red-haired master was terrifying; he targeted and locked down the four of them, freezing them on the spot. It felt like if they moved for the slightest bit, this man’s presence was going to rush over like a landslide and completely bury them.

“You… who are you? Why are you helping Zenitians?” Phista, one of the four masters of Barcelona, asked again.

The response to his question was a simple sword strike.

It seemed like this red-haired master wasn’t interested in saying anything. He pulled out the giant black sword on his back with an overhand grip, and his sword struck over lightly.

There wasn’t any fancy energy flames, shocking presences, or space-tearing energy waves. However, the four masters of Barcelona’s expressions instantly changed. This casual strike made them feel an indescribable level of danger; they all felt like that sword was coming for them.

“No!”

“Use your full force! Quick!”

“Combat technique… Green Wind Energy Strike!”

“Godly Sword!”

The four masters shouted and reminded each other. They were all peak Full Moon Elites, and they had the nickname ‘Little Lords’ in the military of Barcelona.

However, they all sensed deadly danger from this sword, and they unleashed their full power under fear and shock. The warrior energy flames burned around them as they used their most powerful combat techniques. By using offense as defense, they tried their best to fight for the chance of survival!

In the dark night, it seemed like four radiant suns rose into the sky, lighting up the battlefield and making it look like daytime.

Crack! Crack!

However, these four people’s powerful combat techniques were instantly shattered in front of the sword strike as if they were eggs that were smashed by an iron hammer.

Then, the terrifying, invisible sword energy crushed everything.

Before these four masters could react, the deadly sword energy tore their noble bodies into pieces, and white broken bones and heated red blood fell from the sky.

Four masters died under one strike!

The entire battlefield was instantly shocked by this terrifying strike!

“No…” In the battlefield of the two top-tier masters in the high sky, Pedro let out a series of angry roars, and he ignored Hazel Bank’s attack and struck his fists toward the red-haired master on the ground.

The terrifying force fluttered this master’s long red hair.

“Hahaha! Great!” This master wasn’t afraid, and he struck out his sword.

“Hey, Frank, don’t underestimate him. This kid from Barcelona is pretty strong.” In the sky, Hazel Bank laughed and reminded.

This red-haired master was one of the 12 Guardians of Golden Saint Mountains of Chambord, Frank Lampard, the former No.1 Master of Chambord.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1039.1 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part One)

Chapter 1039: Zenitians’ Victory (Part One)

Facing the destructive energy fist that was enveloped by flames, Lampard calmly struck out with his sword. His movement seemed slow, but when others saw the trajectory of his sword, they realized that it was only an afterimage.

While Lampard swung the sword, a series of subtle cracking noises sounded from the giant black sword. Many irregular lightning bolts flashed and engulfed the body of the sword.

Then, a silver lightning bolt that was eye-piercing and as thick as an arm dashed out of the tip of the sword and flew toward the meteor-like energy fist coming from Pedro.

Boom!

The two streaks of terrifying energies collided, and the world suddenly seemed quiet.

It felt like even time and space froze in this instant.

Just as people wondered why no terrifying energy waves appeared as they expected, the delayed explosions finally resonated throughout the area.

Then, the snake-like silver lightning bolts and the red flames collided with each other and filled the area, looking like beautiful yet dangerous fireworks.

The viewers’ minds were still blanking out, and this shocked them to the core.

At this moment, many people thought that the world was ending.

The soldiers of Zenit and Barcelona who were battling on the ground felt like a powerful tornado blew over, and thousands of soldiers got blown into the air like straws. Then, these soldiers screamed as they fell from the sky.

The battle between top-tier masters finally affected the ordinary soldiers.

Many ordinary soldiers wouldn’t forget this terrifying scene in their entire lifetime.

Under the strong repulsive force, Lampard backed off by four steps before getting his balance back. Also, green veins bulged on his arm as streaks of blood leaked out of his mouth.

In the sky, Pedro didn’t seem like he was affected, but Hazel Bank who chased after him landed a punch onto him.

“Puff!” Pedro opened his mouth and puked up a mouthful of blood.

“Damn it!” Like a trapped beast, Pedro roared as he dashed away like a flash of lightning. Then, he raised his head and chugged down a mysterious potion, and all the injuries on his body quickly recovered.

Seeing that Lampard was fine, Hazel Bank heaved a sigh of relief and said like a bandit, “Haha! I forgot that you still have the great combat weapon that His Majesty gifted you. We can battle alongside each other and kill this demi-god of Barcelona!”

“Ok!” Lampard’s response was simple.

Before he finished saying that word, he already dashed into the sky like a flash of lightning, and he struck out with his giant sword without any delicate techniques. However, the power contained in this strike was insane! Especially this black sword! It felt like this sword came back to life as a god, and it rumbled and unleashed a level of power comparable to that of a demi-god, shattering the nightly sky!

“How is this possible?” Pedro’s pupils contracted as he thought, “This red-haired man only showed the strength of a mid-tier Rising Sun Lord, and he had trouble handling my punch. How come he is able to unleash a level of power that is threatening to me?”

In the next moment, Pedro’s eyes landed on the giant black sword, and he suddenly understood something.

“It is a semi-god-tier weapon! A sword-shaped semi-god-tier combat weapon? Who is this red-haired man? How come he has such a treasure?” Pedro was surprised. After all, semi-god-tier combat weapons weren’t like cabbage that could be seen everywhere on the street. Even in the Barcelona Empire, only a few influential figures had such weapons. Although Pedro was a powerful figure in the younger generation in the military, he didn’t have such a weapon.

After the initial shock, Pedro started to think about the situation.

“Haha! I’m just lacking a weapon. Since you are here to offer it to me, I will take it! Haha!” Pedro shouted as he dashed forward instead of backing off. The energy flames that engulfed his body rushed toward Lampard like the giant waves of an ocean.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1039.2 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part Two)

Chapter 1039: Zenitians’ Victory (Part Two)

“Damn! You sure know how to bluff! Kid, Granddaddy will chop your head off to let the bandits of Barcelona know that Zenitians won’t be bullied!” Afraid that Lampard would be injured or killed, Hazel Bank instantly moved and fought Pedro two-versus-one.

The intense battle was re-initiated.

Lampard had a huge secret; his increase in strength was insane! Out of all gold saints of Chambord, his strength increased the fastest, and he was now a Rising Sun Lord. His giant black sword was a combat weapon that Fei got from the Last Ancestral Place of the dwarfs. After being corroded by the power of time, it dropped to level 8.

In the last while, Lampard had been nurturing this weapon with his core energy, and this weapon increased in level and became a semi-god-tier combat weapon. With the help and empowerment of this sword, Lampard could rival a demi-god.

On the other hand, Hazel Bank was an experienced master from an older generation, and Fei taught him many things using the Necromancer character. Right now, Hazel Bank was at peak Burning Sun Realm, and one of his feet was already in the Demi-God Realm.

These two masters of Chambord quickly obtained the advantage in this battle against Pedro.

“Hey! Little Guy, you seem weak! Haha! Granddaddy will kill you today and make Barcelona feel excruciating pain for three days!” After spending time with Fei for a long while, Hazel Bank was influenced by the king’s ‘bad taste’. Therefore, he talked like a hooligan and tried to distract his opponent.

“Hmph! Do you really think that you can win this battle because you have the numbers advantage? You underestimate the strength of a level 9 empire!”

Pedro couldn’t bear it anymore. As if he made a tough decision, he suddenly snorted and dashed out of the battlefield. Then, he raised his head and took a mysterious potion.

In the next moment, something mystical occurred.

Pedro’s warrior energy suddenly skyrocketed, and the red energy flames that were blazing around him suddenly turned black as if it was stained by ink. It looked terrifying, and his strength increased by many times.

When Pedro punched out, a portion of the sky collapsed.

“Damn it! Despicable! You took drugs?” Hazel Bank quickly backed off and dodged.

In a flash, the tables had been turned. Now, Hazel Bank and Lampard were suppressed.

“Damn it! I didn’t expect this kid to have such a hidden card! I need to use my secret…”

Hazel Bank knew that he couldn’t drag this on anymore. His hands grasped in thin air, and the giant, strange-looking Death God Sickle appeared in his hands. He slashed out with an underhand grip, and space was torn apart!

Slash! It seemed like a huge crack appeared in space, leading to the void.

“Another semi-god-tier combat weapon?” Pedro was shocked again.

Hazel Bank’s strength was terrifying to begin with, and he now was using a semi-god-tier combat weapon and battling alongside Lampard.

At this moment, this outstanding graduate of La Masia Royal Military Academy knew that the scale of victory was tilting to the other side. If this battle dragged on, he was going to die here!

Pedro was a decisive man. After taking one of Lampard’s lightning strikes, he dashed back and took out a magic scroll before opening it in the wind.

A green pillar of light that was sealed inside the scroll shot out.

This magic scroll sealed a level of strength that didn’t belong to humans.

After using this magic scroll to send Lampard flying, Pedro didn’t dare to fight back. This was his last card, and he flashed away, trying to escape from the battle.

However, at this moment, a sharp blade energy shot through the sky.

By the time Pedro noticed this, the blade energy was already behind his back. Since this strike was insanely fast, Pedro didn’t have time to dodge. In this split second, he could only slightly turn his body, and half of his back felt cold.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1039.3 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part Three)

Chapter 1039: Zenitians’ Victory (Part Three)

Tink! A green jade pendant that Pedro carried shattered, and he used this opportunity to dash out by more than 1,000 meters.

“Want to run? It is too late! Stay here!” Hazel Bank laughed, and the Death God Sickle in his hand drew out many mysterious arcs. After successfully striking, Hazel Bank followed Pedro like a bloodthirsty worm. The blade energies connected with each other and formed a dense net. The net blinked and wrapped around Pedro.

The Undead Mage was feeling frustrated. His strike landed on his opponent, but he couldn’t chop this master of Barcelona in half. It seemed like his opponent had a magic item with him, and this magic item could stop him being killed.

Right now, Pedro was in a complete disadvantage. The chilliness he felt on his back already turned into pain. He knew that he was severely injured and had to be healed, but he had to restore his stamina since his opponents were tightly chasing after him.

After about a dozen seconds, bean-sized sweat drops appeared on Pedro’s forehead.

This man had battled around the continent for tens of years, and this was his first time facing such a dangerous situation. The cold death touch of the Grim Reaper already grabbed his throat.

“AHHHH! Damn it! How come the situation turned to this? What should I do? If this net of blade energies last more than 30 seconds, I can’t hold on…” Pedro shouted like a madman with a vicious expression, and desperation already appeared in his eyes.

However, a sense of joy suddenly overtook him. His opponents’ sharp and tight-knit net of blade energies suddenly revealed a clear weak spot.

“Opportunity!” Pedro who was on the verge of death saw this, and his eyes lit up.

Right now, this man didn’t even have time to think if this weak spot was a trap that his opponents set up. He tried his best and dashed forward, igniting his core energy. Then, he turned into a streak of fast light, and he merged into the void and disappeared.

Under the threat of death, this proud general of Barcelona ditched close to 50,000 soldiers and his honor and dignity as the head commander, escaping alone in the end.

“Damn it! My body as a mage is too weak! I have to admit that I’m too weak in terms of close-range combat.” Undead Mage Hazel Bank shook his head in pity. He squeezed this set of Death Sickle Technique from Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, and it was fierce and powerful, perfectly fitted for this giant Death God Sickle.

Unfortunately, Hazel Bank was a mage, and his close-range combat ability was weaker. When he used this sickle technique for a prolonged period of time, he didn’t have enough stamina to continue, and weakness was shown.

For a supreme master like Pedro, that split-second weakness was enough for him to escape 10,000 times.

“Too bad that I can’t use my undead magic. Otherwise, I would have killed that kid already.” Hazel Bank shook his head powerlessly.

Although the Holy Church was challenged, and people’s religious belief wasn’t as strict as before, undead magic was still a forbidden subject for humans.

Hazel Bank couldn’t use his true strength. Otherwise, his battle with Pedro wouldn’t last that long, and he wouldn’t need to partner up with Lampard.

“I wonder how Lampard is doing?” Thinking of Lampard, Hazel Bank got nervous and quickly turned around to look since that red-haired, middle-aged handsome man was knocked away by the sealed power in a magic scroll.

“Don’t worry; I’m ok.” At this moment, a calm voice sounded by the Undead Mage’s side.

“Damn it! You can’t just appear beside me without making a sound! It is scary!” Hazel Bank shrugged and dashed down like a bomb as he laughed, “Haha! Since even their head commander escaped, we can kill these enemies and make Barcelona taste the flavor of tears!”

The Undead Mage turned into a streak of light, and he flew close to the ground. Wherever he went, the Barcelonan soldiers exploded like fireworks. They died before they could scream.

These ordinary soldiers could never block the attack of a peak Burning Sun Lord.

Even though some Barcelonan soldiers had warrior energies, they couldn’t last a second under Hazel Bank’s strike.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1039.4 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part Four)

Chapter 1039: Zenitians’ Victory (Part Four)

Seeing the devastating scene, Lampard hesitated for a moment and didn’t stop the Undead Mage.

According to the tradition of war on Azeroth, supreme masters shouldn’t kill ordinary soldiers. However, since Barcelonans invaded Zenit, they followed the annihilation policy in the southern region of Zenit. They killed many citizens of Zenit, including white-haired seniors and young children, and they burned down cities and towns. They were like demons in human skin. Towards this type of opponents who already broke all the rules of war, sympathy shouldn’t be granted.

In fact, this was why the Undead Mage attacked.

Without the backing of a supreme master, the fate of this Barcelonan troop was set in stone.

Second Prince Dominguez and Old Aryang didn’t order the troops of Zenit to counterattack. Instead, they focused on the orderly retreat.

This battle lasted less than 30 minutes. The troops of Barcelona crumbled and collapsed. Like sandcastles that were destroyed by ocean waves, the ones who escaped soon disappeared from the plain like fish out of the net. Everything scared them, and they ran without stopping.

This was the first large-scale defeat that Barcelona suffered since the invasion of Zenit.

Some military officers and soldiers couldn’t accept the fact that they lost to a level 1 empire; they felt like their belief in their empire collapsed, and they committed suicide. For these militarists, defeat wasn’t acceptable, and it was equivalent to losing the pride as soldiers.

The other defeated soldiers escaped from the battlefield and only met the reinforcements of Barcelona after running for close to 500 kilometers.

“Hmph! What a joke! Didn’t Pedro say that he has Catalonia Royal Bloodline, and doesn’t he always feel superior and look down on us, the outsiders? What about now?” The head commander of the reinforcement sneered.

“It’s said that Pedro ditched the troop and escaped…” someone said.

“Hmph! Although the head commander escaped, why didn’t these soldiers battle to the death to protect the honor of the empire? How dare they retreat? Come! Kill all these defeated soldiers!” this command ordered with a gloomy expression, and demonic glints flashed in his eyes.

This man wasn’t afraid of Pedro’s prestige, and he was going to kill their own defeated soldiers.

“Mr. Alves, isn’t this a bit…” Someone tried to dissuade him.

“I won’t ever repeat my order!” Alves said in his cold voice as the murderous spirit appeared in his eyes.

“Yes, yes, yes.” No one dared to go against this man.

This record could be seen in the history books in later eras.

[On that day, Barcelona’s [Sea God’s Spear] and [Hand of Execution] fought with the same number of enemies, but the troops of Zenit in the southern region somehow defeated both legions. Commander Pedro of [Sea God’s Spear] was severely injured and disappeared, and Commander Alves of the reinforcement legion who had a hostile relationship with Pedro tried to redeem the honor of Barcelona by killing tens of thousands of defeated soldiers. Blood stained the land, and corpses piled up into mountains.]

However, Barcelona didn’t slow down the pace of its invasion. The Imperial Military Headquarters of Zenit finally reacted and moved ten legions, which were comprised of 300,000 soldiers, into the Southern Region Battlefield. However, Emperor Yassin and Zenit’s God of War Arshavin both didn’t appear in the reinforcements.

To Zenitians, one victory wasn’t enough to cancel out the danger that the empire was facing.

More terrifying battles awaited them.

On the continent, no one believed that the weak level 1 empire could last more than a month under the iron hooves of Barcelona. It seemed like the destruction of Zenit would be seen after a month.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-Meanwhile, in the distant [Banished Land], at the Vicious Swamp-

Fei was enthralled by the creation of the first 100 mystical gold battle soul warriors.

“You did well.” The king patted Basturk’s shoulder in satisfaction, and the latter was extremely flattered and instantly kneeled. Fei shook his head helplessly and said, “Go and take [No.1] to [No.100] to execute on the plan. Before tomorrow’s sunrise, bring back 20,000 silver crystals for me. You know what to do, right? Don’t force the souls in these crystals. I want them to go back to the Azeroth Continent with me willingly.”

“I understand, my great and honorable master! Don’t worry!”

Although Basturk lacked dignity, he was very capable. Soon, he got a plan and went to the depths of the Vicious Swamp with the 100 powerful fighters.

Fei calculated the time and murmured, “It is about time to return to the City of Behemoth.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1040.1 - A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part One)

Chapter 1040: A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part One)

[TL Note: This chapter is a 1.5-in-1 chapter, so there are three parts.]

After placing Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and the 100 mystical gold battle soul warriors in the Vicious Swamp, Fei left casually.

Since the king had spent about four days here, Elena and others were probably quite anxious.

Right now, the Behemoth Orc Tribe probably made the big decision already.

The Behemoth Orc Tribe had billions of members, so moving from the [Banished Land] to the Azeroth Continent by traveling through the Endless Sea of Forests was going to be a huge project. If only relying on the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth, it would take a long time. A year was almost a must. Therefore, Chambord’s super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays might have to be used.

Besides, Pope Entus’ life was coming to an end, and he might close his eyes and die at any moment. Therefore, Fei might have to plan out and help with this huge migration project.

There were so many things to do. The king felt like his head enlarged just thinking about it.

On this side, after the king left, Demon Demonic Armor Basturk heaved a sigh of relief.

After getting to the sky above the Vicious Swamp with the mystical gold battle soul warriors, he thought for a moment and said to [No.1], “Is there a way for you silver crystals to communicate with each other?”

“Of course. In the long and boring days in the Vicious Swamp, except for thinking about the meaning of life, we spend most of our time bluffing and talking nonsense.” The Silver Crystal Clan’s memories and mimic ability were insane. After spending two days today, [No.1] had turned from a pure child who was like a piece of white paper into a hooligan who had no dignity and talked nonsense.

After hearing Basturk’s question, [No.1] laughed and replied, “We communicate with each other frequently.”

“Great. Then, it means that you know these silver crystals in the lake, right? Now, go and show your peers your powerful strength and sturdy bodies! Haha! Make sure that they are jealous and envious! Then, clearly explain to them that if they want to be like you and get such powerful strength and tough bodies, they should swear loyalty to our great and honorable Master Alexander. When we leave this poor and deserted [Banished Land], they can become as powerful as you.”

Dark Demonic Armor Basturk was indeed a demon from Hell; his words were filled with seduction that was hard to resist.

“Sir, don’t worry. We will complete Master’s order!”

[No.1] replied and dashed into the water with his other 99 peers. Like a kid who scored 100 on a test, he couldn’t wait to show his great strength to his peers in the water.

While swimming, he released spirit energy waves and connected with his peers.

Soon, many messy spirit energy waves suddenly appeared in the calm and peaceful Vicious Swamp; it felt like many swallows were chitchatting with each other.

“Where did these monsters come from? Why do I find them familiar?”

“Strange. How come these monsters know the spirit energy language of our Crystal Clan?”

“Ah! I recognize them! One of them is Dex’s spirit energy! Wasn’t he captured by that monster who came with behemoth orcs? How come he looks like this now?”

“God! Their bodies are comparable to behemoth orcs! They have four limbs, a head, streamlined bodies… oh! It is perfect! Only if we can have bodies like those as well!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1040.2 - A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part Two)

Chapter 1040: A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part Two)

The silver crystals who had their new bodies taken away were hiding in the mud at the bottom of the lake, and they responded after sensing the familiar spirit energy wave that [No.1] sent out.

These crystals couldn’t move, but they could see what was going on around them using their spirit energy. When [No.1] and other 99 mystical gold battle soul warriors replied to their questions and explained to these silver crystals what had happened to them, these silver crystals began murmuring and couldn’t hold back their excitement.

“I want bodies like these!”

“Dex, you guys are so fortunate! Please take me with you! I’m willing to swear loyalty to the great and honorable Master Alexander!”

“Sob, is the God of Fate finally favoring our clan that has been bullied for ages? Are our fates going to change? That King Alexander must be a godly envoy sent by the God of Crystals! He is here to change our situation!”

“Our entire clan is willing to swear loyalty to Master Alexander! Please take us with you!”

Without needing any persuasion or convincing, these silver crystals were all moved after seeing their former peers show immense strength, the ability to fly in the sky and drill into the ground, and the indestructible bodies.

These crystals had never imagined that a weak clan like them, where the members couldn’t even talk to each other normally, suddenly got such an opportunity to get so strong! [No.1] to [No.100] were the best pieces of evidence, more convincing than any words. All silver crystals lost the ability to resist after seeing all this.

“First, I must warn you.” In an unprecedentedly serious tone, [No.1] reminded his peers, “If you want all this, you must give up on things. First, you need to sign the master-servant contracts with the great and honorable Master Alexander. Then, you will be able to get powerful and tough bodies. If you want to obtain strength without surrendering anything, you don’t have to think about it. I don’t want to see any of us in the Silver Crystal Clan breaking agreements and betraying Master Alexander. If anyone dares to do that, I, [No.1], will chase you down and kill you!”

“That is right. You must think this through carefully!” The other 99 mystical gold battle soul warriors reminded their peers in all seriousness.

…

Fei made new discoveries on the way back.

Only about four days had passed, but the number of fierce beasts in the [Metal Desert] increased, and the size of the desert enlarged as well, stretching out for more than 200 kilometers.

Due to the sudden deterioration of their living environment, some clans in the Behemoth Orc Tribe that lived by the edge of the desert had to evacuate, leaving the homes where their clans lived for centuries.

While Fei flew back toward the City of Behemoth, he saw millions of orcs running away from the [Metal Desert]. They were dispirited and now homeless, and they slowly migrated under the protection of powerful clans with lost expressions on their faces.

For orcs, this was tragic and pressing.

The [Banished Land] was beyond poor. Most of the orcs who lived on this land were hungry most of the time, especially the members of bronze-tier and iron-tier clans. They didn’t have strong combat abilities, and they could only survive using some unique innate abilities. Most of them farmed like humans, and everything that this land could produce was discovered and used by the orcs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1040.3 - A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part Three)

Chapter 1040: A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part Three)

Once the orcs left their homeland, it was equivalent to leaving the foundation of their survival.

They might not be moving into a land of plentiful resources but endless death and famine.

More tragically, fierce beasts frequently ran out of the [Metal Desert], attacking the poor orcs. The threat of death always hovered above these orcs.

When Fei returned to the City of Behemoth, he was surprised to find that this giant city that was fancy and grand was engulfed in an anxious atmosphere.

No one was in the busy Mahjong shop, basketball courts, or soccer fields, and the shops close to the streets were shut down while a few orcs hastily walked on the wide streets.

Some orcs even packed up and got ready to leave with their families.

Especially in the western zone of the city, Fei saw many collapsed godly palaces, godly statues, and buildings. It seemed like this city just went through a war that destroyed everything.

“What happened?” Fei quickly asked when he saw Elena and others who were on the square of the Beast God Palace.

“More than a dozen tragedies struck the [Banished Land], and many behemoth orcs have died.”

Elena and others heaved sighs of relief when they saw the king returning safely. Before they could explain everything to Fei, Great Priest Nash walked out of a tent and saw Fei’s return, and he hurried over with a joyous expression and said, “Your Majesty, you have finally returned. Quick! Quick! Quick! Entus His Holiness has been waiting for you for a whole day! I was just about to go back to the Vicious Swamp to find you! Come with me!”

Fei kissed the Valkyrie’s forehead and said something to Torres and others. Then, he followed Great Priest Nash into Pope Entus’ tent.

There were many orcs in the front palace inside the tent that should be empty. Even if there weren’t 10,000 orcs, there were at least 8,000 of them. Except for the priests and shamans of the Beast God Palace and the chiefs and nobles of the ten king clans, there were many orcs who Fei had never seen before. Fei could roughly guess which clan they were from based on their features. These orcs were dressed in clothes that were considered premium on this land, and their presences were powerful. They must be the top-tier nobles and decision-makers of all the powerful clans in the tribe.

It seemed like important events did take place.

Fei’s arrival attracted everyone’s attention, and unstoppable chatter and discussion suddenly erupted in the quiet palace.

“Is he the human king who brought tragedy and ominous future to the [Banished Land]? We should quickly hang him! This is the only way that the great and almighty Beast God will forgive us and stop punishing his subjects.” An orc of the Coyote Clan suddenly stood up and pointed at Fei before accusing him.

“Reckless! How dare you to be so rude to the honorable guest of the Beast God Palace?” Great Priest Nash’s face changed color, and he instantly scolded this orc.

“Fool! Stop embarrassing yourself! Shut up and sit down!” Chief Woods of the Tiger Clan, one of the ten king clans, shouted; it sounded like a rumble of thunder.

That orc of the Coyote Clan instantly paled and quickly sat back down.

Fei slightly frowned.

It seemed like not every orc was friendly toward humans, and the Behemoth Orc Tribe was a little divided.

This wasn’t a good sign.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1041.1 - The No.1 Struggle in 1,000 Years (Part One)

Chapter 1041: The No.1 Struggle in 1,000 Years (Part One)

Fei didn’t plan to argue with this orc of Coyote Clan. More precisely, he didn’t feel like saying anything to this orc. They weren’t on the same level in terms of status and strength, and trying to argue with him would only make the king look less classy.

Under the stares of these orcs who looked at him differently, Fei didn’t feel uncomfortable nor stop walking. Together with Great Priest Nash, they walked into the back palace.

The two spoke while walking.

After hearing Nash’s explanation, Fei finally figured out what happened in the last four days.

As the saying goes, demons and devils will appear when a nation is about to get chaotic, and natural tragedies and catastrophes will appear when the world is about to get chaotic.

The Behemoth Orc Tribe’s decision to migrate back to the Azeroth Continent was the only decision that the top-tier nobles and other influential figures in the big clans had to make. The orcs at the bottom of the society mostly didn’t know much about it.

However, in the last four days or so, several shocking and terrifying natural catastrophes struck the [Banished Land], and this forced orc nobles to bring this issue to the surface. Right now, migration was a hot topic.

In the last four days, terrifying earthquakes happened around more than 20 clans, and bottomless abysses appeared in the ground. Fire and lava gushed out from the depths of the abysses, and meteors fell from the sky.

All kinds of unimaginable natural catastrophes happened frequently in a span of a few days, causing the highest casualties in the history of Behemoth Orc Tribe in the last 1,000 years. More than one million orcs died in the last four days, and an iron-tier clan that didn’t have many members was destroyed in a sudden landslide. This clan was the first clan to ever go extinct in the last 1,000 years.

At the same time, wild beasts began to get anxious and violent in some places, attacking many orc clans and causing many casualties. Even the beasts that the orcs had tamed so far started to get aggressive, and incidents where beasts attacked their masters occurred.

The worst news was the crops that had been growing well a few days ago suddenly all withered and died. Even though this land was poor, the orcs managed to get the crops to grow. But now, most of the orc clans were looking at the largest famine in the last 1,000 years.

In simple terms, behemoth orcs had never been so low before in the last 1,000 years.

If things weren’t handled properly, even the king clans might go extinct.

At this moment, many orcs believed the ancient prophecy that every orc knew – Once 1,000 years passed, the [Banished Land] would no longer be inhabitable. The behemoth orcs’ roots were still on the Azeroth Continent, so they must return.

Also, while the tribe was experiencing pain and tribulation, some bad rumors were passed around as well.

Just as that orc of Coyote Clan had said, some behemoth orcs believed that due to the appearance of Fei and other humans, they brought tragedy to the peaceful [Banished Land]. No one knew who started this, but some orcs thought that humans represented greed and destruction, and Fei and others’ arrival stained the [Banished Land] and Beast God Rexxar. That was why the Beast God brought catastrophe to the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and the only way to end the tragedy was to kill these humans and sacrifice them to the Beast God.

Right now, the Beast God Palace had issued summon a summons, and more than 80 percent of the clan chiefs and decision-makers were gathered here to discuss this issue.

Those orcs in the front palace inside this tent were the representatives from almost all the clans.

The discussion had continued for more than a day, and it was still happening.

“What? Could it be that the behemoth orcs still haven’t made the final decision?” Fei frowned and asked Great Priest Nash.

Nash smiled bitterly and said, “After all, the Behemoth Orc Tribe is made up of thousands of clans, and our tribe isn’t a dictatorship, unlike human empires. We have to persuade each clan chief, and this couldn’t be done in a few days. However, the ten king clans and most of the powerful silver-tier clans have reached the consensus on the issue, and they decided to migrate as fast as possible. Entus His Holiness is already very supportive of this. If everything is successful, we can start migrating in about half a year.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1041.2 - The No.1 Struggle in 1,000 Years (Part Two)

Chapter 1041: The No.1 Struggle in 1,000 Years (Part Two)

“Half a year?” Fei lowered his head and sighed. Half a year was still too slow.

While the two talked, they entered Pope Entus’ back palace.

This place was still the same. There were many models of modern electronics as well as the wide tennis court, making Fei feel like he never left Earth. However, Pope Entus who was still energetic four days ago now looked old. His facial muscles loosened up and started to drip down, and wrinkles that looked to be carved out of blades were all over his face. His eyes now sat deeper into his eye sockets, and his eyes got a bit cloudy.

With grey hair on the two sides of his face, Entus sat on the couch in layers of leather coats as if he was ill, and it seemed like he had aged more than 40 years in just a few days.

“You… what happened?” Fei was shocked.

Entus waved his hand and signaled everyone in the palace to leave. When only Fei and Nash were left, Entus rubbed his forehead and smiled bitterly before saying, “Is it really strange? I remember telling you that my life is coming to an end. When everyone dies due to old age, aren’t they all like this? If you came here two weeks later, I would have become a senior who had white hair, a few teeth, could only move slowly, and couldn’t talk clearly.”

“This… is there no other way?” Fei was anxious. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still unwilling to let this ‘homie’ go.

“Damn! If there is a way around this, do you think I would want to die?” Entus laughed and cussed. Then, he waved at Fei and told him to sit on the couch opposite to his. As if he was afraid of cold, Entus crawled deeper into the couch and said, “Ok, let’s talk about the main issue. From the look of things, behemoth orcs have to migrate within two months. The transportation ability of the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth is limited. I heard that Chambord grasped the technology for super-long-distance teleportation arrays. I hope that you can help in this area.”

“These aren’t an issue. Even if you don’t mention it, I will bring it up myself.” Fei nodded.

“Yo, your attitude sure is proper! You have placed yourself in the new role already! Hehe, anyway, all these troubles are for you, the new pope, to handle. I won’t waste my energy on them,” Entus laughed self-mockingly before saying, “Oh, right. I already announced that I’m about to pass away. Therefore, the selection of a new pope is already on the schedule. It will be decided within the next ten days or so. Be prepared.”

“What should I prepare? I’m not even an orc, so I’m not qualified.”

Entus mentioned this once before, saying that Fei was going to be the next pope of the Beast God Palace. However, this didn’t make any sense. Regardless of everything, there was no way that behemoth orcs would accept a human to represent the Beast God.

“As long as you are mentally prepared. Everything was decided 1,000 years ago, so nothing should go wrong. That existence had said that you will dictate the future of the orcs.” Entus rested his chin on his hand as he laughed lightheartedly, “I don’t care about that much. I’m about to die, so I should hurry up and sleep with a few more beautiful animal girls. My mind isn’t on this issue. Everything will go according to schedule, and we can see what will happen.”

Fei was at a loss for words.

Entus then pointed at Great Priest Nash of Fox Clan and said, “Stephen Nash is from my Fox Clan, and he is a talented priest and my most trusted assistant. He will plan the rest. I don’t know when I’m going to die. If I die before the new pope is selected, you can trust him on all issues.”

Entus sounded like Liu Bei who entrusted his sons to his subordinates before he died in Baidi Fortress according to Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

“Yuck! You are such a doomsayer! Don’t jinx it!” Fei was feeling a little sad.

Although he had only known Entus for a few days, the king felt like he and Entus were friends for thousands of years due to their connections to Earth.

Fei really didn’t want to lose this friend.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1042.1 - Rally Before the Migration (Part One)

Chapter 1042: Rally Before the Migration (Part One)

“Damn it! I’m a doomsayer all my life; I can’t help it.” His Holiness felt powerless when talking about his excellent skill in doomsaying.

After a short pause, Entus thought of something and threw a black ring to Fei before saying, “Aren’t you trying to figure out a way to condense divinity? We do have collections in this area, but you can’t access the Martial Library of Behemoth with your current status. I found all the books and records in this area and put them in this ring. You can go and read them.”

“Oh! Great! Thanks!” Fei was thrilled. This gift was quite heavy.

Due to the non-stop wars on Azeroth for 1,000 years and perhaps other reasons, humans on the continent had lost all records on condensing divinity. Many demi-gods who reached the peak of this realm were stuck there, unable to become true gods.

Fei was now at peak Demi-God Realm. If he could master a method of condensing divinity, he could reach the sky in one step and become a true god, dominating over others.

“Haha, you don’t need to thank me.” The smile on Entus’ face was strange. “The stuff in the ring can last you about a year. Also, the methods in condensing divinity probably aren’t simple. Otherwise, more beings would become gods instead of a small group.”

Fei scanned the internal space of the storage ring and froze. Then, he stared at Entus in anger and said, “Damn it! You are a true doomsayer. Even if there aren’t 1,000 books, there are at least 800. How long do I need to read through them all?”

…

In the afternoon, the Dark Demonic Armor quietly returned with the 100 mystical gold battle soul warriors and found the king who lived in a hotel beside the square. Of course, the top-tier orc masters detected the appearance of more than 100 peak Burning Sun Lords, but they couldn’t say anything and were only shocked by the power of Fei’s force.

Fei put down the book named [The Differences Between Mortal and Gods] that was more than 1,000 pages long and was written by an orc master. Then, he looked at the flattering Dark Demonic Armor and asked, “You completed the mission?”

“Great and honorable master, we have completed the mission. We have brought back 20,000 silver crystals as you ordered. All of them came with us willingly; we didn’t force them. Also, the mystical gold battle soul warriors are as powerful as me,” Basturk answered honestly.

“Eh, great.” Fei was pleased and praised this flatterer who was recently promoted.

These 20,000 silver crystals were a huge amount of wealth! Except for equipping the current 5,000 mystical gold war puppets, Chambord could make more magic puppets and engrave magic arrays on them before placing these silver crystals inside. Although the new armor battle soul warriors might not be as powerful as the mystical gold battle soul warriors, they could stop millions of ordinary soldiers. Also, these silver crystals were tough and hard to break. Therefore, the armor battle soul warriors could be counted as renewable resources.

Once the plan was executed, Chambord would become the most powerful force on the continent for sure.

After thinking for a bit, Fei remembered the final plan that Pope Entus revealed to him. He called the Dark Demonic Armor over and whispered something.

“Master, don’t worry! I’m great at these things!”

After hearing what Fei said, Basturk patted his chest and left with the 100 mystical gold battle soul warriors secretly.

“Damn! This b*stard is getting closer and closer to a real human!” Fei laughed and cussed before going back to reading all the books about becoming a god. Like a tadpole who was trying to find its mom in an ocean, Fei started to flip through all these books, trying to find the answer that he needed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1042.2 - Rally Before the Migration (Part Two)

Chapter 1042: Rally Before the Migration (Part Two)

In the next few days, more and more natural catastrophes appeared, and they happened more frequently.

The entire Behemoth Orc Tribe fell into an unprecedentedly anxious and scared atmosphere.

Taking this opportunity, the ten gold-tier clans and the 41 silver-tier clans announced to the entire tribe that it was time to return to their ancient home on the Azeroth Continent where they lived 1,000 years ago. In their ancient home, there was beautiful scenery, green grass, milk, wheat, and honey.

At the same time, the supreme Pope Entus used his life energy as a sacrifice to Beast God Rexxar and tried to prophesize for the 250th time. Entus said that he got a response from the Beast God, and he interpreted it as the Beast God telling his subjects that they should return to the Azeroth Continent and redeem the honor that the Behemoth Orc Tribe had lost instead of staying at the poor [Banished Land] and grinding away their ambitions.

The current catastrophes and the beautiful ancient homeland in the prophecy formed a sharp contrast.

For orcs who were in pain, they had no choice. Without much resistance, all orc clans started to pack up and got ready for the mass migration back to their ancient homeland. They were all excited.

At this time, the news about the alliance between the Chambord Kingdom and Behemoth Orc Tribe was released.

After the initial shock and surprise, most orcs accepted this decision of the Beast God Palace.

After all, under the promotion of priests and shamans of the Beast God Palace, the orcs knew that humans were the rulers of the continent and had powerful strength, and King Alexander of Chambord was a human king who was compassionate, kind, noble, and chivalrous.

More importantly, no one knew who started it, but some rumors stated that the King of Chambord had one-tenth the Behemoth Orc Bloodline, and his ancestors were one of the ancient clans left on the continent.

A more shocking and exaggerated rumor stated that the mysterious King Alexander of Chambord was a descendant of the Golden Behemoth Clan which already went extinct, and he mastered the ancient abilities of the Behemoth Clan. Many members of the ten gold-tier clans had seen the King of Chambord transform into a werebear and a werewolf when battling fierce beasts in the [Metal Desert].

The re-emergence of the Behemoth Royal Bloodline was interpreted as a sign that Beast God Rexxar was finally showing empathy towards the orcs. The orcs at the bottom of the society who were confused and desperate suddenly calmed down as they became more faithful.

Of course, not every orc believed in this, but that was not important anymore.

While natural catastrophes appeared all over the [Banished Land], about 100 mysterious and powerful masters appeared and protected the poor orcs with their great power as if they were the answers that the orcs had been praying for.

On top of saving the orcs, these mysterious masters offered food and other resources, helping the orcs at the bottom to survive.

“We are warriors under the command of King Alexander! We are fighting for the behemoth orcs!”

This was the answer that these masters in gold armor would give when they were asked about their identities.

The leader of these masters, the super master in black armor, was genial toward the behemoth orcs, and he would shout motivating slogans like ‘long live the friendship between the Chambord Kingdom and Behemoth Orc Tribe!’ and ‘May King Alexander His Majesty’s grace bless the orcs!’

This master ignored his safety and was always on the frontline, saving as many orcs as possible.

Many orcs were touched by these masters’ kindness, and King Alexander of Chambord’s reputation skyrocketed among the behemoth orcs as time passed by.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1043.1 - Path to Becoming A God (1) (Part One)

Chapter 1043: Path to Becoming A God (1) (Part One)

For several days, Fei locked himself in the hotel and studied the ancient books that Entus gifted him.

The king’s miraculous skill, [Learn], was extremely useful at this moment. With a photographic memory and the ability to read everything once and not forget, Fei read through all the books in the storage ring after spending three days and not sleeping.

Then, Fei organized all the ancient books and divided them into categories before placing them back into the ring.

After that, Fei slept on the bed with the Valkyrie in his arms, getting a good rest and temporarily ignoring everything that was happening.

On the fourth day, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk returned to the hotel and reported the results of their work to Fei, garnering the king’s praises.

Then, Basturk returned to the frontline with the mystical gold battle soul warriors, rescuing orcs and working hard for the friendship between Chambord City and Behemoth Orc Tribe.

On the same day, the Beast God Palace sent four demi-gods to accompany Torres, and they set out on the long journey back to Chambord.

Right now, the migration of Behemoth Orc Tribe was pretty much set in stone, but Fei couldn’t leave right now. Therefore, he had to send Torres back first.

Torres had to inform the arsenal of Chambord to increase the speed of its production and also further improve and modify the super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays.

The teleportation arrays had to be durable enough to be used in a bad environment such as the Endless Sea of Forests, and it had to be able to teleport the many orcs in the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Of course, Chambord also had to prepare a ton of land for the orcs as their homeland after completing the migration.

Right now, the Chambord Kingdom’s territory wasn’t enough to host billions of orcs.

Fortunately, Fei thought ahead and already created plans. Except for clearing the trees in the Endless Sea of Forests within 5,000 kilometers of Chambord, he could wipe out all the undead creatures in the former Anji Empire. All Anjians had died in the Undead Creature Catastrophe, and the huge piece of land was unclaimed by any force. It could be used by orcs as a place of residence.

Aside from all this, Fei could request a piece of land from the Zenit Empire and use it as the legal territory of orcs.

Even the poorest land on the Azeroth Continent was more than 10,000 times richer compared to the [Banished Land].

Therefore, Fei believed that the orcs wouldn’t have any objections to this setup.

Once the Behemoth Orc Tribe established itself in the Northern Region, it would be tied to the same boat as Chambord, and every human in the Northern Region would benefit from it in the Chaos Era.

After doing all this, Fei entered seclusive cultivation again; he had figured out how to become a true god.

…

After placing many defensive magic arrays around his bedroom, Fei ordered Pierce and Drogba to guard the area. Then, the king bathed and sat in the room as incense sticks burned, starting to try to advance in realms.

“If I want to become a true god, I need to first condense divinity. Condensing divinity is actually creating a godly realm, a small world that belongs to me. To do this, I need to inject the power of faith into my realm. Small world is just another term for realm…”

Fei recalled the information that he read and organized, and his mind gradually became clearer.

“Therefore, the first step is to sense the power of faith…”

The power of faith was the basic element in becoming a god; it was like the key.

People had to first grasp this key before they could get on the path to becoming a god.

The power of faith was a type of mystical energy. Anyone who had followers and people who believed in them could obtain the power of faith.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1043.2 - Path to Becoming A God (1) (Part Two)

Chapter 1043: Path to Becoming A God (1) (Part Two)

In a sense, every master could harness the power of faith. After all, every master was admired and worshipped by some people.

In this world where people admired power, a master with terrible character and bad reputation would still have people treating him as an idol.

A unique technique was required to sense the power of faith.

It was a good thing that Fei obtained the answer in the ancient books.

Fei’s spirit energy spread out mysteriously. As if it had melted, it permeated the area around Fei. The king didn’t try to control or observe anything. According to the technique in the book, Fei released as much of his spirit energy as he could, and his soul seemed to have floated out of his body and ventured into the world on its own.

The entire world became silver in Fei’s mind. This world was filled with white fog, and everything was monotone.

In this endless world filled with white mist, streaks of beige flames dashed towards Fei from all directions. These flames seemed dreamy and fantastic, and they carried intoxicating and mysterious power. On top of all that, it seemed like they ignored the limits of space and time and instantly got to Fei and engulfed him.

This sensation made Fei feel like he was back to the beginning of his birth, and he was inside his mom’s womb with amniotic fluid all around him. This connate state was hard to describe.

“Is this the power of faith? But my power of faith is too much, no?” Fei was quite surprised.

According to the ancient records, most masters couldn’t sense too much power of faith in the first try. They had to try to cultivate their believers like farmers planting crops. They could only harvest the power of faith after putting in hard work.

However, this was Fei’s first time trying this, but he felt like the amount of power of faith that he had was as vast as the ocean.

For the first time, Fei learned that so many people in the world admired and worshipped him.

The massive amount of power of faith could be divided into several groups, and Fei thought for a moment and figured out their origins.

The biggest source should be from Chambord.

Now, Chambord was the biggest affiliated kingdom in the Zenit Empire, and it had more than one million citizens since the kingdom had powerful strength to keep the living environment stable and peaceful. Since Fei’s foundation was firm in the kingdom, every citizen worshipped their king. Without exaggeration, Fei was the god in this kingdom. If Emperor Yassin’s order was different from what Fei believed in, it would be hard to push it through Chambord.

Another big source of the power of faith came from the believers of [Black-Cloth Shrine].

Under Fei’s support, the Chambord Kingdom, other regions in Zenit, and the Alania Empire all promoted [Black-Cloth Shrine] as the official religion. This shrine of the Holy Church that had fallen got revived, and it now had billions of followers. All the power of faith coming from these followers traveled through space and time and wrapped around Fei, the bishop of the shrine.

Some other streaks came from other places in the Zenit Empire and outside Northern Region of Azeroth.

As the Imperial Martial Saint, Fei had saved Zenit several times, so it wasn’t strange that some Zenitians admired and worshipped him. However, Fei was surprised that streaks of power of faith came from other regions. Several streaks of power of faith that were the strongest came from the Western Region of Azeroth.

After thinking for a while, Fei figured that the civilians in these regions probably heard about him wiping out the Undead Creature Catastrophe in the Northern Region, and they couldn’t help but admire the king.

In the next moment, a strange smile appeared on Fei’s face; he discovered something strange.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1044.1 - Path to Becoming A God (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1044: Path to Becoming A God (2) (Part One)

Fei was surprised to find that a streak of weak power of faith that couldn’t be ignored came from the Behemoth Orc Tribe. This power of faith was extremely pure and firm, joining other streaks of power of faith like a streak of green smoke and rushing toward Fei.

“Could it be that some orcs admire and worship me? It seems like this dirty Dark Demonic Armor Basturk has been doing a great job!”

This discovery was surprising.

Zhong Dajun, who was Pope Entus in this world, said that Fei was going to inherit the throne as the pope of the Beast God Palace, and the king thought that it was impossible. Now, it seemed like…

After seeing this massive amount of power of faith, Fei slowly started to gather this invisible energy.

The next step in the process was to inject all the power of faith into his realm, turning the realm into a world. This was a critical step in the process.

From the information that Fei read in the ancient books, the biggest difference between gods and mortals was that gods could control a world, and they dictated everything using the power of a world. Despite how powerful a mortal was, they relied on individual strength. That was why mortals couldn’t defeat gods and couldn’t learn the powerful skills of gods.

Turning a realm into a world was a tough process.

Like building a skyscraper by layering each brick, this process had to be taken slowly. By grasping the power of realm, the demi-gods had created the foundation. Next, they had to place down each brick and tile to build this giant building.

This was the path to becoming a god, and the tools and materials were the power of faith.

There were many methods of merging the power of faith into realms to turn them into small worlds step by step. These methods circulated around the world in the Mythical Era, and the books that Entus gave Fei recorded more than 20. They were all unique and fascinating in their own ways, and Fei selected one that seemed a bit more neutral after a moment of thinking.

The basic theory of turning a realm into a world was turning a point into a plane.

First, Fei would need to condense the power of faith into one point and affix it into his realm. As more and more points were secured in his realm, they could form structures and networks. From that point on, basic principles, laws of nature, and various forces would be created, and the model of a small world in its infancy would appear before Fei.

The model could only be turned into reality after tens of thousands of modifications, improvements, and refinement.

Of course, the actual methods of using the power of faith were fascinating and hard to describe.

Fei opened his [Anti-Mage Realm] as a barbarian, and he used the technique and started to construct the small world inside his realm.

In the beginning, it was smooth. It was easy to condense the power of faith and inject it into his realm. Fei had a massive amount of power of faith, so he had a natural advantage. In less than an hour, his realm was covered with the power of faith.

However, just as Fei was about to condense all the power of faith into a point, something unbelievable happened. All the power of faith that he placed inside his realm suddenly disappeared without warning. Like a cup of water that was poured into a desert, it disappeared without a trace.

“What happened?”

Fei instantly zoomed out of his state of epiphany and wondered, “How come that happened?”

All the ancient books that the king read never mentioned that such a strange thing would happen during the process of condensing the power of faith and transforming his realm.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1044.2 - Path to Becoming A God (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1044: Path to Becoming A God (2) (Part Two)

Those ancient books mentioned more than 1,000 issues, problems, and dilemmas that might occur during the process of becoming a god, but such a situation wasn’t mentioned.

In the blink of an eye, all the power of faith disappeared. What was happening?

Fei calmed down and thought through every step that he had taken so far.

“There weren’t any mistakes. The entire process was done according to the techniques and methods documented in the book. Nothing was done improperly. What is going on?” Fei thought for a long time and couldn’t figure out why. Then, he decided to try again.

…

-One hour later-

“I still can’t do it. What is going on? After the power of faith fills my realm, it suddenly disappears for some reason. This is too strange. It seems like something stole or robbed it. Where did I go wrong?”

Fei was extremely confused.

If this only happened once, it might be a coincidence. However, it happened twice in a row, so it meant that something was off.

Fei was sure that he either made a small mistake in the process, or something was unique about him. Those were the only two explanations for this strange situation that even the ancient books didn’t document.

“Wait, the uniqueness of my body…” Fei suddenly thought of something. “Yeah, all my strength came from Diablo World; I didn’t get my strength from cultivating like everyone else. Could it be that normal people’s path to becoming a god isn’t suitable for me?”

“It must be the reason!”

“I’m different from everyone else, so that is why I can’t use this method to condense my divinity!”

“If this is the case, then the situation is even more troublesome…”

Fei frowned and thought, “It means that other people’s experiences are useless to me. If I want to become a god, I need to figure it out myself. However, I don’t have a single clue as to what to do.”

Fei temporarily stopped sensing the power of faith and exited the mystical state of epiphany.

After thinking for a while, Fei felt like he had to start from Diablo World.

If he could figure out how he became a demi-god in Diablo World, then Fei would be sure that his answer to becoming a true god was also here.

It had been about a month since Fei last entered Diablo World.

Although Fei had passed Diablo World with all seven of his characters, this world didn’t seem to change. It was still stained by the power of Hell.

At this moment, Fei appeared in the [Worldstone Chamber], the place where he killed the final boss, Baal.

The majestic and beautiful palace was empty and quiet; it felt like it was going to be this way for eternity.

Only the mysterious purple portal in the middle of the palace that was engulfed in energy flames added some flavor to this place that was meaningless to Fei.

For some reason, Fei walked to the purple portal that led to a mysterious world that seemed to be his prize for passing Diablo World with all seven of his characters.

The world behind the portal was beautiful and peaceful, and it was mysterious to Fei. It seemed useless to Fei at the moment.

Fei wasn’t sure why, but he paused for a second before walking into the portal.

After the short moment of zero gravity and feeling the sensation of passing through a spatial and temporal tunnel, the scene before Fei brightened up.

Green mountains, clear water, and vibrant grass appeared before Fei.

This world was as beautiful and refreshing as the last time.

Just as Fei was about to be intoxicated in the beauty, the cold and mysterious voice which had disappeared for a long time sounded in Fei’s mind without warning.

“Hello, Young Man. Now, we should have a good talk.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1045.1 - Path to Becoming A God (3) (Part One)

Chapter 1045: Path to Becoming A God (3) (Part One)

Fei treated this cold and mysterious voice as an NPC in Diablo World.

This voice had appeared in Diablo World many times and explained the rules of the world to Fei. In most cases, Fei could ask the question in his mind, and he would get a direct answer. Also, it would appear after Fei completed a quest and was getting the reward.

However, about a month ago, ever since Fei completed all the quests in Diablo World with all seven of his characters, this cold and mysterious voice disappeared. Regardless of how Fei tried to summon it, he got no response.

Surprisingly, this voice appeared out of the blue on its own, and it was quite proactive.

“Talk? Talk about what?” Fei asked subconsciously.

“Hahaha! Of course, the things that you want to know.” This mysterious voice laughed for the first time as if it had switched to another person. It laughed and said, “Do you really not want to know the answers to all the questions on your mind?”

“Huh? Could it be that you are finally willing to talk?” Fei tried to calm himself down, and he asked, “I remember that when I asked you those questions, you never said anything.”

“That is because you were too weak back then. Even if you knew everything, it was meaningless,” the voice laughed and answered, “Now, you can be considered to be a master with your level of strength. Therefore, I will answer your questions now. There isn’t much time left, and you should know some things.”

“Ok.” Fei now completely calmed down.

From what this mysterious voice said so far, Fei captured a ton of information. He thought for a moment, organized his thoughts, and asked the first question, “Tell me, who are you?”

“Hahaha! I knew that you were going to ask this question. I’m only an incomplete consciousness that lasted for 1,000 years. You can think of me as the obsession of a soul that had passed away. In not too long, I’m going to completely disappear. Therefore, treasure the time that we have together.”

“Incomplete consciousness? Obsession from 1,000 years ago? Whose obsession?” Fei was curious.

“This… you will know everything in a little while. If I try to explain it now, it will take a long time.”

“Alright, that is pretty much not an answer. Ok, onto the second question. What is Diablo World? What is going on with it? How come only I have this world? Why am I the only one who can kill monsters and level up in this world? Is this a game? Or it is something else?” Fei asked impatiently.

“Is this one question? It is like three or four,” the voice in Fei’s head sounded again, “Also, do you think that there is such a realistic game in your previous world that can also provide you with great strength? Haha! Of course, it is not a game! At least it isn’t a boring game like the one in your previous life.”

“Then, what is it?”

“It is a world, a real world. It is a world that the most powerful existences on Azeroth Continent worked together to create, and it only borrowed some of the concepts from that game in your previous world.”

Fei froze at this answer, and a flash of lightning went off in his mind. He grasped onto this inspiration and said without thinking, “Could it be… a divine godly realm? A godly realm that combines the power of realm and the power of faith?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1045.2 - Path to Becoming A God (3) (Part Two)

Chapter 1045: Path to Becoming A God (3) (Part Two)

“You are quite smart; you are about 80 percent correct. However, it is billions of times higher than an ordinary godly realm. How can an ordinary god create a world that could allow a powerless mortal to become a demi-god? Do you think you can kill monsters and level up in every godly realm? Haha! Stop asking these types of questions. You will soon know everything. Next question.”

Fei pouted in displeasure.

The answers that this mysterious voice provided for these two questions were vague, still leaving out a ton of mystery and suspension.

“Ok, let me think. Third question; why did you choose me? Why did I come to the Azeroth Continent? Why do I have Diablo World?”

“It is not us who chose you. You chose yourself.”

“What do you mean?” Fei frowned.

“You will soon figure it out. All of these won’t be questions in a little longer.”

“Damn! The same answer again. What is the use of this answer? It is no different from not knowing anything.” Fei couldn’t hold back and said, “I need to know everything right now.”

“…”

“Tell me.”

“…”

“Alright, you are the boss,” Fei sighed and knew there was no way that he could force this cold and mysterious voice in his mind to reveal the information that it didn’t want to.

The king continued to ask, “Then, can you tell me where I’m special compared to others. How come I’m the only one who can see and absorb the floating mystical energy?”

“Hahaha! Special? Of course, you are unique. How can mortals be compared to you? Even the gods and demons can’t be compared to you. It is only normal that you find yourself different from everyone else.”

“Damn! I’m actually so overpowered?” The king’s vanity was greatly satisfied, especially since it was said by the mysterious voice in his head. After being happy for a while, he continued to ask, “Then, can you tell me why am I so awesome? Am I the love child of the God of Creation?”

“What did you say? The love child of the God of Creation? Hahaha! So funny! Say it again! Hahaha! You are killing me. You will soon be ashamed of what you just said. Hahaha!”

It seemed like the mysterious voice had a low-tolerance for jokes. Just from what Fei said that didn’t seem funny, it laughed hysterically. If this voice had a body, Fei imagined that snot was even falling out of his nostrils due to laughing so hard.

After a while, this voice finally stopped laughing.

With a dark expression, Fei said, “Are you done laughing? I will continue asking questions then. What is this world connected to the purple teleportation portal? What is it? And why is it connected to Diablo World? Is it special as well?”

“Eh, great. You finally asked the proper question. Just like what you guessed before, this beautiful and peaceful world is the reward for passing Diablo World with all seven of your characters. Also, it is the craziest and most unimaginable reward that you ever got. You just haven’t figured out its use yet.” The mysterious voice got serious again.

“The biggest reward? What is it for?” Fei seemed to have realized something.

“Since you figured it out now, why are you still asking me? Haha, you are right. It is a perfect and complete godly realm. It is a world that even makes supreme gods jealous. After obtaining this world, you don’t need to spend endless time to condense a low-level godly realm. You can instantly leap up and become the most powerful being in this world!” the mysterious voice sounded proud, and its tone contained unconcealed temptation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1046.1 - Path to Becoming A God (4) (Part One)

Chapter 1046: Path to Becoming A God (4) (Part One)

“But how can I get it? I tried many times, but I didn’t find any connection between us.” Fei was extremely confused by this.

“It is simple. It is because you haven’t refined it yet.”

This time, the mysterious voice didn’t hide anything, and it tried to explain as patiently as possible. “This is the greatest godly realm since the creation of the world, and we call it the [Primal Godly Realm]. Once someone grasps it, that person will become the ultimate existence. It is the last gift that we prepared for you, and it is the final weapon to fight against those devils. If you want to refine it, you need the power of faith. Right now, you can’t sense the connection between you and the [Primal Godly Realm] since you haven’t controlled the power of faith.”

“Oh, I see.” Fei suddenly thought back to the strange phenomenon that occurred when he placed the power of faith into the [Anti-Mage Realm], and he asked, “Could it be that the power of faith only disappeared because this [Primal Godly Realm] absorbed it? Nothing went wrong with my cultivation?” While saying that, Fei suddenly realized something as he said in surprise, “Huh? Did you say something about fighting devils? What devils?”

The mysterious voice automatically ignored Fei’s last question and replied, “You are right; that is what happened. Since you already have the [Primal Godly Realm] which is like a miracle on its own, why do you need to condense your own small world like mortals? Besides, your strength didn’t come from regular cultivation like other people. In reality, you can’t condense divinity and become a god with their methods.”

Fei nodded subconsciously. He had guessed about these things, and he finally confirmed his hypothesis with the mysterious voice.

Suddenly, the king thought of another question, and he asked worryingly, “Since I didn’t get my strength through the ordinary way, will it disappear one day? After all, it is the power that the gaming world endowed on me.”

“Haha! Don’t worry about that. First, the power that you have obtained all belongs to you; it will never disappear. Do you think that the experience points that you obtained in Diablo World are just a bunch of boring data? It is the primal godly power that even godly-kings would be jealous over! The process of you killing monsters is a special way of cultivation and absorption of the primal godly power before using it to strengthen your body. Also, you will soon find out that this power is yours. You are just on your path of reclaiming it.”

“What? Experience points are primal godly power? Reclaiming my own strength? What is going on?”

Fei was confused by all this.

“You will soon find out.” The mysterious voice seemed unwilling to answer this question directly. After a short pause, it said, “Listen, your power of faith is enough to refine the [Primal Godly Realm]. Now, listen up and memorize the method of refining this world. This is extremely important, and you can’t stop once you begin the process. If you make any mistake or are interrupted during the process, you will lose the privilege of inheriting the [Primal Godly Realm], and your strength will only stay at peak Demi-God Realm forever.”

Hearing the seriousness in this mysterious voice’s tone, Fei grew solemn as well.

After inhaling and concentrating his focus, adjusting to his prime state, Fei nodded and said, “Ok, let’s continue.”

“Listen carefully. If you want to refine the [Primal Godly Realm], you need to…” The mysterious voice wasn’t fast, and it recited everything word for word.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1046.2 - Path to Becoming A God (4) (Part Two)

Chapter 1046: Path to Becoming A God (4) (Part Two)

Fei had the miraculous skill – [Learn], so he was able to memorize everything he heard and saw. While listening to the mysterious voice, he entered that mystical state of epiphany to sense the power of faith.

The king slowly moved the power of faith that was coming to him from all directions into this endless and beautiful [Primal Godly Realm].

Once Fei truly inherited the [Primal Godly Realm], it would be the equivalent of leaping into the sky from the ground in one step. He would have completed the condensation of divinity and the opening and perfection of his godly realm. With those two big steps completed, his strength was going to transform into something unimaginable.

Soon, Fei entered a mysterious state; he couldn’t sense anything. He forgot about the flow of time, about who he was, and about everything around him. His mind was purely concentrated on refining the [Primal Godly Realm].

…

-The Azeroth Continent, the Zenit Empire, St. Petersburg-

Commander [Red Beard] Granello of the Imperial Patrol stood before the watchtower on the southern gate of the city, and he was under an indescribable pressure.

The dense red and blue flags of Barcelona, the endless campsites of the military of Barcelona that stretched to the horizon, and the chilly lights that were reflected from the forest-like weapons… all those added together were like giant mountains weighing down on Zenitians’ minds.

This scene seemed quite familiar.

About a year ago when the Ten-Empire United Troops including the forces of Leon Empire invaded, they also sieged all the way up to the outside of St. Petersburg. It was the same kind of depressing scenes, and there were so many flags and weapons that it was truly endless.

However, today’s situation was different. The enemy wasn’t the Ten-Empire United Troops but the Barcelona Empire, the empire that was known to have the most powerful military on the Azeroth Continent.

If the Ten-Empire United Troops from a year ago were like homeless dogs that pressed onto the gate of St. Petersburg, then the Barcelonans descended in front of St. Petersburg like giant vicious black dragons that were spitting flames. The difference between the two was like the gap between heaven and earth. It was hard to imagine how Zenit could survive under the attack of the giant dragons.

After thinking back to what happened in the last three weeks, Granello felt suffocated.

More than ten Full Moon Elites, a Sun-Class Lord, an amazing general who could rival Zenit’s God of War Arshavin, a ton of advanced magic weapons and items from Chambord, more than 400,000 elite soldiers…

This force was enough to wipe through the entire Northern Region, but it couldn’t hold against the invaders for more than half a month before being defeated and forced to retreat.

It took 28 days, six hours, and 54 minutes.

This was the time that Barcelona took to occupy the entire southern region of Zenit which was about ten million square kilometers, kill more than 200 million Zenitians, and defeat more than 400,000 elite soldiers. These numbers were shocking and brought desperation to the Zenitians.

Not long ago, Second Prince Dominguez defeated the troops of Barcelona with two battle legions and masters of Chambord, killing five young Full Moon Elites of Barcelona and almost slaying the famous General Pedro who graduated from La Masia Royal Military Academy. For a while, Zenitians were hopeful toward the war.

However, facts proved that all hopes were only beautiful dreams.

After the Barcelonans were hammered, they woke up from their arrogance and put down their ego and pride, treating this as an official war instead of child’s play.

Zenitians’ defeat came faster than anyone expected.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1047.1 - The Sun in the Darkness (Part One)

Chapter 1047: The Sun in the Darkness (Part One)

Granello still remembered how shocked, disappointed, and terrified he and the soldiers who were patrolling on the defense wall of St. Petersburg were when the defeated troops of Zenit appeared on the mountain not too far from St. Petersburg.

Then, St. Petersburg fell into a state of panic and chaos that was unprecedented.

Out of more than 400,000 soldiers, fewer than 100,000 were still alive, and they were all injured.

Granello and his peers witnessed the defeated soldiers pulling back into the city, summing up their supplies, and counting casualties. They heard the whines of the injured and disabled soldiers and the cries of families who lost their fathers, husbands, sons, and brothers, and they also saw the severely injured and semi-conscious Second Prince and the wounded Old Aryang being carried into the Royal Palace to report the situation.

From that moment on, the entire St. Petersburg started moving like an insane spinning top out of fear and anxiety.

Sadness and panic engulfed the region.

Many elite soldiers in bright armor and high-level warriors in flashing warrior energy flames took control of every inch of the defense wall around St. Petersburg, and thousands of magic towers of all sizes started to operate at full capacity. The various runes and magic arrays engraved onto the defense wall started to blink, emitting powerful magic energy that made Zenitians feel a little bit safer. Many vicious-looking magic weapons that ordinary people had never seen before were pushing onto the top of the defense wall, and even the most powerful magic array, [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], was activated as well. It created a yellow energy sphere around the city, protecting this ancient city that was hundreds of years old like a giant eggshell.

At this moment, the entire capital city was on lockdown.

This war was like a storm that showed no signs before it appeared and suddenly arrived at the time when Zenitians least wanted it.

In less than an hour before St. Petersburg finished the final preparations and defensive setup, the troops of Barcelona appeared on the horizon. Like a giant flood that was going to swallow the world and bring the doom, the Barcelonan soldiers rushed over to attack St. Petersburg’s defense wall and defensive setups.

Later, Zenitians learned that more than 200,000 Zenitian soldiers sacrificed their lives to buy this half a day of precious preparation time for St. Petersburg.

This initial battle lasted a full day.

The powerful magic defense system and the lethal city defense tools that St. Petersburg possessed were immeasurably impactful. After paying the hefty price of the death of more than 60,000 elite soldiers and hundreds of Moon-Class Elites and the severe injuries on three Sun-Class Lords, Barcelonans had to temporarily stop the siege of this ancient city. After a demi-god tried and couldn’t break open the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], they had to re-evaluate this ancient city.

This was Zenitians’ first-time knowing that St. Petersburg possessed such strong defensive abilities.

Of course, only a few people including Granello knew that the magic defensive system of St. Petersburg was strengthened by the advanced mages of Chambord. It was heard that insanely powerful godly runes were even integrated into the system. Also, the vicious magic weapons that killed Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona one after another came from the arsenal of Chambord.

If the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] weren’t strengthened and instead was on the same level as half a year ago, it would have been broken by the demi-god already.

Next, the Zenitians got half a day to reorganize and catch their breath.

After a quick rest, St. Petersburg was going to face the fierce and terrifying siege of Barcelona again. Many warriors and soldiers died in this battle like dandelion seeds that were flying away and disappearing. Like a giant, terrifying meat grinder, thousands of people were turned into meat paste at every second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1047.2 - The Sun in the Darkness (Part Two)

Chapter 1047: The Sun in the Darkness (Part Two)

During the battle, a mysterious demi-god of Chambord attacked more than ten times, and Emperor Yassin also showed himself in a dominating fashion. That was how St. Petersburg barely held on and avoided getting conquered.

Like a little boat that was rocking on the surface of the sea during a massive storm, St. Petersburg swayed around and could be swallowed by the vicious waves at any moment.

Last night, Granello finally saw Second Prince who just woke up from his unconsciousness and a few other generals who were in the southern region of Zenit. As a henchman of Dominguez, Granello finally learned about what happened in the southern region and what caused the situation to deteriorate even though there were more than 400,000 soldiers and many powerful warriors and mages.

“After severely injuring the enemy general named Pedro in the victory against Barcelona at Delun Hill, the reinforcement troops of Zenit which consisted of about 300,000 soldiers met up with us, and our supplies got stocked up as well. We were more confident in the upcoming battle. Besides, the Imperial Military Headquarters only wanted us to stall the battle and make Barcelonans waste some time in the southern region of Zenit. We didn’t need to defeat them on our own. It seemed like Emperor Yassin His Majesty was planning a counterattack, and it required some time before it could be completed…”

“In fact, we did what we were supposed to do in the next ten days or so, and we were successful at it. The reinforcements of Barcelona were led by a commander named Alves, and he was troubled by Strategist Aryang’s tactics and couldn’t push forward since he lost all battles that involved more than 10,000 soldiers. After all, we have the numbers advantage as well as top-tier masters like Mr. Hazel Bank and Gold Saint Lampard. Besides, the Xuan’ge of Chambord coordinated with us from the air…”

“Later on, we discovered that a mysterious demi-god assassinated the masters of Barcelona more than ten times, greatly disrupting the enemy’s setup. Everything was going according to plan, and Strategist Aryang even planned to take out all Barcelonan soldiers who arrived at the southern region of Zenit…”

“However, everything changed about two days ago. All the good conditions for us changed. Three people appeared on the side of Barcelona; three demi-gods.”

“It was clear that Barcelona was prepared. They were bored with the battles on the same level, and they decided to crush all resistances with top-tier strength. The empire is the most afraid of this kind of blatant strategy. After the initial contact, the 400,000 soldiers were instantly defeated…”

“Strategist Aryang thought of everything, and it only allowed the troops to last for four more hours. Mr. Hazel Bank, that mysterious demi-god, and the two Xuan’ge worked together and barely stopped the three demi-gods of Barcelona from killing ordinary soldiers. Even Mr. Lampard was severely injured…”

“You should be able to guess what happened next. If it weren’t for the masters of Chambord who protected us, Second Prince His Highness and most of the people here today would have died on the way back. Those soldiers of Chambord are true warriors. If the 400,000 soldiers of Zenit were like them, we would have killed the Barcelonan invaders. Unfortunately, more than half of the 500 elite soldiers of Chambord were severely injured or killed…”

“Strange. How come Emperor Yassin and Martial Saint Alexander didn’t show themselves in such a battle?”

Standing on the defense wall, what Dominguez and other generals who survived and retreated from the southern region of Zenit talked about replayed in [Red Beard] Granello’s mind. Although the talk was brief, Granello felt like the tragedy happened before his eyes.

“The Barcelona Empire is too powerful…. They are invincible!” Granello sighed.

“How can the empire survive through this? Can we really win this war? When the empire was in danger last few times, it was the King of Chambord who turned the tables and fought against all odds. King of Chambord, where are you now?”

For some reason, Granello instantly thought of Fei. It was like how a traveler in the darkness thought of the sun.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1048.1 - The Battle Between Demi-Gods (Part One)

Chapter 1048: The Battle Between Demi-Gods (Part One)

Boom! Boom! Boom!

While Granello was in a daze, three streaks of powerful energy suddenly rose into the sky from the Barcelonan campsites. Like an ancient flood coming from the prehistoric era, the three streaks of energy dashed toward the defense wall of St. Petersburg.

Further away in the sky, three powerful figures appeared in red and blue, tight-fitting armor.

The three stood about five meters apart.

The person in the middle was about 1.9 meters tall, and he had a full beard. His skin was fair, and he was thin. He looked to be about 40 years old, and he was engulfed in burning green energy flames with a deep aura. Mystical light flashed in his eyes, and he looked to be the leader of the group.

The person to the left was shorter but looked much stronger. This man’s muscles bulged and made him look like a dragon, and his beard looked tough like needles. He looked vicious, and his green, demonic eyes were filled with murderous spirit.

The demi-god to the right was about 1.8 meters tall, and he was also strong. His black hair was short and loose, and he looked silent and obedient. However, his aura wasn’t weaker compared to his two peers.

The powerful energies came from them.

“It is them! The three demi-gods of Barcelona! Busquets, Alves, and Mascherano! The Barcelonans are finally going to use their hidden cards!” Granello instantly got nervous.

[Red Beard] looked around and saw that the Star-Level Warriors of Zenit on the defense wall were already pale-faced, and fear was written all over their faces as the three streaks of powerful energies rushed toward St. Petersburg.

The effect of top-tier masters was indescribable in wars.

Granello heard that the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals that the King of Chambord left in the bay of Byzantine almost destroyed the herald fleet of Barcelona! The energy seals that a master like the King of Chambord left behind half a year ago could destroy a legion! It just went to show the terrifying power of top-tier masters! Even millions of ordinary soldiers couldn’t block the thought of a top-tier master.

Of course, it didn’t mean that ordinary soldiers were meaningless in wars.

The herald fleet of Barcelona only almost got destroyed since their commander was too careless. If their commander was a bit more intelligent, or if there were top-tier masters in the fleet who could detect the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals, the fleet could break these seals or move around it.

Missions and miscellaneous tasks such as conquering cities, occupying the land, and suppressing rebellions had to be performed by ordinary troops.

Boom! Demi-God Busquets of Barcelona who was in the middle of the other two demi-gods raised his hand. A streak of green light flew out, smashing onto the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] that was shielding St. Petersburg.

Heavy shaking occurred, and Granello and everyone else felt like the entire city moved.

Everyone’s heart jumped into their throats.

No one knew how long this yellow magic energy sphere that was strengthened by the mages of Chambord could last. Also, for every minute that this energy sphere was active, a ton of magic energy supply was used. Even if this energy sphere was tough, the magic crystals in the storages would eventually run out.

Without the energy shield, St. Petersburg would be like a naked weak woman in front of a tough man, and it would be bullied by Barcelonans at will.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1048.2 - The Battle Between Demi-Gods (Part Two)

Chapter 1048: The Battle Between Demi-Gods (Part Two)

“Counterattack!”

The ear-piercing siren sounded on the defense wall.

While the military officers shouted, the soldiers concentrated and operated the [Dragon Slayers], the magic crossbows that Chambord manufactured, shooting many giant arrows that were strengthened by semi-godly runes toward the demi-gods of Barcelona in the air.

However, these arrows that could each kill a peak Half Moon Elite were useless. Like toothpicks that were thrown at dragons, the arrows turned into smoke and disappeared when they got within 100 meters of the three demi-gods, let alone hitting them.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Busquets, the fair-skinned demi-god of Barcelona in the middle, continued to shoot out streaks of green energy, hitting the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] from different angles. The giant yellow energy sphere continued to shake violently, and each shake made Zenitians’ hearts skip a beat.

“Damn it! He is looking for the weakness in this magic array.” Granello suddenly realized this demi-god’s intention.

Once this fair-skinned demi-god of Barcelona found the weakness of the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], the three demi-gods could concentrate their energies and shatter this energy sphere in the shortest amount of time possible. Then, St. Petersburg would be conquered for sure.

“What should we do? Damn it! What can we do?” Granello instantly grew even more anxious.

At this moment, the sudden change that all Zenitians were hoping for finally appeared.

Three streaks of powerful presence rose from St. Petersburg. Then, three light beams dashed across the sky and appeared outside the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection].

While standing before the three demi-gods of Barcelona from afar, these three powerful masters emitted their powerful presences, guarding St. Petersburg behind them like three unclimbable mountains.

“It is Emperor Yassin His Majesty!”

“Mr. Hazel Bank!”

“Golden Lion Lampard of Chambord!”

The top-tier masters of Zenit finally showed themselves.

Many people who were anxious and afraid suddenly calmed down as if they found their spiritual pillar. Bravery and courage returned to Zenitian soldiers, and many people who had looked lost and confused became determined again.

[Red Beard] Granello was pleasantly surprised.

Emperor Yassin was invincible in many Zenitians’ minds, and the other two masters of Chambord were associated with Imperial Martial Saint Alexander, so many people believed in them.

“However…” Granello looked at the current situation worryingly. Right now, Golden Lion Lampard wasn’t a supreme master yet. Although it looked like the situation was a three-on-three battle, Zenit was at the disadvantage.

Further away, after Emperor Yassin and the other two appeared, they didn’t say anything and attacked as fast as lightning.

Since Zenit and Barcelona were in a hostile relationship, it was either going to be the destruction of Zenit or the complete obliteration of the troops of Barcelona. Any talks would only be a waste of time.

The battle was instantly initiated.

Staring at the battlefield in the sky, Granello was extremely nervous. However, what he saw next almost made his eyeballs fall out of his eye sockets.

Golden Lion Lampard who was the weakest out of the six people moved first. He suddenly raised his hands, and two streaks of faint-silver flames flew out, turning into two spheres of light and quickly imprisoning the two demi-gods of Barcelona on the two sides into them.

“How is this possible? How? The two streaks of light both accurately hit the two demi-gods? What are these two streaks of silver light?” Granello was utterly shocked by what he saw.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1049.1 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part One)

Chapter 1049: Kill You in Three Strikes (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so 4 parts it is.]

As soon as Golden Lion Lampard somehow imprisoned Elves and Mascherano, Emperor Yassin and Hazel Bank attacked the fair-skinned Demi-God Busquets who was in the middle.

It was clear that the masters of Zenit prepared this strategy ahead of time. They planned to focus their attention onto one of the enemies and take him down, solving the issue of the disadvantage in power.

Emperor Yassin showed his strength without holding back. His index finger and middle finger came together as he pointed at the sky, and his realm appeared. A giant golden sword that was about 100 meters long dashed out of his fingers with a presence that could destroy the world.

Like a sword god, Emperor Yassin waved his fingers, and the giant sword pierced toward Busquets. The blade of the sword directly cut open the sky, and a black crack that was about 1,000 meters long appeared. That resulted in a terrifying suction force which seemed like it could devour everything in the world. The blade of this energy sword flashed as the sword was as fast as light.

Hazel Bank grasped in thin air and took out a giant, vicious-looking sickle. It had the unique suppression of a semi-godly combat weapon.

As the Undead Mage shook his arm, a faint-black energy permeated the air and formed a dangerous net made of lethal blade energy, enveloping Demi-God Busquets.

In a flash, this demi-god of Barcelona was in a dangerous situation.

Beside him, Elves and Mascherano were imprisoned in the faint-silver spherical prison, and they used their full strength and tried to break free after a moment of surprise.

The powerful energies of these two people created many white cracks in the energy prisons.

However, these two energy prisons were extremely tough. Although cracks appeared under the attacks of the two demi-gods, they didn’t instantly break. The two demi-gods couldn’t get out and could only watch as their peer fell into danger.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The terrifying energy collisions were ear-piercing as if the world was being destroyed.

The eye-piercing flames made everyone who was paying attention to this battle temporarily lose their sight. The broken giant golden sword, the shattered saber energy, and the green flames that were multiplying and being destroyed repeatedly formed a horrifying scene filled with both light and darkness. Then, a mushroom cloud floated into the sky as if a nuclear bomb went off, robbing away all the colors in the world. Like a mirror that was hammered, the bright sky suddenly shattered.

“Puff!” Busquets puked up a mouthful of blood and got knocked out of the chaotic energy explosion.

The tight-fitting red and blue armor looked dim, and most of it shattered. Busquets’ pale face became even whiter, and a greyish-green color could be vaguely seen. It was clear that he was severely injured as his breathing became uneven.

Whoosh!

Another golden sword energy shot out of the chaotic energy explosion and aimed at Busquets’ heart.

At the same time, Undead Mage Hazel Bank appeared behind Busquets, and the Death God Sickle drew a terrifying arc in the air, cutting toward Busquets’ waist horizontally.

“Damn it!” Busquets was terrified.

Facing the continuous attacks of two supreme masters, Busquets couldn’t get a chance to fight back. The green energy flames on him grew even larger, and he unleashed his realm, colliding with the realms of his opponents.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1049.2 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Two)

Chapter 1049: Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Two)

At the same time, Busquets used everything he had and tried to dash away from Emperor Yassin and Hazel Bank’s joint attacks.

Such a dangerous situation was something that these three demi-gods of Barcelona had never imagined.

No one knew that Lampard who was the weakest out of all six masters had such unimaginable silver energy prisons, locking down two demi-gods and changing the situation.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Golden sword energies attacked Busquets from all sides, and the latter was like a doll that was being hit by bullets. He moved around in the sky and couldn’t land on the ground.

At the same time, blood dripped down the Death God Sickle in Hazel Bank’s hand.

Of course, the blood wasn’t from the Undead Mage; it was from Busquets.

Although Busquets tried to dodge as much as he could, he was put into a disadvantage since the beginning, and he was facing two opponents who were on his level and had immense combat experience. Therefore, Busquets could only barely maintain his life and not die, let alone fighting back.

As time went by, Busquets was having a hard time moving. The Death God Sickle left many wounds on his body, and Emperor Yassin’s golden sword energies got into his body and started causing destruction as well.

“Hahahaha! I’m one of the ten famous generals of a level 9 empire! How can I die in such a remote little empire? Damn it!” Busquets shouted angrily as blood dripped down from his eyes.

However, like a monkey who had fallen into a swamp, the more Busquets struggled, the deeper he fell into the trap.

Whoosh!

A golden sword energy hit Busquets on the chest, and it pierced into his green realm and made blood gush out of his body.

“Ah!” Busquets screamed and puked up a mouthful of blood, and his face turned faint-yellow.

Puff!

Hazel Bank appeared behind Busquets like a ghost, and the sickle slashed out horizontally, cutting open Busquets’s lower back and severing the latter’s spine.

Busquets was almost cut in half, and a ton of his blood that contained demi-godly power dripped down onto the ground, smashing down to create many deep and black craters.

“Hahaha! Die!” Hazel Bank was merciless, and he used murderous moves. The Death God Sickle turned into a streak of silver light and struck toward Busquets’ throat, wanting to decapitate this demi-god of Barcelona.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

At this moment, Elves and Mascherano broke out of their imprisonment, and they did something completely different from each other.

As if he didn’t see Busquets who was in mortal danger, Alves shot forward and dashed toward Lampard in anger, wanting to kill this weak opponent who troubled them for so long.

On the other hand, Mascherano instantly helped Busquets. He reached out his hands and slapped forward, and two streaks of power of realm that looked like two giant orange mountains shot toward Hazel Bank.

The Undead Mage had to back away to dodge this attack. He couldn’t expose his identity as an undead mage, and he was a mage, which meant that he couldn’t take the full-force attack of a warrior. If he were hit, he would be killed.

Busquets finally escaped from death at this critical moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1049.3 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Three)

Chapter 1049: Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Three)

While still feeling scared, Busquets instantly backed away to Mascherano’s side, and he glanced at Alves while anger and hatred flashed in his eyes. It was clear that he was angry over this peer’s decision to not help him.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Golden sword energies flew all over the sky. Emperor Yassin didn’t say anything and only opened his Realm of Sword at full force. Endless sword energies flew out like raindrops in a storm, rushing toward Mascherano and Busquets.

Undead Mage Hazel Bank also put away the Death God Sickle, and he changed his combat style. He chanted a series of spells, and a type of gloomy and chilly energy encircled him. Soon, this energy turned into many black spears, attacking the enemies from afar along with Emperor Yassin.

It was too unfortunate for Zenit!

If the silver energy prisons lasted a moment longer, Busquets would have been killed.

Now, with the help of his peers, Busquets could recover from his injuries and restore his combat abilities in about ten seconds after taking potions and getting other assistance. After all, the vitality of a demi-god was insane. Of course, the decrease in his core energy was a hefty price that he must pay.

Now, this battle finally wasn’t as disadvantageous toward Zenit anymore.

On the other side, Alves was battling Golden Lion Lampard in anger and hatred.

Lampard was only at peak Rising Sun Realm, still a big level away from peak Burning Sun Realm. He should have no way of defending against a demi-god like Alves.

However, just before Alves got to Lampard, this warrior of Chambord suddenly activated his star power. Streaks of star energy visible to the eye descended from the sky and transformed into the image of a majestic golden lion. Then, this golden lion roared and dashed toward Lampard, turning into many pieces of light fragments before wrapping around Lampard’s body.

When the golden flames disappeared, a set of fancy and beautiful golden armor appeared on Lampard.

The streamlined armor and the perfect components covered Lampard’s entire body, corresponding with the stars in the sky and protecting the Golden Saint of Leo.

It was a power close to the level of realms as it contained godly power fragments.

Under the empowerment of such energy, Golden Lion Lampard who was a lot weaker compared to Alves grew so much that his aura was strong enough to rival that of a demi-god.

After pulling out his semi-godly giant black sword, Lampard’s strength increased again. Instead of backing away, he dashed forward and battled Alves head-on.

“What? How is this possible?” Alves couldn’t believe his eyes.

He wanted to instantly kill this weak Zenitian to vent his anger, but his opponent suddenly showcased such power!

“He is only a little warrior in Rising Sun Realm; how come he instantly have the power to rival me? Also, what energy is encircling him? How is it corresponding with the sky? More? A semi-godly combat weapon in the shape of a sword?”

Alves suddenly felt like he was supposed to kick a soft melon, but it turned out that his eyes fooled him, and he kicked a hard rock.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

In just a few seconds, Lampard and Alves exchanged hundreds of strikes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1049.4 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Four)

Chapter 1049: Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Four)

Alves’ power of realm was invincible against warrior energy and magic energy before, but he didn’t get the advantage when his power of realm collided into the thin layer of star energy around Lampard. Instead, it felt like he was at a disadvantage. This finding shocked this violent demi-god, and he looked gloomy.

Boom!

A series of loud explosions sounded from afar.

“Let’s end it here!” Emperor Yassin sighed and stopped attacking after shooting out hundreds of sword energies.

Now that the battle got to this point, the two parties had similar strength. At least ten days or half a month was needed for them to battle it out, and that would be a waste of time. Besides, if the two sides got intense, St. Petersburg and everything around it would be turned into a living hell.

Busquets and Mascherano both stopped and pulled away.

“Humph! I won’t kill you today!” Alves snorted and dashed away, but viciousness filled his green eyes.

“I will wait for you to come and kill me.” Lampard was calm and didn’t get angry over his opponent’s provocation. He was as chilly as a piece of ancient ice.

Seeing that he had no opportunity to take, Alves back away to Busquets and Mascherano.

“I’m surprised that a little level 1 empire has so many masters! Your Zenit is indeed the No.1 Empire in the Northern Region of Azeroth!”

Busquets stared at Emperor Yassin and seemed to have forgotten that he was almost killed a moment earlier. Right now, his injuries had already recovered, but he depleted too much core energy, which was why his face was so pale.

Emperor Yassin stood in the air and only sneered, not caring to reply.

“However, even though you are strong, you are still quite far away from our Barcelona Empire. If you continue resisting, it would be no different from smashing an egg onto a hard stone. If you really anger Emperor Guardiola, Zenit’s bloodline will end here,” Busquets said earnestly, “Your Majesty is wise and far-sighted. Why don’t you end the war here and become a part of Barcelona? With Your Majesty’s strength and talent, Emperor Guardiola will value you. Even if you can’t be like Mr. Lionel Messi who is above everyone but Emperor Guardiola, you will become one of the few most prestigious figures in our level 9 empire.

“Is Barcelona truly invincible? Even if gods are invading Zenit, we will fight to the death,” Emperor Yassin replied with his hands behind his back.

“Your Majesty, aren’t you really not going to consider our offer?” Busquets still tried to convince Emperor Yassin.

“The tens of millions of Zenitians who died in the southern region don’t want to see their ruler bend the knee.” Emperor Yassin’s voice was as cold as ice, and his expression was calm. Suddenly, he smiled and said, “Also, I want to know how powerful the Barcelona Empire, that is rumored to be the No.1 Empire in the Western Region of Azeroth, is.”

“Arrogance!” Alves snorted and said, “You are only the dumb emperor of a little empire. How dare you to be so reckless? I will let you understand what it means to die without having a grave to be buried in.”

“I will kill you in three strikes if we are fighting one-on-one,” Emperor Yassin said to Alves as he looked down at the latter, and his aura was pressing like an avalanche.

“You…” Alves was enraged. Just as he was about to attack, he saw the faint smile on his opponent’s face, and he somehow felt cold. Like a bucket of cold water was poured on his head, all the courage in his mind vanished.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1050.1 - Queen of Radiance (Part One)

Chapter 1050: Queen of Radiance (Part One)

In the next three days after the battle between demi-gods and supreme masters, Barcelona didn’t launch any threatening attacks toward St. Petersburg.

To prevent masters of Zenit from raiding them, the demi-gods of Barcelona set up Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals and protective magic arrays around the campsites.

All kinds of magic energy flames were flashing, emitting powerful auras.

As time passed by, more and more troops of Barcelona appeared around St. Petersburg.

As one of the most important figures on the side of Second Prince Dominguez, [Red Beard] Granello was staffed with crucial tasks. He was one of the people who were responsible for the protection of the city, and he looked out of the watchtowers on all four gates and calculated the number of enemies.

On the night of the third day, Granello estimated that about 300,000 Barcelonan soldiers had surrounded the city.

“The good news is that Barcelonans are being attacked by their mortal enemies, the Madrid Empire, in the Western Region of Azeroth, and the situation isn’t good for them. Also, the Elf Clan that is in the West Region of Azeroth isn’t peaceful. Therefore, Barcelona couldn’t send more forces to invade Zenit, and Lionel Messi, the so-called No.1 Young Lord of Azeroth, can’t come to the Northern Region. Otherwise, St. Petersburg would be in real danger!”

Granello gradually calmed down after thinking back to all the information that he got from the Imperial Military Headquarters and other channels.

Seeing the blood-red sun setting behind the mountains on the horizon, the soldiers who were guarding the defense wall felt even more suppressed with the appearance of darkness. Although these Barcelonan invaders didn’t do anything for three days, everyone knew that it was only the calm before the storm. Once the battle resumed, it would only end with one side getting completely destroyed.

Just as Granello was about to leave the defense wall, a series of noises sounded from the western gate, and lights were all lit up.

“What is going on?” Granello was shocked, and he instantly sent elite soldiers of Imperial Patrol to check on the situation.

Soon, the soldiers returned and reported while kneeling on one knee, “Sir, Fourth Prince Chrystal His Highness is replacing General DiSanto who was the commander of the defense forces at the western gate. They are in the process of transferring authority and exchanging information. According to the tradition, the commanders guarding the eastern gate and northern gate have gone to greet the Fourth Prince. Sir, are you going to do it as well?”

“The Fourth Prince is now in charge of the defense of the western gate? How is this possible?” Granello was surprised and shocked.

Right now, even a beggar on the street in St. Petersburg knew that the Fourth Prince was good for nothing and could only act fancy. This young man loved fighting for power, was arrogant, but lacked any sorts of talent. He got the chance to lead a troop when the Ten-Empire United Troops invaded Zenit, but he was crushed in the southern battlefield due to his carelessness, and he lost the love from Emperor Yassin. From that moment on, he had been given the cold treatment and became an idle royal member.

“How come such a useless and clueless figure got the responsibility of guarding a city gate? Are the Imperial Military Headquarters and Emperor Yassin both confused and lost their minds? We are facing the Barcelona Empire, the empire that is rumored to have the most powerful military on the continent. How important is the duty of defending one side of the defense wall? Even those elite generals who had been through many battles would be diligent and wouldn’t even take off their armor when taking quick naps. Letting the useless Fourth Prince guard the defense wall? If he makes a mistake that is utilized by Barcelonans, the entire city will become a living hell, and tens of millions of citizens will be turned into ghosts!” Granello thought to himself.

After thinking for a moment, he decided to visit Fourth Prince Chrystal.

Granello was one of the key figures on Second Prince Dominguez’s side, and he didn’t need to show the Fourth Prince any respect. However, this situation was too strange, and he had to check it out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1050.2 - Queen of Radiance (Part Two)

Chapter 1050: Queen of Radiance (Part Two)

-Royal Palace of Zenit, the Imperial Grand Palace-

“Your Majesty, are you comfortable letting Fourth Princess His Highness guard the western gate?”

In tight-fitting, black armor, Execution Knight Captain Akinfeev who was muscular and had sword-like eyebrows stood in the palace like a straight spear, and glints of confusion flashed in his bright eyes.

Emperor Yassin who was in a white royal robe stood at the back of the palace with his back facing Akinfeev, and he was looking at the map of the territory of Zenit. About one-fourth of the map was marked red; it was the southern region that Barcelonans took.

After staring at the map for about four minutes, Emperor Yassin sighed and turned around. He looked at Akinfeev and asked a question that had nothing to do with Akinfeev’s question, “Igor, how long have you been with me?”

Without thinking, Akinfeev replied, “56 years, seven months, and 29 days. When Your Majesty was only the prince of a level 1 affiliated kingdom, I was accompanying you as a study buddy.”

“Yeah, 56 years, seven months, and 29 days. Now thinking back, all those times flashed by in the blink of an eye.” A rare dispirited expression appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face as he continued, “I still remember that back then, you, me, Brother Doumbia, Brother Dzagoev… all nine of us were like real brothers, and we studied and practiced martial arts together when we were little. After we grew up, we battle alongside each other and killed enemies together. The people only know that I, Emperor Yassin, battled around the region and established the Zenit Empire, but they don’t know that without eight brothers like you, how could Zenit exist?”

“Your Majesty is talented and invincible in the Northern Region of Azeroth. Other brothers and I are proud that we battled alongside Your Majesty,” Akinfeev lamented while thinking back to the good old days. Unfortunately, those brothers whom they mentioned were all lying in their cold tombs.

“56 years have passed, and Doumbia and others have bled their last drop of blood for the empire and returned to the embrace of the stars,” Emperor Yassin sighed and said, “Only you are still with me. You were like me when we were little, and you are the most talented out of my eight study buddies. All these years, I trust you more than my sons, and you control the Imperial Knight Palace, monitoring all officials and making sure that the empire is in peace. You deserve a lot of credit.”

“It is my honor to serve you, Your Majesty.” Akinfeev wasn’t taking any credit for his work.

“We are only talking about what happened in the past. Don’t be so formal.” Emperor Yassin pointed at a chair beside him and said, “Igor, sit down and talk with me. About 20 years ago, Jolie passed away, and my third son disappeared, I… I almost died because of that incident as well. To recover my strength, I have been cultivating at every second, and I haven’t gotten the chance to sit with you and talk about the past in a long time.”

Akinfeev didn’t know what to say. Queen Jolie was the only woman who Emperor Yassin ever loved. She grew up with Emperor Yassin and his eight study buddies, and she was a beautiful and smart woman. Although everyone secretly liked this woman, only Emperor Yassin who was a rare genius that wouldn’t be seen once in hundreds of years deserved her.

It should be a fairy tale where a hero and a beauty lived happily ever after. After being married, Emperor Yassin and Queen Jolie loved each other, and Queen Jolie was kind and gentle toward all officials and citizens. All nobles and civilians loved her, and she was known as the Queen of Radiance.

Queen Jolie only gave birth to one son, and he was the Third Prince.

Unfortunately, not long after the Third Prince was born, a big change happened in the empire, and Emperor Yassin fell from his peak and almost died. In that incident, Queen Jolie passed away, and the Third Prince went missing.

This incident cut deep into Emperor Yassin’s heart and couldn’t be healed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1051.1 - Past Events (Part One)

Chapter 1051: Past Events (Part One)

Emperor Yassin was extremely sad at that time. Even many years after that incident, he never mentioned Queen Jolie, and others didn’t dare to mention the name of Queen of Radiance, afraid that it would trigger the unhappy memories in the emperor’s mind and bring tragedies to themselves.

Ever since that incident, the beautiful and kind Queen of Radiance and the missing Third Prince all became forbidden topics in the Royal Palace, and others tried their best to avoid those topics.

However, everyone knew that Emperor Yassin has never forgotten the Queen of Radiance. After that incident, the position of the queen was always empty.

Although other concubines gave birth to the Elder Prince and the Fourth Prince and a mysterious woman who had never been to the Royal Palace gave birth to the Second Prince, and while Emperor Yassin liked all three of his sons, only a few of the people closest to Emperor Yassin such as Akinfeev knew that this genius emperor who dominated the Northern Region of Azeroth liked the missing Third Prince who he has never met before, the most.

Back then, Emperor Yassin was in his prime and unrivaled, and he went to execute a plan with his henchmen such as Doumbia right before the Queen of Radiance gave birth. However, Emperor Yassin got schemed against by others; he was severely injured, and other seven henchmen including Doumbia died.

Emperor Yassin almost died in that incident. When he barely made it back, he heard the news of the Queen of Radiance’s death and the Third Prince being missing.

All these events combined constituted the biggest setback that Emperor Yassin, who was in his prime, had ever experienced.

If the Third Prince were still alive today, he would be about 20 years old now.

Since Emperor Yassin loved the Third Prince the most, if he were still around, he would be the righteous successor of the throne. Regardless of how the Elder Prince and Second Prince fought, they wouldn’t be able to compete with the Queen of Radiance’s son.

“Your Majesty, don’t be too sad. The Third Prince is only missing. Perhaps he will return one day.” In the entire empire, only Akinfeev dared to say such things to Emperor Yassin.

“Hehe, haha!” Emperor Yassin suddenly thought of something, and a rare gentle expression appeared on his face. While laughing, he said, “Igor, I told you that you are the only person who I completely trust. Today, I will tell you a giant secret! I have held this secret in my mind for 20 years! It is finally time to unveil it.”

Akinfeev was shocked, and he thought, “Something that Emperor Yassin kept as a secret for 20 years? It must be shocking to say the least. Could it be that… it is related to that giant conspiracy from 20 years ago?”

“Do you still remember Miasnikov?” Emperor Yassin walked to the Execution Knight Captain and sat down before him while speaking with a reminiscent expression.

“Of course. The eight of us were Your Majesty’s study buddies, and Brother Miasnikov was the steadiest, most detailed-oriented, and most powerful. He was well trusted by Your Majesty. However, Brother Miasnikov went with Your Majesty to that place and died in battle…” While talking about this name, sadness appeared in Akinfeev’s eyes.

Emperor Yassin suddenly laughed and looked at the Execution Knight Captain before interrupting him, “If I told you that Miasnikov didn’t follow me to that place and stayed behind in St. Petersburg, what would you think?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1051.2 - Past Events (Part Two)

Chapter 1051: Past Events (Part Two)

“What?” Akinfeev was shocked. “This… how?”

“Before I went to that place, I handed everything in the city to you, asking you to manage it. Like I said before, out of the eight of you, you are most like me. You are brave, decisive, but a little rough around the edges. Before I left, I changed my mind and secretly asked Miasnikov to stay behind to help you. It was this decision that coincidently covered for my biggest regret in life.”

“Your Majesty, you mean…” Akinfeev didn’t expect that such things happened 20 years ago. Since he was a clever person, after hearing Emperor Yassin’s hint, he guessed something.

“You are right. About 20 years ago, the Royal Palace was raided, and those evil people harmed Jolie and even wanted to kill my third son. You were misdirected by their trick, but it was good that Miasnikov saw through everything in secret, and he saved my child at the critical moment.” After thinking back to the viciousness of the enemies, a fierce expression appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face.

“What? Could it be that… the Third Prince lived? That is great! This… is this true?”

Even though Akinfeev paid attention to his cultivation and tried to be calm and steady all the time, unlike how he was when he was young, he jumped up from his seat subconsciously and asked Emperor Yassin with excitement. He couldn’t believe what he heard.

There was a good reason for his excitement.

Emperor Yassin and his eight study buddies were like brothers from different parents, and their friendships were deep. At the same time, they all liked the beautiful and unique Jolie. Although Emperor Yassin married Jolie in the end, the other eight friends all gave them their best wishes like true gentlemen, and they treated Jolie as their little sister.

When the other seven study buddies who already became famous generals of the empire died in battle, Akinfeev stayed behind in St. Petersburg but wasn’t able to protect Jolie as well as Emperor Yassin and Jolie’s child. Akinfeev had hated himself for this.

Although Emperor Yassin didn’t blame Akinfeev for anything, Akinfeev felt ashamed and blamed himself. Every time he thought back to this incident, he felt like he let down Emperor Yassin and those seven brothers who were now resting in the stars.

Now suddenly hearing that the Third Prince didn’t die, and it came from Emperor Yassin, the surprise and joy that Akinfeev was feeling were indescribable.

“Eh, it is true.” Seeing hot tears rolling in the Execution Knight Captain’s eyes, Emperor Yassin was moved as well.

For all these years, only these eight brothers of his would be happy when he was happy and sad when he was sad.

“Great! This is great!” While talking, tears rolled down Akinfeev’s face. The dark cloud above his head suddenly disappeared, and he felt relieved and almost jumped up. After a while, he suddenly realized something and calmed down before asking, “Then… the Third Prince, where… where was he in the last 20 years? Your Majesty, how come you didn’t…”

“You want to ask why I didn’t move him back to St. Petersburg?” Emperor Yassin asked with a smile.

Akinfeev nodded.

“It is a long story. In the beginning, I thought that I lost the child that Jolie and I made, but things took another turn. On the fourth day after I returned to St. Petersburg, I suddenly discovered the secret code that Miasnikov left in the Royal Palace.” Emperor Yassin started to recall what happened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1052.1 - The Third Prince’s Whereabouts (Part One)

Chapter 1052: The Third Prince’s Whereabouts (Part One)

“What secret code did Brother Miasnikov leave behind?” Akinfeev got excited.

“Eh, I thought that he died in the incident at the Royal Palace. After all, the Royal Palace was turned into a flatland, and countless people died. There were many corpses, and I couldn’t even find Jolie’s body. However, on the night of the third day, when I went to the collapsed Royal Palace to remember the fallen ones, I coincidentally discovered the secret code that Miasnikov left behind so that I could reach him… I didn’t alert anyone at that time, and I followed the secret code myself. I was overjoyed when I discovered that Miasnikov saved the Third Prince on that day and escaped from the Royal Palace. I guessed that the situation must be tragic, and the strength of the enemies was too powerful. Miasnikov couldn’t fight back and could only escape while being chased. He didn’t have time to notify anyone else and could only leave secret codes for me…”

While thinking back to that day, Emperor Yassin no longer looked like a majestic ruler of the land as he expressed his love toward his wife who passed away, his son who was almost killed, and his brothers who had fallen.

After a pause, Emperor Yassin continued, “Miasnikov was the strongest among the eight of you, and he was the most careful. Although he couldn’t defeat those enemies who were after him, he hid along the way and wasn’t captured. He was worried that the enemies still had traps set up in St. Petersburg as well as on the path that I would take to come back. Therefore, he couldn’t leave my child at St. Petersburg or try to find me. He could only travel north and continued to escape from the enemies. He escaped for more than 20 days and was in critical danger several times, and he was also critically injured. In the end, he got to Chambord City and settled down the Third Prince before passing away. Of course, this is the information that I got after I followed the secret codes and clues.”

“Brother Miasnikov was indeed the most powerful and most reliable out of all of us.”

Akinfeev was already crying at this moment. He should be the one who was in charge of everything and taking care of everyone. However, he wasn’t able to perform and let the tragedy happen. Although the enemies were way too strong for Zenit, Akinfeev still couldn’t forgive himself. Now hearing Miasnikov’s heroic and tragic story, he got even sadder and felt like he let down his brothers.

“Alright, Igor, you don’t need to blame yourself.”

Emperor Yassin knew this brother of his very well. Akinfeev was the youngest out of Emperor Yassin’s eight study buddies, and they all treated him like a little brother. During the incident that happened about 20 years ago, Akinfeev battled to the end and almost died. He was unconscious when he was found. It wasn’t like he didn’t try his best; he didn’t need to shoulder all the pressure and guilt.

Akinfeev nodded and suddenly realized something in the next second. He asked in surprise, “Brother Miasnikov ended up in Chambord City? So, the Third Prince is in Chambord City?”

“That is right. I followed the secret codes that Miasnikov left behind and ended up finding his corpse and the child that Jolie and I made.” Emperor Yassin nodded.

When he thought back to when he finally met his son, a warm smile appeared on his face. At this moment, he was no longer the dominating and cruel emperor; he was only a father who loved his child.

“Then, why didn’t Your Majesty bring the Third Prince back to St. Petersburg? If you taught him yourself, he might not be inferior compared to the King of Chambord. He would be a young and talented prince for sure. After all, when the Third Prince was born, phenomenon…” Akinfeev was curious as to why the Third Prince never appeared in St. Petersburg.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1052.2 - The Third Prince’s Whereabouts (Part Two)

Chapter 1052: The Third Prince’s Whereabouts (Part Two)

Clearly, Emperor Yassin didn’t bring back the Third Prince.

“You still remember the phenomenon that appeared when my third son was born? Images of gods appeared, and godly battle songs resonated in the sky…”

The smile on Emperor Yassin’s face was still gentle, and he said heroically with conviction, “Although I didn’t make it back in time to see it, all the citizens in St. Petersburg saw it; it must be true. Hehe, the child that Jolie and I made must be unique and influential!”

“That is right. When the Third Prince was being born, holy battle songs suddenly resonated in the sky, and red clouds enveloped the area. Many godly shadows flashed by, and everyone said that the Third Prince must be the reincarnation of a prestigious godly king, and he will inherit Your Majesty’s will and ambition and might even unite the Azeroth Continent!”

Although it had been about 20 years, Akinfeev still looked shocked when he thought back to what happened on that day.

“Yeah, the reincarnation of a godly king… This must be the reason that triggered the whole incident. How can those people let the reincarnation of a godly king appear in this world? That is why they chased after an infant who was only three days old while scheming against me,” Emperor Yassin sighed and said, “That is why I didn’t bring my child back to St. Petersburg. In fact, I didn’t even dare to go and formally accept that child as my third son. Once those people know that my child isn’t dead, they will come back. Even I can’t protect him.”

“Oh? That is the reason? So, Your Majesty, you haven’t told the Third Prince his real identity yet?” Akinfeev suddenly understood the situation, and he realized what Emperor Yassin was trying to do. He didn’t know the phenomenon that occurred when the Third Prince was born became the nail in the coffin. Queen Jolie died because of it, and the Third Prince was almost killed as well.

The enemies were too powerful, and even Emperor Yassin didn’t dare to go and let the Third Prince know what was going on.

“Yeah, even though I would sometimes go and look at him from afar, I never told him anything.” Emperor Yassin nodded and said, “In the beginning, I felt like this was a blessing in disguise for this child. At least he didn’t have to be involved in the grudges and complex connections of his father, especially involving that terrifying organization. Unfortunately, I finally discovered the problem when the child was about five years old. Perhaps due to the injuries that he suffered when he was on the run with Miasnikov, his brain was damaged, and he became dull and dumb. He was inferior to an ordinary person, and he lost all potential talent in cultivation. I tried many methods in secret and wanted to heal him, but they were all useless. Ah! I hated myself and the enemies when that happened.”

“How is this possible? The Third Prince… he…” Akinfeev was shocked. “How could such a thing happen?”

Regardless if it were toward Emperor Yassin, the Queen of Radiance who passed away, or the Third Prince who was in danger as soon as he was born, this ending was too cruel. A person who should be one of the most talented figures in the world became an idiot after that tragedy. This child’s fate was too cruel.

“This discovery made me give up my plan of nurturing him in secret. Although I still love this child and can die for him, I can’t let my personal feelings take over me, and I can’t make him the ruler of Zenit. I’m a father, but I’m also an emperor. I need to be responsible toward the officials who are loyal to me and the citizens who love me. After I found out about that, I thought being an ordinary person and living a comfortable and peaceful life might be the best ending for this child who experienced so many trials and tribulations.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1053.1 - It Is Him (Part One)

Chapter 1053: It Is Him (Part One)

“However, nothing in this world is 100 percent. If a genius is destined to be unusual, no one can stop his rise. Just like that child… I thought that he was going to be ordinary for the rest of his life due to the brain injury, and I was prepared to guard him and make sure that he was safe and comfortable for the rest of his life in this remote kingdom. However, this little guy who had been dull for the first 18 years of his life gave me a huge surprise; it was a miracle.” A satisfied and overjoyed expression finally appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face.

This expression rarely appeared on this genius emperor’s face ever since the Queen of Radiance passed away about 20 years ago. At least Akinfeev never saw this expression on Emperor Yassin’s face.

“A huge surprise? A miracle? Your Majesty, you mean that the Third Prince suddenly recovered when he was 18 years old?” Akinfeev was also moved by Emperor Yassin’s joy, and a thought suddenly flashed in his mind like a bolt of lightning. An unimaginable idea appeared in his mind, and he stuttered as a shocked expression appeared on his face, “Your Majesty… you mean… you mean… Chambord City… Could it be the King of Chambord?”

“You finally guessed it?”

Emperor Yassin stood up and laughed, “That is right. That little Alexander! He is my third son who had been missing for the last 20 years! He is the Third Prince of Zenit and Jolie’s and my child! I, Yassin, dominated the Northern Region of Azeroth in my life, and everything that I did was shocking. Haha, I never thought that this son of mine would be my biggest achievement in my life.”

“It is real?” Akinfeev was so shocked that he instantly stood up. “So, Alexander is the missing Third Prince? Hahaha! He is indeed the most talented genius that people have ever seen. A 20-year-old demi-god? How many people are on this level in history? That is right. Only the Third Prince who created such a phenomenon when he was born could have such shocking talent! Haha! This is great!”

At this moment, the Execution Knight Captain, the person who many officials feared and was serious all the time, was so excited that he laughed and cried at the same time as he couldn’t put a sentence together like a little kid.

“Eh? Wait, something is off.” After being excited for a while, Akinfeev suddenly thought of something and asked, “Alexander is the old King of Chambord’s son. Everyone knows this, and there are historical records that can be traced. If he is the Third Prince of Zenit, then where did the son of the old King of Chambord go?”

…

“Granello! You are truly arrogant! Fourth Prince His Highness has been here to take over the defense of the western gate for more than an hour, and the commanders of the eastern gate and northern gate had been here already. You are the only one who is late. Do you still have the Royal Family and the Fourth Prince in your eyes?”

The atmosphere outside the watchtower on the western gate was intense.

The middle-aged officer behind the Fourth Prince shouted at [Red Beard] Granello.

Arrogantly sitting on a big chair covered in fur outside the watchtower, the young Fourth Prince Chrystal’s handsome face looked vicious and gloomy under the illumination of the light. He looked smug as he obtained power again, and he looked down at Granello like a coyote as his white teeth were shown, making others feel cold and chilly.

Fourth Prince Chrystal didn’t say anything to the officer who scolded Granello, and he stared at Granello with his gloomy eyes. It was clear that he was waiting for Granello’s response.

However, Granello was backed by Second Prince Dominguez, so he didn’t budge.

“Who are you? How dare you shout at me?” [Red Beard] Granello was never someone who would take it and endure everything. His sharp gaze made that middle-aged officer feel nervous, and that man looked down.

[TL Note: LOL, the foreshadowing had been too strong. I mean, how many of you are surprised?]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1053.2 - It Is Him (Part Two)

Chapter 1053: It Is Him (Part Two)

Seeing this, Granello snorted and said, “I’m the No.1 Commander of Imperial Patrol, and I’m in charge of the defense of the southern gate. I’m also a level 2 noble of Zenit. Who are you? You are only a little officer; how dare you shout at me with someone behind you? You are technically offending a superior; you know what crime this is, right?”

“I… this…” The middle-aged officer was nervous, and he sweated while he stuttered; he didn’t know what to say.

Seeing Granello being so dominating, the others in the area were shocked, and their faces changed expressions.

“General Granello, such an overbearing aura.” Fourth Prince Chrystal slowly stood up as cold glints flashed in his eyes. Under the light of the flames that were flickering on torches, he looked like a demon beast who was about to eat someone.

Granello wasn’t afraid, and he took a step forward and sneered, “I’m not as overbearing as Your Highness. Right now, Barcelonans are right outside the defense wall. The situation is urgent, and everyone is ready for battle. No one takes off their armor when resting, and all soldiers are stationed around the defense wall. Fourth Prince, you just took over the defense of the western gate. Instead of being diligent and shouldering pressure for His Majesty, you are being all arrogant and forcefully summoned the other three commanders who are guarding the other three city gates to see you. Humph! No one is a prince on the battlefield. The four commanders of the four gates should be on the same level. Just the fact that you summoned the other commanders for no reason already violated the military law. If the Barcelonans attack now, the soldiers at other gates don’t have commanders to direct them. If something goes wrong, can Your Highness bear the full responsibility?”

“You…” Fourth Prince Chrystal’s expression changed, and he was so angry that he pointed at Granello and didn’t know what to say for a while. A moment later, he squeezed out a few words between his teeth, “You… you are reckless. How dare you to be disrespectful to me? You… guards! Arrest this arrogant rebel who is disrespectful towards the Royal Family!”

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-grinding noises sounded, and hundreds of elite soldiers swarmed out and surrounded Granello and others with weapons drawn.

“It seems like I overestimated you, a wastrel.” Granello wasn’t afraid, and he shook his head in disappointment. “I really don’t know why His Majesty allowed you to take over the defense of the western gate. If St. Petersburg is going to be conquered, it will start from here. By then, you will be the guiltiest person in Zenit.”

After saying that, Granello turned around and ignored the hundreds of elite soldiers.

However, bowstring-tightening noises sounded at this moment. Like the cold laughter of the Grim Reaper, the temperature in the area even dropped by several degrees.

Granello wasn’t sure when, but the powerful magic crossbows that were stationed on the defense wall were moved over, and they were aiming at Granello and his men. The cold reflections on the heads of the arrows made others feel cold.

These strong magic crossbows were made by Chambord, and they were insanely lethal. When firing at such close range, even Moon-Class Elites would be severely injured, let alone Granello who was only a Star-Level Warrior.

The situation suddenly took a drastic turn.

This was clearly a prearranged trap.

“What? Continue being arrogant! Do you think that you are with Dominguez, the Love Child, so you can disrespect me?” Fourth Prince Chrystal sneered and said with a joyous expression as he had everything in control, “Even if I issue the command and kill you right now, Dominguez can do nothing about it.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1054.1 - Chambord’s Weapons Can’t Be Aimed at Our People (Part One)

Chapter 1054: Chambord’s Weapons Can’t Be Aimed at Our People (Part One)

Seeing this, the commanders of the eastern gate and northern gate sweated profusely as they thought, “This Fourth Prince is reckless to this degree! He is using the magic crossbows that are supposed for defending the city against our own! Is he crazy? He is a madman! Fortunately, I’m not Granello. If I fall into this trap, I wouldn’t even be able to control my own fate.”

“Now, if you kneel and kowtow to apologize to me, I won’t kill you.” The Fourth Prince felt like he controlled everything, and he pushed Granello with a vicious expression.

Granello turned around and looked at Chrystal as if he was looking at an idiot. He sneered and said, “You are such a dumb pig. If you weren’t born in the Royal Family, you would have starved on the side of a street. Ridiculous! And you want to inherit the throne? You can’t do anything in terms of military or the management of the empire. What can you do to compete with Zenit’s God of War? With Second Prince His Highness? I’m going to stand here today. You can try to issue the order and see if you can kill me!”

[Red Beard] Granello had never been so angry before.

Although he had been one of the most trusted henchmen of Dominguez, and he had a high status, he had always been low-profile and thoughtful. Even when he disliked someone, he never showed it on his face. However, it seemed like he changed into another person today.

Granello truly hated the Fourth Prince. Only idiots and crazy people could joke with the defense of St. Petersburg and the lives of millions and millions of citizens.

“You… alright. You dare to insult the Royal Family and look down at His Majesty! What can Dominguez do after I kill you tonight? You are asking for this yourself! Kill him! Kill him!” Fourth Prince Chrystal was so angry that he instantly ordered the soldiers to shoot out the arrows.

Creak! Creak! Creak!

The noises of bowstrings tightening intensified, and it felt like the noises were hammering everyone’s mind. People in the area were terrified, and none of them thought that things would get to this degree where the Fourth Prince was going to shoot and kill an important general.

“Chambord’s weapons aren’t meant to kill our own.” At this moment, a calm yet refutable voice sounded by everyone’s ear.

A big figure slowly stood out from behind Granello. He was wearing tight-fitting leather armor and carrying a giant black sword, and his long red hair fluttered in the night like a cloud of dancing flames.

This man stood there calmly, but the operators of the magic crossbows didn’t dare to release the bowstrings.

Fourth Prince Chrystal and his henchmen’s expressions all changed. They recognized this man; he was a powerful master of Chambord, Golden Lion Lampard!

This man was so terrifyingly powerful that he could rival a demi-god of Barcelona, and the [Dragon Slayers] of Chambord were nothing in the eyes of people on his level.

Also, since Lampard walked out from behind Granello, he clearly stated his stance. He was with Granello.

This wasn’t difficult to understand. Everyone in St. Petersburg knew that the King of Chambord’s relationships with the different princes weren’t the same. His relationship with Elder Prince Arshavin was rocky in the beginning, but it slowly got neutral later. His relationship with Second Prince Dominguez was good. Because of Demonic Woman Paris, the King of Chambord’s relationship with the Second Prince could be counted as great.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1054.2 - Chambord’s Weapons Can’t Be Aimed at Our People (Part Two)

Chapter 1054: Chambord’s Weapons Can’t Be Aimed at Our People (Part Two)

As one of the most powerful warriors under the King of Chambord’s command, it wasn’t strange that Golden Lion Lampard stood with Granello.

Now that such a powerful figure appeared, Fourth Prince Chrystal’s plans for tonight went to waste.

With an ugly expression, the Fourth Prince coughed awkwardly and laughed, “So… Mr. Lampard, you are here as well. This is… is surprising!”

Although Lampard was only the warrior of an affiliated kingdom, strength was the most important thing in this world. The status of someone who was almost a supreme master was above the emperor of a little empire. Therefore, Chrystal didn’t dare to be reckless in front of Lampard.

However, Lampard didn’t even look at Chrystal. He said, “Don’t aim at our people with the weapons that Chambord made.”

After saying that, Lampard, Granello, and others all turned around and left. The hundreds of elite soldiers all moved to the sides and made a path for them.

No one dared to block such a powerful master, and the Star-Level Warriors who were operating the [Dragon Slayers] didn’t have the courage to aim at those people.

People only dare to breathe heavily again when Granello and others disappeared after making a turn at a corner of the defense wall.

“Damn it!” Fourth Prince Chrystal didn’t know how to vent his frustration, and he somehow cursed out in public.

“Your Highness, this Lampard is too arrogant. He even dared to be so self-important in front of you. We should send the execution knights of the Imperial Knight Palace to capture him and lock him inside the black jail…” the middle-aged officer who was terrified by Granello’s glare earlier flattered Chrystal and suggested.

Slap!

Chrystal slapped this man and shouted in anger, “Are you a f*cking idiot? Is your head full of sh*t? How are you thinking about all this? He is almost a f*cking supreme master, and the King of Chambord, a demi-god, is behind him! How dare the Imperial Knight Palace arrest him? Those execution knights who messed with the King of Chambord are all being careful now! Who dares to mess with the King of Chambord and his people?”

The Fourth Prince completely lost it and cursed without holding back, completely losing his temper and temperament.

Others around him all thought to themselves in disdain, “This Fourth Prince sure is a wastrel who thinks he is important.”

However, none of them dared to say this out loud.

…

“This is why Brother Miasnikov was smart. While he was being chased by the enemies, he knew that they would soon find him and the child. Therefore, he sneaked into the Royal Palace of Chambord and switched out the Third Prince with the old King of Chambord’s son who was less than a day old. Then, he hid in the Endless Sea of Forests for several days. Later, Miasnikov exposed his whereabouts on purpose, making the enemies kill him and the child,” Emperor Yassin said apologetically, “The enemies thought that the target was killed and no longer investigated it further. The Third Prince got saved as well. However, I feel sorry for the old King of Chambord as he lost his son.”

Now, Akinfeev realized everything and sighed, “There was no way around it. We can only blame the enemies who were cruel and vicious. However, letting the Third Prince of the empire be that old king’s son for 20 years is a big compensation for him.”

“Although we can say that now, a life is still a life. My child is important, and so was his.” Emperor Yassin shook his head and said, “I owe the old King of Chambord too much, and that is why I have secretly been kind toward this kingdom.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1055.1 - Lampard’s Identity (Part One)

Chapter 1055: Lampard’s Identity (Part One)

“However, the Chambord Kingdom is on the rise because of the Third Prince. Now, Chambord has many masters and excellent generals. Its level of magic civilization is so high that it’s terrifying. Even the Royal Family of Zenit might not be able to compare to it. In a sense, the Chambord Kingdom already received the benefit from this.” Due to the hierarchical structure in this world, Akinfeev had little respect toward the old King of Chambord.

In Akinfeev’s eyes, the Third Prince was a high-level royal of Zenit, and being inside a little level 6 affiliated kingdom for so many years made up for everything.

Emperor Yassin nodded as well.

“What you said is right. Right now, Chambord’s strength is far beyond that of Zenit. Even ignoring the strength of Alexander, the other gold saints, and the Chambordian soldiers who are much more powerful than the elite soldiers of Zenit, just Mr. Hazel Bank and Golden Lion Lampard have combat strengths equivalent to demi-gods. A little 1 affiliated kingdom with two demi-gods? There isn’t another force in the Northern Region of Azeroth that can be compared to it. Time seemed to have reversed, and I feel like I’m seeing the scene where Zenit rose from being an affiliated kingdom to becoming an empire.”

“This sure is surprising. I also used the intelligence networks of the Imperial Knight Palace to investigate this. Mr. Hazel Bank seems to be a powerful figure who the Third Prince recruited after he became powerful. Even though he is mysterious, this isn’t surprising. What surprised me was Golden Lion Lampard’s identity. He was only a water-elemental Three-Star Warrior. After he switched to cultivating lightning-elemental warrior energy, his strength skyrocketed. In less than three years, he became a powerful warrior who is close to the level of supreme masters. Such talent is shocking! Although genius generals under the Third Prince such as Drogba and Pierce also increased in strength, none of them are as powerful as the Golden Lion. We don’t know his background. The fact that he is following the Third Prince might mean that he is after something else.”

Akinfeev appeared a little concerned when talking about the masters of Chambord.

In the last year or so, Chambord had been growing in power quickly, and it threatened the Royal Family of Zenit. Therefore, the Imperial Knight Palace did a ton of secret investigations under Akinfeev’s command. Everyone at Chambord was investigated, and everyone seemed fine except for Golden Lion Lampard. This man’s growth almost wasn’t inferior compared to the King of Chambord, making Akinfeev worried.

Now knowing that King Alexander of Chambord was the missing Third Prince of Zenit, he became even more worried.

“Hehe, you don’t have to worry too much about this. This person is 100 percent reliable.” As if he knew something, Emperor Yassin smiled lightheartedly and said, “I met with this golden lion a long time ago, and I finally realized that this person was actually Brother Miasnikov’s friend. He is the last hidden card that Brother Miasnikov left in this world.”

“What? He is an acquaintance of Brother Miasnikov?” Akinfeev was shocked, and he got excited.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1055.2 - Lampard’s Identity (Part Two)

Chapter 1055: Lampard’s Identity (Part Two)

“That is right. Brother Miasnikov is indeed one of those rare geniuses who are also wise. He considered issues from many angles and was very careful. After he switched the Third Prince with the son of the old King of Chambord, Brother Miasnikov was determined to die. He was planning to use his and the infant’s death to eliminate the enemies’ worries. This was the only way that they could be fooled. If those vicious and thoughtful people learned that Brother Miasnikov stayed in Chambord for a while, they would have killed all the infants who were recently born along Brother Miasnikov’s escape path. Brother Miasnikov’s plan did fool the chasing enemies, but he thought about another issue that couldn’t be overlooked.”

“Another issue? What problem?” Akinfeev was shocked.

“Brother Miasnikov thought about the case where the secret codes and marks that he left in the Royal Palace and along the way weren’t discovered by us. If that happened, no one would know about the Third Prince’s identity, and there would be no way that the Third Prince can return to the Royal Family. Therefore, before Brother Miasnikov started his plan in Chambord, he connected with his junior brother using their secret method and met up in Chambord. He told his junior brother everything and asked the latter to protect the Third Prince. After this was over, his junior brother could then deliver the Third Prince back to me,” Emperor Yassin lamented, “Miasnikov, he was a great brother! He thought about everything for me and the Third Prince, but he didn’t think about himself. I owe him big time!”

“Brother Miasnikov was indeed the most talented and intelligent among the eight of us. If he were still alive today, he would have already become a demi-god and would be of great assistance to Your Majesty.” It was evident that Akinfeev admired Miasnikov who was like his big brother. After lamenting, Akinfeev asked, “Then, Golden Lion Lampard is Brother Miasnikov’s junior brother?”

“That is right. It is Lampard.” Emperor Yassin nodded and said, “I believe you remember that Brother Miasnikov was fortunate and followed a mysterious traveling supreme master, learning from this master for a while. He mentioned that he had a junior brother who was a genius and more talented than him.”

“You are right. I remember him saying that.” After thinking for a while, Akinfeev vaguely remembered Miasnikov saying these worlds. Back then, Miasnikov praised his junior brother all the time.

“This Frank Lampard is a brave and virtuous warrior. About 20 years ago, he was cultivating lightning-elemental warrior energy and already achieved peak Half Moon Realm. He was already a master, and he could have broken through the Moon-Class and entered the Sun-Class in a few years. However, after getting his senior brother’s letter and understanding the danger that was involved, he knew that this trip might change his life, yet he still came to Chambord without hesitation. He accepted his senior brother’s request, and he also did something shocking.”

“What was it?”

“He broke his peak Half Moon Realm and destroyed his lightning-elemental warrior energy. Instead, he switched to the water-elemental warrior energy. Because of this, he was severely injured, and he could barely keep his strength at Three-Star Realm,” Emperor Yassin sighed.

“Destroyed his own warrior energy? Why did he do that?” Akinfeev couldn’t understand it.

[TL Note: This chapter is a bit shorter, but there are a few longer chapters coming.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1056.1 - Commenting on the Princes (Part One)

Chapter 1056: Commenting on the Princes (Part One)

“The reason is simple. Miasnikov cultivated lightning-elemental warrior energy, and he learned everything from the same master. As a result, Lampard’s warrior energy and techniques were almost identical to those of Miasnikov. It would be easy to discover the connection between the two. Besides, wouldn’t it be strange to see a peak Half Moon Elite inside a little level 6 affiliated kingdom?”

After hearing Emperor Yassin’s explanation, Akinfeev instantly understood the situation.

Since those enemies were so cruel and cunning, if they discovered a tiny connection and possibility, they would investigate it until it was the end of the world. As long as they started to do thorough investigations, they would soon discover the truth. Even if they couldn’t be sure, the enemies would destroy the Chambord Kingdom to kill all possible threats. The enemies were willing to kill tens of thousands of innocent people instead of risking letting go of the real target.

For the safety of the Third Prince, Miasnikov didn’t dare to take any risks. Therefore, he did all these things and tried to avoid any possible holes in his story. If Akinfeev were in Miasnikov’s position, he wouldn’t have done such a thorough job.

“It is rare to come by a man like Miasnikov’s junior brother. Lampard treated his promise as the most important thing in the world. He could have stayed out of this, but he directly destroyed his own warrior foundation at Miasnikov’s request, and he stayed in the remote Chambord Kingdom for 20 years. Both these men are unique and rare! I rarely admire others, but I will never forget these two in my lifetime,” Emperor Yassin said to Akinfeev.

“I see!” The Execution Knight Captain was shocked, and he felt like he was far inferior when compared to his big brother who passed away many years ago. Both in terms of strength and intelligence, he knew that he couldn’t be compared to Miasnikov or this junior brother named Lampard.

After a while, Akinfeev sighed and said, “There is such a winding story behind all this. It is fortunate that the Third Prince was saved, and the Golden Lion Lampard received his reward. He went back to cultivating lightning-elemental warrior energy, and he is promoted by Third Prince His Highness, becoming someone who is about to transform into a supreme master. Give and take! All of it was set in fate! Without the accumulated good fortune of the last 20 years, it would be hard for Lampard to achieve his current height today.”

“After Lampard destroyed his own strength, he was severely injured. He switched to water-elemental warrior energy and slowly became a Three-Star Warrior, and he suppressed his injuries after many years. He didn’t know that I discovered the Third Prince’s whereabouts, and he memorized his senior brother’s request and came to St. Petersburg many times, trying to get a chance to explain everything to me. Unfortunately, the Royal Palace was tightly guarded, and he didn’t get a chance. Later, as the Third Prince grew older and became dull, he was worried that I wouldn’t recognize my son like other foolish emperors in history. Therefore, he gave up trying to see me, but he continued to stay in Chambord, taking care of the Third Prince. Later, he coincidently became the old King of Chambord’s great friend. When the old King of Chambord passed away, he still stayed in Chambord and protected the Third Prince. In a sense, he is my third son’s savior, and he also changed my life,” Emperor Yassin said with an apologetic tone.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1056.2 - Commenting on the Princes (Part Two)

Chapter 1056: Commenting on the Princes (Part Two)

“No wonder Your Majesty has been kind toward the Chambord Kingdom both secretly and publicly. Given the poor strength of Chambord three years ago, its privilege of being an affiliated kingdom should have been stripped away, and it should have been turned into a minor territory. Also, when Alexander was crowned as the official king, Your Majesty even sent the Elder Princess to perform the ceremony. Later, the King of Chambord did many controversial things during the competition between all affiliated kingdoms, and many nobles wrote letters to denounce him. However, Your Majesty resisted all pressure and didn’t scold or punish him. Now looking back, it seems like Your Majesty has been trying your best to favor Chambord without attracting too much attention.”

Many things that Akinfeev couldn’t understand before all became clear to him now.

“Yeah, a few years ago, to compensate the Third Prince, I sent his big sister to his kingdom to meet him. However…” Emperor Yassin said in pity, “However, Dominguez and Arshavin messed with each other so much that they battled during the crown ceremony. I was there in person, but my third son gave me a big surprise. He took care of everything himself, so I didn’t have to show myself.”

“Since the Third Prince restored his genius physique, those small things couldn’t bother him. However, even though the Elder Prince and the Second Prince have been fighting with each other, and they used different methods and created their own groups and alliances, they are still very respectful to Your Majesty. They never did anything that crossed the line. Fights between princes can’t be avoided in any royal family. Your Majesty, you don’t have to worry about these things too much.”

The princes and princesses grew up under Akinfeev’s watch. This man was a tough figure in front of other nobles, but he cared for Yassin’s children and treated them as his nephews and nieces. He liked them equally, and he was worried that Emperor Yassin might scold the two princes when mentioning the fights between them. Therefore, he tried to comfort Emperor Yassin and resolve the situation.

Emperor Yassin smiled and looked at this man who was his youngest study buddy and had been aggressive. Perhaps he was in a great mood since he revealed the secret that he held inside his mind for 20 years, Emperor Yassin said jokingly, “Huh? The aggressive blockhead now also knows how to comfort others?”

Akinfeev only lowered his head and snickered.

Emperor Yassin nodded and said, “You are right. They are all respectful toward me, and they can work together when the empire is in danger. They can prioritize the important matters, and I’m pleased. After Jolie passed away and our child went missing, I was struck and blamed myself. I later found our child, and this experience moved me. I have five sons and six daughters. If they fought like this before, I would have severely punished them. However, after that incident, I’m able to see through everything. My relationship with my children is more important, so I wouldn’t interfere unless absolutely necessary. I’m an emperor and a father. I hope they can all understand my effort.”

“I see. This must be the reason why Your Majesty suddenly allowed Fourth Prince His Highness’ request to guard the western gate, right?” Akinfeev could understand the effort of a father.

“That is right. How can I not know that my fourth son is arrogant and not that talented? He made many mistakes, and I’m disappointed in him. However, he is my son after all, and I have to give him an opportunity. I hope that he can use this opportunity and contribute to the empire. After when the Third Prince inherits the throne, they will be able to co-exist,” Emperor Yassin said with a sigh.

Akinfeev nodded and was about to say something, but he suddenly realized what Emperor Yassin had said. He asked in shock, “Your Majesty, you mean… you are going to let the Third Prince inherit the throne?”

“That is right. The Third Prince is the best choice in terms of reputation, strength, virtues, vision, and abilities. Out of my five sons, Elder Son Arshavin is a genius commander but is also narrow-minded, Second Son Dominguez is not of proper background and doesn’t have the influence, Fourth Son Chrystal is reckless and can’t do anything useful, and Fifth Son Torbinski is playful and can’t be trusted with big responsibilities. Only my third son is the most like me, and he is the best candidate to inherit my throne,” Emperor Yassin sounded proud as he said that.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1057.1 - Last Chance (Part One)

Chapter 1057: Last Chance (Part One)

Akinfeev thought about it and felt like it was true.

Although there were some talented young people in this generation of Zenitians, they were nothing compared to King Alexander of Chambord who was like a monster. Even the citizens of Zenit in other regions admired the King of Chambord, let alone the people in the Chambord Kingdom. It was previously thought that the King of Chambord couldn’t become the emperor of Zenit due to his bloodline, but now that this barrier was removed. Since he was the Third Prince of Zenit, he was the best candidate to inherit the throne.

Besides, from Emperor Yassin’s tone, Akinfeev heard that the emperor was pleased with the son that he had with the Queen of Radiance, and he loved this son the most. Therefore, there was no question of who was going to be the next emperor.

The only thing was…

“Then, how is Your Majesty going to connect with the King of Chambord and re-establish the father-son relationship? If Your Majesty wants Alexander His Highness to inherit the throne, his identity as the Third Prince has to be officially confirmed.” Akinfeev voiced the most urgent matter.

“Eh, after the war with Barcelona.” While saying this, Emperor Yassin looked a little anxious just like how an ordinary father would behave in this situation. “I wonder if this kid is willing to return to my side. Would all this be a little too abrupt and sudden for him?”

If it were anyone else, they would be thrilled and overjoyed after discovering that they were the son of Emperor Yassin who was a supreme ruler of the land. However, it was different for the King of Chambord who was a supreme master. While ignoring all other factors, Chambord’s current strength and reputation weren’t inferior compared to the Royal Family of Zenit. In fact, Chambord was more powerful in these aspects. Also, the King of Chambord was a reckless character, and it was hard to say that he was going to accept Emperor Yassin as his father for sure.

Akinfeev laughed and said, “Your Majesty, since you are too invested in this, your mind isn’t clear. As long as Golden Lion Lampard who is 100 percent trusted and respected by Alexander His Highness validates the claim, everything can be explained, and the Third Prince will believe you. Besides, even though Your Majesty didn’t reveal his royal identity, you have been caring for him. The bond between a family is strong and can’t be wiped away. Also, the Third Prince isn’t someone extreme and stubborn; he will accept you for sure.”

“I hope so. The only thing is that those old enemies will discover the truth, and they will focus their attention on Alexander,” Emperor Yassin sighed and took out a scroll from his storage ring. This scroll was perfectly sealed by his demi-godly power. He handed it to Akinfeev and said, “This is my secret edict, and you must keep it a secret and protect it. If anything happens in the empire, it might be of use.”

“Your Majesty, you…” After accepting the edict, Akinfeev suddenly felt something ominous.

In the past, Emperor Yassin was heroic and dominating, glancing around without fear and standing on top of the peak like a celestial immortal. He had never been so emotional and chitchatted like this before.

It seemed like Emperor Yassin descended in the mortal world and talked to Akinfeev for a long time, and he sounded a little dispirited.

Akinfeev thought to himself, “Could it be that this demi-god vaguely sensed something about his fate? Is this why he is having this long conversation with me in his palace?”

After carefully putting away the edict, Akinfeev looked up subconsciously and was shocked to find that Emperor Yassin looked a little aged and lethargic. He grew even more worried, but he didn’t know what to say.

Then, Emperor Yassin and Akinfeev talked about many things.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1057.2 - Last Chance (Part Two)

Chapter 1057: Last Chance (Part Two)

They recalled their younger years where the nine of them rode on horses and traveled the region, being reckless and brave. After such a long time passed by, both heroes and ordinary people’s lives were filled with regrets and reminiscence. Now, looking back, they wanted to change many things but couldn’t.

Three hours later, a rare tired expression appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face, and Akinfeev stood up and bowed before leaving.

Seeing this old study buddy of his leaving the palace, Emperor Yassin heaved a long sigh and closed his eyes as if he was savoring something. After a while, he opened his eyes again, and sharp glints flashed.

His energy was restored, and that dominating and overbearing aura of a genius emperor re-appeared.

“Come out.”

As soon as Emperor Yassin said that, a series of ripples appeared in the air. A black-armored guard who was covered in a black cloak tore open space and walked out. Then, he single-kneeled and reported his mission in detail.

After hearing everything, Emperor Yassin waved his hand, and the guard in black bowed and turned into a cloud of black smoke, disappearing from the palace.

“Ah, such an incapable man! As soon as he got control of the western gate, he became this arrogant and dared to do such things. Using the magic crossbows for city defense to threaten an important general. He sure disappoints me! Disappoints me!”

Emperor Yassin frowned and thought for a long while. In the end, his love for his children won, and he loosened his tightly-gripped fists.

“Alright, I will give you the last chance. If you still can’t grab this opportunity, then don’t blame me for not considering our relationship as father and son. Even when your third older brother inherits the throne, he probably can’t allow a lazy and incapable prince like you to stay around!”

It was midnight outside the palace, and the grand St. Petersburg fell into a long period of darkness.

…

-Meanwhile, in Chambord that was more than 1,000 kilometers away-

After traveling for about half a month, Fei’s guard, Torres, and a few orc masters finally traveled across the ocean and through the Endless Sea of Forests, getting back to Chambord City using the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth.

“What? Barcelona invaded Zenit? They are outside St. Petersburg? Constantine was captured? Luffy His Highness and Reverse Whale Battleship [King Alexander] can’t be found?”

Torres was shocked when he heard about the crucial situation that Zenit was experiencing from Brook. Only about 40 days had passed between the king’s departure and Torres’ return, but the situation on the continent changed so drastically.

Torres was both angry and shocked.

“Now, the Barcelonans are overbearing, and they sent out several demi-gods. In Chambord, both Mr. Hazel Bank and Lampard had to travel to St. Petersburg for defense, and Strategist Old Aryang led 1,000 elites of Chambord and traveled to the southern battlefield with [Black Pearl] and [Cyclops]. Although they tried their best to minimize the losses, the high level of casualties wasn’t avoidable.” Brook smiled bitterly and sighed, “Although the flames of war haven’t touched Chambord yet, it isn’t far away. Right now, the situation is dire, and no one knows how long St. Petersburg can last. When can His Majesty return?”

“This… it would take a month at the fastest.” Torres got anxious as well. Even if he returned to the [Banished Land] to inform the king, one round trip would take at least a month if nothing happened on the way.

“We must inform Alexander His Majesty. Right now, the flames of war are spreading to the Northern Region of Azeroth, and we need him to return and command everyone!” Head Minister Bast was impatient, and he wished that Fei could instantly return to Chambord. The Chambord Kingdom could operate on its own without Fei, but when he was missing at critical moments, people felt like the backbone was missing, and they lacked confidence.

“I will immediately return to the [Banished Land] to inform His Majesty!” Torres didn’t dare to waste a second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1058.1 - Getting Ready for Battle, and the King’s Status (Part One)

Chapter 1058: Getting Ready for Battle, and the King’s Status (Part One)

“Wait for a second, we need to discuss this a little and not make a rushed decision.” Brook blocked Torres and said after thinking for a while, “Since Alexander His Majesty decided to stay in the [Banished Land], it means that there is something more important for him to finish. Torres, you can first tell us the rough situation at the [Banished Land]. Since His Majesty sent you back, he must have something for you to do.”

“You are right. Damn it! I almost forgot about it.”

Torres patted his head, and cold sweat appeared all over his body; he almost forgot something important and ruined Fei’s grand plan. Although Torres was thoughtful and careful during normal days, he would get anxious when experiencing something major.

After hearing what Brook said, Torres calmed down. He took out the letters that Fei wrote to Brook and Bast as he explained the king’s plan to them.

The secret chamber was extremely quiet under the illumination of the orange magic lights.

After about half an hour, Bast and Brook finally finished reading the king’s letter, and they both heaved a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and saw the seriousness and joy in each other’s eyes.

“This time, His Majesty is after something big!”

“According to the king’s plan, if we can really turn the behemoth orcs into an allied force, then this tribe that has hundreds of demi-gods and potential a few true gods is powerful enough to help Zenit wipe through the Northern Region of Azeroth and unite the area. Even Barcelona would be overrun and wouldn’t be able to return. The only thing is that it seems like there isn’t much time.”

“We need to buy as much time as possible for His Majesty. We have to last until His Majesty’s return.”

“If the situation gets really critical, we must ask Batistuta and other masters of [Black-Cloth Shrine] to go and assist the Royal Family of Zenit. Although the military of Chambord is filled with elite soldiers, they are limited in number, and there aren’t any supreme masters. They can’t pose a real threat to the troops of Barcelona.”

“It is unfortunate; the 500 mystical gold war puppets that the king left for us before his departure can only receive basic commands and protect Chambord City; they can’t be sent to St. Petersburg. Otherwise, these 500 war machines might be able to crush the Barcelonans.”

“I wonder how everything is going at the Capital of Anji. How are Professor Cain and Akara doing? Later, we will send Inzagi His Highness to the Capital of Anji and pass His Majesty’s orders to the two professors. Also, we need to inform Ms. Charsi’s team in the arsenal at [Sky City]. They might need to work overtime. If we want to teleport that many orcs back to the Azeroth Continent from the [Banished Land], we would need at least 5,000 super-long-distance teleportation arrays, and they have to be the portable teleportation arrays that the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory improved.”

“That is right! This situation is urgent! We must get busy!”

After Brook and Bast urgently discussed this, they quickly created a detailed plan. After going over every step in detail again and making sure that there weren’t any mistakes, Brook quickly walked away. As a nation, Chambord started to operate like a well-oiled machine. Thousands of officials, the military, and the various secret departments started to work at a fast and orderly pace.

Bast opened a magic recording scroll and repeated the situation that the Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom were currently facing in detail. Then, he listened to it and added a bit more details before sealing it and giving it to Torres.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1058.2 - Getting Ready for Battle, and the King’s Status (Part Two)

Chapter 1058: Getting Ready for Battle, and the King’s Status (Part Two)

Bast said, “Since the situation is dire, you and the behemoth orcs should immediately return to the [Banished Land] and give this recording scroll to His Majesty, letting him make the decision. At the same time, please inform him that we will get everything that orcs need for the migration within 20 days.”

“Head Minister, please take care.” Torres turned around and left. After finally coming home, Torres didn’t get the chance to go back and see his loved ones and relatives, and he didn’t even get to eat a hot meal. He and the orc masters instantly turned into beams of light and disappeared into the Endless Sea of Forests behind Chambord.

After Torres and the orc masters left, Bast suddenly thought of something and patted his forehead with his palm. He murmured, “I was too busy thinking and forgot! Damn it! It seemed like the orc masters beside Torres were all powerful. I should have asked a few of them to stay; they could be free fighters. Hehe, if some of them are injured while fighting with Barcelonans, grudges between the two forces will be created. By then, Chambord won’t even need to get the orcs to hate on the Barcelonans; they will fight each other when seeing each other! I made a mistake!”

This old man was quite cunning.

The six orc masters who were accompanying Torres back to the [Banished Land] all sneezed and shivered as if they sensed a chill.

…

-Diablo World, the grand godly realm behind the purple teleportation gate-

With his eyes tightly closed, Fei was still inside that mystical state of epiphany. He wasn’t sure how much time had passed, and he also didn’t know what was happening in the outside world.

Faint-yellow power of faith flowed to him from all directions, and it was getting thicker and thicker. Like silk, Fei was entirely enveloped in it. The cocoon-like energy sphere was in two colors, silver and yellow, and it expanded and shrunk repeatedly like the heart of a giant.

Every time this cocoon of light that wrapped around Fei expanded and shrunk, it felt like a long and mystical cycle passed, emitting an invisible yet grand power. The entire godly realm was slowly changing because of it.

Fei had been in this state for more than 20 days.

Right now, inside the giant godly realm, the grass was still green, the plane was still wide, the rivers were still rapid, and animals were still active. However, an indescribable atmosphere had appeared. If this giant world felt holy, ethereal, and unapproachable before, now it seemed like it was welcoming intelligent creatures, and it turned into a vivid world that humans could live in.

Perhaps this was what that mysterious voice meant when it said that Fei had to refine this godly realm.

As time passed by, more and more power of faith dashed through space and time and appeared around Fei.

The reason was simple.

First, Barcelona invaded Zenit, killing many people and burning down many towns to annihilate all Zenitians. As the situation grew more and more dangerous, more and more citizens of Zenit prayed and hoped that the Imperial Martial Saint would appear and turn the tables. After all, the king had appeared many times before when Zenit was in danger, and the volume of the power of faith that the citizens of Zenit offered Fei reached an all-time high.

Second, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and other magic puppets like [No.1] saved more and more orcs within the [Banished Land] and promoted the king’s kindness and greatness. Also, as the rumor that Fei was Beast God Rexxar’s reincarnation got passed around, more and more orcs believed in Fei.

“Huh? It looks like Alexander can refine the grand godly realm in advance!” that mysterious voice sounded in the godly realm.

Of course, Fei who was in a critical state couldn’t hear this.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1059.1 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part One)

Chapter 1059: Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so 4 parts.]

Time quickly passed by.

Like a volcano that had been quiet for thousands of years, chaos finally broke out on the Azeroth Continent. The Eastern, Western, Northern, Southern, and Central Regions all became a mess.

-In the Eastern Region of Azeroth-

The greedy Manchester City Empire was envious of the dwarfs’ forging techniques, and they used all kinds of methods including kidnapping to control the forge grandmasters of the dwarfs. Also, gnomes who loved inventions and adventures became the targets for humans. Especially after humans discovered that these races which had disappeared for a long time had many warrior energy and magic energy cultivation techniques from the Mystical Era and could create powerful war machines, they started to raid and rob these races without restraint.

As if it had opened Pandora’s box and released terrifying demons and plague, what Manchester City Empire did led the way for other powerful human empires in the Eastern Region of Azeroth to copy it. The Liverpool Empire, Manchester United Empire, and Arsenal Empire all got a good taste of this type of operation. They all moved many soldiers into this operation to capture dwarfs and gnomes.

Such despicable actions angered the dwarfs and gnomes who didn’t want wars.

A large-scale war exploded in the Eastern Region of Azeroth. In the first month, the greedy, proud, and conceited human troops paid a large price. Facing the sharp weapons of dwarfs and magic machines of gnomes, tens of millions of human soldiers were killed.

Like gasoline on fire, hatred was burning and permeated the air unstoppably.

…

-In the Western Region of Azeroth-

The Barcelona Empire and Madrid Empire were mortal enemies for thousands of years, and the war between them reached a boiling point. Almost all the empires in the Western Region were involved; about 40 empires had to join either side, and the flames and smoke of war traveled across the region.

After the initial peaceful adaptation, the Elf Empire that resided in the primitive forest experienced a shocking change as humans tried to get into their empire and pull them to their sides. The Elf Empire broke into three clans, which were Green Elves, Blood Elves, and Night Elves. The ferocious blood elves joined the Madrid Empire, and vicious and cunning night elves joined the Barcelona Empire. These two elf clans walked out of the poor primitive forest and slowly adapted to human society while forming powerful troops.

Only the peace-loving green elves stayed behind in the cold primitive forest. It was heard that this clan was the strongest, and it reserved the most strength. Recently, a descendant with the golden elf king bloodline appeared, and he was supported by the Moon Godly Temple and the Godly Temple of Nature, obtaining the title of Elf King.

This new elf king’s origin was passed around by the elves, and his story sounded legendary. Although there were many rumors, one thing was for sure; this new elf king wasn’t from the former Elf Realm, and he was a young man who grew up on the Azeroth Continent.

It was heard that this was the reason why the Elf Empire split. Except for the peace-loving green elves who were the most faithful and devoted believers, the blood elves and night elves who only respected powerful masters refused to accept this young man as the elf king, and they split with the godly temples and broke out of the Elf Empire.

…

-In the Southern Region of Azeroth-

The Southern Region of Azeroth was only slightly more powerful compared to the Northern Region which ranked last in terms of strength. Facing the crazy, greedy, and cruel goblins who had insane reproductive ability, the humans in the region were slowly pushed into a disadvantage.

These little short and ugly creatures that had the same level of alchemy and magic civilization as gnomes started their crazy expansion in the Southern Region of Azeroth. They walked completely against humans. In fact, they even treated humans as food. They were monsters in humans’ eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1059.2 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Two)

Chapter 1059: Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Two)

In the end, the human alliance led by empires such as Bayern and Ormond had to stop their internal battles. They sat down together and started to discuss the details of an alliance and how to fight back against the Goblin Empire.

Everyone could see that if the humans in the Southern Region continued to fight amongst themselves, they were going to be wiped out by goblins sooner or later.

The good thing was that at this dire moment, something finally happened on the mysterious Continental Martial Saint Mountain. Continental Martial Saint Maradona, who was said to be the most powerful man on the continent, and his disciples finally moved to help their race. Dozens of disciples who were peak Burning Sun Lords and demi-gods were sent to the Southern Region to help the human empires.

It was heard that the Bayern Empire and the united empires headed by the Ormond Empire were only able to put down their weapons and sit down together to discuss the future of the region because Continental Martial Saint Maradona personally went to their royal palaces to smooth things out.

…

-In the Central Region of Azeroth-

The war between the Dragon Clan and the Holy Church was still on-going.

No one knew why dragons had to fight with the Holy Church that was the most powerful force on the continent. However, the strength of the Dragon Clan was as powerful as the rumors stated. Except for the Holy Church, these dragons could easily wipe out any human empires on the continent. However, they focused on the Holy Church and attacked aggressively.

It was heard that this was due to the deep grudges from the Mythical Era, and the dragons were attacking the Holy Church this ferociously since they wanted to take back the corpse of the Godly Dragon who was killed here.

Others guessed that many treasures and resources were buried under the Holy Mountain on Sicily Island, and anyone who got their hands on them would become the ruler of this world and even other planes.

All kinds of rumors were passed around, and no one could tell the truth from the lies.

In the last half a year, many masters died on both sides. The sky was almost torn apart, and the Mediterranean Sea which wasn’t affected by wars in the last 1,000 years became a terrifying death zone.

Many corpses of masters sunk to the bottom of the ocean, almost killing all living creatures in the water. Also, the sky above the sea was littered with powerful energy seals that the fallen masters left before death.

This region now became a forbidden zone. Anyone below the Sun-Class Realm would be instantly turned into shattered bones and thick blood if they walked in!

Also, it was heard that the gods who the Holy Church believed in came back to life.

Many people said that they saw angels participating in this war against the Dragon Clan, and these angels had wings and swung lightsabres.

Both the Dragon Clan and the Holy Church found their allies.

The Dragon Clan allied with the Inter Milan Empire and AC Milan Empire, and the Juventus Empire turned around and worked with the Holy Church. The former Holy Alliance against the Holy Church collapsed.

Without exaggeration, the Central Region of Azeroth became the most terrifying zone. Although relatively few people were involved in the war, all kinds of supreme masters and top-tier weapons appeared. Almost all the land was shattered, and almost all the civilians had died!

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1059.3 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Three)

Chapter 1059: Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Three)

In comparison, even though wars were happening in the Northern Region, it was much calmer compared to other places.

The war between the Zenit Empire and Barcelona Empire attracted many people’s attention.

After Barcelona quickly swallowed the southern region of Zenit, the Barcelonan soldiers were stuck outside St. Petersburg for 20 days. Several demi-gods moved, but they couldn’t break through St. Petersburg’s defenses. Both parties fought many battles where Zenitians guarded the defense wall and Barcelonans tried to siege, and more than a million soldiers were involved. Outside the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], the land was lowered by about four meters.

On the endless grassland, broken sieging equipment and horse-drawn carriages, chipped blades, torn armor, and dried blood were everywhere. To prevent a plague from happening, Barcelonans would burn the corpses of the soldiers and animals together. The surging flames and smoke looked like an angry volcano was erupting.

Countless grudge-laden souls roared and shouted in the dark sky as they ascended with the smoke.

A stinky odor permeated the air. Anyone who inhaled felt like they sucked in a mouthful of rotten flesh and blood. Vultures that were feasting could be seen everywhere, and they chirped as they dashed down. As if they were copying humans, they used their sharp beaks to break the corpses and start another round of merciless killing as they fought with each other for the food.

As the sun lowered into the horizon, it looked blood-red, dyeing everything in the world that color.

Battle shouts continued to sound on the ground, and screams could be heard non-stop.

Granello was covered in blood. He had broken more than a dozen top-tier steel sabers, and a human life disappeared whenever he struck out. His arms were completely swollen.

This man couldn’t remember how many times the Barcelonans attacked. Blood already soaked his hair, making his hair stick to his forehead. Blood also dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision and making everything seem like it was soaked in blood to him.

This defense battle lasted for close to three hours.

Finally, retreat bugles sounded from the Barcelonan campsites, and the Barcelonan soldiers backed away like falling tides.

Tink!

The steel saber in Granello’s hand dropped to the ground; its blade was also curled a little. If he weren’t supporting his body by leaning against a battlement, he would have fallen to the ground. The retreat of the enemies meant that he could finally get some rest.

Granello breathed heavily, and he felt like pepper powder was tossed into his lungs. The soldiers around him felt the same.

Hundreds of groups of soldiers were moved onto the defense wall in the last 20 days.

With a rough estimate, more than 100,000 Zenitian soldiers had died on the defense wall.

Right now, a blazing fire was burning in the Military Burial Field day and night. All soldiers below the rank of Battalion Commander couldn’t be properly buried. Their corpses would be burned in the fire with everyone else, and their families could only come and pick up their ashes.

After taking in a few mouthfuls of air that was filled with the smell of blood, Granello finally felt like some of his strength had recovered.

Just as he was about to switch the soldiers on the defense wall, loud noises sounded in the direction of the western gate. Then, he saw about 1,000 Star-Level Warriors of Zenit jumping off the defense wall with the aid of ropes, chasing after the Barcelonans who were backing away.

“Again! This damn idiot! During the battle, he hides inside the watchtower. Now that the battle is over, he is forcing the soldiers who haven’t gotten a chance to breathe to chase after the enemies? Are other people’s lives not worthy in his eyes? How dare he force the elite soldiers to do such things? He is committing a crime! He is killing our warriors! How many times had he done this? How many times? Do the lives of our soldiers worth less than the damn military merits?” Granello was enraged.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1059.4 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Four)

Chapter 1059: Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Four)

Such things had happened more than ten times.

To encourage the soldiers to fight against the enemies, the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters issued a new order. Anyone who decapitated an enemy would receive some military merits, and they would be rewarded after each battle.

This order came from a good place.

However, someone shameless came up with an idea and suggested the dumb Fourth Prince to select a few elite soldiers on the Star-Level and force them to go out of the city and decapitate the enemy soldiers who already died. This was one way of accumulating military merits.

In the beginning, the Fourth Prince got many benefits from it.

Since the Fourth Prince had more military merits compared to the other three gates, and he was a prince, the officials in the Imperial Military Headquarters didn’t get strict with him and instead gave him quite a few rewards.

Without a doubt, this pushed the Fourth Prince to do more of this shameless act, forcing the elite soldiers to do more risky things.

However, such actions enraged Barcelonans.

During one retreat, Barcelonans set up a trap and sent out many masters, killing half of 1,000 elite soldiers who came out of St. Petersburg. If it weren’t for Golden Lion Lampard who showed up and saved them, the rest of the elite soldiers would have been killed as well.

In such cruel battles, the life of a well-trained ordinary soldier was precious. However, due to this idiotic prince’s selfishness, 500 elite soldiers of Star-Level were killed. These 500 people were all mid-tier officers in a main battle legion! Losing one of them in such a fashion would be a big loss.

Although the soldiers and officials were angry, what could they do to this prince who seemed to be trusted by Emperor Yassin?

What enraged people more was that after the big loss, the Fourth Prince didn’t stop his idiotic behavior. He organized more Star-Level Warriors to do similar things. For his own gains, he forced the elite soldiers to do the dangerous deed. It was truly detestable.

It was heard that to force the elite soldiers to go down the defense wall and decapitate the corpses, the Fourth Prince killed a few officials who dared to go against his order, and he used these warriors’ loved ones as threats. He was truly despicable.

“No! I need to meet the Second Prince! I need to go into the Royal Palace and meet Emperor Yassin! I can’t let this idiot continue to kill the warriors of Zenit!”

Granello couldn’t hold it back anymore, and he roared.

At this moment, sudden changes occurred outside the defense wall.

The 200 elite soldiers of Zenit who were chasing after the retreating Barcelonans were suddenly attacked. About 40 mages suddenly emerged from the crowd, and they chanted and released terrifying offensive magic spells. Flames and thick smoke engulfed the battlefield, and roars and whines sounded from the smoke. Blood spilled in all directions, and broken limbs flew into the air.

“Quick! Send people to reinforce them!” Granello roared while his heart bled. The meaningless death of every Star-Level Warrior of Zenit infuriated him.

“Sir, there is no need! Look! We won!” Just as Granello was about to leap down the defense wall and reinforce his peers, his deputy commander suddenly grabbed him and pointed at the battlefield.

Granello looked up and saw that the dust had settled. More than half of the 40 Barcelonan mages died, and the rest escaped. About 50 elite soldiers of Zenit died, but they won this small skirmish. Right now, they were leaving the battlefield and retreating.

In a flash, about 150 people got below the defense wall and quickly climbed up using the ropes.

Granello heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, an ominous feeling hit him. He felt like he missed something.

In the next moment, four powerful figures flew into the sky from the campsites of Barcelona, and they dashed toward St. Petersburg with powerful auras. At the same time, the retreating troops of Barcelona suddenly turned around and shouted while charging back.

“Damn it! We fell for their trap!” Granello finally understood the situation, and his expression changed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1060.1 - Where Are the Other 50 People? (Part One)

Chapter 1060: Where Are the Other 50 People? (Part One)

Before others could react, shouts sounded on the defense wall in the west. Those ‘fortunate survivors’ got back onto the defense wall, but they suddenly turned around and raised their sabers at their peers. Those ‘elite soldiers of Zenit’ were attacking their own!

“Those people… are Barcelonans in disguise! Damn it!” Now, everyone realized what was going on.

When the mages suddenly appeared, they created a ton of smoke and sent dust into the air, blocking everyone’s vision. In the battle, all 200 elite soldiers of Zenit were killed. Under the cover of smoke and dust, the warriors of Barcelona quickly switched to the military uniforms of Zenit and pretended to be Zenitian warriors.

Such a tactic fooled everyone, and those imposters easily climbed onto the defense wall with the ropes and suddenly attacked.

At the same time, the troops of Barcelona started to siege the city in coordination with these 150 imposters.

Above the troops of Barcelona, four supreme masters flew in the sky.

Except for Busquets who recovered from his injuries, Mascherano and Elves showed up as well. In fact, even Pedro who was once severely injured also appeared.

These four supreme masters emitted terrifying power that smashed against St. Petersburg like a tsunami. The [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] looked like the surface of a lake when a tornado was blowing over it. Terrifying ripples appeared, and it seemed like it was going to be shattered at any time.

Clearly, this was a full-on attack. Barcelona had never invested so much force into one attack.

This scheme was long in the making.

“Quick! Deputy Commander! You command the battle on the southern gate. Elite reinforcements! Come to the western gate with me!” Granello was anxious, and he instantly rushed toward the western gate with hundreds of elite soldiers.

This man knew that the turning point in this war was the western gate.

If those Barcelonan imposters controlled the mechanisms in the western gate and opened the gate, or if they destroyed the magic weapons and mechanisms for the defense of the city, all Zenitians would be in trouble.

As to the four supreme masters of Barcelona in the sky, Granello didn’t need to worry about fights on that level. People like Emperor Yassin and Lampard would handle that.

Just as he expected, streaks of powerful auras shined inside St. Petersburg. Four radiating flames shot into the sky; they were Emperor Yassin, Hazel Bank, Lampard, and another master of Chambord. It was heard that this man was from the [Black-Cloth Shrine], one of the shrines of the Holy Church.

The eight powerful masters battled in the high sky.

While loud explosions sounded, it felt like the end of the world was coming. Streaks of black cracks appeared all over the sky, looking like a painting that was torn apart before being knitted again. The terrifying warrior energies collided and created many mushroom clouds as if nuclear bombs went off.

As his long hair and red beard fluttered in the strong wind, Granello arrived at the western gate as fast as he would with the hundreds of elite soldiers.

However, the scene before them stunned Granello and the reinforcements.

“What is going on? Where are the enemies?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1060.2 - Where Are the Other 50 People? (Part Two)

Chapter 1060: Where Are the Other 50 People? (Part Two)

The scene where warriors of Zenit fighting with enemies didn’t appear. Instead, the corpses of soldiers lay all over the ground, and the Fourth Prince stood behind the watchtower in fear as black-armored guards surrounded him and protected him. More than half of the invaluable defensive magic weapons that were made in Chambord got destroyed, and the broken components were all over the ground.

“Where are the enemies?” Granello shouted.

“Kill… we killed all of them!” a commander guarding the western gate got scared seeing Granello’s angry expression, and he stuttered as he replied.

“Killed all of them? Did you count the corpses?” Granello frowned; the intense sense of danger was still lingering in his mind.

“Humph! You again! Granello, who do you think you are? How dare you issue commands in the zone that I have control over? Go away!” Seeing Granello, the terrified Four Prince shouted like a scared chicken. Clearly, what happened had petrified him.

“Who the f*ck are you? You idiot! What did you do? Huh? Forcing the elite soldiers to go outside the city and kill enemies? Don’t you know that it is the most rookie mistake when defending a city? For your greed over military merits, how many brave warriors died? Now, many magic weapons for defense are broken. How are you going to make up for this? You…”

Granello shouted at the Fourth Prince before everyone without holding back at all.

Hearing such shouts, all the soldiers felt like the pent-up frustration in their minds got vented a little.

“You…” Fourth Prince Chrystal was enraged, and he pointed at Granello and didn’t know what to say. After taking a few deep breaths, he sneered and replied, “So what? The magic weapons are damaged; we can just ask the arsenal of Chambord to make another batch and hand them to us. What’s difficult about that? Now that the empire is in danger, is the King of Chambord going to ignore all this?”

Granello was about to explode, and he thought, “These magic weapons are all invaluable! It is expensive to make them; how can they be that easily made? This idiot still can’t see through the situation? Does he still want to pressure the Chambord Kingdom with the orders of the Royal Family? Can’t he see that Chambord isn’t a force that the Royal Family can command anymore? Is this idiot’s brain full of sh*t?”

Granello was so angry that he almost went over to whip this idiotic prince. However, the officials around him quickly pulled him back, avoiding an even more explosive confrontation.

After forcing himself to calm down, Granello said to the soldiers around him, “Quick! Count the corpses and tally up the numbers.”

“Yes.”

The soldiers quickly counted the corpses on the ground and also separated the enemy corpses from the corpses of Zenitian soldiers. Since Barcelonans and Zenitians looked quite different and had different physiques, it was easy to tell them apart when looking in close-range. The soldiers got the numbers in about ten minutes.

“Sir, 571 soldiers of Zenit died, and we confirmed their names. Also, there are exactly 100 Barcelonan corpses.”

“What?” Granello was shocked. “100? Where are the other 50? I clearly saw that about 150 Barcelonans climbed onto the defense wall in disguise! Where did they go?”

Hearing Granello’s words, others also remembered that.

There were at least 150 Barcelonans who got into the city through the ropes, but how come only 100 corpses could be found? Where did the other Barcelonans go? There were about 50 of them; were they still hiding in the crowd?

[TL Note: Some intense moments are going to take place in the next while. Make sure you stick to the end! It is all worth it.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1061.1 - Severe Punishment (Part One)

Chapter 1061: Severe Punishment (Part One)

The atmosphere instantly became intense.

The Barcelonan warriors who snuck into the city attacked the Zenitian soldiers on the defense wall, and it brought everyone a nightmare. If more enemies were sneaking around the city…

Everyone looked around and observed the people around them in suspicion.

Everyone felt nervous and anxious.

“Granello, what nonsense are you spurting? The soldiers have already bravely killed all the Barcelonans who snuck into the city under my command! There is no way that there are still enemies in the city! Don’t try to lie and shake the confidence of our people!” The Fourth Prince’s expression changed, and he accused Granello of wrongdoing since he was a bit too nervous himself.

“You? Brave?” Granello sneered in disdain as he said, “What a joke. When the Barcelonans got onto the defense wall, did Your Highness step out of the watchtower? Now that 50 elite soldiers of Barcelona disappeared, do you know what this means? If they snuck into the city, they can cause a ton of destruction. If they are able to communicate with the enemies outside, they can destroy the core components of [Goddess of Earth’s Protection]. By then, the entire city will be conquered!”

“You… you dare do throw dirt on a prince? Granello, you continue to stain the honor and dignity of the Royal Family. Are you jealous that the soldiers under my command killed and decapitated more enemies than you, or are you… just like that love child Dominguez? Up to no good and want to rebel?”

Clearly, the Fourth Prince didn’t think that he made a mistake, and he was so enraged by Granello’s words that he instantly accused the latter of committing treason.

“Enough!” At this moment, a majestic voice suddenly resonated in the sky above the western gate.

Then, everyone felt like their vision blurred and a tall, straight figure appeared outside the watchtower on the western gate.

“Greetings, Your Majesty!” Tsunami-like cheers sounded, and everyone on the defense wall kneeled respectfully.

This man who suddenly appeared was Emperor Yassin.

The battle between the eight top-tier masters ended. Except for Emperor Yassin, people like Lampard already returned to St. Petersburg.

The Barcelonan troops outside St. Petersburg seemed to have noticed that the suicide squad which rushed into the city wasn’t as effective as they anticipated. After they dashed within ten meters of the defense wall and got into the attack range of the archers, they suddenly sounded the retreating bugle and pulled back.

“Royal Father…” Seeing Emperor Yassin, the Fourth Prince was pleasantly surprised as he kneeled.

Just as Chrystal was about to say something, Emperor Yassin’s angry gaze landed on him like two giant mountains.

“Shut up!” Emperor Yassin said in anger, and Chrystal screamed and collapsed onto the ground under the enormous invisible pressure.

People like Granello and others also instantly felt like the gravity on them increased by several times. Their bodies felt heavy, and they didn’t even dare to breathe heavily.

The anger of an emperor could turn millions into corpses!

Very few people had ever seen Emperor Yassin this angry.

“You disappoint me too much!”

The intense disappointment couldn’t be hidden in Emperor Yassin’s eyes as he looked at the Fourth Prince. Even the soldiers and generals who were kneeling with their heads lowered sensed strong frustration and disappointment in Emperor Yassin’s tone, and they felt it in their souls.

“No, Royal Father, I was framed…” The Fourth Prince felt cold, and he tried to talk himself out of it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1061.2 - Severe Punishment (Part Two)

Chapter 1061: Severe Punishment (Part Two)

“Framed? For what? Do you really think that I don’t know what you have been doing? Arrogant and greedy for merits, you ignored the lives of soldiers and commanded them without thinking. You treated the soldiers viciously and…” Emperor Yassin’s gaze and tone got angrier and angrier, and he continued, “You are useless! Fine! I gave you opportunities one after another, but you never knew how to cherish them! I’ve decided! From now on, Fourth Prince Chrystal will be stripped of all military authority and demoted to a level 6 noble. He will never be promoted again either in the administrative branch or the military branch!”

“No! Royal Father!” The Fourth Prince never thought that his father would say such merciless words to him.

Stripped of military authorities! Never promoted again!

Since these words came from Emperor Yassin himself, they were edicts! It wiped all the Fourth Prince’s future potential. From now on, he would only be an idle person, and his status would be even lower than the king of a level 6 affiliated kingdom. He could only live in such a condition for the rest of his life.

“Go away!” Emperor Yassin shouted. Without giving the Fourth Prince a chance to talk, this supreme ruler struck out and sent the Four Prince flying from the tall defense wall, landing in an unknown location in the city.

Although Emperor Yassin meticulously controlled his force as a demi-god and didn’t injure the Fourth Prince, the fact that he struck a prince before tens of thousands of soldiers showed how angry he really was.

“It was me who used the wrong person, making the loyal warriors of Zenit die outside the city for nothing. I’m sorry!”

Emperor Yassin glanced at the soldiers and generals who were kneeling around him, and he said apologetically, “Please get up! You have all worked hard for the empire!”

“Thank you, Your Majesty!”

“We are willing to battle to death for Your Majesty!”

“We will protect Zenit with our lives! We will guard Your Majesty until we all die!”

Emperor Yassin’s apology and caring words that recognized their hard work moved all soldiers and generals including Granello, and they felt their blood boiling. They wanted to jump down the defense wall and battle the despicable Barcelonans for good! Their felt like the fatigue was gone, and even the injuries didn’t hurt as much.

Other people couldn’t understand how Zenitians admired and worshipped Emperor Yassin.

To the citizens of this northern-bear-like empire, Emperor Yassin was a majestic god, and he had unparalleled influence. Even people like Granello who served Second Prince Dominguez held admiration toward Emperor Yassin that came from their souls. It was a faith and a belief.

Especially seeing Emperor Yassin scolding and punishing the Fourth Prince for the ordinary soldiers, such an apology and comforting words moved people even more.

Some veterans already sobbed in excitement with tears on their faces.

“Granello, you did well. From now on, I command you to move the best scouts in Imperial Patrol and find the Barcelonan spies that snuck into Zenit in the shortest amount of time. Don’t give them the time and opportunity to cause destruction in the city.” Emperor Yassin’s gaze slowly turned back to Granello as he said, “I give you the authority to move any troops in the city to aid your search.”

“As you wish! I’m willing to serve Your Majesty!” Granello nodded in excitement.

“Ok.” With that said, Emperor Yassin suddenly disappeared from the defense wall.

The soldiers and generals all kneeled again, seeing Emperor Yassin off with respect.

Right now, it was between battles, and the soldiers finally got a short moment to rest, restore their stamina, and clean their weapons.

With a team of elite soldiers, Granello went down the defense wall and instantly returned to the headquarters of Imperial Patrol. Then, he started to move people around to do the city-wide investigation. The sense of danger intensified in his mind as if something terrifying was about to happen.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1062.1 - Mystery and Danger (Part One)

Chapter 1062: Mystery and Danger (Part One)

Granello moved the elites of Imperial Patrol and many soldiers to do the city-wide net-style search.

The appearance, bone size, and skin of Barcelonans greatly differed from Zenitians. Also, these 50-or-so Barcelonan spies who snuck into St. Petersburg probably weren’t familiar with the buildings and terrain, and they didn’t have hideouts.

Normally, these spies should be easily spotted. However, until the morning of the second day, Granello still didn’t get any clues or leads.

This discovery made everyone confused.

Emperor Yassin asked Imperial Patrol to find those Barcelonan spies as fast as possible. Although there was no set time limit, Granello still felt a ton of pressure.

On the one hand, Granello strengthened the protection of hundreds of magic nodes in the city. On the other hand, he increased the number of people who were searching for enemies all over the city.

After a morning of zero results, Granello couldn’t sit back anymore. He had to risk disturbing the Second Prince who was still healing from his injuries and went to Dominguez’s estate.

“Did you encounter something difficult?” The Second Prince who looked healthy only judging from his complexion walked to the grand hall under Demonic Woman Paris’ assistance and met up with Granello.

Except for Demonic Woman Paris, there was also Strategist Old Aryang of Chambord.

Without daring to hide anything, Granello told these people about what happened in detail.

However, the Second Prince didn’t look surprised. It was clear that even though this prince didn’t leave his estate since he was healing up, he knew everything that was going on outside

“This is the first time in more than ten years that Royal Father got that angry, right?” Dominguez leaned back in his chair and pondered.

“That is true. Ever since I followed Your Highness, I have never seen Emperor Yassin so angry. The Fourth Prince overdid it. Even in such a dire situation, he continued to go against the rules and killed close to 1,000 elites of Zenit. His Majesty… got so angry because he loves his children!” Although Granello despised the Fourth Prince, it seemed like he returned to his normal self before Dominguez. He seemed logical and chose words carefully like a low-profile and intelligent commander.

Dominguez nodded and didn’t say much.

In the prior battles, he was injured by the residual power of top-tier masters. Although the injuries had healed, the distorted laws of nature still existed in his body. It was fortunate that this condition was discovered early, and Emperor Yassin healed him personally. That cured all lethal injuries and didn’t allow the distorted laws of nature to harm Dominguez’s core energy. However, the Second Prince still had to rest and recover, and he couldn’t battle with others. Therefore, he was forced to stay in his estate by Emperor Yassin, and he didn’t join the defense battles.

Granello opened his mouth several times, but no sounds came out.

Dominguez was pondering to himself. When he looked up and saw [Red Beard] Granello behaving like this, he smiled and said, “Tell us what you want to say.”

Granello looked at the Demonic Woman and Old Aryang, and he finally asked the question that troubled him for a long time, “Now that the situation in St. Petersburg is this dire, how come Elder Prince Arshavin who is known as Zenit’s God of War and Elder Princess Tanasha who is known as Goddess of Intelligence still haven’t appeared? Also… also…”

“Also what?” Dominguez asked with a smile.

Second Prince Dominguez’ attitude made Granello calm down a little, and he asked, “Also, in the last two years, the empire recruited many soldiers. Just the number of main battle legions under the Elder Prince’s command reached 20, and there are close to one million soldiers. However, fewer than 400,000 soldiers remain in St. Petersburg, including the 100,000 royal guards and the defeated soldiers who retreated from the southern region battlefield. It means that less than 200,000 regular soldiers are guarding the Capital. Where are the other 800,000 elite soldiers?” Granello asked all the questions on his mind without stopping.

“Yeah, where did Royal Brother and the 800,000 elite soldiers go? They should be in St. Petersburg. I’m also curious about that,” Dominguez murmured to himself. It seemed that even he didn’t know where Zenit’s God of War went.

A shocked expression appeared on Granello’s face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1062.2 - Mystery and Danger (Part Two)

Chapter 1062: Mystery and Danger (Part Two)

“The official statement is that the Elder Prince is inside the Imperial Military Headquarters making plans, and Elder Princess is recovering from her illness inside her estate. However, many pieces of evidence show that the Elder Prince isn’t in the Imperial Military Headquarters, and the Elder Princess isn’t in her estate. The two of them aren’t inside St. Petersburg, and the 800,000 elite soldiers that should be inside the Capital already secretly left St. Petersburg before the Barcelonan invaders arrived at the bay of the Byzantine Kingdom. This process was secretive, and almost no one discovered it.”

Demonic Woman Paris finally spoke, and what she said shocked Granello.

After a pause, Paris giggled and said, “Only one person can allow 800,000 soldiers secretly pull out of St. Petersburg and not let anyone notice.”

“Emperor Yassin His Majesty?” [Red Beard] wasn’t a fool, and he instantly understood what Paris meant.

Since the conversation got to this point, it couldn’t continue anymore. It involved His Majesty, so they shouldn’t try to guess and doubt the ideas of the supreme ruler. For a moment, the atmosphere was quite subdued.

Second Prince Dominguez smiled and broke the silence, and he said with a faint smile, “Those 50-or-so Barcelonans are interesting. With their clear features, they are still able to hide from the massive search efforts. Could it be that they transformed into Zenitians?”

“Your Highness mean…” Granello’s eyes lit up as he thought of something, and he said in joy, “Your Highness, I got it now! Thank you for your advice!”

After saying that, Granello cupped his hands and bowed at Paris and Old Aryang before saying farewells and leaving.

Dominguez and Old Aryang looked at each other and smiled.

“Paris, you need to speed up as well and try to get ready as soon as you can,” Dominguez said lightly as he closed his eyes.

“Your Highness, don’t worry. I got this.” Paris nodded, and her expression rarely looked this solemn.

…

Time quickly passed by.

Soon, two days had passed.

Barcelona’s sieges and attacks grew more and more aggressive. The four demi-gods of Barcelona appeared from time to time to harass, and supreme masters on the side of Zenit such as Emperor Yassin were ready and fought back.

The good thing was that both sides had great self-discipline and followed the ancient traditions of war that were unwritten rules on the Azeroth Continent. The supreme masters all didn’t attack ordinary soldiers.

Granello’s investigation and capture operation finally obtained some results.

On the afternoon of the second day, the masters of Imperial Patrol finally caught a Barcelonan spy.

Zenitians were shocked to find that this spy wasn’t a Barcelonan or a Zenitian; he was a member of the Eindhoven Empire! After receiving special training from Barcelonans, he snuck into St. Petersburg.

Since the Eindhoven Empire was adjacent to the Zenit Empire, the citizens of the two empires had similar features and weren’t too different from each other. No wonder the prior operations didn’t yield anything.

Now, the situation seemed even more difficult.

The people of Eindhoven, A.K.A Eindhovenans, had a tightly-managed and strict system in St. Petersburg, and they colluded with Barcelonans.

Granello wanted to strike the iron while it was hot, and he sent out even more soldiers to search through the neighborhoods. Although his orders were fast, they had limited results; they only caught about a dozen insignificant people.

These captured spies were all sent to Imperial Patrol to be interrogated, but they all seemed extremely tough and stubborn. Even when a portion of their flesh was turned into meat paste, they didn’t reveal a word.

Granello got more and more anxious as time passed by.

When the sun was about to set, the interrogations finally yielded results.

After hearing about the whole plan, Granello sweated profusely, and cold sweat appeared all over his body.

While sending people to inform the Royal Family, the Imperial Military Headquarters, and the Second Prince, Granello rushed toward the direction of the No.1 Magic Tower in the center of the city.

The core of the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], which was a magic array that was protecting the entire city, was located in that magic tower.

If this magic tower were destroyed, the entire magic array would stop working, and Zenit would fall into an unimaginable disaster.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1063 - The Giant Bear in the North, Roar! (Part One)

Chapter 1063: The Giant Bear in the North, Roar! (Part One)

It was already midnight. Due to the war, all the streets were shut down as the curfew order was active.

While feeling anxious, Granello whipped his horse forcefully, trying to dash to the No.1 Magic Tower in the city with hundreds of elite soldiers as fast as he could. Due to the rush, they didn’t show care to the horses and only wanted to get to their destination fast.

Like a tornado, this group of people flashed through the streets, and the loud clip-clop noises made by the horse hooves sounded like thunder in the night.

The cavalryman in the front raised the golden token of Emperor Yassin and shouted, “Imperial Patrol is on duty! We have His Majesty’s golden token! Move out of the way!”

As the loud noises that the horse hooves made sounded in the sky, the soldiers all moved the checkpoints on the street to not block the way.

Shouts and noises continued to sound from the directions of the four defense walls.

Barcelonans were fighting the most fiercely at this moment in the night.

In a flash, the No.1 Magic Tower was in Granello’s view.

This was the most magnificent building in St. Petersburg next to the Royal Palace, the Martial Saint Mountain, and the Imperial Knight Palace. Streaks of orange-yellowish rings of magic energy surrounded the magic tower like tangible objects, and they slowly rotated around this giant, spear-like black tower. Many magic traps were set up around the area, and more than 5,000 elite soldiers were stationed close by.

Seeing that No.1 Magic Tower was intact, Granello heaved a sigh of relief and sped up.

“Stop! If you move forward for 100 meters, we will shoot!” A fortress that was about five meters tall appeared ahead, and the guarding soldiers heard the clip-clop noises made by the horse hooves and instantly shouted a warning. At the same time, they got ready to attack.

“His Majesty’s golden token is right here!” the cavalryman of Imperial Patrol who led the charge raised Emperor Yassin’s golden token, and the team got to move forward.

Granello rode the horse to the fortress, and he calmed down a little seeing that the defense mechanisms were intact, and it didn’t look like anything was attacked. He casually asked, “Before we got here, did anyone else enter?”

“Sir, about 15 minutes ago, the Fourth Prince came here with about 50 guards, and he said that he was following His Majesty’s order and needed to enter the No.1 Magic Tower!” the military officer who was guarding the first checkpoint replied respectfully.

“What?” Granello was shocked, and he said, “The Fourth Prince was already demoted by Emperor Yassin His Majesty, and he isn’t going to be used for anything. Everyone in the city knows that! How can he be following His Majesty’s order? Damn it! Why didn’t you stop…”

Boom!

Before Granello could finish speaking and dash forward, the ground started to shake violently.

It felt like a giant prehistoric beast was underground, and it was about to break out.

The horses that the cavalrymen were riding got scared, and they neighed and raised their front legs. They became violent and anxious as if something terrible was about to happen.

At this moment, people like Granello no longer had time to focus on the horses.

The ground was shaking more and more.

As booming noises sounded, the tough ground became as soft as the surface of a lake, and it was hard for people to stand still on it.

More terrifying was that the giant, miracle-like No.1 Magic Tower 1,000 meters away started to shake as well, and the streaks of orange-yellowish rings of magic light that surrounded the tower which soared into the sky started to break and shatter, disappearing under people’s eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1063.2 - The Giant Bear in the North, Roar! (Part Two)

Chapter 1063.2: The Giant Bear in the North, Roar! (Part Two)

“The magic tower… is about to collapse?” the guarding soldiers also looked desperate.

Everyone knew what it meant for Zenitians if the No.1 Magic Tower collapsed at this moment. This represented the complete destruction and death.

Boom!

In the next moment, the statue of Emperor Yassin swinging a sword, which was placed at the top of the No.1 Magic Tower, fell from the sky. This symbol that represented the empire’s power smashed onto the ground, sending dust into the air.

Then, the No.1 Magic Tower that was said to be indestructible started to break down. Visible black cracks appeared all over its body, and eye-piercing orange light flames shot out of the cracks!

Suddenly, an ear-piercing siren sounded in the sky above the city.

This noise made the entire city fall into a state of uncontrollable terror and chaos.

“Damn it! What happened?” Granello felt cold inside.

“Sir, please retreat! The energy inside the magic tower is in a state of disorder, and the tower is about to explode!” a military officer shouted into Granello’s ears.

“Retreat? Retreat to where?” Granello’s face was pale, and he smiled tragically as he said, “The city is about to break, and Barcelonans surround us from all sides. We have no place to retreat to. I’m the guiltiest person in the empire. I’m a bit too late! I’m responsible for all this!”

While Granello spoke, the orange-yellowish [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] which covered the city and represented safety and warmth started to break down. The magic shield that could endure full-force attacks of demi-gods shattered like a broken eggshell, and the orange-yellow magic energy turned into pieces and fell from the sky. Before they could get to the ground, they disappeared in mid-air.

The magic shield broke!

St. Petersburg was done!

Without the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], St. Petersburg was like a naked woman before an ill-intentioned man. Barcelonans now could do whatever they wanted.

“If I were able to figure out those damn Eindhovenans and realized that they are spies for Barcelonans, the situation wouldn’t have gotten to this devastating degree. Now, everything is done for! I’ve let down His Majesty’s trust, and I let down the millions and millions of citizens in St. Petersburg. I did all this…”

Granello wanted to cut his throat and use his death to punish himself. However, the little bit of logic that he had left made him control his impulse.

After thinking for a bit, Granello dragged over a henchman whispered something into this man’s ear.

“Sir, please take care! Go!” This cavalryman nodded along, and he jumped onto his horse and whipped it before dashing away and leaving the area that was shaking the most.

Granello pulled out the longsword on his belt and looked at his brothers who followed him here. He said, “Warriors, the destruction is about to arrive. If you leave here and escape, you aren’t a coward. However, if you choose to stay, it is the moment to show our loyalty to the empire. Let’s turn our fear into anger! Follow me and charge into the tower! Let’s kill all the spies who destroyed the tower! This is the last thing that we can do for the empire and our loved ones!”

Radiant warrior energy flames burned around Granello.

Since the ground was shaking more and more, it was impossible to ride the horses.

Granello got off his horse and dashed toward the magic tower that was collapsing.

“Sir, we will follow you until death!”

The rest of the members of Imperial Patrol didn’t hesitate, and they all dashed into the collapsing magic tower like moths to a flame.

Right now, out of about 5,000 elite soldiers who were guarding the tower, more than half of them were either dead or severely injured.

However, none of them chose to escape. They all drew out their swords and followed the cavalrymen while singing the anthem of the empire.

“Even the lowly lives have dignity. Our glory is written in the history of the empire that is filled with hardships. Wars can never make Zenitians retreat! The giant bear of the north, roar!”

The tragic song resonated in the messy and chaotic night.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1064.1 - Broken City (Part One)

Chapter 1064: Broken City (Part One)

“What is going on?”

In the Royal Palace, Emperor Yassin instantly sensed the strangeness, and his face changed color. He was always calm, but a shocked expression appeared at this moment. He turned into a streak of light and dashed through the ceiling of his palace before shooting toward the magic tower in the center of the city.

“Hahaha! Yassin, you only discovered it now? Don’t you think that it is a bit too late?” a series of arrogant laughs sounded in the air like rumbling thunder.

It was Alves, a demi-god of Barcelona.

The short, bearded Alves looked vicious, and his green eyes looked violent. While his energy flames burned around him, he stood in mid-air and blocked Emperor Yassin’s path.

The demi-gods’ speed was insane. Without the blockage of the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], demi-gods could appear above St. Petersburg with a thought.

It was clear that everything was under Barcelona’s control.

“F*ck off!”

Emperor Yassin didn’t want to waste time. With a roar, his Realm of Swords instantly opened. Then, he made a hand gesture, and a giant sword of light shot out of his arms, tearing through space and chopping down on Alves’ head murderously.

Alves laughed proudly and released his power of realm. His arms crossed before his head, and a giant orange-yellowish energy shield appeared. It looked tangible, and radiant and mystical runes flashed on its surface.

Boom!!!

Emperor Yassin’s sword of light and Alves’ energy shield collided together, and an earth-shaking noise resonated in the sky.

“Haha! Huh? How is this possible?” Alves still looked proud a moment ago, but his expression changed drastically in the next second.

The orange energy shield above Alves’ head shattered, and an indescribable sharpness cut through his Realm of Defense and forcefully struck his body. Alves was pressed onto the ground, creating a giant crater that one couldn’t see the bottom of. All the houses and buildings in the area shattered and disappeared like collapsing sand sculptures.

Although they were demi-gods, Emperor Yassin actually struck Alves and sent him flying with one move!

Without having time to deal with his opponent who he just knocked away, Emperor Yassin rushed toward the No.1 Magic Tower that was collapsing while feeling anxious. He had to rush to the magic tower right away and try to repair it before it completely collapsed. Otherwise, St. Petersburg, a city with a history of hundreds of years, was going to be completely destroyed.

Unfortunately, someone didn’t want Emperor Yassin to do that.

“Stop here; this path isn’t open,” a calm and cold voice sounded.

The second demi-god of Barcelona, Mascherano who was muscular and silent, tore open space and walked out of the void, blocking Emperor Yassin’s path.

Whoosh!

Without talking, Emperor Yassin instantly attacked. His Realm of Sword was opened to the maximum. With a wave of his hand, many destructive swords of light formed before Emperor Yassin, and they shot toward Mascherano like raindrops in a storm.

The latter didn’t dare to act arrogant, and he opened his realm at full power.

Many orange ancient mountains with runes flashing on them appeared before Mascherano. Compared to Alves, The power of Mascherano’s realm was even more focused on defense, and his realm was tougher and more powerful.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Terrifying energies exploded continuously and radiated in the sky, completely engulfing Mascherano.

Without wasting any time, Emperor Yassin dashed forward and bypassed the explosion zone, flying toward the magic tower in the center as quickly as he could.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1064.2 - Broken City (Part Two)

Chapter 1064: Broken City (Part Two)

However, two more figures appeared and blocked him with powerful energy flames burning around them; they were Busquets and Pedro, the last two demi-gods of Barcelona in the region.

At the same time, Alves and Mascherano who Emperor Yassin left behind him also slowly approached and surrounded him with the other two demi-gods.

Right now, Emperor Yassin was locked in the center of a square formation.

The five demi-gods emitted radiant energy flames, and it felt like five suns appeared in the sky at the same time, lighting up the sky and making it feel like noon.

Right now, tens of millions of residents in the buildings that stretched into the horizon all walked out. Some of them didn’t even have time to put on their clothes, and they rushed out of their homes anxiously. In fact, some people even got stomped after falling.

Further away, flames already burned on the defense walls on all four sides, and a few sections of the defense walls already collapsed. Countless soldiers of Barcelona rushed into the city through those collapsed sections of the defense walls. Like evil demons, cries, fire, blood, and corpses appeared wherever they went.

Emperor Yassin slightly sighed in his mind.

“We are only one step away from achieving that plan. How come an issue appeared at such a moment? How did Barcelonans destroy the central magic tower? How come the elite troops, mage groups, and various traps and mechanisms didn’t show any warnings? How come we didn’t have any time to react? It is all too late now.”

What confused Emperor Yassin more was that supreme masters such as Hazel Bank and Lampard still hadn’t appeared yet. With such a big situation happening in St. Petersburg, there was no way that people like them didn’t detect it. What was going on?

…

“What happened? The [Goddess of Earth’s Protection]… the magic array…”

In the Second Prince’s estate, Dominguez who was only wearing a thin white robe rushed out of his bedroom in barefoot. Seeing the shattered orange magic energy shields falling down from the sky, Dominguez was shocked to his core.

At the same time, everyone inside the Second Prince’s estate became frantic.

The people who were sleeping all screamed and got up, and they quickly put on their clothes as they looked for their weapons and armor.

The guard team instantly rushed to the Second Prince’s resting palace, surrounding Dominguez and protecting him from all angles. Also, his close guards quickly brought over the Second Prince’s magic armor, weapons, and other equipment, and they helped him put the equipment on.

“Your Highness…” A knight in red armor rushed in and said, “The central magic tower collapsed, and Granello sent me here to inform Your Highness. St. Petersburg can’t be saved. Your Highness, please charge through the enemies in the north and get to Chambord…”

This knight was the henchman who Granello sent back to pass the message.

“Where is Granello?” Dominguez gradually calmed down at this moment.

“Your Highness, Mr. Granello said that he is doing to redeem himself. He already charged into the magic tower that is about to explode with others, and he is going to die with the Barcelonan spies.” While he said that, a sad expression appeared on this knight’s face. “Mr. Granello… he… he might already…”

“He isn’t dead!” Dominguez said with determination, “I won’t retreat as well! Stand up and follow me! We will battle the enemies!”

While Dominguez said that, a loud noise sounded in the sky. Everyone looked up and saw Emperor Yassin chopping Alves away with a strike.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1065.1 - Realness During Crisis (Part One)

Chapter 1065: Realness During Crisis (Part One)

“His Majesty is unrivaled!”

“His Majesty is unrivaled!”

Such a motivating scene excited all Zenitians and pumped their confidence.

However, after Emperor Yassin knocked away Alves, several masters of Barcelona appeared and blocked Emperor Yassin. Seeing this, the Zenitians realized that Emperor Yassin couldn’t turn the tables around tonight all by himself. If they didn’t want to become ghosts under the blades of Barcelonans, they had to raise their weapons and fight the invaders to the death!

Second Prince Dominguez rushed onto the street with his guards.

At this moment, the entirety of St. Petersburg was a mess.

Zenitians who were anxious, helpless, and frantic were everywhere on the street, and they were crying nonstop. With the shattering of the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection], even a three-year-old child knew what it meant for this city. The devils of Barcelona who had killed hundreds of millions of Zenitians in the southern region could directly dash into the city, and the Zenitians in St. Petersburg were going to be slaughtered and assaulted by Barcelonans.

“Mom, Mom, where are you?” a little girl who had a doll in her arms cried in the crowd. She was with her family, but they lost each other in the giant crowd.

“Dad, Dad!” a young man was shouting.

Further away, a weak old man got pushed around and fell to the ground. While his forehead bled, he couldn’t get up anymore. His son was shouting about five meters away, but he was getting pushed further and further away by the moving crowd and couldn’t get close to help his father to stand.

In just a few seconds, this old man disappeared in the crowd, and the young man couldn’t do anything about it.

Everything was a mess.

Dominguez rushed out of his estate with soldiers, but he ran into the messy crowds after moving for about one kilometer. Civilians rushed out like waves in a tsunami, and cries and whines could be heard from all directions. This scene merged burning flames and screams sounding from the defense walls, and it looked like the end of the world.

“Quick! Organize people and make them calm down! They can’t panic!” Dominguez shouted at the soldiers around him.

Nothing was more terrifying than being inside a chaotic crowd.

Some Star-Level Warriors jumped onto buildings and statues, and they shouted under the empowerment of warrior energy, continuing to comfort the frantic civilians in the crowd. Gradually, this landslide-like chaotic situation got slightly controlled.

“Quick! Lead them to the northern gate! Let them escape in the direction of Chambord City; that is the only way that they can survive,” Dominguez shouted and ordered the soldiers, letting cavalrymen open the path and lead the civilians toward the north.”

“Paris! Paris, where are you?” Seeing the situation getting controlled, Dominguez roared and called out.

Like a white rose that was blooming in the midnight, the Demonic Woman dashed over by stepping on statues and walls.

“How is everything with the plan?” Dominguez shouted and tried to overpower the noises in the area so that Paris could hear him.

“Everything is ready, Your Highness.” Paris also shouted back as sweat dripped down her face.

“That is good. Now, lead these people to the northern gate with all the elites of Imperial Patrol! Go to the northern gate right now! You must control the situation over there. Kill through the enemies and release the civilians…” Dominguez took out a golden token from his breast pocket and threw it to Paris.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1065.2 - Realness During Crisis (Part Two)

Hail the King Chapter 1065.2

Chapter 1065: Realness During Crisis (Part Two)

“Your Highness, what about you?” Paris vaguely guessed the Second Prince’s mind.

“Hahaha! I’m going to teach those bstards of Barcelona a lesson! Quickly go! Don’t be naggy at this moment. Take out the cold-blooded and merciless presence as the Demonic Woman. If you can protect and allow one million civilians to walk out of the northern gate safely, you will be a hero of the empire. Of course, if you can leave the Capital alive and see that bstard Alexander, tell him that even though he didn’t appear when St. Petersburg needed him the most, I forgive him. I believe that he isn’t able to come here for an important reason!”

At this critical life-and-death moment, Dominguez who looked sleepy all the time and seemed to not care about anything finally showed the bravery and courage that Zenitians didn’t lack.

After saying those things to Paris, bright warrior energy flames burned on Dominguez’ body, and he turned into a beam of light and shot toward the center of St. Petersburg alone.

“Your Highness… take care!” Paris whispered in her mind before going to Imperial Patrol to move the elites with the golden token.

…

-In the noble residential area of St. Petersburg-

This high-level zone was usually tightly guarded and lively, but it was chaotic and messy at this moment.

“Quick! Close the gate for me! Active the magic defensive arrays! Don’t let anyone come in!”

Some nobles chose to stay inside their large estates that had tall walls and tried to defend. They ignored what was going on outside and stayed inside like turtles as if this could get them through all tragedies.

“What is going on? Why did the city get conquered? What should we do? Damn it! What was the military doing?”

Some people became frantic and didn’t know what to do.

“Haha! It is done! Zenit is done! Let’s die together! Let’s get devoured by burning flames!”

Some nobles became crazy due to fear. They didn’t want their wives, daughters, and sons to be assaulted and humiliated by Barcelonans, so they killed them and ignited their estates by magic, dying together amongst the flames.

“Quick! Gather all the guards of the family and place treasures on carriages! Protect the Madam and His Highness! Let’s charge out of here!”

Some people didn’t have the courage to die and decided to try to break out.

“Brothers, today, our courage and honor are on the line! Pick up your swords and sabers! Let’s go and teach those b*stards of Barcelona a lesson! Let them know the power of the giant bear in the north! Even before death, the brave Zenitians aren’t going to back down!”

Among the nobles who enjoyed privileges and wealth, there were hot-blooded warriors. Hundreds of young and passionate nobles gathered their guards and soldiers and formed a temporary troop before charging toward the streets where flames were burning and cries were sounding.

Right now, although the noble residential area wasn’t as chaotic as the civilian residential area, people were feeling anxious.

…

-Imperial Knight Palace-

Ten black knight towers surrounded the giant black tower in the middle. Compared to the noisy outside, it was peaceful here.

The ten executive knights of Zenit all appeared in the giant central tower fully-armed.

Knight Captain Akinfeev who was in battle armor on the stone throne looked at his ten most loyal subordinates who were single-kneeling.

Akinfeev’s expression was strangely calm. Under the illumination of the flickering flames of the two torches on the two sides, brightness and darkness continued to move on Akinfeev’s face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1066.1 - The Will of Battle Skyrocketed on the Martial Saint Mountain (Part One)

Chapter 1066: The Will of Battle Skyrocketed on the Martial Saint Mountain (Part One)

“Tonight might be the last night that the Imperial Knight Palace is going to exist in this world. The final moment is here. Tell me, are you afraid and scared?” Akinfeev’s voice was as cold as ten-thousand-year-old ice.

“We are not afraid; we will live and die with the empire,” the ten execution knights responded in unison.

Some of these knights side with different princes and participated in the battle of the throne, some of them had conflicts with the Imperial Martial Saint and became villains in King Alexander of Chambord’s legend, and some of them were new after some of the older execution knights died in battle.

Tenth Execution Knight Piazon, the Silver Moon Knight, was someone new after the former Tenth Execution Knight, Golden Sun Knight, joined the Martial Saint Mountain.

Piazon was only 18 years old, and he was a rare young genius.

However, regardless of how old these execution knights were and what their characters were like, none of them looked afraid before foreign enemies. When the empire was in danger, they all showcased the fearlessness and bravery of Zenit, the giant bear in the north.

The bravery that real warriors showed before death had nothing to do with their personality and character.

“Ok, go and summon your retinues. I will give you three minutes to arrange all personal matters,” Akinfeev said as he stood up from his stone throne, “Tonight, let’s battle alongside each other and bleed for the empire until the last moment.”

“Yes!” The ten execution knights stood up and walked toward their own knight towers as their red long capes fluttered. They had to use precious time to get prepared.

“Silver Moon Knight, stay for a bit.” Akinfeev suddenly thought of something.

Piazon who was the youngest among the knights turned around with confusion on his face.

The Knight Captain looked at this handsome and dashing young knight, and he suddenly felt like he saw himself from 50 years ago. Back then, Akinfeev was just as fearless as Piazon, and he followed Emperor Yassin and charged at the foremost in battles. He dared to face all enemies to prove his ideology, honor, and bravery. Time passed by, and everything changed.

“Come here.”

Akinfeev beckoned and called Silver Moon Knight Piazon over to him. Then, he took out a sealed magic scroll from his storage ring and placed it in the hands of this young knight. He said seriously, “Don’t go to battle. Change into the attire of a civilian and escape the city with this scroll. Make sure you deliver it to King Alexander of Chambord.”

“Sir, this…” The young Piazon was confused.

“You will understand everything later. Young man, remember, this scroll concerns the future of Zenit. Zenit might have a chance to rise from the ashes. This scroll is more important than your life. I don’t care what method you use, you have to personally deliver this scroll to Imperial Martial Saint Alexander. No mistakes can be made!” Akinfeev’s tone was extremely serious.

“Sir, I…” Piazon was shocked by this. He was young, and he would rather grab his sword and battle Barcelonans alongside his peers instead of running away like a coward.

“This is an order. You are young and new to the Imperial Knight Palace. Therefore, the Barcelonans don’t know much about you. I need you to pretend to be a civilian, a beggar, a kid, an idiot… I don’t care what method you use. Even if you have to temporarily swallow your pride and surrender to the enemies, you need to personally deliver this scroll to the Imperial Martial Saint. You will be the greatest hero in the history of Zenit if you can complete this mission!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1066.2 - The Will of Battle Skyrocketed on the Martial Saint Mountain (Part Two)

Chapter 1066: The Will of Battle Skyrocketed on the Martial Saint Mountain (Part Two)

“Yes, Sir!” The young Silver Moon Knight finally nodded and took the scroll before carefully putting it into his pocket.

“Here are two more things for you.” Akinfeev thought for a moment and took out a silver scroll and a golden scroll. He said, “The silver scroll can create a prison of light capable of imprisoning anyone who isn’t a demi-god. The golden scroll contains one full-force attack of Emperor Yassin His Majesty. They will be useful to you in critical moments. Quickly go now!”

“Sir, you… please take care!”

Piazon didn’t decline and took the scrolls.

While single-kneeling, he bowed and turned around before walking out of the palace.

Seeing the Silver Moon Knight walking away, Akinfeev heaved a sigh of relief and relaxed a bit. Then, a gentle smile appeared on his face.

Akinfeev thought, “Kid, you are still young, and your talent is almost on par with Third Prince Alexander. It isn’t worth it to die in this unrecoverable battle. Go find His Highness with the secret inheritance scroll that His Majesty drafted. If you can be valued by the Third Prince, you will become a bright star of the empire. The future of the empire depends on young people like you. It is about time for old people like us to exit the stage.”

Soon, the other nine execution knights returned with their knight retinues.

Although these knights were confused when they didn’t see the Silver Moon Knight, they didn’t say anything.

“Let’s go! Let’s proceed to our final battle!”

Knight Captain Akinfeev of the Imperial Knight Palace of Zenit, the warrior who was called Emperor Yassin’s most loyal henchman by people in later generations, slowly walked down his stone chair. With his blood-red cape sliding behind him on the smooth floor, Akinfeev walked into the last battle of his life with his subordinates.

…

-On the Martial Saint Mountain located in the center of St. Petersburg-

As soon as the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] shattered, the former Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton who was cultivating cross-legged by the cliff sighed and opened his eyes.

“This day finally arrived?”

Sutton slowly got up, and sadness appeared on his face as he saw the No.1 Magic Tower further away collapsing irreversibly.

Soon, about 60 powerful figures appeared behind Sutton. They were the members of the Martial Saint Mountain and the disciples of the former Martial Saint Krasic.

“Sir, what should we do now?” a disciple asked.

“Battle!” Sutton’s answer only consisted of one word.

As soon as he said that, Sutton reached out his hand, and a knight lance made of black gold appeared in his palm. Then, he beckoned at his mount, a wolf beast, that was resting not far away, and it broke the chain and got to him while licking him with its dark-pink tongue and rubbing against his body with its head intimately.

“Old Friend, help me again today, for the last time!” Sutton looked up at the smoke that was soaring into the sky from all directions as flames burned on the defense walls, and he looked down at this demon beast that grew up with him and was like his brother.

While caressing this beast’s head, Sutton didn’t know what emotion he was feeling.

“Send someone to take care of Luffy His Highness’ mother. If possible, make sure to protect the Madam and bring her to Chambord.” Sutton suddenly thought of something and said to one of the members of the Martial Saint Mountain.

“No need,” a calm and gentle female voice sounded as a woman walked out from the trees further away on the peak of Martial Saint Mountain. She was the wife of [One Sword] who was the former sword genius of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1067.1 - Martial Saint Mountain & Letter Office (Part One)

Chapter 1067: Martial Saint Mountain & Letter Office (Part One)

This beautiful woman who was born in an ordinary civilian family showed shocking calm at this life-and-death moment. Right now, she even had a gorgeous smile on her face.

With a cold longsword in her hand, she said lightly, “General Sutton, don’t let the masters of the empire waste their time and energy on an insignificant woman like me…”

“Madam?” Sutton was surprised and asked, “But you alone…”

This woman slightly shook her head and showed her beautiful and gentle profile. She said, “My son has Mr. Alexander as his master, and he will be taken care of. I don’t have any regrets in this world. The warriors of Zenit shouldn’t escape from battle and lose their honor because they must protect an insignificant woman like me. Warriors, please battle to your hearts’ content.”

After saying that, she cut her throat with the blade and committed suicide. Blood spilled around her.

A beauty passed away just like that.

No one expected her to be so brave and make such a decision.

This young woman lived an ordinary life and didn’t leave any shocking stories. After she died, not many people would remember her aside from her family.

In fact, until death, she didn’t know that her son, Luffy, sunk into the depths of the ocean with [King Alexander] during the battle at the Bay of Byzantine, and no one knew if he was still alive.

This ordinary woman used the most shocking method to end her flower-like life. She knew that if she fell into the hands of Barcelonans, death would even be better than the treatment that she would get. The same went for all Zenitian women.

After freezing on the spot for a moment, Sutton sighed and struck the ground, creating a deep crater. Then, he carefully placed this woman’s corpse into it to give her a proper burial.

After doing that, Sutton jumped onto his wolf beast and shouted, “Let’s battle!”

This warrior turned into a beam of light and dashed toward the southern gate of St. Petersburg where the largest number of Barcelonans were at.

With solemn expressions, the about 60 members of the Martial Saint Mountain changed into armor and grabbed their swords. Then, they jumped off the mountain with anger flashing in their eyes and warrior energy flames burning around their bodies, and they headed toward the locations where the enemies were packed.

…

-Inside an ordinary-looking residence in St. Petersburg-

Compared to the people around this place who were frantic and running around, this residence was extremely quiet. More than a dozen warriors in black armor stood in the shadow in the courtyard, and they had caution written on their faces. Like statues, they merged with the darkness as they paid attention to what was going on outside.

Inside the main room, the magic lights were lit, and more than a dozen black-armored warriors were guarding it as well.

Many magic array paths that were hard to detect blinked on the green-stone-tiled floor, and this magic array connected to a secret chamber about 100 meters underground.

This secret chamber was about the size of a soccer field, and many cabinets, weapons, and various items were placed in here.

Also, there were about 300 warriors and mages who looked solemn and had powerful presences.

The 13 warriors standing at the foremost were unique. Their auras were deep, steady, and hidden. They were all Moon-Class Elites who were masters in the region.

These people were facing a young man who was about 20 years old. This young man was thin, and he looked handsome with his long blond hair. With a calm and calculative aura around him, he read all the reports and lightly sighed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1067.2 - Martial Saint Mountain & Letter Office (Part Two)

Chapter 1067: Martial Saint Mountain & Letter Office (Part Two)

This young man was one of the leaders of the [Letter Office], the intelligence network that was rumored to be in every corner of the continent, and he was [Young Man] Modric.

This secret underground chamber was the [Letter Office]’s headquarters in St. Petersburg.

“Combine and activate the super-long-distance teleportation array. We need to move all the items and documents back to Chambord. [Cold Blood Nine Eagles], you guys execute this plan and don’t make any mistakes.”

Modric’s calm gaze contained a shocking power. Although his strength wasn’t high, the Moon-Class Elites before him all listened to his commands and respected his status.

“As you wish, Sir!”

The nine eagle-like Moon-Class Elites single-kneeled and bowed at Modric respectfully. Then, they turned around and started to organize everything in the secret chamber with more than 100 warriors.

“Keke, Woods, and Burrent, you three manage and execute the [Hidden Thorn Plan]. Now that St. Petersburg being conquered is set in stone, we need to place many hidden thorns in the city. Even with Barcelonans occupying this place, the [Letter Office] needs to make sure that everything happening in the city will be passed back to Chambord as soon as possible,” Modric said to three Moon-Class Elites.

“As you wish, Sir!” The three Moon-Class Elites single-kneeled and bowed.

“The [Hidden Throne Plan] is extremely dangerous. The family of every brother who is involved will get 1,000 gold coins as compensation. If a brother unfortunately… his family will receive three times the compensation,” Modric said slowly.

“Thank you for your generosity, Sir!” Everyone in the secret chamber kneeled in unison.

“Sir, the defense wall is broken on all four sides, and Barcelonans have charged into the city. Should we organize our forces and fight back?” a Moon-Class Elite tried to suggest.

“No need.” Modric waved his hand and said, “We are an intelligence organization, not a troop. Every member of the [Letter Office] is precious. Now that the fall of St. Petersburg is irreversible, we don’t need to waste our strength. Besides…”

Modric paused and didn’t finish the last sentence. He wanted to say that the [Letter Office] only needed to be responsible to Alexander His Majesty. In terms of the Royal Family of Zenit…

Everyone was selfish to a certain degree, and Modric was no different. The [Letter Office] was grown to this size after the king spent a ton of energy, resources, wealth, and labor on it. Therefore, Modric didn’t want to see the organization drastically weaken for no reason.

“Let’s move!”

Modric ordered, and all the warriors and mages in the secret chamber started to take action in an orderly fashion.

Compared to the outside world, everyone in the secret underground chamber didn’t look nervous. They all looked focused and dedicated.

Modric returned to his chair, and he opened a scroll and started to read it. While frowning, he took in the information and pondered. It felt like all the shaking above the ground had nothing to do with what was happening here.

…

“Yassin, the offer that I gave you the other day is still valid. If you are willing to surrender, you can still become one of the top ten generals of Barcelona. Emperor Guardiola is very fond of you,” Demi-God Busquets of Barcelona said slowly.

After being surrounded by four demi-gods, it seemed like Emperor Yassin was going to be defeated for sure. It even looked difficult for him to get away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1068.1 - Lionel Messi (Part One)

Chapter 1068: Lionel Messi (Part One)

Emperor Yassin sneered and didn’t reply.

“You don’t want respect, so you must want to be shamed. Are you trying to buy time for reinforcements to come? Haha! I will give you some advice; don’t bet on it. The other demi-gods of Zenit are having trouble staying alive themselves. They don’t have the time to come and save you! Haha!”

After being chopped away by Emperor Yassin, Alves looked resentful and angry. Therefore, he shouted and provoked, trying to destroy Emperor Yassin’s mentality.

Emperor Yassin’s expression didn’t even change.

In fact, after seeing that Lampard, Hazel Bank, and Batistuta didn’t come to help, Emperor Yassin already guessed that more troubles had occurred. He didn’t doubt the loyalty of the Chambord Kingdom, so he simply didn’t understand what kind of troubles could hold back three demi-gods.

“My patience is limited. Yassin, what is your decision?” Busquets rushed Emperor Yassin with a frown.

“Hehe, four small dogs of Barcelona dare to bark so arrogantly before me?” Emperor Yassin didn’t hide the disdain from his face. Even though he was surrounded by four demi-gods, it seemed like Emperor Yassin was like a godly dragon that could soar in the sky, and he was upset that four bugs dared to challenge his prestige.

“You are seeking death! Kill him!” Alves couldn’t wait and instantly attacked. This man grasped in thin air and chopped down, and a red saber condensed from warrior energy cut through space and chopped down at Emperor Yassin’s head. This saber was more than 100 meters long, and it had complex runes on its body.

Busquets lowered his head and sighed. Then, he looked up, and only viciousness and murderous spirit could be seen. He instantly shot out a streak of powerful blue and red energy flames.

Mascherano’s expression didn’t change. He formed several hand gestures with both hands, and several ancient mountains that were hundreds of meters tall smashed toward Emperor Yassin like meteors.

“So, you are that mysterious master who appeared in the southern battlefield!”

Pedro had recognized the energy that Emperor Yassin showcased, and he realized that Emperor Yassin was the mysterious master who appeared in the southern region of Azeroth and injured him.

Without hesitation, Pedro opened his arms as if he was hugging something, and a giant lively fire dragon soon between his arms. This dragon twisted and turned between Pedro’s arms before flying out while roaring, dashing toward Emperor Yassin with its bloody mouth wide-open.

“Hahaha! Do you really think that I can’t deal with you?” Emperor Yassin laughed and shouted, “Dragon Fist as a sword! True Dragon Imperial Essence! With me as the lord! Strike!”

As soon as Emperor Yassin said that, streaks of golden dragon essence suddenly rose from somewhere like vapor, and they attached to Emperor Yassin’s body, making his Realm of Swords extremely pure, firm, and powerful. At this moment, it felt like Emperor Yassin was a true god.

Like a peacock showing its feathers, golden sword energies appeared behind Emperor Yassin one after another with powerful presences. Then, they turned into light beams and struck forward against the wind.

Dragon roars resonated in the sky one after another.

“How is this possible?”

“What power is this?”

“God! It is the legendary imperial power! It is the power of faith! Yassin actually obtained the technique to condense the power of faith?”

The four demi-gods of Barcelona were shocked, and they used their most powerful strikes. However, those small golden sword energies shattered everything that came from them. With intense murderous spirit, the swords continued to fly toward the four people without losing momentum.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1068.2 - Lionel Messi (Part Two)

Chapter 1068: Lionel Messi (Part Two)

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The four demi-gods of Barcelona unleashed their core energies and put up their realms in a hurry to block this sudden killing strike. They wanted to use their tough and firm realms to destroy the golden sword energies.

However, the sharp sword energies were like bloodthirsty locusts. They pierced into the four realms and created a series of energy ripples before causing explosions. Even realms couldn’t rival the golden sword energies, and the four demi-gods were finally injured.

“Puff!’

“Ah….”

Busquets and others opened their mouths and spat out mouthfuls of blood, and they quickly dashed away and looked back at Emperor Yassin as if they were looking at a ghost.

“Dragon Fist as a sword! Imperial Sword Energy!” Emperor Yassin didn’t show any mercy. The half-circular sword fan opened again, and they turned into light beams and struck toward the four masters.

The terrifying light beams targeted the vital spots on the four demi-gods’ bodies.

The golden light beams each contained a terrifying presence, and they were sharp and murderous enough to penetrate everything. Even demi-gods’ vital points, once struck by them, would break, and they would die without a choice.

Busquets and others’ realms were already destroyed by the first wave of golden Dragon Fist Sword Energies, and they couldn’t block this second wave of attack. They were all terrified at this moment.

However, something unexpected happened.

Four red and blue figures appeared between the golden sword energies and the four demi-gods of Barcelona. They were as fast as lightning, yet it felt like they froze time and traveled at their own pace.

These four figures moved the same. They raised their fingers and pinched the golden sword energies. Then, their wrists lightly shook, and metal-breaking noises sounded. After that, the pure sword energies that could kill demi-gods turned into clouds of golden mist and disappeared.

Whoosh!

In the next moment, the four red and blue figures slightly shivered, and they came together and became one.

Emperor Yassin’s pupils instantly contracted as he thought, “Such power. He easily destroyed my Dragon Fist Sword Energy. I’m afraid that this man’s strength has reached the legendary realm.”

This man in front of Emperor Yassin was only about 1.7 meters tall, and he was neither thin nor fat. He had an ordinary hairstyle, and he looked average as well. His small eyes slightly squinted, and his nose was distinct. He looked to be around 20 years old, and he had a shy yet extremely haughty smile on his face.

This young man didn’t show any powerful presence and looked like an ordinary person, but he gave Emperor Yassin an unprecedented level of threat.

In a flash, Emperor Yassin instantly thought of a name, a brilliant genius who Barcelonans thought only came once in a few thousand years.

Lionel Messi. This legendary figure was only below one person and above everyone else. He was the idol of all Barcelonan warriors, and he was an unparalleled genius who was said to be the most powerful master of the empire with the no.1 military power.

In fact, some people started to make comparisons between this young man and Continental Martial Saint Maradona.

“This is unexpected. Right now, the Barcelona Empire and the Madrid Empire are engaged in an intense war, and the super genius of the Madrid Empire, Cristiano Ronaldo, is unrivaled at the moment. However, the Barcelona Empire dares to send this young lord to the Northern Region of Azeroth to participate in the war against Zenit…” Emperor Yassin’s heart began to sink. “The reason behind this war that Barcelonans started is already clear. They must be here for that secret.”

[TL Note: Lol, this is going to be the biggest name drop in the whole novel.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1069.1 - Imperial Faith & Military Headquarters (Part One)

Chapter 1069: Imperial Faith & Military Headquarters (Part One)

“Yassin?” Lionel Messi’s expression looked shy yet haughty. These two expressions were conflicting, but they somehow perfectly merged on his face.

“Lionel Messi?” Emperor Yassin looked calm and also had a gentle smile on his face.

“Yes, ‘Yassin is inferior to no one’. I heard this phrase many times when I was in the Western Region of Azeroth. Emperor Guardiola has also praised you many times and is a little afraid of you. I finally got to meet you today, and I realize that anyone famous must be unique in some ways. I’m surprised that you figured out how to use the power of faith. If you have another year, you would have merged the power of faith and condensed your divinity, right?” Messi slowly said those words.

It felt like these two weren’t mortal enemies.

“I only got a glimpse at that realm, but you already walked ahead of everyone. If I’m not wrong, you have already condensed divinity. Are you praising me or praising yourself?” The mocking smile on Emperor Yassin’s face intensified.

“Hehe.” Messi’s smile was calm as ever, and he didn’t look angry because of Emperor Yassin’s mockery. With the signature smile on his face, and he said, “That is right, I have already successfully condensed divinity.”

Hearing this, even people like Busquets, Mascherano, and Pedro’s faces changed color, and they thought, “Successfully condensed divinity. Does it mean that he already ascended from being a mortal and is now a god?”

Clearly, it was also these Barcelonans’ first time hearing such information, and they were all stunned.

“Your smile is always fake.” Emperor Yassin shook his head and said, “Although you are always smiling, you can’t hide the haughtiness from your body. Why don’t you show everyone your real side? Do you need to use this boring method for others to side with you? Do you think that your value is only shown when others acknowledge you? Or, are you hiding your true side for some other reason?”

Emperor Yassin’s words were sharp like blades, and clear mockery could be heard through his tone.

However, the smile on Messi’ face didn’t disappear. Instead, it intensified as Messi said, “Attack! Ignite your imperial faith! You can’t last long, right? Before you exhaust all your energy, show me your powerful strength! Don’t disappoint me!”

“Haha! You are still this fake! Although you are clearly angry, you are still smiling! Pathetic!” Emperor Yassin laughed, and a series of metal-grinding noises sounded. The fan of golden sword energies reappeared behind him, showing lethal and sharp power.

Emperor Yassin shouted, “Come on! Let me test how powerful the No.1 Young Lord is!  Let me know how powerful a god is compared to a mortal! Dragon Fist Sword Energy! Strike!”

Golden sword energies that were as radiant as the sun instantly dashed out and engulfed Messi who looked like an ordinary person.

…

-Imperial Military Headquarters-

The arrogant and dominating high-level officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters couldn’t be seen around here; no one knew where they went. Only half of the officials remained, and most of them were young military officers.

This building that represented the imperial military looked like a peacock who fell into a boiling pot, losing all presence and prestige. While Barcelonans roared and approached, it felt like this building was shivering in fear.

“Where are the people? Come out right now!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1069.2 - Imperial Faith & Military Headquarters (Part Two)

Chapter 1069: Imperial Faith & Military Headquarters (Part Two)

Suddenly, a figure flashed by and appeared on the stairs before the entrance of the highest-level meeting hall, and he roared on top of his lungs.

He was Second Prince Dominguez who rushed over to help.

“It is His Highness!”

“The Second Prince is here!”

As if they saw through the clouds and found their backbones, the anxious officers all stopped their panicking steps and looked at this royal member who built up his reputation in the last two wars in the southern region of Azeroth.

Dominguez glanced at these faces. Most of them were young, and a few were older.

With a rare passionate and blood-boiling tone, the Second Prince said, “Tell me, are you afraid? Nobles of Zenit and the riders of the giant bear of the north! The Barcelonans have broken into our city, and they are killing men, women, seniors, and children without mercy. They are demons without kindness or generosity; they feed off blood and murder. Also, they are extremely powerful, and we will lose for sure. Tell me! In this situation, are you afraid? Do you want to be cowards who kneel before demons and beg for mercy before being killed, or do you want to be heroes who will teach these demons a lesson with sharp swords, fighting for ourselves, our loved ones, and our families? Even if we can live for a few more minutes. Tell me, are you afraid? Are you afraid?”

The Second Prince’s words overpowered the roars of Barcelonans that resonated in the area, and his speech hammered everyone’s heart.

An emotion, a passion, and a craziness gradually filled everyone’s heart that was previously taken by fear and anxiety. They felt like a fire was burning in their chests, their blood, their bones, and their souls.

“We aren’t afraid!” someone roared.

“We aren’t afraid!” Everyone followed and roared at the same time.

“Great! Our troops need the orders from the Imperial Military Headquarters, and our people need us to go back to positions and protect them. Our souls and honor are waiting to be guarded by ourselves!” The Second Prince raised his sword and laughed, “Now, go back to your positions and return to your familiar jobs! Initiate the magic command system in the headquarters! I will protect this place with you until the b*stards of Barcelona step into the Imperial Military Headquarters! Then, we will draw out our swords and battle to the death!”

“As you wish, Your Highness!”

“The honor of the empire is with us!”

“Hahaha! Pathetic! Why should I be afraid of those Barcelonans? I will battle them to the end!”

Indescribable bravery and passion were ignited in the crowd, and everyone’s face turned red as a result. They were ashamed of their prior fear, and they quickly got back to their positions.

Soon, colorful magic light beams were shot from the Imperial Military Headquarters into the sky.

This was a distant magic command system of the military that would only be utilized in critical moments. The troops that lost contact with each other could instantly receive the orders from the headquarters and try their best to coordinate with other troops’ efforts.

Of course, this system had one fatal flaw.

If their own troops could see the orders, the enemies would instantly discover the location of the military command system, and they might focus all their attention onto this place.

In other words, the Imperial Military Headquarters was under great danger and would soon face the merciless attacks of Barcelonans.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1070.1 - The Night of Death (Part One)

Chapter 1070: The Night of Death (Part One)

Whoosh!

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Streaks of magic light beams shot into the sky, and they represented different meanings. At this moment, the night was illuminated.

Further away, the troops that were panicking and fighting on their own saw the orders from the Imperial Military Headquarters.

“Look! They are the orders from the Imperial Military Headquarters!”

“Haha! I knew that the Royal Family and the Imperial Military Headquarters didn’t give up!”

“The Imperial Military Headquarters is telling us to head toward the northern gate. We need to kill our way through and protect the civilians! We need to let the civilians leave the city first!”

“Brothers, this is the time when our courage will be tested! Follow me! Let’s head to the southern gate and buy time for our loved ones with our bodies and swords!”

“Quick! Let’s go into the alley and fight there!”

“Quick! Quick! Quick! Activate the magic illusion arrays in the northern zone! Haha! Brothers, let’s play something big before our death!”

“Build up defensive mechanisms in here! Mages, quickly set up magic traps! By using the terrain advantage, we can block the Barcelonans for 30 minutes for sure!”

While the bright magic light beams shot into the sky, the officers in each troop received clear orders.

These officers found all the soldiers around them and united them before following their orders. They were all loyal and executed the orders from the Imperial Military Headquarters. No one panicked, and no one retreated. The young faces all showed anger, the anger toward the invaders, the butchers, and the demons.

Soon, loud footsteps sounded in the streets before the troops of Zenit.

The few civilians of Zenit who were running in the front were soon engulfed by the troops of Barcelona who were chasing them, and they were chopped into meat paste and stomped into the cracks between stone tiles.

Under the illumination of fire, everyone could see that these Barcelonans had blood on their faces, and they looked like demons who were released from Hell.

“Draw your weapons!” the military officer of Zenit who was standing at the front shouted.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

More than 200 soldiers drew out their weapons.

“Charge!”

The military officer grasped his sword with both hands and charged forward fearlessly. Behind him, the soldiers of Zenit followed him without fear as well.

It felt like a small streak was charging into a violent ocean.

Blood, broken limbs, roars, whines, screams, bones, shattered blades, warrior energy, magic energy, heads, corpses…

This valley was soon filled with blood.

The 215 warriors of Zenit used their bodies and slowed down ten times the elite soldiers of Barcelona for 40 minutes. They battled until the end, and they killed more than 500 enemies. At the end of the battle, the valley was layered by thick blood, and the corpses tightly connected while their vicious expressions frozen on their faces.

Barcelonans were shocked by this tragic battle as well, and they felt an unprecedented fear.

Such scenes were happening all over St. Petersburg.

The former calm and peaceful lifestyle was shattered in this night full of blood. Buildings such as residences, shops, taverns, noble estates, godly temples, statues, and fountains were all destroyed.

Barcelonans ignited everything that could be burned. Men were killed, and women were assaulted and killed while they screamed. Children were tossed into burning flames, and seniors were decapitated with their heads on spears…

Indescribable crimes were happening everywhere in this ancient and beautiful city as Barcelonans pushed forward.

This was war! Such a scene was hard to avoid! Almost every war that happened on the continent was like this.

Barcelonans discovered that their advancement speed was much slower than they expected.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1070.2 - The Night of Death (Part Two)

Chapter 1070: The Night of Death (Part Two)

They had to pay hefty prices every time they moved forward by an inch. Zenitian soldiers who were desperate fought back with everything they had, and these brave people didn’t retreat at all.

The intense battles turned St. Petersburg into complete chaos.

“Do you see that? Further away, it is the command center of Zenitian troops! As long as we destroy that place, the Zenitians’ defense will fall apart!” Under the illumination of the magic light beams that lit up the sky, High-Level Commander Montoya of Barcelona looked vicious and wicked with an excited smile on his face, and he said to the military officers around him while pointing at the building where all the magic light beams were coming from.

“We are willing to follow you and destroy the command center of Zenit, Sir!” the military officers around him all shouted in unison.

“Great!” Montoya licked his lips in excitement.

Ever since the battle at the Bay of Byzantine where he led the herald troop of [Sea God’s Spear] into the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal Formation set up by the King of Chambord, Montoya was put off-duty by Pedro for almost destroying all the ships in the troop.

Montoya hadn’t gotten a chance to kill enemies and earn military merits. It was finally the night where he could move, and he couldn’t wait to do something big.

After changing into tight-fitting armor, Montoya picked out 1,000 elite soldiers and more than 200 military officers with extensive combat experience.

These people all grabbed the most advanced weapons, and they cut into crowds and separated people like demons in the night after Montoya waved his hand. They quickly dashed toward the Imperial Military Headquarters of Zenit where all the magic signal lights were coming from.

“They are going to the Imperial Military Headquarters! Stop them!”

Soon, a team loosely formed by divided Zenitian soldiers discovered this team of elite Barcelonans and spotted their intent. These brave soldiers of Zenit roared and charged over, trying to stop the enemies and buy some time.

“Die!” Montoya sneered and waved his blade.

A streak of warrior energy flew out and cut more than a dozen soldiers of Zenit into half.

The soldiers of Barcelona were mercilessly killing the soldiers of Zenit. These Barcelonan soldiers were all elites, and most of them were Star-Level Warriors. They quickly squashed this team of Zenitian soldiers.

Within five kilometers of the Imperial Military Headquarters of Zenit, many Zenitian soldiers jumped out to stop them, but this team of dark demons crushed over and left blood and corpses on the ground.

Soon, Montoya got to the gate of Imperial Military Headquarters with the elites after killing through many layers of Zenitian soldiers.

“Hahaha! This is about time for us to earn military merits and get promoted! Kill everyone inside! Regardless of their gender and age! Don’t even let an animal live!”

Montoya dashed upward and jumped over the gate and the wall around the Imperial Military Headquarters which were about ten meters tall. Behind him, all the military officers and elite soldiers also jumped over with warrior energy flames burning around them, dashing into the building like hungry locusts.

“Attack!”

While a few saber energies flew by, the Zenitian military advisors who were walking with stacks of documents in their hands were decapitated, and their heads flew into the sky before the shocked expressions could form on their faces.

After the warriors of Zenit tried their best to guard the door, they were crushed before the door was knocked down. Then, the Barcelonan soldiers rushed into the building like a flood.

“They came so fast!” Second Prince Dominguez was standing on the stairs before the highest-level meeting hall, and he took a deep breath and turned around before saying, “Activate the array!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1071.1 - What Else Other Than Disappointment? (Part One)

Chapter 1071: What Else Other Than Disappointment? (Part One)

Dominguez shouted at a deputy commander beside him.

Boom!

As soon as the Second Prince shouted, a series of faint-golden energy flames suddenly soared into the sky.

As if they were many faint-golden sword energies, the energy flames suddenly dashed out of the ground. About 400 Barcelonan soldiers weren’t able to react in time, and they were like pigs in a giant mincer. While they screamed, they were turned into pieces. Even some military officers of Barcelona died in the golden sword energy formation.

“Damn it! We are ambushed! There is a killing magic array!”

Montoya was shocked; he didn’t expect Zenitians to be so prepared. He unleashed powerful warrior energy and ignited the warrior energy flames, and he pressed the powerful sword energies that were dashing out of the ground back down using his powerful Moon-Class strength.

The troops of Barcelona grabbed onto this opportunity and started to charge forward like crazy.

“Unfortunately, the enemies are too strong! Such a sneak-attack can only work once.”

Standing on a higher point, Second Prince Dominguez lightly sighed and gestured with his hands again.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

About five giant magic crossbows appeared, targeting the few Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona who were flying in the air.

“Damn it!” Montoya was terrified.

The [Dragon Slayers] were powerful crossbows that Zenitians used, and they had killed many Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona in the last half a month.

Montoya was very afraid of it, and he quickly tried to dodge; he didn’t dare to block it head-on.

“Ah…”

Screams sounded, and two military officers of Barcelona who had Moon-Class strength were hit. The giant arrows penetrated their bodies and carried them backward. Those two people were nailed into a stone wall of the Imperial Military Headquarters, and the scene looked horrifying.

“Damn it!” Montoya was enraged. He didn’t expect to fall into so many traps. He thought that he could easily take down this military headquarters with so many elites, but they fell into several schemes, and many elites of Barcelona died.

Both enraged and anxious, Montoya circulated his warrior energy in his body, and he dashed forward like a flash of lightning. He instantly moved forward for hundreds of meters and waved his hands, turning the Zenitian soldiers who were blocking the way into meat pies. Then, he rushed toward the giant crossbows; he wanted to use his individual strength to break the crossbow formation.

“If we have 20 [Dragon Slayers] here, we will be able to instantly kill all these elites of Barcelona. Unfortunately, most of the powerful magic weapons that Chambord provided were moved onto the defense walls…”

While many questions appeared in his mind, Dominguez drew the longsword on his waist and jumped up, dashing into the battlefield and blocking the enraged Montoya who was a master of Barcelona.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of metal-colliding noises sounded, and sparks flew in all directions. In an instant, these two masters exchanged countless strikes.

The loud noises were deafening.

“Attack!” war shouts sounded in all directions.

The Zenitian soldiers who were hidden in the area all rushed out from behind the buildings.

Both parties were like wild beasts. They fought fiercely, and the battle instantly became intense. This bloody battle was only going to be over until one side completely died off.

“What is going on? How come the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] suddenly collapsed? What happened? According to the magic supply that the empire has, it can last at least half a year…”

While fighting with his opponent and being in danger, the Second Prince still had many questions on his mind.

The Zenit Empire failed because the central magic tower suddenly collapsed out of nowhere.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1071.2 - What Else Other Than Disappointment? (Part Two)

Chapter 1071: What Else Other Than Disappointment? (Part Two)

“Do you want to know why the central magic tower collapsed within 40 seconds? And all your setups were useless?”

Lionel Messi stood on the ground and still appeared to be an ordinary person. Only a thin tear could be seen on the shoulder of his cloth armor, and a streak of blood was flowing out of it. Right now, the signature smile was still on his face, and it felt like he was talking to a friend.

On the opposite side, Emperor Yassin was engulfed in pure golden power of imperial faith, but his body was shaking and about to fall. Many bloody wounds could be seen through the white royal robe that had many cuts in it, and the blood that had a faint-golden tone was flowing out, turning him into a blood-man. When the blood that contained the power of a demi-god dripped onto the ground, it seemed like melted metal was poured into a snowfield. Many small and deep holes appeared, and smoke slowly floated out.

The four demi-gods of Barcelona such as Pedro stood behind Messi.

These four didn’t participate in the battle of the two unparalleled geniuses, and they also didn’t help the troops of Barcelona. The battle between ordinary soldiers had nothing to do with supreme masters. Besides, Barcelona was going to win for sure.

These four demi-gods still looked shocked; they had witnessed the prior battle close-up and were stunned to their cores.

Right now, that battle was over, and Messi and Emperor Yassin already returned to the ground.

The result of the battle…

Unfortunately for Zenit, Emperor Yassin lost.

Hearing the teasing question from Messi that sounded like a cat was toying with a mouse, Emperor Yassin nodded with a calm and composed smile and said, “Although I want to smash your fake smile, I already guessed it. It was you who defeated the three supreme masters of Chambord, and that is why they couldn’t come here to help. Hehe, however, I am interested in the answer to your question.”

The smile on Messi’s face intensified, and he beckoned at some people further away.

More than 40 people walked out from behind the collapsed central magic tower; they were the spies who sneaked into the central magic tower and destroyed the core of [Goddess of Earth’s Protection].

There were six mages who were at Moon-Class, 20 Star-Level Warriors, and some elite warriors who didn’t have powerful strength but looked tough. From their looks, it was clear that they weren’t Barcelonans. They should be the Eindhovenan spies.

The leader of these Eindhovenan spies was a woman. She seemed to be about 26 years old, and she looked beautiful yet vicious.

However, Emperor Yassin’s eyes didn’t rest on these people for even half a second.

Even if such a force successfully sneaked into the central magic tower by jumping over the tall walls, they couldn’t defeat the guards inside the tower silently and destroy the magic tower in such a short amount of time.

Right now, Emperor Yassin was staring at one person who had such abilities.

It was the Fourth Prince of Zenit, Chrystal.

Even though Emperor Yassin was severely injured, he still looked calm and composed. However, sadness clearly flashed on his face before he got composed again. He asked slowly, “Child, tell me why.”

Fourth Prince Chrystal’s face paled, and his body shook a little. Perhaps it was due to fear or shame, he opened his mouth and looked at this man who he loved, hated, and feared. In the end, he wasn’t able to say anything to his father.

“Do you know what you are doing?” Emperor Yassin looked at Chrystal and said lightly, “Do you know what you have done? You, truly disappoint me!”

Perhaps the word ‘disappoint’ pierced Fourth Prince Chrystal’s heart, he instantly raised his lowered head and shouted in angry with a wicked expression, “Disappoint? Disappoint? What else do you know how to say other than disappoint?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1072.1 - The Crazy Chrystal (Part One)

Chapter 1072: The Crazy Chrystal (Part One)

“You never looked at me properly! You never placed hope in me! How can you be disappointed? Arshavin is invincible in terms of military power; I admit that. That love child Dominguez has methods and can endure many things; I can respect that. Even that woman Tanasha gained your trust. Alright. People say that she is clever and is the Goddess of Intelligence. I can endure that too. However, even the King of Chambord! That savage b*stard Alexander even got better treatment from you compared to me! Why? I can’t endure all this crap! Hahaha! Didn’t you say that the empire will never use me and demoted me to a level 6 noble? I endured enough! I’m not going to endure any more! With the help of the Barcelonans, I will become the ruler of Zenit! Everything on this land will change and shift under my will! I’m going to be the supreme ruler of this land! Hahahaha!”

The Fourth Prince became completely crazy. His eyes were all red as if they were dyed in blood, and he shouted in his hoarse voice as if he had gone mad.

Pain appeared in Emperor Yassin’s eyes, and a trace of regret could be seen. In the end, he could only lightly sigh.

“What? Do you regret it now? Hahaha! It is too late now! Royal Father, it is your unfair treatment of me, the conditional love, and mercilessness that caused all this! Hahaha!” the Fourth Prince laughed wildly and proudly.

“I do regret it. However, I regret not killing a b*stard like you earlier!”

Emperor Yassin’s eyes suddenly turned sharp as he said, “Your eyes are already blinded by your greed and inner evil. I never favored any one of my sons; I treated you and your brothers equally. You didn’t have great talent, but I still place great responsibilities on you, wishing that you could work harder to make up for your lack of talent. However, you buried more than 100,000 elites of Zenit in the southern region, but I didn’t severely punish you. You were trying to gather a small party of your own inside the empire. Although it is against the law, I never scolded you or blamed you. Although you made many mistakes, I still let you guard the western gate of St. Petersburg, wishing that you can earn military merits in this war. Later, when I get off the throne, the new emperor will reward you for your military merits, and you can live a great noble life full of luxury. It is you who destroyed my trust. You are selfish, arrogant, and greedy. Although you are a noble and a prince, you don’t understand your responsibilities. In the end, the troops complain about you, and the generals resent you. I demoted you to an ordinary noble to protect you. You can’t see my efforts and love; resentment, greed, and incompetence already filled your head. If I knew that this was going to happen, I wouldn’t have spoiled you. It is me who doesn’t have face to see the citizens of this empire; it is me who failed them.”

“Lies! All lies! You are lying!” Fourth Prince Chrystal was hurt by the murderous spirit in Emperor Yassin’s eyes. If this man who he loved, hated, and feared still had a trace of love in his eyes earlier, now Chrystal could only see the sharp murderous spirit.

Seeing this, Chrystal became even crazier.

“Hahaha! You said so much; what is the use? Do you know how the central magic tower collapsed? Haha! I led Barcelonans and Eindhovenans into the magic tower with my identity as a prince, and I easily bypassed layers of securities and fooled many guards. Without them noticing, we killed all the mages in the tower in silence. Hahaha! The more complex a magic array is, the less error is allowed in utilizing it. I have to admit that the magic array which those b*stards of Chambord modified was terrifying, but I didn’t need to alter it or stop it. Instead, I only needed to destroy it. I can do that by easily changing a few magic paths. Father, look at who this is?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1072.2 - The Crazy Chrystal (Part Two)

Chapter 1072: The Crazy Chrystal (Part Two)

While saying that, Chrystal waved his hand, and that pretty Eindhovenan woman dragged over a figure who was covered in blood.

This figure was tossed onto the ground, and he was still slowly twisting in pain. His limbs were all chop off by sharp blades, and only his torso remained. Magic devices were placed on his wounds so that he wouldn’t die due to the loss of blood or the intense pain, and he was completely soaked in blood. Injuries covered his body, and almost no intact skin could be seen on his face.

However, through the red beard, people could still vaguely tell that he was the former commander of Imperial Patrol, Granello.

“Wuuuuu…”

Granello who was now covered in blood struggled and looked up, and he started to roar and scream emotionally when he saw Emperor Yassin. However, he wasn’t able to get a word out; his tongue had been completely cut off.

Sadness appeared on Emperor Yassin’s face when he recognized that this man was Granello, and he could no longer suppress his fury. While murderous spirit flashed in his eyes, he raised his finger, and a golden sword energy flew across the sky and dashed toward Chrystal.

Although he was severely injured, Emperor Yassin was still a demi-god. Chrystal who was only a weak Star-Level Mage couldn’t deal with such an attack.

The Fourth Prince’s face paled, and he screamed in fear.

Tink!

Lionel Messi who always had a smile on his face raised his finger, and an invisible force crushed Emperor Yassin’s golden sword energy. Messi said nonchalantly, “Emperor Yassin, there is no need to get so angry. The Fourth Prince is talented and knows how to read the situation. He made the best decision, and I’m going to make him the new emperor of Zenit. He is going to take over your throne and manage this land. Therefore, you can’t kill him.”

Emperor Yassin’s face turned even paler. Since he forcefully used his warrior energy, blood with faint-golden tone shot out of all the wounds on his body.

Emperor Yassin used the power of imperial faith which he hadn’t completely comprehended, and that left irreversible damage in his body. Then, he battled Messi and got severely injured. Right now, he was close to the verge of death. If the vitality of demi-gods weren’t this insane, he would have died already.

“Granello, I’m ashamed to face you.” Emperor Yassin looked at Granello and said earnestly.

“Wuuuwu, wuuuwuwuu…” Granello spat out a mouthful of blood, and he looked worked-up. However, it was clear that he wasn’t worried about his tragic situation; he was worried for Emperor Yassin since this ruler had many terrifying wounds on his body, and he was facing powerful enemies.

“Did you do this?” Emperor Yassin asked Chrystal.

“That is right. This damn dog always opposed me. On the defense wall, he continued to trouble me. If it weren’t for him, would I lose control over the military forces? Also, he charged into the magic tower with people, trying to kill me. Hehe, therefore, I captured him, cut off his arms and legs, and pulled out his tongue. Now, he can’t even curse even if he wants to. Hehe, I won’t let him die this easily. I want to torture him and make him want to die even though he can’t! Hahaha!” Fourth Prince Chrystal laughed hysterically.

With a sad expression, Emperor Yassin slowly closed his eyes. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes with glints flashing inside. He stuck out his finger and chopped off his left arm from his shoulder, and he drew out a streak of blood and shot it into the sky as he said, “All the stars in the sky and countless gods in the world, be my witness! Today, I, Andrew Yassin, severed my arm and drew out my blood, and I’m expelling Andrew Chrystal from the Royal Family of Zenit. From now on, we have no relationships or blood connections!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1073 - The Falling of a Star (Part One)

Chapter 1073: The Falling of a Star (Part One)

Everyone was moved.

Severing an arm and drawing out blood was the most ancient curse used to cut off all connections. By using this mysterious curse, the stars and the gods would be the witnesses and create a mysterious power.

By doing this, Emperor Yassin truly kicked Chrystal out of the Royal Family of Zenit.

“Ok! Ok! Since you want to sever all relationships, then I’m not your son anymore!” Chrystal roared in anger, “I’m going to imprison you and let you watch how I unite the Zenit Empire. Then, I will kill Arshavin, Dominguez, Tanasha, and all other kids of yours before you! I will destroy that f*cking Chambord and skin that damn King of Chambord alive! I will hang his skin before you and let you suffer for eternity!”

“Chrystal! You animal! You aren’t a human! I will f*cking kill you!” Suddenly, a roar sounded from afar, and a streak of brilliant warrior energy flame tore through the sky and got close to Chrystal.

…

-The northern gate-

The battle here could be described as horrifying and tragic.

The Zenit Empire had more than 60,000 soldiers stationed here. Under the clever command of the Demonic Woman, they all held onto their positions and didn’t move. They were truly fearless warriors. Even though some of them were chopped into meat paste by the Barcelonans, they didn’t back away.

A ton of broken limbs, corpses, and rocks stained by blood formed four giant mountains on the left and right of the city gate both inside and outside.

However, they still formed a relatively safe path for the civilians of Zenit to escape from. These civilians were all heading toward Chambord City under the cover of darkness.

Demonic Woman Paris also joined the frontline battle. Her white long dress was completely dyed red, and a terrifying scar could be seen on her face; it cut through half of her face. Many wounds could be seen on her body as well. However, she still looked determined and calm. While standing on the tallest place on the battlefield, she commanded the soldiers while slashing her blade, knocking away and killing the Barcelonans who were charging at her.

Under the protection of the military, many civilians got through this last remaining path and escaped from this living hell in the darkness.

“How many people have successfully escaped?” Paris asked in a loud voice.

“Madam, it is too hard to count. However, more and more people are swarming this way. I just noticed that some nobles are trying to mix into the civilians with guards and valuables and escape…” a military officer reported to Paris.

“Pass my order! Only civilians can leave first, and women and children have the priority. Any nobles who dare to try to mix in and escape shall be executed on the spot regardless of their nobility!” Paris waved her saber and chopped away three Barcelonan warriors. Then, she said coldly, “Since they enjoyed the privileges and the wealth of the empire during normal times, they have to try their best to fight enemies and battle to the death for the empire!”

“As you wish!”

The battle became even more intense by the second.

At every second, many lives were lost.

The northern gate was like a mincer; countless living beings died here.

…

“Your Highness, please retreat! Quickly!”

The young Zenitian soldiers blocked the sharp blades of the Barcelonans with their bodies. While they spat out mouthfuls of blood, they roared and rushed to Second Prince Dominguez before their death, asking him to leave.

The Imperial Military Headquarters was about to fall.

“In the Zenit Empire, there are only princes who die in battle, and there aren’t any cowards who would surrender!”

Dominguez was determined to live and die with St. Petersburg. Although he was already severely injured, he was still fighting like a fearless warrior with bloodthirst burning in his eyes. He wasn’t going to retreat.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1073.2 - The Falling of a Star (Part Two)

Chapter 1073: The Falling of a Star (Part Two)

This prince had been mocked by many nobles since he looked too handsome and was a little too feminine. However, this prince demonstrated his power and toughness at this moment, and his performance was able to make many self-claimed tough warriors feel ashamed.

If it weren’t for Dominguez who set up plans, created traps, and arranged the killing magic arrays and the [Dragon Slayers], it would have been simple for the Barcelonans to conquer the Imperial Military Headquarters. After all, two Moon-Class Elites and many elite Barcelonan soldiers wouldn’t need one hour to take this place down if it was less defended.

It was this hour that Dominguez took out from the Grim Reaper’s hand which allowed many orders to be passed out. The Zenitian soldiers in St. Petersburg who were fighting the enemies got as much direction as possible, and the chaotic civilians got the chance to run to the northern gate to escape from this hell.

The Second Prince and the Demonic Woman had been working alongside each other for many years, and they tried their best in this dangerous and bleeding night to preserve as much Zenitian bloodline as possible.

Now, the warriors of Zenit beside Dominguez died one after another.

In the end, the Second Prince was the only Zenitian warrior alive in the building.

Behind him, about 100 defenseless military advisors were operating the magic devices in the highest-level meeting hall and issuing the last order.

“Rush up! Kill him! He is a prince of Zenit! Decapitating him is big military merit!” Montoya hid behind these Barcelonan soldiers and shouted. He was also quite injured in the battle with Dominguez, and he was afraid of the Second Prince’s suicidal combat style. He no longer dared to battle Dominguez.

“Hahaha! If you want to kill me, you need to pay!”

The Second Prince unleashed all his warrior energy, and the energy flames flashed around him. Then, he leaped into the air and dashed into the formation of Barcelonans.

While laughing, Dominguez dashed to Montoya and waved his sword.

Montoya was terrified and waved his saber to counterattack.

Puff!

Montoya’s saber pierced into Dominguez’s chest and penetrated his heart. Shock and joy instantly appeared on Montoya’s face.

However-

Whoosh!

A brilliant sword energy dashed by, and Montoya’s head flew into the air as blood jetted out of his neck like a fountain.

The Second Prince traded a life for a life! Using the suicidal combat style, he ignored Montoya’s saber and took the chance to decapitate this talented young commander of Barcelona.

Puff! Puff! Puff!

A series of noises resonated in the area.

Many spears, swords, and sabers pierced into the Second Prince’s body, and the noises were terrifying.

“Die!” Dominguez roared and unleashed the last bit of energy as a Moon-Class Elite. He slashed out his sword, and the energy arc turned all the Barcelonan soldiers around him into meat paste. Then, with six weapons still stabbed in his body, he leaped up and fell back onto the stairs before the highest-level meeting hall.

Standing on the higher position, Dominguez looked at the Barcelonans who were shocked by his fierceness and were shaking, and he laughed, “How can the prince of the bear of the north die at the hands of dirty demons like you? Hahaha! Although St. Petersburg is conquered, you can’t be proud for too long. When King Alexander of Chambord returns, the Capital of Barcelona, Camp-Nou, is going to get the same treatment! Hahaha!”

While laughing, Dominguez staggered into the highest-level meeting hall and triggered the last magic array with about 100 military advisors.

Booooom!!!!

The entire building exploded and collapsed. Many giant rocks and stone pillars fell, burying everyone under them.

Suddenly, in the nightly sky where many stars could be seen, a brilliant star dashed through the darkness with a long tail. It fell!

[TL Note: This chapter is quite tense and sad. I personally feel like since Fei had been saving everyone repeatedly in the last long while, the author wanted to do something different. This is just my take. What do you think?]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1074.1 - Fall and the Crazy Woman (Part One)

Chapter 1074: Fall and the Crazy Woman (Part One)

When the bright star flew across the dark sky, it suddenly emitted the most brilliant light and attracted many people’s attention.

At the northern gate, Demonic Woman Paris who was fighting with enemies suddenly felt a surge of sadness in her mind. When she looked up and saw that the star fell in the direction of the Imperial Military Headquarters, her face instantly changed color. She thought of something, and she froze on the spot. Crystal-clear tears rolled down her face and moisturized the scars that already formed over the wounds. She felt the salty and painful sensation, and her heart was in much more pain.

“Are we… really never going to see each other again?”

Paris’ vision was blurred by her tears. She clearly remembered that when she was only a little beggar who was homeless and lived on the street, it was that handsome and noble young man who appeared in front of her and smiled while reaching out his hand. From that moment on, that little beggar no longer existed. Instead, a demonic woman named Paris was born.

Paris tried her best to serve the Second Prince of Zenit, and she rivaled Elder Princess Tanasha of Zenit who was known as the Goddess of Intelligence, becoming one of the two great female leaders in the empire.

She thought that she could really assist this man and help him become the ruler of this empire.

Therefore, Paris never considered her personal issues and relationships in the last ten plus years.

“But now, that extremely handsome man who was beautiful like a woman, always had a gentle smile, appeared sleepy all day, and liked holding that disable little dog named Oka… did he really fall?”

“Alexander, you jerk! Where are you? Why aren’t you here at this moment? Please quickly come over…”

Tears rolled down Paris’ face. This was the first time that this Demonic Woman cried like this. Subconsciously, she thought about that figure on her mind – King Alexander of Chambord. That little man left the deepest mark on her mind, and he gave her a sense of security. Why didn’t he appear when she needed him the most?

“Madam! Be careful…” A military officer beside Paris rushed over and blocked a Barcelonan’s blade for her.

“Attack!” Anger shot out of Paris’ eyes, and she leaped down and dashed into the enemies. She unleashed all her warrior energy and killed all the enemies around her.

Further away, flames burned in the Imperial Military Headquarters, and smoke soared into the sky. The collapsed buildings and giant groups of people blocked everything. Even if Paris wanted to go back and find the Second Prince, she couldn’t do that. Therefore, she could only vent her anger on the Barcelonan soldiers before her.

…

-At the same time-

Golden Sun Knight Sutton who was fighting at the southern gate sensed that a star fell from the sky, and indescribable sadness rushed into his mind. The vague feeling told him that a powerful figure of Zenit just died.

Right now, many wounds already appeared on Sutton’s body. His peers and Zenitian soldiers who were fighting alongside him all died, including those more than 50 disciples of Krasic from the Martial Saint Mountain.

There were no friends around Sutton, only foes.

The enemies continued to swarm up like the endless waves of the ocean. Sutton had killed close to 10,000 enemies, including thousands of Star-Level Warriors and more than ten Moon-Class Elites. He blocked the troops of Barcelona outside the southern gate for three hours all by himself. Beside him, corpses formed small mountains, and he was battling Barcelonans while standing on corpses.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1074.2 - Fall and the Crazy Woman (Part Two)

Chapter 1074: Fall and the Crazy Woman (Part Two)

“The Capital is broken, the Royal Family is shattered, and my Chris Family is also destroyed. As a warrior of Zenit, I can’t step back! Dying on the battlefield is my fate! I will leave everything to the hope of Zenit, King Alexander of Chambord!”

Sutton already made up his mind, and he fought fearlessly without retreating.

His golden lance already broken, and the wolf beast lay beside his feet as its corpse already turned cold.

Until… his figure was engulfed by the wave-like soldiers of Barcelona.

Then, another brilliant star fell from the sky, leaving behind a beautiful tail in its trail.

…

“Such beautiful stars! Unfortunately, they are all falling…”

Messi looked up at the sky and watched the stars fall. With an intoxicated expression, he sighed and said, “How long has it been since I saw a beautiful night like this? I remember when we conquered the Seville Empire a year ago, many famous generals died, and many masters fell. Such a beautiful night appeared then. I’m surprised that a little Zenit Empire actually has souls that could sense and correspond with stars in the sky! And there is more than one!”

“One day, Zenitians will stand inside the Capital of Barcelona, Camp-Nou, and enjoy the same scenery!”

Beside Emperor Yassin, Knight Captain Akinfeev was barely standing as he propped himself up using his sword. Right now, as blood flowed out of his mouth, he cursed in anger.

About an hour ago, Knight Captain Akinfeev arrived here and saw the crazy Chrystal. Enraged, Akinfeev wanted to assassinate Fourth Prince Chrystal, but Lionel Messi moved in time. As long as this No.1 Young Lord was here, no one could kill this biggest traitor of Zenit.

“Perhaps there isn’t an eternal empire, but you guys won’t have the chance to see that,” Messi smiled and shrugged as he said, “To be honest, even if the Barcelona Empire is going to fall, I don’t think the poor Zenitians can do it.”

Indeed, Barcelona was known as the most powerful military empire on the continent, and its strength was hard to measure. It was almost an existence that was impossible to be provoked.

Emperor Yassin only sneered and didn’t say anything.

“Do you still remember me?” At this moment, that Eindhovenan woman suddenly walked out and stared at Akinfeev.

“You are a dirty Eindhovenan. Why should I recognize you?” Akinfeev sneered.

“About two years ago, there was the battle on the Martial Saint Mountain of Zenit. Krasic battled to the death, and the No.1 General of Eindhoven, Costakarta, was captured. It was you who pierced his shoulder blades with iron chains and locked him into the dark prison. In the end, you delivered the cold corpse back to Eindhoven. I’m Costakarta’s daughter, Lanji!” this woman laughed proudly.

“Do you know why the Barcelonan warriors could avoid your searches after they entered St. Petersburg? Do you know who found Fourth Prince Chrystal of Zenit when he was at the lowest point in life and convinced him to betray Zenit? Do you know who created the plan that destroyed the central magic tower?”

This woman looked just as crazy as Chrystal, and she was venting the hatred and frustration that had been suppressed in her heart for a long time. She laughed and continued, “That is right; I did all that. Ever since I stood outside the building and watched you and the King of Chambord capture my father, I swore that I was going to get my revenge. I did a ton of preparation, and I placed many hidden chess pieces in St. Petersburg and created a secret organization. The seed of hatred already rooted and grew in my heart! I did all that for today! Today, I finally got the payback! Now, your Zenit is done! It is finished! Hahahaha!”

This woman named Lanji looked thrilled and crazy now that she took her revenge.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1075.1 - Everything That You Can Get (Part One)

Chapter 1075: Everything That You Can Get (Part One)

Akinfeev now understood it a little bit.

Several years ago, during the battle at the peak of Martial Saint Mountain, the famous General Costakarta of Eindhoven suddenly went against the agreement and betrayed the Zenit Empire, joining the Martial Saint of Spartax and No.1 Swordsman Huntelaar of Jax and attacking Martial Saint Krasic of Zenit. Although the conspiracy was crushed, and the three people were captured, Costakarta’s daughter who came to St. Petersburg with him escaped from the search and got away.

Later, this woman returned to the Eindhoven Empire and became an influential female general. While leading the troops of Eindhoven, she blocked the siege put up by Elder Prince Arshavin of Zenit, helping the Eindhoven Empire that betrayed the Zenit Empire to survive.

Women were indeed crazy creatures.

Who could have thought that St. Petersburg, an ancient city that had blocked the troops and top-tier masters of Barcelona for a month, would start to rot and crumble under the hands of this woman who was only a Six-Star Warrior?

Now, all the questions had reasonable explanations. Questions such as how did the spies of Barcelona disappear when they got into the city? Why did the Fourth Prince walk with Barcelonans? And how did the central magic tower collapse?

Were all these events determined by fate?

“Alright, there isn’t enough time.” After hearing all the stories, Lionel Messi looked at Emperor Yassin and smiled as he said, “You know why this war was waged, and you know why I am here. Tell me the answer, and I will order the troops to stop attacking and killing, saving a trace of bloodline for your Zenit Empire.”

What Messi said sounded abrupt, and even top-tier masters such as Busquets looked surprised. They had thought that Barcelona was attacking Zenit since it was one of the steps on Barcelona’s roadmap to conquering the world.

“Could it be that there is an unknown secret behind all this?” the top-tier masters of Barcelona all thought to themselves.

Everyone’s gaze focused on Emperor Yassin.

Emperor Yassin didn’t pay attention to Messi. Instead, he turned around and looked at Akinfeev beside him. He smiled and said, “Only you appeared here. Does that mean the other execution knights have died in battle?”

“They… bled for the empire until the last drop of blood left their bodies. No one retreated; they were all true warriors.”

Emperor Yassin nodded and said, “I am confident in your abilities. However, you shouldn’t have come here. With your strength, you can leave here without a problem.”

After Akinfeev spat out a mouthful of blood, he laughed and said, “Your Majesty, I know what you mean. Don’t worry; I already arranged for that matter. The Third Prince will know everything.”

“Great.” The last bit of worry on Emperor Yassin’s mind disappeared.

“It has been about 50 years, and I can battle alongside Your Majesty again. I feel like we are back to when we were young, and the nine of us soared on the battlefields. Brothers like Doumbia and Miasnikov are looking at us from the stars’ embrace.” Akinfeev wiped off the blood on his lips and slowly raised his sword. He laughed and said, “Brother Yassin! Allow me to break the rule and address you as Brother Yassin! I will go first!”

As soon as Akinfeev finished speaking, he suddenly released radiant light and turned into a light beam before anyone could react. Then, he instantly dashed forward and became one with his sword, turning Lanji, the Eindhovenan woman who was standing not far away from him, into pieces. The hot blood and broken flesh spilled onto Fourth Prince Chrystal’s face, and he was so terrified that he screamed and backed away.

Boom!

In the next moment, Busquets raised his hand, and a streak of blue light flew out, shattering the radiant light beam that Akinfeev turned into.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1075.2 - Everything That You Can Get (Part Two)

Chapter 1075: Everything That You Can Get (Part Two)

Whoosh!

At the same moment, another radiant star fell from the sky, leaving a long tail in the dark night.

Another star that represented an influential figure fell.

Tonight was the night that even the universe was crying.

The spies of Eindhoven cried in sadness, but they couldn’t even find Lanji’s corpse.

This woman was too excited and stood too close to Akinfeev. Therefore, she had no time to react and dodge. However, Lionel Messi and the other four top-tier masters could stop Akinfeev’s attack, but they intentionally didn’t save that woman’s life for some reason.

Emperor Yassin was still calm as if he didn’t see anything. He beckoned at Messi and said, “Come here, I will only tell you the secret. I hope that you will honor your promise and stop killing civilians.”

“Ok.” Messi smiled and walked up.

“Sir, be careful of his schemes!” Busquets instantly tried to dissuade Messi.

“Mr. Lionel, this man is trying to play tricks. Don’t be fooled by him!” Alves also voiced his opinion.

“Don’t worry.” Messi was extremely confident in his strength, and he wasn’t afraid of any tactics. With a smile, he walked to Emperor Yassin and said, “Now, please tell me.”

Emperor Yassin got close to Messi and moved his lips beside Messi’s ear, appearing to be saying something to Messi.

…

“Ah… it is too unfortunate. We are late.”

Flames flashed on the teleportation portal in the Imperial Military Headquarters, and Old Aryang and a few saint seiyas of Chambord appeared before the highest-level meeting hall that had already collapsed.

These people were a bit late, and they weren’t able to stop this tragedy from happening. In the end, the Second Prince and about 100 military advisors died and got buried under the giant rocks.

“His Highness was so injured, and he got smashed by these giant rocks. Perhaps…” a saint seiyas of Chambord hesitated and murmured.

“The Second Prince has already fallen,” Old Aryang said with a sincere expression, “Perhaps battling to death is a good ending for him. As a prince, he can’t escape and run out of the Capital of Zenit like civilians. He was a great and honorable prince.”

“If we didn’t have to move and save those documents and important artifacts in the Royal Godly Temple, we might not have been so late. It is too unfortunate that we didn’t have the chance to try and save Mr. Sutton and Second Prince His Highness.”

“Those artifacts ensured the perseveration of Zenit’s bloodline, and they had to be saved and maintained,” Old Aryang said, “After clearing the garbage around here, let’s rush to the northern city gate. We have to try to save Ms. Paris.”

“Yes!”

The saint seiyas of Chambord nodded. Then, Old Aryang took out a silver scroll from his storage ring and opened it against the wind. A vast amount of energy exploded, turning Barcelonan soldiers who were approaching them and almost all the structures of the Imperial Military Headquarters into dust.

In the next moment, this group of people disappeared from where they were.

…

“What did you say?” Messi frowned as a confused expression appeared on his face.

However, Emperor Yassin didn’t answer his question. He backed away by two steps and smiled while saying, “Alright, now you know the answer to that secret. When you take the hundreds of years worth of accumulation of the continent and become invincible, please remember the promise that you made today.”

Messi seemed to have realized something, and anger appeared in his eyes as if he was tricked.

“You did it on purpose! You didn’t tell me anything!”

“Hahaha! I told you everything that I know. Lionel Messi, you can get your hands on what you want!”

Emperor Yassin laughed, and the power of imperial faith became thicker and shinier on him.

He was completely engulfed in the pure golden energy flames, and it felt like another golden sun appeared on the ground. Others couldn’t even stare at him directly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1076.1 - Yassin Is Inferior to ‘No One’ (Part One)

Chapter 1076: Yassin Is Inferior to ‘No One’ (Part One)

“Damn it!” Messi was enraged, and he took a step forward. However, it was too late to stop Emperor Yassin.

“Roar!”

An earth-shaking dragon roar suddenly sounded from Emperor Yassin’s body that was engulfed in flames. Like a giant bell, it resonated in the sky above the entire territory of Zenit.

“Hahaha! Yassin is inferior to no one! Hahaha! I came to the world pure, and I’m going to return to pure elements! I was born in an ancient royal family and have the godly bloodline! Even if I die, I’m going to disperse into the world! How can I die with swords and sabers on me like mortals? Remember, what happened to Zenit will replay on you! My third son will represent me and conquer Camp-Nou! Ahahahaha! Here I go!” the loud thunder-like voice resonated in the world.

Then, this mass of golden energy became so radiant that even demi-gods like Busquets couldn’t stare at it directly.

This mass of golden energy continued to grow and became more powerful around Emperor Yassin. When it reached its peak, it exploded without creating any noises, turning into streaks of golden mist and quickly disappearing in the world.

Emperor Yassin completely disappeared as if he merged with the world along with the golden mist.

“He actually… dispersed into the world? He merged himself into the laws of nature?” Messi and the four demi-gods of Barcelona were shocked.

This situation was clearly identical to the legends of how gods died. Before gods truly died, their bodies, spirits, wills, powers, and core energies would turn into the primary elements and merge with the laws of nature before disappearing into the world. All of their soul and existence disappear, and they don’t get the chance to reincarnate.

This was the most tragic death yet the most brilliant death.

At this moment, it seemed like all other stars in the sky disappeared, and only one giant radiant star could be seen. This star was bright, and its giant body was only less than 1,000 meters above the ground. In fact, people could even see craters, rolling mountains, and the magnificent surface on this star, giving others a shocking and indescribable visual impact.

This phenomenon only lasted for a second.

Then, this giant star suddenly disappeared, and the sky returned to normal with many distant stars flashing in the night.

However, these stars no longer looked as brilliant as before.

That giant star that represented Emperor Yassin finally fell.

Yassin Is Inferior to No One.

This phrase was quite accurate.

The Emperor of Zenit didn’t lose to any mortal but a god who was beyond all imagination.

Messi already condensed divinity by using the power of faith, and he took that leap of faith and successfully became a god.

For some reason, Busquets and the other three demi-gods of Barcelona felt sad and depressed. Emperor Yassin was a warrior from the same era as them. Although these four demi-gods were confident and valued themselves greatly, they had to admit that the emperor of this little empire was above them in terms of presence and temperament.

However, such a powerful figure fell down from the sky powerlessly.

Emperor Yassin’s fall seemed to have made these demi-gods foresee their future.

On this continent ruled by the law of the jungle, even gods had died, let alone masters who were at the peak of human achievements and were only a step away from becoming gods.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1076.2 - Yassin Is Inferior to ‘No One’ (Part Two)

Chapter 1076: Yassin Is Inferior to ‘No One’ (Part Two)

The four demi-gods of Barcelona felt a little dispirited. Also, for the first time, they saw someone else making Lionel Messi have an expression other than smiling, aside from Young Lord Cristiano Ronaldo of the Madrid Empire.

“Also, what Yassin did at his last moment. What did he say to Messi? It seems to concern a great secret?” Busquets looked up and realized that this young lord of Barcelona who was the most talented and most terrifying Barcelonan was looking at them with strange glints flashing in his eyes.

Busquets instantly shivered and felt a little fearful. Many terrifying thoughts flashed in his mind, and he couldn’t even stop them from appearing.

“Did Yassin really not say anything beside Messi’s ear?”

“Or… Messi’s anger and innocent look are a part of an act? And in reality, he already got the answer to the so-called secret?”

“A secret that made Barcelona send hundreds of thousands of soldiers, several supreme masters, and even the pillar-like Messi to the Northern Region of Azeroth. What kind of a secret is this? How shocking is it? It might involve unimaginable treasure, wealth, and power. Who can be sure that Messi wouldn’t keep the secret to himself after getting it?”

“If this is the case, then…”

“Messi has the motive to kill everyone here!”

“More terrifying? He has the ability to do so!”

Suddenly, Busquets became unprecedentedly fearful.

Fortunately, the strange glints only stayed in Messi’s eyes for a moment before disappearing.

The signature gentle smile reappeared on Messi’s face, and he said, “Alright, now that Yassin is dead, the most powerful force of Zenit is gone. According to the previous plan, I need the military to instantly obtain control of St. Petersburg! Especially the Royal Palace of Zenit! It must be completely kept, and no one is allowed to enter. You got it?”

“As you wish, Sir!”

The four demi-gods were extremely respectful toward Messi.

After bowing and paying their respect, they turned into four beams of light and dashed to the frontline to command the troops.

Then, Messi looked at Fourth Prince Chrystal who still looked shocked and scared.

This crazy yet ashen-faced young man didn’t have a trace of sadness now that his father and one of his brothers died. Instead, he appeared like a maniac and looked forward to obtaining the throne and controlling Zenit.

“From now on, you are the master of this ancient city. The throne in the Royal Palace of Zenit now belongs to you.” Messi looked at Fourth Prince Chrystal and smiled, and he didn’t look disdainful at all. He said, “There is only one condition. You must listen to all orders from Barcelona. I can help you construct the military, and you can suppress all Zenitians who dare to view Barcelonans as enemies.”

“No problem. I no longer have the royal bloodline of Zenit. I’m willing to join the Catalonia Royal Family! I’m willing to become the most loyal servant of Barcelona!” Chrystal was thrilled.

“Join the Catalonia Royal Family?” Messi’s lips curved up further as he said, “Do you think you qualify for that?”

With that said, Messi disappeared with Chrystal.

The Barcelonan and Eindhovenan spies searched around the corpses in the area and then left with [Red Beard] Granello who only had his torso remaining.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1077.1 - Love That Traveled Through Time and Space (Part One)

Chapter 1077: Love That Traveled Through Time and Space (Part One)

First, all the stars in the sky disappeared, and then the giant star fell from the sky. All the unprecedented phenomenon shocked the Zenitians inside St. Petersburg, a city that was engulfed by the flames of war. All of them felt an immense and simultaneous outpouring of crushing sadness.

Many people felt like they lost their most important loved one, and they all cried their hearts out.

Tears gushed out of people’s eyes, and they couldn’t suppress their sadness. They didn’t even know why they were crying.

…

-Very far away-

Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha looked into the sky and cried.

“This is impossible! How is this possible? Who could defeat Royal Father?”

Zenit’s God of War didn’t even frown when he faced devastating situations on the battlefield, but tears covered the face of this young man. Seeing the phenomenon in the sky, he was struck by intense sadness.

Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence quietly sat beside a tree, and yellow leaves floated down from the sky. Her intoxicating blue eyes were covered in tears as well.

As a part of the Royal Family, they were connected to Emperor Yassin by blood, and they instantly sensed what was happening in the Capital of Zenit and felt the death of their loved ones. This mystical sensation was hard to describe, but they knew exactly what was going on.

“Royal Father, and Doming… and Second Brother. Did they really fall?”

Arshavin tightly grabbed the handle of the saber. Since he was using too much strength, his knuckles cracked while the veins bulged. He was trying his hardest to suppress his sad tone, and it seemed like he was murmuring to himself or asking Tanasha this question.

“This is impossible. The magic array of St. Petersburg… had been strengthened by the semi-godly runes of Chambord, and the magic supply of the empire is able to last the Capital for a full year of magic warfare. How could the Barcelonans have broken into the city?”

“Now, you are finally willing to call Dominguez your second brother?” A crystal-like tear flowed down the Elder Princess’ face, and she said, “I’m actually a little envious. Our second brother could stay by Father’s side and battle, but we have to stay here and wait. I wonder if the moment that we are waiting for will come.”

“It will come for sure!”

Arshavin tightened his grip on the saber and said with determination, “I swear with my family name Andrew. One day, I will take my revenge on Barcelona and make those people bleed as well! I will return blood for blood, hatred for hatred, murder for murder, and flame for flames. I will conquer Camp-Nou! I will one day…”

…

-Grand Godly Realm-

Fei was stuck in the mystical and mysterious state.

Endless power of faith traveled through the limit of time and space, gathering to Fei from all directions and dashing into the cocoon-like sphere of light surrounding the king.

The cocoon was similar to a beating heart. While it absorbed the vast power of faith, it emitted a type of power beyond natural elements, filling the grand godly realm.

If the grand godly realm was only a landscape freehand brushwork in the beginning, then it was becoming more refined and detailed. It ascended from the level of a ‘painting’ to become a real world.

Like the sun in this world, the giant cocoon-like sphere emitted mesmerizing light, shining on everything in the world. The giant mountains looked firmer and quieter, the grassy plains appeared vaster and more vibrant, and the rivers sounded livelier. Various animals and beasts moved on the land and through the rivers, and flocks of birds chirped and played in the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1077.2 - Love That Traveled Through Time and Space (Part Two)

Chapter 1077: Love That Traveled Through Time and Space (Part Two)

The density of natural elements became thicker, and they gradually permeated the ground, trees, rivers, animals, and air. Everything inside the grand godly realm was undergoing magnificent transformation at every second.

All these changes were visible to the naked eye.

The naked eye couldn’t see the laws of nature inside the grand godly realm. Right now, these laws were changing, leveling up, and becoming perfect.

Laws of nature were the necessary and fundamental building blocks of a real world. They determined the longevity and liveliness of the world, and they set the boundaries for the evolutions and transformations of all creatures inside the world. A world without a complete set of laws of nature was fragile, and it would quickly collapse and shatter when it was hit or when it tried to expand.

Except for that, in the edges of the grand godly realm, the chaotic energy and the laws of nature were intertwining, creating more land endlessly and filling in all necessary lifeforms. The mountains, rivers, oceans, plants, and animals were being created at a shocking speed.

Right now, Fei was in a state of absolute mindlessness. His spirit energy continued to radiate outward, deplete, regenerate, and be used.

This was the process of refining the grand godly realm.

“I’m surprised that this kid already condensed so much power of faith. It seems like he has many believers…”

That mysterious voice sounded in the grand godly realm. In the air, a mass of silver mist that was in the shape of a human slowly fluttered.

“Unfortunately, it isn’t that easy to refine the grand godly realm. Now, he doesn’t have enough power of faith. Wanting to refine the greatest godly realm in history? I’m afraid that all the humans on the Azeroth Continent have to believe in him and offer him their power of faith. Huh? What is this?”

Suddenly, this mass of silver, human-shaped mist sounded surprised.

In the next moment, a series of dragon roars suddenly resonated in this space.

Further away, beams of golden dragon-shaped power of faith traveled through time and space, shooting toward Fei.

The streaks of golden-dragon-shaped power of faith coiled and twisted while flying in. As if they had lives of their own, they emitted power, dignity, nobility, and pride that ordinary power of faith didn’t have, and their volume reached an insane level.

In the next moment, the dragon-shaped power of faith instantly appeared next to Fei and merged into the sphere of light around him.

“It is… power of imperial faith! How did this kid get such power of faith? This is such a rare opportunity!”

The mysterious voice sounded envious.

At the same time, Fei suddenly opened his eyes inside the cocoon-like sphere of light.

“What is going on? How come I’m so sad? I feel like… Did I lose someone dear to me? Did something happen in Chambord City?”

An unstoppable sadness appeared in Fei’s mind, and he felt heartbroken.

In the next moment, tears rushed out of Fei’s eyes.

At this moment, a familiar dragon roar sounded by Fei’s ears.

“Roar!”

“This is… the sound of Dragon Fist! How come Emperor Yassin’s Dragon Fist appeared here?” Fei was quite surprised.

While the king was confused, a ton of golden power of faith suddenly appeared before him. The noble power of faith opened like a screen, and Emperor Yassin’s image slowly appeared on it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1078.1 - The Last Gift of Power (Part One)

Chapter 1078: The Last Gift of Power (Part One)

Although this image was vague, Fei was 10,000 percent confident that this man was Emperor Yassin. At this moment, Emperor Yassin no longer had a supreme and dominating presence. Instead, he looked like a genial senior in an ordinary family.

“Child.” Emperor Yassin’s voice sounded distant as he lightly called out to Fei.

This voice instantly made the sadness in Fei’s mind many times more intense.

“My child, this is the last thing that Father can do for you. Please accept my gift of power. Let me… see… you… for the last time… my child… let Father… hug you… my child!”

While the distant yet clear voice called out, the screen before Fei suddenly shattered.

Emperor Yassin’s image walked out of the screen and opened his arms while moving toward Fei, trying to give the king a hug.

Fei opened his arms subconsciously, but he didn’t hug onto anything.

Emperor Yassin’s image turned into a streak of golden power of faith and merged into the king’s body.

In the next moment, the intense and noble golden power of faith in the area seemed to have gotten a signal, and it all quickly rushed into Fei’s body.

The golden power of faith was extremely potent. One tiny streak of it was better than a giant streak of ordinary power of faith.

The golden power of faith that Fei suddenly obtained was vaster and stronger than all the power of faith that he condensed before.

With the giant influx of power of faith, Fei instantly fell back into that mystical state without control, and his speed of refining the grand godly realm increased by many folds.

…

-The Banished Land-

“Fei! Fck you! You punk, going into seclusion cultivation at this moment! Fck your granddaddy!”

In the back palace of the Beast God Palace, Pope Entus was jumping around and shouting, and all kinds of curses flowed out of his mouth. This would be a shocking scene for orcs since anything that Pope Entus had said before was treated as life principles.

Fortunately, the pope was using Mandarin which was commonly used in China, and intelligent beings of this world couldn’t understand it.

Otherwise, Entus’ followers and the saintesses who were looking at him with love would be shocked to their cores.

About 20 days had passed, and more and more catastrophes were happening on the [Banished Land]. Catastrophes such as earthquakes, erupting volcanos, landslides, and falling meteors already caused great tragedies to the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and the expansion of the [Metal Desert] and [Vicious Swamp] far exceeded the most pessimistic estimates.

About one-third the continent became a paradise for fierce beasts, and the orcs had to temporarily move to the area that was safe at this point.

In about 20 days, the population of Behemoth Orc Tribe reduced to less than three-fifths of before; many orcs had died in the endless catastrophes.

The dire situation caused great panic and fear in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and migrating back to the Azeroth Continent was the only option.

Even the clans that were stubborn and didn’t want to move back all became the avid supporters of the migration plan. In reality, the entire Behemoth Orc Tribe couldn’t wait to escape from the [Banished Land] and return to the beautiful and rich land from their legends.

At the same time, the inheritance of the pope position in the Beast God Palace was also put on the schedule, and it was happening in an orderly fashion under Entus’ plan.

This process wasn’t complicated.

The orcs’ beliefs and the protection of Beast God Rexxar guided all their decisions. Therefore, the selection of new people also required the Beast God’s guidance.

According to the ancient tradition, regardless if they were members of the powerful god-tier and silver-tier clans or the weak iron-tier clans, all orc clans were qualified to put forward candidates.

As long as the orc could trigger a miraculous response from Beast God Rexxar’s statue, this orc would become the next pope.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1078.2 - The Last Gift of Power (Part Two)

Chapter 1078: The Last Gift of Power (Part Two)

This method was so simple that it seemed a little childish, but the Behemoth Orc Tribe used this method to select the next pope for millennia, and no mistake had ever been made.

It was evident that this simple method chose the best candidate. Even the popes who came from the weak iron-tier clans proved themselves to the tribe later and became among the most prestigious and honorable members.

Compared to how humans schemed against each other and killed each other to get the position of pope in the Holy Church, the orcs were proud of their unique selection process.

Normally speaking, the chance of successfully selecting a new pope was greater among priests and shamans.

However, it didn’t mean that warriors couldn’t become the pope of the Beast God Palace.

In the history of behemoth orcs, there had been four popes who were warriors to begin with.

More importantly, the legendary Beast God Rexxar was an orc warrior who could summon battle beasts. The only thing was that the Beast God always had a black half-mask on his face, so even the popes of the Beast God Palace couldn’t say what the face looked like under the mask and which clan that Beast God Rexxar belonged to.

This time, the selection of the pope followed the ancient tradition as well.

However, out of more than 130 candidates that the various clans put forward, none of them were able to trigger a response from the Beast God by praying before Beast God Rexxar’s statue. It meant that all the candidates weren’t qualified.

However, this didn’t discourage the behemoth orcs. The testing process and the selection process continued in order.

The orcs believe that a new pope would rise up, obtain guidance from the Beast God, and lead the tribe toward a better future.

However, Pope Entus couldn’t sit still anymore.

According to the agreement that he made with the mysterious existence, Fei was the person who was going to take over his position. However, at this moment, Fei was in the middle of cultivation. Although increasing one’s strength was important, and warriors’ moments of epiphany were rare and unpredictable, Entus wondered why Fei had to do it now.

“What if I die before the time is up? What will happen next?”

“The situation will be messy. Could it count as a breach of contract?”

“Will any punishments or terrifying consequences take place?”

In the last 20 days or so, Zhong Dajun, which was the poor Pope Entus, pointed at the direction of Fei’s hotel and cursed every day.

On the other hand, Great Priest Nash directly lived in the hotel that Fei was staying in, waiting for Fei to wake up from his moment of epiphany.

Nash was even more anxious compared to Entus who was the biggest ‘imposter’ in history. This man was truly worried about the future of the tribe.

If the migration still didn’t start, the entire [Banished Land] was going to be devoured by the [Metal Desert] and [Vicious Swamp] that were quickly expanding, and the Behemoth Orc Tribe would die here.

The only good thing was that the [Legion of Light] of Chambord, the troop made of 100 golden-armored warriors led by a dark-armored demi-god named Basturk, was trying their best to protect the orcs.

This group of tireless warriors traveled to every catastrophe site and offered help, saving many orcs who were in trouble. Right now, they were the favorite warriors of behemoth orcs.

Rumors such as the King of Chambord having Beast God Rexxar’s bloodline and the King of Chambord being the reincarnation of Beast God Rexxar were quite popular among the orcs, and the orcs who were helped by the [Legion of Light] believed in the rumors as well. Gradually, even the orcs who had strong doubts became unsure under Pope Entus and the Beast God Palace’s propaganda.

Time quickly passed by.

When the poor Zhong Dajun was about to go crazy, some news finally came in.

“Your Holiness! Your Holiness! Great news! Mr. Torres of Chambord and Mr. O’Neal have returned from the Azeroth Continent!” Great Priest Nash rushed into the Beast God Palace in excitement, and he almost lost his shoes in the process.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1079.1 - Returning to Chambord City (Part One)

Chapter 1079: Returning to Chambord City (Part One)

-The Zenit Empire-

It was raining, and the road was muddy. The air was cold and moist, and the dark clouds were close to the ground and blocked the sky.

The atmosphere was extremely suppressing.

A team of about 50 people set up a temporary campsite beside the Dual-Tower Mountain.

Compared to the refugees and defeated soldiers who escaped from the already conquered city of St. Petersburg, these people didn’t look so anxious, and they had time to build a few waterproof tents.

This was the place where King Alexander of Chambord obtained his initial fame. The king battled Golden Sun Knight Chris Sutton here, and they destroyed the peaks of the Dual-Tower Mountain and shocked the entire empire.

It was the battle that made people in the Zenit Empire know about Fei.

After that, Dual-Tower Mountain became the place where many traveling poets tried to spark their inspirations. Also, many warriors came here to check out the battlefield and tried to gain inspiration as well.

Right now, the glory around Dual-Tower Mountain still remained, but the Zenit Empire was destroyed, and one of the main characters of that battle, Chris Sutton, had also fallen.

The cold wind blew around Dual-Tower Mountain and carried the rain with it, and the scene was a little melancholy.

The curtain door of a tent was lifted, and Old Aryang walked out with a serious expression.

[Young Man] Modric walked out of the tent following Old Aryang.

“We are about 500 kilometers away from St. Petersburg. If we construct the super-long-distance teleportation array now, we shouldn’t be detected by the top-tier masters of Barcelona,” Old Aryang said after thinking for a bit, “Order the soldiers to construct the teleportation array. We need to return to Chambord City as soon as we can. Lampard and the other two supreme masters of Chambord as well as Ms. Paris need to be healed as soon as possible. We can’t waste more time.”

“Ok.” Modric nodded and said, “I will go and arrange this.”

After saying that, Modric turned around and walked toward another tent.

“Alexander…” Suddenly, a high-pitched scream sounded inside the tent that the two just walked out from.

A joyous expression appeared on Old Aryang’s face, and he instantly turned around and walked in.

With torches and furnaces in the tent, the temperature was much warmer inside. There were four simple yet comfortable beds in the tent, and Golden Lion Lampard, Undead Made Hazel Bank, Elder Batistuta of [Black-Cloth Shrine], and Demonic Woman Paris lay on these beds. A few ordinary doctors surrounded the beds and looked grim, and they were trying their best to heal and maintain these four people’s conditions.

Since the team was afraid that magic healing techniques would create energy fluctuations and might be noticed by the top-tier masters of Barcelona, only physical methods were used to treat these four people.

The scream that Old Aryang heard came from Demonic Woman Paris who was still unconscious and was having a fever.

The Demonic Woman was unconscious, but now it seemed like her condition was a bit better. Although she hadn’t woken up yet, her complexion looked healthier.

Right now, as if she was having a nightmare, her body twitched as she screamed again and again. Since she fainted until now, she had screamed ‘Alexander’ more than 40 times.

Old Aryang arrived at Paris’ bedside and took out a bottle of [Health Potion] from his storage ring. Then, he passed it to a female doctor, and she helped the Demonic Woman drink it.

A day ago, when Old Aryang and the saint seiyas rushed to the northern gate of St. Petersburg, the Zenitian troop that was made of close to 100,000 people was almost wiped out, and Paris was at the verge of death. She was severely injured, and wounds could be seen all over her body. One of her arms was severed, and she was battling with her iron will and last breath.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1079.2 - Returning to Chambord City (Part Two)

Chapter 1079: Returning to Chambord City (Part Two)

If Old Aryang and others got to the northern gate one minute later, the Demonic Woman would have died alongside other soldiers of Zenit.

At the critical moment, Old Aryang and the saint seiyas saved Paris, but they were chased after by the masters of Barcelona.

If the team didn’t have the magic items and magic scrolls created by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, they could have become captives or corpses.

In the end, the team finally escaped from the enemies momentarily.

However, Old Aryang and others didn’t dare to use warrior energy or magic energy anymore since energy fluctuations could easily attract the attention of top-tier masters of Barcelona. Therefore, they could only escape like other ordinary refugees, relying on horses and walking.

Before saving Paris, Old Aryang went to a secret gathering spot in St. Petersburg that only the top-level officials of Chambord knew about, and he found Lampard, Batistuta, and Hazel Bank who were severely injured and had fainted. It was hard to imagine what kind of opponent that these three masters encountered. Their bodies were critically damaged, and they would have died if they didn’t use the escape methods that Alexander His Majesty taught them.

According to what the doctors said, these three top-tier masters’ energies were chaotic inside their bodies, and a terrifying force occupied their bodies. Their conditions were terrible, and they fell into unconsciousness.

On the way, Old Aryang tried to heal these four people using [Health Potions] and [Stamina Potions].

Lampard, Hazel Bank, and Batistuta’s bodies contained that terrifying force, and it was foreign and continued to collide with their core energies. Therefore, the effects of these two types of potions weren’t helpful since they couldn’t expel this force. On the other hand, Paris fainted due to extreme exhaustion and depletion of spirit energy, and she also couldn’t wake up easily after her physical injuries healed.

That was why all four of them were still unconscious.

But now, it seemed like Demonic Woman Paris’ spirit energy recovered a little, and she was calling Fei’s name even though she was not yet conscious.

After seeing these four people’s conditions, Old Aryang told the doctors that the team was about to move and ordered them to take extra care with the four injured people.

While Old Aryang was still speaking, a saint seiya walked into the tent and reported the progress of the installation of the teleportation array. Right now, it could be activated at any time using magic energy, and they could dial up the connecting portals and teleport.

“Let’s start!” Old Aryang didn’t hesitate.

Soon, after stealth arrays were placed around the campsite, a powerful streak of magic energy appeared. As soon as the super-long-distant magic teleportation array was activated, it instantly dialed up and connected to the teleportation array inside Sky City. All kinds of processes were performed, and the four injured people were instantly teleported back to Chambord.

After Old Aryang disappeared into the portal, the few saint seiyas who stayed behind quickly disassembled the super-long-distance magic teleportation array, placed the components into storage rings, and went stealth.

In the next moment, a series of warrior energy fluctuations appeared in the sky. About five peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona showed up.

“Strange. I clearly sensed powerful magic energy fluctuation in this area. Those remaining b*stards of Zenit should be using magic. How come they disappeared?”

“Perhaps they used magic spells that have teleportation functionalities, and they instantly went to another place.”

“Eh, the Capital of Zenit is already conquered; where can those poor mice hide? On this vast continent, it seems like only that damn Chambord City is their last base, right?”

“Hehe, it is only a little level 1 affiliated kingdom. How long can it last? How about the five of us go to Chambord right now? We can destroy this little affiliated kingdom and make all Zenitians feel desperate. Perhaps we can capture a few members of the Royal Family of Zenit who escaped, and it will be big merit.”

“Haha! You are right! This is a great method! Let’s go!”

The five peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona discussed in the air. Then, they turned into five streaks of light beams and dashed toward the direction of Chambord City.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1080.1 - Waiting (Part One)

Chapter 1080: Waiting (Part One)

After the five peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona flew away, the few saint seiyas who were hiding in the grass and behind rocks slowly stood up. They were using the stealth magic scrolls made by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory, and they looked at each other and felt lucky.

If top-tier masters showed up, their stealth would have been revealed. It was fortunate for them that only peak Full Moon Elites came this time.

These few people disguised themselves as ordinary refugees, and they quickly moved toward the direction of Chambord City. They weren’t worried about these five Moon-Class Elites; they didn’t think that those enemies were powerful enough to cause trouble for Chambord.

As long as demi-gods didn’t appear, no one could break into the tightly guarded Chambord. Anyone who tried doing it would be stupid; it was like smashing a rock with eggs.

Every warrior of Chambord believed that the defense of Chambord was numerous times stronger than that of St. Petersburg.

…

At the same time, at a place 400 kilometers away from Dual-Tower Mountain.

A young man who seemed to be less than 20 years old mixed into a group of anxious and fearful refugees, and he walked in the rain and moved toward Chambord City while staggering a little.

This young man had thick, black, short hair, and he was wearing ragged clothes. Right now, he wasn’t wearing any shoes, and he was helping an old granny who was more than 50 years old to walk forward. While he was covered in dirt and mud, he looked around cautiously. His eyes were shiny and clear, and he appeared to be faking the anxiousness on his face. Instead, it seemed like he was afraid of something.

This young man was Silver Moon Knight Piazon, one of the ten execution knights of Zenit.

After receiving the secret order from Knight Captain Akinfeev on the night of bleeding a day ago, Piazon endured his anger and frustration and disguised into a refugee before mixing himself into the crowd. After escaping out of St. Petersburg through the northern gate that was surrounded by enemies, he traveled north and rushed towards Chambord City.

Since Barcelonans were chasing after officials, nobles, warriors, and mages of Zenit and trying to kill them, Piazon didn’t dare to reveal his true strength; he saw several tragic incidents himself.

Several warriors who were above Seven-Star tried to dash away using their warrior energy, but their energy fluctuations attracted the attention of the masters of Barcelona. Those warriors were chased and hunted down.

Also, several Five-Star and Six-Star Mages tried to fly into the sky using magic energy, but they were also killed since their energy fluctuations attracted unwanted attention.

“Barcelonans seem to have a unique method of detecting energy fluctuations, and they can instantly sense any warrior energy or magic energy fluctuations within hundreds of kilometers of them. These enemies are trying to kill the elites of Zenit and wipe out all the talented figures. It is a cruel strategy. Also, even Emperor Yassin wasn’t able to get away. It means that a terrifying figure appeared on the side of Barcelona.”

Piazon was a smart young man, and he quickly reached the conclusion after observing for a bit. He wasn’t afraid of masters of Barcelona chasing him. However, if he ran into a supreme master of Barcelona and got killed, the secret scroll that Akinfeev gave him wouldn’t be delivered to Chambord. If that happened, he would be one of the guiltiest figures of Zenit.

Therefore, although Piazon was extremely anxious, he suppressed his emotions with his logic and completely sealed his strength. He only relied on his physical strength, and he mixed in with the refugees and moved north one step at a time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1080.2 - Waiting (Part Two)

Chapter 1080: Waiting (Part Two)

This was the dumbest method, but it was also the safest.

After about five hours, white light appeared on the horizon, and the stars started to dim in the sky. A new day was about to be here.

The refugee group moved forward extremely slowly. In the last five hours, the group moved forward for less than 60 kilometers.

Although they couldn’t see St. Petersburg that was burning in blazing flames when they turned their heads, they could still see light beams flashing in the sky. It was the Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona chasing after the more powerful members of Zenit.

Of course, those masters of Barcelona weren’t interested in killing these weak refugees.

The ordinary troops of Barcelona were temporarily tied down by the treasures in St. Petersburg, a city that had a history of several hundred years. Right now, the ordinary soldiers of Barcelona were still burning down places, killing Zenitians, and robbing treasures; they were doing whatever they wanted to this old city, venting their negative emotions. This pleasure was just as alluring and enjoyable as a man conquering a haughty and cold beauty with more violent means.

Piazon estimated that after one more day, the ordinary soldiers of Barcelona would have ‘digested’ the entirety of St. Petersburg, and the mass-scale chase and headhunt would begin.

Therefore, the next day was crucial.

“I have to think of a way to get to Chambord City as fast as I can, and I have to pass the secret scroll to the King of Chambord. Otherwise, once the troops of Barcelona invade the northern region and surround Chambord, this kingdom wouldn’t last long. By then, it would be even tougher to give this secret scroll to the King of Chambord,” Piazon thought to himself.

At this moment, several streaks of light flashed by. A few Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona flew over in the sky.

…

-The Banished Land, the Hotel Zone in the City of Behemoth-

Pope Entus was standing before the building where Fei was cultivating in seclusion, and he jumped around and cursed in Mandarin.

By now, the pope was already silver-haired with many wrinkles on his face so deep it was as if carving knives left those marks.

It seemed like time passed ten times if not 100 times faster on Pope Entus compared to other people. Only about a month has passed, and Pope Entus turned from a handsome young fox-man to a senior who was on the verge of death. The only thing that distinguished Entus from a senior was that his eyes were still clear, and he was high-spirited when he cursed.

Behind Entus, Valkyrie Elena and others also seemed anxious.

Torres just returned and brought back the news regarding the Northern Region of Azeroth and the Zenit Empire.

All Chambordians here knew about Barcelona’s invasion. Without a question, Chambord was in a dire situation as well. However, the king was still in the midst of his cultivation, and no one knew when he was going to come out.

Right now, many important things were happening, and everyone was waiting on Fei to make the decisions. Although Head Minister Bast and Military Commander Brook could operate Chambord with all the officials, the king was still needed when big events took place.

“31 days have already passed. This is the longest that His Majesty has cultivated in seclusion.”

“The situation is dire. Should we go in and wake up His Majesty?”

“Yeah, if everything is delayed, it will be too late!”

People like Pierce and Drogba discussed amongst themselves anxiously, and they wanted to go in and wake up the king.

“No, let’s keep on waiting.” Valkyrie Elena’s attitude was clear; no one could disturb Fei’s cultivation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1081 - Golden Armor Flying Above Chambord (Part One)

Chapter 1081: Golden Armor Flying Above Chambord (Part One)

As a supreme master, the Valkyrie knew how rare and important the state of epiphany was to a master. Also, she knew about the existence of Diablo World, and she could guess that the reason why Fei hadn’t come out in so long was that he was in a critical situation, and he shouldn’t be disturbed at all.

Compared to the native residents of Chambord, Elena cared more about Fei.

Only when Fei wasn’t a part of the equation would Elena think about the situation of Chambord.

Elena had a different background compared to everyone here, so her views were unique.

Since the Queen was so firm, people like Torres and Drogba couldn’t go against her will. Therefore, they could only suppress their anxiety and wait with patience.

In a flash, three days passed, and Pope Entus looked like he aged for another 20 years. His back hunched, and he looked old. His hair was all white, and his eyes got cloudy. Some of his teeth fell out, and his skin withered. While looking extremely thin, he took quick breaths, stuttered when he spoke, and couldn’t even remain standing for a long time.

While Entus was assisted by the saintesses of Beast God Palace and his followers who were all teary-eyed, he sat before the building that Fei cultivating in and could only wait patiently since he didn’t even have the energy to curse anymore.

“Damn it… Fei you b*stard. You… you have to… come out before I die,” Entus thought to himself. He thought that he would be fearful of death when the 1,000-year time limit was up, but he was unprecedentedly peaceful and as calm as a gentle breeze. His only wish was that before he died and was buried in the cold tomb, he wanted to see Fei for the last time and witness the latter ascend to the throne of Beast God Palace. That would complete the agreement that he made with the mysterious existence, and he could leave this world without any regrets.

Many people couldn’t hold themselves in check.

Right now, the spotlight in the entire [Banished Land] was focused on the stone building that Fei was in.

Under the leadership of the ten king clans, all orcs were prepared for the mass migration. More than 100,000 powerful orc warriors traveled across the ocean and set up many temporary campsites on the beach outside the Endless Sea of Forests. These campsites were prepared for the ordinary orcs to use on the way.

Also, the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth was also half activated. The Beast God Palace sent out many masters, making sure that every teleportation array was guarded and protected.

The herald team of orcs and the majority of the envoy group of Chambord traveled back to Chambord City again. They were preparing to set up multiple super-long-distance magic teleportation array beside each teleportation portal on the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth.

In addition, Chambord City was also getting ready to receive the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Now, the communication between the two sides was crucial at a moment like this.

As time passed by, Entus’ breathe became weaker and weaker, and he fainted.

“How long do we need to wait?” The Saintess of the Swan Clan was sad and angry. She was one of Entus’ lovers, and she was frustrated that her loved one was waiting like this outside the stone building. She was about to barge into the building in anger to grant her lover’s final wish.

“No!” Valkyrie Elena dashed forward and blocked the gate of the building.

“Move away!” This saintess was also a Sun-Class Lord, and her strength couldn’t be ignored after she unleashed her power.

The two powerful female masters faced off each other. They were both beautiful yet cold, and their powerful presences made others’ hearts lurch.

People like Great Priest Nash and Torres were anxious. They all wanted to talk the two female masters out of this confrontation, but their strength and status were both lower. Therefore, they couldn’t get a word in.

The atmosphere was quite tense, and the people could only watch as these two beautiful female masters were about to battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1081.2 - Golden Armor Flying Above Chambord (Part Two)

Chapter 1081: Golden Armor Flying Above Chambord (Part Two)

Bam!

At this moment, the gate of the stone building opened.

Fei who was in a white robe walked out.

“Huh? What is going on? Are you two having a practice match?”

Fei had a smile on his face, making others feel like he was an immortal. His presence was mystical yet ethereal as if he didn’t belong to this world. If this world was a painting, it felt like Fei was going to break out and become a 3D figure. Others had a hard time directly staring at him.

However, as soon as the king spoke, he destroyed this unique presence.

“Huh? Who is this white-haired old fart?”

Great Priest Nash and the other orcs who were waiting at the gate were all at a loss for words.

Entus who was called an old fart moved his legs after being so worked up.

…

-Chambord City-

Four days ago, everyone living in the new city on the south side of Zuli River moved out. The streets that were prosperous in the past were quiet, and no one could be seen. All the portable tents were moved, and only empty buildings and fortresses were left.

Those five peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona flew over mountains and rivers, and they finally arrived in the territory of Chambord.

When these people got to the sky before the ancient Chambord City, they saw a militarized city that was equipped to the teeth. Metal weapons and magic devices glared in the sunlight.

“Hahaha! A bunch of ants! Even if you sneak into the ground, how can you avoid death?” a Barcelonan master laughed while looking down at Chambord’s defense force.

“I heard that the King of Chambord is powerful and one of the renowned young lords on the continent. We shouldn’t be careless,” another master reminded his peers.

“Humph! It is all bluff! If he is a young lord, he should be at least in the realm of peak mortal strength. However, he didn’t dare to go to St. Petersburg and battle. I’m afraid that he is a timid figure who is scared of death. We shouldn’t be worried about him.” The first master of Barcelona was still arrogant.

“However, the Chambord Kingdom sure has many masters. They were able to block those four lords such as Alves. I’m afraid that the strength of this city isn’t low.”

“Hahaha! We don’t need to worry that much! Those three supreme masters were probably already killed by Mr. Messi. Let’s quickly attack and take down this little kingdom. Capturing the royal members of this kingdom will be big merit.”

“Ok. This should be the last Zenitian fortress.”

While a Moon-Class Elite spoke, he waved his hand and shot out a beam of light, attacking the defense wall of this ancient city. He wanted to establish dominance first and destroy the city gate, making these ‘ant-like’ Chambordians fall into a state of panic and chaos. Then, they could slowly enjoy the scene. This was their favorite game.

Bam!

However, a transparent ripple appeared in the air before the light beam could strike the defense wall, sending this destructive light beam back to where it came from. More surprisingly, this light beam was strengthened and empowered as it dashed back at the five peak Full-Moon Elites.

“What? How is this possible? What kind of a magic shield is this? It can block and also reflect attacks?” These five Barcelonans’ pupils contracted, and they quickly moved away to dodge the light beam.

When these five people calmed down in the next second, they discovered something even more terrifying.

They weren’t sure when, but more than 20 golden-armored warriors floated in the sky. Their presences were cold as if they were messengers of the Grim Reaper, and these warriors surrounded the five Moon-Class Elites. Red light beams dashed out of holes on the gold masks for seeing, and they were terrifying. It seemed like blood-thirsty beasts were hidden under the armor, terrorizing their enemies.

Boom!

One of the golden-armored warriors dashed forward and appeared before a master of Barcelona, and it punched out with force.

“Ah…”

The peak Full-Moon Elite who was arrogant and proud screamed on top of his lungs. Before he could react, he was shattered by this punch, and his blood, flesh, and broken bones fell from the sky.

“Such a terrifying power! Is this golden-armored warrior a demi-god?”

The other four masters of Barcelona felt cold, and they turned ashen-faced.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1082.1 - Understanding Smiles (Part One)

Chapter 1082: Understanding Smiles (Part One)

“Who… who are you?” Another arrogant peak Full Moon Elite of Barcelona was terrified, and he asked the question while shaking. He sounded like Little Red Riding Hood with his trembling voice.

At this moment, this man still wanted to state his honorable status as an officer in the No.1 Military Empire on the continent and wanted to use his prestige to suppress these golden-armored supreme masters who just appeared.

However, these golden-armored warriors didn’t give this man the chance.

Three golden-armored warriors with red light beams dashing out of their eyes punched out, and the terrifying energies tore through the sky like surging tidal waves. Everything in their paths was shattered. In extreme desperation and shock, this master of Barcelona was turned into blood mist.

At the same time, the other three peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona felt desperate.

“Ah!”

“No!”

Two shrill screams sounded in the sky.

In a flash, two more masters of Barcelona died as they were turned into blood mist.

A few moments ago, these peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona came to Chambord in excitement as they planned to kill most of the people here. They wanted to come here in advance and rob the treasures while getting all the credit. They saw Chambord as a weak opponent, but they were killed in the sky before their feet could touch Chambord’s soil. This was something that they never imagined.

The power of Chambord went beyond the imagination of these five masters.

In the blink of an eye, only one peak Full Moon Elite remained alive. He was the thin and tall warrior who was the most cautious and reserved, and he was also the most powerful in the group.

As soon as this man discovered the red-eyed, golden-armored warriors of Chambord, his guard went up. Instead of trying to resist and fight back, he instantly dashed away, and he actually escaped the first wave of attack.

Boom!

A red-eyed, golden-armored warrior punched out, and an energy fist flew toward this Moon-Class Elite.

The terrifying red energy flames flew past this thin and tall Barcelonan, but half of his arm was turned into nothingness.

“Ah! Puff…”

This Moon-Class Elite of Barcelona puked out a mouthful of blood and felt terrified.

An unprecedented level of despair engulfed his mind, and it seemed like the Grim Reaper squeezed on his throat.

This man closed his eyes and waited for his death.

One second passed… ten seconds passed…

The devastating fate of being crushed into pieces didn’t occur. Those terrifying red-eyed, golden-armored warriors didn’t chase after him! Those deadly figures let him go!

This Barcelonan opened his eyes again and looked back subconsciously.

Those 26 figures stayed in mid-air. While golden light flashed on them, these powerful warriors of Chambord just stood there in the sky and looked at him from afar. Their gold armor was beautiful, and vicious back hooks filled their bodies. Everything on them was covered except for the two holes used for seeing, and red light beams were shooting out. These warriors’ presences were cold, but they didn’t chase.

“What is going on?” This thin and tall master named Armando got suspicious.

Although he was extremely scared, he didn’t immediately escape for some reason. Instead, he stayed and carefully observed the situation.

Upon observation, he made a shocking discovery!

These murderous warriors in gold armor had icy presences, but it seemed like they lacked vitality. Instead of feeling like humans in armor, they felt more like many… corpses!

Armando couldn’t sense any liveliness from them; they seemed like cold machines instead.

“Could it be… these warriors are magic puppets?” Armando seemed to have realized something, and he was shocked to his core.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1082.2 - Understanding Smiles (Part Two)

Chapter 1082: Understanding Smiles (Part Two)

Then, Armando thought back and recalled the rumors that he heard about Chambord. Many rumors on the continent stated that Chambord had a high-level magic civilization, and even St. Petersburg’s [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] became tough and more powerful after Chambordians strengthened it. Even the pride of Barcelona, Young Lord Messi, had a hard time breaking that magic array, further proving that Chambordians had the capabilities of creating such powerful magic puppets.

“Magic puppets that have demi-godly powers… this is unimaginable!” The more Armando observed, the more confident he was in his conclusion.

“These things have the strength to instantly kill me, but they suddenly stopped chasing, staying in mid-air. It isn’t because they became nice all of a sudden. It seems like these magic puppets received orders and couldn’t get too far away from Chambord City. Therefore, once I passed the threshold, they no longer chased. This explains why these golden-armored warriors didn’t go and assist St. Petersburg. If these 26 golden-armored magic puppets that have demi-godly strength appeared at St. Petersburg, the northern expedition troop of Barcelona would have been destroyed long ago. Even if the supreme Messi come here, it would be useless.”

Armando suddenly realized that he coincidentally discovered a giant secret, and perhaps this secret would allow him to rise to the top!

“Just think about it! If I can bring this secret back to Barcelona and conquer Chambord with the top-tier forces of the empire, the empire will get its hands on the technology that can create such magic puppets. With Barcelona’s advancements and resources, we can mass-produce these magic puppets! Unlike Chambord that could only make about 20-or-so…”

Thinking that he could become the most famous person in the history of Barcelona, Armando was worked up. The great fantasy and greed made him temporarily forget about his half an arm, and he overcame all fear.

After thinking for a moment, he slowly approached the killing machines in gold armor, wanting to test and figure out the operation distance of these magic puppets.

-20 minutes later-

“Hahahaha! I finally figured it out! These puppets can’t go more than 2,000 meters away from the defense wall of Chambord City! Haha!”

While laughing hysterically, Armando turned into a beam of light and dashed toward the direction of St. Petersburg. He was going to bring this top-secret back to Barcelona.

When Armando completely disappeared into the sky, more than 400 golden-armored war puppets suddenly appeared in the sky, looking like many gods who were shielding Chambord. The powerful presences alone suppressed the natural elements in the area and could destroy tens of thousands of soldiers.

If Armando saw this, he might be scared to death.

If he knew this piece of information, he wouldn’t think that he discovered a big secret that could ensure a bright future for him, and he wouldn’t want to bring many top-tier troops here either. Instead, he would want to instantly escape from the Northern Region of Azeroth and convince the Royal Family of Barcelona to retreat and end the war, never offending the Zenitians again.

Right after all these golden-armored war puppets appeared in the sky, they slowly disappeared in silence. Not many people knew where they disappeared to.

However, the powerful and invincible image shocked every Chambordian in the city.

Especially the scene where the war puppets destroyed four peak Full Moon Elites of Barcelona. After seeing that, many Chambordians were re-instilled with the confidence of winning the war.

-Outside the watchtower on the southern gate of Chambord City-

Bast and Brook both appeared on the defense wall, and they looked at each other and smiled in understanding after seeing Armando disappear into afar and leaving a faint trail in the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1083.1 - Piazon’s Choice (Part One)

Chapter 1083: Piazon’s Choice (Part One)

“Letting a small fish escape and bring back false information to our enemies. This will shock and misguide Barcelonans.”

“Eh, we could have waited until these b*stards got close to Chambord City, and all of them would be killed if we order the mystical gold war puppets to attack then. However, now that St. Petersburg is conquered, we have to use the mystical gold war puppets to shock the Barcelonans and make them a little worried. Then, they wouldn’t dare to massacre our Zenitians. This is the least that we can do for our people thousands of kilometers away.”

“That is right. More than 20 magic puppets in Sun-Class Realm are enough to shock the Barcelonans. Hehe, that kid tested our limit and thinks that the attack range of the mystical gold war puppets is only 2,000 meters. Hahaha! How can he know that the attack range is actually 10,000 meters?”

“The trap is already set. Now, we only need to wait for the troops of Barcelona to come.”

“I hope His Majesty can come back in time.”

Bast and Brook looked at the setting sun far away. They were calm yet a little excited, and they felt a little powerless and sad.

This war was going to spread to Chambord in the end.

According to the information that Old Aryang brought back, Emperor Yassin probably already passed away, and Zenit lost its most sturdy line of defense.

From that moment on, Chambord City couldn’t avoid the war anymore. The battle would occur for sure!

…

The fast light beam in the sky slowed down and turned into a figure. Then, this figure swayed in the air and slowly landed before Piazon and others.

This man was a Moon-Class Elite of Barcelona. He looked thin and tall, and he was wearing blue and red armor. Right now, he was pale and lost an arm, and streaks of blood were still flowing out even though a layer of scab formed over the wound.

This man’s breathing was irregular, and he was severely injured. That was why he couldn’t even maintain flight and fell from the sky.

However, even though this man was this injured, his strength was still great, and he was invincible in the eyes of ordinary people.

He was Armando, the peak Full Moon Elite who escaped from Chambord.

The more than 100 Zenitian refugees were shocked by this scene, and they looked at each other and didn’t even dare to breath heavily. With desperation in their eyes, they waited for the imminent massacre.

Piazon was also extremely nervous, and he almost instantly showed his strength and attacked. However, after forcing himself to calm down and thinking for a bit, Piazon gave up the idea of taking the chance and killing this thin and tall Moon-Class Elite of Barcelona.

Since this man was a peak Full Moon Elite in his prime, Piazon couldn’t instantly kill him even though the latter was gravely injured. Also, a battle between Moon-Class Elites would attract other masters of Barcelona for sure.

Piazon had an important mission with him, so he couldn’t be careless and take unnecessary risks.

“The vitality of Moon-Class Elites is insane, and this man is at the very peak. However, he isn’t able to regrow his arm, and blood is still leaking out of the wound. Who injured him this much? Inside the Zenit Empire, who could defeat him? Could it be that… the King of Chambord attacked him?”

While Piazon thought to himself, he was trying to think of a way to get out of this situation.

Armando breathed heavily. He frowned when he glanced at these Zenitian refugees, and those more than 20 terrifying gold puppets flashed in his mind. Since he was still feeling the excitement of potentially making it big, he didn’t attack and kill these refugees.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1083.2 - Piazon’s Choice (Part Two)

Chapter 1083: Piazon’s Choice (Part Two)

Armando was a high-up peak Full Moon Elite, and he was proud of his status and wasn’t willing to kill dirty civilians.

However, when he glanced at Piazon, his eyes lit up.

“This young Zenitian is handsome, and his body composition is great with a spiritual aura around him. Although he is a bit older, and he doesn’t seem to have any cultivation strength, his talent is great. If he can have a high-level cultivation technique and start now, his future might be bright…” This thought flashed in Armando’s mind.

“You, stand out.” Armando pointed at Piazon.

The Silver Moon Knight’s heart lurched as he thought that he was discovered. However, he could only adapt to the situation and walked out under everyone’s stare.

“Could it be that I didn’t disguise myself properly in some areas? And this peak Full Moon Elite of Barcelona saw through me?” Piazon thought.

Piazon slowly reached one of his hands into his pocket, getting ready to take out the scroll that Akinfeev have him which sealed the power of Emperor Yassin’s full strike. He was planning for the worst.

“Kid, organize these people and put up this tent.”

Armando didn’t pay attention to everything, and he took out some basic materials for a tent from his storage ring. He was planning to heal himself, but he was used to the life of luxury and didn’t want to heal in such a terrible environment that had chilly wind and cold rain. Therefore, he chose a spot and wanted to build a temporary campsite.

This peak Full Moon Elite of Barcelona was a little fond of Piazon, so he ordered this young man to command other refugees.

Piazon heaved a sigh of relief.

To the refugees, Armando’s words were orders. Due to the giant gap in strength, any resistance would be meaningless.

Under Piazon’s command, the group quickly built the tent.

At the same time, Armando had already issued a signal.

Armando wasn’t only a high-level general in Barcelonan military; he was also an important figure in a Catalonia noble family that had a history of over 500 years. He had many followers and guards under him.

Soon, about 30 powerful mages and warriors under Armando’s command burned their energies and rushed to this location to protect him.

“Don’t kill these Zenitians; keep them for now.” What Armando said made Piazon and other refugees heave a sigh of relief.

After pausing for a second, Armando suddenly thought of something and pointed at Piazon as he reminded his followers, “Don’t trouble this young man.”

“Sir, as you wish!”

Armando nodded and turned around before entering his tent. After setting up some defensive arrays, he quickly started to heal his injuries.

Due to the special care that this peak Full Moon Elite showed toward him, Piazon wasn’t bullied by these Barcelonans, and he even got a small independent tent to himself.

“Hwooo!” The Silver Moon Knight deeply exhaled and calmed down for a bit.

Under such strict monitoring, Piazon couldn’t sneak away. If he tried to leave forcefully and caused conflict, the enemies would notice him and chase after him, attracting a large group of masters. However, the longer that he stayed with Barcelonans, the more dangerous it was. The secret scroll concerned the future of Zenit, so it couldn’t fall into the hands of Barcelonans.

The situation was dire!

“What should I do?” Piazon took out the three scrolls and stared at them. After a moment of silence, he made a shocking decision.

…

“You… you… your mom…” Pope Entus who was now lying on a bed and was about to die heard Fei calling him an old fart, and his arms and legs twitched as he stuttered and cursed.

Fei got close and recognized that this ‘old fart’ was Zhong Dajun.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1084.1 - I Need to Return (Part One)

Chapter 1084: I Need to Return (Part One)

It seemed like the power of the 1,000-year agreement came into effect. Less than two months had passed, but it seemed like 1,000 years flew past Zhong Dajun.

“Hahaha! Why are you so worked up?” Fei smiled and got close to Zhong Dajun, and he joked using Mandarin, “I suddenly remembered a joke back in our world. Now in this state, even if the most beautiful saintess of the Behemoth Orc Tribe got naked and jumped on your bed, you can’t do anything even if you want to, right? Do you have any last words?”

“You… your mom!” Zhong Dajun was angry.

“Haha! I’m only joking. Don’t get so worked up.” While Fei spoke, he pointed out his finger, and a streak of golden flames rushed to the location between Zhong Dajun’s brows.

Then, something shocking happened! It was like a miracle!

Pope Entus looked so old that he was about to turn into dirt, and he was exhaling more than he was inhaling. But as soon as the energy flames touched him, it seemed like he returned to his youth! The deep wrinkles on his face quickly disappeared, and his skin that had been wrinkled and grey turned smooth and fair. His silver hair turned black as if a pair of invisible hands were dyeing his hair, and his hunched body straightened while his cloudy eyes turned sharp and bright.

It seemed like this man turned from a 100 years old senior back into a 20 years old young man.

“Damn! What happened?” While everyone stared at the scene in shock, Entus instantly got out of his bed and looked at Fei in astonishment. He was so excited that he spoke Mandarin.

“Could it be… you… you successfully entered the True God Realm? You did it?”

Fei nodded with a smile.

“Ha! Then, I finally completed the 1,000-year agreement! Haha! Great! This is perfect! Although you made my body return to 20 years old, my lifespan didn’t change. However, this is already perfect! I don’t have to die in that old body,” Entus spoke with joy.

“I have even a greater gift for you,” Fei said, “But before that, let’s talk about the situation with the [Banished Land]. My seclusion period was quite long, so it seems like many things happened, right?”

“It was indeed quite long!” On the topic of serious issues, Entus’ expression turned grim. He said, “Although orcs are facing devastating catastrophes on the [Banished Land], your parent empire, the Zenit Empire on the Azeroth Continent, is also facing the invasion of Barcelona. It is also in a terrifying disaster.”

Fei’s face changed color when he heard this. He instantly thought to the moment when Emperor Yassin’s figure suddenly appeared when he was refining the grand godly realm, the resonating dragon roars, and the abundant power of imperial faith.

“Barcelona invaded Zenit. Could it be that Emperor Yassin…” A terrible idea flashed in Fei’s mind.

The king instantly looked at Torres who was standing on the side, and this guard quickly walked up and told Fei everything that he heard on the Azeroth Continent in detail. At the same time, he took out the magic recording scroll that Bast and Brook created and passed it to Fei.

After patiently listening to everything in the scroll, an angry expression gradually appeared on Fei’s face.

“The King of Byzantine is now captured?”

“Luffy is missing?”

“The two Xuan’ge are severely damaged?”

“The southern region of Zenit is lost to the enemies again?”

“The Barcelonans are killing, robbing, and burning everything? They are trying to annihilate the Zenitian race and kill hundreds of millions of Zenitians?”

Like a burning fire, anger blazed inside Fei’s chest.

Although he wasn’t sure why the No.1 Empire in the Western Region of Azeroth, the Barcelona Empire that was having a heated war with the Madrid Empire, suddenly attacked the Zenit Empire in the Northern Region of Azeroth, any kinds of excuses wouldn’t work since the crimes that the enemies committed were unforgivable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1084.2 - I Need to Return (Part Two)

Chapter 1084: I Need to Return (Part Two)

The seeds of hatred and vendetta had already been planted in the hearts of the Zenitians.

The only thing that calmed Fei a little was that the magic recording scroll didn’t mention Emperor Yassin falling and dying.

“Perhaps I guessed it wrong?” Fei thought to himself.

“We need to immediately return to Chambord!” Fei decided without hesitation; he couldn’t wait to return to the Zenit Empire.

Right now, Fei knew that the empire needed him who just advanced into the True God Realm and the 100 mystical gold battle soul warriors the most.

“Wait, you can’t go just yet!” Entus was anxious and directly used Mandarin. He said, “What about inheriting the throne here? Being the pope of the Beast God Palace? Damn it! You at least need to complete my mission and let me die in peace. Take care of the situation here; it won’t take long. Just a day… eh, no, half a day! Half a day, ok? After the situation here is settled, the orc masters can follow you back to the Azeroth Continent and battle for you!”

Fei thought for a moment and nodded.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

-The City of Behemoth-

Since many orc clans were getting ready to move, the inner city and the areas around the city were packed. Chatter could be heard all over the place, and various tents made of fur extended to the horizon.

Right now, on the square where the Beast God Palace was situated, many behemoth orcs kneeled on the ground and prayed.

At this moment when the tribe needed the most help, the power of religion and beliefs were the most important.

In just a short time, the news that King Alexander of Chambord finally stepped out of his seclusion cultivation spread among the orcs.

The behemoth orcs already admired this generous and honorable human king. What Dark Demonic Armor Basturk and the 100 mystical gold battle soul warriors did in the last while brought Fei a high degree of recognition and reputation, and the rumor that Fei had the bloodline of Beast God Rexxar was spread throughout the tribe. Many orcs now believed in it.

Therefore, Fei emerging from his cultivation attracted many orcs’ attention.

When Pope Entus, who had recovered his youthful looks, appeared on the square with Fei and others, all the orcs who were kneeling on the ground started to talk to each other and create an uproar. They all looked up at Entus and Fei. These two were the most influential figures who could potentially save them from the perils of the [Banished Land].

At the same time, the selection process for the new pope was still on-going before the Beast God Statue in front of the Beast God Palace.

By now, more than 100,000 priests and shamans had been tested by the godly statue, but the statue didn’t respond to any one of them. This was something that had never occurred in the history of the Beast God Palace! There had never been a time where so many candidates were tested without even one being confirmed.

For some reason, the new pope selection process was a little tough this time around.

All orcs were looking forward to the birth of the new pope, but Beast God Rexxar seemed to be stingy and didn’t want to hand out a response.

“It is heard that the King of Chambord has the Beast God’s bloodline. I wonder if the godly statue will respond to him.”

“I don’t think so. After all, he is human!”

“It is hard to say. This new pope selection process is strange already. Perhaps something shocking will occur.”

Some priests and shamans who were already disqualified chatted amongst themselves further away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1085.1 - Miracle (Part One)

Chapter 1085: Miracle (Part One)

For a moment, all orcs were staring at Fei and Entus.

Upon hearing the news, more and more orcs moved toward the square and gathered around it.

This was a mystical feeling. For some reason, many people felt like this long selection process for the new pope was about to end soon.

Many orcs gathered around the square like water filling a giant lake.

Now, Entus was also looking at Fei.

He knew why the Beast God Statue hadn’t responded to anyone just yet; it was due to the agreement from 1,000 years ago.

The throne in the Beast God Palace belonged to Fei, but Entus was curious as to how this position was going to land on Fei.

At this moment, Fei was subconsciously merged into a mystical state.

“How about it? Do you sense the summoning of your fate?” that mysterious voice sounded in Fei’s mind.

The king nodded.

Beast God Rexxar’s statue seemed to be emitting a vague aura of thirst as if it was waiting for something to return.

“Now, it is about time for you to reclaim what is yours,” the cold, mysterious voice laughed in Fei’s head, “You will walk toward your godly throne one step at a time, redeeming your former glory and washing away your past shame. By then, you will understand everything, including your identity and all the past grudges.”

Fei didn’t say anything.

Back in the grand godly realm, Fei barely refined that world by borrowing Emperor Yassin’s strength. That mysterious voice finally started to answer some of his questions, but it was still silent toward the critical questions. It claimed that Fei would one day understand everything, and knowing too much in advance wouldn’t be good for him.

Soon, Fei was less than 1,000 meters away from Beast God Rexxar’s statue.

This godly statue was less than ten meters tall, and it was unclear what material it was made of. It looked real, and a misty aura surrounded it in the night, making it look like a living being.

This statue was a saint item in the Behemoth Orc Tribe, and it was very spiritual and had an ancient history.

It was heard that this statue could communicate with the gods in Heaven, and anyone who could get a response from it would become the next pope of the Beast God Palace.

To Fei, streaks of intimate and desiring emotions were coming off this statue and attracting his attention.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Suddenly, unexpected changes occurred.

Fires burned in the sky for no reason, and many meteorites that were engulfed in blazing flames appeared in the sky. As if it was the end of the world, the meteorites fell from the sky like raindrops in a storm. While dragging long and smokey tails, these meteorites crashed toward the City of Behemoth.

“God!”

“No!”

“Why is this happening?”

A series of screams of desperation and shouts of panic sounded in the crowds of orcs.

It was too late to escape now. An area with a radius of more than 20 kilometers was in range for the disastrous catastrophe.

Everyone stared at the blazing meteorites that were falling from the sky, and they felt like their throats were clenched by the Grim Reaper. Desperation was written all over their faces.

Some Moon-Class, Sun-Class, and even demi-godly orc masters flew into the sky, unleashing their full strength and trying to wipe out this unimaginable catastrophe using their powers.

However, the meteorite rain was too intense! There were too many meteorites, and these orc masters couldn’t block all of them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1085.2 - Miracle (Part Two)

Chapter 1085: Miracle (Part Two)

Blazing flames were already extremely close to the ground!

“Great and honorable Beast God! Have you already abandoned your subjects?” Many desperate behemoth orcs prayed on their knees.

At this moment, Fei suddenly raised his head.

Although this move looked simple and meaningless, a golden shadow suddenly dashed out of Fei’s body. This shadow was a perfect projection of Fei! It looked the same as Fei in all aspects!

In the next moment, Fei roared in his deep voice.

The shadow that was human-sized suddenly expanded as soon as Fei roared, and it instantly turned into a giant who was more than 30,000 meters tall. Proudly standing in the world, it seemed like this shadow was a demonic god who was born in the prehistoric era.

It was clearly a shadow, but it had immense, endless power.

This giant shadow opened its huge hands and lightly grasped in thin-air, and two-thirds of the meteorites fell into his hands. Then, as if this shadow was crushing eggs, all the meteorites were turned into nothingness. The remaining one-third of the destructive meteorites got sucked into this shadow’s mouth. Like a deep abyss, as soon as these meteorites fell into this shadow’s belly, they all disappeared.

This scene was shocking! It was nothing less than a miracle!

At the same time, vague holy battle songs that were ancient and mystical sounded, and it seemed like figures such as godly messengers, spiritual beasts, giant dragons, and unknown creatures flew and danced around this giant golden shadow that looked exactly like Fei, making the scene seem majestic and otherworldly. It seemed exactly like the phenomenon when a god descended into the world.

This phenomenon lasted less than a minute.

When all the meteorites in the sky were destroyed, the golden shadow that was about 30,000 meters tall quickly shrunk in size and flew behind Fei before entering his body, seeming as if it never appeared before.

This shocking scene stunned everyone except Entus.

Entus already guessed that Fei entered the True God Realm and completely transformed out of being a mortal. In addition, the pope saw even more shocking scenes about 1,000 years ago, so he was mentally prepared.

However, other orcs and others in the envoy group of Chambord including Valkyrie Elena, Torres, and Oleg realized for the first time that the king had already become a god! They were stunned to their cores!

After a long moment of silence, ground-shaking and resonant cheers sounded on the square, and many orcs prayed and bowed with passion. Of course, they were admiring and worshipping the king.

Elena and other Chambordians fell into a state of ecstasy.

A true god was born!

At the same time, something even more unimaginable appeared.

About 1,000 meters away, the Beast God Statue, the saint item of the Beast God Palace, seemed to have been waking up due to the godly power that Fei had showcased, and it woke up from its long sleep. At this moment, it suddenly emitted endless radiating light.

Wherever the light shined on, the orcs in the zone instantly felt that their stamina was restored, all negative emotions such as sadness and desperation disappeared, and all their injuries were healed.

More shockingly, this statue of Beast God Rexxar actually came to life in the next moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1086.1 - Emperor (Part One)

Chapter 1086: Emperor (Part One)

Beast God Rexxar’s statue was sitting down on his throne on the square, and it somehow slowly stood up!

Boom! While everyone stared at it in shock, this statue walked off the throne and obtained a life of its own. Then, it walked to the main path on the square.

Under everyone’s stare, this saint item of the Behemoth Orc Tribe single-kneeled before Fei respectfully.

A gentle and peaceful voice sounded from this statue’s mouth, “Greetings, Master! Orc Messenger Rexxar is honored to see your return!”

After saying that, this godly statue lightly shook, and it turned into a streak of beige power of faith and quickly spun around Fei.

While everyone looked at this scene in shock, this streak of power of faith dashed into Fei’s body.

This change stunned everyone in the area!

“Beast God Rexxar’s statue… came to life?”

“It addressed the King of Chambord as its master?”

“Honored to see his return?”

“What… what… in the world… is going on?”

This time, all behemoth orcs were shocked. Even Pope Entus who was barely able to maintain his cool fell into a state of confusion and disbelief.

Entus suddenly felt like he had neglected something thus far.

Fei’s identity as a traveler from Earth seemed mysterious at this moment as if a thin veil covered the truth. Entus realized that the truth wasn’t what it seemed on the surface! At least Fei’s identity was quite different from his.

Fei was stunned by this series of events as well.

Beast God Rexxar’s statue’s reaction wasn’t apart of the plan!

For the first time, Fei started to doubt his identity. He thought of his past life and current life, and he wondered what was going on.

“That cold and mysterious voice said something about redeeming my former glory and washing away my past shame. What is going on?”

“What kind of a story is behind all this?”

“Zhong Dajun! You completed the ancient agreement! All the nice and orderly creatures in the world will be thankful toward you and remember what you have done for the continent in the last 1,000 years. You safeguarded the last trace of hope for Azeroth. As a reward, you will be able to go back to your world today! You can reclaim everything that you have lost!”

Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded in the sky.

The shadow of Beast God Rexxar appeared in the sky.

Clearly, Rexxar’s statue that turned into power of faith and dashed into Fei’s body was only a container for power of faith. Right now, the shadow that appeared in the sky was the true power and presence of Beast God Rexxar.

Right now, no one knew where this god’s true body was.

A soft and gentle force slowly pushed the enthralled Entus into the sky.

At the highest point in the blue sky, a whirlpool-like spatial portal slowly appeared. It emitted deep-blue and mesmerizing energy flames, and it spun around. Not many people knew where this mysterious portal led to.

“This…” Tears covered Entus’ face.

“1,000 years! 1,000 years! It was this deep-blue portal that brought me to this world from Earth 1,000 years ago!”

In the last 1,000 years, Entus had dreamed of this deep-blue portal many times in his fantasies. He thought that this portal would only exist in his dreams, and he would never see it again and could never return to his previous world.

To his surprise, this portal that he dreamed of actually appeared before him in real life!

“So, I can still go back?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1086.2 - Emperor (Part Two)

Chapter 1086: Emperor (Part Two)

Seeing this deep-blue portal, the ancient memories from 1,000 years ago that Entus sealed in the depths of his mind re-emerged. The distant yet intimate memories about Earth made Entus cry like a baby.

“In the end, I can still go back to Earth and obtain everything that I thought I lost. My mom and dad, my girlfriend, my friends… am I dreaming? Can I really return and get everything back?”

-On the ground-

Fei looked up at the deep-blue portal in the sky, and an uncontrollable impulse appeared in his mind. He knew that if he wanted to, he could step into that portal with Entus, and he probably would return to Earth which previously only existed in his memories of his previous life.

Ever since Fei traveled through time and space and arrived at the Azeroth Continent, this was his first time being so close to the opportunity of ‘going home’.

Instinctively, Fei took a step forward and was about to dash into the deep-blue portal.

However, he forcefully suppressed this impulse that rushed out of the depths of his soul in the next moment. He sensed Valkyrie Elena’s stare from behind.

The mysterious connection between Fei and Elena was beyond the level of husband and wife, and the Valkyrie instantly understood Fei’s intention. Although she didn’t want to lose her lover, she loved Fei to the extreme. She didn’t say anything or do anything to stop him. She simply stared at Fei’s back with love.

However, this simple stare weighed on Fei’s shoulders like a giant mountain.

In that instant, the faces of everyone that Fei knew in this world flashed across his mind. Angela, Bast, Brook, Torres, Emperor Yassin, Luffy, Charsi…

At the same time, Fei thought about the Zenit Empire on the other side of the Endless Sea of Forests. The nation that he fought for was facing a dire situation.

All these things made Fei stop himself in his tracks.

“Fei, aren’t you coming with me? This is the best opportunity!”

In the sky, Entus looked down at Fei and issued the invitation. He also knew what this deep-blue portal meant for Fei.

“I…” Fei lightly shook his head.

“I still have things that I haven’t finished. I can’t leave this world. Damn, man. I was about to extend your life with my godly power, but now it seems like it is no longer needed. Bless you! You can reclaim everything that you lost! However, I won’t envy you. One day, I will dig out a path in the time-space continuum with my own power, finding the way back to Earth.”

Entus smiled and nodded. Then, he waved at Fei and said, “Ok, goodbye! I will be waiting for your return on Earth.”

With that said, Entus walked into the deep-blue portal, turning into a streak of light and disappearing.

Then, the deep-blue portal slowly disappeared in the sky.

“Great Master! Rexxar pays tribute to you! I look forward to the time when I can battle alongside you!”

In the sky, Beast God Rexxar’s shadow bowed at Fei before slowly disappearing like the ripples on the surface of a lake that calmed down.

Now, the entire Behemoth Orc Tribe fell into a state of unprecedented joy and thrill.

“Emperor!”

Some orcs kneeled toward Fei and chanted.

Then, all the orcs in the area kneeled before Fei on all fours, praying and chanting loudly with respect.

All that Fei could see around him were people kneeling at him and worshipping him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1087.1 - Puppet Empire (Part One)

Chapter 1087: Puppet Empire (Part One)

Only the creator of all races could be called Master by Beast God Rexxar.

Right now, the human before the orcs would become the ruler of the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

…

-On Earth-

Standing on a street that was filled with cars, Zhong Dajun looked around with unprecedented joy.

The 1,000-year journey in the other world seemed like a fast dream.

Seeing the tall and heated skyscrapers, greyish-blue sky, and concrete jungle, Zhong Dajun didn’t know if the memories in his mind were real or fake.

Right now, the scene before him was exactly the same as when he was killed in the car accident.

It was only about five minutes away from that car accident. When the traffic light on the other side of the street turned green, and he walked on the pedestrian crossing, a big truck that ran a red light would smash into him and send him flying.

Zhong Dajun thought for a moment and stood by the street. When the traffic light on the other side of the street turned green, he didn’t step onto the pedestrian crossing.

Suddenly, the crowd got anxious, and screams sounded.

Further away, a big truck that lost control dashed toward the pedestrian crossing, and about ten people were still walking across the street.

“Damn it!” Zhong Dajun was shocked; what was in his memories re-occurred. Although he didn’t step onto the pedestrian crossing, those innocent pedestrians…

Almost subconsciously, he opened his mouth and chanted a priest battle song of the Behemoth Orc Tribe in silence.

Streaks of white flames flew out of Zhong Dajun’s mouth and turned into a faint-silver energy hand that was almost invisible and looked as if it was drawn out on a sketch.

This energy hand pressed onto the front of the truck that lost control and ran a red light, stopping it from moving.

In the next moment, the giant hand disappeared.

Zhong Dajun froze on the spot as he thought, “The power from that world… I can still use it…”

He only chanted a battle song subconsciously since it was one of his habits that he developed in the last 1,000 years, and he was shocked that the power of totem from the priest battle songs of the Behemoth Orc Tribe still worked in this world.

“Does it mean that… I brought the terrifying power as the pope of the Beast God Palace into the ‘real world’? How terrifying is the power of the pope of the Beast God Palace who lived for 1,000 years?” Zhong Dajun thought to himself.

It meant that Zhong Dajun was someone like Superman in this world! If he wanted to, he could rule and dominate over nations and laws.

After experiencing the huge shock and surprise, Zhong Dajun forced himself to calm down. He acted as if nothing strange happened, and he left the noisy crowd, going in one direction according to his ancient memories.

If he didn’t remember it wrong, today was his engagement ceremony. His girlfriend and both their parents were waiting for him in a hotel not too far away.

Perhaps it was because he just returned to Earth, and he was too excited, Zhong Dajun lost the caution and detail-oriented focus that he had in the other world. He didn’t notice that a camera not far away clearly captured what had just happened.

…

-The Azeroth Continent, Northern Region, St. Petersburg-

St. Petersburg was almost completely destroyed after the defensive battle a few days ago. Most of the defense wall was destroyed, and the buildings and structures in the Capital of Zenit were scorched by the flames of war. The godly statues that stood tall in the city were pushed down and smashed into pieces, and streaks of smoke were coming out of many collapsed buildings. In addition, coffins and corpses that weren’t buried yet lay everywhere.

Since Lionel Messi issued an order before his departure, operations that killed Zenitians in large-scale were rarely seen.

However, many Barcelonan soldiers were still robbing St. Petersburg.

Those Zenitian civilians who didn’t get the chance to escape St. Petersburg from the northern gate on the night of bleeding and luckily survived Barcelonans’ initial massacre didn’t have to worry about being slaughtered, but their living environment was still worrisome.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1087.2 - Puppet Empire (Part Two)

Chapter 1087: Puppet Empire (Part Two)

Those relatively wealthy merchants were still targeted and robbed by Barcelonan soldiers, and those women who looked above average were still assaulted and forcefully taken by the enemies.

Under the morning sunlight, a thick layer of fog enveloped the land.

Many homeless dogs and cats shivered in the cold as they traveled on the street.

Sometimes, those civilians poked their heads out of collapsed walls or buildings that were barely intact, looking around with desperate and numb expressions. They didn’t know when death was going to fall on their heads.

Suddenly, a series of clip-clop noises sounded.

“Come out! All come out! Don’t hide!”

“The majestic Fourth Prince Chrystal restructured the Royal Family of Zenit! His Highness reached an agreement with Barcelonans, and they won’t kill more people…”

A series of shouts broke the peace in the morning and resonated in the sky above the broken city.

“The Fourth Prince restructured the Royal Family of Zenit?”

This news quickly spread on the broken land of St. Petersburg on this cold morning of early autumn.

Before noon, tens of millions of Zenitians who were still inside the city that was filled with death learned about this piece of news.

All kinds of rumors were passed around, and some people quickly discovered the core issue.

Fourth Prince Chrystal actually decided to join the Barcelonans! He became a puppet of Barcelona inside Zenit.

With the help of Barcelonans, the Puppet Royal Family and violent organizations were quickly created.

Aside from gaining the civilians’ trust, maintaining Barcelona’s control over St. Petersburg and the entirety Zenit, and supporting the troops of Barcelona that were getting ready to wage war on the northern region of Zenit which Chambord was in, the Puppet Royal Family’s favorite thing to do was to go through history and settle old accounts.

The Fourth Prince who finally sat on the throne of Zenit had heavy control and was in high-spirits. He raised the butcher knife to those officials who opposite him before, and many noble families that hadn’t got the chance to escape were all killed.

Of course, not everyone in this world was virtuous and not afraid of death.

There were many noble families and forces that lost all honor and did the easy thing. At this moment, they decided to side with the Puppet Royal Family.

The Puppet Royal Family colluded with the troops of Barcelona, and they started to push and implement White Terror policies in the areas that they had control over, seizing as much wealth from the people as possible while viciously suppressing all rebellions and uprisings.

Except for some areas in the northern region of Zenit where the Chambord Kingdom was located, everywhere else in the Zenit Empire seemed to have changed.

At this moment, peak Full Moon Elite Armando came back to the Military Headquarters of Barcelona in St. Petersburg, and he brought back a piece of shocking news!

On that afternoon, less than 72 hours after conquering St. Petersburg, Barcelona gathered its troops and started to attack the northern region. More than 200,000 soldiers moved toward Chambord’s direction.

…

-Three days later-

“It is surprising that the little Chambord Kingdom has magic puppets that are in the Demi-God Realm, and it has god-tier defensive magic arrays that even St. Petersburg didn’t have. How did this lowly kingdom get such magic civilization inheritance?”

“It is probably that Chambordians accidentally discovered a giant cache of relics from the Mythical Era, and they decoded the relics to some degree and obtained these technologies.”

“If that is the case, would it mean that after conquering Chambord, our empire will rise even more and potentially unite the continent?”

On the south side of Zuli River, Barcelonan troops already occupied the new city that Chambord built.

While standing in mid-air above their campsites, Pedro and Busquets stared at the ancient city of Chambord that was armed to the teeth like a metal hedgehog while excitement and greed flashed in their eyes.

The battle had already continued for two days, but the Barcelonans couldn’t do anything to the Chambordians.

Due to the existence of those more than 20 mystical gold magic puppets, supreme masters like Busquets didn’t dare to easily show their powers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1088.1 - Former Knight (Part One)

Chapter 1088: Former Knight (Part One)

[TL Note: The chapter is 1.5-in-1, so there are three parts.)

For the last three days, Barcelonans attacked Chambord City and suffered many casualties.

More than 30,000 elite soldiers died in Zuli River and within 2,000 meters of the defense wall.

From the beginning to the end, Chambordians didn’t even send out a troop. The entire battle was completed by more than 20 magic puppets.

Busquets and other three demi-gods ventured within 2,000 meters of Chambord City and tried to capture a magic puppet. They wanted to get one by force and study it.

However, they tried many times and didn’t get anywhere. In fact, they almost died in the zone.

Although the energies that these magic puppets of Chambord had were only on the level of Sun-Class, their combat strength reached the Demi-God Realm. Their bodies were made from tough metal and were extremely firm. Even with their heads destroyed, they could still battle. The suicidal combat style brought a lot of grief and pain to the four demi-gods of Barcelona.

Fortunately for Barcelona, these magic puppets didn’t have intelligence and only used the same attack methods, and they could only move within 2,000 meters of Chambord. If these restrictions were lifted, these 200,000 Barcelonan soldiers would all be killed on the first day when they arrived!

After the attacks on the first day that tested the water, Barcelona had to be patient in the coming days, slowly trying to find an opportunity.

Soon, these people discovered that it was much easier to conquer St. Petersburg compared to Chambord City.

The only good news for Barcelona was that it seemed like Chambord only had under 30 magic puppets. If there were more, there was no way that they could win this war.

Time slowly passed by, and more and more troops of Barcelona gathered on the south side of Zuli River.

Except for that, more than 100,000 soldiers of the puppet Zenit Empire that were organized by Fourth Prince Chrystal’s Royal Family also came to the south bank of Zuli River, trying to assist Barcelonans.

Right now, except for this ancient Chambord City, everywhere else in Zenit fell into the control of Barcelona.

Like the last nail on the wall, Chambord City was putting up the last fight.

“Humph! In terms of size, Chambord City is tiny! Therefore, they must lack food supplies. Right now, the troops and civilians of more than a dozen affiliated kingdoms in the northern region gathered in the city. Together with the original population, a ton of resources is being used daily. I want to see how long they can last.”

Busquets and other demi-gods couldn’t conquer Chambord City after trying their hardest, and their plan of capturing a magic puppet was going nowhere. Therefore, Barcelona had to resort to the battle of resources.

In the next ten days or so, the troops that the puppet Zenit Empire sent became the main attack force, and they were pushed into the death zone which was within 2,000 meters of Chambord’s defense wall.

Under pressure, these soldiers had to siege and attack their former peers who were defending the city.

Facing this situation, Brook and Bast didn’t show kindness or softness.

All enemies who got within 2,000 meters of Chambord City were destroyed by those magic puppets.

Some Chambordians suggested to instigate defection in the enemies and make these soldiers jump ship. After all, many of them were forced to come to battle on the frontline.

However, this recommendation was soon thrown out.

St. Petersburg’s tragedy was a precedent for Chambord. No one knew if Barcelonan spies were hiding in the troop.

After all, all fortresses could be broken easier from the inside. At this critical moment, no one was allowed to enter Chambord City.

In the next long 20 days, the head commanders of both sides battled with their strength and intelligence.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1088.2 - Former Knight (Part Two)

Chapter 1088: Former Knight (Part Two)

Chambordians’ decisiveness made Busquets stop forcing the troops of the new puppet Zenit Empire to siege Chambord City.

After all, these troops were on the side of Barcelona, and they were necessary for the puppet Royal Family that Fourth Prince Chrystal put together to maintain control. Right now, the tactic of forcing Chambordians to let these people in didn’t work, and these soldiers were needed to suppress the endless rebellions happening all over Zenit.

During this time, Barcelona sent out many messengers, trying to convince Chambord to surrender.

“As of now, the Fourth Prince is the new emperor, and he is in control of the land that belongs to the giant bear of the north. Chambord is only a little affiliated kingdom. How dare you not surrender to the Fourth Prince? How dare you block the troops of the new empire? Are you trying to rebel?” A noble messenger who was on the side of the new puppet Royal Family of Zenit walked into Chambord arrogantly, and he stood on the moral high ground while throwing accusations at Brook and Bast, threatening them to surrender.

20 seconds later, this messenger’s head was hung on the gate of Chambord City.

On the 20th day, Old Tolemy, the former Castellan of Hot Spring Gate, the Leader of Tolemy Family, and the man who held grudges against Chambord due to the issue with Inzagi, offered a vicious recommendation to Barcelonans. This old man already sided with the new puppet Royal Family and was the leader of the troops of puppet Zenit.

These people forced a large group of Zenitian refugees into the area within 2,000 meters from Chambord City. Then, they cut off the supply of food and water to these refugees and forced them to stay before Chambord, trying to use this method to demoralize the Chambordians on the defense wall.

If Chambordians ignored these refugees, all Zenitians’ hearts would turn cold.

If Chambord opened its gate and allowed these refugees inside, it would be even better. With more people in the city, the city would get more chaotic, and resources such as food would become even more scarce.

“How large a stockpile of resources could this little city have? All resources will be soon depleted!”

Also, Barcelonan spies were mixed in with the refugees.

Old Tolemy’s vicious tactic worked!

Chambordians could be merciless toward fully-armed troops of the puppet Zenit Empire, but they couldn’t do it to the seniors, children, and weak women and men who were looking at them with the desire to live. These refugees were in poor conditions as they were cold and hungry, and they were on the verge of dying.

In the end, Chambord City opened its gate and allowed tens of thousands of refugees into the city.

During this process, Barcelonan soldiers and puppet Zenitian soldiers attacked.

Unfortunately for them, under the counterattack of the magic puppets that could rival demi-gods, they dropped close to 6,000 corpses and returned.

Similar schemes continued to occur, and the degree of viciousness continued to grow.

Barcelonan soldiers and puppet Zenitian soldiers captured many refugees from various places, and they severely injured or crippled these poor people. When these refugees were about to starve to death, they were stripped naked and kicked into the area within 2,000 meters of Chambord City.

These refugees were tossed to Chambord City as burdens, and Barcelonans tried to use this strategy to deplete Chambord’s food, medicines, and clothes to make this little kingdom crumble under pressure.

At any moment of the day, people on the defense wall of Chambord could see Barcelonans torturing the refugees whom they captured.

However, what shocked Barcelonans was that Chambord City had accepted more than 200,000 refugees, including thousands of Barcelonan spies, but it still didn’t crumble.

Also, mass chaos and blazing fires that they anticipated didn’t occur, and they lost contact with the thousands of spies.

Things started to look strange.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1088.3 - Former Knight (Part Three)

Chapter 1088: Former Knight (Part Three)

“Time is about right. On the other side of Zuli River, more than 400,000 Barcelonan soldiers and 300,000 puppet Zenitian soldiers gathered together. Perhaps we can launch a quick raid. With hundreds of mystical gold war puppets, we can make all of them disappear within an hour,” Bast suggested while trying to suppress his anger.

In the watchtower on the southern gate, a new round of military meetings were happening.

Except for Bast, Brook, and Old Aryang, various military officers, big and small, all joined the meetings.

Recalling what Barcelonans had done to the civilians of Zenit, rage burned in every Chambordian’s mind. They all wanted to charge out and kill these demons.

Although Bast was a civil official, he was murderous at this moment, and many military officers agreed to his suggestions.

In fact, Brook was moved as well.

Now, everyone was looking at Strategist Old Aryang.

In the last while, Old Aryang’s steady commands and deep analyses of the battlefield earned him the respect from everyone. Before the king returned, he was the head commander in the military of Chambord. The tactic of not revealing the true strength of the magic puppets was also a part of Old Aryang’s big plan.

“Not now.” Old Aryang thought for a moment and shook his head.

“Although we can obliterate the enemy troops on the other side of the river with the 500 magic puppets, we can’t kill the demi-gods and other masters. There are about 800,000 enemy soldiers, and they will go rogue when the troops are destroyed. Without restrictions, they are going to slaughter Zenitian refugees and bring disasters to our peers who are struggling to barely stay alive in the enemy territory. Besides, the mystical gold war puppets have limited mobility so that they can’t chase far, and we have a limited number of soldiers. Right now, we don’t have the strength to fight Barcelonans head-on. After they retreat to St. Petersburg, they could gather troops again and come back. By then, they would have a clear understanding of the number of magic puppets that we have and their range. Our situation will become even harder.”

Most people agreed with Old Aryang’s analysis.

“Then, what should we do? Are we just going to watch those b*stards of Barcelona kill Zenitian refugees and assault Zenitian women?”

Once Bast got mad, he showed more anger and hatred than anyone else.

“We don’t need to wait for long.” Old Aryang smiled and said, “After calculating the time, Torres should have returned to the [Banished Land] and reported everything to King Alexander, and His Majesty is about to return. Once His Majesty is back, we can start the counterattack!”

“His Majesty’s return?”

After thinking about this, everyone sat straighter and was filled with excitement and expectations.

“Yeah! If the invincible King Alexander returns, none of this would pose problems. Leaving other things aside, His Majesty can command the magic puppet troop without restrictions and chase after Barcelonans to the end of the world. Killing these demi-gods, kicking Barcelonans out of Zenit, and restoring the empire will only be a matter of time.”

Enduring this a bit longer would result in a huge shift in the world.

…

-Inside the campsite of Barcelona-

Tens of thousands of Zenitian refugees were locked inside a place that was enclosed by fences and looked like a sheep pen, and they were shivering in the cold.

Not far away from this refugee pen, there was a luxurious-looking magic tent.

The curtain door of the tent opened, and a handsome young man in the military uniform of Barcelona walked out with a smile on his face.

He was the former Silver Moon Knight Piazon, one of the ten execution knights of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1089.1 - Former Knight (Part One)

Chapter 1089: Former Knight (Part One)

However, Piazon was longer dressed as the Silver Moon Knight. Instead, he was wearing the red and blue military armor of Barcelona, and his inner clothes looked luxurious. He seemed to be in a great mood, and several Barcelonan officers followed Piazon respectfully.

“Little General, Mr. Armando is inviting you over. He must be planning to teach you cultivation techniques.”

“Yeah, Little General. Mr. Armando is very fond of you. Perhaps you will become the successor of the Armando Family. You are so lucky!”

“Little General, once you go all the way up, don’t forget us.”

Those few Barcelonan officers said to Piazon with flattering smiles on their faces as they followed him toward a giant, luxurious tent further away. Along the way, they kept on flattering this young man.

If it were more than 20 days ago, these arrogant Barcelonans wouldn’t act so humbly and lowly before a dirty Zenitian. However, the situation was different now.

Peak Full Moon Elite Mr. Armando was having the time of his life, but he somehow went crazy and took this young man as his disciple. Now, not many people dared to be disrespectful toward this young man in the military campsites of Barcelona.

Piazon laughed proudly and said, “Relax. As long as you are loyal to me, you will be rewarded properly.”

“Thank you, Little General! Thank you so much.” Those Barcelonan officers continued to flatter Piazon.

Soon, the group arrived before the giant red tent.

The guards saw that it was Piazon, and they quickly reported inside before inviting Piazon to go in.

This was a tent with spatial magic; the space inside was even larger than what it seemed from the outside. Bookshelves, weapon racks, armors, various magic scrolls, maps, and documents were placed into the tent in an organized way.

More than 20 beautiful girls in thin veils stood on both sides of the red carpet that lead from the entrance to the chair in the center, and they held delicious liquor and food in their hands.

“Hahaha! You are here! Come over and talk to me. How is your progress in the last few days?” Seeing Piazon, Armando who was wearing a red wide robe and sitting on a giant stone chair that looked like a beast stood up and laughed.

“Thank you, Master.” Piazon respectfully kneeled on the ground and kowtowed. After doing the proper greeting, he stood up and said with joy, “Master, I didn’t dare to waste any time, and I cultivated with the method that you taught me. I made great progress, and I’m now a peak Two-Star Warrior.”

“Great! This is great!” Armando nodded in satisfaction and said, “Although you missed the best time to cultivate, your talent is still surprising. Even though I gave you spiritual plants as supplements, you became a peak Two-Star Warrior in less than a month! It is extremely fast! If you are willing to cultivate diligently every day, perhaps you will reach my level in about 30 to 50 years.”

“Master, your strength is unrivaled. Your disciple doesn’t dare to be compared to you.” Piazon smiled and flattered.

“Eh.” Armando nodded with pleasure as he thought to himself, “This new disciple of mine is great in almost every aspect. Too bad that he is a Zenitian. It would be perfect if he had the Catalonian bloodline.”

“I asked you to come today to inform you of something. Go and get prepared, and also order the soldiers to get ready. Chambord City will be broken at midnight. Then, we must seize the opportunity to raid and rob the treasures. I heard that there is an endless amount of treasure in this city, and even a god-tier mythical ruin is in there. Any discovery would be a big merit. Perhaps Mr. Busquets will be thrilled and allow you to get a Barcelonan last name.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1089.2 - Former Knight (Part Two)

Chapter 1089: Former Knight (Part Two)

Armando was really thinking and looking out for Piazon.

“What? Chambord City will be conquered?” Piazon was shocked, and he asked in curiosity, “Master, we have attacked the city for more than 20 days, and we didn’t make any progress. How come we can suddenly break this city?”

“This is a top-secret in the military, and I only know a little about it. You don’t need to ask so many questions; you will know what is going on later. Once the city is broken, remember to charge in and get as much merit as you can. I will help you as well.”

Armando didn’t want to say too much.

Piazon looked thankful, and he said in joy, “Thank you, Master! I will go prepare now! I won’t disappoint you!”

After saying that, Piazon kneeled and kowtowed before turning around and leaving the tent.

“Strange… how come Barcelonans are suddenly this confident? Did they find a way to destroy those more than 20 magic puppets that can rival demi-gods?” Piazon walked out of the tent with a confused expression.

Suddenly, a series of shouts and female cries sounded.

Piazon looked up and saw a team of Barcelonan soldiers laughing and walking forward with two Zenitian girls captured. These two girls looked beautiful and sexy, and they seemed to be about 18 years old.

“What is going on?” Piazon asked with a frown.

“Ah, it is you, Little General! The brothers on the exterior defeated a Zenitian merchant caravan that was resisting and captured these two tender Zenitian women. We were about to offer them to General Armando. Look at how white and tender these two girls are! It seems like water will leak out if we pinch their skin. They are also virgins! It is my first time seeing such beauties up close,” the officer in the lead answered with a flattering smile.

These two young girls were beautiful, and they looked like little birds in cages at this moment. They looked desperate and fearful, and their cloaks were removed. Right now, only a thin veil covered each of them, making them seem even more slender and sexier. As they shivered in the cold wind, they looked extremely seductive.

It was easy to imagine these two girls’ tragic fates after they fell into the hands of Barcelonans.

“Master is cultivating a mystical technique and doesn’t want any interactions with females. Bring these two girls to my tent.” Piazon squinted and looked at these two girls for a while. Then, he nodded in satisfaction and said to the officer with lust on his face.

“This…” The officer hesitated for a moment before nodding and flattering, “Ok, these two b*tches are lucky that you want them.”

The two poor girls were delivered into Piazon’s tent.

Before the officer could walk far with the soldiers, they heard clothes-tearing noises. Then, Piazon sneered, and the two girls screamed, cried, and begged.

“Damn it! Such pretty girls! They are wasted on this wastrel who is relying on Mr. Armando! I wonder if we can get a taste of these two girls after that wastrel is done with them.”

The officer cursed viciously with unwillingness written all over his face.

Time quickly passed by, and it was sunset already.

The atmosphere suddenly tensed up in the peaceful campsites of Barcelona, and a series of bugle sounds resonated in the sky. Many soldiers moved around and gathered in their formations, and various formations were ordered to move to different places, getting ready for battle.

“Breaking Chambord City at midnight? What power is Barcelona relying on?”

After walking out of the tent, Piazon still couldn’t understand it.

At this moment, he suddenly saw a few special figures in a campsite further away, and he froze on the spot as his pupils contracted. He seemed to have understood something.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1090.1 - The Last Ditch Effort (Part One) [TL Note: This is a 1.5-in-1 chapter, so 3 parts.]

Chapter 1090: The Last Ditch Effort (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 1.5-in-1 chapter, so 3 parts.]

Those people who appeared in the campsite of Barcelona were wearing the godly robes of the Holy Church, and they seemed to have high status.

“Even the Holy Church is involved…” Piazon thought to himself.

The Holy Church and the Dragon Clan were still in a war, and it was heard that both sides used forbidden powers. The Holy Church used secret methods and communicated with Heaven, inviting battle angels to descend from Heaven and battle for them. They had gradually obtained the advantage.

These battle angels were war machines. They were terrifying and grasped the powerful energy of light. They were all both warriors and mages, and they were many times stronger than ordinary human masters in terms of offense and defense.

“Could it be that the priests of the Holy Church are also joining the battle tonight? Is this where Armando’s confidence is coming from? Then… what should I do?” Piazon started to get anxious.

If the Holy Church was able to get battle angels to attack Chambord, perhaps this kingdom’s defense couldn’t last long. If this last city in Zenit was destroyed, the former Zenit Empire would be destroyed forever.

While walking and thinking, Piazon quickly arrived before his tent.

“Without my order, no one is allowed inside.”

“Yes, Sir!” Piazon’s guards raised their heads and shouted.

Piazon entered the tent.

It was warm and moist inside the tent, and the two girls instantly woke up from their fake sleep; they relaxed when they saw that it was Piazon.

The Silver Moon Knight looked up at the two girls who seemed calm and smiled at them.

These two girls were now wearing thick cotton jackets, and they had devoured some food and were looking much better. It was hard to tell that they were assaulted.

In fact, Piazon didn’t do anything to them. The noises that those soldiers heard were fake.

“Sir, you are back?”

The two girls looked at Piazon as their savior, and they quickly went to him in joy when seeing his return.

Piazon already asked these two girls some tricky questions and figured out their backgrounds.

Their parents already died under the butchering knives of Barcelonans, and they hated these invaders to their cores. They were trustworthy Zenitians.

Without wasting time, Piazon asked the two girls to get closer, and he told them about his detailed hypothesis.

Piazon said with a serious expression, “To be very honest, this issue is critical, and I will try to get you two into Chambord City. By then, you must pass this message to the King of Chambord, making sure that Chambordians are prepared.”

“Sir, don’t worry. Even if we have to die, we will complete your request,” the two girls said firmly with hatred flashing in their eyes.

Piazon lightly sighed in his mind when he heard this.

In a chaotic world, people’s fates were tragic. At this moment, it seemed like the fate of Zenit was carried on the shoulders of these two weak girls.

With a gentle smile, Piazon carefully fixed their messy hair and said, “Dumb Girls. No, you won’t die. You will live on and make sure that the empire redeems itself.”

“Sir, but you…”

“Yeah, Sir! How about you come with us? It is too dangerous to stay with these Barcelonans.

The two girls tried to persuade Piazon and get him to go with them.

Although these three only met each other less than a day ago, these two girls couldn’t forget this handsome young man who saved them from danger. Subtle love started to grow inside these two girls’ hearts unstoppably.

Piazon shook his head; he couldn’t go now. He was more useful by staying inside the forces of Barcelona.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1090.2 - The Last Ditch Effort (Part Two)

Chapter 1090: The Last Ditch Effort (Part Two)

Since he already carried the reputation of a traitor, he didn’t mind that already.

He wanted to give that secret scroll to these two girls, but he was afraid that issues might arise, and the King of Chambord wouldn’t get the scroll. In the end, he decided to find a better time and give the scroll to the King of Chambord himself. After all, this issue was critical, and he couldn’t mess up.

“Later, you two might have to go through some suffering…” Piazon said as he looked at the two girls.

…

-20 minutes later-

When the female roars, screams, and groans finally ended, Piazon left his tent with two bloody ‘corpses’ in his hands.

Only the lightly twitching arms and legs seemed to show that these two girls didn’t die yet.

The guards and soldiers in the area looked at Piazon as if he was a monster. They didn’t expect that this little general who looked handsome and gentle would be so vicious and violent; they suspected that he had a fetish for torturing people. That was the only way in which these two girls were beaten to this degree.

“Yuck! Two b*tches who don’t know their place!” Piazon cussed with a vicious expression.

This young man dragged the two half-dead girls outside the campsite, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.

When Piazon reached Zuli River, he beckoned at two Barcelonan soldiers who were ushering Zenitian refugees. He ordered, “Throw these two btches to the defense wall across the river! Let Chambordians know that this is the ending if they continue to resist and don’t surrender. Remember, don’t kill them! Hehe, I want to see if the Chambordians will save these two btches!”

“Yes, Sir! Don’t worry!”

Seeing the tragic state that these two girls were in where blood and flesh mixed, the soldiers shivered and almost threw up their half-digested dinner. They thought to themselves, “This little general is vicious and sick!”

Soon, the two girls were put onto a wooden cart, and they were pushed toward the area that was crowded by refugees who were dying of hunger and injuries outside the defense wall of Chambord City.

Such things happened every day.

Especially today, a large group of Zenitian refugees were pushed to the other side of the river as the Barcelonans tried to harass and weaken Chambord’s defense.

Piazon observed on the other side of the river. Then, he sneered and turned around, returning to the campsite of Barcelona that the bloody trail led back to.

At this moment, loud drumming noises suddenly sounded in the various campsites, and many troops were gathering.

It seemed like it was about the right time to attack.

…

“Huh? Something is going on?”

The drums woke up Robbin who was napping with his armor on. As the general who was guarding the defense wall tonight, he didn’t dare to be careless. He quickly got up and climbed onto the watchtower before looking into afar.

Lights were bright inside the enemy’s campsites, and it was noisy.

In just a few minutes, people like Bast, Brook, and Old Aryang all rushed to the frontline after hearing the news.

Old Aryang said after a moment of observation, “Prepare for battle! The Barcelonan soldiers’ formations are complex yet tidy, and their morale is rising and condensing instead of falling off. It seems like they are going to attack for real. We might be facing a tough battle.”

“Could it be that they found ways to deal with the mystical gold war puppets?” Robbin asked in shock.

The Chambordians didn’t know what the Barcelonans were up to in the last while. Since the enemies didn’t attack, they must have been scheming something. Right now, the Chambordians could only wait and see.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1090.3 - The Last Ditch Effort (Part Three)

Chapter 1090: The Last Ditch Effort (Part Three)

Old Aryang issued a series of orders, and the Chambordians soldiers on the defense wall started to move.

“Should we activate other magic puppets?” Bast frowned as he asked.

“Not right now. We can wait and see. It would be best if we can last until His Majesty comes back. Then, we can try to attack in one go and completely obliterate these Barcelonans. We don’t want them to get the chance to breathe.” Old Aryang still looked calm at this moment. It seemed like he had the temperament where he could still be calm if a giant mountain collapsed before him. He wouldn’t be fooled by the appearances of things; he was a rare and talented general.

“Should we temporarily stop accepting these refugees?” Bast suddenly asked.

“Let’s continue. These are all the brave and loyal citizens of Zenit. They have been bullied, tortured, and almost killed by the Barcelonans. As the last line of defense for Zenit, we can’t let them down and make them lose the last bit of hope. Besides, they will be affected the most once the battle starts,” Old Aryang said firmly without hesitation.

“Hahaha! Ok, Mr. Strategist! I appreciate you for this!” Bast laughed.

Boom!

After a while, streaks of terrifying magic flames shot into the sky from the frontline of Barcelona, and they dashed toward Chambord City like raindrops in a storm.

Everyone’s face changed color.

These Barcelonans were cruel and vicious. Although this kind of attack couldn’t do anything to Chambord City, the tens of thousands of refugees outside the city would be killed.

“Increase the coverage of the defensive shield of the city by 50 percent!”

After hearing Old Aryang’s calm voice, the communication officer beside him waved magic command flags.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

While light vibration noises sounded, the orange sphere covering the city gradually expanded by 2,000 meters, covering the refugees who fell into desperation and chaos at this moment.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Endless streaks of magic energies smashed onto the energy sphere and exploded like fireworks.

Some refugees who had closed their eyes and waited for their death saw this, and they jumped up and cheered unstoppably.

The thin layer of energy sphere was like an impenetrable fortress, giving these refugees an unprecedented sense of security.

The Chambord Kingdom never gave up on the Zenitians.

Many people were crying in gratitude, and cheers and prayers sounded outside the city in waves.

“Guys, don’t panic! Listen to our orders and enter the city in lines!” some Chambordian warriors shouted on the defense wall.

Soon, magic energy flames flashed outside the city as teleportation arrays were activated. Star-Level Warriors jumped off the defense wall to help, and tens of thousands of refugees helped each other and didn’t fight. Without causing any chaos, they entered the teleportation arrays in lines with tears in their eyes.

Some Barcelonan spies tried to instigate the refugees and cause chaos, but…

The female rogues from Diablo World were very powerful at this stage; they were like many mini Valkyrie Elenas. Standing on the defense wall, they pulled on their bows and easily killed the people who tried to cause chaos on the spot.

Further away, streaks of powerful energy rose from the campsites of Barcelona.

About four to five of them seemed to have reached the level of supreme masters.

A giant war was about to begin.

“Sir, two girls are trying to see you, and they are below the defense wall right now. They said that they have important intelligence to share with His Majesty.” Suddenly, a soldier ran up the defense wall and reported to Old Aryang.

“Girls?” Old Aryang froze.

“Yes, and they said that they escaped from a campsite of Barcelona, and they have urgent information to report.”

“Let them come up,” Old Aryang said after a moment of hesitation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1091.1 - Arrival! Battle Angel! (Part One)

Chapter 1091: Arrival! Battle Angel! (Part One)

“Strategist, be careful. This might be a part of the Barcelonans’ scheme. Why would two women come to us at this moment…” Brook reminded.

“Don’t worry; I’m already prepared.”

Old Aryang called out, and two magic puppets in ordinary military uniforms appeared. When these magic puppets didn’t reveal their strength, they seemed weaker than ordinary soldiers.

With their protection, Old Aryang and others wouldn’t be hurt unless demi-gods suddenly attacked.

Soon, two girls who were covered in blood were carried onto the defense wall.

The fear and nervousness were clearly displayed in these two girls’ eyes. When they saw soldiers who were holding sharp weapons, they couldn’t help but shiver in fear. If it weren’t for the promise that they made to that young general, they wouldn’t have had the courage to come here.

After laying their eyes on the two girls for a second, people like Old Aryang and Bast were sure that they weren’t Barcelonan spies.

Except for their facial features that showed their Zenitian bloodline, even the best spies couldn’t display those emotions in their eyes.

“Sir, we have important information to report. We need to see the King of Chambord…” one of the girls said. The two girls shivered as they held each other’s hands, and their bodies were covered in blood, looking terrifying.

“This is the Strategist of Chambord, and these are Mr. Bast and Mr. Brook, two of the leaders of Chambord. You can say everything to these three gentlemen.” A few saint seiyas still protected these three influential figures with caution.

One of the black-haired girls kneeled and told these people about what they had been through and what Piazon told them while stuttering a little.

“What? The Holy Church is also involved?” Everyone was shocked by the news.

“No wonder the Barcelonans look like they are about to launch a full-scale attack! They got such powerful reinforcements!”

At this moment, these Chambordians instantly understood something.

The Holy Church wouldn’t send 20 to 30 demi-gods to deal with Chambord’s magic puppets. Therefore, it was very likely that the legendary battle angels would show up tonight.

“What else did Mr. Piazon say?” Old Aryang asked patiently.

The two girls shook their heads dully.

Then, one of them seemed to have thought of something, and she anxiously said, “Mr. Strategist, Mr. Head Minister, please save Mr. Piazon! We beg you! He didn’t betray the empire! He is a good man! He is in a dangerous situation by staying with those Barcelonans!”

“Don’t worry. We will save him and move him away from danger. He is a hero of Zenit and a real warrior.” Bast’s heart was the softest, and he nodded and promised.

“Take these two ladies to wash up, and make sure that they are comfortable.”

After carefully observing for a while, Old Aryang saw that even though the two girls looked quite injured, and their bodies and hair were all covered in blood, they didn’t suffer any severe injuries. Most of the blood was dripped onto them. Piazon was really careful and smart, and he used this method to deliver these two girls to Chambord.

“As you wish.” A few soldiers led the two girls down the defense wall.

“Strategist, what should we do? Even the Holy Church showed up.” Everyone was looking at Old Aryang at this moment.

“Haha! No worries! They have their hidden cards, and we have killing strikes! Let’s see who is more powerful! Will it be the Holy Church’s battle angels? Or our Chambord’s mystical gold war puppets? It is about time that we showcase our strength!” Old Aryang laughed heroically.

Everyone was hyped by these motivating words.

“However, we still need to prepare for a bit. Order the citizens in the old city to move back to Sky City, and teleport all the refugees to the Alania Empire and the Anji Empire. Quick! Don’t let anyone other than military personnel stay in Chambord City. Piazon’s information is timely! We can’t battle without having a Plan B.”

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1091.2 - Arrival! Battle Angel! (Part Two)

Chapter 1091: Arrival! Battle Angel! (Part Two)

In less than half an hour, more than a dozen teleportation gates outside the city moved tens of thousands of refugees into the city.

Seeing that their long-range magic attacks weren’t useful, Barcelona gradually slowed down and stopped.

Further away, many torches were lit, and streaks of magic illumination lights flew into the sky, turning the area around Zuli River as bright as daytime. The troops of the puppet Zenit Empire that Fourth Prince Chrystal created were arranged in the front, and they slowly approached Zuli River. Behind these troops were the elite military of Barcelona. There were so many of them that they covered the grassland, looking like demons from Hell.

More than a dozen figures flew into the air, and they released powerful presences.

They were all supreme masters, and two people were in the lead. One was Commander Busquets of Barcelona, and the other had white hair and was wearing a silver godly robe. This man was a high-level priest of the Holy Church, and he was holding a golden wand that had four circles on top with three rings hanging on each circle. While looking arrogant, he looked down at Chambord City as if he was a god.

Behind these two figures, there were old acquaintances of Zenit such as Mascherano, Alves, and Pedro, and the rest were all priests in red godly robes.

Boom!

The priest in the silver robe waved his golden wand, and a streak of silver holy power shot out from the top of the wand.

The terrifying holy power transformed into a Spear of Judgment, and it struck at the defensive energy sphere of Chambord with destructive presence.

This old man cast the Spear of Judgment without chanting the spell! He was at least at the peak of mid-tier Demi-God Realm.

The light beam clashed onto the magic energy sphere, and the ground shook violently.

The orange magic energy sphere trembled, but it tightly protected the city behind it. It didn’t show signs of cracking at all.

The silver-robed priest nodded and said after some thinking. “This shield can take one of my strikes. It is indeed a god-tier protective sphere. Chambord must have gotten a great mythical ruin. Let’s not waste any time. Let’s attack with full-force and conquer this city. Then, we can quickly kill all Chambordians and find the mythical ruin.”

This man’s words were cold. Although he was a priest, he talked about killing off a city without showing any kindness or mercy which a priest should have.

Busquets nodded and said, “I was just about to say. Mr. Infantino, please summon the battle angels.”

Silver-robed Infantino nodded and raised the golden wand above his head with his right arm. Then, he started chanting.

His voice sounded like rumbling thunder, and it resonated in the sky. It sounded like a holy spiritual battle song that was resonating in a big valley; it was full of prestige, dignity, pride, and holiness.

A giant silver cross made of holy power shot out of the top of the golden wand and remained in the sky.

The 11 demi-godly priests behind Infantino dashed around and stood in mid-air to construct a formation and protect Infantino. At the same time, they chanted incantations that had different frequencies as if they were trying to summon a sleeping deity.

The various sound waves merged and combined, releasing a mysterious power that permeated the region.

Then, a silver whirlpool tore through the dark sky and appeared above the silver cross.

It was a portal that led to another plane.

Streaks of holy presences flowed out of the portal.

Then, as silver light flashed, a female figure slowly walked out of the portal. She was wearing pure-white armor, and she had a slender figure. Although she was beautiful, her face seemed stiff, and it didn’t look like she had intelligence. She was holding a silver lightsabre, and a pair of giant wings that had a wingspan of more than 100 meters opened behind her.

As soon as the wings opened, a destructive presence also appeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1092.1 - Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part One)

Chapter 1092: Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part One)

[TL Note: This chapter also has three parts.]

Although the appearance of battle angels was within some people’s expectations, it still brought an indescribable shock to both sides.

After all, angels were legendary existences. They were the guards and warriors of gods.

With the Holy Church’s promotion and the fixed ideas in people’s heads, angels represented justice, bravery, honor, and invincibility. They were born to eliminate evil.

Therefore, when the first battle angel appeared in the sky, the Barcelonan soldiers cheered loudly and almost shook the land.

On the side of Chambord, many warriors seemed confused and shocked.

In the next moment, as Infantino and others chanted louder, their voices sounded deeper and more resonant.

Silver lights continued to flash in the portal in the silver whirlpool in the sky, and battle angels came out one after another.

Soon, 40 battle angels flew in the air.

With their giant white wings opened, immense energy of light rushed out and turned this night into the daytime.

“Hahaha!” Alves laughed in excitement.

With 40 battle angels, they should easily destroy the little over 20 magic puppets of Chambord that had demi-godly strength.

These Barcelonans had been blocked for close to a month, and they could finally vent their anger.

Like many other generals of Barcelona, Alves couldn’t wait to charge into Chambord City and kill these peasants.

Also, it was heard that the King of Chambord’s two wives were both beautiful women, and they were known as the Two Beauties of the North. Some rich merchants and nobles in Barcelona already said that they were willing to pay an exorbitant amount of money for these two women…

“Follow God’s order and eliminate the evil before us. Warriors of God! Charge and kill the evil before you!”

Infantino pointed at Chambord City with his golden wand and issued the order of attack.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The 40 battle angels turned into 40 streaks of silver lightning bolts as they dashed toward Chambord City.

While in mid-air, these battle angels started to strike out with their lightsabres, and streaks of lightning landed on the magic sphere. Instantly, the ground started to shake, and even the defense wall of the ancient Chambord Kingdom moved around as if it was about to collapse.

This scene was shocking to everyone!

“Retract the energy sphere and use 80 percent of the power!” Old Aryang quickly made the judgment.

The orange magic energy sphere around Chambord City slowly retracted, giving up the protection of exterior areas and tightly guarding the city. The orange energy flames became more aggressive and blocked these battle angels’ attacks.

At the same time, about 60 magic puppets quickly flew into the air from Chambord City. Their bodies were all golden, and red lights shot out of their eyes behind the masks on their helms.

These magic puppets also released powerful energies and fearlessly dashed toward the battle angels that were flying down.

“What? How come there are 60?”

People like Infantino and Busquets who were standing in the air further away were shocked by this.

From the information that they got earlier, Chambord only had about 25 or 26 magic puppets.

“How come so many more appeared now? It is almost three times the number! This difference in strength is too much! These 40 battle angels can easily destroy less than 30 magic puppets, but now…”

These Barcelonans and members of the Holy Church could only observe and see.

The smile froze on Alves’ face, and he could no longer feel his prior excitement.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The battle angels and mystical gold war puppets clashed into each other.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1092.2 - Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part Two)

Chapter 1092: Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part Two)

Clouds of blazing, eye-piercing flames appeared in the sky, and it seemed like the entire world became silent. That was only a peaceful illusion that appeared in people’s minds.

In the next split-second, terrifying energy waves radiated outward like a tsunami.

It seemed like 50 small atomic bombs were detonated in the sky.

The mushroom cloud and radiation waves destroyed everything in the area.

In just a second, Zuli River which was below the battleground was cut off by the energy waves, and water that filled hundreds of meters of the waterway was evaporated. The giant water beasts in the water were turned into smoke before they could even scream.

The rocks on the two sides of the river were turned into dust, and tens of thousands of soldiers of the puppet Zenit Empire who were close to the edge of the river were turned into small particles like collapsing sand sculptures.

Further away from these soldiers, thousands of elite Barcelonan soldiers were blown into the air as if they were straws in a tornado. While they screamed, they then fell from the sky, getting severely injured or dying.

-On the other side-

Since the magic sphere protected Chambord City, almost all the energy waves were canceled out, and no casualties arose.

Then, a series of rapid bugle noises sounded from the campsites of Barcelona and puppet Zenit.

The soldiers who already got ready to charge forward instantly backed away like a falling tide, leaving enough space for the battle machines on both sides to fight it out.

Supreme masters of Barcelona such as Busquets looked ugly; this was their mistake. If they anticipated this, they would have avoided the loss of tens of thousands of people.

Right now, everyone could only look at the shocking battle in the sky.

…

Battle angels versus mystical gold war puppets!

A series of sparks and streaks of flames appeared in the sky while explosions occurred.

The battle angels’ lightsabres and giant wings had insane damage, and the magic puppets were using their iron fists and indestructible bodies to battle.

When the lightsabres chopped onto the surface of the magic puppets, they only left white marks that were a few millimeters deep.

On the other hand, the mystical gold war puppets’ iron fists struck the battle angels and left dents all over their bodies.

The two sides started the melee battle right away. Except for the insane power level, the battle machines on both sides fought like barbarians.

Whoosh!

A battle angel swung her wings, and the pair of wings coiled around a magic puppets’ limbs and head as if they were two whips. While this magic puppet wasn’t able to move, the battle angel slashed out her lightsabre and soon cut off one of the magic puppet’s arms.

The priests and supreme masters of Barcelona were thrilled to see this.

On the other side, people like Old Aryang, Brook, and Bast were shocked.

However, in the next moment, the magic puppet roared and got out of the entanglement of the two giant wings. From the beginning to the end, it showed no expression on its face, and no pain could be seen. In fact, it didn’t even look at its arm that was severed.

Then, this magic puppet dashed forward and swung its right arm, the only arm, and its fist penetrated this battle angel’s belly.

A violent explosion occurred, blowing both battle machines away.

Although both the battle angel and the magic puppet were quite injured, it didn’t affect their combat strength.

The magic puppet that lost an arm seemed a little shaky, but the battle angel that got its belly penetrated seemed like nothing happened. After these two battle machines were separated for a second, they dashed toward each other and continued to battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1092.3 - Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part Three)

Chapter 1092: Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part Three)

These two were pseudo-life forms that didn’t have senses of touch and pain. They only existed to battle. Heavy injuries were nothing to them.

The battle would only end until one party was crushed into pieces.

This scene was replicated and happening all over the sky.

Since they had giant wings and weapons, the battle angels were nimbler and had more battle intelligence. Therefore, they were slightly more powerful in terms of individual combat strength. However, there were about 20 more magic puppets, so this large battle still seemed even. The scale of victory wasn’t clearly tilting toward one side right now.

…

“We can’t do this. The consumption is too big!”

Old Aryang knew that these mystical gold war puppets were treasures to the kingdom, and losing even a single magic puppet was an unbearable loss to Chambord.

Without hesitation, Old Aryang issued another order.

Instantly, another 60 mystical gold war puppets flew out of Chambord City and joined the battle in a flash.

With the large numbers advantage, the magic puppets obtained the overall advantage in this battle.

Boom! A loud explosion sounded.

Finally, a battle angel fell. Seven mystical gold war puppets attacked this battle angel at the same time, and she lost the ability to fight back. Her pair of giant wings were torn apart, and her body exploded, turning into immense holy power and slowly disappearing.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of explosions occurred in the sky.

More and more battle angels were defeated, and they fell and exploded. Silver wings and broken bodies fell from the high sky like a rain of light.

“How is this possible? How many magic puppets does Chambord have?” Supreme masters of Barcelona such as Busquets and Pedro were shocked, and their hearts turned cold.

An unprecedented level of powerlessness grasped these people’s hearts, and they couldn’t believe their eyes.

“How come the Chambordians are so powerful? This kingdom is more powerful than many dominating empires on the continent! This isn’t the strength that a level 1 affiliated kingdom should have!”

-On the ground-

The Barcelonan soldiers who were waiting to charge into Chambord and vent their anger also felt cold as if someone poured buckets of cold water on their heads.

On the side of Barcelona, only Piazon’s heart was filled with great excitement.

“Chambord has such great power? This is unimaginable! In this case, the Zenit Empire has hope and might rise again!” Piazon thought to himself and tried hard to suppress his excitement. However, his body was still shivering a little.

The other Barcelona soldiers around him saw Piazon shaking and thought that this rookie general was scared, and they looked at him in disdain.

…

“It seems like we have to use the last method.”

Silver-robed Infantino’s expression turned livid. There was a limit to how many battle angels that he could summon; 40 battle angels were already the threshold. He thought that these battle angels were going to establish dominance and easily obtain victory. But…

Infantino took out a bottle of potion from his storage ring before chugging it down. More power appeared in his body, and his face turned bright red as if he was drunk.

Then, Infantino tried his best to push and use the new power in his body. He opened his mouth, and a series of incantations flowed through his lips.

Infantino raised his golden wand again, and the silver cross made of holy power rapidly expanded.

The other priests around Infantino also drank the same kind of red potion and unleashed their holy power without stopping. They also started chanting in coordination with Infantino.

A silver whirlpool that was even larger appeared in the sky, and a terrifying presence appeared as if a real god was about to come out of the whirlpool.

Chambord was now facing real danger.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1093.1 - Fei’s Return (Part One)

Chapter 1093: Fei’s Return (Part One)

A presence was leaking out of the giant whirlpool-shaped portal made of holy power, and it was so terrifying that everything in the region shivered in fear.

For a moment, many people realized that something was wrong.

People’s eyes moved away from the tragic battle that was happening between battle angels and magic puppets, and their attention shifted toward the giant whirlpool-shaped portal that looked like a nebula in the universe.

Holy silver energy flames flowed into the portal, and a mass of eye-piercing white light slowly descended into the world.

It seemed like a creature that didn’t belong to this world was engulfed in this white light, and the space around this creature started to destabilize and shake violently.

Gradually, the white light dispersed into the area.

A battle angel that was about three meters tall appeared below the whirlpool-shaped portal. Different from the previous battle angels that looked like beautiful women, this battle angel had distinct male features. He was wearing simple silver light armor and holding a battle spear. While streaks of white light shot out of his body continuously, the most shocking was that he had two pairs of giant silver-white wings!

A four-winged battle angel!

“Evil! I smelled thick evil!” a cold and mechanical voice sounded from this four-winged male battle angel’s mouth.

Compared to two-winged female battle angels, this male battle angel seemed more agile, and he appeared to have initial signs of intelligent life. Silver glints flashed in his eyes, and he no longer looked dull and machine-like.

Whoosh!

A streak of silver light tore through space. This four-winged battle angel joined the fight!

The battle spear chopped out and shattered space.

Boom!

A mystical gold war puppet was struck down from the high sky and smashed onto the dry riverbed, creating a bottomless crater.

The four-winged battle angel knocked away a magic puppet with one strike! It looked extremely easy!

The power of a four-winged battle angel at least doubled that of a magic puppet.

Ten magic puppets reacted, and terrifying red lights flashed in their eyes. Their basic battle instinct made them sense the threat. Therefore, they instantly ditched battling the two-winged battle angels and all gathered up, trying to eliminate this most powerful enemy.

“Roar!” the four-winged battle angel roared, and his two pairs of giant white wings flapped in the air.

Endless lightsabres, swords of light, and spears of light shot out of the giant wings like raindrops in a storm, and the ten mystical gold magic puppets were instantly enveloped. A series of loud, metal-colliding noises sounded, and endless sparks spilled in all directions from the battle.

In the next second, six magic puppets were severely injured.

The magic arrays inside these mystical gold war puppets were damaged, and they swayed in the air and couldn’t remain flying. Like dull rocks, they all fell from the sky.

Although the other four magic puppets could remain in the air, the red lights shooting out of their eyes under the masks were flashing already. Like robots that lost most of their power, their strength was greatly weakened.

Whoosh!

The four-winged battle angel swept horizontally with his spear of light.

As if they were tennis balls that were hit by a racket, the remaining four magic puppets quickly fell toward the ground at high speed.

In a flash, Chambord lost about ten mystical gold war puppets.

The Barcelonans who were at the south bank of the river cheered loudly and almost moved the ground.

At the same time, war drums were beat, battle bugles were blown, and the Barcelonans’ morale instantly skyrocketed. All kinds of roars, cheers, and weapon-armor colliding noises resonated in the area.

People like Busquets and Alves were relieved, and smiles reappeared on their faces.

“Haha! Great! This is great! Chambord is done!” Armando who was riding on a battle demon beast laughed in his formation and couldn’t hide the excitement on his face. He said to the Barcelonan soldiers around him in a loud voice, “Brothers, Chambord City is about to be conquered! When the defense wall falls, let’s rush in! F*ck any women you want and rob all the treasures that you see. You get whatever you put your hands on, and just kill anyone who dares to resist! Hahaha!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1093.2 - Fei’s Return (Part Two)

Chapter 1093: Fei’s Return (Part Two)

“General! Long live the general!”

“Long live Mr. Armando!”

Vicious, violent, and excited expressions appeared on these Barcelonan soldiers’ faces.

Only Piazon who was standing beside Armando felt anxious and didn’t know what to do. He thought to himself, “Is Chambord City going to be conquered? Is the last line of defense of the empire going to be broken? Can’t Chambord hold against Barcelona’s butcher knife? Is Zenit going to end like this? What should I do? What can I do?”

Unprecedented desperation enveloped Piazon’s mind.

Explosions sounded in the sky one after another. The four-winged battle angel was unleashing his full power, and he was unstoppable. In just a flash, close to 40 magic puppets were destroyed, and they fell from the sky.

From the look of things, the magic puppets of Chambord couldn’t pose any kind of real threat to this four-winged battle angel.

Even if more magic puppets came, the situation wouldn’t change.

Piazon held onto his sword tightly and felt unwilling and sad.

Although he could continue acting from this moment on and save himself, and he could even be favored by Armando, a noble and a master of Barcelona, getting rich and famous, Piazon didn’t want that.

This young man talked to himself, “No matter what, I’m an execution knight of Zenit. Since the empire is about to die, I will die alongside it by sacrificing my life and honor!”

Piazon made up his mind. Once Chambord City was conquered, he was going to attack the critical areas of Barcelonan formations and try his best to kill as many enemies as possible. He was going to die for the empire.

Suddenly, Alves started to laugh excitedly in the sky.

“Hahaha! Dirty slaves of Chambord, you repeatedly refused to surrender! You are fools! Today, we will kill every single one of you once we break Chambord. We won’t even let dogs and chickens live! Hahaha! Poor bumpkins! Shiver! Be afraid! Scream! Hahaha!”

On the ground, all the Barcelonan soldiers raised their weapons and roared, waiting for the moment to charge into the city.

However, another voice resonated at the back of Chambord City at this moment. This voice didn’t sound angry but was dignified, and it rumbled in the sky like thunder.

“Dancing clowns! You don’t value your life! Today, I want to see how you can butcher everyone in my kingdom!”

Before this voice finished speaking, a golden light beam flashed by. Then, a handsome and dashing figure appeared on the battlefield in the sky, and no one could react in time.

The unparalleled power encircled this figure, turning into golden mist.

This prestige and power that didn’t belong to the mortal world could be naturally sensed on this man.

The black long hair, the spear-like straight body, the spotless white royal robe, the handsome face, and the faint smile that looked majestic… who could it be other than the Imperial Martial Saint of Zenit, the Human Emperor of the North, and King Alexander of Chambord?

At this critical moment when the kingdom was about to be destroyed, Fei finally made it back.

The king lightly reached out his hand and pushed outward.

Like a white giant fly that was smashed by a fly-swatter, the four-winged battle angel that dashed forward like a streak of lightning tragically roared as he shot back. Golden blood instantly flowed out of his body, and his body became broken and ragged as if it was going to disappear in the next second.

Instant kill!

Everyone in the area was shocked!

Even those two-winged battle angels who were pseudo-life forms and didn’t have intelligence were stunned by this scene, and they froze where they were.

“Your Majesty…”

Outside the watchtower on the southern gate of Chambord, Bast, Brook, and Old Aryang all had tears on their old faces.

“This… is he the King of Chambord?”

Piazon felt like his soul was ignited by what he saw in the sky, and he almost cried out loud.

Like a devoted believer who was chasing after the light in the darkness, he suddenly saw the energetic rising sun when he was about to give up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1094.1 - Dominating Strength (1) (Part One)

Chapter 1094: Dominating Strength (1) (Part One)

“Long live! Long live the king!”

“Hail the king!”

Many fully-armed Chambordian soldiers who had been silent on the defense wall of Chambord City reacted to this scene. They raised their weapons and cheered. Like an erupting volcano, the roars of close to 6,000 people far surpassed the noises made by the Barcelonans outside the city who were several times their number.

To every Chambordian, King Alexander was an invincible god in their minds.

As long as such a king was with them, regardless of what enemies they were facing, these brave Chambordians wouldn’t back down one bit. Even if they were facing demons from Hell, they wouldn’t retreat in fear.

They were willing to die for a king like this.

This was a level of fanaticism that was similar to a religion.

…

“King of Chambord!” Busquets said these three words slowly with emphasis, and his face turned serious. His peers around him also felt the pressure, and their expressions became grim.

Only the name ‘Alexander’ brought these people endless pressure.

Pedro still clearly remembered the Fist Spiritual Spatial Seal Array that was placed at the Bay of Byzantine. The golden sword energy array in the sky brought devastating casualties to the [Sea God’s Spear], and Pedro still recalled how much effort it took him to decode and breakdown the array.

However, it was only the strength that the King of Chambord left there a year ago.

“Now facing this terrifying man, do we still have a chance to win?”

To people like Busquets and Alves, after conquering St. Petersburg, they heard one phrase so much that calluses were almost growing on their ears.

“King Alexander of Chambord will avenge us!”

This sentence came from [Red Beard] Granello who was half-dead and still being tortured right now, Second Prince Dominguez who died heroically for the empire, many civilians, soldiers, generals, and nobles of Zenit who died in battle, and even the majestic Emperor Yassin whom the four demi-gods of Barcelona couldn’t defeat.

It seemed like every single Zenitian believed that the King of Chambord had the ability to avenge them.

Now, this man who held all Zenitians’ hopes finally appeared, and the way that he made his entrance was shocking.

With a slight push, he easily wiped out a four-winged battle angel whose combat strength was comparable to that of a god.

“How powerful is the King of Chambord?”

…

“Hahaha! You came just in time! I was afraid that you might run, but I’m pleased to see that you aren’t going to be a timid turtle today. I’m going to completely kill you, a traitor of the Holy Church! I will let your evil believers see how you get torn apart by the four-winged battle angel, a godly warrior!”

Silver-robed Priest Infantino looked pale after he overused his strength, but he laughed without fear.

Different from others, he didn’t see Fei as a threat.

After losing many times when fighting against Fei, Infantino thought that the Holy Church had a clear understanding of Fei’s real strength.

“Oh? Really?” A mocking smile appeared on Fei’s face, and he asked, “I’m looking forward to such a scene as well. However, who is the real traitor? You can’t make that determination, and neither can Platini and Blatter, those two old dogs.”

“Arrogance!” Infantino shouted with a vicious expression, “If Pope His Holiness’ words don’t count, then whose do?”

Fei smiled and replied, “Of course… my words!”

Bam!

Before he finished speaking, the king reached out his hand and lightly waved it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1094.2 - Dominating Strength (1) (Part Two)

Chapter 1094: Dominating Strength (1) (Part Two)

Although no shocking energy dashed out, people felt like their vision blurred for a second.

When they re-concentrated their focus, they saw that the arrogant and proud silver-robed Priest Infantino was already crushed. Fei grabbed this priest by the neck, and it seemed like the King of Chambord was dragging a corpse.

“Sir…” the other demi-godly priest grasped.

With their strength, they didn’t see how Infantino was taken down, and they weren’t able to offer any assistance.

People like Busquets were shocked, and their faces changed color. Their mouths were wide open, and they didn’t know what to say.

“Too terrifying! What kind of strength is this? From more than 1,000 meters away, he raised his arm and instantly seized a master who is at the peak of mid-tier Demi-God Realm… could it be that he is already a god?”

Almost in the next split-second, the supreme masters of Barcelona sensed intense danger, and they all pulled back for more than 2,000 meters just in case that Fei suddenly attacked again.

“You…” Infantino’s face was bright red due to shame.

While hundreds of thousands of soldiers on both sides watched, Fei grabbed his neck as if he was a corpse in the air. Such great shame almost made this supreme, silver-robed priest puke up mouthfuls of blood.

Soon, such shame and anger turned into fear.

Infantino realized that Fei’s hand was like a godly prison. Regardless of how Infantino tried to break free, he couldn’t get away at all!

Buzz…

Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of soldiers on both sides gasped.

Further away, a phenomenon occurred.

The four-winged battle angel that Fei knocked away finally slowly stabilized himself in the air. Instead of completely shattering and disappearing, he started to slowly self-repair.

The energy of light in the region rushed toward the four-winged battle angel as if it was a rising tide.

Those two-winged angels that fell during the battle with the magic puppets had already turned into masses of the energy of light, and they all rushed toward the four-winged battle angel at this moment.

This wasn’t the end of it. The rest of the over a dozen two-winged female battle angels were also sucked toward the four-winged battle angel, and their bodies broke and turned into streaks of silver energy before being completely absorbed.

In just a flash, the third pair of silver wings appeared on the back of the four-winged battle angel.

“This is… purification? The ability to absorb the energy of peers and purify entities on the same level?”

These battle machines from Heaven had their unique and terrifying abilities.

“Evil! I sense intense evil!”

The six-winged battle angel was engulfed in a layer of eye-piercing light.

This energy flame should be holy and peaceful. However, due to the high temperature and radiation, it seemed vicious and terrifying.

This battle angel’s voice no longer sounded mechanical; it was filled with murderous spirit and violence at this moment.

“Heretic God, release the believer of Godly King of Light! Otherwise, you will be punished by light.”

The presence of the six-winged battle angel made it seem like a real god descended in this world.

This sudden change turned the tables yet again.

On the ground, the Barcelonans’ falling morale rose again, and excitement appeared on the faces of people like Busquets.

On the defense wall of Chambord City, people like Old Aryang, Brook, and Bast all held onto their breaths, and their hearts raced, feeling nervous for the king.

The person who was more anxious than these Chambordians was Piazon who was mixed in with the Barcelonans. He thought to himself, “King of Chambord, you must hold on! Please don’t lose! Only you can avenge the Zenit Empire that went through many bloody tragedies!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1095.1 - Dominating Strength (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1095: Dominating Strength (2) (Part One)

“Hahaha! Do you hear that? King of Chambord, quickly release me!” The fear on Infantino’s face slowly disappeared, and he laughed proudly.

After the four-winged battle angel evolved to a six-winged battle angel, his strength was on par with a true god, and he had unimaginable abilities. This battle angel now could kill weaker gods, and he should be unrivaled in this environment where all gods were still in deep sleep.

In Infantino’s eyes, Fei’s biggest mistake was letting the four-winged battle angel evolve.

Now, the Holy Church was going to win for sure.

“Heretic God?” Fei smiled and replied, “I like this title. But birdman, do you think you qualify to provoke me like this?”

Bam!

Before Fei finished speaking, he dashed forward like a golden sword energy. In the next second, many figures appeared in the sky. They all looked like Fei, and they filled the sky and surrounded this six-winged battle angel.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of dense and explosive noises sounded as if rapid raindrops were hitting the leaves of trees, and everyone in the region heard it.

Close to one million pairs of eyes on the ground widened while their pupils contracted, and the reflection in their eyes was the six-winged battle angel, that was supposed to have the ability to rival true gods, getting beat by thousands of Kings of Chambord. Like a poor lamb, he had no way of fighting back.

This scene didn’t look like a battle between gods. Instead, it looked like ordinary and savage warriors fighting each other fist to fist at close-range.

The hundreds if not thousands of figures that looked like Fei had a strength level similar to the king, and each punch would leave a shocking mark in the six-winged battle angel’s body. These marks looked like they were engraved by the most talented artist; even the lines on the fists could be clearly seen.

At this moment, the six-winged battle angel that was supposed to be able to fight and defeat gods fell into a troubled state; he seemed like a snail that fell into a swamp. His reaction speed dropped by a huge amount.

In the beginning, this battle angel could still swing the battle spear of light in his hands to block a few punches, but he fell into a completely passive state and could only take the beating.

The scene looked so ridiculous that it seemed like a group of grown adults were beating a poor child.

However, no one could laugh at this.

This entire process lasted about ten seconds.

In the next second, all those golden figures transformed back into streaks of light and rushed back to Fei’s body.

The King of Chambord stood in the sky as if he didn’t even move, and he was still holding the silver-robed, red-faced Infantino whose vicious smile froze.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Streaks of terrifying forces exploded in the six-winged battle angel’s body, and they were in the shape of fists. Golden blood and white bones exploded and spilled in all directions, and the giant body that was about three meters tall quickly became broken like a doll who was ditched. At the same time, this battle angel’s presence quickly weakened.

“Evil… Heretic God… evil…”

Like a robot that was having a short circuit, the severely injured six-winged battle angel stuttered and said those words.

He could be considered as half an intelligent life.

“Haha! You want to break Chambord City with such a pathetic puppet? You want to kill my subjects?” Suddenly, a suffocating and murderous expression appeared on Fei’s calm face.

Before he finished speaking, the king let go of Infantino who was in his hand, and he dashed to the six-winged battle angel that was trying his best to regather strength.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1095.2 - Dominating Strength (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1095: Dominating Strength (2) (Part Two)

The king unleashed his violence without mercy! He grabbed onto a pair of this angel’s wings and pulled away!

Slash! This pair of wings was forcefully ripped away from the six-winged battle angel’s body.

Slash!

Slash!

The last two pairs of wings were also ripped off by Fei with violent force.

The golden blood spilled, the white bones broke, and the angel roared.

This terrifying scene shocked every viewer’s mind.

“Finished!”

Fei placed his hand on the six-winged battle angel’s head and then twisted his wrist.

Crack!

The giant head of this battle angel was torn off by force.

The golden blood that contained terrifying energy spurted out like a fountain, spreading all over Fei’s body. Then, this liquid dripped off the king’s face, and even his long black hair was dyed golden.

The life energy and strength of the six-winged battle angel instantly disappeared.

Slaying a god!

This terrifying scene became the worst nightmare for these Barcelonans and priests.

The enemies of Chambord felt like their souls were being frozen by chilly energy at this moment.

Indescribable fear appeared on Busquets’ face. For the first time in his life, he understood what it meant when those Zenitians said, “The King of Chambord will avenge us.”

This man also instantly realized that the dominating Barcelona Empire triggered an enemy whom they shouldn’t have touched. If he could bring back time, Busquets would risk his life and try to convince Emperor Guardiola not to attack the Zenit Empire and the Chambord Kingdom.

On the other hand, supreme masters such as Alves and Pedro were shivering in fear uncontrollably.

Every single supreme master had been through many battles, and they had absolute confidence in themselves and held iron wills. However, at this moment, people like Alves had their confidence and beliefs completely shattered by what they saw.

Unprecedented fear struck them, and they felt like the Grim Reaper’s hands grasped their throats.

Especially when they saw Fei tearing off the six-winged battle angel’s head and destroying a god-like existence, these Barcelonans and priests were stunned to their cores!

On the defense wall of Chambord, all warriors started to roar subconsciously while their minds turned blank.

“Look! This is our lord! The supreme and undefeatable king!”

Even Old Aryang, Bast, and Brook who were extremely logical felt like something exploded and ignited in their bodies, and they joined in the roars and cheers.

In comparison, the soldiers of Barcelona and puppet Zenit fell into a state of silent anxiety and unstoppable panic. The organized and structured formations on the south side of Zuli River instantly grew chaotic like a chain reaction. It felt like dominoes were falling one after another.

“No…”

Silver-robed Infantino’s face paled, and he screamed on top of his lungs. Then, he turned around and transformed into a beam of light, fleeing with everything he had.

“Since you are here, stay forever!”

Fei laughed and waved his hand, and a streak of golden mist flew out.

Infantino already dashed into another layer of space, but he was pulled out of the void like a hedgehog.

Crack! Without wasting any words, Fei turned his hand and directly broke this vicious and arrogant priest’s neck.

A half-shattered corpse fell from the sky while blood dripped off.

This demi-godly priest thought that he was supreme and controlled everything in the world, but his broken corpse was just like those of ordinary people. The violent beings who start wars will one day be destroyed by wars.

“Damn it! Retreat! Instantly retreat!”

Busquets suddenly woke up from the fear, and he roared with all his might. Then, without caring about the troops on the ground, he turned into a beam of light and dashed away as fast as he could.

Pedro, Mascherano, Alves, and other more than a dozen demi-godly priests quickly escaped right away.

These supreme masters lost the courage to battle!

The situation was now irreversible!

The power of the King of Chambord was beyond everyone’s imagination!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1096.1 - Dominating Strength (3) (Part One)

Chapter 1096: Dominating Strength (3) (Part One)

In a flash, those supreme masters of Barcelona and demi-godly priests of Holy Church all turned into light beams and flew in different directions like homeless dogs.

Under the sky, the troops of Barcelona and puppet Zenit fell into uncontrollable chaos. Like a group of ants whose nest had exploded, these soldiers ran around anxiously and aimlessly, stepping onto one another. They completely lost their order and composure, and any strange noises sounded like the sign that signaled the end of their lives.

“Escape! The King of Chambord can’t be defeated!”

“Even the supreme masters escaped! We are dead for sure…”

“We shouldn’t have come to the Northern Region of Azeroth! I thought only barbaric natives lived here and that we could easily kill them and be promoted!”

“Ah! No! Don’t step on me!”

“How come the King of Chambord is this terrifying? Did we anger a real living god?”

All kinds of screams and cries sounded at the south bank of Zuli River.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

At the same time, many light beams flew out from the Endless Sea of Forests behind Chambord, and they all had shocking presences.

It was Valkyrie Elena, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, the 100 silver crystal battle soul warriors, and more than 20 supreme orc masters.

Since this group’s strength was far weaker than Fei’s, they weren’t able to travel as fast and came back later.

Close to 100 supreme masters appeared with shocking presences around Fei, and even the ground shook under their auras. Like planets circling the sun, these masters flew around the king and shocked everyone on the ground one more time.

“Chase! Don’t let a single one get away!” Fei ordered with a cold expression.

Before he could finish speaking, streaks of explosive energy spheres appeared further away. About five priests of the Holy Church who were escaping anxiously somehow returned, and desperation and anxiety were written all over their faces. At the same time, they howled like beasts that fell into traps.

Behind them, five figures appeared.

“Hahaha! Alexander, we are here too late! After we kill these b*stards, we will apologize to you formally one more time!”

The familiar heroic laughter sounded in the sky like rumbling thunder.

El Shaarawy! A young lord of the AC Milan Empire in the Central Region of Azeroth!

This man appeared in the sky further away with tiredness on his face. It was clear that he traveled far for a long time.

Beside Shaarawy, others such as Cassano and Milito also appeared one after another.

As soon as these brothers whom Fei made a few months ago in the Endless Sea of Forests by chance heard that Chambord City was in danger, they dropped everything they were doing and traveled day and night at full speed, finally reaching Chambord City at this moment.

“Hahaha! Brothers, it is never too late! Thank you! Today, I will be able to battle alongside you once more!” Fei laughed and felt warm inside.

Although Shaarawy and others appeared after the crisis that Chambord faced was gone, the clear tiredness on their faces and the faint weakness that could only be shown after exhaustion of power meant that they used their precious core energies and rushed over as soon as they could.

These young lords knew that Chambord’s enemy was Barcelona, the No.1 Military Empire on the continent, but they still chose to come and help. These men were virtuous and real brothers.

“Attack!” As soon as Fei issued the order, close to 100 supreme masters turned into light beams and chased after Busquets and others who were escaping.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1096.2 - Dominating Strength (3) (Part Two)

Chapter 1096: Dominating Strength (3) (Part Two)

“Behemoth warriors! For the honor of Beast Emperor Alexander, battle!”

After 1,000 years, the shocking roars of behemoth orcs resounded on the ancient Azeroth Continent.

A few demi-godly orc warriors of the Dog Clan slightly sniffed in the air and detected the odors and traces that people such as Busquets left. With silver crystal battle soul warriors following them, these orc masters tore open space and entered the void, chasing after the enemies.

The orc masters of the Dog Clan had unparalleled tracing abilities, and it was heard that they could even find traces left by true gods.

With these orc masters leading the way, even if Busquets and others ran to separate and far off corners of Azeroth, they would be caught.

It was highly unlikely that these supreme masters could leave the Northern Region of Azeroth.

Boom! Boom!

Brilliant magic flames burned on the magic teleportation gates outside the defense wall of Chambord. Teams of fully-armed Chambordian soldiers rushed out of the teleportation arrays like a flood, and they roared and rushed toward the soldiers of Barcelona and puppet Zenit.

They had endured for more than a month, and they didn’t have to endure any longer.

The counterattack of Chambordians finally began.

“Ah…”

“No! You can’t kill me! I’m a member of the Holy Church…”

“Please spare me…”

In the sky, those priests of the Holy Church who were forced out of the cracks in the void only were able to block a few strikes before they were torn into pieces by orc masters and silver crystal battle soul warriors. A ton of blood, flesh, and bones fell toward the ground.

Fei waved his hand, and the remains of supreme masters including their broken presences, the corpse of the six-winged battle angel, and residual energy of the two-winged battle angels were all absorbed by him. After being converted into the purest primal energy, it merged into the grand godly realm inside Fei’s body, continuing to nurture and complete his divine world.

The atmosphere of the area instantly became cool and refreshing.

“You won’t be killed if you surrender!”

“Anyone who dares to resist will be executed!”

The roars of supreme master resonated in the sky.

Close to 400,000 soldiers of Barcelona and 300,000 soldiers of puppet Zenit couldn’t escape. Under the suffocating and pressing auras of these supreme masters, they shivered and kneeled before raising their weapons above their heads and surrendering.

Some Star-Level Warriors and Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona still tried to fight back, but these struggles were futile.

“Long live the Barcelona Empire!”

“I’d rather die than surrender!”

Some Barcelonans cried and chose to commit suicide to redeem their honor.

In this cruel world ruled by the law of the jungle, there were true warriors in every force.

In just a short while, the battlefields on the ground and in the sky were in Chambord’s complete control.

Led by the orc masters of the Dog Clan, 50 silver crystal battle soul warriors chased after people like Busquets. This was an extremely powerful force, and they could even battle a true god if they encountered one. Therefore, Fei was comfortable letting them execute the mission and didn’t reinforce them.

“Hahaha! Alexander, I’m surprised that you are so powerful already!”

After descending on the defense wall of Chambord with Fei, Shaarawy and others couldn’t hide their shock.

A few months ago, Fei was still on their level and was still a demi-god.

Only a few months went by, and these young lords could no longer size-up Fei’s presence.

Although it felt like the king was an ordinary person, Shaarawy and others wouldn’t treat him as such.

Without question, the King of Chambord had successfully made that legendary step forward.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1097.1 - Three Bloodstained Scrolls (Part One)

Chapter 1097: Three Bloodstained Scrolls (Part One)

“Hahaha! Brothers, thanks for coming all this way to help me,” Fei laughed and gave Shaarawy and the others each a big hug.

“This is truly unexpected. Alexander, you actually took the legendary leap of faith.” Shaarawy hammered Fei’s shoulders and felt happy for the king.

Milito, Pato, and the others all walked over to hug Fei passionately.

Such friendships that were made in battle were strong, and only men who went through this experience could understand it.

“It is only a coincidence.” Fei smiled and said, “However, I do have some inspirations. Since you are all here, we can have a discussion after this war is over. Perhaps I can help you guys make that step forward as well.”

“Haha! I will thank you in advance!”

Shaarawy was a direct and straight-forward person, and he didn’t act at all. He was overjoyed and quickly thanked the king.

“I didn’t expect that our coincidental meeting in the Endless Sea of Forests would become our lives’ luckiest moment! When we met by the lake, Alexander, you gave us different advice and helped us improve. In the last while, we all grew a lot and advanced in realms. We were planning to come back and have practice battles with you, but you are already many steps ahead of us.” Cassano no longer tried to joke, and he said with all seriousness.

Milito and others nodded in agreement. None of them expected that their chance of breaking through lied within Fei.

…

“Your Majesty!”

Old Aryang, Bast, Brook, and hundreds of civil and military officials of Chambord all gathered on the defense wall and single-kneeled around Fei. All of them had excitement, passion, and pride in their eyes, and their bodies shivered emotionally.

“Please get up. You guys were all overworked.”

Fei smiled, and a streak of gentle energy helped everyone to get up.

“Your Majesty, you must avenge the empire!”

A noble of Zenit who was lucky enough to escape to Chambord only said half a sentence before tears rolled down his old face. The scenes where the Barcelonans killed the Zenitians in St. Petersburg were still fresh in this old noble’s mind, and the cries and howls of those innocent souls were resonating by the ears of the survivors.

“Already… St. Petersburg is already conquered?” Fei’s expression changed.

“Your Majesty…” More than a dozen nobles cried while kneeling on the ground like children who were wronged, “Your Majesty, the Capital was broken, and the Barcelonans killed more than 100 million Zenitians! Emperor Yassin and Second Prince Dominguez… they… they already returned to the embrace of the stars! Your Majesty, this is a catastrophe that is unheard of in the Northern Region of Azeroth in the last 1,000 years!”

The nobles cried and roughly told Fei the current situation in the region.

Fei’s expression changed drastically, and his face became pale.

“Emperor Yassin truly passed away? Then, the vague figure of Emperor Yassin that I saw when I was refining the grand godly realm was real?”

“This greatest and most intelligent emperor of Zenit, the creator of Zenit who never expressed care for me but appreciated me and tolerated my actions, and the man who is invincible in my mind had actually fallen?” Fei thought to himself.

Then, he realized something and asked, “What exactly happened? How could the Barcelonans break the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection]? Who could defeat and make Emperor Yassin fall?”

Fei couldn’t keep his calm. A streak of sadness that came from his soul made his body shiver and sway a little.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1097.2 - Three Bloodstained Scrolls (Part Two)

Chapter 1097: Three Bloodstained Scrolls (Part Two)

Old Aryang quickly told Fei everything that took place on that tragic night in detail.

“A mysterious master of Barcelona? He instantly defeated Uncle Lampard, Hazel Bank, and Batistuta?” Fei was shocked. “Then, it must be this person who took down Yassin His Majesty? This person is capable of defeating Emperor Yassin. Terrifying!”

“So, it is actually Fourth Prince Chrystal who betrayed the empire and sided with Barcelona? Creating a new puppet empire?” Fei sneered and said, “I knew that he was a bad egg. I should have killed him with one strike three years ago!”

Meanwhile, on the south bank of Zuli River.

The situation was basically under Chambord’s control.

Although Chambord City didn’t have many soldiers, there were close to 500 mystical gold war puppets that could completely suppress all counterattacks. Close to 700,000 soldiers all became captives, and the Chambordians quickly ended this battle with only a few weapons being stained by blood.

“Your Majesty! In the campsites of Barcelona, a man who said that he is an execution knight of Zenit wants to see you!” Bronze Saint Hazard of Cygnus walked up the defense wall and reported in a loud voice while single-kneeling.

“Huh?” Fei frowned and said, “An execution knight of Zenit? Let him come up.”

“As you wish.”

Bast and others wanted to warn Fei of possible traps, but they quickly realized that no one could harm the king now that Fei was on this level.

Soon, a young general in red and blue armor was led up the defense wall.

This man was one of the execution knights, Silver Moon Knight Piazon.

“Huh? You are an execution knight of Zenit, so why are you dressed in a military uniform of Barcelona?” Fei frowned and asked.

Bast quickly got close and explained how Piazon helped two girls get into Chambord to deliver the message in detail.

Fei looked down and saw that this young general was calm and just. His presence was righteous, and he looked back at Fei confidently without moving his eyes.

Seeing this, Fei was no longer doubtful and smiled before saying, “What a man! Silver Moon Knight, you are brave and intelligent. You are indeed a great hero of our Zenit Empire. You endured a lot of accusations in the camp of Barcelona. You can stand up and talk to me.”

Piazon felt like his eyes grew warm, and he almost instantly cried.

Fei’s smile and gentle greetings made Piazon feel like all the frustration and mental torture that he endured inside the campsite of Barcelona were worth it.

“Sir, before Knight Captain Akinfeev died in battle, he gave me an important edict…” While speaking, this young Silver Moon Knight did something shocking to everyone.

This young man pulled out the short dagger on his belt and directly opened his belly.

Blood instantly gushed out like a fountain.

Before everyone could realize, Piazon put his fingers together to form an energy blade and tore open his stomach. Blood stained his fingers, and he pulled out three small scrolls from his stomach.

Right now, Piazon was in so much pain that big sweat drops appeared on his forehead as his body shivered uncontrollably, but he still lifted the three bloodstained scrolls above his head with his strong and firm hands, passing them to Fei.

These three scrolls were hidden in his body! It was the only way!

This was the only way that Piazon could make sure that he could always have these scrolls with him while not being discovered by the Barcelonans.

After all, his storage ring was taken away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1098.1 - Savior on the Northern Gate of St. Petersburg (Part One)

Chapter 1098: Savior on the Northern Gate of St. Petersburg (Part One)

However, the drawback of this method was that Piazon was under a lot of pain every day.

Some people with sharp eyes already discovered that there was inflammation at the interior of this Silver Moon Knight’s stomach, and many tissues already died. Clogged blood flowed in his stomach, and even some of his internal organs suffered irreversible damage.

Piazon used his strength to seal these three scrolls in his stomach, and he was enduring unimaginable pain at every second of the day. On top of that, he had to act as if everything was fine to deal with the Barcelonans.

Everyone was shocked!

If Moon-Class Elites didn’t have such a strong vitality, any ordinary person would have died due to the severe pain.

How much bravery was required for someone to do something shocking like this?

Everyone on the defense wall of Chambord gasped.

Some people had looked down at Piazon, thinking that he should have died in battle instead of staying with the enemies. Now, these people all lowered their heads in shame.

This was a true warrior of Zenit!

Fei was also stunned.

While taking the scrolls and edicts that were bloodstained, Fei felt like he never held anything heavier than these three things in his hands.

A streak of golden energy flew out of Fei’s hand and rushed into Piazon’s body.

Fei didn’t hold back and used his godly power to heal this Silver Moon Knight who stunned everyone. The belly that was opened slowly healed, and the stomach that was almost destroyed by inflammation and the other damaged internal organs also quickly recovered. Piazon’s blood that was dripped out also returned to his body drop by drop.

Piazon was engulfed in the golden godly power, looking like a devoted believer who was being baptized.

In only 30 seconds, all the injuries on Piazon’s body recovered, and his stamina also returned to its peak!

“Stand up, Warrior. From now on, you don’t have to kneel before anyone. From today on, you will be the new Knight Captain of the Imperial Knight Palace!” Fei said in all seriousness, “I promise you that the Zenit Empire will be redeemed!”

“With such brave warriors, who could truly conquer Zenit?” Shaarawy and others also sighed; they were all stunned by this scene as well.

Under everyone’s stare, Fei slowly opened the secret edict.

…

-St. Petersburg of Zenit-

The Capital of Zenit that was once beautiful and majestic became dilapidated and decayed after being conquered and in the aftermath of the massacre.

After Fourth Prince Chrystal became the new emperor of the new empire, he tried to get people to repair the city wall. However, after the Barcelonans caused so much damage, the repairs that could be completed so far were minor. This once beautiful city could never return to its former glory.

Since there were still many rebellions going on, St. Petersburg was under martial law and managed by the military.

Except for the execution teams of Barcelona that were patrolling the streets every day and could capture and kill anyone who seemed suspicious, New Emperor Chrystal’s followers also created the new Imperial Patrol.

The White Terror policy was being implemented in the city, and everyone in St. Petersburg felt anxious and unsure of their future.

The most detestable thing was that the Barcelonans never treated Zenitians as humans. These invaders were able to kill and bully anyone they wanted to, and they never faced the prosecution of Zenit. Many Barcelonan merchants, traveling warriors, and mercenaries flooded into the new Zenit Empire, and they killed, robbed, and burned, doing anything that they pleased.

Tens of millions of Zenitians who were currently living in St. Petersburg felt like they were living in Hell.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1098.2 - Savior on the Northern Gate of St. Petersburg (Part Two)

Chapter 1098: Savior on the Northern Gate of St. Petersburg (Part Two)

On the northern gate of St. Petersburg, many Zenitian nobles, warriors, military officers, merchants, and civilians were butchered using all kinds of excuses and made-up crimes.

The Barcelonans placed these heads together and created more than 100 hills that were more than 100 meters tall, using these as deterrents to warn others.

Any family members, loved ones, and friends of the dead had to pay a hefty price if they wanted to claim the corpses.

…

It was gloomy today, and hundreds of Zenitians were dragged to the northern gate of St. Petersburg.

“I’m framed! I’m blind! How can I observe and spy on the military? I’m wronged!”

“Damn demons! B*stards! You took all my properties and want to kill my family? You are bandits! You will get yours!”

“Hahaha! Long live the Zenit Empire! B*stards! Just wait! One day, Zenitians will take revenge!”

“Mom! Mom! Where are you? I didn’t do anything wrong! I don’t want to die…”

Cries and howls resonated in the sky. Hundreds of people were tied in ropes, and they were all injured as the soldiers of puppet Zenit whipped them. These people were dragged to the execution ground on the northern gate of St. Petersburg. Some of them cried and begged for mercy, some of them cursed in anger, and some of them were children under ten years old who cried in their powerless mothers’ arms.

These people were the third group for today.

A lot more people were forced to come here and watch the bloody executions. Barcelonans were trying to kill these people to warn others! They wanted to use merciless killing to deter those Zenitians who were still thinking about fighting back.

More than a dozen Barcelonan officers at on the high stage in the execution ground, and they laughed in excitement as they watched these Zenitians struggle before death.

“These dirty low-lives should have been all killed without mercy. Leaving them alive will only cause more problems for the empire in the future.”

“It is ok, hahaha! We can kill them slowly! We can toy with them slowly! Hahaha! Last night, I enjoyed a noble virgin of Zenit! That taste, tsk… Although the Northern Region is remote and barbaric, these women are full of flavor, hahaha!”

These Barcelonan officers who were laughing and joking created a sharp contrast with those Zenitians who were crying tragically.

Soon, more than 100 prisoners were pushed onto the execution ground, and they were bound and forced to kneel. Behind them, Barcelonan executioners raised their giant execution sabers with viciousness and excitement on their faces.

A young mother’s clothes were ragged, and she was shivering. However, she was still using her thin body to protect her child who was less than three years old. She was hoping for a miracle to take place, and she was trying to use her last bit of effort to protect her son.

“Prepare….” a Barcelonan officer laughed and announced the execution, “Chop!”

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Chilly lights were reflected by the execution sabers, and blood spilled in all directions. Heads rolled on the ground, creating white vapor in this slightly-cold air.

“Mom… mom…” a three-year-old child cried.

However, the vicious smiles on the faces of these Barcelonan officers froze.

Those Zenitians who were forced to watch this execution all cheered in pleasant surprise.

The heads that were rolling on the ground didn’t belong to the tied prisoners but the executioners.

People didn’t know where the terrifying energy came from, but it instantly chopped off the heads of these executioners before anyone could react.

Everything happened too fast!

Those more than 100 executioners’ bodies were standing still, but blood gushed out of their necks and into the sky like water coming out of fountains.

People weren’t sure when, but a figure appeared on the execution ground.

This man’s black long hair looked like a waterfall, and his white robe fluttered in the wind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1099.1 - Sorry I’m Late (Part One)

Chapter 1099: Sorry I’m Late (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 3-parter since it is a 1.5-in-1 chapter.]

“Who are you? How dare you disturb the execution ground? Do you want to die?”

After a short pause, the Barcelonan officer who was in the lead suddenly stood up and shouted. Powerful warrior energy flames burned around him, and he and his peers instantly dashed over and surrounded Fei.

At the same time, the officer in the lead waved his hand and shot a warning sword energy into the sky.

“Surround him! Don’t let him get away!” A puppet Zenitian military officer shouted, and thousands of puppet Zenitian soldiers rushed over from all directions.

Incidents, where some Zenitians tried to save people on the execution ground, happened before, so they were all prepared.

The Zenitian civilians who were forced to watch the butchering of their peers all grasped, and they were worried about this young man in white. They didn’t want this brave warrior of Zenit to be captured and killed by these despicable Barcelonans.

However, this long-black-haired, white-robed young man didn’t even glance at these Barcelonan officers.

This young man only took one step forward, and something unimaginable happened.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

These Barcelonan officers who were powerful in the eyes of Zenitian civilians all exploded as if they were eggs that were smashed by hammers, and red blood and white bone fragments flew in all directions. They died without having full corpses.

At the same time, the puppet Zenitian soldiers who rushed over to capture Fei also suffered the same fate as those Barcelonan officers. Their bodies all expanded and exploded like over-inflated balloons, and blood and bones turned into mist before disappearing into the area.

It seemed like an invisible hand squeezed them all to death.

In just a flash, thousands of Barcelonan and puppet Zenitian soldiers all disappeared.

On the execution ground, the young man in white took another step forward, and his body flashed and instantly disappeared into the city.

On and around the execution ground, only those Zenitian civilians were intact as if what happened didn’t involve them. Even the splashing blood and bone fragments didn’t get onto them.

These civilians looked at everything that had happened with widened eyes and open mouths. They couldn’t believe their eyes.

Also, those more than 100 captives who were on the verge of death stared at the people around the execution ground in shock.

“It is Imperial Martial Saint Alexander! It is His Highness!”

“King Alexander of Chambord! He is back!

“The King of Chambord is back!”

Finally, some people recognized who that long-black-haired and white-robed young man was. They realized that this young man was King Alexander of Chambord, and they gasped subconsciously.

As time passed by, more and more people recalled what happened and figured out who that young man was.

“Mr. Martial Saint is here for revenge!”

“Did the Chambordians obtain a great victory?”

The silent crowd suddenly started to roar as if a spark of fire landed on a pile of dry wood that was soaked in gasoline. The fire was ignited!

King Alexander of Chambord! This name seemed to be a magical trigger! It instantly ignited the anger that Zenitians had been suppressing for more than a month. These people felt like their blood was burning in their bodies.

“Let’s follow Mr. Alexander! Let’s charge into the city and kill the enemies! We won’t be slaves to our enemies!”

No one knew who started it, but someone shouted with passion, and thousands of Zenitians who were gathered here roared and rushed into the city from the northern gate like a flood.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1099: Sorry I’m Late (Part Two)

Chapter 1099: Sorry I’m Late (Part Two)

After they charged through the gate, they realized that the Barcelonan and puppet Zenitian soldiers who were supposed to guard the streets were all killed by a terrifying force, and the execution teams of Barcelona that were supposed to patrol the streets were also killed, and their corpses lay on the streets.

Like a terrifying virus that was spreading, more and more Zenitian civilians roared and charged into the streets.

…

-Black Jail in the Imperial Knight Palace-

After Knight Captain Akinfeev and other execution knights of Zenit died in battle, this prison that was once used to arrest and detain the traitors, rebels, and spies were turned into the killing dungeon that existed to maintain Emperor Chrystal’s control over the empire.

In the last 30 days or so, many influential figures were detained here! They included generals in the military, leaders of rebellion forces, wealthy merchants, mercenaries, and political enemies of Emperor Chrystal who dared to oppose him!

More than 50,000 people had died inside this prison.

Every second, people were interrogated, tortured, and killed for various reasons.

Every moment, cries, groans, curses, and begging could be heard inside this dark prison. The noises resonating in this place sounded like cries of ghosts in the 18 levels of Hell.

For a period, Emperor Chrystal would come to this prison every day to see his former enemies and political opponents being tortured to death and turned into pieces. Everyone who was hated by the new emperor was tortured until they had one last breath left before they were fed to demon beasts.

Of course, the person who had the most tragic fate here was named Granello.

This man was once a core henchman of Second Prince Dominguez who battled to the death for Zenit, and he was also the former leader of Imperial Patrol.

Right now, Granello’s four limbs were cut off, half of his tongue was severed, and one of his eyes was pierced and turned blind. Every day, he would be tortured with all kinds of cruel methods for more than ten hours.

Emperor Chrystal’s hatred toward Granello reached a sickening degree. Therefore, he wouldn’t let this man die. He sent talented mages and doctors to save and cure Granello before the latter died. When Granello recovered his consciousness, he was tortured again.

This treatment was cruel and inhumane.

However, this former noble who had the nickname of [Red Beard] never begged even once!

-In the depths of Black Jail-

Muffled groans and crazy laughter sounded at the same time, making the atmosphere seem creepy like a ghost realm.

“Hahaha! Granello! You have today as well! Is it painful? Do you want to die right away?” A half-naked executioner laughed as he held a sharp dagger that was as thin as a fly’s wing. While he cut the broken body that was hung in the air by iron chains, he mocked with a vicious smile, “I only r*aped a dirty woman, but you kicked me out of the Imperial Patrol and broke one of my legs! Hehe, I still remember that. Now, do you regret not killing me before?”

This man slowly carved off the flesh around the shoulder of this broken body. After a while, all the flesh was cleanly taken off, and only white bones remained. Then, he moved onto scrapping the white bone, getting a pile of bone powder.

This vicious treatment was truly inhumane.

The person who was being tortured had no limbs, and his hair was messy. He was completely soaked in blood, and not an inch of intact skin could be seen on him. Wounds were all over his body, including his face. His only intact eye was staring at the executioner while blood flowed out of the other eye that was destroyed. Even his ears were cut off.

The scene was truly terrifying.

This man was [Red Beard] Granello.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1099.3 - Sorry I’m Late (Part Three)

Chapter 1099: Sorry I’m Late (Part Three)

It seemed like this man was already immune to pain. He let the vicious executioner scrap his shoulder bone, but he didn’t let out any groans or screams. At the same time, terrifying glints flashed in his dim and tired eyes.

“Do you know what I hate about you the most? It is this damn expression. It seems like you are the executioner while I’m the captive. Therefore, I will torture you even more! After all, this is the order from Emperor Chrystal. Hehe, as long as I don’t kill you… Ahahaha!” The executioner suddenly stabbed the dagger into Granello’s shoulder bone and laughed wildly.

“Wuuu!”

Granello finally let out a deep groan. The intense pain far surpassed his pain tolerance.

Just as Granello was about to faint and pass out, his eyes suddenly widened as he saw a figure who wasn’t supposed to appear here.

Granello wasn’t sure when this figure appeared, but this man was looking at him with an apologetic expression.

“Wuwu! Wu!” Granello started to struggle intensely.

A trail of clear tears floated out of his only intact eye uncontrollably.

“Hahaha! What? You are finally scared? It is too late! Hahaha! Even if you kowtow in front of me, I won’t let you slide! Oh, I forgot. You don’t even have legs right now. How can you kneel?” Seeing Granello finally reacting differently, the executioner laughed and was quite proud of himself.

However, this man soon discovered that something was off, and he suddenly turned around.

The executioner was shocked to find that a young man in white stood behind him! He had no idea when this man appeared.

“You are…” this executioner said a few words before stopping. He suddenly realized that the warriors of Barcelona and puppet Zenit in the tunnels and the dungeon all died, and their corpses lay on the ground.

“How did they die? They didn’t make any noise! This young man’s strength is terrifying!”

The executioner wanted to say something, but he was terrified to find that he couldn’t open his mouth or move his body. It seemed like time had frozen around him.

The young man in white slowly walked to Granello and said, “Sorry I’m late!”

“Wuuuu…”

Although half of Granello’s tongue was cut off, and he was intensely tortured for more than 30 days, this man seemed to be made of iron and never begged for mercy.

However, at this moment, this man’s body shivered violently, and his emotions were venting. He let out a series of roars and cries.

Fei waved his arm, and the steel chains that tied around Granello all broke. Then, a streak of golden energy engulfed Granello’s body and helped him slowly descend to the ground.

Then, the king raised his hand, and a streak of warm godly power slowly flowed out and injected into Granello’s body.

The executioner who was imprisoned on the side was shocked, and his eyes opened wide as he observed the miracle happening right in front of him.

As that streak of golden flames entered Granello’s body, his ears, pierced eye, severed limbs, and all other injuries started to recover at a visible speed. Strips of flesh regrew out of nowhere, and they extended out of the wounds and formed bones, muscles, and skin…

“How is this possible? Even supreme masters can’t make others’ body regrow! Could it be… this young man in white… is a god?” This thought flashed in the executioner’s mind, and he was shocked to his core.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1100 - Light Engulfing the Land (Part One)

Chapter 1100: Light Engulfing the Land (Part One)

“Your Majesty… Your Majesty… I…” Tears rolled out of Granello’s eyes that were fully recovered. Now that his tongue also grew out, he was able to speak properly again.

This iron-like man didn’t even yield when experiencing the cruelest torture in the world, but emotions rushed into his mind at this moment. He wasn’t sure if it was anger, sadness, hatred, excitement, or other emotions, but something spread in his body uncontrollably.

Granello didn’t want to cry, but hot tears rolled down his face like rivers.

“Dead, all dead. Dominguez His Highness, Ms. Paris, Yassin His Majesty, and those millions of warriors who were loyal to the empire. They are all dead!”

Granello’s body shivered violently due to anger.

“I saw it with my own eyes! Many brave warriors of Zenit were tortured by these devils to death in this prison! I told myself that I need to live! I have to live! I believed that Your Majesty will come back for sure! You would avenge those Zenitians who were killed! I endured the cruelest torture all this time just to wait for this moment! I saved my broken body just to see these demons being sent to Hell!”

Perhaps it was because that Granello suppressed his hatred for too long and didn’t get a chance to vent his frustration, as soon as his tongue recovered, he couldn’t hold back and roared.

With a smile on his face, Fei didn’t interrupt Granello and only listened patiently.

A massive amount of godly power flooded into Granello’s body like a surging river, and all the injuries on Granello’s body, including the severed limbs, recovered in about 15 minutes.

Granello was reborn!

Also, since the majority of Granello’s body was created by Fei’s godly power, this body was capable of terrifying strength. When Granello got used to this body, he would be able to unleash damage comparable to a Sun-Class Lord.

Fei’s godly power planted a seed in Granello’s body, opening a path for this red-bearded man and allowing him to go to a higher level.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that Granello transformed into another being. As long as he worked hard and was lucky enough, it wasn’t impossible for him to become a god!

After enduring the cruelest torture, Granello was reborn and got the opportunity of his life.

“Your Majesty!” Granello single-kneeled and said in excitement, “That day, I witnessed Emperor Yassin’s final battle, and I learned that Your Majesty is the missing Third Prince of Zenit! I heard it with my own ears! Yassin His Majesty passed his throne to you…”

Fei helped Granello get up from the ground and said, “I already know everything about my background. Before His Majesty passed away, he left a secret edict and revealed everything. Tell me of that final battle in detail.”

“As you wish.” Pain appeared on Granello’s face, and he carefully recalled everything and told Fei what took place in detail.

“So, the Fourth Prince betrayed the empire and worked with the enemies. That is how the [Goddess of Earth’s Protection] broke. Then, Lionel Messi appeared and defeated Yassin His Majesty…” Fei thought for a moment and suddenly understood everything. He nodded and replied, “After hearing all these from you, all the questions on my mind are answered. Then, it is time for revenge! Blood for blood, hatred for hatred, and killing for killing. One day, I will let the Barcelonans have a taste of everything that happened in St. Petersburg!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1100.2 - Light Engulfing the Land (Part Two)

Chapter 1100: Light Engulfing the Land (Part Two)

“Your Majesty, are you going to head to the Royal Palace and settle everything with that traitor, Chrystal? Can you wait for me for a moment?” Granello suddenly thought of something, and he spoke while biting his teeth.

“Ok, I will wait for you.” Fei knew what this man was going to do.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Granello walked over to that executioner.

“Please… have mercy…” The executioner was already petrified, and he peed and defecated in his pants.

For about 30 days, this executioner used all kinds of inhumane methods to torture Granello. It was easy to imagine how Granello was going to deal with him.

“I was planning to kill you by carving out your flesh one cut at a time, but I have to follow Alexander His Majesty and save the broken empire. I can’t waste my precious time on personal grudges by torturing a little character like you. I will give you a fast one.” While Granello said that, he stabbed a saber into this executioner’s chest and ended this violent person’s life.

“Thank… thank you…”

Being able to directly die without much pain, this executioner finally repented and said those words before his sinful life ended.

Granello took out a chain of keys from the executioner’s belt, and he quickly walked to a few cells and released the prisoners inside.

“Mr. Marital Saint!”

“King Alexander of Chambord!”

“Your Majesty!”

These prisoners obtained their freedom, and they all kneeled in their cells and the corridor while chanting.

These people were the most loyal and most unyielding warriors of Zenit, and that was why they were locked in the Black Jail.

Most of these men were tortured so much that they were on the verge of dying, but it seemed like they were reborn at this moment. With hope flashing in their eyes, these men cried and roared passionately, looking extremely high-spirited.

At this moment, it seemed like the gloomy and bloody prison turned into a booming volcano that was about to erupt.

“Everyone, pick up a weapon and charge out! It is our time to take revenge!” Granello raised his arms and shouted, and his red beard looked like a burning flame.

“We are willing to battle alongside Alexander His Majesty!”

“Zenit will never die! Long live the empire!”

Roars resonated in the entire prison.

Streaks of golden light radiated from Fei’s body, getting rid of the darkness in the dungeon. Warm and gentle energies dashed into everyone’s body, healing all the injuries and giving these warriors unlimited courage and power!

The golden light broke through the stone walls of the dungeon, soaring into the sky.

In a flash, everyone in St. Petersburg was able to see the radiant golden light shooting into the sky from the Imperial Knight Palace.

The dark clouds in the sky were pierced and dispersed by this golden light beam that represented hope and revenge, and the red setting sun shone through the thin clouds and brightened up the broken city walls and the land.

The light finally reappeared in St. Petersburg!

…

-St. Petersburg, the Royal Palace-

New Emperor Chrystal was wearing a golden silk royal robe and a golden crown, and he was holding a scepter inlaid with the most precious magic crystal while he sat on the throne.

With delicious liquor and delicacies in their hands, 16 extremely beautiful girls who were in thin veils and almost naked kneeled on the cold, golden floor under the throne, respectfully serving the new emperor.

Although these girls’ knees already bruised, they still had to have sweet smiles on their faces.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1101.1 - The Roars Outside the Palace (Part One)

Chapter 1101: The Roars Outside the Palace (Part One)

When this supreme emperor’s eyes landed on a place, the girl who was holding the plate must crawl over and present the plate before the emperor.

Only about 40 days passed since he became the new ruler, but Emperor Chrystal’s complexion was pale. His face was pale to begin with, and now he looked like a ghost.

The eye sockets that sat deeper into his skull and the dark circles under his eyes made Chrystal’s gloomy face look even more terrifying.

“The troops of Barcelona have surrounded Chambord City for close to 40 days, and it is heard that the King of Chambord never made an appearance. Hehe, he is probably so afraid that he escaped while peeing his pants! Perhaps in less than ten days, Chambord City will fall. Then, one of my biggest concerns will be eliminated!”

After Chrystal chugged down a glass of wine, he laughed and said proudly. A trail of wine slid down his face, looking like blood, and he wiped it away with a white handkerchief.

“Your Majesty, you are wise and brave. Chambord City is nothing to be afraid of. One day, Alexander’s head will be hung on the northern gate to show the public!”

“Your Majesty, your intelligence and strength both far surpass the previous emperor. Under your management, Zenit and Barcelona became allies, and the strength of the nation skyrocketed. In a short time, the Zenit Empire will become the ruler of the Northern Region of Azeroth, and Your Majesty will become the No.1 Emperor in the region!”

“Hahaha! Let me guess; I think great news will come from the north tonight!”

The officials of the new puppet empire sat on both sides of the palace, and they tried their best to flatter Emperor Chrystal. All kinds of praising words flowed out of their mouths, and their faces didn’t turn red while their heart rates didn’t increase.

“Your Majesty, General Masip of Barcelona who is stationed at St. Petersburg sent someone here to pass the message. Barcelona is asking us to provide a large quantity of food and weapons, and they also want to have control over the weapons that the Chambord Kingdom sent to St. Petersburg before the war. Your Majesty, what do you…”

An official who was wearing a military uniform reported in hesitation.

“Is there anything to be hesitant about? Just do whatever our ally asked!”

“In my opinion, we should do more than what Barcelona asked! We need to provide more benefits to our ally so our relationship will be better!”

A few officials already couldn’t wait and made several suggestions.

Chrystal nodded and was about to say something. Suddenly, he looked surprised as he looked out of the palace.

The sky in the area suddenly became bright, and streaks of golden light that were different from sunlight radiated into the area from a place behind the stone pillar outside the window of the palace. The light was a little eye-piercing.

“What is happening?” Chrystal looked slightly frightened.

A group of officials also turned around and looked in the direction that Emperor Chrystal was staring at, and they saw the golden light as well.

“Golden light?” This is…”

“Haha! Your Majesty, this is a great sign! There must be good news!”

“Yeah! Right! That is right! This is a great natural phenomenon! This is a great sigh!”

“It must be that Your Majesty’s sincerity touched Heaven, and the gods created such a phenomenon as a response! After being shined on by this light, I feel like I’m several years younger!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1101.2 - The Roars Outside the Palace (Part Two)

Chapter 1101: The Roars Outside the Palace (Part Two)

The bunch of officials flattered Emperor Chrystal in the Royal Palace again.

At this moment, a clear yet angry voice overpowered the flattering words of these officials and sounded by everyone’s ears.

“A bunch of shameless flatterers! Truly disgusting! How can the fate of the empire be controlled by a bunch of weaklings and hypocrites like you?”

“Who is it? How dare you?”

“Damn it! How dare you insult His Majesty? You should be dragged out and cut into thousands of pieces.”

“Who said that? Stand out! Come on! Instantly capture him and send him to the Black Jail! Interrogate him with cruel punishments!”

These officials of the new puppet empire hadn’t heard any opposing voices in a long time, and this voice was filled with mockery. Therefore, these people all got worked up, and they roared in anger as their faces turned red.

While these people looked around and tried to find the person who said that, the voice sounded again.

“No need. I just came out of the Black Jail.”

This time, everyone heard where this voice came from.

When these officials turned around, they instantly froze, and the curses that they wanted to throw out all stuck in their throats. They saw someone who wasn’t supposed to show up here.

This man was [Red Beard] Granello, the former head commander of Imperial Patrol.

Emperor Chrystal’s pupils instantly contracted; he couldn’t believe his eyes! A shocked expression appeared on his face as if he was seeing a ghost.

“You… how…” Chrystal was terrified.

“How come I appeared in this place? Right? How come by arms and legs grew out, right?” Granello laughed while anger and hatred dashed out of his eyes. Like two streaks of burning flames, his stare burned the nerves of everyone in the palace. Also, these people somehow felt like they were instantly frozen inside an ancient freezer.

“Guards! Where are the guards? Come out and arrest him!” Chrystal instantly sensed an ominous feeling, and he jumped up from his seat and shrieked.

A series of rapid footsteps sounded.

Thousands of soldiers in black magic armor rushed into the palace from all sides like a flood.

At the same time, ear-piercing sirens sounded and filled the entire palace.

Many streaks of light flashed across the sky, and Full Moon Elites of Barcelona who were in military uniforms instantly appeared in the palace.

These changes made Emperor Chrystal and the officials in the palace heave a sigh of relief. The sense of security returned, and their smiles became vicious and scary again.

“Haha! Everyday, some ignorant and reckless people try to assassinate me. Unfortunately for them, their endings were all terrible. They were turned into piles of meat paste. Granello, I don’t know how you got out of the Black Jail, but you shouldn’t have come here to seek death!”

Under the protection of guards and masters, Emperor Chrystal calmed down and smiled before speaking to Granello in disdain.

“Really? What if I’m here as well?” another voice sounded behind Granello.

Ripples appeared in the air, and Fei slowly walked out of the void.

The smile instantly froze on Chrystal’s face.

“It is you? King Alexander of Chambord?” Chrystal screamed, “How is this possible? Chambord City is surrounded by Barcelonan troops. How could you have escaped?”

“The 400,000 Barcelonan soldiers were defeated by Alexander His Majesty. Chrystal, you despicable traitor! You killed Emperor Yassin, your father! You rely on Barcelona, and its forces are destroyed. Your end is here!” Granello roared, “Perk up your ears and listen carefully! Listen to the noises outside the palace!”

As if they were responses to Granello’s roar, thunderous shouts and roars resonated in the sky and could be heard in the Royal Palace.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1102.1 - Roars and Turncoat (Part One)

Chapter 1102: Roars and Turncoat (Part One)

As if tens of millions of people were roaring, the cacophony was so loud that its like had never been heard in St. Petersburg before.

It seemed like the entire city was venting its frustration.

“What is going on? Troops? Where are the troops?” an official shouted in panic.

“Troops? Of course, they are standing with the people! Do you think that the soldiers are truly loyal to this talentless and vicious ruler? No! They were forced and had no choice! Now, who doesn’t hate shameless, despicable, and poor dogs of Barcelona such as you? Do you think that you are in control of everything by staying in this palace? Poor bugs! You are a bunch of clowns who are fooling yourselves! The true honor belongs to the warriors of the empire and the Zenitians who dare to fight and resist the Barcelonan invaders! Not greedy and corrupt bugs like you!”

Granello’s voice resonated in the palace like a bell.

“Capture them! Arrest them for me! Kill them!”

Chrystal shouted in panic and fear.

“Attack!”

The masters of Barcelona who were tasked with protecting Chrystal moved first.

Barcelona needed to use Chrystal as a puppet to control Zenit. This was the strategy that Lionel Messi created before departing. Therefore, the masters of Barcelona had to protect this weak and useless puppet emperor; they couldn’t let him die.

Surging warrior energy flames and great power instantly illuminated the Royal Palace.

The explosive auras dispersed into the area like tornadoes.

A total of four masters of Barcelona appeared, and they were all peak Full Moon Elites.

With their strength, these four people were the most powerful beings in the current Zenit Empire.

However, Fei only lightly waved his hand.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The four peak Full Moon Elites who had terrifying auras instantly exploded like watermelons that were struck by fast arrows, and their warrior energies completely disappeared.

Red blood and white chipped bones exploded and shot in all directions, and these four people were turned into piles of flesh.

Instant kill!

Chrystal was so shocked that he fell onto the throne.

The officials in the Royal Palace were only people who knew how to flatter, and they had never seen such bloody scenes before. When the hot and wet blood and flesh fell on their faces, they were terrified and hid under stone tables while shivering. At the same time, they screamed at the top of their lungs as if they were pigs that were being slaughtered by butchers.

“Go! Go! Go and kill them!”

Chrystal woke up from the shock, and he roared and ordered the guards to attack.

These elite soldiers in black armor were hesitating; they were shocked by Fei’s unimaginable power!

“Brothers, are you going to listen to the orders of this despicable traitor who killed his own father? In the last 40 days, what did this traitor do? Don’t you guys see? Any Zenitian who still has a trace of honor in them should have already made the decision! Are you all willing to serve this new emperor? Do you want to see the territory of Zenit being gifted to Barcelona? Do you want to see your parents, wives, children, and friends live like pathetic slaves for the rest of their lives?”

Granello was not afraid of these soldiers who were holding weapons, and he walked up bravely. He stuck out his chest and exposed his weak spot before them, and his loud speech resonated in the palace and was deafening.

These soldiers in black armor who already looked hesitate listened to what Granello said, and some of them lowered their heads in shame while their grips on their weapons loosened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1102.2 - Roars and Turncoat (Part Two)

Chapter 1102: Roars and Turncoat (Part Two)

“Brothers, I know that you are being coerced. Now, if you turn your weapons and point them at the traitor, you are still great men and heroes of Zenit!” Granello raised his arms and shouted.

“Perhaps you don’t know, but King Alexander of Chambord is the missing Third Prince of Zenit! Before Emperor Yassin passed away, he issued a secret edict and passed his throne to Alexander His Majesty. King Alexander of Chambord is the rightful Emperor of Zenit!”

Granello then pointed at Chrystal who had already collapsed onto the throne and roared, “Him! He, on the other hand, is only a despicable traitor! A traitor who should be hung! Now, Brothers, use your weapons to make the choice! Receive the new emperor and kill the traitor!”

Finally, a soldier looked up and roared for the first time in a long while.

“Damn it! I’ve had enough! Chrystal is only a traitor who betrayed his father and brothers, and he threw hundreds of millions of Zenitians into hellfire! I support King Alexander of Chambord! I want him to be the new emperor!”

“I’ve had enough as well…”

“We are protecting this traitor day and night inside the Royal Palace, but our loved ones are being bullied and slain by the Barcelonans outside the palace…”

“Why are we even protecting this b*stard?”

“Support Alexander His Majesty!”

Anger burned in the chest of every soldier in black armor.

Chrystal’s cruelty and greedy already made the guards who were protecting the Royal Palace complain in secret, and the stimulating words that Granello said combined with the supreme prestige that Fei accumulated in Zenit made these soldiers quickly make their decision. They instantly switched sides and stood with Granello.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Sharp weapons that reflected cold light all turned around and aimed at Chrystal who was petrified.

“You… how dare you? You traitors dare to point your weapons at me? I’m the new emperor of Zenit! The ruler of this land! How dare you!” Chrystal pretended to be powerful and shouted at the guards.

However, this man still couldn’t hide his fear, and he turned ashen-faced and dragged over two weak girls in thin veils, placing them before him.

“You are the new emperor? You aren’t qualified!”

Granello dashed forward and appeared before Chrystal. Then, he struck out and broke the latter’s arms.

“Ah!” Chrystal screamed in pain, and tears rolled down his face.

Granello hated this traitor who betrayed the entire Zenit Empire. This man broke the defense of Zenit and led to the death of Emperor Yassin, Second Prince Dominguez, and hundreds of millions of Zenitians. In both personal grudges and public grudges, Granello felt like he couldn’t possibly get any angrier with this man. If Chrystal’s life weren’t useful at the moment, Granello would have bit this b*stard to death.

After taking down Chrystal, Granello waved at the frantic girls and signaled them to back off, and he single-kneeled beside the throne and looked at Fei while shouting with respect, “Alexander Your Majesty, please take the throne!”

“Alexander Your Majesty! Please take the throne!” Thousands of soldiers in black armor kneeled in unison and shouted.

Fei lowered his head and thought for a moment before walking forward.

Without hesitation, Fei walked through the soldiers who were holding weapons and the path that they automatically made for him by moving to the two sides. Then, he walked onto the gold stairs and arrived before the throne that represented the highest level of power in the empire.

Fei turned around and lightly sat on the throne.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1103.1 - Who The F*ck Are You? (Part One)

Chapter 1103: Who The F*ck Are You? (Part One)

“Long Live His Majesty!” Granello roared in excitement.

“Long Live Alexander His Majesty!” thousands of soldiers followed Granello and roared with passion, and their iron-like spirit soared into the sky.

Chrystal, who was captured on the side, roared like a madman, “That is mine! That throne is mine! It is mine! Alexander! You b*stard! You thief! You schemer…”

Unfortunately for Chrystal, his voice couldn’t even be heard through the shouts of thousands of soldiers.

“Please all get up.” Fei was calm from the start; he didn’t look excited just because he sat on the throne. He looked at Granello and said, “Granello, lead all the guards and troops in the Royal Palace and immediately reinforce the civilians in the city. Pass my order! Mobilize all military assets in St. Petersburg and take down the troops of Barcelona! The masters of Chambord will assist you. Before it gets dark, I want St. Petersburg to be controlled by Zenitians again.”

“As you wish! Your Majesty!” Granello was so excited that he shivered uncontrollably. He had been waiting for this day even in his dreams!

“Your Majesty, then they…” Granello got up and frowned as he pointed at the officials who were shivering in fear.

“Don’t mind them. Leave everything inside the Royal Palace to me.” Fei leaned against the throne and waved his hand. Then, he pointed at Chrystal and said, “Leave him here as well. You don’t need to leave any guards inside the palace. Take all the forces with you.”

“As you wish! Your Majesty!” Granello turned around and left the Royal Palace with thousands of soldiers in black armor.

In just a flash, only a few people remained in the giant Royal Palace. There was Fei, Chrystal, and a bunch of officials who were so petrified that they felt like it was the end of the world.

Although the number of people in the palace had decreased, the fear and pressure that these people sensed didn’t even reduce by a sliver.

Everything that these people sensed originated from the man who was sitting on the throne. This man was already a supreme master a year ago, and the strength that he just demonstrated by instantly killing four peak Full Moon Elites was even more shocking. This man could control everything in the Royal Palace on his own.

“Your Majesty! We all support you! Alexander Your Majesty!”

“Right, right, right! The King of Chambord is the true emperor of Zenit!”

Two officials rolled their eyes and thought of something, and they crawled out under their tables and chanted, looking heroic and valiant.

A mocking smile appeared on Fei’s face as he turned to look at Chrystal.

“You… traitors… you two despicable traitors. You fence-sitters…” Chrystal paled. He was sitting on the gold stairs while sweating profusely since his arm bones were broken, and he was angered by the betrayal of these officials.

“Hehe, what do you think? The feeling of being betrayed isn’t good, right?” Fei smiled while resting his chin on his palm.

The anger on Chrystal’s face froze, and he then sneered and shouted, “I’m a real son of Emperor Yassin, and I have the noble bloodline of the Royal Family in me. You? What are you? You are only a bumpkin from the remote Chambord City, and you have a dirty bloodline. How dare you pretend to be the Third Prince? You are a conspirator! Do you think your scheme will work? Hundreds of years from now, the history will only remember King Alexander of Chambord scheming against the Royal Family and obtaining the throne using dirty tricks. You will go down as a despicable schemer!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1103.2 - Who The F*ck Are You? (Part Two)

Chapter 1103: Who The F*ck Are You? (Part Two)

“Oh?” Fei smiled and said, “However, the history is always written by the victor. Perhaps hundreds of years from now, history will remember me as the hero who appeared when Zenit was in crisis, and I would be the emperor who led Zenit to a new height. At the same time, I will tell everyone that Fourth Prince Chrystal killed his father, betrayed the empire, butchered nobles, and ditched civilians. You will always be a poor bug who is going to be nailed onto the pillar of shame. Hehe, if I want to, I will make you disappear forever. You won’t even be in the history book, and you will become a ghost who no one knows about.”

“You… despicable!” Chrystal was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.

“Ha, I’m only joking. Why are you so serious? Huh?” Fei yawned and suddenly got serious. He slowly said while emphasizing each word, “To be honest, you are such a dirty person. I don’t even have the patience to joke with you. Do you want to fight with me? Are you qualified? Administrative abilities? Combat strength? In which area are you better than me? You want the throne, and you did everything for it. You even betrayed your father and ditched the entire empire. However, I can have all this with a thought.”

“You… you are a demon!” Chrystal shouted as he spat out another mouthful of blood. He tried to stand up, but he struggled as if he lost all the strength in his body.

“You can’t even stand up right now. So pathetic, but you are even more stupid.” Fei shook his head as he looked down at Chrystal. His eyes were filled with disdain and some sympathy.

“This world is dominated by supreme masters. Only true masters could be great rulers. Even the thrones of various empires are only decorative pieces before true strength. It is pathetic that you haven’t figured this out yet. Why do you think you can keep the throne? With your weak strength? You aren’t even a Five-Star Mage yet. Or, do you think these timid fence-sitters and bugs in the palace will save you?”

“Shut up! Stop talking! I don’t allow you to speak!” Chrystal’s chest moved up and down as he stared at Fei. He was so angry that he almost couldn’t breathe.

Fei’s words hurt more than getting cut 100 times.

Each of Fei’s sentences slowly and viciously cut his soul, making him feel frustrated. It seemed to be the cruelest torture in the world.

“Alright, I won’t say anything else. Do you think I want to talk to someone like you?” Fei’s expression suddenly turned weird, and he took out a faint-golden scroll from his storage ring. He said, “If Emperor Yassin didn’t ask me to spare your life in the last moment, if the so-called noble bloodline didn’t flow in my body, and if a weak and pathetic person like you isn’t my real little brother, do you think your ending will be different from those Barcelonans?”

Fei opened the scroll as he spoke.

A streak of golden flame shot out, forming into Emperor Yassin’s image.

The familiar yet majestic voice sounded from this image, and he told an ancient yet clear story. Fei’s background was also revealed by this scroll, and the proper claim over the throne was finally settled.

“Alexander, you are the future ruler and the supreme emperor of Zenit. My Child, you have to remember to treat your siblings with kindness. I’m not worried about people like Arshavin, Tanasha, and Dominguez. I’m only worried about Chrystal. He might be blinded by his greed and anger. If he really does something unforgivable, Child, please spare his life. After all, he is your brother!”

This scroll showed another side of the noble and majestic Emperor Yassin; he was no different from an ordinary parent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1104.1 - Unimaginable Presence (Part One)

Chapter 1104: Unimaginable Presence (Part One)

At this moment, the incredibly talented and legendary creator of Zenit fell to the mortal world from Heaven; he turned from a god into an ordinary person who had normal emotions.

As soon as Emperor Yassin’s image said that, he dashed back into the scroll and disappeared.

Chrystal stood where he was and felt incredulous. His eyes lost focus, and he fell into a chaotic state.

Resentment? Shock? Or hatred?

A bunch of emotions overflowed Chrystal’s mind. He couldn’t separate the emotions, and he felt suffocated.

“No, Father… puff!” Chrystal spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, losing his consciousness.

The Royal Palace was now extremely quiet; it felt deadly.

“Your Majesty! Alexander Your Majesty! Greetings…” Those two officials who jumped ship first kneeled on the ground with flattering expressions, and they kowtowed toward Fei.

Fei’s expression was cold, and he said, “Are people like you qualified to pay respect to me?”

Boom!

Before Fei could finish, the two officials who were kneeling exploded like overinflated balloons. Before their flesh and bones could drop on the ground, they all turned into red mist and disappeared into the air.

The other dozens of officials were terrified, and they all collapsed onto the ground. They all peed their pants, and they didn’t dare to stand straight or knee. With their backs bent, they stood there in fear.

The more timid among them had already fainted.

Fei no longer paid attention to these people.

While resting his chin on his right palm, Fei looked slightly tired with his eyes squinted. It seemed like he was waiting for something.

-Outside the Royal Palace-

Roars and shouts became louder and louder, and the screams and groans of Barcelonans were mixed in.

Under the help of the silver crystal battle soul warriors and other masters of Chambord, the fewer than 50,000 Barcelonan soldiers who were stationed inside St. Petersburg didn’t even have a fighting chance.

It was easy to imagine how the enraged Zenit civilians were going to treat these demons who burned down their homes and killed their loved ones. Eating these enemies alive might not be enough for these Zenitians to vent their anger.

Once pent-up anger was ignited, the power unleashed would be terrifying.

At such a speed, the control of St. Petersburg was going to fall back into the hands of Zenitians before nightfall.

Time slowly passed by.

Gradually, the roars and shouts outside the Royal Palace of Zenit quieted down.

The red setting sun in the sky spread sunlight all over the land, dyeing the broken city walls and collapsed godly statues of St. Petersburg red.

At this moment, a series of explosions sounded like thunder, resonating in the area.

Then, more than a dozen fast-moving figures flashed in the red sky.

The residual energies from the intense battles destroyed everything in the sky.

About ten minutes later, these figures slowly descended toward the ground, and they landed right inside the Royal Palace of Zenit where Fei was staying.

These figures divided themselves into two groups.

One group consisted of the orc masters of the Dog Clan, Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, and 20 silver crystal battle soul warriors, and they stood on the outer edge of the circle.

In the middle of the circle, there were Busquets, Alves, Pedro, and Mascherano. These four supreme masters of Barcelona looked anxious, and their clothes were ragged while their breaths were irregular.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1104.2 - Unimaginable Presence (Part Two)

Chapter 1104: Unimaginable Presence (Part Two)

“You are finally here?”

Fei sat on the throne and looked down at the four supreme masters. His tone was cold, and it was filled with terrifying power.

Busquets took a deep breath as complicated lights flashed in his eyes. He stood a slight step forward and slowly said, “Alexander!!!”

Fei nodded and replied, “Yeah, it is me.”

“I’m surprised that I, Busquets, who dominated across the Western Region of Azeroth, actually fell into such a desperate situation in the remote Zenit Empire in the Northern Region.”

Busquets slowly calmed down and unleashed his power, trying to stall out and recover more of his strength.

After thinking for a bit, Busquets continued, “Although you are powerful, and you might be able to kill us, you can’t save Zenit. You can’t defeat Mr. Messi. He is already…”

“Oh? I need to correct you.” Fei sat on the throne which was high-up in the palace, and he looked down at these four supreme masters of Barcelona. He said while shaking his head, “It is not that I might be able to kill you. I’m going to kill you today. Do you think I will let you go back?”

“Then, you must pay a high price! It isn’t simple to take down four demi-gods!” While replying, Busquets’ battle-hunger skyrocketed. Although he was a supreme master who focused on strategies, he wasn’t weak in actual combat. When pressed into a corner, he could still unleash terrifying strength.

“Really?” Fei suddenly stood up, and an indescribable, terrifying pressure permeated into the air in the area.

Busquets and the other three’s expressions changed! While they swayed a little, their warrior energy flames burned around them.

Fei’s presence continued to climb as if there wasn’t an end. His presence instantly shot through peak mid-tier Demi-God Realm, and it showed no signs of stopping. It only climbed faster and faster.

A vast energy presence that could even terrify demi-gods radiated outward from Fei’s body like tornadoes.

As a result, people like Busquets had to unleash their full strength to fight against it.

For a moment, Busquets and Pedro felt like they were monkeys who were buried under giant rocks; they were going to be crushed into pieces by this terrifying presence at any time.

The most terrifying thing was that the King of Chambord’s presence still didn’t stop increasing. In fact, its speed of increase didn’t even slow down!

In just a few seconds, Fei’s presence reached peak Demi-God Realm.

“This… how… how is this possible?”

Busquets’ knees started to bend uncontrollably while sweat appeared on his forehead and back.

The four supreme masters of Barcelona couldn’t stand straight anymore. Under the intense pressure in the air, they were forced to bend their backs and knees. Like children who were carrying heavyweights, they struggled but couldn’t help to bend their bodies.

“Roar! Damn it!”

Out of the four supreme masters, Mascherano was the first one to attack.

If they let the King of Chambord unleash his strength without stopping for about 30 seconds, these supreme masters might not even have the chance to attack, let alone defeat this king and escape.

Thick orange energy was pulled out of the ground as if it was a liquid, and eye-piercing energy flames burned around Mascherano. The image of a giant ancient yellow bear appeared out of his body before wrapping around him.

Then, a series of demonic godly-bear roars sounded in the Royal Palace of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1105.1 - Honor and Coward (Part One)

Chapter 1105: Honor and Coward (Part One)

In the next moment, Mascherano flashed before Fei while the bear made of energy engulfed him; it seemed like he teleported. He was now more than ten meters tall, and he looked like a giant god. When the bear paw struck forward, the power contained in it was able to destroy St. Petersburg and turn it into dust.

Even space was torn by this strike.

The exploding orange energy flames even made the silver crystal battle soul warriors and Dark Demonic Armor Basturk have a hard time standing still.

It was clear that Mascherano ignited his core energy and unleashed his most powerful attack. This attack contained the highest level of power of his Realm of Land.

Busquets, Pedro, and Alves also appeared battle-hungry at this moment, and glints flashed in their eyes.

While they unleashed their power, they were about to coordinate with Mascherano’s attack and use their most powerful strikes as well.

However, these three froze on the spot just 0.01 seconds before they were about to move. They saw Fei lightly raising his finger and blocking Mascherano’s Bear of Earth’s giant paw.

Although Fei’s finger was only a few centimeters long, he blocked one of the Bear of Earth’s front legs that were more than three meters long. This visual was shocking.

Although Mascherano’s strike looked powerful, the bear paw that was enough to destroy a city couldn’t move forward for a millimeter.

“Impossible! Open! AAAH!!!!” Mascherano roared like a madman.

Mascherano’s body flashed inside the giant energy bear, and it was clear that he was in a berserk state. He ignored everything and even ignited his core energy, trying to unleash as much strength as he could.

However, that one slender finger seemed like a giant hill that Mascherano couldn’t overcome.

Regardless of what Mascherano did, he couldn’t move forward at all.

“Is this all you have?” Fei shook his head and said, “Then, let it end here.”

Boom!

A golden light dot suddenly flashed on Fei’s fingertip, looking like starlight.

Like a spark, this golden light ignited the entire orangish-yellow giant energy bear.

In the next moment, the Bear of Earth which was condensed from the pure earth elements in a demi-godly realm started to burn.

“Ah…” a terrifying and tragic roar sounded from the body of this giant energy bear.

In just a flash, the giant energy bear that was more than ten meters tall turned into a giant flame, trapping a demi-god inside.

After about ten seconds passed, the fire disappeared, and so did Mascherano. Only a streak of smoke could still be seen.

Except for the smoke, nothing was left.

Mascherano, a demi-god who dominated the Western Region of Azeroth, burned inside his own realm. He was powerless and couldn’t even fight back.

It was dead silent inside the Royal Palace of Zenit.

Busquets and other two froze as if they were turned into stone, and they completely lost the courage to attack.

“So… so… you actually took that step forward as well…” Busquets wanted to battle a moment ago, but his battle-hunger completely went away after seeing this.

A bitter smile appeared on Busquets’ face, and he said, “You actually made the leap of faith. You win…”

Fei didn’t say anything, but his presence was still skyrocketing. He didn’t stop just because of that small battle.

The heavy and suffocating pressure targeted the three supreme masters of Barcelona and rushed toward them.

Crack! Crack! Bone-breaking noises sounded in the air.

Even though Busquets and the other two were demi-gods, their bodies couldn’t hold up against such heavy pressure. They wanted to persist and stand straight, but their leg bones instantly broke.

Blood gushed out of these three’s armor and clothes, and their bodies fell forward.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1105.2 - Honor and Coward (Part Two)

Chapter 1105: Honor and Coward (Part Two)

“In your dreams!” Busquets and Pedro instantly understood Fei’s intention. They knew that the King of Chambord wanted them to kneel in this palace.

This was impossible in Busquets and Pedro’s dictionaries. They would rather be squeezed into pieces than bend their knees.

While roaring, Busquets and Pedro made the same decision. They put their arms on the ground to prop themselves up. While their sweat mixed with their blood and flowed down their bodies, they weren’t willing to fall and kneel.

However, it was surprising that Alves who was usually extremely arrogant and murderous did something different. It seemed like he chose to submit, or perhaps his strength wasn’t enough, he actually kneeled on both knees.

A mocking smile appeared on Fei’s face, and he laughed hysterically.

“Hahahaha….” The king’s laughter was filled with disdain and slight.

Everyone knew what Fei was laughing about.

It was surprising that an arrogant and proud supreme master of Barcelona was willing to bend his knees and lower his noble head.

“You…”

“Do you know what you are doing?”

Pedro and Busquets questioned in anger.

This scene shocked and angered them, and the mental pain was much harder to bear than their physical pain.

“I… only want to live…” Alves lowered his head and murmured. It seemed like he was explaining himself and also hypnotizing himself. “I’m a demi-god, and I’m above all mortals. Also, I have a long lifespan. I don’t want to die just like this.”

Busquets and Pedro were so angry that they couldn’t even speak.

Fei finally stopped laughing, and he stared at Busquets and Pedro while asking them in all seriousness, “After you conquered St. Petersburg, did anyone kneel and surrender when you were butchering Zenitian soldiers and generals? Did they do any of that to save their lives?”

Busquets and Pedro’s expressions froze. The anger that they were feeling instantly turned into defeat after they heard this question.

The answer to that question was no.

Except for the Fourth Prince Chrystal and other nobles who surrendered and betrayed Zenit from the beginning, no other Zenitian chose to kneel and surrender. From the emperor to princes to generals to ordinary soldiers to even civilians, none of them begged for mercy before bloody butchering knives. This race had a shocking and unimaginable spirit.

Perhaps this was why Mr. Messi changed his mind and decided not to wipe out all Zenitians. Instead, he chose to support the new puppet Zenit Empire led by Chrystal, compromising and taking control of Zenitians instead.

“Perhaps some people might choose to be cowards, but Barcelona doesn’t lack warriors!”

Busquets bit his teeth and stood by supporting his body with his broken leg bones. He resisted against Fei’s pressure and slowly stood up. The chipped bones and pale blood dripped onto the ground, looking like tragic yet beautiful blood flowers with white leaves.

Then, Busquets’ body started to burn. He was using his core energy as a demi-god.

“He is going to self-detonate?”

The natural elements surrounding Busquets started to get unstable, and it seemed like the space around him was about to collapse like a fortress. Vibration waves could even be seen.

This was the sign that a demi-god was going to explode.

If a supreme master decided to ignite his core energy, risk everything, and self-explode, the terrifying power from the explosion could destroy mountains, evaporate lakes, and obliterate cities. In fact, it would even severely injure enemies who were several levels higher.

Pedro didn’t say anything and copied what Busquets was doing, and he started to ignite his core energy.

Since they couldn’t battle anymore and couldn’t get away, Busquets and Pedro decided to self-detonate and die with everyone around them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1106.1 - Punishment from Fei (Part One)

Chapter 1106: Punishment from Fei (Part One)

“Self-Detonation?” The smile on Fei’s face turned colder, and his presence continued to increase. In fact, the speed of his strength increase got even faster!

Under the effect of such power, even the air in the Royal Palace of Zenit got thick and viscous as if it turned into liquid. Even the supreme masters such as those orc masters of the Dog Clan who had acute senses felt like the space before them became distorted, and everything around them moved as if they were seeing things through ripples.

The natural elements had become violent and unstable around Busquets and Pedro, but they were pressed down by the insane pressure. After being unstable for a while, they gradually calmed down like playful kids who were shocked.

Under Fei’s supreme godly power, these demi-gods couldn’t even self-detonate and commit suicide as they wanted.

“You… so vicious!” Busquets’ voice directly shot out of his vibrating throat, and his stare was filled with resentment as if he was casting a vicious curse on Fei.

“What? You finally got to experience what it feels like to have your life controlled by others? You finally feel the anger and frustration of being powerless?”

Fei directly stared at Busquets and Pedro. These two’s resentful and vicious stares couldn’t even cause the slightest disturbance in the king’s mind.

The king was still smiling calmly like always.

“I will make Barcelona pay back the amount of pain and suffering that it put on Zenit. Don’t worry, I won’t let you guys die like this. I still need to send you back to Barcelona!”

After saying that, Fei slowly reached out his right hand, and streaks of golden flames rushed out.

Pedro and Busquets couldn’t control anything, and they were pulled into mid-air.

The golden energy flames completely engulfed the two, and streaks of red energy was slowly pulled out of these two demi-gods’ bodies.

“You… you are taking away our strength! You…”

Feeling his demi-godly power flowing out of his body like a flood that broke the dam which was blocking its way, Pedro started to shout like a madman.

Busquets also struggled and tried to fight back, wanting to stop this horrifying thing from happening.

To supreme masters who had been through numerous battles and had strong wills, death wasn’t scary for them.

The only thing that would easily destroy these supreme masters was taking away the strength that they were so proud of.

This punishment was able to make Busquets and Pedro collapse much more easily than any other form of vicious torture.

These two supreme masters of Barcelona who could dominate in the Northern Region of Azeroth were controlled. Like chicklings that were held up by invisible hands which clutched their necks, Busquets and Pedro couldn’t do anything to break free, so they roared and cursed like insane people in mental hospitals.

Regardless of what these two did, their ending was irreversible.

As their strength flowed out of their bodies faster and faster, an unprecedented sense of weakness struck Busquets and Pedro. Their bodies curled up, and wrinkles appeared all over their skin. Their eyes turned cloudy, their voices turned hoarse, their teeth began to fall off, their hair turned white, and age spots appeared on their bodies.

In just about 20 seconds which was short, it seemed like thousands of years passed by these two.

This was one of the consequences of losing demi-godly strength.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1106.2 - Punishment from Fei (Part Two)

Chapter 1106: Punishment from Fei (Part Two)

The great masters could sustain their life energy with their strength. Demi-gods could easily live for hundreds of years. Therefore, even if they were 100 years old already, they would appear just like young people.

However, once these supreme masters lost their powerful strength, their bodies would instantly turn into the state of ordinary people who were about 100 years old.

This was exactly what happened to Busquets and Pedro.

In a flash, these two demi-gods’ powers were sucked away. Their powers condensed into two spheres of light, and they slowly floated into Fei’s hands.

Then, a light flashed by, and those two spheres of light disappeared.

Bam! Bam! Without the support of their powerful strength, Busquets and Pedro’s ancient bodies fell onto the hard floor powerlessly, and they groaned in pain.

Without their demi-godly powers, these two were no different from ordinary seniors who were close to 100 years old. They were extremely weak, and they even had trouble speaking.

Fei’s eyes landed on the last supreme master of Barcelona.

“No…” Alves understood the meaning in the King of Chambord’s eyes, and he screamed in panic, “Forgive me! I’m willing to serve Zenit! I’m a demi-god, and I have powerful strength. I know everything about Barcelona! I can be the vanguard for Your Majesty when you attack Barcelona! I’m willing to battle to the death for you…”

“You are right.” Fei nodded and said, “You are indeed very useful. Also, I can place a seal inside you, making you into my loyal pet, and you won’t be able to betray me. A demi-godly pet might be interesting.”

Alves couldn’t think too much since he wanted to live. Hearing Fei’s words, he nodded in joy and said, “Yes, yes. Your Majesty, please have mercy on me. I will be your pet! Your loyal dog…”

“However, it isn’t fun to have a dog that might bite its master at any time, right?” Fei’s expression suddenly turned sharp, and he said, “Besides, many Zenitians died at your hands, and those Zenitian women who were assaulted by you no longer want to live. I’m now the ruler of Zenit; how can I let someone like you whose body is stained by the blood of Zenitians live on? I will use the strength of Zenit to conquer Barcelona!”

Before Fei finished speaking, he reached out his hand, and an invisible power grabbed onto the desperate Alves and took him to mid-air.

A similar process happened on Alves.

In less than a minute, this demi-god of Barcelona lost all his power.

Alves turned into a short and tough senior who looked to be 80 years old and had a hunched back. He couldn’t even stand still. He now lay on the ground and breathed heavily with a weak pulse.

“I will return you and those two to the Barcelona Empire. The fate of pets should be decided by their real owner!”

Fei’s words pushed Alves into deep desperation.

Busquets and Pedro had seen how Alves kneeled and surrendered. After these three were sent back to Barcelona, Busquets and Pedro would be able to live comfortably before dying in a few years even if they couldn’t recover their strength. After all, these two had the Catalonian Bloodline.

However, Alves was different. He was more like a foreigner, and he had been arrogant and offended many people in Barcelona. Once he returned to Barcelona, his ending would be 1,000 times more tragic than dying.

Unfortunately, these three seniors couldn’t make any decisions for themselves now.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1107.1 - Merging Power (Part One)

Chapter 1107: Merging Power (Part One)

Before sunset, St. Petersburg fell back under Zenitian control.

There were about 60,000 Barcelonans in St. Petersburg. Aside from the soldiers, there were merchants, rogue warriors, and mercenaries here wanting to get rich from the war. After the initial defense, they were all killed by the angry Zenitians.

With the help of the mystical gold war puppets and masters of Chambord, these Barcelonans were like sharks that fell onto the desert without the protection of their pillar-like masters. They were too weak.

Out of all Barcelonans in St. Petersburg, those with bad reputations were attacked and taken down first. Those people all had bad endings. In fact, some of them were bitten to death by their victims, and they were devoured alive. Even none of their bones remained.

Deep hatred was enough to make people go crazy and become beasts.

Fei didn’t stop the Zenitians from taking revenge.

After all, Barcelonans committed evil deeds and war crimes in Zenit. If the Zenitians didn’t get to vent their anger and frustration, it would be hard to tell what was going to happen from here on out.

When the sky turned dark, no Barcelonan could be seen in the city.

“King Alexander! Hail the king!”

“Long live the Chambord Kingdom!”

At sunset, such cheers and shouts resonated in St. Petersburg.

The Zenitians in St. Petersburg were tireless. They swarmed around the Royal Palace of Zenit, shouting the name of the hero who saved the empire.

These people cheered and roared on top of their lungs. This seems to be the only way that they could express their gratitude and fanaticism.

Although all these Zenitians were wearing dirty clothes that were soaked in blood, their faces were dirty, and their hair was messy, they were all in high spirits.

After close to 40 days of hell-like living conditions where they might die at any moment, these people finally witnessed the moment when the light reappeared and got rid of the darkness.

When Fei appeared on the defense wall of the Royal Palace of Zenit, the cheers and chants reached a climax. The atmosphere was crazy, and it felt like the whole city was engulfed in flames of passion.

People looked up at the black-haired young man in white, and they worshipped him like they were worshipping a god.

In the sky, streaks of power of faith that was invisible to the ordinary people rushed toward Fei like waves.

Only when the red sun fell below the horizon and coldness took over the land did the fanatic crowds finally leave the Royal Palace under the military’s persuasion. They began to rebuild their broken homeland and work toward a better future.

[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

…

After St. Petersburg was recovered, everything, from big to small, was handled by Bast and Old Aryang who came all the way from Chambord City.

Under the massacre done by the Barcelonans and puppet Emperor Chrystal, most of Zenitian nobles and influential figures in the privileged class were killed. There was a giant power vacuum, so the officials of Chambord had to temporarily fill the positions of many important departments and organizations.

Using the system that Chambord put together, these talented Chambordians began to manage and rebuild this broken empire from the ground up.

Right now, discussions about sending an expedition troop to Barcelona to take revenge were quite popular in Zenit.

Zenitians who were filled with anger and hatred couldn’t wait and wanted to get into the Barcelona Empire, avenging their loved ones and friends who died in the invasion.

At this moment, Fei chose to go into seclusive cultivation again.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1107.2 - Merging Power (Part Two)

Chapter 1107: Merging Power (Part Two)

Of course, this was a short seclusive cultivation; there were too many things for Fei to handle.

The king temporarily stayed in the wooden house on top of the Martial Saint Mountain in St. Petersburg to organize his thoughts and extract the core learning from the combat experience that he accumulated in the last couple of days.

After barely refining the grand godly realm with his power of faith, Fei’s strength entered the True God Realm. In other words, Fei already ascended from a mortal being and became a god. He walked over the threshold dividing mortals and gods, but it didn’t mean that his cultivation path ended here; it was only the beginning.

Fei still had to complete the grand godly realm and merge with it. Only after merging with the grand godly realm could Fei become a supreme god and control everything.

Right now, Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm was less than five percent.

At this moment, there were five giant masses of light floating in the sky in the grand godly realm. They emitted powerful presences, making various animals on the ground look up at them in curiosity.

Fei stood on a grassland in his white robe. Since his presence was already merged with the grand godly realm, the animals here were naturally fond of him. They all surrounded him intimately.

After playing with these little animals, Fei began his cultivation.

The five masses of light in the sky were the core energies of the five demi-gods such as Busquets that Fei pulled out of their bodies.

The mass of pure-white energy flames in the middle had a soft glow. After Fei killed the six-winged battle angel and two-winged battle angels, he absorbed the remaining energies of these battle machines from Heaven. This mass of energy was the purest and most powerful.

After refining the grand godly realm, Fei learned many powerful abilities, and one of them was to strip away the core energies of enemies who were weaker than him to nurture the grand godly realm.

Fei could use these core energies to empower the laws of nature in this realm and complete this place.

After taking a deep breath, streaks of laws of nature appeared on Fei’s body.

These laws of nature first wrapped around the mass of white light in the center.

In this world, Fei could use five percent of the worldly power, and he was the dominant lord. He slowly refined the energy left behind by the battle angels and slowly converted it into the worldly power of the grand godly realm.

This process was slow yet clear.

The mass of white light had no owner, and it turned into many raindrops under Fei’s power. In silence, they were scattered all over the grand godly realm.

After being nurtured by these raindrops, plants started to quickly grow as if they were mutating, and animals started to leap on their paths of evolution. They were ordinary animals to begin with, and they were evolving toward demon beasts and obtained various powers and abilities.

After about two hours, this mass of white light completely disappeared.

“Not bad. After consuming this mass of core energy, my degree of fusion with this world increased by 0.5 points. It is more than I expected.” Fei nodded in pleasure.

The higher the degree of fusion, the more worldly power that the king could use.

When reaching 100 percent fusion, Fei would become a supreme god and lord over the entire Azeroth Continent. He wouldn’t have another opponent in this plane.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1108.1 - Power Enemies’ Shadows – Polluters (Part One)

Chapter 1108: Power Enemies’ Shadows – Polluters (Part One)

In the next four hours, Fei completely disintegrated the other four masses of energy flames, turning them into raindrops and scattering them in the grand godly realm. Except for nurturing all the creatures in this world, they also strengthened the laws of nature and made the world more complete and more stable.

“I’m surprised that you are so fast. Now, your degree of fusion already reached six percent,” the mysterious voice sounded in the grand godly realm.

Fei slightly shook his head and replied, “Fast? I feel like it is quite slow. If I continue like this, when will I be able to reach 100 percent fusion? After all, my enemy is the Barcelona Empire, and it has someone like Lionel Messi. I suspect that this man already stepped over the threshold between humans and gods long ago and became a true god. Who can be sure that except for Messi, there aren’t other true gods or godly kings in Barcelona? In legends, Emperor Guardiola is able to control Messi, so he probably isn’t a simple figure.”

The mysterious voice laughed, “Kid, don’t be too greedy. When you first entered the True God Realm, you already reached level 5. For others, they have to spend many years to condense divinities and create their godly realms if they wanted to go from peak Demi-God Realm to True God Realm. In one step, you covered the distance that others might need ten to 100 steps to match. You should be satisfied.”

Fei smiled and didn’t say anything back.

The mysterious voice continued, “Besides, for you to further increase your strength, you only need to continue to refine and complete the grand godly realm. Others would still need to build their godly realms. It is already tough to become a godly king. The chance of others becoming a supreme god is slim to none. There is already a clear path in front of you, and you won’t run into issues such as an unstable foundation, a lack of mental power to control all this strength, or going down the wrong path. Start chuckling, Kid!”

“Alright!” Fei laughed and said, “Now hearing you say that, it seems like I’m really a bit too greedy.”

The king’s future strength increase was almost no different from killing monsters and leveling up in Diablo World. Everything seemed to have been digitized, and all obstacles were removed. It was literally as simple as pouring water down the tunnel, and Fei just had to find enough water.

“Ok, let’s get to the main topic.” The mysterious voice got serious as he said, “Kid, you already passed Diablo World and refined the grand godly realm. You have obtained most of the gifts that we have for you, and you have to rely on yourself now to walk on this path. My strength is about to disappear.”

Fei nodded.

The mysterious voice had brought up this issue with him many times before. Although he was unwilling to let this mysterious voice disappear forever, and he still had many questions on his mind, the king was mentally prepared.

“In reality, you can still accompany me for a bit longer, right?” Fei smiled and tried to test the limit.

“My remaining consciousness can still last for about 100 years, but it isn’t meaningful. You already grew up and no longer need my hidden assistance. Also, I have been tortured by boredom in the last 1,000 years, and I can let go of everything now that I completed my mission. For me, ending it earlier is a way of relief. The fate of the Azeroth Continent in this era is in your hands.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1108.2 - Power Enemies’ Shadows – Polluters (Part Two)

Chapter 1108: Power Enemies’ Shadows – Polluters (Part Two)

While saying that, the mysterious voice sounded ancient and was filled with vicissitude.

“Then, can you tell me who you guys are? Why did you set up this 1,000-year plan? Why did you choose me? Are you still unwilling to tell me anything at the last moment?” Fei tested the limit once more.

“Hahaha! Alright. Since you are asking me so sincerely, I will show some kindness and reveal a little information to you. Eh, we were your former friends, and you… you are an interesting and terrifying figure who chopped away all your past consciousness, power, and memories. You might be able to find your old self, and perhaps you will completely turn into another person. However, none of that is important. My friend, let me help you once more before I leave!”

As soon as the mysterious voice said that, the laws of nature in the grand godly realm started to shake and get active.

Fei was already connected with the grand godly realm, so he clearly sensed that this world was completing, stabilizing, and strengthening at a terrifying speed.

A mystical power surrounded Fei and modified the grand godly realm.

During the process, the degree of fusion that Fei had with the grand godly realm skyrocketed.

Six percent…

Eight percent…

Ten percent…

10.5 percent…

11 percent…

The degree of fusion passed the ten percent mark and slowly stopped at 11.5 percent. This was equivalent to level 6 True God Realm.

“The power of the restriction array can’t last long, and Polluters will soon wake up. Kid, Barcelona isn’t your enemy; Polluters are. You have to last! You have to live on! You don’t know how many gods and supreme gods sacrificed themselves through many eras for today! You are the only hope that this world has!” the mysterious voice sounded by Fei’s ears for the last time before completely disappearing.

Fei quietly stood on the endless grassland and felt a little melancholy.

Ever since Fei traveled to this world and entered Diablo World, this mysterious voice had been with him. Although this voice didn’t have a body or a physical appearance, and he didn’t seem passionate and was sometimes mean, he was like a true friend and a proper mentor. He slowly guided Fei onto the right path. Without this mysterious voice, Fei wouldn’t be on the peak of the world and wouldn’t have the strength that he has today.

Now, this voice was gone.

Even when this voice left, he still gave Fei a great gift. He ignited his last bit of energy as a partial consciousness, helping Fei almost double his degree of fusion with the grand godly realm.

“Polluters? Perhaps they are the pseudo-gods that the Emperor of the Dwarfs mentioned in his journal in the Last Ancestral Place. Maybe they are the beings who destroyed the Mythical Era.”

“Also, what restriction array? What kinds of secrets are hidden in this world? How many secrets are unknown to humans?”

Fei waved his hand at the sky as if he was saying goodbye to an old friend. It also seemed like he was making a serious promise.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1109.1 - Healing (Part One)

Chapter 1109: Healing (Part One)

When Fei returned to the real world, it was already noon on the second day.

The noisy and dispirited St. Petersburg already started to calm down, and people started to clean up the streets and rebuild their homeland.

The news came from the southern region of Zenit.

After hearing the news that the four supreme masters of Barcelona were defeated, the troops of Barcelona that were stationed in the southern region became anxious like pets that lost their homes. They fell into chaos and division.

Except for a few Barcelonans who were aggressive and tried to counterattack St. Petersburg, the rest of Barcelonan soldiers pulled back. The ones who tried to counterattack were wiped out, and about 60,000 remaining Barcelonan soldiers gathered around the Bay of Byzantine. They tried to hold still, but they were obliterated by the silver crystal battle soul warriors of Chambord before the sun set.

Within three days of the battle before Chambord City, the Zenit Empire returned to the hands of Zenitians.

This was the terrifying power of god-tier masters.

The massacre of Zenitians by the Barcelonans as well as the clearing of officials during the puppet Emperor Chrystal Era wiped out almost all the nobles and officials of the Zenit Empire. In a sense, they did Chambord a favor. The new officials of Chambord were able to pass regulations and policies with minimal resistance, and Chambord’s way of managing a nation was quickly implemented throughout the empire.

Under the control of Bast and Old Aryang, the administrative and military tasks in St. Petersburg were handled in order.

These two leaders of Chambord now had control over the fate of the entire empire.

This was something that these two had never dreamed of before.

Also, what excited these two and all other Chambordians was that Fei was now a god, and there were hundreds of supreme masters. Without a question, the current Zenit Empire had the strength to compete with other superpowers and try to dominate the Azeroth Continent, becoming the most powerful force in the world.

This meant that perhaps one day, these influential Chambordians wouldn’t only have control of Zenit but the entire continent!

By following the King of Chambord and serving him, these people might reach a height that they couldn’t even dream of before.

Chambord’s management systems and policies were fully supported by the few officials and nobles of Zenit who survived the tragedy and were led by Granello.

Fei’s power and Emperor Yassin’s edict were already passed around in the area. Almost everyone realized that the King of Chambord was the Third Prince of Zenit, and it was a fact that was set in stone. It meant that the King of Chambord was going to become the official ruler of Zenit, and now it was only a matter of time for the King of Chambord to official take the crown.

As a result, the status of Chambordians skyrocketed.

More and more officials were writing in on the daily, trying to get Fei to become the new Emperor of Zenit.

The official crowning of the new emperor was going to increase the morale of the citizens who just went through a terrible tragedy and motivate them.

Fei didn’t reject the proposal, and the various preparations for the crowning ceremony were being taken care of in order.

At the same time, puppet Emperor Chrystal was temporarily imprisoned in the depths of Black Jail in the Imperial Knight Palace. He was facing eternal imprisonment. If Emperor Yassin didn’t ask Fei not to kill his blood-related brother, the enraged Zenitian civilians were going to tear apart this most despicable and most hated emperor in the history of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1109.2 - Healing (Part Two)

Chapter 1109: Healing (Part Two)

Busquets, Pedro, and Alves, the three supreme masters of Barcelona, lost all their powers and fell back into the mortal world from the clouds. They were now weak and powerless seniors.

Two days ago, they were placed in iron cages and loaded onto a ship. While being protected by some Star-Level Warriors of Barcelona who were released, they set off from the Bay of Byzantine and went on the return trip to the Barcelona Empire.

About half a year ago, when they set on the path of heading to Zenit and thought of conquering this small empire in the north, these three supreme masters never thought that their ending would be like this.

A little empire that could be easily conquered in the eyes of all Barcelonans made them lose four supreme masters!

Even for the No.1 Military Empire on the continent, this loss was almost unbearable.

Right now, the Zenit Empire was broken, and everything needed to be fixed and repaired.

However, Fei didn’t join in on the recovery processes.

After returning to the real world, Fei placed Dark Demonic Armor Basturk, the 100 silver crystal battle soul warriors, and a few orc masters in St. Petersburg. Then, he returned to Chambord City.

To Fei who was now in the True God Realm, going between Chambord City and St. Petersburg was as simple as having a thought.

The king waved his hand. As if he tore open a painting, he created a crack in the space, leading to the void. Then, he stepped into it and appeared in Chambord City in the next second.

Chambord City was currently guarded by Brook, one of the most influential figures in the kingdom. This city wasn’t affected by the war at all! It was still prosperous with many pedestrians coming and going on the streets.

Fei first went to Sky City behind Chambord City.

Lampard, Hazel Bank, and Batistuta who were injured by Messi as well as Paris were still unconscious.

The first three were injured by godly power; it was their core energies and souls that were harmed. The injuries were severe, and ordinary healing methods would have no effect on them.

Since Fei was worried about the situation of St. Petersburg, he rushed to the Capital of Zenit and didn’t get the chance to heal these people.

Now, the king finally had time to do this.

In the Healing Palace of Sky City, Fei saw the four people who were in deep sleep.

Currently, the Mythical Altar under the Godly King Palace was purifying stained Worldstones day and night, and the energy of this city was being gradually refilled. All kinds of abilities and functions were being recovered.

Out of the nine golden lotus plants in the Godly King Palace, six of them were blooming. As for the golden lotus plant that represented the rescue abilities, it already had six lotus flowers on it. It meant that two-thirds of the rescue abilities of this miraculous city already recovered.

In fact, the current rescue ability of Sky City could heal these four people already.

However, except for Fei, no one else could control this city. That was why these four weren’t healed yet.

On the beds of light in the Healing Palace, Lampard and others lay there quietly while looking calm.

These beds of light could heal, stabilize injuries, and maintain life energy. Although about 30 days had passed, these four people’s complexions got a bit better. It seemed like they were all asleep.

Fei closed his eyes and chanted an incarnation in his mind.

A mystical energy wave radiated outward, creating a series of ripples in the air. A giant golden lotus flower slowly appeared in mid-air, and the vivid petals and veins made it breathtakingly beautiful.

A streak of gentle and holy flame flowed out of the lotus flower and engulfed the four people who were on the beds of light.

Then, streaks of faint-green energy flowed out of Lampard, Hazel Bank, and Batistuta’s bodies unwillingly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1110.1 - The Demonic Woman’s Tears (Part One)

Chapter 1110: The Demonic Woman’s Tears (Part One)

The streaks of green energy were the godly power that Messi shot into these three supreme masters’ bodies. It was Messi’s godly power that was keeping these three supreme masters unconscious.

In Healing Godly Palace, one of the nine godly palaces in Sky City, there were a total of nine golden lotus flowers that could materialize in the air. They represented the nine healing functions, and they could cure all injuries and illnesses in the world. Even the sicknesses of the gods could be healed.

This streak of light that engulfed these three masters slowly expelled the destructive energy that Messi planted in their bodies.

Soon, these three people were going to completely wake up.

On the other side, Demonic Woman Paris’ situation was much better. She fainted due to an over-exhaustion of her energy and extreme sadness that harmed her soul.

This was similar to how Elena and Angela fainted at Dual-Flag City when trying to save Fei. Back then, in order to save his lovers, Fei had to find the Mythical Altar to purify the stained Worldstone. Now with the Healing Godly Palace in Sky City, Fei didn’t have to go through all that trouble.

“Eh… Alexander…”

When the flames from the golden lotus flower dashed into Demonic Woman Paris’ body, she slowly woke up. While her head was still unclear, she opened her mouth and lightly called out Fei’s name while her beautiful long eyelashes blinked.

In the next moment, the pair of gorgeous eyes that intoxicated many nobles and young heroes in St. Petersburg slowly opened.

After waking up, she was confused for a bit, and then sharp glints flashed in Paris’ eyes. She jumped out of the bed and glanced around in alert.

After seeing everything around her, Paris’ eyes locked onto Fei.

At that moment, all kinds of complicated emotions appeared in that pair of beautiful eyes.

A crystal-clear tear slowly slid down her face.

When a smile appeared on Fei’s face, this woman couldn’t suppress her emotions anymore. She forgot about everything and dashed forward, hugging onto Fei as tight as she could. It seemed like she was afraid that Fei would disappear in front of her like a bubble in the next moment when she blinked.

Fei’s godly body that wouldn’t even be injured by full-on strikes of supreme masters seemed like it was forcefully struck by something; his body froze.

With this beautiful and sexy woman in his arms, Fei smelled a unique pleasant fragrance, and his mind wandered off for a split second.

Paris’ smooth and pinkish-white arms tightly hugged Fei, and her big chest tightly pressed against Fei’s through the thin white silk dress. At the same time, her long hair fluttered in the wind and tickled Fei’s neck.

With her eyes closed, this woman was trying to feel everything with the most primitive sense of touch.

In her long and dark dream world, visuals already fooled her many times. Paris was afraid that this was the same, and the man in front of her was going to turn into a streak of smoke and vanish when she opened her eyes.

Fei was stunned. After sighing in his mind, he reached out his warm and strong arms, hugging the weak yet perseverant girl.

For the first time, Fei suddenly realized that this demonic woman had such a weak side to her. After all, she almost killed him in the battle on the Peak of Eastern Mountain of Chambord and made many influential figures in St. Petersburg lustful yet fearful over her.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1110.2 - The Demonic Woman’s Tears (Part Two)

Chapter 1110: The Demonic Woman’s Tears (Part Two)

Under Paris’ tough and seductive mask, there was a soul that was similar to other females. She wanted a sense of safety and stability.

Perhaps this unique woman who was an orphan had to create the image of a demonic woman to protect herself and the people around her in the Capital of Zenit that was filled with schemes and conspiracies.

At this moment, Paris finally dropped all her guards.

Like a naïve girl, Paris tightly hugged this man who was a few years younger than her. Only the temperature of Fei’s body could make her feel safe and real.

“It is all ok. Everything passed…” Fei didn’t know what to say, so he had to resort to these old comforting words.

Paris suddenly let go of Fei and got out of his embrace.

Then, she started to kick and punch Fei, and those strikes landed on Fei like raindrops in a storm.

Paris had used her full strength. With energy flames flashing around her, Paris attacked Fei with strikes that could easily break giant rocks.

Loud booming noises sounded in the Healing Godly Palace.

Fei didn’t do anything; he just stood there.

After a while, the Demonic Woman was tired, and she stopped while panting.

As if a little docile sheep turned into a little wild cat, Paris placed her hands on her knees while panting. She was bending forward, and a large area of her cleavage was exposed, presenting a breathtaking scene.

As if she was holding back endless frustration, Paris stared at Fei with red eyes and asked, “Why weren’t you back at that time? Why are you back now? Why are you back now that everyone is dead?”

Tears rolled down Paris’ beautiful face uncontrollably.

Fei opened his mouth and didn’t know what to say.

Fei didn’t plan far ahead enough this time. Barcelona’s cross-regional military operation took Fei by surprise, and Chambord was in a passive state. When the king rushed back as soon as he could, many things were already irreversible.

“Where is this?” Paris asked while crying.

“Chambord City,” Fei replied.

“Chambord City? Then, how long have I been unconscious? Barcelonans… go! You have to go! You can’t stay here!” Paris suddenly realized something. Her tears were as pure as pearls and her soul, but panic and worry appeared in Paris’ eyes as she shouted.

“Quick! Leave here! Barcelona is too powerful for anyone to handle! Even Emperor Yassin died! Alexander, you have to go. You can’t handle this all on your own yet. Before the Barcelonans get here, you have to leave Chambord City and Zenit. Leave the Northern Region of Azeroth! Go to a place where no one knows about you! Only come back and avenge us when you have invincible strength… quickly go!” Paris looked so anxious.

Even when St. Petersburg was broken, Emperor Yassin died, and Dominguez fell, Paris didn’t panic as much as right now.

Paris didn’t know that the Zenit Empire was recovered, and Fei already became a god.

At this moment, Paris suddenly realized that Fei couldn’t stop the crushing strength of Barcelona! In her mind, Fei was still a demi-god, and he couldn’t stop the tragedy that took place in St. Petersburg from recurring here.

Thinking that Fei might die like Emperor Yassin under the attack of multiple powerful enemies, Paris had never felt so anxious and heartbroken.

“No! This little man can’t die here!” Even though Paris was intelligent, she couldn’t keep her cool and calm at this moment.

Fei looked at this panicking woman with tender affection.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1111.1 - Reverse Push (Part One)

Chapter 1111: Reverse Push (Part One)

Before Paris could finish speaking, Fei clearly felt that this girl who was struggling in his arms suddenly froze.

After a pause that was more than a dozen seconds, the Demonic Woman’s body softened, and her moist, soft, and sweet lips kissed Fei’s neck. Although she appeared inexperienced, her action was firm.

After a slight pause, Fei felt like his head almost exploded.

Demonic Woman Paris was known as the most mysterious, beautiful, noble, and unconquerable woman in Zenit. Many nobles, influential figures, and talented heroes wanted to conquer this wild and cold woman. Even the talented Golden Sun Knight Sutton once loved this woman deeply.

Almost every man wanted to conquer a mysterious and beautiful woman like Paris.

However, it seemed like this devilish woman was never fond of anyone in St. Petersburg.

Even Second Prince Dominguez who was sickeningly handsome didn’t win over the heart of this woman.

Right now, this sexy and charming older woman suddenly got hot and offered her sweet lips to Fei. Like a little wild cat, Paris pressed her lips onto Fei’s, and that sweet and moist sensation stunned Fei who was already a god.

Without exaggeration, Fei’s mind was completely blank.

A woman like Paris was born to be an enchanting woman, and even Fei had thoughts of conquering her in his unconscious.

Paris’ proactive skill completely ignited Fei’s hidden desire.

What happened next was unstoppable.

Paris’ body got hotter and hotter, and she seemed a little crazy.

The wild and unconventional character of the Demonic Woman was completely demonstrated. The mystical feeling that Paris had after she survived that tragedy made her let go of all her mental barriers, and she risked everything. She tore Fei’s white robe with both of her hands, and then she tore her white silk dress before pressing her body tightly against Fei’s.

The gentle friction between their skin and the smooth touch made Fei lose the last bit of reason.

The king reached out his hand and tore a crack in space.

Then, an energy flame flashed, and the two almost completely naked people disappeared in the world.

In the next moment, the golden lotus flower right below the ceiling of the Healing Godly Palace released the last streak of brilliant light, getting rid of Messi’s godly power in Lampard, Hazel Bank, and Batistuta’s bodies.

These three supreme masters almost opened their eyes at the same time.

…

No one knew where this place was.

Fei and Paris were already facing each other completely naked.

The two were surrounded by the endless void, and some brilliant star lights could be seen far away. Shooting stars would dash by frequently, leaving behind a beautiful scene.

Right now, the two were wrapped inside a mass of golden misty energy, and it felt like they were inside a giant soft velvet quilt. It was warm and comfortable.

Paris was extremely wild and took the lead.

Although it was her first time, the Demonic Woman wasn’t shy at all. She didn’t hold back and showed the man in front of her all her beauty.

Angela was a pure and quite angel, Elena was a valiant and beautiful Valkyrie, and Paris was a seductive succubus. Her figure was like an hourglass, and she had the charm of a mature woman. Her chest was bouncy and full; they were at least twice the size compared to Angela and Elena’s.

The red cherries on top emitted primitive seduction, and they tightly pressed against Fei’s muscular chest. Her chest rubbed on Fei’s body and turned into various shapes, making Fei’s head explode.

Although Paris’ upper body was busty, her waist was slender, almost like the stem of a flower. The king was even afraid that her waist would break if he used too much force.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1111.2 - Reverse Push (Part Two)

Chapter 1111: Reverse Push (Part Two)

Lower down, Paris’ slender thighs and beautiful lower legs that had the perfect shape looked like they were carved out of white jade by gods; no shortcomings could be spotted. When Paris locked her legs around Fei’s waist, the king felt like his godly body was about to melt.

Since she had been cultivating warrior energy, Paris’ body was plump but had a low body-fat percentage. Her skin was bouncy, and her body was great to the touch.

While their bodies grinded against each other, Fei felt like fine silk was being lightly dragged across his body. That intense pleasure almost dazzled the king.

Fei felt like he was 100 percent being reverse pushed.

[TL Note: In Chinese, the word ‘push’ or ‘pushdown’ have sexual meanings. Usually, it means that a man took the lead and got on a woman. Therefore, ‘reverse push’ means that a woman took the lead and got on a man.]

The Demonic Woman was leading all the way.

Paris’ sweet and plump lips kissed Fei’s neck, chest, abdomen, and downward. It seemed like a flame ignited Fei’s body. When the Demonic Woman looked at Fei with seductive eyes and swallowed that place, Fei felt like even his blood was being burned by fire.

Inside the golden mist created by terrifying godly power in the void, a man and a woman’s rapid breathings broke the silence in the dark.

When Fei entered Paris’ body, a slight bit of pain appeared on Paris’ beautiful and stunning face.

Paris’ beautiful eyes were slightly closed, and she frowned as her lips twitched. It seemed like she was in pain, yet she was excited. Her expression was enough to break the defense of the most abstinent man.

This was the Demon Woman’s first time; Fei clearly saw the bright red drops.

…

No one knew how long had passed, and Fei gradually woke up from the intense and alluring pleasure.

In the endless void, the Demon Woman rested her head on Fei’s shoulder. She was breathing evenly while she slept, and her smile was sweet and naïve on her beautiful face. Two cute dimples could be seen, and it seemed like she was having a great dream.

Fei felt unprecedented relaxation and peace.

After returning from the [Banished Land], the king heard the news of many of his old friends’ deaths, and he learned that Emperor Yassin was his father for the first time. Before he and Emperor Yassin could officially meet each other as the son and father, the latter already passed away…

All kinds of negative emotions bombarded Fei’s mind, and he didn’t know if he was feeling angry, sad, confused, frustrated, or other emotions. Even after he defeated supreme masters such as Busquets and crushed the troops of Barcelona, he felt like his negative emotions were still lingering around.

The situation was already messy enough.

His encounter in the Beast God Palace, the words that Beast God Rexxar said, and the information and the responsibility to save the world that the cold and mysterious voice revealed…

Fei felt like his background was a mess; he wasn’t as simple as the Third Prince of Zenit.

“Isn’t it rumored that phenomenon appeared when the Third Prince was born?”

Now with Paris in his arms who was smiling like a little girl and staying in this mysterious crack in the void, Fei suddenly felt quite relaxed after that crazy ‘battle’.

This was a strange phenomenon. Fei discovered that every time he slept with a woman, his mind would calm down and stabilize.

For example, when he had his first time with Angela and Elena…

When thinking about that, a smile appeared on Fei’s face.

At this moment, the Demon Woman who was resting in Fei’s arms also opened her eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1112.1 - The Envoy from the Elf Clan (Part One)

Chapter 1112: The Envoy from the Elf Clan (Part One)

“What are you smiling about?” The Demonic Woman yawned and smiled while drawing circles on Fei’s chest with her fingers, giving Fei a tingly and pleasurable sensation.

Fei caressed Paris’ blonde hair while he closed his eyes and lightly sniffed the fragrance. With the smile on his face, he said, “I’m surprised that the vicious and terrifying Demonic Woman who made many people scared in St. Petersburg is cute like a little girl when she is sleeping. That is why I’m smiling.”

“From your look, I know you are not telling the truth.”

The Demonic Woman lowered her head and pressed her ear on Fei’s chest, listening to the strong heartbeat. She no longer looked like a little wild cat. Instead, she looked like a noble lady with a calm and sweet smile on her face.

“Little Man, tell me how you defeated the Barcelonans.”

Fei nodded and told Paris about everything that had taken place in the last four days or so.

After hearing everything, the last bit of worry on Paris’ mind disappeared, and she became relaxed.

“So, you actually became a god? I actually slept with a god?” When those slightly vulgar words dashed out of this beautiful woman’s mouth, it was lethally alluring, making Fei feel like a fire was burning in his abdomen.

“Little Man, you want to get on top of me again?”

The Demonic Woman sensed the change in Fei’s body, and she said something vulgar while licking her red lips.

With the sweet smile on her face, Paris stuck out her cute pink tongue and said those words, emitting indefensible charm. What she said may sound cheap if it came from a sex worker, but it became the dynamite that could make all men go crazy when this alluring woman said it.

Fei instantly wrapped his arms around Paris and pulled her even closer.

“No~” The Demonic Woman giggled and got on top of Fei instead. At the same time, she whispered to Fei’s ears while the sweet fragrance filled Fei’s nose, “Little Man, you are too strong. I can’t take all that.”

Then, Paris stuck out her tongue and licked Fei’s ear. After that, she kissed Fei’s neck, chest, abdomen, and all the way down.

While staring at Fei’s eyes, indescribable seduction and attraction filled Paris’ eyes as she said, “Little Man, remember. Everything is my first time today.”

After saying that, she lowered her head and ‘bit’ onto Fei’s vital organ.

…

When Fei and Paris exited the void, they were both changed into new clothes.

In the Godly King Palace in Sky City, Fei summoned all the important officials and military officers of Chambord.

The supreme orc masters also appeared in this meeting.

Almost everyone in the high-level circle of Chambord knew about the upcoming alliance between Chambord and the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Right now, the laws of nature on the Azeroth Continent were reverting back to the Mythical Era, and many races and clans that had disappeared for a long time reappeared on the continent. Therefore, the appearance of these orc masters wasn’t surprising at all.

However, when the supreme orc masters called Fei ‘Beast Emperor Your Majesty’ with respect, the important figures of Chambord were shocked.

“Beast Emperor? Could it mean that His Majesty became the lord of the Behemoth Orc Tribe after going to the [Banished Land] for such a short time?”

“Could it mean that the powerful Behemoth Orc Tribe which was influential during the Mythical Era is now apart of Chambord?”

“Could it mean that Chambord’s strength far exceeded our most optimistic estimates?”

All Chambordians in the palace looked at each other in surprise, and their morale increased even further.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1112.2 - The Envoy from the Elf Clan (Part Two)

Chapter 1112: The Envoy from the Elf Clan (Part Two)

With the behemoth orcs’ support, Chambord and Zenit had a higher chance of winning in this war against Barcelona.

“I need to unite the Northern Region of Azeroth in the shortest possible amount of time.”

What Fei said shocked everyone in the Godly King Palace. Aside from being shocked, they were also greatly motivated. The dull and serious atmosphere in the palace instantly became heated, and everyone couldn’t hide the excitement on their faces.

If Fei said these words about 40 days ago, the officials and military officers might be worried, and some of them would object to the king’s proposal.

But now, after defeating the powerful and seemingly invincible expedition troops of Barcelona, everyone realized how powerful the king and Chambord were.

Aside from everything else, just the fact that Fei was now a god could shock the Northern Region of Azeroth and make the emperors of the empires in the north restless.

With the call of a god, Chambord could easily unite the Northern Region of Azeroth and fight for the dominating position on the continent.

Currently, Chambord had the strength and confidence to unite the Northern Region.

Fei’s first sentence dictated the foundation of today’s meeting.

In the next six hours, the core topics all involved the war.

The organization of soldiers, the protection of supply lines, the target selections…

All these topics were the centers of discussion.

Everyone in the palace looked proud and excited. All of them knew that they were participating in one of the most important meetings in this era, and the fate of the Northern Region of Azeroth would be altered.

Without question, this meeting was going to be documented in the history book, and the name of everyone here would be recorded forever as well. Traveling poets would make stories about them, and their legends would live on even if they died.

Just when the meeting was about to be over, a long and resonant bell suddenly sounded outside the palace.

A silver saint quickly ran into the palace and reported while kneeling on a single knee, “Your Majesty! The envoy from the Elf Clan in the Western Region appeared in the city, and this elf want to meet Your Majesty.”

All Chambordians in the palace were confused.

Since the Elf Clan appeared on the continent a year ago, it had been taking a neutral stance on things.

However, about half a year ago, it was rumored that due to the appearance of the new elf king, the Elf Clan was divided into the Blood Elf Clan, Night Elf Clan, and Green Elf Clan. Although the giant Elf Empire collapsed, the remaining strength couldn’t be neglected. Even the Barcelona Empire and the Madrid Empire that were superpowers in the Western Region of Azeroth showed the elves enough respect.

In the legends, the Elf Clan was haughty and didn’t like outsiders. They never liked dealing with humans, and the green elves were the most shut-in.

“Why did this clan send an envoy to Chambord? Is it something good or bad?” many Chambordians thought to themselves.

However, a strange smile appeared on Fei’s face, and he turned around and said to Torres, “Torres, go and bring this envoy from the Elf Clan here personally.”

“As you wish.”

Fei’s guard turned into a beam of light and dashed out.

All Chambordian officials and military officers chatted amongst themselves.

Under Fei’s management, Chambord was quite free. Since many people were ‘brainwashed’ by Chambord’s Civil and Military University, their thoughts and concepts weren’t stuck in the past, and they all had their own views instead of looking at situations the same.

However, this time, none of these Chambordians could guess why the envoy from the Elf Clan was here.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1113.1 - The Ancient Covenant (Part One)

Chapter 1113: The Ancient Covenant (Part One)

In just a few moments, people came in to report again.

Torres led the elf envoy into the Godly King Palace.

There was only one envoy. She was a beautiful female elf.

This elf’s skin was fair, her fingers were slender, and her face was exquisite. Her ears were slightly pointed, her long hair was green, and she had a comforting and pleasant aura around her.

When others saw her, they all sighed and thought, “The Elf Clan sure is just as what rumors had stated. They are all beautiful and have longevity. They seem to have all the good things in the world, and this is the perfect race.”

Fei smiled and said: “Ms. Tina, we meet again.”

This female elf was one of the two maids of Akinfeev, the half-elf who had the golden elf king bloodline and hid around the continent. This female elf’s name was Tina.

After about a year, Fei was surprised that this half-elf who was cautious and obstinate had become the envoy from the Elf Empire who had the aura of a superior. Also, her strength had skyrocketed to peak Full Moon Realm.

What surprised Fei the most was that Tina now had obtained a pure elf physique with some mysterious methods.

Now, it seemed like the handsome half-elf Akinfeev had completed Fei’s request.

“Greetings, Your Majesty.” Tina single-kneeled and formally greeted Fei.

On the two sides of the palace, the officials of Chambord all felt like it was within reason.

To these Chambordians, they felt like all this made sense since the King of Chambord was now a god. Even if these elves were extremely haughty, they should be this respectful.

These people didn’t know that this female elf was so respectful since everything that she and her master had was made possible by Fei.

“Please get up.”

Fei raised his hand, and a streak of mysterious force helped the female elf to stand up.

A bit of surprise appeared on Tina’s face.

After receiving the inheritance in the Elf Godly Palace and being cleansed by the Spring of Eternity, Tina’s strength had skyrocketed. Also, since she had switched to cultivating a Mythical Martial Scroll of the Elf Clan, she was more than 1,000 times more powerful than a year ago. However, before the King of Chambord, she still felt weak and defenseless.

Also, with her current strength and the [Eye of Truth] which was a secret technique of the Elf Clan, Tina still couldn’t tell how powerful the King of Chambord was.

When Tina got up, she finally saw the behemoth orc masters who were sitting on one side of the palace with respect. The surprise on her face turned into extreme shock.

The [Eye of Truth] told her that these ten behemoth orc masters were all demi-gods!

According to the records in the Elf Clan, it seemed like these ten orc masters were from the ten gold king clans of the Behemoth Orc Tribe. However, these orc masters looked humble and respectful. When looking at the King of Chambord who was sitting on his throne, they seemed to be fanatic believers of a god and worshipped this human king.

The way that these orc masters looked at Fei was no different from how loyal subordinates looked at their lords.

“Could it be that the Behemoth Orc Tribe is also conquered by the King of Chambord?”

At this moment, even Tina didn’t realize that she subconsciously used the word ‘also’ as she processed the information.

Right now, Tina finally agreed with her master’s decision of choosing Fei.

“Alexander Your Majesty, Elf King Akinfeev His Majesty asked me to come here with the alliance agreement. Our Green Elf Clan of the Elf Empire is willing to ally with Chambord. We will help each other when needed and face the same enemies.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1113.2 - The Ancient Covenant (Part Two)

Chapter 1113: The Ancient Covenant (Part Two)

While Tina said that, she took out a sheet of mystical green tree bark from the elf bracelet on her wrist.

This sheet of bark was interesting. Faint, hidden magic energy flowed on it, and it couldn’t be overlooked.

This was probably a unique magic treasure of the Elf Clan.

“This is one of the few ancient covenant scrolls that the Godly Palace in the Elf Empire has. Akinfeev His Majesty had dripped a drop of golden elf king blood onto it. If Your Majesty agrees to this covenant, you can drip a drop of your blood onto it. From that moment on, this covenant will be shielded by the gods and stars. Any party who breached this agreement shall be cursed by the laws of nature,” this female elf said in all seriousness.

At this moment, the Chambordians in the palace finally reacted.

“The Elf Clan is here to establish an alliance with Chambord?”

“Such a fortunate event? This is like free cake!”

Chambord and Zenit were about to wage war against Barcelona, and they had zero experience in such large-scale cross-regional warfare since almost no empires in the Northern Region of Azeroth had never done it before.

If Chambord were able to become an ally of the Elf Empire, a force that had a strong foothold in the Western Region of Azeroth, the difficulty would drastically decrease with their help.

Now, everyone could tell that the King of Chambord and this elf knew each other from before.

The cleverer people already guessed that this alliance was probably a part of the king’s secret setup from before.

Thinking of this, the officials of Chambord who were already subdued by the king’s intelligence worshipped him even more! They were almost all fanatic believers!

After hearing what Tina said, Fei laughed and raised his hand. Without even checking out the content of the covenant, a drop of golden blood flowed out of his index finger. Then, this drop of blood that contained noble and majestic presence slowly merged into the green and lively bark scroll.

An invisible energy wave instantly radiated outward from the scroll.

The golden mist started to flow out of the vivid green scroll. The golden mist transformed into golden strings and coiled around the scroll, and they continued to intertwine with the green energy inside. In the end, the bark scroll turned a bit golden while looking green. The golden color took more than one-third of the scroll, making the green bark look as if it was made from gold.

This meant that Fei’s strength took the absolute advantage in this covenant.

The shock that couldn’t be hidden appeared in Tina’s green eyes again.

It must be noted that except for the primitive power in this covenant, Elf King Akinfeev also dripped a drop of blood that contained his core energy into the covenant.

Although Akinfeev wasn’t born in the Elf Realm, the purity of his bloodline reached 100 percent after atavism took place. Also, after getting the inheritance in the Elf Godly Palace and being cleansed in the Spring of Eternity, he already obtained the godly physique.

Right now, Elf King Akinfeev’s strength and abilities already reached the peak of Demi-God Realm with one foot in the True God Realm.

However, it seemed like Akinfeev’s strength was still tightly suppressed by King Alexander of Chambord.

“This means…” Tina was shocked as she looked at Fei who was smiling at her.

“No wonder I couldn’t see this human’s true strength with the [Eye of Truth]. He already took that step forward…”

Now, Tina didn’t have any other thoughts in her mind. Although Akinfeev was crowned as the elf king and had the loyalty of tens of millions of elf warriors, it seemed like being loyal to this human was still the best and most correct decision.

After thinking everything through, Tina’s attitude became even more respectful.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1114.1 - Purification (Part One)

Chapter 1114: Purification (Part One)

With the additional alliance with the Elf Clan, Chambord was like a tiger that got a new pair of wings.

The rock that was hanging above Fei’s mind finally safely landed.

Akinfeev’s true identity was one of the 12 gold saints of Chambord, and he already swore his loyalty about a year ago and obtained a Star Saint Set, getting empowered by star energy.

Also, Fei had saved this new elf king’s life, and the latter didn’t forget that and abandon his promises. Even though he was now in a supreme position, he was still completely loyal to Fei.

Of course, only four people knew about this, and they were Fei, Akinfeev, and Akinfeev’s two maids.

Fei would continue to keep this secret.

After all, only the saber that was hidden in the dark was the most lethal.

After signing the covenant, Tina temporarily stayed in Chambord City.

On the other hand, Fei got two days to spend some rare personal time with his two queens, Angela and Elena.

Fei wasn’t sure what method Demonic Woman Paris used, but she got along with these two queens and became close with them. In these two days, Angela even invited the Demonic Woman to join them, and these three exceptionally beautiful women were like real sisters.

Also, Fei sensed that his two queens already figured out what happened between him and the Demonic Woman.

When these three beautiful women gathered together and looked at him, their stares all looked strange, but they weren’t angry.

The friendships between women were sometimes hard to understand.

Fei could tell that the Demonic Woman was working hard in secret for a better future. She was a smart woman and didn’t care about official titles. Also, she knew that if she wanted to live with Fei happily ever after, she must make Fei’s two queens truly accept her from the bottom of their hearts.

While getting close to the two queens, the Demonic Woman was touched by the two queens’ pure love for Fei. These two snow-like pure women both deeply loved Fei; this kind of love wasn’t inferior to her love for Fei which had been suppressed for about three years.

Fei suddenly felt like these three women gathered together were a terrifying force.

The Demonic Woman’s intelligence, Elena’s strength, and Angela’s charisma and ability to summon demon beasts…

It seemed like no empires in the Northern Region of Azeroth could even defeat these three beauties.

Fei suddenly felt that he was extremely fortunate.

…

Two days later, Fei appeared in the former Anji Empire.

This empire that was known as the ‘Little Lord of the North’ played with fire and created the Undead Creature Catastrophe. Right now, not a living being could be seen inside it.

The giant territory of the former Anji Empire was deadly yet dull.

If Fei didn’t set up many bright magic arrays around the border of this territory to stop the undead creatures from roaming outward, the zombies and mutated demon beasts could have spread across the entire Northern Region of Azeroth.

Fei appeared in the sky above the former Anji Empire.

Turbulent and boiling death energy could be sensed from below.

After close to a year of devouring each other and evolving, many emperor-level zombies had appeared and created their own territories. In fact, even zombie troops appeared… it seemed like a new race and a new social structure was gradually forming.

Fei sighed and lightly unleashed his power, and the sky and the land began to shake.

A series of angry roars instantly pierced through the clouds and into the sky from the ground.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1114.2 - Purification (Part Two)

Chapter 1114: Purification (Part Two)

After evolving, many zombies and mutated demon beasts had rough intelligence, and they all cried in panic when they sensed the destructive force that was permeating the sky. They ran around as if it was the end of the world.

“The great and majestic existence! Please show mercy on us, the humble and pitiful beings!”

“Noble God! Please let us live.”

“We are willing to serve you as our lord! Please let us go…”

A series of spirit energy waves appeared on the ground and traveled into the sky. These emperor-level zombies were all begging.

These zombies already had intelligence, and they sensed their destruction. However, they couldn’t resist Fei’s power that was on the True God Realm and made their souls shiver, so they had to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.

Fei hesitated for a moment.

However, he still decided to unleash his power in the next second.

Golden energy flames descended from the sky like water pouring down, and they instantly engulfed the vast land. Under the bright light of this golden energy, all zombies ranging from low-level zombies to emperor-level zombies quickly disintegrated like sand sculptures in tornadoes and turned into smoke before disappearing.

These zombies couldn’t fight against godly power.

A streak of painful cries resonated in the territory of the former Anji Empire, and the number of zombies in the area quickly decreased.

Since these creatures created by the power of hell couldn’t return to Hell, it was better for them to disappear.

Fei couldn’t let these emperor-level zombies survive and put the humans in the Northern Region of Azeroth at risk due to his pity for them. He couldn’t allow the threat of another Undead Creature Catastrophe to linger around.

In the history of the Azeroth Continent, the damage of Undead Creature Catastrophes to humans was shocking. Leaving these zombies to be was like burying a land mine on the continent. No one would know when it was going to explode, but one thing was for sure. Once it exploded, the zombies would bring destruction to humans.

Besides, the behemoth orcs were going to travel across the ocean and the Endless Sea of Forests, returning to the Azeroth Continent.

The territory of the former Anji Empire was a piece of land that Fei prepared for the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

Now, Fei was the Beast Emperor, so he had to take over Entus’ responsibilities and care for the future of the orcs. He couldn’t place the orcs in the danger of the potential outbreak of the Undead Creature Catastrophes.

In less than an hour, Fei completely purified this territory that was once stained by the power of hell.

The deadly undead energy finally disappeared on this land.

After being purified by Fei’s godly power, this stained land finally recovered its vitality.

The withered trees, grass, and flowers became vibrant and green again, the viscous and dirty river became clear, and greeneries appeared on stone hills that were monotone.

Then, cold winds blew on the grassland, and clear raindrops started to fall from the sky and nurture everything in the area.

It seemed like a black-and-white photo became a lively and vibrant world.

This land became suitable for living beings again.

From the hundreds of millions of zombies and undead creatures, Fei obtained a vast amount of mystical energy, and he sucked it all into the grand godly realm to increase his degree of fusion with it.

After doing all that, Fei went to the Capital of Anji.

Since a year ago, this ancient and majestic city has already started to have some vitality.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1115.1 - Reward (Part One)

Chapter 1115: Reward (Part One)

The streets in the main city zone were quite prosperous.

The Zenitian refugees who were rushed into Chambord City were all teleported to this place via super-long-distance teleportation arrays and settled down here.

When these people first appeared here, they were terrified by the packed zombies and mutated demon beasts outside the city.

However, these people soon realized that the entire city was protected by powerful bright magic arrays, and even the emperor-level zombies couldn’t breakthrough. From that moment on, their hearts finally dropped back into their chests.

There were many usable residential buildings in the city and clean water sources. In fact, there were even valuables left behind by the Anjians.

With the food supply that was delivered from Chambord, close to ten million refugees started to live in this city comfortably.

When Fei unleashed his power to purify the undead energy and zombies, all the people living in this city sensed the unimaginable miracle, and they kneeled and started to pray.

When Fei slowly descended from the sky, everyone in the city fell into a fanatic state and cheered.

The news about Chambord’s grand victory and Zenit’s redemption were already passed back to this place.

After experiencing the tragedy of war, these refugees already saw Fei as the savior of Zenit and worshipped him as a god.

Therefore, when Fei appeared here, cheers and chants erupted in the city like a pent-up volcano, and they were thunderous and resonated in the sky.

After comforting the excited refugees, Fei went to the Royal Palace in the center of the city.

This was the secondary arsenal of Chambord and the headquarters of a few secret organizations.

After about half a year of development, everything was quite built up and organized.

Different from the outside zone, this place was tightly guarded. There was a watchtower every five meters and a checkpoint every ten meters. On every street inside the Royal Palace, elite Chambordian soldiers were walking around and patrolling, and all kinds of magic traps, illusion arrays, and killing mechanisms were set up. Even a fly couldn’t venture deep into the Royal Palace alive.

Both Akara and Cain were responsible for the work that was happening here.

However, most of the time, these two elder-level mad scientists who earned countless merits busied themselves with magic experiments and magic item developments which seemed boring to others.

Therefore, these two mad scientists’ disciples and Gold Saint Dessler of Aries took care of the management and protection of this place.

Just now, [Little Mad Scientist] Oscar and Dessler came out to welcome Fei.

After quickly inspecting the buildings on the ground and the secret factories that were modified from the secret treasure storage rooms of the Anji Empire, Fei quickly went to the sealed space underground.

This place was still mysterious and vast.

The giant sealed eggs were still locked by godly blood chains and floated in the void.

About half a year had passed, and it seemed like nothing had changed.

However, since Fei was now a god, he could better detect the evil presences that were surging inside these stone eggs that weren’t broken yet. The evil presences were so powerful that it was suffocating.

The evil energy intertwined and fought with the godly blood chains around the surface of these stone eggs.

Only gods could sense the crazy battles between these two polar-opposite forces.

Especially the giant stone egg that was half bright and hard dark in the center of this space. The presence of that egg was so vast that it was unimaginable. Even with Fei’s current strength, he was still shocked and a little terrified.

After staring at these giant sealed eggs for a while, Fei made a decision and disappeared from where he was standing.

In the next moment, the king appeared inside the giant stone egg that was modified by Chambord. This was an independent space and the new facility of the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory. The rest of the 4,000 mystical gold war puppets were being modified here, and this project was approaching completion.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1115.2 - Reward (Part Two)

Chapter 1115: Reward (Part Two)

In the endless white beach, there were many giant craters and magic item components scattered around them. These were the aftermath of the failed magic experiments.

Further away, waves were surging on the blue ocean, and white bubbles rolled.

Close to 1,000 university students who had the most primitive Chambordian bloodline were busy working here.

Only about half a year passed in the outside world, but the speed of time was different in this place. To these hardworking students, more than ten years had passed. Their faces that looked naïve and young now seemed mature and steady.

For the rise of Chambord, these people stayed inside this boring and monotone world and sacrificed themselves in silence. Several years were just like a day to them.

These people were all the unnamed heroes of Chambord.

The only things that didn’t change were Cain and Akara’s old faces, which made them seem like old monsters.

Although more than ten years had passed in this dimension, it seemed like nothing happened to these two mad scientists. Not even an extra wrinkle could be seen on their faces.

When Fei appeared before them, these two only froze for a split-second before lowering their heads and continuing their work. They didn’t even look surprised or joyous.

Fei smiled.

The king clearly saw that Cain’s hands shivered and placed an earth-elemental component onto a water-elemental magic crossbow, and Akara instantly turned a magic array blueprint that was 99 percent completed into something like Picasso’s abstract painting.

“These two old people are still trying to act,” Fei thought to himself as he walked up and gave each of them a hug.

To these two mad scientists, this was a hug that they received after ten years of not seeing Fei.

“You kid…” Cain finally couldn’t act anymore, and a bright smile appeared on his wrinkled face.

Akara also smiled and showed a cracked tooth.

This was the first time that Fei saw Akara smile so brightly.

“Huh? Your tooth…” Fei instantly started to laugh ‘heartlessly’.

Before he could finish, Akara’s bright smile turned gloomy, and she rushed over and landed many punches onto Fei’s body.

The king could only clench his teeth and endure the ‘beating’. He didn’t even dare to use his power to shield himself, afraid that the impulsive force might injury Akara who was going ham.

The soldiers outside the tent sensed the disturbance, and they rushed inside to check.

Seeing this, the soldiers all lowered their heads and exited the tent in silence as if they didn’t see anything.

After exiting, these soldiers looked at each other, covered their mouths, and laughed. It was rare to see the king in such an embarrassing situation.

This was why the king was so likable and obtained the loyalty of all Chambordians. Although he was dignified in public, he was friendly and playful in private settings.

“This is our king!” the soldiers all thought to themselves with pride.

…

About an hour later, everyone in this small world, who rarely stopped working, got ready to participate in the banquet that the king prepared for them.

Fei took out the best liquor and the delicious meat that he harvested in the [Vicious Swamp] on the [Banished Land] to treat these students and soldiers, and the latter got to enjoy feasting on great delicacies.

To add to the atmosphere, the king even used his godly power and covered the sky of this small world, creating the beautiful scenery of a night sky that showed many brilliant stars.

The campfires illuminated everyone’s face, and many people got drunk.

To all these people, this night was unforgettable in their lives.

Of course, Cain and Akara were the exceptions.

P.S. A big shout out to Alex A, D4sh, Sengratana S, Kimuchi, Noah P, Tommy L, IMMO971, Shadowlucifer, Kay, Isai V, Mohamed K, Andy V, Martin S, Mark OM, Simon B, 2bizzy, Xin C, Siraj A, Kilbotz! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1116.1 - Three-Eyed Demonic God (Part One)

Chapter 1116: Three-Eyed Demonic God (Part One)

As soon as the banquet was over, Fei was dragged away by the two mad scientists to run all kinds of experiments.

To Cain and Akara, having a god to serve them in experiments was a dream-like, perfect setup.

After all, only gods could freely create many conditions that were only hypothetical and not feasible in the real world.

This task took more than ten days out of the king’s schedule.

After doing all the experiments, Fei was so tired that he almost collapsed onto the ground. Even when he battled Busquets and other demi-gods, it wasn’t this exhausting.

The king was almost depleted of all his godly power under the command of these two mad scientists, and he had the urge to escape from this place.

On the good side, these more than ten days of experiments yielded in many fruits.

With Fei’s help, the 4,000 mystical gold war puppets were completely modified.

Out of all the silver crystals that came back to the Azeroth Continent with Fei, 4,000 of them were meticulously selected and placed in the war puppets. With Fei’s help as a god, the two mad scientists re-modified these terrifying war weapons, creating battle puppets that were invincible in front of peak mid-tier demi-gods.

Chambord’s strength was exploding at a shocking speed.

There was a total of 5,000 silver crystal battle soul warriors, and they were equivalent to 5,000 supreme masters who had invincible bodies and high-level battle intelligence.

This force was stunning! Once they showed themselves, the entire Northern Region of Azeroth could be wiped through.

Even on the entire Azeroth Continent, there wasn’t another powerhouse that had this level of strength aside from the mysterious Holy Church that had immense wealth, strength, and history.

If Barcelonans learned the true strength of Chambord, they would be regretting their decision of triggering such a force and making it into their enemy.

After all that, Fei still had close to 10,000 silver crystals on his hands.

According to the plan, the next step for the arsenal of Chambord was to create normal war puppets with [Demons’ Remains] and [Black Iron Essence].

Although normal war puppets wouldn’t be as rare and sturdy as mystical gold war puppets, they wouldn’t be inferior in terms of magic conductivity. More importantly, after they were created, the same magic arrays could be engraved inside of them, and silver crystals could be placed inside.

In theory, Chambord already had another ‘robot force’ aside from the mystical gold battle soul warriors.

Perhaps these new war puppets were inferior in terms of quality and combat strength, they could still have a dominating advantage with their sheer number.

A troop made up of more than 10,000 Moon-Class Elites was still deadly to any empire on the continent.

According to what Cain and Akara said, it would take at least ten years for such a troop to form.

However, this wasn’t an issue for Fei.

After all, with this small world that had a different speed of time, ten years in this place was equivalent to a little over half a year in the outside world.

Of course, the creation of the secondary war puppets wasn’t a top priority.

The most important task was to finish creating the super-long-distance teleportation arrays that the Behemoth Orc Tribe needed for the mass migration.

Fortunately, Torres already brought back the order when he came back last time, so the arsenal of Chambord and the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory had created more than 6,000 portable super-long-distance teleportation arrays.

These unique magic arrays were going to be delivered back to Chambord City as soon as possible.

After arranging everything inside this small world, Fei took his leave.

Again, the king appeared in the sealed space outside the small world.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1116.2 - Three-Eyed Demonic God (Part Two)

Chapter 1116: Three-Eyed Demonic God (Part Two)

This space was still silent, dark, and mysterious.

Out of more than 100 giant sealed eggs, Fei chose the smallest one. Then, he condensed a weak streak of his godly power and extended it outward. It went through the godly blood chains, penetrated the sphere of light underneath, and entered this sealed egg.

The king wanted to know what kind of a demon was sealed in here.

Before coming in, Fei already made the decision.

If possible, he was going to kill all the demons that were sealed inside this space and put an end to these potential risks.

Fei’s godly power was the purest and golden. Therefore, when his energy got close, the godly blood chains that were around the sealed egg didn’t repel it away, and it entered the sealed egg with ease.

A mystical scene was passed back to Fei’s mind.

This was a dark and gloomy prison cell.

The eye-piercing light could only sprinkle into the cell through the thin slit between the iron door and the door frame.

The ground looked crude with some thin cracks, and there was a rusty metal bowl with a rotten meal inside. It seemed like worms were already wriggling inside the meal.

In the corner of the dark cell, there was a weak young woman who was curled up, and she looked as thin as a skeleton. She was covered in a thin layer of corroded rough cloth, and she was holding a little girl in her arms. This little girl also looked like her skin was directly wrapping around her bones. It seemed like these two people were struggling to stay alive.

At this moment, it seemed like these two females sensed Fei’s power.

The poor woman looked up, and it seemed like she looked directly into Fei’s eyes through the sealed egg. With tears in her eyes, she said, “Please, I beg you. Good person, please save us! Please save this poor mother and daughter.”

Fei froze for a second, and an uncontrollable sympathy spread in his mind, especially when the little girl looked up. Her big eyes were crystal-clear, and she looked naïve. It seemed like she was looking forward to the greatness outside and had high hopes toward Fei.

This pair of eyes almost instantly destroyed Fei’s rationality.

However, the last bit of cautions in the back of Fei’s head stopped him, and he didn’t act on his emotions.

Streaks of vast golden godly power radiated outward from Fei’s body, instantly getting rid of the strange emotions that Fei sensed.

“Damn demon!” Fei roared, and the streak of godly power that was already inside the sealed egg turned into a saber of light and chopped toward the mom and daughter.

“Hahahahaha!” The shrill and hysterical laughter resonated in the sealed egg like the cry of an owl, and the dark prison cell and rotten food in the rusty metal bowl instantly disappeared. The mom and daughter who were shivering in the corner also turned into a puff of black smoke.

When the black smoke disappeared, everything changed.

A giant three-eyed monster that was more than 100 meters tall stood in an endless desert. Its mouth was pointy, and its teeth were sharp. It looked like a tree monster with all the iron-needle-like hair around it, and it was engulfed in black mist. The black mist contained terrifying corrosive force, and even the air sizzled due to its power.

A vicious smile appeared on this monster’s ugly face, and it looked up and roared, “That damn God Clan! Let me out! Let me out!”

“This must be one of the 108 Pillar Demonic Gods of Hell, right?” Fei thought to himself as cold sweat appeared.

The king was almost fooled by the illusion that this monster created and released it.

This demonic god was terrifying. It had three eyes, and it seemed like the middle vertical eye had the power to break others’ minds and create endless mist and illusions. Even gods could be fooled by these illusions.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1117.1 - Last Preparation (Part One)

Chapter 1117: Last Preparation (Part One)

If this three-eyed demonic god weren’t imprisoned inside this sealed egg for a long time and didn’t deplete too much of its strength, Fei would have been fooled by the illusion.

Fei tried to use his godly power to refine this demonic god and turn it into its core energy, but the king soon discovered that with his current strength, he would need at least more than ten years to do that with this demonic god.

No wonder the god who dealt with these 108 demonic gods only sealed them in this space rather than eliminating them. It would be too tough to completely wipe out these demonic gods.

In the end, Fei also gave up the idea of killing these demonic gods. In fact, he didn’t even try to test other sealed eggs.

After spending about half a day, Fei used his golden godly blood to strengthen the godly blood chains that wrapped around the sealed eggs that weren’t broken. Then, the king brought the first batch of portable super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays to Chambord City from the Capital of Anji.

Due to the different speed of time in the small world, Fei only stayed in the Capital of Anji for a day from the perspective of the outside world.

…

-The second day-

Boom!

A streak of powerful energy fluctuation appeared in the forest behind the Back Mountain of Chambord.

Then, a joyous expression appeared on Fei’s face.

“This presence… hehe, it seems like Shaarawy finally understood it and made a breakthrough.”

A few days ago, Fei taught these foreign young lords such as Shaarawy as well as masters of Chambord such as Lampard and Hazel Bank the secret of how to make that giant leap between mortals and gods. Although Fei didn’t use the methods that he read in the books which he got in the [Banished Land], they were useful to these supreme masters. Although these supreme masters had different strength levels, they were powerful enough to understand the secret of becoming gods.

After receiving Fei’s teachings, these people decided to go into seclusive cultivation.

Only a few days had passed, and Shaarawy already obtained some inspiration.

Just as Fei was about to go and congratulate Shaarawy, something else happened.

Boom!

Boom! Boom!

Several powerful and vast streaks of energy appeared behind Chambord City.

Milito and Cassano also got out of their cultivation almost at the same time.

“Hahahaha!” Shaarawy’s signature heroic laughter sounded in the air.

Three light beams shot across the sky, and these three young lords almost instantly appeared before Fei.

Fei nodded and thought, “Although these three haven’t reached the True God Realm and condensed their divinities, they already condensed vast amounts of power of faith. Right now, they are planting the seeds into their realms, starting the first step toward becoming gods.”

These three young lords were all respected and admired by hundreds of millions of people in the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire. Therefore, Fei expected them to condense a lot of power of faith.

“Hahaha! Alexander! I really have to thank you this time!” Shaarawy didn’t try to hide his excitement.

In reality, after he became a supreme master, Shaarawy had never been so excited before except for when he became brothers with Fei by the no-name lake in the Endless Sea of Forests.

Although he hadn’t condensed divinity yet, he already broke through the barrier between mortals and gods, and he would become a god eventually. That was why he was so excited.

“We were planning to come here to help Chambord defend the city, but we ended up receiving so many benefits. Alexander, words can’t express our gratitude. If Chambord needs us in the future in any way, we will come as soon as we can.” Milito who was usually silent formally bowed toward Fei even though the latter tried to stop him.

“Hahaha! You two are so formal!” Cassano pouted in disdain and laughed at Milito and Shaarawy. Then, he threw his arms around Fei’s shoulder while winking at the king.

“Hehe, we are gay friends forever.”

[TL Note: In China, gay friends is a popular internet slang. It is used to say that two males are great friends.]

Fei was at a loss for words and thought, “Damn! You just learned the term from me; don’t use it randomly when you don’t know the meaning.”

“The war in the Central Region of Azeroth is intense and crucial. Since Chambord City is fine, we have to leave as soon as we can. Now that you plan to start an expedition to the Western Region of Azeroth, we might be able to fight alongside each other.” Milito was more reserved and considerate. After saying farewell, these young lords turned into light beams and disappeared into the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1117.2 - Last Preparation (Part Two)

Chapter 1117: Last Preparation (Part Two)

Fei waved his hand and said his farewells to them as well.

What the young lords said was correct. Right now, the Holy Church and the Dragon Clan were about to destroy the world through the war in the Central Region of Azeroth.

The war between the AC Milan Empire, Inter Milan Empire, and Juventus Empire was even more intense. Shaarawy and others were the core masters in their empires, and they were only able to come to Chambord to help after squeezing out some time. Now that Chambord finished the war, they had to rush back to handle the situation in the Central Region.

As to Pato and Palacio, they were going to rush back after they get out of their cultivation.

…

As soon as Fei returned to the Godly King Palace, Brook quickly rushed over.

“Your Majesty, great news. Great news!” Brook already advanced to Moon-Class and obtained the Star Saint Set of Libra, yet he still focused on the operation of the military and worked diligently. In the last while, it was hard to see him smile this brightly.

“Oh? What good news?” Fei signaled Brook to sit down and speak slowly.

“Haha! Great news! The Jax Empire, Leon Empire, St. Germain Empire, and Marseille Empire all sent envoys to Chambord, and they are willing to establish alliances with Chambord with Your Majesty being the leader. They are willing to listen to your orders!” Brook laughed and said, “The envoys are already here with alliance covenants! Now, we can unite the Northern Region without using the military!”

Fei smiled and said, “Alliance? When Barcelona was dominating over Zenit, where were they? Now that they are afraid of our strength, they want to come here and be allies? They sure are shameless.”

Fei waved his hand and continued, “Now, Zenit doesn’t need allies in the Northern Region. We only need subordinates and affiliated nations. Brook, please tell the envoys that if they are willing to surrender to Zenit and listen to our commands, we will let the current royal families rule over their current territories. Otherwise, they can prepare for war.”

Brook froze; he didn’t expect the king who seemed to lack ambition and desire for power to be so dominating this time.

Of course, Brook didn’t know that Fei had to use such an iron force to tightly unite the Northern Region as a whole. Only when all forces in the region were willing to listen to all commands could they unleash the greatest amount of strength. After all, they had to face the enemies known as the Polluters who destroyed the Mythical Era.

Therefore, the king didn’t need allies who were loosely organized and might disobey orders; he needed a giant empire that was centralized and able to deal with the powerful future enemies.

Brook quickly understood Fei’s intent, and he thought to himself, “Oh, this is my bad. I still haven’t gotten used to Chambord’s power level right now, and I’m thinking in the old ways. Right now, the Chambord Kingdom and Zenit Empire are powerful enough to wipe through the entire region; it is only a matter of time. We don’t need to walk on thin ice and aim for survival.”

“Also, send envoys to the Alania Empire and tell them to prepare farming tools, food, horses, seeds, and other necessary exploration tools. We need to provide all kinds of benefits to the orcs who are about to arrive.” Fei thought for a moment and handed the task of helping the orcs settle down in the former Anji Empire to Alanians.

Now that Fei was the Father of the Nation to Alanians, his status and influence were huge. This task would be completed with no issues.

After discussing with Brook for a while, Fei took the many portable super-long-distance teleportation arrays and the orc masters to the Endless Sea of Forests, getting ready to receive the behemoth orcs who were on the way.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1118.1 - Barcelonans’ Anger and Fear (Part One)

Chapter 1118: Barcelonans’ Anger and Fear (Part One)

-The Western Region of Azeroth-

This was a mystical and vast land, and it has nurtured many top-tier masters and giant empires.

Out of all forces, the Barcelona Empire and Madrid Empire were at the very top. Their strength, wealth, and history were all ranked among the top when compared to all empires on the continent.

In the last 100 years, the Barcelona Empire valued the cultivation of talents, and it created La Masia Royal Academy, the so-called No.1 Military Academy on Azeroth, creating many shiny and unparalleled geniuses.

Out of all the geniuses, [God’s Son] Messi was the most famous. He was known as the most talented genius that the continent had ever seen in the last 1,000 years. In just a few dozen years, he became the most powerful figure in the Western Region of Azeroth, and he could rival Continental Martial Saint Maradona who had been acting lowkey in recent years.

Since many super-geniuses such as Messi came out of the La Masia Military Academy, the Barcelona Empire was at a dominating advantage in the wars against its nemesis, the Madrid Empire. In the last three crucial wars in recent years, Barcelona crushed Madrid and almost surrounded Bernabéu, the Capital of Madrid.

Wherever Barcelona pointed its finger and sent its soldiers, the region shook in fear.

Under such great and irreversible momentum, Barcelona already secured the title as the No.1 Military Empire on Azeroth.

More importantly, Barcelona had a close relationship with the Holy Church.

It was heard that Platini, an influential figure in the Holy Church, believed in the theory behind La Masia, and one-third of his bloodline was the Catalonia Bloodline.

Platini had a unique relationship with the Royal Family of Barcelona, and he supported the troops of Barcelona several times in public, defeating the troops of Madrid. Also, he had a close relationship with [God’s Son] Messi.

Some rumors even stated that Messi was Platini’s love child. This just went to show how close these two people were.

Barcelona was already the No.1 Military Empire on the continent, and it was a natural ally of the Holy Church. Therefore, Barcelona was like the royal guard of Azeroth. It was involved in several wars between empires in the Western Region and other regions, and no force dared to go against it when it issued an order.

However, such a giant force suffered the most unimaginable defeat in the history of Barcelona.

No one expected this outcome!

Barcelona sent four core generals, Busquets, Mascherano, Pedro, and Alves, who were all demi-gods. Also, more than 600,000 elite Barcelonan soldiers were under their command. Their enemy was only a level 1 empire in the weak Northern Region, but they actually lost! The result was that the expeditionary troop was almost completely wiped out!

When Busquets, Pedro, and Alves, these three former supreme masters, returned to Camp Nou with their cultivation strength destroyed, the entire empire became enraged! Sending these three people back was like slapping Barcelona in the face.

“How is this possible?”

“What exactly happened?”

“Who? Who stopped our military?”

“Could it be that the damn b*stards of Madrid went to the Northern Region to ambush our warriors?”

“Is this a punishment from the gods?”

Hearing the tragic defeat in the Northern Region of Azeroth, the entire Barcelona Empire fell into a state of disbelief and anxiety. People ranging from civilians to nobles all started to chat, and bedlam broke loose.

The entire empire was in a sad and angry state, and they wanted to seek the truth behind this defeat.

“This is an unacceptable shame!”

“The Imperial Military Headquarters must be responsible for this defeat!”

“Blatant negligence! They didn’t do their job properly! As a result, more than 600,000 warriors of the empire died in another region due to the Imperial Military Headquarters’ mistakes!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1118.2 - Barcelonans’ Anger and Fear (Part Two)

Chapter 1118: Barcelonans’ Anger and Fear (Part Two)

“Who should be responsible for this defeat?”

“Revenge! We must punish the Zenitians! They must pay for what they did with their blood, and they better start praying now!”

“Wash Zenit with the blood of its own citizens! Wipeout all Zenitians!”

“Wipeout the entire Northern Region of Azeroth!”

The news about the defeat quickly spread in the Barcelona Empire like an unstoppable plague.

Barcelonan civilians and nobles were already used to victories and wins.

Now, these people were like enraged hedgehogs and let out roars, seeking revenge. They couldn’t understand how the expeditionary troop of Barcelona that was led by several supreme masters was defeated in such a shameful fashion, losing to the barbarians in the Northern Region.

Under the influence of extreme rage and shame, the entire Barcelona Empire fell into indescribable anxiety and became a little irrational.

The public wanted to seek revenge for the expeditionary troop of Barcelona, and they also wanted to hold the Imperial Military Headquarters responsible for this defeat.

The public believed that some people in the military headquarters were grossly negligent at their jobs or committed treason. In their minds, the weak Zenitians in the Northern Region were poor countrymen and couldn’t have defeated the invincible Barcelonan military.

-Camp Nau, the Capital of Barcelona-

The entire city was engulfed in an anxious atmosphere.

The atmosphere in the Royal Palace also seemed intense and serious.

Several hundreds of super influential figures of Barcelona quietly sat in the stone chairs on both sides of the palace, and their faces were so dark that it seemed like rainwater was about to pour out. Right now, they didn’t even dare to breathe heavily.

In the middle of the palace, there were three stone beds, and the three white-haired seniors already changed into red and blue silk robes and were resting and half-unconscious.

Not a single Barcelonan wanted to believe that these three weak seniors were once the top-tier generals of Barcelona who all Barcelonans were proud of. Right now, they were so weak that it seemed like even wind could blow them into the air; they weren’t the same supreme masters who brought endless glory to Barcelona.

When the expeditionary troop set off about half a year ago, some Barcelonans mocked the Imperial Military Headquarters for being too cautious, using four demi-gods and more than 600,000 elite soldiers to conquer a barbaric, foolish, and small empire.

Now, no one dared to say such things again.

The people who held seats in the Royal Palace were all influential figures of Barcelona, and they had great privileges in this giant empire.

Unlike ordinary civilians and small nobles, these people had powerful backgrounds and great information channels. They knew that this defeat wasn’t an accident as the ordinary Barcelonans believed.

In fact, when these figures read the detailed war reports and summaries of the defeat, every one of them felt their hearts trembling.

Only these people who truly understood the reason for the defeat realized that Barcelona deserved to lose this war.

More importantly, it seemed like the military of Barcelona that was unrivaled in the last long while triggered a terrifying enemy.

The King of Chambord, his warriors, and his military were powerful enough to threaten Barcelona.

Barcelona was like a strong boxer who wanted to punch down a beggar with a heavy punch but was instead shocked to find that the fist hit a heavy-weight boxing champion.

Right now, many people in the Royal Palace were looking straight down at the ground.

Even the top-tier officials of the Imperial Military Headquarters who loved to brag tightly shut their mouths.

Only a few military officers shot several glances at [God’s Son] Messi who was sitting at the front of the palace.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1119.1 - We Need Time (Part One)

Chapter 1119: We Need Time (Part One)

This most powerful man in the empire, the pride of the nation, had been to the Northern Region of Azeroth as well.

However, the war between Barcelona and Madrid grew too intense. [Demonic General] Mourinho and [Madrid’s Battle God] Ronaldo gathered and put too much pressure on the defense line of Barcelona. Therefore, Messi had to return to Barcelona before the war against Zenit was over.

“If [God’s Son] didn’t return early…” After thinking of this possibility, everyone grew even more shocked.

They somehow realized that after reading the reports of the war, they became doubtful toward the battle god of Barcelona for the first time.

After all, everything around the King of Chambord was too legendary.

Also, all information showed that the King of Chambord wasn’t weaker than Messi; this king was also a god.

Messi sat in his seat quietly.

Of course, this man also sensed the stares coming from his peers, but he completely ignored such looks.

From the beginning to the end, he didn’t look at these three old figures who were in the center of the palace and once battled alongside him around the continent.

Messi had been looking at the depths of the palace.

In there, a wall of red and blue energy flames burned, and it seemed to be a spatial barrier. The flames burned and moved like flowing mercury, and there were an indescribable pressure and powerful sensation.

A cold and desolate voice sounded from behind the energy flames.

“Quickly grasp onto Chambordians’ magic puppet technology.”

This voice sounded extremely impatient as this person didn’t even want to say a single unnecessary word.

As soon as this person spoke, the red and blue energy flames gradually disappeared, revealing a stone statue that looked ancient and was filled with vicissitude. Then, nothing else happened after that.

“As you wish, the great Emperor Guardiola.”

Everyone in the Royal Palace stood up with respect and kneeled on all fours, including Messi. Then, they returned to their own seats.

After Emperor Guardiola made his appearance, [God’s Son] Messi was going to host the rest of the meeting.

It had always been like this.

About ten years ago, Emperor Guardiola had stopped dealing with the operation of the empire. From that moment on, it seemed like [God’s Son] Messi controlled everything in the empire, and Emperor Guardiola would only appear with red and blue energy flames around him and issue orders and edicts when major events happened where the future of the empire was greatly affected.

After Barcelona lost in the Northern Region of Azeroth, Emperor Guardiola actually showed himself. It seemed like this mysterious emperor also believed that the Chambord Kingdom and the King of Chambord could threaten the future of Barcelona.

“Your Highness.”

Everyone turned their eyes to Messi.

“Prepare for war.” Messi’s expression was cold and chilly, but his tone was filled with decisiveness and fearlessness. Everyone in the Royal Palace got worked up, and they were shocked by Messi’s simple response. They instantly understood that the extremely important life-and-death battle was really going to come.

At this moment, a series of reports sounded outside the Royal Palace.

A guard who was wearing red and blue royal armor ran into the Royal Palace, kneeled in the center of the palace, and raised a document above his head.

Messi raised his hand, and the document flew onto his palm.

Then, this man opened the scroll and read it. His face was so calm that no one could tell what just happened from his expression.

“Everyone can read it.” Messi opened his hand, and the document automatically flew into the hands of Head Minister Tito.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1119.2 - We Need Time (Part Two)

Chapter 1119: We Need Time (Part Two)

Tito was a civil official who held the most power among his peers in Barcelona. He was from a noble family that had more than 100 years of history, and his words held a ton of weight. He looked to be about 40 years old, and he didn’t appear handsome. He had short blond hair, and he never showed his emotions on his face.

After accepting the document and reading it from beginning to end, this iron-blooded head minister frowned and passed the report to someone next to him.

After not too long, everyone in the Royal Palace had read the information recorded on the scroll.

Zenit conquered Eindhoven!

King Alexander of Chambord was officially crowned as the Emperor of Zenit!

Zenit declared war against Barcelona!

The troops of Zenit were getting ready to initiate the war! The Jax Empire, Leon Empire, and Alania Empire all swore loyalty to the Zenit Empire!

Zenitians…

Although the scroll was small, it clearly recorded all the major and life-changing events that were happening further away in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

Every Barcelonan noble was shocked, and their minds were like small boats on a turbulent ocean.

“Could it be that King Alexander of Chambord is actually a warmonger? Just like what his nickname said, is he going to unite the Northern Region of Azeroth and realize his title as the Human Emperor of the North?”

The Northern Region of Azeroth was the weakest region on the continent since there wasn’t a level 9 empire here. Now, with the appearance of the King of Chambord, everything was about to change.

If the Northern Region of Azeroth were to be united, a new and giant force would officially appear.

If the Northern Region united, what kinds of effects would that have on this chaotic world?

It was hard to say.

However, this only meant one thing for Barcelona; a terrifying enemy with endless potential had appeared. It was a situation that none of the Barcelonans were willing to see.

Only the Madrid Empire entangled the Barcelona Empire for hundreds of years, drawing the majority of Barcelonan forces and energy. As a result, Barcelona couldn’t try to march toward the end goal of uniting the entire continent.

If there were another enemy that had more terrifying potential than the Madrid Empire, the Barcelona Empire’s grand dream of dominating the entire Azeroth Continent would become harder and harder to realize.

“However, how can we limit the Zenitians?”

“How can we deal with the crazy Human Emperor of the North?”

All Barcelonans in the Royal Palace couldn’t come up with an answer.

These Barcelonan nobles were sad to discover that their strong beliefs in the power of Barcelona were shattered by a truly powerful enemy. Their true forms showed, and they looked lost.

Soon, everyone’s eyes landed on [God’s Son] Messi again.

Without them noticing, the Barcelona Empire already deeply relied on this man, and it couldn’t live without him. It seemed like all issues could only be solved when this man opened his mouth.

Messi exhaled deeply and smiled. “Right now, what we need the most is… time!”

…

…

-Zenit, St. Petersburg-

Emperor Alexander’s crowning ceremony took place about three days ago.

Many Zenitians were still soaked in excitement and joy from that day; they knew that the empire grew much more powerful. Everyone knew the importance of a strong royal family, a powerful emperor, and a mighty military. This meant that Zenit could rely on these forces during crises.

Ten days ago, the expeditionary troop of Chambord defeated the Eindhoven Empire which had many internal conflicts, wiping out the Royal Family and nobles of Eindhoven.

From that moment on, this former enemy of Zenit completed disappeared, and the Eindhoven Empire’s territory was taken into the already vast territory of Zenit.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1120.1 - Is He Still the Smiling Young Man? (Part One)

Chapter 1120: Is He Still the Smiling Young Man? (Part One)

Eight days ago, Emperor Fuji of Jax came to Chambord City personally and bowed toward Emperor Alexander in public, showing that the Jax Empire was willing to surrender to the Zenit Empire.

Seven days ago, the former dominating force in the Northern Region, the Leon Empire, sent King Buckingham to Chambord, telling Zenit that they were willing to listen to Zenit’s orders. Then, Emperor Leo of Alania and envoys from many empires in the Northern Region came here to pay their respects to Fei.

Five days ago, the Inter Milan Empire and MC Milan Empire in the Central Region, the Madrid Empire in the Western Region, the Manchester United Empire, Liverpool Empire, and Arsenal Empire in the Eastern Region, and the Munich Empire and the Empire Alliance led by Ormond Empire in the Southern Region…

These superpowers and giant empires that were supreme and arrogant in the eyes of Zenit all lowered their stance and sent envoys to Zenit to congratulate Fei on becoming the new emperor.

The turn of events that Zenit was experiencing was too sudden.

From St. Petersburg being conquered and Zenitians becoming refugees to Zenit growing into the superpower in the Northern Region and getting congratulated by thousands of empires, fewer than three months had passed.

Such speed made many Zenitians feel like they were dreaming! They couldn’t believe what they were experiencing!

Everyone still remembered that when the new Emperor Alexander officially became the ruler of the land, the emperors, nobles, and masters of other empires all knelt before the new emperor’s feet. The shocking scene where they all knelt and hailed on the square before the Royal Palace of Zenit could never be forgotten by any Zenitian; such a scene was branded into their souls.

Whenever Zenitians laughed in their dreams and woke up because of it, they would tell themselves that this wasn’t a dream again and again. Zenit had indeed become the ruler of the Northern Region.

Every Zenitian felt the benefits that their powerful new empire brought to them.

Right now, when they traveled in the Northern Region of Azeroth, regardless of where they were, Zenitians could walk around with their heads raised and backs straightened, receiving all kinds of envious and jealous stares. Even the arrogant and proud Leonians had to lower their proud heads before Zenitians.

All of this was brought to them by Emperor Alexander.

“All of this is determined by fate! Alexander His Majesty is a gift that the gods offered to Zenit!”

“I still remember it! Even though I was young back then, and I can’t recall many things, I clearly remember that five-colored clouds appeared in the sky above St. Petersburg, and flower petals fell as a series of holy songs resonated in the sky. It seemed like gods were giving prayers while goddesses were dancing. It felt like all the gods in Heaven were celebrating the Third Prince’s birth!”

“Yeah! At that time, many people were saying that the Third Prince was the reincarnation of a godly king…”

“The only thing is that the Third Prince went missing. Now, it seems like Heaven was trying to temper Prince Alexander. Now, Zenit is powerful because of the Third Prince! His Majesty is indeed the undisputed Human Emperor of the North! In the last 1,000 years, he is the only being to have united the Northern Region of Azeroth!”

“The best emperor in the last 1,000 years as well!”

All the streets and alleys in St. Petersburg were illuminated by bright sunlight, and some proud seniors were telling their children and grandchildren about what happened in the past, including the legendary tales of Emperor Alexander.

Whenever someone started to tell stories about Emperor Alexander, many people would stop by the seniors and listen, and their blood would boil in excitement.

Throughout Zenit and almost every corner in the Northern Region of Azeroth, many traveling poets were praising the new Emperor Alexander of Zenit and the Human Emperor of the North! They used their most fancy words to tell stories about this great ruler, adding more lights to his reputation.

In the Chaos Era where wars were happening all around the continent, it was normal for the people at the bottom of the society to be pushed around, lose their loved ones and children, and experience tragedy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1120.2 - Is He Still the Smiling Young Man? (Part Two)

Chapter 1120: Is He Still the Smiling Young Man? (Part Two)

However, Fei’s appearance made the Northern Region of Azeroth peaceful again on the surface. All the empires seemed to be united, making this ancient land avoid being scorched by flames of wars again. Therefore, all ordinary humans in the Northern Region quickly accepted the Human Emperor of the North who brought them peace, and they cheered and praised the birth of the new Zenitian emperor.

Of course, as to those emperors and nobles who got their status and military control reduced, it was hard to tell if they were truly happy or not.

…

“Hahaha! King Buckingham! What a man! Your best gifts to me are Emperor Juninho’s declaration and Constantine!”

In the Royal Palace of Zenit, Fei thanked Buckingham from the bottom of his heart.

In the Battle at the Bay of Byzantine, the Byzantinian troops were all crushed, and King Constantine of Byzantine was also captured. Only Queen Izabella of Byzantine and some Byzantinians were able to get away and got to Chambord after traveling tens of thousands of kilometers under the Chambordian troops’ protection.

However, since that day, King Constantine of Byzantine, a friend of Fei, hadn’t been heard of.

Some rumors stated that King Constantine of Byzantine had already been killed by the Barcelonans.

Other rumors said that King Constantine of Byzantine was captured and delivered back to the Western Region.

All kinds of rumors circulated in public.

After Fei returned from the [Banished Land], he ordered the [Letter Office] to use its full strength to search for the whereabouts of Constantine, but nothing came of it.

Queen Izabella of Byzantine who was pregnant showed everyone her tough side, and she never asked for anything from Fei. However, the more Queen Izabella of Byzantine endured, the more guilty Fei felt. Therefore, he never gave up on finding Constantine.

Until a few days ago, King Buckingham came to St. Petersburg to represent the Leon Empire and congratulate Fei on the official crowning ceremony. On the way to Zenit, King Buckingham and his team defeated a Barcelonan battleship that tried to act as a pirate ship and get away. On the ship was a captive who had broken legs and broken arms, and these Leonians asked several questions and figured out that this man was the missing King Constantine of Byzantine.

The long period of inhumane treatment and torture made Constantine extremely weak, and he looked like a skeleton.

As soon as this envoy group came to St. Petersburg, Fei quickly appeared and healed Constantine. Then, the King of Byzantine recovered a portion of his aura, and arms and legs regrew on his body.

When the husband and wife finally united again after such a long time, Queen Izabella of Byzantine who had been acting tough lost her composure and cried loudly. That touching scene still made people cry when they recalled the situation.

“Your Majesty, if you really want to thank me, can you go a bit more lenient on the requirements for the Leon Empire?” King Buckingham had a bitter smile on his face.

Due to their unique experience in risking their lives and fighting Evil Sea God Kluivert, King Buckingham and Fei appreciated each other, and they had a good relationship.

But now, Zenit was on the rise and was planning to unite the Northern Region of Azeroth with an iron grip.

Buckingham was here to negotiate with Zenit on behalf of Leon. However, Zenitian officials had been tough to deal with and made no compromises. If Leon had to follow everything on the agreement so far, the empire that had a history of more than several hundred years was going to become Zenit’s affiliated nation.

With such a result, Buckingham was going to be called the ‘traitor’ by many Leonian nobles once he returned.

Right now, this man wanted to get a bit more back for Leon from Fei. Even if it was only a small compromise, Buckingham had to fight for it.

Right now, Buckingham was only worried that Fei who now had the strength to wipe through the Northern Region of Azeroth wasn’t the smiling young man from before.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1121.1 - Fei’s Plan (1) (Part One)

Chapter 1121: Fei’s Plan (1) (Part One)

Fei sighed, and he lightly patted Buckingham’s shoulder with a serious smile on his face.

“Buckingham, in the Sea of Fragrance, we battled alongside each other with our lives on the line. You should know that I’m not interested in the influence and power in the mortal world, so I won’t lie to you. Zenit needs to unite the Northern Region, but not because of selfish reasons. Before too long, the entire continent will face a destructive catastrophe. I want to unite the strength of all humans to deal with terrifying enemies. Since there is a limited amount of time available to us, I have to resort to this direct and abrupt method.”

Buckingham froze after hearing what Fei said; he didn’t expect the king to say this.

After a pause, Buckingham looked into Fei’s eyes and asked, “Really?”

Fei nodded his head earnestly.

“Ok, I understand now.” Buckingham suppressed the shock in his mind, and he stopped trying to fight for more concessions. He believed in Fei’s words.

In fact, many prophecies about world-ending catastrophes were circulating on the continent.

In the last year or so, many races reappeared on the continent, and the laws of nature changed. All these showed that something was happening.

Now hearing Fei, a true god, saying such things, Buckingham completely believed him and held no doubts.

“Since this is the case, I will try my best to coordinate with you. I believe that Emperor Juninho will also put in the effort necessary to preserve the human race.” Buckingham felt powerless and weak. He knew that in such a situation, the Leon Empire and all other empires in the Northern Region couldn’t negotiate with the Zenit Empire anymore. They could only do what the Zenitians asked, which included being lowered from independent empires to affiliated empires of Zenit and handing over the control of their militaries. Essentially, these empires would be handing control of their own fates over to Zenit.

In reality, if Buckingham wasn’t looking at the situation as a party that got conquered by Zenit, he could have thought that Fei was quite generous.

“With Zenit’s current strength, it can easily wage war against all empires in the Northern Region and wipe out the royal families and nobles in the various empires. Then, the ordinary citizens of these empires can be forced to convert using iron-like and bloody methods.”

“Instead of doing that, Alexander chose to keep all the royal families and let them have their status and most of their strength. In fact, all the elite royal guards weren’t even moved.”

“Such a method should be generous enough, right?”

“Alexander is right; he doesn’t have greed over the power and control in the mortal world.”

Buckingham quickly adjusted his mindset and suppressed his disappointment and sense of weakness. After chatting with Fei for a while, they said their farewells to each other, and Buckingham got up and embarked on his returning journey to Leon.

To Buckingham, the situation that he would face back in the Leon Empire was going to be even more intense.

To all the envoys who were sent to St. Petersburg by various empires in the Northern Region, this trip to St. Petersburg wasn’t easy. The agreements that they were bringing back were going to completely change their empires.

Now, it seemed like only the latter generation could comment on the situation and say if such a decision brought either shame or glory to the nations.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1121.2 - Fei’s Plan (1) (Part Two)

Chapter 1121: Fei’s Plan (1) (Part Two)

“Your Majesty, Although Mr. Buckingham is trustworthy, I’m afraid that the nobles of Leon won’t be willing to accept the agreement. They might still play tricks.”

After Buckingham and others left the Royal Palace, only the officials of Chambord and King Constantine of Byzantine, who was healed, remained in the room.

Right now, King Constantine of Byzantine couldn’t help but voice his concerns.

After the battle at the Bay of Byzantine, Constantine had won over the respect from everyone in Zenit.

Now that this king had returned, he was trusted by Fei with many important tasks.

Aside from being the King of Byzantine, Constantine now held an important position in the Imperial Military Headquarters, and he was a popular person around Fei.

Hearing Constantine’s words, Fei laughed and said, “Not only the nobles of Leon. How many of these empires that came to greet us came here willingly? They are all forced to do this since we are about to attack them, and they yielded under our pressure and momentum. Many of them are waiting for the final result of the war between Zenit and Barcelona. Once Zenit shows any weakness, these people will swarm up and show their vicious expressions before biting us like vampires.

After hearing Fei say this, people like Old Aryang finally looked relieved.

In fact, people like Old Aryang and Bast already predicted such a situation.

In the last few days, these people were worried that Fei was blinded by the honor, glory, and the flattery coming from the envoys, losing the ability to think straight and make logical judgments. They were worried that Fei might misjudge the situation in the Northern Region of Azeroth, but they didn’t feel comfortable bringing it up with him. After all, Fei was no longer the king of a little affiliated kingdom but the ruler of Zenit and the entire Northern Region.

“Your Majesty, you are correct. Right now, the various empires only sent envoys to St. Petersburg since we demonstrated powerful strength. They might not be really surrendering to us and are only acting that way. After all, everyone wants to watch a fierce battle and benefit from it.” Bast nodded and said, “If we want to execute on what Your Majesty planned earlier and make the Northern Region of Azeroth into one firm iron plate, we still need a lot more time.”

“However, we don’t have much time left.” Fei shook his head and said, “Barcelona won’t give us the time to develop. Also, those Polluters won’t stop their steps because we are not prepared.”

Fei had already discussed the upcoming crisis around Polluters with the high-level officials of Chambord.

Therefore, people like Bast were already mentally prepared.

“Now, it seems like we have to use the tough method,” Old Aryang said after a moment of thinking, “We should execute on our plan and turn the Northern Region of Azeroth into ten military districts. The most important thing right now is to absorb the military forces of the various empires and reform them, completely grasping all the power in our hands. Then, it would mean that we removed the teeth and claws of these royal families, and they couldn’t do anything even if they are unwilling followers.”

“Then, it seems like war is the only option,” Bast sighed.

It seemed like wars were unavoidable.

“Beast Emperor Your Majesty, if you need anything, the troops of the Behemoth Orc Tribe are at your command.”

Having finally understood the word ‘war’ in the common language of Azeroth, Marbury, an orc master of the Lion Clan, looked excited. With fanatic glints flashing in his eyes, he walked up and asked for missions.

“Are the behemoth orcs all warmongers?” Bast and others were at a loss for words.

“Hahaha! The Behemoth Orc Tribe doesn’t need to get involved for now. Right now, the migration isn’t even half complete, and the home base in the territory of Anji isn’t built yet. I need you to quickly settle down in the Northern Region of Azeroth. After that, the tribe can create a well-trained orc troop and participate in wars when necessary.”

Fei smiled and comforted Lion-Man Marbury.

In the last half month, the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth was completely open, and more than 5,000 super-long-distance teleportation arrays were put into use.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1122.1 - Fei’s Plan (II) (Part One)

Chapter 1122: Fei’s Plan (II) (Part One)

With Chambord’s full support, the Behemoth Orc Tribe made full use of their power, and more than 40 million behemoth orcs already safely traveled from the distant [Banished Land] to the territory of the former Anji Empire.

With the help of the Alanians and those close to 400,000 Barcelonan soldiers who were now basically enslaved, many fortresses and buildings were constructed, and wasteland was turned into arable farmland.

With such support, the behemoth orcs who migrated back to the Azeroth Continent gradually settled on the new land.

To the orcs, this place was like a paradise, and their loyalty towards Beast Emperor Alexander grew even stronger.

The behemoth orcs were aggressive and loved battles; they had endless war potential. Also, the harsh living environment in the [Banished Land] made this tribe never lose their fearlessness and courage.

Besides, 1,000 years of isolation ensured that the behemoth orcs kept their pure and primitive beliefs, and they were 100 percent loyal toward the Beast Emperor. In addition, Fei had been working hard in the last while. Therefore, except for the Chambordians, the behemoth orcs’ loyalty toward Fei was unquestionable and unshakable beyond all others.

Before the behemoth orcs who were loyal and had immense potential were fully-armed and well-trained, Fei didn’t want to put them into early battles. Instead, the king treated them as reinforcements and temporarily shielded them from conflicts.

Right now, Fei already had an idea as to how to quickly unite the Northern Region and crush various royal families’ optimism bias.

“The first generation of university students of Chambord’s Military School are about to graduate, right?” Fei went back to his seat and signaled at everyone, telling them to sit down. Then, he suddenly asked this question about the students.

“Your Majesty, you are correct. The graduation for the first generation of students in Chambord’s Military School is happening the day after tomorrow,” Bast replied while laughing.

After close to three years of training, about 3,000 students were graduating from the military school.

The students all had pure Chambordian bloodline in their bodies, and their loyalty toward Fei and the empire was tested during the war. Besides, they had fought monsters on their own.

These students were all at least Five-Star Mages or Warriors, and they all had a great talent for military command.

Once these people entered the military of Zenit or the military of Chambord, they were going to completely transform the troops and increase their combat strength by a lot in three to five years.

These students represented the king and the officials’ great efforts, and they were the invaluable treasures of Chambord.

Therefore, when mentioning these students, Bast and others couldn’t help but smile brightly.

“The day after tomorrow? Huh, the time is just right. Alright! I will go and host their graduation ceremony myself.” Fei nodded and had a plan.

Bast was overjoyed, and he said, “Then this is great! If the kids learn that Your Majesty is going to go there, they will be so happy that they couldn’t possibly sleep for several nights! Haha! The military school was planning to invite Your Majesty to host the graduation ceremony, but it was pressed down since too many things were happening.”

“Your Majesty, you must have another reason for going, right?” Old Aryang thought about it and pointed out Fei’s intent.

“Haha! That is right! The Strategist sure knows me well!” Fei laughed and nodded while saying, “I, the principal in name, am going to borrow 3,000 elite students from Brook who is the real principal.”

“Your Majesty, you mean…” Old Aryang’s eyes lit up.

“That is right. I want to delegate the construction of the ten military districts and the reform of the military forces of various empires to these students.” Fei nodded.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1122.2 - Fei’s Plan (II) (Part Two)

Chapter 1122: Fei’s Plan (II) (Part Two)

Bast was shocked, and he said, “However, the original plan was that these 3,000 students are going to become mid-tier officers in the military in order to gain experience. Then, they were to help Your Majesty construct a new military system of Zenit. Now, is that plan going to change?”

The smile on Fei’s face slowly disappeared, and he said while nodding, “Right now, the most important thing is to grasp the military forces of other empires tightly in our hands. In terms of the situation inside Zenit… no one dares to cause any trouble with me being here.”

Bast froze for a second before nodding along. What Fei said was quite true. Fei being crowned the new emperor of Zenit aligned the desire of the public with the desire of the military.

Now, except for Elder Prince Arshavin, Elder Princess Tanasha, and the one million soldiers who had disappeared, everyone in Zenit was loyal to Fei for sure. Therefore, no strong turbulences were going to appear in Zenit for a short time.

Old Aryang thought for a moment with a frown and reminded, “These students are loyal for sure, but isn’t their strength a bit too weak? After all, this is a massive project. Those nobles and royal families are cunning. They don’t dare to go against Your Majesty’s words on the surface, but they might play tricks in the dark.”

“I already thought about that,” Fei laughed and said, “The 3,000 soldiers will be divided into 30 groups with 100 people in each group. With 30 demi-godly silver crystal battle soul warriors supporting each team, the students will have enough strength to execute the reform. There also will be a time limit, and the royal families of the empires that don’t complete the reform in time will all be wiped out. With us having a strong attitude, I don’t think the royal families and nobles will dare to play tricks.”

“Each team can have 30 silver crystal battle soul warriors?” Old Aryang and Bast were shocked. “A total of 900? We already have this many war puppets?”

Fei only laughed, and these two got the confirmation from the laughter.

“This is great!” Mystical glints flashed in Old Aryang’s eyes, and he said, “If this is the case, we can finish our ideal plan in just three months!”

After discussing the situation with the students, Bast and Old Aryang quickly left to finalize the details.

Emperor Alexander could make huge plans just by moving his lips, but hundreds if not thousands of officials and advisors had to figure out the details day and night. Right now, the situation in the Northern Region was intense, and any movement might create unwanted consequences.

Nothing was simple. The direction that Fei chose had to be studied and analyzed by many people to create the best possible implementation plan.

Chambord had always been great in this area; the kingdom had already nurtured many talented people who specialized in figuring out the details in many different plans.

Soon, massive wars were going to prove how farsighted Fei was in creating such a system. This system that was similar to a think tank was going to revolutionize how wars were fought! Rather than the few commanders and masters making the decisions in wars, these intelligent individuals would have in-depth discussions and create more fitting battle plans and contingency plans.

Fei was quietly sitting in the palace, and a streak of red light suddenly shot down from the sky and dashed towards Fei.

It was a hummingbird.

Fei took out the paper from the storage ring on this bird’s neck. After reading it, he sighed, “Almost half a year had passed. Where the heck is Luffy? Did he really die in the bottom of the ocean?”

The young woman who committed suicide at the peak of the Martial Saint Mountain flashed in Fei’s mind, and he felt a little guilty.

“[One Sword], you are in the stars’ embrace, so please bless and protect your only son. As long as he is alive, I will find him for you and make him into a great hero like you and me!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1123.1 - The Tragedy on the Ocean (Part One)

Chapter 1123: The Tragedy on the Ocean (Part One)

-The Sea of Fragrance-

For the last 1,000 years, the deep ocean was always a forbidden zone for humans.

Except for some powerful masters, very few people knew what kind of creatures lived in the deep ocean.

About a year ago, the Sea Tribe which had disappeared for more than 1,000 years showed up in the Sea of Fragrance, and it was a sensational story.

Especially it was heard that Evil Sea God Kluivert came back to life, making all the nations and forces around the Sea of Fragrance extremely nervous.

During that period, several giant tsunamis occurred, flooding hundreds of cities and harbors of all sizes.

The re-emergence of the Sea Tribe even triggered the battle between King Alexander of Chambord and the Continental Martial Saint’s First Disciple D’Alessandro. In the end, it was proved that the famous D’Alessandro was in the wrong, and he made a huge mistake. He paid the debt with his life.

From the confrontation, the King of Chambord became known on the continent, and his influence has since traveled outside the Northern Region of Azeroth. He became one of the most talented young people that people paid attention to on the continent.

Also, it was the King of Chambord who messed up the Sea Tribe’s plan at the Sea of Fragrance. Evil Sea God Kluivert was severely injured and had to escape, and the Sea Tribe at the Sea of Fragrance that was supposed to cause a catastrophe ended up putting on a little show. It was like a thunderstorm that had loud thunder but little rain.

After that incident, it seemed like the Sea Tribe disappeared again.

About a year has passed since that incident, and the merchant ships, pirates, and fishermen traveling on the Sea of Fragrance seemed to have gotten used to the peaceful life, forgetting the Sea Tribe’s existence.

It was a beautiful day. The sun was bright, and a slight northern wind was blowing. Ripples appeared on the surface of the sea, and it was a day with rare nice weather.

About a dozen Leonian battleships appeared. The magic thrusters on these ships just finished one work cycle, and they were slowing down. Right now, these ships were preparing to activate the magic thrusters again to start another work cycle.

At the bow of the flagship, King Buckingham of Leon stood there against the wind.

This young noble who was known for his handsome appearance and elegant temperament looked serious, and he seemed distracted with his mind wandering to another place. Clearly, he was bothered by the result of his trip to Zenit.

Around him, about ten military officers in magic armor were looking around the sea area cautiously.

The blue ocean waves were rolling, and white seagulls were flying in the sky. Right now, the ocean was showing everyone its beauty.

Suddenly, a series of giant waves appeared further away. Then, the waves transformed into a clear whirlpool.

The water at the bottom of the whirlpool rushed up, and it seemed like something giant was about to flow out of the bottom of the sea.

“It might be a giant sea beast!” The military officers who saw this instantly thought of this possibility.

Sea beasts had great powers, and they were deadly to ordinary fishing boats and merchant ships. However, these creatures posed no threats to military ships. As long as the magic cannons at the bows of the battleships fired at the same time, a sea beast with a body longer than 100 meters would be shattered.

However, the expressions on the officers’ faces soon turned from surprise to shock to daze.

More than one whirlpool appeared further away on the surface of the sea.

In just a few seconds, hundreds if not thousands of whirlpools appeared on the surface of the sea silently.

Then, several black monsters jumped out of the whirlpools. These monsters’ bodies were similar to that of humans, yet they kept the clear features of sea creatures. They looked vicious, appeared like phantoms, and wore simple and wet armor. Also, they were holding giant heavy weapons that looked ugly and crude such as bronze hammers and axes.

In these creatures’ large eyes, mysterious glints that were different from those of humans appeared, making them look violent and murderous.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1123.2 - The Tragedy on the Ocean (Part Two)

Chapter 1123: The Tragedy on the Ocean (Part Two)

“Sea Tribe!!!”

After freezing for a few seconds, a military officer of Leon screamed on top of his lungs.

At the same time, almost everyone discovered the strangeness happening before them.

Also, these people recognized that these phantom-like, demonic creatures were members of the Sea Tribe that had disappeared for a long time.

Buckingham’s head instantly started to buzz, and he knew that they were in big trouble that was tough to handle. Therefore, he instantly threw his prior troubling thoughts out of the window, and he focused on commanding the battleships and reacting in time.

“Pass my order! Activate the magic thrusters and speed up! Turn 45 degrees to the left and pass the Sea Tribe!”

Buckingham instantly made the decision; he wasn’t planning to battle the Sea Tribe or get involved right now.

Since the purpose of his trip was diplomatic, Buckingham only had fewer than 20 battleships in his group. On top of the limited number, most of the storage was filled with gifts when going to Zenit, and most of the crew members were civil officials and couldn’t battle. Right now, more and more members of the Sea Tribe appeared. If they were going to battle, these battleships of Leon were going to be wiped out once the battle began.

Therefore, the group must escape! Fast!

Streaks of powerful magic energy appeared on each battleship of Leon, and green magic shields protected the ships while the magic thrusters worked at full capacity, rotating fast and creating buzzing noises to put all the battleships into super-speed voyage mode.

Further away, the Sea Tribe clearly discovered this human fleet.

High-pitched, supersonic-like roars resonated on the surface of the sea.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Many black dots flew out of the hands of the warriors of the Sea Tribe. Like hungry locusts, these black dots flew toward Buckingham’s fleet, casting death shadow on them and creating air-piercing noises.

The black dots were all heavy weapons that weighed more than 100 kilograms each.

The warriors of the Sea Tribe’s first reaction was throwing weapons at the human fleet to stop the ships from escaping.

This was a battle that couldn’t be avoided.

The Sea Tribe treated humans as food, and its members were vicious and violent. There was no way to reason with them.

All kinds of adventure stories were told on the Azeroth Continent, yet there wasn’t a single case where a human and a member of the Sea Tribe had a peaceful relationship.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

With strong momentum, the heavy bronze weapons smashed onto the magic shields around the battleships of Leon.

The members of the Sea Tribe had natural advantages when they were in the water, and they were born with great strength. At this moment, the advantages of the Sea Tribe were all demonstrated.

Before such attacks, the magic shields around these Leonian battleships only lasted for less than five minutes before completely shattering. Many shocking black holes appeared in the wooden bodies as if they were hit by cannonballs, and cold seawater flooded into the ships.

The ship named [Expedition] wasn’t lucky. A giant hammer that weighed more than 1,000 kilograms struck its body and turned it into two halves, and the groans and screams of the crew members instantly sounded.

The terrifying attacks instantly stopped the Leonian fleet from going into the voyage mode and quickly escaping.

“Damn it! How come so many members of the Sea Tribe appeared here?”

Buckingham was shocked and angry. He knew that it was impossible for them to escape now; battling was the only option.

However, with the current strength of the fleet, they couldn’t even last for one hour before becoming the food to these monsters.

While clenching his teeth, Buckingham reached into his breast pocket and took out a faint-golden scroll before opening it in the wind.

A streak of golden energy flames shot into the sky and exploded after traveling for about 5,000 meters. The brilliant flames seemed to have engraved an image in the blue sky, and it didn’t disappear right away.

A powerful presence instantly engulfed the area within ten kilometers of Buckingham.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1124.1 - An Impressive Return (Part One)

Chapter 1124: An Impressive Return (Part One)

“Brothers, just hang on for a moment! We only need to last for 20 minutes, and reinforcements from Chambord will be here!”

Buckingham unleashed his powerful warrior energy and shouted. Then, he flew into the air and pulled out the sword that was hanging on his belt.

With one single strike, a terrifying warrior energy beam flew out, turning hundreds of warriors of the Sea Tribe into meat paste.

Buckingham’s voice resonated in the area, and all Leonians heard him. As a result, the morale of the group skyrocketed.

“Yeah! If Chambordians come in time, we can get away with our lives!”

Even these Leonians didn’t realize that since some time ago, Chambordians represented power and strength in their minds without them noticing.

Soon, a series of sharp, ear-piercing roars of the members of the Sea Tribe resonated in the area.

Then, many thin white beams shined on the water.

The fish fins that were barely exposed on the surface of the water divided the waves, and the members of the Sea Tribe dashed over like arrows that were shot out of bows. Vaguely, giant figures could be seen under the water, and they blinked and quickly approached the battleships.

“Shoot! Magic cannons… quickly! Don’t let them approach! Star-Level Warriors, go into the water and cut them off!”

Buckingham was about ten meters in the air, and he looked down and was able to see everything clearly. When he saw the enemies coming close, he quickly gave the order, and he couldn’t let the soldiers of the Sea Tribe get to the battleships.

Otherwise, with the strong combat strength of these creatures, they could sink all the battleships in minutes. Without the protection of the ships, it was impossible for Leonians to last for about 20 minutes.

At this moment, the desire for life and the nature of soldiers overpowered these Leonians’ fear for the Sea Tribe.

The soldiers on the battleships who had reached the Star-Level all jumped onto the surface of the water and dashed around as if they were walking on land. With warrior energy flames burning around them, they battled with the soldiers of the Sea Tribe who charged at them.

Roars and screams instantly permeated the area.

Blood stained the blue ocean, and death instantly arrived.

…

-2,000 meters away-

Boom!

A giant and vicious-looking battleship suddenly broke the waves and appeared on the ocean like an enormous and ferocious beast.

Water slid down the body of this ship, looking like a water curtain.

Also, the thick layer of water mist in the air refracted the light and create a mini-rainbow.

Some vague human characters were engraved on the ship, but due to the green mosses and dirt, they couldn’t be clearly seen.

When the water on the ship completely fell back into the ocean, magic energy flames flashed. Masses of magic energy appeared, and the giant ship transformed. The vicious cannon platforms and adjustable magic weapons slowly appeared on the smooth deck, reflecting a deadly metal glare under the sunlight.

The gate to the command center slowly opened, and a beautiful woman in golden armor walked out.

This woman’s skin was smooth and fair like jade, and it seemed like no blood could be seen inside her. Her pupils were twice the size compared to that of an ordinary person, giving her a deadly charm.

Her black pupils slowly contracted under the sunshine and finally became two black dots, making her eyes look even stranger.

Behind this woman, there was a boy who was about 14 years old. He looked reluctant, and he walked out under the escort of more than a dozen giant warriors of the Sea Tribe who were in bronze armor.

This boy was Luffy who had the nickname of Little Demon King and was missing for close to half a year now. His complexion was good, and he was even a little fatter compared to before.

At the moment, Luffy was wearing a sky-blue high-level magic robe that had ripple patterns and a fancy crown made of pure gold. The giant guards of the Sea Tribe also treated him carefully with respect.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1124.2 - An Impressive Return (Part Two)

Chapter 1124: An Impressive Return (Part Two)

“The Sea of Fragrance, we are back.”

The cold woman in golden armor opened her red lips and spat out a series of complex and clear syllables. She clearly remembered that her grand plan was about to be successful a year ago, but a few humans appeared and messed it all up.

In the last year, this woman led her people away from her home base. While dodging fights, she tried to find other members of the Sea Tribe, and that journey was filled with hardships.

Now, this woman finally returned to this sea with powerful troops and strong soldiers.

“Kill all these humans! This is a signal for war!”

The cold woman in golden armor spoke using the universal language on the Azeroth Continent during the Mythical Era, and her tone was so chilly that it was comparable to hard ice that had been around for 10,000 years at the bottom of an ocean. Others would shiver when hearing her voice.

“Do you like war this much?” Luffy asked while a mocking smile appeared on his face; he was able to smoothly use the universal language on the Azeroth Continent during the Mythical Era.

“Humans are food for us. Us killing humans is only hunting for food,” the cold woman in golden armor replied without turning back.

“Oh? Really? I’m human; why don’t you eat me?” The Little Demon King shrugged, and his tone wasn’t respectful and sounded provocative.

The cold woman in golden armor finally looked back, and she stared at Luffy with vicious glints in her mystical eyes that could only be seen in the eyes of ferocious beasts. After a while, she frowned and said, “Little guy, don’t try to challenge my patience. If you dare to speak to me with that tone again, be prepared to pack up the corpses of your peers. Oh, no. Perhaps their corpses wouldn’t remain and would become food to the Sea Tribe.”

“Alright, you always use this to scare me.” Luffy pouted and said, “Then, I will change my tone, The great Empress of the Sea of Fragrance. Please don’t kill humans, ok? Please let these Leonians live.” The Little Demon King acted as if he was begging with his dear life, but even a three-year-old child could tell that he was exaggerating it.

The cold woman in golden armor froze for a second while her pupils contracted, and she snorted and turned around, not paying any attention to Luffy.

The relationship between these two was strange. It seemed like they were enemies yet friends, quite confusing.

Unwillingness was written all over Luffy’s face. Like a pet bird in a cage, even though he was well taken care of, he desired freedom and the vast sky.

“These poor humans can’t last long.”

The cold woman in golden armor sounded cruel and vicious as if she was watching a group of beasts panicking and struggling in a trap. Then, she added, “Should I let a few of them survive? So that they could spread the news that the great Sea Tribe is back, making all the humans in the Northern Region fall into chaos and fear?”

It was clear that this woman was speaking to Luffy.

The Little Demon King countered without hesitation, “With my master, the King of Chambord, you guys will crumble and be forced to flee just like last time.”

“Really? I really can’t wait for him to show up this time.”

When hearing the name ‘Alexander’, the resentment in this woman’s voice even made the temperature in the area drop by dozens of degrees.

After saying that, this woman waved her hand.

Whoosh!

A mass of water elements condensed into an icicle, and it merged into the void after shivering.

In the next moment, the icicle appeared before Buckingham who was in mid-air, attacking the latter without holding back. It was so fast that it seemed like this icicle teleported.

Terrifying!

This level of technique which could control space and launch such attack wasn’t something that Buckingham, a Moon-Class Elite, could dodge.

King Buckingham was hit without a doubt.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1125.1 - Silver Crystal Battle Soul Warrior (Part One)

Chapter 1125: Silver Crystal Battle Soul Warrior (Part One)

Boom! The icicle exploded, and ice pallets flew in all directions.

Like the most terrifying ice storm, the ice pallets were blue and looked like dreamy ice blades, turning more than 100 warriors of the Sea Tribe within 20 meters of the explosion into minced meat.

A streak of golden energy flames flashed on Buckingham.

This man was severely injured, and he spat out a mouthful of blood which looked like a blood arrow. His face instantly paled, and he shivered and couldn’t remain in mid-air. As a result, he directly fell toward the ground.

“Puff… such terrifying power. There are supreme masters in the Sea Tribe.” Buckingham was barely able to circulate his warrior energy, and he staggered on the surface of the sea.

“If it weren’t for the magic talisman that Alexander gifted to me, I would have been torn into pieces by that strike. Damn it, what should I do?”

The supreme master in the Sea Tribe could easily crush all the efforts that every Leonian here was contributing.

“Could we last until the reinforcements of Chambord get here?”

“Even if the reinforcements of Chambord get there in time, can they stop this terrifying and murderous woman?”

…

“Huh? That energy?” Further away, the woman in golden armor froze for a second; she was surprised that she wasn’t able to kill this weak human.

Just as her strike was about to kill that little Moon-Class Elite, a terrifying power appeared on that man, blocking her deadly strike at the last moment. Otherwise, how could a little Moon-Class Elite survive under her strike?

“Perhaps this human master is carrying a protective magic item.”

What confused this woman in golden armor was that she felt quite familiar with the golden light that flashed on the human master.

At the same time, a mystical glint flashed in the eyes of Luffy who was standing behind her. He already clearly sensed that this presence belonged to his master, Alexander. However, it had changed quite a bit.

Whoosh!

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

The woman in golden armor seemed to be interested. She raised her arm, and several crystal-like icicles condensed in mid-air before merging into the void and dashing toward Buckingham.

…

Buckingham instantly sensed the continuation of the chilly murderous spirit. However, he was too weak to fight back.

This man could only watch as the powerful icicles turned into silver snakes and dashed before him in a flash. Without the power to do anything, he could only sigh in his mind for the last time and close his eyes.

However, two seconds passed, and the pain of his body being torn apart didn’t appear.

Buckingham opened his eyes again, and what he saw made him feel relieved as he exhaled.

A giant armored warrior that was emitting faint-golden light appeared before Buckingham, and this warrior extended its giant hand and easily crushed the five terrifying icicles into pieces.

“It is the silver crystal battle soul warrior of Chambord. The reinforcements are finally here!”

Buckingham’s heart that had been in his throat finally dropped back down into his chest, and the iron will that made him remain conscious until now was gone. He instantly felt his vision turning black, and his body softened as he fell directly into the sea.

“Sir…” the Leonian warriors around Buckingham roared. Then, they abandoned the battle and dashed back, helping Buckingham who had fainted to not drown.

The warriors of the Sea Tribe grasped onto this opportunity, and they roared as they broke through the defense line of these Leonians and got close like a compact group of locusts.

With these warriors of Sea Tribe extremely close, the Leonian fleet was in danger of being sunk and could collapse at any time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1125.2 - Silver Crystal Battle Soul Warrior (Part Two)

Chapter 1125: Silver Crystal Battle Soul Warrior (Part Two)

“Roar!” The silver crystal battle soul warrior raised its head and roared.

The sound wave expanded in all directions like tornadoes, and all the warriors of the Sea Tribe who were hit by the soundwave collapsed and turned into red blood mist as if they were sand sculptures that were blown by the wind.

The power of a supreme master wasn’t something that ordinary soldiers could block. Even a single roar was enough to crush tens of thousands of beings.

“Hiss… hiss…”

A series of snake-like hissing noises sounded.

The Empress of the Sea Tribe raised her head and roared, and her pink tongue was split like that of a snake.

Receiving the order, the troops of the Sea Tribe slowly backed away and formed a giant circle 1,000 meters around the damaged Leonian battleships, trapping Leonians and the silver crystal battle soul warrior in the middle.

The woman in golden armor flew across the sky and appeared before her enemy.

“Who are you?” this woman asked as she curiously looked at this silver crystal battle soul warrior who suddenly appeared. Her intuition told her that this giant supreme master who was wearing golden armor and had a powerful presence was a strange being. She felt weird and thought that this being was between a lifeform and a dead object.

“[No.1].”

The silver crystal battle soul warrior spat out a few unclear syllables. Its body was covered in mystical gold, and none of its body was exposed. Only two holes could be seen on its mask, and two red and strange light beams shot out of them.

This silver crystal battle soul warrior was the first one that Fei created.

The 5,000 mystical gold war puppets that Fei obtained in the Anji Empire created 5,000 silver crystal battle soul warriors. About 2,000 were put into use. A portion of them were staffed around the graduates of Chambord’s Military School to execute the reforms of the ten military districts in the Northern Region. The other silver crystal battle soul warriors were organized into patrol teams, and they flew in the sky around the Zenit Empire, monitoring everything.

Buckingham took out the scroll and released golden energy to seek help earlier. [No.1] was patrolling around the area close to the Sea of Fragrance, and it instantly rushed over upon receiving the call for help.

“Huh?” the woman in golden armor froze for a moment. She was about to ask something else, but this giant golden-armored strange being suddenly locked the red light beams coming out of its eyes onto the giant battleship further away that was protected by the troops of the Sea Tribe.

“That is… [Alexander]?”

This strange being’s cold, mechanical, and robotic voice sounded surprised.

“You recognize that Reverse-Whale Battleship? You are from Chambord?” The woman in golden armor suddenly thought of something, and her pupils that expanded since her back was facing the sun suddenly contracted into two black dots again. “You are a magic puppet of Chambord?”

[No.1] completely ignored this woman of the Sea Tribe who wasn’t weaker than it, and it turned into a beam of light and dashed toward the Reverse-Whale Battleship.

Fei had never given up on finding the missing [Alexander] and Luffy. Therefore, he passed the shapes and looks of the battleship and Luffy into the memory of every patrolling silver crystal battle soul warrior. Therefore, [No.1] instantly recognized that ship, and it wanted to know if Luffy was on the ship.

The woman in golden armor sneered, and she pointed out one of her slender and jade-like fingers.

A sea wave that was more than 100 meters tall appeared, instantly condensing into an ice wall and blocking [No.1]’s path.

In the next moment, several water beams shot into the sky and engulfed [No.1]. Then, as the seawater fell from the sky, it condensed into hard ice and completely froze [No.1].

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1126.1 - Shocking Strike (Part One)

Chapter 1126: Shocking Strike (Part One)

“It is only a magic puppet without intelligence…” The woman in golden armor shook her head and said, “It seems like the Barcelonans exaggerated everything.”

Before this woman could finish her train of thought, all the hard ice on the surface of the sea exploded, and a vast amount of power was unleashed!

Boom!

[No.1] instantly got out of the hard ice, and the energy flames burned around this silver crystal battle soul warrior. All the hard ice turned back into seawater before falling, and [No.1] blinked and appeared before the woman in golden armor in the next second.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

[No.1] punched out like lightning bolts, and no one knew how many strikes that it unleashed in just one second.

Golden light flashed in the air, and ice pallets flew in all directions.

The two supreme masters attacked each other countless times in just a few moments.

Layers of transparent ripples appeared in mid-air like the ripples in the ocean, and giant sea waves that were more than 100 meters tall surged.

The giant sea waves moved in all directions, making ships unable to stay still.

The warriors of the Sea Tribe who had surrounded Leonian ships were pulled into the waves like duckweed and sank into the ocean. However, they were all children of the sea. Although they were in a messy situation, they wouldn’t die from it.

On the other side, the broken Leonian battleships that were surrounded weren’t in any danger as well.

Before anyone could notice, three more silver crystal battle soul warriors appeared on the battlefield in silence. Then, they released powerful energy and protected the frightened fleet and crew members in the middle. When the vicious sea waves dashed over, they smashed onto invisible barriers.

Boom!

Loud noises sounded, and water splashed high into the sky. However, the waves weren’t able to move forward anymore and fell back down.

This was a battle between gods! Such a magnificent scene stunned the Leonians who were on the broken ships.

Now, these people finally realized the terrifying power that Chambord possessed.

This level of strength wasn’t something that the Leon Empire, the former dominant force in the Northern Region of Azeroth, could handle. Even two silver crystal battle soul warriors could wipe through the entire Leon Empire, let alone Emperor Alexander himself.

…

The two supreme masters finally separated from each other, and they each backed off for about 100 meters before regaining their balance.

Many light handprints could be seen on [No.1]’s mystical gold armor. It seemed like these handprints were engraved onto the armor; each fingerprint could be clearly seen.

On the other side, the woman in golden armor who was 200 meters away sneered. Her golden armor created a series of tink noises and emitted radiant light. Streaks of godly power circulated throughout the armor, making others feel suffocated.

This armor was actually a god-tier combat weapon! A rare armor-style combat weapon that could attack and defend! After being punched by [No.1] many times, not a single mark could be seen.

“The so-called invincible battle soul warriors of Chambord are only average. If the King of Chambord doesn’t show up, these three magic puppets are going to be turned into trash!”

The Empress of the Sea Tribe walked closer, and her presence skyrocketed with every step that she took.

“Really? The cold and mechanical voice didn’t sound panicky.

[No.1] lightly moved its body, and it was covered by streaks of mystical light. The dense handprints that were inlaid in the armor slowly disappeared at visible speed, and the dented surface of the armor soon recovered.

Mystical gold was the best material for making combat weapons, and such mystical gold armor was meticulously designed by Fei, Cain, and Akara. Although its power couldn’t match that of a god-tier combat weapon, its toughness and recovery ability weren’t inferior after being strengthened by godly runes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1126.2 - Shocking Strike (Part Two) ==

Chapter 1126: Shocking Strike (Part Two)

==

As long as the godly rune arrays on the inside of the armor were activated, the silver crystal battle soul warriors would instantly recover.

The Empress of the Sea Tribe’s face changed color.

In the next second, the golden armor that she wore made louder metal-colliding noises, and it sounded as if the sea was angry and roaring. The power of the sea was used by her, and her presence continued to climb rapidly.

In a flash, this woman in golden armor seemed like she was able to defeat the four silver crystal battle soul warriors all on her own.

“You are only a bunch of magic puppets that are tools. How dare you act recklessly in front of me? You pressured me to use my true strength! Now, shatter and die!”

The Empress of the Sea Tribe’s voice turned desolate and strange, and a suffocating pressure permeated the air. The terrifying presence pressured the four silver crystal battle soul warriors, and they slowly descended toward the water.

The Leonians who finally relaxed saw this, and their hearts jumped into their throats again.

This was indeed a devastating situation!

“Today, we actually encountered the royal troop of the Sea Tribe and the Empress of the Sea Tribe who could rival a god! The silver crystal battle soul warriors of Chambord might be able to escape with their powerful strength, but ordinary humans like us can’t get out of here alive!”

Buckingham had already woken up after his subordinates tried their best to rescue and heal him.

Streaks of foreign energy were still running loose in his body, and he wasn’t able to get rid of them in a short time. Seeing the current situation, Buckingham clenched his teeth and knew that he probably couldn’t survive today. Just as he was about to say something…

A giant golden hand suddenly tore open the space and attacked from the sky without any warning. Engulfed with the presence of destruction, this golden hand crushed toward the Empress of the Sea Tribe as if it wanted to grab an ant.

Before this golden hand actually landed, the terrifying power around it already crushed the atmosphere that the Empress of the Sea Tribe tried to create.

Under the huge pressure, a giant crater that had a diameter of more than ten kilometers appeared in the sea.

“Who is it?” the Empress of the Sea Tribe roared, and her golden armor created loud metal-colliding noises. She unleashed all her power, and she was engulfed in golden energy flames, looking like a sun that appeared in this world.

However, this woman’s powerful presence still couldn’t block that golden hand.

Boom!

The Empress of the Sea Tribe was struck without question. Although she was roaring, she was pressed into the deep ocean without having the power to fight back.

It was terrifying!

No one knew how far away this strike was cast, but a supreme master who was using a god-tier combat weapon got knocked away.

The entire battlefield was stunned by this sudden strike, and it stole the spotlight.

Buckingham’s mouth opened wide, and he was in an indescribable shock.

“This… does such power exist in this world? What level and realm is this?”

Just as Buckingham was about to turn his head, a warm hand suddenly landed on his shoulder.

Then, a streak of warm energy flowed into his body continuously, and the terrifying and chilly energy that the Empress of the Sea Tribe injected into him completely disappeared. Also, all the hidden injuries in his body recovered.

Buckingham turned around in shock, and he saw that Alexander was now standing behind him.

At this moment, Buckingham realized that the King of Chambord used this shocking golden hand strike tens of thousands of kilometers away and suddenly appeared here in the next moment.

“Is this the power of a god?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1127.1 - Death Trap (Part One)

Chapter 1127: Death Trap (Part One)

After knocking away the Empress of the Sea Tribe and turning the tables, Fei healed Buckingham’s injuries and then appeared on [Alexander] that had been missing for a long time.

“Master!”

Luffy woke up from the shock and quickly tore off the long robe and the golden crown of the Sea Tribe. While hot tears rolled down his face, he knelt on the deck of the ship.

“Please get up. You have suffered.”

Seeing the energetic Luffy in front of him, Fei’s heart finally fell back into his chest.

[One Sword] and his wife were now in the stars, and they could finally rest in peace.

“Master, on that day, [Alexander] was damaged, and we sunk into the bottom of the sea and couldn’t get out. The ship moved underwater for ten days, and we encountered the Sea Tribe. We fought hard but got captured…” Luffy was worried that his master might misunderstand the situation and scold him, so he quickly explained what had happened in the last while.

Fei was about to say something with a smile, but his face suddenly changed color. He said, “Don’t say those things right now. Leave here as soon as possible!”

“[No.1], bring everyone out of here!” Fei detected something and quickly ordered.

“As you wish!”

[No.1] and the other three silver crystal battle soul warriors moved and unleashed the power of supreme masters. Their energies engulfed Luffy and other Leonians as well as their ships, and they all rose into the sky. Like arrows that were loaded on bows, they were about to dash away.

At this moment, a violent and crazy voice suddenly sounded in the sky.

“Hahaha! Go? Where? Today, none of you can get away! All stay here!”

Before this voice could die down, a mass of black mist suddenly crushed down from above, covering the sun and the sky like the destructive force of the Grim Reaper. [No.1] and the other three silver crystal battle soul warriors already tore open space, but the air suddenly got dense. The terrifying law of spatial imprisonment locked down the area within 500 kilometers.

“Humph! You are only an insignificant figure who can only hide. How dare you try to keep my people?” Fei sneered, and his voice created magnificent and thunderous sound waves. Like tangible objects, the sound waves expanded outward as golden ripples, and the black mist melted away like snowflakes that got hot water poured on them.

The frozen space suddenly opened again.

[No.1] and the others took the opportunity and turned into light beams before disappearing.

“Alexander, you are on the verge of death, and you still dare to be so arrogant? Look at who I am!”

That voice roared in the sky, and masses of black mist permeated the air and covered the area. The area above the sea turned completely dark.

In the black mist, a giant demonic figure stood tall.

Fei slowly rose into the sky, and his body was covered in a layer of faint golden energy. When the destructive black mist got within 1,000 meters of him, it instantly disappeared like a snowflake on a hot summer day.

“You already lost to me. How dare you act so recklessly?” Fei laughed and said, “Kluivert, you are only a small god of another race. You got away last time with luck. Today, I will end you.”

This demonic figure was Evil Sea God Kluivert who got revived more than a year ago.

“Hahaha! King of Chambord! You are only a young warrior who just walked over the threshold between mortals and gods. How dare you be so arrogant?” Kluivert raised his head and laughed, and the black mist rolled and expanded, covering more space.

This demonic god sneered and continued, “You will die today. Others, come out now!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1127.2 - Death Trap (Part Two)

Chapter 1127: Death Trap (Part Two)

Before Kluivert could finish, a golden light beam broke the surface of the ocean and divided the black mist before soaring into the sky.

It was the Empress of the Sea Tribe at the Sea of Fragrance who was knocked into the water by Fei.

Although this woman looked a little messy, it seemed like she had used a terrifying secret technique. Her golden armor which was a god-tier combat weapon shined brightly like the sun, and the golden scepter in her hand that had a disk on the top also seemed powerful. This woman’s presence continued to rise, and she soon reached the level of a true god.

At the same time, a streak of great power appeared 1,000 meters behind Fei. This power contained terrifying corrosive and violent presence.

While black mist expanded outward, a demonic god that was dark, covered with vicious bone spikes, and looked like a bull appeared in the mist. Its four giant red eyes released thick bloody light, targeting Fei.

To the east, shrill screams sounded, and a streak of power filled with resentment and hatred appeared.

In the black mist, tens of thousands of vicious souls that were in pain appeared in the form of faces. These faces flew around and encircled a vague and small figure who was only a little over one meter tall. Its figure was flashing, and streaks of terrifying laws of nature were released from the soul power, locking down Fei.

To the north, a warm and gentle voice sounded.

“King of Chambord, we finally met.”

A young man in blue and red armor appeared. This man wasn’t tall, and he wasn’t that handsome. However, he stood in the black mist quietly with a desolate presence, and he smiled and greeted Fei like an old friend.

This man was [God’s Son] Messi, the legendary master of Barcelona.

Three demonic gods of the Sea Tribe, the Empress of the Sea Tribe who activated her god-tier golden armor, and [God’s Son] Messi appeared to the east, west, north, south, and upward of Fei, blocking all paths. Fei was surrounded in the middle.

This was a carefully created death trap, and Fei was the target.

“Let’s see where you can escape to today!”

Kluivert laughed proudly and said, “Arrogant little one! You are able to pull over the three demonic gods of the Sea Tribe, Eusébio, Deco, and I. Also, [God’s Son] Messi of Barcelona came here as well. Even though you are going to die, you should be proud!”

The giant bull-like monster and the small figure who was encircled by many resentful souls were also two demonic gods of the Sea Tribe. From the evil energies that were around them, it was clear that they weren’t kind figures.

“King of Chambord! Today, I’m going to make you pay back the blood debt of killing countless members of our Sea Tribe over a year ago!” The Empress of the Sea Tribe at the Sea of Fragrance roared, and her red split tongue flickered. Under the empowerment of the golden armor and golden scepter, her strength was able to rival that of a god, so she dared to directly face Fei.

“Don’t worry, after you die, I will be kind to Chambord City and the magic craftsmen of Zenit, asking them to create invincible magic war puppets for Barcelona!”

[God’s Son] Messi still had the kind smile on his face, but murderous spirit was shooting out of his eyes.

These five powerful beings released their energies, and the laws of nature seemed to create chains of order. These chains flowed in the area like transparent dragons, locking down every inch of space and stopping all possibilities of escaping.

Except for battling to the death, Fei had no other options.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1128.1 - Thunderous Anger (Part One)

Chapter 1128: Thunderous Anger (Part One)

Being attacked by five figures who were on his level, it was clear that Fei fell into a meticulously created death trap.

The entire area around Fei was locked down.

Messi, Kluivert, and others released chains of order which were created by the laws of nature, completely sealing the space. Only those who reached level 10 True God Realm could break the seal, but Fei was only at level 8 right now.

Although the king was only two levels away, the difference was like the distance between stars. Perhaps the distance was tens of millions of lightyears away.

Kluivert laughed proudly; he wanted to see the terrified expression on this human true god who just advanced, and he wanted to hear Fei’s begs and screams. Only this could make him redeem himself and wash off the shame more than a year ago when he was defeated in the Sea of Fragrance and had to escape.

However, except for the beginning when Fei glanced around, the king’s eyes didn’t move. Fei locked his eyes onto [God’s Son] Messi.

The king’s eyes were filled with unhidden anger and murderous spirit, and he completely ignored the other four opponents who could threaten his life and focused on Messi.

From the beginning to the end, only the signature smile could be seen on Messi’s face. This smile didn’t change even though Fei’s stare turned murderous.

“I can still find a reason, given that you killed Emperor Yassin. After all, Barcelona and Zenit were in a war, and you two held different positions. However, I can’t understand why you, a god of humans, are standing with the evil sea gods who are mortal enemies of humans?”

Fei suppressed his anger and hatred, and he stared at Messi and asked calmly.

A sense of mockery appeared in Messi’s smile, and he shook his head and said coldly, “I’m surprised that even though you walked over the threshold between mortals and gods, your vision and scale are still so low. You sure disappoint me. To gods, there aren’t differences between evil and good. There are only differences between powerful and weak. I’m only working with the demonic gods of the Sea Tribe since our goals are aligned.

“Your goals are aligned?”

“That is right. We have a common enemy, and that is you, the Human Emperor of the North.”

Instead of getting angry, Fei laughed and said, “Such a statement; goals are aligned. Is that why you ditched the honor of a human god and are working with the gods of another race to kill a member of your own race?”

“That is right.” Messi nodded and said, “All methods can be used to achieve a great goal. This is nothing. In this world, only the powerful can stay alive, and the weak will die. This is the most primitive law of nature. It is you who are stubborn and stuck in the old ways, and that is why you will die today.”

“Such an exciting argument.”

The anger and hatred in Fei’s eyes suddenly turned into pity.

After looking at Messi for a while, Fei lowered his head and thought for a moment before asking again, “I’m curious. If one day, what you need clashes with the needs of the Barcelona Empire, will you, [God’s Son] of Barcelona, destroy Barcelona without mercy?”

Messi smiled and didn’t say anything, and the mockery on his face intensified.

“Alexander, you are going to die! Why are you asking so many questions? Trying to delay time? Forget it! You will die for sure today!”

Evil Sea God Kluivert interrupted Fei and Messi’s conversation impatiently, and he laughed viciously like a madman.

“I suddenly remembered many ancient tortures in the Sea Tribe, and I will use all of them on you today! Hahaha! More than 1,000 years ago during the Mythical Era, I had used such methods and tortured countless low-level human gods to death! Hahaha!”

“Don’t waste more time on him! Let’s all attack together and finish this damn human!” The Empress of the Sea Tribe laughed crazily. Her hatred toward Fei was deep in her bones.

The battle was imminent, and the situation was extremely dangerous for Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1128.2 - Thunderous Anger (Part Two)

Chapter 1128: Thunderous Anger (Part Two)

At this moment, Fei suddenly started to laugh.

“A bunch of clowns! Do you really think that I’m afraid of you? Today, I will wipe out all of you!” While saying that, two beams of golden light shot out of Fei’s eyes and engulfed Messi. Then, he shouted, “I will take out a traitor like you!”

These two beams of golden light contained mystical power. The law of spatial imprisonment was enacted, freezing Messi on the spot.

In the next moment, Fei suddenly opened his palm.

A holy silver light blinked and turned into a small, ancient, silver scepter. Then, it grew in the wind and quickly became more than two meters tall.

Golden runes flashed on the body of the scepter, and it looked holy and noble. The head of the scepter was round, and a black spherical gem was inlaid in it. It was hard to tell the material of this gem, but streaks of starlight could be seen inside the gem. It seemed like it contained the truth behind the changes in the universe and the creation of all beings, and others had a hard time directly looking at it.

With this scepter in hand, Fei suddenly roared.

A sword energy that contained both golden and silver colors shot out of the scepter.

Whoosh!

Just as Messi broke away from the two light beams that came out of Fei’s eyes, this golden and silver sword energy instantly got close and penetrated his chest before he could dodge.

“No!” Messi struggled like crazy, and he looked incredulous. However, all the struggle was meaningless.

The sword energy turned into two chains of order, one golden and one silver. The two chains moved around Messi’s chest and sealed this body that contained impressive power.

“When did… this isn’t your power! Damn it! Ahhhhh!” Messi let out a series of screams of pain. He never imagined that he would be instantly defeated! Although he was also a god, he wasn’t able to block a single strike, and the situation turned irreversible.

This was a huge shame!

“What is that silver scepter in the Human Emperor of the North’s hand? Why do I feel like an insignificant ant facing a giant dragon? We are both gods!” Messi tried to struggle and break free, but he realized that he couldn’t even self-detonate!

In a flash, the golden and silver chains of order began to tighten mercilessly, and Messi’s moderate body started to deform and shrink under this pressure. His expression was vicious and terrifying.

In the end, Messi’s godly body was refined into a red energy bead. Then, it was turned into a beam of light and sealed into the black gem on the silver scepter in Fei’s hand.

This process only took a few seconds. It happened so fast that the three evil sea gods such as Kluivert and the Empress of the Sea Tribe at the Sea of Fragrance didn’t have time to react and help before [God’s Son] Messi was killed.

“How is this possible?” The Empress of the Sea Tribe trembled, and it was hard to tell if she was fearful or angry.

Evil Sea God Kluivert roared, “It is that thing… it is this power…”

About a year ago, Kluivert was more than 1,000 times more powerful than Fei, and he should be able to easily crush the king. However, a streak of mystical energy rushed out of Fei’s body and almost killed Kluivert. That power had an identical presence when compared to the power that Fei just used, but the power just now was many times stronger.

Suddenly, a burst of cold yet angry laughter sounded in the sky.

“Hahaha! Alexander! You sure have a trump card! You made me lose a doppelganger! We will meet again!”

It was [God’s Son] Messi’s voice; he wasn’t dead.

It turned out that even though Fei moved fast and attacked, he only killed one of Messi’s doppelgangers.

However, this doppelganger contained one-third of Messi’s strength, and this portion of his strength was refined by Fei. This was an unbearable loss for Messi, and that was why the [God’s Son] who never showed his emotion was extremely angry right now.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1129.1 - Homeless Dog (Part One)

Chapter 1129: Homeless Dog (Part One)

The [God’s Son] of Barcelona was extremely calculative and careful. He secretly got in contact with the Sea Tribe and planned this trap to kill Fei. Such a trap was like a lion using its full strength to kill a rabbit.

However, even though he was this prepared, Messi still only sent a doppelganger. It showed how careful Messi was when dealing with Fei. He didn’t underestimate the king like others.

Fortunately for Messi, only one of his doppelgangers got refined into an energy bead. Otherwise, the strike that came from the silver scepter could have killed him if he was there in person.

Messi’s voice resonated in the sky.

Fei sighed in his mind and knew that he couldn’t take out Messi this time.

Whoosh!

The scepter in Fei’s hand flashed again, and other golden and silver sword energies flew out, dashing toward the Empress of the Sea Tribe who was the weakest among the remaining four enemies.

“Save me!” The Empress of the Sea Tribe was terrified. She felt like this golden and silver sword energy wasn’t fast, but the area around her seemed to have been frozen by the radiant golden light emitting from Fei. She couldn’t move, and she could only watch the golden and silver sword energy that obliterated one of Messi’s doppelgangers dashing toward her. She was about to end up having the same fate as that doppelganger of Messi.

Clap!

The golden scepter in this woman’s hand suddenly unleashed the surging noises of waves.

The sea under the battleground suddenly also became turbulent, and the water rushed up and transformed into a blue giant, blocking in front of the Empress of the Sea Tribe.

“Huh?” Fei was surprised, and a smile appeared on his face. “Interesting. This golden scepter isn’t an ordinary item. It can actually automatically protect its master. It is probably a god-tier item with a godly soul inside.”

Bam!

The golden and silver sword energy instantly collided with the water giant.

Streaks of golden and silver chains of order flowed out of the water giant’s body. Just like how the chains of order condensed Messi’s doppelganger, they instantly compressed this water giant that was more than 100 meters tall into a blue energy sphere that was about the size of a fist. Radiant light appeared on this sphere, and it dashed into the silver scepter in Fei’s hand.

“Hahaha! Let’s see which one of you can escape?”

Fei laughed and waved his scepter, and air-piercing noises sounded in all directions.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Four sword energies that were both golden and silver dashed in four directions, instantly engulfing Kluivert, Eusébio, Deco, and the Empress of the Sea Tribe.

“Do you really think that you are invincible? How dare you attack the four of us together?” Kluivert woke up from his shock, and he screamed on top of his lungs.

Since Messi only sent a doppelganger, Kluivert felt like he was betrayed and schemed against. However, this evil sea god didn’t think that he would be easily defeated by one strike from Fei as Messi’s doppelganger had.

“Besides, I still have two demonic gods here to help me,” Kluivert thought to himself.

While vicious and hysterical laughter sounded, Kluivert pulled his hands away from each other in thin air, and a black weapon that contained endless destructive power was condensed. It looked like a dragon lance.

At the same time, Kluivert’s body enlarged. In just a flash, he became a monster that was more than 1,000 meters tall. Black smoke engulfed him, and he pierced his weapon at the golden and silver sword energy.

At the same time, surges of evil presence appeared.

Deco and Eusébio both moved.

Eusébio looked like a bull-type demon beast. His hands pulled down the pair of curly horns on his head, and the two horns turned into two strangely shaped circular sabers with red runes covering their bodies.

Then, he dashed forward like a lightning bolt and attacked Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1129.2 - Homeless Dog (Part Two)

Chapter 1129: Homeless Dog (Part Two)

On the other hand, Deco was only about a meter tall, and he formed several hand seals. His body instantly went invisible, and the ear-piercing shrill laugh resonated in the sky. Grey ghosts appeared and turned into black light beams before dashing toward Fei like demons.

The Empress of the Sea Tribe also tried her best. Her godly power permeated the air, freezing thousands of square kilometers of the sea surface. The chilly air almost froze and cracked space, and it concentrated toward Fei.

The four masters moved together.

Tink! Tink! Tink! Tink!

Eusébio was the first to get close to Fei and battle the latter up-close. This demonic god was into close-range combat, and his pair of curly sabers contained the law of imprisonment and law of slaughter. These two laws of nature intertwined in the sabers.

In a flash, Eusébio’s sabers collided with Fei’s silver scepter numerous times.

“Getting into close-range combat with me? You are seeking death…” Fei laughed and waved his hand.

This wave looked casual, but Fei tore apart the chains of order that wrapped around Eusébio’s god-tier weapons which were made from his own horns. Eusébio couldn’t believe his eyes!

In the next second, a fist landed on Eusébio’s chest from an impossible angle without warning.

“Puff!” Eusébio opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of dark-green blood, and he quickly fell back.

At the same time, Fei turned around and punched out, hitting Kluivert’s dark dragon lance on the tip. Then, this giant lance that was more than 1,000 meters long was shattered into a mass of black mist.

“Hahaha! You fell into the trap!” Kluivert laughed crazily.

The black mist that was turned from the lance howled and wrapped around Fei’s fist and arm like worms, wiggling and trying to break Fei’s skin and get into his body.

“Hahaha! My god-slaying demonic essence! Even a godly king will be corroded! Human Emperor of the North! Die!”

Kluivert was thousands of meters tall, and he casually opened his hand. Then, countless black dragon lances shot down like an arrow rain.

“Really? This is child’s play! Are you trying to bring shame to yourself?” Fei shook his arm, and the mist that wrapped around his arm completely disappeared. It couldn’t pose any threat to him.

“It is you who fell into the trap!”

Before Fei could finish speaking, Kluivert’s giant body suddenly stopped moving, and his vicious smile froze on his face. He looked down and was shocked.

The golden and silver sword energy of order already created a giant hole in his chest without him noticing, and the chains looked like many godly dragons and quickly coiled around him. In just a flash, more than one-tenth of his body was covered.

“No…” Kluivert let out crazy and desperate screams and roars.

The terrifying power of the golden and silver sword energy was already demonstrated on Messi’s doppelganger and the water giant. Once their bodies were pierced, their only fate was death and destruction.

Now experiencing it himself, Kluivert got to feel the terrifying power of this sword energy. As if his godly power was gasoline and the sword energy was burning wood, the more that he used his godly power, the stronger the chains of order became. Soon, the chains were so strong that he couldn’t defend against them.

In just a flash, more than half of this evil sea god’s giant body that was more than 1,000 meters tall was wrapped in chains.

Once the golden and silver sword energies of order started to move, it was impossible to get away.

“Escape!”

After getting punched by Fei, Eusébio fled like a homeless dog. Borrowing the momentum of being knocked back, he was about to merge into the void and flee.

Right now, Eusébio was regretting his decision.

“I shouldn’t have listened to Kluivert’s words! After I woke up from the 1,000-year-old seal, I ran into such a terrifying opponent.”

“This human god titled the Human Emperor of the North is shockingly terrifying! Even if I was in my prime, I might not be able to battle him, let alone the fact that he has a terrifying god-tier combat weapon!”

Eusébio was already terrified, and he no longer worried about Kluivert’s life.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1130.1 - Light of Creation! No One Can Block It! (Part One)

Chapter 1130: Light of Creation! No One Can Block It! (Part One)

However, escaping was already a luxury at this moment.

When Eusébio’s upper body merged into the void, he suddenly froze. He wasn’t sure when, but a thumb-sized small hole appeared on his back.

Then, many golden and silver chains of order started to appear like many pythons as they crawled out of the hole. The chains quickly wrapped around Eusébio and pulled on his core godly energy, burning it without holding back.

“No! I don’t want to die… No! Forgive me!” Eusébio screamed like someone who was on the verge of death. His mind was filled with desperation.

Thud! Eusébio dropped the dignity of a supreme demonic god and knelt in the sky, begging for mercy.

Fei froze and thought, “I’m surprised that as a demonic god of the Sea Tribe, this noble existence is so afraid of death…”

A mocking smile appeared on the king’s face. “So, they are the so-called demonic gods. They aren’t that much different from the mortals. Except for their unparalleled strength, their characters and courage might not be on par with mortal warriors.”

Suddenly, a small figure appeared behind Fei as he was in a daze.

Like a ghost, this figure appeared behind Fei in silence. With a vicious smile on his face, he reached out his hand and struck forward. The vicious and resentful face of a soul appeared in the center of his palm, and the grey fangs bit toward Fei’s back like a viper.

This was Demonic God Deco, the last remaining enemy.

Different from Eusébio who loved close-range combat, Deco was great at sneak-attacks and ranged combat.

Deco’s power was extremely vicious. Every time he sneak-attacked an enemy, he would directly pull the latter’s soul out from the body. The tens of millions of resentful souls encircling him were all his enemies. The weakest one among them was a demi-god, and there were the souls of true gods. These souls were tortured by Deco day and night, and hatred and resentment stimulated the power of these souls further.

Even if a godly king were bitten by the fangs of these resentful souls, this being would be severely injured.

“Hahahaha!” Deco laughed with pride; the bet worked in his favor.

In reality, Deco could have instantly escaped.

After seeing Fei demonstrate unparalleled power and knocking away Eusébio, who was great with close-range combat, with one powerful punch, Deco instantly thought about escaping. After all, with his strength, he wasn’t Fei’s match if they fought head-on. He would be crushed in such a fair battle.

However, when Deco glanced at the silver scepter in Fei’s hand, he didn’t want to go anymore. He vaguely felt like this silver scepter was extremely similar to a legendary saint item.

Although the shape was a little different, the power was almost identical.

“If I can get my hands on this saint item…”

Deco’s heart lurched just thinking about this. If he could grasp this scepter, he could jump up from the rank of a low-tier demonic god, and he might even become a godly king or a supreme god!

The greed forced Deco to carefully observe on the side of the battle, waiting for the perfect opportunity to appear.

To demonic gods, their peers were there for them to betray.

Kluivert and Eusébio’s lives had nothing to do with Deco. If he could use the lives of his two peers to trade for a perfect opportunity to strike, Deco wouldn’t be sad and would rather think that it was a great deal.

Deco’s strength was in sneak-attacks. His stealth technique and sneak-attack abilities were god-tier, and he had once assassinated a female godly king of humans thousands of years ago during the Mythical Era.

Therefore, when Fei looked at Eusébio who knelt and begged for mercy, Deco realized that the moment he was waiting for was here.

Without hesitation, Deco captured this opportunity and attacked. And just as he expected, he hit his target!

“Hahaha!” Deco laughed viciously and shouted, “It is mine! The scepter is mine! Ahahaha! Huh?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1130.2 - Light of Creation! No One Can Block It! (Part Two)

Chapter 1130: Light of Creation! No One Can Block It! (Part Two)

Before Deco could finish laughing, he suddenly felt like his heart was cold. When he looked down, he saw a small hole on the left side of his chest. Many golden and silver chains of order transformed from the sword energy crawled out of the hole and coiled around his body.

Fei slowly turned around with a mocking smile on his face.

A thin layer of faint golden light flashed on Fei’s body. Although it seemed like the fangs of the resentful soul bit Fei’s back, it only bit the layer of golden light. In reality, Fei wasn’t injured at all.

“How… how is this possible?” Seeing the smile on Fei’s face, Deco suddenly realized something. His opponent long discovered him, and this human only showed an opening to lure him in.

With his eyes wide open, Deco asked, “How… how did you do it?”

Deco’s strength was in sneak-attacks. Therefore, he was extremely unwilling to accept the fact that his opponent defeated his strength.

Fei laughed and thought, “Do you think I will tell you that the profession of assassin is way below my level? In Diablo World, my assassin character learned numerous skills.”

In fact, in terms of assassination skills, there was probably no one who was better at it than Fei in this world.

Deco? If it weren’t for his demonic godly power, Deco’s assassination skills would be even weaker than those of Inzagi.

“I regret…” Deco roared in desperation, and he suddenly remembered a terrifying rumor on the verge of death. It was a phrase that terrified everyone during the Mythical Era.

“The Light of Creation, no one can block it! Golden and silver sword energy, it never misses!”

These words represented the forbidden secrets of the God Clan and Demon Clan, and they described the power of the saint item in Fei’s hand. Anyone who could grasp and control this saint item would be able to realize the power in this phrase.

Now, Deco realized how dumb his earlier decision was.

“I deserve to die! My greed overtook my logic! Before I attacked, this human god released four streaks of Light of Creation, but I overlooked them and thought that it would be fine if I dodged…”

“Damn… great… the legend sure is… haha… I shouldn’t have targeted you as an enemy…”

Before Deco could finish speaking, his body that was only one meter tall was completely covered by the golden and silver chains of order.

These golden and silver chains of order transformed from the sword energy were terrifying! They could absorb the godly power in Deco’s body and harm him. The stronger the opponents were, the faster they would die!

In just a flash, Deco and Eusébio’s bodies were compressed by the golden and silver chains of order. While they screamed, they were turned into two grey spheres of light. Then, the two spheres of light flew across the sky and dashed into the black sphere on the top of the silver scepter after leaving long tails in the air.

At the same time, Kluivert’s giant body was being compressed by the golden and silver chains of order further away. Right now, more than half of his body was wrapped up.

Compared to Deco and Eusébio, Kluivert woke up a year earlier, and his strength had returned to his prime. Therefore, he was able to last longer in this situation. However, he was running out of energy. Even though he used all his abilities, he couldn’t rival the golden and silver chains of order and was about to die.

“Forgive me… forgive me! I’m willing to become your servant…” Kluivert begged for mercy. At this moment, he could no longer act arrogant.

Kluivert had obtained the demonic godly body, and he didn’t die 1,000 years ago. Instead, he was only sealed, and he couldn’t be killed.

However, he ran into Fei, and it seemed like this human obtained a terrifying ability that could slay gods and exterminate demons. These demonic gods had met their nemesis.

Kluivert had lived for numerous years. The longer someone lives, the more fearful of death they become.

The fear of death made Kluivert ditch the honor of a demonic god and beg for mercy, just like Eusébio.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1131.1 - 11 Imperial Zones (Part One)

Chapter 1131: 11 Imperial Zones (Part One)

Fei slowly shook his head.

Since the beginning of the world, humans and the Sea Tribe were mortal enemies.

Different from other races such as goblins, dwarfs, elves, and orcs, the Sea Tribe viewed all intelligent creatures on land as enemies, and they treated humans as food. There was no way that humans and the Sea Tribe could co-exist in peace.

Besides, as an evil sea god, Kluivert was extremely violent and created many catastrophes, killing countless humans. When he woke up more than a year ago, he devoured tens of millions of humans to absorb life energy and recover his strength.

Fei couldn’t let such an evil god stay alive.

In just a few seconds, the last evil sea god, Kluivert, was refined and compressed by the golden and silver chains of order as he screamed and cursed in desperation. He turned into a pure black energy sphere, and it dashed into the black sphere on top of the silver scepter.

Inside the black sphere, it seemed like stars were rotating. Starlight flashed, and it seemed like nebulae were evolving and creating the universe at the beginning of time.

The silver scepter became even more holy and majestic.

The death of the three demonic gods meant that the space that was sealed and locked down was restored.

The dark clouds and the howling resentful souls quickly disappeared, and the beautiful scenery of blue sky and clear ocean reappeared.

It seemed like everything that just took place never actually occurred.

Fei turned around and looked at his last opponent, the Empress of the Sea Tribe.

This empress of the Sea Tribe came back to the Sea of Fragrance with a giant military and desire for revenge. Right now, she was overtaken by fear, and her cold and noble face was pale.

Right now, golden and silver chains of order also wrapped around her body.

At the beginning of the battle, Fei unleashed four golden and silver sword energies.

Except for the three evil sea gods, the last one was targeting this empress.

The Light of Creation, no one can block it!

Even the three evil sea gods who were in the True God Realm couldn’t defend against the golden and silver chains of order. Therefore, the Empress of the Sea Tribe who was only a demi-god and was strengthened by the golden armor and scepter couldn’t block the chains as well.

However, Fei didn’t instantly use the golden and silver chains of order to refine this woman, and that was why she was still alive.

At the same time, as if they sensed that their empress was about to die, countless warriors of the Sea Tribe appeared on the surface of the sea, making the sea turn dark. These warriors roared like crazy, and they wanted to dash into the sky and attack Fei.

Unfortunately for them, under the suppression of a true god, they couldn’t fly up at all.

“Kill me! However, they are only the ordinary members of the Sea Tribe; they cant’ threaten you.”

The Empress of the Sea Tribe looked at Fei with fear and stubbornness in her eyes. However, she didn’t beg for mercy due to fear. Instead, she tried to save her peers.

Right now, this woman understood that if this human god wanted to, he could easily turn millions of warriors of the Sea Tribe into dust.

“You are indeed a royal of the Sea Tribe.” Fei slightly nodded.

Compared to the three evil sea gods, this woman was more like a ruler and had the presence of a lord. No wonder this woman was able to command the countless members of the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance. Except for her rare bloodline, she was a talented figure with a great vision.

After thinking for a bit, Fei said, “If you answer a few questions, I will let your tribe in the Sea of Fragrance survive.”

The Empress of the Sea Tribe looked up in surprise and thought that she heard it wrong. She didn’t expect that the Human Emperor of the North was still willing to let her go at this moment. She thought for a second calmly and slowly replied, “It depends on what you want to know.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1131.2 - 11 Imperial Zones (Part Two)

Chapter 1131: 11 Imperial Zones (Part Two)

Although her words seemed confrontational, her tone was much softer.

“First question – why is the Sea Tribe involved with Barcelona? Did the two forces establish a relationship long before?” Fei asked.

The Empress of the Sea Tribe shook her head and replied, “I’m not too sure about this. Kluivert seemed to know [God’s Son] of Barcelona before, and they planned this trap at the Sea of Fragrance. We were planning to use that kid Luffy and [Alexander] as bait to lure you here. Running into the Leonian fleet was a pure coincidence.”

Seeing the casual expression on this woman’s face, Fei knew that she wasn’t lying.

“Second question – where did the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance go in the last year? Why did you decide to come back now?”

“In this world, the sea area isn’t smaller than the land area. The number of forces in the sea isn’t less than the number of forces on land. There are many giant oceans and outland abysses, and the forces are countless. Based on zones, the Sea Tribe could be divided into four oceans and seven abysses, and they are occupied by nine Royal Clans of the Sea Tribe. My tribe at the Sea of Fragrance is only a weak branch force. More than a year ago, in order to avoid disasters, we traveled to other zones to seek help and help other branches of the Sea Tribe to break the seals. Also, we looked for the sea gods who were sealed in various locations…” this woman slowly told Fei everything, “However, for every branch of the Sea Tribe, roaming around represented decay. Due to different environments and customs in different sea areas, my people might not be able to adapt and die. We can only become prosperous in our own base. After wandering around for a year, I have accumulated enough strength, so of course, I’m going to come back with my people. It is that simple.”

Fei nodded, but he was shocked to his core.

For the first time, the king learned about the division of zones and forces in the Sea Tribe.

The division of the four oceans and seven abysses was seldom mentioned in the documents of humans. Now, it seemed like the Sea of Fragrance to the entire Sea Tribe was even less significant compared to how the former Chambord Kingdom was to the human race.

Fei once thought that the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance was all there was to the Sea Tribe. Now, it seemed like he couldn’t be more wrong.

The true power of the Sea Tribe was unimaginable!

If it wasn’t for the unique body composition of the members of the Sea Tribe, making them unable to survive on land for a long time, this giant race with vicious soldiers would have wiped out all other intelligent races such as humans, elves, and dwarfs on land.

Fei suddenly thought of a question. “Is this vicious and barbaric race connected to the ‘polluters’ in legends?”

While Fei was thinking, he showed nothing on his face, and he continued to ask, “Is the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance only appearing now to return home? Now that the laws of nature changed, and all other races appeared, don’t the Royal Clans at the four oceans and seven abysses have any ambitions?”

A mocking smile appeared on this woman’s face, and she said, “I’m only the empress of the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance, a small inland sea. I’m not qualified to know such things. However, I can tell you one thing. The Sea Tribe in the 11 Imperial Zones are making moves, and internal wars have been happening in the last year. The atmosphere in the Sea Tribe is intense, and big moves will be made.”

Fei nodded and thought, “It seems like once this world became chaotic, it went to the extreme. Although this woman didn’t say much, it is clear that the Royal Clans in the 11 Imperial Zones are anxious and are trying to conspire about something.”

“Have you heard of polluters?” Fei continued to ask.

Hearing this, this woman’s face changed color.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1132.1 - Cruelty! Plane Farm! (Part One)

Chapter 1132: Cruelty! Plane Farm! (Part One)

“You know about them?” From the expression that the Empress of the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance had, Fei saw surprise, but more of it was fear and panic. The fear and panic came from the bottom of her heart, and they made her soul and bones tremble.

It was clear that this woman knew something.

“Human, how come you know about the Polluters? Could it be… they are already on this land?” this woman asked Fei the question in fear.

Fei stared at the eyes of this woman of the Sea Tribe, and he shook his head while he said in surprise, “So, you do know about the Polluters. Then, can you tell me who they are? Are they connected to the Sea Tribe?”

“How can they be connected to the Sea Tribe?” this empress instantly explained, “If the Sea Tribe is connected to the Polluters, the Sea Tribe wouldn’t suffer the biggest catastrophe in its history 1,000 years ago. More than 70 percent of the members of the Sea Tribe died, and many sea gods fell. The rest all sealed and banished themselves to survive through that world-ending disaster. Polluters… they are devils from another dimension! They are true devils! They spread like a plague, and there is an unlimited number of them. They are more terrifying than the Undead Creature Catastrophes. They don’t have life energy, and they aren’t afraid of death. They have no emotions, and they only know destruction and murder…”

This woman fell into a memory that made her shiver in fear, and an expression of pain appeared on her face.

For some reason, Fei sensed a suffocating and murderous presence from the words of this woman of the Sea Tribe. It seemed like a group of ghost-like eliminators rushed toward the king through this woman’s words, making him tremble in fear and desperation.

“So, the Sea Tribe disappeared 1,000 years ago also because of the Polluters. Are they like a plague from the death realm of another dimension?”

“Even the God Clan and Demon Clan along with all their affiliated races were almost wiped out by these terrifying enemies. They are from the death realm of another dimension… so, the Polluters aren’t natives of Azeroth?”

“Such description is aligned with the information documented in the bloody journal of the Emperor of the Dwarf Empire that I found in the Last Ancestral Place.”

Then, Fei asked a few more questions.

However, it was clear that this empress was afraid of the Polluters and didn’t want to talk about them.

Also, it seemed like this woman didn’t know too much about the mysterious enemies. She could only vaguely describe the catastrophe that took place 1,000 years ago, and the appearances of the Polluters sounded like vicious monsters and aliens.

“Then, where did they all go?” Fei asked.

“Where did they go? Haha! Who knows?” It seemed like this empress was stimulated by something in her memory, and her expression became wicked. She laughed hysterically and said, “To the Sea Tribe, humans are delicious meat. However, to the Polluters, all living beings are their food! They travel between different planes and worlds, and they slaughter the living beings like animals. The Azeroth Continent is like a farmland to them. 1,000 years ago, they appeared and harvested most of the living beings, leaving only some intelligent races to survive and reproduce offspring. When they think that this farmland is full and due for another harvest, they will come back.”

Such a description would give chills to anyone!

Fei shook his head and stopped asking questions. It was clear that this woman only knew this much.

The king reached out his hand, and the golden and silver chains of order that wrapped around this woman transformed back into a sword energy before dashing back into his body through his palm.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1132 - Cruelty! Plane Farm! (Part Two)

Chapter 1132: Cruelty! Plane Farm! (Part Two)

“You can go now. I need the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance to not be enemies with humans. As long as we don’t attack each other, I will let your tribe survive. Otherwise, if I learn that your tribe harmed humans, I will wipe out the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance in a day.” Fei threatened with a stern expression.

It was evident that this woman was terrified of Fei, and she instantly returned to the surface of the sea. Then, she dove into the water and disappeared like a water snake.

However, a few seconds later, she re-emerged on the surface of the sea and asked with a grim expression, “Honorable Majesty of Humans, I want to ask you a question. In terms of the Polluters, did you learn about something recently?”

This woman’s tone was extremely respectful, and she looked at Fei nervously, hoping for a good answer.

Many thoughts flashed across Fei’s mind. Then, he nodded and replied with honesty, “I only know that the Polluters will be in this world soon.”

As soon as this empress heard Fei’s words, her face paled as if a prisoner on death row heard the final conviction. It just went to show how terrified she was when it came to the Polluters.

Even when this woman was captured by the golden and silver chains of order, she didn’t look this desperate.

It seemed like this woman was struggling with some thoughts. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, “I agree to your conditions. From now on, I will strictly restrict the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance, and we will be in peace with the humans in the Northern Region of Azeroth. Human Emperor of the North, if the Polluters really descend in this world one day, I hope the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance and the humans can battle the enemies alongside each other.

After saying that, she turned around and dashed into the endless ocean.

At the same time, the countless warriors of the Sea Tribe who extended to the horizon also disappeared.

The sea became peaceful again.

Fei moved and disappeared as well.

…

In the next second, Fei appeared inside the grand godly realm.

As soon as Fei showed up in this place, his face paled, and his breathing became irregular.

“Damn it! Although I can now use the Scepter of Creation, and its power is insane, the amount of godly power needed to use it is too much! Now that I’m at level 8 True God Realm, I only managed to cast five golden and silver sword energies, and I was almost sucked dry and left as a corpse. However, if I didn’t have this scepter, I would have had to engage in a tough battle to get out of the trap that [God’s Son] Messi of Barcelona created.”

In the blink of an eye, endless godly power rushed into Fei’s body from all directions, replenishing his power and making his pale face look a bit more normal.

The silver scepter that Fei used was the mysterious giant stone pillar which he discovered on the Mythical Altar in the belly of the mountain under the Godly King Palace in Sky City.

In the last half a year, Fei placed all 21 Worldstones that he obtained with all seven of his characters in the three difficulty levels inside the Mythical Altar, and he purified them all. As a result, Sky City absorbed enough energy and revealed all its functions. The nine golden lotus plants were all blooming, and this legendary city went back to its prime.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1133.1 - Continue to Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1133: Continue to Plan (Part One)

At the same time, the Scepter of Creation also restored its former glory. Right now, Fei could use it on his own.

Unfortunately, Fei’s current strength didn’t allow him to use the Scepter of Creation freely; his godly power wasn’t enough. He used this scepter when he battled Messi’s Doppelganger, the three evil sea gods, and the Empress of the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance, and he almost got sucked dry.

The good thing was that Fei had the grand godly realm.

Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm already reached 15 percent, so he could freely absorb the energy of this world and recover his godly power.

When the degree of fusion reached 100 percent, Fei would become a supreme god, and he could absorb the endless energy in the grand godly realm at will. It would mean that he could use the Scepter of Creation freely and become invincible.

There were two reasons why Fei didn’t kill that empress. Aside from a lack of godly power, another important factor was the potential riot of the Sea Tribe.

An organized and disciplined Sea Tribe was better for Fei’s future plans in the Northern Region compared to a chaotic Sea Tribe that had no leader.

With this empress controlling the tens of millions of members of the Sea Tribe in the Sea of Fragrance, it might be more peaceful for humans.

If Fei killed this woman, more than ten million soldiers of the Sea Tribe would become resentful and fall into a state of frenzy, attacking human territories all around the coastline. Although it wouldn’t affect Zenit’s control over its territory, it would be annoying and increase the anxiety of the humans in the Northern Region of Azeroth.

Also, facts proved that Fei’s decision was correct.

Under the pressure of the Polluters, the Empress of the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance accepted the rare peace treaty and was even willing to stand with humans and fight the potential enemies. Having one more ally was always better than having one more enemy.

After recovering his godly power, Fei used the Scepter of Creation again.

Four masses of light dashed out of the black crystal sphere that looked like a mini-cosmos at the top of the scepter, and they hovered in the sky.

These four masses of energy were purified from Messi’s Doppelganger and the three evil sea gods’ core godly power after their consciousnesses were wiped out. They were enormous!

Fei moved his mind, and streaks of power of faith flew out of his body and turned into golden strings before wrapping around these four masses of energies.

Just as what he had done to the core energies of those four demi-gods of Barcelona, Fei was going to refine these four masses of energies and merge them into the grand godly realm, increasing his degree of fusion with it.

These four masses of energies were from those who broke through the threshold of mortals and became gods, and they were many times stronger than those from people like Busquets. Therefore, the process of refining them took longer.

Time passed by.

After spending eight hours, Fei finally completely refined these four masses of energies.

The king opened his eyes and laughed, “After refining these four gods’ energies, my degree of fusion with the grand godly realm reached 18 percent! I’m now at level 9 True God Realm, and I’m only one step away from becoming a godly king! It would be great if a few more demonic gods of the Sea Tribe come to me now!”

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1133.2 - Continue to Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1133: Continue to Plan (Part Two)

When Fei returned to Zenit, Bast and others were waiting with impatience.

[No.1] and others returned and brought back the news that Fei was being trapped and attacked by demonic gods of another race. Bast and other new nobles of the empire were terrified, and they quickly sent many silver crystal battle soul warriors to reinforce the emperor.

However, when [No.1] and others returned to the battleground at the Sea of Fragrance, the battle was already over. Fei and his enemies all disappeared.

Therefore, these Zenitians could only wait.

Bast and others didn’t dare to pass this news to Chambord City and inform the two queens, and they also didn’t want others to know about this.

The Zenit Empire and the Northern Region of Azeroth looked calm on the surface, and it was all because of Fei’s dominance. If anything happened to Fei, giant waves and turbulence would occur, and the entire Northern Region of Azeroth would fall back into great chaos again.

Finally, when Bast and others were about to go crazy, Fei returned!

“Your Majesty!” Seeing that Fei was intact, Bast, Old Aryang, and others were overjoyed.

“Let’s all sit down and talk.” Fei knew that these people were worried about him, so he didn’t hide anything. He briefly told them about what happened at the Sea of Fragrance, and he smiled and said, “The incident with the Sea Tribe happened abruptly, but since we already reached the agreement, there shouldn’t be new wars for a short time. Pass orders to all empires in the Northern Region! Tell them to discipline their troops and not get into conflicts with the Sea Tribe.”

Old Aryang nodded and took notes.

“What is the progress with the creation of the ten military districts and the migration of the behemoth orcs? What is the progress in the last couple of days?” Fei was more worried about these two things.

“From the information that the [Letter Office] collected, the creation of the ten military districts is going smoothly. The Jax Empire, Eindhoven Empire, Alania Empire, and St. Germain Empire are the first to side with us. They expressed a strong willingness to hand over their military and follow Your Majesty’s orders. Other empires, big and small, are a bit more unwilling, but they had to cooperate under the threat of the silver crystal battle soul warriors. Right now, only six to seven giant empires such as Leon, Marse, and Bordeaux are agreeing on the surface while intentionally delaying the progress of the reforms,” Bast reported to Fei in detail.

The Head Minister’s Office had many advisors who analyzed the situation in the Northern Region of Azeroth, and the [Letter Office] made sure that all information flowed into St. Petersburg, now the Capital of the Northern Region, as fast and accurately as possible. Therefore, Fei’s father-in-law knew everything in this aspect.

“Except for the Leon Empire, give other empires three days. Regardless of their reasons, they have to hand over their military in three days and do what we command. Otherwise, they can prepare for war.”

Fei wasn’t fond of these empires. When the Ten-Empire United Troops attacked Zenit, several of these empires were on the list.

“Ok, I got it.” Bast understood Fei’s bottom line, and he nodded, showing that he knew what to do next. Then, he continued with his reporting, “According to the information that Priest Nash of the Beast God Palace passed to us, more than 80 percent of the behemoth orcs have migrated, and the remaining clans will start the migration in half a month at most. In the last few months, there hasn’t been a tragedy like the Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth collapsing. Although demon beasts in the Endless Sea of Forests are attacking the path, nothing too serious occurred.”

Fei nodded.

Once the Behemoth Orc Tribe completed the mass migration back to the Azeroth Continent, one huge rock that was weighing on Fei’s shoulders would disappear.

“The Settlement Project for the Behemoth Orc Tribe is also proceeding smoothly. With close to 400,000 Barcelonan captives working day and night, help from the Alanians, and the hard work of behemoth orcs themselves, thousands of towns and cities are being built in the former Anji Empire. Also, large pieces of land are being fertilized and readied for use. Just as Your Majesty asked, Chambord has sent military officers into the Behemoth Orc Tribe and started the construction of orc troops. The behemoth orcs are born as tough warriors. I believe that in less than six months, an iron troop of one million soldiers will be formed,” Bast continued speaking.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1134.1 - The Dragon Clan’s Defeat (Part One)

Chapter 1134: The Dragon Clan’s Defeat (Part One)

Fei nodded and thought for a moment. Then, he said, “The construction of the orc troop is crucial. Strategist Aryang should take over this project. I will inform Great Priest Nash of the Behemoth Orc Tribe. From now on, everything that the orc troop needs will be provided by the ten military districts and Zenit. In half a year, make sure that an invincible iron troop is formed. Remember, half of the Chambordian elites must be arranged into the orc troop as political commissars, the new position that we created. This system has to be well-accepted by the orc troop.”

Everyone sensed the emphasis that the emperor placed on the orc troop.

Strategist Old Aryang nodded and accepted the task.

Fei was still a little worried, and he reminded them a bit more, “The behemoth orcs have different habits and customs than humans, and they are much bigger. When orcs and humans live together, some conflicts will arise. You guys would need to take care of this aspect for me. Regardless of what situation, any instigation of conflicts between the two races isn’t allowed, and no discrimination and provocation toward the orcs should occur. If such a thing takes place, the perpetrator needs to be strictly prosecuted regardless of this person’s status!”

“As you wish!” Seeing the emperor’s serious expression, everyone knew that this was His Majesty’s ‘reverse scale’, and they didn’t dare to slack off in this area.

“Order the [Letter Office] to keep an eye on all forces on the continent and prevent Barcelonan spies from entering the Northern Region and causing more trouble. In the next six months, I need the Northern Region to be peaceful. Any resistance needs to be wiped out and cleaned up! No potential risk is allowed!” Fei sounded murderous as he stated. It was rare for him to show such a strict side in front of his Chambordian henchmen.

However, the Polluters brought too much pressure to Fei.

Especially after talking with the Empress of the Sea Tribe of the Sea of Fragrance, Fei confirmed the terrifying power of the Polluters. Since the situation was so dire, Fei had to use rapid methods to clean up the Northern Region of Azeroth, uniting the humans and orcs and creating a top-tier combat force.

In such a situation, Fei had to give up on his humanitarian beliefs and use some necessary methods.

Soon, all issues were discussed and planned for.

Then, Fei ordered people to bring over King Buckingham of Leon. After comforting the latter and telling him a few things, Fei asked [No.1] to protect this envoy group of Leon back to the City of Gerland and discuss the creation of the ten military districts in the Northern Region of Azeroth with Emperor Juninho of Leon.

The Leon Empire was the former ruler of the Northern Region. Although Fei wasn’t afraid of this nation, he didn’t want a full-on war.

In the current environment, an internal war between humans would create an unbearable loss of strength.

…

After taking care of the administrative duties of the empire, Fei brought Luffy back to the central Martial Saint Mountain in St. Petersburg.

After the Zenit Empire was redeemed, a heroes’ cemetery was constructed on the Martial Saint Mountain. Those brave warriors who battled to the death and weren’t willing to surrender when St. Petersburg was broken were buried here.

Except for the tombs for Emperor Yassin and Second Prince Dominguez that only contained their personal possessions which represented their existences, there was also a memorial for the fallen soldiers and generals and the tombs for Golden Sun Knight Sutton, Krasic’s disciples, and Luffy’s mother.

Seeing Luffy crying his heart out before his mother’s tomb, Fei couldn’t help but sigh in his mind.

During the war with the Barcelona Empire, if Emperor Yassin weren’t prepared and saved the elite military of Zenit with a secret plan, the combat force of Zenit would have been wiped out, and the Zenit Empire wouldn’t have been able to form a powerful military in a short time.

Even though Emperor Yassin planned ahead, Zenit still suffered great casualties.

Many brave human warriors bleed and died in this internal conflict, and it was pitiful and sad.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1134.2 - The Dragon Clan’s Defeat (Part Two)

Chapter 1134: The Dragon Clan’s Defeat (Part Two)

Also, [God’s Son] Messi of Barcelona who was known as the No.1 Young Lord of Azeroth decided to abandon his honor and work with the evil sea gods, which was despicable.

Fei had a vague feeling and was almost sure that Messi knew about the existence of Polluters. Even though this was the case, he was still ignoring the future of humans and seemed to be planning something secretive.

“It is such a pity! Why would he do this? If Messi could have worked with me to deal with the Polluters, wouldn’t humans have a higher chance of winning?” Fei thought to himself randomly on the Martial Saint Mountain.

After Luffy finished paying tribute to his mother, Fei and this boy who almost fainted from crying turned into a streak of light and instantly arrived at Chambord City.

…

“Your Majesty, the plan that we made earlier is completely executed! The 20,000 Chambordians, the various schools, Chambord’s Civil and Military University, and the important departments in the [City of Heroes] under the back mountain are all moved to Sky City. According to Your Majesty’s order, Queen Angela Her Highness also directed thousands of king-level demon beasts into Sky City.”

In the Administrative Center of Chambord, Golden Saint Brook of Libra was reporting to Fei.

Everything that took place was planned by Fei before he left.

“Ok.” Fei nodded and was about to say something…

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Streaks of vast energy shot into the sky from the Endless Sea of Forests behind Chambord.

A joyous expression appeared on Fei’s face as he thought, “Huh? Great! It is Palacio and others. Also, the Undead Mage and Batistuta made breakthroughs!”

These streaks of energy belonged to the supreme masters who were cultivating in seclusion.

Fei thought of something, and Brook and Luffy felt like their surroundings flashed. In the next second, their visions returned to normal, and they were already at the Endless Sea of Forests.

Below them, Pato and others looked at each other and smiled, and they dashed into the sky and went to Fei.

“Your Majesty!” Palacio cupped his hands together and bowed at Fei with respect. He finally made the breakthrough and condensed his power of faith. Stepping into the True God Realm was no longer a dream!

Others such as Lampard and Hazel Bank were also smiling. It was clear that they all benefited greatly from the cultivation.

While they spoke, a silver light traveled through the void and landed in Palacio’s hand. It was an agile spiritual beast similar to the hummingbirds that the [Letter Office] used. This little beast was cute, and it was chirping as if it was saying something.

After hearing this little beast’s chirps, Palacio’s face changed color. “What? The Dragon Clan got defeated?”

Now, Palacio didn’t have time to chat with Fei. After quickly thanking Fei, Palacio rushed toward the Central Region of Azeroth.

The Holy Church waged the so-called Holy War in the Central Region, and it was in a fierce and heated conflict with the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire. The other empire in the Holy Alliance trinity, the Juventus Empire, decided to join the Holy Church. As a result, the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire had to work with the Dragon Clan to battle the Holy Church.

Now that the Dragon Clan was defeated, it meant that the Holy Church had a dominating advantage in the Central Region, and the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire were in great danger.

This wasn’t good news for Fei either.

Aside from the old grudges between Chambord and the Holy Church, in the most recent war between Chambord and Barcelona, the Holy Church sent high-level priests to summon battle angels to assist Barcelona. It meant that Fei and the Holy Church ripped off all disguises and became enemies.

The strengthening of the Holy Church meant that Fei had a stronger opponent.

Now that the laws of nature on the Azeroth Continent changed, and all other races returned, the Holy Church’s stance became more and more unclear. It seemed like this organization was becoming evil, so Fei had to be aware.

“Should I reinforce the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire? At least, they need to be strong enough to tie down the Holy Church in the Central Region.” While Fei thought to himself, he returned to Sky City with Luffy and others.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1135.1 - The Last Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1135: The Last Plan (Part One)

According to the previous plan, many citizens of Chambord entered Sky City, making it livelier. Many stone buildings and pavilions were assigned to families, and this miracle city became more friendly.

The citizens of Chambord were already pleased with their new home. Many of them had never imagined that they could one day live in such a perfect godly city!

The beautiful statues, the suitable environment, the fresh air, the powerful defensive power, and the magical daily items and infrastructures that could be controlled by voice. Everyone felt like they had become gods who could control everything in the legends.

The majority of the people who entered Sky City were the old residents of Chambord before Fei arrived, so their loyalty toward Chambord was unrivaled. The other group of people who moved into the city was composed of warriors who showed honor and bravery during battles and accumulated military merits as well as their families.

The selection process for the new residents of Sky City was strict. From the beginning to the end, there had been more than ten stages. This plan started before Fei got married, and many requirements and tests were established. The background of everyone who entered Sky City was investigated and checked, and zero errors were made.

All these efforts were to prevent enemy spies from sneaking into this legendary city.

After this small migration process was over, Sky City was going to become the center of the Northern Region. This would be the Human Emperor of the North’s godly city and residence, and this city would represent the center of Fei’s power and highest-level of authority.

Even the 12 Golden Saint Mountains behind Chambord were moved to the area around the Godly King Mountain where the Godly King Palace sat. Fei moved the mountains into the Sky City using his great power, and these 12 mountains housed the 12 palaces leading to the Godly King Palace with the 12 Gold Saints guarding them.

Besides, thousands of kinds of demon beasts moved from the Endless Sea of Forests into Sky City, and the ecosystem of Sky City was complete.

When Fei returned to the Godly King Palace, the final security measure in this migration to Sky City was being performed.

Under Angela, Elena, and Paris’s watch, all the various functions of the city were used. The safeguarding mechanisms, alert systems, and detection godly arrays were all activated, and they were under the control of the Inspection Department of Chambord.

Without exaggeration, every corner of Sky City was under the monitoring of the Inspection Godly Palace.

“This moment is finally here!” Fei couldn’t hold back and was excited. He had been waiting for this day for a long time.

Finally, Sky City recovered all of its functionalities and displayed the power of its prime.

While sitting on the throne in the Godly King Palace, Fei reached out his hand and pointed his finger forward. A streak of golden light dashed into a blooming golden lotus flower in the square pond in the palace.

The lotus flower slowly extended its petals, and it was a beautiful scene as if a beauty was dancing.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the next moment, a series of weak quakes occurred throughout Sky City.

The residents all rushed out of their homes and got onto the streets.

However, after a short moment of panic, their mouths opened wide as they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1135.2 - The Last Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1135: The Last Plan (Part Two)

Stunning to them, this city that they lived in was slowly rising into the sky and flew in the air. Although the city was protected by the silver defense wall, the people in the city could still clearly see that the mountains in the area were lowering, and white clouds soon appeared around the city.

In each residential zone, there were many magic panels. Through these panels, the residents could receive the most recent notices and updates from the Royal Family of Chambord, get information about the city, and see the views around and below the city.

Through these magic panels, the residents saw the ancient Chambord City below them, the fast and roaring Zuli River, the carpet-like green grassland, the prosperous new city on the south bank of Zuli, the rolling mountains, the Endless Sea of Forests, and the ant-like people on the ground…

Except for cheering and chanting, these residents didn’t know how they could express their excitement and thrill.

“We… we are actually living in this city? A city that can fly?”

“Is this real? Why don’t I feel any turbulence from flying?”

“It is exactly the same as on the ground…”

After gasps and exclamations, people bowed toward the direction of the Godly King Palace and hailed the king!

Everyone knew that the king brought them all this. Although Fei was now the Emperor of Zenit and the Lord of the Northern Region in name, the native residents of Chambord were still used to calling him the king. These people only felt intimate with this title.

In this chaotic world, a flying city clearly could bring people a greater sense of security.

Besides, before these people moved into the city, the kingdom already promoted the powerful offensive and defensive systems of this city. Also, the king had said that even a group of gods couldn’t break into this city, making everyone feel 100 percent secure.

When had the king lied to them? Never!

Sky City slowly moved up from the ground and flew at a moderate speed. After a short period for the residents to adapt, the giant city shook slightly and completely merged into the void, entering its super-speed flying mode.

Everyone in the city felt like their visions blurred, and the beautiful cosmos appeared outside the faint-silver energy sphere that surrounded the city.

This sudden change went beyond their imaginations!

-In Godly King Palace-

Except for Fei who knew how miraculous Sky City was, his two queens, Demonic Woman Paris, and the various officials were stunned by what they saw.

Although they had guessed that this city was unique and extraordinary, they had never imagined that it was a godly city that could fly and merge into the void.

After a long pause, loud cheers sounded in this palace as well.

“From now on, this city will be my traveling palace and the Capital of the Northern Region of Azeroth! I can move this city and inspect the citizens and troops at any location in the Northern Region!” Fei announced with a smile.

Sky City was the last fortress and line of defense against the Polluters.

If the situation on the Azeroth Continent really greatly worsened and became irreversible, and humans and other races had to go through what the God Clan and Demon Clan went through 1,000 years ago, Fei would have to rely on this city. If that was the case, Fei planned to carry his loved ones and friends in this city and leave this world before wandering around and trying to find a new home.

That was the worst-case scenario.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1136.1 - The Arrival of the Giant City (Part One)

Chapter 1136: The Arrival of the Giant City (Part One)

-The territory of the former Anji Empire-

After Fei cast a miracle with his godly power, this land that was stained by the Undead Creature Catastrophe recovered its vitality and liveliness.

Also, with the arrival of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, this territory that was desolate and deserted changed.

In just a short time, many majestic orc cities appeared on this rich and fertile land.

From now on, this land got a new name – the Orc Empire!

This land was going to belong to the behemoth orcs, and it was a beautiful new home that supreme Beast Emperor Alexander gifted to every behemoth orc.

The behemoth orcs were already used to the poor living conditions with dry soil, terrible environment, and strong winds in the [Banished Land]. Now, they felt like they were in Heaven which only existed in legends. Simply breathing the air that was filled with the smell of grass and moisture would make them happy for a few days.

Only after going through the worst and most torturous conditions could one truly treasure the good things in life.

The satisfied and joyous smile could be seen on every orc’s face. Although Chambordians and Alanians didn’t understand it, it didn’t stop them from becoming friends with the orcs.

Although small conflicts and collisions occurred, the orcs and humans merged and lived alongside each other well under Fei’s strict policies. At least there weren’t any more ridiculous cases where orc children pretended to be ghosts at midnight and scared humans.

The former Capital of Anji was the new Capital that Fei gave to the behemoth orcs, and it was where the Beast God Palace situated.

There were already millions of Zenitian refugees here. Now, with the additional behemoth orcs and merchant caravans, mercenary groups, and adventure groups coming here for business opportunities, this city that was once dead became prosperous again and recovered its vitality.

About half a month ago, the military of the orcs took control of the city, and the name of the city was changed to St. Stanford. When directly translated from the language of the orcs, it meant the City of the Supreme Beast Emperor Alexander. The behemoth orcs used this name to remember Fei, the new Beast Emperor who shined the brightest in the Behemoth Orc Tribe’s journey of redemption.

Around St. Stanford and on the defense walls, the newly structured orc troops patrolled around.

Right now, the behemoth orcs were still trying to fix and utilize all the land in their territory. This process was filled with hope, but some public security incidents could occur.

These troops and patrol teams that were constructed under the help of Chambordians were trying their best to protect the peace of this land.

To the orcs, living in peace was their biggest dream. If anyone dared to mess around in their new homeland, these people would have to bear their volcanic eruption-like fury.

The humans who were the closest to the orcs were undoubtedly Chambordians, and Hazard was one of them.

Hazard was one of the most talented young bronze saint of Chambord. Due to his outstanding performance in killing the spies in the City of Heroes in the underground maze-like cave below the back mountain of Chambord, he was appointed as the Bronze Saint of Cygnus. He was given warrior energy training scrolls, and he received a ton of resources.

Now, this man was already a powerful mid-tier Moon-Class Elite, and he was a famous master in the Zenit Empire. Many Zenitians knew who Bronze Saint of Cygnus was.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1136.2 - The Arrival of the Giant City (Part Two)

Chapter 1136: The Arrival of the Giant City (Part Two)

This time, Hazard was one of the people who was in charge of constructing the military troops of orcs. It showed how much trust and value the king placed in him.

Today, after finishing the tasks in the morning, Hazard got the rare chance to patrol on the defense wall of St. Stanford. Looking into the distance, the homeland of the orcs was transforming in a great direction under the bright sunlight. All this made him feel proud.

At this moment, Hazard suddenly sensed something mystical.

“Sir! Look!” a soldier called out to him while pointing at the sky with a stunned expression.

Hazard looked up and was stunned as well.

In the blue sky, a series of soft ripples appeared. Then, a giant magnificent city that was beyond words slowly appeared through the ripples.

Soon, a silver city appeared in the sky next to St. Stanford.

What a magical and dreamy city this was!

A thin silver light screen surrounded the city, and the silver defense walls looked like they were directly cast from silver and were perfectly connected. The buildings and palaces in the city looked grand and noble, emitting holy light. It looked like a godly city, and anyone who saw it would have the urge of kneeling on all fours and worshipping it.

At this moment, Hazard almost dropped on his knees and bowed. However, the last bit of consciousness in his mind instantly woke him up. He ordered the soldiers, “Quick! Pass my order! Make the entire city go on alert!”

Then, the soldiers around Hazard woke up from the shock as well, and they shouted and passed down the command.

Soon, a series of bugle noises and sirens resonated in the area. The troops of orcs and Chambordians also reacted, and they gathered in formations and got ready for battle. Then, streaks of radiant light shot into the sky with great presence. The supreme masters of the Behemoth Orc Tribe and the masters of Chambord stood in mid-air, getting ready for powerful enemies.

“Strange… how come this city looks a bit familiar?” While Hazard flew into the air, he thought to himself in confusion.

At the same time, other masters of Chambord also thought of the same thing.

Before, Sky City was hidden in the Five Sword Sky Mountains, and no one could see this magnificent city through the godly array that helped it achieve stealth. Although loyal warriors of Chambord such as Hazard entered Sky City a few times, they were directly teleported inside through the portals in the City of Heroes.

Therefore, now looking at this city from afar, they couldn’t instantly recognize it.

“Honorable guest, where are you from? Why are you here in our St. Stanford?” Great Priest Nash of the Fox Clan led the orc masters and asked in a loud voice as a grim expression appeared. Even though this fox-man was alert, he was still respectful. After all, the appearance and presence of this godly city were too stunning.

At this moment, tens of millions of beings in and outside St. Stanford could only hold their breaths and wait for the answer.

Finally, a familiar voice sounded from this godly city.

“Hahaha! Who can it be other than me?”

Nash froze. Before he could say anything, Hazard on the side already reacted and gasped, “It is Sky City? Alexander His Majesty…”

The Bronze Saint of Cygnus was so excited that he directly knelt in mid-air. His gasp wasn’t loud, but all orc masters heard him clearly.

P.S. The current power levels above the Sun-Class Realm are the following: Demi-God Realm, True God Realm, Godly King Realm, and Supreme God Realm.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1137.1

Chapter 1137: The New Ruler of the North (Part One)

Instantly, all the masters in the sky single-knelt in mid-air.

The orc masters all chanted ‘Hail the Beast Emperor’ while the masters of Chambord chanted ‘Hail the King’. The chants sounded like thunder and resonated in the sky, making the ordinary orcs and humans on the ground realize what was going on.

For a moment, a large amount of power of faith flew toward the Godly King Palace in the center of Sky City like a tsunami.

When Fei appeared above St. Stanford, the cheers reached a climax, and everyone worshipped him.

…

Sky City stayed beside St. Stanford for six days.

The arsenal of Chambord and other crucial departments that were big secrets all moved from the Royal Palace of Anji into Sky City in these six days. Only the infrastructure for the factories remained, and these factories could continue to operate.

On the other hand, Fei ventured deep into the sealed space underground. Using a ton of godly power, Fei transferred the few giant seal eggs that were transformed by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory into the side palaces on the Godly King Mountain.

This was the main reason why Fei drove Sky City to St. Stanford.

The real hidden cards that Chambord had were inside these giant sealed eggs that were transformed.

Of course, before the king left, he didn’t forget to strengthen godly blood seals on the close to 100 intact sealed eggs to prevent the demons inside from breaking out and adding more chaos to the Azeroth Continent that was already messy to begin with.

On the seventh day, Fei controlled Sky City and left.

Then, the new emperor went on his path of conquest in the Northern Region.

This time, Fei didn’t activate the stealth ability of Sky City. This majestic and magnificent giant city frequently appeared at the royal cities of various empires; these places were Fei’s favorite spots.

When Sky City appeared above them and cast the giant shadow by blocking the sun, the royal families in empires such as Marse and Bordeaux who had the optimism bias and wanted to rebel instantly collapsed.

Also, some masters were blinded by greed. They drooled over this legendary city that could fly, and they tried to block it and rob it.

However, before they could get within 1,000 meters of the city, they collided into the external defense field and were turned into smoke. Not even a strand of hair remained.

In less than half a month, more than ten Moon-Class Elites, three Sun-Class Lords, and a demi-god from somewhere died in front of this city, and no one dared to try to rob this city in the open anymore.

Gradually, legends about this flying city spread in the Northern Region. Also, rumors about Human Emperor Alexander of the North, the owner of this flying city, became popular.

This trip was to establish dominance. Therefore, Fei didn’t hide his trail and power. Conquering was the only thing on the schedule regardless of where the city went.

On the 11th day, the Maze Empire that wasn’t willing to surrender gathered about 600,000 elite soldiers around the Royal City. Under the support and instigation of Barcelonan spies, the Royal Family of Maze went against Zenit’s order and stated that they were going to knock down the Human Emperor of the North’s flying fortress.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1137.2 - The New Ruler of the North (Part Two)

Chapter 1137: The New Ruler of the North (Part Two)

However, Fei didn’t kill these soldiers. Before the 600,000 soldiers, Fei commanded the defensive magic cannons in Sky City and easily put a bottomless crater that had a diameter of more than ten kilometers in the rolling mountains outside the Capital of Maze with one strike. Then, endless underground water flowed out of the underground caves and created a ‘natural lake’.

The 600,000 soldiers of Maze instantly collapsed after seeing this.

The Royal Family of Maze that taxed its people greatly was pushed down by its citizens and military.

The Barcelonan spies who were mixed in the crowds only created small ripples before they were taken out by the silver crystal battle soul warriors of Chambord. Then, the Maze Empire became one of the military districts of the Northern Region.

In this month, Fei used the space-traveling ability of Sky City and almost appeared in the territory of every empire in the Northern Region regardless of its size.

Every time that Sky City made an appearance, people were shocked, and territories were conquered.

In just one month, the creation of the ten military districts of Zenit was smoothly completed.

With the Maze Empire and a few other empires that tried to rebel as the precedents, no royal families and nobles dared to joke around with their lives.

By surrendering to the Human Emperor of the North, they could still save their nobility and honor. In fact, they could still retain some privileges and control of their royal guards. However, if they chose to resist, only destruction and failure awaited them.

Right now, the Human Emperor of the North was pushing all kinds of policies that were beneficial toward civilians and people at the bottom of the social ladder. Therefore, the people who were the foundations of these empires welcomed Fei’s policies and new governance. This shook the royal families’ control on a fundamental level.

The shift in the mindset of their citizens forced these royal families to resign from their roles as rulers even though they were unwilling. After all, they were powerless.

Fei’s control of the Northern Region of Azeroth was stable and firm from the very beginning.

In just one month, the Northern Region underwent a shocking transformation that many people couldn’t even dream of.

A giant new force appeared on the stage of Azeroth in the Chaos Era, and its momentum was unstoppable.

It could be said that Fei did something that hadn’t been done on the continent in the last 1,000 years. It was incredible!

For the first time in 1,000 years, someone united one of the five regions of Azeroth, turning a giant region with close to 100 empires into one giant force.

The Northern Region was known as the weakest region among the five, but it transformed and was becoming the most powerful due to Fei’s existence.

Regardless of the Northern Region Empire’s true strength, its territory was the largest among all human forces.

All kinds of rumors and news spread on the Azeroth Continent like a plague, and Fei’s fame and reputation were rising at an unimaginable rate!

Many people once thought that Fei was a new generational warrior who couldn’t even be ranked on the top of the List of Young Lords. Then, Fei’s fame rose after the battle at Chambord.

Now, Fei was no longer a genius warrior of a small empire. In many people’s eyes, he was the ruler of a force that could stand with super human empires such as Barcelona, Manchester, and Liverpool and rival other races such as the Elf Empire, Dwarf Empire, Gnome Empire, Goblin Empire, and Dragon Clan.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1138.1 - Huge Changes on the Continent (Part One)

Chapter 1138: Huge Changes on the Continent (Part One)

Some masters even predicted that in a short time, the Human Emperor of the North’s strength and influence was going to be able to rival that of the Holy Church which had dominated the continent for more than 1,000 years.

For a moment, all kinds of changes took place on the Azeroth Continent.

…

While Fei conquered the entire Northern Region with his unstoppable imperial presence, huge changes also took place in other regions of Azeroth.

The most eye-catching place was the Central Region.

The long war between the Holy Church and the Dragon Clan finally ended with the Dragon Clan’s defeat. The temporary headquarters of the Dragon Clan that was stationed on an island in the Mediterranean Sea was shattered by the united force of the Holy Church, Juventus, and the Sea Tribe of the Mediterranean Sea. Many giant dragons were imprisoned and slain, and fewer than one-third of the dragons escaped the Mediterranean Sea under the leadership of their leader, Laudrup.

No one knew what method that the Holy Church used to convince the Sea Tribe of the Mediterranean Sea to join its side, but it was a fact that the Sea Tribe helped the Holy Church in this war.

With the help of the abyss giant beasts of the Sea Tribe, the Holy Church was finally able to quickly defeat the Dragon Clan.

At the same time, the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire that were allies to the Dragon Clan were also wiped out.

The royal families of these two empires were almost completely killed by the Godly Execution Knight Legion, and more than ten million soldiers were slain. Blood formed lakes, and corpses piled into mountains. The entire Central Region was almost covered in blood. When looking into afar, only redness could be seen within thousands of kilometers. A ton of blood evaporated and became red mist and red clouds, lingering around and unwilling to leave. The Central Region was a living hell.

If young lords such as Shaarawy, Pato, Milito, and Palacio didn’t risk their lives, the young forces and middle-to-high-level warriors of the two empires would have been wiped out by the troops of the Holy Church and Juventus.

In this war, these two giant empires were eliminated.

On the other hand, the reputation of young lords such as Shaarawy skyrocketed. They showed a level of strength that far exceeded ordinary demi-gods. More than 40 supreme masters of the Holy Church died in their hands, and the entire Holy Church was shocked. It was these young lords who bought time for the young forces and middle-to-high-level warriors of the two empires to escape.

When the enraged Holy Church finally defeated the Dragon Clan, they pulled many supreme masters back to attack the young lords, but it was impossible to find these people in the Central Region.

Some people guessed that people like Shaarawy broke through during the war, walking over the threshold between mortals and gods and becoming gods themselves.

In the past chaotic eras, heroes who created legends were everywhere. This point was somewhat proven by Shaarawy and others’ advancements in strength.

Many famous traveling poets stated that this represented the future breakthroughs of many masters who had been suppressed by the laws of nature. With the changing laws of nature, more and more gods would appear. Also, some people would choose the evil path and become demons. The Mythical Era was about to continue with gods and demons appearing.

Except for the Northern Region and the Central Region, huge changes were taking place in the other three regions as well.

-In the Western Region-

The Barcelona Empire was at an absolute advantage. It secretly worked with the Holy Church and almost destroyed its mortal enemy, the Madrid Empire. However, the Elf Empire that had been silent throughout all this announced its alliance with the Madrid Empire and fought against Barcelona.

This change was something that no one expected.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1138.2 - Huge Changes on the Continent (Part Two)

Chapter 1138: Huge Changes on the Continent (Part Two)

Due to the appearance of the new elf king, the Elf Clan experienced a period of internal conflicts. The Elf Empire was broken into three branches, the green elves, the night elves, and the blood elves. Out of the three branches, the night elves already partnered up with Barcelona.

However, this new golden elf king was talented and powerful. He showed unparalleled charisma and used tough methods, pulling the blood elves back into the Elf Empire in a short time. The Elf Clan’s strength greatly recovered, and it went back to being one of the superpowers in the Western Continent.

The Madrid Empire and the Elf Empire’s alliance caused huge changes in the region.

Mourinho and Battle God Ronaldo of Madrid weren’t common characters. Now, with the addition of the mysterious elf king, they finally blocked Barcelona and the Holy Church’s aggressive advances, dividing the Western Region into two sides.

-In the Eastern Region-

The war between humans and the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance ended temporarily with both sides taking a step back.

The human nobles who had captured and killed dwarfs and gnomes were all executed, and the dwarfs and gnomes who were enslaved by the humans were all released. At the same time, the magic grandmasters and the forge grandmasters of the Dwarf Empire and the Gnome Empire were invited to become prestigious consultants in the human empires with high prices.

After the war between humans and other races in the Eastern Region, these beings seemed to finally found a way to co-exist in peace.

Of course, some news stated that the Eastern Continent was only able to quickly end the war due to Continental Martial Saint Maradona. It was under the push of this mysterious master that helped the two sides to reach an agreement.

-In the Southern Region-

The war between the human empires and the Goblin Empire wasn’t as optimistic.

Ever since the second war between humans and goblins started, it never ended.

This time, it was the Goblin Empire that solely started the war.

These green-skinned, small, and ugly creatures were too greedy, and they truly enraged the humans who saw themselves as the ruler of the Southern Region of Azeroth.

After several human empires were wiped out by this greedy and ugly race, human forces such as the alliance led by Ormond and the ancient Munich Empire all started to attack the Goblin Empire, turning the region back into a state of chaos.

To the humans in the Southern Region, this war was an unspeakable disaster.

In the beginning, the two giant human forces fought on their own. Everyone was confident in defeating the Goblin Empire.

However, what happened next truly knocked these humans on the head.

Instead of obtaining the victory as they planned, the human troops were defeated repeatedly. The goblin troops used their magic machines and goblin sea attack to the fullest. When the ocean-like goblin troops and sky-blocking suicidal magic zeppelins rushed over, the human troops were devoured.

At this point, many people realized that they had underestimated the reproductive abilities of this race and its craze toward war.

Although humans had the strongest reproductive abilities on the continent before, goblins broke that record.

In less than a year, goblins that returned to the Azeroth Continent were no longer restricted by the limited territory and resources. Its already-giant population increased ten times, and all resources that they obtained from their new territories were put into the creation of more war machines.

In less than half a month, the two human forces in the Southern Region were forced to work together.

Ormand and Munich, the new and the old supreme rulers of the region, had to cooperate before the threat of elimination.

However, the situation was still not in humans’ favor.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1139.1 - Going to Join the Human Emperor of the North (Part One)

Chapter 1139: Going to Join the Human Emperor of the North (Part One)

To the goblins, wars were like a warm bed for their race to get stronger and multiply. The more territories that they had, the more resources that they could gather, and the more humans that they could capture. That was how they quickly increased in population exponentially.

In the end, the humans in the Southern Region realized that even though these short and ugly creatures were also viviparous mammals, they only needed to stay in their mothers’ bodies for about three months, which is about one-third that of a human. Also, it would only take about a year for a goblin to grow from a baby to a warrior.

Such reproductive and growth abilities would even trouble gods!

More importantly, humans figured out where the humans and captured soldiers in the conquered areas went.

Becoming slaves and doing hard labor was the best ending. Only those young and strong men had such treatments.

The females’ fate was much more tragic.

The goblins were known for their lust, and their lust could be aimed at other races without boundaries. Also, since their beauty standards were similar to those of humans, the females who fell into their hands all ended in tragedy regardless of their age.

Once a slave became sick and disfigured or a female got tortured so hard that her body became distorted, they would be treated as food and devoured alive.

The large number of human captives solved the issue of food for the goblins that had a giant and growing population.

Such inhumane and cruel actions ignited the anger in all humans, and the hatred between humans and goblins reached a peak level. There was no way around it except for war!

As the former ruler of the Azeroth Continent, the humans finally tasted the feeling of being slaughtered and enslaved by other races after 1,000 years.

Under the great pressure from the outside, the human forces that were hostile toward each other dropped their grudges and began to fight alongside each other for the continuation of the human race.

Time quickly passed by.

The situation wasn’t in humans’ favor.

The human alliance formed by the two most dominating human forces in the Southern Region of Azeroth was pushed back again and again. In a short time, they lost a ton of land, and more than five million human soldiers were forced to gather around Iduna, the Capital of Ormond, and Allianz, the Capital of Munich, readied for a final stand.

It was heard that Continental Martial Saint Maradona sent several of his disciples to the Southern Region to help the human alliance, but it wasn’t effective.

The humans in the Southern Region were in dire danger.

…

After conquering the Northern Region of Azeroth, Fei issued a series of new policies, pushing and stabilizing the military and civil transformations that were happening in the region.

Mad Scientists’ Laboratory showcased its great strength during the process, and they created a type of insane magic communicate device. Using these simple devices, people could dial up other people tens of thousands of kilometers away, and even an elementary mage apprentice could use them.

To some degree, this type of new magic devices that was named ‘magic cellphone’ by Fei greatly strengthened the connection between the ten military districts of the Northern Region.

Any movements and commands could be instantly passed to the various military districts.

On the other hand, the arsenal of Chambord almost dropped all other jobs and focused its resources on the creation of portable super-long-distance teleportation arrays.

Many magic arrays were sent to the military districts.

Now, such portable super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays were no longer the core technology of Chambord, and they could be taught to others.

To make it easier to move troops around once potential wars break out, Fei planned ahead and started to place the setups.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1139.2 - Going to Join the Human Emperor of the North (Part Two)

Chapter 1139: Going to Join the Human Emperor of the North (Part Two)

In Fei’s plan, if the Northern Region could stay relatively peaceful for a year, he could turn this vast land into a firm and secure home base. Unfortunately, the Northern Region didn’t have that much time in the Chaos Era.

As soon as Fei finished the initial setups in the Northern Region according to his plan, he received a request for assistance from his brothers in the Central Region.

…

-The Border between the Northern Region and the Central Region, the Strait of Naples –

This location was relatively flat, and there were thousands of square kilometers of grassland and beaches. The scenery was beautiful, and this place that was on the northern edge of the Central Region had always been a popular tourist destination. Many merchants, nobles, and traveling poets came to this place to see the beautiful natural scenery.

However, wars were happening, and the sky above the Central Region was almost broken. The scenery here was no longer gorgeous.

Faint-red clouds hovered in the sky, and corpses and broken limbs could be seen on the ocean that was blue and clear in the past. A foul odor permeated the seawater, and the dead fish and shrimps already became rotten and looked puffed up.

On the grassland that was less than ten kilometers away from the coastline, a large team appeared. This team’s formation was long, and the members walked on the grass cautiously while looking around.

This team was made of about 400,000 people, and they stretched to the horizon. Almost every single one of them was covered in wounds, and they looked fatigued. While holding each other up, they tried to march forward as quickly as possible.

The first impression that they gave others was that they were defeated soldiers who retreated from a battleground.

However, the unhidden battle-hunger, unwillingness, and ferocious expressions made them look other than defeated soldiers.

Streaks of light could be seen flashing above them in the sky.

Those were energy flames created by Moon-Class Elites when they flew in the air. Some masters were flying around and monitoring the situation that was happening within 100 kilometers, protecting and looking out for this team.

“Brothers! Let’s endure it a bit more! Once we cross the Strait of Naples, we will be in the Northern Region. Human Emperor Alexander of the North already sent out troops and stationed them at the border, waiting for us to arrive. If we get there, we will be safe!”

In the sky, masters were shouting and motivating the team.

The Human Emperor of the North! It was this name that provided the last bit of hope for this team that was on the verge of collapse.

They were from the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire; they were the elites who survived the cruel war.

Not long ago, the Dragon Clan and these two human empires were defeated in the great war, and they refused to surrender to the Holy Church. Under the attack from the troops of the Holy Church and Juventus from both sides, millions upon millions of soldiers died, and fewer than 500,000 people were saved.

Right now, the Central Region was completely occupied by the Holy Church and the Juventus Empire. Even though the Azeroth Continent was giant, there wasn’t a place for these soldiers to go.

The hatred that originated from the loss of their homes and the conquering of their empires made these elite soldiers who had been through many battles extremely frustrated, but they couldn’t do anything.

Fortunately, the remaining famous generals such as Shaarawy and Milito stood out. After some discussions, they decided to lead this homeless troop to the Northern Region and join Alexander after marching through the Central Region.

The legends and tales about Alexander already spread to the Central Region, and many of these soldiers already heard of them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1140.1 - The Troop That Lost Its Homelands (Part One)

Chapter 1140: The Troop That Lost Its Homelands (Part One)

In legends, the Human Emperor of the North was the reincarnation of a godly king, and he rose up four years ago in an unstoppable manner. In a short time, he became a young lord and shocked the world. Also, he battled with the Holy Church many times and won every single match, and he defeated the troops of Barcelona earlier, bringing even more attention to himself. Right now, this young man was so famous that his fame was chasing after the level of Continental Martial Saint Maradona.

Some people even said that the Human Emperor of the North already became a god.

Also, a piece of even more shocking news appeared in the last month.

It was heard that this young and unparalleled lord already wiped through the Northern Region and realized the dream that many emperors had but couldn’t achieve throughout the last 1,000 years – uniting one of the five regions of Azeroth.

Now, this young ruler was already one of the most powerful figures in the world!

At the moment, only two people dared to retain and help them, the soldiers who were detested by the Holy Church.

One was the legendary and mysterious Continental Martial Saint Maradona.

Unfortunately, this man was a mystery. Except for his disciples, he didn’t have any forces or territories. Even if these soldiers found this figure, the latter wouldn’t be able to help so many people.

The other person was Human Emperor Alexander of the North.

This new and influential figure was rising to the top of the world, and his momentum was so strong that others didn’t dare to look at him as if he was the rising sun. His individual strength almost rivaled that of Continental Martial Saint Maradona, and he controlled a large region. He had countless talented strategists, fierce generals, and powerful masters who could defeat many opponents.

The momentum of this force was so great that even the Holy Church which had just obtained the victory in the Holy War didn’t dare to underestimate it.

In the beginning, these soldiers were afraid that Human Emperor Alexander of the North wouldn’t want to help them who were homeless.

However, it was later learned that this new powerful ruler was a great friend of Shaarawy and the other military leaders, and Human Emperor Alexander of the North was welcoming of them.

This information instantly eliminated the doubts and worries in these people’s minds.

For this troop that lost their homelands, they finally found some hope like lost travelers who finally saw a light in the endless darkness.

After more than half a month of traveling, this troop finally arrived at the border between the Central Region and the Northern Region.

As long as they could cross the Strait of Naples, they would be inside the Northern Region and safe.

“This is the darkness before dawn.” Every soldier was telling themselves this, and they tried their best to squeeze out the last bit of energy in their bodies. They were trying to increase their pace and follow the group. They didn’t want to lag behind and become a burden to their peers.

Suddenly, streaks of powerful energy fluctuations appeared in the southern sky further away.

They were the presences of top-tier priests of the Holy Church.

Having battled the troops of the Holy Church all these days, these soldiers couldn’t be more familiar with the sensations and presences.

The bone-chilling murderous spirits could be felt through the air, and everyone’s heart began to sink.

“Hahaha! You are a bunch of anxious and homeless dogs! I was wondering where you escaped to. You are all here!” While a series of laughs sounded in the sky, five figures who were covered in silver energy flames appeared in the southern sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1140.2 - The Troop That Lost Its Homelands (Part Two)

Chapter 1140: The Troop That Lost Its Homelands (Part Two)

The person in the lead was fat like a meat mountain. He was wearing a bloody cross shirt, and the giant red cape could only cover half of his body. It looked a little ridiculous.

However, no one in this troop could laugh.

This fat pig was Kassai, and he was the Deputy Commander of the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church. Although he looked dull and stupid, he was a terrifying figure. His hands were stained by the blood of countless masters of Inter Milan and AC Milan.

Ten days ago, this man personally killed thousands of members of the Royal Family of AC Milan regardless of their gender and age, and his methods were cruel. He was a loyal henchman to Pope Blatter and Bishop Platini, and he was already a peak demi-god. His strength couldn’t be overlooked.

The four figures who were dressed in blood-red godly robes and standing behind Kassai were his assistants, and they were called the [Four Godly Punishment Knights]. They were almost all peak Sun-Class Lords, and they were also infamous. Their hands were stained with the blood of countless warriors and civilians of the two empires.

It was heard that these five people were all scum. They were infamous since they killed and robbed many people in the Western Region, and they were public enemies. As a result, many righteous masters went after them.

No one knew how, but these five people somehow joined the Holy Church and became priests. Their status instantly skyrocketed, and they were no longer fearful of many things.

None of these five people were kind and gentle.

The troop was just about to enter the Northern Region, but such vicious figures chased after them at this critical moment.

It was troublesome now.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A few powerful presences appeared on the ground; they were the masters in the troop who could still battle, and they flew toward Kassai and the other four fearlessly, trying to block these murderers.

However, Kassai waved his giant hand where each finger was like a carrot, and his expression looked impatient.

“Eh… puff!”

“Ah…”

More than a dozen masters of the two empires spat out blood and got knocked back before they could get close to this man. The difference in strength between the two parties was huge! It was an unfathomable gap!

Kassai’s fat figure floated in the sky, and he looked at the 400,000 soldiers on the ground as if he was looking at a group of ants. His smile was cold and violent.

Kassai glanced around and frowned, and he suddenly shouted, “Shaarawy, Cassano… why aren’t you standing out? Aren’t your bones tough? Don’t you want to protect these dirty people? Why are you now cowards who are hiding in turtle shells? Hahaha! If you don’t come out, I will start stomping these ants to death!”

Kassai’s murderous words echoed between the sky and the land, making the world change color.

…

“What should we do?”

On the ground, several military officers were hiding in waist-high grass, and they appeared anxious as they looked up at the sky.

They were carrying four unconscious people on the simple stretchers beside them; the latter were Shaarawy, Cassano, Palacio, and Milito.

In the prior bloody battle, these four young lords used all their strength and saved these 400,000 elite soldiers from the shadow of the Grim Reaper.

When the last fortress of the two empires, Milan City, was conquered, the battle was extremely intense with blood everywhere.

The young and spiritual Young Lord Pato tried to buy time for the troop to exit the battlefield, and he fought with more than a dozen opponents on his level. Unwilling to surrender, he self-detonated and bought some time for this last troop to escape.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1141.1 - Like Moths To Flames (Part One)

Chapter 1141: Like Moths To Flames (Part One)

In the shocking battle, Shaarawy, Cassano, Milito, and Palacio fought against battle angels with their full strength, and they were all severely injured.

Although the troop designed a delicate escape path, and they dodged the troops of Holy Church and Juventus’ chase, there were more than 400,000 soldiers. It was impossible to completely avoid all detection.

The troop encountered more than ten ambushes of varying sizes, and Shaarawy and the others’ conditions worsened. Right now, they were all unconscious.

“Finally… here?”

While these military officers didn’t know what to do, Cassano who was on a stretcher seemed to have been stimulated by the murderous spirits coming from Kassai in the sky, and he slowly woke up and opened his eyes. While speaking, he propped himself up and tried to stand.

“Sir, no!”

“Sir, since we are in this situation, we should protect you and escape. We can let our brothers hold the enemies back for a bit. The Northern Region of right in front of us. Once we cross into it…”

“Yeah, Sir! You guys are supreme masters who might be able to become gods! You have to survive until you get to the Northern Region. Once you become a god, you can come back and avenge our empire.”

“Sir, don’t worry. There are 400,000 of us here! Even if all of us must die here, we are going to hold these demons back for a while…”

The military officers quickly held down Cassano; they were afraid that this stubborn young lord who held the hope of the empire might unleash his power by force in a rage. Under his current state, if Cassano flew into the sky and tried to battle the enemies, it was no different from seeking death.

“Don’t say anything else!” Cassano’s face was pale, and his body shivered as he waved his hand; he didn’t act impulsively.

This young lord who loved joking around with his subordinates was currently wrapped up like a mummy. When he moved his body, the wounds opened again, and blood flowed out like a fountain. Various enemy warrior energies ran rapid in his body, and it felt like sabers were cutting him.

Cassano turned around and looked at Milito and his other peers who were still unconscious. Then, he looked at the soldiers around him and the arrogant Kassai in the sky. A rare serious expression appeared on his face, and he sighed heavily.

“I’m like a giant dragon that is stuck in a little pond. I’m being teased and bullied by small fish and shrimps. When I was in my prime, I could easily kill more than ten masters on his level. Now, he dares to be so reckless before me. Whatever! The more we escape, the more arrogant these b*stards are! Since we can’t escape, I won’t leave! I, Cassano, have never been so down that I need my brothers to risk their lives to fight for my escape! I can still battle!” Cassano’s words were heroic yet sad. It was like the last moment of a hero.

The military officers around Cassano tightened their grips on their weapons, and they all felt valiant and brave.

At this moment, a series of roars sounded in the troop. More than a dozen most radiant light beams shot into the sky. These were warriors who hadn’t reached the Moon-Class Realm. To protect their peers, they used suicidal attacks.

Such tragic scenes were being displayed between the sky and the land.

“Ants! How dare you disobey the Heavenly Mandate?” Kassai sneered, and he waved his fat hands cruelly. Then, streaks of silver light rushed out like waves.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

More than a dozen brave warriors had the desire to kill their enemy, but their strength didn’t allow them to do so. They exploded in mid-air, and their flesh and bones turned into mist. They sacrificed themselves and died without full corpses for the greater good.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1141.2 - Like Moths To Flames (Part Two)

Chapter 1141: Like Moths To Flames (Part Two)

However, this tragic scene didn’t faze other warriors on the ground for one bit.

Like many moths, they knew that they would die when flying into the flame, but they did it anyway without regret. In the last moment of their lives, they released the most brilliant energy from their souls, igniting their life energy and dashing into the sky.

All that these warriors wanted was to slow down the five demons in the air for one second, buying time for their brothers and peers to escape from danger.

Bright flames dashed into the sky from the ground like many arrows, and the brilliance and the tragic presence created a vivid painting between the sky and the land. It was the struggle of the weak and the anger of the warriors.

On the ground, the military officers who weren’t strong enough loudly commanded their peers and rushed toward the Strait of Naples.

The Strait of Naples was like the line of life and death in everyone’s eyes.

As long as they passed through this line, they would be inside the territory of the Northern Region that belonged to Human Emperor Alexander of the North.

“How dare the priests of the Holy Church step into the Human Emperor of the North’s territory?”

The soldiers on the ground all had sad expressions on their faces.

This troop had survived the test of blood and flames, and they were the last bit of bloodline of Inter Milan and AC Milan, two former human superpowers. These people weren’t afraid of death, but they were logical. Seeing that some of their peers decided to sacrifice themselves, more people sped up and rushed towards the border of the Northern Region.

They were running not because they were afraid. They were escaping for the day to come back to their homelands with their heads raised.

At the same time, rumbling war drum beats sounded from the south. The clip-clop noises were so loud and thunderous that even the land started trembling. Under the sunshine, a wave of dazzling white light appeared on the horizon like a flood, rushing toward this troop.

The other enemies were here.

It was the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church.

It was a terrifying legion, and the knights all wore silver armor and white clothes. They were all at least Five-Star Warriors, and they were cruel and merciless. Wherever they went, no grass could be seen afterward. They were the sharpest claws of the Holy Church, and they had executed many massacre missions. They were nicknamed God’s Sharp Sword.

In the previous defense war at Milan City, it was this terrifying legion that showed up and turned the tables, killing millions of soldiers of the two empires.

Now, this legion appeared at this place.

It meant that the final troop which represented the last bit of hope of the two empires was completely exposed.

Just as they expected, after the Godly Execution Knight Legion appeared, the cavalry of the Juventus Empire showed up behind them like a black flood. In a cone-shape, the enemies flooded up and wrapped around this troop. Under the sunlight, the swords and sabers reflected cold and murderous light.

The final battle was here.

The last troop of the two empires was finally pushed into desperation.

If it were before, even if it were only ten days ago, this troop of 400,000 soldiers wouldn’t feel so desperate.

About ten days ago, this troop was still intact and had peak combat strength. Also, masters such as Shaarawy and Milito could still battle. Even if they were facing the execution troops of the Holy Church, they could still fight them head-on and might win.

But now, they were in a desperate situation.

High-level masters such as Shaarawy fainted, and no one could battle Kassai and the other masters of the Holy Church.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1142.1 - Step into the Northern Region, Die! (Part One)

Chapter 1142: Step into the Northern Region, Die! (Part One)

However, feeling desperate didn’t mean giving up.

A series of calm and stable bugle noises sounded, and then roars resonated in the sky. Close to 100,000 soldiers of the two empires who were in the rear of the troop suddenly gave up on running. They picked up their broken weapons and turned around before facing the enemies who were charging over.

Their expressions were calm and stubborn, and their eyes were pure and heated. After forming the basic defensive formation, they roared at the same time and rushed toward the enemy troop on the southern horizon that had many times their number.

It was like a brave warrior chopping off his arm!

Like those warriors who burned their life energy and rushed into the sky, these 100,000 soldiers decided to sacrifice their lives to buy time for their peers to escape. They were choosing to walk into death.

Such a tragic and heroic moment couldn’t move their cold-blooded enemies.

“Annoying flies!”

Seeing the low and weak soldiers of the two empires charging forward, Kassai finally grew impatient.

He slightly moved one of his legs forward in mid-air, and a powerful streak of invisible force rushed out of his fat body. Then, an indescribable pressure suddenly appeared in the world.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Many soldiers of the two empires exploded and died tragically.

The terrifying presence of a peak demi-god instantly made tornadoes appeared on the grassland. The grass swayed in the air, and ordinary people couldn’t even remain standing.

“Shaarawy, Cassano, Milito, and Palacio. I don’t want to kill these weak ants. However, don’t test my patience. I will give you three seconds. If you don’t come out, I will completely crush this last force of the two empires that you risked your lives to protect right in front of you!”

Kassai’s arrogant and crazy laughs resonated in the sky.

Decapitating these four young lords of the two empires would be big merits, and Kassai could receive another ‘Gift from God’ once he returned to the headquarters of the Holy Church. His strength would increase drastically, and he might even become a god. Therefore, his target for this mission was Shaarawy and the other three.

As to the ordinary soldiers of the two empires?

The Holy Church and the Juventus Empire didn’t have plans to keep the last troop of the two empires alive. The Godly Execution Knight Legion and Juventus’ [Darkness’ Touch] Cavalry Legion could completely wipe out these 400,000 soldiers at the Strait of Naples.

After today, there wouldn’t be the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire on the continent anymore. Everything would be buried in the loud waves at the Strait of Naples and the river of time. The Central Region would also become the Holy Church’s property from now on.

Based on Kassai’s understanding of these four young lords, he believed that they would stand out to protect their people.

However, it wasn’t the case this time. Regardless of how he shouted and threatened, Shaarawy and the other three young lords didn’t appear.

Kassai looked down, and he saw many people running around. Like ants, these people were running around in order, but Kassai couldn’t sense the presence of those four young lords.

…

-On the ground-

Cassano and the other three young lords who were severely injured were forcefully tied onto military officers, and they couldn’t break free.

While mixed in the giant troop, these military officers carried the four young lords and rushed toward the Strait of Naples. These military officers would be able to bring these four into the Northern Region of Azeroth after covering a distance shorter than 20 kilometers.

“Damn it! Let me go!” Cassano cussed in anger. He had never imagined that he, a young lord who dominated the Central Region for more than ten years, would be tied up and secured onto the back of his subordinate. Regardless of how he shouted and struggled, he couldn’t do anything to his subordinates who were teary-eyed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1142.2 - Step into the Northern Region, Die! (Part Two)

Chapter 1142: Step into the Northern Region, Die! (Part Two)

Milito, Shaarawy, and Palacio were the most injured. When they fought with a six-winged battle angel, foreign energy got into their bodies, and they were still completely unconscious. Cassano was the only young lord who woke up, and he had the highest status in this troop of 400,000 soldiers.

At this moment, Cassano felt like he should be a shield against the storm for his people, just as he had many times before.

He saw many brave and fearless warriors of the two empires fly into the sky like moths flying toward a flame, just to stop that fat figure in the sky for a second. Also, many courageous soldiers picked up their broken weapons and charged toward the fully-armed enemies who were rushing over from the horizon.

At the same time, Kassai’s cruel shouts resonated in the sky.

Cassano felt like his body was about to explode. He wanted to fly into the sky and battle with dignity.

However, he was so injured that whenever he tried to use his warrior energy, he felt like sharp knives were cutting his organs. He couldn’t unleash any bit of energy.

Therefore, he could only be carried toward the north on the back of one of his subordinates who was silent right now.

…

“Since you don’t dare to come out even though these ants are being killed, then I will kill them little by little!” Kassai’s patience was ground thin, and he opened his right hand and pushed down.

Boom! The ground shook, and a deep crater in the shape of his hand appeared; it had a rough diameter of 1,000 meters.

Unfortunately, there were at least 1,000 soldiers of the two empires within the coverage of this hand strike, and they were crushed into meat pies. Their blood and bones mixed with the soil, staining the land that was about to be soaked in blood.

“Kill! Kill them until Shaarawy and others show up!” Kassai roared in anger, “It doesn’t matter what happens! Today, I have to kill those four young lords and present their heads to the two Holinesses, Pope Blatter and Bishop Platini!”

“As you wish!”

The [Four Godly Punishment Knights] behind Kassai instantly responded, and they turned into light beams and shot toward the ground with vicious smiles on their faces.

Like world-ending meteorites, they descended toward the crowd with flames around them.

These four peak Sun-Class Lords could easily wipe out a troop of 400,000 soldiers.

To the south side, those 100,000 soldiers of the two empires who decided to sacrifice themselves were less than 1,000 meters away from the enemies.

The soldiers on both sides could see each other’s vicious expression, and they seemed to foresee the cruel scene where their weapons stabbed into each other’s body, making blood spill in all directions. They seemed to have already sensed the cold air that the Grim Reaper blew at their faces.

The situation was extremely dangerous.

The last troop of the two empires was about to be destroyed.

“Charge! Charge over the border! Once we are inside the Northern Region, we will be safe!” military officers shouted in the crowds, motivating and pushing their peers to run faster.

“Hahaha! Naïve! Who told you that you will be safe once you get to the border?”

One of the Four Godly Punishment Knights laughed hysterically while smashing away a few masters who tried to block him.

This man was already a peak Sun-Class Lord, and he instantly appeared at the border between the Northern Region and the Central Region. While unleashing powerful energy, he stepped one of his feet inside the territory of the Northern Region and laughed, “Who dares to protect the enemies of the Holy Church? Regardless of where you escape to, the Holy Church will hunt you down! Hahaha! I want to see who dares to stop me now that I’m in the Northern Region!”

“Godly knight of the Holy Church who stepped into the Northern Region, die!”

A cold and mechanical voice sounded behind this man without warning.

This godly punishment knight was shocked!

“Who can get so close to me in silence without me noticing?” He quickly turned around and was terrified.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1143.1 - The Battle Between the Two Forces (Part One)

Chapter 1143: The Battle Between the Two Forces (Part One)

This godly punishment knight didn’t know when, but many tall and majestic figures appeared behind him at the border between the Northern Region and the Central Region.

These figures were engulfed in dark-golden energy surges, and the space around them was twisted and distorted. It was hard to see them, but streaks of blood-red light beams were clearly visible, shooting out of these figures’ eyes.

This scene was terrifying! These figures seemed like demons who walked out of the bottom of Hell.

This godly punishment knight felt like he was inside a freezer.

What shocked him more was that with his strength, he didn’t even realize that these giant figures appeared behind him before they spoke to him. More shockingly, when he was looking toward the north about ten seconds ago, not a single soul could be seen.

“Who… who are you?”

This godly punishment knight swallowed the saliva in his mouth, and his lips felt dry.

Only a fist covered in dark-golden light answered him. This fist was engulfed in the laws of nature and punched forward like a falling mountain.

Boom!

Blood and white bone fragments flew in all directions like an exploding firework.

In shock, this godly punishment knight was turned into blood mist. He was a peak Sun-Class Lord, but the average strength of the silver crystal battle soul warriors of Chambord was at the Demi-God Realm. Although there was only a small difference in realm between them, it was actually a huge gap. One was still a mortal, but the other already marched toward the godly realm. They weren’t even close.

Killing this godly punishment knight was as easy as killing a chicken to this silver crystal battle soul warrior.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Almost at the same time, three other silver crystal battle soul warriors also punched out from afar.

The dark-golden energy flames tore through the sky. Mixed with chains of order, the other three godly punishment knights who were being murderous and arrogant thousands of meters away were also turned into pieces.

The powerful forces instantly attracted everyone’s attention on the battlefield.

The first to react was Kassai who was getting extremely impatient in the sky. He almost saw the entire process. From the appearance of more than 300 silver crystal battle soul warriors at the border of the Northern Region to his four loyal henchmen being destroyed, Kassai didn’t even have the time to help out.

“Chambord! Magic puppets!” Kassai said these words with an ugly expression; these words were the last words that he wanted to say.

He knew that with the Chambordians’ intervention, the situation was turned around.

It was impossible to kill Shaarawy, Milito, Cassano, and Palacio, these four young lords who were the key enemies of the Holy Church.

Leaving other factors aside, just these more than 300 silver crystal battle soul warriors were giant blockages. Each one of them emitted a presence not inferior to Kassai, a deputy commander of the Godly Execution Knight Legion.

“If these magic puppets rush up together, I might not be able to go back alive,” Kassai thought to himself, and he started to have thoughts such as retreat and backing off.

The last troop of the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire felt completely the opposite of Kassai.

These 400,000 elite soldiers were once feeling desperate, and then they suddenly saw a group of golden-armored battle gods appearing at the border after tearing open the void.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1143.2 - The Battle Between the Two Forces (Part Two)

Chapter 1143: The Battle Between the Two Forces (Part Two)

Afterward, the four bloody and cruel godly knights were obliterated like ants.

Deafening cheers and roars sounded after a short moment of silence.

“The Chambordians are really here!”

“The invincible forces of the Human Emperor of the North are waiting for us at the border!”

“We are saved!”

At the most desperate moment, these soldiers saw clear hope. This indescribable level of visual and mental shock made all these soldiers want to cry out loud.

At this moment, a few golden magic puppets took out magic components from their storage spaces and smoothly created many magic portals that were engulfed in mystical lights.

Then, teams of fully-armored Chambordian soldiers walked out in unison and appeared at the border like the godly warriors who traveled through space and time.

A disciplined and murderous iron troop soon appeared before everyone.

The tables had been turned!

The massive massacre that was about to happen 20 kilometers away stopped abruptly.

The Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church was clad in silver and charging forward like a flood from a collapsed dam, but it instantly stopped moving.

From moving at high speed to a sudden pause, this knight legion in silver armor and white clothes didn’t get chaotic at all. More than 10,000 knights and their warhorses were in unison as if only one person and his mount were moving. The scene was dazzling.

This was a terrifying troop; the soldiers were cruel, violent, and merciless, but they were also powerful, mighty, and battle-hungry.

Compared to this silver flood, the cavalry legion of the Juventus Empire was lackluster.

Since the troop of the Holy Church suddenly stopped in the front, the Juventusians had to pull on the reins to stop their horses. Instantly, chaos appeared. Many horses fell, and many cavalrymen flew into the air, colliding with their peers.

Although this troop of Juventus had more men and seemed more terrifying, they got into a mess.

With dust flying into the air, people roared, and horses neighed.

What a disaster!

In the front of the Godly Execution Knight Legion, an extremely muscular godly knight lifted the silver mask on his helmet, revealing a handsome face with star-like eyes and sword-like brows.

However, this man didn’t have irises or pupils; his eyes were completely grey without emotions.

This pair of eyes shouldn’t grow on a human.

They were like the eyes of the Grim Reaper. Anyone who looked at them felt like their lives were taken away.

This man didn’t look at the 100,000 soldiers of the two empires who decided to commit suicide by blocking the troops of the Holy Church even though they were only less than 200 meters away. Instead, he looked at a location in the sky several thousands of meters away.

Crystalized ripples appeared over there, and a man sitting on a silver throne slowly appeared.

This man had waterfall-like black hair and was wearing a white robe.

Like a lord glancing at his subjects, this man looked at the ground. It seemed like after this man looked at them, the soldiers who were walking out of the portal were ignited, able to unleash endless power to destroy their enemies.

As soon as this man sitting on the silver throne appeared, he stole the spotlight from everyone.

“Human – Emperor – Alexander – Of – The – North!!!”

The silver-armored godly knight leading the troop on a white horse still had no emotions in his grey eyes, but when he called out the name of the man who was sitting on the silver throne in the sky, traces of emotions could be detected in his deep voice.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1144.1 - The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part One)

Chapter 1144: The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part One)

[TL Note: This chapter is a three-parter.]

“Quick! Organize our brothers and retreat! Including the 100,000 brothers who are in the back!” Cassano roared in excitement.

As soon as he saw Fei in the sky, Cassano’s heart that had been in his throat dropped back down into his chest. He tried hard not to cry at this moment.

Then, Cassano asked his subordinate to drop him down, and he started to command this broken troop while enduring the excruciating pain.

This troop was the last force of the two empires. The more people that he could save, the better it was.

Cassano didn’t want any single one of these brothers, who went through this journey, to die right before the light of hope shined on them.

Under Cassano’s command, the 400,000 soldiers kept calm and retreated in order. Even those 100,000 soldiers who decided to sacrifice themselves to buy time for their peers started to go back; they were only 200 meters away from the powerful enemies of the Holy Church.

For a moment, the atmosphere in the area was strange.

The military of Chambord and the godly knight legion of the Holy Church stood their grounds and looked at each other from thousands of meters away; they saw each other as powerful enemies.

Between these two forces, the 400,000 fatigued soldiers of Inter Milan and AC Milan quickly moved toward the Northern Region in silence. They soon marched through the yellow grassland and crossed the Strait of Naples, getting into the Northern Region.

In the sky, Deputy Commander Kassai of the Godly Execution Knight Legion felt awkward; he didn’t know if he should back away or battle. In fact, he didn’t even dare to move.

Ever since the Human Emperor of the North appeared in the sky in a dominating fashion, Kassai felt like a streak of terrifying power locked him down. Even if he moved slightly, he would be attacked by an insane strike.

What made Kassai feel even more awkward was that the Human Emperor of the North didn’t even look at him! This lord treated him, the Deputy Commander of the Godly Execution Knight Legion, as air.

As if he sensed it as well, the Human Emperor of the North also looked at the muscular man in silver armor and white clothes thousands of meters away.

When their eyes met, invisible sparks appeared in the air.

The silver-armored man suddenly smiled. However, since his eyes were completely grey, his expression looked creepy and strange. He said, “Human Emperor of the North? Do you want to protect these evil followers who rebelled against the Holy Church? Do you want to stand on the other side of the Holy Church? Becoming the enemy of the gods who are awakening?”

“Stand on the other side of the Holy Church?” Fei’s laugh sounded in everyone’s ears, “It is the Holy Church that has always been standing against me, no? Since you continuously tried to kill me, why can’t I kill a few minions of yours?”

“Reckless!” the tens of thousands of soldiers in the Godly Execution Knight Legion roared at the same time. A unique presence suddenly appeared in this legion and soared into the sky, and the murderous spirits made the temperature in the area drop.

The silver-armored knight slowly waved his hand, and then he looked at Fei with disappointment in his grey eyes.

“It seems like you placed yourself completely on the other side of the Holy Church. This is truly disappointing. Alexander, since you are the Bishop of the Black-Cloth Shrine, you should know the Code of God. How can you do ridiculous things that stain the gods? Do you want all the humans in the Northern Region to die with you due to your ambition?”

This man’s voice wasn’t as resonant as that of Fei, but it contained great power of persuasion and trickery, hammering people’s souls. The people with weaker wills would kneel and cry when hearing this voice.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1144.2 - The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part Two)

Chapter 1144: The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part Two)

This was the terrifying ability when someone cultivated the Holy Power to a supreme level. This silver-haired and grey-eyed knight was about to reach the godly realm where his words would become laws of nature.

Such a person wouldn’t be a character with no fame.

Unfortunately, these 400,000 soldiers of the two empires were elites who went through blood and flames, and their wills were almost made of iron. Also, their hatred toward the Holy Church was deep in their bones. How could they be tricked by a few words?

Fei laughed out loud, and the resonant laughter echoed in the area, completely wiping out the power of trickery in this knight’s voice.

Everyone could tell that Fei’s laughter was filled with disdain and mockery.

“Hahaha! Any more talking would be useless. I always heard that the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church is unrivaled, and no cavalry legion could defeat it. Now, I just created a new mixed troop, and I want to test this claim myself. Haha! Let’s battle!”

As soon as Fei said that, the military of Chambord stationed at the border separated into two groups, creating a path between them. Then, a black cavalry legion walked out of this path in silence.

This was a mixed troop.

There were about 10,000 cavalrymen, and there were humans and behemoth orcs. Out of all behemoth orcs, there were members from clans such as the Centaur Clan, Wolf Clan, Bear Clan, and Pig Clan. All kinds of warriors in various shapes and sizes rode on many different mounts. This legion looked strange and ridiculous.

Compared to the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church where the soldiers were all dressed in silver armor and white clothes, this mixed legion was inferior in both the appearance and uniformity.

However, the silver-haired and grey-eyed godly knight didn’t dare to underestimate the enemy.

Others couldn’t see it, but he instantly saw through it. This cavalry legion of Chambord seemed messy and disordered, but it contained a deeper meaning. With different mounts and different warriors, this cavalry legion could use countless strategies and deal with any kind of terrain, enemy, and situation.

Each cavalryman and mount were wrapped in delicate black armor, and all kinds of magic runes were engraved on them. Mystical and powerful presences engulfed the armor, offering great protection yet great offensive abilities. These sets of armor weren’t inferior to the silver godly armor that the knights of the Holy Church wore.

This cavalry legion of Chambord was in black and seemed like the legion of the Grim Reaper that walked out of the portal to Hell, giving others a desperate sensation.

With the addition of behemoth orcs and their mounts, this legion had numerous possibilities.

Lately, rumors on the continent stated that the Human Emperor of the North ventured into the Endless Sea of Forests and used his powerful strength and unparalleled charisma, successfully recruiting the Behemoth Orc Tribe, one of the most powerful races during the Mythical Era.

Now, others knew that the rumors were true.

With the addition of the behemoth orcs, the Human Emperor of the North’s strength was already beyond people’s imaginations!

“Now, it seems like…”

The silver-haired, grey-eyed, and muscular knight turned grim and felt like the battle couldn’t be avoided today.

Now, the Godly Execution Knight Legion was forced into a corner, and it seemed like it was the situation that the Human Emperor of the North looked forward to.

If the mixed cavalry legion of Chambord defeated the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church, this legion was going to rise to the top and shock the world. Therefore, the reputation and dominance of the Northern Region Empire were going to rise more, even suppressing the Holy Church and becoming the No.1 Force in many people’s minds.

If the battle ended in a draw, the Human Emperor of the North’s goal would be met as well.

Having a mixed cavalry legion that could rival the Godly Execution Knight Legion would stun many people as well.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1144.3 - The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part Three)

Chapter 1144: The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part Three)

Even if this mixed cavalry legion was defeated, the reputation of the Northern Region Empire wouldn’t be affected that much. To many people, it was normal for a newly-established cavalry legion to lose to the Godly Execution Knight Legion, the most powerful cavalry legion in the world.

However, even though the Holy Church knew that this was a trap, the Godly Execution Knight Legion couldn’t back away and had to battle.

If the Godly Execution Knight Legion retreated, the presence and the morale of the Holy Church would fall.

Also, if the battle ended in a draw or a tragic victory for the Godly Execution Knight Legion, the Holy Church would suffer unbearable harm as well

This was a clear case of being burdened by fame.

“Charge!”

The silver-haired, grey-eyed, and muscular knight shouted with decisiveness. He pulled down his mask and kicked his silver unicorn, and they dashed forward like an arrow that was shot from a bow. They dashed through the yellow grassland and charged with unparalleled presence.

Behind him, the tens of thousands of silver-armored and white-clothed godly knights of the Holy Church followed his command and charged forward on their mounts.

The silver armor shined under the bright sunlight, making it seem like an avalanche suddenly appeared on the land. Chilly energy spread around, and the world seemed like it was sealed by ice.

This was the presence of the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church!

Each member at least at Five-Star strength, and they were raised by the Holy Church from a young age. They were all valiant and perseverant.

These knights were confident and fearless. Even if they were facing demons, they wouldn’t back off.

The muscular figure charging in the front was the soul of the legion!

There were many deputy commanders of the Godly Execution Knight Legion who had the title but no actual power. There was only one true commander, and he was the pride of all godly knights. He was living legendarily himself! He blinded himself just not to see all the sins in the world.

The silver-haired and grey-eyed godly knight who was charging in the front on the silver unicorn was named Atkinson.

“Charge!”

“In the name of God!”

“Crush all sins before us!”

…

-On the other side-

In the front of the black mixed cavalry legion, Lampard slowly put on his black b—–l helmet, and he caressed the mutated Roaring Flame Beast under him with his metal gauntlets that had many spikes on the back. When he looked back up, the giant sword [Black Lightning] had already appeared in his hand.

Charge!

The mutated Roaring Flame Beast wasn’t inferior to the unicorn that Atkinson was riding.

Like a streak of black lightning, Lampard and his mount dashed forward, piercing through air and tearing through the yellow grassland.

When the Roaring Flame Beast dashed by, flames burned on the places that its hooves stepped on, looking like the trail of demons.

Boom!

The tens of thousands of black-armored cavalrymen urged their mounts in silence and dashed forward like ghosts. Like a giant black cloud that was about to destroy a city, this legion’s presence suddenly rose and seemed like a black flame from Hell that was burning on the grassland.

One black one white!

On the battleground, two groups of distinct cavalry legions rushed toward each other like two needles that were about to collide. Their presences roared, and they quickly approached each other.

The 400,000 soldiers of the two empires had already passed through the border, leaving the vast grassland to the two cavalry legions. Such a flatland was perfect for cavalrymen to battle it out.

The ground was trembling, and the blood was burning.

This was the first official battle between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church.

This battle was going to start the war between the two biggest forces on the Azeroth Continent.

1,000 meters…

500 meters…

200 meters…

50 meters…

The presence of both sides skyrocketed, and even the air became heated.

Tink!

The silver-haired and grey-eyed Atkinson raised the giant silver dragon lance in his hand, and the heated of the God of Radiant Light appeared around him. Like the sun, he led the charge of the Godly Execution Knight Legion of Holy Church.

Whoosh

At the same time, black-helmeted and black-armored Lampard raised his giant sword, [Black Lightning]. While cracking noises sounded, lightning energy turned in silver snakes and jumped out.

The most powerful versus the most powerful!

These two figures who were the heads of the black arrow and white arrow collided for the first time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1145.1 - Redeeming Former Glory (Part One)

Chapter 1145: Redeeming Former Glory (Part One)

[TL Note: A three-parter again!]

Under everyone’s stare, the two most powerful people in the black and white legion collided into each other.

“Victory!” the godly knights of the Godly Execution Knight Legion roared at the same time.

“Invincible!” the cavalrymen in the mixed legion of Chambord shouted back without fear.

The roars of these tens of thousands of soldiers shook the sky as they cheered for their leaders. The two men who were battling right now represent the most powerful individual combat force in their legions.

To the godly knights, Atkinson was the symbol of victory.

Ever since the creation of the Godly Execution Knight Legion, they had never seen anyone who could block a single lance strike from Atkinson. Every time Atkinson’s lance struck out, an enemy died. There were no exceptions.

To the mixed legion of the Northern Region Empire, Golden Lion Lampard represented invincibility.

Although this mixed cavalry legion was recently formed, the supreme Emperor Alexander and the priests of the Beast God Palace poured their hearts and souls into it. The position of the legion commander was determined through a series of fierce competitions, and many orc masters and human masters in the Northern Region joined. In the end, Golden Lion Lampard who recently came out of his cultivation defeated all opponents and won this seat, becoming the no.1 master and the legion commander of this mixed cavalry legion.

The two people who represented the confidence of the two legions engaged under everyone’s stare.

Boom!

The silver lance and the black sword surpassed the speed of light and collided.

At that moment, it seemed like the world turned silent.

An unprecedented sense of abruptness appeared in everyone’s mind.

The shocking explosion and mushroom-cloud-like energy surges that people anticipated didn’t appear.

In the center of the battlefield, the two supreme masters who collided into each other seemed to have turned into two beautiful statues along with their mounts and weapons. Time and space froze around them.

The deadly silent lasted for about four seconds.

Then, the terrifying energy waves finally appeared.

Boom!

With the two supreme masters as the center, powerful energy waves dispersed into the area like ripples. The dried grass on the ground instantly turned to dust, and the naked black soil underneath started to shake as well.

Dust surged into the air, covering every inch of space. Then, under the forceful and tornado-like airflow, the dust quickly settled down.

At the point where the silver lance and the black sword collided, a thin light screen suddenly appeared, looking like a mirror.

The silver-haired and grey-eyed Atkinson and Golden Lion Lampard instantly dashed into this mirror-like light screen strangely, disappearing from the battleground.

Almost at the same time, eye-piercing light lit up in the sky, and streaks of terrifying energy rolled and tumbled.

Many cracks appeared in space, leading to the void. The two supreme masters moved in the void and battled, and their silver lance and black sword collided and created sparks that seemed like stars were exploding. All this could be vaguely seen on the ground.

This was a real god-level battle!

After encountering a real opponent, both Lampard and Atkinson couldn’t meticulously control their energy. In order to avoid injuring their own cavalry legion and destroying the Strait of Naples, they reached a tactical understanding and decided to battle in the high-sky.

Even though the two supreme masters were battling in the sky, the terrifying residual energy still surged on the ground.

Tornadoes tore chunks of land into the sky and left bottomless grooves on the ground.

If the situation continued, the thousands of cavalrymen of the two legions who were charging in the front and hadn’t engaged yet might be blown into the air.

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

A series and holy spiritual battle song sounded in the Godly Execution Knight Legion, and they could purity people’s souls.

Then, silver flames appeared in the legion that was charging forward, turning into many shadows of giant battle angels. The giant white angel wings flapped in the air, emitting energy that dropped down onto the godly execution knights. Then, a mid-tier silver energy ring appeared around every one of them.

“Victory!”

These more than 10,000 godly knights roared at the same time, and their presence rose.

Under the empowerment of the battle ring, their strength doubled, and the presence of these 10,000 soldiers seemed like that of one million soldiers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1145.2 - Redeeming Former Glory (Part Two)

Chapter 1145: Redeeming Former Glory (Part Two)

The silver holy power that these knights were emitting connected the ground with the sky. Looking from afar, this entire area was silver, and the holy and majestic presence filled the world, crushing toward the mixed legion like an avalanche.

This legion was instantly united, and the residual energy waves created from the two supreme masters’ battle was completely canceled out when they were less than 100 meters away from this legion.

…

“This is the unique battle technique of the Godly Execution Knight Legion, holy power battle ring…”

This scene made Cassano who was observing gasp, and his face changed color.

The most elite cavalry legion of the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire, [Lightning Knight Legion], was ranked within the top ten on the entire continent, and it was invincible for a period. It was famous in the Central Region for its combat ability, and it conquered cities and occupied land with ease. However, when charging against the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church, the Lightning Knight Legion only lasted less than 20 minutes before it collapsed and was cleanly wiped out.

The core reason that led to the obliteration which the soldiers of the two empires didn’t want to recall was the battle ring of the Holy Church. The mages in the Lightning Knight Legion couldn’t win against the priests of the Holy Church in terms of empowering their soldiers with bonus strength and other attributes. The unique battle ring of this legion was the counter to almost all cavalry legions.

That scene where the Godly Execution Knight Legion crushed the Lightning Knight Legion was imprinted in Cassano’s mind.

Now, seeing the Godly Execution Knight Legion using the same trick, Cassano grew anxious and was worried that this powerful mixed cavalry legion that his brother just put together might be wiped out in its first battle. Therefore, he couldn’t help but shout to remind Fei.

However, what happened next on the battlefield stunned him!

…

As if it was a direct response to the changes that took place in the Godly Execution Knight Legion, a series of loud singing sounded in the mixed legion as if they came from the singers’ souls.

The singing contained a type of energy on pair with the power in the holy spiritual battle songs.

Then, many giant, mystical, and b—–l symbols appeared in the sky, and endless light poured down into the cavalrymen like a shower of light. Something similar to the battle rings of the Holy Church appeared on these cavalrymen’s body.

Their strength and presence instantly skyrocketed at a fast speed.

The orc cavalrymen and their mounts were especially stimulated, and it seemed like they went berserk.

Their bodies that were already muscular started to bulge, almost exploding their black armor. Their hair also stood on end like iron needles.

The totemic images of various clans appeared above the head of these orcs, and their eyes turned red while white steam jetted out of their nostrils, looking like sharp swords.

The presence of the mixed legion also increased by many times.

Streaks of mystical black mist also rose from the legion and blocked the sky and the sun, and the black mist wasn’t inferior to the silver light engulfing the Godly Execution Knight Legion.

The entire mixed cavalry legion was covered in the terrifying black mist, and for a moment, their enemies thought that the soldiers of death just walked out of Hell.

…

“This is… right! The legendary behemoth battle song!” Cassano was shocked. He suddenly realized why Fei was so confident in his mixed legion.

In legends, although the behemoth orcs couldn’t use magic energy, they could unleash mystical power using songs to increase their strength, warrior energy, defense, and will. At the same time, they could reduce their enemies’ strength and resistance. The songs of the behemoth orcs were magical.

In the Mythical Era, these battle songs were referred to as the third type of energy.

Since the Behemoth Orc Tribe had disappeared on the continent for too long, many people had already forgotten about the existence of their unique power and the dominance of orc cavalry legions that were invincible throughout the land.

Today, the overbearing cavalry legion of this forgotten race finally appeared on the continent again. They were going to redeem their former glory.

Even though they were facing the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church, the No.1 Cavalry Legion in the world, the mixed cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire wasn’t afraid.

“Regardless of what the result of this battle is, one thing is for sure. From today on, the cavalry legion of the Holy Church that is unrivaled on flatland combat will no longer dominate!”

Cassano stood straighter to quietly watch the opening of this grand battle.

…

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The two currents, one black and one white, finally smashed into each other.

Blood spilled, and bones broke. Warhorses neighed, and strange beasts roared.

The two terrifying cavalry legions finally started the most primitive and cruel combat.

The silver holy power and the black mist intertwined, devouring and eliminating each other. Light hissing noises sounded as if space shattered, and the holy spiritual battle song and the behemoth battle song continued to resonate in the area while flames burned. Silver armor and black armor flew into the sky, and cavalrymen fell before more rushed up.

This scene looked like two giant mountains smashed into each other.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1145.3 - Redeeming Former Glory (Part Three)

Chapter 1145: Redeeming Former Glory (Part Three)

Sabers and polearms were raised, and metal-colliding noises sounded. While warhorses neighed, blood flew into the air.

The godly knights emitted brilliant silver light. Their silver warhorses were all meticulously chosen, and they were supreme horses with demon beast bloodline. They could become one with the knights.

Also, the armor uniquely designed for the warhorses could perfectly protect their weak locations such as their eyes and knees, and spikes could be seen on them, able to damage the enemies.

Without exaggeration, each warhorse of the Godly Execution Knight Legion had the damage of a Star-Level Warrior.

However, when such a legion faced the mixed legion of the Northern Region Empire, they couldn’t utilize their advantages.

The mounts of the behemoth orcs were beyond humans’ understanding.

The light and agile cavalrymen of the Wolf Clan were riding on unique wolves, and these mounts could leap for 50 meters. Under the empowerment of the power of totems, they were as fast as the wind, and it was impossible to capture them.

The cavalrymen of the Wolf Clan traveled in the small cracks and weaknesses in the formation of the Godly Execution Knight Legion, and their curved sabers that were paper-thin but sharp could go through the thin slits between the components of the armor that the godly knights and their white warhorses were wearing. Although the injuries weren’t lethal, they still caused excruciating pain.

The strong cavalrymen of the Bear Clan rode on their giant earth bears, and they were like many massive indestructible walls. They used their brute force and giant size to create insane momentum. Even those godly knights who charged into them were knocked back while puking blood.

Also, some centaurs were the perfect combination of cavalrymen and mounts. They were fast and had impressive archery skills.

On the side, there were cavalrymen of the Bull Clan who were known for their physical strength, the lightning-like cavalrymen of the Leopard Clan…

The various types of orc cavalrymen made the godly knights extremely uncomfortable.

This was the most frustrating charging battle that the Godly Execution Knight Legion had ever faced since its inception. The godly knights felt like they were suppressed by their enemies from all aspects.

In terms of physical strength, they couldn’t fight with the cavalrymen of the Bull Clan and Bear Clan.

In terms of agility, they could rival the cavalrymen of the Wolf Clan and Leopard Clan.

In terms of archery, the centaurs were better.

In terms of strategies and quick commands, the Roaring Flame Beast Riders of Chambord were strong as well.

Even their pride, the battle rings that their priests could cast on them, couldn’t defeat the battle songs and the power of totems of the Behemoth Orc Tribe.

…

“Invincible!”

Kone, an orc warrior of the Bear Clan, shouted the battle phrase of the mixed legion. He swung his giant double axes that looked like doors, knocking away more than ten silver lances that were piercing toward him like raindrops in a storm. Then, he twisted his wrists, and the two giant axes struck out horizontally like two lightning bolts.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

The giant axes broke the silver lances that were blocking the way, and the momentum carried the axes forward and chopped the terrified godly knight in front of Kone into many pieces alongside his mount.

At the same time, another godly knight saw this opportunity now that Kone was distracted. With a vicious grin, he charged forward, and his silver lance shot forward like a snake. The lance pierced through Kone’s black armor and his shoulder, and blood leaked out through the blood grooves.

“Up!” this godly knight roared with his eyes wide open.

Powerful silver holy flames suddenly burned around this godly knight, and he unleashed his force through his shoulders. The silver lance started to bend as this godly knight wanted to send Kone into the air.

“Haha! Just you?”

Kone laughed hysterically as if the lance didn’t pierce his shoulder. Then, he lightly kicked the earth bear underneath, telling his mount to charge forward. With the silver lance still in his shoulder, Kone instantly got to this godly knight and chopped out with his axes, turning this godly knight who couldn’t react in time into two pieces.

“Haha! Invincible!”

Kone pulled out the silver lance that pierced his shoulder, and he tossed it forward. The silver lance stained by his blood turned into a light beam and instantly pierced two godly knights in front of him who didn’t anticipate this.

This young warrior of the Bear Clan completely showcased the fierce and fearless nature of the behemoth orcs.

Such tragic fights were happening everywhere on the battleground.

The Godly Execution Knight Legion was the no.1 cavalry legion on the continent after all, and its strength couldn’t be ignored. The godly knights’ coordination, the grasp of opportunities, and their belief in victory were deep in their bones. They were still demonstrating these qualities even though they had never faced these enemies and suffered way more casualties than expected in the first wave of attacks.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1146 - The New Power Dynamics (Part One)

Chapter 1146: The New Power Dynamics (Part One)

This silver cavalry legion’s morale rose, and the godly knights became more heated.

In the first charge, the Godly Execution Knight Legion and the mixed cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire collided and battled for more than ten minutes. Then, as if both sides reached a tactical understanding, they pulled away from each other in crescent-shaped formations. They slowly pulled the reins on their mounts and quickly reorganized and adjusted their formations. From messy and chaotic to organized and structured, this process only took a few seconds.

The white and black currents made a big circle on the grassland, looking like a vague Tai Chi symbol when observing from the sky.

Within minutes, the two legions were more than 1,000 meters apart, and they turned their mounts around. Then, they got into formation and prepared for the second charge. Only when the cavalry was charging at max speed could they unleash the maximum amount of force and utilize their advantages.

…

“The abilities of this powerful race from the Mythical Era can’t be overlooked! Nothing is overstated!” Cassano flew into the air for a bit and sighed.

Beside him, there were Milito, Palacio, and Shaarawy who were all healed by Fei. These four young lords stood around Fei and watched this battle from the sky.

The combat strength of the cavalrymen of the Behemoth Orc Tribe shocked these four supreme masters.

Even though this world was dominated by powerful individual strength, the combat strength of military legions still couldn’t be overlooked. The Holy Church was dominant on the continent for several reasons. Other than having countless masters, they also had faithful, loyal, and powerful troops.

During wars between super empires, the effects of such troops far exceeded supreme masters.

The core reason that led to the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire’s destruction was that they lacked powerful military. Even though they had famous masters such as Shaarawy and Cassano, these masters couldn’t shield all the territories of the two empires, and many cities were taken down by the troops of the Holy Church.

With the support of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, the power of the Human Emperor of the North more than doubled!

Looking down from the sky, the Godly Execution Knight Legion and the mixed cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire almost finished the second wave of charging. The Godly Execution Knight Legion changed its formation and strategy, but it still didn’t obtain the advantage against this mixed legion. The ratio of casualties on both sides shocked the godly knights.

…

The silver-haired and grey-eyed Atkinson couldn’t remain calm anymore. He decided to charge forward and battle, but he didn’t plan on wiping out the enemies. He only wanted to use the power of the Godly Execution Knight Legion to tear open the Human Emperor of the North’s military, greatly suppressing the presence and morale of this opponent of the Holy Church that was growing stronger by the day. He knew that many confrontations were going to happen between the two forces, and he wanted to have a great start by making the Chambordians and the military of the Northern Region become fearful of the Holy Church.

However, even though Atkinson used all his strength, the effect wasn’t as he had expected.

This muscular man who was using the giant black sword had a type of mystical energy, and he was only slightly weaker than Atkinson who already marched over the threshold of mortality.

This man had immense combat experience, and his strategy was stable and safe. His combat style was conservative, and he didn’t go for the risky moves.

After battling for about 20 minutes, Atkinson didn’t even see any opportunities that he could use to quickly end the battle.

“Who is this red-haired man with the black sword? How come I’ve never heard of him before? There is such a person in the Northern Region? Since he already surpassed the threshold of mortality, why is he willingly staying as the Human Emperor of the North’s henchman? With his strength, he can establish a powerful empire himself…”

The longer the battle continued, the more fearful that Atkinson became.

Before, he thought that even without his legion, he could rival the Human Emperor of the North. Now, he couldn’t even deal with a general under the Human Emperor of the North’s command.

“It seems like the Human Emperor of the North’s terrifying ability is well beyond my estimations.”

When looking at that emperor in white who was sitting on the jade-like throne and observing the battle, a trace of fear appeared in Atkinson’s grey eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1146.2 - The New Power Dynamics (Part Two)

Chapter 1146: The New Power Dynamics (Part Two)

Even though he didn’t want to admit it, he had to! He wasn’t on the same level as this man!

Boom!

The silver lance collided with the black sword once again, and lightning energy and holy power aggressively attacked each other.

The chaotic energy waves dispersed into the area. Like knives that were cutting paper, the space around Atkinson and Lampard shattered and was torn into pieces. The spatial fragments flew in all directions like a shattered mirror. Then, the laws of nature quickly mashed the fragments together and repaired the shattered space.

“We can determine the outcome of this battle later. Enemy General, do you dare to leave your name?”

Atkinson already had the thought of retreating. By using this opportunity, he turned into a beam of light and dashed away for a bit. After creating some distance between the two, he asked the question while the space around him continued to collapse and rebuild.

“Northern Region, Golden Lion.”

Lampard was calm and stable like a giant mountain. While standing in mid-air, his long red hair fluttered while terrifying lightning energy spread. His entire body was engulfed in liquid-like lightning energy, and it was able to melt through everything.

“Ok, there will be another battle between us one day, and we will determine who is stronger then.”

By the time Atkinson said that, he had already disappeared.

In the next second, he returned to the front of the Godly Execution Knight Legion on the ground that was preparing for the fourth charge.

“Sir!” Seeing their commander’s return, the godly knights who were covered in blood became hyped.

They were waiting for this godly knight who was a living legend to issue the command of attack. Just like before, they were going to reveal their real fangs and tear these evil beings who dared to oppose the legion of gods into pieces.

“Retreat!”

Atkinson raised his silver lance at an angle and issued the unexpected order of retreat.

“Sir?” A deputy commander and a few officers couldn’t even react in time, and they asked in disbelief.

“There couldn’t be a proper end to today’s battle. The Northern Region Empire… we aren’t prepared for a full-on war with them yet. Let’s retreat!” Atkinson’s tone sounded bleak, and other godly knights had never heard it before.

In three charges and direct battles, the Godly Execution Knight Legion that had about 10,000 godly knights lost close to 2,000 members. The legion had never experienced this level of heavy casualties.

The two legions seemed to have reached a draw after three charges, but a draw was a failure in the eyes of the Godly Execution Knight Legion that was the No.1 Cavalry Legion on the continent. They always took care of their enemies in one charge, and they finally encountered a worthy opponent.

Under the leadership of the silver-haired, grey-eyed Atkinson, the Godly Execution Knight Legion slowly pulled back. Their formation was still organized, and they weren’t anxious.

The legion merged with the troops of Juventus far away and set up temporary campsites.

Meanwhile, Lampard also returned to the front of the mixed cavalry legion. He didn’t chase after the enemies.

Under the current situation, it was impossible to obtain victory in a short time. The mixed cavalry legion was only established less than three months ago, yet it was already able to rival the Godly Execution Knight Legion head-on. This was enough to shock the continent and establish dominance.

Without question, the black and white legions were the two most powerful cavalry legions on the continent, and they were going to be each other’s mortal enemy until one legion disappeared.

In the sky, Fei watched as the Godly Execution Knight Legion retreated, and he decided not to attack in the end.

In the sky to the south, Fei sensed streaks of powerful godly presences. It was clear that the powerful masters of the Holy Church didn’t show themselves; they weren’t ready for a full-on war with the Northern Region. At least they couldn’t wage a war against Fei’s empire in public.

…

On this day, the last 400,000 soldiers of Inter Milan and AC Milan were forced to leave the Central Region, and the Human Emperor of the North personally received them on the border.

At the Strait of Naples, the mixed cavalry legion under this emperor’s command drew even with the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church that previously had a 100 percent win rate, and this new cavalry legion instantly became the center of attention and shocked many people.

After the Mythical Era, the situation where forces that were beyond the scope of level 9 empires opposing each other reappeared on the continent.

From now on, the two most powerful military powerhouses on the continent officially became rivals.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1147.1 - A Short-Term Peace (Part One)

Chapter 1147: A Short-Term Peace (Part One)

The battle at the Strait of Naples changed many people’s opinions toward the new and rising Northern Region Empire.

Before, many forces believed that the Northern Region Empire existed due to Human Emperor Alexander of the North’s powerful individual strength; it was thought to be a force that was united against many people’s will.

Although such a force looked powerful and massive, its unity was low while its foundation was weak.

Many forces including the Holy Church believed that as long as they defeated the Human Emperor of the North head-on, they could instantly make this new force collapse.

However, after the battle at the Strait of Naples in which the mixed cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire fought with the Godly Execution Knight Legion, the No.1 Cavalry Legion on the continent, people finally realized that the Northern Region Empire didn’t only have a dominating lord like the Human Emperor of the North. There were also many powerful troops and soldiers.

Golden Lion Lampard also became famous on the continent after this battle.

The Legion Commander of the Godly Execution Knight Legion was Atkinson. This silver-haired and grey-eyed knight was one of the few famous masters on the continent, and his silver lance had killed many supreme masters. However, he wasn’t able to defeat Golden Lion Lampard, shocking the world.

Through this battle, the Northern Region Empire showed a tiny bit of its strength like the tip of an iceberg.

The addition of the last 400,000 most elite soldiers of Inter Milan and AC Milan who had been through trials and tribulations as well as the four young lords such as Shaarawy made the Northern Region Empire even more powerful.

Besides, the information about the Behemoth Orc Tribe, one of the superpowers during the Mythical Era, joining the Northern Region Empire also made the continent tremble.

Starting from two years ago, other races started to appear, putting an end to the era where humans dominated the continent.

From then to now, no one has heard of any human master subduing another race.

The Human Emperor of the North became even more mysterious.

Some people even stated that Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s title ‘The Strongest Human Under the Stars’ would have to be transferred to the Human Emperor of the North.

Even more people were looking forward to the war between the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire.

The Holy Church had completely united the Central Region, and the Juventus Empire had become its affiliated empire, losing its autonomy. Also, the Northern Region Empire reached every corner of the region. Once the war broke out between these two forces, it would mean that it would be the first conflict between two giant regions.

Such a level of chaos could be compared to the hundred-year-long war between the gods and demons in the Mythical Era.

…

However, war on that scale wouldn’t easily occur.

After the battle at the Strait of Naples, the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire didn’t start the war as others had expected. Instead, they entered a period of stalemate.

The two forces both stationed many troops on the two sides of the Strait of Naples, preparing for the war.

Under the command of Golden Lion Lampard, the mixed cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire that became famous after one battle was stationed at the frontline. Except for this legion, more than one million soldiers of the empire were also stationed on the frontline, rotating between the various fortresses between the Northern Region and the Central Region.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1147.2 - A Short-Term Peace (Part Two)

Chapter 1147: A Short-Term Peace (Part Two)

The Holy Church also stationed more than one million soldiers on the border, and half of them were the soldiers of the Holy Church while the other half were soldiers of Juventus.

Many fortresses and campsites were set up along the long border, not daring to lower their guard.

The two forces looked at each other with ambition, hostility, and alertness.

However, before they actually made up their mind for the war, they weren’t confident that they could take on their opponent. Although there were small-scale skirmishes, no actual war broke out.

…

Fei had been busy digesting the result of the battle at the Strait of Naples.

To the 400,000 defeated soldiers of Inter Milan and AC Milan who survived the disaster, it was impossible for them to revive their former level 9 empires.

It wasn’t just because they didn’t have the strength. The royal bloodlines of the two empires were completely wiped out by the Holy Church, and no one could claim the inheritance. Therefore, there was no way that they could re-establish those two empires.

The only mission of the soldiers who survived was to seek revenge and destroy the Holy Church.

Therefore, after Fei promised them that he would one day give them enough strength to seek revenge, these 400,000 elite soldiers who had been through the cruelest challenges instantly swore loyalty to the Northern Region Empire without hesitation.

Shaarawy, Milito, Cassano, and Palacio all joined the Northern Region Empire and became powerful generals under the Human Emperor of the North’s command.

Such a result was beyond Fei’s expectations.

These 400,000 soldiers were all brave warriors who had been through a lot, and they had immense combat experience and wisdom. Fei separated these soldiers and put them in various legions in the ten military districts as officers, and they could help the graduates from Chambord’s military school to temper the legions.

Fei didn’t doubt these people’s loyalty.

Under the cruel suppression and massacres of the Holy Church, these people still decided to fight to the death. They would rather become homeless and wander to other nations instead of lowering their heads against violence. They were all great men, and their bravery and persistence were showcased during the battle at the Strait of Naples.

Since these warriors swore loyalty to the Northern Region Empire, they wouldn’t go back on their words.

Also, the addition of the four young lords such as Shaarawy greatly improved the strength of the force. The Northern Region Empire lacked supreme masters who could dominate over a region except for the silver crystal battle soul warriors who could only follow simple commands, but now with these young lords joining the empire, its true strength increased by several folds in a short time.

By capitalizing on a rare peace in this Chaos Era, Fei was slowly turning the Northern Region into an iron block according to his plan.

Fei was extremely busy these days.

Except for trying to further integrate the grand godly realm, the king had meetings with the elites of the empire almost every day, discussing all current issues.

Now knowing that the Polluters were coming, should the empire wage war against the Holy Church? This was the question that bothered Fei and his strategists. After all, the Holy Church was a human force. If the war started, it would be an internal conflict, greatly reducing the strength of the intelligent species on the continent.

Without question, it wasn’t beneficial toward the plan of defending against the Polluters.

The best way was to push the wolves to devour the tiger, letting the Holy Church battle it out with the Polluters first before the Northern Region Empire comes in and takes care of the rest.

Unfortunately, it seemed like not a single Polluter had appeared on the Azeroth Continent.

…

A month after the battle at the Strait of Naples, the Northern Region Empire received a request for assistance from the Human Alliance in the Southern Region.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1148.1 - The Unity Call at Bali Island (Part One)

Chapter 1148: The Unity Call at Bali Island (Part One)

The letter of assistance wasn’t just sent to the Northern Region Empire. The same letter was sent to the other forces such as the Holy Church in the Central Region, the Barcelona Empire, the Madrid Empire, and the Elf Empire in the Western Region, the Liverpool Empire, the Manchester United Empire, the Arsenal Empire, the Dwarf Empire, and the Gnome Empire in the Western Region.

The humans’ situation in the Southern Region reached an extreme degree of danger.

The aggressive attacks and the exponential expansion of the goblins meant that the last two giant cities in the Southern Region, Allianz and Iduna, were about to fall. The Munich Empire and the Ormond Empire’s connection was cut in half by the goblins in midway, and these two cities couldn’t even communicate with each other.

In just a year, more than 90 percent of the territory in the Southern Region fell into the hands of the Goblin Empire.

According to the information in the letter, if this situation were to continue, the entire Southern Region was in danger of falling into the hands of the goblins.

Once this greedy, violent, and aggressive race gained control of the territory of the Southern Region, it was hard to say how much more growth this race was going to experience. One thing was for sure. If they got their hands on the entire Southern Region, they wouldn’t be satisfied.

In the future, the Eastern Region, Western Region, Northern Region, and Central Region would become the targets of the goblins as well.

Therefore, the letter of assistance attracted the attention of every force on the Azeroth Continent.

In less than two years, the Goblin Empire almost completely took over the Southern Region, making many powerful forces including the Holy Church concerned. The only way to deal with a greedy race that couldn’t be negotiated with was to unite all other forces on the continent and wipe it out.

The Holy Church issued a request to all forces on the continent as the self-proclaimed No.1 Force, asking them to temporarily ditch all grudges and form an alliance army before assisting the humans in the Southern Region and completely obliterating the goblin race that was evil and cruel.

This request was supported by many superpowers.

Even the dwarfs and gnomes who didn’t like wars said that they would be willing to send out expedition troops to battle in the Southern Region.

As the human force that was growing the fastest, how was the Northern Region Empire going to react to this unprecedented human alliance? What attitude was it going to have? Everyone on the continent wanted to know.

Since the Holy Church issued the request, many people guessed that the Northern Region Empire that was hostile toward the Holy Church wouldn’t join this alliance.

However, many people still hoped that one of the biggest human forces would help the human race.

While the Northern Region Empire was silent, some superpowers already couldn’t wait and started to toss accusations at the Northern Region Empire, throwing dirt on Fei.

“Wanting the Northern Region Empire to send troops? Are you dreaming?”

“Humph! I think that Human Emperor of the North is an ambitious schemer! He doesn’t care about the lives of humans in the Southern Region! In his mind, uniting the continent using violence and murder is the ultimate goal! He wants to be known as the most infamous ruler!”

“The hope of the human race lies within the Holy Church! It represents the gods!”

“The great mission of rescuing our peers in the Southern Region doesn’t need an evil force like the Northern Region Empire to join in…”

The forces that were making the most noises were the empires that were loyal to the Holy Church. For example, there were Juventus and Barcelona. They continued to create rumors, trying to make the Northern Region Empire into an outcast.

Soon, the Holy Church issued more orders.

In 15 days, the alliance force was going to have the alliance ceremony at Bali Island, the place where all five regions merged. All the forces that were willing to help their peers in the Southern Region should select their elite troops, and these troops would meet up and have the meeting on this sea island before officially marching toward the Southern Region.

For a moment, all kinds of undercurrents were appearing, and all the forces started to move.

[TL Note: I would assume that the Central Region is not in the direct center of the continent for Bali Island to be the actual center.]

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1148.2 - The Unity Call at Bali Island (Part Two)

Chapter 1148: The Unity Call at Bali Island (Part Two)

Time quickly passed by.

In just a flash, 13 days had passed.

Bali Island was in the center of the Azeroth Continent. Its geographic location was extremely unique, and it had a large landmass.

This island on the inland sea was connected to all the bodies of water in all five regions. According to the ancient tradition, this island was divided into five, each belonging to one region.

The scenery on Bali Island was beautiful, and most of the landmass was flatland. Several million people could reside on the island comfortably.

In the last ten days, the various superpowers on the continent sent out their elite expeditionary troops, and they arrived on Bali Island using various methods.

Now, more than 40 empires had sent close to 700,000 soldiers. They got here using methods such as boats and teleportation arrays, and they set up temporary campsites on the island.

The island that was usually peaceful and tranquil now became noisy with people talking and horses neighing. Thousands of flags were flapping in the air, and many weapons reflected the sunlight.

Looking around, many military campsites of various sizes were placed on the island like stars in the sky. Soldiers were wearing different armor, and many shocking streaks of energies were hidden in the campsites while magic flames burned around some tents.

The forces that could send soldiers here all had deep wealth and advanced technologies. After all, it wasn’t easy to travel for millions of kilometers in a few days.

In Bali Island, there was a big river named Lancang. This river passed through the island and divided it into two; it was quite unique.

The troop of the Holy Church had arrived more than ten days ago.

This time, the Holy Church had sent some of its hidden force, and it was shocking.

More than ten giant silver battleships that could fly in the sky dashed through space. While casting giant shadows on the ground, they landed on the south bank of Lancang River before setting up their campsite.

The Holy Church occupied a massive territory, and all kinds of magic palaces, buildings, and godly statues were quickly put together in less than a day. It looked luxurious, and it seemed like a giant godly-palace-like fortress was directly moved to Bali Island.

Juventus and Barcelona each sent out close to 50,000 elite soldiers, and they looked aggressive and haughty. They set up campsites on the two sides of the campsite of the Holy Church, taking two great positions that had terrain advantages.

A bit further away, there were the campsites of those empires that decided to align themselves with the Holy Church.

Based on their strength level and their relationships with the Holy Church, these campsites were placed in various places on the south bank of Lancang River.

Those empires that didn’t have the best relationships with the Holy Church set up their campsites on the north bank of Lancang River. These included the Liverpool Empire and Arsenal Empire from the Eastern Region and the Madrid Empire from the Western Region.

Not every superpower was a fan of the Holy Church.

Especially after the destruction of the Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire, everyone saw the Holy Church’s ambition. After all, not everyone was an idiot.

It was clear that the Holy Church wanted to wipe out all empires on the continent and create one single force where the church ruled over everything.

However, the Holy Church took the moral high ground this time and called for the human alliance. Under that pressure and momentum, these superpowers that weren’t fans of the Holy Church still had to come.

This didn’t mean that these empires were willing to become the Holy Church’s affiliated empires like Juventus. Under such pressure, the Northern Region Empire seemed to be a better choice. They all wanted the Human Emperor of the North to quickly arrive on Bali Island to shoulder the pressure coming from the Holy Church.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1149.1 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part One)

Chapter 1149: The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so it is divided into four parts.]

When it was the morning of the last day, the troop of the Northern Region Empire still didn’t appear in Bali Island, despite the hopes of those superpowers on the north bank of Lancang River.

This made the forces on the side of the Holy Church extremely happy.

Without the obstacle of the Human Emperor of the North, the Holy Church was going to become the core of this alliance force without question, showing its importance to the human race.

To the Holy Church and its followers, the Goblin Empire was a wide-open treasure house. As long as they could defeat this vicious race, they could get their hands on the recipes and creation methods of magic weapons and zeppelins. Then, their forces would quickly expand and grow!

The superpowers residing on the north bank of Lancang River were greatly disappointed.

The situation was quite clear now.

Without the Northern Region Empire, they couldn’t rival the Holy Church that was getting stronger by the day. Everyone knew that the war in the Southern Region was a big piece of delicious meat. However, without the Human Emperor of the North, the only lord who could rival the Holy Church, these forces on the north bank of the river that didn’t have great relationships with the Holy Church wouldn’t be able to have a share of the meat. They couldn’t even taste the meat broth!

Time quickly passed by.

In a flash, it was already noon on the last day.

The loud bugle of light sounded in the magic godly palaces of the Holy Church, and it echoed throughout the entire Bali Island. The temporary ceremony altar was already set up in the center of the island, and the leaders of various superpowers already appeared.

Boom!

A streak of powerful energy suddenly shot out of the godly palaces of the Holy Church and shocked the Bali Island.

A streak of silver light landed on the altar.

When everyone realized what was going on, a figure engulfed in holy flames appeared on the highest position on the altar. All the light within one meter of this figure became twisted, and no one knew who this person was.

Clearly, this person had shocking holy power and was the head of the troop of the Holy Church in this mission.

The surging holy power radiated from this figure in light, and the holy power spread to every corner of the island. The shocking pressure made the 800,000 soldiers on the island feel suffocated.

The ordinary soldiers were feeling a bit better, but those masters who were more sensitive to warrior energy and magic energy heard booming noises in their ears, and they suddenly felt like mountains were thrown onto them. They almost instantly knelt on the ground.

For a moment, countless people knelt around the altar uncontrollably.

For those masters on the north bank of Lancang River, since they were hostile toward the Holy Church, this mysterious figure targeted them more than others. Streaks of pressure originating from the holy power dashed toward them, and they had to unleash their full force to deal with it.

“Puff…!” A master of Madrid was suppressed so much that he spat out a mouthful of blood.

“Ahhhh!” A master of Liverpool was also being targeted. His spine was already bent, his knees trembled, and his muscles were being torn. However, he still roared and wasn’t willing to kneel.

This powerful existence of the Holy Church was trying to use dominating force to shame these forces that weren’t willing to side with the Holy Church.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1149.2 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Two)

Chapter 1149: The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Two)

“Hahaha! Are you still waiting for the Human Emperor of the North to back you? Keep on dreaming! That man is only a phony! How dare he come…” the masters of Juventus and Barcelona all gloated and laughed. They didn’t sense any pressure, and they were acting normally.

“Mister, what is the meaning of this? We are all here to save our peers in the Southern Region. Why is the Holy Church trying to humiliate us?” someone questioned in anger among the masters from the north bank.

“Humph!”

As a response, a cold snort sounded from the mass of light on top of the altar. That was all.

In the next second, the surging pressure coming from holy power didn’t decrease. Instead, it got even stronger, increasing exponentially. In just a flash, some masters in the north bank couldn’t resist such terrifying pressure, and they screamed before losing consciousness.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Streaks of powerful presence finally soared into the sky on the north bank of Lancang River.

The true masters started to resist.

A muscular young man with big eyes and thick brows flew into the sky from the campsite of Liverpool. He had short blond hair, and he looked dignified even though he didn’t appear angry. His eyes looked determinate, and he emitted powerful red aura, protecting the masters of his force.

In the Madchester United Empire’s campsite, a stout and short young man also appeared. He was a little bald, but he had a pleasant presence, making others like him subconsciously. He also emitted his presence and shielded the masters of his empire.

In the campsite of the Arsenal Empire, a slender, black-haired, and handsome middle-aged man copied what the other two supreme masters did, protecting his people.

These three were all famous and powerful supreme masters in the Eastern Region, and they were all god-of-war-like figures in their empires. They were Gerard, Rooney, and Van Persie.

With these three masters showing their power, many other masters on the north bank stood out and released their power of realm, rivaling the pressure that this mysterious existence emitted.

“I control a type of godly power! If I want you to kneel, you need to kneel! How dare you try to resist? Reckless!” a cold roar sounded from the mass of light on the altar, and this figure sounded vicious and fierce. Like an angered deity, he shouted, “A bunch of ants! Kneel!”

Before he finished speaking, this figure in the holy flames suddenly unleashed another streak of powerful energy. The pressure increased by more than 100 times, appearing like a world-destroying tsunami and crushing toward the masters on the north bank of Lancang River.

“Puff…” Gerard was pressured first. His body swayed as a streak of blood slid down his lips, and he looked shocked.

“This is… godly power.”

“At least level 6 True God Realm…”

“The Holy Church sent a true god?”

The supreme masters who were protecting their peers were affected first. The weaker one instantly spat out blood and fell from the sky. The warriors below them all collapsed onto the ground as if they were severely injured.

Glancing around, only those figures from level 9 empires such as Gerard, Rooney, and Van Persie were still barely holding on. However, it was clear that they couldn’t last long.

“Hahaha! If you couldn’t become gods, you are all ants. What about the Human Emperor of the North? What about the Northern Region Empire? They are all poor bugs! The wealth and power of the Holy Church couldn’t be measured by poor ants like you! Those who are trying to rely on the Human Emperor of the North to fight the Holy Church are all evil heretics. All those who stain the honor of the gods will be punished!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1149.3 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Three)

Chapter 1149: The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Three)

A series of hysterical laughter sounded.

“Now, kneel before the Holy Church! That is the only way your sins will be forgiven!”

From this mass of white holy light, a series of unstoppable sound waves echoed out. They contained godly power, and they rushed toward Gerard and others who were struggling to hold on.

This streak of power contained hidden murderous spirit.

“The Holy Church actually wants to kill the leaders of these superpowers?”

“Could it be that this alliance is a trap? If that is the case, then the Holy Church used the safety of the humans in the Southern Region as bait and designed this trap. The Holy Church is doing something sickening!”

No one expected things to make such a turn.

At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in the sky, standing at the front of the masters on the north bank of the Lancang River.

“The Holy Church sure is overbearing.”

These two figures emitted powerful energies, and they each punched once. The powerful energy flames created giant energy surges, completely blocking the pressure created by the holy power 100 meters away.

The masters on the north bank of the river survived this.

“It is Shaarawy…”

“And Cassano…”

“They both became gods? Otherwise, how could they block the pressure of a true god?”

“Didn’t they join the Human Emperor of the North? Could it be… the troop of the Northern Region Empire is here?”

After the initial shock, a series of noises sounded around the altar. The masters all chatted among themselves, especially the masters on the north bank of the river. These people looked pleased and surprised.

Once the troop of the Northern Region Empire got here, there would be a force that could rival the Holy Church which was the only dominating force here.

“I was only planning to joke around. Since more people are coming, that is enough.” After a moment of pause, that figure inside the burning holy flames suddenly explained in a light tone.

However, this explanation couldn’t satisfy the masters on the north bank of the river. But due to the power of the Holy Church and this mysterious master, they didn’t dare to say anything even though they were mad.

The only thing was that the wall between these masters and the Holy Church got thicker.

“What? The Human Emperor of the North only sent you two who got defeat already?” Facing Shaarawy and Cassano, the figure engulfed in holy flames and standing on the altar sounded hostile and disdainful. This person only reminded these two young lords that they were defeated enemies of the Holy Church.

Shaarawy and Cassano didn’t even pay attention to this figure.

After breaking the pressure coming from this mysterious master of the Holy Church, they landed on the ground and took out giant pieces from their storage rings. Then, they quickly put together a giant super-long-distance teleportation array. After dialing, magic flames appeared, and teams of elite Chambordian soldiers walked out continuously.

There were humans but also behemoth orcs.

Everyone could see that these soldiers stood straight with murderous spirits in their eyes. They looked determined, and it was evident that they were elites who had been through many battles.

Some rumors stated that the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire were all rookies who had never been on a real battleground before. Now, it was clear that those rumors were false.

“Is this the legendary mixed cavalry legion that shocked the world?” someone asked in a low voice.

“No, it can’t be. That legion is a cavalry legion. This legion doesn’t have mounts…” others shook their heads.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1149.4 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Four)

Chapter 1149: The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Four)

“Except for the mixed cavalry legion, the Northern Region Empire also has such elite soldiers? It seems like some rumors aren’t false. The Northern Region Empire sure could take on the Holy Church!”

Those masters who were hostile toward the Holy Church were all pleased by what they saw.

The more powerful and influential that the Northern Region Empire was, the more beneficial it was to these masters. As long as they relied on the Northern Region Empire in this mission, they could greatly cancel out the influence of the Holy Church.

The mysterious master of the Holy Church showed off his godly strength prior and shamed these people who opposed the Holy Church, pushing these empires in the Eastern Region that didn’t like the Holy Church to the side of the Northern Region Empire.

“It is unfortunate that the mixed cavalry legion isn’t here. We can’t witness the presence of the Golden Lion!”

“Yeah! If the legendary Golden Lion isn’t here, I’m afraid that if it’s only the two of them, Shaarawy and Cassano can’t deal with that figure on the altar.”

“Don’t be impatient. Perhaps other influential figures of the Northern Region Empire will be here.”

“Haha! Guess! Will the Human Emperor of the North come here in person?”

“It is hard to say. The Human Emperor of the North’s status is way more prestigious than it used to be. He needs to stay behind in Sky City and guard against the Holy Church’s potential sudden raid. Besides, the Pope of the Holy Church isn’t here. If the Human Emperor of the North comes here in person, he will be lowering his status himself!”

People talked amongst themselves.

Close to one million pairs of eyes were staring at the giant portal on the north bank of Lancang River.

The soldiers of the Northern Region Empire walked out of the portal one after another without stopping. After about half an hour, close to 10,000 soldiers had walked out with other equipment, and some changes finally occurred in the portal of light.

Exactly 1,000 beautiful and valiant female magic archers who were in Moon-Class Realm walked out.

These female archers were all pretty and powerful, and surging magic energy engulfed them, making many masters in the area gasp in disbelief. There were quite a few female masters on the continent, but it was rare to see so many female Moon-Class magic archers who were young and gorgeous.

Some lustful men already stared at these girls with their eyes wide-open.

“Hahaha! Did the Northern Region Empire run out of people? Actually sending a group of women here to battle? Haha…” a sharp and mocking voice sounded in the troop of Barcelona beside the altar.

Before this person could finish mocking, a series of gasps sounded.

These 1,000 female magic archers separated into two groups and moved to the two sides of the portal. Then, the breathtaking and unparalleled Valkyrie slowly walked out of the portal. Instantly, everyone felt like their eyes brightened, and it seemed like all the light in this world was stolen by this woman.

“Your Highness!”

Shaarawy and Cassano bowed at this woman with respect.

Now, everyone could tell that this Valkyrie who appeared last was the commander of the troop of the Northern Region Empire. Her status was above these two young lords.

“The commander of the troop of the Northern Region is a woman?” Many people were shocked. They had thought of many candidates for this position, but they didn’t think that the leader of the Northern Region Empire this time was a gorgeous woman.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1150.1 - Shocked (Part One)

Chapter 1150: Shocked (Part One)

“This is hilarious. Did all the men in the Northern Region Empire die? They need these women to fight for them?” the master of Barcelona who mocked before shouted again.

Under the leadership of this master, the other members of the forces that sided with the Holy Church all laughed and cheered.

Indeed, in this world, men were more valued, and women faced more prejudice. It was rare for a woman to become the leader of a troop. Even in terms of deities, gods had more followers than goddesses.

Shaarawy and Cassano looked angry, and they were about to fight back…

At this moment, Valkyrie Elena lightly waved her slender hand, and a streak of terrifying magic energy exploded.

Ten blue and radiant icicles appeared in the next second in mid-air, and they already pressed onto the masters in the crowd who mocked the Northern Region Empire. These icicles were aiming between their brows.

No one saw how these icicles appeared.

It seemed like these ten icicles were already there, and people only didn’t see them since they were invisible.

Like great art pieces carved out by masters, these icicles all had six edges. Like lengthened snowflakes, these icicles were hollow around the edges, and the thin parts looked like crystals, reflecting the sunlight. However, the edges seemed as sharp as iron blades, and it felt like the edges of these icicles could tear open space.

No one dared to underestimate the power of these small icicles.

Especially those masters who had icicles pressed against their foreheads, at this moment, they felt like the chilliness coming from the icicles could even freeze their souls. They couldn’t circulate their warrior energy and magic energy to block it, and they felt like sheep waiting to be slaughtered. If the icicles moved forward by half an inch, their lives would be ended.

Now, when the masters in the area looked at the gorgeous Valkyrie, their expressions changed.

Those people who looked at Elena with desire and lust all calmed down, and they lowered their heads and didn’t dare to offend her.

Only gasps could be heard from the crowd.

After Elena showed her power, these masters all knew what they were dealing with.

The Valkyrie only lightly waved her hand, yet the power shocked everyone here.

It was good that Elena wasn’t murderous and only wanted to warn those people who held hostility toward the Northern Region Empire. After those masters who were mocking the Northern Region Empire shut their mouths, the ten icicles shivered and disappeared. Only those who mocked the Northern Region Empire trembled in fear and didn’t dare to say anything else.

“Humph! The Northern Region Empire sure is powerful! You didn’t only come late, but you also attacked and threatened our peers. Do you think that this world belongs to the Human Emperor of the North?” that mysterious figure of the Holy Church said cunningly while being engulfed in holy flames.

This person sure was shameless. When he pressured the masters of Liverpool and other empires, he even used his murderous spirits. However, now that Elena only slightly punished these people who had ill-intentions, he jumped out and accused her of wrongdoing, trying to instigate conflict and completely forgetting what he had done.

“Yuck! F*cking shameless! It was you who attacked first!” Shaarawy couldn’t hold back his anger and cursed.

“I already said that I was joking.” This figure engulfed in holy flames was shameless to an extreme degree.

“You dog! You can joke around; why can’t Queen Elena Her Highness joke around?” Shaarawy mocked back.

Now, everyone finally realized the true identity of the Valkyrie.

“She is Human Emperor Alexander of the North’s queen!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1150.2 - Shocked (Part Two)

Chapter 1150: Shocked (Part Two)

“No wonder Shaarawy and Cassano, these two extremely proud young lords, are willing to listen to a woman’s command. From the strength that this queen showcased, both her status and power are beyond Shaarawy and Cassano’s.”

Many people thought to themselves.

“Hahaha! The Human Emperor of the North sure likes to joke. Reinforcing the humans in the Southern Region… this is a crucial matter, and it concerns the future of the human race. He only sent one of his queens here…” the figure engulfed in holy flames changed the topic and started to attack Elena’s identity viciously.

“You…” Shaarawy almost exploded with fury.

All the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire also looked angry.

At this moment, Valkyrie Elena waved her hand and told others to be patient.

Elena’s beautiful face seemed emotionless from the beginning; no one could tell which emotion she was feeling. She looked cold, noble, and ethereal like an immortal.

When she looked up and saw the figure covered in holy flames and standing on the altar, a trace of disgust appeared in her eyes. One of her hands grasped in thin-air, and a strangely-shaped longbow flashed into her hand.

Her movement was graceful and elegant as if she was dancing, and others were intoxicated by her.

Then, the Valkyrie extended her fingers and pulled onto the silver bowstring. When the bow was drawn, an arrow of light that was encircled by mystical magic runes condensed in the bow, and the arrowhead was aimed at the most prestigious existence of the Holy Church on this mission on the altar.

“How dare you point your weapon at…”

More than a dozen powerful priests and godly knights of the Holy Church shouted when they saw this, and they leaped into the air and dashed toward Elena with vicious expressions.

Pointing weapon at this prestigious figure was equivalent to waging war against the Holy Church. This was an unforgivable death crime if it was a peaceful time, and the perpetrator would be hung and burned alive. Even emperors didn’t dare to do that.

“You dare to attack me? Alright, I will help the Human Emperor of the North discipline his ignorant woman…” the figure engulfed in holy flames and standing on the altar laughed out loud.

However, before he could finish speaking, the bowstring already vibrated.

Bang! Everyone heard it.

A streak of beautiful and radiant blue light dashed out of the longbow, looking like the most beautiful shooting star in the world.

Those masters of the Holy Church who leaped into the air couldn’t even react before the blue light flew past them. At the same time, an indescribably-powerful and chilly energy exploded, breaking their defense and instantly sealing all strength in their bodies.

Crack! Crack!

Thick blue ice layers formed on these masters’ bodies, and they fell directly down toward the ground.

Boom!

However, before they landed, a series of incredulous gasps sounded after an explosion.

That supreme and haughty figure engulfed in holy flames who almost suppressed all masters and soldiers on Bali Island on his own was hit. He was struck by this blue light before he could react; he couldn’t even stop it for a second.

Like a doll that was hit by an arrow from a crossbow, the holy flames dissipated, and this figure fell from the altar.

In the next second, lights flashed, and Valkyrie Elena already appeared on the highest point of the altar.

Her long red hair fluttered in the wind, looking like a fire, and her eyes seemed calm. She didn’t look excited that she defeated the most powerful master of the Holy Church here.

Looking down from the altar, wherever she looked, no one dared to look back at her even for a second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1151.1 - Recommendation (Part One)

Chapter 1151: Recommendation (Part One)

Seeing this, the masters of Barcelona and Juventus were all alarmed, and they knew that things didn’t seem right.

It was shocking that a queen of the Northern Region Empire had such power, and she knocked away the leader of the troop of the Holy Church with one arrow. All the masters who sided with the Holy Church felt an indescribable sense of defeat.

“How dare you attack me? You crazy woman! Do you know what you are doing? Even the Human Emperor of the North doesn’t dare to do this to me…” a series of angry roars sounded from the base of the altar.

The leader of the troop of the Holy Church finally showed his figure that had been hidden behind the holy flames.

This man was wearing a blood-red godly robe and a golden helmet with a human-face mask on it to block his appearance. No one knew what his expression looked like right now under the mask, but his body was shivering due to anger and shame. It showed that a storm was coming.

This man dashed back toward the highest point of the altar like a bolt of lightning. With a violent presence, it seemed like he wanted to attack back.

On the altar, the disgust in Elena’s eye intensified. She didn’t try to counterattack or dodge.

While everyone was confused, this powerful leader of the troop of the Holy Church suddenly froze in mid-air, and his surging holy power also paused.

Crack! The golden human-faced mask that this man was wearing suddenly split in half in the middle before falling onto the ground.

Behind the golden human-faced mask, there was a 50-year-old face that was filled with shock.

“It is him!”

“One of the 12 Red-Robed Bishops of the Holy Church, Rosario! He was already a peak supreme master hundreds of years ago! He is one of the most powerful figures!”

“I can’t believe that it is him! It seems like the Holy Church values this human alliance a lot!”

“What just happened? Why did Rosario’s golden mask sudden break apart?”

“The Queen of the Northern Region didn’t only knock away Rosario with that arrow. That strike also broke his defense and cut the golden mask in half. Shockingly, Rosario didn’t even notice!”

“It seems like the Queen of the Northern Region still held back her strength. Otherwise, her arrow could have directly killed this elder of the Holy Church who got famous hundreds of years ago!”

“God! How powerful is this Queen of the Northern Region? Knocking away Rosario who is a true god… is she already a godly king?”

Many masters around the ceremony altar were powerful and had great vision. After waking up from the shock, they recognized the figure who was hidden inside the holy flames, and they figured out what happened after thinking for a while.

No wonder Rosario suddenly paused in mid-air with his presence dissipating.

Since the Valkyrie was able to cut the golden mask in half without Rosario knowing, she was capable of instantly killing him as well.

This was Elena’s silent warning to Rosario.

The huge difference in strength and the Valkyrie’s calm expression all told Rosario to act lowkey. If he continued to act arrogant due to his status as an important member of the Holy Church, this woman was going to kill him without hesitation.

Rosario had been famous for hundreds of years, and he dominated the continent. He was overbearing and powerful.

Also, this man was vicious and had killed many famous masters on the continent. That was why he tried to suppress the masters of empires such as Liverpool who opposed the Holy Church, and he even grew murderous once he obtained the advantage.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1151.2 - Recommendation (Part Two)

Chapter 1151: Recommendation (Part Two)

He was an extreme fanatic of the Holy Church. In his eyes, anyone who dared to disobey the Holy Church should be killed.

However, a young woman was lording over him with shocking strength.

This level of shame and frustration made Rosario feel like going crazy, but he couldn’t do anything.

If there were people who dared to oppose the Holy Church publicly and kill members of the Holy Church, they must be from the Northern Region Empire. The Valkyrie’s gaze told Rosario that if he dared to mess around, he would be killed.

For a moment, Rosario stood in mid-air and didn’t know if he should move forward or back off.

…

The Valkyrie’s eyes moved away from Rosario and glanced around from the highest point of the altar. No one dared to look back at her.

Then, Elena looked away and dashed back into the troop of the Northern Region Empire.

From the beginning to the end, Elena didn’t say a word, not even a syllable.

However, her powerful strength and direct movements shocked everyone. No one dared to disobey her anymore.

The soldiers of the Northern Region Empire all stuck out their chests, and pride and confidence flashed in their eyes. They were so excited that their bodies shivered.

Who dared to rival the Holy Church?

Who could defeat an influential master of the Holy Church?

Who had the strength to shock all the masters on Bali Island?

It was the Queen of the Northern Region Empire!

This was an honor that belonged to the Northern Region Empire, and it also belonged to every single soldier of the empire. This honor made their blood burn. With the fierce tiger-like spirit in their minds, they weren’t afraid of anything.

On the other hand, the soldiers of other empires, especially those who were suppressed by the Holy Church such as Liverpool, looked at the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire with envy.

They were all members of this human alliance on Bali Island, and they were all elites selected from their empires, but they couldn’t stand as straight as the people of the Northern Region.

“Since we have different beliefs, we don’t need to stick together by force. Right now, the Southern Region has been divided into two by the goblins. I recommend that the alliance could be separated into two groups as well. One group can head to Allianz to rescue the Munich Empire, and the other can head to Iduna and rescue the Ormond Empire.”

Seeing that the Valkyrie had stunned everyone, Shaarawy laughed and got on the altar before giving out a recommendation.

This recommendation was supported by almost everyone.

The close to 700,000 soldiers on Bali Island were already clearly divided into two groups.

Empires such as Liverpool weren’t willing to battle alongside the Holy Church that was proven to be cunning, and empires such as Barcelona also didn’t want to move with the Northern Region Empire which was an enemy.

Since these two groups were cautious and concerned about each other, they couldn’t coordinate well. Going separate ways could perfectly reduce internal conflicts.

“That is good then. Each force can choose where they want to go. Our Holy Church will head to the southeast and rescue Allianz.”

Rosario who was staying in mid-air already calmed down, and he voiced his opinion before anyone else, “The empires that are willing to go to the southeast can be protected by the Holy Church and share the intelligence networks that we have in the south. Hehehe, I think you all know what to choose. Besides, you all understand the abilities of priests in wars.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1152.1 - Elves and Gnomes (Part One)

Chapter 1152: Elves and Gnomes (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 2-in-1 chapter, so there are four parts.]

A lot of information was revealed through what Rosario had said.

First, Allianz was the Capital of Munich, a dominating lord of the Southern Region with a rich history. This empire was wealthy, so it should be more powerful compared to Ormond.

Second, Allianz which was to the southeast of Bali Island was only about a few hundred thousand kilometers away, and it was closer compared to Iduna of Ormond. Therefore, the alliance should encounter fewer goblins. Even if they couldn’t defeat the goblins, there were more escape paths.

Lastly, the healing abilities of holy power were the best among all types of magic energy. With the priests of the Holy Church in the troop, the soldiers’ lives had one more level of guarantee.

Of course, most importantly, Rosario’s tone was threatening at the least.

Essentially, Rosario was forcing these various empires to pick a side. Any force that decided to go with the Northern Region Empire would soon face the punishment of the Holy Church. The Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire in the Central Region were the best examples.

Rosario’s threat was quite useful.

Before Rosario finished speaking, the commanders of the troops from more than 50 empires that were stationed on the south bank of Lancang River all said that they were willing to follow the Holy Church. They all wanted to head to the southeast to rescue the Munich Empire.

Even the commanders of the troops from five empires that were stationed on the north bank of Lancang River hesitated before lowing their heads and joining the Holy Church.

Now, out of close to 800,000 soldiers, more than 500,000 of them joined the side of the Holy Church.

Only less than 300,000 soldiers resisted the giant pressure and decided to side with the Northern Region Empire, willing to travel further away to Iduna of Ormond and face more danger.

After all, the Holy Church had dominated the continent for more than 1,000 years, and its influence couldn’t be overlooked.

“Hehehe, it seems like most people aren’t confident in the Northern Region Empire and Your Highness.” Seeing that the momentum was on their side, Rosario started to mock with a fake smile. He thought that the Holy Church was still the No.1.

However, the Valkyrie stood in the troop of the Northern Region Empire and completely ignored what Rosario said, making the latter feel defeated.

Shaarawy laughed and replied, “Haha! Old Dog! You are saying that too early! To my knowledge, the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance and the Elf Empire all responded to the call and said that they are willing to help. There is still about half a day left until the 15-day limit is up. When they arrive, they might join us, the Northern Region Empire.”

“Yeah! By then, I wonder if an old fart like you can still smile so disgustingly and brightly,” Cassano mocked at the right time as well.

Rosario slightly paused for a second. Then, he looked at the sky and laughed, “You are two homeless dogs. I won’t waste my time and energy on you. Haha! The 15-day time limit is almost over, yet the elves, dwarfs, and gnomes are nowhere to be seen. Also, these forces didn’t officially respond. You are too childish to think that these races are going to help us humans.”

Before Rosario could finish, a green lightning bolt suddenly struck down from the sky without warning.

Boom!

A bottomless crater that was about ten meters in diameter appeared on the ground, and the stone surface around the edges of the crater was as smooth as a mirror.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1152.2 - Elves and Gnomes (Part Two)

Chapter 1152: Elves and Gnomes (Part Two)

Instead of a catastrophe, it seemed like someone carefully carved and engraved this crater into the ground.

While everyone was surprised, a green plant sprout grew out of the deep crater like a playful child. As it swayed in the wind, it quickly grew bigger at a visible and shocking speed.

In just a few seconds, this sprout grew into a magical and giant tree. Hundreds of people were required to hug around the tree, and it soared into the sky with the dense green leaves touching the clouds.

This tree looked like a giant umbrella, and it covered an area with a radius of close to 500 meters. Everything about this tree seemed like a miracle.

When the wind blew by, the leaves fluttered and created a series of faint hissing sounds, seeming like chants from the prehistoric times and resonant elf battle songs.

Streaks of green mist fell from the branches and landed on the ground, forming many mystical green magic arrays.

Boom!

While the noises sounded, many powerful warriors of the Elf Clan walked out of these green arrays one after another. These warriors all had graceful figures, and they looked handsome with pointy ears. Natural green magic runes were all over their pale skin that was exposed, and they were wearing ancient green armor.

Elves!

Green elves!

These were the legendary warriors of the Elf Clan.

The Elf Clan really came to Bali Island! And their appearance was shocking!

These humans didn’t know what magic spell or mystical method this was. The Elf Clan set up teleportation arrays from afar and transferred many soldiers into the desired location. This must be the unique transportation method of the Elf Clan.

Rosario had just said that the elves wouldn’t show up, yet they appeared in the next second. This was a blatant face-slap!

The transportation ability of this giant green tree was stunning.

Within eight minutes, 6,000 powerful magic archers of the Elf Clan walked out of the portals and stood beside the ceremony altar.

The commander of these 6,000 magic archers was an elf priestess who looked to be 18 years old.

This elf was wearing a crown made of green branches. Upon closer inspection, these branches seemed more like metal. Mystical glares were flashing on this crown, and it contained shocking yet hidden magic power.

This female elf looked beautiful. Her eyes were pure and clear, but they contained glints of wisdom that could only be seen on sages who had been through a lot of tribulations. Her figure was slender and attractive, and she was wearing armor made from leaves and branches. Only her chest and privates were covered, and most of her body was exposed in the air. Her milk-colored skin was engulfed in beautiful green runes, making her look even more seductive and charming.

From the way that she was dressed, she seemed to be a powerful priestess from the Moon Godly Palace of the Elf Clan.

This female elf was riding a terrifying beast-emperor-level white tiger. It was more than three meters tall, much bigger than an ordinary warhorse. However, even though this mount’s presence was shocking, it wasn’t murderous but holy.

This priestess was holding a branch-like wand, and her beautiful yet fragile look made others want to protect her.

“I’m White-Tiger Priestess Susanna of the Moon Godly Palace, and I’m here to join the alliance with 6,000 level 6 elf archers!”

This priestess’s voice was crisp and pleasant like the chirping of a bird, making others feel comfortable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1152.3 - Elves and Gnomes (Part Three)

Chapter 1152: Elves and Gnomes (Part Three)

“Oh, you are the masters of the Elf Empire. Welcome, welcome…”

Red-Robed Bishop Rosario seemed to have forgotten that he said that the elves wouldn’t come a moment ago, and he quickly walked up with a bright smile.

Everyone could tell how powerful that these 6,000 level 6 magic archers and the White-Tiger Priestess were.

Right now, Rosario naturally wanted to pull the elves to the side of the Holy Church.

If the Holy Church could establish a close relationship with the Elf Clan through this alliance and ended up being allies after this mission, then the Holy Church would have a dominating advantage in the Western Region. Wiping out the Madrid Empire would only be a matter of time.

Rosario quickly introduced himself and lowered his presence, trying to look as amiable as possible.

This man thought that by lowering his pride, he could strike a conversation with White-Tiger Priestess Susanna, but his passion and warmth ran into complete coldness and rejection.

The White-Tiger Priestess didn’t even look at Rosario. Instead, she glanced around and slightly paused when she saw Elena. Then, she asked, “Which one of you is His Majesty? Human Emperor Alexander of the North?”

Rosario’s heart turned cold as he got a bad feeling.

Others all looked around in confusion, not understanding why this female elf asked this question.

“Could it be…”

“His Majesty didn’t come in person. It is Queen Elena Her Highness who is leading the troop of the Northern Region Empire on this expedition,” Shaarawy responded calmly.

A trace of surprise appeared on the White-Tiger Priestess’ face.

Then, Shaarawy quickly explained what had happened.

“Oh! You are Queen Elena! Your Highness, please pardon Susanna’s rudeness earlier.” Sitting on the majestic white tiger, Priestess Susanna bowed at the Valkyrie and thought for a moment. Then, she said, “It is a pity that I can’t get to witness the presence of the Human Emperor of the North. Since humans decided to split into two, and the Northern Region Empire has fewer people, the troop of the Elf Clan will join your side. Also, we are both women, so we should get along better.”

Susanna’s reasoning was upfront and honest, and others couldn’t say anything bad about it.

After saying that, this alluring White-Tiger Priestess didn’t wait for Rosario to say anything and directly led the 6,000 magic archers to stand with the troop of the Northern Region Empire.

Red-Robed Bishop Rosario froze on the spot, and his expression changed while looking embarrassed. When looking at Susanna, hidden resentment and hatred flashed in his eyes. Clearly, his resentment included the entire Elf Clan.

“Ok, since this is the case, we can set off…”

Having shamed by two women consecutively, this red-robed bishop no longer wanted to stay on Bali Island and suggested that they should move out.

However, it seemed like the gods were joking with him today.

Boom! Boom!

Before Rosario could finish speaking, the entire Bali Island shook aggressively as if an earthquake was happening.

“What is going on?”

“Is there an earthquake?”

“Are we under attack?”

“Is the island going to sink?”

People got frantic, and energy flames burned as many masters flew into the sky.

At this moment, a giant rock that was more than 30 meters wide exploded beside the altar. Then, a black drill head that was spinning rapidly pierced through the soil and became bigger and bigger.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1152.4 - Elves and Gnomes (Part Four)

Chapter 1152: Elves and Gnomes (Part Four)

In the end, the base of the drill was already ten meters in diameter, and it ‘swam’ out of the hard stones and soil like an agile fish in a shallow river.

“What is this monster?”

The human masters all became cautious, and the soldiers drew their weapons and got into formation.

After about two minutes, the drill head finally slowed down. It was connected to a giant ‘battleship’ that was about 500 meters long, and it appeared in everyone’s vision.

This monster was covered in smooth black scales that moved slightly like ripples. It had no limbs and looked like a pangolin, and its streamlined body was graceful.

The only thing was that no warrior energy or magic energy could be sensed from it. That was why so many masters didn’t discover its existence earlier.

“This…” someone suddenly thought of something.

At this moment, streaks of silver light appeared on the belly of the monster, and a magic gate opened.

While everyone held onto their breaths and waited, a ‘small person’ who was only about a meter tall walked out of the gate. This being looked just like a human. His figure was straight, and he looked handsome with his long blond hair. He wore a tight-fitting brown battle robe, a pair of pants, and a pair of leather boots, looking clean yet powerful.

“A goblin?” someone gasped.

In the legends, the goblins were small and controlled many magic machines and technologies, and they were able to get around mysteriously.

“Who the f*ck is a goblin? Hey, that guy whose son doesn’t have a b——e! Where are your eyes? You dared to call me a goblin? Damn it! I’m a handsome and cute gnome! Gnome! Got it? This is all concentrated essence! Daddy is made of essence!”

This handsome and cute ‘little person’ instantly flipped out when he heard the word ‘goblin’. As if someone poked his butt with a stick, he jumped up and cursed.

“Gnome? Then… the last force, the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance, finally showed up as well?”

The human master who called out ‘goblin’ was directly cursed by this gnome. His face and neck turned bright red, but he wasn’t in a position to counter. Indeed, he made a basic mistake. Although goblins and gnomes were all short, there were big differences between them. The most obvious difference was that gnomes were good-looking and well-dressed, and their skin looked just like that of humans. On the other hand, goblins were ugly, green-skinned, and stinky with sharp teeth.

“In the legends, aren’t all gnomes passionate, polite, and gentle? How come this little guy with blond hair is cursing all the time?”

While the first gnome cursed, other short yet good-looking gnomes walked out of the magic gate. There were males and females, and they were dressed in a similar fashion. They were all in tight-fitting suits, and a packed small bag could be seen on each of their waists. Others didn’t know what was inside.

They each had two firearms on their backs, and they all wore berets, looking clean and sharp.

If Fei were here, he would feel like these gnomes copied the dress code of the Royal Guards of the Royal Family of England.

The second gnome who walked out was a beautiful female. Like a mini-elf, she had black ponytails, and her big eyes were as clear as a spring. She instantly jumped over and covered the first gnome’s mouth. Then, she explained to everyone with a red face, “I’m sorry. This brat is always with the dwarfs, and he picked up their bad habits. Please pardon him.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1153.1 - Strange Mechanical Fish Troop (Part One)

Chapter 1153: Strange Mechanical Fish Troop (Part One)

This female gnome gave people a shy impression. After only saying a few words, her pretty little face turned red like a cute apple in autumn.

The male gnome who was swearing struggled free and said angrily, “Who learned from the dwarfs? They learned from me, ok?”

While saying that, this gnome fixed his clothes and looked around casually while asking, “Is this Bali Island? Are you the human troops in this alliance?”

“Are you friends from the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance?” Shaarawy laughed and explained their identities and the current situation to the gnomes patiently.

“Ok, so it is you guys. Are you ready? When are we setting off? Daddy wants to go and kill those dirty and ugly goblins. Damn it! We are all short creatures, but our gnomes’ reputation is even stained by those green-skinned b*stards. Others all think that we are goblins…” this male gnome cursed while he spoke, and then he patted his chest and introduced himself, “Oh, let me introduce myself. Daddy is Aimar, the Captain of the Underground-Traveling Squadron of the Gnome Empire.”

This gnome was too arrogant!

Instantly, some people couldn’t bear this gnome’s aggressive and intrusive attitude.

“Hey, little brat. You look like a mouse, and you are even shorter than my saber. How can you fight in a war? Go away and let your parents come out.” A general of Barcelona observed Aimar and mocked with a cunning tone.

“Damn it! Do you want to f*cking die?” Aimer instantly got mad.

Before he finished speaking, this gnome turned into a green light beam and disappeared from where he was.

Boom!

In the next moment, this general of Barcelona suddenly opened his mouth in shock. Before he could realize what was happening, a clear little footprint appeared on his face, and he was kicked away for more than ten meters. Then, he fell onto the ground and fainted.

After that, the little gnome returned to where he was.

What he did was clean and executed perfectly.

That general of Barcelona was at low-tier Moon-Class Realm, but he got knocked away. It showed that this gnome was at least a top-tier Moon-Class Elite, and he couldn’t be ignored.

“Little midget! How dare you injure him?” the other generals of Barcelona got angry.

They were members of the self-claimed No.1 Military Empire on the continent, and they were always arrogant and flashy wherever they went. There were only cases where they bullied others; others had never been able to bully them. Since they had never been treated like this, they all unleashed their power and dashed over, trying to take down this gnome as soon as they could.

“Stop!”

Shaarawy was worried that these gnomes were going to be at a disadvantage, so he quickly tried to stop the Barcelonans.

However, what happened next was unexpected.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

A series of popping noises sounded rapidly, striking people’s eardrums.

The seven Moon-Class Elites of Barcelona who jumped at this gnome all screamed, and they flew back like broken kites. Just like their peer who was knocked back, it was hard to tell if they were still alive or not.

“Hehe, just a bunch of weak losers like you? Do you want to fight me? Don’t you know that Daddy’s nickname is ‘God of Firearms’?”

Aimer put up a cool pose, and a delicate and beautiful gun appeared in his hands already. Smoke was coming out of the barrel, and he lightly blew on it, looking proud and arrogant.

Everyone was shocked by this.

Those masters who overlooked these gnomes all paid attention to them cautiously.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1153.2 - Strange Mechanical Fish Troop (Part Two)

Chapter 1153: Strange Mechanical Fish Troop (Part Two)

The master of Barcelona whom Aimer kicked away was only a single Moon-Class Elite, and all the supreme masters on the island didn’t think that was impressive. That was why they didn’t pay attention to gnomes earlier. However, even peak supreme masters like Shaarawy weren’t able to detect the trajectory of the bullets when Aimer fired his gun. It was incredible!

“It seems like gnomes’ strength all originates from their magical marksmanship.”

“I wonder if supreme masters could dodge those magical and terrifying bullets.”

Shaarawy carefully observed and noticed that Aimer and his peers all had different types of firearms on their belts. These firearms were of different sizes, and mystical metal glares could be seen on them. It was clear that they were made by dwarf blacksmith masters. There were no slits on the firearms, and ancient runes were engraved on them, looking mysterious and profound.

The gnomes were indeed a race great with magic firearms, just like what was said in legends.

“The gun that Aimer just used is not inferior to a high-level combat weapon, and it can’t be underestimated,” Shaarawy thought to himself and praised.

At this moment, everyone stopped looking down on the gnomes, and they realized that these little creatures weren’t weaklings.

Rosario, the leader of the Holy Church on this mission, also re-evaluated the combat strength of the gnomes, and he thought of something. He changed his careless and impatient expression and walked over with a smile. He said, “Oh, you are friends from the Gnome Clan. I’m Rosario, a red-robed bishop of the Holy Church. Thanks for coming…”

Before Rosario could finish, Aimer cut him off impatiently and said while pouting, “Alright, alright. Enough! Glints are flashing in your old bratty eyes, so it is clear that you are a bad egg. Don’t get so close to me! You are making it seems like we are acquaintances!”

Rosario’s mouth opened wide, and his old face instantly darkened.

Shaarawy and others instantly started to laugh without hesitation.

“Hehe, you, the kid with red hair. You tried to block those people in red and blue clothes from attacking Daddy; it seems like you are a good person. I’ve decided; we will stick with you…”

Aimer who was cursing all the time looked at Shaarawy. He remembered that this young man explained the situation on the island to him with patience, and this man tried to stop those Barcelonans from attacking him, so he was naturally fond of this young lord.

Without saying anything else, Aimer brought his peers and drove the black strange mechanical fish that traveled underground, joining the troop of the Northern Region Empire.

Now, the smart and observant people in the alliance already realized that even though this gnome cursed all the time and looked arrogant, he was only acting like a fool. This gnome’s eyes were sharp, and he instinctively noticed the ill-intentions from people like Rosario in just a few words. Therefore, he backed away from those people and joined the side of the Northern Region Empire.

At this moment, many holes appeared on the ground. Close to 1,000 strange mechanical fish drilled through the ground and showed themselves.

This was the core troop of the gnomes and dwarfs.

This scene was shocking, and many people were stunned.

There were many supreme masters and even a few true gods on the island, but none of them noticed this strange mechanical fish troop underground. If the gnomes and dwarfs suddenly attacked, one-fifth of the human soldiers on the island would have died.

This strange mechanical fish troop was great at tactical raids and special missions of killing enemy leaders.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1154.1 - Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1154: Plan (Part One)

Seeing the Expeditionary Troop of the Gnome-Dwarf Alliance with such powerful strength, the people on the side of the Holy Church all felt regretful. They hoped that they could start again and show more friendliness toward the gnomes and dwarfs.

Now, this powerful troop didn’t side with the Holy Church but rather joined the side of the Northern Region Empire.

This wasn’t a good sign for these people.

If this momentum were to continue, perhaps the entire Elf Empire and the Gnome-Dwarf Alliance would side with the Northern Region Empire on future issues as well.

“The people of the Northern Region sure are extremely lucky!” Rosario felt like his old face got slapped so hard that it felt numb, and uncontrollable resentment and hatred rushed into his mind.

Only Rosario knew that he was passionate about Aimer and other gnomes for a clear reason. After pulling these beings to the side of the Holy Church, it would be easier for him to get the firearm technology. However, that little Aimer was quite sensitive and sensed danger, and he directly sided with the Northern Region Empire!

It was a big failure and miscalculation on the side of Rosario.

“Since the troops of the Gnome-Dwarf Alliance and the Elf Empire are here, we should immediately set off. Our peers in the Southern Region are being assaulted by the goblins every moment now. The earlier we go, the more people we will be able to save,” Rosario said heroically.

After saying that, he went back with the masters on his side. Without hesitation, these people returned to their campsites and started to pack up, getting ready for the expedition.

In reality, Rosario had pent-up rage, and he couldn’t vent it. Therefore, he wanted to get away from this place as soon as he could.

“Let’s go as well!” Shaarawy shouted.

Valkyrie Elena was the commander of the troop of the Northern Region Empire, but she was cold to everyone except for Fei and his close friends. Therefore, most of the commands were issued by Shaarawy and Cassano, two famous generals from the Central Region.

The Valkyrie only sat back in the troop and was responsible for taking care of the super masters in the enemies.

The leaders of empires such as Madrid, Liverpool, Manchester, and Arsenal all decided to follow the troop of the Northern Region Empire, so they couldn’t have any objections at this moment. Hearing Shaarawy’s words, they all went back and immediately ordered their troops to get ready for the expedition.

White-Tiger Priestess Susanna and that shy female gnome also stood out and ordered their troops according to Shaarawy’s words.

In less than an hour, no one could be seen on Bali Island.

Close to 800,000 soldiers moved toward the Southern Region.

This new war that represented the life and death of humans in the Southern Region was about to begin.

…

The Strait of Naples was the border between the Northern Region and the Central Region.

After the last troop of Inter Milan and AC Milan retreated into the Northern Region, the mixed cavalry legion under the command of the Human Emperor of the North and the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church battled here, turning this place that had a nice scenery into a giant battleground.

The mixed cavalry legion set up a campsite here, and the Godly Execution Knight Legion also received an order, changing its mandate of always guarding the Holy Mountain into stationing at the Strait of Naples.

Golden Lion Lampard who became famous through this battle and Silver-Haired and Grey-Eyed Atkinson who had been a famous master also stayed here. One in the north of the strait and one in the south, these two masters rivaled each other from across the water.

Both the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church stationed many soldiers at the border.

In the last while, this place wasn’t peaceful. The two superpowers already set up a hostile relationship and knew that one party was going to collapse sooner or later. Although a huge-scale war hadn’t broken out, many small conflicts and skirmishes occurred.

Just as many people had guessed, before the two forces were ready for the big war, both the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church had to first digest their new territories and new citizens and make sure that all internal issues were straightened out. Before that, they couldn’t place too much focus on preparing for the big war.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1154.2 - Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1154: Plan (Part Two)

The strategy that Fei and the think tank of the Northern Region Empire decided on for the Strait of Naples focused on training the soldiers.

Many small-scale skirmishes appeared on the long border. Some of them were triggered by the Holy Church, but the majority were caused by the Northern Region Empire. With the super-long-distance magic teleportation array, the troops in the ten military districts could be switched to the border and have military exercises.

Everyone knew that once the war between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church broke out, the Strait of Naples was going to be a crucial strategic location that couldn’t be avoided, and it would be the first main battleground. The force that could obtain the victory in this first battle would most likely be the final victor.

Both the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church were trying their best to get used to this battleground.

The focus of the entire continent was on the war between humans and goblins in the Southern Region, but no one was sure that something in the Southern Region wouldn’t cause chain reactions and turn the Strait of Naples into the center of flames of war and chaos.

…

The situation on the continent was pulled along by Fei and his Northern Region Empire.

In the last while, Fei rarely showed his face. Most of the time, he stayed in the Godly King Palace in Sky City, and he used all the time that he had on using the power of faith to refine the grand godly realm to increase his strength.

The creation of the Northern Region Empire made Fei’s reputation reach a new height.

This made it easier for Fei to collect more power of faith to strengthen his divinity and increase the degree of fusion that he had with the grand godly realm. This was the fastest way for him to increase his strength.

Regardless of how powerful the military and the economy of the Northern Region Empire seemed, the fate of the empire relied on Fei’s personal strength and safety. In reality, for any empire, their fates were always decided by the track record of their most powerful masters.

Therefore, as long as Fei could always be victorious against the top-tier masters of the Holy Church, the Northern Region Empire would be as firm and united as an iron plate.

However, once Fei was suppressed by the masters of the Holy Church, the lives of citizens of the Northern Region Empire would become harder and harder.

Fei and his think tank saw this, and that was why Valkyrie was sent to the Southern Region to handle everything. Fei had to stay back and increase his strength as fast as he could.

In the last while, Fei made big progress. Now, the degree of fusion between him and the grand godly realm reached 21 percent.

It meant that Fei had broken through the True Gold Realm and entered the Godly King Realm.

Meanwhile, except for Golden Lion Lampard, all other Gold Saints of Chambord went into seclusion cultivation. They were all inside their saint palaces in Sky City, and they received a ton of godly herbs and resources from Fei. With all kinds of empowerment godly arrays around them, they were trying their best to increase their combat strength.

With supreme masters like Shaarawy and Cassano joining the Northern Region Empire and the expansion of the territory under Fei’s control, the strength of these Gold Saints such as Torres lagged behind and wasn’t strong enough to meet the needs of the empire.

Before, these people were the most powerful warriors of Chambord. Now, they weren’t in that position anymore.

Therefore, they had to chase after masters such as Lampard. They had to become Sun-Class Lords in the shortest amount of time as possible, and then they could barely rank in the top of the Northern Region Empire if they were stronger than mid-tier Sun-Class Realm.

Therefore, Fei set up a series of plans, and he believed that people like Torres were going to experience something miraculous. These Gold Saints’ strength was going to skyrocket!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1155.1 - An Unforgettable Scene (Part One)

Chapter 1155: An Unforgettable Scene (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a three-parter!]

-The Southern Region-

The war that lasted a long time destroyed this rich and fertile land. Now, the land was burned by the flames of war, and holes were everywhere.

Many trees were chopped down, many mines were exploited, and grasslands were dug up.

Land degradation in this region was severe, and the goblins created dams and barriers, changing the paths of rivers.

As a consequence of the war, the land was scorched, and the corpses of humans, animals, and demon beasts were everywhere. These corpses were either completely rotten or were rotting.

A stinky odor of rotten flesh permeated the air, and many ugly goblin zeppelins flew over in the sky, making loud noises and leaving trails of black smoke. All the smoke made the blue sky look dark and gloomy.

This was a location 100,000 meters away from Bali Island.

This was already the territory that was within the goblins’ control.

Teams of goblins traveled around on the ground, trying to capture the humans who had escaped. Also, tragic screams sounded in the wilderness frequently.

There were less than two hours left before the sunset, but dark clouds already blocked the sun in the sky. It was quite dark, and the greenish-grey land and the dark sky seemed to have merged at the horizon, making the world seem desperate and on the verge of collapse.

A light breeze blew by, and the weeds on the ground lightly shivered.

Three figures were slowly crawling forward in the grass in panic.

It was a young mother and two little girls. They were covered in grass, hiding themselves as much as possible. They had confirmed the direction and carefully moved up north.

The young mother was quite pretty, and her long black hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked to be about 25 years old, and with some black mud on her face, she protected the two six to seven years old little girls like a hen guarding her chicklings.

The panic and fear couldn’t be hidden on the mother’s face.

She had seen too many tragic ends of humans who fell into the hands of goblins, especially females; it was worse than being dead.

This mother couldn’t imagine how the goblins were going to treat them if she and her two daughters were captured.

While fully aware of her surroundings, this woman slowly moved forward. Any movement of grass would make her heart shiver!

“Mom, I’m hungry…”

The little girl who was smaller lightly pulled on her mother’s clothes while crawling in the grass. Her bright eyes were filled with the desire to live, and her lips were dry and cracked. Since she hadn’t eaten in a long time, her spirit was low, and she was even hallucinating a little.

Pain flashed in this young mother’s eyes, and she hugged this little girl tightly. Then, she kissed her forehead and said, “Anna, listen to Mom. Just hold on for a bit longer. We will soon find some food…”

In reality, this woman didn’t know when they would find food. At this moment, even a mouthful of water would be wonderful.

They had been hungry for two days.

“Little Sister, behave. Big Sister will give this to you…” the older little girl took out the root of a plant, and it was full of bite marks. She passed it to the younger little girl and said quietly, “You can bite it; it has sweet juice!”

The younger little girl bit it a few times and cried, “It doesn’t taste good. Big Sister, you liar. Mom, I’m hungry. I can’t…”

This little girl’s cry broke her mother’s heart.

While escaping, her two daughters suffered more than they had ever imagined. The young mother truly doubted if she could escape from the Southern Region with her two daughters.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1155.2 - An Unforgettable Scene (Part Two)

Chapter 1155: An Unforgettable Scene (Part Two)

“Ah, water! There is water before us…”

The younger little girl suddenly discovered something, and she cheered and ran forward.

There was an open field before them, and vague water-flowing sounds could be heard. It seemed like there was a small river before them. Hearing this, little Anna couldn’t hold back and instantly stood up before running forward.

“Anna, be careful…” The young mother was shocked, and she didn’t get the chance to stop the younger little girl.

In the next moment, a series of high-pitched shouts and screams sounded.

Goblins!

The young mother’s face paled, and she instantly wrapped her arms around the little girl who ran forward. Before they could hide again, a team of green and ugly goblins appeared further away.

It was clear that the goblins had discovered this young mother and her two daughters. Like a pack of wolves that spotted prey, they rushed over in excitement, surrounding these three people who were shivering in fear.

“Oink! Oink! Humans! Women!”

“Beautiful women! Oink! Beauties!”

“I love little girls! Oink! Don’t let them run away!”

The goblins charged over in excitement.

“No…” the young mother screamed in desperation.

At this moment, she still hugged her daughters tightly, trying to use her thin body to protect them as if this would make them safer.

Pia!

A strong goblin charged over and slapped this poor woman away with force.

The goblins were short, but their strength wasn’t weak. They loved to assault human women, especially little girls who were about ten years old. These little girls were about the same height as them, and the goblins loved attacking them.

In just a flash, little Anna who was stupefied by fear was surrounded by several goblins, and her little dress was torn apart, revealing her thin body.

Anna shivered in the cold wind, and she was so terrified that she forgot how to fight back.

“No! Let go of my children! Let go of them!”

The young mother was held down by several goblins who were grinning viciously, but she ignored her own situation and tried to charge over and rescue her daughters.

However, this woman’s strength couldn’t be compared to those goblin warriors.

“No…” the woman screamed in desperation.

In the next moment, she was pressed down on the ground by the goblins.

The most tragic fate was about to land on these three poor humans.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

At this moment, a series of rapid arrow-howling noises sounded.

The woman suddenly felt like her body became light. All the goblins around her flew back, and a series of screams sounded non-stop.

“Children! My children…” the woman ignored the fact that her own clothes were torn apart; she rushed over to her children.

She was pleasantly surprised that even though the two little girls’ clothes were torn, the most tragic situation didn’t happen to them. There were only a few scratch marks on their bodies.

“Mom…” the two little girls were terrified, and they rushed into their mother’s embrace while shivering.

The woman looked up. She wasn’t sure when, but a few valiant female human warriors appeared on the hill further away. They loaded their bows, and arrows were flying out like raindrops in a storm. Every arrow would take away a goblin’s life.

“Oink! More women…” The goblins became crazy.

The women who appeared on the hill were all extremely beautiful, and they were dressed in military uniforms. They were alluring like sweet poison, making goblins scream and rush toward the hill.

Sharp howls and shouts resonated in the area.

Many goblins came out of nowhere, and they formed a green wave. In just a flash, goblins filled the land and rushed toward the hill.

“Quickly run!” the young mother screamed in panic as she thought, “Those little over a dozen female warriors can’t defeat so many goblins that are charging at them.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1155.3 - An Unforgettable Scene (Part Three)

Chapter 1155: An Unforgettable Scene (Part Three)

In just a few seconds, the goblins rushed forward from three directions and were about to surround the hill.

At this moment, a series of crisp military bugle sounds resonated in the open wilderness. Dust flew into the sky, and many human cavalry teams appeared and charged out from behind the hill.

Many long flags fluttered on the hill, looking like majestic dragons.

“A human troop?” The woman suddenly understood something, and joy appeared on her face while her body shivered in excitement.

The arrival of this human troop meant that she and her daughters were saved.

“I wonder if this troop is from the Ormond Empire or the Munich Empire?” she thought to herself.

Instead of backing away, the female archers charged down the hill like bolts of lightning.

These female human warriors drew out the longswords on their waists. Wherever they went, sword lights sparked, and goblins fell to the ground like wheat that was being harvested by sickles.

In just a flash, the female human warriors already got to the young mother and her two daughters.

“Come with us.”

The three were taken back onto the hill.

The young mother looked behind the hill and saw a human troop that couldn’t be sized-up in one glance. The soldiers in this troop were dressed in black armor, and they extended to the horizon. Also, many human masters flew in the sky, supervising the area. The impressive and shocking presence soaring into the sky and filled the space between sky and land.

This was an extremely powerful human troop, and the number of soldiers and its combat force was beyond these three’s imagination.

“You are safe now. You should quickly go to the back camp.” A beautiful female archer who was about 18 years old passed each of the little girls a big piece of bread, and her gentle and friendly smile was like a spring and calmed these two little girls’ panicking minds.

“Big Sister, thank you for saving me, my mom, and my big sister,” little Anna said as she devoured the bread.

“Big Sister, where did your troop come from? Are you here to kill those scary goblins?” the older little girl took the courage and asked.

“I’m from the Northern Region Empire, and it is the great Human Emperor of the North who sent us here to eliminate the goblins. Little Sister, quickly go to the back camp. A war is about to begin.” The female rogue smiled and patted the little girls’ heads.

The tragic scenes in the Southern Region made the female rogues recall the tragedy that once took place on the rogues in Diablo World. Therefore, they were really empathetic towards these two little girls.

“Big Sister, I want to kill goblins as well. Can you teach me how to shoot arrows with a bow?” Little Anna looked up and asked.

“When you get older, Big Sister will teach you,” the female rogue replied and ordered a soldier beside her to take the young mother and the two little girls to the campsite in the back.

Many clear military commands were issued in the troop.

The young woman and her two daughters got off the hill and looked back for the last time, and they saw the beautiful archers surrounding a gorgeous, noble, and goddess-like female general with red hair.

Standing on the hill, many brave warriors charged past this female general and rushed toward the goblins further away.

This scene was unforgettable in the minds of these three, and the title ‘Human Emperor of the North’ was also stuck in their minds.

About ten years later, little Anna and her older sister became famous godly archers in the Southern Region who were looked up by many people. When mentioning the Human Emperor of the North, they were filled with gratitude. They had joined a cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire and became the most loyal followers of the Human Emperor of the North!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1156.1 - The Severe Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1156: The Severe Situation (Part One)

The setting sun was as red as blood.

The bloody battle was only beginning.

The goblins that were charging in the front were struck by the magic arrows coming from the female rogues, and they fell in big groups like fields of wheat that were being harvested by sickles.

“Oink! Oink! Humans! Fresh food!”

“Charge! Kill them!”

“Eat these humans!”

The deaths of their peers didn’t faze the goblins. In their eyes, this human troop was a great source of food.

The consecutive victories that goblins had in the Southern Region made them completely overlook this human troop. After all, in previous battles, there had been cases where a few hundred goblins chased after thousands if not tens of thousands of humans!

A ton of goblins rushed out of the hills and mountains in the area.

Instead of looking like a troop, these goblins looked more like refugees. Most of the goblins were less than a meter tall, and their dark-green skin was full of wrinkles. Their triangular heads made them look malnourished, and their eyes looked like big light bulbs. Their expressions were fierce, and they wore simple metal armor while holding weapons like wooden sticks.

The goblins didn’t have any formation, and they didn’t coordinate with each other. They simply screamed and charged over fearlessly.

Their presence made them look like a group of tigers that rushed into a herd of sheep.

However, the result showed that a herd of sheep rushed into a group of tigers.

A cavalry team of the Northern Region Empire that had less than 1,000 people charged through the goblins three times, and close to 10,000 goblins were killed. Not a single goblin survived, and many green corpses filled the ground while green blood stained the land.

“With such strength, the goblins could dominate the entire Southern Region?”

Under the command flag on the hill, masters of various empires such as Gerard discussed in disbelief.

“This is not right. This is the first encounter that the expeditionary troop had with the goblins. If the military of goblins are as weak and disorganized as these goblins, how could the human troops in the Southern Region be defeated and almost wiped out?”

“Perhaps we only ran into ordinary goblins. We might encounter elite troops of goblins once we travel further in!”

The masters and commanders thought to themselves.

Using fire, the mages burned all the goblin corpses, and the blazing flames turned everything into ashes.

After the troop pushed forward for about 20 kilometers, they finally saw a destroyed human city. Close to 10,000 elite goblin soldiers were guarding this city, and Gerard volunteered and led the troop of Liverpool, taking down the enemies and securing the city within one charge. About 5,000 goblins were captured.

Under the command of people such as Shaarawy, the expeditionary troop moved into this city.

The expeditionary troop was planning to spend the first night in the Southern Region in this city.

The soldiers started to set up campsites and get organized in the city.

Suddenly, a roar resonated in the city like thunder.

“Kill! Kill all these goblins! Don’t let a single one of them live!”

Commander Gerard of Liverpool seemed to be stimulated by something. He was in charge of patrolling the city, but it seemed like he turned crazy. He dashed into the sky and arrived at the place where the captured goblins were imprisoned. Then, he unleashed his energy, and earth-elemental warrior energy fell like mountains.

Puff!

A series of soft explosions sounded, and thousands of goblins were turned into dust.

“Mr. Gerard, don’t attack. Her Highness ordered that we need to keep them alive to interrogate them!”

Shaarawy instantly detected the surging energy in the sky, and he quickly rushed over. When he arrived, about 5,000 goblin captives were killed. Under rage, Gerard turned all of them into meat pies, and the stinky odor and green blood were everywhere.

“You killed them all?” Shaarawy was confused. “What happened? Why is General Gerard so angry?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1156.2 - The Severe Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1156: The Severe Situation (Part Two)

“Follow me.” Gerard didn’t want to say anything, and he led Shaarawy to the center of the city where the goblin troops stored food.

When Shaarawy saw the human corpses where their limbs and heads were eaten, the chunks of half-cooked human organs, the women and children who were tortured unconscious, and a senior who was still alive, but one of his arms was eaten with white bones exposed in the air…

“Kill! Kill them all! From now on, the expeditionary troop won’t take any captives! I will kill every single goblin on the continent!” Shaarawy was extremely furious. He hadn’t even hated the Holy Church this much.

“The goblins are inhumane beasts. No! They are lower than beasts! Except for intelligence, they are a bunch of walking murderers!”

Soon, what was discovered in the city spread in the expeditionary troop.

In fact, this news didn’t need to be spread. Humans’ limbs that were eaten, humans who were tortured to death, and pots of cooked human organs were everywhere in the city.

This was a living hell! Almost all humans were killed! Out of hundreds of thousands of people, only less than 20 survived. Even though they survived, they had become insane due to fear and torture.

Although everyone heard the news that goblins ate humans before they came to the Southern Region, they were shocked and infuriated when they saw it with their own eyes.

The roars of soldiers resonated in the city.

“No more goblin captives!”

“Kill every goblin in the Southern Region!”

The angry soldiers searched for goblins in the city. The ones who were still alive were dragged to death by horses, and teams of scouts patrolled the city and killed many goblins who were hiding.

After resting in the city for half a night, the expeditionary troop moved out in the second half of the night, rushing toward the City of Iduna.

On the morning of the second day, the expeditionary troop finally encountered a real goblin troop.

A battle occurred on the flatland.

The angry human troop performed a one-sided massacre. In high spirits, the human soldiers battled into the night and defeated close to a million goblin soldiers. Almost no goblins were taken as captives; they were killed.

That night, the expeditionary troop set up campsites on the battleground.

“Just as we expected, the first group of goblins that we encountered was composed of cannon fodder. Today, we finally encountered a real enemy troop.”

In the Central Commander’s Tent, the commanders of various empires gathered here. Shaarawy analyzed while pointing at the map, “The goblin warriors are far weaker than human warriors, but there are too many of them. I believe that the troop we just battled with is only an ordinary troop, but there were close to a million goblins already. They are like military ants!”

“You are right. The terrifying aspect of goblins isn’t their combat strength but their sheer number. You just can’t kill them off. The humans in the Southern Region lost too much territory and resources, enabling these goblins to reproduce as much as they want!”

“Among goblins, there are high-level warriors. The advisors made a simple categorization; from weak to strong, the goblins could be divided into cannon fodders, civilians, warriors, king-level masters, and emperor-level masters. There might be even more powerful goblins above that. An emperor-level goblin is equivalent to a Sun-Class Lord. Today, 15 of them were killed!”

“We haven’t encountered the legendary goblin zeppelins and other magical machines. I’m afraid that the upcoming battles will be even harder. The situation is more severe than we have anticipated!”

Although the expeditionary troop obtained the victory during the day, they weren’t optimistic.

In fact, their concerns weren’t ungrounded.

On the second day morning when the sunlight shined on the land, the expeditionary troop was surprised to find that they were surrounded by goblins!

There were so many goblins that they seemed like a green ocean! The campsites of the expeditionary troop were surrounded, and many goblin zeppelins flew in the sky, covering the sun. Both the goblin soldiers and goblin zeppelins extended to the horizon! The sheer number was shocking!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1157.1 - The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part One)

Chapter 1157: The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part One)

[TL Note: Here comes another three-parter.]

The goblin military that showed up this time was far more trained and organized than all the other goblin troops that this human expeditionary troop had encountered so far. Their formations were proper, and they all wore full armor. They held different weapons such as maces and sabers, and they had different duties. In fact, even a cavalry team appeared with goblins riding on strange mounts that looked like boars.

In the sky, the dense goblin zeppelins looked like an endless group of locusts that covered the sky, making people feel fearful.

These zeppelins looked simple, and some even exposed tree branches; dried leaves could be seen on them. It was clear that they were made from recently chopped trees. Goblin archers stood on the zeppelins, and the bigger zeppelins had magic cannons on them.

These zeppelins couldn’t pose threats to the expeditionary troop if there were only a few of them. However, when so many zeppelins flooded the sky, they brought a suffocating pressure to the region.

Standing on a high point and looking into the distance, one could see countless goblin soldiers rushing over the horizon. It seemed like the expeditionary troop was a small island that was surrounded by a surging green ocean.

Compared to chaotic and messy goblin troops that this expeditionary troop ran into before, these goblin soldiers were disciplined and didn’t charge up aimlessly.

“There are supreme masters in the enemies. There are quite a few of them!”

The masters of the expeditionary troop instantly sensed that something was wrong.

This time, many goblin masters appeared in the military, and there might be godly existences as well.

It seemed like this was a well-planned ambush battle, trapping the expeditionary troop on this flatland where they couldn’t use any terrain advantages.

“Humph! They are only a bunch of beasts! How can they learn strategies and formations from humans? Your Highness, I’m willing to lead the troop of Manchester City to teach these goblins a lesson!”

Commander Kompany of the Manchester City Empire volunteered to go first.

Kompany was a powerful supreme master, and the 50,000 soldiers of Manchester City who he brought to the Southern Region were elites. Therefore, he was quite confident.

Valkyrie Elena nodded and gave permission to Kompany.

For a long time, the impression Elena gave others was that she was a powerful warrior, and she never demonstrated any abilities in commanding soldiers. In reality, Elena was quite talented in this field as well.

After all, Elena was the best female rogue in [Rogue Encampment], and she was a leader just next to Military Leader Kashya. She led the rogues to battle the monsters from Hell, and big demons such as Andariel weren’t able to step into [Rogue Encampment] for more than ten years. It wasn’t just because Elena was a powerful warrior; she was also an excellent commander.

However, ever since Elena became intimate with Fei, the king was too powerful and outshined Elena. Therefore, this queen only gave people the impression that she was a warrior.

The person who knew Elena the most was Fei.

Therefore, Fei went against all objections this time and named this wife of his as the head commander to lead the troop of the empire to the Southern Region. He wanted to create an environment where the Valkyrie could showcase her talent.

Now, the goblins were coming at the expeditionary troop with aggression, and it was hard to tell what strength they had. Since Kompany was willing to take the first fight, Elena could use this opportunity to observe the strength of these goblins.

“Generals, supervise and monitor the battle with me!”

Elena and all other commanders in the expeditionary troop walked to the front of the campsite to watch the battle.

Kompany sent out 20,000 elite cavalrymen, and they dashed into the goblin formation right in front of them like a bolt of lightning.

These 20,000 soldiers were in high spirits, and they were unstoppable.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1157.2 - The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part Two)

Chapter 1157: The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part Two)

After seeing those tragic scenes from yesterday, every human soldier hated the goblins. Kompany led the charge, and the cavalry legion pierced into the goblins like a hot knife cutting into soft cheese. They instantly tore an opening in the front formation of the goblins, crushing the enemies and sending many streaks of green blood into the air.

“Kill! Kill every single goblin!” Kompany shouted. His voice was as resonant as a surging tide, and hundreds of goblin zeppelins fell from the sky.

The power of a supreme master was shocking. Kompany could kill countless goblins on his own. With the 20,000 elite cavalrymen around him, the faint-blue cavalry legion was an unstoppable current. They dashed around amongst the goblins, and the enemies quickly collapsed like snowflakes on a hot summer day.

“Nice! Awesome!” Commander Gerard of Liverpool felt like his blood was boiling, and he turned around and shouted, “Your Highness, I’m willing to lead the troop of Liverpool to assist General Kompany, completely wiping out these goblins and avenging the dead humans!”

The Valkyrie turned toward Gerard and lightly shook her head.

“Your Highness…”

Gerard was surprised that his request would be denied. After a short pause, he was about to say something, but he saw the indisputable majesty and seriousness in Elena’s calm eyes. Therefore, he temporarily backed away.

“Be prepared to help General Kompany and his troop retreat in safety.” Elena’s face got more and more concerned, and she issued a command.

“Huh?” Everyone was surprised and couldn’t understand what the Head Commander meant.

“Kompany is at an advantage; why do we need to be prepared to help him?”

The Valkyrie continued, “General Gerard, General Shaarawy, General Cassano, and General Ramos, you four need to go to the four sides of the campsite and set up Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals, locking down all areas around the campsite. Also, pass my order! All soldiers need to pull back and be on the defense.”

Military commands couldn’t be questioned.

Before the expeditionary troop set off, everyone agreed on the rules, and they all had to listen to the Valkyrie’s commands.

Although people like Gerard and Shaarawy didn’t know what was going on, they had to execute Elena’s orders.

While the Valkyrie was talking, the situation on the battleground further away took an unexpected turn.

The unrivaled cavalry legion of Manchester City that was at an advantage charged back and forth in the goblins, killing close to 200,000 enemies. Now, the warhorses were a bit fatigued, and the impact that they had within their charges weakened.

There were too many goblins. Even if all the goblins stood there and let these 20,000 elite cavalrymen kill them, these cavalrymen couldn’t finish them all.

Now, the cavalrymen’s arms were sore from swinging their weapons, and they would sometimes get sneak-attacked by those agile goblins.

Also, goblin zeppelins flew over these cavalrymen in the low sky with loud booming noises, shooting out magic missiles and arrows.

These zeppelins also weren’t afraid of destruction. They flew chaotically in the air, and it was quite easy for the masters in the cavalry legion of Manchester City to shoot them down. In fact, sometimes a single zeppelin would slam into other zeppelins, causing tragic scenes.

Goblins were a bunch of beasts that didn’t know the word ‘fear’. They didn’t care about their own lives, let alone their peers’ lives.

These creatures were all crazy and on the offense all the time. To them, a war was like a game, and life itself was also a game.

The huge gap in strength between human soldiers and goblin soldiers was filled by the shocking difference in numbers.

Soon, the true goblin masters in this military force appeared one after another.

About seven emperor-level goblins who were equivalent to Sun-Class Lords appeared first, and they tried to sneak-attack Kompany and kill him. However, Kompany was a powerful warrior and killed them each with one punch.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1157.3 - The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part Three)

Chapter 1157: The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part Three)

Then, a series of terrifying energies rippled through the air. Green figures flashed by, representing the attacks from terrifying masters.

These were demi-godly goblins! There were indeed god-level goblins in this battle.

With terrifying green energy flames burning around them, these giant goblins flew over from afar and tied down the head of the cavalrymen, Kompany.

Boom!

Boom! Boom!

A series of explosions sounded in the sky, and terrifying energy waves radiated outward like a storm.

To prevent ordinary soldiers from being injured by the residual energy spilled from the battle between supreme masters, Kompany had to fly into the air and battle the goblin masters. However, the god-level goblins didn’t care about the lives of these ordinary goblins, and they unleashed their full strength. Since Kompany’s hands were tied, he fell into a passive state.

Standing before the campsite, Elena suddenly grasped in thin-air, and a strangely-shaped bow appeared in her hand. A suffocating pressure that could make supreme masters tremble appeared.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Four arrows of light instantly appeared, and four demi-godly goblins died in the sky in the next second.

“Receive the troop of Manchester City! Make sure that they return to the campsite safely!” the Valkyrie ordered, and she dashed forward like a bolt of lightning and appeared in the high sky in the next moment.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Destructive energy waves appeared in the sky. The Valkyrie’s body flashed, and she battled with a giant goblin who had the most brilliant green energy flames around him.

This was a goblin who was equivalent to a true god.

Kompany was affected by the energy waves from the battle between these two true gods, and he screamed and fell from the sky.

Fortunately, Kompany wasn’t too injured. He instantly coordinated with supreme masters such as Shaarawy and Cassano, killing dozens of emperor-level goblins and saving the remaining 15,000 elite cavalrymen of Manchester City from death.

More and more goblins appeared on the land, and they rushed over like a flood.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The Fist Spiritual Spatial Seals that were set up around the campsite all exploded. It seemed like an invisible mill appeared between the sky and the land, instantly turning countless goblins into blood foam. Blood and fragmented bones flowed toward the low-lying terrain. Hundreds of thousands of goblins were crushed by the demi-godly strength that were sealed around the campsite.

In the sky, the terrifying godly battle was still ongoing.

The Valkyrie showcased unimaginable strength. Instead of using her bow and arrows, an ancient spear appeared in her hands, and she battled two goblin gods on her own!

She was fighting with one true goblin god, but another soon joined.

Even though this was the case, Elena wasn’t at a disadvantage.

The terrifying pressure spread out, and a series of spider-web-like cracks appeared in the sky.

Further away, the orange magic shields lit up around the campsite of the expeditionary troop, blocking the residual energy waves from the godly battle.

However, those goblins weren’t so lucky. Wherever the residual energy waves went, large groups of goblin soldiers were turned into green smoke and disappeared.

The land cracked, and lava and water jetted out of the ground at the same time.

The area was about to be destroyed! The battle between gods could make all living creatures shiver.

The supreme masters from other empires were stunned by this. They already noticed that the Valkyrie was powerful, but they didn’t expect her to be this dominating.

Now knowing Elena’s terrifying strength, these people wondered how powerful Human Emperor Alexander of the North was. They became fearful just thinking about it, and they knew that only the Northern Region Empire could rival the Holy Church.

Boom!

Another explosion sounded in the sky.

Elena pierced a goblin god’s head, and he exploded into millions of pieces.

A god had fallen!

The battle was indescribably tragic!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1158.1 - Traitor?! (Part One)

Chapter 1158: Traitor?! (Part One)

Everyone was shocked by this extraordinary battle in the sky.

When this goblin god died, his bones and blood fell on the ground, instantly shattering the land. Then, all the goblins within five kilometers died, and more lava and water shot out of the ground as the land cracked, creating many terrifying and bottomless abysses.

Only the campsite of the expeditionary troop was shielded by the magic array of the Northern Region Empire. Like a lone magical island, the campsite lightly floated above the flames and water.

Everyone inside the campsite felt like their legs were sore and twitching; this scene was too terrifying!

This was the result of Valkyrie Elena and the goblin gods’ battle in the sky; they intentionally moved away from the ground already. If this battle took place on land, this area might have been turned into a giant crater already.

Boom!

The Valkyrie’s long hair looked like a fire, and she was engulfed in terrifying flames. The ancient spear in her hands was lethal, and it pierced the head of the second goblin god who was engulfed in green energy flames.

The two goblin gods were dead.

Their bodies turned into dust and fell, and their vast and unimaginable godly core energies permeated the air like a thick green fog.

Suddenly, a light appeared, and an invisible energy flashed by.

In the next moment, the core energies that the two goblin gods left in the world disappeared.

The Valkyrie stood in the sky, looking dignified and unrivaled.

After killing two goblin gods, Elena wasn’t injured at all.

Her presence was vast, and she emitted terrifying pressure. Red godly light shot out of her eyes, piercing the cracks in the sky and looking into the void like two sharp swords.

A series of angry roars sounded from afar.

It was clear that other goblin gods were observing the battle, and the strength that Elena showcased shocked them, making them not have the courage to get close to the campsite.

Suddenly, the Valkyrie put away the spear and took out the weapon that she was the most proficient with – her bow.

At this moment, she unleashed radiant light, taking away all the glamor from the world. As if they were looking at the sun in the sky, others couldn’t help but close their eyes.

In this instant, Elena pulled open the bow and loaded the arrows.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Three golden light beams shot through the sky.

Wherever they went, the three light beams tore open space and left three black, terrifying, and deep grooves on the ground.

At the same time, a scream sounded from the void about 50 kilometers away.

Green blood dripped down from the sky, and white bone fragments and green flesh fell alongside the blood. Then, a ton of godly essence permeated the air.

Another goblin god was killed!

The Valkyrie’s strike terrified the goblin gods that were lingering in the area. Those lofty existences who were observing from afar instantly dashed away, not daring to stand within 500 kilometers of the campsite.

At the campsite, everyone finally felt safe. The chilly sensation that engulfed their minds completely disappeared.

The expeditionary troop was temporarily safe.

Golden beams shot out of Elena’s eyes, and she scanned the area around the campsite. After making sure that those ill-intentioned figures all left, she dashed down toward the campsite.

A streak of golden flames shot out of the Valkyrie’s body.

The cracked land came back together, and the lava and water were suppressed back into the ground by this force as well.

The only thing was that all the animals and plants in the area died, and the land turned into a desert.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1158.2 - Traitor?! (Part Two)

Chapter 1158: Traitor?! (Part Two)

The white sand grains were everywhere, extending to hundreds of kilometers away. A piece of rich and fertile land became a desert in the end after the godly battle.

The power of gods was terrifying!

“Your Highness!” Everyone at the campsite looked at Elena with respect and welcomed her return.

If it weren’t for the Valkyrie being here, the expeditionary troop would have suffered a big loss, and many casualties wouldn’t be avoided. In fact, the expeditionary troop could have been completely wiped out.

Kompany and his close to 20,000 cavalrymen of Manchester City all felt scared after the battle was over. They almost fell into these despicable goblins’ trap. If it weren’t for Elena, they would have died already.

“In this battle, the Goblin Clan lost more than a million members. Although the grassland within about 50 kilometers turned into a desert, many corpses are buried here. In less than three years, it would transform back into fertile land,” Shaarawy sighed.

Now, everyone was surprised and alarmed. None of them expected that they would run into such a terrifying crisis as soon as they entered the Southern Region.

Some of these people already wanted to retreat. In the beginning, everyone responded to the Holy Church’s summon since they wanted to benefit from this war. They all thought that goblins were unruly and lowly beings. They believed that with their elite troops, it would be easy to destroy the enemies and obtain the victory.

However, this war gave everyone a reality check.

“This is strange. We are less than 50,000 kilometers into the Southern Region, but we encountered such a goblin military. In fact, even goblin gods appeared. Don’t you think that it is strange?” Cassano asked with a frown.

Gerard nodded and replied, “I also find that strange. It seems like the goblins know that we are coming, and they know about our path and our plan. It feels like they set up this trap and were waiting for us to fall into it.”

“Now you say that, I feel the same way!” Ramos of Madrid replied as he pondered.

“Could it be that there is a traitor among us? Feeding information to the goblins?” Kompany of Manchester City shouted.

As soon as Kompany said that, many people’s expressions changed.

The Valkyrie shook her head and said in a calm tone, “We don’t need to talk about that now. The priority is deciding what we should do. Should we continue forward or retreat to Bali Island?”

Elena was direct with her words. “In my opinion, we should instantly retreat and go back to Bali Island. Clearly, we underestimated the Goblin Empire’s military force and high-level combat force. With our current strength, it is impossible to travel forward for 500,000 kilometers and get close to the City of Iduna.”

Elena’s words surprised everyone.

“Retreat? This is only the first battle, and we are talking about retreat already? It is a little too abrupt. What about our peers who are struggling in Iduna? Let alone our honor and pride,” people thought to themselves.

“Since we are hesitating, we can rest here for half a day. Everyone, please think hard on the next step. I won’t force anyone. If you all decide to go forward, I will agree to it.”

After saying that, Elena turned around and left.

“Our clans will follow the humans’ final decision.”

White-Tiger Priestess Susanna and that shy female gnome named Jean looked at each other and didn’t say much more than that.

Then, these two returned to their troops and started to organize everything.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1159.1 - A Clear Comparison (Part One)

Chapter 1159: A Clear Comparison (Part One)

Now, these people who were left in the tent looked at each other. They could all tell that the Queen of the Northern Region Empire didn’t say those words impulsively; she was really giving these commanders the power to make this decision. However, this made them feel even more serious.

If they continued forward, they might be able to get to the City of Iduna, bringing hope to the people in the Southern Region who were struggling. However, they might also be completely killed by the goblin military that was like an ocean. By then, perhaps only a few supreme masters could escape.

If they retreated, they would be laughed at by the continent, and the Holy Church would grab onto this incident and attack them. Also, if they ever thought about their peers who were dying in the Southern Region later, they would feel ashamed and guilty!

These people were stuck between a rock and a hard place!

“Let’s continue forward.” Gerard was the first to speak, and he broke the silence.

This young lord of Liverpool had the unique persistence and boldness of the people of Liverpool, and he said heroically, “Since we are already in the territory of the Southern Region, we shoulder the responsibility of saving our peers, and we can’t back away. Regardless of how tough and dangerous the path ahead of us is, we have to go to the end! Even if we die in this region, we wouldn’t let the people of the Southern Region down!”

Gerard’s voice resonated in everyone’s ears.

Shaarawy laughed and said, “Great! I agree with moving forward!”

Kompany glanced around and said heroically as well, “The 40,000 cavalrymen of Manchester City are willing to lead the charge! We will charge toward the City of Iduna. Even if we die in the process, we won’t back away!”

“Great!”

“Forward!”

“Hahaha! Right! What are we afraid of? The goblins are only dirty and lowly b*stards. If they dare to come again, we will just kill them all.”

The commanders of the various troops from the empires all laughed and became lighthearted after accepting the worst possible outcome of dying here.

These empires that dared to resist the Holy Church all stood on principles and dared to fight against the powerful. These people’s spirits were unyielding, and they would never surrender. Once they made the decision, they couldn’t go back on their words.

“Since this is the case, you can all go back to your tents and organize your troops. I will report to Elena Her Highness, and we will get back on the path tomorrow morning,” Cassano said with a smile.

“Ok!” everyone nodded.

This shocking godly battle that almost destroyed the land didn’t make the expeditionary troop fearful and wanting to retreat. After the initial alarm, the morale of the group skyrocketed, making them more united.

-Further away-

“Ms. Susanna, what do you think?” Seeing the human commanders making the final decision, the shy gnome girl smiled and asked.

It was clear that this girl held a prestigious status among the Gnome-Dwarf Alliance. Even that gnome boy who cussed all the time was completely obedient toward this seemingly shy girl.

“I can only say that the Elf Clan made the right decision.” Priestess Susanna caressed the smooth fur of the giant white tiger beside her and replied gently.

“Human a terrifying race. No wonder this race could continue after that catastrophe 1,000 years ago and became the lord of the continent for the last 1,000 years,” the shy gnome girl murmured while thinking.

“Human is also a complex race. Isn’t the Holy Church a great example?” a trace of mystical glint flashed in Priestess Susanna’s eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1159.2 - A Clear Comparison (Part Two)

Chapter 1159: A Clear Comparison (Part Two)

“Huh? Did the Elf Clan make a discovery?” the smile on the shy gnome girl’s face started to disappear.

The White-Tiger Priestess still smiled charmingly. She jumped onto the back of the white tiger while replying with a smile, “Although 1,000 years have passed, we were all among the top ten races more than 1,000 years ago, and we worked together before. Since you could find traces of clues, why can’t the Elf Empire make discoveries?”

After Susanna said that, the white tiger roared and carried her back to the troop of the Elf Clan.

“Damn it! What does this woman who doesn’t like to wear clothes mean?” the gnome boy who cussed all the time asked in confusion.

The gnome girl stared at the gnome boy forcefully and replied in anger, “If you curse one more time, I will sew your lips together!”

The gnome boy instantly shut his mouth, looking sad.

…

-On the path of the other expeditionary troop in the Southern Region-

Within two days of entering the Southern Region, this troop that was made of close to 600,000 people from the Holy Church and the Barcelona Empire also got aggressively attacked by the goblins. It was forced to stay beside a mountain and a lake, putting up a tight defense.

Many poorly-made goblin zeppelins flew in the sky, blocking out the sky and casting many shark-like shadows on the ground.

The campsite of the expeditionary troop was completely surrounded on all four sides, and many human and goblin corpses lay within five kilometers of the campsite.

Many goblins were standing on the corpses like a green ocean wave, and the hungry ones directly chewed on the corpses of humans and their peers. Green and red blood flowed down these goblins’ lips, making them look like demons from Hell.

Various colored magic flames flashed in the sky, and many arrows shot through the air and landed on the goblin zeppelins. However, more and more zeppelins flew over from the horizon and joined the battle.

Terrifying and mystical energies surged in the sky.

The supreme human masters battled with the demi-godly goblins, and both sides suffered many casualties.

However, whenever a goblin died, ten more rushed over to take its place. However, whenever a human died, he became food for the goblins and nurtured the enemies.

The expeditionary troop’s frontline was pressured back repeatedly. Right now, out of 600,000 soldiers, only less than 400,000 remained.

The Holy Church’s residence was in the center of the campsite, and it wasn’t that much affected by the goblins’ attacks. Other human troops resided on the sides, looking like the guards to the Holy Church.

Out of the 200,000 human soldiers who died under the aggressive attacks of the goblins, 99 percent of them came from other empires.

Especially those weaker troops that joined the Holy Church’s side on Bali Island at the last moment, most of them were completely wiped out already. From commanders to soldiers, they all died and didn’t leave a trace of bloodline.

“We can’t last! We will be wiped out if this continues!”

“What should we do? We need to get the masters of the Holy Church to attack the goblins! Otherwise, our campsite will be conquered!”

“Damn it! We are battling to the death, but the soldiers of the Holy Church are sleeping in the center of the campsite! Do our lives worth less than theirs? Do we deserve to die first?”

“Don’t even talk about the Holy Church yet! Even the troops of empires such as Barcelona and Juventus didn’t really battle! They reserved their strength, but we became the sacrificial lamb!”

Many commanders complained.

“Hush! Don’t talk! If those arrogant priests hear you complain, you will die for sure!”

“Now thinking back, I’m full of regret. We should have followed the Northern Region Empire. The Queen of the Northern Region Empire is extraordinarily powerful, and I never heard rumors about the Northern Region Empire being an overbearing bully. Perhaps the situation there is better.”

“It is too late to say that now. Let’s battle with everything that we got! Otherwise, we can’t even survive!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1160.1 - Suppression and Resistance (Part One)

Chapter 1160: Suppression and Resistance (Part One)

The tragic situation made all the generals and soldiers of various empires who decided to follow the Holy Church feel cold in their hearts.

Without question, they were treated as cannon fodder and tools, and they were used to slow down the goblin military’s endless attacks. On the other hand, the troops of the Holy Church, Barcelona, and Juventus could stay in the center and preserve their strength.

The battle became more and more intense.

More and more goblins appeared, and they couldn’t be all killed.

This war brought people a sense of unprecedented desperation.

It felt like even if everyone died, this war wouldn’t be over.

In the sky, more and more powerful goblins that were engulfed in green energy flames appeared.

“Ah!” While screams resonated in the sky, more human masters were killed on the ground, and they were torn into pieces. Their flesh was devoured by the goblin masters.

Seeing this, many human soldiers were enraged, and their eyes opened so wide that the corners of their eyes cracked.

“No! The goblins broke through the campsite to the northwest!”

While panicking screams sounded, the energy shield created by the magic array in the Sunderland Empire’s campsite in the northwest shattered like a mirror. Then, a large number of goblins rushed in like an endless green flood.

The soldiers of Sunderland who were in blue and white couldn’t do anything. Like small fishing boats in a surging storm on the ocean, they were soon devoured.

“This battle can’t be fought anymore! Retreat! Fall back!” Commander Johnson of Sunderland shouted, and his heart was bleeding.

Among all soldiers of Sunderland who were buried by the goblins, 10,000 of them were the most elite, and the empire poured a lot of resources into them to elevate them to this level. However, they died here without making a big impact.

“Back! Immediately retreat! Don’t fight back!” Johnson roared, and he ordered the less than 1,000 soldiers of Sunderland to retreat toward the campsite of Juventus.

In an instant, the large group of goblins already devoured the campsite of Sunderland.

The shouts and roars of the goblins resonated in the sky.

“How dare you? Who permitted you to retreat?” a shout sounded from the campsite of Juventus.

A muscular man in black and white armor rose from the campsite of Juventus. While he roared, he pulled out the saber on his waist and instantly chopped the dozens of soldiers of Sunderland, who were running in the front, into pieces.

“B*stard! Do you still have humanity in you? You didn’t fight the goblins, and now you are killing your allies?” Johnson was so angry that he shivered unstoppably, and he turned into a streak of light with his sword, attacking this muscular man.

Tink! Tink! Tink!

A series of sparks appeared in the sky.

“Reckless! You are only a low-level commander of a level 8 empire! How dare you attack me, Iaquinta?” this muscular man of Juventus roared.

“You b*stard! You killed my soldiers, and I will kill you!” Johnson was so furious that his eyes turned red.

“Humph! A bunch of defeated soldiers! How dare you escape from battle? You should all be killed and set as examples!” Iaquinta sneered and even provoked by ordering the soldiers of Juventus, “The troop of Juventus, open the magic array and block off the entrance of the campsite. Kill all these cowards of Sunderland who escaped from battle!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1160.2 - Suppression and Resistance (Part Two)

Chapter 1160: Suppression and Resistance (Part Two)

“You…” Johnson was enraged.

In just a few seconds, the last few hundred soldiers of Sunderland died in the hands of their peers, soldiers of Juventus.

“Juventus… your action stepped over the line!”

Such an act of violence instantly enraged other empires as well.

Supreme masters such as Fellaini of the Everton Empire, Denuo of the Spain Empire, and Milosevic of the Osasuna Empire all flew into the air and stood with Johnson, staring at Iaquinta in anger.

“Humph! What is wrong with me killing the cowards who escaped from the battlefield?” Iaquinta sneered.

“Yuck! Where is your face?” Johnson almost exploded in fury. “My soldiers of Sunderland battled the goblins on the outside for an entire day, and we killed more than 200,000 enemies. Out of 40,000 soldiers, close to 30,000 died on the battleground with honor. During this time, what were bstards like you doing? You guys fcking stayed back in the center of the campsite like turtles, and you did nothing for the battle. Where did you get the courage to accuse us? Yuck! The Inter Milan Empire and the AC Milan Empire should have killed b*stards like you when they had the chance!”

“Yeah! We are all here to reinforce the humans in the Southern Region. Why aren’t you fighting alongside us?”

“We need a proper reason!”

“Humph! Want to treat us like cannon fodder? We were blind! We actually decided to ally with b*stards like you!”

“This is done! Pass my order! Retreat! We will go back to our empire!”

“Yeah! If you are going to put your interest before everyone and not participate in the battle, we will just all treat out of the Southern Region.”

More and more masters of other empires got angry, and they flew into the sky and stood against Iaquinta.

At this point, the troops of more than seven empires were wiped out already. The troops of the Holy Church, Juventus, and Barcelona should be the core forces in fighting the goblins, but they didn’t help at all. Instead, they used others as cannon fodder and even accused the latter of wrongdoings. It was outrageous.

“You… reckless! Do you want to rebel?” Iaquinta was a little scared by the situation.

At this moment, streaks of powerful presence rose from the campsites of Juventus, Barcelona, and the Holy Church. The masters from these three forces flew into the air.

“What is going on?” Red-Robed Bishop Rosario questioned in an overbearing tone.

Iaquinta quickly replied, instigating the situation and saying that people like Johnson wanted to rebel.

Masters such as Fellaini argued back, and the other masters who were straightforward also expressed their displeasure with the Holy Church.

“Ok, I understand everything now.” Rosario nodded.

This prestigious and haughty red-robed bishop glanced at everyone’s face with his sharp eyes and released a dominating aura. The terrifying pressure made everyone feel the existence of a god, and they became fearful subconsciously. The difference in strength was huge! As a result, these masters of various empires didn’t dare to look back at Rosario.

Seeing this, Rosario nodded in satisfaction and said slowly, “We aren’t fighting right now. It isn’t because we are afraid of battle, and it also isn’t because we want to use you and deplete your forces. Instead, this first wave of attack is only a test from the Goblin Empire. Soon, more powerful goblins are going to attack us. The Holy Church and the two big empires need to rest well and battle with the real enemies.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1161.1 - An Empty Campsite (Part One)

Chapter 1161: An Empty Campsite (Part One)

“Who knows if what you are saying isn’t false? Even if it is true, it is unacceptable for Iaquinta to kill my soldiers of Sunderland!” Johnson was filled with hatred, and he questioned without holding back.

Rosario looked over, and the terrifying murderous spirit in his eyes emitted an invisible force.

Johnson instantly puked out a mouthful of blood as if he was severely injured, and his body shivered in the sky.

“You…” Johnson looked back with anger in his eyes.

“This strike is for your distrust in the Holy Church,” Rosario sounded overbearing. “Iaquinta is in the wrong for killing our human peers, so I will punish him. Now, everyone needs to instantly retreat to your position and battle. I will send forces of the Holy Church to reinforce you. However, anyone who dares to challenge the prestige of the Holy Church will be killed!”

The situation instantly became intense and heated.

Except for Johnson who was still extremely displeased, the commanders of other empires quickly talked among themselves and went back to their positions under the dominating power of the Holy Church.

Johnson was injured by Rosario, so he couldn’t battle. Also, the troop of the Sunderland Empire had less than 100 soldiers left, and they were alone in the Southern Region. In the end, the Everton Empire temporarily took them in.

The battle continued.

As time passed by, the humans and the goblins battled with many lives lost at every second. The battleground seemed like a giant deadly mill of lives.

Although the death of every human soldier was accompanied with the deaths of more than 20 goblin soldiers, the goblin military was slowly obtaining the advantage.

The Holy Church did send about 1,000 priests to various campsites to heal the injured soldiers.

However, other reinforcements that Rosario talked about didn’t come at all! It was the evening already!

On the other hand, many goblin zeppelins that were struck down and the arrested goblin engineers and masters were all forcefully taken by the masters of Barcelona and Juventus with the excuse that all spoils of war had to be counted and fairly distributed later.

The Everton Empire faced the worst situation. None of the priests came to its campsite, and it was burdened with the defense of many other areas. The more powerful troops around this troop of Everton were moved away by the Holy Church with various excuses, and Evertonians faced immense pressure with many casualties.

When the sky turned dark, the defense line at the campsite of Everton was in dire danger with many Evertonian soldiers killed.

“These b*stards! It is my bad. It is me who burdened you all. That Rosario is a bad egg. He must be hostile toward Everton since you kept me…”

Johnson was enraged and filled with hatred, and he said apologetically while standing up staggeringly and puking blood.

“We should have followed Queen Elena of the Northern Region Empire and headed toward the City of Iduna. It is too bad…”

Seeing his soldiers dying left and right, Commander Fellaini of Everton was filled with regret. He changed his mind at the last moment and decided to come with the troop of the Holy Church, putting themselves in such a situation.

The Holy Church’s behavior was chilling in others’ eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1161.2 - An Empty Campsite (Part Two)

Chapter 1161: An Empty Campsite (Part Two)

“No, I have to question Rosario about this. The worst-case scenario is that I will die. I can’t delay this.” Johnson used the last bit of remaining warrior energy in his body by force, and he was about to walk toward the campsite in the center.

“Don’t be impulsive. If you do this, Rosario will find an excuse and kill you!” Fellaini was shocked, and he tried to stop Johnson.

“There is no time for that. My troop is completely gone, and I’m too ashamed to return to Sunderland and face their loved ones. If my death can make the commanders of other empires see the true side of the Holy Church, I’m willing to do so.”

While saying that, Johnson pushed away Fellaini and turned into a beam of light, dashing toward the campsite of the Holy Church.

Fellaini couldn’t block Johnson, but he was still worried about the latter’s safety. Therefore, he quickly called over the Deputy Commander and made some arrangements. Then, he connected with a few masters of other empires and all headed toward the campsite of the Holy Church.

They quickly discussed the situation. If Red-Robed Bishop Rosario wanted to kill Johnson, they could still try to talk for him and save his life.

While feeling nervous, this group of people arrived before the campsite of the Holy Church. However, they were surprised to find that only a few magic traps and automatic defense magic arrays were active. Energy flames burned around this campsite, but no guards or godly knights could be seen.

“What is going on?” Masters like Fellaini were surprised.

For some reason, this campsite felt empty.

“How come the defense of the Holy Church is so loose?”

“What happened here?”

Everyone got a bad feeling about this.

They quickly rushed into this campsite, and they found that this campsite was completely empty!

No priests or godly knights could be seen, and even warhorses and other mounts couldn’t be spotted. There were only empty tents remaining.

“F*ck! All the members of the Holy Church escaped! We were tricked! Quickly…”

A tent further away opened, and Johnson rushed out with anger on his face.

Seeing Fellaini and others, he shouted, “No one is here! Not only the campsite of the Holy Church, but the campsite of Barcelona and the campsite of Juventus are also empty…”

“What?” Fellaini quickly walked over to hold onto Johnson and help the latter stand straight, and he asked in disbelief.

“The fluctuations of spatial magic teleportation arrays could still be detected in these campsites. These cowards, bstards, and btches! They did treat us as cannon fodder! They forced us to fight with the goblins, yet they escaped. Damn it! I knew that these b*stards are ill-intentioned…”

Johnson was so angry that his body shivered.

“What? Such a thing?”

“How can they do something so shameless?”

“These shameless b*stards! They escaped with the spoils of war!”

“The Holy Church obtained the goblin technology and the creation method of various war machines! These are all earned by our warriors who bled on the battlefield! Damn it!”

“Damn it! What should we do?”

“Finished! We are finished! Without gods supporting us, we can’t escape…”

No one expected such a thing to occur. The Holy Church, the Barcelona Empire, and the Juventus Empire… these three core forces were resting, and they promised that they would reinforce the other empires, but they escaped with all their soldiers after seeing that the situation was dire.

These smaller empires were used as tools, and they just didn’t know it before.

While everyone was extremely angry, something unexpected happened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1162.1 - Saint Spiritual Killing Array? (Part One)

Chapter 1162: Saint Spiritual Killing Array? (Part One)

Streaks of murderous magic energy suddenly shot into the air from the empty campsites of the Holy Church, Barcelona, and Juventus before dashing toward the location where everyone was standing.

This force was terrifying!

Even supreme masters such as Fellaini felt the extreme danger at this moment. They felt that their skin was in pain as if their bodies were going to explode.

“What is going on?”

“Damn it! It is a trap? We are trapped inside a killing array!”

“The b*stards of the Holy Church! They set up traps! They are worried that their crimes will be revealed by us! They are trying to kill us all!”

“Despicable! They ditched us in this desperate situation, yet they created this powerful killing array to murder us! They are afraid that we might survive and spread the news about their shameless retreat on the continent!”

“What is going on? Guys, check this out! Something doesn’t seem right. The property of the energy coming out of these three empty campsites isn’t aligned with the holy power…”

“This… this… this is one of the killing arrays of the Northern Region Empire!”

“That is right. This is actually the Saint Spiritual Killing Array! In the legends, Human Emperor Alexander of the North set up this array to exterminate the Undead Creature Catastrophe!”

The sudden change in the area completely trapped the supreme masters of various empires.

The streaks of terrifying murderous energy coming from all three sides locked down every inch of space around these people. They couldn’t escape, and the energy coming toward them made their skin crack like a dry riverbed as blood flowed out.

The aura of this array confused these supreme masters.

“Why is this the Human Emperor of the North’s Saint Spiritual Killing Array?” While Johnson tried to unleash his energy to block the murderous spirit of this array, he asked in confusion, “Why does he want to kill us?”

“No! This isn’t the Saint Spiritual Killing Array that the Human Emperor of the North has!” After observing in calmness for a while, Fellaini discovered something and shouted, “Guys, don’t be fooled! In the legends, the Saint Spiritual Killing Array that the Human Emperor of the North created is the perfect counter for undead creatures from Hell. It contains the most righteous energy in the world and only harms undead creatures. It shouldn’t be this destructive toward living beings, and we shouldn’t feel this intense murderous spirit.”

Fellaini’s words woke everyone up from their shock. They all observed and discovered discrepancies.

This killing array looked extremely similar to the Saint Spiritual Killing Array that the Human Emperor of the North created, but it was only close in terms of appearance. The intense murderous spirit and the unhidden desire to kill made it clear that this wasn’t the Saint Spiritual Killing Array.

“We shouldn’t think about that. We are now trapped in here! We should try to get out first!” someone suggested in a panic.

“It is tough. All directions are blocked off. How can we get out?”

“What should we do? We can’t last long. This array is terrifying! Our soldiers outside lost our commands, and I’m afraid that they can’t last long. We must find a way! If time is delayed, everything will be doomed!”

Seeing the soldiers of various empires who were still battling on the exterior and suffering many casualties, many supreme masters grew anxious.

“I understand it now!” Johnson suddenly realized something, and he said while gritting his teeth, “The Saint Spiritual Killing Array of the Human Emperor of the North is similar to the holy arrays of the Holy Church. I’m sure that Rosario and others set up this trap! Such a vicious tactic! Not only do they want to kill us, but they also want to blame everything on the Northern Region Empire…”

People like Fellaini instantly understood it. “Oh! Damn! I was wondering why…”

“Damn it! The Holy Church!” These supreme masters were so angry that they almost shattered their teeth due to clenching. “These people are vicious! To achieve their goal, they are despicable and willing to resort to any strategy!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1162.2 - Saint Spiritual Killing Array? (Part Two)

Chapter 1162: Saint Spiritual Killing Array? (Part Two)

“We have to come up with something! We have to survive! We can’t let this vicious tactic of the Holy Church be realized! Otherwise, if the Holy Church places the blame on the Northern Region Empire, the remaining empires in the Western Region and the Eastern Region would be used by the Holy Church and wage wars against the Northern Region Empire. By then, the Holy Church will be the biggest winner of all!”

“But how can we get out? We can’t break out of a killing array that a god-level priest created.”

“Guys, even if we die here today, we have to leave clues! We need the people who come here and inspect our corpses to know about the truth!”

“That is right! Even if we die, we have to reveal the conspiracy of the Holy Church!”

People like Fellaini were severely injured. Under the suppression of the energy of this killing array that was fast approaching, their bodies cracked, and Johnson who was already injured couldn’t live anymore.

“Damn it! I will risk it! If I can create a thin crack in this array, you guys need to escape as fast as you can.”

Johnson ignited his core energy and experienced a moment of terminal lucidity. His strength and aura instantly went back to his prime, and he broke free from the suppression and dashed toward the energy of the killing array that was getting closer and closer.

This man was going to self-detonate and explode! He wanted to use the power of this explosion to break the killing array. Even if he could stop the array from operating perfectly for a split second and create some thin cracks, supreme masters like Fellaini might be able to get out.

Boom!

Johnson emitted radiating flames as he dashed into the terrifying energy flames of the killing array. As if a giant rock was dropped into a relatively peaceful pond, huge ripples appeared and caused a series of chain reactions.

“Everyone, please! You have to let the Sunderland Empire know about the truth!” Johnson roared in the last moment of his life.

The powerful explosion distorted the space, and the energy flames of the killing array quickly flashed. Streaks of chaotic energy appeared, and it seemed like cracks were about to appear on the screen of light. However, the power of the explosion was just a bit off the threshold, and the killing array was still intact.

Supreme masters like Fellaini concentrated and tried to capture that potential opportunity.

However, Johnson’s self-detonation wasn’t powerful enough to destroy or damage this killing array.

When the fluttering flames of the killing array stabilized, these supreme masters still didn’t spot any opportunity to escape. Also, it seemed like Johnson’s explosion stimulated the killing array; the murderous spirit of this array intensified.

“We are dead…” Fellaini sighed.

Everyone else felt as if mountains were dropped on their bodies; they couldn’t even fight back at all.

These people could only close their eyes and wait for death with hatred and reluctance.

“I’m so bitter!”

“Tragedy! Our death is just the thing that the Holy Church needs to stir up conflicts on the continent…”

All these supreme masters were resentful.

At this moment, something unexpected occurred.

Boom!

As a loud explosion sounded, the terrifying energy flames of this killing array suddenly started to blink.

Next, the murderous spirit of this array dropped without warning.

The screen of light that trapped all the supreme masters here started to ripple unwillingly, and a pair of slender and white hands penetrated the screen and tore it open in the center as if the hands were tearing a piece of paper.

The killing array was completely shattered!

A black-haired young man in white slowly walked out of the void with a calm expression, and the chaotic and violent energy waves in the area that could destroy supreme masters couldn’t even flutter this handsome young man’s hair.

Behind this man, a figure slowly appeared.

This figure was Johnson, the commander of Sunderland who was supposed to be dead from the self-detonation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1163.1 - The Invisible Troop (Part One)

Chapter 1163: The Invisible Troop (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a 4-parter.]

This youngest and most talented supreme master of the Sunderland Empire was engulfed in a layer of golden energy flames, and his heavy injuries were healing at a shocking speed.

“What is going on?”

People like Fellaini opened their eyes wide and couldn’t believe what they were seeing!

“The killing array that easily trapped more than ten supreme masters was easily destroyed by this young man? Also, Johnson who burned all of his core energy came back to life?”

“Who is this young man?” the supreme masters looked at each other in shock.

“You are…” Seeing this young man’s handsome face, the signature plain white robe, and the pair of bright eyes that seemed to contain the vicissitude of the universe, a lightbulb lit up in Fellaini’s mind.

He gasped, “You are… Human Emperor Alexander of the North? His Majesty?”

People like Fellaini had never seen the Human Emperor of the North before, but what just happened and the shocking strength that this gentle and calm young man showed were stunning! Who could it be other than the Human Emperor of the North?

“The real Human Emperor of the North?”

“We are saved?”

The commanders of the troops from various empires were all supreme masters, and they quickly reacted and gasped.

They all had honor and supreme status, and they were legends in their empires. Even though they had seen a lot, they couldn’t help but feel anxious yet joyous at the sight of this man who was even younger than them.

The famous people are renowned for a reason.

Only such a man could take the name of the Human Emperor of the North!

Fei nodded and revealed his identity.

“Your Majesty, thank you for saving our lives.” Masters like Fellaini single-kneeled and expressed their gratitude.

Fei was the lord of a major region and the emperor of an empire, and these masters were subjects of other empires. From the perspective of status, it was fair for them to single-kneel toward Fei.

“Guys, please stand up.” Fei reached out his hand, and a streak of indefensible force appeared, helping them to stand up. Then, he said with a smile, “I already figured out what happened here. We don’t need to talk much now that we are on the battlefield. How about I talk to heroes like you after we defeat the goblin military?”

While saying that, streaks of golden energy flew out of Fei’s hands and injected into these masters’ bodies. The injuries on their bodies that were created by the murderous suppression of the killing array of the Holy Church instantly healed.

Masters like Fellaini felt like they were bathed in the gentle breeze of spring. They all went back to their prime!

“We are willing to listen to Your Majesty’s orders!”

…

With Fei’s help, the situation on the battlefield was instantly reversed.

In less than two hours, the troops of the last nine empires that had less than 200,000 soldiers left obtained the advantage, destroying the goblin soldiers in the area.

Many golden and silver sword energies of order flew out of Fei’s hands, looking like beautiful miracles.

In just a few seconds, all the goblin supreme masters and goblin gods who were looking down at these humans with preying eyes were wiped out.

The goblin gods who were killed in the sky couldn’t even unleash their core energies in time. Their energies were all absorbed and refined by Fei.

Without being held back by these powerful goblin masters, people like Fellaini who recovered their strength stomped over the goblins like dragons. Leading their troops, these commanders vented their anger and frustration, killing as many goblins as they could.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1163.2 - The Invisible Troop (Part Two)

Chapter 1163: The Invisible Troop (Part Two)

The one-sided defeat made these evil and green-skinned creatures who disregarded their own lives feel fear, and they all scattered and ran in different directions.

With the Human Emperor of the North sitting in the center campsite, every human on the battlefield felt like their backs were secure.

With only this one person, he brought everyone a stronger sense of security compared to the 300,000 elite soldiers of the Holy Church, Barcelona, and Juventus.

While fighting the enemies, Fellaini turned around and looked at the center of the campsite while complex emotions flooded his mind.

“Only a heroic ruler like the Human Emperor of the North has the courage and strength to rival the Holy Church. Any empire with an unparalleled and charismatic lord like the Human Emperor of the North could be confident and heroic in anything they do.”

“If the Everton Empire has an emperor like Alexander, would trash like Rosario bully us again and again?”

“Back on Bali Island, just the Queen of the Northern Region Empire made Rosario and his henchmen feel ashamed!”

“The soldiers and commanders of the Northern Region Empire were feeling so confident and brave!”

“In comparison, our southern expedition is filled with frustration!”

“We thought that by compromising, the Holy Church would let us live. Now looking back, how naïve were we? If the Human Emperor of the North didn’t suddenly appear, commanders like us would have been turned into meat pies! The 200,000 soldiers would have turned into those goblins’ food!”

Under the nightly sky that was filled with brilliant stars, Fellaini suddenly made a decision with flames of war burning around him.

At the same time, everyone was shocked to find that the victory came so easily! They defeated the goblins that seemed invincible a moment ago.

It was a huge difference! What changed?

Everyone looked back at the center of the campsite and thought, “The answer lies within that incredible figure in the center! The Human Emperor of the North!”

…

After making the decision, the expeditionary troop that was heading toward the City of Iduna began their journey as soon as the sky turned bright.

Commander Gerard of Liverpool and Commander Kompany of Manchester City led close to 100,000 soldiers in the front as the vanguard troop, and Shaarawy and Cassano each led a group of soldiers, flanking the two sides. Commander Ramos of Madrid sat back and covered the rear, and Valkyrie Elena led the core troop of the Northern Region Empire and moved in the center with godly archer troop of the Elf Clan and the unique troop of the Gnome-Dwarf Alliance.

At the same time, many scouts were spread into the area to monitor the situation. At the fastest speed, the expeditionary troop moved toward the City of Iduna!

After that great battle earlier, no large-scale battle took place along the way even though small goblin troops never stopped harassing them.

No one dared to drop their guards.

A tense and nervous atmosphere engulfed the expeditionary troop.

Everyone knew that despite the calm appearance, a terrifying battle might be brewing and probably would come out of nowhere!

Everything that they saw and the tragedies that took place in human cities added to the expeditionary troop ’s hatred toward the goblins. The hatred already couldn’t be described!

If the information about the treatment of humans in the Southern Region by the goblins were to spread, humans and goblins were going to become mortal enemies!

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1163.3 - The Invisible Troop (Part Three)

Chapter 1163: The Invisible Troop (Part Three)

“Haha! Great! Almost everything is set up! We can leave now!” Johnson looked at the campsites of the Holy Church and the two super empires that were perfectly fixed, and a resentful smile appeared on his face. “Got them fixed! Now, I want to see how the Holy Church is going to continue this conspiracy!”

People like Fellaini also looked toward the campsite where this expeditionary troop resided.

This campsite was already turned into ruins.

Many white bones of dead human warriors and goblins warriors were scattered and piled around the campsites, and these bones all had bite marks on them. Except for this, under people such as Johnson’s request, the Human Emperor of the North repaired the killing array of the Holy Church and placed some white bones and piles of meat paste in there.

This tragic scene would make any observer feel like the entire human expeditionary troop died here.

After setting everything up, the expeditionary troop moved out. All the mages in the troop were mobilized, and they set up many magic teleportation arrays. After the soldiers were moved out, they carefully wiped away all traces of movements.

This expeditionary troop that survived through the flames of war disappeared on this vast and open plain.

In less than four hours after the expeditionary troop disappeared, a series of ripples appeared in the sky of the battlefield that was covered in ashes. Then, two stealth figures dashed out.

These two were Iaquinta of Juventus and Alaba of Barcelona.

These two supreme masters carefully inspected in the sky before dashing down and landing on the ground.

Then, they carefully searched around and observed the situation.

“Hahaha! It seems like Mr. Rosario is too worried! Just as we expected, those barbarians who dared to oppose the Holy Church were all devoured by the goblins! Look! There are only white bones that are full of bite marks! The meat is all eaten! There are at least hundreds of thousands of skeletons!” Iaquinta laughed with pride.

When Johnson and other supreme masters united to rival him, Iaquinta wanted to kill them all. The scene in front of him was what he wanted to see the most.

“We need to be more careful and search around more. We can’t allow any mistakes in this plan.” Alaba of Barcelona was clearly more cautious.

This man was one of the most famous masters who was experienced in tracing people. He started as a scout, and he managed to become a supreme master. He was great at inspecting scenes and finding clues through traces.

This was why Red-Robed Bishop Rosario sent him here.

The two supreme masters arrived at the killing array that the Holy Church set up.

After carefully observing for a while, Alaba suddenly raised his hand and shot out a streak of green energy.

Boom!

The calm space suddenly became turbulent, and terrifying currents from the void appeared. The invisible killing array suddenly showed its fangs like a hidden beast, instantly engulfing the campsites of the three big forces.

Although Iaquinta and Alaba were standing on the outside, they were still terrified by this power.

If they were inside the killing array at this moment, they would die without question.

Next, these two supreme masters followed the entry method that Rosario taught them, and they carefully entered the killing array through the only hidden safe path. As soon as they entered, they saw more than ten human corpses that were ground into meat paste.

These corpses were bright red, and their armor already turned to dust. However, the aura contained in the flesh still told everyone that they were supreme masters when they were alive.

“There is a total of 16 corpses. No more no less. They are the corpses of supreme masters such as Johnson and Fellaini! Haha! They were all trapped! Great!”

Iaquinta quickly glanced at the corpses, and a vicious smile appeared on his face.

Alaba was still cautious and reserved. Instead of making a quick judgment, he carefully flipped through each corpse and observed, checking various information such as these masters’ energy attributes and matching them to the corpses.

After about half an hour, Alaba heaved a long sigh of relief and nodded in satisfaction.

“Alright, everything seems good.” Alaba stood up and said, “Now, Mr. Rosario could relax. Let’s go back and report.”

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1163.4 - The Invisible Troop (Part Four)

Chapter 1163: The Invisible Troop (Part Four)

People like Fellaini and Johnson were completely stunned!

Ordinary people could attribute everything that was too stunning and impossible to understand to miracles, but supreme masters knew that the so-called miracles were only realizations of powerful energies and laws of nature.

However, when people like Fellaini and Johnson saw this, these supreme masters couldn’t help but attribute all this to miracles.

Before setting off again, they had imagined many hardships and challenges. In their subconscious, they hoped that the Human Emperor of the North could block the goblin gods; that was the best-case scenario in their minds.

However, in the last day or so, the 200,000 soldiers in the expeditionary troop moved in the Southern Region without hiding, quickly approaching the City of Allianz, the Capital of Munich. They ran into many goblin troops on the way, but no battle occurred.

It felt like all these goblins were blind! While about 200,000 people walked by them, they didn’t seem to see anything.

The Human Emperor of the North emitted a streak of invisible law of nature, engulfing the entire troop and cutting off the goblins’ senses.

With his individual abilities, the Human Emperor of the North wiped the 200,000 human soldiers from the detection of millions of goblins. This wasn’t something that a true god could do!

“How powerful is the Human Emperor of the North?” People like Fellaini were shocked just thinking about this question.

This expeditionary troop of about 200,000 people moved fast and made a lot of noise, and they didn’t try to hide their traces or energy fluctuations. However, they moved under the noses of many goblin gods who were inspecting the area and quickly got close to the City of Allianz in safety.

It was almost a field trip!

…

Boom!

The Valkyrie’s spear was like the deadly sickle of the Grim Reaper. It flew across the sky and killed the last goblin god in the area!

On the ground, millions of goblin soldiers fled in the wilderness like green rats.

This was the sixth time that the goblin military took courage and attacked this expeditionary troop.

This time, the goblins moved more than two million goblin soldiers and 16 goblin gods! Unfortunately, just like the previous five battles, this charge ended in failure.

The reason for their failure was the same as before; the goblins underestimated the Valkyrie’s strength.

This time, out of the 16 goblin gods that appeared, three of them were above level 6 True God Realm. However, except for delaying a few minutes longer, they all died. A level 7 true god was the same as a level 1 true god in front of the Valkyrie.

The huge difference in realm couldn’t be filled with numbers.

More importantly, after paying the hefty price, the goblins still didn’t figure out how powerful the Valkyrie truly was.

The defeat of the top-tier goblin gods made the Goblin Empire drop more than five million corpses on the battlefield in the last six attacks.

All humans in the expeditionary troop hated these evil green creatures. While moving forward, they almost didn’t allow a single goblin to survive. Except for a few goblin engineers, all other spoils of war were equally shared between the empires. The Northern Region Empire didn’t distribute the spoils of war based on how much each empire did.

For a few consecutive days, the expeditionary troop heading toward the City of Iduna moved forward in a dominating manner like a dragon. This troop defeated numerous goblin troops and pierced into the depths of the Southern Region, getting extremely close to the City of Iduna.

More than thousands of kilometers away on Bali Island, the Holy Church was also tightly executing on its plan.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1164.1 - Secret Meeting (Part One)

Chapter 1164: Secret Meeting (Part One)

-Bali Island, the Campsite of the Holy Church, the Central Tent-

“Are you sure that nothing is strange?” Red-Robed Bishop Rosario looked unprecedentedly serious, and he glanced at Iaquinta and Alaba.

“Sir, don’t worry. I already checked everything in detail. Nothing is wrong; everything is going smoothly.” With a flattering expression, Iaquinta quickly said that, trying to get more credit.

Rosario didn’t reply; he didn’t even look at Iaquinta. Instead, his eyes were glued on Alaba of Barcelona.

Alaba nodded and said with respect, “Sir, I carefully checked and cross-referenced everything. Nothing is off. Also, there is no sign of a battle within 10,000 kilometers. All the corpses in the killing arrays are spot on. In terms of numbers and energy attributes, everything is aligned.”

Hearing this, the Red-Robed Bishop heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. Then, he said with a smile, “Great! Two generals, thanks for the hard work. After we return to Sicily Island, Holiness Blatter and Holiness Platini will greatly reward you. Now, you two can go and rest.”

The two supreme masters exited the tent with respect.

Then, Iaquinta glanced at Alaba beside him with a smile, but a trace of jealousy and viciousness appeared.

Even a fool could tell from Red-Robed Bishop Rosario’s behavior that the latter had more trust in Alaba. As a result, Iaquinta was greatly displeased, and he became a little murderous.

How great was Alaba? Of course, he saw this as well, but he didn’t show anything on his face.

However, something else took place, and these two supreme masters both didn’t notice.

As soon as they turned around and left, two silver light dots flew out of Red-Robed Bishop Rosario’s fingertips that were pointing at the ground, and they flew into the two supreme masters’ bodies.

Seeing that these two people exited the tent, Rosario who had a smile on his face suddenly turned serious.

He released his spirit energy and covered an area within five kilometers of the central tent. After carefully inspecting the area and making sure that no powerful existence was monitoring him, he ordered the godly knights who were guarding the gate not to let anyone come in, and he set up powerful illusion arrays and killing arrays in the tent.

Then, this man tore open space in front of him and dashed into the void, completely disappearing.

…

“You came?”

In the endless void where space and time were in chaos, a mass of eye-piercing green energy flames emitted waves of spirit energy fluctuations.

The power hidden in this mass of flames was so great that even true gods would feel insignificant like an ant before it.

In the next moment, a silver light flashed by.

Rosario appeared in the dark void, and he carefully observed this mass of burning green flames for a while. Then, he nodded and said, “I came. Everything is going smoothly and according to plan.”

“Hahaha! Does that mean we will soon get a lot of fresh material and food? Then, we will redeem our glory from 1,000 years ago soon?” the mass of blazing green energy flames let out a series of laughter of excitement.

“Don’t be careless. I want to know how everything is going with the expeditionary troop of the Northern Region Empire.” Rosario frowned and reminded, “No mistake can be made on this issue! Otherwise, it will place obstacles in our way! If Holiness Platini gets angry, not even you could bear it.”

The power of this mass of green flames was many times beyond that of Rosario; it could easily kill this red-robed bishop with a thought.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1164.2 - Secret Meeting (Part Two)

Chapter 1164: Secret Meeting (Part Two)

“Humph! How can we, the great goblins, not complete the mission that Master set?” The mass of blazing green flames didn’t get angry due to Rosario’s tone. After a slight pause, it roared and laughed habitually, “Haha! Don’t worry! In less than four days, the expeditionary troop of the Northern Region Empire will become a pile of bones full of bite marks, just like those human soldiers that you betrayed!”

Rosario’s expression changed color, and he shouted, “What? In less than four days? What? Four days have already passed, yet the expeditionary troop made of the Northern Region Empire, the Elf Empire, and the Gnome-Dwarf Alliance is still not destroyed? Did you forget? You promised Holiness Platini that you will send the most powerful force to wipe out this expeditionary troop in three days!”

The mass of green flames was silence. After a while, its arrogant tone turned helpless as it explained, “Alright, it isn’t that the Goblin Empire isn’t doing work. Something unexpected took place. The strength of the Queen of the Northern Region Empire is far beyond our estimates. As of about an hour ago, more than 30 goblin gods have already died at that woman’s hands. I and my 11 peers have to guard the factory to make sure that no issues will appear; we can’t just leave and go deal with her.”

“Oh, so it is because of that woman…”

Rosario also became silent.

He clearly remembered his first encounter with that woman on Bali Island. During the ceremony, he stood on the tall altar, yet that beautiful but terrifying Valkyrie knocked him away with one arrow and almost killed him as well.

Now thinking back, he still couldn’t help but shiver. He had never been so close to death before.

That terrifying experience made Rosario realize the power of the Queen of the Northern Region Empire.

“In just a few days, more than 30 goblin gods died at her hands?! This number… the goblins didn’t slack off. It is just that the Valkyrie is too powerful!”

“Ok, since this is the case, I will report to Holiness Platini. However, you need to figure out a way to deal with this woman and wipe out this troop. Otherwise, we won’t have enough time!”

Rosario didn’t accuse this mass of green flames of anything, and he even spoke for it. This was a rare thing to see.

“Ok, I will try to give Holiness Platini a good answer. However, I hope that you can find a way to delay that old b*stard Maradona. Otherwise, once we send a few of us to deal with the Queen of the Northern Region Empire, that old fart might discover the factory.”

After saying that, this mass of blazing green flames slightly blinked. After emitting strong light, it instantly disappeared in the dark void.

Rosario didn’t stay here for too long. He also tore open space and disappeared.

…

-Less than 100,000 kilometers away from the City of Allianz of Munich-

After moving forward quickly for close to two days, the expeditionary troop made of empires such as Everton set up a temporary campsite in the Ruhr Mountain Range, getting ready to enter the city.

According to the original plan, the goal of the expeditionary troop was to coordinate with the humans in the Southern Region and defeat the Goblin Empire.

Now, it seemed like it would be great if these two troops could get to the City of Iduna and the City of Allianz.

Humans had to re-evaluate the goblins. Perhaps the worst-case scenario was to build super-long-distance teleportation arrays and open safe paths to move all the humans in the Southern Region to other regions, accepting the fact that humans were crushed in the Southern Region.

Of course, before that, humans had to put up a last-ditch effort.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1165.1 - Killing A Godly King (Part One)

Chapter 1165: Killing A Godly King (Part One)

Under the protection of Fei, close to 200,000 soldiers in the alliance who were from empires such as Everton and had survived the recent tragedy went on a smooth journey. Without running into a single battle, this expeditionary troop arrived at the Southern Ruhr Mountain Range, only less than 5,000 kilometers away from the City of Allianz, the Capital of Munich.

In the eyes of the goblins and the Holy Church, this troop was already eliminated and wiped out.

On the second day, people like Fellaini thought that the Human Emperor of the North would lead the troop into the City of Allianz and join the other humans.

However, under Fei’s plan, the troop stayed in the Southern Ruhr Mountain Range and stopped moving toward the City of Allianz.

Although they were surprised, people like Fellaini and Johnson already greatly admired Fei, so they didn’t object to his plan. They listened to Fei’s words without a fuss.

The troop camped in the forest and was engulfed in Fei’s godly power. There was no way that it would be exposed.

Since food supply wasn’t an issue, these people started to enjoy the scenery in the Southern Region as if they were on a trip, and they performed military exercises daily, thinking of ways to deal with the goblin military. While training and practicing the strategies that could be used to save the City of Allianz, these people seemed more relaxed than before.

At the same time, the other expeditionary troop under the leadership of Valkyrie Elena advanced forward.

This expeditionary troop moved toward the City of Iduna without stopping! In these two days, they killed many goblin masters and defeated many goblin troops. With a dominating momentum, they dashed toward the last line of defense of the Empires Alliance led by Ormond.

During this time, Valkyrie Elena’s name shined brightly and shocked the entire continent like a giant shooting star in the dark sky. She killed more than 30 goblin gods, and her track record was stunning.

This queen who wasn’t that famous before made many people fearful and concerned, and even more people were excited and worshipped her. People tried to get as much information on the background of the Valkyrie as possible, but everything about her seemed like a mystery.

All information showed that the Valkyrie accompanied Human Emperor Alexander of the North since he started to show signs of power. Although this woman demonstrated her strength a few times, she was low-profile in most cases.

The power and dominance of the Human Emperor of the North covered the light of his queens.

Now that the Human Emperor of the North disappeared from the public eye for a while, the Valkyrie who was now battling the goblins finally garnished the level of fame that was proportionate to her strength.

Beauty! Nobility! Power! Mystery!

These were all the words that represented the Valkyrie.

This unparalleled and gorgeous queen piqued the interest of everyone on the continent.

At the same time, people started to ask questions.

“Similar to this Valkyrie, how many powerful and mysterious masters of the Northern Region Empire are there? The Human Emperor of the North’s brilliance was so bright that no one else was in the spotlight!”

“If there is only one such figure, Valkyrie Elena, then everything is still acceptable. However, if there are multiple figures like this woman, the enemies of the Northern Region Empire will have nightmares!”

“In fact, just this Valkyrie alone is enough to make many enemies of the Northern Region Empire have nightmares!”

Under the watch of the entire continent, this expeditionary troop quickly advanced forward with an unstoppable momentum! It was crazy!

Finally, on the Westphalia Grassland which was less than 10,000 kilometers from the City of Iduna, the expeditionary troop faced the craziest attack from the Goblin Empire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1165.2 - Killing A Godly King (Part Two)

Chapter 1165: Killing A Godly King (Part Two)

In this battle, more than five million goblins joined the fight.

Goblins completely filled the grassland, and they were rushing toward the expeditionary troop. There were cannon fodder goblins, ordinary goblins, goblin warriors, king-level goblins, and emperor-level goblins. There weren’t any formations, and no tactics were used. The roars and shouts of goblins resonated in the sky and overpowered all other sounds, and it seemed like goblins were endless. This was the goblin sea attack! The most primitive and the most vicious attack!

The expeditionary troop was forced into a defensive position in the center of the grassland. With the help of the mage legion of the Northern Region Empire, the troop set up defense mechanisms around the campsite, creating many firm and stable magic defense arrays.

Under Valkyrie Elena’s lead, human supreme masters such as Gerard, Kompany, and Ramos as well as the elf, gnome, and dwarf masters such as White-Tiger Priestess Susanna all battled on the frontline, facing off against the top-tier masters of the Goblin Empire.

This battle was the most dangerous one that the expeditionary troop had encountered since it entered the Southern Region! That was because a goblin godly king appeared!

If it weren’t for Valkyrie Elena who instantly noticed the sneak-attack of this goblin godly king named Bordiga and blocked it with all her power, this goblin godly king would have successfully destroyed the defensive setup of the expeditionary troop and completely changed the fate of this troop.

Although Elena discovered Bordiga’s existence, she was still pulled into a tough battle.

The appearance of this goblin godly king forced the Valkyrie to focus all her attention on the battle, and she didn’t have the energy to look after supreme masters such as Gerard and protect the campsite of the troop.

Since the goblins had more soldiers and supreme masters, the battle was tilting toward their favor as they obtained all the advantages for the first time!

Everything was moving in the direction that the goblins anticipated.

The scale of victory was tilting toward these evil, green, and ugly little creatures!

At this critical moment, something unexpected occurred.

A giant sword energy of order that was in both the silver and golden color tore open space and appeared on the battlefield.

Goblin Godly King Bordiga reacted quickly, and he completely unleashed his full strength. He turned into a mass of green light, looking like a green sun and stealing all the glories from the world. However, none of that was useful.

This godly king screamed, and he was instantly killed by the golden and silver giant sword energy of order. Such an existence died, and all his essence was absorbed.

At the same time, the more than 50 goblin gods who were on the battleground also couldn’t escape their demise. They were only slightly touched by this sword energy of order, yet they lost all ability to fight back. They all turned into dust, and their godly essences and understandings of the laws of nature were taken by force.

Like a godly dragon, the golden and silver sword energy of order flashed by and disappeared.

“It is the Human Emperor of the North!”

“It is the golden and silver giant sword energy of order that only the Human Emperor of the North can use!”

“Terrifying! Is this sword energy cast from the Northern Region? It moved across an entire region and killed a godly king?”

The war was completely changed due to the appearance of the golden and silver giant sword energy of order.

Before this powerful sword energy, people like Gerard felt like they were ants in front of a god. If this sword energy were from their enemy, they would have been turned into dust!

“Is this the power of the Human Emperor of the North?”

“Unbelievable!”

“Killing a godly king from tens of millions of kilometers away. How powerful is the Human Emperor of the North?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1166.1 - Meeting (Part One)

Chapter 1166: Meeting (Part One)

Due to the interference of the Human Emperor of the North, the plan that the Goblin Empire carefully created became a complete failure!

The demise of the top-tier goblin masters instantly made the huge difference in the numbers of low-level soldiers irrelevant. Without being harassed by goblin gods, people like the Valkyrie, Gerard, and Kompany all started to show their supreme power and destroyed the goblin troops.

After this battle, the Goblin Empire couldn’t organize any attack that could pose threats to the expeditionary troop.

This expeditionary troop moved forward as fast as lightning, and it successfully arrived at the City of Iduna.

The City of Iduna had been surrounded by the goblins for more than half a year, and the city wall was like a border. Inside the city wall were humans who were being tortured by fear, and outside the city wall were many goblin soldiers and ordinary goblins that were looking for food.

Like endless green and poisonous seawater, the goblins surrounded this giant human city in the Southern Region. This last line of defense for humans looked like a lonely island on a giant ocean!

Of course, the entry into the city was accompanied by another bloody battle.

The Ormondians and the other people in the City of Iduna had been prepared. Under the command of the highest-level military official, Götze, the humans in the Southern Region had a splendid battle, and the battle ended with the reinforcements successfully entering the city.

…

At the same time, word of the Battle on the Westphalia Grassland was spread around the continent through many different methods.

The most shocking was the Human Emperor of the North’s golden and silver sword energy of order! That stunning sword energy appeared out of nowhere and instantly killed a goblin godly king!

In fact, as soon as this news got around, the entire Azeroth Continent fell into a state of silence and disbelief!

This was terrifying and enormously impactful!

While many people were shocked, they continued to think and make guesses. If the story wasn’t exaggerated, then Human Emperor Alexander of the North was at least a godly king as well! After all, only a godly king could kill another godly king!

Besides, from the many documents and all the descriptions of the incident from the soldiers who were in that battle, people learned that the Human Emperor of the North didn’t show himself! He only cast that sword energy from far away and instantly killed Goblin Godly King Bordiga! It showed that the Human Emperor of the North wasn’t a low-tier godly king!

Terrifying!

This world was slowly changing! The laws of nature were slowly transforming!

It seemed like when the barrier between mortals and gods was broken, something changed. When the situation where no gods could be seen on the Azeroth Continent changed with the appearance of the first god, it felt like a threshold in the martial system of the continent was removed. Now, more and more true gods were appearing!

God! This word wasn’t as distant and mysterious to the humans on this continent as before!

More and more human masters were moving toward the True God Realm!

Among all human masters, the Human Emperor of the North and [God’s Son] Messi of Barcelona were the most eye-catching.

Not long ago, [God’s Son] Messi of Barcelona defeated the alliance troop of [Demonic General] Mourinho and [Battle God] Ronaldo at the Love Song Hill of the Western Region. This incident shocked the entire continent! Messi showed the strength of level 9 True God Realm!

However, now with the Human Emperor of the North killing a godly king with a dominating method, it seemed like this young lord was announcing his invincibility and power! Although this man was younger, he completely outshined [God’s Son] Messi!

As time passed by, there was more and more news about human supreme masters breaking through the final threshold and becoming true gods.

More and more gods appeared on the continent during the Chaos Era!

Just as expected, masters and heroes appeared more frequently during chaotic times!

In the last 1,000 years, a god would be the most powerful existence in the world! Even Continental Martial Saint Maradona, the most powerful figure under the stars, was only a peak demi-god in legends, and he was able to stun the entire continent for close to 1,000 years!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1166.2 - Meeting (Part Tw0)

Chapter 1166: Meeting (Part Tw0)

Now, even a true god couldn’t dominate the continent!

Godly King!

The Human Emperor of the North became the first godly king in the last 1,000 years on the Azeroth Continent after the Mythical Era!

Of course, some people believed that all the rumors were only fabricated stories. They firmly believed that the Battle on the Westphalia Grassland was greatly exaggerated.

After convincing themselves and analyzing the situation with false premises, they stated that many factors contributed to the fall of Goblin Godly King Bordiga, and the Human Emperor of the North’s role in this wasn’t as significant.

They thought that perhaps the Human Emperor of the North and the Queen of the Northern Region Empire worked together with many other human masters, and these people barely killed this godly king after paying a hefty price!

Otherwise, the strength of the Human Emperor of the North was too insane! It would be unheard of!

An invisible shockwave quickly dashed through the continent, and the discussions caused by the Battle on the Westphalia Grassland seemed to have quieted down on the surface.

In fact, the various forces that were keeping a close eye on the Northern Region Empire reacted to this news. It was heard that the Holy Church became nervous, and Platini, the No.1 Genius of the Holy Church and the influential figure only below Pope Blatter, personally went to Bali Island!

At the same time, Red-Robed Bishop Rosario and other commanders of empires such as Barcelona and Juventus made a joint statement. These figures who retreated to Bali Island announced to the world that the Northern Region Empire colluded with the goblins and betrayed the human race.

“This empire attacked the troop of the Holy Church and made the expeditionary troop suffer many casualties. As a result, the troops of empires such as Everton and Sunderland were completely wiped out, and more than 17 human supreme masters died. At the same time, Alaba of Barcelona and Iaquinta of Juventus also died under the sneak-attack.”

The Holy Church proved that the Northern Region Empire betrayed humans, and it summoned all human forces to conquer the Northern Region Empire.

As soon as this news got out, the entire continent was shocked.

…

-The Southern Region, the City of Iduna-

After the welcome ceremony, arrangements were made for the expeditionary troop to set up the campsite in the southern region of the city.

The expeditionary troop carried a ton of food and strategic resources, and all the supplies were given to the troop that was guarding the city, solving the urgent issue of shortage of supplies.

The expeditionary troop was viewed as the hero legion! Although there weren’t that many soldiers, they still brought an enormous amount of confidence to the people in the Southern Region. It was the same as the lonely traveler in the dark seeing a trace of light!

The process of handing off the resources was extremely complex.

As the head commander, Elena didn’t need to worry about such things. Some advisors and officials were responsible for this.

After setting up the campsite, Elena changed her outfit and left with two female rogues without notifying anyone.

By walking on the main street before the campsite, these three quickly disappeared into the crowds of people.

The City of Iduna was giant, and it could contain hundreds of millions of people. This city occupied a huge land area with a radius of over 500 kilometers.

This was the Capital of Ormond, the leader of the Empires Alliance in the Southern Region that could rival the powerful level 9 Munich Empire which had been around for ages.

Palaces and magic towers were everywhere, and the city wall seemed limitless.

This city was one of the centers of human civilization in the Southern Region!

Even on the Azeroth Continent, Iduna could rank within top-20 human cities in terms of size!

The invasion of goblins drove many refugees into this city. Together with the original residents of the city, there were people everywhere! Even those deserted locations in the city were now packed with tents and refugees!

After traveling in the crowds of people and making a few turns, Elena and the other two girls saw a person waiting for them with a smile.

Who could it be other than Fei?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1167.1 - Iduna – On the Verge of Collapse (Part One)

Chapter 1167:

Iduna – On the Verge of Collapse (Part One)

The two female rogues didn’t know that they were going to meet Fei in the City of Iduna, and their mouths opened wide in shock while joy appeared on their faces.

On the other hand, Valkyrie Elena clearly knew that Fei was going to be here.

A rare smile appeared on Elena’s cold face, and her stunning beauty stole the spotlight from everyone else. While smiling, she walked over and lightly placed her hands on one of Fei’s arms, looking gentle and loving like an ordinary girl.

If supreme masters like Gerard saw this scene, they would be so shocked that their jaws would drop.

Who could have imagined that the Valkyrie that was invincible in the Southern Region and killed many goblin gods was capable of showing such a charming and slightly shy expression? After all, her image was an ice-cold noble god.

The female rogues from the [Rogue Encampment] were really close to Elena. Since Elena and these two girls sneaked out and were in private, these two girls didn’t act formal and all put their arms on Fei and called him ‘brother-in-law’.

“Wow! Brother-In-law! How come you are here?” The young and cute female rogue named Jean giggled and asked.

“Hehe, of course, I miss you, so I’m here to see you,” Fei replied while walking forward.

The other female rogue named Tanya smiled and teased, “Brother-In-Law, I think you are not being truthful. I think you miss Sister Elena, not us.”

Fei laughed and said, “Hehe, I miss you all.”

Hearing this, a smile appeared on the Valkyrie’s face.

Although Elena only spent a few minutes with Fei, she smiled more compared to the last two months. She didn’t look as murderous and chilly as she did on the battleground. Instead, she looked charming and beautiful.

“Brother-In-Law, how come you know that we are passing here?” Little Jean was only 18 years old, and she was the youngest female rogue who came with the expeditionary troop. She was talkative like a little sparrow.

“Hehe, your brother-in-law is powerful! Doesn’t matter where you go; I will know where you are.”

It was rare for Fei to have some chill time, so the king didn’t act majestically at all. He joked around and laughed with the girls.

The pedestrians on the streets had no idea that this young man who had a hooligan-like smile and was accompanied by three beauties was the famous Human Emperor of the North.

Right now, Fei’s bright smile could easily trigger the hatred in other men’s hearts as he walked around with beauties, looking like a rich young man from a powerful family.

“Wow, Brother-In-Law is boasting again! Oh, right. Now, many people are talking about you. Especially your strength; many people are speculating about it. Brother-In-Law, are you really a godly king already?” The other female rogue named Tanya was also quite curious, and she asked the question that was on her mind.

Fei smiled and nodded.

“Wow! So powerful!” the two pure female rogues both gasped.

In reality, Fei had already surpassed the True God Realm about a month ago. By reaching 25 percent degree of fusion, he entered the Godly King Realm.

In this period after the expeditionary troop of the Northern Region Empire entered the Southern Region, the Valkyrie was heading the troop in the public eye, but Fei was hiding in the dark. Whenever a goblin god was killed, its core essence would be absorbed by Fei before the essence could disintegrate and dissipate. All the essences were used to fuel the grand godly realm.

On the way, more than 100 goblin gods were killed by Elena, providing a continuous streak of energy for Fei.

Also, at the Battle on the Westphalia Grassland, Fei used the Scepter of Creation and instantly killed Goblin Godly King Bordiga and absorbed over half of its energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1167.2 - Iduna – On the Verge of Collapse (Part Two)

Chapter 1167: Iduna – On the Verge of Collapse (Part Two)

After that, Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm reached 30 percent, the equivalent to level 3 Godly King Realm.

Now, Fei could be counted as the No.1 Master on the Azeroth Continent!

Of course, more than 1,000 years had passed since the end of Mythical Era, and many facts that seemed obvious on the surface couldn’t be held true.

No one knew if the Holy Church, the force that had dominated the continent for more than 1,000 years, had unique hidden cards and hidden masters. Also, it was hard to tell if Continental Martial Saint Maradona, the most powerful human under the stars, was only a peak demi-god as rumors stated.

As the situation on the continent intensified, and more and more wars appeared, no one knew if some ancient masters would jump out of their tombs.

Except for meeting up with his queen and quenching his thirst, Fei also came to the City of Iduna to check out the situation at one of the two last remaining human cities in the Southern Region.

From the secret reports that the Letter Office passed to him, it seemed like the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church were going to have a heavy skirmish in the Southern Region. There were some secrets hidden in the Southern Region, and they were important pieces in the puzzle of the Holy Church’s expansion.

Fei had to make some preparations.

The four people wandered on the streets of Iduna aimlessly.

Hungry people were everywhere on the street.

After a large number of refugees rushed into the city, the goblins completely surrounded the city. As a result, there was a shortage of food. Right now, the food was tightly controlled by the local government, and the soldiers and members of the military had the priority.

The ordinary residents and those refugees who ran here to escape the war didn’t have any guarantees. They were almost all on the verge of starving to death.

“Sir, please! Show mercy! Please! I haven’t eaten anything in two days. Please give me a piece of bread. Even a bite of moldy bread is fine!” A white-haired senior lay on the ground. He was so thin that his skin wrapped around his bones, and he looked at the pedestrians with the desire to live.

“Who can give me half a loaf of bread? My woman will sleep with him for a night. You can do whatever you want to her! Look at how white her skin is…”

A man who was almost fainting due to hunger shouted on the side of a street.

Beside this man was an almost naked young woman. Her figure was somewhat alluring, and her skin was still smooth and white under the dirt. It showed that she once lived a comfortable life with abundant food and clothes. Now, she had fallen to this tragic situation.

No one knew if this man was her husband or not, but he pulled up the woman’s dress and showed her privates to the pedestrians as if he was selling an item and wanting to get a good price.

Beside these two people, many refugees were thin and yellow-skinned due to hunger. This should be the refugee area in Iduna.

All kinds of shouts could be heard in this place. There were people selling items, and women were selling themselves. In fact, there were even people selling their children and all sorts of weird things. Anything that could be of potential value was being displayed.

The war and being surrounded by goblins for a long time made the currency system in Iduna collapse.

The gold and silver coins in this place were worth less than a piece of bread.

Seeing all this, Fei gradually frowned.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1168.1 - Loud Slap (Part One)

Chapter 1168:

Loud Slap (Part One)

Elena and the two cute female rogues also became concerned.

It was hard to imagine that the situation in the City of Iduna degraded to this level.

“Yo! This chick is good. Hahaha!” a series of vicious laughter sounded from the side.

Fei and the three girls turned their heads.

It was a fatty with big ears, and he was protected by a few mean-looking warriors who seemed to be his guards. This group of people directly went against the flow of pedestrians.

Seeing them, everyone moved aside as if they saw snakes or scorpions. They were afraid of colliding with or offending this fatty.

The man who was selling that woman attracted the fatty’s attention.

The fatty turned around and started to look at the young woman with lust. It seemed like this young woman was already numb to her surroundings.

The man who was shouting saw this fatty, and he became high-spirited; he knew that a big potential client was here.

Therefore, this man pulled up this woman’s skirt and showed her round chest. This woman’s chest was taken care of. No dirt could be seen, and her skin was smooth and crystal-like, emitting faint, alluring light.

Now, this fatty’s eyes almost jumped out of his eye sockets.

The beast-like guards saw this, and they sneered viciously and dashed over. While carrying this young woman away on their shoulders, they tossed a piece of moldy bread to the man, getting ready to take off.

“No…”

As if she suddenly woke up from a dream, this young woman screamed in despair. While struggling, she looked at the fatty with fear in her eyes.

Some of the pedestrians and street vendors looked at the young woman with sympathy.

This fatty was named Elton, and he had a big background; he could be counted as one of the overbearing figures in the City of Iduna. He always bullied others, and he ran several gambling and pr*stitution shops. He was quite lustful and sadistic. The women who fell into his hands were guaranteed to be going to Hell. All of them ended tragically.

In the last few months, this fatty had taken away more than a dozen women from this place, and none of them came back alive. It was heard that some of them were seen in the military pr*stitution facility, and some of their corpses filled with torture marks were seen in the piles of corpses in the southern region of the city.

Slap!

One of the muscular guards slapped this woman who was struggling, almost knocking her out. He threatened, “You ignorant b*tch! We already paid your man! Now go with Mr. Elton, or you will face some tough punishments!”

“No! Please let me go… please show mercy…”

The woman was terrified, and she shook her head subconsciously while a trail of blood appeared on her face. At the same time, she looked at the pedestrians for help.

However, who dared to offend this bully?

A few days ago, a rogue warrior looked at this fatty a second too long, and his eyes were dug out before he was tortured to death.

This fatty named Elton already had a greedy and lustful smile on his face, and he was pleased with everyone’s scared reactions. He laughed, “Take her away! Quickly! I can’t wait!”

Hearing the command, one of the guards carried the woman on his shoulder and was about to take off.

“Wait!”

At this moment, a crisp voice sounded by everyone’s ears.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1168.2 - Loud Slap (Part Two)

Chapter 1168: Loud Slap (Part Two)

“Who the f*ck is tired of living? How dare you try to…” Elton was enraged, and he turned around and cursed. However, before he finished speaking, he suddenly froze.

It was two cute girls who stood out and interrupted him.

…

Female Rogue Jean was angry.

She and Tanya were accompanying their big sister and brother-in-law on a walk, wanting the two to spend some alone time. However, such tragic incidents were happening in Iduna, and they ran into one.

The pedestrians all started to talk and chat.

Fei and the three girls already figured out everything, and they learned about Fatty Elton’s past crimes.

Jean and Tanya called themselves heroines, so they definitely would stand out and do this.

“Ugly Fatty, I will give you a second to put down that girl and go away with your men!”

Seeing the blatant lust in this fatty’s eyes, Jean instantly became murderous. However, she tried hard to suppress it and shouted in a cold tone.

Elton almost drooled.

Such a cute and pure female warrior redefined the word ‘beauty’ in his mind.

“There are such beauties in the world? Are they immortal maidens? Compared to these two girls, that young woman is like a pile of dirt beside two diamonds.”

When this fatty slightly moved his eyes and subconsciously looked behind these two female rogues, he saw Valkyrie Elena who was standing beside Fei, and his body softened as if he was struck by a thunderbolt.

He thought that these two female rogues were the most beautiful women in the world, but they were like maids when compared to the Valkyrie who seemed like an unparalleled princess.

Although Fei was standing next to Elena, Elton automatically ignored him.

Elton had done things such as kidnapping beautiful women and killing their men. Also, Fei was wearing a simple white robe made of rough materials, and he didn’t have anything on him that showed supreme status.

In Elton’s eyes, Fei was only an insignificant bumpkin.

“You Trash! What are you looking at? Go away right now! Or I will dig out your eyes!”

Jean almost couldn’t hold in her anger, and she clenched her fists. However, since Fei and Elena hadn’t said anything yet, she endured it a bit longer.

Hearing Jean’s shout, Elton instantly woke up from the shock. He already decided that he must have these three beautiful women. They could be the most valuable gifts that he could use to connect with those few most influential figures in the city.

“Hehe, Little Sister, I can let that woman go, but you three have to come with me. Haha!” Elton laughed and walked closer, and he reached out his hand and was about to caress Jean’s face.

“You are seeking death!” Jean couldn’t hold it in anymore, and she swung her arm and slapped Elton’s face with force.

Like a giant meatball, Elton’s body flew out and smashed into the ground, almost creating a huge human-shaped crater.

“Hiss!” a series of gasps sounded in the area.

No one expected that Fatty Elton, one of the big bullies in the northern region of the city, would be beaten by a cute girl. Also, it seemed like this cute girl was forceful, making Elton suffer in pain.

“Well deserved!” almost everyone said that in their minds.

“This is so thrilling to see!”

Seeing this bully getting punished, everyone felt the same level of thrill as eating steak!

The vicious-looking guards were stupefied at this moment. They didn’t think that anyone dared to beat Elton. When they reacted, the fatty was already sent flying.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1169.1 - I Wanted to Slap This Nasty Guy Long Ago (Part One)

Chapter 1169: I Wanted to Slap This Nasty Guy Long Ago (Part One)

“Damn it! Kill this b*tch for me!” The angry and shamed Elton got up from the ground, and half of his face swelled so much that it looked like an overripe peach that smashed onto the floor. Also, a clear bloody handprint could be seen on his face.

Elton howled like a pig that was being slaughtered, and those few guards who finally reacted drew their weapons and surrounded Jean with vicious expressions.

The pedestrians on the two sides of the street were frightened, and the ones who were less bold started to scream.

Such a scene had happened many times already. However, those who offended Fatty Elton all ended in tragedy.

“These two cute girls are going to end in sadness,” the pedestrians all thought to themselves.

It seemed like Jean didn’t realize that catastrophe was about to strike.

This female rogue didn’t even see the guards who were approaching as opponents. She turned around and looked at Fei and Elena. Seeing that these two didn’t try to stop her from attacking, Jean let go of her restraints.

Bam!

“Ah!”

This female rogue raised her leg and kicked out as fast as lightning. While screaming, the guard who was charging in the front spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with a few teeth while flying out.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Then, a series of kicking noises followed. Jean’s feet landed on the guards’ faces and bodies.

Throughout all this, this female rogue didn’t even use her warrior energy. She simply stretched and used her body that was filled with vitality, and her form was so beautiful that it seemed like she was dancing.

Before these few guards could figure out what was happening, their visions blurred, and they flew out. After they landed on the ground, they snorted and groaned in pain.

A series of gasps sounded in the area once more.

Now, everyone realized that this cute girl wasn’t a simple figure!

“Damn! This cute girl is so powerful! She is a master! Not a weak woman!” people thought to themselves.

“You… you just wait! I won’t let you go!” Fatty Elton was shocked by this, and he shivered while his mind cleared.

Although he wasn’t that strong, seeing this girl easily knocking down his guards who usually bullied civilians with domination, he knew that he ran into someone beyond his league.

This fatty had one strong suit; when it was his turn to act like a coward and back off, he could be the biggest coward in the world.

Although Elton always acted overbearing, he was somewhat smart. Seeing this, he didn’t dare to stay here, and he instantly turned around and left with his guards.

Soon, this group of people disappeared at the corner of the street.

“Young People, you need to leave right now! You are in trouble!” A white-haired old man walked to Fei and whispered into his ear, “This fatty is named Elton, and people call him the Crazy-Wild Boar. He is vicious and cunning. Although he is weak, his big brother, Horton, is one of the powerful masters in the City of Iduna who are resisting the goblin military. Even Head Commander Götze needs to somewhat respect Elton’s big brother…”

“Humph, scared of him? We are…” Tanya was angry, and she was about to say something, but Fei quickly winked and stopped her.

“Thank you, Senior.” Fei smiled and gave this old man two pieces of bread.

This scene instantly made others in the area look over with envy, jealousy, and hate.

None of them expected that this old man would get two pieces of bread by saying a few words.

“He is too fortunate!” Some people looked at this senior with vicious glints in their eyes. They were planning to take the two pieces of bread from this senior’s hand as soon as Fei and the three girls left.

How could Fei not know about this?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1169.2 - I Wanted to Slap This Nasty Guy Long Ago (Part Two)

Chapter 1169: I Wanted to Slap This Nasty Guy Long Ago (Part Two)

Instead of leaving right away, Fei stayed with the senior and waited until the latter devoured the food.

During this time, he didn’t see Fatty Elton coming back here with a group of henchmen for revenge.

Fei and the others were about to leave, and Jean and Tanya took that poor woman along.

“Hey, you can’t take her away! She is mine…” the man who was selling this woman shouted. He saw what Fei and the three girls looked like, so he decided to run over and be a nuisance to get something of value.

Pia!

Tanya waved her hand and slapped that man away.

“Haha! Good!” Tanya rubbed her hand and giggled, “I wanted to slap this nasty guy long ago! Don’t try to take advantage of those who look kind!”

The young woman who looked numb shivered a little with fear in her eyes, but she still decided to follow Fei and the three girls.

Next, the group of five wandered around the City of Iduna.

The situation in the city was far worse than Fei and the others’ expectations. Many refugees crowded the city, making food and drinkable water extremely scarce. It was heard that some places in the city were so disorderly that murders, robberies, and cannibalization were common practices.

The military in the city had to focus more than 90 percent of resources on fighting the goblins, and peace and order inside the city could only be maintained at a surface level.

Later, Fei and the others found that the entire City of Iduna was strictly divided into a few levels.

Those top-tier nobles lived in big mansions and enjoyed food and liquor to their hearts’ content. They were wasteful, and their treatment was better than the military even though they weren’t helping with the defense of the city.

Due to the imminent danger and seemingly no escape from death, these nobles unleashed all their dark desires in their minds. They bullied the civilians and refugees and tried to satisfy their desires as much as possible.

The giant city was divided into high-level zones and low-level zones.

The people living in the residential areas, the markets, and on the streets were mostly families of the military. The young men were all pulled onto the city wall to fight with the goblins that were sieging the city day and night, and they would earn a little bit of resources to barely cover the needs of their families. Once the young men died in battle, their families could only receive a little bit of compensation.

This seemingly peaceful city was full of hidden sharp conflicts.

If it weren’t for the terrifying pressure in reality that the goblins exerted on the humans in the city, suppressing these sharp conflicts, chaos and havoc would have broken out in the city long ago.

Fei and the others returned to the campsite of the expeditionary troop, and they didn’t attract any attention.

Fei wasn’t eager to show himself before everyone and reveal his identity.

After seeing the situation in the City of Iduna, Fei secretly ordered the mage legion of the Northern Region Empire to start building the super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays.

For Iduna, once such a tunnel was created, food and various strategic resources could be moved from the Northern Region into the city, alleviating the shortage of necessities.

At the same time, the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire could be teleported here while the people in the city could be shifted out.

The only thing was that with goblins everywhere in the Southern Region, it was tough to build a series of super-long-distance magic teleportation arrays that could connect the City of Iduna with the Northern Region Empire.

Another method was needed to address the imminent crisis.

Fei turned his gaze toward the extremely wasteful and guilty nobles. After all, it wasn’t Fei’s first time dealing with this group of people.

…

On the second day, Head Commander Götze of the Military of Ormond came into the campsite of the expeditionary troop to apologize to the Northern Region Empire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1170.1 - Seeing the Fatty Again (Part One)

Chapter 1170: Seeing the Fatty Again (Part One)

Two years ago, Prince Xanchua and Prince Gundogan of Ormond had been hostile towards Chambord, and the Xuan’ge of Ormond even once destroyed the ancient city wall of Chambord, causing the highest casualties in Chambord’s recent history.

That incident enraged Fei, and he killed many masters of Ormond who invaded Chambord and Zenit.

During this conflict, both parties suffered losses. Ormond lost two princes, more than ten Xuan’ge, and even Young Lord Reus died by Fei’s hand.

In comparison, Ormond suffered more losses, but it was Prince Xanchua who started everything. When tracing to the roots, Ormond was in the wrong.

Besides, the situation had completely changed. The once tiny Chambord Kingdom had come a mammoth on the continent. The Northern Region Empire was so powerful that even the Holy Church didn’t dare to fight it at will, let alone Ormond, an empire that only had the Capital City remaining.

To show his sincerity, Götze even tied up dozens of officials of Ormond who supported the hostility toward Chambord, and he brought them into the campsite. These people were all henchmen of Prince Xanchua and Prince Gundogan.

Valkyrie Elena appeared and accepted Götze’s apology.

Götze was a friend to people like Shaarawy and Cassano, and he wasn’t involved in the war with the Chambord Kingdom. Now that the perpetrators were already punished, the situation was different now.

Also, the Northern Region Empire didn’t want to give others the image of a force that held grudges for a long time and didn’t understand others. Therefore, the grudge between Chambord and Ormond was officially over.

This incident attracted the attention of everyone in the city.

Now, the newest information about the Human Emperor of the North and the Queen of the North Region Empire got spread around the City of Iduna under some people’s purposeful push, and the track record that Elena had against the goblins drew a lot of attention.

All the forces in Iduna realized the power of the troop of the Northern Region Empire.

For a moment, many people talked about the Northern Region Empire in Iduna, and people were proud if they were able to chat with a person from the Northern Region and if they had been to the Northern Region.

At the same time, the Northern Region Empire announced that it was sending a mage group to the City of Iduna to repair and strengthen the magic defense system.

Such actions instantly increased the affinity and fondness that the City of Iduna had towards the Northern Region Empire. At least the people at the bottom of the social ladder praised and thanked the Northern Region Empire.

On the third day, the temporary reinforcement group of the Northern Region Empire that set off from the Leon Military District, the military district of the Northern Region Empire that was the most southern, had arrived at the City of Iduna.

Princess Victoria, one of the influential finance ministers of the Northern Region Empire, led the team, and Milito and Palacio were the guards. This secret transport team formed by pure masters brought many magic storage items that the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory had made, each containing a ton of supplies.

At Fei’s secret instruction, the troop of the Northern Region Empire set up charitable porridge kitchens around the campsite, which was common to see in ancient China when there were a ton of refugees, providing basic porridges to the refugees at certain times during the day.

After Fei set the overarching strategy, the advisors of the expeditionary troop use their wits and came up with many tactics to win over local people’s hearts, slowly infiltrating the various classes and forces.

The Ormond Empire turned a blind eye to this.

In fact, after the various empires rushed into the City of Iduna due to the loss of their territories, and Ormond’s wealth and resources were greatly consumed by the war against the goblins, Ormond had already started to lose its grasp of the city about a month ago.

Various forces existed in the city, forming a few giant groups that fought each other in secret even though everything seemed peaceful on the surface.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1170.2 - Seeing the Fatty Again (Part Two)

Chapter 1170: Seeing the Fatty Again (Part Two)

Now, only Allianz and Iduna were the two human cities remaining in the Southern Region of Azeroth.

Ormond had lost more than 99 percent of its territory, and it was equivalent to being conquered.

Now that a huge number of its citizens lost their lives in this war, Ormond couldn’t get back to its former level from a few years ago. It seemed to be a better decision to copy the last troop of the two super empires in the Central Region and side with the Northern Region Empire.

Also, only the Northern Region Empire had the power and the ability to deliver food and other resources into the Southern Region from other places. Essentially, Fei had his hands on the throat of the various forces in Ormond.

Under the cooperation of the Letter Office that had placed intelligence workers in the City of Iduna and advisors and military officers of the Northern Region Empire, the Northern Region Empire was now slowly taking control of Iduna in secret.

Of course, not all forces in Iduna favored the Northern Region Empire.

Since the Letter Office had been operating in this city, the Holy Church started doing work in the city long ago as well. Under the influence of the intelligence workers of the Holy Church, some forces sided with the Holy Church and went against the Northern Region Empire in private and public.

…

On this day, Fei returned from the Ruhr Mountain Range. Then, he left the campsite of the expeditionary troop secretly with Jean, Tanya, and Victoria, the three beautiful girls.

The group of four wandered in the city.

Now, Victoria wasn’t the fallen princess anymore. As a finance minister of the Northern Region Empire that was on the rise, she was an influential figure who could make the continent shake with her stomps.

Since it was rare for Victoria to be able to take time off and wander around, she was in a good mood right now.

Victoria slightly dressed up. She was in a simple white dress and didn’t put on any makeup, making her appear more friendly instead of being dominant. She was a beautiful girl, and people who saw her felt like their eyes brightened.

“I finally came back to the Southern Region,” Victoria sighed, feeling sentimental while walking on the streets of Iduna.

“Sister Victoria, is your hometown in the Southern Region?” The curious Jean asked.

Victoria lightly nodded and didn’t say anything more.

This woman was sensitive to numbers and was talented at managing money, but she seemed lacking in other areas and was careless.

Seeing this woman looking sentimental, Fei slightly nodded and thought, “The Letter Office tried to investigate into her background. However, except for the fact that she is from the Southern Region, no more useful information was collected. Now, it seems like those pieces of information weren’t wrong.”

The emperor took her out today to let her relax a bit on her home soil. Ever since she came to Iduna, she was busy managing the flow of food supplies day and night. It was good for her to get some rest.

[TL Note: Now that Fei is the Emperor of the Northern Region Empire, the author started to address him as ‘the emperor’ instead of ‘the king’ in some places.]

The good thing was that Victoria was known for her carelessness. After being sentimental for a few seconds, she appeared wild. While dragging the two female rogues who were also careless, they dashed through the crowds and looked around casually.

Fei shook his head and thought, “It seems like I thought too much. For this woman who seems to be a single-cell organism, she wouldn’t be sad for more than three seconds.”

“It is you? This damn b*tch! You finally appeared…” Suddenly, a series of vicious shouts sounded from the side.

Fatty Elton whom Fei and the female rogues encountered a few days ago dashed out of the crowd with a vicious grin on his face. With more than a dozen fully-armored warriors, they surrounded Fei and the three girls.

The fatty stared at Jean with viciousness in his eyes; it seemed like he wanted to strip this female rogue n*ked and shame her in public.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1171.1

Chapter 1171: The Naïve and Dull Woman (Part One)

“Who the fck are you? A good dog won’t block people’s paths. Now, fck off! You are so ugly, yet you have the face to come out here and bring shame to yourself.”

Princess Victoria didn’t know about what happened a few days ago. She was just in the mood of shopping, yet someone blocked her way. Her mood was instantly destroyed!

Seeing that this man who blocked her way was so ugly and obscene-looking, Victoria grew even angrier. She pointed her finger and emitted the prestige of the finance minister of the Northern Region Empire while cussing at this fatty without holding back.

Fei instantly sweated profusely.

Princess Victoria’s mannerism and behavior would bring shame to the Northern Region Empire. She was the finance minister and a powerful and influential figure. However, she completely disregarded her identity and cussed on the street like a hooligan. It was fortunate that none of the people here knew who they were.

“Yo? Another hot chick? You are like a little pepper! You got a personality, and I like you! I hope that you can still cuss like this when I strip you n*ked.” Fatty Elton didn’t mind the cussing, and he observed Victoria up and down as his eyes lit up with viciousness and lust.

Elton was slightly disappointed when he didn’t see the gorgeous Valkyrie from a few days ago, but he felt like he was well-compensated with Victoria’s beauty. He didn’t feel that bad anymore.

In the last few days, Elton borrowed about a dozen masters from his big brother, and he was looking for Fei and the three girls with detectives in the area.

From Elton’s perspective, it shouldn’t be hard for him to find people in the City of Iduna.

However, as if Fei and the three girls were waterdrops that emerged back with the ocean, Elton and his henchmen looked around for several days and tried many methods, yet they didn’t find a single clue.

Helpless, Elton could only wait around the market and wait for Fei and the three girls to reappear.

Today, Elton finally got his wish granted and saw the people whom he was waiting for!

“Finally! I can take my revenge and assault these beauties!” Elton thought to himself.

He was especially excited to see Jean and Tanya again. These two female warriors attacked and shamed him. In the last few days, Elton thought of hundreds of vicious ways to torture and stain these two girls.

“Go! Arrest these b*tches for me!” Elton shouted and waved his hand, and about a dozen masters surrounded them from all sides tactically. Warrior energy flames burned around these masters, making the pedestrians in the area sense immense pressure. They all appeared to be Five-Star and Six-Star Warriors.

Then, hundreds of fully-armed soldiers rushed into the street like a flood. With weapons in their hands, these people looked murderous.

For a moment, animals jumped and screamed in the street, and pedestrians all moved away in fear.

“Yo, these people are so weak! Only little Star-Level Warriors? How dare you act tough in front of me? Haha, you brats aren’t lucky! Running into…” Princess Victoria thought to herself in amusement. Then, she turned around and looked at Fei while thinking, “Even with all the masters in the City of Iduna added together, they can’t even block a casual finger strike from this god of slaughter beside me. This fatty even dares to cause trouble. I think he is tired of living.”

Jean and Tanya were angry as well. These two didn’t have a good impression of Elton to begin with. Now seeing this man being so ignorant, they got murderous and were about to take out this man.

Suddenly, the two girls heard a voice in their ears, and they paused for a second and stopped resisting.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1171.2: The Naïve and Dull Woman (Part Two)

Chapter 1171: The Naïve and Dull Woman (Part Two)

The soldiers rushed over and locked them up with magic handcuffs.

Fei didn’t resist at all as well.

“Alexander? What are you doing… Jean, Tanya… kill them! Why aren’t you fighting back? Hey! Were your heads kicked by Blacky?” Princess Victoria was stunned by this scene, and she shouted at Fei while struggling to break free.

Fei didn’t say anything and looked expressionless.

“You b*stards! How dare you to tie me up? Do you know who I am?” Princess Victoria started to cast her ‘Ultimate’. She shouted, “I’m the finance minister of the Northern Region Empire! How dare you to tie me up? Do you all want to die?”

“The finance minister of the Northern Region Empire?” The vicious soldiers instantly froze, and they didn’t dare to continue. They thought to themselves, “Damn! Are you kidding? The Northern Region Empire is a mammoth-like force on the continent. Even a beggar from the Northern Region Empire could walk around in the City of Iduna boldly, let alone the finance minister. We can’t offend her!”

“The finance minister of the Northern Region Empire?” Fatty Elton also froze for a second.

Now, no one in the City of Iduna dared to be reckless when the issues involved the Northern Region Empire.

Elton looked at Victoria and observed in detail, not daring to be reckless as he tried to see if Victoria was lying or not.

At this moment, a Four-Star Mage who was in a mage’s robe walked over and whispered something into Elton’s ears.

Then, this fatty nodded and laughed hysterically.

“Hahaha! I almost got fooled by you! How prestigious is the finance minister of the Northern Region Empire? How can a b*tch like you who lacks manners pretend to be such a figure? You have no strength! It would be better for you to pretend to be someone weaker. Besides, if the finance minister of the Northern Region Empire is out on a tour, how can there not be any guards? Ignore what she is saying! Arrest her!”

The soldiers who had been hesitant all jumped over even more fiercely, placing the magic handcuffs on the Finance Minister’s wrists.

“You…” Princess Victoria was enraged, and she jumped up and shouted, “Fatty! You are dead! You didn’t only tie me up, the finance minister! You even tied Human Emperor Alexander of the North! You tied His Majesty! Don’t you see it? That man in white is His Majesty…”

Fei was at a loss for words; he almost laughed out loud after hearing Victoria speak. This woman was extremely sensitive and talented in dealing with numbers and money, but she lacked emotional intelligence, was naïve, and seemed dull.

Just as Fei expected, it would be better for Victoria not to say anything. After hearing her words, Elton laughed as all the concerns in his mind disappeared.

As if he heard the funniest joke in the world, Elton pointed at Fei who was tied and laughed, “This little white face is the Human Emperor of the North? His Majesty? If he is, then I’m the Pope of the Holy Church! This dumb woman. Instead of pretending to be anyone else, you are trying to make him into His Majesty? Hahaha! Now, all your lies are breaking down!

“You…” Princess Victoria was enraged, and she tried to break free but couldn’t.

The proud and cute princess turned around and stared at Fei forcefully. Then, she stopped struggling.

Now that Fei was with her, she didn’t have to worry about anything.

Also, now she seemed to realize that Fei was planning something, and she wanted to know what it was.

Under all the pedestrians’ pitiful stares, Fei and the three girls were escorted away by the soldiers while Elton’s proud laughter resonated in the area.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1172.1 - Too Crazy (Part One)

Chapter 1172: Too Crazy (Part One)

While walking on the streets in the northern city zone, the group of people approached the city center. The buildings on the two sides of the streets got taller and taller, and fewer and fewer pedestrians could be seen. Also, the environment got better and better.

More and more soldiers could be seen patrolling the area, and even the pedestrians were dressed in good clothes and had great complexions, unlike those refugees who were in ragged clothes and looked thin and starved.

This was the wealthy zone in the City of Iduna.

After walking forward for 30 minutes toward the city center, they entered the real noble zone.

The environment in this place was even better. There was a watchtower every five meters, and there was a checkpoint every ten meters. Except for the security, everywhere was clean and orderly, looking like Heaven compared to the outside zones.

Fei even saw a noble lady who was casually walking her white pet dog while dozens of maids followed.

The white pet dog devoured a big piece of fresh cold steak, a delicacy that the refugees in the outer zones didn’t even dare to dream of eating! The maids all looked at the dog enjoying the beef, and the jealousy and envy in their eyes couldn’t be hidden.

In this chaotic world, people’s lives were worthless. The low-class people’s lives weren’t even worth as much as the pet of an upper-class family.

After entering the noble zone, the soldiers stopped at the edge while the dozen masters continued to escort Fei and the three girls further in. The group followed [Crazy-Wild Boar] Elton and that Four-Star Mage, walking toward a tall palace made of greenstone.

“Sir!”

“Greetings, Sir!”

Along the way, guards who were watching the streets all saluted at Elton.

“Oh, Felipe, quickly go and ask my big brother to come here! Tell him that I got some good stuff, and I don’t dare to keep them all to myself and want him to enjoy them first.”

After arriving at the gate of the palace, Elton thought of something, turned around, and spoke with the Four-Star Mage behind him.

“As you wish.” Mage Felipe understood Elton’s meaning, and he turned around and left.

[Crazy-Wild Boar] Elton entered the palace, and Fei and the three girls were escorted in as well.

“Hahaha! This is great! Three hot chicks!” the fatty laughed without holding back. He looked at Victoria, Jean, and Tanya with a lustful expression, and it was clear that he wanted to assault these three girls and keep them to himself. However, after thinking that these three girls were still useful, he barely suppressed his desire and waited for his big brother, Horton, to arrive.

Then, Elton landed his eyes onto Fei.

“Huh? I didn’t pay attention before. You are a handsome little white face. Haha! If you are dressed in women’s clothes, you might look nice as well!” Elton carefully observed Fei and suddenly laughed, “Normally, I would kill all men who fell into my hands. However, you… I heard that Mr. Naohiro doesn’t like beautiful women but good-looking men. If I gift you to Mr. Naohiro, hehe, he will definitely come to our side.”

“Gift? Little White Face? AHahahahahaha!” Princess Victoria almost choked on her own saliva, and she almost passed out laughing.

In the noble circle on the Azeroth Continent, there were quite a few noblemen who were into other men. Just like beautiful women, good-looking men were also rare.

Between many nobles and emperors, liking other men was no longer something shameful. Instead, they were even quite competitive about it.

It was heard that some emperors and nobles secretly collected many handsome and good-looking young men to satisfy their desires, and it was almost common.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1172.2 - Too Crazy (Part Two)

Chapter 1172: Too Crazy (Part Two)

Victoria was born in a noble family, so she had heard about such things. However, she never expected that someone would look at the dominating Human Emperor of the North in this way. This could be the biggest joke on the Azeroth Continent!

“Reckless!”

“How dare you? I will tear your mouth apart!”

Jean and Tanya heard this fatty insult their lovable brother-in-law and emperor, and they couldn’t hold back and exploded like TNT that was ignited.

While shouting, magic energy flames burned around the two girls, and they lightly stretched and broken the magic handcuffs around their wrists.

“What?” [Crazy-Wild Boar] Elton’s pupils instantly contracted.

In the next moment, this fatty sensed the powerful magic energy coming out of the two female rogues, and he saw the magic handcuffs that only Moon-Class Elites could break shatter into many pieces as if they were made from mud.

Instantly, Elton felt like he was engulfed in a layer of chilly energy, and his heart started to sink.

Seeing these two cold and pretty female rogues, everyone in the palace was shocked as if two sheep had turned into dinosaurs.

The dozen masters who were behind Elton were stunned as well!

At this moment, Tanya moved, and it seemed like a streak of red lightning flashed in the palace.

In just a split-second, the dozen masters who all had warrior energy fell onto the ground and lost their combat abilities without being able to put up a fight.

At the same time, one of Jean’s hands was covered in deadly blue ice, touching Elton’s forehead between his brows like the Blade of Judgment.

The shadow of death instantly engulfed this vicious fatty, and he was so scared that his soul almost escaped his body. He tried to struggle out of this situation and fight back, but the huge difference in strength made him unable to move his fingers.

“Let him live for now.” At this moment, a clear male voice sounded, and it was almost heavenly music to the fatty’s ears. Jean’s strike that was about to shatter Elton’s skull instantly stopped, breaking the law of physics.

The fatty instantly collapsed onto the ground while cold sweat covered his body. His legs were as soft as jelly, and he looked around. He wasn’t sure when, but the ‘Little White Face’ who he was about to give out as a gift also broke the magic handcuffs and was casually observing the architecture and decoration of the palace.

On the side, Princess Victoria was laughing so hard that she covered her stomach.

“You… you…” Elton shivered as he thought of one possibility. While he peed his pants and gritted his teeth, he looked at the proud Victoria and stuttered, “Could it be… you… what you said was true? You… you are…”

“Continue, come on, go on! Hahaha! I have been waiting for this reaction. Your expression is just right!” The proud Princess Victoria covered her stomach and said, “Continue, don’t change your expression! Haha! This is thrilling! I already told you that I’m the finance minister of the Northern Region Empire, and that little white face is the Human Emperor of the North. However, you didn’t believe me. Now what? You are surprised?”

“You… puff!” [Crazy-Wild Boar] felt like everything was too crazy. He had captured the Human Emperor of the North…

While he panicked, his legs twitched as he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

After Victoria had her fun, she stared at Fei and said, “Now, are you done acting? Are you acting like a little white face just to feel the same thrill that I did? Are you going to continue? Do you need my cooperation? Wait, you three are free now. Quickly break my handcuffs!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1173.1 - Who Are You? (I) (Part One)

Chapter 1173: Who Are You? (I) (Part One)

Fei smiled and didn’t say anything. He lightly waved his hand, and the magic handcuffs on this proud and cute princess’ wrists lightly shivered before turning into dust and disappearing.

Then, Fei whispered something into Tanya’s ear, and this female rogue dashed out of the palace and disappeared.

Until now, the thousands of soldiers and guards outside the palace still hadn’t discovered the changes in the palace.

Like the owner of this palace, Fei walked around and enjoyed the delicate murals on the walls.

This palace was decorated in a fancy style, and almost everything was golden or made of jade. Before the main seat, there was a smooth and shiny green jade table, and on it were all kinds of delicacies and liquors. It was clear that this fancy meal was just prepared, and it was quite luxurious.

Such a scene didn’t fit the dire situation that the City of Iduna was in, which lacked food and drinkable water, clearly reflecting the status and prestige of the owner of the palace.

Fei sat down, and Jean came over to pour him a cup of liquor.

Fei didn’t look anxious or impatient at all. He seemed to be waiting for something.

While looking like the owner, he closed his eyes and started to enjoy all the stuff that was on the table.

Seeing this, Victoria giggled and sat down next to Fei without thinking much. Then, she grabbed onto the delicacies on the jade table and drank the liquor, devouring the food and ignoring her image.

It seemed like this proud and cute girl just got hungry after wandering on the streets.

About ten minutes later, a series of clear footsteps sounded outside the palace.

“Haha! Elton, you did good! I heard that you got some top-quality stuff? Is it true?” a series of loud and wild yells sounded outside the palace.

Then, a middle-aged tough man walked in from the outside in big steps as an impatient smile shined on his face. He was muscular, looked ugly with buck teeth and thick lips, and had red messy short hair.

Behind this man was the Four-Star Mage named Felipe who just left earlier.

“Huh? Elton… what is going on? Who are you?”

The ugly, muscular, and middle-aged man was quite aware of his surroundings. As soon as he stepped into the palace, he noticed that something wasn’t right. After a quick glance, he saw Elton and the dozen masters who had collapsed onto the ground. Then, his pupils instantly contracted, and a streak of powerful presence rose. He unleashed powerful pressure and engulfed the entire palace. After doing that, he stared at Fei with his sharp, blade-like eyes.

“You guys!” Four-Star Mage Felipe was shocked as he instantly recognized Fei and the two girls.

Then, this man quickly walked over to the muscular, middle-aged man before whispering something.

“Tell me, who are you?” After understanding what happened before, the middle-aged man was slightly surprised, but he quickly calmed down.

A mocking smile appeared on this man’s face, and he looked at Fei as he said with curiosity, “You dare to play tricks in front of me, Horton? It seems like you are quite confident. Young Man, I appreciate your courage. Today, I will make an exception and let you speak. Tell me about your background.”

Horton! This ugly and muscular middle-aged man was one of the few supreme masters of Iduna who were key in the fight against the goblins. He was a dominating figure in the city, and even Head Commander Gotze who was the leader in name had to be polite to him.

Horton thought that this young man would react after hearing his name, but he was disappointed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1173.2 - Who Are You? (I) (Part Two)

Chapter 1173: Who Are You? (I) (Part Two)

From the beginning to the end, the young man in white who was sitting on the main seat in the palace only gracefully drank the great liquor that the cute female warrior poured for him. This young man seemed to be so intoxicated in the liquor that he completely ignored Horton.

With this attitude, Horton felt like this young man was the godly king in Heaven while he was a speck of dust on the ground.

Not only that, even the great beauty who sat by the young man in white and was devouring food as if she hadn’t eaten in ten days also didn’t even look up after hearing his name.

“Humph! Do you want to play tricks in front of me? Are you seeking death?”

Horton’s patience was limited, and he was enraged after being ignored. He waved his hand, and a streak of terrifying red light beam shot toward Fei.

“I will kill this reckless man in white… these two women are beauties. I can thoroughly enjoy them. Then, I can gift them to others and win over those forces that are still hesitating. At such a critical time, such beauties are rare in the City of Iduna.” Horton was calculating in his mind.

In reality, Horton didn’t really consider Fei and the two girls as enemies.

In the City of Iduna, except for Gotze, the No.1 Master of Ormond, no one else could battle him. Also, Fei only appeared to be an ordinary person who seemed to be extremely weak and fragile.

From Horton’s perspective, Fei and Victoria were betting on the strength of Jean who was a high-level Moon-Class Elite.

“Hehe, only a chick who is a high-level Moon-Class Elite… they are dead for sure!”

At this moment, [Crazy-Wild Boar] Elton suddenly woke up from unconsciousness.

“No…” Seeing his big brother attacking the Human Emperor of the North, Elton got anxious and spat out another mouthful of blood before fainting again.

At the same time, Horton’s expression changed. He was shocked to find that the red light beam that he shot out, which could instantly kill a Sun-Class Lord, disappeared without a trace before it could get within ten meters of the young man in white.

That streak of energy lost contact with Horton! It was strange and alerted him!

“What happened?” Horton finally noticed that something was off.

At this moment, the young man in white who sat on the main seat looked up. He was smiling, but his white teeth looked like sharp knives in the dim light.

In Horton’s eyes, this smile was indescribably terrifying. Also, a chill went up his spine without warning, almost freezing him to death.

“How long has it been since I felt this way? Throat being clenched by the Grim Reaper?” Horton thought to himself as he subconsciously swallowed his saliva.

Then, this man took several steps back and asked with caution, “Who are you?”

“Of course, I’m someone who got captured by your good little brother.” Fei started speaking after he finished the last bit of liquor in the cup, “I thought that only this fat Elton was doing evil deeds such as kidnapping civilian women and killing the residents of the city. It is surprising that you, Mr. Horton, a dominating master, are also involved in this dirty and bloody business in the dark.”

“Humph! So what if I’m involved?” Horton gradually calmed down.

After thinking about the force behind him and his status in the City of Iduna, he wasn’t afraid anymore even though he knew that this man in front of him was stronger.

Horton sneered without a trace of fear, “I fight with the goblins day and night, bleeding and sweating. I risk my life and dance with the Grim Reaper daily. After giving so much, why can’t I enjoy a few beautiful civilian women? It is a great honor for them!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1174.1 - Who Are You? (II) (Part One)

Chapter 1174: Who Are You? (II) (Part One)

“I’m afraid that it isn’t as simple as kidnapping civilian women, right?”

Fei lightly knocked on the jade desk with his finger. Anyone familiar with the emperor knew that this was a sign that he was about to make a decision.

“Humph! Who are you? How dare you try to manage me?” Horton sneered and said, “You aren’t weak. Unfortunately, with your strength, I still didn’t see you protect the City of Iduna. You hid behind the military and don’t dare to fight the enemies. You are worse than me!”

Hearing this, Fei lightly shook his head and no longer wanted to talk to Horton.

Seeing Fei’s reaction, Horton got even more confident.

After pausing for a bit, Horton pointed at Princess Victoria who had devoured as much food as possible. Right now, she was patting her belly in satisfaction and resting on the side.

Horton laughed and said, “Keep this woman here, and this incident is done. I won’t go after you for breaking into the Green Stone Palace and injuring the masters who are protecting the city! You two can go now!”

This man treated Fei as a wandering master.

When dealing with a powerful wandering master, Horton wouldn’t be afraid. Even if this wandering master was stronger than him, Horton had been operating in the City of Iduna for a long time, and he had his own force. It wouldn’t be hard for him and his men to surround and kill a wandering master.

At this moment, Horton was still blinded by his desire.

In reality, he wanted both these women. Right now, he was only trying to temporarily fool Fei so that he could have time to investigate Fei. If Fei didn’t have an impressive background, he would invite helpers to completely take out Fei and rob all his beauties.

Fei was still sneering and didn’t say anything. However, the coldness intensified in his eyes.

Horton saw Fei looking back at him with a mocking expression as if he was a sheep in a slaughterhouse; this supreme master felt uncomfortable.

This man couldn’t suppress his anger, and he was about to say something.

At this moment, a series of shouts sounded from the outside. Then, a guard staggered into the palace and shouted in panic, “Sir, bad news. Something bad…”

Horton shouted back, “What do you mean? Why are you panicking like this?”

“Report…. Si… Sir! Many soldiers suddenly appeared, and they surrounded the entire area. They stated that they are the expeditionary troop of the Northern Region Empire. We can’t hold on any longer!”

“What? The Northern Region Empire?” Horton was shocked. Then, he thought of something else and quickly calmed down.

After thinking everything through, Horton turned around and stared at Fei. Then, he sneered and said, “So, you are actually a member of the Northern Region Empire. No wonder you are so reckless in front of me. What? Just because I refused the olive branch that you guys threw out there a few days ago? Now, you can’t wait to use force? It seems like the Northern Region Empire’s tactics and temperament are not that great!”

“Since you dare to be hostile toward the Northern Region Empire, you have to get ready to disappear in the City of Iduna,” Jean said as she slowly stood up.

“B*tch! There is no place for a little Moon-Class Elite like you to talk!” Horton glanced at the female rogue before turning his attention back to Fei. He continued, “The Human Emperor of the North has many subordinates, including the 12 Gold Saints, the masters of the Black-Cloth Shrine, and the masters of the Dark Palace. It is heard that all of them have become supreme masters. Kid, tell me. Which one of these masters are you?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1174.2 - Who Are You? (II) (Part Two)

Chapter 1174: Who Are You? (II) (Part Two)

Dark Palace was a rumored secret organization under the Human Emperor of the North’s control. With Undead Mage Hazel Bank as the leader and Inzagi and the four spikes as the key assassins, it was heard that this force could move in secret without anyone noticing.

Also, the various intelligence networks on the continent captured many rumors and further exaggerated the abilities of this force.

Gradually, the Dark Palace became a terrifying force in others’ views, and it was known as the Human Emperor of the North’s Hidden Blade.

That was why Horton asked the question.

Hearing this, Finance Minister Victoria shook her head in pity and thought, “After all this, it turns out that this conceited and ugly man still hasn’t figured out who he is facing.”

While the people in the palace talked, the shouts grew louder and louder.

Streaks of powerful energy waves could be sensed from the palace.

Boom!

A streak of terrifying energy landed on the palace, and a portion of the roof of the Green Stone Palace shattered. Then, a figure who looked defeated fell from the sky.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Almost at the same time, as if a meteor rain fell from the sky, many figures who were engulfed in warrior energy flames and magic energy flames fell onto the roof of the Green Stone Palace. Sparks appeared as these figures glided through the air, and many cracks appeared in the roof. Then, the foundation of the palace shook, and several giant stone pillars collapsed…

In just a few seconds, this palace that was extremely secure with engraved magic patterns was greatly damaged. The roof completely broke, and the palace became ragged.

Horton could only unleash his force and protect [Crazy-Wild Boar] Elton who was still unconscious on the ground. Then, everything was over.

In the next moment, a landslide-like energy wave rushed down from the sky. It wasn’t something that mortals could block.

Horton’s face changed color. He looked up and saw the Valkyrie hovering in the sky above the broken Green Stone Palace. She was covered in a set of bright-red magic armor, and her long red hair fluttered in the wind. She looked noble yet cold, beautiful yet aloof.

That unstoppable force was continuously coming out of this Valkyrie’s body.

“The Queen of the Northern Region Empire!”

Horton’s lips and mouth felt dry. Seeing that charming figure, he felt fear for the first time.

He felt like his heart that was almost jumping out of his chest was beaten with a stick. A streak of blood went against the flow and rushed into his head, making him dizzy and see golden stars.

“The people of the Northern Region are so reckless. As soon as they move, they are fast and lethal, caring about nothing!”

People soon groaned and slowly stood up.

Owomoyela, Schultz, Tasci, and Benayoun…

Horton was familiar with all these people. They were all supreme masters who are defending the City of Iduna. More importantly, they were all Horton’s allies. They formed an alliance and rival against the other forces led by Gotze.

They were the side that favored the Holy Church.

In the last few days, these people didn’t only reject the olive branch that the Northern Region Empire extended to them. They worked in secret and walked closely with the Holy Church, and they were executing an important plan.

Horton’s heart started to drop.

After deciding to join the side that favored the Holy Church, Horton did think that he might face punishment from the Northern Region Empire. However, he never expected the Northern Region Empire to be so overbearing, aggressive, and bold! Nothing was hidden!

The aggressive tactic of putting all masks aside stunned Horton!

At this moment, Horton suddenly turned around and stared at Fei who was sitting on the main seat. He asked with a dark expression, “Who are you? Who are you?!”

This was Horton’s third time asking this question.

However, it was different this time.

This was Horton’s first time asking this question while looking up at Fei, but he got the same answer.

Further away, the handsome young man in white didn’t say anything. Sitting on the tall main seat, he only looked down at Horton with a vague cold smile.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1176.1 - Settling Accounts (Part One)

Chapter 1176: Settling Accounts (Part One)

“It seems like your memory isn’t good.” Fei finally spoke. While looking at Horton whose expression was changing, Fei repeated what he said before, “Of course, your dear little brother Elton captured me and took me here.”

Fei’s words made Horton and these supreme masters want to kill Elton.

“There are so many people for you to offend. Why did you pick on the Human Emperor of the North? Do you want to die?”

At this moment, these supreme masters all forgot that when Elton had gotten “good stuff”, they all came and enjoyed themselves.

Although these people were supreme masters, they already lost their honor and dignity during the Chaos Era. Just like Elton and Horton, they sat on the fence and did things that benefited themselves instead of sticking to their principles. They were greedy and lustful, not good people in their cores.

Of course, even though they were greedy and lustful, it didn’t mean that they were foolish.

In fact, at this point, everyone knew what was going on. These supreme masters realized that this was a trap that the Human Emperor of the North set up. Otherwise, how could a weak person like Elton be able to capture and take a godly king to the Green Stone Palace?

However, even though this was the case, they couldn’t say anything to get out of this situation.

“I sincerely apologize to Your Majesty! I didn’t know that the honorable Human Emperor of the North got here, so my words were a bit rude. As the saying goes, the people who don’t know aren’t guilty of intent. Your Majesty is honorable, kind, and generous. I believe that you won’t be that strict with us, right?” Horton said with a sincere expression. He first praised Fei of being kind and generous, trying to use words to force Fei to let this incident go.

Fei laughed and looked at Horton as if he was a cat playing with a mouse. He replied, “What if I want to be picky and won’t let this go?”

“This…” Horton opened his mouth and stuttered, and cold sweat appeared on his face. He said with an awkward tone, “Your Majesty, your jokes are funny.”

“Who the fck has time to joke with a bstard like you?” The smile on Fei’s face suddenly disappeared, and he stood up and looked down at Horton as he shouted, “I’m here to take down human scum like you!”

Horton’s head started to buzz, and a streak of hot blood shot into his mind uncontrollably. He was about to explode in rage!

“This is too much! He is stepping over the line too much!”

“When have I, Horton, ever been insulted like this in the City of Iduna?”

These thoughts flashed in Horton’s mind.

“Humph! Alexander! Since you don’t want our respect and instead want to be hostile, I won’t be kind anymore! I didn’t know about this before, and I wasn’t involved. You can only take away Elton! What can you do to me?” Horton also flipped out.

“Who would want to use reason and argue with a human scum like you?” Fei sneered, “I want to kill you, so you have to die.”

“You… don’t step over the line!” Horton shouted back in anger.

Horton had something to rely on. Although he was afraid, he wasn’t desperate. He sneered and replied, “Your Northern Region Empire sure is ambitious. You are only here in the City of Iduna for a few days, yet you are killing the credited people who helped with the defense of the city and trying to take this city for yourself!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1176.2 - Settling Accounts (Part Two)

Chapter 1176: Settling Accounts (Part Two)

“Yeah! This is bullying!”

“We have earned a lot of merits! We bled in the battles with the goblin military!”

“The City of Iduna belongs to the people of the Southern Region! The barbarians from the Northern Region, get out! We don’t need your involvement!”

“Humph! Gotze, if you sit back and watch the Human Emperor of the North kill us today, the same thing will happen to you tomorrow!”

“The Human Emperor of the North is ambitious! He will kill you all and take over the City of Iduna!”

Under Horton’s secret instruction, the supreme masters who were taken down all started to shout and add to the mess, trying to create conflict between the Northern Region and the Southern Region. They were all on the same side, and they knew that the Human Emperor of the North already saw them as enemies.

Such action was useful.

The dozens of supreme masters who came with Gotze didn’t say anything, but doubts appeared in their heads.

After all, the situation that was described occurred on the Azeroth Continent frequently.

Fei laughed and said, “You are on the verge of death, yet you are still fighting back like beasts. Alright, before you die, I will clarify everything and prove your crimes! Come!” Fei clapped his hands as he spoke.

In the next moment, a group of people slowly walked into the palace.

They were the people of the Southern Region who resided in the city.

There were hundreds of them. They were of various ages, and there were both males and females. However, they all had one thing in common; they all had injuries all over their bodies while they looked dispirited.

When these people entered the palace, they saw [Crazy-Wild Boar] Elton who was still pretending to be dead, and they all gritted their teeth with hatred in their eyes. If the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire didn’t stop them, they would have rushed over and skinned this fatty.

“You guys may speak. Regardless of what kinds of injustice you suffered, you can speak on it, and we will restore justice today,” an official of the Northern Region Empire said kindly.

It was clear that these hundreds of people who came here today completely disregarded their own lives. Although Horton and others stared at them ferociously, they showed no signs of fear.

These people told everyone about their tragic experiences and how Fatty Elton tortured them. Some of the things were so vicious and cruel that even some of the supreme masters felt chills running up their spines.

These hundreds of people each stated their cases. In the end, they all had bloody tears in their eyes, and they either pointed at the sky and cursed while grinding their teeth or cried, hammered their chests, and stomped their feet.

Both Princess Victoria and Jean were happy and cheerful people, but they cried alongside these hundreds of people in the end after hearing the stories.

Only Horton and his henchmen still looked the same, appearing cold-blooded. After these poor people told their stories, Horton sneered and said, “With all that said, it is Elton who committed these evil deeds. What does it have to do with us? Besides, they are a bunch of lowly civilians!”

“Doesn’t have to do with all of you? Then, let’s talk about the things that involve you,” Fei sneered and clapped his hands again.

Another group of people walked into the palace through the gate.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1176.3 - Settling Accounts (Part Three)

Chapter 1176: Settling Accounts (Part Three)

There were nobles, guards, and military officers, and they were all people of the Southern Region. It seemed like they all got beaten, and bruises could be seen on their bodies. They were all in magic handcuffs, and those people who followed Elton and committed evil deeds with him were in this group.

There were some henchmen who followed Horton, and there were some subordinates and trusted people of the supreme masters who were taken down by Elena earlier.

With frightened expressions, these people staggered as they walked into the palace under the escort of the warriors of the Northern Region Empire.

Horton and others’ expressions changed at this moment.

“You… you dared to arrest our people without consulting us? This is outrageous!” Horton shouted, feeling a little anxious and uneasy.

“Why are you impatient already?” Fei only glanced over, yet Horton and his henchmen paled and didn’t dare to move as if they were severely injured.

Seeing this, some of the arrested guards and henchmen who were still having other thoughts instantly became honest. They all told Fei everything that they knew as if someone was pouring dry beans out of a smooth bottle.

Everything that these people said pointed toward Horton. It was clear that Elton was only someone on the surface, and Horton and the supreme masters on his side were the true perpetrators of the worst evil deeds. Otherwise, how would Elton, a little Star-Level Warrior, dare to act so overbearingly in the City of Iduna?

Of course, this was only the appetizer.

More importantly, these guards and trusted people revealed that in order to obtain more benefits and have more say in the important matters, these supreme masters set up traps to wipe out allied forces, making the humans of the Southern Region lose on the battlefield again and again. Many loyal and brave soldiers and warriors were lost along the way, and the human forces in the area couldn’t help but retreat all the way back to the City of Iduna.

Due to their own selfishness, numerous humans died under the blades of the goblins!

This was a huge scandal!

It was a huge crime! It was anti-human!

The supreme masters beside Gotze all shivered in anger.

“Kill them!”

“Skin these b*stards alive!”

While these supreme masters shouted emotionally, they surrounded Horton and his henchmen.

“We are framed! They are… they are trying to fool all of you…” Horton roared with a pale face.

“Framed? Those people who spoke are all your men!” Gotze sneered. In fact, he was also shocked by the energy that the Human Emperor of the North showcased. The Northern Region Empire captured so many henchmen and trusted people of Horton and others on his side. It was also Gotze’s first time knowing that some of them were on Horton’s side; their acting was great!

“Who knew what kind of evil spell that the Human Emperor of the North cast on them… they must have been threatened into saying these things…” Horton tried to explain and resist until the last second.

Without thinking, Fei pointed at the weak people who came in first and said with a smile, “I have explained everything to you. Now, let’s start settling these accounts. You have to pay for their sufferings first.”

Seeing that talking was useless, Horton shut his mouth. He had something to rely on, and he already sent out the secret message. Therefore, he became tough and reckless as he sneered, “They are only a bunch of ants. If I kill them, my hands would be stained. Human Emperor of the North, are you really naïve enough to side with these ants?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1177.1 - The Ending of the Wild Boar (Part One)

Chapter 1177: The Ending of the Wild Boar (Part One)

“In your eyes, they are ants since they are weak.” Fei stared at Horton and sneered, “Then, the same theory applies to our situation. You are only a poor ant in my eyes. The difference between you and me is bigger than the difference between you and them!”

“Humph!” Horton snorted and couldn’t say anything else.

At this moment, Fatty Elton who had been unconscious this entire time suddenly woke up. When he saw Horton, he screamed like a pig that was being butchered, “Big Brother! Don’t attack him! He is the Human Emperor of the North! Don’t move…”

It seemed like this crazy boar still hadn’t figured out what was going on.

Right now, Horton was feeling anxious while he waited for that figure who could rival the Human Emperor of the North to arrive. He completely ignored Elton’s reminder.

Everything was too late now. The two parties had completely torn off all disguises, and there was no way back.

Finally, Elton sensed something from the subtle atmosphere in the palace, and he crawled to Horton with a terrified expression.

Fei slightly shook his head.

Seeing this, Bronze Saint Hazard of Cygnus walked over and sealed all the energy in Elton’s body using a chilly power in front of Horton and his henchmen. Then, Hazard pulled Elton off the ground and threw him to the hundreds of victims.

“Now, you all can seek revenge.”

Those hundreds of poor people who held endless resentment in their minds couldn’t believe what they heard, and they looked at Hazard and Fei in disbelief.

These people were already desperate, and they ditched all concerns out of the window and came here to tell their tragic stories. Even if they couldn’t take down the [Crazy-Wild Boar], they would feel better by cursing him. To their surprise, these people of the Northern Region were strong enough to suppress the enormous evil forces behind Elton and restore justice, giving them the chance to seek revenge!

No one knew who roared first, but these hundreds of people charged forward and pressed the terrified fatty on the ground.

Some of these people’s arms were broken, but they still use their teeth and bit off flesh off Elton’s body.

“No… save me… Big Brother… save me…” Elton’s terrified cries sounded under the angry crowd. He never imagined that he would die in the hands of these people whom he regarded as dirty and lowly ants even though he bullied them and assaulted them.

Horton clenched his fists, and he glanced at a supreme master beside him with anger in his eyes.

Although Elton wasn’t Horton’s little brother by blood, they were still close relatives, and the fatty had done many things for him. If Elton got killed by a bunch of dirty ants right in front of him, he would lose all honor and dignity.

Since Horton already decided to rival the Human Emperor of the North without holding back, he wouldn’t hesitate.

“Who dares to move?!” Bronze Saint Hazard of Cygnus saw this and snorted.

The supreme master who was about to save Elton under Horton’s command shivered in fear when he heard this snort. As if his body froze for real, he didn’t move at all afterward.

Of course, this supreme master wasn’t afraid of a little Moon-Class Elite. However, when this little warrior represented the will of an existence such as the Human Emperor of the North, no one on the Azeroth Continent dared to move under such threats.

In just a flash, Elton’s voice became fainter and fainter.

Blood flowed out of the crowd and formed a small pond.

This scene made many people feel scared. The power of hatred was insane! Those hundreds of people were blinded by hatred, and the anger that was pent up in their minds for many days got vented. Now, there was only a bloody corpse on the ground with missing flesh.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1177.2 - The Ending of the Wild Boar (Part Two)

Chapter 1177: The Ending of the Wild Boar (Part Two)

Elton’s nickname was the [Crazy-Wild Boar], and he ended up like a boar as well, being bitten by other people.

Such death was too easy for an evil person like Elton.

After they took revenge, these poor people behaved wildly. With blood all over their bodies, some of them knelt on the ground and spoke to their loved ones who had died tragically, some laughed hysterically, and some cried with tears all over their faces.

“Your Majesty! Thank you for restoring justice for us!”

After venting their anger and resentment, these hundreds of people gradually calmed down, and they all knelt on the ground and thanked Fei.

“Now everything is settled. Drop your hatred and try to survive in the Chaos Era for your loved ones,” Fei said while sighing.

Then, the emperor unleashed a streak of energy of the Paladin, instantly healing these people’s injuries, curing their mental damage, and comforting their well-being. Then, he ordered the soldiers to lead these people out of the collapsed Green Stone Palace.

Without question, these people were going to spread the news about what happened here in the City of Iduna.

Together with the hard work of the officials of the Northern Region Empire, the entire City of Iduna was soon going to praise the people of the Northern Region for their righteousness and the Human Emperor of the North for his nobility and kindness.

Seeing this, Horton almost shattered his teeth as he bit them forcefully, but he tried his best to endure all this.

At this moment, Fei suddenly stood up and raised his hand, and a streak of invisible power rushed out and shattered a portion of the sky.

“You have been here for a long time now. Godly knights shouldn’t be sneaky and cunning. Come out now!” While the emperor said that, ripples appeared in the sky, and more than ten fully-armed godly knights appeared.

The silver holy power gushed down like water coming out of a broken dam.

People like Gotze were stunned; they didn’t know that so many masters of the Holy Church were hiding in the city.

These godly knights were all engulfed in thick silver holy power as they held silver dragon lances. As the holy power surged around them, their white capes that were attached to their silver rune-engraved armor flattered in the wind like battle flags. They were all high-level godly knights.

The person in the lead was as tall as a tower, and only his sharp eyes were exposed in the air. While looking like a metal beast, he unleashed his suppressive aura.

In the next second, this man scattered thick holy power and engulfed Horton and his henchmen, and a cold and mechanical voice sounded behind the mask, “These human masters of the Southern Region are children of the gods. They are being protected by the Holy Church, and attacking them is equivalent to insulting the gods!”

Bedlam broke loose in the palace as soon as this was heard.

Proud and excited smiles appeared on Horton and his henchmen’s faces.

Horton had been waiting for this moment. He chose to rival the Northern Region Empire because he already joined the side of the Holy Church. The Holy Church promised them more benefits and privileges.

Horton knew that the masters of the Holy Church hid in the City of Iduna, and they had been communicating for a while now. The Holy Church was executing an important plan in secret.

Now, these powerful godly knights of the Holy Church were Horton’s guards.

“Even the Human Emperor of the North can’t do anything to me with these powerful godly knights here!” Horton thought to himself.

“Hahaha! Alexander! I told you that you can’t do anything to me! I’m a member of the Holy Church! I already joined them! I’m blessed by the gods, and I’m their subject!” Horton laughed hysterically.

“The subject of the gods?” As if Fei heard a joke, he laughed, “I’m a god, but I won’t protect you. You aren’t deserving of becoming my subject!”

With that said, Fei pointed out one of his fingers.

The golden and silver sword energy of order flew out like a dragon, instantly penetrating the sea of silver holy power that the godly knights created and breaking Horton’s own protective energy sphere.

“No!” Horton screamed as the sword energy coiled around him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1178 - The Legendary Existences (Part One)

Chapter 1178: The Legendary Existences (Part One)

Fei’s sudden attack took those more than ten godly knights by surprise. Just as they wanted to move, Horton, this supreme master who dominated the City of Iduna, was already dead. His body was disintegrated by the invincible golden and silver sword energy of order, becoming a mass of pure energy and falling into Fei’s hand.

The atmosphere in the palace changed drastically.

The supreme masters around Horton all shivered in fear like chicklings in front of a hawk.

Before death, Horton’s eyes were filled with desperation and disbelief, and the supreme masters on his side saw his eyes. Like a powerful hammer, Horton’s expression struck these supreme masters’ nerves and instantly wiped out the hope and confidence that was rising in their minds.

The Human Emperor of the North killed Horton before the godly knights.

It meant that this man could easily kill the rest of the supreme masters if he wanted to.

“Reckless! Alexander! You are insulting the gods! Your action is provoking the Holy Church! This is unforgivable! The gods will punish you!” The godly knight in the lead roared in anger, and his shout resonated in the sky.

Fei killed Horton and brought shame to this godly knight.

In the past, one word from the Holy Church could protect anyone. But now, more than ten godly knights who had been hiding in the dark showed themselves, yet the person who they wanted to protect was still killed. This was a hard slap on their faces.

“Hahahaha!” Fei’s disdainful laughter resonated in the palace.

“Insulting the gods? The gods will punish me? Hahaha! Hey, old man, are you joking? I’m already a god. How can I insult the gods? Who can punish me?” Fei mocked as he looked at the godly knight in the front. Then, he shook his head and said, “Alright, put away the method that you used to fool others and poison the continent in the last 1,000 years! We are enemies now! Do you think that your actions in the Southern Region in the last while is unknown to others? The humans in the Southern Region are being butchered by the goblins and are in a desperate situation! The Holy Church is also on the list of mortal enemies of humans!”

Everyone was shocked by Fei’s words.

“What? It seems like the Human Emperor of the North is implying that the Holy Church is connected to the goblins somehow?” people thought to themselves.

“Nonsense! Human Emperor of the North, you are fooling people with your tricky words! You have stained the honor of the gods! In Father God’s name, I now denounce you as a heretic…” the tough godly knight in the lead roared! People weren’t sure if it was fear or anger, but this muscular man was shivering.

“Heretic? The Holy Church is the biggest heretic among humans! Now, in the name of ‘human’, I denounce you as heretics.” Fei interrupted the big godly knight’s roar and laughed, “Therefore, since you heretics are here, then stay!”

Before Fei finished speaking, a golden and silver sword energy of order flew out of his finger and shot toward this godly knight leader.

“Gods’ Protection!” the godly knight leader shouted.

It was clear that this man knew the terrifying power of this sword energy of order, so he unleashed eye-piercing holy power, making the atmosphere in the broken Green Stone Palace extremely creepy yet holy. At the same time, the other godly knights behind him also unleashed their holy power.

Then, the runes that were engraved on their armor also lit up as strange energy flowed in them.

Many shadows of four-winged battle angels appeared behind these godly knights, and they opened their wings and shielded the knights, looking like many giant eggs of light.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1178.2 - The Legendary Existences (Part Two)

Chapter 1178: The Legendary Existences (Part Two)

Bam!

The golden and silver sword energy collided onto the wings of the battle angels.

After a moment of stalemate, the [Gods’ Protection] shattered! It had just summoned many battle angels and created many eggs of light with their wings! While crisp noises sounded, the eggs of light that were supposed to block all attacks broke.

Bam! The godly knight leader’s helmet and armor shattered like a porcelain jar that was dropped on the ground.

This was a person who appeared to be a 30-year-old man. He looked fierce with a short red beard, and murderous spirit and viciousness could be seen in his eyes. At this moment, he appeared shocked.

The good thing for him was that only his godly armor shattered, and the four-wing battle angel that he summoned saved his life.

The golden and silver sword energy of order penetrated the battle angel’s body, and this half-magic incomplete life form was taken down by the sword energy and turned into a fist-sized mass of pure energy. Then, it flew back into Fei’s hand.

Fei’s dominating godly-king-level strength was demonstrated.

Now, these godly knights finally knew that the rumors about Fei’s strength that had been circulating on the continent weren’t wrong.

While shattering the eggs of light created by the [Gods’ Protection], Fei still had the energy to isolate the battle. No one in the Green Stone Palace was affected.

“This evil heretic is too powerful! Warriors, let’s initiate the Godly War!”

The godly king leader shouted, and they flew higher and higher into the sky.

Fei didn’t stop them. He could tell that these people weren’t trying to escape but were using a rare combat method.

“The secret method of the Holy Church?” Fei thought to himself. He wanted to see how powerful this method was. He had to prepare by fighting with these godly knights. After knowing more about how these godly knights fought in groups, the Northern Region Empire would have fewer casualties once the war with the Holy Church started.

Fei stepped into the sky while waving his hand.

Valkyrie Elena and other masters of the Northern Region Empire all backed off, and the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire all moved away to a safe distance.

The powerful energy surge appeared on Fei; it was an indefensible law of nature. It completely sealed a circular space within a diameter of about five kilometers, creating a huge battlefield that could block the residual energy of a battle between gods. Now, the residents of Iduna wouldn’t be affected.

On the ground, the supreme masters on Horton’s side wanted to escape from the broken palace, but they all froze after Elena glanced at them. They gave up on escaping, and they could only watch the unprecedented battle in the sky while anxiously waiting for their fates to change.

It was clear that the Human Emperor of the North wanted to challenge this team of 19 god-level knights of the Holy Church alone!

A supreme master wanted to say something, but he suddenly saw something in the sky and froze as if he was struck by a lightning bolt.

Even Valkyrie Elena looked shocked.

A series of high-pitch whistle-like noises sounded in the high sky, and many transparent ripples appeared. Then, many giant shadows showed themselves. These black shadows looked fierce and vicious as they were engulfed in unparalleled murderous spirits. Every inch of their bodies contained destructive force, and they cast many shadows on the ground.

Dragons! The legendary dragons!

These godly knights were… godly dragon knights? They only existed in the legends!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1179.1 - Platini Has Arrived at the Southern Region (Part One)

Chapter 1179: Platini Has Arrived at the Southern Region (Part One)

“Godly Dragon Knight!”

“How is this possible?”

Even Fei was greatly shocked by this.

Everyone knew that the Dragon Clan and the Holy Church fought each other fiercely, and the intense war lasted for close to half a year. Almost the entire Mediterranean Sea and the Central Region was destroyed by this war, and blood formed rivers while countless creatures died.

In the end, the Dragon Clan was defeated, and the deep hatred between the two forces couldn’t be resolved for generations.

“How come these dragons are willing to become the mounts of these godly knights? How did the two parties that are supposed to hate each other walk together?”

The figures flashed, and these 19 godly knights all mounted onto the dragons. These giant dragons all had silver armor on their bodies. Iron spikes were on the armor, the protection for the heads and necks were flexible, and giant hammers were placed on their tails.

When the godly knights stood on these dragons while holding giant dragon lances, their power merged with that of the dragons, giving others a huge visual shock!

Waves of dragon pressure were emitted in the sky.

“Roar…”

The godly knight leader issued a command to the dragon under him, and the dragon quickly flew in the sky. The other 18 godly dragon knights coordinated with their leader and moved their dragons, forming a mystical formation and encircling Fei.

While roaring, the dragons spat out clouds of terrifying energy.

Dragon breaths!

Different dragon breaths had different colorful glares, and they contained shocking laws of nature. In a collision, they could unleash the power to instantly destroy a god!

The fragmented laws of nature shot in all directions like godly weapons, cutting everything in the area.

Whoosh!

An invisible fragmented law of nature shot passed Fei and cut off one strand of his hair.

This was a chaotic current from the storm of the laws of nature! It was terrifying!

However, that was the most damage that this storm could do.

Fei didn’t even use his golden and silver sword energy of order! Instead, he unleashed his invincible godly king power and completely engulfed the storm of the laws of nature. In the end, this storm was suppressed into a fist-sized starlight and was grasped in Fei’s hand.

“This is the so-called battle of the gods?” Fei looked at the godly knight leader and shook his head in disdain.

His opponent was enraged just as expected.

As a mysterious chant sounded, the shadows of the battle angels that disappeared before reappeared from every godly knight’s body. With their giant wings opened, the battle angels worked with the power of the giant dragons and created a giant mystical magic array, trapping Fei inside.

“Father God’s Punishment!”

The godly knights waved their dragon lances, and each unleashed a thick and powerful light beam.

Every light beam combined the power of the battle angel, the knight, and the dragon.

These 19 light beams gathered together and formed a destructive giant sword of light. Then, a giant ancient god with a human figure but a blurry face walked out from the void and held onto the sword before striking Fei with it.

The entire continent seemed to have moved under the power of the sword.

From the perspective of damage, this sword’s power already reached the Godly King Realm.

“Is this the secret group attack of the Holy Church?”

“Fools! Do you think that the difference in realms can be easily filled with power alone? This is the end!” After Fei observed the secret technique and understood the underlying principle, he no longer held back. He lightly pointed his finger, and his fingertip touched the giant destructive sword of light.

This scene seemed like Fei was committing suicide.

However, in the next second, this world-destroying sword was stopped by this light finger strike.

The sharp tip of the giant sword of light pressed onto Fei’s finger. It seemed like this sword could shatter the toughest barrier in the world, including the spatial barriers, but it couldn’t cut open Fei’s skin and flesh.

Crack! In the next moment, this giant sword of light and the godly shadow that was holding onto it both shattered.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1179.2 - Platini Has Arrived at the Southern Region (Part Two)

Chapter 1179: Platini Has Arrived at the Southern Region (Part Two)

The godly knight leader screamed on top of his lungs, and seven hermit-like god-level knights shattered. Their bodies collapsed and turned into blood mist before disappearing in this world.

“The evil heretic…” the godly knight leader shouted in anger, and a scroll suddenly appeared in his hand.

The scroll opened in the wind, and a giant silver hand dashed out of the scroll and struck toward Fei.

This energy hand contained impressive dignity and power! Even Valkyrie Elena who was standing far away got a little scared.

“The scroll that contains the full-force strike of a godly-king-level master of the Holy Church? The Holy Church sure does have godly kings!” Fei slightly nodded, and he still only pointed out one of his fingers, shattering this giant hand.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

At the same time, six more godly knights were affected by this battle and exploded into blood mist. Their godly core energies were all compressed into light dots before landing in Fei’s palm.

The godly knight leader was enraged, and he shouted as he struck out his dragon lance. The surface of the lance cracked, revealing a staff with nine rings on the tip. This staff was engulfed in the shadow of a god! It was a god-tier combat weapon!

Fei raised his hand, and a golden and silver sword energy of order instantly flew out and sealed this god-tier combat weapon.

The huge difference in strength made all of the godly knights’ efforts go to waste.

“Risk everything! We have to risk everything! We will die together! We can’t let the City of Iduna fall into the hand of a heretic…” the godly knight leader shouted in desperation, and he gathered with the remaining godly knights. Three godly knights self-detonated, and the power of the massive explosion finally broke the godly seal array that Fei set up, allowing the last few godly knights to fly into the sky.

“Hahaha! Even if we have to destroy this city, we won’t let you have it! Human Emperor of the North! Give up!”

It was evident that their mission was going to fail, but these godly knights wouldn’t let the Northern Region Empire control the City of Iduna. The godly knight leader laughed hysterically, and his voice echoed in the sky above the City of Iduna.

The terrifying energy gathered in the sky, making it seem like it was the end of the world.

The soldiers and residents in the city could only shiver in fear. Countless people looked up at the sky, feeling desperate. The true face of the Holy Church made them angry, and they had to place all hope in the Human Emperor of the North.

These people’s beliefs in the Holy Church and the gods that the Holy Church believed in instantly collapsed.

This was also the moment where new beliefs were created.

The godly seal array that Fei created loosened up in the explosion, but it quickly expanded and casually engulfed the godly knights who just escaped. The intense explosion couldn’t penetrate the array and affect the people on the ground.

“You…” The godly knight leader realized that he was fooled. The Human Emperor of the North used him to destroy the last bit of foundation that the Holy Church had in this city.

“It is all over.” Without mercy, Fei harvested these godly knights and took their core energies.

“Platini His Holiness is already in the Southern Region! You can’t be smug for too long! Ah…” the godly knight leader cursed in anger, but he was refined into a mass of pure energy in the end, becoming the fertilizer that Fei used to increase his fusion with the grand godly realm.

In the sky, only the 19 fully-armed giant dragons remained.

Without the control of the dragon flutes and their masters, these 19 dragons that were weaponized to the teeth flapped their wings in mid-air and looked lost.

Fei already saw through everything, and he shot 19 streaks of golden holy power into these dragons’ heads.

In the next moment, streaks of black smoke left the dragons’ bodies and dissipated into the area. The slightly mechanical dragon bodies and lost minds seemed to have returned to normal.

“Ah! Those damn b*stards of the Holy Church…” the giant dragons spoke the human language that was common in the Mythical Era 1,000 years ago.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1180.1 - Chain Reactions (Part One)

Chapter 1180: Chain Reactions (Part One)

These giant dragons were all captured by the Holy Church during the great war in the Central Region. Of course, the proud dragons wouldn’t lower their heads before their enemies. The only reason that these godly knights were able to control and ride these dragons was that the dragons’ souls were imprisoned by a sinister secret technique, and the Holy Church controlled their wills, forcing the dragons to serve.

The streaks of golden light that Fei shot out broke the restrictions that the Holy Church placed on these giant dragons.

Although their minds were controlled, these giant dragons still knew what was going on.

“Although most humans are bad eggs, you look alright to us…” the red dragon in the lead spoke to Fei as it spat out fire and the smell of sulfur, “Thank you for saving our souls and relieving us from eternal suffering.”

Fei nodded and didn’t say anything more.

If it were two years ago, Fei might scream in excitement when he saw a giant godly dragon like this, just like how fans might react when they saw their super idols.

Now, Fei didn’t react that much; it seemed like he was a hunter who saw a bigger snake in the forest.

Power and level affect people’s vision.

Instead of Fei reacting to these giant dragons, the soldiers and residents of Iduna knelt and prayed.

Dragons were legendary creatures who were immortal like the gods.

“You have earned the friendship of the Dragon Clan,” the red dragon said. Then, it shook its body and handed a dragon scale to Fei.

“We must return to our clan as fast as possible and report to Great Leader Jordan about the evilness of the Holy Church. Also, we must save our brothers and sisters whose souls are still imprisoned. We can’t return your favor temporarily. However, with this dragon scale, you can send envoys to the Dragon Island, and the Dragon Clan will fulfill one request from you.”

Fei looked at the red dragon scale that looked like a burning fire and contained mystical dragon power, and he nodded and said, “Ok, I also hope that I can talk with Great Leader Jordan and discuss potential partnerships.”

“We will be waiting for you on the Dragon Island, Human!” the red dragon roared for the last time and soared into the sky, leading the other 18 dragons to fly away. Transparent ripples appeared, and they soon completely disappeared over the horizon.

Fei watched as the dragons left. Suddenly, he thought of something. “The war between the Holy Church and the Dragon Clan… Did it start with the Holy Church wanting to capture dragons and make them into mounts for the godly knights? And such barbaric behavior triggered the proud dragons?”

“However, I accidentally created a friendship today.”

“This red dragon seems to have a good status in the Dragon Clan. If we can ally with the Dragon Clan, the Northern Region Empire will have another group of powerful friends aside from the dwarfs, gnomes, and elves.”

…

The cleanup afterward was quite smooth and simple.

After Fei unleashed his powerful pressure, the goblin masters didn’t dare to approach the city, and the human troops could deal with the ordinary goblin troops.

The death of the godly knights and Horton, as well as the imprisonment of those dozens of supreme masters on their side, meant that the City of Iduna was completely transformed. The forces that sided with the Northern Region Empire obtained the advantage. Under people like Gotze’s push, the hidden forces of the Holy Church in Iduna were ripped out by their roots.

At this moment, even though some people were still worried about the potential revenge from the Holy Church, they also had to consider the wills of Fei and the Northern Region Empire!

With the Southern Region this chaotic, these masters couldn’t think too much.

Many nobles were investigated and punished for their wrongdoings, and many troops were scattered and reformed. Also, the unnecessary privilege zones in the city were removed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1180.2 - Chain Reactions (Part Two)

Chapter 1180: Chain Reactions (Part Two)

The residents of the city reported many bullies and criminals.

This was a complete reform! Many nobles who lived the luxurious lifestyle and partied every day got their privileges stripped away, becoming civilians.

To some degree, the Northern Region Empire had taken over this city that was in the center of a storm.

Food Inspection Agency, Patrol Office, Temporarily Jail, Instructor System…

Many organizations and systems that the people of the Southern Region had never heard of before were created, and the effects were clear.

Especially the distribution of food! The people who didn’t want to contribute to the city didn’t get any food; food was given out based on the work that people did for the city.

Such a policy was supported by many refugees and civilians who were living in the bottom of the society. With this policy in place, even the beggars who didn’t have any clothes to wear could survive as long as they were willing to do something for this city, one of the last defensive lines of humans in the Southern Region! They wouldn’t die of hunger or cold weather!

The City of Iduna that seemed dispirited and dead started to channel its inner vitality.

People like Gotze were shocked to see the young advisors and officials of the Northern Region Empire in the various agencies turning the city around. The people’s support for the Northern Region Empire skyrocketed, and the people in the city who seemed numb all gradually started to smile, becoming worshippers of the Human Emperor of the North.

Now, ‘Long live Alexander His Majesty’ was a phrase that almost all the people in the city said every day.

The mage legion of the Northern Region Empire modified and repaired the magic defense system of Iduna.

The instructors of the Northern Region Empire finished the reform of the military, turning the bulky and ineffective troops into agile and flexible ones.

Many magic weapons, tools, armor, and machines of the Northern Region Empire were incorporated into the defenses of the city.

The weak city walls that were about to collapse under the countless goblins’ attacks became impregnable! Everything became safe!

The number of casualties on the city walls drastically decreased. Before, hundreds of thousands of human soldiers died every day. Now, only about a few hundred died.

The original high-level officials of Iduna had never imagined that the city could be turned around in such a short time! They suddenly felt like their choice was extremely wise! Even though the Northern Region Empire was a new force on the continent, its terrifying potential could rival the Holy Church, the dominating force that suppressed the continent for more than 1,000 years!

Especially with the protection of the Human Emperor of the North, the most powerful human master in the last 1,000 years in many people’s eyes, the City of Iduna couldn’t be broken! The goblin gods didn’t dare to show up, and the supreme masters of Iduna didn’t have to worry about battling to the death.

These top-level people all experienced the greatness of being protected.

As to those royal members of the various empires who lost their privileges in this reform? No one cared about them. It would be great if people could survive in the Chaos Era. It would be impossible for anyone to suck others’ ‘blood’ like before!

…

While all that took place, the news about the Human Emperor of the North’s appearance in the City of Iduna was spread out through various information channels.

Along with this news, people also learned that this emperor killed 19 hermit-like godly knights!

These two pieces of news triggered a series of chain reactions.

The Holy Church couldn’t bear it anymore and finally waged a full-scale war against the Northern Region Empire.

Near the Strait of Naples which was the border between the Central Region and the Northern Region, a large-scale battle took place.

Golden Lion Lampard of the Northern Region Empire led the mixed cavalry legion and battled the Godly Execution Knight Legion that Atkinson commanded.

The entire world became chaotic.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1181.1 - Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part One)

Chapter 1181: Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part One)

Unavoidably, the continent fell into real chaos.

The death of more than ten hermit-like godly dragon knights truly infuriated the Holy Church, and this was the fuse that led to the outbreak of the war.

The Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church were the two biggest forces on the Azeroth Continent, and they tore off all disguises after a short period of unstable peace, pushing the continent into the abyss of war.

Of course, some people guessed that the Holy Church decided to wage the war since the Human Emperor of the North appeared in the Southern Region. It meant that the troops at the Strait of Naples and the Northern Region Empire were without a true leader. Many people believed that this was the best time to launch the attack on the side of the Holy Church.

Some clues showed that Platini, the second most powerful figure of the Holy Church, had come to the Southern Region in secret. He brought powerful hidden forces with him, trying to ambush and take out the Human Emperor of the North in the Southern Region.

Many people processed information with inertia thinking, and they believed that the Northern Region Empire had a weak foundation, which was the lethal shortcoming.

If it weren’t for the support of the Human Emperor of the North who was one of the most talented humans ever lived, the Northern Region Empire would need dozens of years to rack up enough wealth and strength to rival the Holy Church.

From this angle, once the Human Emperor of the North was killed, the entire situation on the continent would shift drastically! This was an important strategic move for the Holy Church!

No one had expected that the broken Southern Region would become the epicenter of conflict for these two mammoth-like forces.

Or was this the location that the two forces chose on purpose?

A new whirlpool was slowly forming.

While the wind blew and clouds surged, everyone on the continent was looking at the Southern Region at this moment.

…

Time passed by quickly.

In a flash, the expeditionary troop had already stayed in the City of Iduna for half a month.

Many changes took place in the city in the last half-month.

The Human Emperor of the North transformed this ancient city.

After hidden super-long-distance teleportation arrays were created and formed a delivery network, all the issues in the city were resolved.

A ton of food was sent into the city, alleviating millions of people’s dire needs. Also, many soldiers, various equipment, and all kinds of strategic resources were moved from the Northern Region to the city.

In a short while, this human city that was about to be conquered transformed into a fortress that couldn’t be taken down.

At the same time, some old, injured, and weak people were secretly teleported out of the city using the magic teleportation network that the Northern Region Empire built.

This city that was surrounded by the goblins became another training facility for the soldiers of the Northern Region Empire. Now that the people in the city didn’t have to worry about running low on supplies, they organized several counterattacks and kicked away the goblins for more than 50 kilometers.

Some people couldn’t understand why the Human Emperor of the North and the Northern Region Empire wanted to invest so much time and energy into this lonely city in the Southern Region.

What was the value of the City of Iduna? What was the value of the Southern Region?

Or was there a huge secret hidden in this land?

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1181.2 - Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part Two)

Chapter 1181: Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part Two)

While the Northern Region Empire focused on transforming the City of Iduna, the Holy Church also completed the restructuring of the other human city in the Southern Region. In the entire Southern Region, there was only the City of Iduna and the City of Allianz.

The joint forces of Juventus, Barcelona, and the Holy Church took control of the giant City of Allianz.

Also, the Holy Church constructed secret magic pathways and moved supplies into the City of Allianz.

At the same time, voices denouncing the Northern Region Empire became louder and louder on the continent under the Holy Church’s push. Dozens of empires in the Eastern Region such as Everson and Sunderland all changed their positions and became hostile toward the Northern Region Empire after the death of their supreme masters.

These empires sent their elite troops to the Strait of Naples and the Southern Region, getting ready to battle the Northern Region Empire.

The situation on the continent became intense.

…

-The Strait of Naples-

Under the illumination of the setting sun, it seemed like blood was flowing on the land.

It was the 12th day since the beginning of the war. The troops of Barcelona and Juventus were defeated many times, losing a large piece of the territory that had a radius of about 5,000 kilometers as well as over half of their soldiers. This was a situation that these two empires didn’t anticipate before the war.

The troops of the Northern Region Empire got the rest and training that they needed, and they completely dominated these two powerful empires in terms of equipment and military discipline.

Especially the mage legion of the Northern Region Empire. The terrifying strength and strategies that it showed instantly destroyed the mages of Barcelona and Juventus.

“The magic abilities of the Northern Region Empire is at least 100 years ahead of us!” Frontline Commander Quagliarella of Juventus who was also a supreme master howled as he looked at the remaining defeated soldiers.

It was hard to believe that the Northern Region, which was called remote and had never given birth to a level 9 empire, somehow created this terrifying magic civilization. This was a miracle! It didn’t fit the development path of magic civilizations on the continent; it was explosive and exponential.

This discovery made the frontline legions of the two empires fall into a state of chaos and anxiety.

The Holy Church started this war by sneak-attacking the Northern Region; it was hard to believe now. The Northern Region Empire figured out everything about the meticulously-created battle plan of the Holy Church and its forces. Now, this war seemed like a joke.

It felt like the people of the Northern Region Empire knew everything already.

In just about half a month, the Northern Region Empire completely understood the actions and weak points of the Holy Church, and they created plans accordingly and expanded their advantages.

The commanders of Juventus and Barcelona felt like they were giant dragons that were about to tear their enemies into pieces in rage. However, they were shocked to find that they fell into enemy traps that had been prepared for them. In the last while, regardless of what kind of counterattack measures that they employed, it was meaningless. Everything was within the people of the Northern Region Empire’s estimations.

If it weren’t for the Godly Execution Knight Legion that defended against the mixed cavalry legion of the Northern Region Empire, about one million soldiers of the two empires would have been wiped out in the first wave of attack.

“The enemies have extremely intelligent commanders. They must be continental-level commanders. They can’t be warriors like Golden Lion Lampard. Who are they?” Quagliarella asked this question.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1181.3 - Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part Three)

Chapter 1181: Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part Three)

“It is heard that the head commander of the Northern Region Empire is named Aryang, the father of one of the 12 Gold Saints, Robbin. His background is mysterious. It is heard that they were broke in their early years, but the Human Emperor of the North saved them. This Aryang is called [The Human Emperor of the North’s Spear]. Alongside [The Human Emperor of the North’s Sword] Bast and [The Human Emperor of the North’s Shield] Brook, they are the three most influential figures in the Northern Region Empire. They are the famous Spear, Sword, and Shield, and Aryang is the most mysterious among them.” Commander Pique of Barcelona recalled the latest report and said slowly.

“Only this much?” Quagliarella frowned.

“We only have this much,” Pique said with a bitter smile, “You have to know that the Northern Region Empire’s history is too short. In fact, it is even shorter than the period of time that our intelligence workers spent on this Aryang.”

“The battle at the Strait of Naples is tougher than we had imagined. It isn’t a piece of good news for us that the Northern Region Empire has such a talented commander.” Quagliarella stared at the red clouds in the sky and said, “Perhaps we need to use the old method to take care of this.”

The bitter smile remained on Pique’s face as he said, “The Holy Church already thought of it. However, out of the 11 ascetic assassins and the six elder-level assassins of the Assassin Godly Palace who were sent out, none of them came back alive.”

“What? So many casualties?” Quagliarella couldn’t believe his ears as he gasped, “The elders of the Assassin Godly Palace even died? Could it be that the Northern Region Empire also has its own assassin organization? To my knowledge, the ascetics of the Holy Church and the elders of the Assassin Godly Palace rarely fail.”

“Of course, the Northern Region Empire has its assassin organization. The famous [Four Spikes] and the [Grim Reaper’s Kiss] Demonic Shadow are all under the command of the Human Emperor of the North,” Pique said that and shivered as if an assassin of the Northern Region Empire was behind him.

Quagliarella shivered as well.

[Grim Reaper’s Kiss] Demonic Shadow was a rising star in the assassins’ circle. This person killed 11 peak Burning Sun Lords and a supreme master consecutively without failure. This assassin’s background was mysterious, and he was called the Representative of Death!

It was heard that this person had terrifying innate abilities, and even supreme masters couldn’t see through his stealth technique. Therefore, this assassin could kill the targets with one strike, and he earned the name as the Representative of Death. No one knew about his background, and only a trace of demonic shadow could be seen. Many people believed that this assassin was going to take the throne as the No.1 Assassin on the continent.

Quagliarella was shocked to learn that this assassin was also a part of the Northern Region Empire.

“If the Northern Region Empire sends this assassin after me…” Quagliarella suddenly felt like he had to change his tent and strengthen his protection as soon as he returned to his campsite.

“I have a feeling that we can’t attack the Strait of Naples for a while. Our mission is to wait for the elite troops of the empires in the Eastern Region to arrive. Before that, we just need to stay undefeated… or not be defeated tragically. We must try to instigate the hatred between the Northern Region and the Eastern Region, attracting as much of the Northern Region Empire’s attention as possible. After the battle between those two figures in the Southern Region is over, the outcome of this war will also be determined…” With that said, Pique turned around and left.

“Those two… Platini and Alexander?” Quagliarella murmured these two names in his mind.

…

“About 10,000 kilometers to the southwest, the aura of a goblin god is detected…”

Fei received this piece of information in the City of Iduna.

“They finally moved? They couldn’t wait? It is about time! Let’s go! It is about time to figure out everything!” Fei turned the letter into dust and flew toward the southwest with the Valkyrie.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1182.1 - The Goblin Realm? (Part One)

Chapter 1182: The Goblin Realm? (Part One)

Almost as soon as Fei and Elena moved, that mass of god-level goblin energy seemed to have detected something, and it instantly flew toward the south.

Fei and Elena weren’t in a hurry, and they followed this mass of energy at a measured pace.

With these two’s strength, now that they locked their senses onto that goblin god, the latter couldn’t get away.

Fei didn’t directly take this goblin god down; he wanted to know where it was escaping to.

The goblins first appeared at the most southern place on the Southern Continent.

It was hard to pinpoint where these murderous and violent goblins came from.

Some people said that the goblins were from the Goblin Realm which was another dimension, and some said that they were from the Sea of Mist to the south of the Southern Region.

Comparatively, most people accepted the first theory. From the looks of it, the goblins, dwarfs, and gnomes all had their own dimensions and planes, and they had been living there and reproducing for at least the last 1,000 years.

Where was the entrance to the Goblin Realm?

What kinds of secrets were hidden in the Goblin Realm?

No one knew the answers to these questions.

Since the beginning of the war in the Southern Region, the people here had been trying to find the Goblin Realm and destroy it. This would solve the issue with the goblins from the roots.

However, the result was disappointing. The human masters who tried to find the entrance to the Goblin Realm all disappeared.

Fei believed that this goblin god who was escaping must know where the entrance to the Goblin Realm was.

It would be great if the emperor could follow this goblin god and figure out the answer to this question.

While flying, Fei released his aura irregularly, giving more pressure to the goblin god who was fleeing. Like an invisible whip, Fei’s pressure forced this goblin god to escape faster. While periodically speeding up and slowing down, the goblin god continued to fly south.

The Southern Region was vast, and some people joked and said that even gods couldn’t travel to all the places in the region. Although this state was exaggerated, it showed how big this piece of land was.

After flying for three days, Fei and Elena finally got to the edge of the Southern Region.

On the way, many goblins could be seen on the land. The beautiful and fertile land was destroyed by these violent beings, forests were chopped down, and rivers were polluted. The green mountains now looked bald, and smoke filled the grasslands. Human blood dried on the land, and the chilly white bones glared under the sun, looking tragic and terrifying.

The entire Southern Region was ruined by these murderous creatures, and Fei was even more determined to wipe out this vicious race.

Except for destruction and conquering, this ugly green-skinned race didn’t know anything else! They didn’t have concepts such as protection and love; they didn’t deserve to live in this world.

“Disappeared…” The Valkyrie suddenly opened her mouth and reminded Fei.

“You are right. Since it disappeared, it means that the entrance to the Goblin Realm is somewhere close.” Fei nodded and looked pleased.

This was the most southern place on the Southern Continent. This was the location where the land, ocean, and void merged.

Looking from afar, many giant strange rocks could be seen standing on the edge of the land that stopped abruptly. The endless ocean was divided into two as water vapor permeated the air.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1182.2 - The Goblin Realm? (Part Two)

Chapter 1182: The Goblin Realm? (Part Two)

One portion of the ocean poured down into the bottomless abyss; no one knew where that led to. The other half ‘fell’ into the sky. It seemed like the laws of nature on the Azeroth Continent stopped working at this place.

This was a shocking phenomenon; it felt like this was where the Godly Realm and Demonic Realm met.

Only the gods could come here. The normal supreme masters would have died before getting within 1,000 kilometers of this place, and their bodies would turn into blood mist and meat paste.

Fei was extremely curious; he wanted to know what kind of a world was inside the bottomless abyss, the depths of the ocean, and the river in the sky.

However, it wasn’t the time for the emperor to go on adventures.

Fei released his spirit energy, and he used the secret techniques recorded in the mysterious purple scroll, looking at the energy frequencies of every inch of space and trying to figure out where the entrance to the Goblin Realm was.

Surprising to Fei, the spatial barrier at this place was hundreds of times stronger than any other places on the continent, but the energy frequencies were extremely active and chaotic; no patterns could be spotted.

“Found it!” Fei’s eyes lit up after he carefully searched for about half an hour.

While dragging Elena, Fei jumped forward and leaped down the bottomless abyss by the edge of the continent.

This abyss was terrifying; the strong suction force could even bend light beams.

While jumping down, the two felt like their bodies tightened as if the gods were tearing their bodies apart.

Then, their visions darkened, and they felt like they were passing through a spatial tunnel as the tearing force disappeared.

…

In the next second, green light shot toward them.

Fei and Elena appeared inside a mystical space

It looked like Hell; it was a destroyed world.

The sky looked green, but Fei didn’t know where the source of light came from.

The ground was made of half-dried green liquid; it looked like wriggling mud as if creatures were struggling underneath.

A stinky odor could be smelled, and many strong goblin warriors were running around in the disgusting liquid.

Fei and Elena hid their presence and blocked off their bodies. Therefore, these low-level cannon-fodder-like goblins couldn’t see them.

This mystical space was vast and seemed endless.

Right now, Fei and Elena could still sense the aura of that goblin god who was escaping. Therefore, these two went into stealth and continued to move forward.

After traveling for close to 1,000 kilometers, Fei and Elena saw hundreds of millions of goblins moving around like ocean waves.

The disgusting green liquid on the ground surged up sometimes and devoured hundreds if not thousands of goblins, forming a pocket. Then, after green flames flashed by, the green pockets disappeared.

“It seems like a type of random teleportation array, sending these creatures out of here.” Elena discovered something.

Fei nodded and said, “That is right. I think the Goblin Realm is using this method to send goblins onto the Southern Region. Otherwise, if leaving through that entrance, these weak beings would be instantly broken down into primary elements of nature by the suction force of the abyss.”

“It is a type of strange teleportation magic. It isn’t any type of spatial magic that I know. For some reason, I feel like it is familiar…” The Valkyrie slightly frowned as if she thought of something.

“You find it familiar since this process is unique. Instead of being teleported, this is more like being summoned.” Fei clearly sensed something, and he laughed, “I have a feeling that by coming to the Goblin Realm, the origin of goblins and everything behind them will be revealed.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1183.1 - Incubation Factory (Part One)

Chapter 1183: Incubation Factory (Part One)

While Fei and Elena talked with each other, they moved forward for about 200 kilometers.

Now, the simplistic and monotone world finally changed. Some strange structures appeared before the two.

Looking from afar, these structures looked like hills, castles, and cliffs on the side of tall mountains. They were low in the front and started to rise as Fei and Elena moved forward.

These structures stood on the green land that was half-liquid, and they seemed endless and extended to the horizon, looking like ladders as they got higher and higher.

At the very front, some black openings looked like that of a beehive.

Many goblins who were covered in viscous green liquid were pushed out of these openings like water flowing out of an opened dam.

“This place seems to be the birthplace of the goblins.”

Fei and Elena chose a giant opening and ventured into the corridor.

This was a circular pathway, and it had a cross-sectional diameter of about ten meters. The wall of the pathway was made of an unknown rock, and the surface was crude and uneven. The color made it seem like this pathway was made from concrete, and some random thin lines could be seen on the wall.

While loud, wave-like roars and cries resonated in the pathway, many goblins that were engulfed in green liquid grabbed onto the wall with their sharp claws and rushed out like geckos.

The deeper that Fei and Elena got, the wider the pathway became. Many forked roads appeared as the adjacent pathways merged and became one.

It felt like this was a maze created by an underground river.

On the way, Fei and Elena could sense the aura that goblin god left along the way, so they wouldn’t get lost in this maze-like place. They moved forward rapidly.

Time passed, and the pathway ahead grew wider and wider. Gradually, the cross-sectional diameter became more than 1,000 meters. This space became vast and looked like an underground palace.

“Do you feel it? The laws of nature are becoming weaker, and natural elements are also less active.” The Valkyrie frowned and felt like something wasn’t right.

Fei nodded and said, “Eh, there also seems to be a restrictive force. We must be careful. The deeper we go, the more suppressive it is. Therefore, our strength will be reduced.”

This was a strange space.

Anyone in here would experience a strength reduction.

As the suppression became stronger, it was possible to temporarily drop by one level in this place.

The more bizarre was that this suppression was completely natural. It wasn’t created by an engraved magic array or other artificial methods.

This was a strange space with hidden danger.

“Look over there! What is that?” The Valkyrie suddenly saw something that shocked her.

“I already saw it. It seems to be… Damn! Could it be some kind of incubation system?” Fei spat out a term that was common on Earth but foreign on the Azeroth Continent.

In fact, this scene was also shocking for the emperor.

The already spacious pathway led to an even bigger space!

This spherical space had a diameter of at least 10,000 meters.

In this space, many giant green trees grew from the ground, and at least ten people were needed to hug around the trunk of the thinnest tree.

Enormous green leaves fluttered even though there was no wind, creating a series of slashing noises.

Tunnels that were the thickness of an adult arm were everywhere on the trunks of the trees, and they surged with a mystical rhythm as if they were alive. Every time one of them moved, a visible bulge would appear and move along the tunnel, clearly transporting something.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1183.2 - Incubation Factory (Part Two)

Chapter 1183: Incubation Factory (Part Two)

Many such mystical trees filled this space, forming a large forest.

Of course, this wasn’t the most shocking thing.

The most shocking things were the big bags that were about one-meter-tall and hung on the branches of these trees, looking like cocoons and fruits. The things that were being transported through the tunnels in the trunks were delivered to these green ‘fruits’. It could be vaguely seen that lifeforms were being incubated inside.

The answer was soon revealed.

Fei and Elena clearly saw the green ‘fruits’ being torn apart from the inside, and many goblins who were covered in green liquid staggered and crawled out. After roaring for a few times, they soon got used to the external environment. Then, under the control of a mysterious force, they moved towards the outside through the pathways.

The goblins that were just born were extremely weak.

However, in less than ten minutes, they became a lot stronger. They could walk and run with great balance, and their sharp claws turned them into murderous monsters.

“This is how the goblins are born!” Fei was surprised. “No wonder goblins are being reproduced at such high speed! When I tried to search their memories using my secret technique, I got no useful information. After they are born, it seems like their memories are wiped out by the suppressive force in this mysterious Goblin Realm!”

After giving birth to the goblins, the green ‘fruits’ quickly withered and fell from the tree. After landing at the roots of the trees, they slowly melted and merged into the green liquid underneath. Then, they were transported onto the trees through the tunnels and formed green cocoons before bumping like hearts and incubating new goblins.

This entire process took about four minutes.

With these pieces of information, it was clear that countless goblins were being created in this giant space! The reproduction speed of this species was shocking and unheard of!

“Is this the origin of the goblin-sea tactic? The tactic that this species is the most familiar with and most powerful at?”

Fei pointed out his finger, and a green ‘fruit’ that was in the process of incubating a goblin opened on the side in silence.

The green liquid flowed throughout the ‘fruit’ and wrapped around a goblin embryo. The green liquid that was being delivered into this ‘fruit’ from the bottom of the tree continued to nurture the embryo and quickly made it grow.

“Is this an incubation machine, or it is a part of the mystical nature?”

Fei almost instantly linked this scene to a sci-fi and horror movie, Resident Evil. This was extremely similar to the giant factory in the movie where countless green zombies were created.

“Are these goblins being born under the laws of nature, or is someone behind all this?”

While thinking about that, Fei unleashed a streak of hidden force. Like a tsunami, this force instantly destroyed everything in this giant space. All the trees, fruits, and goblins were turned into smoke.

However, countless goblins were still being created in other places, and they rushed out of this place through the pathways and charged toward the outside world.

“Let’s continue forward.”

Fei temporarily gave up the idea of destroying everything and killing all goblins here. He continued to move forward.

There was something more important for him to do now.

It was hard to imagine how much time and effort was placed into creating this giant underground structure. However, if this was created by nature, it would be hard to believe.

On the way, Fei and Elena saw tens of thousands of giant spaces with green trees like the one before, and many green ‘fruits’ on the trees were giving birth to goblins.

After about an hour, Fei and Elena saw something even more surprising.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1184.1 - The Origins of the Goblin Masters (Part One)

Chapter 1184: The Origins of the Goblin Masters (Part One)

In an even larger space, there were many giant red trees. The goblins that leaped out of the red-and-green ‘fruits’ were strong warriors who were engulfed in warrior energy flames. They were born as One-Star Warriors, which was extremely strong for any being who was just born.

These goblin warriors were divided into two groups.

One group of goblin warriors rushed out through the pathways like those ordinary goblins.

The other group of goblin warriors was sent to a giant colosseum-like structure. There were many white bones and goblin corpses. Many red-eyed goblin warriors were fighting and killing each other.

“Hiss.” A goblin warrior killed his peer. Then, he started to devour the corpse of his own kind.

Fei had sharp senses, and he noticed that after a goblin warrior killed and devoured another goblin warrior, the former’s strength increased by a lot. When a goblin warrior devoured another goblin warrior who was on its level, its strength would double. For example, after a One-Star goblin warrior devoured another One-Star goblin warrior, the first warrior became a Two-Star goblin warrior.

If this trend continued, while devouring each other, more powerful goblin warriors would appear.

“No wonder it feels like we can’t kill all the goblins, and the goblin masters are like chives. After cutting them down, another batch would grow out. This is how they are born! It feels like it is how the Miao people used to cultivate venomous creatures in China. To create a bug king, the bugs and worms must fight and devour each other. The last one standing would be the most fierce and powerful!”

Fei became more shocked the longer he watched.

If this was the natural process that was created by the world, then nature was truly wondrous.

However, Fei wanted to believe that this was a ‘factory’ that someone created.

The pathway seemed endless. The further Fei ventured inside, the larger it became.

After a while, the roof started to become green, and this place looked like a realm of its own. The suppressive force grew stronger, and the laws of nature on the Azeroth Continent were weakened to the extreme. If a demi-godly human master came here, he would be instantly suppressed to the Sun-Class Realm.

Like many incubation centers for goblins, goblin warriors, and evolved goblins, these places were connected by pathways, and it felt like there were countless locations.

“Roar…”

Suddenly, thousands of emperor-level goblins who were equivalent to Sun-Class Lords somehow discovered Fei and Elena, and they rushed over and surrounded the two.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Fei didn’t even need to move, and the Valkyrie didn’t take out her bow and arrows. Wherever Elena looked, many ice arrows appeared and nailed the emperor-level goblins onto the walls.

“They actually discovered us?” The Valkyrie was surprised. It was impossible for peak Burning Sun Lords to spot them.

Fei smiled and said, “Perhaps these weak creatures didn’t discover us; the entity behind them discovered us.”

“What should we do now?” Elena frowned and asked.

Vaguely, Elena felt like she went back in time, and she and Fei were inside the Diablo World, fighting monsters. Those memories were unforgettable.

In those terrifying environments and underground caves, Fei and Elena faced many monsters from Hell and battled alongside each other.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1184.2 - The Origins of the Goblin Masters (Part Two)

Chapter 1184: The Origins of the Goblin Masters (Part Two)

Every time they killed a herd of monsters, Elena would ask Fei that question.

Fei also had the same feeling.

“Haha! Let’s continue! I want to know what secrets are hidden in this place!” the emperor said heroically.

The two continued to move forward.

Ten minutes later, something similar happened.

Thousands of peak emperor-level goblins noticed where these two were, and they attacked.

This time, Elena spent a bit more time in dealing with these murderous creatures.

Now, these creatures were coordinating with each other. More strangely, it seemed like these creatures learned a mystical array, and they could unleash a level of power thousands of times stronger than their own.

“This is interesting. However, you aren’t very proficient with this array. Did you just learn it?” Fei laughed while shaking his head, and a streak of power gushed out and sucked all the energies in the corpses of these goblins back into Fei’s body for him to refine.

The two moved forward again.

Just like before, many high-level goblins would appear in intervals, and Fei would accept their core energies without error.

Every time, the emperor would refine all the energies on the spot, and he was even willing to stay still for a while to do so.

When the 11th group of goblins attacked, they were all goblin gods.

Hundreds of goblin gods rushed over and attacked fiercely. Although this place was spacious, it wasn’t large enough for so many gods to fight in. It wasn’t simple for Elena to take care of all enemies on her own, so Fei finally used his power as well.

To Fei’s surprise, when these goblin gods died, they instantly turned into nothingness and wouldn’t leave behind any energy, so he couldn’t absorb any to increase his own strength.

“Hehe, they discovered it? They are using counter-measures?” Fei thought to himself but didn’t dwell on it for too long. He used powerful strikes and took out all the goblin gods in the area.

This happened repeatedly for the next four hours. Fei was shocked to find that he and Elena had killed thousands of goblin gods in this short time! This number was stunning!

A year ago, this force was enough to wipe through the entire continent. But now, these thousands of gods were killed by him.

This was a god-slain path!

During this process, Fei carefully observed the unity array of the goblins. It was interesting, making him recall something that happened to him.

“Something is changing in the front,” the Valkyrie reminded Fei.

The two moved forward on the pathway and entered an enormous space.

This space seemed endless; it felt like it had reached the horizon. When looking up, they saw a faint-green light source pouring light beams down from above. The omnipresent suppressive force was even stronger here. If a human god came here, he would be turned into a demi-god.

However, those goblin masters weren’t affected. It seemed like they could still unleash 100 percent their full strength.

In the center of this space, there was a giant green mountain.

Instead of calling it a mountain, it was more like a huge boulder. It was one piece! There was no crack nor openings, and its surface was smooth. However, this boulder was too big! It was thousands of meters tall, looking more like a mountain.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1185.1 - The Sudden Tough Battle (Part One)

Chapter 1185: The Sudden Tough Battle (Part One)

The mountain was overall green, looking like a piece of jade. It was beautiful and radiated an indescribable charming glamor.

Also, terrifying pressure was coming from this mountain.

Even though Fei and Elena were powerful, they could only fly about 100 meters off the ground in this place. When they were 1,000 meters away from this mountain, they had to descend onto the ground.

“What is this thing? How come I feel waves of incredible life energy from it?”

Elena was surprised. Everything in this place felt strange and bizarre, and the shocking suppressive force made it full of danger.

“This boulder seems to be alive.”

Fei released his spirit energy and sensed traces of surging life energy inside. It felt like a horrifying beast was imprisoned in this boulder! The life energy that was inside this boulder was far beyond what Fei was capable of!

The only thing was that this life energy was a little horrifying and contained a chilly death sensation.

“What is it? It seems to be shaking and struggling.”

Fei carefully observed for a while but still couldn’t figure out what this giant boulder was.

Everything seemed strange and creepy here.

At this moment, something unexpected occurred.

Four streaks of murderous spirits appeared on the left, right, front, and back, surrounding Fei and Elena. Then, four green and short figures who were extremely fast dashed over and attacked like light beams.

“Be careful!” Fei roared in anger, and golden flames burned around his fists. Then, two golden light beams shot out.

Boom! Boom!

Two dense mushroom clouds exploded in mid-air, and dust flew everywhere in this space. Even the void was shocked by this terrifying energy wave as transparent ripples appeared.

“Creak…” While shrill screams and roars sounded, two green figures flew out but weren’t injured.

At this moment, a muffled snort sounded as well.

Fei turned around and saw Valkyrie Elena fighting two enemies on her own. Although she knocked away these two goblin masters, her own blood started to roll and turn, and her presence became unstable while her face paled.

Godly kings! These goblin masters were in the Godly King Realm!

Fei and Elena looked at each other in shock!

“Godly-king-level goblins finally appeared, but four of them showed up at the same time?”

“This is unbelievable! Could it be that the Goblin Clan is so powerful that goblin godly kings are everywhere? Does it mean that there are also goblin supreme gods?”

In this mystical space, the strength of human masters would be greatly suppressed, yet the goblins wouldn’t be affected. While fighting two enemies on her own, Valkyrie Elena fell into a disadvantage.

However, Fei and Elena had a profound mental connection and unparalleled teamwork.

After glancing at each other for a second, they divided the tasks at hand.

Elena waved her arm, and her slender hand grasped onto her longbow that she just summoned. Instantly, the temperature in this space dropped, and sky-blue arrows howled in the air. She quickly tied down one of the goblin godly kings.

“Roar!” On the other side, Fei let out a b—–l roar and used his summoning skills. Soon, a bear, a wolf, a raven, and a vine appeared around him.

The summoning skills of the Druid, one of the seven classes in Diablo World, were powerful.

Now that Fei was a godly king, he could easily use all the abilities and skills of all seven characters in Diablo World. The b—–l partners that Fei summoned had impressive power, and they could tie down one goblin godly king for a short time.

Then, Fei took out the last two goblin godly kings himself.

The battle broke out at this instant; there was no way around it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1185.2 - The Sudden Tough Battle (Part Two)

Chapter 1185: The Sudden Tough Battle (Part Two)

Aggressive energy explosions appeared in this mystical space repeatedly.

Since the four goblin godly kings were divided, they couldn’t use their unique coordination technique. For a moment, the battle was in a stalemate.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Fei raised his hand and shot out a golden and silver sword energy of order.

It was clear that the two goblin godly kings who were battling Fei knew the terrifying power of this sword energy. While roaring repeatedly, they each created a doppelganger that contained the same level of life energy and laws of nature as themselves. Then, the doppelgangers jumped toward the sword energy and got turned into two masses of pure energy.

This killing strike was broken!

To the goblin godly kings, they only lost a portion of their energy.

Godly kings could already create laws of nature, and these goblin godly kings used a unique method and fooled Fei’s golden and silver sword energy of order!

At this moment, the shrill screams of a bear sounded on the side.

“Roar….”

The giant bear that Fei summoned was torn into pieces by the goblin godly king. Since it was severely injured, it couldn’t hold up and got turned into a mass of white light dots before disappearing.

The combat force of these goblin godly kings was beyond Fei’s imagination.

Without the bear to tank all the damage, the other creatures that Fei summoned couldn’t last long. Soon, they were taken down and dismantled. The giant raven, the white wild wolf, and the sneaky man-eating vine were all torn apart.

The goblin godly king who was freed didn’t reinforce its two peers that were struggling under Fei’s strikes.

This creature was cunning; he dashed toward Valkyrie Elena who was barely able to stay undefeated in the battle against the goblin godly king.

Instantly, Elena had to fight two enemies at the same time, and she fell into a huge disadvantage.

After a short moment, Elena snorted in pain, and the goblin godly king who turned into a green light beam breached her defense and almost tore off one of her arms.

“Damn it!” Fei became enraged.

Like a spinning top, the emperor dashed over and spun, instantly sending out 12 golden and silver sword energies of order. Like dragons, these sword energies flew across the air and dashed toward the four goblin godly kings.

At the same time, Fei got to Elena and placed one of his hands on one of her shoulders. Then, a streak of golden holy power rushed into her body and got rid of the evil green energy that one of the goblin godly kings had left in her body.

On the other side, the goblin godly kings used the old trick. They created doppelgangers that were like mirror images of themselves, distracting the sword energies of order and sacrificing a portion of their strength to save their lives.

“Be careful; don’t get too far away from me.” Fei started to look grim.

The suppressive power in this space made Fei and Elena only able to unleash about 70 percent of their full strength, but the goblin godly kings weren’t affected and could do anything they wanted to.

More importantly, if Fei and Elena couldn’t separate these four goblins, they could get together and use the coordination technique.

Just as Fei expected, these four goblin godly kings dashed around in the air with great speed, creating many phantoms. It was impossible to separate the mirror images from the real goblins, and both the mirror images and the real goblins could unleash powerful attacks.

Like a giant green tornado, the four goblin godly kings surrounded Fei and Elena.

This was going to be a tough battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1186.1 - The Appearance of the Person Behind All This (Part One)

Chapter 1186: The Appearance of the Person Behind All This (Part One)

Fei and Elena were at a great disadvantage.

Whenever they were in critical danger, Fei had to unleash the power of the [Scepter of Creation] and use a large amount of his godly power. Only the golden and silver sword energies of order could help them survive the dangerous moments.

Time gradually passed by.

For Fei and Elena, this situation made them feel like they were back in the Diablo World. Whenever they challenged the bosses in each map, those dangerous yet thrilling moments made them excited as their blood boiled.

The intense battle continued.

The only advantage that Fei had was that he studied the [Demon King’s Sword], and he was a grandmaster in understanding coordination techniques. After observing how those weaker goblins coordinated with each other while attacking dozens of times earlier, Fei paid closer attention to these four goblin godly kings and slowly figured out the secret in this coordination technique that was being used.

“Great opportunity! Now…” Fei grasped onto a split-second opening, and he suddenly jumped up and attacked.

Boom!

A terrifying energy fist appeared and dashed forward. Like a light beam, this energy fist instantly shattered the head of one of the goblin godly kings.

At the same time, the attacks from the other three goblin godly kings arrived.

Fei’s body shivered as he moved in high speed at the same location. Although it seemed like he didn’t move, he somehow dodged the attacks from two of the goblin godly kings.

Bam! The sharp claws of the last goblin godly king struck Fei’s back.

“Puff!” Fei got knocked away, and he smashed into that giant green boulder.

While being sent flying, Fei laughed and shot out a golden and silver sword energy of order, turning that goblin godly king who lost its head and was trying to recover into a mass of pure energy. Then, this mass of pure energy flew back into Fei’s hand like an obedient little bird.

At this moment, it seemed like a gasp sounded in this space, and it was filled with pity.

One of the four goblin godly kings was taken down, and their coordination technique was instantly broken.

Fei was hit by the claws, and it only left an external wound. The emperor instantly turned into a golden light beam and flew back, protecting Valkyrie Elena who was on the side.

After Fei killed one of the enemies, the tables had been turned! Fei and Elena finally started to obtain the advantage.

As time passed by, Fei killed another goblin godly king and absorbed the latter’s pure energy. However, that didn’t come easy. Fei almost got one of his arms torn into pieces.

This was the most tragic battle that Fei had ever engaged in since he became a godly king. He had to face four enemies who were on his level, and his strength was suppressed.

There was no way that Fei could stay intact through this battle. Golden blood flowed out of his body and dripped down the sky and onto the ground.

Elena was also injured quite a bit.

The goblin godly kings were cunning. They knew that Elena was the weak point, and they attacked her the most. Seeing this, Fei didn’t dare to use all his abilities and power, afraid that he might get too far away from Elena and cause the latter to be injured.

Boom!

After seeing another opening, Fei lured his enemies close by intentionally showing weaknesses and risked being injured. Then, he traded one more injury on his body with the life of another goblin godly king.

“Puff…” Fei opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of golden blood.

The last remaining goblin godly king almost tore Fei’s belly open and left a giant hole there.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1186.2 - The Appearance of the Person Behind All This (Part Two)

Chapter 1186: The Appearance of the Person Behind All This (Part Two)

Fortunately, the battle came to an end.

The last goblin godly king couldn’t pose threats to Fei, and it was instantly killed. Enraged, Fei used a thunderous and powerful strike, shattering the ugly green body and absorbing this goblin’s energy.

“It is finally over!” Fei panted heavily.

This was a tragic battle! Both Fei and Elena were quite injured.

Just as Fei was about to use his golden holy power to cure their injuries, something incredulous occurred.

The giant jade-like boulder in the center of the space let out a series of bumping noises without warning, and it sounded like a heart was pumping.

These noises contained unimaginable power!

Fei and Elena both felt a suffocating pressure. The omnipresent suppressive force in this space intensified! The two felt like their hearts were grasped by a giant invisible hand and were about to be crushed.

“Huh?” Fei suddenly noticed that his holy power was slowing down and unable to perform. The healing speed dropped so much that it was comparable to the movement of a snail.

At the same time, a series of proud and reckless laughter sounded in this space.

“Hahaha! Today finally came? There is a path to Heaven, but you won’t take it. There is no gate to Hell, but you must break into it. Human Emperor Alexander of the North, hahaha! It is over! All your legends and glories ended as soon as you stepped into this space! Haha!”

This voice contained a magical power; it was complicated as light and darkness intertwined and mingled.

The more shocking was that this voice didn’t come from a goblin; it was from a human master!

“What is going on?”

Masses of eye-piercing green flames instantly shot out of the green boulder in the center, filling this space. Many green light beams shot down from the giant mountain-like boulder, and many bulky figures could be seen in the light beams.

They were all human bodies.

When the light beams disappeared, these bulky figures became more visible. They were all human masters.

These people were wearing silver armor; the style of the armor was mystical. Like a wave of light, the armor completely covered these human masters as if liquefied silver metal was poured over them. There weren’t even any holes at the locations of eyes, noses, and mouths.

There were altogether 12 bulky figures, and they stood there quietly like lifeless silver statues.

However, Fei and Elena sensed terrifying auras from these bodies; they weren’t weaker compared to the four goblin godly kings.

These 12 human masters were still not the most eye-catching thing in this space.

On the peak of the giant green boulder that was still emitting powerful energy surges, there was another human. He was wearing a white godly robe and a golden mask, holding a golden scepter, and had long blond hair that was fluttering in the wind.

Fei didn’t know when this person appeared, but the latter stood at the peak and looked down at Fei and Elena like an overbearing lord.

Fei’s pupils contracted and focused onto the scepter that this ethereal-looking man in white was holding.

This was a golden scepter that had a thickness similar to the forearm of a child. Although it was shorter than two meters, all kinds of images of gods in battle were engraved on it; there were at least 1,000 gods engraved on this scepter.

At the top of this scepter, there was a relatively big god statue with his arms open, holding an arc that had a diameter of about 30 centimeters. A terrifying golden fire was floating in the arc, shining on all gods like the sun.

“The Scepter of Ragnarok? The Twilight of the Gods?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1187.1 - The Demonified Deputy Pope (Part One)

Chapter 1187: The Demonified Deputy Pope (Part One)

Fei almost instantly recognized this scepter.

This was the supreme scepter of the Holy Church, and it represented the unparalleled and unique power. Only that person who sat on the Holy Throne and glanced down at the continent was qualified to hold this scepter.

“You are… Platini?” A name instantly jumped into Fei’s mind.

Deafening laughter sounded in this space again.

“Haha! That is right! It is me! However, poor soul! You should call me the great Pope Platini. Now, kneel and worship me. Also, kiss the land that I’m standing on. Perhaps I will show mercy and pardon your sins!” The man in white confirmed his identity.

Platini! A man who was almost standing on the top of the Azeroth Continent!

The word ‘almost’ was used since he wasn’t the real pope of the Holy Church. Above him, there was a man who was even more mysterious and majestic – Blatter!

Platini was a legendary and influential figure of the Holy Church, yet he was quite controversial.

This man rose up in the [Black-Cloth Shrine], and this shrine that was falling out of the power center saw Platini as their hope of redemption. At a young age, Platini showcased unparalleled talent, especially in the area of holy power. His cultivation speed of holy power was insanely fast! The [Black-Cloth Shrine] poured almost all its wealth and resources into Platini.

However, this man who became powerful and famous through the [Black-Cloth Shrine] killed the hope that this shrine had on his own.

After depleting most of the resources that the [Black-Cloth Shrine] could offer, Platini decided to betray this shrine and joined Pope Blatter in the name of the gods.

Many followers and believers of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] hated this man to their cores, but they couldn’t do anything.

After joining Pope Blatter’s side, Platini quickly obtained Blatter’s full trust using mysterious methods, and he soon jumped into the power circle of the Holy Church, becoming the Deputy Pope who led the Northern Regional Church. Soon, he was promoted again and moved to the Central Region. He was a figure who was only below Pope Blatter but above everyone else.

In the last dozens of years, it seemed like Pope Blatter was gradually retiring, and Platini tightly grasped onto the Holy Church. He promoted his henchmen and punished his oppositions, almost controlling the headquarters of the Holy Church. Now, many people saw him as the next pope; there were no other qualified candidates for this position.

Today, this figure who could make the continent shake under his feet appeared at a place that he shouldn’t be at.

Too many issues were highlighted when Platini appeared like this and had an impressive presence.

Platini!

Alexander!

The [Black-Cloth Shrine] saw both these men as the hope for its redemption, and these two men who were the most famous and influential met at this place for the first time.

When the four eyes met, a series of invisible sparks appeared.

Rumors said that Platini arrived at the Southern Region with the most elite force, and he was going to ambush the Human Emperor of the North and end the confrontation between the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire.

It seemed like the rumors were proven true today.

Platini was planning to kill Fei, and he was going to kill Fei in such an unimaginable fashion!

“As the Deputy Pope, why are you here?” Fei asked with a frown.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1187.2 - The Demonified Deputy Pope (Part Two)

Chapter 1187: The Demonified Deputy Pope (Part Two)

“Hahaha! Alexander, since you already guessed everything, why are you still asking? Why waste time and energy?” Standing on the top of the mountain, Platini slowly pulled off the golden mask and revealed a young and handsome face underneath. He looked young as if he was in his twenties, and he mocked with a contemptuous smile, “What? Do you want to drag on the conversation to buy time for your recovery? Hahaha!”

Fei’s face changed color, and he thought, “No wonder this man is one of the most powerful people in the world. He is intelligent, and he saw through my plan in a flash.”

Platini continued, “However, even if you can buy more time and recover, what can you do? You are going to die today! There is no way around it! Hahaha! Don’t look at me like that! Human Emperor of the North, you are too conceited! Do you think that you can go anywhere in the world after becoming a godly king? That is why you got lured here by a simple bait! You fell into this trap that is especially prepared for you! You can only accept the fate of dying here!”

No emotion could be observed from Fei’s face, and he continued to slowly recover his strength.

“I have to admit that you brought me a ton of pressure, and my plan was almost obliterated.” Platini couldn’t help it! While he was at an absolute advantage, he vented his smugness at will like all the villains in movies.

Platini said with a smile, “In the beginning, I thought that you are only a little disobedient bug, and I could easily wipe you out if I wanted to. In fact, I even used you as a saber! I arranged those masters of the Holy Church, who were disobedient toward me, to die in your hands, again and again, building up your reputation.”

Fei was slightly surprised by what he heard, and he must admit that if the Holy Church used lightning-like strikes against him, there wouldn’t be the Northern Region Empire and the Human Emperor of the North.

Unfortunately, regardless of how powerful and intelligent people were, they always habitually ignored those weak threats due to their pride and big ego, and they would only get serious when the weak threats became big issues.

“Hahaha! I will tell you more. Don’t be surprised! You guessed right! Everything you saw is real! I’m only here for one reason; I’m the lord of this place. Everything here is under my control! Hahaha!” At this moment, Platini was like an elementary schooler who worked hard and obtained a full-mark on an exam, and he was venting his joy and smugness without holding back. His calm laughter gradually became hysterical.

“Goblins? They are only my toys! That is right! I created them, I now control them, and I need them to serve me. Rob, kill, and create chaos on the continent to let fear spread. Believing in the Holy Church will be the only way out, and what I need will accumulate…”

Fei’s brows twisted together.

With one of his hands on one of Elena’s shoulders, Fei’s golden holy power continued to heal the injuries on their bodies. However, under the illumination of the green light coming from the giant green boulder, this healing process was as slow as the moving speed of snails.

Seeing this, the mocking smile on Platini’s face intensified.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1188.1 - A Shocking Secret (Part One)

Chapter 1188: A Shocking Secret (Part One)

It didn’t seem like Platini was trying to stop Fei. He only asked with a little displeasure, “What? Aren’t you going to be angry and accuse me of wrongdoings? Aren’t you going to ask me why I would do such sickening things? As a human, why would I create a catastrophe in the Southern Region and kill billions upon billions of people? Aren’t you mad after hearing what I said? Or, are you just like me? Not caring about those dead humans at all?”

Fei didn’t say anything and only pouted. He thought to himself, “Why would I be angry or surprised? These lines and such plots are already too common, and I’ve seen too many already.”

In Diablo World, Andariel was a righteous female rogue, but she became one of the demons. Also, Paladin Griswold fell and turned evil. These heroes were looked up to by many people, but they became evil and helped the devils.

On top of all this, Fei had seen many movies and TV dramas on Earth where the righteous, heroic, and holy figures turned into villains.

Perhaps tens of thousands of reasons are needed to become a hero, but only one is needed to become a villain, and that is greed.

Fei saw too much desire and greed in Platini’s eyes.

In fact, before coming here, Fei had gotten a ton of information from the [Letter Office], and he detected many clues that showed some connections between the Holy Church and the Goblin Clan.

“What? Why aren’t you talking? Are you trying to put up the last fight?” Platini was angered by Fei’s silence, and he sneered, “Or do you think that you can get out of here alive?”

“Who can block me if I want to leave?” Fei finally spoke.

“Hahaha! You are too naïve! Where do you think this place is? Why do you think I lured you here?” Platini laughed in excitement. While he laughed, a series of muffled bumping noises sounded from within the giant green boulder.

Both Fei and Elena puked up mouthfuls of blood.

“What is this giant green boulder? How can it release noises that are able to injure godly kings? Anyone below the level 8 True God Realm would be shattered into dust by this noise!”

At the same time, a layer of green light appeared in this space and completely engulfed Fei and Elena like a giant balloon. This sphere of light had a diameter of hundreds of kilometers.

Platini lightly waved the Scepter of Ragnarok in his hand.

A golden sword of light flew out and struck the green sphere of light.

Boom! The golden sword of light that was able to kill a goblin godly king wasn’t even able to create some ripples on the sphere!

“Did you see that? This is the light prison created by the power of a supreme god, and it is the firmest obstacle in the world. Its toughness is tens of millions of times of ordinary spatial barriers. Anyone below the peak Godly King Realm can’t break it. What do you think?” Platini asked with a mocking smile while looking down at Fei, “Do you still think that you can get away?”

At this moment, Fei was shocked. Platini mentioned one term – supreme god!

“This giant green light prison is created by the godly power of a supreme god?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1188.2 - A Shocking Secret (Part Two)

Chapter 1188: A Shocking Secret (Part Two)

“Could it be that his strength reached the Supreme God Realm? No, it can’t be. If Platini is already a supreme god, he can kill me easily and won’t lure me to this place. The only explanation is that…”

“This green boulder hides a secret!”

“What do you think? Did you notice it now? That is right! This boulder isn’t ordinary! It is the heart of a fallen supreme god after many years passed. Are you shocked?” Platini revealed his advantage in front of his enemies.

Today, Platini wasn’t the righteous and kind figure who normally appeared before everyone. He was no longer mature and stable, and he didn’t have his gentle smile.

Perhaps this man had been wearing a fake mask for too long. After feeling like he was in complete control, he showed his true nature and personality.

Fei was shocked to his core!

“The green boulder? The heart of a fallen supreme god?”

A lightning bolt flashed across Fei’s mind, getting rid of all mist of confusion. Many questions on his mind that troubled him were answered.

“Hahaha! Did you think it through? Now you know where we are?” Platini noticed the changes to Fei’s expression, and he laughed, “You are smart! No wonder you are someone who can trouble me! That is right! We are inside a corpse! Haha! You understand it now? Those pathways are the blood vessels in this corpse, and these spaces are the joints! Right now, we are in the chest of this corpse where the heart is! Hahaha! This is the corpse of a supreme god who died countless years ago!”

“A corpse! The corpse of a fallen supreme god!”

At this moment, Fei couldn’t hide the shock on his face.

“No wonder! I felt like no force in this world could have create such a giant maze and enormous spaces. These places weren’t artificially created. It is the corpse of a fallen supreme god. These endless and countless pathways are the dried blood vessels of this corpse…”

“This giant green boulder is the dried heart of a supreme god?”

“It can still create bumping noises… is this god not truly dead?”

Fei thought to himself.

“Even though this supreme god died countless years ago, a portion of its godly power remains. Its heart already dried up in the wind and is like a boulder, yet it still contains a level of power that we can’t imagine! This is the power of a supreme god! Standing above all things! Aren’t you envious of such power?” Platini’s tone was filled with seduction.

He laughed with an intoxicating smile on his face, “Did you know? When I accidentally discovered the corpse of this goblin supreme god, I knew that I opened a treasure chest that contains endless possibilities. I slowly understood the power of this corpse, and I was able to recreate a new goblin race. I obtained a level of power that others couldn’t imagine, and I learned the secret to becoming a supreme god. My plan is almost successfully executed! By then, the entire Azeroth Continent will shiver under my feet! Nothing can challenge my prestige! Your Northern Region Empire will disappear with a thought!”

It was clear that Platini didn’t think that Fei could escape, so he vented all the pent-up excitement and frustration like a patient with prostatitis finally urinating without pain.

Platini told Fei some of his secrets. After all, his plan was about to succeed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1189.1 - The Reverse of the Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1189: The Reverse of the Situation (Part One)

Ambushing and killing Fei was only a part of Platini’s plan.

The Southern Region was going to be the beginning of his grand and ambitious plan.

Fei didn’t know why Platini had to use this corpse of a goblin supreme god to create those defective goblins that knew nothing but killing, and he also didn’t know why Platini had to use these goblins to wipe out humans in the Southern Region and wash the land with blood.

Fei didn’t know the details and theories behind this mad human genius’ plan, so everything was still temporarily a mystery.

However, based on the information so far, it was clear that becoming a supreme god was one of Platini’s ambitions, and it seemed like he had found the way to achieve it.

The corpse of a supreme god was indeed the most valuable treasure in this world; it contained endless possibilities and secrets.

If this news got out, the entire continent would be shocked.

“Do you know who they are?” Platini pointed at the 12 giant figures in silver armor who stood around the great green boulder. He laughed proudly, “Perhaps you will recognize a few of them!”

Before he finished speaking, the mercury-like metal that covered these 12 giant figures’ faces slowly wriggled and moved away, revealing the silverish-grey faces that looked dead.

They were all the faces of human masters.

Fei instantly recognized one of the faces, and his head almost exploded in anger.

Pato! The young lord who appeared in the Endless Sea of Forests behind Chambord and became brothers with Fei. Although Fei only met Pato a few times, they were the same kind of people. In the battle against the Holy Church and Juventus, Pato self-detonated to push away the enemy masters and save the last troop of AC Milan and Inter Milan. However, he appeared before Fei today.

“Damn it!”

Almost without hesitation, Fei turned into a beam of light and dashed forward, grabbing toward ‘Pato’ and trying to save the latter from this situation.

At this moment, ‘Pato’ who had his eyes closed suddenly opened them.

Two streaks of beast-like red light shot out of his eyes.

Then, he raised one of his arms and punched toward Fei.

Boom!

The giant sound waves expanded outward in all directions as an explosion appeared in this green space, looking as if many tornadoes appeared.

Fei was knocked back, and the injuries on his body that were healing opened again. Streaks of golden blood jetted out.

The shock on Fei’s face soon turned into calmness and anger.

“Yeah, Pato, that clever young lord who liked to smile, is already dead. He loved his empire and his people, and he also loved the Central Region. His blood was spilled on the fertile Central Region, and he gave up everything for his beliefs.”

It was clear that Pato who died in battle couldn’t appear here.

Also, even though this ‘Pato’ looked the same, everything else about him changed. His power, body composition, and presence all became different. Now, Fei could already tell that these 12 giant figures in silver armor were monsters pieced together with an evil alchemy technique and black magic. Intense death energy was coming out of their bodies, and they could unleash terrifying strength.

These figures were similar to Fei’s silver crystal battle soul warrior, but one group was evil and the other group was righteous. They weren’t the same at all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1189.2 - The Reverse of the Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1189: The Reverse of the Situation (Part Two)

If these 12 figures appeared on the Azeroth Continent, they should be hunted down by the Holy Church immediately. Now, they were Platini’s tools.

“Hahaha! Pato! The most talented young general of AC Milan, and he is one of the cleverest young lords. Also, it is heard that he is your brother! Less than half a year ago, he was turned into a meat pie when fighting with the troops of the Holy Church. His body completely disappeared in this world, and his soul even shattered. Only his head remained, which is a usable material. I used his head as the head of one of the [Godly Warriors]. Perfect art pieces… such grace! Haha! Alexander, what do you think?”

Platini was excited to see a trace of anger appearing in the depths of Fei’s eyes.

It seemed like angering Fei was something that Platini enjoyed and found thrill in.

“Do you know how much materials that these 12 [Godly Warriors] cost me? Hahaha! A total of 1,100 peak Burning Sun Lords and 35 demi-gods… these raw materials are from the two empires in the Central Regions and the various empires in the Southern Region! They tried to fight the goblins for those poor and stupid civilians, and they were slain by me like animals… did you see how those goblin masters were born? Hahaha! The [Godly Warriors] have a similar origin. I captured most of them, and they were forced to kill each other inside the corpse of this goblin supreme god that still had godly power remaining. Only the strongest human masters survived. Then, I destroyed their souls and used black magic and alchemy to piece the corpses of those poor bugs together and created these perfect bodies…”

“Enough!” Fei suddenly shouted and interrupted Platini who was recalling everything with an intoxicated expression on his face.

“What did you say? What? Say it again! I didn’t hear you!” Platini had a cruel smile on his face.

“I said that you are scum, and you should be killed tens of thousands of times!” Fei looked calm, yet the sharp murderous spirits leaked out of his body and permeated the air, almost solidifying around him.

“This is the biggest joke that I’ve ever heard! You are now only a poor bug who is crawling before my feet. You can’t even save yourself. What qualification do you have to say this?” Platini laughed when he heard Fei’s words.

Suddenly, a cold grin appeared on Fei’s face, and he said, “Scum Platini Your Holiness, I guess that you haven’t reached the Supreme God Realm, right?”

Platini replied with mockery, “Even if I’m not a supreme god, I’m not someone who you can challenge. You are already this injured, and you can’t recover. On top of that, you have a heavy burden with you. You can’t even escape! You are like a caged tiger that got its fangs and claws cut off! You can only wait for your death!”

The smile on Fei’s face became strange, and he said, “You talk too much. Since you aren’t a supreme god, it means that you can’t escape this green light prison as well, right?”

“What do you mean?” Platini suddenly felt like something wasn’t right.

“I mean, Scumbag, you are dead! You are really dead!” Fei suddenly roared, and a streak of unparalleled golden holy power flashed. All the injuries on his body instantly recovered.

Then, a golden light flashed on Elena, and she instantly healed up as well.

“This… impossible!” Platini’s pupils instantly contracted.

[TL Note: It was at this moment that he knew… he f*cked up.]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1190.1 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (Part One)

Chapter 1190: The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (Part One)

“You have been scheming against me. Haha! Why can’t I do it against you?” Fei’s presence suddenly rose, no longer looking dispirited and lost.

Then, the emperor dashed into the sky and stood on the same level as Platini who was standing on the top of the giant green boulder.

“This is impossible… how did you do it?” The mockery on Platini’s face instantly disappeared. While roaring, he activated the dried heart of this goblin supreme god.

Bump!

Bump! Bump! Bump!

A series of strong and rhythmic noises sounded like the rhythm of the world, and green ripples appeared and expanded like giant waves, surging toward Fei and Elena.

“Haha! Do you really think that I can’t block the power of a corpse?” Fei laughed and tore open the space around him as if he was tearing a piece of fabric. The terrifying green sound waves that could instantly kill gods got turned into pieces as if they were paper, passing by Fei and Elena.

“Humph! So you were pretending all along! You wanted to get information out of me?” Platini’s expression turned ugly, and he stared at Fei in anger. “Although I don’t know why you aren’t affected by the suppression of a supreme god’s laws of nature, what can you do? Hehe, now that you recovered, what can you do? I have 12 godly-king-level [Godly Warriors], and there are only two of you. Today, you have to die!”

“It seems like I need to tell you the story of someone being asked to enter a boiling pot.” Fei looked at his opponent in pity and said, “Don’t you want to know why I knew something about this place?”

“You…” Platini suddenly thought of something, and a terrified expression appeared on his face.

“Hahaha! Did you think it through? It is too late! Let’s compare the number of people on each side again! Come out! The Throne of Creation!” Fei laughed loudly.

Before the emperor could finish, a series of brilliant silver ripples appeared in the air. Then, a giant beautiful silver throne slowly showed up. This throne looked majestic like a descending overlord, and it was engraved with all kinds of images of the gods. As streaks of light flashed around it, this throne seemed to have come to life, and many holy spiritual battle songs resonated and surged around it.

This was the treasure that Fei obtained from Sky City – the Throne of Creation.

This throne also had another name – the Throne of Destruction.

Although the Throne of Destruction was the name that it had, it was later proved that Cain and Akara made a mistake in terms of knowledge, which was rare. Their translation was off, and they translated the word ‘creation’ into ‘destruction’. Now, this throne finally got its proper name.

Of course, this wasn’t the important part.

As the Throne of Creation appeared, another figure also showed up in this giant space.

This figure was slightly short and chubby, and he had thick black curly hair and a big grey beard. He had big eyes and thick brows, and his big nose added to his character.

This man was wearing an ordinary-looking sky-blue robe, and he was standing beside the Throne of Creation with a smile on his face.

Just judging from his appearance alone, this man was an ordinary middle-aged man. He didn’t have an overbearing presence and a dominant aura. In fact, he didn’t even look like a charismatic uncle.

He was more like a casual and calm farmer. If he were within a large group of people, he wouldn’t be picked out by masters.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1190.2 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (Part Two)

Chapter 1190: The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (Part Two)

However, when Platini saw this man, his expression completely froze!

“Maradona!” Platini said this man’s name slowly, syllable by syllable.

Regardless of who it was, their heads would buzz once they heard this name.

On the entire Azeroth Continent, there was only one man with the name Maradona!

This man was the strongest human under the stars, and he resided on the Continental Martial Saint Mountain and dominated the continent for 1,000 years. No master dared to challenge his prestige and power! Although he was a mysterious figure who almost no one had seen before, he was powerful enough to rival the Holy Church on his own! He was the Continental Martial Saint!

A man who lived in legends!

A man who was almost like a supreme god in many people’s eyes!

A man who Platini hated to the core!

“We meet again, Scumbag!” Maradona smiled and greeted Platini. It was clear that the relationship between these two wasn’t friendly; everyone could see that.

Intense murderous spirits hid under the smiles on the surface. It seemed like Fei wasn’t the first person to call Platini a scumbag.

“Why are you here? Aren’t you…” Platini was stunned!

“Shouldn’t I be blocked at the Dragon Island in the Central Region, right?” Maradona casually grabbed in the air, and a cigar appeared in his hand. He placed it in between his lips, and sparks appeared on the end when he sucked on the butt of the cigar. Then, the fragrance of the cigar slowly permeated the air.

“If I didn’t release the fake appearance of me being blocked at the Dragon Island in the Central Region, would an old fox like you decide to come to the Southern Region to ambush Alexander?”

Platini finally realized something, and he said with hatred, “It seems like you two already partnered up a while ago?”

Fei smiled and said, “Of course. Do you really think that I’m an ignorant fool? Do you think that I’m someone who thinks that I’m invincible and can go anywhere in the world after I became a god? I knew that underestimating enemies is equivalent to committing suicide. Without knowing that I will win for sure, would I come into this trap recklessly?”

Platini’s expression turned livid and extremely ugly. “When did you start working together? How come my intelligence network didn’t even get a single clue?”

“When?” Maradona casually blew a smoke ring and said, “Long, long ago. Before Barcelona waged the war against Zenit, we were already in touch. You should know that little ones such as Milito, Cassano, and Shaarawy are under me. Since they are familiar with Alexander, there is no communicate blockage between us.”

“I see…” Platini sighed and said, “I should have thought about that. I should have known… those damn wastrels in the Godly Clergy Group! They didn’t provide any relevant information to me…”

“Wastrels? The Godly Clergy Group has no wastrels. As to why you didn’t receive any reports? Perhaps some people don’t want you to know too much. Hahaha!” Maradona soon finished smoking the entire cigar.

Platini sharply captured the information that Maradona revealed, and glints flashed in his eyes. “Blatter? That old fart? He is scheming behind my back?”

Fei also realized something at this moment, and he thought to himself, “It seems like there are conflicts within the Holy Church. The relationship between Pope Blatter and Deputy Pope Platini isn’t as great as it seems. These two magnates are fighting behind everyone’s back. This time, it seems like Platini got pinched by Blatter.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1191.1 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1191: The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (2) (Part One)

“Since everything is clear now, what are we waiting for? Haha! Let’s battle! Let’s see who can walk out of here alive!” Maradona laughed.

“This battle is meaningless.” Platini shook his head with great disappointment. “It is me who miscalculated this time. Alexander, you are lucky this time! You are lucky that you can get away. One day, I will turn you into one of my [Godly Warriors]!”

“Don’t say one day. Let’s do it today. Since I prepared for so long, how can I be willing if I don’t kill a scumbag like you?” Fei floated into the air and waved his hand, summoning the Throne of Creation again.

Without this saint item, Maradona wouldn’t be able to pass through the light prison created by the godly power of a supreme god and arrive at this place.

“Haha! Kill me? Kill me here? If I want to leave, who can stop me?” Platini laughed.

Platini already had a complete understanding of this corpse of a supreme god, and he grasped onto all the secrets of this dried heart. Right now, he was the ruler of this space. Although he couldn’t kill Fei and Maradona, it was too easy for him to get away.

Maradona said slowly, “Perhaps I can stop you.”

With that said, Maradona suddenly flashed in this space, and his body changed several positions. Fei and Platini didn’t know what he did, but the green light prison that engulfed this space became even stronger, and a series of mystical laws of nature appeared, bringing with them indescribable changes.

“You…” Platini was terrified, and his soul almost left his body. He somehow felt like he was slowly losing control of the giant boulder-like green heart underneath his feet.

Whoosh!

Platini turned into a streak of light and tried to dash into the void, but he was troubled by the green light that was everywhere. He realized that he couldn’t open the space anymore, and he no longer had full control of the green light prison. He was completely imprisoned inside this space as well.

“Hahaha! Although I recently discovered this corpse, I still managed to grasp some of the secrets. Now, you finally reaped the fruit of your own action! The trap that you set up is now your tomb! Haha!” Maradona couldn’t help but laugh.

After fighting in secret for many years, Maradona was finally at the advantage. Now that he was about to take care of this opponent, his battle-hunger skyrocketed.

“Little Guy, we only have 12 minutes. You can battle this scumbag; I’m too old and can’t battle that well. I will help you pull back these 12 little dogs.” With that said, a streak of shocking power dashed out of Maradona’s body.

This man slightly shook his body in mid-air, and 12 doppelgangers appeared. Each of them had the same strength as Maradona, and they dashed toward Platini’s 12 [Godly Warriors] while creating a series of afterimages in the air.

At this moment, the Continental Martial Saint who was said to be the most powerful human under the stars finally showed his terrifying strength.

Godly King!

All 12 of Maradona’s doppelgangers were godly kings!

The surging chaotic elemental energy showed that Maradona had become a godly king for some years. He already completely merged the five elements into one, achieving the perfect primal chaos. His energy could take any shape and form. It was impossible to find patterns in his moves, and he could unleash world-destroying power.

Fei’s heart lurched a little.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1191.2 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1191: The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (2) (Part Two)

The entire continent underestimated the power of this master who had been famous for a long time. Putting other things aside, just these 12 godly-king-level doppelgangers were invincible on the continent in the last 1,000 years where the gods were asleep. No wonder a giant force like the Holy Church couldn’t do anything to this man while they wiped out many powerful forces in the last 1,000 years.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Loud energy explosions appeared in this space.

Maradona’s doppelgangers that were engulfed in chaotic energy battled with the 12 so-called [Godly Warriors] who were made with black magic and alchemy. The residual energy dashed in all directions, and the laws of chaos and flames almost destroyed everything.

Valkyrie Elena who had recovered stood on the side and calmly watched the battle.

That was right! Since Fei and Elena’s strength came from Diablo World, they weren’t affected by the residual laws of nature that were coming out of the dried heart of this goblin supreme god. All the injuries and suppressions were a part of an act that they put on to fool Platini and make him use the green light prison.

Now, they no longer needed to act.

Fei roared and summoned the [Immortal King] Item Set onto his body. The giant war-beast-like blackish-silver armor gave others a shocking visual impact, and the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] emitted ancient and primal forces. This giant war hammer shot out rings of runes that were red like blood.

Fully equipped, Fei dashed toward Platini as fast as a flash of lightning, looking like a prehistoric beast walking out of a time portal.

This was the first time that Fei battled with full force since he became a godly king!

He almost didn’t hold back any force. The reason was simple; his opponent was a man who was almost standing on the peak of the continent! The real controller of the giant Holy Church!

Boom!

With rings of red runes surging around it, the [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] smashed onto Platini’s head. Platini shattered like a broken mirror before disappearing. The green boulder got struck by the giant hammer, and the collision created a series of flames and sparks.

Platini’s true self appeared behind Fei, and the Scepter of Ragnarok was waved. Many golden sword energies pierced Fei’s body.

This was also an afterimage.

The real Fei instantly flashed to the right of Platini, and the giant hammer struck out horizontally like a wild dragon.

Seeing this, Platini tilted his body and swung the Scepter of Ragnarok to block it.

Tink!

A loud bell-like noise resonated in the area.

When the scepter and the giant hammer collided with each other, the spatial barrier at the center of the collision exploded like the windshield of a vehicle that got smashed. However, the spatial fragments were pulled by the laws of nature of the goblin supreme god, not dispersing into the area.

Both Fei and Platini were knocked away by the impulsive force.

Fei was slightly surprised. He was a barbarian, and barbarians were known for their great strength. On the other hand, Platini looked like a weak scholar and was a priest, so he shouldn’t be great at melee combat. However, Platini did block Fei’s strike. Furthermore, from the repulsive force coming from the Scepter of Ragnarok, it seemed like Platini’s physical strength wasn’t much weaker compared to that of Fei.

“Haha! Little Guy! Platini is an unparalleled genius! This scumbag isn’t just a priest! He is also a godly knight. Both in terms of holy power and warrior energy, he is a godly king! Don’t underestimate him.” Maradona laughed and reminded Fei while smoking another cigar.

“I see!” Fei finally understood the situation.

Rip!

On the other side, Platini tore off the long robe on his body, revealing a set of extremely fancy silver battle armor underneath. Then, he placed a golden mask onto his face.

Platini’s presence instantly changed; he looked much tougher. Then, golden energy flames appeared around him, turning him into a golden sun.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1192 - Using All Killing Methods (Part One)

Chapter 1192: Using All Killing Methods (Part One)

A series of godly songs sounded from within Platini’s body.

Many eight-winged battle angels walked out of the gate of light that appeared behind Platini. While swinging their terrifying lightsabres, they rushed over and encircled Fei like a flood.

“Haha! Scumbag! Fight me head-on! Don’t summon these weak toys to shame yourself!” Fei laughed and waved his giant hammer, and these eight-winged battle angels that were capable of low-tier godly-king-level strength fell back and shattered like porcelain dolls.

However, more and more eight-winged battle angels were rushing over.

Fei howled and shot toward Platini.

“God said that all evil will be imprisoned, disappearing under the blades of the godly warriors!” This sentence that contained the mystical laws of nature flowed out of Platini’s mouth.

Fei was dashing forward, but an invisible force suddenly appeared around him, slowing him down.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

At the same time, many swords of light, sabers of light, and spears of light struck toward Fei. The eight-winged battle angels used their most powerful strikes and unleashed all kinds of spells and energies of various colors onto Fei.

Engulfed in golden energy flames, a smile appeared on Platini’s face.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

However, streaks of golden flames appeared in the explosion that took place in the center of the battle angels. Like sharp swords, the flames pierced the eight-winged battle angels that were covered in godly armor. Regardless of how they howled and struggled, they couldn’t get away. Soon, giant holes appeared on their bodies as the flames burned.

Endless golden light beams shone on Fei’s body as he slowly floated up.

“This is useless. Don’t use these tricks to bring shame to yourself.” Like a battle god, Fei looked at his opponent and mocked, “If the Deputy Pope of the Holy Church only has this level of strength, then the battle is about to be over!”

Platini’s expression froze for a second.

The Human Emperor of the North’s strength was far beyond Platini’s estimations and what was shown in the intelligence reports. Platini thought that Fei was only a small character who just broke into the Godly King Realm. However, Fei was already at level 6 Godly King Realm.

“This kid… how did he cultivate?”

In the next moment, Fei and Platini went back to the fierce battle.

Under Platini’s full force, the Scepter of Ragnarok transformed into a fancy and golden dragon lance. Platini used the close-ranged lance technique of the godly kings to the extreme! Even though Fei’s barbarian character was a melee combat master, he couldn’t completely suppress Platini.

Genius! Platini was indeed a rare genius!

On the side, Maradona’s 12 doppelgangers were battling the 12 [Godly Warriors]. Right now, Maradona himself was casually sitting on the green boulder that was transformed from the heart of the goblin supreme god. While crossing his legs, he smoked the cigar and watched.

Regardless of how powerful and destructive the energy surges in this space were, they couldn’t get within 100 meters of him.

On the other side, Valkyrie Elena was covered in a layer of blue magic energy flames, blocking out all residual energy waves. She was watching Fei battle patiently. Due to the deep understanding between the two, Elena knew what Fei wanted and didn’t participate in this battle.

After advancing into the Godly King Realm, these masters’ combat styles had turned to their roots and became extremely simple. The fancy-looking techniques and spells were useless.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1192 - Using All Killing Methods (Part Two)

Chapter 1192: Using All Killing Methods (Part Two)

While changing positions in the air at a speed that no mortals could comprehend, Fei and Platini attacked each other with simple moves head-on.

The hammer and the lance collided with each other repeatedly, creating deafening noises.

Also, these two left many afterimages in the air as they battled. It felt like there were thousands of Fei and Platini at a given time.

The attacks that these two used were simple; even ordinary warriors could use them.

However, each strike contained terrifying laws of nature, able to strike down and destroy the land. If this space wasn’t maintained by the residual laws of nature that belonged to this goblin supreme god, it would have shattered a long time ago.

“Hey, be careful. You have to hurry up; the 12 minutes is almost up.” Maradona who was casually watching on the side reminded Fei.

Maradona had comprehended a portion of the secrets regarding the heart of this fallen goblin supreme god, so he was able to barely control this green light prison for 12 minutes. Once this time passed, it was highly likely that Platini would be able to reclaim the control over this space. Even if he couldn’t turn the tables around, he could escape.

Once Platini escaped and returned to the headquarters of the Holy Church, it would be almost impossible to kill him again as he would be protected by countless masters of the Holy Church.

“Got it!” Fei shouted, and the giant hammer in his hand shot out a series of red runes and knocked Platini away.

In the next second, a light flashed in Fei’s hand. The [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was replaced by a simple-looking silver scepter.

Boom!

Fei pointed out with this scepter, and Platini instantly flew back while puking up golden blood.

The situation was instantly turned around.

“The Scepter of Creation?!!” Platini screamed on top of his lungs as an incredulous expression appeared on his face. The stalemate was instantly broken!

Platini sensed the terrifying power contained inside the silver scepter! This scepter left a mark on the Scepter of Ragnarok, a god-tier combat weapon, in his hands.

“That is right. Now, let everything end!” With the Scepter of Creation in his hands, Fei quickly flew higher into the sky. Endless godly-king-level core energy was injected into the scepter, and unimaginable power started to surge.

Although Platini was a top-tier godly king, his body started to crack and collapse when he slightly touched this presence.

“Damn it! You actually fully comprehended the secrets of the Scepter of Creation?” Platini was shocked to his core.

Fei didn’t reply. Instead, he unleashed his full force and empowered the Scepter of Creation.

An immense amount of godly power was required to fully energize this legendary and invincible scepter. Although Fei was already a level 6 godly king, he was still having trouble to do so.

This was why he saved this hidden card to the last moment.

If something went wrong, Fei would be sucked into a dry corpse.

Platini was completely suppressed, and many bloody cracks appeared on his body as if he was a porcelain jar that was dropped onto the ground. Even though the scene looked terrifying and gruesome, Platini’s godly-king-level power allowed him to defend for a while.

“Human Emperor of the North! You forced me to do this!”

Platini’s expression suddenly turned vicious, and he no longer looked cold and graceful. Like a beast that was severely injured, he roared loudly as if he made an important decision.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1193.1 - The Struggle Before Death (Part One)

Chapter 1193: The Struggle Before Death (Part One)

[TL Note: This is a four-parter.]

In the next moment, Platini did something shocking to everyone.

He suddenly pointed the Scepter of Ragnarok at himself and pierced it into his body. The sharp end of the scepter instantly stabbed into his chest, and golden blood that contained terrifying power rushed out like a fountain.

Fei was shocked as he thought, “Could it be that this guy can’t beat me, so he is going to harm himself in frustration?”

At this moment, a streak of indescribable creepy presence leaked out of the Scepter of Ragnarok in the form of blackish-red mist.

This streak of energy was completely different from that of the Scepter of Creation. The latter had a majestic, noble, and unquestionable presence, but the former seemed dark, gloomy, and murderous. It was all negative emotions and urges.

However, the energy that appeared in the Scepter of Ragnarok nearly went above the Godly King Realm as well, almost reaching the level of the Scepter of Creation.

“What is going on? Platini is cultivating the holy power, and the Scepter of Ragnarok is a holy item of the Holy Church. How come such an evil presence appeared when the two combined?” Fei was shocked.

At this moment, he couldn’t think too much. Either he was going to die or Platini was going to die. Therefore, Fei had to unleash all his core energy and push the Scepter of Creation, releasing an even stronger streak of power. The emperor was trying to completely kill Platini before the 12-minute mark.

However, the blackish-red evil presence was getting more and more powerful; it gradually seemed to be able to rival the Scepter of Creation.

A serious expression also appeared on Maradona’s face. He already ditched the cigar, and he looked hesitant for the first time. It seemed like he was wondering if he should attack or not.

Right now, Valkyrie Elena couldn’t get involved at all.

Both Fei and Platini unleashed a level of power beyond the Godly King Realm. Elena could only unleash her full force and barely stay alive.

“Hahaha! You can’t do anything to me… you just can’t!” Platini laughed crazily and said, “You forced me to do this. After merging with the Scepter of Ragnarok, I lost my soul but obtained eternal life. Alexander, you will regret pressuring me to this degree. Soon, what happened to Pato will also happen to you…”

What Platini said revealed some important pieces of information.

It was clear that the Scepter of Ragnarok wasn’t only a symbol of status and power, and it also wasn’t only a simple god-tier combat weapon. It had hidden powers and abilities.

Fei cussed in his mind. “Damn it! Such a magnate-like figure sure has hidden cards. This situation is too f*cking frustrating.”

“I didn’t think that things would come to this degree.”

“It seems like it is hard to take down Platini today.”

At this moment, something that no one expected occurred.

The Scepter of Ragnarok that was about to completely merge with Platini’s body seemed to be suddenly summoned by a mysterious force, shaking violently.

As Platini looked terrified, this invisible force slowly ‘pulled’ the Scepter of Ragnarok out of his body.

The blackish-red mist coming out of the Scepter of Ragnarok that could rival the Scepter of Creation gradually disappeared, and the evil energy that was protecting Platini also started to lose power and disappear.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1193.2 - The Struggle Before Death (Part Two)

Chapter 1193: The Struggle Before Death (Part Two)

“No… why is this happening? No!” Platini shouted like a madman. He tried to struggle and fight back. He grabbed onto the scepter and tried to resist the pulling force, but he couldn’t stop this from happening.

In just a flash, the golden scepter was completely pulled out of his body and hovered above Platini.

Whoosh!

Then, the Scepter of Ragnarok shook and turned into a golden light beam, instantly breaking the green light prison that was created by the goblin supreme god’s partial laws of nature. Afterward, the scepter completely disappeared.

Without the Scepter of Ragnarok, Platini’s power instantly dropped back to his prior level.

Except for the bowl-sized blood hole in his chest, Platini returned to his old form. He could no longer rival Fei’s power.

Now, many spider-web-like thin cracks appeared on Platini’s body, and blood flowed out, turning him into a blood man.

“Damn it! Blatter! You old fart! You demon… it is you who have been scheming behind my back! I got tricked!”

Platini seemed to have understood something at this moment.

After igniting the last bit of power in his body, Platini turned into a light beam and roared, trying to escape from the opening that the Scepter of Ragnarok created in the green light prison.

However, Fei wouldn’t let Platini get what he wanted.

Waving the Scepter of Creation, Fei shot out a streak of terrifying silver light. Although Platini lightly touched it, he screamed as he lost all his power.

Bam! Platini fell from the sky and exploded into blood foam.

A mass of pure and eye-piercing golden flames escaped from the blood foam, containing intense spirit energy fluctuations.

This was Platini’s core energy.

For those existences in the Godly King Realm, even if they turned into dust, their consciousness wouldn’t disappear, and they could still revive as long as they safeguarded their core energies.

However, when in such a state, these masters would be extremely fragile, and they couldn’t use any bit of their superpowers.

Fei pointed out his fingers, and a golden and silver sword energy of order flew out, turning into many thin chains and wrapping around this mass of golden flames.

Platini’s core energy was instantly imprisoned.

“No, you can’t treat me like this!” Platini’s terrified spirit energy fluctuations were transmitted through the golden flames.

Fei pulled this mass of golden flames into his hand.

Seeing the 12 [Godly Warriors] who stopped moving and turned silent due to Platini’s body’s destruction, especially Pato’s pale yet lifelike face, Fei couldn’t hold back the murderous spirit on his mind. He sneered and said, “Why can’t I treat you like this? You are a scumbag! Do you still want to live in this world?”

“No… no… listen to me! I can tell you everything that I know. I can tell you the secrets about this goblin supreme god’s corpse and how to control it. I can even tell you how to control the goblins and all the secrets in the Holy Church. I…”

Platini almost instantly collapsed at this moment. He was no longer the Deputy Pope of the Holy Church who controlled countless people’s lives, and he also wasn’t an overlord who dominated the continent.

Right now, this man could only beg for mercy and try his best to survive.

Before death, he was even weaker than an ordinary member of the Holy Church.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1193.3 - The Struggle Before Death (Part Three)

Chapter 1193: The Struggle Before Death (Part Three)

Platini put many attractive and valuable offers on the table.

“If you don’t kill me; if you promise not to kill me, I can tell you everything. I can even serve you…” Platini begged, “The Azeroth Continent is facing a catastrophe. You can’t imagine what is happening in this dimension! I can tell you….”

Further away, Continental Martial Saint Maradona pondered to himself. It was clear that he wasn’t distracted by what Platini said. Instead, he stared at the direction that the Scepter of Ragnarok took off and thought hard about something.

Almost without hesitation, Fei shook his head and declined all offers. “Platini, you didn’t only betray those faithful believers, you also betrayed the [Black-Cloth Shrine] and the Azeroth Continent. I won’t make a deal with someone like you. Therefore, disappear from this world!”

Before Fei finished speaking, he tightened his hands and crushed this mass of flames. Then, a massive amount of spirit energy appeared and shattered Platini’s last bit of consciousness in this world.

A heavyweight magnate of the Holy Church instantly disappeared from this world! It was unbelievable that Platini died like this.

Once the news got out, the entire continent would shake violently.

Even at this moment, Fei couldn’t believe what just took place.

“Platini is someone who lived in legends. This troublesome opponent only fought me one, and he died just like this? Did I only kill one of his mirror images or doppelgangers?” Fei thought to himself.

However, the mass of godly-king-level energy flames in Fei’s hand told him that there was no mistake. Except for Platini, no one could have such a massive amount of pure holy power.

Gradually, the emperor refined this mass of energy and sucked it into his grand godly realm.

Continental Martial Saint Maradona observed the entire process, and his eyelids twitched repeatedly.

“Devouring his opponents’ core energies? Is this the reason behind the Human Emperor of the North’s rise?”

“This is a terrifying secret technique. Devouring the enemy’s core energy and using it as his own… this is unheard of! As long as he can kill enough masters, his realm will continue to increase without limit! Ordinary people have to cultivate diligently and face bottlenecks and thresholds, but he is free of all these issues?”

“This is insane!”

Maradona thought to himself.

“Thank you, Senior! Your help is greatly appreciated.” After devouring Platini’s energy, Fei smiled and showed his gratitude toward Maradona.

“Hahaha! It should me who need to thank you. Fighting with Platini, this scumbag, for many years, I couldn’t do anything to him. Today, by borrowing your strength, this scumbag finally met his end…” The Continental Martial Saint talked like a little hooligan, which was easy for others to feel intimate and trust him.

What Maradona said was true. He fought Platini many years both in the dark and in public, and he knew Platini’s true self. The latter seemed honorable, but he was despicable. However, Platini’s status and influence were great, and many masters followed him. Even though Maradona was the Continental Martial Saint, he couldn’t do anything to Platini.

Throughout the years, Maradona and Platini only had small skirmishes, and Maradona could only watch as Platini’s force grew stronger.

This time, Maradona got to partner with the Human Emperor of the North in secret. They created this trap, and Platini was also betrayed by someone on his side.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1193.4 - The Struggle Before Death (Part Four)

Chapter 1193: The Struggle Before Death (Part Four)

The Human Emperor of the North placed himself in danger and act accordingly, finally killing this ambitious conspirator.

The only thing that Maradona felt pitiful about was that he discovered this goblin supreme god’s corpse too late. Otherwise, he could have stopped this crazy plan, helping hundreds of millions of humans in the Southern Region to avoid the fate of being slaughtered.

The tragedy already struck.

Now that the “beheading” mission was successful, Fei and Maradona only had to use this momentum and clear all the remaining goblins in the Southern Region of Azeroth, wiping out this violent race.

Maradona couldn’t do this on his own. Only a giant force like the Northern Region Empire had the manpower, resources, and energy to complete this mission.

“These 12 [Godly Warriors] are no longer in Platini’s control, and they are puppets. With the powerful magic civilization of the Northern Region Empire, I believe that you can make some modifications and use them. You can take them all.” Maradona was kind and generous.

Fei glanced at these 12 [Godly Warriors] who were all godly kings. He would be lying if he said that he didn’t want them. These were 12 godly-king-level battle machines! With them, the Northern Region Empire could instantly dominate the continent.

However, Fei shook his head in the end.

“These people were all the honorable and loyal protectors of humans. Before they died, they used their lives and souls to guard humans, showing the responsibility and honor of warriors. Now, their souls are being controlled by Platini’s evil spell. I can’t let them continue to be battle machines and not able to rest in peace after death.”

While saying that, Fei raised his hand and shot out 12 streaks of golden holy power.

The golden light beams engulfed the 12 [Godly Warriors] who froze in the air, washing away the evil energy in their bodies and getting rid of the evil black magic that controlled them. Also, the curses and complicated spiritual magic runes were removed.

The mercury-like metal surface on these warriors gradually turned into pieces and fell off, revealing pieces of muscles and bones underneath that were pieced together. There were so many components that it seemed like they were bio-robots.

While being purified by the golden light, the darkened bones and muscles started to return to their normal colors, and a ton of black mist gushed out of these 12 giant bodies before being dissolved in the light.

Then, masses of white light flew out of these [Godly Warriors], releasing a series of spirit energy fluctuations while bathing in the golden light.

“The kind and generous emperor of humans! You released our souls!”

“May the stars bless you!”

“You will be the lord of the continent!”

“We are finally free!”

“Human Emperor, you will receive our purest blessings!”

The masses of white light flew around Fei, and the weak energies turned into many different faces; they were the last marks that these dead human masters left in this world. They were thanking Fei and offering blessings.

Fei was surprised to find that a ton of pure and strong power of faith rushed to him and engulfed him like a flood.

“My Brother, we meet again…” Before Fei, Pato’s face slowly appeared. He was quiet, peaceful, and intimate. It seemed like the tragedy didn’t occur.

Pato smiled and said, “Ever since I fell into darkness, I knew that you, my dear brother, will save me and let my soul rest in peace. I didn’t wait that long; you did it!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1194.1 - The Reverse of the Southern Region’s Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1194: The Reverse of the Southern Region’s Situation (Part One)

Today, Fei had to say the forever goodbye to Pato.

Those scenes where they discussed the truth of the world together with their other brothers quickly flashed in Fei’s mind.

“Brother, don’t feel sad for me. I will be in the stars’ embrace and looking at you, Milito, Palacio, and others. I will be watching the land that I love deeply…”

Pato’s image started to dissipate, and his voice faded away.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The 12 giant bodies of the [Godly Warriors] fell onto the ground, creating 12 consecutive loud noises. Then, they turned into ashes and completely disappeared in this world.

Thousands of human masters died to protect this land that they loved.

As these masters disappeared, an enormous amount of power of faith rushed to Fei and wrapped around him. Fei had to open his grand godly realm and let these massive streaks of power flow into it continuously.

At this moment, the green light prison that engulfed this space finally disappeared.

Then, the entire space started to shake violently.

At this moment, a series of random surging noises sounded from the dried heart of the goblin supreme god that had transformed into a giant green boulder. All the laws of nature in this space became chaotic.

Many goblins rushed into this space from many entrances around it.

The space inside this corpse fell into chaos without Platini’s control. The power that was controlling the various incubation chambers in this corpse disappeared, and a large number of goblins that were created either rushed to the outside or started to run around in this maze-like space and kill each other. Everything was a mess.

These defective goblins were aggressive, and they killed and devoured each other. It seemed like this process was intensified. More and more powerful goblins were created.

Fei, Elena, and Maradona were humans. As members of a foreign race, they were attacked by these goblins repeatedly.

There were even a few goblin godly kings in the mix.

These goblins were all hidden cards that Platini didn’t get to show. Inside the corpse of this goblin supreme god, Platini created many powerful goblins. Including the goblin godly kings that Fei killed earlier, there were over a dozen goblin godly kings. They should be created by Platini for a specific purpose; perhaps they were related to Platini’s plan of becoming a supreme god himself. Now, everything was meaningless.

With Platini gone, Fei didn’t need to hide his strength. He showed his power and quickly killed all the goblin masters in this space.

A ton of pure core energies was refined by Fei’s golden and silver sword energies of order and got sucked into the grand godly realm. On the side, Maradona watched this and was terrified again. This method of acquiring massive amounts of energy was terrifying.

Fei tried to directly destroy this space inside this goblin supreme god’s corpse, but he soon experienced failure.

Even though it died numerous years ago, and the corpse already dried-up, the bones and muscle fibers of a supreme god weren’t something that Fei could destroy.

Although the Godly King Realm was right under the Supreme God Realm, the difference in strength was beyond words. This was why Platini even decided to let the goblins wipe out all creatures in the Southern Region in order for him to become a supreme god.

With Platini’s death, many things became mysteries.

At least for now, Fei couldn’t decode the secrets in this corpse. Even if Fei could stay in here and kill all the goblins that were being created, he didn’t know how long it would take to deplete this corpse of all its energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1194.2 - The Reverse of the Southern Region’s Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1194: The Reverse of the Southern Region’s Situation (Part Two)

“Let me think of a way.” Maradona shook his head and said, “Otherwise, this corpse will continue to create more goblins. With more and more goblin masters, perhaps the entire continent will be occupied by these violent creatures.”

“Ok.” Fei nodded and placed one of his arms around Elena’s waist. Then, he summoned the Throne of Creation and jumped onto it with Elena, leaving this place with the space-traveling ability of the throne.

…

In about four days, the situation on the Azeroth Continent changed drastically.

Under the instigation of the Holy Church, the ancient empires of the Eastern Region such as Sunderland and Everton declared war against the Northern Region Empire. They already sent many troops to the Strait of Naples, getting ready for the war.

At the same time, a massive internal war among humans occurred inside the City of Allianz, one of the two last remaining cities of humans in the Southern Region.

It was heard that the troops of the Holy Church suddenly started to kill the forces in the city that weren’t willing to listen to their commands. The nobles and the Royal Family of the Munich Empire that were displeased by the Holy Church’s dominating behaviors in the city were being executed by the troops of the Holy Church led by Rosario. The entire city was engulfed in white terror; people were being executed on the fire cross by the Holy Church at all times.

Also, some people stated that Deputy Pope Platini made appearances in the City of Allianz.

Therefore, most of the human forces had to endure all this and be bullied by the Holy Church.

However, on the third day, the situation inside the City of Allianz turned around. The masters of the Northern Region Empire who somehow got into the city started to sneak-attack the forces of the Holy Church, Barcelona, and Juventus.

The skillful assassins of [Dark Palace], the assassin organization of the Northern Region Empire, quietly took the lives of more than 40 percent of the masters of the Holy Church in the city.

Hazel Bank, the No.1 Master of [Dark Palace], appeared and killed the god-level masters of the Holy Church such as Rosario, completely crushing the confidence of the three forces.

In terms of top-tier masters, the Northern Region Empire that was well-prepared was at the advantage.

Except for the assassins of [Dark Palace] and more than 100 silver crystal battle soul warriors, eight out of the 12 Gold Saints of the Northern Region Empire who had disappeared for a long time showed themselves. Their strength skyrocketed and entered the Demi-God Realm. Together with their golden armor, they were unstoppable gods!

During this, the legendary Deputy Pope Platini didn’t appear.

This was one of the main reasons why the Holy Church got defeated in the City of Allianz.

The spies of the Northern Region Empire suddenly appeared in the city and started to spread the news that Platini was killed by Human Emperor Alexander of the North.

In the beginning, the members of the Holy Church didn’t take it seriously. They expected this legendary genius warrior of the Holy Church to appear and turn the tables.

However, as the gods of the Holy Church died one after another, Platini still didn’t show up. Those statements that they regarded as rumors completely crushed their hope.

Under such a momentum, the human forces that were suppressed by the Holy Church started to jump ships and stood with the Northern Region Empire.

In just one night, the City of Allianz that the Holy Church managed for half a month transferred ownership.

The entire continent was shocked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1195.1 - The Corruption of the Holy Church (Part One)

Chapter 1195: The Corruption of the Holy Church (Part One)

The change of ownership of the City of Allianz had an unmeasurable impact on the situation of the continent.

In the Southern Region, the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire faced off each other. Many people saw this as the first official battle between these two giant forces on the continent, and they expected this to last a long time. Especially with the appearance of the Human Emperor of the North and Deputy Pope Platini, the hype around this matter reached the climax.

It was rumored that Platini came to the Southern Region with many masters of the Holy Church and hidden cards to ambush and kill the Human Emperor of the North.

However, in the Battle at the City of Allianz, all the known masters of the Holy Church were killed, yet Platini didn’t show himself.

Although rumors stated that Platini was dead, and they were passed around in the City of Allianz, demoralizing the troops of the Holy Church, many people believed that Platini wasn’t dead.

Also, since the Human Emperor of the North didn’t appear, people wanted to believe that the battle between these two magnates wasn’t over, and they didn’t appear due to the fact that they were in a stalemate.

People were wondering about where this battlefield between the two was, and they waited for the result of the battle.

To some degree, the change of ownership of the City of Allianz wasn’t that significant. The thing that would truly determine the fate of the Southern Region was the battle between the Human Emperor of the North and Deputy Pope Platini. A godly king could block millions upon millions of elite soldiers.

While most people were looking at the Southern Region, shocking changes occurred at the Strait of Naples, the border between the Northern Region and the Central Region as well as the battlefield between the Northern Regional Empire and the Holy Church.

No one expected this!

The little over a dozen ancient empires of the Eastern Region such as Sunderland and Everton suddenly switched sides! These empires’ elite troops got to the Strait of Naples a day ago, and they declared that they would never make peace with the Northern Region Empire. However, they suddenly attacked the troops of the Holy Church, Barcelona, and Juventus.

This was clearly a trap set up by the Northern Region Empire.

The Holy Church and its two affiliated empires didn’t anticipate this at all. They were taken by surprise. Under the joint attack of the troops of the Northern Region Empire and the alliance troops of the Eastern Region, they lost millions of soldiers and had to back away for tens of thousands of kilometers.

In this battle, the Godly Execution Knight Legion that was once invincible got crushed. The silver-haired and grey-eyed Legion Commander Atkinson got nailed into the ground by [Golden Lion] Lampard, dying in the battle.

Close to 10,000 core godly execution knights died in the battle, and more than 50,000 soldiers were captured. The legion was destroyed and obliterated.

At the same time, Head Commander Quagliarella of Juventus also died on the frontline.

Head Commander Pique of Barcelona was severely injured and fainted, and his subordinates risked their lives and dragged him out. It was unknown whether he was still alive or not.

After this battle, the Northern Region Empire took complete control of the Strait of Naples, and its reach extended into the Central Region. Then, it unleashed a series of raids, and the Holy Church, Barcelona, and Juventus couldn’t defend at all.

In just four days, a large stretch of the land in the Central Region was lost to the Northern Region Empire, and more than half of the territory of the former Inter Milan Empire got claimed.

The Northern Region Empire won the battle beautifully.

The core to the victory was the sudden change of attitude of the alliance troops of the Eastern Region.

Under the accusations of some people on the side of the Holy Church, the alliance troops of the Eastern Region revealed the truth to the continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1195.2 - The Corruption of the Holy Church (Part Two)

Chapter 1195: The Corruption of the Holy Church (Part Two)

People like Johnson and Fellaini who the Holy Church said were killed by the Northern Region Empire suddenly appeared, and they clarified what had happened to them.

They stated that in reality, it was the Holy Church that tried to kill them, and the Northern Region Empire, which was the murderer in the Holy Church’s story, was the savior that dragged them out of death.

With physical evidence and witnesses, all the mysteries were solved.

The entire continent was shocked.

No one expected that the Holy Church which promoted generosity, justice, and fairness was so despicable. It presented itself as the representative of the gods, yet it was so vicious.

The denouncement took the Holy Church by surprise.

For a moment, all forces on the continent were accusing the Holy Church of wrongdoings, and it was bearing a ton of pressure.

Under some forces’ intentional and unintentional instigations, there were many cases where people smashed the churches and kicked out members of the Holy Church from the Eastern Region, the Western Region, and the Northern Region. The priests who were once welcomed by low-level civilians were hated, and the godly knights who were looked up to by many hot-blooded and passionate young people got pushed off their pedestals.

In comparison, the fame and reputation of the Northern Region Empire and the Human Emperor of the North continued to rise.

Such a huge change completely messed up the power dynamics on the continent.

As time passed by, the result of the battle between the Human Emperor of the North and Deputy Pope Platini, which many people looked forward to hearing, still didn’t get officially announced. No one in public knew where these two magnates who could change the fate of the continent went. It seemed like they disappeared.

Surprising to most people, the Holy Church tried to clear its name and shift the blame in the beginning, but it gradually gave up on that. Instead of aggressively counterattacking the Northern Region Empire, the Holy Church started to pull back and tighten its current influence and control of territories.

Soon, many rumors appeared. It was heard that internal conflicts broke out inside the Holy Church, and many shrines fought with each other to obtain more power. Fights were taking place in the Holy Church’s headquarters, Sicily Island, and blood formed rivers.

These turns of events stunned numerous people.

No one expected that this giant force that dominated the continent for more than 1,000 years would decay at such a speed. Under the pressure of the Northern Region Empire, the new rising star, it started to collapse and fade away.

During this time, the Northern Region Empire gradually stopped all its military operations against the Holy Church.

The Southern Region of Azeroth became the focus of the Northern Region Empire.

With the flow of time, many troops of the Northern Region Empire moved into the Southern Region and battled the goblins, obtaining the advantage.

After organizing a few threatening counterattacks, the goblins fell into an unstoppable downward momentum. Also, for some unknown reason, the population of the goblins gradually stopped increasing.

When the war reached the three-month mark, the number of goblins started to decrease, and these murderous creatures’ proud goblin-sea-attack stopped being effective.

With the additional help from the powerful empires in the Eastern Region, the situation in the Southern Region started to look good for humans. The goblins were defeated repeatedly, and they had to retreat and lose their territories.

In the end, tens of millions of goblins were pushed back onto the highland that was the southernmost point of the continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1196 - The Period of Shocking Change (Part One)

Chapter 1196: The Period of Shocking Change (Part One)

After killing Platini, Fei didn’t show himself on the continent. He didn’t even appear in the City of Iduna to create the illusion that he was still fighting with Platini and couldn’t do anything else.

That was how the Holy Church’s forces in the City of Allianz got fooled, and the Northern Region Empire claimed the city in a short time.

People like Johnson who Fei saved earlier were hidden cards, and they created a huge impact. Johnson and other supreme masters of the Eastern Region hid in the forests on Ruhr Mountains with their troops. With Fei’s godly power around them to achieve the perfect stealth, the goblins weren’t able to discover them and report back to Platini and his henchmen.

When the expeditionary troops of empires such as Everton and Sunderland arrived at the Strait of Naples, supreme masters including Johnson and Fellaini sneaked into the campsites and reported the situation to the various troops, easily making the empires change their attitude and jump ships.

With the alliance forces of the Eastern Region’s help, Strategist Aryang created a series of delicate plans, allowing the Northern Region Empire to strike the weakness of the Holy Church and obtain the victory.

Using the victorious momentum, the Northern Region Empire took control of the Strait of Naples and even counter invaded into the Central Region.

In two consecutive battles, the Northern Region Empire won with style and fashion.

At this moment, many people were still waiting for the result of the battle between the Human Emperor of the North and Deputy Pope Platini. They had no idea that this legendary Deputy Pope of the Holy Church had died about a month ago.

In the last month or so, Fei stayed in the Godly King Place in Sky City, trying to digest the fruit of that battle.

The biggest reward that Fei obtained was the pure Holy Power that belonged to Platini. The power that was close to peak level 8 Godly King Realm was insane! In terms of quality and quantity, this was the best energy that Fei had absorbed since he obtained control of the grand godly realm and the Scepter of Creation.

With the grand godly realm and the Scepter of Creation, Fei felt like he obtained one of the famous techniques in the traditional wuxia novels named the Star-Sucking Technique. By taking the cultivation strength of his opponents, Fei could obtain an endless amount of energy! It was an extremely efficient shortcut!

After spending a full month, Fei finally completely refined and absorbed Platini’s power, merging it with the grand godly realm.

At this moment, Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm had reached over 50 percent. In terms of individual combat strength, he was beyond level 9 Godly King Realm. He was approaching the top-tier level 10 Godly King Realm.

This was an unimaginable leap!

More importantly, this wasn’t the end of this cultivation for Fei.

After killing Platini, Fei also destroyed more than 20 goblin godly kings in the Goblin Realm, sucking their core energies into the grand godly realm. Right now, their core energies were hovering in the sky of the grand godly realm like many eye-piercing suns.

Although these masses of core energies weren’t as abundant and pure as that of Platini, they were godly-king-level core energies after all. They were precious resources in Fei’s eyes.

After another month, Fei refined and devoured these over 20 masses of core energies of goblin godly kings.

Now, Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm reached 56 percent, almost reaching peak level 10 Godly King Realm.

As long as the emperor could move forward one more step, he would reach peak level 10 Godly King Realm, meaning that one of his feet would be inside the Supreme God Realm.

After absorbing those masses of core energies, Fei didn’t hurry and end his cultivation.

The emperor started to consume the massive amount of power of faith that was coming to him from all over the continent. By transforming the power of faith, he strengthened the foundation between him and the grand godly realm. At the same time, he studied [Demon King’s Sword], trying to completely comprehend all the techniques and skills in it before creating the unique Martial Dao and Warrior Path for himself.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1196.2 - The Period of Shocking Change (Part Two)

Chapter 1196: The Period of Shocking Change (Part Two)

As the fame of the Northern Region Empire grew, Fei’s reputation on the continent reached an unimaginable level.

In this era full of tragedies and catastrophes, more and more civilians turned to believe Fei. Besides, Fei inherited a ton of power of faith from Pato and other masters who were turned into those 12 [Godly Warriors] after he purified them. Right now, Fei was wrapped in endless power of faith all the time.

The good thing was that the power of faith was invisible and intangible, and others couldn’t detect it. Otherwise, Fei couldn’t go anywhere.

At the same time, since rumors stated that internal conflicts were taking place at the headquarters of the Holy Church, Fei ordered the Northern Region Empire to stop attacking it.

That prophecy about the destruction of the world had been weighing on Fei’s mind for a long time now.

In fact, the goblins and the Holy Church weren’t the most terrifying enemies in Fei’s eyes.

The real enemies were those world-destroying devils who were sleeping somewhere. The legends and prophecies said that these devils treated the Azeroth Continent as a farm and a hunting ground. It was hard to say when these devils were going to wake up. The last Mythical Era was destroyed by these outlanders, and the Human Era probably couldn’t escape the same tragic fate.

With this external factor being present, Fei didn’t want a full-on internal war among humans.

Although the Holy Church was at the disadvantage, it was still powerful with many hidden cards. As the saying goes, a camel that died of hunger is still bigger than a horse.

If the Northern Region Empire wanted to destroy this giant force, they would have to pay an exorbitant price. In the end, the Northern Region Empire would be weakened after the war, and the overall strength of humans would be greatly reduced, unable to defend against those devils from another dimension who were hiding in the dark and staring at Azeroth with preying eyes.

Therefore, when the news about the internal conflicts in the Holy Church got out, Fei stopped all military operations against it. He didn’t want to pressure the Holy Church too much and make the fragmented internal forces unite again.

The best-case scenario would be a new force outcompeting the older shrines in the Holy Church. That way, the Northern Region Empire would be able to negotiate with the Holy Church.

Fei sat in his godly palace and watched the situation on the continent to develop further.

Just like this, about half a year passed with not much happening.

In this half a year, the goblins in the Southern Region were finally wiped out. These murderous creatures were killed off by angry humans. The more than 100 million goblins were forced to jump into the Sea of Mist to the south of the Southern Region, being killed and turned into dust.

The only drawback was that the human troops didn’t discover the legendary Goblin Realm, so they couldn’t be sure if more goblins were hiding in there.

The Southern Region returned to the embrace of humans.

The Northern Region Empire took the leadership position in this operation, and the ten Gold Saints including Robbin, Drogba, Pierce, Oleg, Dessler, and Jessie showed their strength as demi-gods and established themselves as supreme masters.

Before this, they were locked inside Sky City by Fei for an entire year. With the mystical boost coming from this miraculous city and other supporting methods, they were able to achieve many breakthroughs and experience many increases in their strength. Now, they were worthy of the title [The Most Powerful Golden Warriors Under the Human Emperor of the North’s Command].

All the efforts and energy that Fei poured into them weren’t wasted.

Except for Elf King Akinfeev who was still hiding in the dark, the other 11 Gold Saints all became supreme masters who were in the spotlight.

The Southern Region was re-divided.

The Northern Region Empire got the most benefits. Then, the other empires and forces such as the Elf Clan and the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance that helped in the war against the goblins were all rewarded.

Of course, the Holy Church, Juventus, and Barcelona weren’t included.

Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction.

It seemed like humans who experienced a massive race-ending catastrophe got through the tough times.

At this moment, a piece of shocking news came from Sicily Island, the headquarters of the Holy Church.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1197.1 - The Meeting of the Century (Part One)

Chapter 1197: The Meeting of the Century (Part One)

Suddenly, news broke out on the continent. Officials stories stated that Deputy Pope Platini of the Holy Church died in the battle with the Human Emperor of the North about three to four months ago.

The world was shocked by this news.

In the beginning, some people were still doubtful of this.

However, with many pieces of evidence and the disappearance of Platini, people started to accept this news.

Then, Continental Martial Saint Maradona who was always mysterious and unseen made a rare appearance, confirming the validity of this news. Also, he revealed another terrifying truth that people couldn’t imagine!

The catastrophe caused by goblins in the Southern Region was created by this Deputy Pope who had fallen.

Like a small stone that hit the calm surface of a lake, this news created many waves and surges of discussion.

Such news was unheard of! The goblins had appeared for more than a year, and they almost killed all humans in the Southern Region, committing unforgivable sins.

Now, people learned that the Deputy Pope of the Holy Church, which was supposed to represent justice and honor, was behind all this!

If this news didn’t come from a reputable and influential figure like Maradona, no one would believe it.

This time, Maradona even provided everyone with hard evidence, a divy crystal that recorded everything about the Goblin Realm and the battle between the Human Emperor of the North and Platini. The influential figures of various human forces got to see it, and they confirmed that it wasn’t faked.

In the end, the various empires came together and revealed the information to all humans on the continent.

For a moment, the Holy Church that used to represent justice was becoming demonized.

Faith was destroyed.

Many churches were smashed, and many members of the Holy Church were expelled by many empires.

The entire continent was dominated by the voice that denounced the Holy Church, and it seemed like all other human forces were trying to push down the wall named the Holy Church.

In comparison, the Human Emperor of the North was seen as the Saint Emperor who saved all humans in the Southern Region. His unparalleled strength and righteous image made him the new idol to many people.

The principles and codes of conduct the [Black-Cloth Shrine] of the Northern Region Empire started to spread on the continent in an unstoppable manner. There was now a faith vacuum with the Holy Church denounced, and the [Black-Cloth Shrine] that was supported by the Human Emperor of the North quickly spread to many places. More and more people, including nobles and civilians, started to side with the Northern Region Empire. With so many people believing in the principles and codes of conduct of the [Black-Cloth Shrine], Fei garnished a ton of power of faith non-stop.

Faced with such an unprecedented situation, the Holy Church didn’t try to explain anything and counterattack, which was surprising to many.

Looking from the outside, it seemed like the Holy Church was still experiencing internal conflicts and couldn’t be bothered with these things happening on the outside.

Under such an atmosphere, another month quickly passed by.

The Southern Region that was recovered was poor and impoverished after the goblins’ abuse and overexploitation.

However, a ton of ownerless land attracted many people. The Northern Region Empire and many other empires and forces that had new territories in the Southern Region drafted many creative and openminded population policies and implemented various incentives and rewards, allowing the Southern Region to quickly recover some of its vitality.

At this moment, the silent Holy Church suddenly made a surprising announcement to the outside world.

The Pope of the Holy Church announced to the entire continent that he was inviting the Human Emperor of the North to a meeting at the former Capital of Inter Milan, the City of San Siro. The meeting would be about the relationship between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church, and Continental Martial Saint Maradona was also invited as a witness.

This news instantly attracted numerous people’s attention.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1197.2 - The Meeting of the Century (Part Two)

Chapter 1197: The Meeting of the Century (Part Two)

“The meeting between the Pope of the Holy Church and the Human Emperor of the North? Is this overbearing force that dominated the continent for more than 1,000 years finally acknowledging the Northern Region Empire as an opponent on its level? Would it mean that the continent is going to move into the era where these two forces face off each other?” many people thought to themselves, and they waited for Human Emperor Alexander of the North and Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s responses.

As long as the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church decided to end the intense face-off, perhaps the continent could move into a new era of relative peace.

The people didn’t wait for too long.

Three days later, the Human Emperor of the North responded.

“I will arrive at the meeting in the City of San Siro on time.”

Continental Martial Saint Maradona responded almost at the same time and agreed to show up.

…

Time quickly passed by.

The entire continent was looking forward to the result of this meeting. If this meeting went downhill, everyone would be facing endless chaos and flames of war.

The City of San Siro was located in the Central Region and about 100,000 kilometers from the Strait of Naples. This city was in the center of the battle between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church. Both the mixed cavalry legion under the leadership of [Golden Lion] Lampard and the crusader legion of the Holy Church couldn’t obtain control of this city in a short time.

This was a giant city that was still neutral, so it was perfect for the meeting between these two most influential magnates.

Before the day of the meeting, both sides made many preparations.

Except for sending out masters to the City of San Siro to inspect the terrains and make sure that there were no traps, the spies and intelligence workers of the two parties also fought with each other in the dark. However, they maintained sufficient self-control and didn’t cause any big conflicts.

Also, the two forces placed millions of soldiers outside the City of San Siro and sent many masters, looking at each other with hostility.

Many people were waiting and predicting the result.

In just a flash, it was the day of the meeting.

For 1,000 years, the Azeroth Continent had never been this intense.

For 1,000 years, the five regions of Azeroth had never been so peaceful.

Except for the masters of the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church, many masters of other forces rushed over and flew in the sky above the City of San Siro. They were in stealth and closely watched how things were going.

The sun rose from the east and climbed higher and higher into the sky.

Time was slowly passing away like a moving turtle.

The giant City of San Siro attracted all the attention of the Azeroth Continent.

While numerous people did the countdown, it was finally noon.

To the southwest of the City of San Siro, a giant transparent ripple appeared. It looked as if that section of the sky was collapsing.

Instantly, space seemed to have turned into a turbulent ocean, and a small floating palace slowly showed itself in the surging ripples.

A streak of powerful and indescribable Holy Power instantly filled the space, engulfing a large area like a radiant sun.

“The people of the Holy Church!”

“The flying godly palace of the Holy Church! It is said to be the special traveling device of the Pope, and it hadn’t been seen in public for hundreds of years.”

“Unfortunately, we can’t see the Pope right now.”

“The masters of the Holy Church are on the move? I wonder what level Pope Blatter is at. Can he rival the Human Emperor of the North?”

“Don’t be impatient. We will know if we continue watching. The Human Emperor of the North and the Continental Martial Saint are about to appear as well.”

The masters who were in stealth in the sky chatted among themselves. In reality, they didn’t need to be in stealth anymore.

These masters all showed themselves and looked at each other from afar. None of them wanted to miss this grand meeting which would be recorded in the history books for sure.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1198.1 - The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1198: The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part One)

While these masters chatted among themselves, a streak of mystical power suddenly appeared above the City of San Siro.

Like a knife, this power cut away one-third of the Holy Power that the flying godly palace of the Holy Church was emitting.

A mass of flames appeared on the other side of the sky, and a figure could be vaguely seen inside it.

Many people in the area were shocked. This figure was Continental Martial Saint Maradona who had been extremely mysterious in the last 1,000 years.

The masters who were observing in the sky all started to chat again.

“The Continental Martial Saint finally appeared! Unfortunately, I can’t see him clearly.”

“For the last 1,000 years, he is the most powerful human under the stars. He is the most powerful man in the world without a doubt! The only figure who is never afraid of the Holy Church, and the Holy Church can’t do anything about it. Now, under the light of the Human Emperor of the North, will the Continental Martial Saint still be the most powerful?”

“It is hard to say. The Human Emperor of the North even killed Platini. Who knows what realm he is in! The younger ones are scarier!”

“Which side do you think the Continental Martial Saint will take?”

“Why are you even asking? With the Human Emperor of the North for sure! The Continental Martial Saint exposed the scandal involving Deputy Bishop Platini, and he even had the divy crystal which contained Platini’s last few moments. It is clear that the Continental Martial Saint and the Human Emperor of the North have secret relationships.”

“That isn’t for sure. If the Continental Martial Saint is standing on the side of the Northern Region Empire, would Pope Blatter invite him here as a witness? Is the Pope stupid? If the Human Emperor of the North and the Continental Martial Saint work together, perhaps they can even kill the Pope today!”

The people chatted and held their own opinions, making many guesses.

If these masters were anywhere else, they would be god-like existences, knowing many secrets that were mysterious to others.

However, today, they were no different from the women who like to gossip in grocery markets. They were only ordinary viewers this time.

While they chatted, a huge shadow suddenly appeared to the northeast of the City of San Siro.

A series of ripples appeared in the sky, looking as if an invisible curtain was slowly pulled open.

In the next second, a giant and magnificent godly city that should only exist in legends appeared in the empty sky. It slowly revealed its graceful form in style.

This was a great city that couldn’t be described with words.

All praises and comments would be meaningless for this city.

When this giant city slowly turned from invisible to visible, everyone was so stunned that their minds turned blank for several seconds, including the millions of soldiers who were stationed around the City of San Siro on both sides, the masters who were observing this historical moment, and the masters of the Holy Church in the sky.

This was a terrifying city! It shouldn’t exist in the mortal world!

Compared to this giant silver city, the flying godly palace of the Holy Church looked like a toy for kids. The flying godly palace which was a great treasure looked like trash at this moment.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1198.2 - The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1198: The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part Two)

The proud and arrogant soldiers and masters of the Holy Church instantly turned ugly.

“This… is the legendary Sky City?”

“The legend is real! The Human Emperor of the North obtained Sky City, and it is now his royal city! No wonder his strength is sickeningly powerful! He got his hands on this treasure!”

“It is heard that the Continental Martial Saint got to enter this city once when he was young, and he became a 1,000-year-old legend. The Human Emperor of the North obtained this city! Could it be that the Northern Region Empire is fawned upon by the deities? And it can unite the entire continent?”

After a short moment of silence, the masters who were observing in secret were stimulated, and they talked like sparrows on steroids.

The appearance of the Human Emperor of the North was too shocking! He completely crushed the Holy Church in terms of visual appeal; they weren’t even on the same level.

Under everyone’s gaze, a streak of silver light slowly flew out of Sky City, turning from a small dot into a big object. When it got the sky above the City of San Siro, people saw that this was a giant silver throne. It was cast from a legendary material, and the images of myths and legends were engraved on it while godly statues stood around it.

Also, two Gold Saints stood beside the stairs below the silver throne.

One of them was [Golden Lion] Lampard whose name was heard around the continent after he defeated the Godly Execution Knight Legion. The other person was Torres, a handsome young archer. He was carrying a golden bow on his back, and his long blond hair fluttered in the wind.

However, these two stunning Gold Saints couldn’t steal the light away from the handsome young man who was sitting on the silver throne.

His black long hair looked like a waterfall, and his white robe was as pure as snow.

He was Human Emperor Alexander of the North! He lived as a legend since he was 18 years old, and he was the lord of the Northern Region Empire, ruler of the Northern Region, and someone who could change the fate of the continent.

The main characters in this meeting of the three sides that would change the fate of the continent all appeared.

Everyone closed their mouths subconsciously. All chatters disappeared.

This was a strange scene. It felt like everyone lost the courage to talk at this moment.

“I’m now here. Pope, show yourself.”

This voice was clear, and it slowly echoed in the area. It contained unquestionable dignity, and it directly called out the Pope, making others’ hearts shiver.

On the other side, the flying godly palace of the Holy Church slowly floated up, and a figure walked out of the gate of the palace. He was wearing a golden mask and a white godly robe, and he was holding a golden scepter.

This man walked in the sky as if he was walking on land, and he was soon about 100 meters away from the Human Emperor of the North.

“Is this man Pope Blatter? The current ruler of the Holy Church?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1198.3 - The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part Three)

Chapter 1198: The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part Three)

This was the first time that many people other than the high-level officials of the Holy Church saw the Pope. Although his face was covered in the golden mask, his appearance revealed enough information. He wasn’t a muscular man. In fact, he looked a little thin, just like an ordinary person.

However, the fluttering long white hair behind the mask seemed to be trying to prove to others that the face behind the mask was ancient enough.

This man didn’t have the overbearing heroic temperament that many people had imagined.

Also, this man didn’t seem to have a terrifying power that could destroy the world.

This Pope made others feel like he was only an ordinary master, an ordinary senior.

The atmosphere suddenly became a little sluggish at this moment.

The three main characters in today’s meeting stood above the City of San Siro, but none of them talked. In this silent and suffocating atmosphere, they observed each other.

Others couldn’t guess what these three men, who were the most powerful and influential figures on the continent, were thinking about. People seemed to be able to hear their own heartbeats in this deadly silence.

It felt like the entire continent stopped breathing and paused its pulses at this second.

“Alexander…” It sounded like a sigh.

Finally, the initiator of this meeting, the Pope of the Holy Church, finally broke the silence.

His voice gave others an ancient feeling just like his white hair. His voice clearly sounded in the ears of everyone within hundreds of kilometers, “To be honest, it is hard to believe that I would meet and talk with a young man like this one day.”

Fei smiled and stood up from the Throne of Creation. Then, he replied, “What? After getting used to others kneeling and crawling before you, you are no longer used to standing up and talking to others?”

“Young man, I can hear the mockery and displeasure in your voice.” The Pope was calm. “Can I interpret it as that your impression of the Holy Church is terrible?”

Fei nodded without hesitation.

The Pope sighed and said lightly, “To be honest, the current Holy Church sure is disappointing, isn’t it?”

A strange smile appeared on Fei’s face as he said, “It depends on what you are referring to.”

“Of course, I’m not talking about the Holy Church’s current situation.” It seemed like the Pope was reflecting on the actions of the Holy Church. “The Holy Church is terrible. Not sure when, but it started to turn into something else. It lost the principles, deviated from the core message, and started to rot and corrupt.”

Everyone was shocked to hear this.

It was hard to believe that this came from the supreme Pope of the Holy Church.

In the last 400 to 500 years, such words were taboos on the continent. Regardless of who and where they were, the people who said these words were captured by the vicious masters of the Execution Department of the Holy Church, and they were burned alive on the Fire Cross on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island.

However, these words came from the person who should be the last one to say them.

Fei re-observed this Pope in a new light and asked, “Is this the fake sentimental speech before the Holy Church loses everything? Or is this the repentance coming from a wise man and a subject of the gods for the crimes that he has committed?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1199.1 - Pope? Prisoner? (Part One)

Chapter 1199: Pope? Prisoner? (Part One)

“Child, you should ditch your old opinions of the Holy Church and re-evaluate the church. After all, you are a member of the Holy Church. As the Bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine], are you going to look at the representative of the gods with judgment and hatred forever?” The Pope started to try to reason with the Human Emperor of the North with rare patience.

To many people, the Holy Church was admitting defeat to the Human Emperor of the North.

Of course, Fei’s mind wasn’t that simple. He clearly sensed that there was a hidden meaning to the Pope’s words.

“Alright, enough talking. Tell me everything that you want to say.” Fei didn’t want to play word games, so he stood up again abruptly after sitting down and stared at the Pope with his sharp eyes. “You invited me to come here and attracted many people’s attention. You didn’t do it just to say these things to me, right?

Seeing Fei’s aggressive eyes, the Pope sighed and paused for a second, Then, he said, “Let’s do it like this. I will let you meet a person first.”

Then, the Pope lightly waved his hand.

A series of crisp bells sounded in the flying godly palace of the Holy Church, and the rune-engraved bronze gate slowly opened. Three figures slowly walked out.

The two people on the two sides were godly knights. They were wearing silver armor and had white cross robes over their bodies. Although they were handsome, they looked determined and valiant.

The person in the middle was wearing a big white prisoner’s uniform. He wasn’t young, and his face looked quite old. Many wrinkles could be seen, and his muscles were loose, looking like a dispirited shar-pei. His grey long hair was messy like a bird’s nest, and his eyes were turbid and yellow, full of red veins. Right now, a streak of faint-silver flames coiled around his wrists, looking like a rope.

[TL Note: Shar-Pei is a breed of dog known for the deep wrinkles and blue-black tongue. The breed originates from southern China.]

This person looked like a weak and ordinary old man. It felt like even wind could blow him onto the ground.

However, when this old man walked out of the flying godly palace, it was clear that all members of the Holy Church tensed up. As if they were facing a powerful enemy, their guards went up and didn’t even dare to breathe.

“Who is this old man?”

“Why does it feel strange? How come the Holy Church is afraid of this old man? Why is he so important?”

“Don’t underestimate him! The Holy Church is so concerned about him, and he is imprisoned inside the flying godly palace. He must be a significant figure! Perhaps he is a terrifying devil!”

“Eh, we shouldn’t be fooled by his appearance… but… how come this old man feel a little familiar?”

The masters in the area talked among themselves and didn’t know what the Holy Church was up to.

“Why did they escort out an arrested old man? Is he a key figure?” Some people stared at this old man and started to ponder as if they thought of something.

Fei’s eyes also landed on this old man in a white prisoner’s uniform.

Different from others, Fei clearly sensed an amount of terrifying energy inside this old man who looked weak and powerless. This old man was at least a godly king!

If this old man were anywhere else in the world, he would be a dominating ruler! Now, he was imprisoned by a magic method, and all his strength was sealed. The streak of silver flames around his wrists was a god-tier imprisonment device.

However, Fei couldn’t recognize who this old man was.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1199.2 - Pope? Prisoner? (Part Two)

Chapter 1199: Pope? Prisoner? (Part Two)

At this moment, a streak of light shot up from the troops of the Northern Region Empire, instantly arriving beside Fei. It was Batistuta, one of the senior elders of the [Black-Cloth Shrine].

This master who had also reached the god-level couldn’t hide the shock on his face, and he got close to Fei and whispered something into the latter’s ear.

“What?” Fei had been calm and casual, but his face suddenly changed color when he heard what Batistuta said. Sharp glints flashed in his eyes, and he stared at this white-haired old man who was escorted out of the flying godly palace.

The masters in the area noticed Fei’s sudden change of expression, and they became even more curious.

“What is it? What can make the Human Emperor of the North this shocked?”

“Could it be…”

-At this moment-

“Ah! I got it! Blatter… Pope Blatter! This old man is Pope Blatter!” At this moment, one of the masters who had been thinking hard further away in the sky suddenly thought of something and screamed, “I remember now! I had once seen him from afar. He is Pope Blatter… what is this?”

“What?”

“This weak old man who can be blown down by the wind is Pope Blatter of the Holy Church?”

“The Pope is now a prisoner?”

“What joke is this?”

“Then, who is the person standing before the Human Emperor of the North? He is wearing a golden mask and holding the Scepter of Ragnarok…”

The people in the area were stunned, and they couldn’t believe what they just heard.

“Blatter… it has been many years since I last saw you. Hahaha! But now seeing you again, how come you became a prisoner? So, it means that the rumors about the internal conflicts in the Holy Church aren’t false? You got pushed down by someone? I’m curious as to who pushed you off the Throne of the Pope?”

Continental Martial Saint Maradona, one of the three magnates here, suddenly opened his mouth and spoke. His voice sounded like thunder, and the heroic laughter resonated by everyone’s ears.

What Maradona said proved the statement made by that no-name master. This old man was indeed Pope Blatter of the Holy Church.

Everyone turned their eyes to this old man in the prisoner’s uniform.

After Maradona mocked him without mercy, this dispirited old man finally raised his head that had been lowered all this time, and a streak of sharp light flashed in his turbid eyes. It felt like a sleeping dragon released a tiny bit of its dragon breath, making all the people in the area detect an enormous amount of pressure.

At this moment, people finally saw a trace of the presence of the former Pope of the Holy Church.

In rumors, the Holy Church was only acting low-key these couple of days since internal conflicts broke out. Now, it seemed like these rumors were true. Pope Blatter who had ruled the Holy Church for many years got pushed off the throne by someone after the hidden threat, Platini, got killed by Fei. It was truly unthinkable.

Fei looked a bit puzzled. He still remembered that Platini died in the Goblin Realm about half a year ago due to the strangeness that had happened to the Scepter of Ragnarok. This scepter suddenly flew away on its own and led to Platini’s demise.

At that moment, Platini shouted, “Damn it! Blatter! You old fart! You demon… it is you who have been scheming behind my back! I got tricked!”

It meant at that time, Blatter was still controlling everything.

“What kind of an opponent did he have? In only about six months, Blatter’s hundreds of years of advantage got wiped out, and this mysterious person obtained the full control of the Holy Church.”

Fei’s gaze turned toward the figure before him who was wearing a golden mask and holding the scepter.

All the mysteries originated from this man.

P.S. A big shout out to Siraj A, Joelvis Jimenez D, Calvin B III, and Rafiq! Thanks for the new support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1200.1 - A Legendary Figure (Part One)

Chapter 1200: A Legendary Figure (Part One)

“Take off your mask. I’m curious as to what secret is hiding behind the mask.” Fei stared at this person who showed up in front of him with the Scepter of Ragnarok and appeared to be the Pope of the Holy Church, and he demanded in an unquestionable tone.

At this moment, everyone was staring at this person.

Under everyone’s gaze, the golden mask was slowly lifted.

Everyone held onto their breaths.

The face that appeared before everyone was ordinary. It looked old with many wrinkles, and his sparse white long hair looked a bit messy even though it seemed like it was taken care of. Perhaps he hadn’t seen the sun for a long time, his skin was shockingly pale, which was a color that shouldn’t appear on a living person. Also, the veins on the two sides of his thin and dry-looking neck turned black.

If Blatter made others feel like he was going to be blown onto the ground by the wind, this old man was like a sand sculpture. It felt like if the wind blew at him, he would turn into millions of fine particles and collapse before everything before dispersing into the air.

Fei smelled a trace of rotten odor from this ancient body.

It was clear that this old man was an ancient existence. Even though he was a godly king, his godly power wasn’t able to help him maintain the youthful look, and it was only able to save his life.

From this perspective, it seemed like this old man had lived for more than 1,000 years!

He was an old monster.

However, it was clear that the people here didn’t instantly recognize this face.

The masters who were watching this from afar all looked puzzled. Blatter was still young enough for some of them to remember, but this man was so ancient that he was beyond their memories, and perhaps he had experienced decay before these people were born.

As to Fei? He only came to the Azeroth Continent for a few years; there was no way that he could recognize this ancient man.

However, a confused expression appeared on Batistuta’s face.

Although he couldn’t tell who this man was from the latter’s appearance, the presence of the energy that was circulating around this old man and fighting against death and decay made him have a sense of familiarity from a long, long time ago.

“Child, don’t you recognize me?” The new Pope smiled and looked at Batistuta.

Like a thunderbolt, these worlds instantly unlocked Batistuta’s ancient memories that were sealed away from for numerous years.

As if a streak of sunlight shined into his heart, he said in shock, “You are… Holiness Stabila? Old Bishop? Oh god! How is this possible? Didn’t you…” Batistuta fell into total panic.

When he said the name ‘Stabila’, it was foreign to almost everyone here. However, like a streak of light, it made Fei recall someone from the books that he had read.

Stabila! This was an ancient name!

This name represented unparalleled glory 700 to 800 years ago! This man controlled the biggest force on the continent, was worshipped by almost every human, and had numerous believers. Glory and light were the two words that could best describe him.

He was once the Pope of the Holy Church, the man who controlled the church before Blatter.

He was also once the Bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine], the shrine that had an absolute advantage among all shrines at that time. His work was later named the [Code of God] and became the core principle of the Holy Church.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1200.2 - A Legendary Figure (Part Two)

Chapter 1200: A Legendary Figure (Part Two)

Due to the sudden disappearance of this man, the Holy Church fell into a state of internal conflicts, and the [Black-Cloth Shrine] decayed, getting squeezed out of the core of the Holy Church and almost completely collapsed.

The disappearance of Stabila led to the rise of Blatter and the betrayal of Platini.

That period of glory fell into the long river of time and got permanently sealed into history.

Due to new Pope Blatter’s suppression and the decay of the [Black-Cloth Shrine], the name ‘Stabila’ that should have left a significant mark in the history of the Holy Church soon disappeared in books and records, completely forgotten by the younger generations.

Also, Stabila’s sudden disappearance was the most unimaginable mystery in the history of the Holy Church.

After all, right before Stabila disappeared, he had control over the Holy Church and was in his prime as the No.1 Master of the church. Also, he had the god-tier weapon of the Holy Church in his hand, and no one on the continent was able to block his sharp strikes. Unless he committed suicide, no one in the world could kill him!

Unexpected to everyone, this old man who should have returned to the embrace of the stars reappeared in the mortal world after about 800 years.

“Could it be that the internal conflicts which took place inside the Holy Church in the last half a year are caused by Stabila’s return to Sicily Island? Getting back the control of the Holy Church from Blatter? Could it be that Stabila’s disappearance is related to Blatter who took over? Did he get sneak-attacked by Blatter?”

After thinking for a while, this seemed to be the most reasonable explanation.

“About 800 years have passed. I didn’t think that there is still someone in the world who recognizes me. I still remember that you were a little kid about 800 years ago.” Stabila looked at Batistuta with a smile and said feelingly.

“It is… really you?” Batistuta couldn’t hold back his emotions, and he rushed to Stabila and knelt with tears in his eyes.

Back then, he was indeed a child who was about eight years old, and he was one of the boys in the [Black-Cloth Shrine]’s choir. With his great talent in cultivating the Holy Power, he was praised by many. As the Pope of the Holy Church, Stabila had given Batistuta many ‘head-patting blessings’.

In Batistuta’s memories, Stabila was a kind and gentle pope. This old man would often take time out of his busy schedule and sing the holy songs with the kids in the choir, tell them the ancient stories, and teach them how to cultivate.

Many children in the choir saw this easy-going pope as their grandpa.

After Stabila disappeared, Batistuta was greatly saddened, and he cried in secret many times.

Due to the respect and admiration that Batistuta had toward this old pope, he declined the offers from other shrines and joined the [Black-Cloth Shrine]. Regardless of how terrible the condition was for the [Black-Cloth Shrine], he tried his best to support it and make it last.

The [Black-Cloth Shrine] that was on the verge of collapse finally went on the road of redemption after Fei appeared.

Batistuta never imagined that the man who he admired the most would appear in front of him.

Due to the thrill and excitement, Batistuta, a great figure of the Northern Region Empire who reached the god-level, cried unstoppably.

At this moment, under some experienced and wise masters’ reminders, the masters in the area finally realized what was going on.

This change was shocking!

The old Pope of the Holy Church who disappeared for 800 years came back alive? What did this mean?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1201.1 - Secret (Part One)

Chapter 1201: Secret (Part One)

What did this mean for the Holy Church and the Azeroth Continent?

Many people were already thinking about this in their heads, trying to measure the magnitude of shock and change that Stabila’s return was going to bring.

“Child, it has been tough on you for the last few hundred years.” Stabila lightly caressed Batistuta’s head with his dry hand and said genially, “There are only a few children from the choir at that time who are still alive, right? You did great. The [Black-Cloth Shrine] achieved redemption in your hand; I’m proud of you.”

“Sir, you have disappeared…”

“About 800 years ago, I grew a little careless and got ambushed by Blatter and the masters of a few other shrines. Although they couldn’t kill me, they imprisoned me in the dungeon at the bottom of Sicily Island, torturing me with all kinds of magic spells and methods. From then onward, I couldn’t see the sunlight, and I was only accompanied by the coldness and heat while the underground chilly energy and lava alternated once per day. I could only guess how long has passed with the alternation cycles…” Stabila sighed and told everyone his story.

This experience was tragic and bone-chilling. When Stabila told the story with a calm and casual tone, it was even more shocking.

It was hard to imagine being imprisoned in a dungeon and tortured by inhumane methods for 800 years. The extreme coldness of the underground chilly energy and the extreme heat of the lava alternated once per day, and drastic changes to the environment could turn most people insane.

Only those who were like Stabila could withstand it! After all, Stabila reached the Godly King Realm, and his mentality reached a high level as well. It was the only way that he stayed sane and didn’t commit suicide.

However, 800 years of torture turned Stabila, once the heroic and majestic Pope of the Holy Church, into an old man who looked like a ghost.

“Until a year ago, Blatter and Platini started to fight. In order to defeat Blatter, Platini contacted me in secret, and I pretended to be willing to work with him, finally finding a good opportunity. Then, I recovered a bit of strength and escaped from the dungeon at the bottom of the island,” Stabila said slowly.

“Then, the current Holy Church…” Batistuta thought of something.

“Of course, the Holy Church is now in my control…” A trace of pride finally appeared on Stabila’s face as he said that, and others were able to vaguely see the presence of the pope from 800 years ago.

After all, Stabila took the Throne of the Pope from Blatter in only less than half a year after coming out of 800 years of imprisonment! This was insane and unthinkable! After all, Blatter had managed the Holy Church during this time and nurtured many henchmen.

The only explanation for this was that the conflict between Blatter and Platini weakened their strength. Also, perhaps Stabila had hidden cards from 800 years ago.

The real masters could always do what others thought were impossible.

For a long time, Fei stared at this old man whose body was almost rotting from the inside out.

After hearing the terrifying and shocking secret, he had to praise in his mind, “800 years of imprisonment where he was kept away from the sun. Others would have gone insane, but this man lasted all this time! Terrifying!”

The masters who were observing in the sky all chatted among themselves as well.

From the surface, it seemed like Stabila’s return and control of the Holy Church was more beneficial for the entire continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1201.2 - Secret (Part Two)

Chapter 1201: Secret (Part Two)

After all, the Holy Church 800 years ago was righteous, just, and kind under Stabila’s leadership. At that time, the Holy Church’s reputation was excellent, and they strictly followed the [Code of God] and helped the humans around the continent.

The Holy Church’s mission was saving all people and alleviating pain and suffering in the world. The priests walked around the continent to heal people, and the godly knights soared in the sky and eliminated evil.

The continent from 800 years ago was the peaceful golden age for humans.

Once Pope Stabila disappeared, the Holy Church started to change as Blatter and others came into power. Greed, corruption, lust, desire for power… all these negative factors turned the Holy Church from a righteous organization into something dark. It became violent, authoritarian, and vicious, killing those who disobeyed them, and no one dared to go against its will.

Perhaps Stabila’s return was going to change this situation by a lot.

After all, Blatter who caused the corruption of the Holy Church was now a prisoner, and the other roadblock, Platini, was killed by the Human Emperor of the North.

Batistuta was finally able to control his emotions, and he slowly stood up and bowed at Stabila before returning to Fei’s side.

Some of the people in the area felt a little strange. People thought that Stabila was dead, and that was how the Human Emperor of the North took the position as the Bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] many years later. Also, they had to admit that the Human Emperor of the North performed well, bringing the [Black-Cloth Shrine] that was on the verge of collapse back to life. Now, the [Black-Cloth Shrine] was shining with vitality.

Here was the issue. With Stabila’s return, who was going to lead the [Black-Cloth Shrine]?

Once a conflict broke out, the war between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church would be unavoidable.

Batistuta was clear on how powerful the Northern Region Empire really was; perhaps the entire continent didn’t know what the Human Emperor of the North was capable of. A few races couldn’t even handle the Northern Region Empire, and even if Holy Church was back to its prime, it might not be able to last long.

“Child.” Stabila looked at Fei with a smile and took a small step forward. He said, “I think as an old monster who has lived for more than 1,000 years, I can call you ‘child’, right? Now, you should be able to ditch your old opinions about the Holy Church and have an in-depth conversation with an old man like me, right?”

Fei walked off the Throne of Creation and slightly bowed while saying, “Indeed. I need to pay my respect to you.”

What Fei said instantly made the masters who came to watch this meeting heave sighs of relief. They thought to themselves, “Just like the rumors had said, the Human Emperor of the North is a kind and generous lord. He didn’t become rude and overbearing due to the increase in his strength and power.”

The slight bow was enough to show the Human Emperor of the North’s intention of trying to bring back peace to the Azeroth Continent.

“Most of the heroes are the youthful ones!” Brilliant glints appeared in Stabila’s old eyes, and he looked at Fei as if he was looking at himself when he was young. He sighed, “When I was imprisoned in the dungeon below Sicily Island, I was worried that a greedy figure like Blatter might bring giant catastrophes to the continent once he became the Pope of the Holy Church.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1202.1 - The Disappearance of Gods and Demons (Part One)

Chapter 1202: The Disappearance of Gods and Demons (Part One)

“It is fortunate that the God of Creation already arranged for everything. A true human leader was born. Child, even though I only escaped less than half a year ago, I already heard your name numerous times. I learned your legendary stories, and I’m proud of you!”

Fei smiled and humbly replied, “Your Holiness, you are the role model that we younger people must learn from.”

Stabila smiled and nodded. Then, he turned toward the Continental Martial Saint who was engulfed in silver flames, and he said, “Old Friend, why aren’t you coming over to chat? Are you still going to put up that cold and careless attitude?”

“Hahaha! I didn’t anticipate this even in my dreams! An old fart like you who had died 800 years ago came back to life! Great!”

While the heroic laughter resonated in the sky, the silver flames gradually disappeared, revealing a slightly stout figure. He looked ordinary with a thick black beard and curly long hair. Right now, he was smoking a cigar, which was his habit.

In just a blink, Maradona flashed to Stabila and zapped his lips. He even reached out his hand and touched Stabila’s skin and hair with curiosity.

The joking attitude that Maradona had made Batistuta and other masters of the Holy Church frown. However, after considering this man’s status and his seemingly-close relationship with Stabila, they held back their frustration and didn’t say anything.

The famous and magnificent Continental Martial Saint was the idol of almost all warriors on the continent. However, since this man was mysterious and never seen in public, only a few people in the world knew what he looked like. Therefore, most people believed that Maradona was a handsome and dashing master in white who was brilliant and eye-catching.

Now seeing the Continental Martial Saint with their own eyes, most people felt like the idol image in their minds shattered and broke.

“This man looks like the leader of a third-tier mercenary group instead of the Continental Martial Saint!” many people thought to themselves. However, they were seeing the real figure, so they couldn’t do anything but accept the fact.

The good thing was that Maradona showed shocking power, redeeming himself in the minds of many warriors. When he flashed to Stabila, he used a profound technique, and no one knew how he did it.

…

“Hey, old guy! Since you are back alive, you should just tell us and invite us to tour around the Holy Mountain on Sicily Island! I heard that there are many beauties in the choir there. Why are you making it seem mysterious and invited Alexander and me to this place?” Maradona asked boldly.

Hearing his words, many warriors felt like something shattered inside their minds once more.

“Is this guy the idol of all warriors on the continent? He looks like an ‘obscene uncle’!”

However, what Maradona asked was to the point, and Fei waited for Stabila’s response as well.

Stabila said with a bitter smile, “If I directly invited you guys to Sicily Island, would you go? After all, it is the headquarters of the Holy Church. What if the Holy Church is setting up a trap?”

“That makes sense. If I didn’t see you being alive with my own eyes, I wouldn’t believe anything that the Holy Church said, and I wouldn’t go to the Holy Mountain on Sicily Island,” Maradona laughed lightheartedly. Then, he suddenly frowned and asked, “Wait, you old fart was already clever 800 years ago. You want to talk about something else, right? You created such a big sensation on the continent by inviting Alexander and me to come here, and all the top-tier masters came.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1202.2 - The Disappearance of Gods and Demons (Part Two)

Chapter 1202: The Disappearance of Gods and Demons (Part Two)

Fei was laughing in his mind; he almost wanted to hug the Continental Martial Saint.

Although it seemed like Maradona was joking around and didn’t look dignified, the questions that he asked were all on point, getting to the bottom of the mysteries that Fei and others wanted to know the answers to.

Now that the conversation came to this point, Stabila became serious, and he nodded and said, “That is right. I did use a small tactic and pulled the masters of our human race here by borrowing the influence of the two of you. There is something that I want to talk about.”

Stabila paused for a second and looked at the magnificent Sky City that was floating in mid-air further away. Then, he continued, “Now that we are here, the sealed events that took place 1,000 years ago and the ancient secrets need to be revealed. I want to talk about an important matter, and it is related to that.”

After saying that, Stabila turned around and whispered something to a master of the Holy Church, and the latter flew into the flying godly palace to get something.

“Everyone knows that the Azeroth Continent was at the peak of warrior energy and magic civilization 1,000 years ago, and the God Clan that controlled light and the Demon Clan that controlled darkness were the lords of the continent. They led tens of thousands of races, getting worshipped and admired by all. However, these two powerful clans collapsed from the peak of power almost overnight, disappearing on the continent. All kinds of rumors and theories were passed around on the continent, and many people tried to guess what had happened to the God Clan and Demon Clan. Today, I will reveal some of the secrets,” Stabila spoke slowly with a thoughtful expression.

Almost everyone was intrigued by this topic.

Indeed, many people tried to figure out what had happened in the Mythical Era where the God Clan and Demon Clan ruled everything. There were many theories, but people couldn’t reach a consensus.

The God Clan and Demon Clan were unimaginably powerful, and their abilities were unheard of. They were the rulers of the continent, and they had brilliant civilizations.

There were no signs of decay as they were in their primes, but they somehow collapsed and disappeared in an extremely short amount of time.

For the last 1,000 years, no one knew what had happened. Clearly, most people couldn’t accept the theory that the two clans battled each other and brought destruction to themselves.

Fei’s interest was piqued as well.

In fact, Fei had a vague idea about how the gods and demons disappeared.

Regardless if it was the Dwarf Emperor’s bloody journal in the Last Ancestral Place behind Chambord or what Pope Zhong Dajun of the Beast God Palace had said, they all pointed to the mysterious enemies – the Polluters!

“What is Stabila going to talk about? Will it involve the Polluters?” Fei thought to himself.

“Many people believe that the gods and demons grew tired of wars, and they all left the continent. Also, some people think that they fought each other or fell into a deep sleep. There are all kinds of theories, but none of them are correct. The real reason is that they encountered enemies who they couldn’t defend against!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1203.1 - The Most Reasonable Explanation (Part One)

Chapter 1203: The Most Reasonable Explanation (Part One)

What Stabila said shocked everyone, and the masters in the area all gasped.

“What kind of enemies? Wiping out both the gods and demons?” Everyone was holding their breaths and waiting for Stabila to continue.

“They were terrifying enemies from another dimension. They had terrifying power, and there were countless of them. Like a herd of bees, they rushed to the continent. They had insane adaptability and power of destruction. At the beginning of the war, the gods and demons didn’t pay much attention to these enemies. After all, the enemies looked like savage bugs and seemed to come from a civilization that was behind in development. They couldn’t even speak. However, the God Clan and Demon Clan paid for their arrogance and negligence. Although the enemies seemed behind in terms of development, they weren’t weak. They quickly spread like a plague and reproduced rapidly. Think about the infamous Undead Creature Catastrophes that took place on the continent, and then think about the Goblin Catastrophe that just happened in the Southern Region. It was many times more terrifying than these catastrophes.” Stabila’s voice seemed to contain a magical power, and everyone shivered as they listened to him.

The tragic catastrophe that took place in the Southern Region was still fresh in their minds.

In this catastrophe, the goblins almost killed all other creatures in the Southern Region with their sheer numbers advantage! It felt like the goblins couldn’t be killed off.

If it weren’t for the Human Emperor of the North who destroyed the Goblin Realm and killed Platini who was the mastermind behind all this, the entire Azeroth Continent would be in danger of collapsing instead of only the Southern Region.

Only the people who experienced the Goblin Catastrophe first-hand could understand how terrifying the goblin-sea-attack was.

“As the war continued, the affiliated races of the God Clan and Demon Clan got wiped out one by one, and a ton of land was captured by the enemies. Many god-level masters died, including those from the God Clan and Demon Clan. By then, these two clans realized how dangerous the enemies were. Therefore, they had to join hands and fight the enemies. However, it was already too late. In less than three months, many god-level masters died, and the God Clan’s capital, Garden of Eden, and the Demon Clan’s capital, City of Nightside, both got conquered. Those enemies from another dimension, those terrifying insects from another plane! They could absorb the core energies of masters to continuously evolve! There were already enemies that were strong enough to take on the supreme entities of the God Clan and Demon Clan by then! From that moment on, the momentum was irreversible! Like polluters, every place that the enemies went to got polluted! That is why the God Clan and Demon Clan referred to these damn insects as Polluters,” Stabila said slowly.

Although this old man only said a few words, what came out of his mouth made the people in the area detect the terrifying power of the enemies and the cruelty of the war. They felt like they saw the scenes where gods screamed and fell from the sky, the blood stained all the land, and corpses piling up for tens of thousands of kilometers.

Fei’s mind also shook, and he thought, “Polluters! He just mentioned the Polluters! That means all the information that I got was correct!”

“The proud and powerful God Clan and Demon Clan were forced into a desperate situation in less than three months. As to other affiliated races such as the orcs, elves, gnomes, dwarfs, and dragons, they were either wiped out or forced to leave the Azeroth Continent around that time. The civilizations collapsed at a speed that no one could imagine. It was too fast! It was so quick that civilizations couldn’t be preserved. Almost nothing was saved or left behind intact to provide clues to the people after the Mythical Era. That explains why almost nothing is mentioned in history books about this period,” Stabila continued.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1203.2 - The Most Reasonable Explanation (Part Two)

Chapter 1203: The Most Reasonable Explanation (Part Two)

Everyone was shocked to their cores, and some people lowered their heads and pondered.

What Stabila said was unheard of! It was the first time that most people here heard this theory.

“Wait, somethings can’t be explained. If Your Holiness is correct, then all the races were wiped out in that world-ending catastrophe. The God Clan and Demon Clan were defeat? Then, how come humans survived that? Where did those terrifying enemies named Polluters go? As the victors, how come they aren’t on this continent?” A human master further away couldn’t hold back and asked these questions.

Indeed, what Stabila said contained many holes. At least the existence of humans and the disappearance of the victors couldn’t be explained.

Fei also nodded in secret.

In fact, he had been thinking about these questions as well.

However, according to what Pope Zhong Dajun of the Beast God Palace had said, as victors, the Polluters decided to show mercy toward the humans.

As plunderers, the Polluters had their own intelligent civilization, and they didn’t want to kill all the fish in the ocean. After butchering those powerful existences, the enemies left the humans as ‘seeds’ since humans were weak but had strong reproductive abilities.

The Polluters had left the Azeroth Continent, one of their hunting grounds. They had gone to other hunting grounds, waiting for the ‘seeds’ to grow.

When the humans repopulated the continent and created powerful civilizations, the Polluters would appear again and go for another round of harvesting.

This was the most reasonable explanation.

Fei thought that Stabila was going to say something along this line.

However, a mystical smile appeared on this old man’s face, and he shook his head and said, “No, in reality, even though the God Clan and Demon Clan were pushed into a desperate situation with their capital cities conquered and a few of them left, the God Clan and Demon Clan were the final victors in this war.”

“What?” Fei almost screamed out loud. He thought to himself, “What? Didn’t the Polluters end the God Clan and Demon Clan? This is completely different from what I know. In fact, it is 180 degrees to the opposite side! Victory and defeat; these are two completely different results!”

“Since the God Clan and Demon Clan won the war, how come they couldn’t be seen on the continent? Why did the Mythical Era end with all civilizations destroyed?” Fei asked while frowning.

Stabila looked at Fei with a mystical expression. Instead of answering Fei’s question, he asked, “Child, it seems like you already know about the Polluters and some of the secrets regarding the destruction of the Mythical Era, right?”

Fei nodded.

“That makes sense. You only know about the surface. Here is what really happened. Even though the gods and demons won the war and completely wiped out all Polluters, they paid a hefty price. They were almost completely killed. The Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan ignited their life energy and killed all the Polluters. After that war, only ten gods and demons survived with most of the humans.” Stabila also provided a reasonable explanation.

He continued, “These last ten gods and demons created the Holy Church. In order for humans to forget the tragedy that this war brought, the gods and demons used their great abilities and wiped this portion of the memory from all humans’ minds. Also, some clues that proved gods and demons’ existence also were destroyed. As humans grew stronger and more prosperous on the continent, those gods and demons gradually died since their longevity was drastically decreased by the injuries that they received during the war. Therefore, the last bit of proof of the Mythical Era got buried in the long river of time.”

Fei fell into silence after hearing this.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1204.1 - The So-Called Polluters (Part One)

Chapter 1204: The So-Called Polluters (Part One)

“The God Clan and Demon Clan actually obtained the final victory? They used the last bit of their strength and killed all Polluters?”

“So, the gods and demons who were the guardians of the continent died with the Polluters, and the humans became the sole benefactor of the tragic war? Getting the entire continent? Humans also obtained the space of development since other races weren’t around and couldn’t enslave them, becoming the overlord of the continent?”

This answer was completely different from the information that Fei obtained before.

“Who should I believe?”

In reality, Fei didn’t completely trust Stabila.

After all, many pieces of evidence pointed toward the answer that Pope Zhong Dajun of the Beast God Palace left with Fei, and Fei had treated the Polluters as the most terrifying enemies in the future.

Could Fei’s perspective on this issue completely change after hearing only a few words coming from the old pope who should have died 800 years ago? Impossible!

“Please pardon my rudeness, but can Your Holiness provide some pieces of evidence? For example…” Fei frowned and said, “After all, this matter isn’t trivial; it concerns the future of the continent. From the pieces of evidence that I gathered, they showed that the Polluters aren’t killed. Instead, they are hiding in the dark and waiting for the time of harvest to come. Then, they will suddenly descend in this world and bring death and destruction with them!” Fei’s words sounded by everyone’s ears, and the masters’ faces all changed colors.

If these words came from someone else, these masters would have laughed and even doubt the existence of the so-called Polluters. But now, Stabila brought up the secrets from more than 1,000 years ago, and then the Human Emperor of the North mentioned the potential upcoming catastrophe. Anyone who had a brain could realize the importance of this matter.

If the Polluters that could even destroy the God Clan and Demon Clan still existed, the human civilization probably couldn’t escape the fate of destruction.

Everyone stared at Stabila and hoped that this old Pope could bring out a convincing piece of evidence.

“Of course.” Under everyone’s gaze, Stabila smiled and nodded. “I also know the importance of this matter, so I wouldn’t just speak without proof.”

With that said, Stabila waved his hand.

The flying godly palace of the Holy Church slowly floated over, and the gate opened.

A senior priest who looked prestigious carefully walked out with a rune-engraved golden chest in his hands.

Behind the old priest, there were six godly knights who were on the god-level. They were carrying a huge crystal coffin and slowly walking out of the godly palace.

Everyone’s eyes concentrated on the giant crystal coffin in the back.

It was a giant coffin that was 30 meters long, ten meters wide, and 20 meters tall. It was carved out of an entire piece of a perfect crystal, and the sunlight was refracted by the crystal and created many dreamy colors. Through the transparent crystal, people could see a giant monster inside.

The greenish-grey colored bone shell looked metallic, and it was filled with a marble-like texture. The chainsaw-like edges of the bones were terrifying, and bone spikes were everywhere. It had about five to six pairs of long bone legs, comparable to godly weapons. Also, its streamline body seemed to be designed for killing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1204.2 - The So-Called Polluters (Part Two)

Chapter 1204: The So-Called Polluters (Part Two)

This was an extremely ugly monster.

However, the people who were on the ground and flying in the air were all top-tier masters on the continent, so they could tell the terrifying combat abilities of this greenish-grey monster.

Fei almost spat out.

“Damn it! This is… a bug? Like the bugs from that sci-fi movie called Starship Troopers? The monsters that were countless and would frequently crawl out of the soil on the surface of the stars? The monsters that always flooded human bases and fleets and could fly in the vacuum of space? They are the so-called Polluters? Is this a joke?” Fei thought to himself.

“This is the corpse of a low-level Polluter, and it is one piece of evidence that the Holy Church kept; it has been stored in the Holy Mountain on Sicily Island for more than 1,000 years.” Stabila looked at the body of this bug and sighed, “It was these murderous monsters who destroyed the Mythical Era. This one is only a low-level Polluter, and its strength is around Three-Star to Four-Star in human terms. In that ancient war, there were hundreds of billions of them!”

“Hundreds of billions?” Everyone gasped when they heard this!

A Four-Star monster wasn’t terrifying, but the sheer number was indeed shocking! Even if a godly king faced hundreds of billions of fearless monsters that knew nothing but charging forward, all the godly power of the godly king would be depleted in the end, and this godly king would have to escape.

Stabila saw the shock in everyone’s eyes and continued, “The enemies weren’t only made of Polluters on this level. Above it, there were more than 20 levels, and the Polluters were in different forms and had different powers. Some of them could even spat thunderbolts, fire, lava, and ice blocks, instantly injuring gods and demons. The more terrifying thing was that the Polluters were able to grow at a fast speed. With enough corpses, blood, or energy, a low-level Polluter could become a god-level monster within a month!”

“How is this possible?” all the people in the area were shocked once more.

“Going from a Four-Star Warrior to a god? Is he kidding? If this is true, then the laws of power in this world got smashed and shattered back then!”

“After all, the most talented genius on the continent in the last 1,000 years, Human Emperor Alexander of the North, took about four to five years to go from a little warrior to a godly king! You are telling me that an ordinary Polluter could evolve faster than the most talented human in recent history?” many people thought to themselves and shivered when they understood the implications.

“Due to the ugly appearances of the Polluters, the God Clan and Demon Clan didn’t pay much attention to them when these invaders descended on the continent through spatial teleportation portals. The gods and demons thought of them as insects and beasts. When these enemies matured, even the gods and demons couldn’t control the situation,” Stabila sighed while shaking his head, “This was a terrifying race! They were born to kill!”

Now, everyone in the area believed what Stabila had said and realized that these Polluters indeed had the ability to destroy the Mythical Era.

“Let’s look at this next.” Stabila grabbed the rune-engraved golden chest from that senior priest and took out a faint-red scroll.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1205.1 - The Method for the Reverse (Part One)

Chapter 1205: The Method for the Reverse (Part One)

This scroll seemed to have an impressive history; it emitted a terrifying presence.

“This is the [Lucidity Scroll] left by a supreme entity of the God Clan who survived that war. He used the secret techniques of the God Clan to seal some of his memory into this scroll. It will tell you how terrifying the Polluters were.”

While Stabila spoke, he opened the scroll and injected a streak of holy power into it.

Buzz!

A series of vibrations appeared in the sky.

Then, the scroll emitted a streak of faint-red mist, creating a screen of light. Some visuals from the ancient times appeared on it. Even though the visuals weren’t that clear, the people in the area could tell what was happening.

This was a battle scene, a battle scene from the Mythical Era.

Many high-level Polluters that were in different forms were battling the gods and demons, and countless low-level Polluters surrounded the battleground.

These powerful monsters were thousands of meters tall, and some of them were like mountain-like meatballs, some of them were like dragon-like bone beasts with wings, and some of them looked like giant spiders.

The only similarity between them was that they were all insanely powerful.

These monsters either controlled fire, spat thunderbolts, or blew out chilly energy. Under their attacks, the gods and demons fell from the sky one by one as if someone was throwing dumplings into a pot of boiling water. Then, those gods and demons were surrounded by low-level Polluters that rushed up, and these weak monsters devoured the injured gods and demons alive, sucking away their core energies.

Next, the low-level Polluters started to quickly come out of their shells and evolved into even stranger monsters.

The scene was the definition of a massacre! The lofty gods and demons were being killed left and right!

Some gods tried to escape using spatial godly spells, but a giant spider-like monster spat out many strings and pulled them out of the void before cutting them into pieces.

The sky rippled like the ocean in a heavy storm, and all kinds of Polluters came out of such hyperspatial teleportation tunnels and rushed toward the gods and demons like a flood.

Many giant fireballs fell from the sky as well and created deep craters on the ground.

In less than four minutes, many low-level Polluters crawled out of the craters like waves in a tsunami and joined the battle.

This was a terrifying battle that even made the gods and demons desperate.

The enemies couldn’t be all wiped out!

The enemies were getting stronger every second!

The godly laws of nature that the gods and demons were proud of couldn’t seal the teleportation tunnels of the Polluters, and they couldn’t do anything but watch the enemies increase in numbers.

Also, when a god or a demon died, the enemies got a bit more powerful.

As if a partially damaged camera recorded all these scenes, the visuals that were being displayed had low quality, and it lasted for a total of about 15 minutes. Then, all the red mist dashed back into the scroll and disappeared.

Everyone felt like they just had a terrifying nightmare. Their hearts were racing, their bodies were shivering, and they sweated profusely.

Some masters even paled with fear written all over their faces as they were shocked and terrified by the scenes that were displayed.

It indeed looked like a world-ending catastrophe.

If the so-called Polluters appeared on the Azeroth Continent today, the entire continent would be conquered without a question! The humans wouldn’t last long at all.

Of course, after some people calmed down, they started to doubt the validity of this scroll.

“Alexander, what do you think?” Continental Martial Saint Maradona asked with a serious expression.

Fei nodded and replied, “It is mostly aligned with the information that I obtained. Also, this scroll can’t be a fake. The vicissitude of time coming from the scroll contains the ancient godly power of a supreme god.”

“My thoughts are the same.” Maradona nodded.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1205.2 - The Method for the Reverse (Part Two)

Chapter 1205: The Method for the Reverse (Part Two)

The conversation between these two people gave this scroll indisputable convincing power. The Human Emperor of the North and the Continental Martial Saints were both standing at the peak of the world. Since these two agreed that the scroll was real, all doubts evaporated in the minds of other human masters.

After thinking for a while, Fei thought of something and continued to ask while looking at old Pope Stabila, “According to the content of this scroll, the Polluters were crushing the God Clan and Demon Clan. It is hard to believe that the Polluters were defeated.”

Everyone nodded as well.

Seeing that one-sided battle, it was hard to believe that the God Clan and Demon Clan used a method to turn the desperate situation around.

Stabila sighed, “This is the terrifying aspect of the God Clan and Demon Clan. Even though they were severely beaten, they still had their own hidden cards. After all, they were the overlords of the continent and the masters of this space. In the end, the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan ditched their grudges and worked together. With their godly and demonic blood, they awakened the Saint Item Set of Creation that the God of Creation left behind. Then, they ignited their core energies and defeated the Polluters with the help of the power of this world.”

While saying that, Stabila took out another red scroll.

Then, a red mist came out of this scroll as well and created another rough and blurry screen of light.

The visuals that were shown were completely different from before.

While eye-piercing energy flames burned, two figures, one white and one black, stood on a throne that seemed vague in the high sky. Even though the screen was blurry, people could tell that one of the two figures was a handsome male while the other was a beautiful female. These two held hands and controlled a few weapons that couldn’t be clearly seen.

The terrifying energy flames surged like ocean waves in a storm, and the Polluters were like sand grains in a desert. When these enemies touched the flames, they instantly dried-up and collapsed before turning into ashes and disappearing.

The situation was reversed!

The holy light wiped though the continent, and all Polluters were destroyed by it, leaving behind a severely damaged continent.

When the last Polluter disappeared on the continent, the surging energy flames quickly dimmed.

Now, the male and female in the sky could be clearly seen.

They were good-looking and unparalleled.

The male seemed to be about 20 years old, and he was a dashing figure with long black hair, stealing the light from the sun. The female was also in her prime, and her long black hair contrasted with her jade-like fair skin. Even the most exaggerated descriptors of beauty couldn’t capture 0.01 percent of her appearance. She felt like a pure silver moon to others.

When the viewers saw these two figures’ faces, they were struck and felt inferior while praising in their minds.

These two figures were the perfect partner for each other.

“We finally defeated the enemies?” a tired voice filled with vicissitude came out of the male figure’s mouth.

“Yeah, the Polluters on the continent are finally wiped out.” The female’s voice sounded soft and gentle, containing an indescribable sense of inspiration.

These two looked up into the sky at the same time, and the screen suddenly blinked and became blurry.

After a few seconds, the screen returned to normal, and four to five light beams flew out of these two figures’ bodies. Some of the light beams disappeared into the sky, some of them dashed into the ground, and some of them vanished into the ocean.

“Humans, we hope that you… won’t make the same mistake…” While these two figures sighed, many thin cracks abruptly appeared on their bodies.

Like dried-up eggshells, they cracked, and their fragments flew into the sky.

It seemed like only their thin skin was left in this world; all their organs, bones, muscles, and blood had already disappeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1206.1 - : There Is Only One Person in the Whole World (Part One)

Chapter 1206: There Is Only One Person in the Whole World (Part One)

“They are the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan. They were the two most powerful figures on the continent during the Mythical Era. These two forcefully summoned and used the Saint Item Set of Creation with their godly and demonic blood, depleting all their core energies and flesh. Even though they were peak supreme gods, only their skin was left. Aside from them, more than 20 supreme gods sacrificed themselves to provide energy to the Saint Item Set of Creation…” Stabila sighed and said, “This is why they only made this decision when they were forced into the most desperate situation. Of course, the hatred and grudges between the God Clan and Demon Clan made it hard for them to work together, and the continent also fell too fast. These were all factors.”

Everyone felt a sense of loss at this moment.

When seeing the pair of unparalleled male and female turning into tens of millions of pieces and flying away, Fei suddenly sensed an indescribable pain as if he had just lost loved ones who were extremely close to him.

Especially that gentle female; she gave Fei a mystical sense of familiarity.

“So, it is really the God Clan and Demon Clan that obtained the final victory!”

“Oh! After the collapse of the Mythical Era, human civilization only got to continue due to luck!”

“Indeed. Near the end of the war, the powerful affiliated races such as the elves, dwarfs, and dragons had the power to create their own small worlds to hide, and even the orcs escaped the continent. Only humans couldn’t escape due to the overall weak strength, yet this allowed our race to obtain the last bit of hope and the control of the entire continent!”

“With 1,000 years of rest, humans dominated the continent.”

Everyone sighed and talked among themselves.

Fei’s heart that had been in his throat since he learned about the Polluters’ existence also dropped back into his chest. He felt relieved as if a mountain was shifted off his shoulders.

For a long time now, the Polluters existed in Fei’s mind like a nightmare that he couldn’t get rid of, giving him a ton of pressure.

Even after he became the ruler of the Northern Region Empire and had the strength to rival the Holy Church, he didn’t feel relieved. When he defeated the goblins and killed Platini, he didn’t let go of the breath that he was holding.

Everything was good now. The Sword of Damocles that was hanging above Fei’s head finally completely disappeared.

Now, it was clear that the Polluters, the imaginary enemies on Fei’s mind, were completely wiped out more than 1,000 years ago.

The so-called world-ending catastrophe wouldn’t reappear on the continent.

Although Fei was still a little confused about a few small things, he chose to trust Stabila.

The scrolls that this genial old man showed were from the Mythical Era more than 1,000 years ago, and the red mist was also a type of power from that era. It was a type of power that humans couldn’t possess; it should be the core energy of gods and demons, and others couldn’t mimic it.

Suddenly, Fei felt like he lost the target that he was working hard toward.

This man was relieved!

The other people in the area also looked relaxed with relieved expressions on their faces.

At this moment, people’s attention shifted back onto the conflict between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church. From the Human Emperor of the North and Pope Stabila’s attitude, everyone saw the hope of peace in the future.

Fei thought so as well.

Since the Polluters no longer existed, the future expansion of the Northern Region Empire was meaningless.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1206.2 - There Is Only One Person in the Whole World (Part Two)

Chapter 1206: There Is Only One Person in the Whole World (Part Two)

Fei wasn’t passionate about control and influence, and the demonized Holy Church seemed to be going back onto the right track with Stabila’s return. Now, the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church didn’t have strong points of conflict as their ideologies were now similar.

However, the future relationship between these two giant forces was still uncertain.

“In fact, except for using this opportunity to resolve and redeem the mistakes and sins that the Holy Church committed during Blatter and Platini’s ruling, giving an answer to everyone on the continent, the core reason why I used Your Majesty and the Continental Martial Saint’s influence to pull all the top-tier human masters to the City of San Siro is to analyze and explain what exactly happened during the Mythical Era. Especially the reminder that the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan gave humans before they died; I think that phrase is critical to the current situation on the continent. I hope that all wars and killings could stop today, and I hope that humans could value the right of survival on the Azeroth Continent. We need to unite and prevent the same thing from happening. After all, there are many dimensions, and perhaps invaders like the Polluters might come. By then, we need to have the power to guard and protect the land that we love.” While saying that, Stabila seemed a little excited. Lights flashed on his face, and he looked extremely holy.

After a short pause, he continued, “I hope that the collapse of the God Clan and Demon Clan will make us reflect on ourselves. My goal is simple. The humans on the continent need a centralized command that has true authority. The situation where the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church rival each other with many big empires struggling to survive in the middle isn’t the peace that I look forward to. It also isn’t a great option.”

Stabila’s voice echoed in the sky, and everyone in the area was shocked.

The atmosphere that had already calmed down instantly became intense again due to the last sentence that Stabila said.

“What does Stabila mean? One centralized command? Ending the situation where the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church rival each other?”

“Does Stabila want to conquer the Northern Region Empire? Does he want the Human Emperor of the North to bow to him? Does he want to get back the control of the [Black-Cloth Shrine]? Does he want to make the Holy Church the only human force?”

“This is… such a huge ambition!”

Some people vaguely felt like the precedent of the Mythical Era and what Stabila said seemed like a better option.

“But will the Human Emperor of the North accept this provocative demand?”

“Will this young ruler easily let go of his powerful force?”

Everyone’s gaze landed on Fei.

Right now, Fei was calmly looking at Stabila and trying to figure out what this old man meant. With a smile on his face, he asked, “Since Your Holiness said this, perhaps you already have a great idea about how to unite the humans on the continent?”

Stabila nodded as Fei expected, and he said, “That is right. The perfect solution is the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire peacefully merging into one. It is the situation that I look forward to. There is only one person in the whole world who is qualified, powerful enough, and prestigious enough to do this.” After saying that, Stabila smiled and took a short pause before continuing, “And that person is you.”

“Me?” Fei was shocked.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1207.1 - The Future (Part One)

Chapter 1207: The Future (Part One)

“That is right. You.” Stabila gave an answer that surprised everyone.

While everyone looked at him in shock, Stabila smiled and said, “Although I only escaped from the dungeon below Sicily Island about half a year ago, I already know a lot about you, Child. In fact, I know more about you than most of your followers in the Northern Region Empire. I know that you were born as a [God’s Favorite Child] and have the purest golden holy power, allowing you to become the Bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine]. According to the [Code of God] of the Holy Church, the bishops of all shrines are qualified to fight for the Throne of the Pope on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island. Therefore, you are able to become the pope. Also, looking from the facts, the [Black-Cloth Shrine] is getting more and more powerful and full of vitality. In addition, with your supreme strength, I can’t think of another person who can fight for the Throne of the Pope with you.”

Fei nodded subconsciously.

Sudden understanding also dawned on Batistuta, and he figured out what this old man meant.

Then, Stabila continued, “At the same time, you are the ruler of the Northern Region Empire, and your decisions will dictate the actions of the entire Northern Region Empire. If you are both the Pope of the Holy Church and the Emperor of the Northern Region Empire, the Church and the State can perfectly become one, turning into the most powerful force on the continent. By then, the Azeroth Continent can be united at your will.”

Now, everyone realized what this old pope meant. He wanted to… retire and give his position to Human Emperor Alexander of the North!

Without a question, this was a shocking idea!

If this proposal went through and became the reality, the historical moment of the continent uniting as one would arrive soon instead of being a distant dream.

The Human Emperor of the North’s unique identity allowed this crazy proposal to be extremely realistic and actionable.

People were shocked by this proposal, and they also admired old Pope Stabila’s generosity and kindness.

In this world, not everyone could easily let go of the control of a giant force such as the Holy Church. In order to make this decision, Stabila had to have the wisdom that allowed him to see through all vicissitudes of life and the attitude of placing the greater good before personal interests.

At this moment, Stabila’s old and ugly body looked extremely holy.

This man was going to become one of the greatest sages in human history.

If this man really decided to make this choice, then Stabila would completely change the future of humans, and he would be recorded in the history books.

However, was there really such a great human?

Some people were doubtful.

“Why not yourself?” Fei was surprised, and he asked Stabila, trying to test the latter, “You are the previous Bishop of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] and the current Pope of the Holy Church. If a sage like you lead all humans on the continent, the future might be better.”

“I had thought about that. Many years ago, I did have the ambition of becoming the first human to control the entire continent,” Stabila sighed, “However, you can tell that fate isn’t on my side. Being imprisoned inside the dungeon below Sicily Island completely changed me. While this experience helped me see through all the influence and power in the mortal world, it also made me ancient. I only have about half a year left, but you, my child, is like a rising sun; you have a ton of time to create endless glories and many miracles. You are the only suitable candidate.” Stabila sounded extremely firm and decisive.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1207.2 - The Future (Part Two)

Chapter 1207: The Future (Part Two)

After saying this one more time, everyone realized that this old Pope wasn’t acting but was truly selfless.

Also, the explanation about his pending death got rid of the last bit of doubt in those people who were more negative and were naturally conspiracy theorists.

An old man who was about to die no longer needed to fight for the power and influence that he couldn’t hold.

At this moment, Fei also completely believed this old man and understood the true reason why the latter organized this meeting that pulled the continent’s attention.

Stabila spent a ton of energy on trying to get everyone to come here, used a long time to tell the stories about the Mythical Era, and took out those two scrolls and the corpse of a Polluter. All of that was for the unity of the human race.

Only when faced with the bloody and cruel reality, those people who were only concerned about their own interests would be moved, making the continent becoming one a possible reality.

What happened here today would be spread to every corner on the continent through these top-tier human masters.

Perhaps a new era would arrive on the continent after the meeting of these three magnates, and humans would receive unprecedented glory.

Even Continental Martial Saint Maradona who always joked around looked expectant, no longer teasing Stabila.

“I have about half a year left. Before I die, I can arrange everything for you and get prepared. I will clean up Blatter and Platini’s henchmen and reorganize the Holy Church. Child, I hope that you can take care of the rest in this half a year. Although my plan is in place, all kinds of obstacles and resistances will appear on the path of implementation. I hope that I can see you walk up the Five-Colored Godly Staircase and sit on the Throne of the Pope on the Holy Mountain,” Stabila sounded passionate and considerate.

Fei thought for a moment and nodded earnestly, not pretending to be humble or putting up any formalities.

Even though Fei wasn’t interested in the influence and power in the mortal world, he looked forward to the resolve of conflict between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy church as well as the Holy Church’s redemption and its return to its clean roots. He wouldn’t act to try to make himself look humble or desireless.

…

The shocking meeting between the three magnates at the City of San Siro ending with a result that no one expected.

Soon, the result of this meeting was publicized on the Azeroth Continent. The future projection of the merge between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church made some forces happy while other forces became anxious.

For those empires and forces that were on the side of Blatter and Platini such as Barcelona and Juventus, this was a nightmare. They already formed intense grudges with the Northern Region Empire. If they lost the Holy Church as their supporter, it was easy to imagine what fate awaited them.

Except for those forces, many independent empires also became worried about their future.

If the Human Emperor of the North wanted to unite the continent, then he would conquer all empires using either soft or hard methods. Those independent empires would be targeted without a question.

Of course, those royal families, noble forces, and masters who decided to follow the Human Emperor of the North early on became extremely excited about this future. The more powerful that Fei became, the better it was for them! Their status would be firmer, and they would be more influential.

For a moment, all kinds of undercurrents were surging on the continent.

Maradona and Stabila went to the headquarters of the Holy Church on Sicily Island to take care of the complicated issues.

On the other hand, Fei returned to the Northern Region Empire.

All wars disappeared on the continent in a short time.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1208.1 - Earth (Part One)

Chapter 1208: Earth (Part One)

After meeting old Pope Stabila, Fei’s life became easier with a lot of relaxation.

Without the pressure from the Polluters, Fei was able to pull a large portion of his time that he used to spend on cultivation and managing the empire and put it toward accompanying his wives and loved ones. During this time, Fei toured all the famous destinations on the continent and enjoyed the scenery with his lovers, compensating them for what they missed out on while he cultivated in seclusion.

Although the merging of the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church attracted the entire continent’s attention, causing many undercurrents to surge, it wasn’t something that Fei had to worry about. The Northern Region Empire had its giant and complete operation system, and tens of thousands of officials could solve most of the issues for Fei.

In the last month or so, Fei was with his three lovers every day.

[TL Note: I think the author had a typo here. The original text is Fei with his two wives, but I think it doesn’t fit the context since from prior chapters, it was clear that Elena and Angela accepted Paris and even invited her to go on their personal trips. Therefore, I have made the correction here.]

The four of them disguised themselves and took on many identities. One day, they would be inside the Southern Region, and they would appear in the Western Region the next day. Their movements were unpredictable, and they traveled to all the famous places on the continent, enjoying their time together.

When they sometimes encountered unjust incidents, they would stand out and help, restoring justice and performing heroic acts.

Of course, Fei didn’t forget to mimic the ancient emperor in China in some fields. By traveling in disguise, he was able to secretly observe and check how disciplined and uncorrupt the base-level officials of the Northern Region Empire were. The results of Fei’s ‘inspections’ were mostly satisfactory.

Time always passes by fast when people are having fun.

In the recent few days, a strange phenomenon has been happening.

Fei began to have a mythical feeling. He felt like a mysterious call was repeatedly sounding by his ears. It was sometimes vague, but it was impatient and anxious during other times. It gave Fei a sense of familiarity.

However, even with Fei’s current strength, he couldn’t clearly capture the source of this call.

“What is going on? How come I feel like someone is asking for my help from afar, yet I can’t detect where this person is.”

As a result, Fei became anxious and restless as well.

That night, Fei completely consumed the various masses of core energies that he obtained from the goblin masters in the Southern Region. He had comprehended all the foreign power and turned it into his own. Now, his degree of fusion with the miraculous grand godly realm had reached 67 percent.

Level 9 Godly King Realm!

Fei almost stood on the peak of power on the Azeroth Continent, and no one could rival him.

During this night, Fei and his three lovers returned to Sky City and ended this fun trip.

Fei started to handle some of the small yet important matters.

The emperor first arrived at the former Capital of Anji Empire, now one of the headquarters of the military districts of the Northern Region Empire. He appeared underground and strengthened the godly blood chains on remaining seals eggs that weren’t broken; there were about 100 of them. Then, he used his great power to move the last few seal eggs that were transformed into arsenals that had different speeds of time.

Only about a year passed on the Azeroth Continent since these arsenals were created, but several hundred years passed inside these seal eggs. The huge difference in the speed of time allowed the Northern Region Empire to secret create, store, and develop powerful magic items with a magic civilization that this era couldn’t imagine!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1208.2 - Earth (Part Two)

Chapter 1208: Earth (Part Two)

With the current strength of the Northern Region Empire, it could take down the Holy Church within about half a year. However, Fei didn’t want to wage any more wars. Now that there was a peaceful way to resolve the conflicts on the continent, he wanted to avoid all possible cases where people were going to bleed and die.

Under this overarching setting, Cain and Akara shifted the focus of their magic research from magic weaponry manufacturing to the breakthroughs of magic theories, and they returned to the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory in the mysterious room which floated in the void.

With the help of Fei’s godly laws, this laboratory that was only about 100 square meters expanded to over 1,000 square meters. This space was meticulously organized and sectioned into close to 100 small laboratories.

The golden skeleton that once stood in the laboratory was proved to be the remains of the Dwarf Clan’s battle god, and that terrifying giant ax was named [Lord of the Dwarfs – Portland’s Roar].

A while ago when Fei advanced into the Godly King Realm, he was able to approach this skeleton. After studying it for a while, he returned the skeleton and the giant ax to the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance.

This action instantly won him the friendships from the dwarfs and gnomes.

This was why the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance chose to stand with the Northern Region Empire on Bali Island back then. Before the unity call at Bali Island, the Northern Region Empire already secretly formed an alliance with this force.

Fei spent three days in Mad Scientists’ Laboratory.

Under the support of Cain and Akara’s new magic theories, especially the new spatial magic theories, Fei combed through his godly-king-level laws, again and again, trying to grasp that ultimate secret by trial-and-error.

Finally, on the morning of the third day, Fei completely comprehended the law of space, a magic principle known as [Barrier] on the Azeroth Continent.

At this moment, Fei finally clearly captured the vague yet anxious call that he had been hearing all these days.

It came from a place where Fei had only been dreaming about. His expression changed color!

Without having the time to say or explain anything to others, Fei tore open the spatial barrier and dashed forward, disappearing from the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory.

…

The vast and endless universe was cold and tranquil.

A radiant and giant star illuminated this small section of the universe.

The Sun, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Saturn… these planets moved in their own orbits at speeds that were hard to be distinguished by the naked eye. Then, there was the blue planet and a silver satellite that spun around it…

Standing in the universe, Fei couldn’t help but cry.

This was the Solar System!

The blue planet was eye-catching to Fei. In his distant memory, this was his homeland that he saw many times in books, on TV, and in movies.

The Earth!

Fei’s real homeland!

It was the call that traveled through space that provided Fei with the most accurate spatial coordinates. When he comprehended the law of space, he found the way home through many dimensions and layers of voids.

The anxious call came from Zhong Dajun, the former Pope of the Beast God Palace.

“What is happening on Earth?”

Even though Fei was standing in space, he sensed streaks of strange and powerful energy. This type of energy was so strong that it could rival godly kings! It was filled with violent and murderous intents, and it permeated the entire Solar System.

After thinking for a while, Fei released his vast spirit energy and scanned the Earth.

Then, he turned into a streak of light and dove toward this blue planet.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1209.1 - Shocking Change (Part One)

Chapter 1209: Shocking Change (Part One)

Almost in the next second, Fei appeared on the surface of the Earth. His expression turned grim.

Right now, he was standing in the city that was Beijing, the Capital City of China, in his memory.

However, the concrete jungle, bustling crowds, and countless cars didn’t appear as Fei had expected. Instead, Fei saw collapsed buildings, damaged and deserted cars, broken shops and stores, white plastic bags that were floating in the wind, and many human corpses as well as giant herds of black flies.

This was a scene that Fei only thought he would see in a sci-fi movie where the end of the world was happening.

Blood already dried on the ground, becoming dark-brown scars of Mother Earth.

From the looks of it, humans clearly weren’t prepared, and they suddenly encountered terrifying enemies. Then, they went on the run.

Unfortunately for them, the enemies were too terrifying. More than 90 percent of the people died while escaping, becoming the corpses that now Fei was seeing.

There were corpses in cars that crashed into each other…

There were corpses beside the collapsed buildings…

There were corpses at the gate of broken shops…

There were corpses everywhere. Mother and son who were hugging each other before they died, seniors, women, men, children…

The frozen expression on every corpse showed their extreme fear and panic before death.

Fei sighed and squatted down, starting to carefully observe the situation.

“They died after sharp objects pierced their bodies. Huh? Some of these people got their brain juice sucked dry… Judging from how rotten these corpses are, it seems like the catastrophe struck about a dozen days ago…”

Fei captured some pieces of information as he walked on the streets that were filled with corpses.

At this moment, a series of clapping noises sounded as if beasts were sprinting. Then, the ground started to shake.

Fei turned around, and his face changed color.

Bugs! Giant bugs that looked like mutated spiders!

“What? Bugs? Polluters?” Many names flashed into Fei’s mind like bolts of lightning.

The creatures that crawled out of the collapsed buildings and the sewers in large herds were bugs, an alien species. Perhaps they could also be called the Polluters. The bugs that appeared now were all in the lowest-level, looking like giant spiders with bone armor. Their long legs were full of spikes, and they could penetrate iron plates that were more than ten centimeters thick like a sharp diamond spear.

The bugs discovered Fei.

The desire for flesh and their instinct of killing made them surround Fei from all sides.

Now, Fei suddenly understood why Beijing was turned into ruins.

“These damn bugs; where did they come from? Old Pope Stabila said that all Polluters were killed. How come these creatures appeared on Earth? Are they the remaining ones that got away? Or is old Pope Stabila lying?”

Fei suddenly felt like he seemed to have missed something.

While Fei was thinking, he didn’t pay any attention to the bugs that were crawling toward him like crazy. Even if he didn’t react, Polluters on this level couldn’t get within 1,000 meters of him.

The bugs charged toward Fei nonstop. In order to get around Fei’s protective sphere, they even climbed on top of each other and stacked themselves high. While they roared in their hoarse voices, they tried to use their god-tier-weapon-like legs to pierce through Fei’s invisible shield.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1209.2 - Shocking Change (Part Two)

Chapter 1209: Shocking Change (Part Two)

“A bunch of ants… die.” Fei lightly exhaled and unleashed a tiny bit of his power, and all the bugs that were exposed on the ground roared and became dust, disappearing in the air.

The world instantly quieted down.

Suddenly, Fei raised his head and looked toward a skyscraper that once had more than 100 floors but was now half-collapsed. He discovered something.

…

“God! What did I just see?” Further away, a muscular man who was wearing a military tank top was lying on the edge of the roof of Times Tower, the skyscraper that once had over 100 floors but was half-collapsed now. He was looking out with a pair of binoculars.

Beside him, there were about five Chinese people who were anxious, afraid, and dispirited.

“Wang Jian, what are you screaming about? Quiet down! You might attract the bugs below us,” someone complained.

“Jian Jie, Da Shi, you won’t believe what I just saw!” Wang Jian put down the pair of binoculars with his eyes wide open. He quickly called over his peers and said, “See, do you see? There is someone at the intersection about 500 meters away…”

“Huh? A real living person? This poor dude. Was he already discovered by the bugs? Ah! He is surrounded! What a pity. He can’t live long,” someone sighed sympathetically.

“No, you guys have to watch more carefully. Those bugs can’t rush over. They can’t get any closer after they are about 1,000 meters away from him…” someone spotted the irregularity.

“He is wearing a long white robe. It seems to be an ancient attire. His hair is so long. Damn! Is this guy an actor?”

“Huh? Yeah, you are right. Oh god…”

“Lord!”

“God!”

“Buddha!”

The people on the roof of Times Tower were looking at Fei with pity and joking around to alleviate the pressure. But when they saw tens of thousands of bugs being turned into dust without warning, they felt like their hearts were forcefully clenched by a powerful hand. Their minds turned blank, and they even forgot to breathe for a moment.

“That moment… what was that weapon?”

“Instantly killing thousands of bugs?”

As a group of rare survivors in the city, these people knew how terrifying the bugs were.

Even a normal small-caliber rifle couldn’t break the bone armor of the bugs from 200 meters away. Only heavy ripper cannons were the nemesis to these bugs, but they couldn’t achieve this seemingly exaggerated result.

-At this moment-

“Damn it! He seems to have discovered us!” Wang Jian saw that strange man at the intersection turning around and looking over. The two chilly streaks of light that shot out of this figure’s eyes were as sharp as blades.

“Who is he?”

“Is he an immortal who descended to our world?”

At this moment, everyone was shocked.

“Are you guys talking about me? I’m no immortal,” a crisp voice suddenly sounded from behind these survivors on the roof of Times Tower.

Wang Jian and others were horrified.

When they instantly turned around, they were so shocked that their mouths opened wide.

The strange man who was standing at the intersection a second ago already appeared behind them.

“This… how did he do it?”

Someone turned around subconsciously to look at the intersection; no one could be seen there anymore.

“You… who the heck are you?”

Wang Jian and others instantly put up their guards, and their hearts raced. Although they escaped death many times and have gotten used to all kinds of unimaginable events, they were still shocked to their cores when facing this man.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1210.1 - Cause and Effect (Part One)

Chapter 1210: Cause and Effect (Part One)

“Me? I’m just an ordinary person who recently got home,” Fei said with a bitter smile.

Since Fei hadn’t spoken Mandarin in a while, he felt a little strange when suddenly speaking it again. Just like this city before him, he was a little foreign to them.

Fei could still tell that these people in front of him were Chinese.

The man in the lead was wearing a green military tank top, and he looked muscular. He should be a well-trained soldier or police officer. The other survivors all had great physical conditions. One of them was a sexy woman in tight shorts and a little tank top. Her skin was fair, and it seemed like she was a fitness trainer.

These people were stronger than ordinary people, and they somehow got together and found a few weapons and police supplies. They had some combat strength; no wonder they survived until now.

“You… are you really human? Chinese?” the sexy woman in the tight shorts and tank top asked Fei with alertness and curiosity, “You… could it be that you are an immortal that the Heaven sent down?”

Fei laughed and replied, “Perhaps. Don’t be so nervous; I’m just an ordinary person. I can’t remember some of the things that had happened. What exactly happened here? Can you explain it to me?”

Although these survivors were curious about Fei’s background, Fei soon earned their trust with his friendliness and casual human appearance. These people sat around Fei with respect and some fear, and that sexy woman named Jian Jie started to tell Fei what was happening on Earth.

…

The catastrophe struck too suddenly.

About half a month ago, the astronomical monitoring stations in all countries on Earth were shocked to find that energy frequencies in the Solar System suddenly became unstable. Then, sunspots, solar flares, and solar winds’ activities became abrupt and aggressive.

After 12 hours, even the spatial structures of the world became unstable.

One day later, the catastrophe struck Earth.

Many giant spatial teleportation tunnels suddenly appeared in the sky; modern science couldn’t explain this phenomenon. These portals seemed like one giant ocean that was hanging above the world, and they looked like the hyperspatial wormholes in theory. However, no one knew where the tunnels connected to.

All the powerful countries sent space probes, drones, and piloted aircraft into the tunnels, trying to find an answer.

However, all efforts ended in failure.

18 hours later, many giant black balls appeared in the tunnels. Then, they headed directly toward the Earth. The intense friction with the air caused fires to burn on their surfaces, making them look like meteorites. Then, they smashed onto the ground and created many bottomless craters all over the world.

Next, bugs started to crawl out of the giant craters like floods, striking all major cities.

The end of the world that was portrayed in many sci-fi movies became a reality!

Humans weren’t prepared for this, and they suffered many casualties as a result.

Many cities were invaded, and the defenseless civilians were almost all wiped out. Many people died, and cities became ruins. Like a plague, the catastrophe spread on Earth and caused endless fear and panic, instantly making the human society collapse.

The number of bugs quickly grew. Wherever they went, all lifeforms were destroyed.

The human civilization on Earth was in shambles. The structure and order all broke down.

Even though the militaries battled the bugs in the beginning, they couldn’t eliminate this alien species. As time went on, the militaries started to get defeated more and more.

Ordinary weapons couldn’t do anything to the bugs that all had hard bone shells. Also, once they hid in their nests underground, except for massive ordnance penetrators which were unique tactical missiles, all other weapons of mass destruction weren’t effective on them.

Humans were instantly forced into a life-and-death situation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1210.2 - Cause and Effect (Part Two)

Chapter 1210: Cause and Effect (Part Two)

“Is this really ok? If those bugs discover us…” Wang Jian and his peers walked behind Fei with their hearts in their throats, heading toward the exit of the building.

These people were the lucky ones. When the catastrophe struck this city, they obtained some of the equipment in the police station and didn’t run into large herds of bugs. They survived on the roof of this building for three days, and they weren’t discovered by the bugs.

But now, their food supplies and water ran out. When Fei recommended them to go with him, these people worked hard and finally conquered the fear in their hearts, tightly following behind Fei.

Wang Jian and others were terrified when they saw Fei casually walking like he was on vacation without a care in the world. They were afraid that Fei would make loud noises and attract the bugs that were hiding in the dark.

“Don’t worry.” Fei walked at the very front and waved his hand.

Ever since Fei came back to Earth, Zhong Dajun’s call completely disappeared. Perhaps due to the existence of the bugs, countless streaks of mystical energy fluctuations covered the Earth. The laws of space and energy were gradually changing in this world. Although Fei’s spirit energy could cover more than half of the Earth, he couldn’t pinpoint where Zhong Dajun was at.

Now, the only strategy was to look for Zhong Dajun in the slow way.

Of course, Fei couldn’t ignore the survivors in the city and let them die. He decided to take them out of here, find those cities that weren’t conquered yet, and arrange the refugees to live there.

Of course, Wang Jian and his peers weren’t the only survivors in Beijing. Fei was going to gather them all in one location before bringing them to a safe city.

Fei wasn’t too anxious. He slowly walked down the building with these survivors as he thought about the mysteries that had been troubling him.

“Creak…” A series of sharp roars suddenly sounded in the staircase before the ground. Then, the floor shook as a bug that was more than two meters tall dashed over like a lightning bolt. The sharp bone spikes on its leg already left many deep grooves on the concrete floor; they were each about a dozen centimeters deep.

“Ah! Save me! Bugs!”

“Be careful!”

The survivors all screamed on top of their lungs.

However, all screams and shouts stopped in the next second.

Shocking to the survivors, this giant bug that could instantly tear open an elephant got captured by Fei, a strange man in their eyes.

As if this bug was weightless, it floated in mid-air and couldn’t move at all. Even a rare trace of fear could be seen in this bug’s red eyes that were filled with murderous spirit.

Fei reached out his hand and caressed the body of this bug.

“Tough bone structure, advanced nervous system, spirit energy fluctuations of intelligent life. The thinking level of a four-year-old child. Eh? It seems like a portion of its nerves and spirit energy involving fear is removed. In terms of strength… about the level of a Two-Star Warrior on the Azeroth Continent…”

While Fei said that, he reached out his hands and broke the sharp bone spike on one of the legs of this bug. Then, he carefully studied the bone spike.

At this moment, a series of noises sounded next door; a herd of bugs was quickly approaching.

Fei waved his hand, and a streak of dark light flashed by.

The bone spike was turned into a sneaky weapon, penetrating a concrete wall that was more than 20 centimeters thick and instantly killing four bugs that were running over from 50 meters away.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1211.1 - Unimaginable Power (Part One)

Chapter 1211: Unimaginable Power (Part One)

“Ok, let’s be quick and continue moving forward.”

After doing that, Fei lightly dusted off his hands casually and then waved at the people behind him who were already shocked.

The group continued to walk forward. Since the electricity was off with the power plants not working, they couldn’t use the elevators. Therefore, their speed wasn’t fast.

The team took over two hours to get from the 100th floor to the 60th floor since the building was already partially collapsed.

On the way, Fei’s performance was sickening! He easily killed more than 100 bugs, shocking others such as Wang Jian and Jian Jie so much that they gradually got used to it.

Now, these people knew that they encountered a master who was unbelievably powerful. Traveling along with such a figure, their chance of survival greatly increased, and they no longer needed to worry about the bugs.

“This young man… even though he dresses like someone from ancient times, he is really handsome. Is he an immortal from Heaven?” the sexy woman named Jian Jie looked at Fei’s handsome figure and couldn’t help but think to herself.

Every woman admired heroes to some degree.

Especially in chaotic times like this, only the powerful men could give them a strong sense of security.

“Still too slow.” After walking for a while, Fei frowned.

This tall building was greatly damaged, and some stairs were nowhere to be seen. The group could only slowly climb, so their speed was extremely slow.

After thinking for a while, Fei emitted spirit energy and scanned this building, making sure that no more survivors stayed in here. Then, he reached out his hands, and a streak of invisible godly power wrapped around everyone. The group directly flew out of a broken window and slowly descended toward the ground.

“God! We are flying…”

“He is an immortal!”

“Save me! I’m afraid of heights!”

Wang Jian and others were bold, but they were terrified by the sudden freefall-like experience.

Two of the members couldn’t help it and screamed on top of their lungs.

The screams echoed in the tranquil and empty streets, instantly attracting the bugs’ attention. Then, a series of shuffling noises sounded as the bugs rushed over.

Many bugs showed up. Looking from afar, it seemed like a giant black flood was surging over.

“Stand here! Don’t move.”

After landing, Fei reached out his finger and drew a huge pale-golden circle around Jian Jie and others, protecting them from the bugs. Then, Fei walked toward a messy Li-Ning retail store around the corner.

[TL Note: Li Ning Company Limited is a Chinese company that makes athletic shoes and sporting goods.]

“Wearing a robe here is a bit strange. Let me change into a set of Li-Ning sportswear. How long has it been since I wore clothes from Earth?” Fei did miss wearing these clothes.

“Don’t! Immortal, don’t ditch us here!” Jian Jie was terrified to see Fei walking away, and she tried to follow him.

However, a soft force pushed her back.

In the next moment, Fei flashed and disappeared before them.

Next, the flood-like bugs rushed over from all directions and surrounded them. While screaming, the bugs charged forward.

“Save me!”

“We are dead!”

“Mom…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1211.2 - Unimaginable Power (Part Two)

Chapter 1211: Unimaginable Power (Part Two)

The poor souls were terrified, and some of them were so scared that they peed their pants. Wang Jian and Jian Jie wanted to run, but they couldn’t. Therefore, they all closed their eyes and waited for the bugs to tear them into pieces.

However, after a long time passed, they didn’t sense the intense pain of being pierced by the bugs’ sharp bone spikes.

These people slowly opened their eyes in confusion, and they saw something unthinkable up-close.

A circle of golden flames slowly burned around them, and those terrifying bugs were turned into ashes as soon as they touched the flames as if they were vampires in the sun. The tough bone shells that could block bullets became weak like paper and instantly shattered.

These few survivors looked at each other in unison, and their mouths opened wide in shock.

“This… is like an immortal spell!”

“Unimaginable!”

While these people were stunned to their cores, endless herds of bugs rushed over like moths that were attracted to a flame. They roared and charged over, and then they were turned into ashes and disappeared.

This was a small trick that originated from the fist spiritual spatial seal.

Before Fei became a true god, the fist spiritual spatial seals that he left at the Bay of Byzantine almost destroyed an entire fleet of Barcelonan battleships. Now, Fei was a top-tier godly king. It was extremely easy to do this to deal with a few weak bugs.

Wang Jian and others watched as groups upon groups of bugs disappear before their eyes, and they didn’t know what to say.

Soon, Fei slowly walked back with a set of black Li-Ning sportswear and a pair of black running shoes.

Wherever he walked by, large groups of bugs disappeared like collapsing sand sculptures.

“Ok, let’s go now.”

Fei had scanned the entire city with his spirit energy, and he knew the locations of the few big underground bases of the bugs. However, it was hard to kill all these bugs, and they might return. Before he figured out how the bugs reproduced, Fei decided to either leave with all the survivors in the city or create a temporary home base in this city.

Beauty Jian Jie’s eyes lit up.

After Fei changed into sportswear, he looked more dashing. He was handsome enough to rival actors, and his muscular physique was eye-catching. His long hair fluttered in the wind, making him seem like someone who walked out of a comic book. Many girls who loved handsome men would be ‘slain’ by him.

People like Wang Jian and Jian Jie now realized Fei’s power, and they followed him obediently.

Now, they understood that if they were with this young man, they wouldn’t face any danger.

“Where are we going next?” Jian Jie asked curiously.

“We need to find a place that can contain enough people,” Fei said with a smile, “I suddenly have a great idea. I’m going to gather all the survivors in Beijing.”

While speaking, something mystical happened.

While Jian Jie and others opened their mouths in shock, silver flames flashed as another Fei walked out of Fei’s body. Everything about the second Fei was the same as the first; they looked identical, had the same temperament, and were wearing the same clothes.

“This is… a doppelganger?”

Wang Jian, Jian Jie, and others thought that they were shocked enough after seeing the power that Fei showcased, but they were still stunned this time.

This wasn’t the end of it.

More and more doppelgangers walked out of Fei’s body.

Soon, thousands of Fei stood on the street, and it was impossible to tell who the real Fei was. This scene was weird and shocking.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1212.1 - Saving People and the Truth (Part One)

Chapter 1212: Saving People and the Truth (Part One)

While Wang Jian, Jian Jie, and others stared at Fei in shock, one in the thousands of Fei waved his hand, and streaks of black flames flashed. After a few seconds of crazy changes, only one Fei could be seen in the area.

“Immortal… you must be an immortal!” Wang Jian murmured to himself. He once firmly believed in materialism, a philosophical theory that states nothing exists except matter and its movements and modifications. Now, his view of the world completely shifted.

On the other hand, Beauty Jian Jie had stars in her eyes.

In her current state, if Fei showed any interest toward her, she would be thrilled and sleep with him, thinking that she got lucky.

Fei was already used to these people’s reactions.

In reality, he didn’t want to hide his strength.

In the current situation where the Polluters suddenly raided the Earth, some of Fei’s plans got completely messed up. He had to try his best to reverse this situation, so he had to show his power.

Immortal?

With Fei’s current strength, he was like the immortals in Chinese mythologies.

In reality, he was probably stronger than the immortals in legends

With a flash, Fei appeared 1,000 meters above the ground and glanced at Beijing.

Decay and destruction were everywhere. The high-rises collapsed, some ferries wheels were slowly moving and squeaking in the wind, corpses lay everywhere next to the cars that collided, and white plastic bags flew in the wind. Some places were burning while low-level Polluters quickly crawled around. Also, many giant holes could be seen on the ground.

It seemed like all signs of human life disappeared.

However, when Fei scanned this area with his spirit energy, he clearly noticed that at least 100,000 survivors were still hiding in the city. They were being tortured by fear, and they were hoping for the almost impossible light to shine through the darkness.

Now, Fei wanted to change all this.

Those thousands of Fei’s doppelgangers each had a portion of Fei’s strength, and they were unrivaled on this planet. They were going to appear in every corner of the city and save all the survivors before bringing them to the biggest square in the city.

Of course, some of the doppelgangers were going to focus on killing the Polluters in the city, trying to clean hundreds of millions of bugs underground.

After observing in the sky and scanning the ground with his spirit energy again and again for a while, Fei suddenly detected a streak of mystical spirit energy underground that was about 20 kilometers to the west. It seemed to be related to the Polluters.

In the next moment, Fei landed on the ground.

“I have something to do and need to leave for a while. You guys can wait here. I have set up restriction arrays around here, and all bugs that are within 100 meters will be killed. Don’t worry!” Fei said to Wang Jian, Jian Jie, and others.

“Ah? You… are leaving?” Beauty Jian Jie got nervous, and she looked a little lost. “Immortal, how about you bring us with you? I’m still a little afraid!”

Fei smiled and said, “My name is Fei; you can directly call my name. The place that I’m going to is more dangerous. You better not come with me!”

Others looked hesitant, and they thought, “Even this immortal said that the place that he is going to is dangerous. We can’t even imagine the scale of threats there. Therefore, staying here is a better option.”

On the other hand, Wang Jian who was a police officer clenched his teeth and said, “I perhaps can’t help you with much, but I’m very familiar with every corner of Beijing. I can help you with directions.”

Jian Jie’s eyes also lit up, and she begged, “Me too! Please bring me along.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1212.2 - Saving People and the Truth (Part Two)

Chapter 1212: Saving People and the Truth (Part Two)

Fei didn’t want to waste time, and he thought that having guides who were familiar with Beijing perhaps was useful. Therefore, a golden mist appeared and wrapped around Wang Jian and Jian Jie. In the next second, the three disappeared.

The people who remained in the area looked envious and regretful.

If their attitude was a bit sincere and decided to follow that ‘immortal’, perhaps they wouldn’t experience danger and might even obtain some benefits.

Unfortunately, such opportunities only came once in a lifetime, and these people missed it.

…

Inside Beijing, the bugs that only started becoming the ruler of this land less than a week ago were being butchered mercilessly. Their sharp bone spikes and shells couldn’t offer them any protection.

Many terrified survivors saw shocking scenes through the thin slits of the entrances to their hideouts! A young man in black Li-Ning sportswear was killing the deadly bugs as if he was killing ants!

Light of hope shined on their desperate hearts.

Meanwhile, the bugs finally started to retreat. As if they received an order, they quickly disappeared on the ground like a falling tide, crawling back into the deep cave that they dug out prior.

At the same time, Fei, Jian Jie, and Wang Jian appeared outside a chilly cave that looked gloomy and cold.

“This is the place. The spirit energy frequencies are getting more and more intense in here. It should be the command center of the bugs, and high-level bugs exist in here!” Fei thought.

Then, Fei turned around and said to the two behind him, “Be careful. Interesting and strange things might appear next.”

Before Fei finished speaking, Jian Jie and Wang Jian felt like their visions darkened as they already entered the cave.

Fei’s body emitted a soft golden glow, getting rid of the darkness and the cold.

Fei walked in the front and ventured into this crude cave that had a cross-sectional diameter of about two meters.

Jian Jie and Wang Jian held their breaths and tightly followed.

This should be an underground tunnel that the bugs recently created with their sharp bone spikes and claws. The entire cave had an oval-shape, and it looked like a natural karst cave. It was filled with the smell of dirt, and the walls were rough with some brown, sticky, and disgusting liquid wriggling on them.

While cold breezes blew by, it sounded as if the cave screamed, making this place even more terrifying.

Jian Jie felt like she was walking inside an ants’ cave that was many times larger. If Fei weren’t leading the way, she and Wang Jian would have been completely lost with so many forked tunnels and paths.

Fei wasn’t anxious, and he walked slowly.

He would sometimes stop and observe the cave’s structure and how it was created, trying to figure out some of the bugs’ habits.

To Fei, it wasn’t hard to deal with all the bugs on Earth.

What truly concerned him was that with these bugs appearing on Earth, the Azeroth Continent might be revisited by the Polluters. He was also thinking back to the meeting at the City of San Siro. Now, he suspected that he had missed some crucial details.

Either old Pope Stabila was lying, or Stabila didn’t truly figure out the result of the mythical war that happened more than 1,000 years ago.

Of course, regardless of whether which of the two hypotheses was correct, the future of the Azeroth Continent would be terrible. Fei first had to find Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace, which was Zong Dajun in this world, to figure out the origins of this crisis.

At this moment, a series of booming noises sounded deep inside the cave, making it shake.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1213.1 - The Big Guy (Part One)

Chapter 1213: The Big Guy (Part One)

“What is going on?” Jian Jie and Wang Jian’s expressions changed drastically.

Dust and chipped stones continued to fall from the roof of the circular tunnel as if an earthquake was happening.

However, the hoarse noises made by the bugs clearly told them that this wasn’t an earthquake. Instead, many enemies were rushing over to them from all directions in this maze-like cave.

Fortunately, Fei was here.

With the golden mist engulfing them, when the dust and chipped stones were half a meter away from those three, they flew outward as if they smashed into a layer of invisible shield.

Although Jian Jie and Wang Jian’s hearts raced, they weren’t that afraid.

Fei’s prior demonstration of power completely conquered them.

In the next second, bugs dashed toward them like a flood, completely burying them. Then, as the golden mist flashed and unleashed its power, the bugs turned into gas as if ice pallets were dropped in lava, disappearing completely.

In just a second, tens of thousands of bugs disappeared inside the tunnel. It felt as if they never existed.

“It seems like the master of this place already noticed us, the unwelcome guests,” Fei laughed and said, “Follow me tightly and don’t fall behind. Other types of bugs might start appearing.”

It felt like the passage of time was extremely slow inside this deep and mysterious maze-like cave.

Fei, Jian Jie, and Wang Jian could clearly hear their own breathing, their heartbeats, and the sound that blood made when it traveled through their vessels. In the endless darkness, it felt like the Grim Reaper’s tentacles had clenched their throats.

Fei was walking slowly, and he would stop from time to time to ponder.

The deadly silence continued for about 20 minutes. To Jian Jie and Wang Jie, they felt like an entire day had passed, and they couldn’t do anything but follow Fei closely.

Whoosh!

Suddenly, a streak of wind blew through them.

“What is going on? It feels like something dashed by us?” Beauty Jian Jie was surprised, and her female instinct made her rush over and grab onto Fei’s shoulder. Her full chest tightly pressed onto one of Fei’s arms and emitted some heat as their bodies rubbed against each other while they walked.

Wang Jian also sped up subconsciously.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A black figure that was as fast as a bolt of lightning dashed by these three, creating chilly wind like a ghost. Wang Jian and Jian Jie couldn’t capture this figure with their eyes, but their instinct made them clearly sense the rapidly approaching danger.

Whoosh!

A streak of red light shot toward Wang Jian’s forehead from the roof of the tunnel, and Fei reached out his hand and captured it in mid-air.

It was a strange bug that was about the size of a human infant and looked like a monkey, and it got pulled out of the roof as it squeaked.

Its body was covered in greenish-grey bone scales, and organs such as eyes couldn’t be seen on its head. Right now, its giant bloody mouth opened wide, and its two-meter-long arrow-like tongue froze in mid-air.

That streak of chilly red light was this bug’s tongue.

“Huh? A new type of bug? It seems to have the abilities of chameleons. It can merge with its surroundings, ignore gravity, and climb around with ease. Its agility and phantom-like speed… eh, and it should have a higher level of intelligence and instincts.” Fei observed this bug with interest.

He discovered that this bug should have evolved at least once, and its strength reached about Four-Star to Five-Star in terms of the power levels on the Azeroth Continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1213.2 - The Big Guy (Part Two)

Chapter 1213: The Big Guy (Part Two)

Its tongue had insane assassination ability, enough to instantly penetrate a 20-centimeter-thick iron plate, and it could also excrete corrosive liquid. However, its defense was weaker than the lowest-level spider-shaped bugs that had bone spikes.

“It seems like my guess is correct. There are high-level bugs on Earth.”

Fei waved his hand, and this monkey-like bone monster completely disappeared. At the same time, a series of panicking screams sounded, and hundreds of similar monkey monsters showed themselves and struggled before they got turned into nothingness.

At this moment, Fei acutely sensed a streak of well-hidden spirit energy wave coming from the depths of the cave, and it quickly flashed by.

“That is the place! It should be where the commander-level bug is at.”

Fei intentionally emitted a streak of powerful energy, approaching that location.

Just as he expected, a series of nervous and anxious spirit energy waves appeared in that location, and they moved around in different frequencies, reaching every corner of the maze-like cave.

“Eh, the bugs don’t have the ability to talk, so they communicate with each other using spirit energy frequencies. However, this is an advanced and complex system. It isn’t easier compared to any language… it would be tough to decipher it!”

Fei used the spirit energy techniques that he learned from the purple scroll and copied these different spirit energy frequencies.

He wanted to spot some patterns in these frequencies. It would be great if he could understand the communication between the bugs. Through this method, he could get more information about the Polluters and even control some low-level bugs using other tactics.

At the same time, Fei continued to exert pressure toward the entity in the depths of the cave that seemed to be the commander. He wanted to force this bug to summon all the high-level bugs that hadn’t appeared yet. This way, Fei could get to see all of them and understand their types and abilities in one go.

Ever since Fei discovered the Polluters on Earth, he repositioned them as the future enemies who could bring destruction to the Azeroth Continent. He wanted to gather as much information about these bugs on Earth as possible; any new information might bring positive changes to the future war of destruction on the Azeroth Continent that was mentioned in many prophecies.

Fei’s strategy was successful.

In the next hour or so, Fei continued to move forward and copied a total of 108 spirit energy frequencies that the bug commander released. He also discovered 15 groups of bugs that looked different and had different power levels. In the last few groups, the bugs were as strong as mid-tier Moon-Class Elites on the Azeroth Continent.

In a giant cave about 600 meters deep into the ground, Fei finally saw the bug commander.

Just like what was depicted in movies, it looked like a giant pink mountain of flesh, and it was covered in a viscous liquid. However, it emitted a pleasant fragrance.

It was clear that this entity had human-like intelligence. When Fei, Jian Jie, and Wang Jian appeared, it instantly unleashed a wave of spirit energy frequencies that contained fear. At the same time, it wriggled and crawled backward while many low-level bugs rushed out from all the openings connected to this cave. These bugs were fearless and were trying to buy time with their own lives for the bug commander to escape.

“This meat mountain has the strength of a peak Moon-Class Elite, and its spirit energy reached the Sun-Class Realm already. I’m afraid no one on Earth can defeat it!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1214.1 - Collecting Samples (Part One)

Chapter 1214: Collecting Samples (Part One)

The bug commander struggled and tried to escape with all its energy, but it was meaningless.

In just a second, Fei released a tiny bit of his power and crushed hundreds of thousands of low-level bugs. After the mist created by the fine particles dissipated, only that giant meat mountain which was about 20 meters tall remained in the giant cave.

It was hard to tell whether it was fear or anger, but the bug commander’s body shivered violently, and the transparent liquid was being excreted from the surface of its body. The fragrance in the air grew even more intense.

Fei discovered that this was a strange smell that could influence people’s minds and impair their ability to think.

It wasn’t a smell! It was a mystical energy.

Wang Jian only sniffed a little bit of this fragrance, yet his gaze became dull. It was clear that he was controlled by this giant meat mountain, and he looked at Fei and Jian Jie with hostility.

Fei thought for a moment and shot two golden light beams from his eyes, instantly getting rid of the mystical energy in Wang Jian’s body and repairing some of the nerves and organs that were damaged by it.

Then, Fei grasped his hand, and the fragrant mystical energy in this space was tightly compressed into a pink sphere of light. Then, he took out an unused sealing scroll and froze this mass of energy before carefully putting it away.

Only a peak Moon-Class, the bug commander couldn’t pose a threat to the Azeroth Continent. However, if a demi-godly bug commander or even those that reached the True God Realm and Godly King Realm appeared on the Azeroth Continent, they could use this type of fragrant mystical energy to control the supreme masters and turn them into battle slaves. That consequence would be lethal.

This was a terrifying ability!

Fei was going to bring this fragrant mystical energy back to the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory and ask Cain and Akara to figure out the magic principles and theories behind it. If the world-ending catastrophe that was predicted in the prophecies truly came to the Azeroth Continent, the humans had to have the ability to protect themselves.

Everything that Fei was doing was preparation for that uncertain disaster in the future.

The mysteries and questions that went away with Stabila’s appearance re-emerged in Fei’s head.

“Hiss…”

As the giant meat mountain’s red muscles shook violently, a series of deep and hissing noises sounded as if a snake was flickering its tongue.

This was a type of energy similar to ultrasound, and all the stone pillars and rocks in the cave instantly turned into dust as the soundwaves went through them. The invisible energy surged like the waves in an ocean, and the cave was filled with dust.

“This is another offensive ability? This cunning entity was acting afraid earlier? Its intelligence can’t be ignored. Unfortunately, this level of attack is nothing for me!”

Fei emitted a streak of golden energy flames and engulfed the two people behind him. Regardless of how those soundwaves attacked, it couldn’t breach Fei’s defense.

Gradually, Fei slowly pulled away some of the energy flames and allowed the soundwaves to strike him, sensing the power and the properties of this attack.

“Just an ordinary spirit energy attack. There is nothing special.” Fei shook his head as he didn’t discover anything new.

In the next second, Fei released his spirit energy silently and continued to copy and mimic the bug commander’s spirit energy frequencies. After about two minutes, he completely grasped the theories behind the bugs’ spirit energy frequencies.

Then, Fei waved his hand and shot out another streak of energy flames.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1214.2 - Collecting Samples (Part Two)

Chapter 1214: Collecting Samples (Part Two)

The giant meat-mountain-like monster was lifted off the ground and got thrown into a sealing scroll.

“There are no more bugs in here. We can go now.”

Before Fei finished speaking, Wang Jian and Jian Jie felt their visions instantly brightening. They already returned to the ground and were at Tiananmen Square.

The intersection that was desolate and deserted a few hours ago was now full of people. Tens of thousands of survivors gathered here, making it seem like time had returned to before the disaster. However, the collapsed buildings in the area reminded everyone that time didn’t flow back.

“He is here; the immortal is back…”

Someone in the crowd shouted, and everyone turned and saw Fei, Jian Jie, and Wang Jian.

“Immortal…”

Whoosh! Close to 100,000 people all knelt on the ground.

These people were saved when they were in desperation, and they were guided here by Fei’s doppelgangers. They witnessed how Fei’s doppelgangers easily butchered the bugs and saw these doppelgangers turning into light beams and disappearing.

Then, these survivors met up with those few people who were saved alongside Wang Jian and Jian Jie, and they learned more about Fei. As the stories got passed around, Fei became more and more mysterious, and many people saw him as an immortal.

Of course, not everyone thought that way.

A few middle-aged men who had big bellies walked to Fei under the protection of a few muscular men in military uniforms. They smiled flatteringly, and one of them said, “Friend, I’m Mayor Zhang of Beijing. How should I address you?”

Fei casually scanned this person, and he learned about this man’s identity and thoughts.

Even during this crisis, such people were having other thoughts and wanted to control Fei, having the desires that they shouldn’t have. These people were pathetic!

In reality, a little mayor was nothing to Fei, the Emperor of the Northern Region Empire on the Azeroth Continent. He ruled over a territory that was tens of thousands of times larger than the land on Earth, and even a bronze saint who acted as Fei’s guard was more prestigious than the most influential leader on Earth.

After scanning the people in the area in silence, Fei learned many things. Then, he flickered his finger, and hundreds of golden light beams dashed into some people’s bodies.

“This…”

The people who were chosen by the golden light beams were scared at first, but then they were shocked to find that a new power appeared in their bodies. As if they transformed from ordinary people to superheroes, they could easily jump up for hundreds of meters, almost like flying!

“Immortal! Thank you for your gift!”

The lucky people all knelt on the ground and shouted in gratitude, and others looked at them with envy, jealousy, and hate.

“I have cleared all the bugs in the city, and I set up restriction arrays around the city, in the sky, and underground. No more bugs will appear. You were once the master of this land, and you are the only survivors. Carefully rebuild this city! The people whom I chose are trustworthy; you will be the temporary leaders.”

As soon as Fei said that, those middle-aged men with big bellies were shocked, and their faces changed color.

“You two, come with me.” Fei smiled at Jian Jie and Wang Jian. Then, he said to those middle-aged men, “You, come with me as well.”

Then, a streak of golden energy flames dashed out and engulfed these people before they flew into the sky and disappeared from many people’s eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1215.1 - The Last Base of China (Part One)

Chapter 1215: The Last Base of China (Part One)

After Fei ventured into the cave underground Beijing and observed the bugs, he had already collected a lot of information and data that he needed. Also, he gathered some samples for research, such as that meat-mountain-like bug commander.

After scanning around, Fei discovered that there were about 40 of these bug commanders, and they were situated in the caves under the various giant cities on Earth, commanding the billions upon billions of bugs on the planet.

Both in terms of quality and quantity, the bugs on Earth couldn’t be compared to the Polluters that destroyed the Mythical Era on the Azeroth Continent.

However, Fei clearly sensed that the bugs were evolving continuously. Bugs ranging from the bug commanders to the lowest-level bugs were all getting stronger.

This was the most terrifying aspect of the situation.

When the bugs first appeared on the Azeroth Continent, they weren’t at the advantage. They used their sheer number and speed of adaptation and evolution to crush the God Clan and Demon Clan. That was similar to what was taking place on Earth, further proving that these bugs were the legendary Polluters that caused destruction on the Azeroth Continent.

From the information that Fei learned so far, the bugs that appeared on Earth should be from a mysterious dimension or galaxy. It meant that these bugs were only a tiny portion of this alien species. There were more terrifying entities hiding in the depths of the universe.

Perhaps just as the prophecies on the Azeroth Continent predicted, the Polluters were slowly waking up from deep sleep, getting ready for another round of harvest and hunting. [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Perhaps Earth was only the beginning.

The Azeroth Continent and other dimensions with high levels of energy were probably the bugs’ next target.

Fei took Wang Jian, Jian Jie, and those few people who claimed to be high-level officials in the government to a city in the northwest region of China.

Right now, the group hovered in the sky.

This city was surrounded by great mountain ranges such as Qing Lin, and wide rivers also wrapped around it. This place was easy to defend and hard to siege. As a result, there weren’t many bugs here.

After the initial panic and chaos when the catastrophe first struck, the military and various forces of China moved here. Using the ancient Great Wall and the newly-built fortresses and defense structures, this city wasn’t taken by the bugs yet.

After Fei scanned this place with his spirit energy, he discovered that this should be the biggest base city in China; about tens of millions of people were crowded in the city, trying to survive.

However, as time passed by, the bugs took down other cities and gradually started to focus on this city.

The defensive pressure of the city was increasing every day.

Looking down from the sky, the entire city was surrounded by mountain ranges, the ancient Great Wall, dams, and other structures. Outside the tall walls, many bugs swarmed up from all directions. Like a well-trained troop, they coordinated with each other well and surrounded the city tightly.

The herds of bugs in the front already started to battle the human troops that were defending the city.

The cruel battle was ongoing.

Sounds of cannons and guns resonated in the area continuously, and smoke and dust filled the air.

Fear was gradually devouring the heart of every survivor in the city.

“Don’t panic! Hold your guns tight! Aim at the enemies!”

On a 100-meter-tall fortress that was made from quick-drying cement to the east of the city, a young military officer who was about 20 years old was commanding his soldiers to shoot at the bugs that were rushing over. The bullets turned into many tongues of flames.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1215.2 - The Last Base of China (Part Two)

Chapter 1215: The Last Base of China (Part Two)

Ordinary heavy weapons could only kill a low-level bug with dozens of bullets. The only effective way to threaten the bugs was to fire at them continuously without stopping.

The situation was getting more and more severe, and the young military officer’s frowning intensified.

Everyone could tell that the bugs were evolving. As time passed by, the bugs that appeared outside the city got larger and larger, and their defensive capabilities also improved. Mixed amongst these bugs, there were those monsters that were agile and fast like monkeys. They could easily climb up the defensive walls that were hundreds of meters tall and butcher the soldiers!

Many helicopters flew in the air and dropped napalm bombs which were incendiary mixtures of gelling agents and volatile petrochemicals such as gasoline, burning the bugs on the ground.

Also, radio waves were quickly traveling in the air, issuing different commands. The soldiers in every location of the city felt immense pressure.

“Old Six, how is the situation on your side?” a hoarse voice sounded through a military walkie talkie.

The young military officer sighed and said, “My group is still holding on. However, even if we have enough bullets and bombs, I’m not sure how long we can last. The bugs are evolving. Perhaps…”

Before this man could finish speaking, a series of intense explosions happened.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

The young military officer looked up and saw about a dozen military helicopters exploding in the air. These helicopters hadn’t returned from the battle, and they got exploded into pieces like massive fireworks, falling down from the sky with smoke all over them.

“What is going on? Can the bugs now attack the air?” the young military officer was shocked.

In the last few days, humans relied on the air force to maintain the advantage. Since the bugs couldn’t attack the units in the air, the air force could drop bombs and used missiles to kill large herds of bugs. If the humans lost this advantage, then everything was over!

“Damn it! What is it?” a soldier shouted.

The young military officer looked up and saw many black monsters that were about four meters long. While flapping their wings that seemed to be made of bone membranes, they looked like giant dragonflies, and they glided toward the defense structures as they buzzed loudly.

“Flying bugs?”

“They destroyed the military helicopters?”

Everyone turned ashen-faced.

“It is done!”

Now that the bugs also had their air force, the humans lost their only advantage. The plan of protecting the city using the newly-built defense structures was rendered useless.

The fate of destruction seemed settled.

“Hiss…” While eye-piercing hissing noises sounded, large herds of flying bugs appeared on the horizon and dove down towards the city, announcing the arrival of doomsday.

The young military officer sighed and looked behind him with unwillingness and love. [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Behind him in the city were his old parents, great friends, beautiful wife, and cute and smart son and daughter. They were the motivating factors for him on the frontline, but now he no longer had the strength to protect them. The tragedy was about to strike his loved ones.

“Let us fall into a deep sleep together!” the young military officer took out his handgun and pointed at his temple.

However, when this young man turned around and was about to commit suicide, he suddenly froze on the spot as if he had been turned into a stone. Then, an incredulous expression of thrill appeared on his face.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1216.1 - The First Intimate Contact (Part One)

Chapter 1216: The First Intimate Contact (Part One)

The young officer was shocked to find that the many giant dragonfly-like monsters suddenly froze in mid-air; they couldn’t get any closer to the defense line. Then, they all started to explode like fireworks. Their flesh and blood spilled in all directions, turning into streaks of blood mist and falling from the sky.

“What is going on?” the young military officer and all the soldiers on the wall gasped.

In the next moment, a mass of golden light slowly descended from the sky, and a few human figures could be seen inside. As the golden light got closer, the human figures turned clearer. The young man in the front was wearing Li-Ning sportswear, and a few other people stood behind him. Also, about four giant dragonfly-like monsters stayed beside the golden light without moving.

“This…” the young military officer swallowed his saliva and couldn’t process the scene before him.

“A human who can fly? Is he a friend or a foe?”

“No one knows!”

Everyone held onto their breath, and they were so nervous that sweat appeared all over their palms.

Bam! Bam!

Suddenly, a few bullets flew out of the wall. A few soldiers were too nervous and pulled the triggers.

“Don’t shoot!” the young military officer instantly shouted to stop them.

-On the other side-

“Oh, this isn’t a friendly welcome ceremony,” a friendly and jokingly voice sounded from the young man in the black sportswear who was engulfed in energy flames.

Those bullets that flew out suddenly stopped in mid-air like snails that fell into a swamp when they were about ten meters away from this young man’s body.

“Captain, don’t shoot. It is me… haha, alright, I’m just joking. Don’t worry; I’m not an enemy. My name is Fei, and I’m Chinese.”

As soon as this voice appeared, the young man in black landed on the defense wall with those other people.

Whoosh!

The soldiers on the wall all moved away in unison and surrounded these strangers while pointing their guns at them.

“Don’t shoot. It is me, the Deputy Mayor of Beijing…” the middle-aged man who had a big belly was the first one to panic. He almost peed his pants when the guns pointed at him. Instead, Beauty Jian Jie and the muscular Wang Jian had been around Fei longer and had seen many unthinkable things. Therefore, they weren’t afraid of guns anymore.

“Don’t worry. I’m really Chinese, and I don’t have any ill-intentions,” Fei explained with a smile.

Perhaps Fei’s smooth Mandarin made the young military officer drop his guard; the latter ordered the soldiers to put away their guns.

“Did you kill those bugs?” the young military officer tried to make his tone sound as natural and gentle as possible. After all, it was shocking for anyone to see others descending from the sky in golden light.

“That is right.” Fei nodded and reached out his hand, calling over the four dragonfly-like monsters and sealing them in a scroll.

This series of actions almost made others’ eyes drop out of their eye sockets.

“A golden light flashed by, and those four giant monsters disappeared. Also, that roll of cloth-like material engulfed in the light… what was that thing?”

… [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

After about half an hour, Fei was invited into a meeting room in the most monitored and secure military building. The walls were all made of high-density bulletproof cement, and they were extremely firm with a layer of steel plate that was about an inch thick added on top. There were also four cameras in the four corners of the room, monitoring the room every second.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1216.2 - The First Intimate Contact (Part Two)

Chapter 1216: The First Intimate Contact (Part Two)

Fei sat on the couch in the meeting room in boredom as he waited.

After explaining why he was here and casually killing hundreds of thousands of bugs outside the city, Fei was treated as a VIP of the military, and he was respectfully invited to the center of this base.

That middle-aged man who said that he was the Deputy Mayor of Beijing and his henchmen were picked up by a military vehicle.

After getting Fei’s permission, Wang Jian and Jian Jie were also picked up by a few workers in the base. Clearly, the government was still very careful. They wanted to learn more about Fei through these citizens who were documented in the government database.

While waiting on the couch, Fei didn’t show signs of impatience.

In fact, he could understand why the military was so careful and alerted.

After all, the supernatural power that Fei demonstrated was shocking, and it was too meaningful for the nation.

… [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Mr. Wang Jian, before this catastrophe broke out, you were an excellent police officer. We all trust you, but this is too hard to believe. Can you swear that everything you said is true? And you experienced all these incidents yourself?”

In another room that was tightly guarded, a white-haired old man who was in a military uniform confirmed with Wang Jie once more with a serious expression.

A bitter smile appeared on Wang Jie’s face, and he said earnestly, “General Liu, I promise you every word that I said is true; I experienced it all and didn’t hear it from someone else. This young man named Fei has the power and abilities like the immortals in legends. I have ventured deep into a bug’s nest below Beijing, and he killed hundreds of millions of bugs including a meat-mountain-like bug commander.”

The white-haired old general nodded and said apologetically, “Before we communicate with him, you need to stay here for a while. I apologize in advance.”

Wang Jian looked at this famous and reputable old general as he stood up and bowed. “I’m willing to aid all investigations.”

Old General Liu patted Wang Jian’s shoulder and left the room.

Under the lead of a secretary, old General Liu got into an elevator and went to the 19th floor underground.

The metal walls emitted cold glares. In this giant space, many figures in military uniforms and white lab coats walked around, busy with their work.

The old general went to the room in the depths of this floor, and about 30 people had been waiting there.

On the huge electronic screen, Fei who was patiently waiting in the meeting room was on the display, and the high-level officials who survived so far all sat on the two sides. There were generals and administrative officials. They all looked grim while discussing among themselves. Seeing General Liu, they all looked over.

“This is the 11th interview with Wang Jian, and our doctors checked the Deputy Mayor of Beijing and everyone who came with this mysterious young man. All signs show that they are very healthy, their minds aren’t controlled by spirit energy, and they aren’t hypnotized. It means everything that they said should be true,” the old general said while sending the electronic document in his hands to everyone in the room.

“Deputy Mayor Liu and others don’t know much. However, Wang Jian and that woman named Jian Jie said the exact same thing. In their eyes, this young man named Fei is an invincible immortal. It sounds unbelievable, but it seems like it is the truth. We can look at this video that was captured by a military’s satellite.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1217.1 - Time Isn’t Waiting for Me (Part One)

Chapter 1217: Time Isn’t Waiting for Me (Part One)

Many shocking and unbelievable scenes appeared on the big screen.

Especially when Fei lightly waved his hand on the defense wall, a wave of golden light flew out and crushed hundreds of thousands of bugs outside the city into pieces. The people in the other room were shocked so much that all of them gasped.

“Oh god! What is this power?”

“Could it be some kind of new weapon?”

“This… is like a scene from a mythological movie! Who is he?”

“How did he do this?”

The people who were inside this room were all the best in their fields, and they had seen all kinds of scenes. However, they were still stunned by what they saw. Everyone knew how terrifying the bugs were. In less than half a month, the bugs almost destroyed China and ended the world.

“That young man in black Li-Ning sportswear… he waved his hand and killed hundreds of thousands of bugs? This… is this a computer-generated image?”

“According to what Deputy Mayer Liu, Wang Jian, and Jian Jie have said, Beijing has been saved; all the bugs in the city have been killed by this mysterious young man. About 100,000 survivors are now rebuilding their homes.”

Old General Liu had hope in his eyes. Everyone knew what it would mean if the information that they collected was real; there was potentially a chance to defeat the bugs!

“Such information is too shocking and unbelievable. Perhaps these people’s minds are controlled by this mysterious young man. From the initial research of the scientists, the bugs have powerful spirit energy. Perhaps this young man is a bug that is wearing human skin,” an old man in a white lab coat said worryingly.

“Then, let’s see if we can prove it,” General Liu replied. Then, he whispered something, and the workers quickly turned the satellite toward Beijing. As the satellite zoomed into Beijing, the image grew clearer.

“God…” [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Impossible…”

Everyone started to gasp; they realized that Beijing was recovered!

Through the satellite images, these people clearly saw that no bugs could be seen inside the entire gigantic territory of Beijing. Some people were casually walking on the streets, trying to gather food and water. It didn’t look like they were being hunted down by the bugs.

Also, a ton of bugs gathered outside the city, trying to break in. However, there was a thin layer of energy-field-like substance, protecting the city. Once the bugs got close, they were shattered into dust.

This wasn’t something that science could explain!

It was something that only immortals could do.

Now, even the most hardcore atheist in the room believed what Wang Jian and others had stated.

“It is heard that a savior appeared in the Continent of America as well. That person has insane power and defeated many bugs on his own, protecting Las Vegas from being destroyed. We thought that it was only a joke, but now it seems like these people with superpowers do exist in the world,” someone commented.

Old General Liu looked around and couldn’t hide his excitement. He said loudly, “If we can convince this young man to serve us, there is a high chance of wiping out these bugs.”

“Humph! What convincing? It seems like this young man is only about 20 years old. He should be a university student, right? As a member of China, he should help his country and government. We can directly order him!” an old man who looked murderous replied with a frown.

This recommendation was supported by many people. After all, these people had gotten used to thinking as high-level officials, and they thought that everything could be done through commands.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1217.2 - Time Isn’t Waiting for Me (Part Two)

Chapter 1217: Time Isn’t Waiting for Me (Part Two)

“Quick! Look! What is that…” a scientist in the room suddenly pointed at the screen and screamed.

Everyone turned around and was shocked; their eyes almost popped out of their eye sockets.

The screen in the room showed something that defied all the laws of physics. The screen was connected to the cameras that were monitoring the meeting room, and the mysterious young man in black casually waved his hand and tore a huge opening in space as if he was tearing a piece of paper.

The chilly black light of this opening looked identical to that of the mysterious black holes, making others afraid.

Then, the young man waved his hand and pushed out a mass of golden energy flames. Like an endless tentacle, it reached into the black crack.

After about five minutes, a response came back through the crack.

Light flashed, and dozens of muscular warriors and energetic scholars walked out of the opening in space. They were dressed in armor and robes that seemed to come from the medieval times, and they knelt before this young man respectfully while chanting using a strange language.

Everyone in the monitoring room felt like their brains weren’t powerful enough to process this scene.

… [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“Your Majesty, we finally found you!”

Gold Saint Brook of Libra, Gold Saint Torres of Sagittarius, and a few others knelt on one knee in excitement.

The emperor had disappeared for about two days; they didn’t expect him to come to such a dimension.

Cain and Akara were in this group as well. Right now, they were glancing at this meeting room curiously.

Also, about a dozen orc priests were summoned over by Fei as well.

Fei had left many spatial summoning coordinates on the Azeroth Continent. Now that he had mastered the spatial magic and the Laws of Space, even though he was on Earth right now, he could summon the necessary subordinates to his location.

“I have some things for you to do.” Fei waved at these people and told them to get up. Then, he frowned and said, “But before that, tell me about the current situation on the Azeroth Continent. Is there any news from the Holy Church?”

Brook thought for a moment and said, “The merge between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church is ongoing. Old Pope Stabila and Continental Martial Saint Maradona are managing this, and everything is happening in order. However, about two days ago, the Holy Church said that the remaining henchmen of Blatter are causing trouble, so the process might be delayed for about ten days. Also, they asked if the priests of the Holy Church could enter the Northern Region to spread the religion…”

“Delay for about ten days?” A sharp glint flashed in Fei’s eyes, and he already realized something. While his face changed color, he said, “It seems like I don’t have much time left. I must send someone back.”

Fei beckoned at Bronze Saint Hazard of Cygnus and whispered something into the latter’s ear. Then, the emperor created an opening in space and sent him back to the Azeroth Continent.

“Where are we? Another dimension? Huh… interesting…” After looking around, Cain became very interested in everything in the room. He frowned and asked as he pointed at the cameras, “What are these? How come I feel like I’m being monitored, yet I can’t detect any magic energy fluctuations?”

Fei laughed and replied, “I have something even more interesting for you and Akara to look at.” While Fei said that, he took out the scrolls that he sealed various Polluters and a bug commander.

“This… Polluters? Alive?” Everyone in the room was shocked, and their expressions became grim.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1218.1 - The Beginning of the Partnership (Part One)

Chapter 1218: The Beginning of the Partnership (Part One)

People like General Liu in the monitoring room were already stunned to their cores.

The scenes that were shown on the screen completely went beyond the laws of physics of this world, and they were also unimaginable to everyone. Perhaps people could only see such scenes in fiction novels.

The orcs who had giant bodies looked like monsters in Journey to the West, and the warriors were dressed in fancy golden armor, looking like medieval knights. The giant metal weapons that these foreigners held made the people in the monitoring room temporarily lose the ability to think.

[TL Note: Journey to the West is a Chinese novel published in the 16th century during the Ming dynasty and attributed to Wu Cheng’en. It is one of the Four Great Classical Novels of Chinese literature. The key character in it is the monkey king.]

Those high-level officials who said that they were going to command and force Fei to serve them all shut their mouths at this moment.

Those people weren’t fools. Seeing these strange warriors and ‘monsters’ single-kneeling before Fei, they instantly realized that Fei wasn’t a simple figure and perhaps had prestigious status. Such a person who had superpowers and superior status wouldn’t be commanded by them.

The good thing was that these people’s nerves were now extremely tough.

The sudden arrival of the bugs through the spatial wormholes put the world into a catastrophe. It was already enough to challenge people’s imaginations. Now, to these people, the immortals and monsters’ appearances weren’t completely unacceptable. [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

This world was completely changed; the order got messed up.

“It seems like we need to readjust our thinking process,” General Liu sighed.

Everyone had a strange feeling about this. They felt like they were frogs that were at the bottom of a water well. When they looked up at the sky, there was only a small circular region, and they were ignorant of many things.

Just as they felt proud of themselves, they suddenly realized that they were at the bottom of the universe. The guns, cannons, planes, and missiles that they were proud of couldn’t defend against such ‘immortal techniques’.

The people in the monitoring room quickly made a decision.

Then, about a dozen people led by old General Liu got out of the underground structure and came to the meeting room.

This was the first face-to-face meeting between the two sides.

“Everyone…” Even though General Liu had experienced all kinds of situations before, he didn’t know how to address these strange figures before him. He looked at Fei and smiled before reaching out his hand. “Little Brother…”

[TL Note: This is a polite way for an elderly to address someone younger in Chinese culture.]

Before General Liu could finish, Torres who was Fei’s guard shouted, “Reckless! You are standing before our emperor! How dare you not kneel and greet him?”

Seeing these weak people were so reckless that they tried to shake His Majesty’s hand, Torres instantly shouted and unleashed a bit of his strength.

Torres was one of the 12 gold saints, and he had reached the Demi-Godly Realm. However, he was still loyally acting as Fei’s guard.

Old General Liu and other high-level officials turned ashen-faced; they felt like a giant mountain was crashing toward them and making the building shake.

Torres’ shout made them feel like thunder exploded beside their ears, and an indescribable fear instantly engulfed them.

It felt like ants were facing an angry holy dragon.

“Don’t be rude.” Fei quickly waved his hand, and a streak of energy rushed out and canceled out Torres’ presence before it could reach General Liu and others.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1218.2 - The Beginning of the Partnership (Part Two)

Chapter 1218: The Beginning of the Partnership (Part Two)

“These people here are my friends. Don’t be rude to them.” Fei asked his guards who were alerted to back away. Then, he smiled and shook General Liu’s hand while explaining, “My subordinates are too nervous and were a bit rude. Old general, please don’t mind them.”

The old general named Liu Yun quickly woke up from the shock and said that it was fine. [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

At that moment, he was terrified.

Liu Yun was a veteran who survived through many wars in the 20th Century. He had battled as bullets flew past him, and he almost ran into the Grim Reaper several times. He thought that nothing could move him in his lifetime, but this blond man’s shout made his face pale.

“These people are indeed terrifying!” he thought to himself.

“Eh… let me do the introductions. We are from a world outside the Earth, and my subordinates don’t know the etiquettes on Earth. Sorry for scaring you, old general. Please pardon them.” As Fei said that, a streak of golden light appeared on his palm and dashed into General Liu’s body before turning into a streak of heat energy.

Only about five years passed since Fei first traveled through space. This old general standing before him had devoted his life to the country, and he was an idol to many young people who were passionate and hot-blooded.

Fei was a military fan before, so he admired this old general. Before, he could only see this man on TV. But now, he was able to meet the latter in person and shake his hand. Perhaps the Earth had triggered the memories deep inside Fei’s mind; the emperor was a little excited interacting with General Liu.

On the other hand, General Liu Yun sensed a streak of heat energy flowing from this young man’s body into his arm before dispersing into his body. He was surprised at first but then became overjoyed.

He was shocked to find that the hidden injuries in his body that were results of wars had completely disappeared. Those hidden injuries caused pain, but he couldn’t detect them anymore. His knees and spine that were in pain due to hyperostosis, which was the excessive growth of bones, also returned to normal.

General Liu instantly felt like his stamina skyrocketed and he had returned to his prime in his thirties.

“You… could it be that you are really an immortal?” Experiencing this first hand was more convincing than anything else. After shaking Fei’s hand, General Liu suddenly believed what Wang Jian and Jian Jie had said completely.

Fei smiled and replied, “I’m not an immortal. I’m just an ordinary person who got lucky. Of course, none of this is important. The important thing is that I’m here to save humans.”

General Liu Yun understood what Fei meant.

“I will send people and quickly wipe out all the bugs in the country.” What Fei said calmed everyone down as if they had taken a drug.

“Should we send people to help?” General Liu Yun was excited.

The humans on Earth were on the verge of death, and the bugs were getting more aggressive and evolving faster. Ordinary troops couldn’t block the enemies. Some people even started to consider the use of atomic bombs.

Now, it seemed like everything was solved.

General Liu had interacted with many people in his life. Although his eyes weren’t as clear as before, he rarely made mistakes in judging people. He could tell that this mysterious young man didn’t hold any ill-intentions. Especially that bright smile; this young man instantly made others feel like he was trustworthy.

“Of course,” Fei said with a smile, “We need help in many areas. My people know nothing about this world. They can battle, but they need guides and people who can do the logistics.”

“No problem,” General Liu Yun quickly agreed.

“Then, let’s not waste time. Let’s attack as soon as we can. Perhaps we can save more people.” Fei knew the importance of time at this moment.

“They…” General Liu looked at the masters behind Fei and asked, “There is one question. Can they understand what we are saying?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1219.1 - New Direction (Part One)

Chapter 1219: New Direction (Part One)

“Hahaha! That isn’t a problem!”

Fei called over a few demi-godly orc priests and said something using the common language of Azeroth.

A series of mystical, Sanskrit-like chants flowed out of these orc priests’ mouths.

[TL Note: Sanskrit is a language of ancient India with a 3,500-year history. It is the primary liturgical language of Hinduism and the predominant language of most works of Hindu philosophy. It flowed into China along with Buddhism in the ancient time.]

A type of mysterious energy instantly filled the air, and people like Liu Yun instantly felt like their bodies and souls were cleansed by an invisible liquid many times. The new energy was inside their bodies.

“Now, you should be able to understand what we are saying,” an orc priest of the Fox Clan smiled and said.

The group of people gasped.

“Ah… truly… I now seem to be able to understand…” General Liu Yun was extremely surprised! He had never imagined that a mysterious power could easily take care of the language barrier.

“Now, this is solved, and we can start moving.” Fei discussed some things with the high-level officials, and a series of commands were quickly passed down.

The military in this city instantly selected many elite soldiers and logistic people, and Fei also divided groups. After the orc priests used spirit-connecting battle songs to solve the language issue, the battle instantly began. The battlegroups from the Azeroth Continent took their members from Earth and flew into the sky like immortals, dashing toward the various cities in China that were either still protected or had the most bugs.

The officials in this city didn’t hide Fei and others’ identities.

Many radio broadcasts were played repeatedly, and the people in this city soon realized that a group of saviors who had superpowers appeared. Humans were on the offense now!

Many scenes were displayed, again and again, especially the one where many masters from the Azeroth Continent flew into the air with ordinary troops.

The people in the city who felt desperate and were waiting for death instantly hyped up.

The military wouldn’t let go of any opportunity that could rally people up in this situation. Using the few active military satellites and the data transmitters that the different battle groups carried, the scenes of the battles were sent back before being broadcast in the city in many forms.

Through their TVs and the big scenes at different squares, the people could clearly see the god-like figures who had superpowers instantly killing many bugs at once as if they were taking out ants. When these people waved their hands, huge flames flew out, and many terrifying bugs turned into dust.

These scenes looked like they were taken from a fantasy movie where many computer-generated images were applied.

The entire city fell into a state of revelry.

The god-like superpowers of these mysterious figures made many people see the hope of survival and the beginning of a new era.

However, high-level officials like Liu Yun saw more than ordinary people.

The entire Earth now shook under the domination of the bugs, and the United States, once the No.1 Nation in the world, also almost got destroyed like China. It was heard that they even used small-scale atomic bombs to stop the bugs from attacking, but its effect was minimal. The weaker countries were already wiped out.

Now, it seemed like only China had a group of god-like warriors that could easily destroy the bugs.

As long as China could use this opportunity properly, it might be able to become the savior of Earth and have control over it.

In this catastrophe, the human population had decreased by more than 80 percent. After the catastrophe, the forces on Earth were going to reorganize and re-divide control of influence.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1219.2 - New Direction (Part Two)

Chapter 1219: New Direction (Part Two)

People weren’t sure if they could survive through this catastrophe. Now with the appearance of Fei and others, dealing with the bugs no longer seemed like an issue. Many officials including Liu Yun were already thinking about the future global strategy.

Fei didn’t object to any of this.

[TL Note: It seems like China has been transformed through this process. Just like how Fei chose the righteous people in Beijing to look after the reconstruction instead of handing the control back to the corrupt government, I feel like it is implied that even though Fei wanted to help China a little, he is going to be monitoring it and making sure that the new China is properly structured.]

After the two sides reached the agreement, Fei summoned a few more advisors over from the Azeroth Continent using his comprehension of the laws of space and summoning ability. These people communicated with government officials and exchanged some information. The fantasy world of Azeroth Continent and Fei’s status in that world all shocked people like Liu Yun.

Now, many officials finally realized that this handsome young man in black Li-Ning sportswear had such high status. This man controlled a giant territory with a population that was tens of thousands of times larger than the population on Earth.

Looking at it from this perspective, the president of the United States which was once the most dominant force on Earth probably was nothing compared to this young man. Even the best nations on Earth could only be affiliated nations to the Northern Region Empire in that dimension.

The only question that confused Liu Yun and others was why this young man who dominated another dimension would come to Earth, could speak Mandarin, and showed affinity toward China as if he was Chinese.

The advisors of the Northern Region Empire couldn’t give a clear answer.

Their extreme loyalty toward the Human Emperor of the North made these officials unwilling to doubt His Majesty’s matters. In this area, many people of the Northern Region believed that Fei grew up in Chambord, was the Third Prince of the Zenit Empire, and was also the reincarnation of a godly king.

Fei summoned the advisors of the Northern Region Empire to Earth since he wanted to create a proper partnership with Earth.

The advisors who were experienced with the ups and downs of politics were better fitted to handle these issues.

It was clear that the situation with the Polluters changed drastically, and it wasn’t as simple as what Pope Stabila had said. Seeing how tough the battle was between the Polluters and the ancient God Clan and Demon Clan in the Mythical Era, Fei noticed that magic energy and warrior energy couldn’t solve all the issues. Therefore, he wanted to see if he could find some answers on Earth that was more advanced in terms of science and technology compared to the Azeroth Continent. Even some clues or inspiration would be great.

Therefore, Fei needed to establish a long-term partnership with Earth and not only have superficial contact.

Except for these meticulously picked advisors, Fei also needed the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory to realize this goal. Therefore, he instantly found Cain and Akara and summoned them over to Earth alongside their disciples. Their mission was to communicate with the top-tier scientists on Earth, seeing if they could find a merging point between magic and science. Perhaps sparks that they never imagined appearing would show up during the collision of the two civilizations.

Of course, all of this was Fei’s plan.

The worst-case scenario was that magic and science wouldn’t work together at all, and Cain and Akara would cuss at Fei for wasting their time and energy.

Anyway, this was a new direction that could be pursued in Fei’s mind.

[Shop with us on Amazon! Proceeds will go towards more bonus chapters!]

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1220.1 - Traces (Part One)

Chapter 1220: Traces (Part One)

The good thing was that, with the hard work of the advisors, Cain and Akara became quite interested in the laws of physics of this world. After some contact with the top-tier scientists on Earth, their interest was piqued, and they instantly created a laboratory on Earth.

It seemed like the mad scientists of each world were similar in many respects.

Half a day had already passed by the time the relationship between the two parties was sorted out. The government provided a peaceful and quiet house for Fei, and Fei stayed there and reviewed all kinds of documents. Most of them were videos gathered by the government and the public when the bugs suddenly descended, intelligence reports from around the world, some scientific theses, and the scientific reports that the scientists on Earth had drafted after about two weeks of research.

This information should be the most confidential information within the government, but everything was open to Fei under old General Liu’s persistence.

Fei wanted to find some useful clues from all this information.

Now, the situation was clear. At least the old Pope Stabila misunderstood somethings, and the prophecies on the continent and Pope Zhong Dajun of the Beast God Palace weren’t wrong. The God Clan and Demon Clan didn’t completely wipe out all Polluters. The world-ending catastrophe that was predicted in prophecies still existed in the future and might occur at any time.

Fei wanted to know more about the Polluters, so he could better prepare for the upcoming disaster.

Except for the fact that the Polluters were powerful, the God Clan and Demon Clan’s arrogance at the very beginning of the war, their lack of understanding of their enemies, and their slow reaction all contributed to the end of the Mythical Era.

Fei didn’t want to make these mistakes again. As the ruler of the Northern Region Empire and the most influential figure on the Azeroth Continent, Fei was bearing a ton of responsibilities and pressure. Protecting his loved ones, friends, and subjects were Fei’s biggest motivation.

Fei spent the entire afternoon before a computer, and he felt he finally understood enough.

He saw that before the bugs descended on Earth, the satellites in space captured images of the Solar System. Interstellar-portal-like gates suddenly appeared, and giant objects flew out like the interstellar spaceships, shooting many missile-like projectiles toward the Earth. After landing on Earth, many bugs were created.

Fei acutely sensed that these spaceship-like giant objects were black and looked like living organisms. It was hard to imagine that such giant lifeforms existed in the universe, and further that they could travel in the vacuum of space. As if they were laying eggs, they created a ton of various bugs.

“So, those streaks of shocking presence that I sensed when I got close to Earth were left by these things…” Fei pondered. He still remembered the various mystical energy presences that he detected when he returned from the other dimension and got close to Earth. The presences were indeed related to the bugs.

After those giant spaceship-like bugs finished laying eggs in space, the massive interstellar portals appeared again, and they disappeared into space.

These were the vague images that the satellites captured, and those were all the images.

Suddenly, Fei recalled something that the mysterious voice in Diablo World once told him. The Polluters were like interstellar farmers, hunters, and predators. When a dimension became prosperous, they would descend and devour almost everything. Then, they would leave behind some seeds, waiting for the next harvest.

Perhaps the Earth was a small farm for the Polluters, and the Azeroth Continent was a much larger grassland.

In the eyes of the bugs, perhaps the only difference between these two places was the size and nothing else.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1220.2 - Traces (Part Two)

Chapter 1220: Traces (Part Two)

For now, the best thing for Fei to do was to find Zhong Dajun, the former Pope of the Beast God Palace. This man was still on Earth, and he definitely encountered something; that was why he called Fei for help and sent over the spatial coordinates of Earth.

However, for some reason, Fei couldn’t locate Zhong Dajun anywhere on Earth.

After Fei finished reading the documents, old General Liu Yun came for a visit.

This old general’s complexion was great. He laughed and said, “Your Majesty’s warriors are indeed god-like! Reports came from all over the nation. The bugs in all the big cities have been wiped out, and there were no casualties. It is hard to imagine! This is hard to imagine just yesterday! I want to thank Your Majesty on behalf of all Chinese people.”

Fei smiled and said, “Old general, no need to thank me. I was from this land, so I should do this.”

After saying that, Fei asked attentively, “Oh right. Before we appeared, were there any other strange phenomena on Earth. For example, were there other people who have superpowers just like us?”

Fei wanted to get some pieces of information from General Liu and see if he could find traces of Zhong Dajun this way.

After thinking for a bit, General Liu shook his head and replied, “No, I haven’t heard of anything. What kinds of people are Your Majesty looking for? I can ask someone to search through our database, and perhaps we can find such people.”

Fei reached out his hand and drew in the air, and a virtual scene appeared, showing Zhong Dajun’s image.

“General, have you ever seen this person?”

Liu Yun stared at the screen for a while and then shook his head. “This… I don’t recall anything. Who is he?”

Fei replied with slight disappointment, “An old friend. An old friend who helped me find my way home.”

-At this moment-

“Your Majesty, I seem to have seen this person from somewhere, but I’m not too sure.” Liu Yun’s deputy suddenly took courage and spoke up. He was a middle-aged man in his thirties.

“Oh? Really? Where did you see him?” Fei was pleasantly surprised.

The deputy thought for a long time with a frown, and he said, “I just feel like his face looks familiar. But the way he dresses is strange…”

Fei suddenly realized something and quickly made some adjustments. Zhong Dajun’s image on the screen quickly changed. Zhong Dajun was wearing the pope’s robe and looking majestic, but now he changed into a dashing modern young man who was wearing sportswear, holding an iPad, had short hair, and had headphones on while swaying as he walked.

This should be how Zhong Dajun was dressed after he came back to Earth.

“Ah! Now I remember! That is right! It is him! I know this person…” the deputy instantly recalled.

“Quickly tell me.” Fei was elated.

The deputy gathered his thoughts, looked at Liu Yun, and said, “General, do you still remember? About a year ago, a few supernatural phenomena appeared in our country and shocked the world. Since these incidents were too strange, even the military got involved. We gathered a ton of information, and this young man was involved. He was a suspect since he was in the locations where those phenomena occurred; it was too coincidental. However, with later investigations, the military found that this young man is quite average, so we didn’t bring him in. I coincidentally read that report, and that is why I find this young man familiar.”

“Phenomena… what happened next? Do you know where this young man went?” Fei asked as his eyes brightened up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1221.1 - Clues about Zhong Dajun (Part One)

Chapter 1221: Clues about Zhong Dajun (Part One)

“I see,” Fei asked in a hurry, “Then what? Are there any follow-ups about this person?”

The deputy recalled and said, “The military investigated those few supernatural phenomena, but they led to nowhere, so we had to give up. However, we kept a close eye on the suspects, and this person is also on the list. I’m not sure if we can still access the information that we collected about him.”

Fei nodded and said, “Ok, can you please check it for me right now?”

“That is no problem.” The deputy walked out of the room and made a few calls. About 15 minutes later, he came back with a stack of documents and passed them over. He said, “Fortunately, some of the military’s databases weren’t destroyed by the bugs. These are the reports that you need.”

Fei thanked this deputy and grabbed the documents to read.

Clearly, the person shown on the first page was Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace on the Azeroth Continent and the goofy young man named Zhong Dajun on Earth who liked iPads.

After returning to this world, this young man changed his attire, but he still had that unique presence with him. Fei instantly recognized this young man with one glance.

Fei quickly read all the reports; there weren’t many useful pieces of information.

After this young man returned to Earth, he enjoyed his life, but he also did some interesting things. The supernatural phenomena that the military was trying to investigate were caused by the power of the orc battle songs that only the orc priests could sing. Fei guessed that this young man returned to Earth with all his power from the Azeroth Continent.

The last report on Zhong Dajun showed that half a month before the bugs descended on Earth, this young man went on a trip overseas, and the destination was the United States, the most powerful nation on Earth before the bugs invaded.

“This dude actually went out…” Fei was surprised and thought, “Did this guy go to the United States to meet Steven Jobs at Apple’s headquarters? Since this guy is a crazy Apple fan, this is something that he would do.”

[TL Note: LOL, from the fact that Steven Jobs was still alive when this novel was written, you know how old it is. Also, back then, Apple felt like a different company.]

After thinking for a bit, Fei quietly unleashed his spirit energy and scanned toward the Continent of North America.

With Fei’s current strength, he could easily scan more than half of the Earth. If he focused his spirit energy on scanning a smaller region, he could even find a needle if he wanted to.

However, after a while, he didn’t discover any clues that led to Zhong Dajun’s presence. Instead, he discovered some interesting things in a city in the United States.

“After the catastrophe struck, did you get any special information on the United States?” Fei wanted to get some inspiration.

Old General Liu Yun didn’t dare to slight this young man at all. After thinking for a bit, he nodded and replied earnestly, “About 24 hours after the catastrophe struck Earth, the big nations in the world created unique connections, and all the newest research projects were shared. Also, some partnership deals were made. From what we know, the United States’ government seemed to have found a unique offensive and defensive technology, and they obtained several victories against the bugs. However, it seems like this technology isn’t mature, and it can’t be used on a large scale. We had suspected that there are people with supernatural abilities just like Your Majesty in the United States as well.”

Fei nodded and said, “I see.”

After a pause, Fei added, “I’m planning to go to the United States. Old general, are you interested in coming along?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1221.2 - Clues about Zhong Dajun (Part Two)

Chapter 1221: Clues about Zhong Dajun (Part Two)

Liu Yun froze for a second and quickly made a decision. He laughed and said, “Of course! How about this? Your Majesty, please wait for a moment. The military will create a special operation team and go with you. Perhaps they will be of help.”

Fei had to deal with many things on this trip, and he wasn’t going there to destroy everything. Since force couldn’t solve all issues, he needed translators and people who could handle international affairs.

When General Liu Yun stood up, Fei thought of something and said, “Bring Wang Jian and Jian Jie along as well.”

These two were friends who Fei met very early on, and he wanted to help them using this method.

“Ok, no problem.” General Liu Yun agreed without thinking, but he was pondering to himself, “Next, we will need to rely on these two. Since this emperor from another dimension values them so much, it means that their relationship is great. At least they can be the connection between the Chinese government and the royal family in the other dimension.”

Since time was precious, Liu Yun created a team of about 50 people in less than 15 minutes, and the team gathered before the house where Fei was staying in.

“Fei…” Beauty Jian Jie stood beside Fei in excitement.

Wang Jian was wearing a military uniform and standing with the soldiers.

“Leader, the team has gathered! We can leave now! The plane is already waiting for us at the parking spot outside…” a muscular and tough-looking middle-aged man who appeared to be a member of the special forces stood in front of the team, and he bowed at Fei and reported with respect.

“Haha! We don’t need planes! Let’s go!”

Fei smiled as golden energy flames gushed out of his body, engulfing everyone in the team including General Liu Yun. Then, the energy flames shot into the sky.

Everyone gasped, and they felt like their vision blurred.

When their vision returned to normal, they were already in the sky. Looking down, they noticed that they weren’t above the city that they were in. Instead, they were above a giant landmass that was clearly not the territory of China.

“This is… the United States?”

“There… bugs! So many bugs!”

Too fast! The group arrived in the United States in a few seconds! These people felt like they were dreaming.

The power of technology was nothing compared to such abilities.

On the ground, countless bugs were moving like an endless flood. There were so many of them that people would feel sick and dizzy by just looking at them. Except for the lowest-level giant spider-like bugs, many giant bugs had finished evolving. Most of these bugs looked like meat mountains, and they had vicious shells that were full of spikes. They looked like those monsters in legends as they spat fire and made the ground shake with every step that they took.

“The bugs’ evolution speed is faster than we expected!” Old General Liu’s face changed color as he sighed.

“Don’t worry. I promise you that the Earth will be fine.” Fei comforted everyone and lightly pressed down his hands. Then, all the bugs that could be seen were turned into specks of dust and disappeared as if they never existed.

Everyone was shocked.

The radios in the city that they were in promoted the stories of how the god-like warriors easily defeated the bugs, but these people only heard the news with their ears. Now, seeing this scene where a friendly and smiling young man easily crushed the bugs that could destroy nations, the visual shock couldn’t be described with words! [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Even that commander of the special forces was stunned to his core.

P.S. A big shout out to Dallas B, Patrick T, Iaxus, and Scott! Thanks for the support on Patreon!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1222.1 - The Thing That Fei Is Looking For (Part One)

Chapter 1222: The Thing That Fei Is Looking For (Part One)

Only Wang Jian, Jian Jie, and General Liu weren’t that surprised since they had gotten used to Fei’s shocking power.

Soon, everyone got a clear look at the landmass below them.

The golden energy flames were carrying everyone, and they felt like they were walking on land. The soldiers in the special forces had tough mental fortitudes, and they soon got used to standing in mid-air. They quickly took out some high-tech military equipment and connected with the military satellites, confirming their location.

“Las Vegas is right below us. It is the biggest base city in the United States,” General Liu Yun said, “Las Vegas is in a desert, and there are relatively fewer bugs here. The government of the United States used the shortest amount of time to build defense structures around this city. With the pre-existing underground military bases, this became the last line of defense for the United States after New York and Washington got conquered by the bugs. This is also the only city that is protected by supernatural forces.”

Las Vegas was the target of Fei’s trip.

When scanning this place with his spirit energy, Fei discovered some interesting things.

It could be clearly seen that there were fewer bugs here compared to other places in the United States.

More importantly, the area around and the sky above the city were all engulfed in a type of mysterious energy. This type of energy wasn’t something created by the technology of this world. It was more like the magic energy or warrior energy on the Azeroth Continent, but it was still a little different.

“Send a signal to the United States government. Get in contact with them, and we will go down later.”

Liu Yun ordered the people around him, and some technicians got busy and took out various strange devices, sending out electromagnetic energy waves and radio waves.

Soon, they got a response.

“They suspect our identities, and they are asking us to descend outside the city…” a communication officer quickly reported.

“Outside the city? These arrogant people…” General Liu Yun murmured as he looked toward Fei.

In reality, the American’s demand for their descent outside the city was fair. After all, the bugs had control over most of the land and the sea, and some bugs could now fly after evolving. Since China was so far away, it was impossible for a team of Chinese officials to cross the ocean and come here in theory. Therefore, some suspicion was normal. Clearly, the Americans’ detective methods couldn’t notice that a group of people was above them. Perhaps they thought that these Chinese got here on a plane with luck, or that bugs were playing a trick.

General Liu Yun only murmured since he was afraid that Fei might be angry at this demand.

However, Fei only nodded with a smile. “Ok, we can land outside the city.”

Before he finished speaking, everyone in the team felt that their visions blurred again, and they were on the land in the next second.

Fei was quite interested in what he discovered, and Zhong Dajin also disappeared in the United States. Perhaps he needed the Americans’ help, so Fei wanted to resolve all issues peacefully if force wasn’t necessary.

Seeing Fei’s reaction, General Liu Yun’s opinion of him increased even more.

From what Liu Yun learned, this young man was an extraordinary and noble emperor in another dimension, and he controlled a territory many times larger than the landmass on Earth and ruled over many citizens. Also, he had immortal-like abilities, and countless Superman-like warriors served him with loyalty.

That fact that such a prestigious ruler was patient, kind, and loved Earth was great news for the humans on this planet. Otherwise, if the other dimension decided to invade Earth, the catastrophe would be much more terrifying.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1222.2 - The Thing That Fei Is Looking For (Part Two)

Chapter 1222: The Thing That Fei Is Looking For (Part Two)

There weren’t ancient city gates around the wall. Instead, there were many giant elevators, and they could even transport big pieces of equipment such as tanks and armored vehicles.

After all, the bugs didn’t know how to use elevators.

Of course, more importantly, there was a layer of energy sphere around the city that ordinary people couldn’t see with their naked eyes. This energy sphere blocked bugs from attacking from the air, and all bugs that got close to it couldn’t penetrate as if they ran into an invisible steel wall.

There seemed to be many bugs in the area, but Fei didn’t kill them.

Instead, he released a series of strange spirit energy frequencies, and the bugs automatically moved aside and avoided this group of people.

These spirit energy frequencies were some of the spirit energy frequencies that Fei copied from the bug commander in the underground cave beneath Beijing. He deciphered a portion of them and tried them here; they were indeed useful.

Soon, the team connected with the Americans.

Damaging firepower killed all the bugs in the area, and a giant elevator was dropped from the top of the wall, carrying Fei, Liu Yun, and others onto the wall.

The Americans’ guards were high as they looked at these unwelcome guests. They couldn’t understand how this Chinese team arrived here; it was impossible in theory.

When the door of the elevator opened, the team faced at least 500 elite American soldiers. They were fully armored, looking like the SEAL members that Fei had seen before on TV. These soldiers were holding all kinds of weapons that Fei didn’t know the names of but looked cool, and the black barrels were pointed toward the unwelcome guests.

“Sorry, guys. You have to be inspected.” An extremely muscular American soldier who had a buzz-cut shouted, “Now, drop your equipment and weapons on the ground.”

Liu Yun and others looked toward Fei, and the latter slightly nodded.

Seeing this, everyone dropped their weapons.

This scene looked extremely strange from the perspective of the American soldiers. They saw these Chinese people looking toward a location that had nothing but air. As if an invisible man gave them permission, they only made the decision of accepting the inspection after a few seconds.

The middle-aged American soldier was puzzled, and he shouted something and raised his gun, shooting toward the location that these Chinese people were looking at.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The bullets flew through the air and landed on the ground further away.

Nothing was strange

However, this scene looked different from the perspective of these Chinese people. The bullets did hit Fei, but they penetrated him and landed on the ground further away as if he was a shadow.

“Immortal-like abilities! He can’t be understood!”

The American technicians checked the Chinese soldiers’ equipment and carefully verified these Chinese people’s identities. Everything looked normal.

Especially since General Liu Yun was a famous representative of China, the American officials knew him quite well, and they acted politely.

After checking everything, nothing seemed abnormal.

However, the equipment and weapons weren’t returned. Instead, they were all placed inside an armored vehicle while Liu Yun and others were placed on another armored vehicle.

While those 500 American soldiers tightly surrounded them, the team moved toward the center of Las Vegas.

Fei was in stealth and didn’t show himself. The Chinese people could see him smile and hear him talk, but the American people couldn’t discover anything.

Under Fei’s instruction, General Liu Yun worked with the American officials and accept all inspections.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1223.1 - White Gas (Part One)

Chapter 1223: White Gas (Part One)

When the fleet of cars stopped before a fortress that was clearly strengthened using military methods but wasn’t that eye-catching, another long and tedious inspection and verification process followed.

Then, the United States government sent over a few high-level officials to receive this group led by Liu Yun on the surface.

Since this group of Chinese people came so abruptly and strangely, the United States government kept their guard up even though all the documents and identities were verified.

Out of the few high-level American officials, a portion of them knew China’s situation well, and they were acquaintances and friends of Liu Yun.

In the half-hour that they spent together, these officials were receiving the group in name, but they were trying to test Liu Yun and making sure that he was the real person and not a bug in disguise.

After that reception ceremony was over, the American officials relaxed and felt more comfortable.

Then, Liu Yun asked to meet with the leaders of the United States who were higher on the ladder.

With Liu Yun’s status, this request wasn’t strange or off-putting.

After a moment of hesitation, the United States government agreed to the request.

However, only Liu Yun and four other people could enter the depths of this fortress, and others had to wait outside where they were right now.

This level of caution showed that the former ruler of Earth was terrified of the bugs and didn’t dare to be careless.

Just like the headquarters of the Chinese government, the United States government’s headquarters was also underground.

Taking the elevator, the group went about 600 meters into the ground before stopping, arriving at a giant and modern facility. This place made others feel like it was an underground city that was isolated from society. The streets and buildings looked futuristic, and the conveyor belts were everywhere like an airport.

Liu Yun and others already expected this. This place looked similar to the underground city that China had, but the technologies here were more advanced than what China had. It might be a result of the longer construction time. It seemed like this underground city that the United States had was being built before the catastrophe struck Earth.

Through conveyor belts, Liu Yun and the other four were led to an unknown place. Then, they entered a giant transparent room.

As soon as the five of them entered the room, the electron tempered glass panels suddenly closed without warning, and they were completely isolated in here like white rats inside a test facility.

“What are you doing?” Liu Yun was shocked, and a subordinate instantly asked in English.

If Fei, who was invisible to the Americans, weren’t here, these people would be worried that the Americans were trying to play tricks.

“I’m sorry, General Liu. You know that according to our research, the bugs have insane spirit energy that can be miraculous in our eyes. There had been cases where high-level bugs controlled some people in the city, trying to infiltrate the command center. Therefore, we have to make sure that we are seeing our real friends from China and not corpses controlled by bugs!” that official who was very close to Liu Yun said apologetically.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1223.2 - White Gas (Part Two)

Chapter 1223: White Gas (Part Two)

Fei was instantly curious about all this.

“There have been cases where the bugs controlled humans with spirit energy? From the looks of it, the Americans experienced such incidents before, and they have actually found a way to distinguish the difference between those who are controlled and those who aren’t, or they could break the control?”

This was interesting to Fei; it was something that he didn’t plan for.

While these people talked, streaks of white mist were injected into this white glass room through many invisible channels in the ground. Instantly, Liu Yun and others were engulfed in the mist, and a mystical fragrance permeated the air.

“General Liu, don’t worry. This is a type of gas that is only effective on the spirit energy of the bugs. It won’t harm humans. By staying in this type of gas for ten minutes, all spirit energy that the bugs might have left on you would be wiped out,” the American official explained with a smile on his face.

Liu Yun didn’t show anything on his face. He had seen all the events in his life. Although he was a little angry that he was being treated like this in the United States given his status, the old general showed his mild temper and stayed calm all the time after thinking that Fei might be after something here.

Fei reached out his hand and capture a mass of this white mist.

It was hard to tell what kind of matter this was, but one thing was for sure; this gas was corrosive toward spirit energy, especially toward the spirit energy waves and frequencies that the bugs used!

“The Americans somehow created such an interesting gas. Not bad… not bat at all, hahaha…”

Fei collected some samples of this white gas. Since the partnership between the official laboratories of China and the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory from the Azeroth Continent, this was Fei’s first time seeing a product of technology that could counter magic and ‘supernatural abilities’.

Ten minutes quickly passed by.

Then, Liu Yun and others were released from this tempered-glass laboratory.

“We apologize for this. But now, we are sure that our old friends are here for a visit, and the bugs didn’t infiltrate our base…” that American official said with a smile on his face.

“Humph!” Old General Liu snorted and vented a bit of his displeasure as a high-ranking official.

The American official apologized a few more times with a smile on his face, and then he led Liu Yun and others toward the depths of the underground city.

While chatting on the way, the American official intentionally or unintentionally asked, “Old friend, don’t be angry. After all, the whole world is being attacked by the bugs. You guys suddenly came to the United States abruptly; there is no way that we won’t have doubts. Oh, while we are on this topic… this is unimaginable! How did you fly this far and cross the ocean?”

Liu Yun paused for a split-second and smiled mysteriously. Then, he replied, “This is a secret. When I meet your real commander, I will discuss this matter with you in detail. After all, we are interested in the defensive energy sphere system and the supernatural weapons that you guys have developed.”

While talking, they took the elevator and went lower into the ground.

After a long while, they arrived inside a building that was even more secure.

Some researchers in white lab coats were busy working in this building, and Liu Yun got to meet the highest-level commander of the United States, Vice President Duranklin.

Unfortunately, President Obala died on the day of the catastrophe, and everything in the United States was being controlled by the Vice President.

Most of Fei’s attention was focused on the various laboratories inside this building.

The Americans had captured many living bugs, and they were running all kinds of experiments, trying to find these monsters’ weaknesses. Except for the spider-like monster, quite a few kinds of high-level bugs could be seen here as well. Their progress was much more advanced compared to China.

Soon, Fei discovered something that brought him an extreme shock. [S

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1224.1 - Zhong Dajun’s Appearance (Part One)

Chapter 1224: Zhong Dajun’s Appearance (Part One)

Fei was shocked to find that even with the strength of his spirit energy, it was suppressed to a tiny level after entering this space. His spirit energy was already suppressed to one-millionth of his original level.

This was the most shocking thing to him; he had never encountered something like this before.

After all, Fei was already at peak Godly King Realm, and he had strengthened his spirit energy to an extreme degree using the techniques in the purple scroll.

Fei’s strength was already comparable to a supreme god, and no one on the Azeroth Continent could rival his spirit energy as well.

However, in this world where no magic energy and warrior energy existed, Fei’s spirit energy was suppressed to this degree.

“What is going on?” Fei released his godly power into the area.

In this building, there was no magic restriction or supernatural power.

“Is this the result of technology?”

“Technology can suppress spirit energy?”

“Is this something that the United States recently developed?”

If this technology were used on a mass scale, it would do great harm to the bugs. This race couldn’t communicate with each other using language. The high-level bugs communicated with low-level bugs purely using spirit energy. If the communication between the bugs was severed, and Fei could come in with the fake spirit energy waves and frequencies, this emperor could order the bugs to kill each other!

Fei instantly had an idea.

…

“What? You want to trade for the white gas and the supernatural weapons? Impossible!” Vice President Duranklin instantly rejected General Liu Yun’s proposal of trading the super-long-range mobility technology with these two secrets of the United States.

“I’m surprised that while this global disaster is happening, you are still choosing to hide your secrets. Do you think the United States can solve this catastrophe alone?” Liu Yun was a little angry over the United States’ attitude.

“No. Old Friend, don’t misunderstand us. This… this…” Duranklin and other high-level officials of the United States government hesitated as their expressions turned ugly.

Fei who was hiding on the side in stealth was quite curious.

From the looks of things, Fei could tell that the United States was in a troubled situation. It was clear that they wanted to trade with China and obtain the super-long-range mobility technology, but a few conditions made them unable to do so.

Thinking of this, Fei decided to lure these people a bit more.

…

“Perhaps you don’t understand the mobility technology that we grasped. I can show you guys. I promise you that once we put our breakthroughs together, we will win the war against the bugs,” Liu Yun said with a smile as he stood up.

As soon as he said that, a thin layer of white light appeared around Liu Yun, and he disappeared in the next moment and appeared about ten meters away.

“Oh my god…”

“Lord…”

“God! Is this the photon teleportation technology? Is this the photon teleportation technology in theory? It must be!”

“Such a teleportation method… what is the longest range for this?”

“Unbelievable! How did you do this?”

The Americans in the room were shocked.

What happened before them was far beyond their understanding. It was almost identical to the ‘photon teleportation technology’ that only existed as a scientific theory so far.

With even the most optimistic estimates, humans on Earth could only make it happen in about 300 years.

“How come the Chinese already mastered this technology?”

Of course, Liu Yun wouldn’t tell them that Fei used his godly power to alter the laws of space, teleporting his body at that moment. He nodded and confirmed the speculations, implying that this was the photon teleportation technology.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1224.2 - Zhong Dajun’s Appearance (Part Two)

Chapter 1224: Zhong Dajun’s Appearance (Part Two)

“What do you think? Do you still need to ponder over it? This photon teleportation technology isn’t inferior to your supernatural defensive sphere and offensive weapons. Are you still unwilling to trade?” Liu Yun urged again.

The Americans were getting anxious. Indeed, such ‘technology’ was god-like. If they could grasp it…

“Liu, we are old friends. It isn’t that we aren’t willing to trade, but we can’t trade at all…” Duranklin hesitated.

Liu Yun straightened his back and sneered, “To tell you the truth, we aren’t here to beg you. Instead, we are here to help. I believe that at this moment, [Goddess], one of your six remaining military satellites, is hovering above China. You can check some of the photos. See if those bugs are still around in the territory of China.”

“What do you mean? Did you already defeat the bugs?” The Americans were shocked.

Soon, someone pulled up the images captured by [Goddess], the only military satellite that hovered over China in the last 12 hours. The images that appeared on the big screens stunned these people in the headquarters under Las Vegas.

“All the bugs on land disappeared in China…”

“Completely disappeared? How did this happen?”

“This is impossible…”

“Chinese… you… eliminated all the bugs?”

Liu Yun and his four subordinates were surrounded in the middle, and the Americans around them stared at them with green glints in the eyes, looking like hungry wolves. If they could, they would want to dissect these Chinese people’ heads and get all the information and secrets.

“Haha…” [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Liu Yun and others laughed in excitement and heaved long sighs. Throughout all these years, the Americans had never shown such an attitude before. In the past, it had always been China lowering its head and begging the United States. Now that the catastrophe occurred, China was finally able to have this advantage.

With this piece of bombshell information, the Americans quickly changed their minds and were willing to reveal their secrets.

After all, the situation was dire. Right now, time was the most important resource. If the catastrophe got dragged on for another day, perhaps everywhere in the United States except for Las Vegas would be conquered by the bugs.

In the end, the Americans showed Liu Yun the secret weapons that they used to protect Las Vegas.

“The white gas can corrode spirit energy to a certain degree. This isn’t the newest chemical product that we developed. Instead, they are a mineral powder that we recently discovered. As to the protective sphere around Las Vegas, it isn’t our technology. Instead, a young man has been providing us with…”

Vice President Duranklin told the truth. He led Liu Yun and others out of the meeting room and went to the depths of the underground city.

Before a hidden door, Vice President Duranklin went through dozens of verification processes such as retina scan, fingerprint scan, and voice detection. Then, the group walked through the gate and a slender laser corridor, finally arriving at a room that looked like a surgery room.

In the middle of the room, a person slept on a soft bed.

He was a young man – Zhong Dajun! Pope Entus of the Beast God Palace on the Azeroth Continent! The person who Fei was looking for!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1225.1 - New Information (Part One)

Chapter 1225: New Information (Part One)

Zhong Dajun wasn’t in great condition.

He was lying on the white bed, and he was in deep unconsciousness.

This young man was in a white patient uniform, and all his hair was shaved off. His face was pale, and his eyes were tightly shut. Many vicious-looking metal tubes that had scales on them reached over from all over the room and were plugged into his body. It was unknown where these tubes led to.

“This is the source of energy for our supernatural weapons…” Duranklin said apologetically.

It was clear that this young man who had terrifying energy inside his body was Asian. From the information that they gathered, they knew that he was Chinese.

This young man who was in a deep sleep was the core reason why the United States could create an unbreachable defense around Las Vegas.

Using a unique technology, the energy was being extracted out of this young man’s body, making sure that Las Vegas was safe under the bugs’ attacks.

This was why the United States didn’t want to trade technological advancements with China earlier.

The officials of the United States government were afraid that once China learned that the core of this supernatural technology came from a Chinese young man, the latter might demand the United States to return its citizen. A conflict might break out between the two sides.

However, the United States couldn’t resist the miraculous ‘mobility technology’ that was just showcased.

Before Duranklin could finish speaking, everyone felt their visions blurring, and a Chinese young man in black sportswear appeared inside the glass room that was sealed off.

“God, who is he?”

“Damn it! How did this guy appear?”

The Americans instantly panicked, and they looked at Liu Yun and others with hostility. They thought that the Chinese were trying to break this young man out of here using that ‘photon teleportation technology’, and this was a big scheme.

A large group of American soldiers rushed into this facility.

However, a golden light wave flashed on Fei’s body in the next moment.

Then, everyone felt like they were snails that fell into a swamp. Their bodies completely froze, and they couldn’t move or speak. They could only breathe and move their eyes.

Liu Yun and his four subordinates were the only exceptions.

“Don’t be anxious; we don’t have any ill-intentions.” Liu Yun could only say this.

Although he had many questions on his mind, he could tell that the pale and bald young man on the bed was the person who Fei was looking for using the intelligence network of China.

“Surprisingly, this young man is really in the United States, and he became the secret of the Americans. Could it be that this young man is also from that other dimension?” Old General Liu was smart and instantly guessed most of the information.

Fei instantly appeared beside Zhong Dajun.

Just as he expected, this pope who loved women and ‘scourged’ the Behemoth Orc Tribe for 1,000 years didn’t lose his strength in the powerful totem battle songs. With his strength that was in the Demi-God Realm, he was invincible on Earth. It was unexpected that he got taken by the Americans and got used as an energy reactor.

Fei waved his hand, and all the metal tubes around Zhong Dajun flew away.

Then, Fei pressed one of his hands on Zhong Dajun’s forehead.

“Huh? No injuries? But his spirit energy is severely injured and almost destroyed. That is why he fell into a deep sleep. This situation is similar to what happened to Angela and Elena at Dual-Flag City. However, Zhong Dajun was close to the True God Realm, and the power of totems and battle songs are similar to spirit energy. He wouldn’t be injured to this degree unless his opponent was on or above the Godly King Realm!”

“How come there is an existence on that level on Earth?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1225.2 - New Information (Part Two)

Chapter 1225: New Information (Part Two)

Fei quickly made several discoveries and grew confused.

He took out a purified Worldstone from his storage space and used the old trick to heal Zhong Dajun. It was immediately effective.

“Oh, god damn! Such powerful bugs…”

Zhong Dajun opened his eyes and quickly got off the bed. He instantly wanted to run, and he didn’t even pull up his pants. The good thing was that he reacted fast and saw Fei who was standing before him. After a quick pause, he understood many things.

“Oh my mama. You are finally here? I almost got killed…” Zhong Dajun patted Fei’s shoulder in joy.

“What happened? You met an opponent on Earth?”

“Of course, not people on Earth. I was having the time of my life on Earth, and I slept with many cute girls, models, and celebrities. I’m like Superman. I easily got a bunch of money, and I was having fun. However, the Polluters suddenly appeared in the Solar System. Damn it! I wanted to kill all these bugs on my own, but there was a powerful existence among the Polluters that appeared in the wormhole. Our spirit energies collided, and I got severely injured. I think that being also got injured. Later, my injuries worsened, and I could only try to call you a few times and notify you of Earth’s spatial coordinates before I fainted…” Zhong Dajun quickly told Fei about what took place, and Fei was at a loss for words.

The emperor thought to himself, “Damn celebrities and models. Your life sure is fun. It seems like you troubled many girls again! You deserve to faint and being taken here by the Americans to be plugged with tubes and experimented on.”

…

Liu Yun slightly nodded and thought, “These two do know each other. Too much information is revealed when combining with the fact that the bugs invaded.”

This general heard the whole conversation between the two, and he learned that the Polluters was another name for these bugs. Therefore, it seemed like the bugs that appeared on Earth were only a tiny portion. Even if they got rid of one group, more terrifying bugs might come.

“God!” Liu Yun felt like the trajectory of this catastrophe gradually went beyond the control of the forces on Earth, and it was terrifying just to think about it.

Among the Americans, a few translators conveyed the content of Fei and Zhong Dajun’s discussion to the high-level officials, and people like Duranklin’s faces paled.

This wasn’t a piece of good news.

In the next moment, a series of ear-piercing sirens sounded in the underground city outside the laser corridor, and red lights were flashing rapidly.

“Oh, no! The bugs broke through the defense of Las Vegas…” Duranklin cried in sadness.

With Zhong Dajun’s recovery, the Americans could no longer draw energy from his body to maintain the supernatural energy sphere around Las Vegas. Without that transparent energy sphere, the tall walls around the city that were 30 meters tall would be destroyed by the sea of bugs in less than an hour.

Once the defense walls fell, the civilians and soldiers in the city would be butchered.

…

“Whatever. Let’s help them first. Enough people have died already.”

Zhong Dajun was a nice guy, and a golden totem pattern rose above his head while he spoke. In the next moment, the totem pattern merged into space and appeared above Las Vegas. In a flash, the bugs that got into the city were turned to dust, and an energy sphere that was stronger and more powerful wrapped around the city.

At this same time, Zhong Dajun’s hair and brows all grew out at a visible speed under the power of totems, restoring his former presence.

The orc priests who arrived on Earth fell into a moment of shock and elation! They sensed that presence which had disappeared for a long time.

“It is the presence of Pope Entus!” these orc priests thought to themselves.

“Alright, it is time to do the main work,” Fei laughed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1226.1 - Searching for the Bugs’ Homebase (Part One)

Chapter 1226: Searching for the Bugs’ Homebase (Part One)

The ear-piercing sirens and the red lights finally disappeared in the underground city, and Duranklin and other officials of the United States looked relieved as if the catastrophe had passed them.

At this moment, even the dumbest person could tell that the situation had gotten out of their hands.

In the next moment, the Americans felt like their bodies became light again, and they could finally talk.

“Liu, old friend, what is going on?” Duranklin looked at Liu Yun with a pale face. Now that he was no longer anxious, he dropped his hard attitude and looked more genial.

Liu Yun didn’t hide anything and briefly told them about what happened in China.

“Oh my god…”

The Americans were all shocked.

“China’s immortals descended and helped them eliminate all the bugs on their land. What about the United States? If immortals are real, how come our god didn’t appear? Did our god abandon his followers already?”

“Liu, old friend, can your immortals help us as well?” Duranklin completely dropped his ego and asked.

“This… I can’t really make the decision…” Liu Yun told them the truth.

Before Liu Yun could finish, Fei and Zhong Dajun walked out of the sealed glass room and said to Duranklin with fluent American English, “If you can show enough sincerity, we don’t mind helping. Of course, we need to reach some agreements first.”

One of Fei’s three miraculous skills was [Learn], and it was impressive. He mastered this language in only a little while.

Since Fei and Zhong Dajun could move anywhere in a flash, the Americans were more careful. Now that Liu Yun had already introduced Fei to Duranklin and others, the latter didn’t dare to slight him and showed enough respect.

“The old general can handle this matter. After agreements are made, I will send people to eliminate all the bugs on Earth,” Fei talked to Liu Yun in secret, “But save as much time as possible. I don’t want any more people to get killed by bugs. Not many people are left on Earth.”

Liu Yun was overjoyed, and he knew that Fei was giving China an opportunity to rise and compete with the other big nations on Earth.

“Alright, gentlemen. I hope that we can sit together and drink in joy when we meet next time.”

After saying that, Fei grabbed Zhong Dajun’s shoulder and disappeared from the room.

Seeing this, the Americans gasped and exclaimed subconsciously.

…

Fei returned onto the ground and saw people like Wang Jian and Jian Jie who were waiting outside.

“Old General Liu is fine. Don’t worry. You will soon be warmly received by the United States.” Fei’s words instantly calmed down these people who were waiting anxiously.

Then, Fei turned to Wang Jian and Jian Jie.

“It is fate that made us meet. Here is a little gift for you two.” While saying that, Fei flicked his finger, and two masses of burning golden flames dashed into their bodies.

Wang Jian instantly felt like his strength increased by many times, and he had the impulse to do some damage. He felt like his punches could break the sky!

On the other hand, Jian Jie felt like she was as light as a bird, and she seemed to be able to fly if she jumped up

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1226.2 - Searching for the Bugs’ Homebase (Part Two)

Chapter 1226: Searching for the Bugs’ Homebase (Part Two)

“Those flames contain traces of the essence of my godly power. If you use them properly, the two of you will be invincible, and no place on Earth could trap you,” Fei said to them with a smile.

“You… are you leaving? Are we going to meet again?” For some reason, Jian Jie’s face was covered in tears. When looking at Fei, she knew that she and this smiling young man were in two different worlds, and this man was a supreme existence who she couldn’t reach. However, it didn’t stop her from having a few obsessive thoughts over Fei.

Now, she felt heartbroken.

Before, Jian Jie was proud and haughty, wanting a fairy-tale-like love relationship. Although she had many pursuers, none of them reached her standards. But in less than 24 hours, this haughty and stubborn beauty fell for Fei uncontrollably.

“We will meet again.” Fei reached over and wiped the tears off Jian Jie’s face.

In the next moment, Fei and Zhong Dajun completely disappeared.

Feeling Fei’s body heat from his fingers, Jian Jie stood there in a daze.

“Are we really going to meet again?” she thought.

…

In the endless void in space-

Fei and Zhong Dajun got out of Earth and observed the Solar System, trying to detect all the pieces of information that the bugs left when they appeared out of wormholes.

About 20 days had passed, but the foreign, mystical, and terrifying energy still remained in this space. It was so aggressive and clear that Fei could still capture the location where these bugs appeared from and the powerful presence of the motherships of life of the bugs.

“It is this presence. Damn it! I think I battled with one of the main motherships of life, and I secretly left a totem seal on it. Now, I can even vaguely sense its location. If we chase after them, we might be able to get to the homebase of the bugs.”

Zhong Dajun was covered in a layer of totem patterns, protecting him from the radiation in space and the destructive force of the vacuum.

“Your strength is too weak now. We have to find a way to increase your realm,” Fei said to Zhong Dajun in contempt without holding back.

“To be honest, peak demi-gods are like dust, and true gods are everywhere. You are lagging behind. If you don’t increase your strength, you might be killed by the bugs when you encounter them next time. Even your old subordinates like Priest Nash of the Fox Clan is more powerful than you.”

“That is easy.” Zhong Dajun laughed and said, “Before, the laws of nature on the continent didn’t change, so my strength was suppressed. Now, I only need to rest for a bit, and my strength will grow. Hahaha!”

“If this is the case, then let’s go and have a look.” After joking around for a bit, Fei turned serious.

“Are you sure?” Zhong Dajun also put away his joking attitude and said, “According to what you said, the situation on the Azeroth Continent is extremely dangerous. Also, that old Stabila probably is a bad egg as well. Aren’t you going back to handle everything?”

“If we know ourselves and our enemies, we will never lose a fight. Let’s check out the bugs’ homebase first.” Fei shook his head and said, “After all, the Northern Region Empire can operate on its own without me being there. It is one of the benefits of being a hands-off emperor.”

“Alright then. Let’s go.” Zhong Dajun closed his eyes and sensed the location of his totem seal for a bit. Then, he passed the spatial coordinates to Fei.

“In here? I got it…” Fei used the laws of space and waved his hand. As if he was tearing a piece of cloth, Fei tore open space and entered the dark spatial crack with Zhong Dajun.

Before leaving, Fei passed a message to the masters of the Northern Region Empire on Earth, asking them to quickly understand the United States’ technology in suppressing spirit energy.

That technology wasn’t related to Zhong Dajun.

Also, the white gas that could corrode spirit energy was also on the list. (

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1227.1 - Collapsed Civilization (Part One)

Chapter 1227: Collapsed Civilization (Part One)

“Where is this place? Is this Hell?”

Zhong Dajun and Fei looked at the grey sky and the monotone world that had no other color except for grey. This environment brought them a sense of suffocation.

It was grey everywhere in this strange world. The land was in the same color as the sky, making it seem like they were connected. The color of cement dominated the world, and no life energy could be sensed. Not even a single blade of grass could be seen.

The key was that there wasn’t even wind in this place. It seemed like this world was frozen in time, feeling like a pond of still water.

Looking up, the many stars were vaguely visible, looking mysterious and profound.

This should be a planet that was far away from Earth.

Fei unleashed his spirit energy like a flood and quickly obtained enough information.

“This is a star very far away from the Solar System, and it is thousands of times larger than Earth. Such an environment… it seems like there had been lifeforms on this planet once in history.” Fei pulled back his spirit energy and sighed, “I sensed some information about the bugs. This is a paradise for the bugs, but it doesn’t seem to be their homebase.”

Zhong Dajun nodded and said, “That is right. This place seems like one of their small bases. I sense my totem seal, and the mothership of life of the bugs that fought with my spirit energy is on this planet! Damn it! I must get my revenge today! I will f*cking kill it!”

“Don’t alert the enemies right now. Let’s look around.” Fei stopped Zhong Dajun from doing anything irrational.

After checking the directions, the two flew forward.

It seemed like they appeared inside a giant desert. With their flying speed, they finally saw something else than the desert after flying for about two hours.

It seemed to be a city that was deserted for countless years.

The collapsed buildings were half-buried inside the cement-colored desert, and the broken edges of structures were everywhere.

There were many magnificent buildings that looked like pyramids, but they looked aged and decayed. They were mostly worn-down, and time had corroded away their glamour.

“Such a giant city…” Fei lamented in the sky.

Although the buildings on the ground looked decayed, it was easy to imagine how prosperous this place was when it was in its prime. This had once been a magnificent city with many beautiful structures. At least such a giant and fancy city wouldn’t appear on Earth. Only the prosperous capitals of empires above level 7 on the Azeroth Continent could rival its glory when this city was still intact.

Unfortunately, this city had become a part of history.

Fei and Zhong Dajun discovered the presence of many bugs in this city. It seemed like most of the bugs were sleeping as if they were in hibernation.

Only a small number of low-level bugs were patrolling the city in the pre-arranged routes.

“If I’m not wrong, this was a planet that was full of life, and it had a glorious history and civilization. However, under the invasion of the bugs, everything got destroyed overnight. Perhaps the native creatures on this planet tried to fight back aggressively, and that was why the bugs didn’t leave any seeds on this planet since they were angry. Instead of letting some creatures live and repopulate the planet, the bugs completely wiped out all creatures, and this planet that was once lively became the bugs’ base for hibernation and transition,” Fei sighed.

“Hunting across the universe and in countless dimensions? This is a terrifying race! It seems like they were created for destruction and devouring others.” Zhong Dajun’s face also changed color. “No wonder they were called the Polluters! They are like a group of locusts and the source of all pollution! Everything will be stained regardless of where they go!”

“Let’s go and take a look.” A series of ripples appeared around Fei, and he slowly descended toward the city below.

Zhong Dajun followed Fei closely.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1227.2 - Collapsed Civilization (Part Two)

Chapter 1227: Collapsed Civilization (Part Two)

With their strength, they could easily block off all their presences and auras. Even if they were standing before a group of bugs, the latter couldn’t discover them.

The city on the ground was vast and stunning. When they landed, it felt like two sand grains fell into a desert, looking extremely insignificant.

While flying through the collapsed and decayed buildings at such a close range, the two sensed the magnificence of this city and felt pity toward the destruction of this civilization.

The runes that were engraved on the buildings were beautiful and delicate, showing an extremely high degree of artistic skill.

From the look of things, it seemed like this was a mature civilization. Unlike Earth that was relying on scientific technology and the Azeroth Continent that was relying on magic and warrior energy, this civilization was walking on the path of rune technology. From the runes that were engraved on buildings and items, it was clear that the technology level of this city was hundreds of times more advanced compared with the technology on Earth.

“They had the technology to explore the universe and enter a new era, and their powerful rune weapons could allow them to colonize other planets. However, they were destroyed by the bugs in the end…”

Fei and Zhong Dajun couldn’t help but lament over the fall of this civilization, and they were stunned by the terrifying power of the bugs once more.

Soon, the two found some dried skeletons and corpses. They should once be the natives on this planet.

Judging from the skeletons, it seemed like these creatures were similar to humans, but they were much bigger. Ordinary beings were about three meters tall, and even the children were close to two meters tall.

This city should have been raided by the bugs, and most of the civilians didn’t get the chance to fight back before they were attacked. Most of the corpses weren’t intact as they were torn apart. Almost all skeletons had big holes in them, and most of the skulls had big holes in them as well.

“Could it be that the bugs absorbed the fruits of development of this rune civilization?” Fei instantly thought about the plot in the sci-fi movie ‘Starship Troopers’.

The bugs in that movie sucked the brains of other races to obtain the knowledge and power of other civilizations. They had an insane speed of progression, and they could quickly evolve and achieve the functions that other races could only realize using technology or other items.

“I got it. Perhaps those motherships of life of the bugs that appeared in the Solar System were high-level bugs that evolved based on the interstellar spaceships that this rune civilization had!” Zhong Dajun had a sudden understanding.

No wonder Zhong Dajun felt like it was familiar when he looked at the runes about spaceships that were engraved on the broken buildings. He had discovered the origin of the motherships of life of the bugs.

This was a terrifying race!

“From the level of decay of these skeletons, it seems like this civilization was only destroyed less than 1,000 years ago. Since their rune technology is so advanced, I wonder if they left clues. Perhaps they saved something that could be used by the Earth or the Azeroth Continent.”

“Hahaha! Let’s look around! I feel like I’m Dr. Indiana Jones who is on an adventure in an ancient ruin. It makes my blood boil! Let’s start!”

The two hoped that they could find something left by this rune civilization.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1228.1 - The Ruin of the Rune Civilization (Part One)

Chapter 1228: The Ruin of the Rune Civilization (Part One)

Looking down from the sky and scanning around with their spirit energy, Fei and Zhong Dajun quickly arrived at the core of these magnificent buildings.

If these two weren’t wrong, the giant tower-like building that was more than 1,000 meters tall but got cut in half should be this city’s administrative hall or something similar to that.

After searching around, Fei and Zhong Dajun did find some intact weapons and books.

“It seems like the bugs aren’t interested in these things, so they didn’t damage them…” Fei was a little excited.

Zhong Dajun quickly flipped through several books and felt a headache. “They probably are great things, but the problem is that we can’t use them. Look at these damn messy vertical and horizontal lines. Is this the language of this civilization?”

“We don’t know. We can slowly learn this language.”

Fei wasn’t impatient. He found a relatively quiet room and started to slowly flip through these book-like documents.

Under the effect of his miraculous skill [Learn], Fei was soon intoxicated by these documents and quickly made a discovery.

The books of this rune civilization weren’t made with paper. Instead, it was made with a strange material that was unknown to Fei. However, since it was still around after many years of decay, the toughness and durability of this material was insane.

Fei tried to activate the books using the method of activating magic arrays. He tried a few times and quickly made surprising discoveries.

These documents full of runes were sensitive to any forms of energy including magic energy, warrior energy, and spirit energy. After injecting energy into them, all the documents reacted. Many light dots appeared on the documents, and these light dots created lines and formed patterns that seemed like the text of this civilization.

This discovery excited Fei.

Zhong Dajun was more interested in the rune weapons, so he started to study those things carefully.

Time quickly passed by.

About six hours later, Fei slowly put down the books in his hands and nodded. He said to Zhong Dajun, “I think I figured out a portion of their language and obtained some pieces of information. We can try some of the things that they left…”

“What are you referring to?” Zhong Dajun asked expectantly.

“Many things. For example, these weapons.” Fei casually grabbed a weapon that had a streamlined body and looked like an energy assault rifle. After checking it to make sure that it had no issues and making some adjustments, Fei injected energy into it and pulled the trigger while aiming at a 100-meter-tall building far away.

Boom!

A few blue light beams shot out, and the big building that didn’t collapse after all this time instantly got smashed in half.

“So powerful! It is equivalent to the full-force attack of an Eight-Star Warrior.” Zhong Dajun’s eyes lit up, and he said quickly, “Hurry! Tell me how to use it.”

Fei taught Zhong Dajun how to use the energy gun, and the two of them shot at the buildings far away for a while before stopping in satisfaction.

Fei laughed and said, “These weapons can be used when energy is injected into them. Perhaps electricity will work as well. These weapons are interesting. Just think about it! If the civilians on Earth and the Azeroth Continent all have such guns, perhaps our chance of winning against the bugs’ invasion will increase by quite a bit.”

“However, we can’t mass produce such guns. We don’t have the materials and the technologies of this rune civilization, and we can’t make them.” Zhong Dajun agreed with what Fei said, but he didn’t think that this plan was plausible.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1228.2 - The Ruin of the Rune Civilization (Part Two)

Chapter 1228: The Ruin of the Rune Civilization (Part Two)

“Not necessarily. I believe that all things have similarities. Right now, the main goal should be understanding the theories behind the technologies of the rune civilization. I should have brought Cain and Akara over. They would be very interested in these things.” Fei was extremely confident in the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory.

At this moment, sudden changes occurred.

A series of vibration noises sounded, and the ground started to quake.

Then, streaks of mystical spirit energy waves and frequencies appeared in the sky.

“Oh, we have work to do now. Didn’t you say that you want to seek revenge? Now, your opportunity is here. The explosions woke up some bugs that were in hibernation. You can go and kill them. Be careful of the motherships of life of the bugs that were in hibernation. If you get KO’d by them, I won’t go out and save you,” Fei laughed.

“Damn it! You want me to kill the bugs alone? What are you going to do?” Zhong Dajun pouted in displeasure.

“I’m going to continue studying these things. I want to know the details about their war with the bugs.” After saying that, Fei turned around and walked toward the top floor of the giant tower-like building in the center of the city without looking back.

Zhong Dajun was at a loss for words.

In the next second, the heated battle began.

Zhong Dajun’s strength had recovered once he woke up, and it continued to rise. Dealing with these bugs before him was like playing; he didn’t even need to sing the orc battle songs. Instead, many faint-golden totem patterns flew out of his body, and large herds of bugs were turned into ashes.

At the same time, Fei unleashed a streak of mystical spirit energy wave, engulfing more than half of the planet and preventing the bugs from communicating using spirit energy. He stopped the communication between some of the centers and the headquarters on this planet so that no unnecessary changes would take place.

…

About a day later, Zhong Dajun returned and stood in front of Fei. He looked exhausted and messy with a few streaks of blood on his chin.

“You took care of all the trouble?” Fei looked at the bright eyes of this sly young man who looked messy, and he knew that the latter obtained new inspiration through this battle with the bugs.

“Damn it! I risked it again and finally killed that enemy. Also, I took out three more motherships of life. Those damn things all reached level 1 True God Realm. I almost got smashed by them.” Zhong Dajun wiped the blood off his chin and complained, “I was out there fighting to the death, yet you were chilling and didn’t even sweat.”

“Ha! This is a practice for you. When the full-on war breaks out between the Azeroth Continent and the bugs, such situations will be more frequent. Now that you are more familiar with the bugs’ combat style, you will have a higher chance of survival later,” Fei laughed, “In the Mythical Era, the gods and demons were many times more powerful than you, but most of them died in that war. Do you think you are unrivaled?”

“Damn it! In the end, you can just say that my fate is tragic. Ever since I met you, Daddy’s good luck was over!” Zhong Dajun complained a bit more.

“Alright, let’s look at these things,” Fei said as he got before something that looked like a supercomputer. He typed something into it, and a series of slight vibrations sounded. Blue lights radiated from the walls on all sides, and a blue figure was projected into the center of the room.

This was Fei and Zhong Dajun’s first time seeing the looks of a native on this planet.

The creatures on this planet did look like the humans on Earth, but their bodies were much bigger. This projected figure before them was extremely muscular and looked to have explosive strength. There was a layer of bone-like substance on him. It looked like armor but was grown on him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1229.1 - Further Information (Part One)

Chapter 1229: Further Information (Part One)

A series of gibberish came out of this giant and life-like virtual projected figure’s mouth.

“Damn! What is he speaking?” Zhong Dajun was a little confused and stunned.

With a smile, Fei translated every word that this projected figure said casually.

The brief overview of what this projected figure said was the history of this race. They went from weak to powerful, and then from powerful to peak development. Gradually, they entered the Age of interstellar Sailing. However, they accidentally encountered the bugs when they were in the process of interstellar colonization, and they quickly lost the war. Their resource planets were conquered one after another, and the super interstellar fleets were also crushed one by one. The bugs soon found this home planet, and the life flame of this civilization was quickly extinguished.

Just as Fei guessed before, this civilization had an unyielding spirit and fought back aggressively.

With the rune technologies that this race had, they severely injured the bugs in the war as well, threatening the safety of the bugs. As a result, the bugs were enraged, and they completely wiped out all lifeforms on this planet, not leaving behind any signs of life.

It turned out that Fei and Zhong Dajun came to the home planet of this rune civilization.

While the giant projected figure talked, he reached out his hand and pulled out a virtual star map.

The star map showed the amount of space that this race controlled in the universe. There were at least 100 planets, and the majority of this unknown galaxy was under the control of this race.

However, within half a year since they encountered the bugs, these blue planets that represented resources and colonization turned red.

The stars that were quickly changing color on the map showed how terrifying that period of time was.

Those button-sized light dots on the map represented many planets that each contained a population of more than 10 million beings. When a light dot turned red, it meant that the creatures on the given planet were completely wiped out.

Even though Fei and Zhong Dajun were powerful, they trembled subconsciously when looking at this star map.

This was a proud and great civilization, and their strength was tens of thousands of times stronger than Earth and even more powerful compared to the current Azeroth Continent. However, it was crushed by the bugs within a year. It was enough to show how terrifying the bugs, the Polluters in the universe, were.

The projected figure quickly told the story, but the shock remained for a long time.

“They had once severely injured the bugs and threatened the bugs’ survival.” Glints flashed in Fei’s eyes. “It means that perhaps they were once extremely close to wiping out the bugs. Maybe they found the bugs’ weakness? If we can also find this method, maybe we can completely wipe out the threat coming from the Polluters as well.” [Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Zhong Dajun nodded. Before, he didn’t think that Fei could get anything out of studying this civilization that was ruined by the bugs close to 1,000 years ago, and he looked at Fei’s behavior with slight contempt. Now, he was shocked by this race’s power and Fei’s insane learning abilities.

Zhong Dajun thought to himself, “This civilization was wiped out about 1,000 years ago, yet the things that they left can still be used. This civilization was terrifying! If they didn’t encounter the bugs, the terrifying civilization destroyers, back then, what level of development would they have now?”

“Let’s look at some other things.” Fei continued to inject energy into the giant machine before him, and more and more information was revealed on it.

There were scenes from that great war…

There were scenes where interstellar spaceships crashed into a planet…

There were scenes where the bugs hunted down the natives on this planet…

This was like a sci-fi movie.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1229.2 - Further Information (Part Two)

Chapter 1229: Further Information (Part Two)

“We can bring these things back and use them as teaching materials. The warriors on Earth and the Azeroth Continent can get used to these scenes, so they wouldn’t panic and feel helpless.” Fei used his control of the laws of nature and moved all these things into his grand godly realm, temporarily safekeeping them.

“Right now, the most important thing is that we need to find the method that this rune civilization used to severely injure the bugs. Unfortunately, there are no clues here.” Fei sounded disappointed.

Zhong Dajun frowned and said, “After close to 1,000 years, perhaps this method was already destroyed in the flames of war.”

“The more precious something is, it should be more carefully preserved.” Fei still had a sliver of hope and didn’t want to give up. “Let’s search around a bit more. I hope that we can find something on this planet.”

The two instantly started to search for buildings and other city-like ruins on this giant planet.

After searching, the two did make some discoveries, and Fei learned about what happened in the past.

“They actually used biotechnology…” From some clues that they discovered, Fei found an underground base that this civilization left on the planet.

This underground base was almost intact; it wasn’t discovered by the bugs, so it wasn’t destroyed. There were many weapons, battleships, and energy storages. Except for those, all kinds of art pieces, scrolls, sculptures, genetic code records of animals and plants, frozen genes of animals and plants, and many rune technology books were safekept here. This should be the last place of hope for this civilization, and they preserved all the knowledge and technologies of this rune civilization here.

Inside a machine that looked like a supercomputer, Fei found the ‘weapon’ that this civilization used to severely injure the bugs.

The natives on this planet used biochemical tactics and launched germ warfare against the bugs. The virus that this civilization especially created for the bugs almost completely wiped out all bugs. Unfortunately, the insane speed of adaptation allowed the bugs to survive this disaster, and they became immune to this virus.

“Since this is the case, this method won’t work again. We can’t use it anymore…” Zhong Dajun was also greatly disappointed. “The adaptability and the evolving speed of the bugs are well known. Since they are now immune to this virus, it wouldn’t work anymore.”

“Indeed.” Fei didn’t anticipate such a finding, and disappointment was written all over his face. However, at this moment, a streak of lightning flashed in his mind as he suddenly thought of something. Then, he used his great power and moved this entire base into his grand godly realm.

Next, he dragged Zhong Dajun out of here.

“What did you think about?” Zhong Dajun was curious.

“Let’s go and check those motherships of life that you killed first.” Fei suddenly changed the topic.

…

“Damn! It is really big!” Seeing the mountain-like corpses, Fei was shocked by the size of these bugs.

These about a dozen high-level bugs that had god-level spirit energy were giant! Their corpses were only smaller than that of the goblin supreme god who had the Goblin Realm in his body.

With these bugs’ corpses on the ground, it seemed like there were several giant rolling hills. From the looks of it, these bugs were like spaceships. They had a thick layer of bones on their surface, and many vicious and sharp spikes could be seen on the outside. They were black and all had the bone texture, and a metallic glare could be seen on them.

It was hard to imagine that these things evolved from lifeforms.

Fei emitted his spirit energy to scan these corpses.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1230.1 - Return (Part One)

Chapter 1230: Return (Part One)

Fei discovered that these motherships of life of the bugs were indeed giant egg-layers. They had the ability to create low-level bugs, and their internal structures were similar to metal battleships; there were corridors and various sections. Also, their bones were extremely tough. Even a peak Burning Sun Lord couldn’t break the bones inside these motherships of life with their full-force strikes.

“To be honest, if we take these things back and modify them a little, they will become real interstellar battleships,” Zhong Dajun commented.

Fei laughed and replied, “Since that is the case, we can take them back. Haha!”

He waved his hand and drew these dozen corpses of high-level bugs into his grand godly realm, leaving the smallest one on the ground.

“Now, let’s see if undead magic will work on these Polluters.” While saying that, Fei used the magic power of the Necromancer, one of Fei’s seven characters from Diablo World.

[Revive]! It was a skill that could resurrect a monster to fight for the caster.

Whoosh!

In the next moment, the giant corpse of a high-level bug started to shake aggressively. It seemed like it was trying to resist something, and it also seemed like something new was being created inside this corpse. This continued for about six seconds.

Then, as if this corpse became alive, it struggled and got up, and a mass of undead energy flames burned inside its dim head.

An extremely thick undead presence radiated into the area.

This bug’s corpse started to move as if it came back to life.

However, it was only a tool that was controlled by undead magic. Fei could control it with ease.

“Indeed, no lifeform could escape the control of the Grim Reaper. Even the bugs are afraid of undead magic. Perhaps this will bring us some inspiration,” Fei murmured to himself.

“I didn’t know that you mastered the undead magic. You are right. Undead energy is a disaster for any lifeforms. However, if you want to use the undead magic against the bugs, I need to warn you beforehand. Perhaps no living creatures will exist on the Azeroth Continent if you use this method. During the Mythical Era, the God Clan and Demon Clan probably thought of this method, but an Undead Creature Catastrophe is too deadly. Even you might not be able to control the undead bugs,” Zhong Dajun said in worry.

“We can talk about that later. I only got a few thoughts on this topic, and I might not use it.” Fei was still thinking about this entire situation.

Zhong Dajun had to change the topic. “Ok, according to the star map that we saw earlier, there are many planets in this galaxy. There still might be many bugs around here. How about we go and kill them? We can get more corpses of motherships of life of the bugs. If we bring them back to Earth, and the top scientists on Earth and in Mad Scientists’ Laboratory might be able to create a powerful interstellar battle fleet.”

“Ok, let’s go.

…

The next day, Fei and Zhong Dajun killed their way around this galaxy.

Using the laws of space, Fei teleported him and Zhong Dajun to more than 100 stars in this galaxy that were once colonized by this rune civilization. Out of all those stars, the bugs had bases on 68 of them.

On every star where the bugs had bases, there were hundreds of millions of low-level bugs that were in hibernation, and there were also about ten motherships of life. Fei and Zhong Dajun killed them using spirit energy techniques and kept their intact corpses.

After a rough calculation, Fei had more than 1,000 ‘spaceship’ corpses at least.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1230.2 - Return (Part Two)

Chapter 1230: Return (Part Two)

During this process, the two forcefully broke into the minds and spirits of these high-level bugs and obtained some rough clues and pieces of information.

It turned out that this galaxy was only a small and remote region of the giant universe that the bugs conquered, and the tens of billions of bugs that Fei and Zhong Dajun had killed were only a tiny portion in the total bug population. The true homebase of the bugs was in a distant galaxy that seemed like an abyss, and it was extremely mysterious. The entire bug race was controlled by a heaven-defying high-level bug that was known as the [Mother Empress].

As to how powerful the [Mother Empress] was exactly? Fei had no idea.

The true strength and population of the bugs suffocated others.

Just these pieces of rough and basic information made Fei and Zhong Dajun’s hearts become heavy.

Since these two had been out for a while, they decided to go back for now.

…

When these two returned to Earth, the people who survived the catastrophe on this blue planet were celebrating the defeat of the bugs.

China and the United States reached an agreement, and the other nations that were still not conquered made concessions and joined the agreement. Then, the masters of the Northern Region Empire split into groups and quickly wiped out the bugs on Earth. They also captured a few bugs for the scientists to study.

After the catastrophe, the population on Earth was tallied in detail, and it was shown that more than 70 percent of the people died.

The civilization on Earth was on the brink of collapse. With many big cities destroyed and basic infrastructures disabled, the orderliness of Earth was shattered. Many families were broken, and many people lost their loved ones.

With a rough estimate, more than 100 nations on Earth had been destroyed in this catastrophe.

Fortunately, the bugs were defeated, and humans saw the hope of survival. Under the encouragement of the governments, the survivors quickly joined in on the reconstruction of their homes.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that almost everything on Earth had to be rebuild.

Of course, the exciting new prospect that these masters from the Azeroth Continent, which was in another dimension, brought to Earth made many people see a new direction of development. Those insane abilities of flying in the sky and moving underground piqued many people’s interests on Earth. After all, these masters were like Superman.

Fei had injected traces of his energy into some people’s bodies. Those people who were selected by Fei in Beijing, as well as Wang Jian and Jian Jie, leaped from being ordinary people to becoming Superman-like existences, making everyone believe that the new era where the people on Earth were going to rapidly evolve had arrived.

Also, there was something that no one expected. With the arrival of the masters from the Northern Region Empire and the descent of the bugs, the laws of power and physics on Earth gradually changed and became similar to those on the Azeroth Continent.

Out of the natives on Earth, some of them started to evolve first and obtained basic supernatural abilities.

A new era on Earth had officially arrived!

When Fei and Zhong Dajun returned to Earth, they first found General Liu Yun and vaguely revealed some pieces of information that they obtained on this trip, allowing the governments on Earth to be more prepared. Also, those giant spaceship-like corpses of the bugs were given to the Joint Laboratory.

The top-tier scientists and the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory entered into a partnership.

Seeing Fei’s return, the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory reported that they had figured out the origin of the white mist that could corrode spirit energy and the mystical technology that could suppress spirit energy inside the underground base below Las Vegas.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1231.1 - Before Going Back (Part One)

Chapter 1231: Before Going Back (Part One)

“Just because of this type of rock?” Fei couldn’t believe it as he looked at the fruit of Cain’s research.

“The white mist that can corrode spirit energy is made from the powder of these sword-shaped crystalized rocks? A type of ordinary rocks on Earth has such power?”

“According to the people on Earth, it is called aragonite, and its chemical formula is CaCO₃. It is a rare mineral, and it is crystalized, looking like spearheads or small thick swords. They are usually found in the shape of hexagonal crystals of threes…” Cain started to explain using the mineralogy jargons

“Alright, alright, alright. You have only been on Earth for a few days; do you really think that you are a scientist now?” Fei interrupted Cain without hesitation and said, “Just directly tell me how this thing corrodes spirit energy. How will it be helpful to us?”

“It is extremely effective. It is said that the Americans discovered the effect of this type of minerals coincidentally, and they ground these rocks into powder and turned them into a mist. That is how they used it to corrode the spirit energy of the bugs. If we use it according to the magic arrays and alchemy theories, I’m confident I can make a potion that can instantly destroy god-level spirit energy waves and frequencies. This type of crystals is unique, and I can’t really explain why such crystals contain mystical energy,” Cain explained while pondering, “According to theories, a place with scarce energy like Earth shouldn’t attract the Polluters’ attention. However, the Polluters did come. I suspect that the Polluters didn’t come here to hunt but to get something. Perhaps getting such crystals is one of their missions. After all, such crystals counter the spirit energy of the bugs too well! It almost seems like these crystals were created to be the bugs’ kryptonite.

“So powerful?” Fei grabbed a white crystal and emitted a trace of spirit energy. Just as he expected, his spirit energy had a hard time penetrating deep into this crystal. When he mimicked the spirit energy frequencies of the bugs, they were instantly destroyed.

Such crystals were indeed the perfect counters to the bugs!

“What about the suppression of spirit energy? I remember that there was a mystical power in the room where the Americans kept Zhong Dajun. It seems to be a force beyond the laws of nature, and it can suppress all forms of spirit energy to an extreme degree. Did you find the source?” Fei asked as he put away the white crystal in his hand.

“We only found a large deposit of such crystals a few hundred meters below that room. Except for that, there seems to be no other reasons. One thing is for sure; the large deposit of aragonite isn’t the reason that your spirit energy was greatly suppressed.” Cain also looked confused when this matter was brought up. “Also, the interesting thing is that except for you, others like Torres didn’t sense their spirit energy being suppressed in that room.”

“What? Fei was shocked. “Only I sensed this power?”

“Yeah.” Cain nodded and said, “Let’s go. That place has been dug open by us. Perhaps you will make some new discoveries.”

While talking, the two walked forward and soon came to the room where the Americans kept Zhong Dajun when the latter fainted.

This room was already hundreds of meters below the ground, and it now looked completed different after the second exploration. The Joint Laboratory was now the top-tier organization on Earth. Under the guidance of people like Cain, a mass-scale operation took place here. The ground was dug, and a ton of aragonite was taken out and safeguarded as a strategic resource. Now, a big mine pit replaced the former room.

As soon as Fei stepped into the mine pit, he released his spirit energy.

This time, he confirmed that his spirit energy which was in the peak Godly King Realm was suppressed to about one-ten-thousandth, falling back to the peak Moon-Class Realm. He felt like a supreme god was hostile toward him and limited his abilities.

Cain and other masters of the Northern Region Empire didn’t feel anything.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1231.2 - Before Going Back (Part Two)

Chapter 1231: Before Going Back (Part Two)

“What is going on?” Fei was shocked. He slowly walked in a mine tunnel and carefully sensed his surroundings. His spirit energy rushed out like waves and gradually captured some patterns. When he moved toward the northwest direction, that suppression force became stronger.

“Is there something hidden underground?” Fei guessed something.

With godly light illuminating around him, Fei dashed into the ground like a godly dragon that dashed into the ocean. He continued to search around and moved toward the northwest while dashing downward.

His instinct wasn’t wrong.

The further he moved in that direction, the more suppressed his spirit energy was. In the end, it dropped to the Half-Moon Realm.

“There must be something here.” Fei was sure of it as he quickly moved toward the northwest direction.

After Fei moved downward for a long while, the soil around him gradually became hot. Suddenly, he could only see red before him. He actually dashed into the core of Earth. Lava was all around him, and he felt the shocking temperature outside his protective shield.

Two golden light beams dashed out of Fei’s eyes, penetrated the lava, and searched around.

At this place, his spirit energy was suppressed so much that he could only inspect everything around him with his eyes, trying to find the source of the suppression.

“I see it… that is… oh god! It is unbelievable! It is… a set of armor…”

Fei didn’t expect to see a set of silver full-body armor at the Earth’s core.

This set of armor was no different from a real person, and it was slowly floating in the lava. As if it had a life of its own, it emitted a mass of brilliant and indescribable mist.

This set of armor looked plain; it felt like something that an ordinary swordsman on the Azeroth Continent would wear. There were no complex engravings, and there were also no gems inlaid in it. The streamlined curvatures and smooth surface felt ancient and simple.

“This is the source of the suppression of my spirit energy. Strange… how come it only works on me?” Fei slowly approached this set of armor.

An extremely familiar presence was being emitted from this set of armor, and it seemed to be calling out to Fei silently like a loved one.

When Fei was about ten meters away from this set of armor, his body suddenly shook, and two masses of silver flames flew out of his body without his control, slowly spinning around the silver armor.

They were the Scepter of Creation and the Throne of Creation!

These two most powerful and most insane items of inheritance on Fei seemed to have been revived, and they let out a series of chirps, lightly vibrated, and spun around the armor as if they met an old friend.

“Could it be…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1231.3 - Before Going Back (Part Three)

Chapter 1231: Before Going Back (Part Three)

A streak of lightning flashed in Fei’s mind. “Is this set of mysterious armor at the core of Earth a part of the Item Set of Creation? That is why the Scepter of Creation and the Throne of Creation are resonating with it?”

In the next moment, something mystical occurred.

The Throne of Creation slowly flew to below the armor, and a series of silver ripples flashed on the surface of the throne, turning the color of the throne into the color of the armor. The Scepter of Creation flew into one of the gauntlets of the armor… these three saint items slowly combined.

The silver and ancient-looking armor that was floating in lava in silence emitted aggressive silver light. As if it came back to life, a vague silver shadow occupied the empty parts of the armor.

At this moment, it seemed like an ultimate existence who created this world came back to life. This figure grasped onto the scepter, stepped onto the throne, and dressed in the godly armor, returning to the world. While glancing at the past and the future, this figure stood in the river of time and controlled everything in the world including life, aging, sickness, and death. This figure stood above everyone!

Even though Fei was extremely powerful already, he felt like kneeling and worshipping this figure at this moment.

This mystical feeling only occurred for a split second before disappearing.

In the next moment, that overbearing presence disappeared. When Fei opened his eyes again, that vague silver shadow was long gone, and the armor, throne, and scepter perfectly combined, looking like a real figure.

At this moment, that suppression on Fei’s spirit energy disappeared.

Fei slowly approached these three saint items and touched the armor with his finger, and he felt a warm and smooth sensation.

At this moment, the armor, throne, and scepter turned into many silver light dots, scattered, and all flew into Fei’s body like birds returning to their nest.

“This…”

Fei was surprised to find that when the last light dot entered his body, a silver ripple appeared on his body.

Fei felt like he was stepping on a solid floor; the Throne of Creation appeared below his feet. He felt like he was holding something; the Scepter of Creation was already in his hands before he realized it. He felt slightly heavy; he was already wearing that mysterious silver armor.

An unprecedented feeling of power engulfed Fei’s mind.

“This armor must be the last component in the Item Set of Creation in legends. How come it is on Earth?” Fei couldn’t figure out the answer to this question.

At this moment, an image abruptly appeared in his mind.

A handsome man was holding hands with a beautiful woman in the sky. Suddenly, about a few streaks of silver energy flames flew out of their bodies and disappeared into the area around them with long tails of flames. Then, this gorgeous couple shattered into many light dots before vanishing in the world.

Fei was quite shocked; this wasn’t his first time seeing this scene.

During the meeting between the three magnets above the City of San Siro, old Pope Stabila took out that scroll which contained the scenes where the Lord of God Clan and the Lord of Demon Clan battled with the bugs. Those two figures were identical to the two that appeared in Fei’s mind; they were the Lord of God Clan and the Lord of Demon Clan.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1231.4 - Before Going Back (Part Four)

Chapter 1231: Before Going Back (Part Four)

After they won the war against the bugs, their bodies shattered into pieces after they exhausted all their life energy.

Fei’s attention was locked on the streaks of silver energy flames that flew out of these two figures’ bodies.

“Could it be that those streaks of flames contain the various Items of Creation? The Lord of God Clan and the Lord of Demon Clan awakened the Item Set of Creation with their essence blood, using them to defeat the bugs. In the end, these two ultimate existences died after the exhaustion of life energy and soul energy, and the Item Set of Creation deconstructed and disappeared in the world. Could it be that the throne and the scepter in the set fell into Sky City, and the armor which was the core broke the restriction of time and space, falling into the core of Earth?”

Fei felt like he grasped onto the truth.

Now, everything could be explained! As to why Fei’s spirit energy was suppressed, he already had two components of the Item Set of Creation on him, and they established some sorts of relationships, putting pressure on his spirit energy. Also, it was clear that the armor had unique power in suppressing spirit energy.

“Now with this set of armor, do I have the complete Item Set of Creation? I should have the dominating power to rule all things, but my strength didn’t really increase significantly. Except for suppressing spirit energy, its power isn’t on par with the Scepter of Creation and the Throne of Creation!”

“Or could it be that I haven’t grasped the control of the armor?”

“Is there another reason?”

Fei thought to himself for a long time but couldn’t figure it out. After searching in the lava at the Earth’s core for a while, he didn’t make another discovery, so he returned to the surface of the Earth.

Now, a big trend of learning martial arts and magic was happening on Earth. As the laws of nature and power slowly changed on Earth, the people on Earth could obtain warrior energy and magic energy, so the combat technique system and the magic system from the Azeroth Continent were being taught here.

Of course, the high-level figures on Earth focused more on the Joint Laboratory.

Fei decided to return to the Azeroth Continent.

Cain and Akara would temporarily stay on Earth, and Gold Saint Torres of Sagittarius, as well as about a dozen masters of the Northern Region Empire, stayed behind as well. They would work with the governments on Earth and run all kinds of experiments, including the modification of the motherships of life of the bugs and other projects where science and magic would collide.

Everything that Fei was doing right now was preparing for the descent of the bugs that would bring a catastrophe.

From the information that Fei gathered from various sources, it seemed like the descent of the bugs couldn’t be stopped.

The world-ending catastrophe was fast approaching!

Fei needed to go back to the Azeroth Continent and deal with the Holy Church and old Pope Stabila. He had to figure out if Stabila was lying, or the latter was fooled. This was a crucial matter. Fei hoped that the latter was true. If the former was true, then… Stabila was a spy of the bugs!

If this was the case, a disaster was waiting! It would mean that the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church couldn’t resolve the conflicts through peaceful means, and a full-on regional warfare would take place!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1232.1 - A Similar Scene (Part One)

Chapter 1232: A Similar Scene (Part One)

-The Azeroth Continent-

Ever since the meeting at the City of San Siro, the continent entered a period of real peace.

In the Chaos Era, the flames of war spread everywhere. Many civilians who were forced to move away from their homes finally got to go back or find a new home. The continent started to rest and recover.

Especially in the Northern Region and the Southern Region, changes were the most drastic. All the former power dynamics and structures completely reformed, and the various strange and unprecedented policies that the Human Emperor of the North established changed many people’s perspectives and the structure of the society. The civilians in the Southern Region and Northern Region benefited the most from such changes since they were at the bottom of the society.

Such changes caused a series of chain reactions.

The most noticeable was the unprecedented vitality that human civilization showed.

The progression speed that the human civilization recently demonstrated was unheard of in the last 1,000 years. In various fields such as warrior energy, magic, agriculture, architecture, music, medicine, and arts grew rapidly like rockets, and many industries prospered.

The war, as well as the new policies that the Human Emperor of the North created, were seen as the catalyst for the growth.

Besides, the existence of the Northern Region Empire was a big deterrent. Since the Human Emperor of the North showed no intention of expanding his control and expressed his desire for peace, all the wars on the continent ended almost overnight. The battle-hungry empires such as Barcelona and Juventus had to hold their tails between their legs and act low-key.

No one wanted to ignite flames of war and anger the Human Emperor of the North. At this point, no one could bare the full-force strike of the Northern Region Empire

Now, even the Holy Church was on the side of the Northern Region Empire. Platini and Blatter’s deaths and Stabila’s return signaled the end of all conflicts between the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire. The two forces were now in their “honeymoon”.

If what was discussed during the meeting at the City of San Siro between the Human Emperor of the North, Pope Stabila, and the Continental Martial Saint was implemented, the Human Emperor of the North would also become the Pope of the Holy Church. Then, he would become the most powerful figure on the continent, and no one and no force could rival him.

Of course, some people and forces didn’t want to see the Human Emperor of the North become stronger and stronger. They tried to instigate new conflicts between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church, but such conspiracies all failed as the two forces squashed them without mercy.

Now, almost everyone on the continent was looking forward to the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church becoming one.

As time passed by, the pre-arranged date that was agreed on during the meeting at the City of San Siro came.

On this day, the attention of the continent was completely drawn to the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island

According to the agreement, the old Pope Stabila was going to crown the Human Emperor of the North, and the latter was going to become the new Pope of the Holy Church.

This day was going to determine the fate of the continent and change the trajectory that it had for the last 1,000 years.

This day was going to be brilliant and recorded in history.

About half a month ago, the emperors of the super empires, the top-tier nobles, and the famous masters all received the invitation from the Holy Church; the Holy Church hoped that these big figures could come to this crowning ceremony and witness this historical moment.

Many people held pride in the fact that they received the invitation. It meant that their status was acknowledged by the overlord of Azeroth.

In the last three days, Sicily Island became extremely packed and bustling.

In the last 1,000 years, this was the first time that so many non-members of the Holy Church appeared on Sicily Island.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1232.2 - A Similar Scene (Part Two)

Chapter 1232: A Similar Scene (Part Two)

Godly knights who were in silver armor walked out in neat formations, and the white-robed priests sang holy spiritual songs.

The entire Sicily Island was engulfed in the silver light of victory, and angels could be vaguely seen dancing in the clouds with their wings open.

Under everyone’s stares, Human Emperor Alexander of the North landed on the island.

This was an unprecedented ceremony

Except for old Pope Stabila who couldn’t come out in person to welcome the Human Emperor of the North due to his weak body, old age, and deteriorating health, all other high-level members of the Holy Church appeared to receive the Human Emperor of the North as subjects.

On the side of the Northern Region Empire, out of the 12 Gold Saints of the 12 Constellations who were the legendary guardians of Sky City and had been following Alexander since he was the King of Chambord, eight of them came. Standing beside these masters, the masters of the [Black-Cloth Shrine] and the Dark Palace of the Northern Region Empire that recently became famous all appeared on Sicily Island.

It was clear that both parties placed great emphasis on this crowning ceremony.

The most prestigious, most powerful, and most influential figures on the continent gathered on Sicily Island. If these people were all wiped out, the entire continent would fall into instant chaos.

However, it was clear that such a possibility didn’t even exist.

At this stage, everything was prepared, and everyone was waiting for the right time to come.

On this day, ocean tides surged, and the sun rose from the eastern horizon above the ocean. When the first strike of sunlight hit the peak of the Holy Mountain, the crowning ceremony began.

The majestic silver-armored godly knights rode on white warhorses, and they toured around Sicily Island on the sand. The silver and red flags fluttered in the morning wind like many flying godly dragons. The priests were singing holy spiritual songs on the stairs that led to the Holy Palace, and the songs echoed on the land and the ocean.

The beautiful girls and cute children in the choir also sang along, making the ceremony seem even more holy and pure.

This was the mandatory process that the new popes must take before being officially crowned.

At the same time, the top-tier nobles and famous masters on the continent gathered before the Holy Palace on the peak of the Holy Mountain.

Under the illumination of the first streak of sunlight, the 1,001 white jade steps emitted a holy glamour.

This was indeed a holy place.

Everyone felt like their minds were purified again and again while being engulfed in the holy spiritual songs and white light.

Further away on the white steps, the masters of the Northern Region Empire appeared one after another. They were the most loyal warriors, and they stood on both sides of the steps, creating a path of honor. While single-kneeling and raising their weapons high, they looked like gods who were receiving their lord with powerful energy surges around them.

Finally, Fei appeared before the first step of the staircase that had 1,001 steps.

He was in a pure white robe, and he was holding Queen Angela who was in a black long dress with his left hand and Queen Elena who was in red battle armor with his right hand. Walking side by side, these three people attracted the world’s attention. While the holy spiritual songs resonated in the sky, they slowly stepped onto the staircase!

The bell in the Holy Palace sounded at this moment.

Every time Fei and his two queens walked higher by one step, the bell would sound once.

The emperors, nobles, and masters from various empires and forces who were on both sides of the staircase all stood up; no one dared to remain seated at this moment. After all, the man and the two women who were walking past them were the most influential figures on the continent.

At this moment, almost everyone felt an illusion; they felt like this scene was familiar.

When people looked at Fei and Angela, this feeling intensified. They were sure that this scene appeared before, and…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1233.1 - Crowning (Part One)

Chapter 1233: Crowning (Part One)

The resonating sound of the bell echoed through the Sicily Island.

Looking at the man and the two women who were walking up the staircase, many people felt strange. They felt like they were seeing the scene that they saw not long ago but occurred more than 1,000 years ago.

When Fei stood with Angela while holding each other’s hands, they looked extremely similar to the Lord of God Clan and the Lord of Demon Clan.

A little while ago, the old Pope Stabila of the Holy Church showed the people who appeared at the City of San Siro during the meeting an ancient scroll that sealed some scenes from the ancient Mythical Era. In one of the scenes, the Lord of God Clan and the Lord of Demon Clan stood in the air after defeating the Polluters, and they emitted the dashing and unparalleled presence which was almost identical to what Fei and Angela had right now.

The only difference was that except for Angela who looked extremely similar to the Lord of Demon Clan, there was also the gorgeous Valkyrie Elena.

At this moment, a shaking senior appeared at the gate of the Holy Palace. He had thin hair, many age spots, and deep wrinkles.

He was Pope Stabila.

During the meeting at the City of San Siro a short time ago, this pope who had ruled the Holy Church in another era stated that his life was coming to an end after being tortured in the dungeon below the Holy Mountain, and he couldn’t live for more than a year.

Now, about half a year had passed, and the presence of decay and death grew clearer on him.

If it weren’t for his great power, perhaps this body would turn into dust when the wind blew on it.

About three days ago when the Human Emperor of the North appeared on Sicily Island, Stabila didn’t come out to receive him. Seeing that, many rumors said that this magnate couldn’t last any longer. It seemed like Stabila was pushing himself and trying to complete the last crowning ceremony.

Some people were even worried that this old man couldn’t last until the ceremony was over.

Others guessed that perhaps he was supported by the last bit of will in his mind. Once his last wish was granted as he placed the crown and the robe one the Human Emperor of the North, this old man would die in the wind and return to the stars’ embrace.

At this moment, Stabila no longer looked dominating and heroic. He could barely stand under the support of two old priests who were also white-haired.

Continental Martial Saint Maradona stood beside Stabila expressionlessly.

Seeing Fei coming up the stairs, Stabila concentrated and waited by the gate of the Holy Palace with the Scepter of Ragnarok in one hand, the golden and silver godly robe of the pope in the another, and the Crown of the Gods that represented the highest level of power in the Holy Church on his head.

When the Human Emperor of the North finished walking up the 1,001 steps and arrived before Stabila, the crowning ceremony would officially begin.

People’s eyes were shifting between Fei and Stabila.

Only a few extremely fortunate people throughout history could step on these 1,001 steps, and those who stepped on this path all engraved their names and legends in the history of Azeroth without an exception.

Without question, Fei was the youngest out of all these fortunate people. He was so young that it was sickening!

Finally, Fei arrived before Stabila under everyone’s stare.

“Child, this moment finally came.” A smile could be seen on Stabila’s face.

Fei quietly stared at this old man’s eyes, and he nodded and replied, “Yeah, it is finally here. I must admit that I almost can’t wait.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1233.2 - Crowning (Part Two)

Chapter 1233: Crowning (Part Two)

“Child, greed is one of the original sins,” Stabila said with a smile while draping the golden and silver godly robe of the pope on Fei’s body.

Fei nodded and replied, “I think so as well. However, how come some people know about the terrifying consequences of the original sins yet still choose to walk on this path?”[Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“That is because sometimes, greed is a driving force behind the movement of history.” Stabila lightly hit Fei’s left and right shoulder with the Scepter of Ragnarok before offering the latter blessings and advice according to the crowning procedure.

“But history is always written by the victor, right?” Fei grabbed the Scepter of Ragnarok that Stabila passed to him and tightly grasped it in his hands, but his smile remained on his face.

“Of course, history is always written by the victor, but who is the final victor?” Stabila’s smile didn’t disappear as well.

The conversation between these two people was simple and ordinary, but it didn’t fit today’s occasion.

The two old priests beside Stabila were surprised as they looked at the old man and the young man who were in the process of transferring power. For some reason, they sensed a trace of hostility in this conversation.

Except for these two old priests, no one else overheard this conversation.

This was a conversation that would never appear in the history books.

Then, Stabila slowly took the Crown of the Gods off his head.

Under everyone’s stare, and while resonant and pure holy spiritual songs and the loud bell echoed in the area, this crown that represented the highest level of power was placed on Fei’s head as the latter single-kneeled.

Crowned!

This was the most important and most significant action today!

When the Crown of the Gods landed on Fei’s head, applauses and cheers sounded from around the Holy Palace.

This moment finally arrived!

The Human Emperor of the North became the Pope of the Holy Church!

From now on, a new legend was about to be written on the Azeroth Continent. No one and no force could rival this young man who was only about 24 years old!

This young man was officially unrivaled and could overpower anyone.

The holy spiritual array on Sicily Island was triggered at this moment.

A total of 108 silver holy light beams dashed into the sky, looking like the fanciest and most beautiful fireworks in the world. While the light beams shone in the air, the holy spiritual songs suddenly paused, and the last bell ring from the Holy Palace ended as well. The angels with white wings slowly fell from the sky, looking like blooming white flowers and representing pureness and nobility.

Pope Alexander!

It was a new title!

The youngest pope in the Holy Church’s history!

A new era was about to begin for the Holy Church!

“Child, follow me! Just you alone!” Although Stabila still looked weak, he didn’t need the two old priests to help him at this moment. While staggering a little, he walked toward the gate of the Holy Palace that was engulfed in holy light.

With the scepter in his hand, the crown on his head, and the godly robe on his body, Fei followed Stabila into the Holy Palace.

At the same time, Continental Martial Saint Maradona also walked into the Holy Palace.

The two old priests looked at each other in shock.

“This isn’t set out in the official procedure of the crowning ceremony. Could it be that the old pope can’t hold on anymore? He has a few last words for the new pope before he dies? But why did Continental Martial Saint Maradona follow them?”

Under everyone’s stare, these three figures disappeared into the brilliant holy light. They were the three most powerful figures on the continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1234 - Time

Chapter 1234: Time

The light could eliminate the darkness, but it could also hide the darkness.

The brilliant light around the Holy Palace on Sicily Island was holy and bright, and this holy and slightly eye-piercing light devoured Stabila, Fei, and Maradona. It looked as if the light devoured the darkness, but it also seemed like the darkness devoured the light.

The people outside the Holy Palace stood on the two sides of the staircase quietly, and some people looked surprised. Clearly, according to what was on their minds, this shouldn’t have happened. As the new Pope of the Holy Church, Alexander should stand before the gate of the Holy Palace and accept the worship of all members of the Holy Church and the congratulations from the masters on the continent.

As soon as he stepped into the Holy Palace, Fei’s vision blurred, and he felt like he traveled through a spatial tunnel.

Then, what entered his vision wasn’t the interior of a stone palace where many stone pillars stood and many flags with crosses on them hang. Instead, this was a pure-white space. The walls seemed to be engraved from the most beautiful and perfect jade, emitting pure presence. Except for these walls, there was nothing else! This vast place was empty!

“Is this the interior of the Holy Palace?” Fei was a little curious.

“Child, from your eyes, I can see the unhidden desire for power and surging ambition. Do you think that you can truly bear the position of the pope?” Stabila turned around and asked Fei with a strange expression on his face.

“Really? How come I feel like it is you who is ambitious and greedy for power? Mr. Stabila?” Fei answered casually as he looked around the interior of the Holy Palace.

“It looks like you already noticed something.” Stabila turned around and walked into the depths of the Holy Palace.

Fei followed Stabila with a good tempo and nodded while saying, “Of course. You might not believe what I say. I recently went to a beautiful place, but I was surprised to find that it was being attacked by the Polluters. This confused me. According to what you said and your evidence, the Polluters were wiped out by the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan. How come they appeared?”

“Oh, so you are the mysterious figure who destroyed [Mother Empress]’s plan and wiped out the soldiers of the clan at the Scorpius Galaxy. I was wondering who could wipe out an entire mid-sized clan of the Divine Race,” Stabila said in surprise.

“The Divine Race?” Fei was curious.

“Eh, the bugs like this title and goes by this name.” Stabila turned around and smiled at Fei.

The conversation between these two people seemed like a friendly talk between old friends, and they both had smiles on their faces.

However, the short exchange between them completely changed the relationship between them! The change was so shocking that if any of the masters and priests outside the Holy Palace heard this conversation, they would faint due to fear.

The information that was revealed through this conversation was too much and too terrifying!

The most critical change was that Stabila started to transform.

This senior who looked like he was about to be blown onto the ground by the wind no longer looked old. At this moment, with every step he took, it seemed like his vitality recovered by a portion. After about ten steps, his hunched back straightened.

“Call themselves the Divine Race? So funny. How can anything divine look so ugly?” Fei laughed.

With the crown on his head, the scepter in his hand, and the godly robe on his body, Fei laughed out loud, and his laughter that was filled with contempt and disdain resonated inside the Holy Palace.

Stabila who became vigorous stopped walking. He turned around and snorted, “Power is the only beautiful thing in the world. Only those weak and poor races would judge other races by their appearances.”

“Really? Then, what about you? Are you a human or a bug in human skin?” Fei’s stare suddenly became chilly as well.

Stabila laughed, “Of course, I’m not a poor human.”

Stabila’s eyes suddenly turned golden and cold, and his pupils enlarged. This pair of eyes would never appear on humans. Many thin and dense red iron-needle-like bone spikes pierced his skin and stood straight, and his nails became sharp like long sabers.

Fei sighed and said, “Then, it seems like the real Stabila died long ago?”

‘Stabila’ nodded and said, “Do you really think that it is easy to get out of the dungeon at the bottom of Sicily Island where lava and chilly energy appeared in alternation? More than 400 years ago, after I figured out all the information that I needed, I kill him and turned him into a sheet of human skin. He became the best identity that I could take, and I became the other Stabila!”

“Then, his initial disappearance was caused by you, right? Bug, introduce yourself to me. What is your name?” Fei laughed.

“Dicanio! One of the great 72 Clan Chiefs of the Divine Race!”

Fei nodded and asked curiously, “I see. I’m still confused about some things. During the meeting at the City of San Siro, the scrolls that you took out were filled with the power of the gods and demons from the Mythical Era. They can’t be fakes. How come they showed scenes where the bugs were destroyed?”

Dicanio laughed and said, “It is because the scenes that you saw weren’t complete! Alright, I will let you die in peace with a good understanding.”

After saying that, Dicanio took out one scroll and opened it, and red mist flashed and created a big clear screen of light in this empty space.

Fei suddenly understood everything.

No wonder when this scroll was shown at the meeting in the City of San Siro, there was a moment where the scene became extremely unclear and disconnected. Fei thought that it was due to the loss of some power since the scroll was from ancient times, but now it was evident that a scene was taken out on purpose.

Here was the scene that was taken out by Dicanio.

The Lord of the God Clan who was in white looked at the blue wormhole that was gradually disappearing in the sky. Seeing the Polluters that were rushing into the wormhole to escape, this figure no longer had the energy to chase. While tightly holding the hand of the Lord of the Demon Clan, he looked at the vast Azeroth Continent with love and sighed, “We burned our life energy, but we only won about 1,000 years of breathing time for the continent. The [Mother Empress] of the bugs got severely injured. Perhaps it will fall into a deep sleep, but it won’t die. Our mission ends here. The 1,000-year plan of the gods and demons starts now. About 1,000 years later, the Polluters will come back and try to redeem themselves. By that time, new heroes will rise on the continent and save all creatures!”

Then, the warning that these two ultimate existences gave humans at the last moment of their lives was shown.

After seeing this, Fei nodded and said, “I got it; such method. You took out this scene and fooled the entire continent.”

Dicanio replied, “I only needed time. You are too powerful, and I didn’t have the confidence to defeat you a while back. Therefore, I can only rely on this method to delay some time.”

Fei asked patiently, “Time? What do you need the time for?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1235.1 - The Person Who Should Have Died (Part One)

Chapter 1235: The Person Who Should Have Died (Part One)

Dicanio looked at Fei with unhidden mockery on his face. He sneered and said, “Aren’t you going to consider your current situation? As someone who is about to die, your curiosity sure is strong. Should I say that you are dumb or too brave?”

Fei didn’t mind Dicanio’s mockery and replied calmly, “Since you think that you are the final victor, why don’t you thoroughly enjoy the feeling of winning? In my eyes, showing my defeated enemies how I won is a great way to destress and vent all the pent-up emotions.”

Dicanio nodded and laughed, “Yes, you are right. Indeed, letting you know why you lost and making you regret your missed opportunities is the perfect entertainment for me. Then, I will let you die with the full awareness of what happened.”

After a quick pause, Dicanio said in excitement, “In reality, if you disregarded everything and directly killed me during the meeting at the City of San Siro a while ago, defeating the Holy Church with force, perhaps the catastrophe that is about to strike the Azeroth Continent will arrive later. After all, the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan severely injured [Mother Empress] 1,000 years ago and successfully sealed the spatial coordinates that other dimensions need to come to the Azeroth Continent. Even if [Mother Empress] woke up, the bugs can’t locate the Azeroth Continent in a short time.”

Fei seemed to have understood something, and he nodded and said, “Oh, I see. Then, you were doing something in the last while and exposed the Azeroth Continent’s spatial coordinates?”

“That is right. In the last month, I finally completed my mission. By using the holy power that the Holy Church accumulated in the last 1,000 years, I slowly destroyed the spatial barriers that the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan placed around the Azeroth Continent. Now, [Mother Empress] can come here with billions of bugs! They are about to come to this world!” Dicanio said in excitement, “Alexander, you had an opportunity to stop me, making the plan that I created in the last hundreds of years go to waste. However, you missed it! Do you regret your decision earlier?”

Fei nodded and replied honestly, “Eh, I sure regret my decision now that you told me these details.”

“For some reason, seeing you pretend to be calm, I’m suddenly not interested in talking with you anymore. You can directly die. After killing you, [Mother Empress] will have one less obstacle in the way. After you die, the Northern Region Empire will become a plate of sand grains. Our military will be able to hunt and feast on this continent that once shamed the Divine Race.”

Dicanio’s attitude became cold.

Fei was still smiling, and he asked, “Then, you are a perfect spy? I assume that the gods and demons turned the tables during that war and left some hidden cards on the continent. The bugs that were expelled also left some plans. Could it be that you have been on the continent and moved in secret ever since the great war in the Mythical Era?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1235.2 - The Person Who Should Have Died (Part Two)

Chapter 1235: The Person Who Should Have Died (Part Two)

“You are pretty smart.” Dicanio nodded and replied, “The bugs dominated many galaxies and dimensions in the universe and never experienced such a defeat. Although [Mother Empress] was severely injured, many hidden plans were placed on the continent. I’m one of them. My other peers were killed or sealed by the remaining masters of the God Clan and Demon Clan, and only I acted with caution and never exposed my traces. I hid on the continent for hundreds of years, and I finally grasped the opportunity and controlled Pope Stabila with secret spirit energy techniques during his prime. Then, I started to corrode the entire Holy Church. Hahaha! The force that the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan created to defend against the bugs now became a tool of the bugs! Isn’t it ironic?”

“It sounds motivating. Out of so many spies, only you succeeded with your plan.” Fei even clapped to applaud Dicanio.

“We have wasted enough time for now. Human Emperor of the North, Die! Your friends and peers will soon go to Hell and accompany you. The bugs’ revenge will wash the continent with blood. No one will survive!” While Dicanio spoke, the bone spikes on him became sharper and sharper. The old human skin on him gradually fell, and he turned into a human-shaped bug while a powerful presence appeared.

Fei laughed and said, “Your ambition deserves praises, but I’m afraid that you don’t have the strength.”

As soon as he said that, energy flames rushed out of his body, almost dyeing the interior of the Holy Palace golden. An unimaginably powerful presence surged like a tsunami, instantly engulfing Dicanio.

“Level 9 Godly King Realm?” Dicanio’s face changed color, and he said, “In such a short time, your strength skyrocketed this much? I sure can’t leave you alive. Die!”

Before he finished speaking, many transparent bone spikes appeared in the air and pierced the golden light around Fei, aiming at Fei’s eyes, temples, and forehead.

These transparent bone spikes seemed like invisible and intangible matters, and they blinked in the air and had unpredictable trajectories. It was extremely strange.

“Spirit energy attack? It is useless on me!” Fei laughed.

Then, a translucent golden shield appeared before Fei; it was also a spirit energy technique.

The purple scroll that Fei cultivated contained many secret spirit energy techniques that the gods and demons gathered to counter the bugs.

Therefore, Fei easily blocked this spirit energy attack that would trouble other godly kings.

At this moment, a cunning smile appeared on Dicanio’s face.

In the next moment, something terrifying happened.

A powerful hidden force abruptly appeared behind Fei.

A phantom-like shadow struck both of his hands toward Fei’s back as if they were sabers, and the power that could destroy a godly king landed on Fei’s body.

Boom!

Fei’s body was directly smashed away.

Then, this phantom-like shadow followed Fei and moved like a bolt of lightning. His fast punches contained sharp and shocking holy power, injecting destructive force into Fei’s body.

Blatter! This figure was Pope Blatter who should have been executed!

“He is still alive? Such calculations!”

“This was a conspiracy from the very beginning! A conspiracy to fool me!”

Fei instantly understood Dicanio’s plan.

No one would be cautious of a dead man.

Dicanio kept Blatter in the dark for this moment! He wanted to use Blatter who should be dead as a hidden card and strike Fei with the method that the latter least expected.

His plan was realized!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1236.1 - The Death Penalty (Part One)

Chapter 1236: The Death Penalty (Part One)

“You are colluding with the bugs? Could it be that you are also a bug?” Fei’s body that was flying forward paused in mid-air, and he finally got a chance to block Blatter’s attack. During that moment, he stared at Blatter and asked with a grim expression.

Blatter looked crazy, and he laughed, “Who said that only bugs can kill you? I’m killing you only because you are fighting me! Besides, Mr. Dicanio already promised me that once the bugs come to the continent, he will beg [Mother Empress] to show mercy on me and give me the physique of a bug, becoming a member of the Divine Race! Haha!”

“You can be a human, but you want to be a bug? Foolish!” Fei unleashed his power and blocked Blatter’s terrifying punches.

“Haha! What do you know? As long as I can obtain eternal life, why can’t I become a bug?” Blatter laughed, “If I can obtain eternal life, it is worth it if the entire Azeroth Continent is destroyed!”

“Eternal life? Let me grant you eternal death!” Fei punched out as golden energy flames burned around him.

Boom!

It felt like space was about to shatter. The internal space of the Holy Palace was strengthened by god-tier runes. Otherwise, space would have already shattered under such a forceful impact.

Blatter puked out mouthfuls of blood and backed off in shock. He was only at level 6 Godly King Realm, and there was a giant gap in strength between him and Fei. He only had the advantage since he sneaked attacked. Now that Fei reacted, the tables had been turned.

“A scum like you deserves to die!” Fei’s murderous spirit dashed out of his body, and the thick spirit energy shield around him blocked Dicanio’s godly-king-level spirit energy attacks.

Fei approached Blatter one step at a time, but Blatter didn’t show fear on his face.

Blatter coughed up blood, but he was smiling with joy. He slowly said, “Puff… Cough… You were sneak-attacked by me and got struck with the [Lightning of Gods’ Destruction]. My power is already in your organs and soul. Cough… With a thought, I can trigger the lightning energy in you and instantly kill you. Human Emperor of the North, regardless of how powerful you are, you are going to die at my hands! Hahaha!”

“Really?” Fei looked at Blatter with pity and said, “Then trigger your so-called [Lightning of Gods’ Destruction] and try.”

Blatter’s face changed color, and he shouted viciously, “Die! Explode!”

Nothing happened!

The scene that he anticipated where Fei would explode into pieces didn’t occur.

“Explode! Explode for me now! Explode! Explode! Explode!”

There was still no reaction.

At this moment, even a fool would know that this “ultimate strike” was useless.

Blatter realized that something was off, and he roared hoarsely while backing off like a bolt of lightning.

“Blatter, you went against the continent! I sentence you to the death penalty.” Fei took a step forward and instantly got to Blatter. He ignored his opponent’s crazy struggle and grabbed onto the latter’s neck, pulling him over

At this moment, Blatter was completely terrified.

“No! Don’t kill me! I surrender!” Like a dispirited animal, Blatter shouted, “I will stand with you. I will fight the bugs alongside you. I’m willing to give you everything in the Holy Church…”

“The Holy Church is already mine.” Fei wasn’t moved, and he twisted his wrist and broke Blatter’s neck.

Now that Fei was in the Godly King Realm, he was no longer constrained by special moves and combat techniques. His every casual move contained immeasurable power and could draw the laws of nature.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1236.2 - The Death Penalty (Part Two)

Chapter 1236: The Death Penalty (Part Two)

This was applied to the battle between Fei and Blatter. The emperor broke Blatter’s neck, and the laws of nature destroyed all the life energy inside him.

Bam!

Fei casually threw Blatter’s corpse to the side.

The emperor already instantly drew the godly core energy from the corpse, and the mass of pure silver holy power dashed into Fei’s body.

Then, Fei stared at Dicanio with murderous spirit in his eyes as he approached his enemy.

“You are next.” Fei’s godly-sword-like stare locked onto Dicanio.

A cunning smile appeared on Dicanio’s face as if his scheme worked. “You are indeed powerful, and Blatter isn’t your match even though he sneak-attacked. By using you, I got rid of a burden. This dirty human wants to become a great bug? Blatter deserves to die! Haha! Human Emperor of the North! I must admit that your existence poses a threat to the bugs, but it is impossible for you to be uninjured after being struck by [Lightning of Gods’ Destruction], right?”

Fei suddenly stopped moving.

“Haha! Did I get it right?” Dicanio sneered and said, “You are indeed injured! Now, how much power do you have left?”

Fei raised his head and said with confidence, “Even if I only have ten percent of my strength, you are not my match! Today, you have to die!”

Dicanio laughed, “Indeed. My strength is in spirit energy attacks and tricking others. Both these methods won’t work on you. I can’t defeat you. However, someone can kill you for me.”

Before Dicanio finished, a stout figure slowly appeared beside him in the silver void.

Continental Martial Saint Maradona.

Fei stopped moving again.

Maradona didn’t look like he was in the right state. Although it seemed like his eyes were moving around at will, his expression was dull, and a streak of strange spirit energy was surging inside him. This energy was moving in his energy channels and controlling his body.

Maradona was controlled by Dicanio’s spirit energy!

“Maradona! Kill this man! He is your enemy! Charge up and kill him with all your power,” Dicanio’s voice sounded. It sounded strange and hypnotic. Also, Dicanio’s expression turned serious.

Clearly, controlling a high-level godly king such as Maradona wasn’t a simple task for Dicanio who mastered spirit energy techniques.

Whoosh!

Maradona instantly appeared before Fei like a bolt of lightning.

In the next moment, the battle began.

Maradona who was under the control of Dicanio unleashed all his power, and his moves were all merciless as they went for Fei’s vital points. The twisted laws of nature surged in this space, looking like many invisible chains and transparent phantoms in the air. As a result, the natural elements instantly became thick.

Fei was forced to counterattack. For him, the situation instantly turned passive. He tried to wake up Maradona who was under Dicanio’s control, so he reserved some strength in his attacks. However, his opponent didn’t hold back, and each strike was lethal. In a short time, Fei fell into a disadvantage.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The laws of nature and chains of power collided as Fei and Maradona battled each other.

“Puff!” Fei raised his head and puked up a mouthful of faint-golden blood.

The injuries that [Lightning of Gods’ Destruction] left in his body couldn’t be suppressed anymore when he battled Maradona, an ultimate master who was just as powerful as him.

The hidden lightning energy shocked and injured Fei’s organs and meridians, causing blood to be spilled.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1237.1 - Ultimate Kill (Part One)

Chapter 1237: Ultimate Kill (Part One)

“Hahaha! What do you think? It doesn’t feel good to be attacked and suppressed by your close friend, right?” Dicanio laughed hysterically when seeing this.

Also, he heaved a sigh of relief in secret. In reality, the power and talent that the Human Emperor of the North showcased stunned Dicanio, and he felt like a heavy rock was weighing on his mind. Therefore, he could only use schemes to win.

Although he sacrificed Blatter, who was a great chess piece, the mission was completed, right?

Fei was silent and unleashed his full force to defend against Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s attacks.

This was Fei’s first-time fighting Maradona.

Maradona was the No.1 Master on the Continent in the last 1,000 years, and no one could dispute this. This alone showed his power. Even if Fei was in his prime, he couldn’t be sure if the victor of this battle would be him or not, let alone the fact that he was injured at this moment, and he couldn’t use his full offensive power since he wanted to wake up Maradona.

There was no way out for Fei in this situation. He couldn’t use killing strikes since Maradona was only controlled by Dicanio; he didn’t ditch humanity like Blatter, so Fei couldn’t try to kill him like what he did to Blatter.

For masters on this level, any bit of hesitation would result in a huge disadvantage in battle.

Boom![Support the translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

All kinds of secret techniques and laws of nature smashed into each other. The terrifying energy waves spread in all directions like tornadoes, and the spatial barriers around the Holy Palace started to ripple. Many black cracks continued to appear before being closed. The scene was terrifying.

“Puff!” Fei puked out mouthfuls of blood. He was already in level 9 Godly King Realm, which was only one step away from the Supreme God Realm. His golden blood was gradually turning back to red. When his blood completely turned red, it would mean that Fei had become a supreme god.

Dicanio was shocked on the side. He had expected the strength of the Human Emperor of the North to be powerful, but the strength that Fei was showing still surprised him. It was fortunate for him that he didn’t try to battle Fei himself. Otherwise, he would have been killed in one strike, and all the following plans would go to waste.

“But now, it seems like everything is within my control. I have nothing to worry about,” Dicanio thought to himself.

The heated battle continued, and Fei’s situation continued to worsen.

“Hahaha! Poor humans! You are fighting each other! Human Emperor of the North, this is something that you didn’t expect, right? Haha! You are about to be killed by the person who you want to protect!” Dicanio laughed on the side.

Fei was silent, and he continued to battle and hold on.

“Haha! I forgot to tell you that the Continent Martial Saint isn’t a simple figure. In fact, he is the only person on the continent who has the bloodline from the ancient gods and demons! He is a real member of the God Clan! Unfortunately for him, he had protected the continent for 1,000 years, but he lowered his guard for a second and got controlled by me. Now, he is just one of my tools! Haha! Such irony!”

Dicanio continued to provoke Fei with his words.

Fei suddenly understood something. This was his first time learning about Maradona’s background.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1237.2 - Ultimate Kill (Part Two)

Chapter 1237: Ultimate Kill (Part Two)

“He is a descendant of the gods? No wonder his talent is unraveled, he stayed on the throne as the most powerful being on the continent for 1,000 years, and even the Holy Church couldn’t do anything to him,” Fei thought to himself, “Then, the ancient gods and demons left two guardian forces on the continent; the Holy Church is the force on the surface, and Maradona is the force in the dark. Why did these two forces show hostility toward each other for the last 1,000 years? Could it be that it is all an act?”

“After you die, I will turn this only descendant of the gods on the Azeroth Continent into my battle slave! The bugs will use him to expand our territory and wash this land with blood! Ahahaha!” Dicanio laughed hysterically.

This ending was undoubtedly extremely cruel for Maradona who had guarded the Azeroth Continent his entire life.

“So vicious…” Fei was enraged, but this quick moment of distraction allowed Maradona to move.

Maradona captured this opportunity and struck Fei’s back, and the fist that was engulfed in terrifying power of destruction penetrated Fei’s body and came out of his chest.

“Puff…” Blood gushed out of Fei’s mouth like a fountain, and a big hole appeared in his chest.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Maradona didn’t hold back at all, and a series of strikes landed on Fei’s body. Each strike was full of force and contained the laws of destruction, almost breaking every bone in Fei’s body.

Soon, Fei was covered in blood, looking like a blood man.

Pia!

Fei was sent flying and fell before Dicanio.

Like a murderous beast, Maradona dashed over and was about to continue to attack, completely killing Fei.

“Stop!” Dicanio suddenly spoke, “Back off.”

Maradona instantly stopped, and he slowly backed off and stood behind Dicanio.

With a joyous smile on his face, Dicanio slowly walked to Fei who was now unconscious. He giggled, “Hahaha! The most unimaginable genius of the Azeroth Continent in the last 1,000 years fell by my feet! Haha! Now, be obedient and offer me the last bit of value before your soul disappears. Let me search your mind and obtain your secrets. Hahaha! I know that there must be valuable secrets in your head, and there are answers to questions on my mind.”

A streak of solid mercury-like spirit energy slowly condensed in mid-air and approached Fei, finally entering Fei’s brain via the location between his brows.

Even at this moment, Dicanio showed a high-level of caution.

Dicanio slowly pierced his spirit energy into Fei’s mind. If anything seemed off, he would instantly pull out his spirit energy.

Fei’s great accumulation of spirit energy still scared Dicanio even though he had fainted.

Gradually, a smile appeared on Dicanio’s face; it seemed like he found a few things that he wanted.

At that moment, he finally relaxed.

But also at that moment, Continental Martial Saint Maradona who stood behind Dicanio with a dull expression somehow recovered. His confused eyes turned clear, and his hands pressed onto Dicanio’s back without any fanciness.

Boom!

A streak of extremely powerful energy instantly broke into Dicanio’s body without any resistance.

“Puff… what are you doing?” Dicanio turned his head with difficulty. As soon as he saw Maradona’s clear eyes, he knew that things had changed. He tried his best to block, but the energy that had entered his body almost instantly controlled his body, making him unable to defend himself.

At the same time, a streak of powerful spirit energy coiled onto the spirit energy spike that Dicanio condensed, counter-invading his mind in a crushing fashion.

This streak of spirit energy came from the person who was covered in blood and lying on the ground in front of him.

Fei!

“You two…” Dicanio was shocked, and he seemed to have realized something. He lost completely! Even if he wanted to self-detonate, he couldn’t do it. Fei’s spirit energy controlled his body and his strength. The insane amount of spirit energy engulfed him and searched through his mind rapidly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1238.1 - The War Is Unavoidable (Part One

Chapter 1238: The War Is Unavoidable (Part One

On the ground, that bloody corpse slowly floated up, and golden energy flames flashed on his body in a split second. All the injuries on Fei’s body disappeared, and the giant hole in his chest was gone. The flowing faint-golden blood on the ground also turned into crystal-like golden beads and flew back into Fei’s body.

“Not only you know how to set up hidden cards.” Fei smiled and said to Dicanio, “I also have them.”

“Impossible!” Dicanio’s bug face that was full of small faint-silver scales turned ashen, and shock and horror appeared in his green eyes. He shouted, “How is this possible? Maradona was clearly controlled by my spirit energy technique! He can’t defend against me! How come he suddenly escaped my spirit energy’s control?”

Fei smiled and shook his head. “You sure disappoint me. You clearly knew that my spirit energy isn’t weaker than yours, but you were foolish enough to use your spirit energy to create this trap. Do you think I wouldn’t be on guard? Besides, I already told you that I went to the planet where the bugs invaded, and I know that the Polluters weren’t killed in the ancient time. Therefore, I was doubtful of you since long ago.”

Dicanio wasn’t willing to accept this. “That doesn’t mean anything. You were only suspicious of me. In order to win your trust, I even offered the throne of the pope to you. Aren’t you attracted by this one of the most prestigious positions on the continent? Even enough you learned that the Polluters weren’t all killed, you can’t be sure that I lied. Perhaps I was fooled as well!”

“I did think that at the beginning. I hoped that Stabila, a human master who dominated a century, wouldn’t be a shameless person who would betray humanity. If that is the case, I wouldn’t have to battle him.” While talking about that, Fei looked at Maradona and continued, “Therefore, I first thought of the Continental Martial Saint and asked him to figure out your secrets in the dark.”

“This is impossible! I obtained accurate information and knew that you only returned from the other dimension three days ago! Before you returned, Maradona who was unaware had already fallen under my control! I used the godly technique which is an ultimate spirit energy technique that the supreme [Mother Empress] taught me. Even if you found Maradona, you shouldn’t have been able to break my control!” Dicanio shouted.

Fei nodded and said, “I’m surprised that you know so much about me. However, have you thought of the possibility where I intentionally leaked my whereabouts to you?”

“You…” Dicanio instantly froze on the spot.

Fei smiled and said, “Indeed, I have to admit the secret spirit energy techniques that the bugs have are powerful. Three days ago, I almost fell for the trap. The good thing was that I studied many unique spirit energy frequencies that only bugs use. Oh, also, I got a set of armor. With this armor, I was able to quietly dissolve the control that you had over Maradona without you noticing. Then, we acted along. That is everything.”

Dicanio froze for a moment and then instantly realized something. 7

He shouted in disbelief, “It is the Armor of Creation! How can it be? You actually found the Armor of Creation on that little broken and weak planet! It is one of the saint items that the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan hid 1,000 years ago! We tried to find it in the last 1,000 years! It is indeed on Earth. It is really there. You moved a bit faster and got it! Damn it! AHHH!!! Damn it!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1238.2 - The War Is Unavoidable (Part Two)

Chapter 1238: The War Is Unavoidable (Part Two)

“Why the fck are you so worked up?” Maradona struck Dicanio’s back with both of his hands again, and another streak of terrifying force was injected into this bug’s body. He shouted, “Damn it! I never got schemed like this. I thought that you are the real Stabila, and I didn’t have any guard up around you. Sht! You actually fooled me, and I fell into your control. It if weren’t for Alexander’s timely arrival, I would have become the guiltiest person on the continent!”

Dicanio didn’t answer. He coughed up mouthfuls of green, corrosive blood while crazy glints flashed in his eyes.

“Oh! Now you said that… you bugs know about Earth? As soon as the bugs woke up from the long sleep, they went to Earth just to find this set of armor?” Fei suddenly understood this.

“That is right! So what?” Dicanio’s expression suddenly turned vicious, and streaks of spirit energy frequencies and waves rippled around him. He roared, “Open! Break the constraints!”

Dicanio tried his best to break free.

Fei laughed, “Stop this useless tactic. Stop resisting. Do you think I don’t know that you are telling me this to delay? I told you that my spirit energy is stronger, and my spirit energy techniques are more powerful. Since I’m already familiar with the spirit energy frequencies of the bugs, do you think that you can escape or self-detonate after I invaded your mind?”

While speaking, a streak of strange spirit energy frequencies completely controlled Dicanio, making him unable to move at all.

Complete desperation filled Dicanio’s green eyes.

Fei had searched through his mind and learned all the secrets that he knew about the bugs.

Dicanio knew that Fei learned about the spatial coordinates where the bugs were going to descend, where the wormhole that he opened was, and the war plan of the bugs.

All the information that humans on the Azeroth Continent shouldn’t know until the day after tomorrow was captured by Fei.

It was over!

It was all over!

Dicanio’s mission ended in complete failure.

Time slowly passed by.

Soon, Fei’s expression turned extremely grim, and he sighed. He figured out everything.

Unfortunately, the bugs’ descent was unavoidable.

From the information that Fei learned from Dicanio’s mind, as early as ten days ago, the [Mother Empress] of the bugs that was in the abyss of the universe had woken up all the bug clans that were in a state of deep sleep, and they were coming toward the Azeroth Continent from the abyss of the universe that was far away. The journey would take about 20 days.

It meant that the Azeroth Continent only had about ten days to prepare.

Fei sighed and thought, “This war is unavoidable. The good thing is that I learned a lot of information and isn’t in the dark. If I plan accordingly, perhaps the Azeroth Continent won’t be destroyed. The only thing is that many creatures on the continent will die in this war. How many beings will die? How many races will go extinct?”

Now, Dicanio lay on the ground like a puddle of mud.

For a bug like him, mission failure was equivalent to death.

The only thing that made him less desperate was that he successfully destroyed the spatial barrier the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan placed around the Azeroth Continent and sent the spatial coordinates to the [Mother Empress].

Even if the Human Emperor of the North hid the spatial coordinates of the Azeroth Continent again, the [Mother Empress] could still successfully come here with its great power.

“Alright, our battle ends here. Now, do you want to know why I didn’t reveal your identity outside and took the risk by following you into the Holy Palace?” Fei asked with a smile.

“Why?” Dicanio replied with hatred in his voice.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1239.1 - I Need to Unite the Continent (Part One)

Chapter 1239: I Need to Unite the Continent (Part One)

“It is simple. Although it would be safer to kill you outside, that group of foolishly loyal priests who were brainwashed by you perhaps might be crazy enough to die for you. By then, the unity between the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church might break apart. Also, I wanted to get the information in your head. I had no choice but to plan all this so that you wouldn’t get the chance to self-detonate.”

Fei laughed proudly as the victor of this battle, “Besides, after I kill you now, I can say that you passed away due to old age when I get out of the Holy Palace. That way, I can smoothly take over the Holy Church, and there won’t be any turbulence and suspicion. Wouldn’t that be better?”

Dicanio laughed out loud after pausing for a second.

“Ok, alright. I deserve to lose to you. I was planning to search your mind and learn everything about you. Then, like what I did to Stabila, I wanted to take out your flesh and imitate you by wearing your skin. With this strategy, I could disturb the situation on the Azeroth Continent before the troop led by [Mother Empress] gets here. I didn’t expect you to use a similar strategy and execute it better. Great. However, Alexander, don’t be so smug for too long. [Mother Empress]’s arrival is unavoidable, and your victory today will only help you survive for a little bit longer. When our troop comes, this continent that you want to protect will be turned to dust.”

As soon as Dicanio shouted, a streak of messy spirit energy waves exploded from his body, radiating outward in all directions.

In the next moment, Dicanio froze on the spot.

Many thin cracks appeared on his body that was full of scales.

Crack! A series of crisp noises sounded. As if Dicanio’s body turned to rock and got smashed, it cracked and turned into tens of thousands of identical rock fragments.

In the end, Dicanio still committed suicide.

“This figure hid on the Azeroth Continent for 1,000 years, and he tried his best and almost messed up the Azeroth Continent. From the viewpoint of the bugs, he is a hero for them. Let him die honorably.”

Fei waved his hand, and a streak of golden energy flew out and turned the rock fragments into dust. Then, a wind blew over and scattered the dust in the air.

“He is indeed a powerful figure.”

Maradona fell into a trap for the first time in his long life. Dicanio meticulously created this trap, and Maradona had to admit defeat this time. Dicanio created the biggest conspiracy in the history of Azeroth, almost destroying the Holy Church and the Northern Region Empire, two mammoth-like forces. He was quite a figure.

Fei nodded and started to observe the area around him.

The Holy Palace was the most mysterious building on the Holy Mountain at Sicily Island. It was the residence of the pope, and legends said that this building was left here by the ancient gods and demons.

This structure sure was terrifying. Even though peak godly kings battled to the death, it wasn’t destroyed by all the powerful forces. Who could imagine that inside this grand and holy building, a pope and a clan chief of the bugs, who were both insanely powerful figures, died one after another in a short time?

The highest-level battle on the continent ended.

From now on, no one could handle Fei on the Azeroth Continent.

“Now, we can go out. Bathing in the cheers, you can officially become the Pope of the Holy Church and the most dominating legend in the history of Azeroth!” Maradona laughed and suggested.

Fei nodded.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1239.2 - I Need to Unite the Continent (Part Two)

Chapter 1239: I Need to Unite the Continent (Part Two)

Time slowly passed by.

The sun rose in the sky outside the Holy Palace, and the sunlight gradually became blazing.

About half an hour passed, but no one knew what was happening inside the Holy Palace.

The brilliant silver walls looked even holier under the illumination of the sunlight, isolating all sounds and presences on the inside.

On both sides of the 1,001 steps, many nobles, emperors, and top-tier masters stared at this most mysterious and holy building on the continent. They held onto their breaths and waited anxiously.

“Such a long time already passed. What is going on inside?”

“The Human Emperor of the North is being crowned as the pope today. This is a critical moment that will determine the fate of the continent. Don’t let any accidents occur!”

Boom!

While everyone stared at the Holy Palace expectantly, the gate of the Holy Palace opened with a loud noise.

Everyone got nervous.

As a breeze blew by, a handsome and tall figure walked out of the gate. Wearing the Crown of the Gods, draped in the golden godly robe, and holding the Scepter of Ragnarok, this figure was engulfed in golden holy light and stood in front of the gate like a deity.

The Human Emperor of the North!

The Pope of the Holy Church!

Alexander!

This man finally came out. Judging from his calm expression, it seemed like no accidents occurred. Behind him was the famous Continental Martial Saint Maradona. The only person who didn’t appear was the old Pope Stabila who was on the verge of death.

“Could it be…”

“Stabila His Holiness… passed away!” Fei announced this news that many people expected with a slightly sad expression.

Some people didn’t even look surprised. After all, Stabila looked extremely weak, and it was a miracle that he lasted until today.

On the other hand, many priests knelt on the ground and cried.

The new lord was crowned, and the old lord passed away.

A new era came!

It was a perfect cycle! A perfect link between the two generations!

Compared with some of the loyal priests who were crying their hearts out, the masters, nobles, and emperors on the two sides of the staircase weren’t moved by Stabila’s death. They all congratulated Fei, trying to get close to this undisputed lord of the continent.

What happened today was the most terrible thing for Barcelona and Juventus, and their representatives turned ashen-faced.

The Human Emperor of the North finally became the Pope of the Holy Church, and this was a disaster for these two empires. A few of Fei’s brothers were supreme masters of Inter Milan and AC Milan, and it was unlikely for the Human Emperor of the North to let go of Juventus and Barcelona.

Fei glanced at everyone’s face, seeing all the expressions of the people who were trying to flatter him, get close to him, avoid him, hide from him, and felt uneasy around him. Then, he looked up at the blue sky and deeply inhaled fresh air before looking down.

“I need to unite the continent.” Fei’s voice was calm and peaceful as if he was saying something insignificant.

However, everyone shivered as they sensed the dominating tone and attitude.

“Unite the continent?”

“This day finally came?”

Although most of the people who came here today knew that this was unavoidable now that the Human Emperor of the North controlled the two biggest forces on the continent, they didn’t expect it to come so soon. This young man didn’t wait at all and announced this decisively.

“Can’t he wait?”

“Now, who can stop him?”

“From the ancient Mythical Era to now, the Azeroth Continent that hasn’t been united in 1,000 years is finally about to come together in this man’s hands?”

Even though many people were unwilling, they knew that a legendary era was here, and they weren’t the protagonists of this era.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1240.1 - A Forceful Unity (Part One)

Chapter 1240: A Forceful Unity (Part One)

After announcing his intention to the world, Fei didn’t give his opponents any time to prepare and react.

After Fei became the ruler of Sicily Island, the empires in the Western Region, Eastern Region, Southern Region, and Central Region all saw many powerful masters and invincible troops descending on their territories. The giant Xuan’ge that freely flew in the sky cast many huge shadows on the ground, looking like enormous sharks that were swimming in the ocean. Together with the countless silver crystal battle soul warriors that could rival supreme masters, the dominating power of the Northern Region Empire brought shock and fear to everyone.

The overbearing attack methods that the troops of the Northern Region Empire showcased in the sky weren’t something that other empires could defend against.

At the same time, the powerful Elf Empire in the Western Region and the Dwarf-Gnome Alliance in the Eastern Region both made shocking announcements. These two superpowers declared their loyalty to the Human Emperor of the North abruptly and joined the military system of the Northern Region Empire.

Some rumors even stated that the mysterious Golden Elf King was one of the 12 gold saints under Human Emperor Alexander of the North’s command, and he was most likely the most mysterious and most low-key Gold Saint of Pisces who had never appeared before.

This news quickly shocked the entire continent.

The combination of the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church was already suffocating others. Now with the addition of elves, dwarfs, and gnomes, the Human Emperor of the North was so powerful that no one could stop him.

Those empires that were lower than level 9 all surrendered without much resistance, and their emperors made declarations and swore loyalty toward the Human Emperor of the North.

Those super empires that had great wealth and power were stuck between a rock and a hard place.

Some forces chose to resist and fight back, but the difference in strength between the two sides was too big.

The weak resistance quickly disappeared after the troops of the Northern Region Empire showed powerful attacks.

The powerful troops with the support of the Holy Church were almost invincible.

Everyone could tell that the Human Emperor of the North meant it this time, and this young man wasn’t going to wait around. Even those empires that were close to the Northern Region Empire were treated the same in this expedition.

The Juventus Empire in the Central Region and the Barcelona Empire in the Western Region were the first ones to collapse.

From millions of kilometers away, Fei cast a strike with each of his hands, directly removing a giant mountain range and a large forest from the capitals of these two empires. In place of these two landmarks, there were two giant handprints that were thousands of kilometers long.

Such power instantly destroyed most people’s courage to fight.

Regardless if it was in terms of the number of masters, the combat strength of the military, and the advancement of weapons, the combination of the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church was unrivaled.

Resisting and surrendering would yield the same result; the Human Emperor of the North would have the last laugh.

However, what surprised many people was that after the royal families of Juventus and Barcelona surrendered, the Human Emperor of the North didn’t kill them even though they had prior grudges. He still used many masters and nobles of these two empires to manage the new military districts that were transformed from the two empires.

Even [God’s Son] Messi, the figure who created a deep grudge with the Human Emperor of the North due to his expedition to the Zenit Empire, avoided the fate of being slain. It was heard that the Human Emperor of the North and the [God’s Son] stayed in the Military Headquarters of Barcelona alone and talked for a night. Then, the Human Emperor of the North left, and Messi somehow lived unexpectedly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1240.2 - A Forceful Unity (Part Two)

Chapter 1240: A Forceful Unity (Part Two)

Then, the entire continent gradually realized that being conquered by the Human Emperor of the North was different from being conquered by other forces in history. There were no massacres, barbaric robberies, or violent domination. Not much blood was spilled during this process, and there was no large-scale subversion.

The arrival of the troops of the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church meant a lot more for the civilians living at the bottom of the society, and their tragic lives got much better.

Wherever the troops of the Northern Region Empire went, they would place 12 giant bronze statues in the center of a region, and the Law of the Twelve Tables that the Human Emperor of the North created when he was only the King of Chambord would be implemented.

The Law of the Twelve Tables soon became the law of the sage that many people praised.

The instructors of the Northern Region Empire were great at mobilizing the people at the bottom of society. Those high-level nobles who were agreeing on the surface but trying to resist in the dark soon realized that they were crabs that were stuck in shallow water. With most of their civilians supporting the Human Emperor of the North like maniacs, they couldn’t do much.

The situations were different in various places, and the Northern Region Empire didn’t only use soft and friendly tactics.

In the Bilbao Empire at the Western Region, high-level nobles conspired and killed the instructors and low-level soldiers of the Northern Region Empire. This incident enraged the Human Emperor of the North, and Golden Lion Lampard, one of the 12 gold saints, went there in person. In half a day, all the high-level nobles of Bilbao were killed, and corpses formed mountains while blood stained the land.

This incident shocked the continent again, and people saw the cold-blooded and merciless side of the Human Emperor of the North.

In the end, those ambitious schemers who tried to use the Human Emperor of the North’s kindness and friendly tactics and resist in the dark got stunned, and they all put their tails between their legs and did everything as the Northern Region Empire demanded.

Then, a series of confusing policies were issued from Sky City and affected the entire continent.

The strangest thing was that the Northern Region Empire distributed its unique and terrifying magic weapons to all the military districts under some conditions. Such a large quantity of horrifying magic weapons stunned everyone. Such weapons could instantly turn a weak empire into a level 9 super empire!

Now, people finally realized how powerful the Northern Region Empire really was.

Some people already realized that it seemed like the Human Emperor of the North was trying his best to increase the military power of the entire continent, and it felt like he was preparing for a war with a terrifying force.

“But what kind of power can threaten the Human Emperor of the North in this world?”

People weren’t sure when, but some rumors started to flow around.

“The Polluters that destroyed the God Clan and Demon Clan are still around! They are about to arrive!”

“This is the reason why the Human Emperor of the North is doing this.”

…

“Using dominating force and friendly tactics, militarizing everyone on the continent, and releasing the news about the Polluters for the continent to get ready…” Fei stood in the sky and sighed, “I did everything that I can. I hope the continent can survive this. Time is too short. We had ten days, but now less than eight days remain.”

There was a vast ocean below Fei, and no one knew an island that could change the fate of the continent hid in here.

Beside Fei, there was [God’s Son] Messi.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1241 - Yassin’s Secret (Part One)

Chapter 1241: Yassin’s Secret (Part One)

“Is this the place?” Fei released his spirit energy and searched on the surface of the ocean, but he couldn’t find the island that Messi mentioned.

“This saint island is protected by the laws of nature that only supreme gods can command. It is hiding in this ocean. It can turn into a speck of dust or a waterdrop. Warrior energy, magic energy, and spirit energy all can’t detect its location from the outside.” [God’s Son] Messi had his signature smile on his face, and it seemed like his expression hadn’t changed in many years.

“If it weren’t for the key that Yassin His Majesty gave me, I wouldn’t have found the tunnel and the island.”

While saying that, Messi opened his hand, and a mass of golden flames appeared on his palm. Then, he casually waved his hand, and the mass of golden flames flashed and drew a mystical arc in the air. Like the string on a fishing pole, it dashed into the ocean.

In the next moment, the string of light trembled and gave feedback.

“Found it.” Messi nodded.

A mass of golden energy flames burned in the air, and Fei and Messi both disappeared from where they were standing.

…

-On an island-

As the ocean wind blew by, the waves crashed onto the island and disappeared on the white beach. The seagulls let out crisp chirps and extended their wings, flying in the sky and leaving a series of afterimages in the air.

All the greeneries on the island moved in the wind.

This island had a rough diameter of a few hundred kilometers, and it was beautiful and picturesque. Rolling mountains could be seen, and this place looked like a paradise.

Fei stood in the sky above the island and looked down, and he realized that this island was engulfed by a vast presence. The invisible laws of nature engulfed him and the island like a cover, completely blocking off the outside world.

In the center of the island, there was a mountain that was about 500 meters tall. Its shape was strange and looked like a heaven-reaching tower. A vague presence that even Fei couldn’t understand was emitted from this mountain, and it seemed like it corresponded with the stars in the sky.

Then, Fei saw two old friends; they were Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha.

“Your Majesty.” These two people single-knelt before Fei; they already knew what happened in the outside world.

After Emperor Yassin died on the battleground, he passed his throne to Fei. Now, as the Third Prince of Zenit, Fei had developed the Zenit Empire to an unprecedented level. To many Zenitians, the Northern Region Empire was based on the Zenit Empire and countless times stronger.

Now that Fei was here, Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha had to greet him as his subjects. After all, they were members of Zenit, and Fei was the lord.

Fei waved his hand, and a streak of soft energy propped these two people off the ground.

These two had complicated expressions on their faces.

A few years back, Fei was only the weak king of a low-level affiliated kingdom of Zenit during the Battle at the Peak of East Mountain of Chambord. Both Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha didn’t see him as someone important. However, the result of that battle changed because of Fei.

Perhaps from that moment on, the relationships between these three people and their status gradually changed. Now, Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha could only look up to Fei.

Messi appeared next to Fei.

Facing this man who was said to have killed their father, Arshavin and Tanasha didn’t seem angry or resentful. Instead, they smiled and nodded. It was clear that they knew each other well, and this wasn’t Messi’s first time coming here.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1241.2 - Yassin’s Secret (Part Two)

Chapter 1241: Yassin’s Secret (Part Two)

“You guys… have worked hard,” Fei said.

Since St. Petersburg of Zenit got conquered, Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha had disappeared on the continent. Some people said that they died in battle, and others said that they were secretly executed by Fei due to their grudges. After all, whenever there was a fight for a throne and a change of rulers, blood was always spilled.

However, none of them knew that Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha came to this island that was well-hidden on this vast ocean.

Together with them were one million Zenitian soldiers.

From when they disappeared until now, about two years had passed, and many things had changed.

These one million soldiers had turned from the rookies who were newly drafted to elite soldiers. Of course, the most important thing was that they had mastered a super battle array and a unique ability in the last two years.

This battle array and ability were designed for battling the Polluters.

Perhaps this one million soldiers couldn’t defeat the elite troops of the Northern Region Empire, but each soldier could take on thousands of low-level bugs when battling the Polluters, countering the enemies to the maximum.

All of this was part of a plan, a plan that Emperor Yassin created.

-One day ago-

-The Imperial Military Headquarters of the Barcelona Empire-

Messi quietly sat before a stone table, and on the table was liquor, food, and a sword.

“Human Emperor of the North, did you come to Camp Nou yourself to kill me?” Messi still had his signature smile on his face, and he didn’t look afraid when facing this most famous and powerful master on the continent.

“I have to kill you.” Fei slowly walked to the stone table.

Everyone knew that the Human Emperor of the North’s real identity was Yassin’s third son, and it was well-known that [God’s Son] Messi killed Emperor Yassin. As Yassin’s son, now that Human Emperor of the North had the power and ability to avenge his father, it wouldn’t make sense for him not to do so. If he didn’t do it, people might look down on him.

Besides, countless Zenitians died in Messi’s hands.

After St. Petersburg was conquered, many Zenitian civilians were killed, many families were broken, women were assaulted, and children and seniors were buried in scorched soil. The person who caused all this was this man who had a shy smile on his face.

“Before you move, how about having a drink first?” Messi looked at Fei and pointed at a stone chair on the other side of the table.

Fei thought for a moment and sat down in the end. He nodded and said, “Alright.”

Then, Fei grabbed the winecup in front of him and chugged down the liquor.

After doing that, Fei’s eyes stayed on the sword that was on the table. He sat down because of this sword.

This sword was the only weapon that Emperor Yassin liked to carry with him when he was alive. Although it wasn’t a god-tier combat weapon, it was very meaningful.

Now seeing this sword intact and beside Messi, Fei seemed to have realized something.

“It is a sharp sword, isn’t it?” Messi grabbed onto the handle of the sword and knocked the blade with his knuckle, and a dragon-roar-like sword cry resonated in the palace.

At this moment, it seemed like Emperor Yassin’s unyielding Dragon Fist was howling in the world.

Fei turned silent.

Messi caressed the blade of the sword with his fingers, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared.

While looking lonely and regretful, he asked earnestly, “If I tell you that Emperor Yassin wasn’t killed by me, would you believe it?”

“Then, how did he die?” Fei looked calm.

Messi placed the sword back onto the table and sighed, “He returned to the stars’ embrace on his own will for the Azeroth Continent.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1242.1 - The Secret That Was Covered by False Images (Part One)

Chapter 1242: The Secret That Was Covered by False Images (Part One)

Fei’s body shivered, and a trace of shock and depression flashed in his eyes.

“Could it be that there is a shocking secret hidden behind Emperor Yassin’s death?”

After all, Messi wasn’t someone who would lie to survive. The [God’s Son] of Barcelona had his pride, and he wouldn’t lie to stay alive. Even his nemesis, [Battle God] Ronaldo of Madrid had high praises for Messi and never tried to tarnish the latter’s reputation.

“Continue.” Fei was waiting for Messi to say more.

Messi grabbed the winecup before him and chugged the liquor in it. Then, he smiled and said, “This secret has been hidden in my mind for too long. You know that a person could easily become insane once holding a secret that could change the fate of the continent for too long… I have to start from more than 20 years ago. At that time, I was feeling great as I just stepped into the Demi-God Realm; I felt proud and invincible. I even wanted to challenge Continental Martial Saint Maradona to earn myself the title as the most powerful master on the continent.”

Fei nodded.

About 20 years ago, Messi was only about 20 years old, yet he entered the Demi-God Realm. He was above many masters since he broke the cultivation speed record in the last 1,000 years. With his shocking strength and momentum, it was normal for him to want to challenge Maradona who was the most powerful man alive.

“However, just as I was about to issue the challenge with confidence, a mysterious master came to me to challenge me. This battle took place in secret, and only the two of us know about it. At first, I thought that I could easily take care of this man. To my surprise, this mysterious figure’s strength was beyond my expectations. We fought for half a day, yet I couldn’t defeat him. In the end, I used my demi-godly strength for the first time…” While saying that, Messi shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. “Who could have expected that I was the one who got defeated.”

Fei’s brows twisted; he seemed to have guessed who this mysterious master was.

“That is right. He was the Emperor of Zenit, Emperor Yassin who stated that he was inferior to no one,” Messi sighed and said, “To be honest, ever since I stepped into the Demi-Godly Realm, I thought that only the Pope of the Holy Church and the Continental Martial Saint could be my opponents. I disregarded all other masters on the continent. Even [Battle God] Ronaldo of Madrid got suppressed by me a little. I didn’t think that it was possible for the little emperor of a level 1 empire to defeat me.”

Messi looked reminiscent as he recalled what took place a long time ago.

Then, he continued, “I was unwilling to accept the result of the battle. At that time, Emperor Yassin was only at peak Burning Sun Realm, and he wasn’t a demi-god yet. However, he defeated me with a lower realm. Later, I challenged him more than ten times in secret, but I lost all of them. Then, I had to accept my defeats and promised him that I would do one thing for him.”

“Do what?” Fei was curious.

“I was curious at the time as well, but Yassin wasn’t willing to tell me. He only told me that when the time is right, he will tell me. However, during these many challenges, I admired his talent and character, and we became friends. It was at that time when I learned about the existence of Polluters for the first time,” Messi said slowly.

A glint flashed in Fei’s eyes, and he asked, “Emperor Yassin told you about them? So, Emperor Yassin knew about Polluters from long ago?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1242.2 - The Secret That Was Covered by False Images (Part Two)

Chapter 1242: The Secret That Was Covered by False Images (Part Two)

“That is right. Yassin sure was a generational genius, and he had the bloodline of ancient gods and demons. His talent was unparalleled, and he grasped the most important secret of the continent. His charisma and character made me believe everything that he told me. He said that if an item that he had fell into the wrong hands, the fate of the continent will be tragic as it will fall into a bottomless abyss.” Messi recalled. “Yassin’s identity was mysterious, and he already noticed the force that wanted to destroy the continent was waking up and looking for this item. The enemy force was powerful, and perhaps even the Holy Church couldn’t protect it. Therefore, he placed his hope in me.”

“I see.” Fei seemed to have understood something.

Before Dicanio died, he told Fei the real identity of the Continental Martial Saint. The latter was a hidden chess piece of the God Clan, and he had the bloodline of the gods. Dicanio also seemed to hint that the Demon Clan set up plans on the continent as well.

“Messi just said that Emperor Yassin had the bloodline of ancient gods and demons. Could it be that Emperor Yassin was a descendent of the Demon Clan?”

If this was the case, then it made sense that Emperor Yassin had a unique item from ancient times that could change the fate of the Azeroth Continent.

However, Emperor Yassin sure was a great figure. More than 20 years ago, he detected the existences such as Dicanio, and he guessed that the Polluters’ force had corrupted the Holy Church. As a response, he started to plan many years ago.

Compared with Emperor Yassin, Maradona who was known as the most powerful human on the continent fell into Dicanio’s trap and almost did something that he would regret for the rest of his life. This showed how brilliant Emperor Yassin was.

“Our relationship was like that between two friends and a master and a disciple. However, we only interacted with each other for about a few dozen days. Except for the two of us, no one in this world knows that we are acquaintances.” Messi drank another cup of liquor and continued, “Emperor Yassin’s talent was unparalleled. Although he had been suppressing his strength and didn’t advance to the god-level, he already figured out how to break the threshold between demi-gods and true gods. He taught it to me without hiding anything.”

Fei nodded and said, “Therefore, you later broke that barrier between mortals and gods, becoming a true god.”

“That is right.” Messi nodded and replied, “According to our agreement, I didn’t hide my strength and acted arrogantly. Of course, this was to attract the Holy Church’s attention. Since the Barcelona Empire and the Holy Church had been close, I became close with the Deputy Pope of the Holy Church. This was all for figuring out more information about the Polluters, but a war changed everything.”

Fei inhaled deeply and asked with an earnest expression, “You really couldn’t stop Barcelona’s invasion of Zenit?”

“I couldn’t stop it. Most people believe that the war between Barcelona and Zenit was waged because of you, but only a few people know that it was waged by the section of the Holy Church that was corrupted and controlled by the Polluters; they were trying to find that key. In other words, they already discovered some clues and suspected Emperor Yassin,” Messi sighed, “I couldn’t stop it. My identity, my status, and my standpoint didn’t give me a single reason to stop this war.”

“That was why Emperor Yassin must die?” Fei understood something.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1243.1 - Emperor Yassin’s Battle Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1243: Emperor Yassin’s Battle Plan (Part One)

“I have tried to save Emperor Yassin. After all, he was a warrior who I admired. He was able to defeat me, a demi-god, as a peak Burning Sun Lord; his martial talent was even greater than mine. Although we fought fiercely more than ten times, he was the only person who I considered as a true friend,” Messi sighed, “However, even the methods that I thought were perfect without shortcomings were rejected by Yassin.”

Fei was surprised as he asked, “He rejected them?”

Messi nodded and said earnestly, “That’s right; he rejected my proposals. To protect that key, he decided to seek death. You are a smart man; you should be able to guess why he did it.”

Fei was silent, but he soon understood the entire situation.

Emperor Yassin was a genius and a legendary ruler. Even the Continental Martial Saint seemed slightly inferior to him.

Emperor Yassin sought death only for one reason, and it was to protect the key that Messi mentioned.

According to the prior speculation, Emperor Yassin had the bloodline of the Demon Clan, and he shouldered the ancient demons’ wills and responsibilities to protect this secret item that concerned the fate of the continent. When he was still alive, he detected that the Polluters’ hidden force on the continent was moving, and the situation was getting out of control.

Under such a situation, the most terrible thing happened; this dark force detected the existence of the key and where it was. Therefore, it directly waged the war against the Zenit Empire.

If Emperor Yassin decided to escape, this force would chase after him.

The Zenit Empire wasn’t stronger enough to fight against the Holy Church which was controlled by that dark force. Although Emperor Yassin was a talented figure with exceptional power, he couldn’t make sure that the key would be safe if many masters attacked him at the same time. If the key fell into the hands of this dark force, the consequences would be unimaginable.

Therefore, Emperor Yassin used a secret plan. He handed the key to Messi, a person who he completely trusted, in secret.

Messi’s identity was unique, and the Holy Church would never place suspicion on him.

Then, Emperor Yassin used the Zenit Empire and his death to cover everything.

After Emperor Yassin died and the Zenit Empire got conquered, the dark force had no clues left after unable to find the key in the empire, and it couldn’t continue its investigation.

Fei sighed.

To protect this secret, hundreds of millions of Zenitians died under the blades of Barcelonans, and Emperor Yassin died in front of Messi under the watch of people like Busquets, Alves, Pedro, and secret masters of the Holy Church.

This was a tragedy.

It was hard to say that Yassin was cruel to let hundreds of millions of Zenitians die with him to protect this secret. Perhaps from Yassin’s perspective, this price was worth it to protect the secret item that could dictate the fate of the continent.

Even Emperor Yassin’s beloved second son Dominguez died in this cruel war.

“Before he died, he laughed and believed that you will avenge him one day. Now, it seems like his trust in you wasn’t wrong. Perhaps even Yassin couldn’t imagine that you are now ruling the continent in such an invincible fashion.” Messi smiled and said, “‘Yassin is inferior to no one.’ Although Yassin died, he planned everything. Your current domination proves that the price that he paid was worth it.”

Fei didn’t know what to say.

Fei had a unique attitude toward this man who was only proved to be his father after the latter died. He truly admired this master who was charismatic and wise.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1243.2 - Emperor Yassin’s Battle Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1243: Emperor Yassin’s Battle Plan (Part Two)

In terms of the father-son relationship, there was only a sliver of emotion, and it came from when Emperor Yassin’s imperial power of faith turned into Fei’s power and inspiration when the latter was cultivating in the [Banished Land].

After all, Fei’s soul was a young man from Earth.

The real Alexander had died long ago and disappeared from the world.

Fei had thought about seeking revenge; he had considered wiping out the Barcelona Empire and killing the members of the Holy Church who were close with Platini and Blatter. However, after thinking about the bugs that were going to descend in ten days, Fei suppressed his murderous spirit and only took out the evil and cruel leaders.

Today’s meeting with Messi surprised Fei; he didn’t know this giant secret at all.

“After you returned from the [Banished Land] with dominance, the Holy Church created several plans against you and Chambord, yet they all failed. The Holy Church gradually couldn’t handle you. I’m sure that the appearance of the goblins, Platini, and others in the Southern Region are all related to this. Since I must safeguard the key, I needed to act low-key before I could get a good read of the situation. When the meeting at the City of San Siro took place, I still decided to hide to see if the Holy Church was purified like what Stabila had said. It is good that you now control everything.”

While speaking, Messi opened one of his hands, and a streak of golden light slowly floated up through his palmar creases. He continued, “This is the key. Now, I need to give it back to you since you have controlled the continent.”

The streak of golden light slowly flew to Fei and landed in his hand.

This streak of golden light wasn’t tangible; it was a streak of mystical energy. It condensed together, containing an amount of power that even scared Fei. It was fortunate that this power was warm, gentle, and not aggressive. Otherwise, Fei couldn’t even handle one strike from it.

“This is… a power seal beyond the Supreme God Realm.” Fei was stunned as he thought, “Could it be… this is the gift from the God of Creation from the primeval time?”

The only power above the Supreme God Realm was that of the God of Creation.

“Except for this key, I have another good news for you.” Messi smiled and said, “Emperor Yassin prepared another gift for you. With this key, you can open a path across the endless mist and abyss. There is a godly primeval island, and on it are two exceptional commanders who you can completely trust and one million soldiers.”

…

-Two days later-

On this beautiful and mysterious island, Fei saw the one million Zenitian soldiers who had disappeared before Barcelona invaded Zenit.

When St. Petersburg was conquered by the enemies and Emperor Yassin and Second Prince Dominguez died in battle, Elder Prince Arshavin and Elder Princess Tanasha who were in charge of more than 70 percent of Zenitian military mysteriously disappeared with close to one million soldiers. They weren’t heard from again.

Fei didn’t think that he would see them again at this place.

“Royal Father already expected this day to come.” The Elder Princess looked at Fei with a complicated expression and said, “Royal Father said that we can’t choose the Azeroth Continent as the battleground when fighting the Polluters. Otherwise, we will lose for sure.”

“Not on the Azeroth Continent… then where? Could it be…” Fei suddenly thought of something.

The Elder Prince nodded and added, “That is right. We must attack them head-on and ambush them on the way! We must destroy… or at least defeat them before the Polluters land on the continent.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1244.1 - The Battleground In Space (Part One)

Chapter 1244: The Battleground In Space (Part One)

“Ambush them on the way in space?” Fei was shocked. “How can it be? Only the masters who have reached the True God Realm can go above the sky and survive in space. Now, how many true gods are there on the continent? It is impossible to fight like this. After all, the Polluters are coming with many bugs, and we can’t replenish our troops in such battles.”

“Royal Father had thought about this. In fact, more than 1,000 years ago when the God Clan and Demon Clan were pushed to the brink of destruction, they also thought about this issue,” the Elder Princess said, “If the battleground is on the Azeroth Continent, the Polluters can devour creatures, continuously increase their powers, and rapidly evolve. If we cut them off in space, we can greatly reduce the threat that such evolution poses. Besides, the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan once stated that the Polluters seemed unable to evolve in space.”

“The biggest issue is that most of the forces on the Azeroth Continent can’t battle in space,” Fei said with a frown, but he soon thought of something and added, “Wait… perhaps… but the number isn’t enough…”

Messi suddenly smiled and said, “Alexander, I know what you are thinking about. However, I have to remind you not to forget the key that you now have.”

“The key?” Fei summoned that streak of golden energy and asked, “Could it be that this power…”[Support the real translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

“According to what Yassin told me, this key can open a giant spatial tunnel that leads to a battleground in space. This battleground in space has a unique environment. In this place, warriors who are above Five-Star can survive on their own.” Messi shrugged and added, “As to how to use this key to open the battleground in space and how to lead troops there, you have to figure out the answers to these questions. You must merge with this key to completely understand its secrets and the information that it holds.”

“There is such a thing?” Now, Fei finally realized that he underestimated the ancient God Clan and Demon Clan.

These two clans must be extremely powerful as they called themselves the gods and demons and they had been on the continent for many eras. They were raided by the bugs and were destroyed by the bugs’ unparalleled speed of evolution, but they left the opportunity to defeat the bugs for the later generations before they got wiped out. They created a giant plan that lasted for 1,000 years, quietly waiting for the bugs to reappear.

In the last 1,000 years, even though the continent seemed calm, hidden currents were rushing everywhere, and ordinary people couldn’t see them.

The God Clan, Demon Clan, and Polluters were the three high-level forces that were changing the continent. The seemingly invincible Holy Church was only a tool that these three forces controlled in turn. The most terrifying battles occurred in hidden places, and now it was about time for the final battle.

The battleground in space…

The mysterious key…

This island that was hidden for more than 1,000 years…

Zenit’s God of War Arshavin who was born to be a commander…

Zenit’s Goddess of Intelligence Tanasha who was exceptionally wise…

One million meticulously-trained soldiers…

It seemed like all these were prepared for the world-ending battle that was going to take place in seven days.

Although the remaining forces of the God Clan and Demon Clan that survived the bugs more than 1,000 years ago had gradually died off, the plans and setups that they created were going to battle the bugs once more.

“I got it.” Fei nodded and glanced at Messi, Arshavin, and Tanasha. He said calmly, “Then, prepare for battle.”

As soon as Fei said that, he disappeared from the island.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1244.2 - The Battleground In Space (Part Two)

Chapter 1244: The Battleground In Space (Part Two)

The next day, Fei went to many places and started to get the final preparations ready.

The news about the Polluters’ return was proven to be true in the high-level circles on the continent, and Alexander, who was the supreme ruler of the continent and had officially changed his title to Human Emperor, didn’t hide most of the information. He called upon all the masters on the continent, asking them to answer the empire’s summons and get ready to protect the continent.

The elite troops of the former super empires and ancient empires quickly mobilized.

Many commanders, advisors, and strategists came together and created many plans, and these detailed steps of preparation were passed to every corner on the continent under the powerful push of the Northern Region Empire.

This time, Fei didn’t show any mercy to the short-sighted people who tried to benefit from this imminent catastrophe and those people who were cheering on the destruction of Azeroth. A new policy was implemented on the continent; anyone or any forces that tried to disturb the current situation on the continent would be charged with a new crime – a crime against humanity, and they would be executed.

Now that the war machine was started, many masters answered to Fei’s summon.

Even those nobles and masters of the various ancient empires who were still hostile toward Fei understood that it wasn’t the time to hold personal grudges. If they couldn’t survive through this catastrophe, all creatures on the continent would be wiped out.

During this day, Fei went to visit other races such as the Elf Clan, Dwarf Clan, Gnome Clan, and Behemoth Orc Tribe, convincing them to unite with humans and form allied troops, getting ready for the war.

There were only some issues when Fei visited the Dragon Clan.

This proud and arrogant race was instinctively hostile toward humans due to the massive war that they had against the Holy Church, and some small confrontations occurred between Fei and a few dragons.

Fortunately, Fei’s strength had reached low-tier Supreme God Realm, and he was invincible on the continent. Also, the dragons participated in the war against the Polluters from more than 1,000 years ago, and they knew how terrifying the enemies were and the danger of extinction that they faced. In the end, they signed the covenant with Fei and joined the alliance.

This covenant was known as the [Initial Understanding] by the later generations, and it was also called the [Covenant of the Godly Emperor].

The summary of this covenant was the following; the dragons agreed to join the alliance formed by the humans and other races. If the Azeroth Continent won the war, the dragons would get the claim over all the islands on the lakes and inland seas, and they would accept the construction of dragon knight legions.

This covenant allowed humans and dragons to reach an initial understanding.

The more detailed plans were handed to the Imperial Military Headquarters to complete.

After all that was done, Fei ventured deep into the seven seas. Under the guidance of the beautiful Empress of the Sea Tribe at the Sea of Fragrance, Fei met the Emperors of the Seven Seas as the Human Emperor; this was the first meeting between a human and the Sea Tribe.

Although the process was tough, the tribes at the seven seas that experienced the terrifying power of the bugs finally agreed to Fei’s proposal and were willing to send the most elite troops to the battleground in space to ambush the bugs.

This was the first agreement that humans and the Sea Tribe had in the long history of killing each other.

Fei had to thank the bugs for their instinct of killing all other races. This allowed the races on the Azeroth Continent to drop all grudges before the threat of extinction and work together.

After all that was done, Fei came to the most southern location on the continent and entered the now desolate Goblin Realm, finding the thing that he needed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1245.1 - The Torn Continent (Part One)

Chapter 1245: The Torn Continent (Part One)

Fei quickly went to the former Anji Empire and dashed into the Capital of the Orc Military District. Then, he entered the sealed space underground and temporarily moved all the giant seal eggs that weren’t broken into his grand godly realm.

Now that Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm had reached 80 percent, he had long surpassed the Godly King Realm and reached level 1 Supreme God Realm. With such power, even though Fei wasn’t able to completely crush all these sealed demons, he could suppress them and make them unable to escape.

Fei took away these sealed eggs so that when the top-tier masters fought the bugs on the battleground in space a few days later, they didn’t have to worry about other things.

After doing all that, two days had passed.

Only about five days were left for the war to come.

Fei tore open the spatial barriers and arrived on Earth.

Now, Earth was completely transformed and looked different from before.

The damage that the bugs left on Earth mostly disappeared. With the help of the god-level masters from the Azeroth Continent and the push from the Joint Laboratory, Earth quickly transformed from physical technology to magic technology.

In the laboratory where time permanently flowed much slower compared to the outside world, many products that went beyond the imagination of humans were created.

The thing that excited Fei the most was that the thousands of corpses of the motherships of life had all been modified.

These motherships of life evolved based on the form of high-tech spaceships, and they had 80 percent of the internal and external structures of spatial battleships. Therefore, not a lot of work was required for this project.

For humans who were in a tight race, it was impossible to do all this if it wasn’t for the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory that had access to the spaces where the flow of time was different.

The atmosphere on Earth was better compared with that on the Azeroth Continent.

After having experienced the terror that the bugs brought when they appeared, most of the people on Earth had overcome the fear in their minds. The pain of losing their loved ones and their homes and the hatred that they had toward the bugs allowed them to stick together and wait for the imminent war to come.

The most important thing was that Cain and Akara didn’t disappoint Fei this time as well. They achieved several breakthroughs in the research of the rare mineral on Earth that could corrode the spirit energy of the bugs.

The Joint Laboratory on Earth used this type of mineral and created a ton of improved white mist, and a series of advanced weapons were derived from such mist.

The humans on Earth were insanely talented in designing and creating weapons; no one could doubt that. Even Cain and Akara who were knowledgeable had to admit this.

Due to the changes in the laws of nature on Earth, the physiques and strength of people on Earth drastically increased.

In a short time, many powerful figures rose to the top. The superheroes who only existed in movies and comics appeared in real life, becoming the representatives of the new humans on Earth.

Fei had placed traces of his godly power in thousands of people who were righteous and just, and these people’s strength increased the most. Especially people like Wang Jian and Jian Jie; they were already equivalent to Five-Star Warriors on the Azeroth Continent. Except for the masters from the Northern Region Empires on Earth, these people were the most dominating figures in this new world.

China benefited the most from this transformation since in this new power pyramid, many figures on top were Chinese due to Fei’s help. However, with the changing laws of nature, more and more people were awakening their potentials, and there were inevitably geniuses in every group. It was clear that a fascinating new era awaited the people on Earth.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1245.2 - The Torn Continent (Part Two)

Chapter 1245: The Torn Continent (Part Two)

Right now, with a close connection to the Northern Region Empire, China was able to be the host of international meetings and make calls that only the United States was able to make before.

After a quick meeting, the forces on Earth started to prepare for the imminent war in an orderly fashion despite the intense atmosphere.

Now, Fei had completed a series of preparations, and he returned to the Azeroth Continent to start his cultivation in seclusion.

For a few days, Fei stayed in the Godly King Palace on the central mountain at Sky City, solidifying his foundation and strength and trying to comprehend that streak of power inheritance from the God of Creation which was named the Key.

All races on the Azeroth Continent and Earth were preparing for the war with a little anxiety. It seemed like the time was flowing by slowly, but it was fast in reality.

In a flash, three more days passed, and only less than three days were remaining before the final battle.

Fei came out of his cultivation.

At that moment, he received a piece of good news. After ten months of pregnancy, Queen Angela gave birth to a boy and a girl.

Fei was elated.

When he held his crying son and daughter in the Royal Palace, he suddenly had the urge to cry in joy.

Fei thought to himself, “This pair of cute children have my bloodline.”

Three years had passed since that glorious wedding in Chambord City, and both Angela and Elena didn’t get pregnant for a long time, making Fei doubt himself. Now that he was a god, he wondered if he cultivated wrong and turned himself infertile.

Now, the creations of love between him and Angela were finally born.

Fei became a father at this troubling time. Seeing his two children soundly asleep in Angela’s arms, Fei felt like the burden on his shoulders became even heavier.

This was something that he had never felt before.

Fei became even more battle-hungry as he felt the blood connection between him and his children, the responsibility coming from his heart, and the urge to protect his children regardless of what it took.

Unfortunately, time was extremely scarce at this moment. Fei didn’t have much time to spend with his children. After spending about half an hour beside Angela and his children, he stood up and disappeared, doing the last bit of preparation for this war that concerned the life and death of all races on the Azeroth Continent.

After the cultivation, Fei had obtained some traces of information from the Key, and he found the accurate spatial coordinates of the so-called battleground in space.

He had to go there and get himself familiar with the battleground.

…

The vast universe was mysterious.

The many stars that had different distances away created a magnificent scene.

The universe that was dark, deep, and forever desolate seemed like an endless abyss, devouring everything.

The universe was eternal and contained many secrets and laws that mortals couldn’t comprehend.

In this endless universe, most masses were in the shape of spheres.

However, there was this giant continent that looked like an island on an ocean as it floated in space. It was so large that it was several times bigger than the huge planets around it, and its unique gravity pulled in hundreds of planets and made them cycle around it in orbits, forming a unique star system.

This desolate continent was the center of this star system.

A light flashed in space, and Fei appeared above this continent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1246.1 - Before the War (Part One)

Chapter 1246: Before the War (Part One)

“Is this the legendary battleground in space?” Fei was shocked when he came here according to the spatial coordinates.

It was surprising to see such a continent floating in space. Looking from afar, this continent covered a portion of the universe, and it was dozens of times larger than the sun. Even though the sun emitted radiant light, it was like a sesame seed before a watermelon when compared to this continent. Even though Fei was millions of kilometers away, he could sense the ancient age and the magnificence of this land.

“From its shape, it seems like this continent was torn off by a force. It feels like it was taken from somewhere. However, it somehow floated in space and created this star system. This is unimaginable!” Fei sighed. Then, with a thought in his head, he landed on this continent in the next second.

The continent was mostly flat, and it was full of hard rocks and craters left by meteorites. Also, layers of stardust that had been accumulated throughout the ages lay over top of everything.

With each step that Fei took, he covered several hundred kilometers. His spirit energy was spread out like waves, carefully sensing this mysterious continent.

This place was extremely desolate. As if it had been asleep for many eras, no signs of life could be sensed from it. There was no source of water, no greeneries, and not even a streak of wind. There were only rocks, sand grains, empty mountains, and many craters.

“This is like a land of the dead.” Fei was slightly startled.

“The laws of nature on this continent are similar to the Azeroth Continent, and it seems like a streak of power is engulfing the surface of this land. There is also oxygen that humans need to survive. Although it is thin, masters above Five-Star can manage to survive for a while in this environment. No wonder Emperor Yassin believed that this place can be the battleground in space where we can ambush the bugs.”

This discovery calmed Fei a little.

This was indeed a perfect battleground. It was desolate with no life, and it was vast and open. Masters could unleash their full power and didn’t have to worry about injuring the innocent.

“Huh? What is that?”

Fei’s spirit energy suddenly sensed something; it seemed like some buildings appeared before him.

Fei flashed forward and appeared in the location in the next second.

“This… could it be that lifeforms once existed at this place? There are deserted structures here?”

There was a large stretch of rocky surface, and stardust that was half a meter thick covered it. However, if someone paid close attention and observed the area, they could see that the rocky surface was a group of deserted stone structures. Although some structures collapsed due to the collision with meteorites and the passage of time, Fei could still imagine how this place looked in its prime.

Fei waved his hand, and a streak of power gushed out, pushing away the stardust on top of these structures.

Just as Fei expected, there were many tower-like structures and godly-palace-like buildings, and some giant godly statues could be vaguely spotted. There were many dents on the statues, and they were discolored. It was hard to tell what they were from their appearances; they looked like stone pillars that collapsed onto the buildings around them.

It was evident that this was once a fancy and prosperous city, but its glory was long gone. It was buried in the river of time.

“What destroyed this city? War? Natural disaster? Or the bugs?” Fei searched around carefully, but he didn’t find any clues that the bugs would leave behind.

Inside these buildings, Fei didn’t find any skeletons, and the gold, silver, and iron tools that he found were corroded; it was hard to spot the patterns on them.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1246.2 - Before the War (Part Two)

Chapter 1246: Before the War (Part Two)

It was impossible to tell what race lived here before, but Fei somehow felt like this city was a bit familiar.

“The appearances of these structures, their sizes, and their placements are similar to the ancient ruins on the Azeroth Continent. Could it be that there is a connection between the two?”

“How did Emperor Yassin and the ancient God Clan and Demon Clan come to know about the existence of this continent?” Fei had many questions on his mind.

With those questions in mind, Fei spent half a day to travel around the continent and measured this battleground in space that was almost as large as the Azeroth Continent. He memorized those important terrains as well.

After doing that, Fei didn’t spend more time on exploring the ancient ruins on this continent and returned to the Azeroth Continent.

The last preparation started.

The thing that Fei needed to do next was to transport the strongest forces on Earth and the Azeroth Continent to the battleground in space. Then, they would battle with the bugs to the death when the latter got close to this place.

[TL Note: I would assume that the humans on Earth would rely on technology to survive on the battleground in space since the strongest humans there were only equivalent to Five-Star Warriors.]

It wasn’t tough to transport the troops.

Fei had mastered the laws of space, and he had saint items such as the Throne of Creation and Sky City. Also, there were many powerful masters on the Azeroth Continent, and various godly teleportation arrays were created by the Mad Scientists’ Laboratory.

It wouldn’t be a problem to move many troops onto the battleground in space in the next day.

In terms of energy, the 21 Worldstones that Fei obtained in Diablo World were more than enough to complete this mission.

From Dicanio’s mind, Fei already learned about the path that the bug troops were taking to get to the Azeroth Continent, and it was extremely close to the star system that the battleground in space was at. In terms of location, it was highly possible to ambush the bugs.

Of course, Fei had to come up with a way to lure the bugs to the battleground in space!

This was going to be a tough war.

In the vast universe, there were many dimensions and races.

Perhaps there were categories of dark and evil races and kind and orderly races.

There had never been a race that could dominate the entire universe, but this didn’t stop some dark and evil races to have the ambition of conquering the universe.

The bugs were an example.

This race was crazy at plundering others. They would take all energy, kill all lifeforms, and raid all civilizations. The race was built on the destruction of other races. Using their unique ability, they could conquer and absorb the advantages of other races by rapidly evolving. Like viruses, they could continuously evolve and improve. Like locust, they brought destruction and decay everywhere they went.

No one knew how the bugs were created.

Even the bugs forgot their history and how they used to look like due to the giant leaps that they took on their path of evolution.

They had encountered numerous wars on their way, and the bugs were the victors almost every single time.

However, in the last war, they encountered terrifying enemies, and they were almost wiped out. They had to scramble and rush back to their ancestral place where their journey of rising began, resting for 1,000 years.

Now, they were on the move again! They were going to bring death and destruction to their enemies.

It wasn’t just because of hatred; they were greedy over the energy on this continent that would allow them to evolve to their peak!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1247.1 - Endless Killing (Part One)

Chapter 1247: Endless Killing (Part One)

Like a group of crazy locusts, the planets on the bugs’ path in the universe would be completely plundered.

After many years of evolution, even the weakest bug could survive in the vacuum of space.

The countless bugs seemed like the many stars in the universe. When they passed by, the sheer number was enough to cover a star system. The low-level bugs parasitized some big planets, and giant bugs pushed these planets and moved in the universe.

Looking from afar, it seemed like a giant star system was moving and touring in space.

The way that the bugs moved was almost identical to the super spaceship fleets that only existed in legends. Periodically, high-level bugs would come together and unleash their power, creating many giant wormholes and allowing the bugs to use hyperspace teleportation.

On the way, the bugs encountered resistance when they ran into planets that had intelligent lifeforms on them, but all resistance was useless before these vicious predators.

The planets got conquered one after another, and countless lives were destroyed. During the cruel and destructive plunders, the bugs gradually recovered their energy, and their strength became stronger and stronger. More species of bugs appeared, and their movement speed increased repeatedly.

As the supreme ruler of the bugs and the entity at the peak of the pyramid, the mysterious and powerful [Mother Empress] stayed in the center of the bugs’ formation.

As they got closer and closer to their destination, the spirit energy frequencies that were surging in space became more active and amplified. Even the mysterious [Mother Empress] let out a series of roars of excitement, seeming to create tornadoes in space.

…

Fei and Maradona appeared in space.

They were wrapped inside the endless universe, and the stars in the distance shone with brilliance, making everything seem beautiful and mysterious.

“Is this the place?” Maradona glanced around the universe and calculated for a while. Then, he said, “This is millions of kilometers away from the battleground in space. If your calculation got the wrong spatial coordinates, all our prior preparations would be wasted.”

“According to the information that I obtained from the memory of that bug named Dicanio, this should be the place.” Fei nodded with confidence and suddenly seemed to have detected something. He smiled and added, “Huh? Be prepared. Our guests are about to arrive.”

Before Fei could finish, a series of light vibrations appeared in space.

Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

Tens of thousands of light dots appeared in the dark universe at the same time. As if tens of thousands of waterdrops smashed onto the surface of a calm lake, many ripples appeared in the area and grew larger. A streak of invisible power tore open the dark universe, and chaotic spatial elements rushed out of the cracks like water gushing out of a water well.

The bugs were about to arrive!

As soon as these wormholes appeared, the giant herds of Polluters were going to descend!

Even though Fei and Maradona were all dominating figures, they became a little nervous at this moment.

The appearance of the Polluters meant the beginning of the war.

Just as they expected, when the chaotic spatial elements gradually calmed down and the wormholes stabilized in space, streaks of bright light dots flew out of the wormholes that each had a diameter of more than 100 kilometers and had radiant light waves around them.

They were low-level bugs!

There were so many low-level bugs that they seemed like sand grains in a desert. They covered a portion of space, and their dark color brought people a sense of suffocation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1247.2

More and more bugs passed through the wormholes.

In just a few seconds, tens of millions of bugs had appeared in this area.

Fei and Maradona stood in space and hid their auras. These bugs couldn’t detect them when they went in stealth.

“Should we attack?” Maradona asked with a serious expression on his face.

Fei shook his head and said, “We should wait. Regardless of how many such low-level bugs we kill, we couldn’t harm their foundation, and they wouldn’t feel any pain.”[

Time slowly passed by, and more and more bugs appeared in this star system.

The low-level bugs were still attached to meteorites, planets, and some giant bugs, and they all slowly exited the wormholes. These bugs seemed extremely aware, and they gathered around each wormhole in formations before gradually moving outward and occupying more space.

Unfortunately for these bugs, they were too weak and couldn’t discover Fei and Maradona.

After about an hour, this star system was almost completely occupied by the bugs.

The weakest bug was on the star-level, and the bugs’ body composition allowed them to survive in the vacuum of space. Those giant bugs that were more than 1,000 meters long were equivalent to peak Full Moon Elites.

Over time, more and more high-level bugs showed up.

“It is about time. Let’s clean a group of them.” Fei nodded and started the operation.

Maradona looked excited, and he replied, “Haha! I have been waiting for you to say this! Let’s start the slaughter!”

As soon as they finished speaking, they turned into two streaks of light and dashed toward the herds of bugs that seemed countless.

The terrifying energy waves instantly unleashed their radiance.

The bugs only discovered their enemies when about 100,000 bugs on the edge got turned to dust under the energy waves of Fei and Maradona.

For a moment, all kinds of supersonic screams and aggressive spirit energy frequencies filled the area.

The bugs instantly started to counterattack.

The herds of bugs that were the closest to Fei and Maradona charged toward them like beasts and surrounded them.

“Haha! Let’s separate and kill these bugs as soon as we can.”

“Sounds good.”

Fei and Maradona unleashed their murderous spirits and didn’t hold back their strength. They transformed into light beams and wiped out the bugs in herds. This was a one-sided battle.

The powerful energy waves seemed like endless tsunamis. The low-level bugs were turned to dust as soon as they got within 1,000 meters of these two, let alone to counterattack.

The energy flames around Maradona grew brighter and brighter, and it seemed like he turned into a moving sun. Wherever he went, the crazy bugs were turned into nothingness.

Fei also unleashed his power. Every time he punched out, a giant energy fist would create a huge cylinder-shaped vacuum that had a diameter of several kilometers and a length of several hundred kilometers in the countless herds of bugs. Millions of bugs were killed each time he attacked.

Out of the bugs that appeared in this star system so far, the most powerful one was only a demi-godly giant bug, and it was nothing before Fei and Maradona. Facing the terrifying energy fists that Fei created, this demi-godly bug was no different compared to low-level bugs. It was instantly killed.

“Roar!” Fei shouted, and the bugs within thousands of kilometers of him were shattered into masses of green blood foam.

“Haha! This is thrilling! I like killing these bugs this way!” Maradona turned into a brilliant light beam and dashed through the herds of bugs, instantly cleaning out a space that was tens of thousands of cubic kilometers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1248.1 - Test of Strength (Part One)

Chapter 1248: Test of Strength (Part One)

While Fei and Maradona stopped the bug troops from moving forward, the masters and troops from the Azeroth Continent were getting used to the battleground in space that was millions of kilometers away, getting ready for the upcoming battle.

This would be a war that no one could predict the result of.

It was hard to tell how many of these beings on this battleground were going to survive and return to the Azeroth Continent.

Perhaps they would all die and wait for the Azeroth Continent to be destroyed so that they could unite with their loved ones’ souls. This was the worst-case scenario.

In front of the powerful enemies, the human soldiers who once belonged to different super empires and had deep hatred toward each other dropped all grudges and prepared for war alongside each other.

The beings who could come here were all at least equivalent to Five-Star Warriors.

The atmosphere on the battleground in space was heated. Before the bugs arrived, some defensive structures had to be built, and magic arrays had to be set up. All of this was required for the intelligent creatures from the Azeroth Continent to maximize their advantages on the battleground.

No one complained, and no one slacked off.

The warriors became hard labor, and they sweated and used warrior energy to carry giant rocks, showing their strength. The aloof mages worked so much that they stuck out their tongues like panting dogs, looking fatigued. Under the instruction of demi-godly masters, they created various magic arrays and engraved magic paths on the ground tirelessly by using their magic energy without holding back.

The elves who were clean and tidy traveled on the battleground in space that was covered in stardust, and such dust got onto their bodies, making them look like they were made of mud. However, they didn’t have time to clean themselves, and they set up many elf magic arrays and looked for terrains where the elf archers could have the most advantage.

The dwarfs started to create underground structures such as caves and traps. They were great at this, and their unique ability could perhaps counter the bugs that also liked digging holes in the ground, preventing the latter from sneak-attacking the united troops on the ground.

The gnomes and elves reached an agreement during the preparation of the upcoming war and were placed into one legion. These good-looking shorties had firearms, all kinds of probes, and other war machines. Their combat style could complement that of the elves, and the overall combat strength could increase by multiple folds.

Now that Fei passed the Dragon Clan’s test and signed a new covenant with them, the qualified human, elf, and gnome warriors became powerful dragon knights. Currently, they were flying in the air while riding on dragons, inspecting the terrain and monitoring the area.

The god-level masters already started to place fist spiritual spatial seals around the battleground in space. Streaks of invisible power were sealed into the dark sky above this continent in space, waiting for the arrival of the Polluters.

The battleground in space was the only and the last line of defense of the Azeroth Continent.

Once this place was conquered, the only fate that awaited the Azeroth Continent was death and destruction. Everything that these beings treasured and wanted to protect would be destroyed.

The command center of these various united troops sat in a hidden location on the battleground in space.

The most talented mages, strategists, and generals of every force and tens of thousands of advisors were using their intelligent brains to allocate and move troops around.

The masters were fulfilling their responsibilities and calculating, again and again, making sure that they didn’t miss any critical details about the imminent war.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1248.2 - Test of Strength (Part Two)

Chapter 1248: Test of Strength (Part Two)

Elder Princess Tanasha, Demonic Woman Paris, [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin, [Demonic General] Mourinho, [Scholarly General] Wenger, [Godly General] Ferguson, [Iron General] Capello…

These famous generals who once belonged to the super empires used to battle each other to the death. After experiencing many conflicts and wars, these figures sat together to create plans and strategies. This was a first for many of them.

These talented figures laughed and put all the grudges behind them, and they valued each other greatly. However, these figures also argued with each other on the details of plans.

Time slowly passed by while the preparation continued.

…

Boom!

Fei punched out, shattering all the bugs within 1,000 meters of him.

In the next moment, he flicked his fingers, and many golden and silver sword energies of order flew out, capturing the giant bugs that were on and above the Demi-God Realm and refining them into masses of energy.

Then, these masses of energy flew into Fei’s hands and merged into his body.

On the other side, Maradona was also harvesting the bugs’ lives.

Fei and Maradona had stalled the bug troops at this location for half a day, and they had already killed countless bugs. Giant mountain-like corpses of the bugs were everywhere. More than 100 demi-godly bugs were killed, and more than 80 percent of them were refined and devoured by Fei, becoming his energy.

“We are almost done here. Maradona, you should go back now.” Fei passed this message to Maradona.

“Haha! Can you hold them off on your own?” Maradona laughed.

Except for buying time for the united troops, Maradona and Fei were also blocking the Polluters to figure out the different types of bugs in the enemy troops and their real combat strength. In the last half a day, several hundred types of bugs with different levels of combat strength appeared in this star system, and Maradona had recorded everything with a divy crystal.

According to the plan, Maradona should return to the battleground in space and pass the information back to the military commanders who were preparing for the upcoming war. With more accurate information, these intelligent figures could create more effective battle plans and increase the chance of victory for the united troops in this war.

“Even if I must defend this place for half a day, I can do it. You should return now!” Fei’s thunderous laughter resonated in space, and the sound waves shattered the bugs around him into dust.

“Ok.” Maradona turned into a streak of light and dashed away. After the light flashed in space, he disappeared from the area.

Fei’s expression didn’t change. While golden energy flames burned around him, he punched out repeatedly, and the terrifying energy fists broke more than a dozen wormholes as if these energy fists were swords of judgment.

The chaotic and violent spatial energy surged in the area, and the low-level bugs within 100 kilometers of these wormholes disappeared.

Now, Fei’s doppelgangers all returned to his body due to the time constraint.

“Summon! Barbarian warriors! Battle for me!” Fei shouted and summoned 15 wild and vicious barbarian warriors. This was a skill that he obtained from Diablo World. Now that Fei was a supreme god, the barbarian warriors that he summoned were all at level 6 True God Realm.

These 15 barbarian warriors shone like 15 radiant suns as they dashed into the sea of bugs.

The battle continued.

After about two hours, Fei used his spirit energy and detected that the barbarian warriors gradually started to die in battle.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1249.1 - A Supergiant Bug (Part One)

Chapter 1249: A Supergiant Bug (Part One)

“A total of 15 level 6 true gods can only last about two hours…” Fei gasped in his mind.

The ‘bug sea attack’ was terrifyingly powerful. The bugs that appeared so far were only the herald legions, and the most powerful and largest bugs were only at level 8 True God Realm. The legendary and mysterious [Mother Empress] hadn’t even shown up yet. Even though this was the case, the enemy force was strong enough. More than 1,000 years ago, the God Clan and Demon Clan got conquered in less than two months; it wasn’t because they had bad luck.

The fate of Azeroth was now covered in a dark shadow.

It was fortunate that the 15 barbarian warriors were made of pure energy, and they didn’t have flesh and physical bodies. Therefore, the bugs couldn’t get the necessary fuel to evolve. Furthermore, according to the information that Fei obtained as well, it seemed like the bugs couldn’t evolve in space, so Fei wasn’t worried that the masses of energy that these barbarian warriors left behind would be devoured by unique bugs.

Fei could only summon these barbarian warriors three times per day. After testing the strength of these bugs, he didn’t summon more barbarian warriors.

Knowing that the bugs before him couldn’t provide him with more information, Fei didn’t hold back and unleashed all his power. His early-stage supreme-godly strength was used, and terrifying laws of nature and laws of order gushed out of Fei’s body and exploded in the area. Like tsunamis, they rushed out and engulfed the entire star system.

Fei was going to clear the area.

The scene was shocking and terrifying at this moment. As if tornadoes blew through many sand sculptures, the destructive and invisible energy instantly permeated the area, shattering all bugs in this star system. Even those bugs that were equivalent to true gods could only whine before turning into small particles like collapsing sand sculptures.

In just a flash, all the bugs that had teleported to this place got wiped out.

Was this the true power of a supreme god? It was unheard of!

Fei controlled his power well. After causing the destruction, he slowly pulled back his force and didn’t affect those tens of thousands of wormholes, allowing the bugs to arrive in this star system one after another.

Fei was worried that if he shattered all these spatial teleportation channels, the bugs on the other end of the wormholes might create more wormholes in other places. If that happened, the plan that the Azeroth Continent prepared would be greatly affected.

After killing all the bugs in this star system, the information should be reported to the bugs on the other end of the wormholes, and higher-level bugs should soon arrive.

Just as Fei expected, some giant bugs that were equivalent to true gods already had a certain level of intelligence. After these bugs came out of the wormholes and glanced around, they instantly realized what happened as spirit energy frequencies that contained shock and horror appeared. These giant bugs never expected that after so many of their peers were teleported through the wormholes, they didn’t take care of the provokers on this end and got wiped out instead.

Streaks of powerful spirit energy frequencies started to vibrate in space.

Fei didn’t choose to attack. Instead, he quietly watched as these giant mountain-like bugs that looked strange and vicious communicated with each other, capturing their spirit energy frequencies.

With the amount of spirit energy frequencies that he knew already, Fei slowly tried to understand the meaning behind these new frequencies.

The bugs only communicated with each other using spirit energy frequencies.

These giant bugs that were shocked quickly passed spirit energy frequencies back into the wormholes. Then, a few of them dashed back into the wormholes to report in person.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1249.2 - A Supergiant Bug (Part Two)

Chapter 1249: A Supergiant Bug (Part Two)

Fei moved his mind and summoned another 15 barbarian warriors.

In the next second, these barbarian warriors battled with these more than a dozen giant bugs.

Fei carefully observed the combat style and combat strength of these high-level bugs.

These creatures were all born as killing machines. Every part of their bodies could be used in battles, and their bones were as sharp as god-tier weapons. Their claws, teeth, tails, horns, knees, and even fins could all deal insane damage. Besides, they had different innate abilities that could rival the godly laws of nature. Even when fighting with the barbarian warriors who were true gods, they weren’t at a disadvantage. Their combat style was vicious and savage-like, showing no fear of death.

Soon, blood stained the area while roars resonated in space.

Both the barbarian warriors and the giant bugs suffered casualties.

At this moment, a streak of vast energy swept over like a crazy tsunami from the giant wormhole in the center of the battleground, instantly engulfing the star system. Then, the giant foot of a bug slowly reached out of the wormhole. When compared to this foot, those giant bugs currently in battle seemed tiny like mice in front of a tiger.

“Here it comes. A high-level bug that is equivalent to a godly king… is this the legendary [Mother Empress]?” Fei wondered as he waved his hand, sending many golden and silver sword energies of order, killing and refining all the true-god-level giant bugs. Then, he drew back the barbarian warriors and patiently waited for this supergiant bug to get out of the wormhole.

“Foreign race… die!”

A spirit energy tornado shot out of the wormhole. Clearly, Fei’s actions enraged this supergiant bug that was about to descend, and this angry bug struck its foot that got through the wormhole toward Fei like a godly spear that spanned across the universe.

“Reckless! Even if you were to fully descend, you couldn’t rival me! How dare you act this way? Die!” Fei roared, and the sound waves surged up as if they were tangible, breaking the giant bug foot that was stomping down and making blood shed in space.

When colliding with Fei’s force, this giant foot was pushed back.

This strike enraged the supergiant bug more.

The bug sped up the teleportation speed, and another giant foot soon moved out of the wormhole. A streak of cold and vicious presence appeared in this star system, and six pairs of giant antennas that had a cross-sectional diameter of about a dozen meters and a length of about a few hundred meters showed up. Then, it was the mountain-like head and the two giant red compound eyes that seemed like stars, looking terrifying.

Half of this bug’s body already appeared, and it almost exploded this giant wormhole.

From the appearance alone, this supergiant bug was like a locust that was enlarged numerous times. However, the black scale-armor-like bone shell, the sharp bone spikes with green glares, the abyss-like mouth, the heavenly-pillar-like teeth, and the corrosive breath… all these things made this bug look like an abyss monster that crawled out of Hell.

This supergiant bug only showed half of its body, yet this star system was filled with a chilly death presence and an aggressive murderous spirit. It seemed like this star system turned into a death zone.

As soon as this monster opened its mouth, ocean-like green flames flew toward Fei.

All the bug corpses that were floating in space got turned into nothingness, and even the small planets that had a diameter of about thousands of kilometers and floating meteorites disappeared after the green flames burned through.

It seemed like this strange fire could burn anything.

In the next moment, the ocean-like strange green flames engulfed Fei.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1250.1 - Killing and Ten Days (Part One)

Chapter 1250: Killing and Ten Days (Part One)

“Anger is something that only the weak would show. Big monster, you can’t rival me if you don’t completely descend into this star system.”

Fei didn’t move and only released a streak of provocative spirit energy frequencies. Regardless of how the strange green flames wrapped around Fei, it couldn’t even burn a strand of his hair.

As soon as Fei finished speaking, he opened his mouth and sucked all the green flames that were burning through the star system into his stomach as if a whale was inhaling in the ocean. All the green flames were turned into masses of pure energy for Fei to consume.

This level of attack couldn’t threaten Fei.

This scene provoked the giant monster that was being teleported through the large wormhole.

A series of crazy and violent roars sounded from this giant locust-like monster’s mouth.

It struggled like crazy, and its giant body slowly squeezed out of the wormhole like a fat mole crawling out of its small cave. It took about six minutes to completely exit the wormhole and be freed of all spatial restrictions.

“Roar!” This bug looked up and roared.

Now that its entire body appeared in this star system, its’ visual impact was huge.

The green flames burned around this bug, and the violent and destructive energy waves and surges dashed in all directions.

“Poor lowly bug! Die!” The giant monster transmitted its intent to Fei.

The giant compound eyes released green light dots, and they created a net of light, flying forward Fei and trying to engulf him like the invitation from the Grim Reaper. When the net touched the star fragments in space, those fragments got quietly turned into pieces that were about the size of sand grains.

“This seems to be one of the killing strikes of this giant locust-like monster.”

Fei sensed a streak of law of nature surging inside this attack that seemed like a laser-net. It was clear that it wasn’t a simple net of light made of energy.

“Could it be that during the process of evolution, this bug already merged with the godly laws of nature from the Azeroth Continent?” Fei thought to himself. When the green net of light got close to him, he reached out his hands and lightly ripped it.

As if he was tearing a piece of ragged cloth, Fei easily tore this green net that could instantly kill a low-level godly king into two. Then, a streak of golden light dashed out of Fei’s hands, turning the green net golden. After doing that, the golden net flew back toward the giant bug.

“Poor lowly bug! Die!” The giant locust-like monster released a streak of tornado-like spirit energy frequencies, and it repeated the same thing.

The surprising thing was that this series of spirit energy frequencies contained the ancient continental language of the Azeroth Continent.

In the next moment, Fei guessed the reason.

This should be a high-level bug that had participated in the war against the God Clan and Demon Clan more 1,000 years ago. It should have killed many masters of the God Clan and Demon Clan, absorbed its enemies’ power and comprehension of laws of nature, and evolved toward this path. Then, it obtained similar techniques and grasped the ancient continental language.

The battle began at this moment.

The bugs saw themselves as the greatest race in the universe, and they didn’t view humans as a worthy opponent.

This giant bug moved freely in space even though it was big like a mountain, and its six pairs of antennas whipped around violently, tearing the golden net of light into pieces.

Then, like a mad bull, it dashed across space and stomped toward Fei with its sharp weapon-like front legs while green flames burned around it.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1250.2 - Killing and Ten Days (Part Two)

Chapter 1250: Killing and Ten Days (Part Two)

“Hahaha! You want to compete with me in terms of size?”

Fei laughed and dashed forward. His body size instantly increased by more than 1,000 times, turning into a giant who was more than 3,000 meters tall. His giant hands reached out and caught the front legs of the giant bug, and he pulled onto it and spun like a spinning top before letting go and throwing this giant locust-like bug away.

Boom!

The giant locust-like bug struggled like crazy, but it was no use.

Its giant body smashed into a giant wormhole further away and shattered the stability of the spatial elements that weren’t firm in the first place.

As the wormhole exploded, the terrifying energy left many cracks on the bug’s body, and green blood jetted out of the wounds.

This giant bug was injured by Fei in one move.

Fei didn’t give this giant bug the time to breathe. He turned into a bolt of lightning and chased after the bug. As if his fists turned into meteors, the punches that were beyond the speed of sound struck the chest and belly of this giant bug.

“Poor lowly bug! Die” the giant bug roared and released a series of spirit energy frequencies.

Its belly was covered with a hard green bone shell. Suddenly, the bone shell opened, and many bone spikes that shone with chilly light shot out. At the same time, its antennas, front legs, and thick back legs all turned around as if its joints were non-existent, tightly locking down Fei.

More than 1,000 years ago, this bug used this trick and killed many gods and demons.

Unfortunately for this bug, its enemy was Fei today.

Fei loved close-range combat since he was the most familiar with the barbarian’s combat style. As a close-range combat master, how could he be injured by this? The fierceness of this giant bug ignited Fei’s battle-hunger, and he roared and instantly broke this bug’s antennas and legs that were wrapped around him with his bulging muscles, completely ignoring the bone spikes that contained laws of destruction and were flying toward him.

A series of shrill screams sounded in space.

Giant bone-structured limbs and flood-like blood formed many giant masses of green light.

The bone spikes disappeared before they could get close to Fei, and Fei’s fists almost turned the belly of this giant bug to mush.

This man and this bug battled each other without holding back, and energy waves surged in space.

In the end, Fei pressed the giant locust-like bug onto a meteorite and almost beat it into a meat jam. It was completely killed, and even the meteorite was destroyed.

This peak godly-king-level giant bug died.

Fei released many golden and silver sword energies and refined its remaining corpse, obtaining a massive amount of energy.

“You are a maniac.”

Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s voice sounded by Fei’s ears.

When a silver light flashed by, Maradona returned from his trip.

“Old man, why didn’t you help me?” Fei looked at the wormholes that stabilized again and sensed hundreds of presences that weren’t weaker compared to the giant locust-like bug that he just killed through them. With a grim expression, he said, “Ok, it seems like these bugs are really going to come here. We will be busy for the next while. Old man, you must be careful. If you get smashed by the bugs, I won’t save you.”

Maradona pouted and opened one of his hands, and a strangely-shaped curved blade appeared, emitting a terrifying aura.

This was a god-tier combat weapon.

It seemed like the Continental Martial Saint was about to use his full strength.

“Those guys who are known for their intelligence asked us to stall the bugs here for ten days; it is the only way that they can have enough time to set everything up,” Maradona said, “If we can’t last, they will send reinforcements over soon.”

“Ten days?” Fei calculated in his mind and became even more serious.

Even though Fei was now a supreme god and Maradona was also insanely powerful, it was a huge challenge for them to stall the bugs for ten days. Only one day passed, and the enemy already sent over a peak godly-king-level bug.

“What will happen next? Will supreme-god-level bugs come here from the other side?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1251.1 - : First Blood (Part One)

Chapter 1251: First Blood (Part One)

In reality, Fei’s guess wasn’t wrong.

After the bugs were blocked in front of the wormholes for three days, they sent out a supreme-god-level bug. This bug wasn’t similar to the giant locust-like beast that was equivalent to a godly king. It was a snake-like bug that was only a few hundred meters long. Its body was tough like a god-tier combat weapon, and it could control lightning.

In this battle, Maradona was severely injured, and Fei was wounded as well.

Fei only took care of this supreme-god-level bug after spending half a day and paying a hefty price.

Although Fei had access to a massive amount of pure energy to replenish his energy depletion, he couldn’t absorb it in a short time.

After fighting with the bugs for several days non-stop, Fei’s strength was greatly reduced. On the other hand, Continental Martial Saint Maradona received medical treatments from Fei but could no longer battle. The injuries that the supreme-god-level bug left on his body forced him to retreat to the distant battleground in space, getting the rest that he needed.

This was terrible news for humans.

The bugs were only blocked here four days in total, yet they sent over a supreme-god-level existence. It was hard to imagine what kind of forces that the bugs were going to send over next. The situation seemed to show that the bugs didn’t lack supreme-god-level entities.

The most worrying thing for Fei was that the [Mother Empress] in legends that controlled the bugs hadn’t appeared yet.

According to the information that Fei obtained, he used a little extrapolation and guessed that the [Mother Empress]’s strength was beyond the Supreme God Realm. It was hard to imagine what humans could rely on to win this war once the [Mother Empress] arrived.

As the most powerful human, Fei didn’t have the strength to rival high-level supreme gods yet.

The battle continued.

After Maradona retreated to the battleground in space, human reinforcements came to assist Fei.

There were more than a dozen god-level dragon knights and various top-tier masters who used to belong to different super empires. There were [Battle God] Ronaldo of Madrid and [God’s Son] Messi of Barcelona.

This pair of nemeses had never imagined that they would fight alongside each other one day.

Fei had used a ton of his godly power. As the most powerful human, he had to rest. This way, if a devastating situation occurred, humans could have the strength to turn the tables and potentially prevent a disaster.

High-level and low-level bugs were shooting out of the wormholes continuously like water jetting out of a pipe, and the human reinforcements joined the battle.

Now, Fei finally got a chance to breathe. He was stationed at the center of this star system, and he helped out when human masters fell into dangerous situations, preventing as many casualties as possible. After four days of high-intensity battle, Fei consumed a ton of godly power, and he needed time to readjust and become stronger since there was a huge amount of pure energy in his grand godly realm that he hadn’t had the chance to absorb.

It was fortunate that the overall strength of humans increased drastically.

About a month ago, the technique that could break the barrier between the Demi-God Realm and the True-God Realm was shared by the Northern Region Empire and the Holy Church, and it quickly spread throughout the continent. Furthermore, the laws of nature changed on the Azeroth Continent, allowing many demi-gods who were stuck in their realm to advance and become true gods.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1251.2 - : First Blood (Part Two)

Chapter 1251: First Blood (Part Two)

To prepare for the war, many masters were permitted to cultivate in those unique spaces of the Northern Region Empire where time flowed faster compared to the outside world. Now, many true gods and even godly kings existed among humans.

For example, Messi and Ronaldo were both godly kings.

The tragic battle continued.

The bugs were fighting for the control of the space within 1,000 kilometers of the wormholes. If they were able to obtain the control, they could send troops to this star system continuously without obstacles, and these troops could move around and create larger wormholes to teleport the main forces and the more powerful bugs.

Through observation, Fei noticed that the higher level a bug was, the harder it was for it to get through the wormholes. For that supreme-god-level bug to come here, more than ten godly-king-level bugs burned their energy and sacrificed themselves to create a supergiant wormhole for it to get through.

It was clear that to create a supergiant wormhole, processes had to take place on both ends of the wormhole.

It seemed like the bugs’ evolution path tilted toward technology. In the war on the Azeroth Continent more than 1,000 years ago, they didn’t get to devour many gods and demons who mastered the laws of space. Therefore, their control of the laws of space was weak, and this weakness of the bugs could be exploited by humans.

As long as human masters could stall the bugs near the wormholes, the bugs wouldn’t be able to move forward quickly and teleport their main forces.

Time passed by.

Even with Fei at the center of the star system and overseeing the battle, casualties were unavoidable.

Boom!

An explosive noise resonated in the dark star system. A human dragon knight named Pires who was from the Arsenal Military District on the Eastern Region of Azeroth was surrounded by many powerful bugs, and he suffered unrecoverable injuries. In this situation, he chose to self-detonate. The powerful godly laws of nature spread in the area and turned the bugs that were within 100 kilometers of him into dust. However, the price that Pires paid was the complete disappearance of his soul.

All the human masters who were in battle quietly looked toward Pires’ direction, paying respect to their peer who was the first to die in this war.

This was the first blood that humans shed, but it was probably not the last.

However, the human masters who were battling didn’t get fearful.

On the contrary, the sacrifice of this peer stimulated their bravery.

[God’s Son] Messi and [Battle God] Ronaldo charged into the sea of bugs with their peers behind them.

“Revenge!” everyone shouted in their minds.

Compared to the bugs, these human masters were way more intelligent, could coordinate with each other well, and had more coordination experience. The 30-or-so human masters created two cone-shaped formations, and they moved inside the sea of bugs non-stop, avoiding being tied down by the bugs. Every time they moved, they tried to destroy one wormhole to slow down the bugs’ teleportation speed.

Fei could only help when these two teams encountered deadly dangers.

In the meantime, Fei was trying to recover his godly power and absorb the pure energy inside his grand godly realm.

To humans, the good news was that after the first supreme-god-level bug died, there wasn’t a second supreme-god-level bug that got teleported over. This was the only way that Messi and others could buy time for Fei.

…

-The battleground in space-

At this moment, the human troops that were busy working saw the tragic last moment of Pires and his dragon through the projected screen of a divy crystal.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1252.1 - Terrible News (Part One)

Chapter 1252: Terrible News (Part One)

The generals and soldiers of the former Arsenal Empire cried and sobbed.

Pires was a famous general of Arsenal for more than 100 years, and he had great influence in the empire. He was the idol of many people.

The Arsenal Empire was now in the history of the Azeroth Continent; the entire continent was controlled by the Human Emperor. The Arsenal Empire turned into the Arsenal Military District, but the Arsenalians’ admiration and respect toward Pires didn’t change.

In the past, [Lightning’s Edge] Pires, [Spear King] Henry, and [Warrior of Ice] Bergkamp created the terrifying trident of Arsenal. Wherever they went, they were undefeated and made a name for Arsenal. As a result, these three figures were looked up to by many people.

Unfortunately, everyone would die one day.

That booming explosion and the radiant light became the last proof of Pires’ existence in the world.

[Lightning’s Edge] Pires died in space to protect the land behind him.

Even though he died, he chose the most tragic way which was self-detonation, not letting the bugs get anything from his death.

On the vast battleground in space, not only the soldiers and masters of the former Arsenal Empire, but all human fighters and members of other races saluted at the scene that was projected above them by a divy crystal.

Then, a series of dragon roars resonated on the battleground in space.

Tens of thousands of dragons encircled the scene that was projected and roared in anger.

There was a god-level green dragon who self-detonated alongside Pires.

This dragon was an elder in the Dragon Clan who participated in the war more than 1,000 years ago. It was also the first dragon who took a human as its knight. It acknowledged Pires as its knight, and they volunteered to reinforce Fei, killing many bugs. Their deaths were going to be recorded in the history book for this era of the Azeroth Continent.

In the next moment, everyone started to move faster and worked harder, trying to complete the setup on the battleground without needing any motivating chants and phrases.

Everyone knew that if they could complete the setup on the battleground in space one second earlier, the heroes would bleed less in that star system.

…

It was Fei’s third time summoning the barbarian warriors today.

These godly warriors who weren’t afraid of death coordinated with figures such as Messi and Ronaldo. In the critical moments, they acted as meat shields so that others could retreat safely. With this strategy, casualties were kept at a minimum.

Soon, another day passed.

The bugs were already blocked here for a total of five days, but humans had paid a hefty price.

After [Lightning’s Edge] Pires, five more human gods such as [Giant God of Battle] Carol of Liverpool, [Tough Stone] Vidic of Manchester United, and [Rapid Sword of Wind] Ozil of Madrid all died in battle. In the most dangerous times, they also chose to self-detonate, bringing destruction to the bugs even when they died.

At this moment, Fei finally recovered his godly power and completely absorbed the massive amount of pure energy in his grand godly realm.

Now, Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm had reached 89 percent, meaning that Fei’s strength had skyrocketed to level 6 Supreme God Realm in only five days. He was able to continuously borrow power from his grand godly realm.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1252.2 - Terrible News (Part Two)

Chapter 1252: Terrible News (Part Two)

To some degree, the bugs who were great at absorbing their enemies’ energy and evolving finally met their nemesis. The energy that they left after they died gradually became Fei’s energy. Although Fei still didn’t know why he could see and absorb this type of primal pure energy, it was a great sign.

When Fei recovered his peak strength, Continental Martial Saint Maradona who had healed up returned to this star system.

People like Messi and Ronaldo were hanging on the last straw, and they finally got the chance to return to the battleground in space to rest.

Before leaving, they collected the broken armor and weapon fragments of their peers who had died in battle. These remaining items could be placed in the cenotaphs of these heroes, and the future generations could pay respect to these brave and honorable elders who sacrificed their lives.

Of course, this could only happen if the Azeroth Continent had a future.

Now back to his prime, Fei could unleash all his power and start the revenge. He showcased his terrifying abilities again, clearing all the bugs in this star system. A massive amount of pure energy flew into Fei’s body in the form of light dots. With the increase of his strength, Fei’s speed of absorbing this type of mysterious pure energy grew faster.

The battle became a little bit easier, but the situation was still grim.

At noon on the sixth day, Maradona had to return to the battleground in space to rest due to more heavy injuries.

Fei was also injured quite a bit.

The bugs finally unleashed their furious counterattack. By paying the hefty price of the lives of more than 20 peak godly-king-level bugs, they activated two supergiant wormholes and teleported over two supreme-god-level bugs.

It was fortunate that Fei’s strength already increased to level 6 Supreme God Realm. After summoning saint items such as the Scepter of Creation and the Throne of Creation, he was barely able to kill these two bugs that were equivalent to level 4 supreme gods.

During this battle, Continental Martial Saint Maradona who was only in charge of inspecting the area was hit by the residual energy waves and got severely injured.

“Damn it. I didn’t think that my old bones would be so fragile. Time sure is a killer…” Maradona sighed in sadness before he left.

Indeed, the power of the bugs was far beyond everyone’s estimates. This was their first real encounter with the bugs, but the latter showed a dominating advantage in less than ten days.

In the last 1,000 years, Maradona was a legendary figure on the continent, but he could only inspect the area during battles on this level and might die at any time. This was tough to witness.

If it weren’t for Fei who was an unparalleled and shocking genius, the Azeroth Continent wouldn’t be able to last a second before being destroyed.

Maradona’s return to the battleground in space meant that another round of tough battle began in this star system.

Another group of masters from the united troops came to this star system to assist Fei.

This time, except for human masters and dragon knights, there were also senior elf elders of the Elf Clan, dwarf king warriors of the Dwarf Clan, giant whale berserk gods of the Sea Tribe, and grand alchemists of the Gnome Clan.

The battle became long and drawn-out just like before.

Due to his injuries, Fei had to battle while healing himself by absorbing the pure energy in his grand godly realm. Those two supreme-god-level bugs brought Fei a shocking amount of pure energy. If Fei absorbed it, his strength would leap forward unimaginably.

At this moment, terrible news came from the battleground in space

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1253.1 - Tragedy (Part One)

Chapter 1253: Tragedy (Part One)

At the star system where the wormholes appeared, Fei and the masters of various races fought hard to guard this path that led to the Azeroth Continent.

At this moment, a piece of urgent news came from the battleground in space.

The person who came to deliver the news was Golden Elf King Akinfeev.

This low-key and mysterious Gold Saint of Pisces, one of the 12 Gold Saints of Chambord, already activated his golden elf king bloodline, and his strength skyrocketed and reached peak Godly King Realm. He was the most powerful being among the 12 Gold Saints.

However, at this moment, Akinfeev’s aura was messy, and a shocking wound could be seen from his right shoulder to his abdomen. He looked to be in terrible condition.

“Something happened. Hyperspace teleportation tunnels appeared around the battleground in space. The Polluters appeared there…” Akinfeev said while panting. It was clear that he went through a tough battle.

“What?” Fei was shocked. “How is this possible? I already paid attention and didn’t sense any rapid surges of spatial elements within millions of kilometers. How could it be… how could those bugs know the spatial coordinates of the battleground in space?”

“About an hour ago, a small mutated wormhole appeared, and many high-level bugs showed up. There were powerful beings among them. They dissected the area around the battleground using the laws of nature, and the united troops on the battleground suffered many casualties. Fortunately, we did many preparations in the last while, and we didn’t get chaotic. The commander center on the battleground in space tried to notify Your Majesty several times, but the messengers were all killed by the Polluters. In total, six groups of god-level scouts were wiped out. In the end, I finally charged through the enemies, but my golden royal guard team who came with me all died…” Akinfeev looked saddened.

Akinfeev was extremely close with the members of his golden royal guard team. It was painful for him to see them all die before his eyes.

It was evident that the situation on the battleground in space became dangerous. Otherwise, the Golden Elf King wouldn’t come here to report to Fei in person.

The situation was turning bad.

Fei waved his hand, and a streak of golden light dashed into Akinfeev’s body, healing all the injuries.

Then, Fei thought to himself, “How did it happen? It shouldn’t be! For bugs to open wormholes, they need extremely accurate spatial coordinates. Otherwise, any discrepancies might lead to the destabilization and collapse of the wormholes, turning the teleportation tunnels into paths of death. Any creature that entered it would be disintegrated into the primal elements.”

The battleground in space was a remote place that the God Clan and Demon Clan prepared for this war. Even the biggest bug spy, Dicanio, didn’t know about the battleground in space at all. In the last 1,000 years, this place was well-protected and well-hidden. Theoretically, the bugs shouldn’t know about the spatial coordinates of that place. Unless… the bugs just learned about the spatial coordinates! It means…”

Fei gradually figured it out. It seemed like he had underestimated the bugs.

Although the bugs were blocked in this star system by Fei, they used a secret technique and obtained the spatial coordinates of the battleground in space. After all, there were connections between this star system and the battleground in space. Continental Martial Saint Maradona had traveled between these two places, and human masters such as Messi and Ronaldo also made trips. It seemed like the bugs used these connections and found the location of the battleground in space.

“They think that the battleground in space is the place where humans escaped to? What should I do now?” Many thoughts flashed through Fei’s mind.

According to the original plan, Fei was going to try to stall the bugs at this star system, waiting for the united troops on the battleground in space to fully prepare. Then, they could battle the bugs head-on in high-spirits and try to win the battle. Now, this plan was messed up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1253.2 - Tragedy (Part Two)

Chapter 1253: Tragedy (Part Two)

If Fei instantly returned to the battleground in space to help, all the efforts that were spent here would be wasted. If Fei left, the bugs would immediately take control of this star system, and their main forces would come here in a short moment. Then, in their next leap forward, they could instantly descend onto the Azeroth Continent that was empty and weak right now, butchering all the creatures. If that happened, all the efforts that were put into the preparation of the war would be gone.

“But if I stay here and try to stall the bugs… the battleground in space would be in extreme danger. Since they blocked my senses earlier, it means that there is at least a supreme-god-level bug over there. There is no way that the united troops can block such a high-level existence…”

“It seems like I can only risk it this time…” Fei knew that at this moment, perhaps the lives of many creatures and the fate of the entire continent were in his hands.

Fei clenched his teeth and used the laws of space. Masses of golden mist merged into this star system, and the laws of nature in the area seemed to be overloading, making the spatial elements within tens of thousands of kilometers extremely firm.

Now, it would be tough for the bugs to sacrifice the lives of godly-king-level bugs to open supergiant wormholes to teleport supreme-god-level bugs into this star system.

After doing this, Fei instantly summoned the Throne of Creation, the Scepter of Creation, and the Armor of Creation. Then, with a shiver, a doppelganger walked out of Fei’s body. In the next three days, this doppelganger was going to have Fei’s peak power. After three days, he was going to turn into a streak of smoke and disappear

Fei left the three saint items over here, trying to use the power of his doppelganger and the three saint items to stall the bugs in this star system for three days.

In the next three days, Fei had to take care of the tough situation around the battleground in space.

“Let’s go!”

After making the decision, Fei didn’t hesitate. A streak of power engulfed Golden Elf King Akinfeev and Fei, and they merged into space and disappeared in the next second.

Only Fei’s doppelganger was left here. With the Scepter of Creation in his hand and the Armor of Creation on his body, this doppelganger sat on the Throne of Creation expressionlessly and unleashed a great amount of godly power that surged in this star system like tsunamis and shattered the low-level bugs.

In the next three days, this doppelganger was going to guard this star system with more than a dozen masters such as dwarf king warriors, senior elf elders, and gnome king warriors, stopping the bugs from occupying this only leaping spot that would lead to the Azeroth Continent.

If this location were lost to the bugs, the only ending for the weak Azeroth Continent would be destruction.

When Fei was about a few thousand kilometers away from the battleground in space, Fei finally sensed a streak of strange and chilly energy that permeated the space. It was this streak of energy that blocked all the energy surges that were appearing around the battleground in space. It cut off the spatial element surges when the mutated wormhole appeared around the battleground in space, not allowing Fei to sense any of this from afar.

Fei moved his hands and ripped this barrier that was made of laws of nature and almost killed Akinfeev.

Akinfeev felt like his eyes brightened, and the grey, stardust-like particles disappeared. The universe before him became clear as if a grey veil was removed from his eyes.

Then, countless bugs appeared in the space before them.

The grey and black bugs moved in space, looking like torrents that were about to destroy the world. The grinding noises created by the bone-structured outer-shells of the bugs could be heard even though this was in space, and the soundwaves that contained destructive power filled the area. All kinds of powerful and weak spirit energy frequencies moved in the area, making this space seem as if it was a pot of boiling water.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1253.3 - Tragedy (Part Three)

Chapter 1253: Tragedy (Part Three)

A sea of bugs! This was literally a sea of bugs.

Fei’s heart lurched a little.

This was on the outside, yet so many bugs could be seen. Perhaps the number of bugs around the battleground in space was unimaginable. The bugs had completed the initial teleportation of their military forces, and this was a nightmare for the united troops from the Azeroth Continent.

The bugs’ absolute advantage was their number. They could use their sheer number to fill any gap in strength.

The situation had reached a critical point that was far beyond Fei’s imagination.

When Fei and Akinfeev saw the bugs, the bugs saw them as well.

Like hungry locusts that saw food, the bugs turned into torrents and rushed toward the two.

Fei was anxious and didn’t hold back at all.

Golden flames burned around Fei, and he became a heated meteorite. With Akinfeev wrapped inside the flames, Fei directly dashed into the endless sea of bugs.

As if the golden flames around Fei were the kryptonite to the bugs, any bugs that came to contact with the flames lit up as if sparks dropped onto gasoline.

The golden flames were made of Fei’s godly power, and they spread in the sea of bugs like a virus. Wherever the flames burned, the low-level bugs were turned into smoke and disappeared in space before they could even scream.

Fei had to create a path of slaughter in this endless sea of bugs using his dominating strength.

It was obvious that the bugs understood Fei’s intent, and their mission was to temporarily stop Fei from reinforcing the battleground in space.

Under the command of some high-level bugs, countless low-level and middle-level bugs flew toward Fei fearlessly. Even though they couldn’t afflict injuries on Fei and couldn’t even get within 1,000 meters of Fei, they still charged over and created obstacles with their bodies. Even if they could delay Fei by a fraction of a second, they wouldn’t hesitate.

They were depleting Fei’s energy with their lives.

This was another terrifying fact about the bugs other than their sheer number.

The bugs had no sense of fear, and they were 100 percent obedient. Low-level bugs would follow all orders from high-level bugs without resisting, even if the consequence was meaningless death.

The bugs were chillier and more efficient that the coldest machine in the world.

Fei didn’t know how far he got and how many bugs he killed, but something suddenly happened.

A streak of lethal energy suddenly appeared in front of Fei, and it was mixed in with many low-level bugs and struck toward him. Like a sharp sword, this streak of energy instantly pierced through the golden flames.

A high-level bug finally appeared!

Fei became cautious and took a deep breath before punching out.

A golden energy fist instantly collided with the lethal energy that tried to sneak-attack.[Support the real translators and read on Noodletown Translations for free.]

Boom!

A powerful shockwave expanded in all directions in the dark space from the center of the collision.

The bugs in the area all collapsed and turned into dust when the shockwave went through them as if they were sand sculptures that were struck by a tornado.

Fei stopped moving and stood in space.

On the opposite side, there stood a bug that was covered in small green scales.

The bug stood like a human, and it had six pairs of thin and agile antennas. Its lizard-like body wasn’t that big, but it was engulfed in green flames, emitting a terrifying presence. It was at least a supreme-god-level bug.

However, Fei didn’t stop because of this bug’s strength. It was because this bug’s presence and appearance were extremely similar to another bug – Dicanio!

This bug must be a clan member of Dicanio who was the most successful spy in the history of the bugs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1254.1 - The Appearance of the Lord of the Bugs (Part One)

Chapter 1254: The Appearance of the Lord of the Bugs (Part One)

A terrifying existence appeared.

Just the presence alone could engulf the world. Standing before this aura, those supreme masters who could break the stars were like toddlers who just learned how to walk. They staggered and dropped down from the sky, and they puked out mouthfuls of blood.

All creatures were stunned by this destructive presence, and they shivered uncontrollably.

A figure slowly walked out of the mutated wormhole that appeared, attracting all the attention in this star system.

“What… is that?”

“Is the lord of the bugs finally here?”

“The destroyer of the world appeared?”

“This presence is terrifying!”

Everyone felt suffocated, and their eyes were glued onto this figure.

The terrifying ocean-like presence was coming from this figure.

However, every member of the united troops on the battleground in space was shocked when they saw this figure. They were dumbfounded and looked like they were struck by thunderbolts.

They couldn’t believe their eyes because… that figure… was actually… a human?

This figure wasn’t big or vicious-looking. Everyone was stunned since this figure looked like a human

This being was about 1.7 meters tall and female-like, and her figure was gorgeous. Also, no shortcomings could be spotted on her. Her green waterfall-like long hair was tied into French braids, lightly swaying behind her head. Her white skin looked like the most perfect jade, and her figure was alluring. Her delicate facial features and pitiable and lovable temperament made her look like the most beautiful fairy in faint-red tight-fitting armor.

All the bugs in the area stopped screaming, and they knelt before this woman as if they were seeing their lord.

A supreme-god-level bug that was hundreds of meters tall shivered before this woman, and she stepped onto its head and glanced around coldly.

This glance contained no shocking aura or energy, but the chilliness coming from this woman’s eyes could instantly freeze everyone. When this woman looked at the bugs and the masters from the Azeroth Continent, there was no difference as if these masters weren’t her enemies and these bugs weren’t her subjects.

This was the glance of a conqueror!

At this moment, all the united troops on the battleground in space were stunned.

Without question, this figure had a prestigious status among the bugs, and she might be their lord.

“But how come this figure looks like a human? A woman? What secret is hidden behind this?” people thought to themselves.

“Lowly… creatures… a bunch of disgusting ants…” This green-haired woman moved her lips, and a series of ancient and mysterious syllables clearly sounded by everyone’s ears.

This language was once spoken by the nobles in the God Clan and Demon Clan in ancient times.

Many generals and masters in the united troops had studied this language before, and they instantly understood the meaning behind it.

As soon as this woman finished speaking, a visible green airwave suddenly dashed out of her body.

Instantly, it seemed like a huge rock was thrown into a calm lake. Like the calm surface of a lake that got disturbed, many ripples appeared in the dark universe, and space started to soften under the force of the vibration.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1254.2 - The Appearance of the Lord of the Bugs (Part Two)

Chapter 1254: The Appearance of the Lord of the Bugs (Part Two)

When these ripples passed through the bugs, nothing happened.

“Argh!”

However, a shrill scream soon sounded.

As soon as a ripple passed through the body of Emperor Guardiola of Barcelona, his body shattered like a damaged porcelain jar, and streaks of divinity and life essence leaked out of the crack and flew toward the woman who had green long hair.

As if she was having a meal, this woman inhaled and sucked all the divinity and life essence into her mouth. She looked intoxicated as if she had eaten the most delicious food in the world! It seemed like a junkie finally took her favorite drug.

Instantly, a human godly king turned into tens of millions of particles and forever disappeared from this world.

“Dodge that ripple…”

Guardiola’s last warning was still resonating in people’s ears.

At the same time, more screams sounded by people’s ears.

Some of the supreme masters of the united troops were still in the sky and couldn’t dodge in time. Their bodies were struck by the ripples and had the same fate as that of Guardiola; their bodies broke like beautiful porcelain jars with their godly essences flowing out.

“No! Dodge…”

“Don’t let those damn ripples touch you…”

“What is going on? What is this power?”

“Damn it. I can’t control myself. The ripples have a strange suction force…”

“Move away from her!”

All the supreme masters were alarmed, and they turned into streaks of light and tried to dodge these deadly ripples.

Unfortunately, these ripples spanned across this star system and engulfed most of the battleground in space. Although these ripples seemed slow, they were extremely fast. In just a second, they passed through everyone with a strange rhythm. A terrifying catastrophe struck all the masters who were on and above the True God Realm.

While roaring in anger, a giant golden dragon turned into dust.

On the other side, Unparalleled Master Houllier of Liverpool dashed toward this mysterious woman with green long hair. While struggling to stay alive, he wanted to self-detonate close to this woman and injure her. However, as soon as he got within 10,000 meters of this woman, all his life energy and soul energy were depleted, and he turned to dust and disappeared from this world.

Those weaker masters of the united troops were imprisoned and couldn’t move as they sensed their core energy slowly leaking out.

“Everyone! Come back!”

An angry shout sounded from the battleground in space, and then a streak of mysterious force soared up from the continent, turning into many silver ripples and colliding toward the green ones.

It was Continental Martial Saint Maradona.

At the most dangerous moment, the master of the united troops whose power was second to Fei and came back to the battleground in space to rest finally woke up from his deep sleep. He released the most powerful energy ripples, and many streaks of laws of nature expanded outward in space with the battleground in space as the center, rivaling the murderous spirit of the green-haired woman.

After the green ripples passed by, the bodies of the supreme masters of the united troops finally stopped breaking down.

The two different ripples contained different laws of nature, and this was the most direct battle between the laws of destruction and the laws of creation. It seemed like a couple was fighting in space and wearing each other out. This was a bloodless yet intense battle; a single streak of the residual energy could destroy stars.

The members of the united troops heaved sighs of relief.

However, this situation only lasted less than ten minutes.

Suddenly, Maradona spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1255.1 - The Queen of Blades? (Part One)

Chapter 1255: The Queen of Blades? (Part One)

Everyone was shocked by this.

“Is Maradona going to be defeated?”

Continental Martial Saint Maradona’s strength was extremely close to the Supreme God Realm, and his current strength almost reached mid-tier Supreme God Realm by utilizing the power of the magic arrays that were already set up on the continent.

With such strength, Maradona could be considered as one of the most powerful figures in the history of Azeroth, yet he got defeated in less than ten minutes.

The strength of the green-haired woman was too terrifying.

“Puff!” Maradona spat out a big mouthful of blood as if water was jetting out of a fountain.

In space, the silver ripples gradually dimmed down, yet the green ripples became stronger.

Such a turn of events placed the battleground in space on the brink of destruction.

The supreme masters of the united troops had already calmed down since their bodies stopped breaking due to Maradona’s appearance. But at this moment, their expressions turned ugly; they clearly sensed that the terrifying power of destruction became stronger in their bodies, and they could no longer suppress it. It seemed like their bodies and souls would be completely crushed in the next second.

The endless green ripples surged like ocean waves, and they quickly wore-out the silver ripples.

Maradona’s body started to be affected as well. Bloody cracks gradually appeared on his body, and blood vessels bulged and became visible from his skin, looking terrifying. It seemed like life energy was quickly escaping his body. His bright, black, and thick curly hair gradually dimmed and turned grey!

“Ant… die…”

Cold syllables flowed out of this green-haired woman’s mouth.

Like an aloof lord who was glancing down at all lowly creatures, this cold and cruel woman waved her hand and wanted to destroy everything.

With a cold grin on her face, this woman enjoyed seeing Maradona struggle as if a cat was toying with a mouse.

It appeared that this woman liked the process of crushing a supreme god.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

A ton of blood mist appeared around Maradona’s body as the bulging blood vessels exploded, turning him into a blood-man. Almost no intact skin could be seen on him, and he was covered in thick blood. Only his eyes that were black and white moved, showing that he was still alive.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

More than a dozen masters of the united troops couldn’t last, and they exploded and turned into masses of blood mist before falling and dying forever.

Every member of the united troops turned ashen-faced. Now that the situation had reached this point, it seemed like the war was going to end in the next second with a thought in this mysterious woman’s mind.

Compared to the members of the united troops, the bugs in the sky let out a series of spirit energy frequencies of cheer. Their bone spikes all pointed toward the sky, and they seemed to roar silently to add to their lord’s presence.

“What should we do? Mr. Continental Martial Saint can’t battle anymore!”

“This green-haired woman is too terrifying! Who is she? How come she is with the bugs?”

“Only Alexander His Majesty can block this demonic woman…”

“Golden Elf King Akinfeev His Majesty had killed his way through the bugs and went to deliver the news. I hope that Alexander His Majesty can make it back in time…”

“The bugs have surrounded the entire space! Did Akinfeev make it out here alive? He is still not back yet!”

“Is our Azeroth Continent destined to be wiped out?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1255.2 - The Queen of Blades? (Part Two)

Chapter 1255: The Queen of Blades? (Part Two)

Everyone was shocked, and they couldn’t do anything. Even the most intelligent generals on the continent such as [Demonic General] Mourinho and [Iron General] Capello couldn’t do anything at this moment due to the huge gap in strength. The human sea attack was weak and useless before such destructive strength, let alone the fact that there were more bugs.

“Let it end… ants…”

After torturing Maradona for a while, it seemed like this woman with long green hair lost interest. She suddenly unleashed her force, and the green ripples that were everywhere brightened, instantly shattering all silver ripples. The terrifying laws of destruction blinked and moved toward all the human masters.

Anyone who got touched by the green ripples would be instantly turned to dust.

All the masters of the united troops on the battleground in space closed their eyes in pain.

“Damn! A woman? Could it be the Queen of Blades of the bugs?”

At this moment, a clear voice sounded by everyone’s ears.

This voice was abrupt, but it sounded like heavenly music to the ears of every member of the united troops. All of them could tell who this voice belonged to.

It was the Lord of Azeroth, the unique Human Emperor Alexander!

The savior who everyone was waiting for finally appeared.

When the members of the united troops opened their eyes in excitement, they saw that familiar figure in the sky.

The blinking golden ripples replaced the silver ripples. Soon, the unparalleled power contained in the golden ripples expelled the destructive force that the green ripples left in these masters’ bodies, and those masters who were imprisoned in the sky finally got the chance to escape the danger zone and return to the battleground in space.

At this critical moment, Fei finally made it back.

With blinking golden light around him, Fei instantly turned the tables.

As soon as he came back, Fei’s eyes locked onto this woman who had long green hair.

He didn’t think that this human-like woman controlled the bugs. Also, he was sure that this green-haired woman wasn’t like Dicanio who hid his identity with a sheet of human skin; this woman was born like this.

“Could it be that just like the sci-fi movies on Earth, there is a similar figure to the Queen of Blades among the bugs?” Fei thought to himself.

“A stronger ant… damn it…”

This green-haired woman spoke the ancient language of Azeroth, making Fei wonder if this woman was related to the God Clan or Demon Clan.

“Could it be that this woman is the so-called [Mother Empress] who controls all the bugs?”

In the next moment, Fei turned into a streak of golden light and dashed toward the green-haired woman without stopping. His presence was dominating and unstoppable.

“Attack!”

While roaring, Fei punched out, and a terrifying energy beam penetrated the endless sea of bugs, wiping out countless bugs.

The golden energy beam smashed into the supreme-god-level giant bug under the green-haired woman, almost instantly destroying it.

It was a terrifying force!

As Fei shot toward the Queen of Blades, many high-level bugs roared and rushed toward Fei.

“Hahaha! Ugly bugs, you are the ants… die!” While laughing, Fei’s vast ocean-like laws of nature spread out, and no bug could get close to him.

Like a bolt of lightning, Fei instantly appeared before this green-haired woman, and [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher] was already in his hands before everyone could react.

After it was activated, rings of blood-colored runes appeared around the giant war hammer, and it struck toward this mysterious woman like a world-ending godly weapon.

All the members of the united troops were stimulated by Fei’s unstoppable momentum.

The morale of the troops that was greatly suppressed instantly skyrocketed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1256.1 - Reverse (Part One)

Chapter 1256: Reverse (Part One)

“Set up the defense! Prepare for the battle on land! Masters of various races, retreat onto the battleground in space.”

Almost at the same time, the most intelligent commanders on the land made the same and the most correct decision. With the sudden appearance of the Human Emperor, the united troops believed that they were going to win in terms of high-level combat strength. The rest of them only needed to guard the battleground in space, and they could only maintain the victorious momentum by using all the setups that they prepared.

Now, Fei and this green-haired woman battled together.

The destructive hammer struck down, and the green-haired woman raised her arms instinctively to block.

A streak of green light flashed by, and a layer of green snake-skin-like scale armor appeared on this woman’s arm that was smooth and jade-like. Her slender hands also transformed into giant green bone claws that were five meters long with green flames burning around them.

Then, this green-haired female monster didn’t dodge! She was planning to grab Fei’s giant hammer with her bare hands.

Boom!

As soon as the hammer and the claws collided, rings of blood-colored runes and green flames flew everywhere.

Fei felt his body shivering a little before he was knocked up into the air and sent flying.

This was a little unbelievable!

It must be noted that Fei walked on the path of physical domination! He was the most familiar with his barbarian character who had shocking brute strength and had mastered close-ranged combat.

However, Fei got knocked away! The strength of this green-haired female monster was stunning!

The good thing was that the green-haired female monster also got knocked away in the next second, and she was in a worse condition. Her claws were smashed into pieces, and she fell off her mount and flew back like a baseball that was hit by a bat. She slammed into the endless sea of bugs and smashed many middle-level and high-level bugs to death.

Fei’s loud laughter resonated around the entire battleground in space.

The laughter that was filled with power injected immeasurable confidence into the united troops, and those soldiers and masters who grew fearful felt like flames were burning in their chests.

In the next moment, Fei who flew backward instantly dashed back into the battle.

However, his target this time wasn’t the green-haired female monster but her mount, the supreme-god-level snake-like bug.

Without a doubt, this snake-like bug that was equivalent to a level 4 supreme god couldn’t put up a fight and was instantly smashed into meat paste like an ant before a dragon.

Instant Kill!

A huge amount of pure godly essence was refined by Fei and flew into his grand godly realm like a long river.

Fei didn’t try to instantly kill the female monster.

After the initial test, he already knew that this woman who looked like the Queen of Blades had shocking power, and she wasn’t weaker than him. It would be hard for him to kill her in a short time.

Therefore, the key to turning the tables lay in the destruction of the supreme-god-level bugs that could bring catastrophes to the united troops.

Just as Fei expected, as soon as he killed the supreme-god-level snake-like bug, an angry roar sounded from the endless sea of bugs.

A streak of green light flashed before Fei like a bolt of lightning, and it was the green-haired female monster. Her giant claws already recovered, and they struck out towards Fei’s chest.

Fei held his giant hammer before his chest to block, and the claws struck it.

Then, a vast amount of power flowed through the hammer, and Fei was knocked back.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1256.2 - Reverse (Part Two)

Chapter 1256: Reverse (Part Two)

As if she was Fei’s shadow, the green-haired female monster followed Fei and attacked him without holding back. The claws that were comparable to god-tier weapons left many arcs in the air since they were too fast for others to see, and they breached the giant hammer’s defense and injured Fei’s body.

In just a few seconds, Fei was full of injuries as if he was a doll that got abused.

“Ant, die!” the cold syllables sounded.

The claws of this green-haired female monster penetrated the hammer shadows that were everywhere around Fei, striking into Fei’s chest.

Then, this woman tore Fei’s body into two pieces as if she was tearing a piece of cloth with her arms.

Everyone on the battleground in space was shocked.

“What is going on?”

“Human Emperor His Majesty… actually… died in battle?”

“How is this possible?”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

At this moment, a series of explosions sounded in space.

Everyone looked up and saw the hundreds of wormholes in the area exploding like fireworks and firecrackers that were ignited. The chaotic spatial elements almost completely affected this star system. The destructive force exploded and dashed outward from the center of the bugs’ formations, and the bugs that weren’t expecting this got turned into nothingness as if a tsunami went through a group of sand sculptures.

Many golden ripples started to move around in this star system.

It was… Human Emperor Alexander’s presence!

The golden ripples instantly spanned across the star system, and the areas where the ripples traveled through seemed to be isolated from the universe.

An area of more than 100,000 cubic kilometers was sealed by a layer of golden wall of light.

“Spatial barrier… this is the perfect spatial barrier. Alexander didn’t die! Haha! What a cunning figure. He used the spatial elements from the explosions of the wormholes to seal the area around the battleground in space.”

Continental Martial Saint Maradona who was slowly recovering from his injuries was the first to react, and joy was written all over his face.

“Warriors of the united troops, it is time to counterattack!” Fei’s voice resonated in space as that dashing figure reappeared above the battleground.

Bathing in golden light, it seemed like this man was the God of War who was reborn from the ashes.

At this moment, everyone realized that the Human Emperor who the green-haired female monster killed was only a phantom, and the real Human Emperor secretly destroyed all wormholes in the area and sealed this space after fooling the female monster.

The explosions of the wormholes almost killed more than half of the bugs.

Now, it seemed like Fei wanted to close the door and beat the enemies who were inside his turf. Currently, the united troops were stronger and had more soldiers compared to the remaining bugs inside the seal.

It was indeed the time for the counterattack.

Many masters of the united troops turned into streaks of light and dashed toward the bugs.

Many fist spiritual spatial seals that were hidden in space and weren’t activated were unleashed at this moment, and all the god-tier magic arrays that were engraved on the ground also released soaring energy flames, instantly melting many high-level bugs.

The Queen of Blades of the bugs was tied down by Fei.

Streaks of golden energy flames shot out of Fei’s body repeatedly, and these streaks of chain-like energy flames created a prison of light that was about one cubic kilometer, locking Fei and this green-haired female monster inside. This was a spatial imprisonment realm, freezing the energies of their battle so that others outside wouldn’t be affected.

Time quickly passed by.

Finally, when all the bugs inside this sealed space were killed, everyone turned their attention toward the duel inside the golden prison of light.

Fei had to admit that this Queen of Blades was tough, and she lasted a long time while facing Fei’s ferocious attacks. However, she was now in a weak state, and Fei was planning to capture her alive to figure out more secrets about the bugs.

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1257.1 - Shocking Change (Part One)

Chapter 1257: Shocking Change (Part One)

The ending of the battle wasn’t too surprising.

For the united troops from the Azeroth Continent, especially those who had been following Fei since the latter was still the King of Chambord, the Human Emperor represented invincibility and miracles. Regardless of how tough a situation was, as long as this man appeared, the tables would be turned.

The radiant golden prison of light gradually faded away, and Fei slowly landed on the battleground in space with this green-haired female monster in his hand.

This woman struggled like crazy and wanted to get away, but tens of thousands of thin golden threads of energy tightly coiled around her body. This was the materialization of the laws of space.

Fei’s comprehension of laws of space reached an unthinkable level, and he could turn this mysterious power into soft threads and create the toughest prison. That was how he locked up this female leader of the bugs.

“Lowly… ant… death…” This woman spat out many ancient words while struggling.

Bam!

Fei threw her onto the ground and looked around. There were corpses everywhere on the continent, and blood formed rivers. It seemed like a world-ending catastrophe had struck this place.

Many injured warriors stood at their positions while tightly holding their weapons. Determination could be seen in their eyes, and the corpses of their peers lay beside them.

“More than 20 percent of the ordinary soldiers have died or are severely injured…” [Demonic General] Mourinho concisely reported the casualty count to Fei, “The good news is that we still have more than 2,000 demi-gods as well as 4,650 silver crystal battle soul warriors. The arsenals on the Azeroth Continent have been creating more and more war machines. With the current forces that we have on the battleground in space, we should be able to protect this place.”

“If we can drag on this war and stall here for a long time, perhaps it would be more beneficial toward us.” [Scholarly General] Wenger pondered and said, “We can fully utilize the war potential of the continent and rely on the infrastructures on Azeroth.”

“That is unlikely.” [Zenit’s God of War] Arshavin didn’t look hesitant while standing before these continental-level commanders. He said, “The bugs are on an expedition. Since they chose the Azeroth Continent as the battleground, they would try to be as fast as possible. They wouldn’t let this war last more than a month; they will use everything to end it in a short time.”

“Hahaha, young man, it is a miracle if we turn something impossible into reality. If we want to win this war, we have to create a miracle. This might be a good way.” Ferguson, an old general, replied.

At this moment, everyone turned their attention toward Fei. Before, these influential figures dictated the fate of the continent with their words and actions, changing the lives of many people. But now, they had to listen to this man who was way younger than them.

Just as Fei was about to say something, he suddenly sensed a change, and he looked up toward a location in the endless universe.

Several streaks of light dashed toward Fei and merged into his body like birds returning to their nest.

They were the few saint items.

The Throne of Creation, the Scepter of Creation, and the Armor of Creation all flew back into Fei’s body from the other star system. (re

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1257.2 - Shocking Change (Part Two)

Chapter 1257: Shocking Change (Part Two)

“Then, this means… the seal that I placed millions of kilometers away is already opened? My doppelganger and those masters of the united troops died in battle already?” Fei was shocked by this incident, and he was also saddened by the passage of those brave masters.

These three saint items had the supreme quality and had their independent divinities. Only those who were accepted by them could use them, and others couldn’t use them at all. The only explanation for their return from the other star system was that the bugs had destroyed the seal that Fei placed down and killed his doppelganger and the masters of the united troops.

This was the worst news that Fei could get at this moment!

“What happened? How could such a thing take place so fast?” Fei thought to himself. The force that he left in that star system was powerful. Even if the attacks of the bugs increased by ten folds, the defense couldn’t be breached in such a short time.

Seeing Fei looking into afar as his face changed color, the intelligent commanders beside him all guessed what happened.

The star system where the bugs were planning to use as a leaping point got conquered, and it meant that the bugs obtained control over the area. They only needed to do one more teleportation through the wormholes, and they would directly descend on the Azeroth Continent, destroying the plan that the creatures on the Azeroth Continent created.

This was something that no one wanted to see.

“Imprison her temporarily, and I will go and lure the enemies according to our previous plan.” Fei instantly decided and placed several seals inside this green-haired woman, preventing her from escaping. Then, he turned into a streak of light and dashed toward the leaping-point star system that was conquered.

Although the current situation was terrible, there were still things that Fei could do.

Before this war started, the most intelligent beings on the Azeroth Continent created many battle plans for various situations, and this was one of the cases that they foresaw.

According to this contingency plan, Fei, the most powerful figure on the side of the Azeroth Continent, needed to kill many bugs and provoke them, luring them toward the battleground in space.

Of course, the execution of this plan wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

Everyone on the battleground in space became busy.

Those who survived thus far didn’t have time to take care of the corpses of the heroes who died in battle. Instead, mages summoned blazing flames and let the corpses of these heroes return to the stars’ embrace.

…

“Damn it. What is going on?”

Before Fei could reach the leaping-point star system, he encountered countless bugs that were charging toward the battleground in space at the half-way point.

It was clear that the bugs didn’t leap toward the Azeroth Continent as everyone had expected. Instead, they all moved toward the battleground in space.

The situation took another unexpected turn, but it was a piece of good news; it was something that the united troops from the Azeroth Continent wanted to see.

To make sure that all the bugs were charging toward the battleground in space, Fei went against the current of bugs and rushed to the leaping-point star system to see what was taking place.

The scene shocked him!

Tens of thousands of wormholes were teleporting bugs into this star system, but all of them rushed toward the battleground in space as soon as they arrived as if they lost their minds. These bugs didn’t even plan to first create the wormholes that would directly lead to the Azeroth Continent.

Currently, an enormous wormhole was quickly forming.

It was evident that a terrifying bug was trying to descend.

“What is happening? Why are all the bugs rushing toward the battleground in space?”

Fei discovered everything that was happening was beyond his imagination, and then a flash of lightning appeared in his mind.

That green-haired woman slowly materialized in Fei’s mind, and he suddenly realized something.

“Could it be that… the bugs are this crazy because that Queen of Blades got captured by me?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1258.1 - Undead Creatures (Part One)

Chapter 1258: Undead Creatures (Part One)

The bugs went completely crazy.

Like sea waves, they surged toward the battleground in space and didn’t even attack Fei who was their mortal enemy. The two parties flew in different directions, and they were less than 100 meters apart, yet no battle occurred.

Fei stayed in the leaping-point star system and carefully observed the bugs’ movements.

Now, Fei was sure that the green-haired woman wasn’t the legendary [Mother Empress], but her status wasn’t low either. Otherwise, the bugs wouldn’t behave in such a crazy way.

Since Fei sealed the space around the battleground, the bugs couldn’t open one-way wormholes to teleport themselves there. They could only fly there by traveling across the two star systems.

For the Azeroth Continent, this was great news. A portion of the low-level bugs would get lost in space and die, and only those lucky low-level bugs and those that were attached to high-level bugs could make it to the final destination.

Of course, the middle-level and high-level bugs wouldn’t face such a fate.

Fei was happy to see the enemies suffer casualties before the start of a new battle.

The leaping-point star system was more than one million kilometers away from the star system where the battleground in space was, and it would take the bugs more than half a day to get there. By then, the united troops should be ready.

Fei locked his eyes onto the giant planet-like wormhole inside this star system.

Like dust rings around the giant stars, rings of light were radiating outward from this enormous wormhole.

At the same time, a streak of terrifying and violent chilly presence was also surging out. This was the scariest presence of a bug that Fei had sensed so far. It was filled with primal murderous spirit, and even a streak of it could instantly turn a godly king into dust.

Right now, more than 20 supreme-god-level bugs were carefully guarding the area around this enormous wormhole, preventing any accidents from happening.

It should be the [Mother Empress] that was trying to descend through this wormhole.

Fei suddenly got an idea and hid himself using the laws of space, carefully approaching this wormhole.

He couldn’t let the [Mother Empress] of the bugs descend. Worse comes to worst, even if he couldn’t stop it, he had to delay for some time.

Although [Scholarly General] Wenger’s proposal of prolonging the war was hard to realize, a part of his recommendation was aligned with Fei’s thoughts. The longer that the war lasted, especially the time spent in space, the better it was for the Azeroth Continent.

After refining and absorbing the core energy of several supreme-god-level bugs, Fei’s strength skyrocketed and reached peak Supreme God Realm. His understanding of the laws of space also reached the highest level, so it wasn’t hard for him to sneak past these 20-or-so low-tier and middle-tier supreme-god-level bugs.

Soon, Fei bypassed the area of defense that the bugs put up and got to the edge of the enormous wormhole.

This wormhole was way too big! Even the bugs that looked like small meteorites seemed like specks of dust on Earth when compared to it.

Streaks of unstable spatial elements came out of the wormhole, making Fei’s heart lurch a little.

“So powerful. Before it even appeared, such a presence is already being emitted… If it truly arrives, perhaps even I can’t stop it. Is this the power of the [Mother Empress] of the bugs?” Fei thought to himself in shock.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1258.2 - Undead Creatures (Part Two)

Chapter 1258: Undead Creatures (Part Two)

Fortunately, the laws of nature were fair toward everyone. The more powerful an entity was, the more restrictions that the balancing force of the world would place on it when it wanted to travel through space and time.

It was evident that this supreme lord of the bugs hadn’t grasped the laws of space as perfectly as Fei, so it needed a ton of energy and time to create a wormhole that was big enough for it to travel through.

Fei didn’t instantly destroy this wormhole. Instead, he waited on the side patiently for the perfect opportunity to strike.

Time slowly passed.

The presence coming from the wormhole grew stronger and stronger. Even those more than 20 supreme-god-level bugs couldn’t handle the pressure coming from the [Mother Empress] and had to move away for more than 10,000 meters.

Suddenly, a streak of silver light dashed out of the enormous wormhole.

Then, it seemed like a section of a giant green bone claw appeared in the light like the tentacle of the God of Destruction.

Fei vaguely felt like this giant bone claw was quite similar.

However, there wasn’t enough time for him to think.

With a thought, 20 masses of blood-colored light flew out of Fei’s body, and he directly sent them into this enormous wormhole using a great technique that he comprehended after he mastered the laws of space.

Instantly, streaks of unparalleled devilish energy surged inside the wormhole, destabilizing the spatial elements that were calming down and making the spatial structure of this wormhole fragile.

A series of roars sounded.

Those more than 20 supreme-god-level bugs that were more than 10,000 meters away discovered Fei and rushed toward him.

“Hahaha!” Fei laughed and exploded this enormous wormhole using the power of the laws of space.

In the next moment, terrifying spatial elements became aggressive and sent energy waves across the star system. It felt like an ancient planet had collapsed, and the entire star system was affected. A few giant meteorites close by were turned into dust under such shock.

Hundreds of millions of low-level bugs were killed, and even those supreme-god-level bugs that were charging over were taken by surprise and got knocked away.

This was a catastrophe for the bugs.

This explosion also destroyed more than half of the tens of thousands of stabilized wormholes that were teleporting bugs.

Only those high-level bugs that were further away from this enormous wormhole survived, even though they were severely injured.

With his comprehension of the laws of space, Fei dodged all the energy waves as if he was surfing on an ocean, preventing all injuries.

In the next moment, Fei appeared before a supreme-god-level bug, and a streak of light flashed on the Scepter of Creation. The shocking energy shot out and penetrated this bug before refining the energy in its body and pulling it into Fei’s body.

Fei did this several times.

In a short moment, Fei had killed three supreme-god-level bugs while the chaos was happening.

Now, the other supreme-god-level bugs finally reacted, and they roared and carefully surrounded him. Since these bugs were intelligent, they were stunned by Fei’s strength, and they didn’t dare to fight him alone and formed a tactical team.

Fei laughed and chanted an incarnation.

The corpses of the three supreme-god-level bugs that were killed suddenly started to move. Red flames appeared in their dimmed eyes, and a grey metallic glare spread across their corpses. While their bones made squeaking noises, they charged toward their former peers like maniacs.

Undead magic!

…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1259.1 - Killing Demons (Part One)

Chapter 1259: Killing Demons (Part One)

The appearance of supreme-god-level undead bugs took the regular supreme-god-level bugs by surprise.

The undead magic that Fei used combined the skills of his necromancer character from Diablo World and the ancient inheritance from the Undead Godly Palace on the Azeroth Continent. The undead creatures that Fei created had insane damage, yet he had absolute control over them.

The supreme-god-level undead bugs were powerful. Under Fei’s control, they each tied down an opponent and used suicidal attacks.

In the next moment, Fei didn’t hesitate and used the power of the laws of space to flash in the area, instantly turning five more supreme-god-level bugs into undead creatures.

This change instantly turned the tables in the shortest amount of time.

The advantage that the bugs had in terms of supreme-god-level entities was slowly lost.

At the same time, a series of tornado-like soundwaves dashed out of the enormous wormhole that was collapsing. That unparalleled entity of the bugs that was being teleported struggled like crazy, wanting to stabilize the collapsing wormhole and descend in this star system as soon as possible.

This figure’s strength was truly insane.

If another supreme-god-level bug were in this situation, it would have been destroyed by the chaotic spatial elements. However, this entity was able to last and even tried to re-stabilize the wormhole.

However, that was the best this entity could do.

In the next moment, large waves of reddish-black demonic mists rose inside the collapsing wormhole.

Many shrill screams that seemed to come from ancient times resonated inside the wormhole, and the reddish-black demonic mists spread as if a bottle of ink was dumped inside a water well, staining more than half of the enormous silver wormhole.

[TL Note: The Author has made it a little confusing since the word ‘demon’ was used for many purposes. I would assume that the demons in the Demon Clan are different from the demons that were sealed in the giant eggs. I think these demons that had been sealed were the ancient foreign demons.]

“I left my homeland and got imprisoned for thousands of years. Hahaha! Now I’m free!”

“Come out, brothers! Our era is here!”

“Hehehehe, I finally get to see the outside world again!”

“I’m touched! I can smell the universe!”

Many crazy, cruel, and cold voices gushed out of the reddish-black mists as if they were calls from Hell, and they were filled with elation.

These beings sucked the energy around them, appearing as if they were staining and destroying everything in the area.

Such actions provoked the supreme lord of the bugs that was trying to pass through the enormous wormhole that was about to collapse. Many roars and spirit energy frequencies appeared in the surging spatial elements, trying to take out the reddish-black demonic mists.

“Who is it? How dare you fight us, demons from Hell?”

“Hehehe, we seemed to have run into someone who doesn’t have eyes. This figure seems strong. Hahaha, brothers, let’s go and devour this poor soul!”

“Damn it! Where are we? This isn’t the sealed space… I sense terrifying surges of spatial elements… chaos and destruction…”

Many high-pitched devilish screams sounded from the demonic mists.

Inside the enormous wormhole that was about to collapse, the two parties grew anxious and started to battle. They were all evil and vicious characters; one side was the supreme lord of the bugs, and the other side comprised of the devils that had been sealed for countless years. None of them were easy targets, and they battled to the death.

“Hahahaha…” Fei laughed as he dashed between supreme-god-level bugs and killed these high-level combat forces of the enemies.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1259.2 - Killing Demons (Part Two)

Chapter 1259: Killing Demons (Part Two)

Those reddish-black demonic mists came from those sealed eggs that Fei discovered in the sealed space under the Capital of the former Anji Empire. Long before this war, Fei had transferred these sealed eggs into his grand godly realm. When he exploded the enormous wormhole, he broke about 30 giant sealed eggs and sent them into the wormhole, wanting to see these terrifying demons fight the supreme lord of the bugs.

This was a part of Fei’s plan, and it was working out just as he had imagined.

The demons that had been sealed and the supreme lord of the bugs were all arrogant, and they instantly battled with little provocation required. One side had the pent-up rage that was accumulated through the years, and the other side wanted to reinforce the bugs that were at the battleground in space in a hurry.

After Fei used a few tricks, these two parties became furious and wouldn’t allow any disrespect, battling each other viciously.

While paying close attention to the battle that was happening inside the wormhole, Fei dashed around and slayed the supreme-god-level bugs and controlled their corpses with undead magic. Soon, all the supreme-god-level bugs were killed, and 20 intact undead bugs stood behind Fei in a tight formation.

Then, Fei stayed more than 1,000 meters away from the enormous wormhole and patiently observed the battle.

It was clear that after being sealed for thousands of years, these demons’ strength had dropped significantly. Even though there were about 30 of them, the enraged supreme lord of the bugs had the advantage, and it used a mysterious technique to kill more than 10 demons in a short time.

Then, the enormous wormhole that was about to collapse gradually started to stabilize under the suppression of the supreme lord of the bugs

“Such strength,” Fei thought to himself, “This supreme lord of the bugs’ strength is terrifying! It is much stronger than me!”

With another thought, about 30 more streaks of red light dashed out of Fei’s body and flew into the wormhole.

Another 30 seals were opened, and those demons were sent into the battleground inside the wormhole.

“Hahaha! We are free…”

“What is this? It dares to attack us?”

“Damn it. It is seeking death!”

These demons had been sealed for too long. As a result, their minds weren’t working properly. As soon as they got out of the sealed eggs, their first reaction was to attack the supreme lord of the bugs. Using the numbers advantage, the demons gradually reversed the momentum of the battle.

Using the laws of nature, Fei sealed the area around the wormhole and secretly messed with the spatial structures of this enormous wormhole.

Inside the wormhole, the two violent parties battled to the death.

The battle continued for about two hours. Gradually, the [Mother Empress] of the bugs somehow regained the advantage and even killed more than 40 demons. Only about ten demons were left, and they cursed in rage and tried to survive. These demons were originally unkillable existences, but the [Mother Empress] somehow slayed many of them.

Every time that the [Mother Empress] was about to obtain the victory, Fei would send more demons into the wormhole.

About four hours later, all the giant sealed eggs inside Fei’s grand godly realm were sent into the wormhole, getting killed by the supreme lord of the bugs. Only a few most powerful demons were still struggling and trying to survive!

Seeing this, Fei didn’t hesitate and unleashed the power of the laws of space, completely destroying the enormous wormhole.

Boom!

After a loud noise, this super wormhole finally collapsed and disappeared in this star system.

“It is surprising that I used the bugs to kill these sealed demons. This is good as well. One of the burdens on my mind is gone. Now that this enormous wormhole is destroyed, the bugs can’t easily create another one. It is time for me to go back to the battleground in space and figure out the identity of that green-haired female monster!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1260.1 - Strangeness (Part One)

Chapter 1260: Strangeness (Part One)

When Fei returned to the battleground in space with the 20 undead bugs, the battle was still happening. After flying in space for a long while, the bugs finally arrived here.

Like hungry locusts that saw food, the bugs rushed toward the battleground in space and covered the sky.

The scene was tragic and cruel.

All the fist spiritual spatial seals that the various masters from the Azeroth Continent left in the area and various defense mechanisms that the united troops created were destroyed by the crazy bugs. Even though countless bugs were killed in the process, there were still more bugs, and these bugs landed on the battleground in space.

These plunderers already lost their composure.

Under the command of their lord, these bugs seemed to be able to tell where the green-haired female monster was captured, and they rushed toward the command center of the united troops like waves, launching suicidal attacks.

In the beginning, the united troop suffered many casualties.

However, the intelligent and experienced commanders of the united troops soon grasped the psychology of the bugs.

By using the green-haired female monster who was the perfect bait, the united troops switched the location of her imprisonment and pulled the bugs toward different places. In the process, several big ambushes were successful, and many bugs were killed.

However, there were just too many bugs! It felt like they could never all be killed.

The most surprising was that some giant bugs rooted themselves into the ground like seeds. Then, they created new bugs like reproduction machines. The reproduction speed was insane! New bugs were created every second! It felt like these bugs could use anything as their fuel.

Boom!

The gnome masters who were all about a meter tall held big iron energy cannons that were more than four times their size. Without needing to aim, they launched energy cannonballs into the bugs repeatedly.

This type of unimaginable alchemical products was best used in wars. Every time a cannonball flew out, thousands of bugs were turned into ashes. The cannonballs that those god-tier alchemist shot out could kill god-level bugs!

Beside the gnome legion, there were the god-tier archers of the Elf Clan.

Many arrows that contained ice energy flew out of the bows of the elf archers, dashing across the sky and nailing many bugs onto the ground.

The chilly energy in the air and the ice on the ground greatly reduced the movement speed of the bugs, and they were almost like stationary targets. Before they could use their terrifying offensive abilities, the gnomes and elves already killed them.

At the same time, the dwarfs started a tough battle underground.

Some of the bugs were great at digging caves and traveling underground. The dwarfs’ mission was to protect the ground, preventing the bugs from raiding the united troops from underneath.

In dark caves where no one could see, the dwarfs battled the bugs ferociously.

The powerful golden dwarf king warriors swung their war hammers and axes, taking the lives of these bugs. A series of lightning bolts, ice bolts, and shockwaves appeared underground. Many tunnels and caves collapsed, and large pieces of land sunk, burying many creatures.

In the sky, dragons that were known for their powerful physical strength and top-tier bloodline worked with human masters, attacking the high-level bugs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1260.2 - Strangeness (Part Two)

Chapter 1260: Strangeness (Part Two)

The battle at this place was the cruelest; even the space itself was about to be shattered.

The terrifying energy waves blocked the sky, and the various elemental energy surges became violent. Anyone below the peak Burning Sun Realm couldn’t participate in this battle. If they flew more than 100 meters off the ground, they would be torn into pieces by the residual energy.

Thousands of high-tech spaceships that were modified from the corpses of the mothership of life of the bugs came from Earth and flew in the sky, getting prepared for battle.

These spaceships disguised as bugs and sneaked in among them before suddenly attacking.

Boom!

An eye-piercing sphere of light exploded in space, and the terrifying mushroom cloud expanded in all directions.

The nuclear bombs which were the most advanced weapons from Earth were used recklessly in space.

The terrifying radiation waves and energy surges turned numerous bugs into their most primal elements. Even the god-level bugs were permanently injured and sometimes died when the power of the nuclear bombs struck them.

The most primal and terrifying attacks of the bugs, which were the spirit energy frequencies, were countered by the mages of the united troops.

In this tragic battle, the united troops didn’t hide anything.

All the fruits of research from the Mad Scientists Laboratory were put into use in battle.

A ton of the powder made from the mystical white rocks was spread in space, and the weapons made from such minerals caused lethal damage to the bugs that were masters at controlling others with spirit energy.

The united troops were more prepared, and their morale was higher. As a result, their combat style was more goal-oriented and more flexible.

However, the bugs had countless soldiers, absolute fearlessness, and coldness toward everyone including themselves.

The intensity of the battle in the area skyrocketed.

At this moment, Fei finally came back.

Under Fei’s command, the 20 supreme-god-level undead bugs joined the battle and broke the delicate equilibrium that was created. The momentum of the war was completely changed.

The most terrifying ability of the undead magic was that it could spread like a plague.

Now that Fei, an entity who was close to the level of the God of Creation, was the one who cast undead magic, more and more bugs became undead bugs, turning their sharp bone spikes and teeth toward their former peers.

Soon, hundreds of millions of bugs were turned into undead bugs.

However, Fei maintained control and didn’t let the growth of the number of undead bugs get out of hand.

After all, undead magic was a dangerous form of magic. Once it spread at will and created too many undead bugs, even Fei who was insanely powerful might not be able to control every one of them. If these undead battle tools got out of control, they might attack and harm the united troops.

This battle lasted three days, and the united troops claimed victory in the end.

Although the united troops were victorious in this battle, they suffered many casualties. At least 30 percent of the soldiers and masters bled and died on this land, turning into stardust and only living on in the memories of their loved ones and comrades.

Looking at the corpses on the ground, Fei couldn’t help but feel sad.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1260.3 - Strangeness (Part Three)

Chapter 1260: Strangeness (Part Three)

“Among these heroes who had died, how many of them were husbands, fathers, and sons to those on the Azeroth Continent? The history of the continent will forever remember them. Of course, only if the continent still exists after this war.”

Although this battle was over, the united troops didn’t dare to slack off. They quickly tallied up the casualties and started to fix the defensive structures and prepare again.

Everyone knew that the war wasn’t over. Although they had killed many bugs this time, the legendary [Mother Empress] wasn’t here. Once this supreme lord of the bugs came, many more bugs would descend with it.

The ending of the war was still far away, yet the bugs were becoming crazier and crazier.

…

“Hey, Alexander, you will never guess what we discovered on this woman.” Inside the Mad Scientists Laboratory, Cain said to Fei with an excited smile.

The green-haired female monster was now a research project. The scientists from Earth and the mages from the Azeroth Continent were all interested in this woman who had the appearance of a human yet the physique of a bug. They had done many experiments already.

“What did you discover?” Fei asked curiously.

“You could never think of it! This woman is a little younger than 1,200 years old. According to the theory on Earth about gen… ah, yeah, genetics, she is identical to the members of the ancient God Clan who were destroyed…” Cain said with excitement, “Identical! Ah! Do you know what it means?”

“What does it mean?”

Akara cast a contemptuous glance at Fei and said, “Dumb! It means that this woman is related to the ancient God Clan.”

Fei got a little speechless. After a pause, he replied, “I know that. What does it mean?”

“You battled with her earlier, so you should be able to tell that she has the energy of the bugs inside her, yet she should be a descendant of the ancient gods… eh, we also ran some tests and figured out that she is about 1,200 years old. It means that when the Azeroth Continent battled with the Polluters last time, she was still a child. Perhaps she was taken away by the bugs at that time…” Cain said while swaying his arms and legs, looking as if he was dancing.

Akara added, “The issue is that the bugs had killed countless gods and demons, trying to wipe out these two races. Why did they take away an immature girl from the God Clan? Instead of killing her, they turned her into this form. Also, when you captured this woman, the bugs grew anxious and became even crazier. It seems like they want to rescue her at all costs. Why are they so concerned about this woman? Don’t you find it strange?”

Cain picked up where Akara left off. “The problem lies here. This woman seems to be very important to that [Mother Empress] of the bugs. The [Mother Empress] was even willing to sacrifice billions of soldiers, hundreds of godly-king-level bugs, and dozens of supreme-god-level bugs. Why is this woman so important to the [Mother Empress]? Why?”

Now, Fei understood what these two mad scientists were trying to say. He asked, “Indeed. Making the [Mother Empress] this nervous… what are the secrets on this woman?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1260.4 - Strangeness (Part Four)

Chapter 1260: Strangeness (Part Four)

“This… we aren’t sure yet. We need to do more research. Perhaps you can try to communicate with her,” Cain suggested, “Her mind automatically closed-up. You could say that a mysterious force shut down her mind. Perhaps only you can try to open it.”

Fei nodded and followed Cain and Akara to the center of the Mad Scientists Laboratory.

The green-haired woman was locked onto a stone bed that was engraved with magic imprisonment runes.

This woman’s eyes were closed, and she was in a deep sleep, looking like the sleeping beauty with a gentle, sweet, and cute aura. She seemed like the girl next door, and it was hard to link her to the female monster that led the bugs, killed many humans, and battled with an unrivaled master like Fei.

Her body was coiled by invisible chains of order derived from the laws of space, sealing all her strength.

Fei patiently observed on the side for a while before nodding and saying, “Your estimates are correct. Her mind didn’t shut down on her own; a mysterious force sealed it. Eh… this force…”

Fei sensed a trace of a familiar presence, which was identical to the presence of the [Mother Empress] who was the supreme lord of the bugs and failed to descend at the leaping-point star system.

Fei concentrated for a while and slowly emitted a streak of light-purple spirit energy, wrapping around the woman who was asleep. Then, it turned into an invisible spiral-shaped needle, approaching this woman’s head.

As long as Fei could break this mysterious force and invade this woman’s mind, he would be able to read her memory and understand the secrets.

Fei was quite expectant, and so were Cain and Akara. While holding their breaths, they looked at Fei and waited for answers.

Everyone hoped that they could find some answers from this green-haired woman.

Time slowly passed by, and many small sweat drops appeared on Fei’s forehead. It seemed like he was under a lot of stress.

Even when he battled with those 20 supreme-god-level bugs, Fei didn’t use this much effort. The layer of mysterious energy that sealed this woman’s mind was terrifying; its quality was even better than Fei’s power which was at the peak Supreme God Realm. Fei had to be very careful and slowly dissolved this seal.

Soon, an hour passed by.

“It is done.” Fei suddenly turned joyous! The streak of spiral-shaped spirit energy finally breached the seal and slowly poked into this green-haired woman’s mind.

Instantly, many mystical scenes appeared in Fei’s mind as his spirit energy fed the information back to him.

These scenes were filled with beautiful mountains and rivers, and they were exceptionally gorgeous. There were many people, but Fei couldn’t clearly see their faces. In one scene, it seemed like a man and a woman were talking about something with smiles on their faces, but it was vague and dark.

Overall, there were only limited scenes.

This meant that these scenes were deep inside the mind of this woman. She had almost forgotten them, or a mysterious force was about to completely wipe them out.

“Where is this place? There aren’t any bugs in her memory?” Fei used more spirit energy and tried to unleash more power using his technique, wanting to see everything more clearly.

At that moment, something unexpected happened.

A streak of cold, violent, and murderous presence suddenly surged out from the depths of this woman’s mind, crushing the streak of spirit energy that Fei used to poke into her mind. Then, as if a line of gasoline caught fire, this presence rushed toward Fei’s mind viciously.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1261.1 - Waking Up (Part One)

Chapter 1261: Waking Up (Part One)

“Puff!” Fei opened his lips and spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body shivered a little.

Cain and Akara were both shocked.

Fei was even injured! It was hard to imagine what kind of power this was! Fei couldn’t even block it!

“Quick! Get out!” Fei shouted anxiously.

At the same time, endless golden light rushed out of Fei’s body, filling the entire laboratory and protecting all the equipment and devices inside.

Meanwhile, a mass of green energy flames flew out of this green-haired woman. It was filled with an evil and violent presence, and it shot toward Fei.

Cain and Akara soon understood what had happened.

“Quick! Leave here!” They directed the people in the laboratory to escape.

Clearly, something unexpected happened. If Fei couldn’t manage the terrifying force that suddenly appeared in the laboratory, others who stayed at the laboratory might get killed by the surging energy waves.

“A damn lowly ant. How dare you break my plan…”

A streak of powerful spirit energy frequencies appeared in the laboratory, and it shook the room like a tornado. It was filled with negative emotions such as anger, violence, and chilliness.

“It is indeed you!” Fei also emitted a series of spirit energy frequencies.

For Fei who had almost completely grasped the spirit energy frequencies of the bugs, it wasn’t hard for him to understand his opponent’s speech and reply.

Judging from the presence of this energy, it was the [Mother Empress] of the bugs who failed to descend in this galaxy.

“Release her, and I will grant you eternal life.” Streaks of spirit energy frequencies invaded Fei’s mind in a flash.

This force was sharp and terrifying. Even with Fei’s ability, he couldn’t resist, and this foreign power got so far into Fei’s mind that it could cause destruction.

Now that this power was already in a lethal position, it could control Fei if it moved one step further.

“Eternal life? What is the connection to her?” Fei tried to hold on while asking this question and gritting his teeth.

“Reckless! This isn’t something that you can ask! Poor bug!” the spirit energy frequencies from this power responded in anger, “Here is the last chance. I’m about to become the eternal lord of the universe, and I will rule the future into eternity. Creation of Gao De, you can’t stop me! It is determined! Hahaha! Submit to me!”

“Gao De’s creation? What is that?” Fei tried to fight against the suppression and asked with all his strength.

“Ahahaha!” The cold and mechanical spirit energy frequencies started to shake, and it seemed like the [Mother Empress] heard a funny joke. It said, “I’m surprised that after so long, lowly creatures like you forgot about your creator. Hahaha! If Gao De knew that his creations ended up forgetting him, how ironic would that be? Unfortunately, he is dead already.”

Fei seemed to have understood something. “You mean the God of Creation? Gao De is the God of Creation?”

“That is right. He was called the God of Creation by his first-generation creations.” The cold and violent voice finally sounded a little impatient. “Do you want to delay some time? Poor bug, since you can’t be saved, you can become my battle slave! Give me your soul!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1261.2 - Waking Up (Part Two)

Chapter 1261: Waking Up (Part Two)

As soon as this series of spirit energy frequencies disappeared, the violent presence became four times stronger, smashing against Fei’s last line of defense in his mind.

Such a strike was terrifying.

“Ayah!” Fei suddenly sighed, and a set of fancy silver armor appeared on him.

“Gao De’s armor? No!” the doppelganger of the supreme lord of the bugs screamed as if its loved ones died, and it sounded angry and unwilling.

In the next moment, Fei’s spirit energy suddenly grew stronger by more than 100 times, instantly wrapping around the massive amount of green spirit energy. Then, like blazing flames melting iron, Fei’s spirit energy started to refine this doppelganger of the supreme lord of the bugs.

The tables had been instantly turned.

It turned out that Fei pretended to be weak.

The Armor of Creation that Fei obtained on Earth was a saint item that perfectly countered spirit energy. How could Fei be suppressed by a doppelganger of the supreme lord of the bugs? Perhaps the [Mother Empress] of the bugs could defeat Fei in person, but its doppelganger couldn’t do it.

Fei wanted to show weaknesses to get more information out of the supreme lord of the bugs, but it seemed like he had extracted as much information as possible.

It was fortunate for him that he obtained some pieces of useful information.

Fei thought to himself, “The God of Creation of the Azeroth Continent was named Gao De? Huh? This name doesn’t seem like a name from the Azeroth Continent. It sounds like this god is someone from Earth. Could it be… Also, the [Mother Empress] of the bugs knows the God of Creation’s real name. Are they from the same era? Are there grudges between the God of Creation and the [Mother Empress] of the bugs? Are the first-generation creations the God Clan and Demon Clan? Are humans and other races on the Azeroth Continent the second-generation creations?”

There were many questions on Fei’s mind. By using the Armor of Creation and the secret techniques from the purple scroll, Fei sped up the speed of refinement of this spirit energy doppelganger of the [Mother Empress]. By refining and absorbing this doppelganger, Fei could obtain its partial knowledge and memory, and perhaps he would get some answers to these questions.

“Dirty ant! You will pay for this… No!”

However, seeing that it couldn’t turn the situation around, this doppelganger cursed loudly in anger before self-detonating. The terrifying energy exploded, and the spirit energy flames completely burned off and disappeared in a flash.

Fei wanted to stop it, but it was too late.

“It is unfortunate!” After sighing in disappointment, Fei turned his eyes toward the green-haired woman who was still lying on the magic stone bed.

Something mystical occurred. This woman’s long green hair slowly changed colors. The devilish green gradually faded away, and it was replaced by the beautiful cyan, looking like the deep and profound ocean.

Her facial features also changed. The toughness and murderousness disappeared, and her aura turned soft, appearing naïve and happy.

Gradually, her beautiful brows twitched a little, and it looked like she was about to wake up from a nightmare. While groaning in pain, she slowly sat up.

The restrictions of the laws of nature that Fei placed on her and the magic imprisonment ability of the stone bed couldn’t stop her.

“Is this day finally here? Father and Mother, I’m about to see you again. My mission is completed!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1262.1 - Container (Part One)

Chapter 1262: Container (Part One)

“Mission?” Fei frowned and thought, “Could it be that this girl had a mission to execute?”

Now, he was sure that the power which the [Mother Empress] of the bugs left in this girl who was a member of the ancient God Clan was gradually disappearing. Many green light dots were flying out of her body.

“Who is her father? Who is her mother?”

Fei patiently waited on the side.

Gradually, he sensed a streak of extremely familiar presence from this girl. It was soft and intimate, and it felt the same as the presence that his wife Angela had.

“What is going on?”

The girl finally turned around and looked at Fei.

The eyes that were filled with negative emotions such as coldness and violence gradually dispersed as the green flames burned off. Soon, this pair of eyes became crystal-clear like the spring in a primitive mountain. Also, this pair of eyes seemed to contain the starlight of the endless universe, looking extremely beautiful.

Fei was stunned.

As the power of the [Mother Empress] of the bugs slowly disappeared, this girl’s appearance changed as well. Her hair stopped changing colors when it turned black, and her wicked skin transformed as well, turning smooth and jade-like.

This girl’s body was filled with the presence of nature, and she looked the same as Angela!

If Fei weren’t extremely familiar with Angela, he would mistake the girl in front of him as Angela.

“You…” Fei didn’t know what to say.

“Slept for 1,000 years…” This girl looked at Fei and spoke with a gentle smile on her face, “I finally waited until this day came… I sense a familiar presence from you. You must be the [Son of Fate]. It means the plan that Father and Mother created has been working. Will the tragedy that originated from the ancient time finally end in this era?”

“The tragedy that originated from the ancient time? [Son of Fate]?” Fei was confused by what this girl said. He seemed to have understood some of it, but it also felt like he understood none of it.

“Girl, you…”

This girl of the God Clan smiled, and her body gradually released a silver glare. Then, she became vague and phantom-like, becoming a little unreal.

“I have to go… [Son of Fortunate], I hope that you will bring forever peace to the Azeroth Continent. Countless people had sacrificed themselves for today. Many people…”

While speaking, this girl’s body became even vaguer.

Fei grew anxious; this was a clear sign that she was going to die.

The [Mother Empress] of the bugs planted energy in this girl’s body and controlled the latter for more than 1,000 years. The violent and cold energy of the bugs continuously modified her body and depleted her original life energy and essence. She was only able to live until now due to the power that the [Mother Empress] left in her body.

Now with that power disappearing, this girl was no longer controlled, but she also lost the source of life. Her body started to melt, and only a streak of essence remained.

Golden energy flames rushed out of Fei’s body as he tried to reverse this process by force and save this girl.

However, this girl shook her head and said, “It is useless. [Son of Fortunate], everything that is happening now was planned more than 1,000 years ago. My body is the container, and my mission is to return the portion of the critical power of the [Female Godly Lord] that was sealed in my body to the person beside you who could help you the most when you need it. This is my mission, and I’m about to complete it. That poor Gao Shang. He didn’t discover this secret for more than 1,000 years!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1262.2 - Container (Part Two)

Chapter 1262: Container (Part Two)

As soon as this girl said that, she completely melted away with a smile on her face. That streak of mystical force flashed and turned into a few streaks of silver light before dashing upward. They easily broke the spatial barriers around the Mad Scientists Laboratory and disappeared into the void.

Fei’s face changed color.

Since he was so close, he felt that those streaks of silver light flew toward the Azeroth Continent.

That power… even Fei’s heart lurched and trembled before it!

“Is that the most critical power of the [Female Godly Lord]? That girl’s body was only the container? The person beside me who could help me the most? Also, who is Gao Shang that she mentioned? She seemed to be talking about the supreme lord of the bugs. That is the name? Gao De? Gao Shang? The names are so similar. Could it be that there was a real connection between the God of Creation and the supreme lord of the bugs?”

Fei carefully thought over the meaning of those words. A bolt of lightning flashed in his mind, and he felt like he understood something but couldn’t pinpoint it.

“Also, who is the [Female Godly Lord]? Why is her power so critical? It seems like I never heard of this person before. Also, this girl of the God Clan probably had a complicated background, and her father and mother couldn’t be ordinary beings. They probably were influential figures 1,000 years ago,” Fei pondered but couldn’t figure out any answers.

Fei didn’t chase after the mysterious power that the girl of the God Clan released. He believed that this girl recovered her consciousness at the last moment and told the truth. It meant that regardless of where this power went, it was only beneficial toward the Azeroth Continent.

There were still hundreds of millions of undead bugs on the battleground in space, so Fei had to stay here and control them.

Also, after that intense battle, Fei absorbed the core energy of many high-level bugs. He needed some time to refine this massive amount of energy and absorb it to increase his degree of fusion with the grand godly realm. Now, Fei was at peak Supreme God Realm. If he could take one step further and advance above the Supreme God Realm, he would be at a place where no one had been before.

Perhaps only the God of Creation could have this level of power.

If Fei truly reached this level, perhaps it wouldn’t be tough to deal with the bugs. Even if he had to face the terrifying and mysterious [Mother Empress], he could battle with composure and wouldn’t be pressed into a disadvantage directly like before.

After returning to the battleground in space, Fei issued a few commands and placed many fist spiritual spatial seals around this massive land. Then, he went into the grand godly realm and started to refine the many masses of core energy.

At the same time, the endless power of faith dashed through the void and entered the grand godly realm.

The power of faith was coming from the battleground in space and the Azeroth Continent.

Now, Fei was the lord of the continent, and his title was the [Human Emperor]. Also, he was the only savior who could battle the bugs in many intelligent creatures’ eyes, and they all prayed day and night.

Therefore, the power of faith that Fei obtained was terrifying.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1263.1 - The Jadeite-Green Bug (Part One)

Chapter 1263: The Jadeite-Green Bug (Part One)

Now, Fei’s degree of fusion with the grand godly realm had reached 95 percent. As a result, this grand godly realm had grown many times. There were biomes such as green forests that stretched to the horizon, deserts that seemed endless, surging oceans that were full of aquatic lives, and snow mountains that were covered in ice.

Every biome and terrain that could exist in the physical world already appeared in this realm.

Also, as Fei’s strength increased, this world gradually developed its unique laws of nature. Four seasons, day and night, 24 solar terms, birth and death, heating and cooling, growth and decay… there were a pattern and rhythm for everything.

In this world, all creatures were growing healthily. All the animals, plants, spiritual beasts, and demon beasts were full of vitality.

There was immense energy everywhere in this world. The five primal elements were stable and thick, and all kinds of secondary and niche elements were also slowly growing. The power of this world grew to an unimaginable level, becoming more perfect. It was almost no different from the Azeroth Continent and Earth.

The only thing that the grand godly realm lacked was intelligent lifeforms.

Currently, there were thousands of radiant spheres of light slowly floating in the sky, emitting pure energy.

These were the masses of core energy that Fei obtained after killing the powerful bugs.

Fei floated inside this world as well.

Now that he had complete control over this world, Fei was like the God of Creation. He could appear anywhere in this world with a thought, and he could use the power of this world at ease. Changing the existing laws of nature and creating new ones was easy, and all creatures in this world were intimate toward him.

Floating in the air, Fei used the power of this world to start refining the core energy in the sky that he obtained, trying to take that step forward and be on the same level as the God of Creation before the final battle got here. This was the only possible option that Fei had to defeat the [Mother Empress].

The continuous streaks of faint-yellow power of faith surged toward Fei like endless tidal waves.

Fei used the techniques that were required to condense divinities and create worlds to refine the power of faith. Slowly, the power of faith was merged into the grand godly realm, increasing the fusion that Fei had with it.

Time quickly passed by, and the masses of core energy in the sky slowly disappeared one after another as they got refined.

Fei didn’t know how long it had been, but the last sphere of light in the sky finally got refined. All that massive amount of the power of faith was refined and placed into the grand godly realm, and Fei’s degree of fusion with this world shot up again, reaching the shocking 99.9 percent. He was only a sliver of energy away from reaching the perfect 100 percent.

Fei slowly opened his eyes, and he felt like he obtained a lot of progress in this cultivation session. He felt like he was hundreds of times stronger.

If he had to go through the battles that he just experienced before the cultivation session, he had a feeling that he could wipe out all those bugs on his own without assistance from the united troops on the battleground in space.

However, there was one thing that confused Fei. (read

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1263.2 - The Jadeite-Green Bug (Part Two)

Chapter 1263: The Jadeite-Green Bug (Part Two)

“There were more than 1,000 masses of core energy. When I absorbed 80 percent of them, my degree of fusion with the grand godly realm reached 99.9 percent. After that, regardless of how much energy that I absorbed, the degree of fusion didn’t increase. What is going on?”

Fei vaguely felt like he lacked a bit of inspiration, and this was the obstacle in his way of becoming the God of Creation himself.

While Fei was thinking to himself, the fist spiritual spatial seals that he left around the battleground in space suddenly got attacked, waking him up from his pondering.

“The bugs are here again!”

Fei instantly left the grand godly realm.

…

Yes, the bugs were here again.

However, there weren’t countless bugs that filled the entire space.

There were only a few hundred bugs this time.

Even though this was the case, the pressure and fear that these hundreds of bugs induced in people’s minds were far beyond what those countless bugs were capable of. The reason was simple; each of these bugs was equivalent to a supreme god.

There were hundreds of supreme-god-level bugs!

The presence that these bugs emitted could be compared to that of waves of a world-destroying tsunami! The presence wiped through this space, and the fist spiritual spatial seals that Fei and other masters of the united troops left in the area got destroyed like sandcastles on the beach when large waves crushed them.

Of course, this wasn’t the most terrifying factor.

The most terrifying thing was a centipede-like bug that was about the size of a human adult while hundreds of meteorite-like supreme-god-level bugs surrounded him. This bug had six legs and fine green scales that looked like jadeites, stood like a human, and had a man-face that was full of green scars. Green light beams shot out of his eyes, and space folded and collapsed when it got stared at by this bug as if the light beams were swords of judgment.

Faint-green flames burned around this bug, but it seemed like the flames had no temperature. It was a strange scene.

Although this bug didn’t emit a great presence, no one dared to underestimate this jadeite-green bug. After all, hundreds of supreme-god-level bugs surrounded and protected him.

Seeing the arrival of great enemies, the people on the battleground in space quickly reacted. Continental Martial Saint Maradona led a dozen dragon knights and flew into the sky. They released their presence and rivaled that of the enemies. Their energy flames burned like the rising sun and engulfed half of the sky.

“A bunch of… ants!”

A few ancient syllables flowed out of this jadeite-green man-faced bug’s mouth.

As if he had just issued godly orders, his words contained an unimaginable power, and Continental Martial Saint Maradona spat out a mouthful of blood before others could react. Then, several explosions occurred in his body as a mass of green mist appeared out of his body abruptly.

In just a flash, Maradona was turned into a cloud of blood mist, and only a light dot dashed out like a bolt of lightning and retreated.

However, the dragon knights of the united troops weren’t that lucky.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Regardless of how these dragon knights tried to resist and fight back by using all kinds of weapons and secret techniques, they couldn’t escape the tragic fate of dying. The green flames that suddenly appeared around them burned them as if they were ants.

All the knights and their dragons whined while their bodies exploded, turning into ashes before disappearing in the universe.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1264.1 - About the Same (Part One)

Chapter 1264: About the Same (Part One)

Soon, these powerful masters of the united troops all died after that jadeite-green man-faced bug said those words.

It was terrifying! It was shocking!

“What level is that? The God of Creation?” Everyone on the battleground in space was shocked, and they couldn’t help but think to themselves as their hearts sunk into their stomachs like stones dropping to the bottom of an ocean.

“Such power… it seems like even Human Emperor Alexander, the most powerful figure of Azeroth, can’t deal with this bug! How can this war continue?”

“In terms of the most powerful beings, we are no match for the bugs. In terms of the number of top-tier masters, we don’t have hundreds of supreme gods. This… the difference between us is too big! It can’t be ignored! How can this battle continue?”

“Is Azeroth destined to end tragically like this?”

The people on the battleground in space thought to themselves.

“Humph! Who can escape from me?” The jadeite-green man-faced strange bug snorted, and he pointed one of his legs. Then, a streak of green light flashed, chasing after Continental Martial Saint Maradona whose soul got away.

This streak of light seemed slow but was extremely fast in reality.

Continental Martial Saint Maradona was the descendant of the God Clan, and his soul was naturally way more powerful compared to that of others. After his physical body got destroyed, his soul barely escaped. His soul moved as fast as lightning and dodged several times, but that streak of green light was still chasing.

Just as Maradona’s soul was about to be destroyed, a clear voice sounded by everyone’s ears at this moment.

“Really? No one can kill the people who I want to save.”

People felt like their visions blurred, and then a figure miraculously appeared in space and pointed out one of his fingers. Even though it appeared later, a streak of golden light flashed and caught up with the streak of green light that was chasing Maradona’s soul before destroying it.

Bam!

When the golden light and the green light touched, a quiet noise sounded as if a bubble got popped.

However, the most powerful beings on both sides knew that it was a collision between the powers of the highest-level laws of nature. If this bubble landed on any high-level supreme gods, they would be instantly killed. It was terrifying.

This figure was Fei! The only potential savior of the continent finally arrived at the most critical moment.

“You…” the jadeite-green man-faced strange bug looked over with his godly-sword-like sharp gaze, but the green light beams couldn’t get within 1,000 meters of Fei.

After a moment of hesitation, this bug suddenly thought of something and became enraged.

“You… it is you!” While roaring, this bug pointed with one of his legs.

Boom!

It was a shocking scene! A giant bug foot that was transformed from green flames appeared in space, and it stomped down toward Fei as if the latter was an ant.

This giant foot of flames was created by the power of the law of fire, and every single detail of this foot was delicate and life-like. It contained unimaginable power which was many times stronger than the green flames and the words that this bug used to kill human masters.

On the battleground in space, every master of the united troops felt like their bodies were about to break apart. Even though they were tens of thousands of meters away from this giant foot, they were still hammered by its presence. If they were a few thousand meters closer, these masters would have turned into meat pies already.

“What should we do? Can Human Emperor His Majesty handle this strike?”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1264.2 - About the Same (Part Two)

Chapter 1264: About the Same (Part Two)

Everyone’s gaze turned toward Fei.

If Fei couldn’t even stop the attacks of this jadeite-green bug, the united troops would have no chance of winning. However, according to what people’s perception of Fei’s power was, some people already felt desperate when they compared it to this strike. It seemed like even the majestic Human Emperor couldn’t block this jadeite-green man-faced strange bug.

“Gao Shang, your power is only average!”

At this moment, Fei suddenly laughed and didn’t do anything drastic. Instead, he raised one of his thumbs and lightly pressed toward the giant foot.

A giant golden thumb that had all the details appeared in space.

The power that was contained in this thumb wasn’t inferior to that of the giant bug foot. The fingerprint and the lines on the thumb were clear, making it seem like the thumb of a living giant. Just like the giant bug foot, this thumb also contained the supreme power of laws of nature.

Everyone was hyped by this scene. They all could tell that the Human Emperor’s strength had increased countless folds.

“What? Human Emperor His Majesty’s strength increased this much?”

When Fei went into the cultivation session to increase his strength, many people thought that he was only going to quickly organize his inspiration and recover his strength. After all, it was unlikely for anyone to achieve a significant increase in power in a short time.

However, Fei did the unthinkable and increased his power to this unimaginable level.

Soon, the giant green bug foot and the huge golden human thumb slowly collided in space, and everyone’s attention was drawn toward this.

There was a period of unprecedented tranquility.

The explosive and world-destroying energy waves that everyone anticipated didn’t appear. Instead, a series of silent sparks appeared, and the giant foot and the giant thumb collided and crushed toward each other in space like two giant ancient beasts that were fighting. With their laws of nature, they continued to devour each other and tried to end it all.

This process lasted about 30 seconds.

However, for the members of the united troops who were on the battleground in space, they felt like 3,000 years, 30,000 years, or even three eras had passed.

Everyone knew that this was the most direct battle between the [Human Emperor] who was the most powerful being on the side of the Azeroth Continent and the [Mother Empress] who was the supreme lord of the bugs.

The result of this battle would greatly sway the ending of this war, and this might determine it today.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Finally, a series of crackling noises sounded as if many lightning bolts appeared in the area, and the noises struck everyone’s mind.

Under the stares of all intelligent creatures in the area, the giant green bug foot started to crack first. It seemed like a perfect porcelain jar was smashed. The fragments that contained the power to destroy supreme gods dashed in all directions.

“We won?” The masters of the united troops became excited.

However, Fei frowned at this moment.

In the next instant, the giant golden thumb also shattered, and those golden fragments collided with the green fragments. In the end, all the fragments canceled each other out and disappeared.

It was a tie!

“Gao Shang? It is a name from such an ancient time… haha! I even forgot about it!” The jadeite-green man-faced bug raised his head and laughed, and it was filled with loneliness and vicissitude.

Suddenly, this bug stopped laughing and shouted while staring at Fei, “Ant, how do you know my name?” (read on noodletowntranslated dot com to support the actual translators)

“Ant?” Fei smiled and replied, “Our power levels are about the same. You can put away your aloof and haughty attitude.”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1265.1 - Various Methods (Part One)

Chapter 1265: Various Methods (Part One)

“Foolish! The nobility and class in this world are born with. You are only an ant before me.” The jadeite-green man-faced strange bug let out a series of weird laughter, and he glanced around the battleground in space and said, “Besides, I have the power to wipe through the universe! My forces aren’t something that you can rival with. Today, all of you have to die!”

The members of the united troops felt anxious when the hundreds of supreme-god-level bugs glanced at them.

The [Human Emperor] could stop the [Mother Empress], but these masters couldn’t stop the hundreds of supreme-god-level bugs. Even the most powerful figure second to Human Emperor Alexander, Maradona, was only a low-tier supreme god, and only his godly soul remained. The latter could not fight right now.

[TL Note: It seems like the Author called Gao Shang the [Mother Empress] even though this figure is male since the bugs in most sci-fi movies and novels are led by queens, at least that was how they were translated into Chinese.]

The united troops were still in a desperate situation.

The only possible way for the united troops to win the war was that the Human Emperor had to defeat the [Mother Empress] in a short time and then turn around to deal with these supreme-god-level bugs.

However, this seemed unlikely.

From the quick exchange that these two supreme entities had, it seemed like they were evenly matched!

“Since you know that my name is Gao Shang, then you must be that [Son of Fate]. Gao De was no match for me before, but he left a plan and wanted to deal with me after he died. Ridiculous!” The [Mother Empress] sneered and said, “If that is the case, it means the few saint items that Gao De left behind are in your hands. Great! After I kill you, those will be mine! From then on, I can conquer the universe!”

Fei didn’t say anything, but the energy flames burned more aggressively around him.

In the next moment, the Throne of Creation appeared under Fei’s feet, the Scepter of Creation appeared in his hands, and the Armor of Creation appeared on his body.

Greed and jealousy flashed in the [Mother Empress]’s eyes, and he laughed in the next moment.

While the laughter resonated in the area, the hundreds of supreme-god-level bugs turned into streaks of light and surged toward the battleground in space.

Fei snorted with anger and cast hundreds of golden and silver sword energies of order as if a heavenly fairy was scattering flower petals into the world.

The dozens of supreme-god-level bugs that were charging in the front couldn’t dodge in time, and they were instantly engulfed by these golden and silver sword energies. Their bodies instantly disintegrated and turned into dust, and masses of pure energy floated out and merged into Fei’s body.

However, many streaks of green ghost flames appeared in the next moment and collided with the golden and silver sword energies, blocking Fei’s attack.

Then, the [Mother Empress] instantly appeared before Fei. The energy flames that burned around this supreme lord of the bugs looked crisp and translucent like the most perfect jadeite in the world, appearing beautiful and unparalleled. This bug’s bottom pair of legs directly kicked toward the Throne of Creation under Fei’s feet with an unrivaled presence as if this bug was the lord of the universe.

“Reckless!” Fei laughed, and the Throne of Creation emitted a streak of brilliant light, engulfing both Fei and the [Mother Empress].

On the space above the Throne of Creation, Fei was unrivaled. Since the [Mother Empress] was this reckless, Fei didn’t mind taking this figure into this unique space and ending the latter as soon as he could.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1265.2 - Various Methods (Part Two)

Chapter 1265: Various Methods (Part Two)

In the next moment, the silver light engulfed these two figures, and others couldn’t see the battle that was happening inside.

The hundreds of supreme-god-level bugs continued to move forward, and they were only a few hundred meters away from the battleground in space. If they landed on the ground, the united troops would be butchered easily.

The huge difference between the strength of these two parties was too big to overcome!

However, something unexpected occurred at this moment.

In the center of the battleground in space, a layer of transparent ripples slowly appeared. Then, a magnificent silver city appeared in the sky!

Sky City!

It turned out that Sky City had been hiding there all this time!

With the stealth ability of this city, the supreme-god-level bugs wasn’t able to discover its existence at all!

At the critical moment, a giant energy beam that contained indescribable power shot out of a godly palace on the central godly mountain in the city. This energy beam stole the spotlight in the world and dashed toward the enemies, ignoring spatial barriers and the concept of distance.

Boom!

The terrifying energy beam only lasted for a second, but it passed through the group of supreme-god-level bugs.

The speed of the energy beam was insanely fast, and even the supreme-god-level bugs couldn’t detect and dodge it. After the energy beam passed by, about 50 supreme-god-level bugs turned into ashes. Their godly souls didn’t even get the chance to escape.

About 40 supreme-god-level bugs were scratched by the energy beam, and they instantly lost about half of their mountain-like bodies, suffering severe injuries.

This one strike took out a significant portion of the supreme-god-level bugs, which was a big achievement.

The supreme-god-level bugs were stunned by this.

“How is this possible?”

“How can these dirty ants have such power?”

This power made these powerful bugs shiver.

In the next moment, hundreds of terrifying energy beams shot into the sky from the continent and dashed toward the group of supreme-god-level bugs.

However, these energy beams were far inferior compared to the energy beam that Sky City shot out earlier.

After waking up from the shock that Sky City brought them, the supreme-god-level bugs released their godly powers, and hundreds of energy beams were reflected. However, a few unlucky supreme-god-level bugs that were severely injured by the energy beam earlier got destroyed by the few energy beams that got through their defense, and their godly souls quickly escaped.

A series of cheers sounded on the battleground in space.

This series of attacks hyped the morale of the united troops.

Many members of the united troops didn’t know that the Human Emperor was so calculative and prepared such an attack. If Sky City could shoot out a few more of those energy beams, perhaps all these supreme-god-level bugs would be killed.

However, Sky City didn’t instantly shoot another destructive energy beam.

After the first strike, it seemed like the central godly mountain in the city became much weaker, and it was gradually gathering energy. Clearly, some time was needed for Sky City to prepare another destructive energy beam.

“Die!”

About a dozen supreme-god-level bugs instantly appeared above Sky City and struck down forcefully.

Sky City brought these bugs an insane level of threat, so they had to deal with it first.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1266.1 - The Mill of Life (Part One)

Chapter 1266: The Mill of Life (Part One)

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Explosions resonated in the sky above the battleground in space, and the aggressive backlash from the laws of nature that were protecting Sky City sent these supreme-god-level bugs flying as they spat out mouthfuls of green blood. These bugs couldn’t even break the defense of Sky City!

Sky City was one of the saint items of creation, and its power was fully replenished by the Worldstones that Fei collected in Diablo World.

Now, this city had returned to its prime, and supreme-god-level existences couldn’t break its defense.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Many light beams of various colors flew out of Sky City. Like arrows, these light beams pierced through these supreme-god-level bugs’ defense and left wounds on their bodies.

These supreme-god-level bugs seemed to be products of rapid growth that was achieved by devouring each other; their combat experience and the control of power were far inferior compared to those supreme gods who had entered this realm for a long time.

Under the repeated attacks of the united troops, some supreme-god-level bugs got killed.

However, even though these supreme-god-level bugs suffered so many casualties, there were still more than 100 of them.

After various colorful light beams appeared, these powerful bugs finally landed on the battleground in space.

“Kill!”

“I sense the delicious blood!”

“Devour… become my nutrients!”

Various violent spirit energy frequencies spread on the continent, and these bugs turned into light beams and charged toward the united troops. The terrifying energy waves seemed like tsunamis, and they surged on the surface of the continent. Mountains collapsed, rivers dried-up, oceans evaporated, forests got destroyed, and the grassland turned scorched.

“Retreat!”

“Don’t make contact with them! Magic arrays! Activate the magic arrays!”

Facing such terrifying power, the united troops couldn’t help but get a little anxious. Casualties already started to appear at the front of the formations, and even the supreme masters could only last a few moments when fighting the supreme-god-level bugs.

“Is the big collapse about to come?”

Everyone turned their eyes toward the brilliant silver light in the sky.

Now, the only person who could save the united troops was the [Human Emperor].

However, the battle that was happening in the sky didn’t seem like it was going to end soon.

“Could it be that the destruction of the Azeroth Continent is set in fate?”

“Will a miracle happen?”

Seeing the meaningless death of hundreds of millions of soldiers in battle, many masters of the united troops ignited their energy flames and shot toward the supreme-god-level bugs like moths flying toward flames. They wanted to sacrifice themselves to temporarily stop the chaotic natural elements that were surging under the control of the supreme-god-level bugs. They wanted the ordinary soldiers to get a chance to survive and retreat from the frontline.

At this tragic moment, the heroism in everyone’s mind was stimulated, and many people acted selflessly.

No one retreated!

No one escaped!

No one got scared!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1266.2 - The Mill of Life (Part Two)

Chapter 1266: The Mill of Life (Part Two)

On top of following the military commands, everyone unleashed all their power. Even the strength of an ant was meaningful in certain cases. At this moment, these soldiers of the united troops seemed to become fearless just like the bugs. They were calm, collected, and brave.

The members of the united troops who were stronger ignited their souls and unleashed their core energy.

At this moment, a series of holy and mystical singing sounded abruptly on the battleground in space.

The ancient musical notes carried a mystical power and spread it on the continent.

Looking around, layers upon layers of silver energy flames surged up from the continent like waves. They broke the ancient soil and the cover of stardust, and they were radiating like the holy light when the world was first created.

The ancient and powerful musical notes shot outward into space.

When engulfed in the silver flames, the soldiers and masters of the united troops felt like a mysterious force was injected into their bodies, and their strength increased by many folds. Their injuries and fatigue all disappeared, and their heavy footsteps became light. Their depleting warrior energy was replenished, and their empty magic energy was refilled. They felt like they had endless energy and could use all the strikes that they had learned.

In comparison, the supreme-god-level bugs felt like they were suppressed by the silver light, and their bodies became stiff.

This mysterious power seemed to be a natural counter to the bugs. Even the bone shells that the bugs were proud of since they could block almost all physical attacks after many mutations and evolutions were altered. As if the bone shells were placed in the rapid current of time, they gradually started to rot away and became extremely fragile!

These mystical changes instantly transformed the current situation that both sides were facing.

Even the members of the united troops didn’t know what took place at this moment.

“Could it be that Human Emperor Alexander prepared ahead of time and set this up?” many people thought to themselves.

Only the high-level commanders such as Wenger, Jefferson, and Mourinho knew what had happened, and long-awaited excitement flashed in their eyes.

However, they didn’t have time to explain all this to everyone. Right now, the battle was the best language for communication.

The magic arrays that had been prepared for a long time and the powerful magic weapons that the arsenals of Chambord created were unleashed at this moment.

Instantly, many colorful and fancy firework-like flames soared into the sky from all the hidden corners on the battleground in space, striking the group of supreme-god-level bugs.

At this moment, about ten unrivaled bugs were killed by the chaotic elemental surges mercilessly.

“Kill!”

“Revenge!”

A series of roars resonated on the land as the members of the united troops unleashed their pent-up emotions!

The formations of the united troops that seemed falling-back instantly turned around. While they moved and created strange offensive formations, all kinds of powerful attacks were used. Like nails, these attacks instantly penetrated the weak points on the supreme-god-level bugs.

Without a question, this wasn’t a coincidence; it was prepared for this moment.

The intelligent commanders of the united troops already anticipated this scene, and they silently grasped all the winning conditions of the war, increasing the chance of victory on the side of Azeroth to the maximum.

Of course, this didn’t mean that the united troops were going to obtain the final victory in this battle that was dangerous; it only made it more evenly matched and reduced the casualties of the united troops to the lowest count.

The battle only entered the cruelest moment now.

The enemies and the united troops charged into each other and started the close-range combat.

Like a giant mincer and a mill of life, many beings died on the battleground at every second. Regardless if they were supreme masters or five-star warriors, they fell after releasing the fanciest flames that they could.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1267.1 - Ancient Ancestral Gods’ Appearance (Part One)

Chapter 1267: Ancient Ancestral Gods’ Appearance (Part One)

“Kill!” Henderson, a cultivation star of the former Liverpool Empire, puked up a mouthful of blood while his body blinked.

Boom! This man ignited his flames of life and self-detonated while tightly holding onto a supreme-god-level bug.

Flesh and fragmented bones dashed in all directions.

That supreme-god-level bug was already severely injured, and half of its body turned into mush after this explosion.

Unfortunately, even a camel that died of hunger is bigger than a horse.

This supreme-god-level bug was far stronger than Henderson, and this explosion didn’t kill it. Instead, the viciousness of this bug was stimulated, and it rushed toward the united troops and burned its core energy, turning thousands of masters of the united troops into blood mist.

“Hahaha! Brother Henderson! I’m going to see you soon!” General Carragher, a famous general of the former Liverpool Empire, was also severely injured. He knew that he was going to die, so he ignited the last bit of strength in his body and rushed toward this supreme-god-level bug like a moth flying toward a fire.

At the same time, many top-tier masters of the united troops chose the tragic method of self-detonation.

Such tragic attacks finally worked.

The terrifying energy waves finally killed this supreme-god-level bug.

Such scenes were happening everywhere on the battleground in space. When the battle reached this degree, everyone’s life could end in an instant, regardless if they were ordinary soldiers or masters. However, it was also at that moment when their lives shone the most.

Every member of the united troops had their reasons for guarding this place. Behind them, it was the Azeroth Continent where their loved ones lived. Their sacrifices today could potentially lead to long-term peace on the land that their descendants called home.

At every second, many lives were turned into souls.

On the battleground in space, blood formed rivers, and white bones stacked into mountains.

The united troops’ fearlessness killed some supreme-god-level bugs, but they couldn’t turn the tables. After all, except for Fei, no other supreme gods had appeared on the Azeroth Continent for the last 1,000 years. A supreme god could dictate the entire continent, and this level of power was insane and approached true immortality. Such entities couldn’t be taken down by a large number of weaker enemies.

The good thing for the united troops was that the singing coming from the battleground in space got louder, clearer, and more majestic as if tens of thousands of large bells were sounding at the same time. The silver energy waves became stronger, turning the dark sky into white. The strength of the united troops that were engulfed by the light increased several times.

In the sky, the mass of silver light was still blinking like the sun.

The [Human Emperor] and the [Mother Empress] were battling non-stop, and it didn’t seem like it was going to end soon.

At the back of the united troops, more than ten intelligent commanders such as Mourinho stood on a hill quietly. As they saw the deaths of many heroes, their expressions turned even calmer and more valiant under the illumination of the silver light and the flames of war.

These commanders had all been through many battles, and they viewed the deaths of soldiers as something common. They had seen the deaths of tens of millions of soldiers, but this scene was still too tragic for them.

However, at this moment, their hearts couldn’t turn soft, and they couldn’t back down.

When meeting on a narrow path, only the more courageous warrior could win. They must persist.

As time passed by, these commanders’ eyes grew brighter and brighter, and they looked toward Sky City that was on this continent.

Finally, a mass of brilliant silver light was gathered above this giant city, and a streak of destructive silver energy that appeared once before suddenly shot out, flying across the sky and striking the location where more supreme-god-level bugs were at.

At this instant, more than ten supreme-god-level bugs were taken down! They got turned into ashes.

A large wave of cheers sounded from the united troops.

Even commanders like Mourinho couldn’t help but shout in excitement.

The united troops fought to the death and didn’t retreat because they were buying time for Sky City to gather energy and shoot out another destructive energy beam. Except for Human Emperor Alexander, only the destructive energy beam of Sky City could threaten the supreme-god-level bugs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1267.2 - Ancient Ancestral Gods’ Appearance (Part Two)

Chapter 1267: Ancient Ancestral Gods’ Appearance (Part Two)

To kill more supreme-god-level bugs, the united troops’ formations all moved in one direction and attracted the most supreme-god-level bugs by sacrificing many soldiers and masters. This way, the destructive energy beam could kill the most supreme-god-level bugs.

After the second destructive energy beam, the number of supreme-god-level bugs finally dropped below 100.

The united troops’ morale skyrocketed, and they continued to counterattack.

The mill of life was turned on once again, and many beings were killed.

Time slowly passed, and the casualty count of the united troops grew larger and larger, soon passing 50 percent.

The supreme-god-level bugs got tricked by the united troops once, and they detected their enemies’ intention. When Sky City shot out the third destructive energy beam, only two supreme-god-level bugs were killed. The effectiveness of this method was dropping, and the charging period was still long. If this continued, the united troops would be wiped out before the destructive energy beams could kill all the supreme-god-level bugs.

The situation was turning worse for the united troops.

In the sky, Fei still couldn’t defeat the [Mother Empress] with the help of the Throne of Creation. Although these two figures could dictate the result of the war, they couldn’t finish their battle in a short time.

“If this continues…” Mourinho sighed.

There was a limit to how much that mortals could do.

Even the most intelligent being would run out of ideas at a certain point.

Commanders like Capello, Wenger, and Ferguson could no longer stay calm, and they appeared anxious.

“Now, we can only hope that Human Emperor His Majesty will finish the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, if His Majesty has other plans…” Ferguson sighed.

Wenger shook his head and said, “Almost all the power of the Azeroth Continent is already used. The silver crystal battle soul warriors of the former Northern Region Empire are all destroyed. I can’t think of anything that can be used at this moment…”

Before Wenger could finish speaking, more than 30 light beams shot out of the battleground in space abruptly.

Many streaks of indescribably ancient godly power started to permeate the air at this moment.

“Slept for more than 1,000 years…”

“Is another battle here?”

“This is the moment for the final battle…”

“We finally get to battle alongside His Majesty again!”

Many ancient voices that were filled with vicissitude sounded from these light beams, and many vague shadows appeared alongside them. These shadows looked different, but they all had the terrifying presence that only ancient ancestral gods could have. Gradually, it seemed like this presence was suppressing the presence of the supreme-god-level bugs.

These shadows all seemed to have slept for countless years, and they were woken up by the holy spiritual battle songs. Then, their presence instantly rose, becoming stronger and more terrifying.

The countless people on the battleground in space were stunned by this scene.

“That is the ancestral god of our clan!” a master of the Gnome Clan shouted in surprise. He was shocked to find that one of the figures that appeared inside these more than 30 light beams was one of the ancient ancestral gods that created the Gnome Clan. The figure, presence, appearance, and weapon were all identical to the historical records.

“Grand Golden Ancestral Elf God!” the masters of the Elf Clan also gasped.

Among all these shadows, they saw the ancient ancestral god that created their clan. These existences were even more ancient than the God Clan and Demon Clan, and they only existed when the Azeroth Continent was first created. These figures only existed in legends of all these clans, and they were worshipped as ancestral gods. It was shocking for these races to find that their ancestral gods came to life!

Right now, almost every race found their ancestral gods among these shadows, and humans weren’t an exception.

“What is going on?”

“How come the ancestral gods of all races on the continent appeared here? Are they still alive? Or are these their souls?”

This sudden change stunned many people, and their minds couldn’t link the dots.

The mass of silver light in the sky finally exploded, and Fei and the [Mother Empress] showed themselves.

“I didn’t expect you to have this hidden card. Haha! This should be something that Gao De left, right? Humph! This group of followers who should have been buried in dust are all back?” [Mother Empress] Gao Shang laughed and said, “Alright. I will eliminate these ancient ants that shouldn’t appear today as well!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1268.1 - Tragic End (Part One)

Chapter 1268: Tragic End (Part One)

“Gao Shang! In the battle tens of thousands of years ago, you ditched the human physique and decided to become a lowly bug to achieve immortality. What? You are still blinded by yourself?” The shadow of the Ancestral God of the Dragon Clan’s voice sounded like rumbling thunder, and a unique dragon presence slowly spread in space.

“Humph! You are only Gao De’s mount! What qualification do you have to speak to me?” the jadeite-green man-faced strange bug laughed.

“It seems like you are truly blind. After that battle, Holiness Gao De let you go since you are his little brother. It is a pity that after tens of thousands of years, your mind is still not changed. Fortunately, Holiness Gao De created plans. Everything will end here today!” the shadow of the Ancestral God of the Orc Tribe spoke. His voice was loud as well, and he looked like a giant behemoth that was covered in golden light.

“Hahaha! What era is this? You are only Gao De’s dog; how dare you shout at me?” the jadeite-green strange bug laughed mockingly, “Gao De is fake! He is a hypocrite. He didn’t want immortality, and he wanted me to die with him! Yuck! Now, he had been dead for many years, and you dogs are only broken souls. How can you battle me?”

“My lord was kind and didn’t want to devour other creatures’ souls to achieve immortality. He was willing to die and merge his body with the universe to protect all beings. However, on the other hand, you desired immortality and walked on an evil path.” The Ancestral God of the Elf Clan was a handsome golden elf who had 12 pairs of golden translucent wings, and he replied, “Although we are only broken souls, we can help the [Son of Fate] to end this conflict that spanned tens of thousands of years.”

“Haha! Great! I want to see that after tens of thousands of years, does this universe still favor Gao De? Can this hypocrite’s plan defeat me?” the jadeite-green man-faced strange bug laughed, and the terrifying green energy waves around him was surging like an endless ocean.

Suddenly, the laughter stopped, and only one word was said, “Die!”

Instantly, all the remaining supreme-god-level bugs turned into light beams and divided into two groups. One group flew toward the battleground in space, and the other group surrounded the shadows of the ancestral gods of the various clans.

The battle resumed after that short pause.

On the battleground in space, the morale of the united troops that were comprised of masters and soldiers of various races increased again. Especially the top-tier masters; their eyes teared up! These ancestral gods that these clans worshipped faithfully weren’t only entities that reached the god-level; they were also the spiritual pillars that united these clans.

The appearances of the ancestral gods provided these clans with endless power.

Boom!

An energy beam shot out from Sky City, and two more supreme-god-level bugs were hit and instantly died.

Although the battle resumed, Fei and Gao Shang didn’t start fighting right away. These two remained still in the high sky.

After the close-range combat earlier, they realized that they were on the same level, and they couldn’t do much to each other. However, Fei was on the Throne of Creation, so he had the advantage of location. Therefore, it meant that the man-faced strange bug named Gao Shang was a bit stronger than Fei in reality.

As the most influential figures on their sides, Fei and Gao Shang chose to be cautious at this moment since they weren’t confident in winning. They carefully moved the power of the world that they could control and accumulated strength, preparing their most powerful strikes.

By doing this, they could also constraint their opponent.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1268.2 - Tragic End (Part Two)

Chapter 1268: Tragic End (Part Two)

“Do you think that you can defeat me by relying on these 30-or-so broken souls from countless years ago?” the jadeite-green man-faced strange bug sneered.

Fei smiled and replied, “If I’m not wrong, the countless bugs under your command are gone, and only these less than 100 bugs are remaining, right? You were in a hurry, and you allowed the bugs to devour each other to forcefully evolve. Although you created hundreds of powerful entities in a short time, you sacrificed the entire race!”

“Huh, you are smart,” the jadeite-green man-faced strange bug sneered again, “What can you do now that you know this? Hundreds of supreme gods can easily conquer all the galaxies in the universe. If I want, I can quickly create hundreds of billions of subordinates. After I defeat you and conquer the Azeroth Continent, this universe will belong to the bugs! I will achieve true immortality as well!”

“No one can achieve immortality.” Fei shook his head and said, “That Gao Shang in the past had died, and you are only a monster who survived until now by relying on the devour ability of the bugs. It is a pity. Although Holiness Gao De had passed away, he would always be remembered. His legacy is spotless and brilliant like the stars. However, you lost your body, your friends, and your glory. You are living like a beast in this dark universe. Is this the immortality that you wanted?”

“You…” Gao Shang was finally enraged by Fei’s words, and he dashed toward Fei like a bolt of lightning.

The battle between these two resumed.

…

Boom!

Three ancestral gods attacked at the same time and killed two supreme-god-level bugs before them.

At the same time, their bodies were torn into pieces by the bugs around them.

Fortunately, these ancestral gods were in their soul form, and they weren’t real beings. After their bodies shattered, the fragments quickly merged, and they continued to battle.

These souls of about 30 ancestral gods were fighting about 50 supreme-god-level bugs. Theoretically, these ancestral gods were all stronger than low-tier supreme gods, but they had died many years ago, and their souls were saved on this battleground in space by Gao De, the God of Creation, using a secret technique. Now that they appeared, their strength was drastically reduced. That was why these ancestral gods and the supreme-god-level bugs seemed evenly-matched.

Many secret techniques and skills that had been long-lost reappeared as these ancestral gods used them.

The energy from the battles created many spider-web-like black cracks in space; they quickly appeared and then disappeared.

As the battle continued, the shadows of the ancestral gods gradually dimmed. After all, they were only broken souls, and they couldn’t cultivate and absorb energy from their surroundings. They were using their strength that they saved from tens of thousands of years ago, and their strength reduced with each strike that they used. As the battle continued, their bodies dimmed, and their powers fell in levels.

The good news was that most of the 50-or-so supreme-god-level bugs were killed. Only about six bugs remained, and they were severely injured.

At the same time, the battle on the battleground in space was also coming to an end.

Out of about 30 supreme-god-level bugs, only ten remained.

The casualties of the united troops were severe.

Heroes such as Gerard, Owen, Palacio, Milito, Xavi, Guardiola, Ronaldo, Messi, Vidal, Van Persie, Johnson, Vlad, Vidic, and Ferdinand all died in battle.

These most talented warriors and mages that the Azeroth Continent had produced in the last 1,000 years all died in this tragic battle!

Even though these heroes died, they chose to self-detonate and died with the enemies.

Their bodies were turned into dust, and no corpses remained.

To protect their races and their loved ones, these heroes gave up everything that they had!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1269.1 - Black-Armor Battle Machines (Part One)

Chapter 1269: Black-Armor Battle Machines (Part One)

Boom!

Another destructive energy beam shot out of Sky City, and two more supreme-god-level bugs were eliminated.

Now, the battle had come to a tragic degree.

Among the intelligent commanders of the united troops, Commander Ferguson of the former Manchester United Empire risked his life to attract the attention of supreme-god-level bugs so that the destructive energy beams could kill more enemies. In the end, he was struck by one of the supreme-god-level bugs as the latter fought back fiercely before death, and this brave leader fell as well!

Except for Ferguson, others such as [Scholarly General] Wenger, [Iron General] Capello, and [Strange General] Benitez all died one after another.

The masters and priests of the Behemoth Orc Tribe, the god-tier alchemists of the Gnome Clan, the god-tier archers of the Elf Clan, the dwarf king warriors of the Dwarf Clan, and the five-clawed golden royal dragons of the Dragon Clan… countless masters of other races also died in this war.

This was undoubtedly a catastrophe for the Azeroth Continent.

Most of the geniuses, heroes, and masters that the Azeroth Continent raised over the last 1,000 years died on the battleground in space as if they were crops that were being harvested.

On top of the top-tier masters, all the silver crystal battle soul warriors were destroyed, including those in the mystical-gold-tier and the black-iron-tier. If it weren’t for these metal warriors that acted as the frontline of the united troops, the forces from the Azeroth Continent would have been defeated long ago.

The death toll of bottom-tier warriors was uncountable!

Regardless if it were priests and godly knights of the Holy Church or the rogue warriors from the continent, these people died in large groups. However, none of them backed down, and some of them still raised their weapons high as if they were battling when they died.

In the sky, the battle between Fei and Gao Shang was also cruel and tragic.

At this point, wounds appeared on them unavoidably.

Two bloody long wounds could be seen on Fei’s back and shoulder, and reddish-golden blood was flowing out like a fountain. These two wounds were left by Gao Shang’s sharp claws.

On the other hand, five fist-shaped dents could be seen on Gao Shang’s chest and abdomen. These dents seemed shocking on his bug body, and streaks of green blood were flowing out of his mouth.

Both Fei and Gao Shang perfectly controlled their strength, and no residual energy leaked out. Otherwise, all the creatures on the battleground in space would have died.

Time slowly passed by, and the battle was coming to an end.

On the battleground in space, the many holy spiritual battle songs continued to resonate as silver energy rushed out of the ground non-stop. These continuous battle songs empowered the united troops, allowing them to last this long in this disadvantageous situation.

Boom!

Another destructive energy beam shot out of a godly palace on the central godly mountain in Sky City, shattering three supreme-god-level bugs.

At this moment, the number of supreme-god-level bugs finally dropped to a single-digit.

Since the battle had come to this degree, even the bugs that were fearless got a little scared. They stopped fighting and hesitated in the air. Then, they gradually started to retreat.

On the other side, the ancestral gods finally took out all their opponents.

After using so much energy, their souls were about to disappear in this world. They were so dim that they were almost invisible, and they could only be noticed by the faint-golden rings of light around them. Now, they almost had no combat strength left.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1269.2 - Black-Armor Battle Machines (Part Two)

Chapter 1269: Black-Armor Battle Machines (Part Two)

Boom!

A large surge of energy waves appeared in space.

Fei and Gao Shang attacked each other, and they all fell back while staggering.

A giant wound that was about half a meter long appeared on Fei’s body as it went from his right shoulder to the left side of his abdomen. The mystical green energy blinked, and his body was being damaged at every second. Even with Fei’s current strength, he couldn’t get rid of this terrifying and corrosive power, and his blood shed in space.

Gao Shang wasn’t doing that much better. His bug body was turned into two by Fei’s punches, and a giant bloody hole could be seen in his waist. This hole went through his body, and others could see the internal organs wriggling. Fei’s golden energy flames invaded his body and continued to devour the energy in his body.

“Hahahaha! Is this the plan that hypocrite Gao De left? Hahaha! Is this the power of the so-called Son of Fate?” After glancing through the battleground in space and the area around him, Gao Shang laughed out loud, “I’m going to win! I’m about to win! Gao De, you merged with the universe to escape, right? The path that I chose is going to win! All the plans that you left are going to be crushed by me! I’m only about to use my hidden cards now!”

As soon as the strange bug said this, streaks of black energy flowed out of his body and dispersed in space. Then, the black energy divided itself into 11 masses of thick mist.

As these masses of black mist continued to transform, they turned into 11 figures that were covered in sets of black armor full of black bone spikes and wore black helmets that had masks blocking their faces. Only their blood-red eyes could be seen through the masks, and energy burned in these eyes as if they were flames.

These 11 figures were engulfed in intense death energy, and they held different weapons that were all vicious-looking and black, appearing indescribably evil.

These black-armor warriors all had immeasurable strength. It felt like they were stronger than supreme gods, and their energy surges were on the same level as that of Gao Shang. The evil presence spread around and covered the entire star system, and the black energy flames blocked out everything. All the stars disappeared in the universe, and it felt like endless darkness had arrived.

“What do you think? Do you find them familiar?” The jadeite-green man-faced strange bug named Gao Shang laughed, “How can you imagine my power? Son of Fate, you thought that you could use those existences sealed in those giant eggs to deplete my godly power, but you didn’t know that they used to be my subordinates, and they became my power!”

Fei frowned. He found these black-armor warriors’ presence familiar. Now hearing Gao Shang, Fei could finally confirm that these 11 black-armor warriors were turned from the demons and devils that he threw into the enormous wormhole.

Fei thought, “They used to be this jadeite-green man-faced strange bug’s subordinates? How come those demons didn’t recognize him when they were released from the seals? How come they attacked him aggressively? From the looks of it, although these 11 black-armor warriors are powerful, their eyes are dull, and only endless murderous spirit could be sensed. They have no intelligence. They are more like battle machines. Their consciousnesses were wiped out by Gao Shang. If they were his subordinates, why did he do this? What secrets are hidden behind this?”

However, it wasn’t the right time for Fei to think about these questions.

With the appearance of these 11 black-armor warriors, the scale of victory instantly tilted toward Gao Shang. The united troops and Fei had paid hefty prices to kill those supreme-god-level bugs. It seemed like they couldn’t do anything to these 11 terrifying battle machines.

On the battleground in space, the members of the united troops who survived until now fell into a state of despair.

“[No.1], kill those cowards that are escaping!”

With a command from Gao Shang, the red flames in a black-armor warrior’s eyes intensified, and it turned into a light beam.

With a few blinks in space, it turned the single-digit supreme-god-level bugs that were retreating into meat paste.

Such terrifying power!

These new enemies were too strong!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1270.1 - Ultimate Godly Warriors (Part One)

Chapter 1270: Ultimate Godly Warriors (Part One)

The strength that these black-armor warriors showcased made many people feel desperate.

Even though they were severely injured, those supreme-god-level bugs were still terrifyingly powerful. However, in just a few flashes, [No.1] quickly killed about seven of them, turning them into pieces. Those powerful existences instantly disappeared in the world.

Now, the united troops were broken and incomplete.

Even with the help of the destructive energy beams that Sky City could shoot out from time to time, the united troops weren’t confident that they could kill the 11 black-armor warriors before them.

Now, all the hope lay in Fei.

Unfortunately, it seemed like Fei couldn’t change the situation too much!

“Haha! It seems like my path will be the main path of the world! Haha! Who can stop me now?” the jadeite-green bug laughed like a madman.

These 11 black-armor warriors were powerful enough to wipe out everything here.

Blazing golden light could be seen on Fei. He already completely broke down the foreign green energy, and his strength was slowly recovering. His wounds were gradually healing, and he tried his best to replenish his energy.

Jadeite-Green Strange Bug Gao Shang saw Fei’s actions and interpreted them as the latter’s final frugal struggle.

Therefore, Gao Shang couldn’t help but roar and laugh at the same time, “Hahahaha! Son of Fate? Is this Gao De’s hidden card? It ends here! Your good fortunate ends here! It is all going to end! How pitiful! You have the strength to rival me, but you can’t change the situation today. Hahaha! I will let you see everything with your own eyes! You will see the destruction of your race and the deaths of your friends and families! I will let you witness the end of the Azeroth Continent and the disappearance of everything that you want to protect…”

Intense hatred could be sensed from Gao Shang’s voice.

When a golden light flashed on Fei, all the injuries healed.

With his condition returning to its prime, Fei’s terrifying and tsunami-like energy was released. The blazing golden flames tore open the endless darkness, and a crack appeared in the sky. Streaks of starlight shined through the crack, looking mystical and miraculous, giving everyone a bit of confidence and comfort.

At that moment, Fei suddenly laughed, and he said something strange to many people.

“Why are there only 11 black-armor warriors? I’m afraid that they are short by one.”

Many people were confused and thought to themselves, “Short by one? What does it mean? Could it be that Human Emperor His Majesty thinks these 11 black-armor battle machines aren’t powerful enough to wipe out the united troops? If one more comes, the chance of us obtaining the victory will be reduced to zero?”

However, this strange thing that Fei said instantly stopped Gao Shang from laughing.

A trace of doubt appeared on Gao Shang’s man-face for the first time, and he replied, “What did you say? Could it be…”

“Hahaha!” Fei started laughing, “Gao Shang, tens of thousands of years ago, you couldn’t defeat Gao De His Holiness. Tens of thousands of years later, this conflict should end. There is a destiny for everything. Your black-armor warriors are powerful, but I have a way to deal with them…”

As soon as Fei said that, he chanted a series of mysterious holy spiritual battle songs, and it sounded like many giant bells were ringing at the same time.

This series of music contained an indescribable presence. Now that Fei empowered this music with his strength as a peak supreme god, it was much louder compared to the songs that were resonating on the battleground in space.

However, when the two types of songs merged, it seemed like they complemented each other and created a natural melody.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1270.2 - Ultimate Godly Warriors (Part Two)

Chapter 1270: Ultimate Godly Warriors (Part Two)

Then, this power surged into the sky and surrounded Sky City.

At the same time, those 30-or-so souls of the ancestral gods of the various clans that were about to disappear turned into brilliant light beams and shot toward Sky City as well.

“Our glory is finally here!”

“Our glory for Gao De His Holiness!”

“Fate! It is another cycle!”

“Rebirth!”

“Our mission!”

“The end of one cycle! Descendants, please survive and live on with courage!”

“Generation after generation, you must protect Azeroth!”

“Ignite the light of life and battle alongside our master!”

The various voices were filled with different emotions. There was excitement, relief, blessing, and comfort. These voices resonated in the sky, and all the masters who survived until now heard them. It sounded like these souls of ancestral gods were saying farewells!

When the voices disappeared, these souls of ancestral gods dashed into the various places on the central godly mountain in Sky City.

As if these places on the central godly mountain were ignited by the last bit of power of these souls of ancestral gods, 11 brilliant and majestic golden light beams shot into the sky. Like many sharp golden swords, these light beams pierced through the black mist that the black-armor battle machines emitted and connected with the stars in the universe!

This was an indescribable and stunning scene.

The universe could be seen through the giant holes that the golden light beams tore, and these holes were each about a square kilometer in size. Brilliant stars could be seen blinking through these holes, and it felt like they came to life. These stars were much brighter compared to ordinary stars, forming various images through these 11 openings.

A giant ram…

A wild bull…

A beautiful girl…

An archer with a godly bow…

A water jar that was pouring out a chilly river…

A terrifying heavenly scorpion…

A pair of twins…

A roaring lion…

A giant and profound scale…

A sharp and saint-sword-like horned goat…

A pair of fish that were swimming…

As these images blinked, the universe even resonated with them. Streaks of ancient and profound starlight were cast from these mysterious images, and they corresponded with the golden light beams that were shooting out from the central godly mountain in Sky City.

Boom!

In the end, these streaks of starlight landed on the 11 golden palaces around the central godly mountain.

Many streaks of powerful presence that were on par with that of the black-armor warriors surged in Sky City, and the golden flames seemed endless like an ocean, eternal like the universe, and ancient like a prehistoric era.

“Haha! Descend! Godly warriors!” Fei summoned with a stern expression.

In the next moment, warriors who were engulfed in endless golden flames walked out of Sky City one after another and instantly appeared behind Fei.

These warriors were wearing fancy and mystical golden armor, and they all looked like the God of War in legends. All their body parts were protected by the pieces of armor that were full of endless godly power, and their streamlined bodies were filled with unimaginable power.

Majestic and noble golden flames burned around them, and the golden energy permeated the space, melting away half of the black mist that engulfed the star system.

Now, half of the world was black, and the other half was golden.

Ultimate Gold Saints! These warriors finally appeared!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1271.1 - Lightning Speed Fist (Part One)

Chapter 1271: Lightning Speed Fist (Part One)

The vast and endless tsunami-like golden energy flames got rid of half of the black mist in the sky, rivaling the presence of the black-armor warriors.

With golden flames around him, Fei stood on the majestic Throne of Creation, wore the Armor of Creation, and held the Scepter of Creation. While looking like the lord of all gods, Fei was flanked by 11 gold saints who were in fancy armor and blazing golden flames.

This scene almost made all the united troops on the battleground in space shout and cry.

“Just as we hoped, the Human Emperor still has hidden cards! Just as we thought, the Human Emperor has everything under control. Just as we expected, the Human Emperor will never let us down!”

Unstoppable cheers instantly sounded as if volcanos were erupting and thunderbolts were roaring. Some people even jumped up in excitement. [Demonic General] Mourinho who was always animated clenched his fists while jumping and shouting, and even the calm and collected Ancelotti jumped and hugged the people around him like crazy.

At this moment, 11 golden saints appeared. Without question, they turned the tables around, bringing back a sliver of hope for humans, the united troops, and the Azeroth Continent!

In legends, the Human Emperor who was formerly known as the King of Chambord had 12 golden saints under his command, and these warriors were nurtured by him since he started to show signs of rising. A number of these people had poor backgrounds and were unknown grass-roots warriors. These people were once the most powerful figures around the King of Chambord, and they even participated in the military competition of Zenit way back. However, at that time, these warriors weren’t that powerful, and they didn’t show shocking talents and potentials.

Even when Fei became famous and toured Azeroth as the Human Emperor of the North, the 12 gold saints under his command didn’t get recognized. Only Golden Lion Lampard got famous for defeating the silver-haired grey-eyed Legion Commander of the Godly Execution Knight Legion of the Holy Church.

In the last six months-or-so, the 12 gold saints rarely showed themselves. They didn’t participate in many battles, and they didn’t accomplish any shocking achievements. Therefore, many people ignored them. Even when the situation on the battleground in space reached an intense level, people rarely thought of these warriors.

But now, these warriors who were formerly known as the most powerful warriors under the command of the former King of Chambord, A.K.A the current Human Emperor, finally made this shocking appearance. They showed unparalleled power and presence, deserving the title as the most powerful warriors.

Hope reappeared on the Azeroth Continent!

…

“Godly warriors?” Gao Shang, the jadeite-green man-faced strange bug, became serious, and he said, “Is this also one of the methods that hypocrite Gao De left?”

With Gao Shang’s strength, he could easily tell that the strength of these 11 gold saints was terrifying; they were on par with his black-armor battle machines. Furthermore, these 11 gold saints kept their consciousnesses and had battle intelligence.

“Wahahaha! This is one of my methods!” Fei laughed.

At this moment, Fei finally had a sense of achievement. When he was still only the small King of Chambord, he created the role of 12 gold saints since he had the prankster mindset, and he nurtured these warriors with care. A big portion of the gold saints had been with him since they were weak star-level warriors, and these people had grown into such powerful figures. The sense of achievement that Fei felt wasn’t inferior to him reaching his current power level.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1271.2 - Lightning Speed Fist (Part Two)

Chapter 1271: Lightning Speed Fist (Part Two)

In the last while, the gold saints didn’t make many appearances since they were cultivating in Sky City. By using the boost that Sky City offered when others cultivated in it, the gold saints increased their strength rapidly. Then, by utilizing the magical power of [Give], one of Fei’s three miraculous skills, they relied on their unique constellation items and communicated with the stars, further tempering themselves. Lastly, the holy spiritual battle songs that were resonating on the battleground in space somehow allowed the gold saints to transcend and connect with their constellations, establishing the complete links.

“So, the holy spiritual battle songs aren’t just for increasing your strength and waking up those ghosts? It is also for these so-called godly warriors?” Gao Shang seemed thoughtful and said, “It seems like I have underestimated you!”

“Wahahaha! What do you think? Do you admit defeat?” Fei took the momentum and tried to stimulate this bug. “Look at my people. They are majestic, noble, and engulfed in golden light. They are clearly just and righteous figures. Then, look at your soldiers. They are dark, ugly, and distorted. They are clearly evil scumbags! Haha!”

What Fei said almost made the gold saints beside him fall from the sky.

On the battleground in space, the members of the united troops all laughed loudly. The intense atmosphere was instantly wiped out by the Human Emperor’s words.

Just as Fei expected, Gao Shang was enraged by what he said.

Fei’s guess wasn’t wrong. This being was related to Earth, and he could understand those common mockeries from Earth.

“Attack!” Gao Shang roared in anger.

Fei laughed and remembered a scene from the famous movie in China named A Chinese Odyssey. He snapped his fingers and said, “Let them attack!”

Instantly, light beams shot through the sky, and golden flames surged. Also, the black mist started to permeate, signaling the beginning of the battle.

…

As the 11 gold saints and the 11 black-armor battle machines battled, Fei and Gao Shang looked at each other from afar and kept each other in check.

Fei was extremely confident in the warriors that he raised, so he wasn’t planning to interfere with this battle.

…

Golden Lion Lampard was facing the black-armor warrior that Gao Shang called [No.1]. This figure used a pair of giant swords, and it was about 2.5 meters tall. Its entire body was pitch-black as if someone poured black ink on it, and the vicious black spikes on the black armor seemed to be able to devour all light. This black-armor warrior had a violent and ferocious presence, and the chilliness that it gave others told them that it was only a machine.

Except for the black color, only its eyes were red. There were no pupils, and the pure red eyes seemed unfocused. However, intense murderous spirit could be sensed.

“Kill!” a cold and hoarse voice sounded from [No.1]’s mouth.

Then, this figure turned into a mass of black energy and dashed forward.

Lampard stood still and only showed a smile on his face. When he slowly bent his elbow and brought his right fist to his waist, a golden light dot appeared on his fist as if it was the origin of godly light in the world.

As Lampard slowly punched out, tens of thousands of thin light beams shined out of the light dot.

“Lightning Speed Fist!” Lampard chanted the words that many people were familiar with.

In the next moment, countless golden light beams pierced the sky like many sharp swords.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1272.1 - Finale (Part One)

Chapter 1272: Finale (Part One)

The countless golden light beams dashed out of Golden Lion Lampard’s fist, and naked eyes couldn’t even tell the light beams apart.

As Lampard’s fist slowly moved forward, the endless golden light beams penetrated the void and engulfed [No.1].

Only those who were on Fei’s level could tell that each light beam contained unrivaled power.

Lampard’s punching speed reached the speed of light! Ordinary people couldn’t even see his fist!

[No.1] that was dashing forward got instantly entangled by the golden light. Masses of black mist flowed around him, and many light dots surrounded him before scattering as if they ran into an invisible shield.

[No.1]’s two swords danced around him like crazy, transforming into a sphere of black light.

As if he was a snail that fell into a swamp, [No.1] couldn’t move forward at all. Instead, the dense golden light beams were slowly pushing him back!

This was the most direct duel of strength.

In the next moment, Golden Lion Lampard roared and turned into a streak of light, flying toward [No.1].

…

“Gigantic Long Horn!” Drogba slightly bent his body, and the image of a mystical giant golden bull suddenly appeared behind him. It felt like the bull was cast from pure gold, and every part of its body was full of explosive power. The golden bull slightly lowered its head, and the pair of giant horns that seemed like the sickles of the Grim Reaper flashed with golden light. Then, with the four legs exerting force, this bull charged forward destructively.

Drogba’s opponent was [No.2].

In the next instant, these two figures smashed into each other.

…

“Saint Sword Excalibur!” White-haired Pierced stood tall with his elbows slightly bent, and an invisible sword slowly appeared and wrapped around his arms and legs, emitting a sharp and lethal presence. After casting his technique and pausing for a second, Pierce directly struck forward.

…

“Aurora Ice Coffin!”

“Aurora Execution!”

…

“Royal Devil Rose!”

“Man-Eating Rose!”

“Vampire Rose!”

…

“Crystal Wall!”

“Seal of the Will!”

“Starlight Extermination!”

…

“Another Dimension!”

“Milky Way Explosion!”

“Golden Triangular Dimension!”

…

“Heavenly Demon’s Treasure Wheel – Chimimōryō!”

[TL Note: Chimimōryō is a term, originated from China dating roughly 2,500 years in ancient chronicles, referring to monsters of the mountains and monsters of the rivers.]

“First Sense – Deprived!”

“Second Sense – Deprived!”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1272.2 - Finale (Part Two)

Chapter 1272: Finale (Part Two)

…

The battles between the most powerful warriors occurred at this moment!

Different from the battle method of ordinary masters, the gold saints that Fei created had ultimate techniques of their constellations. They had powerful offensive abilities and tough star saint sets for defense. By also linking with their constellations, the gold saints’ energies were endless, and they weren’t inferior compared to the black-armor warriors that were created from the ultimate evil energy.

Fei didn’t know if the saying that no technique could be used on the gold saints twice still held true on these gold saints, but he was confident in the abilities of these warriors that he nurtured.

At this critical moment, everyone wanted to end their battles as soon as they could.

Therefore, the gold saints instantly used their most powerful ultimate techniques.

With the existence of these ultimate techniques, these gold saints held the advantage when fighting with the black-armor warriors.

…

“I’m surprised that you could nurture such powerful warriors!” Gao Shang couldn’t help but comment. The power of the gold saints was beyond his estimates.

“This is fate. Long ago, the world had prepared the counter for the evil forces. Even the stars in the universe favor my gold saints. This battle is about to end.” With golden flames burning around him, Fei recovered to his prime.

“Hahaha! The world prepared the counter? No! It is a part of the plan that hypocrite Gao De prepared,” Gao Shang laughed, making his body shiver. Then, he added, “After he died and merged with the universe, his power mark and will also became a part of the universe. That is why your warriors could obtain the inheritance of the stars. Gold saints… do you think that I don’t know? They are only in the anime for kids. Without that hypocrite’s power mark and will, you think that you can nurture these warriors? Ridiculous!”

Fei shook his head and said, “Regardless of everything, this battle is in our fate. Gao De His Holiness didn’t want to devour others to achieve immortality, so he disintegrated his body, soul, and power to protect the universe. There is always a push and a pull, and it is set in fate. Your path isn’t permitted by this world, so it is destined to disappear!”

“My path is only reliant on me and not this world! Since I want immortality, this world needs to center around me. Every creature needs to shiver and submit to me,” Gao Shang laughed loudly.

Fei sighed and said, “Since this is the case, then let me end your ambition!”

“You?” Gao Shang laughed and replied, “Your strength can rival me, but you are nowhere close to killing me. Unless you become the God of Creation; a peak supreme god can’t do anything. Besides…” Gao Shang paused for a second and laughed again, “Besides, you saw that one of my godly demon warriors isn’t here. Guess where he is?”

This last black-armor warrior was Gao Shang’s real hidden card.

Unexpected for Gao Shang, Fei smiled and replied, “Since you know that anime on Earth for children, you should realize that there are 12 gold saints!”

Upon hearing this, Gao Shang’s face changed color.

In the next moment, a crack appeared in the void close to the battleground in space. Through this crack, the Azeroth Continent could be seen. A black figure dashed through the crack like a streak of smoke, and this figure got to Gao Shang and knelt on both knees while shivering.

“Lord… I… failed!”

The black figure’s voice sounded bitter as he knelt on the ground.

This figure was wearing a black cloak that covered his body, but it was ripped at many places. It was clear that an intense battle left these marks, and others could tell that the body hidden in the black cloak wasn’t made of flesh but pure bones. This figure had no flesh on him! He was only a skeleton!

“Fai… failed?” Gao Shang’s voice suddenly trembled at this moment.

As if his high expectation fell short, Gao Shang’s body even started to shake with his voice.

The black figure knelt before Gao Shang on all fours, and he didn’t dare to say anything more.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1272.3 - Finale (Part Three)

Chapter 1271: Finale (Part Three)

Fei slightly frowned; he was quite familiar with this presence.

“This black figure… is the skeleton that came alive?” Fei thought to himself.

It was the skeleton that was nailed to the ground beside the Mythical Altar by the broken Scepter of Creation inside the belly of the central godly mountain in Sky City.

When Fei first entered Sky City and found the Mythical Altar, he wanted to purify the Worldstone and rescue Angela and Elena who had both fainted. He didn’t know about the terrifying abilities of Sky City and the origin of the Mythical Altar. After Fei removed the half of the Scepter of Creation that nailed this skeleton to the ground, he soon found that the skeleton which should have died many years ago disappeared.

Then, this skeleton secretly fought with Fei many times, but this cunning figure escaped every time after being defeated.

In fact, this skeleton even supported the new Emperor of Anji and secretly controlled the Undead Creature Catastrophe inside the territory of the former Anji Empire.

This skeleton was indeed another spy that was placed on the Azeroth Continent besides Dicanio. However, this skeleton’s status was higher than that of Dicanio; he had a human body. Even though there was no flesh, the human skeleton meant that he had followed Gao Shang longer than Dicanio.

From the information that Fei learned, Gao Shang wasn’t a bug but a human. In the ancient time, he had a major disagreement in paths of cultivation with Gao De, the God of Creation. He chose to degenerate, merge with the genetics of bugs, and become the [Mother Empress] of the bugs.

Perhaps this skeleton had followed Gao Shang before he became a bug.

“Zhang Hui, how long have you been with me?” Gao Shang’s voice gradually calmed down.

“Ever since my lord returned from Earth for the last time after signing the covenant with Gao De His… Holiness, I’ve been following you,” the skeleton replied respectfully.

“Yeah, tens of thousands of years had passed. When I broke away from him, you are the only person who truly followed me among all those on my side. You aren’t envious of my power, and you didn’t do it to get stronger. I haven’t forgotten you all these years!” Gao Shang’s voice showed traces of emotions.

“My lord, you gave me a second life. You also protected my family. I’m always your most loyal dog.” The skeleton’s voice trembled a little, and he said in pain, “I thought I would succeed since the elites of the Azeroth Continent all came here. When I received your order, I merged with those few who escaped from the giant sealed eggs and went to the Northern Region. At that moment, a godly power descended from the sky, and everything was within the plan. [Daughter of Fate]’s soul and power did get completed, but Human Emperor Alexander left a hidden card behind. I met Gold Saint Oleg of Cancer, one of the 12 gold saints, Undead Supreme God Hazel Bank of the Dark Palace, and Ancient Undead Dragon Arthur. They are all kryptonite to my power. I battled to the death but couldn’t win. I’m now only a broken soul, and I’m here to see you. I failed the mission and deserve to die. Lord, please punish me.” In the end, Zhang Hui’s body shivered.

Many red flames dropped out of his eye sockets, appearing like blood tears. It was evident that he was greatly disappointed in himself.

Standing on the side, Fei also got a little emotional.

This skeleton named Zhang Hui had a story of his own. He was loyal; he was working for Gao Shang even when he became a skeleton.

Perhaps he found Sky City and wanted to take those saint items for Gao Shang, but the Scepter of Creation suddenly attacked and nailed him to the ground beside the altar.

Since Zhang Hui followed Gao Shang beginning from the ancient time, his strength couldn’t be ignored. When fighting back, he broke the Scepter of Creation that was ownerless into two. However, he was still nailed to the ground, and he was tortured beside the Mythical Altar day and night, resulting in the great reduction of his strength. That was why this skeleton instantly escaped when he was released and didn’t kill Fei who was extremely weak. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be Human Emperor Alexander who commanded the Azeroth Continent.

Now, Zhang Hui only had one breath left, and he struggled and came here to see Gao Shang for the last time. Although he was a skeleton, he still dropped blood tears of soul, showing pure emotions. It was a pitiful scene.

Boom!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1272.4 - Finale (Part Four)

Chapter 1271: Finale (Part Four)

At this moment, a loud noise sounded, and another crack appeared in the void above the battleground in space.

A golden fat figure shot out of the crack first; it was Gold Saint Oleg of Cancer. This warden who was cunning and afraid of death had transcended. His giant body had an indescribably tough presence, looking like a huge beast that charged out of an abyss in the primeval time. His presence alone could make others shiver.

Oleg was once a weak warrior, but he was now a godly warrior.

It was evident that he just went through a tough battle. He was covered in blood, and even his golden armor dimmed and had cracks in it. However, his presence was still fierce, and he was battle-hungry.

Behind Oleg, a series of dragon roars resonated in the area.

A giant undead bone dragon expanded its bone wings that had a wingspan of several kilometers, and its bones had been tempered to the rare silver color. Although it was an undead creature, it had a trace of holy presence.

A black-robed man stood on the back of the bone dragon with a massive sickle.

They were Hazel Bank who had become an undead supreme god and Undead Bone Dragon Arthur.

There were marks of battle on these two as well.

The appearance of these three figures instantly changed the number of supreme-god-level entities on the side of Azeroth, and the scale of victory was tilting toward them.

“Your Majesty! Us three completed the mission that you gave us!” Oleg, Hazel Bank, and Arthur all single-knelt before Fei and reported respectfully.

“Eh.” Fei nodded and looked at the battles that were still happening around him. He said, “Go together and finish the battles!”

“As you wish!”

These three had been nurtured and trained by Fei recently, and they were empowered by the holy spiritual battle songs. Now, they were all supreme gods, and they separated and quickly joined the battles between the gold saints and the black-armor warriors.

The addition of new forces instantly sped up the progress of these battles.

Boom!

Soon, a black-armored battle machine was struck and got turned into many black fragments and mist.

“My lord, we can’t turn the situation around. I will cut them off, and you can escape! By reserving your strength now, you can have the opportunity for revenge!” Zhang Hui got anxious when he saw this scene.

“Go? Go where?” Gao Shang sighed.

Looking at this loyal subordinate who was the only one that kept his consciousness, Gao Shang suddenly reached out his bug hand and slowly pressed it on Zhang Hui’s head. He said lightly, “Zhang Hui, I remember that you always wanted to go and see your loved ones. Tens of thousands of years had passed. Today, let me grant your wish.”

As soon as Gao Shang said that, his bug hand suddenly reached into the skeleton and sucked all the remaining power away, leaving behind only Zhang Hui’s true soul. This soul floated out of the skeleton and turned into a short and thin young man. This man’s skin was fair, and he looked like a high-schooler.

“My lord…” Zhang Hui instantly understood Gao Shang’s intention, and he cried, “I can’t accompany you on expeditions anymore…”

Instead of looking at Zhang Hui, Gao Shang turned to Fei with a sense of pleading.

Fei thought of something and slightly nodded.

Gao Shang exhaled deeply and drew an arc in space with his sharp claws. A spatial crack appeared, and a blue planet could be vaguely seen on the other side.

“Go.” Gao Shang waved his arm and sent Zhang Hui’s true soul into the crack. The soul turned into a streak of light and dashed into the blue planet.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1273.1 - Finale (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1273: Finale (2) (Part One)

Seeing this, Fei was moved and finally confirmed Gao Shang’s identity. This man was definitely from Earth.

That skeleton named Zhang Hui was from Earth as well, and he was following Gao Shang devotedly for some reason. Now that he battled with Hazel Bank and others and got severely injured, he used the last bit of his power to tear open space and return to Gao Shang’s side just to see his lord for the last time.

The cold and merciless Gao Shang also showed his emotional side, granting the last wish of his most loyal follower.

By sucking away all of Zhang Hui’s power, Gao Shang showed Fei that he wasn’t trying to create a trap or anything by sending Zhang Hui away, and he also didn’t try to save his subordinate. He only wanted Zhang Hui to return to the dimension where Earth was and see his loved ones for the last time. Perhaps Zhang Hui’s loved ones were still alive there.

With Zhang Hui’s fragile soul power, he could last about one hour before completely disappearing in this world at most.

This was the ending of such a big figure.

Gao Shang finally met his most loyal subordinate after tens of thousands of years, yet the latter almost died in front of him.

Boom!

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

At this moment, a series of explosions sounded in space. More and more black-armor warriors were defeated by the gold saints, and their shattered bodies transformed into black fragments and mist, floating in space.

The jadeite-green strange bug named Gao Shang raised his head and howled in sadness.

His plan failed, and everything was about to come to an end.

However, the intense unwillingness surged in Gao Shang’s mind like a tsunami that was about to devour the world.

“AHAAAAA! My path!” Gao Shang roared, and his six pairs of giant feet clawed at the space around him. Instantly, all the black fragments and mist that the black-armor warriors left were sucked into his six pairs of giant green feet as if a whale was inhaling water.

“My path won’t be defeated! My fate is in my hand! Heaven can’t dictate my path! Let the universe and all creatures die with me!” Gao Shang howled like a maniac.

The blackness spread in his body at a visible speed, and his green scales and body instantly turned dark-green.

With a vicious expression, layers of dark-green scales flashed on his face. His fair skin turned dark-green, and his eyes turned from black to green. The last bit of humanity on him had disappeared.

For the last tens of thousands of years, only Gao Shang’s face still looked like that of a human.

Perhaps his face was the last mark that his soul had on his body, and it was the bottom line that he didn’t want to cross.

Perhaps Gao Shang fantasied about achieving true immorality and recovering his human body.

Perhaps it was the deepest desire in his soul.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1273.2 - Finale (3) (Part Two)

Chapter 1273: Finale (3) (Part Two)

At this moment, he gave up on the last bit of persistence that he had!

After absorbing all the black mist and black fragments, Gao Shang was the combination of his own strength and the core energy from the 11 black-armor warriors and Zhang Hui.

Gao Shang’s presence skyrocketed, and it grew stronger and more unbelievable. His body that wasn’t massive started to expand and grow.

100 meters…

300 meters…

500 meters…

1,000 meters…

Like a green centipede that was growing without a limit, Gao Shang’s body expanded unimaginably and soon reached the size of a meteorite. Even though he could already block a section of the universe, he was still getting bigger without a sign of stopping.

A terrifying presence was released from his enormous body, and his power level climbed as well.

Peak Supreme God…

Perfect Supreme God…

Demi-God of Creation…

Although the terrifying presence didn’t explode, the residual energy already created many star storms. Similar to regular tornadoes, these storms formed heavenly-pillar-like beams and spun around Gao Shang’s giant body.

This was truly terrifying. It seemed like this universe couldn’t contain this unbelievable power. The star storms shatter the space, and giant streaks of black foreign elements flowed in the area. The spatial barriers were smashed apart like mirrors, and they quickly recovered under the great power of the laws of nature! This process went on many times!

Even with their current strength, the 12 gold saints were nothing before such star storms. They were blown away by the star storms and landed on the battleground in space.

To protect this continent, the 12 gold saints, Lord of Dark Palace Hazel Bank, and Undead Bone Dragon Arthur all released their energy and shielded the battleground in space.

On the other hand, Fei stood in space, and a golden sphere of light that was about 100 meters in diameter broke the star storms that came at him. He was barely able to stand still; he couldn’t move forward at all.

“Gao Shang is going crazy…” Fei was shocked.

In the end, Gao Shang chose to devour everything like a maniac! He gave up his human face and breached his own bottom line. This action also meant that he gave up on his own life and ditched the path that he persisted on.

By forcefully burning his own core energy and soul energy as a peak supreme god, he could reach the Realm of the God of Creation and stay there for a short time. However, after the explosive force decayed, he would fall, and his soul and power would disappear in this world!

This method was similar to self-detonation. It was equivalent to seeking death.

However, this was deadly for Fei and the Azeroth Continent. Before Gao Shang would completely disappear, he was equivalent to the God of Creation. This was an unrivaled power level, and Gao Shang could defeat Fei and crush the Azeroth Continent in a short time!

Gao Shang’s body was still expanding without a limit.

Clearly, he couldn’t control his own power, and the massive energy forced his body to crack. As many cracks appeared on his giant centipede body, streaks of terrifying power leaked out.

This was the consequence of forcefully obtaining the god-of-creation-level power without the matching soul power and spirit energy.

Gao Shang’s body was filling the entire space. When the soldiers and masters on the battleground in space looked up, they could only see a part of Gao Shang and not his whole body. The battleground in space was already giant, far bigger than an ordinary planet, but it was still smaller than Gao Shang’s current body.

It was terrifying!

The appearance of this giant being altered many star systems within many lightyears. The change of gravitational force twisted almost everything in the region, and chaos struck! It felt like the entire universe was about to be destroyed.

“This is terrifying! What should I do?” There seemed to be only one path in front of Fei, and it was the same thing that Gao Shang was doing.

He had to burn his core energy and soul energy and reach the Realm of the God of Creation in a short time, dying with Gao Shang. This seemed to be the only way to save the Azeroth Continent and all his loved ones.

However, Fei felt like he wasn’t someone who would sacrifice his life for others.

While Fei hesitated for a second, a world-breaking noise sounded.

Gao Shang who had expanded to the maximum reached out one of his feet, and the claws struck toward Fei with destructive energy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1274.1 - Finale (3) (Part One)

Chapter 1274: Finale (3) (Part One)

Fei sighed, “Damn it! Do I have a choice at this moment? If I don’t move right now, everything will die, including me!”

Fei felt like he was pushed to become a hero who was going to sacrifice himself for others.

After taking a deep breath, Fei’s body started to enlarge as well. The golden flames around him emitted unprecedented brilliance, and his presence quickly strengthened as if he had taken a catalyst.

“Damn it! Should I chant something at this moment?” Fei was a bit unwilling, but he had no choice. “Am I going to say goodbye to this world before I get to see my children who are about to be born?”

Fei felt like his body was on fire. The burning of his core energy was extremely painful. He felt like his body was a balloon that was blown over the suggested limit, and it would explode at any time.

Also, with the burning of his core energy, Fei felt like he no longer had complete control of his power. He sensed the rapid growth in his power, yet he couldn’t control anything.

With the sudden increase of Fei’s power, Gao Shang’s giant claws that were striking down from the sky gradually slowed down. Fei’s rising presence offered a ton of resistance.

Now that they were close in level, it seemed like Fei’s power was purer and clearer compared to that of Gao Shang.

Everyone on the battleground in space was stunned by this scene.

“Is the Human Emperor… going to sacrifice himself? We ended up at this point?” many people thought to themselves.

“No! You can’t! Your Majesty…” The gold saints were enraged, and they tried to rush into the sky and help Fei. However, they were suppressed by the presences that these two unparalleled figures released, and the laws of nature in the area became chaotic. They couldn’t fly up at all!

Everyone was watching this tragic scene.

Everyone had to admit that without the miraculous rise of Human Emperor Alexander to support the Azeroth Continent, the descent of the bugs would be an irreversible tragedy for everyone. From the beginning of the war until now, the Human Emperor turned around many situations and gave the united troops the confidence to continue to battle.

If this most brilliant lord of Azeroth never appeared, perhaps the Azeroth Continent would have become a paradise for the bugs.

No one wanted to lose such a ruler.

Elder Princess Tanasha of Zenit who was missing and Zenit’s God of War Arshavin both appeared on the battleground in space, and the one million Zenit soldiers stood behind them. It was they who sang the eternal holy spiritual battle songs inside an underground space with engraved magic arrays that were prepared ahead of time. It was they who empowered the 12 gold saints, stimulated everyone’s morale, and awakened the power of the united troops.

This was all prepared by Emperor Yassin of Zenit who had passed away a long time ago.

On that secluded island, Elder Princess Tanasha, Elder Prince Arshavin, and the one million soldiers learned the arrays and the holy spiritual battle songs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1274.2 - Finale (3) (Part Two)

Chapter 1274: Finale (3) (Part Two)

This was an important force that could sway the war.

More importantly, these people were all former Zenitians, making them the closest group of people to Fei. With hot tears in their eyes, they all wanted to unleash their life energy and soul energy to help the man who was burning with golden flames around him like a star, but they couldn’t do it!

“Could it be that this man was born to save Azeroth?”

“Could it be that this man’s life, that is a short yet brilliant legend, is about to end here?”

“This is such a cruel joke that Azeroth and fate made! This immortal-like ruler gave new hope to the civilizations on the Azeroth Continent, yet his journey is going to end here like this?” Many people couldn’t hold back and shouted.

It seemed like the prayers of countless beings touched Heaven.

Just as Fei felt like his core energy was about to be depleted, many waves of silver light suddenly fell from the sky as if a heavenly maiden was tossing flower petals in the air. Then, a series of transparent ripples appeared in the void, and a peaceful and noble presence instantly wiped out the violent and murderous presence.

A beautiful figure in white walked over in space and suddenly appeared before everyone.

This was a gorgeous woman in a white palace dress, and her long black hair reached her waist. Her jade-like skin emitted an unreal glamor, and it seemed like she was a fairy.

“Queen Angela! It is Her Highness!” The gold saints instantly recognized her.

She was Human Emperor Alexander’s wife, Angela. She was gentle and had been with Alexander before he rose in power, and it was heard that Alexander was only able to survive until 18 years old as a foolish child because of her meticulous care.

This couple truly went through trials and tribulations.

Even when Alexander became the lord of the entire continent, he never neglected this great woman.

This woman who had no cultivation strength and knew nothing about military and politics became the Human Emperor’s most needed support, and her gentle and kind personality won her the respect from everyone around the Human Emperor.

“But… Her Highness doesn’t have cultivation strength, right? How come she appeared here?” many people thought to themselves.

Right now, many people could sense that Angela had a shocking amount of power that was on par with that of Fei and Gao Shang.

It seemed like Angela was slowly walking in space, but she traveled through a long distance within a few steps, arriving beside Fei.

Then, Angela reached out her hands and lightly grabbed Fei’s hands.

Fei’s body instantly shook. His core energy that was depleting at a fast pace suddenly stopped decreasing, and the burning sensation disappeared.

Streaks of cold energy flowed into Fei’s body through Angela’s hands. At this moment, the mystical power inside Angela’s body was about to reach the Realm of the God of Creation.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1274.3 - Finale (3) (Part Three)

Chapter 1274: Finale (3) (Part Three)

Before, Angela could use her presence to control demon beasts and animals. However, the weak presence had now grown into a giant force that seemed like the surging ocean.

Fei could tell that Angela’s presence was identical to the girl of the God Clan who had turned into a streak of pure energy and disappeared toward the Azeroth Continent.

“Could it be… the merge of power?”

There wasn’t enough time for Fei to think.

In the next moment, he felt like the power in his body started to climb again, and his degree of fusion with the grand godly realm that was stuck at 99 percent reached 100 percent. It felt like the progress bar in his mind was perfectly filled.

Now that Fei reached complete fusion with the grand godly realm, everything changed in Fei’s mind.

This was the Realm of the God of Creation! This was the real deal!

The last bit of degree of fusion that Fei needed wasn’t more energy and the increase in strength. Instead, Fei only needed to hold hands with this girl beside him.

All the Saint Items of Creation around Fei radiated with brilliant flames and instantly disappeared into his body. The last bit of gap between Fei and these saint items disappeared, and he now felt like these items were parts of his body and connected with him by blood.

Fei looked up.

Gao Shang’s strike that was terrifying and unstoppable suddenly turned fragile at this moment.

Seeing the giant bug claws pressing down toward him, Fei lightly waved his arm as if he was getting rid of a fly.

Bam!

It felt like a giant bubble busted.

Gao Shang’s enormous body instantly shattered and turned into a giant streak of smoke. Like a sand sculpture that was collapsing in a tornado, the small particles dispersed into the area and became stardust.

“No… I’m unwilling to admit defeat… my path… is it really defeated?” an unwilling voice sounded; it was coming from Gao Shang’s broken soul.

A figure comprised of light floated out of the green stardust. This figure was human, and he had short black hair. He was wearing a yellow Polo t-shirt, a pair of jean shorts, and a pair of running shoes. With a shoulder bag, he looked just like a high-schooler from the modern Earth.

This young man had thin lips, small eyes, and a tall nose. He looked playful yet had an indescribable persistence.

“Is this Gao Shang? Did he use to look like this? A high-schooler from Earth?”

The sudden loss of power and body made Gao Shang’s true soul return to his initial form. Perhaps Gao Shang still had persistent memories of his former self.

“My path…” Gao Shang’s true soul staggered and seemed to have lost his power and his mind. There were only his deepest wishes remaining.

“Big Brother… I need to go back… go back…”

While staggering and shouting, Gao Shang broke the spatial barriers and turned into a streak of light, dashing toward Zhang Hui’s spatial coordinates and rushing to that blue planet.

The green stardust that appeared after Gao Shang’s enormous bug body exploded dispersed in space and formed many images.

A pair of twins were born on Earth, but they lost their parents and relied on each other to survive…

They went to the same high school…

They played basketball together…

They played games together…

They fell in love with the same girl…

They both got into the same car accident and traveled through space…

They both landed in the new world, obtained power, and became lords…

However, due to the difference in their powers and their choices of path, the two brothers clashed and became enemies…

The Big Brother became the God of Creation who everyone respected, and he later merged with the universe….

The Little Brother discovered the bugs’ gene of continuous evolution by devouring others, and he chose this unorthodox path. He obtained the control of the bug race and became the [Mother Empress].

…

When the green stardust finally settled, everything returned to peace!

After a short moment of silence, thunder-like cheers and applause sounded on the battleground in space!

Everyone was celebrating like crazy! Many heroes and geniuses had died in this war, and it was finally over.

At the most critical moment, the Human Emperor became the new God of Creation!

Others would never know what it meant when Queen Angela appeared and held onto Human Emperor Alexander’s hands.

Fei and Angela looked at each other and smiled; nothing needed to be explained!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1275.1 - The Grand Finale (Part One)

Chapter 1275: The Grand Finale (Part One)

Half a month later, the entire Azeroth Continent shook when the united troops returned from the battleground in space, announcing the end of the war.

The celebration of victory made numerous people feel the joy of being alive.

Those people who lost their loved ones such as fathers, husbands, and sons fell into a long period of sorrow. The loved ones of the fallen heroes were saddened, but they were also proud since these people died to protect the continent.

It was the warriors’ duty to die in battle. For many warriors, being able to participate in the Holy War was an unprecedented honor.

In the center of the continent, many monuments were built on the Bali Island that was once engulfed in the smoke of war.

Human Emperor Alexander issued the edict, and the name of every hero who died in this war were engraved on the Eternal Godly Pillar, regardless if they were ordinary soldiers, advisors, workers, or supreme masters.

The Eternal Godly Pillar was about 10,000 meters tall, and it seemed like the pillar that propped up the sky. With eternal light shining on it, it stood tall in the center of the continent.

This godly pillar was strengthened by the godly power of Human Emperor Alexander who was an unprecedented master that entered the Realm of the God of Creation. Even if millions of years passed, and it went through snow, rain, wind, and frost, this pillar wouldn’t be damaged at all.

The names of the heroes who died on the battleground in space were engraved on the two sides and the back of the godly pillar in small fonts, and the Human Emperor’s writings were engraved on the front.

“The heroes of Azeroth who sacrificed themselves in the Holy War on the battleground in space will always be remembered!”

“The heroes of Azeroth who fought for the freedom and survival of Azeroth in the last five years will always be remembered!”

“The ordinary people, warriors, advisors, and masters of Azeroth who fought the Polluters, violence, slavery, and darkness during the Mythical Era thousands of years ago will always be remembered! They protected the love and justice on the continent!”

These writings would always shine a light on Azeroth, motiving every race and every creature on this magical land to protect this land that these heroes used their blood, lives, and souls to nurture!

…

After the Holy War, the Azeroth Continent was in a mess, and everything needed to be rebuilt.

With the deaths of many elite masters, commanders, advisors, and administrative officials, the power and order of the civilizations on Azeroth declined to a shocking level.

Fortunately, before the war, Human Emperor Alexander had united the entire Azeroth Continent. From the Chambord Kingdom to the Zenit Empire to the Northern Region Empire to the Azeroth Empire, a massive empire was born!

The benefits that the single empire brought to the people on the Azeroth Continent were visible.

When Human Emperor Alexander who had supreme prestige in this dimension issued an order, countless people followed. Even though there were speculators and ambitious people with ill-intentions, there wasn’t the soil for their plans to grow, and they couldn’t benefit from the overarching chaotic period after the war.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1275.2 - The Grand Finale (Part Two)

Chapter 1275: The Grand Finale (Part Two)

Also, from the heroes who returned lived, people learned that the Human Emperor had become the God of Creation. Like the stars in the sky, he inspected every corner of this giant land, and no evil could hide.

No one could challenge the Human Emperor’s status and doubt his decisions.

Now, Fei represented unprecedented power and prestige in everyone’s mind. He united the church and the state, and he was also the most powerful being who ever existed. No one could challenge him in this dimension, let alone on the Azeroth Continent.

With Fei on the continent, the chaotic period after the war soon passed, and Azeroth started to flourish in only half a year.

At the same time, Earth also got reorganized.

Under the push of Akara, Cain, and their disciples such as Oscar, the science civilization on Earth and the magic civilization on the Azeroth Continent collided and created bright sparks.

After getting invaded by the bugs, the laws of nature on Earth changed, and people could start cultivating warrior energy and magic energy.

The interesting thing was that compared to how the people on Earth were intoxicated by magic and other supernatural powers, the technology trend on the Azeroth Continent was even more hyped. For a while, many nobles on the Azeroth Continent were proud to have a TV, a fridge, a smartphone, or a tablet from Earth. It felt just like how Europe reacted when initially trading with ancient China and getting things like porcelains and tea and vice versa.

Such situations naturally boosted the trade between the two worlds.

Former Bishop of the Beast God Palace, Zhong Dajun, had become the only authorized dealer of Apple products on the Azeroth Continent.

Fei’s father-in-law, Bast, decided to retire from his position as the head minister of the empire and became the biggest dealer of magic items on Earth.

Since Bast didn’t cultivate warrior energy or magic energy, his hair was already all white. However, he was still a dashing old man. After Fei injected his body with godly power, Bast’s life was greatly extended, and he played with his grandchildren every day, enjoying his life.

Although this old man was no longer the Head Minister of the Azeroth Empire, he still had a ton of influence. He was the Human Emperor’s father-in-law, and his daughter was an official queen. His acquaintances and students were all over the world, and no one dared to mess with him.

Most of the 12 gold saints became supreme gods who were stationed at important locations even though the star power that empowered them during the Holy War disappeared. Brook who once controlled almost all the military forces on the continent also retired. Fei valued this straightforward man, and the latter was tasked with many duties. Due to these tasks, he didn’t have time to cultivate. Now that the continent was peaceful, he decided to hand over his control of the military and focused on his cultivation.

People like Golden Lion Lampard, Cech, and Inzagi disguised as ordinary people and toured the world, inspecting different areas for Fei.

If the bell on the central godly mountain in Sky City rang again, they would return in golden armor and battle for the Human Emperor!

Continental Martial Saint Maradona was severely injured, and he only had his soul left after the war. Fortunately for him, after Fei became the God of Creation, he was able to treat Maradona’s injury.

After Maradona recovered, he said farewells to Fei and enjoyed his life on the continent. Not many people had seen him, but his legends were still circulating on the land!

There were many such examples.

After Fei become the God of Creation, all the people who had been with him from the beginning benefited greatly, becoming the protagonists in many traveling poets’ stories.

Chambord City was now the holy land in many people’s minds. It was this small city that gave birth to the Human Emperor who saved the entire world. It was also the place where Fei tested the new policies that this world had never seen before.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1275.3 - The Grand Finale (Part Three)

Chapter 1275: The Grand Finale (Part Three)

The other races such as orcs, dwarfs, elves, gnomes, dragons and even the cold Sea Tribe entered a peaceful era; it was rare to see.

Every race addressed Fei as the Ancestral Emperor, and they didn’t dare to rebel.

After the war, these races obtained the same privileges as humans, and they received their most ideal habitats.

As time passed by, the populations of these races rose, and they all entered their golden age.

Everything was moving in the right direction under Fei’s hard work.

In terms of the Holy Church, it got the chance to continue. All the messy and chaotic shrines were united into one, and the dark forces inside the Holy Church were eliminated. All the versions of codes of conduct were condensed into one, and the Holy Church returned to its former self, focusing on helping those in need. Priests and godly knights traveled on the continent and promoted the Human Emperor’s dogma and kindness. After many years, the Holy Church finally represented light and justice again.

At the same time, the Undead Godly Palace was also rebuilt under the Human Emperor’s special permission. The former Undead Mage Hazel Bank and his partner Undead Bone Dragon Arthur who were hunted by the Holy Church had become supreme gods, and they had their own believers. The undead energy was used for righteous causes, and this branch of magic power that had been misunderstood for many years was reborn.

Every race on the Azeroth Continent was living their best lives.

With Human Emperor Alexander who was an unprecedented sage ruling this continent, it felt like wars had left this beautiful and fertile land forever.

…

“So, after that streak of power entered your body, you suddenly understood many things? You realized that you are the reincarnation of the daughter of the gods, and your body stored ultimate Yin energy. Only when Yin and Yang merge can I truly advance into the Realm of the God of Creation?”

Fei was holding Angela’s small hands, and Valkyrie Elena and Demonic Woman Paris stood beside them.

“Eh, perhaps Gao De His Holiness already planned all this before he died. He split his power as the God of Creation into two portions. One portion got to you, and the other portion was further split into two. One smaller portion is stored in my body, and the other smaller portion was inside the daughter of the Lord of the God Clan and the Lord of the Demon Clan. To become the next God of Creation, Gao Shang waged the war more than 1,000 years ago and obtained that girl of the God Clan. He couldn’t get the power out of that girl, so he could only turn her into a demi-bug by using the devouring and polluting abilities of the bugs. He was planning to take it slow…” Angela explained with a smile.

“Unfortunately, Gao Shang’s calculation fell short. Man’s power can’t exceed that of Heaven. Although Gao De His Holiness merged with the universe, he was once the lord of this universe, and his plans defeated Gao Shang in the end…” the Demonic Woman giggled.

The Valkyrie who had been silent suddenly commented, “I suddenly feel like that Gao Shang is pitiable.”

The Valkyrie didn’t participate in the Holy War for two reasons. One was personal since Fei didn’t want to see his lover die in battle. The other was that if he and the united troops got defeated, Fei wanted Elena to protect Angela and their closest friends, leave Azeroth, and live peacefully somewhere else.

After all, Fei wasn’t a complete sage, and he had his own personal interests.

“Hahaha! We should go and reveal the last secret.” Fei laughed and wrapped his arms around his three lovers. With a flash, they arrived in the grand godly realm.

Except for the sun that was radiating light in the sky, there was also a giant sphere of light in the center of the world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Chapter 1275.4 - The Grand Finale (Part Four)

Chapter 1275: The Grand Finale (Part Four)

“Let’s guess what is inside!” Fei released a streak of golden light and melted the godly blood chains around this giant sealed egg.

In the next second, the four entered the sealed egg.

The surroundings instantly dimmed.

It was raining in this space, and a few old hens were chirping, trying to find worms to eat underneath the wet grass.

Looking around, people could see fences made by thick wooden beams, many ragged tents, and a blacksmith workshop.

A sense of vicissitude permeated the air.

“How is this possible?” Elena was stunned.

This was the initial map in the Diablo World – [Rogue Encampment]!

“Hahaha! Now, I feel a lot better! Even God of Creation Gao De wasn’t a complete sage. Using his insane power, he created a new world and placed his descendants in it. Perhaps he foresaw a catastrophe in later years and hoped that his loved ones could avoid it. Eh, it is in line with my guesses. Elena, I’m now finally relieved. You aren’t an NPC created by codes; you are a descendant of Gao De His Holiness. He created this world with other people and dangers in it so that his descendants could reproduce and not lose power due to complete safety. The monsters from Hell were created by him to pressure and temper you guys. He hoped that you all could be brave and powerful…” Fei laughed.

Elena was a descendant of Gao De.

All the ‘NPCs’ in the first [Rogue Encampment] had their own intelligence and thoughts, much different from the NPCs in other maps and scenes. It meant that people like Cain and Akara were all living beings and not NPCs created by codes.

This settled one of the worries on Fei’s mind.

Fei was knocked out by a disk in his previous life and came to this world. It meant that he was probably chosen by Gao De, and that was why he could enter the Diablo World and get stronger. In the real world, he could absorb the mystical energy left by undead creatures and bugs; it was probably made possible by Gao De as well.

In order to counter the bugs, Gao De created a unique physique that could also absorb foreign energies.

Everything was prepared to defeat Gao Shang.

“Perhaps we should go and see the former God of Creation, Gao De His Holiness. Elena, let’s go and see your ancestor.”

…

-In an unknown dimension, 21st century on Earth-

Two boys who were about 1.7 meters tall were walking toward their school in a cheerful mood. They were brothers and also orphans, and they relied on each other; they had a great relationship.

They wore the same school uniforms and hummed the same popular song; they were filled with vitality and energy.

In the sky, Fei and his three lovers appeared.

With the laws of nature around them, no one could see them.

However, one of the two boys seemed to have sensed something and looked up at the sky. Then, he smiled and showed his white teeth.

“Big Brother, what are you looking at?”

“Nothing. I just suddenly feel like someone intimate is looking at me…”

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Table of Contents

Chapter 1: I’m the King?
Chapter 2: The Idiot became a Mad Man
Chapter 3: Don’t ever do that
Chapter 4: “Barbarian” Fei
Chapter 5: Quest Completed
Chapter 6: Unexpected Power
Chapter 7: Failing Defence line
Chapter 8: The Death
Chapter 9: The Enemies
Chapter 10: I’m Invincible
Chapter 11: The Loss
Chapter 12: It’s him!
Chapter 13: The Peace after the Storm
Chapter 14: The Healing Facility
Chapter 15: The Cure?
Chapter 16: The Insane Discovery
Chapter 17: The “’God’ of Toleration
Chapter 18: Magic Items Again
Chapter 19: 【Minor Healing Potion】
Chapter 20: Oscar-Worthy Acting
Chapter 21: Bullshit Continued
Chapter 22: The Azeroth Continent
Chapter 23: He is a beast
Chapter 24: Two Complete Opposite Commands
Chapter 25: Whipped Soldiers
Chapter 26: What the King Says Counts
Chapter 27: What the fuck are you?
Chapter 28: One Strike! Again!
Chapter 29: [King’s Sword]
Chapter 30: No Massacre if You Surrender
Chapter 31: This is a Real Warrior
Chapter 32: The Early Christmas Presents
Chapter 33: A Hot Mercenary
Chapter 34: Unexpected Change
Chapter 35: Elena’s Surprise
Chapter 36: Tristram
Chapter 37: Master, Please don’t fire me!
Chapter 38: Initiation of the Plan
Chapter 39: Sorcerer, Paladin and Necromancer
Chapter 40: Return of the King
Chapter 41: Surprising New Finds
Chapter 42: The Four Powers
Chapter 43: We Need to Initiate the Attack
Chapter 44: Super Strong Men
Chapter 45: Let’s go!
Chapter 46: The Horrifying Strike
Chapter 47: Blood Rains
Chapter 48: Massacre Continued
Chapter 49: The Power of a Necromancer
Chapter 50: Hail the King
Chapter 51: The Push
Chapter 52: Tough Enemy’s Arrival
Chapter 53: Enemy’s Response
Chapter 54: Together with the King
Chapter 55: Fei’s Plan
Chapter 56: The Collapse
Chapter 56.2: The Solution
Chapter 56.3: Breakdown
Chapter 56.4 : The Death
Chapter 56.5: Torture
Chapter 56.6: The Big Win
Chapter 56.7: Reinforcements
Chapter 56.8: Return of the King
Chapter 56.9: Old Bastard
Chapter 57: Mysterious Woman
Chapter 58: The Accident at the Party
Chapter 59.1: Kneel Down and Kiss My Shoes!

Chapter 59.2: Kneel Down and Kiss My Shoes! (2)

Chapter 60: Step Aside or Die
Chapter 61: Merciless Kill
Chapter 62: Plans for the Future
Chapter 63: The Kingdom’s Policies
Chapter 64: Re-entering Diablo

Chapter 65: The Jump in Strength of the Female Mercenary

Chapter 66: Combine Kill

Chapter 67: The Tale of the Iron Prison – Water Dungeon

Chapter 68: Shocking Discovery
Chapter 69: Underground Cave Maze
Chapter 70: Crazy 【Hulk Potion】
Chapter 71: For What Reason?
Chapter 72: Origin
Chapter 73.1 – Means of a King (1)
Chapter 73.2 – Means of a King (2)
Chapter 74: The Right to Chase Dreams
Chapter 75: The Time Has Come
Chapter 76.1: There’s one more bottle (1)
Chapter 76.2: There’s one more bottle (2)
Chapter 77: Teleport Portal in Real Life

Chapter 78: Supreme Leader of 【Rogue Encampment】

Chapter 79: Ancestor’s Altar and Three Legendary Miraculous Skills

Chapter 80: Miraculous Skill -【Summon】
Chapter 81.1: 【Lut Gholein】
Chapter 81.2: Little Black House

Chapter 82: Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake (Part One)

Chapter 82: Two Legged Bald Rattlesnake (Part Two)

Chapter 83: Leave everything to me
Chapter 84: Your majesty, Please Forgive Me
Chapter 85: God’s Favorite Children
Chapter 86: Flowers and Feces
Chapter 87: Magic Crystals and Mysterious Man
Chapter 88: Discussion Behind the Back
Chapter 89: Investing in Our Future
Chapter 90: Thoughts on Strength Improvement
Chapter 91: Before the Celebration

Chapter 92: Mysterious Transformation of the Underground Cave

Chapter 93: Huh? Where are the people?
Chapter 94: Greatly Increased Strength
Chapter 95: Crazy Summoning
Chapter 96: Shocked Once Again
Chapter 97: Face Color Changed

Chapter 98: If the Rain Wants to Come the Wind is Already Here

Chapter 99: The Black-dog-riding King

Chapter 100: The First Meet between Him and Her (Part 1)

Chapter 100: The First Meet between Him and Her (Part 2)

Chapter 101: You Have Problems.
Chapter 102: Elites One After Another
Chapter 103: The Deadly Back Alley
Chapter 104: Is My Act That Bad?
Chapter 105: A Man and a Dog Was on the Loose
Chapter 106: Touched a cactus?
Chapter 107: Devastating! Death Castle

Chapter 108: Restricted Area in the Back Mountain

Chapter 109: Gold Saint Sword – Excalibur

Chapter 110: The Prototype of Capricorn Saint Seiya

Chapter 111: Continue the Pirated Version of Saint Seiya to the End

Chapter 112: Traps Everywhere
Chapter 113: Before Dawn
Chapter 114: Assassination
Chapter 115: Death Trap
Chapter 116: A Sword’s Sudden Arrival
Chapter 117: Aww You Can’t Kill Me Anymore
Chapter 118: I Shall Let You Live
Chapter 119: The Wind Blew up a Girl’s Skirt.
Chapter 120: Really Dead?

Chapter 121: The Terrifying White Haired Master.

Chapter 122: Oh, That Was All Fake (Part one)
Chapter 122: Oh, That Was All Fake (Part two)
Chapter 123: I want to Feel Happier!
Chapter 124: Like killing a chicken.
Chapter 125: I have to talk to my wife
Chapter 126: Witnessing the miracle
Chapter 127: Give you a chance (1)
Chapter 127: Give you a chance (2)
Chapter 128: Blood and Sword
Chapter 129.1: Bunch of Madmen
Chapter 129.2: Bunch of Madmen
Chapter 130: Greedy, Rogue-like Old Bastard
Chapter 131: The Heartwarming Times
Chapter 132: Bylaw Enforcement Officer

Chapter 133: Three Departments and Six Ministries, and the Bronze Code of Law

Chapter 134: The Origin of [Fake Death Potion]

Chapter 135: Prophecy and magic item set

Chapter 136: The mysterious black mask

Chapter 137: The “Obscene” Reward for the Clearance (1)

Chapter 138: The “Obscene” Reward for the Clearance (2)

Chapter 139: They are all warriors who loved to fight

Chapter 140: That must be a lie!

Chapter 141: The Gap between Two Sides is too Big

Chapter 142: Hurry and Grab the Bodies

Chapter 143: The Mighty Bylaw Enforcement Officers

Chapter 144: An Unforgettable Scene
Chapter 145: Giant Axe and Magical Arrows
Chapter 146: The King Is Going Off
Chapter 147: Evaluation
Chapter 148: Complete Victory
Chapter 149: Taming Roaring Flame Beasts
Chapter 150: Invincible
Chapter 151: Flirtatious Violet Flower
Chapter 152: City of Heroes
Chapter 153: The Big Reform Before Leaving
Chapter 154: Super 【Werebear】
Chapter 155: Terror! The Mountain of Bones
Chapter 156: Madness
Chapter 157: Forging [Remain of Demons]
Chapter 158: The Mysterious Teleport Array
Chapter 159: Vigorous Change
Chapter 160: Coming Out

Chapter 161: Chambord City King came out of Hiatus?

Chapter 162: Explosive Growth of National Strength

Chapter 163.1: Far-Famed Chambord, and Hostile Kingdoms Paying their Respects

Chapter 163.2: Far-Famed Chambord, and Hostile Kingdoms Paying their Respects

Chapter 164: Wiping the Edge of the Sword

Chapter 165: Masters all out, the murderous intent at night (Part 1)

Chapter 165: Masters all out, the murderous intent at night (Part 2)

Chapter 166: The Meeting of Two Kings
Chapter 167: A Scream (part 1)
Chapter 167: A Scream (part 2)

Chapter 168: Waiting for the Great New King (Part 1)

Chapter 168: Waiting for the Great New King (Part 2)

Chapter 169: I’m… The King of Chambord (Part 1)

Chapter 169: I’m… The King of Chambord (Part 2)

Chapter 170: Conquer the fortress, leave no lives behind! (Part one)

Chapter 170: Conquer the fortress, leave no lives behind! (Part Two)

Chapter 171: Undefeated (Part 1)
Chapter 171: Undefeated (Part 2)
Chapter 172: Domination (Part 1)
Chapter 172: Domination (Part 2)

Chapter 173: Devastating Undead Curse (Part 1)

Chapter 173: Devastating Undead Curse (Part 2)

Chapter 174: Your Majesty, Someone Is Attacking Your Bird (Part One)

Chapter 174: Your Majesty, Someone Is Attacking Your Bird (Part Two)

Chapter 175: Two Tier 7 Equipment (Part one)
Chapter 175: Two Tier 7 Equipment (Part Two)
Chapter 176: [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Item Set

Chapter 176: [Bul-Kathos’ Children] Item Set (Part two)

Chapter 177: The Legendary Saint Armor

Chapter 178: The power of the three miraculous skill (Part one)

Chapter 178: The power of the three miraculous skill (Part two)

Chapter 179: The View of Mountains and Lakes (Part one)

Chapter 179: The View of Mountains and Lakes (Part two)

Chapter 180: Fei: “I’m just passing by… Don’t mind me…” (Part one)

Chapter 180: Fei: “I’m just passing by… Don’t mind me…” (Part Two)

Chapter 181: The Slaughter in the Night
Chapter 182: Three Shocking Arrows
Chapter 183: The Complete Wipeout
Chapter 184: One Month Agreement

Chapter 185: The Cage inside the Team Formation

Chapter 186: Before the Rain Storm the Wind is already here

Chapter 187: Death is everywhere

Chapter 188: The Hostile Young Man in Golden Armor

Chapter 189: The Hardest Battle Yet
Chapter 190: The duel of the strongest
Chapter 191: Winner Revealed
Chapter 192: Famous after One Battle!
Chapter 193: The Brave is the Conqueror

Chapter 194: Self-Created Killing Technique – Sky Frost Fist

Chapter 195: Merciless Fire, Danger of Chambord

Chapter 196: I will crush your heart
Chapter 197
Chapter 198: Masters
Chapter 199: You…are you really an elite?
Chapter 200 Fight for Chambord!
Chapter 201: The Battle is Won
Chapter 202
Chapter 203
Chapter 204 Big Events in the Empire
Chapter 205: An Even More Shocking News
Chapter 206: He is the legendary Master?
Chapter 207: Re-encounter

Chapter 208: Are you willing to become my disciple?

Chapter 209: The Footsteps in the Fog
Chapter 210: The Mighty One Punch
Chapter 211: Who is the arrogant one?

Chapter 212: Sky Frost Fist- One Punch One Kill

Chapter 213: You are about the same
Chapter 214: Young Genius, Born Talent
Chapter 215: Paradise of Metal and Fire
Chapter 216: Thunder like Voice
Chapter 217: 50 Sword Testing Stage
Chapter 218: An Invitation from an Old Friend
Chapter 219: The So-Called Friend
Chapter 220: Then Save Me Please
Chapter 221: Cross of Fire
Chapter 222: Do one thing for me
Chapter 223: Warriors from all regions

Chapter 224: Item from the God and Demon Ruins?

Chapter 225: Got be a hero sometimes
Chapter 226: Any Other Reasons?
Chapter 227: Special gifts
Chapter 228: The New Path
Chapter 229: Are you scared now?
Chapter 230: The Wait
Chapter 231: This Powerful Already
Chapter 232: One Strike to Determine the Win

Chapter 233: Sky Frost Fist – Covering the Sky

Chapter 234: Let Me Handle This
Chapter 235: The Name of King of Chambord
Chapter 236: Fei’s Calculation, Death Trap
Chapter 237: Fucked Off
Chapter 238: The King of Kings
Chapter 239: The Heart of Fulfillment
Chapter 240: Seven Injure Fist
Chapter 241 Suddenly Arrival

Chapter 242: Miraculous Skill – [Summon], Duriel

Chapter 243: Unparalleled Talent
Chapter 244: Purple Colored Skill Scroll
Chapter 245: The arrival of the Era of Chaos
Chapter 246: Aren’t You The Boss?

Chapter 247: A Beast That Is Showing Its Fangs

Chapter 248: Night Visit – Moro Mountains
Chapter 249: A Surprising Find
Chapter 250: River of Blood
Chapter 251: Entering the Capital at Night
Chapter 252: Have to Wipe Them Out
Chapter 253: The Siege of the Masked Devil
Chapter 254: Do You Want To Duel?
Chapter 255: You Can Only Die Like a Bug
Chapter 256: Mysterious Call
Chapter 257: Blood-Edge’s Treasure
Chapter 258: Are You?
Chapter 259: I’m Late Again?
Chapter 260: “Demon King’s Wisdom”
Chapter 261: Maybe One Day
Chapter 262: This Man is A Blood-Edge Member
Chapter 263: Do You know Who I Am?
Chapter 264: I Have Something to Say
Chapter 265: Strength Lies in the Fist
Chapter 266: You Scared Now?
Chapter 267: You Are the Third
Chapter 268: Actually, I Have a Dog Too
Chapter 269: Wishing for that Day
Chapter 270: A Sleepless Night
Chapter 271: A Bunch of Brainless People
Chapter 272: Eight Beautiful Girls
Chapter 273: Pass the Mark – Die!
Chapter 274: Fist Spiritual Seal
Chapter 275: Untouchable
Chapter 276: Where Is This?
Chapter 277: Center of the Crowd
Chapter 278: Lonely and Above-all Presence
Chapter 279: Aggressive Collision
Chapter 280: Top-Tier Warrior
Chapter 281: Rapid Increase in Strength
Chapter 282: Increase in Social Status
Chapter 283: Same Strike
Chapter 284: Legendary Emperor
Chapter 285: North Battle Region No. 8
Chapter 286: The Situation Is Different
Chapter 287: Emperor Yassin
Chapter 288: First Battle of Chambord
Chapter 289: Piece of Cake

Chapter 290: Situations at the Five Battle Regions

Chapter 291: Mysterious and Beautiful Woman
Chapter 292: One Other Man
Chapter 293: The Courage to Fight Back
Chapter 294: [One Sword]
Chapter 295: I Look Forward to Battling You
Chapter 296: [One Punch Seven Injuries]
Chapter 297: Sudden Change

Chapter 298: Events Came In Waves, People Were Like Chess Pieces

Chapter 299: As If They Just Met
Chapter 300: The Ranking of Masters
Chapter 301: I Will Break Them with My Fists
Chapter 302: Overall Increase
Chapter 303: Second Bloodline
Chapter 304: Dragon Fist…… Dragon Fist……
Chapter 305: Two Kinds of Envious Treasures
Chapter 306: Chambord’s Steps
Chapter 307: Three Reasons
Chapter 308: A Series of Events
Chapter 309: A Dangerous Opponent
Chapter 310: He Was Here to Kill
Chapter 311: Ruthless King of Chambord
Chapter 312: The End of the Moro Practice
Chapter 313: Boost in Strength
Chapter 314: Good News from the Battlefront
Chapter 315: Cruel Matches
Chapter 316: Cruel Battle
Chapter 317: Skeleton

Chapter 318: [God’s Favorite Child]’s Night Visit

Chapter 319: The Tense Atmosphere
Chapter 320: Purest Soul
Chapter 321: Pressure
Chapter 322: He Is Scary
Chapter 323: New Definition of Archers
Chapter 324: About Agility
Chapter 325: Necromancer
Chapter 326: Shocking News

Chapter 327: Secret Message That Passed Through The Continent

Chapter 328: Really Lucky

Chapter 329: Crushing Victory

Chapter 330: Joy Sorrow Separate Gather Sword Array

Chapter 331: Can You Still Use Swords after Your Arms Are Broken?

Chapter 332: Blood on The Sword
Chapter 333: Three Strikes
Chapter 344: [Burning Beauty of Flames]
Chapter 335: You Can’t Win
Chapter 336: Two Letters
Chapter 337: Final Match
Chapter 338: Semi-Finals
Chapter 339: New Set Items
Chapter 340: Calm Swirl
Chapter 341: Shevchenko’s Secret
Chapter 342: Admired by All
Chapter 343: Biggest Winner
Chapter 344: Elder’s Gamble
Chapter 345: Battle on The Peak (1)
Chapter 346: Battle on The Peak (2)
Chapter 347: Battle on The Peak (3)
Chapter 348: Battle on The Peak (4)
Chapter 349: Battle on The Peak (5)
Chapter 350: Battle at the Peak (6)
Chapter 351: Battle on the Peak (7)

Chapter 352: Battle on the Peak – Heavenly Sword Three Strikes

Chapter 353: Battle on the Peak – Sudden Change

Chapter 354: Battle on the Peak – Impossible

Chapter 355: Battle on the Peak – All Together

Chapter 356: Battle on the Peak – Kill All
Chapter 357: Battle on the Peak – End (1)
Chapter 358: Battle on the Peak – End (2)
Chapter 359: Battle on the Peak – Flying Dust
Chapter 360: Before the Storm
Chapter 361: Declare of Wars
Chapter 362: Battle Zone No.1 Commander
Chapter 363: Old Story
Chapter 364: Genius Diplomat
Chapter 365: Coldness
Chapter 366: Mad Fei
Chapter 367: Mad Fei (2)
Chapter 368: Pledge
Chapter 369: There Is Another Woman!
Chapter 370: Another Expedition
Chapter 371: Chambord is Here!
Chapter 372: Greeting from the Saint Seiyas
Chapter 373: The Chronicle of Azeroth
Chapter 374: Let the Real Master Come Out
Chapter 375: Who…… Are You?
Chapter 376: Beginning of the Dark Age
Chapter 377: [Rescue on Mount Arreat]

Chapter 378: Loyalty of the Barbarians, Mutation of the Dog

Chapter 379: Dangerous Dual-Flags City
Chapter 380: Who Dares to Fight Me?
Chapter 381: I’m Comfortable with Your Skill
Chapter 382: Save
Chapter 383: Charge! Charge! Charge! Charge!
Chapter 384: Can You Still Battle?
Chapter 385: King of Chambord
Chapter 386: Murder
Chapter 387: Brother, You Could See the Truth
Chapter 388: Don’t Agree? Die then!
Chapter 389: Execution
Chapter 390: Shocking Arrows
Chapter 391: Summon Barbarian Warriors
Chapter 392: Nobles’ Fear

Chapter 393: Invitation from the King of Chambord

Chapter 394: Do You Think We Are Idiots?

Chapter 395: The Situation Is Worse Than Anticipated

Chapter 396: In the Name of Alexander
Chapter 397: Pass My Order – Kill!
Chapter 398: A Series of Executions
Chapter 399: Temporary Peace
Chapter 400: Sneaking into the Enemies’ Camp
Chapter 401: That Fire in the Night
Chapter 402: You Won’t Kill Me
Chapter 403: Loyalty to Zenit
Chapter 404: [Fei’s Murderous Helmet]
Chapter 405: I Need A Mask
Chapter 406: Sensation of [Dragon Fist]
Chapter 407: Similar to Angela
Chapter 408: Unwelcomed
Chapter 409: Same Kind of Pure Soul
Chapter 410: I Hope You Guys Are Still Alive
Chapter 411: Mystic Ocean

Chapter 412: The Secret of the Underground Ocean

Chapter 413: Path of an Emperor
Chapter 414: Traces in History
Chapter 415: Three Ancient Ones
Chapter 416: Eliminate the Powerful Enemies
Chapter 417: Boost in Strength
Chapter 418: A Smart Person’s Decision

Chapter 419: The Map of the Palace of the Sea God

Chapter 420: Second Base – Death Ancient City
Chapter 421: Accumulation
Chapter 422: The Calm Before the Storm
Chapter 423: Return of the King
Chapter 424: Ancient Bloodline
Chapter 425: Death Moment
Chapter 426: Change
Chapter 427: How Dare You Challenge My King?
Chapter 428: So Many Powerful Warriors?
Chapter 429: Shocking Strength Increase
Chapter 430: Who Is It For?
Chapter 431: Arrogance
Chapter 432: Battling Moon-Class Elite
Chapter 433: With a Smile
Chapter 434: Bladestorm
Chapter 435: Hard Fight
Chapter 436: The Queen
Chapter 437: Mysterious Master
Chapter 438: Unconsciousness
Chapter 439: Two Methods
Chapter 440: Sacred Armor
Chapter 441: Mysterious Stone Room
Chapter 442: Mythical Altar
Chapter 443: Strict Master, Caring Elder

Chapter 444: The Guess That Was Close to the Truth

Chapter 445: A Ton of Masters
Chapter 446: Strange Event on the Way Back
Chapter: 447: Dangerous Child
Chapter 448: The Man with the Holy Sensation
Chapter 449: BS!

Chapter 450: Golden Finger Upgrade – Nightmare Mode

Chapter 451: Elevation in the Lifeform
Chapter 452: Change in the Nightmare Mode
Chapter 453: The Phenomenon
Chapter 454: Especially Powerful
Chapter 455: Beat You to Vent My

Chapter 456: First Battle as a Moon-Class Elite

Chapter 457: One Day, There Will Be a Formal Battle!

Chapter 458: Dangerous Existence in the Red Quicksand Moat

Chapter 459: The Old Bastard and the Little Bastard

Chapter 460: This Undead Magic is Too Weak
Chapter 461: The Real Undead Energy
Chapter 462: Battle Between Undead Energy
Chapter 463: How About Joining Us?
Chapter 464: Persuasive Enough?
Chapter 465: We Will Join
Chapter 466: The Corrupt Church
Chapter 467: Rebound
Chapter 468: More Secrets Revealed

Chapter 469: Possibility of Constructing a Teleportation Array

Chapter 470: Rumors Said That This Man is Vicious

Chapter 471: Enter
Chapter 472: Gratitude
Chapter 473: [Martial Statues]
Chapter 474: Danger in Dual-Flags City
Chapter 475: Uncle! Hug Me! Arthur Is Scared!
Chapter 476: Assassins Again
Chapter 477: I’m Great at Killing
Chapter 478: This Path is Blocked! F*ck off!
Chapter 479: Master
Chapter 480: The Corrupt Church

Chapter 481: The Influential Person and the Followers

Chapter 482: Black-Cloth Shrine
Chapter 483: [Sand of Earthly Anger]
Chapter 484: Approaching
Chapter 485: Discovery
Chapter 486: Elemental Gates and Instant Kill
Chapter 487: Master Show
Chapter 488: Misplaced Arrogance
Chapter 489: Who Are You?
Chapter 490: Domination
Chapter 491: Situation
Chapter 492: Provocation
Chapter 493: Triggered
Chapter 494: A Small World
Chapter 495: Mystic Core Region
Chapter 496: Shocking! Sky Castle!
Chapter 497: Discovery
Chapter 498: The Mythical Altar
Chapter 499: Two Half-Broken Stone Pillars
Chapter 500: Change in the Small World
Chapter 501: All Done!
Chapter 502: Harvest
Chapter 503: Narrow Road
Chapter: 504: You Lost
Chapter 505: You Don’t Dare to Kill Me
Chapter 506: Sun-Class Lord
Chapter 507: Instant Kill
Chapter 508: Inferior to No One!
Chapter 509: Emperor Ya.s.sin
Chapter 510: Excitement and Fear
Chapter 511: A True Master (Part One)
Chapter 512: Invincible
Chapter 513: Suspicion
Chapter 514: Incident in the Mayor's Mansion
Chapter 515: Beauty in The Bar (Part One)
Chapter 516: Two People, Two Mood
Chapter 517: Return of the King
Chapter 518: Three Monsters
Chapter 519: Listen to Daddy
Chapter 520
Chapter 521: Return
Chapter 522: Smooth Communication
Chapter 523: A Strange Dream
Chapter 524: The Prisoners and Warden
Chapter 525: The Real Reason
Chapter 526: Last Chance
Chapter 527: One Strike to End It All
Chapter 528: How About Joining Us?
Chapter 529: An Accident
Chapter 530: Dare to Even Touch My Finger?
Chapter 531: Want to Make You the Pope
Chapter 532: Yeah, But It Is Going to Be Hard
Chapter 533: Such a Weird Request
Chapter 534: Please Come Again!
Chapter 535: Backstory
Chapter 536: Path to Dogs
Chapter 537: Return – Death Ancient City
Chapter 538: The Huge Change in Zenit
Chapter 539: Mad Scientists’ Laboratory

Chapter 540: Long-Distance Teleportation Station

Chapter 541: New Discovery
Chapter 542: Practice and Little Raccoon
Chapter 543: [The Throne of Chaos]
Chapter 544: Return – Small World
Chapter 545: Fire Giant
Chapter 546: Core Crystal
Chapter 547: Confrontation and Delay
Chapter 548: You Know Nothing
Chapter 549: Like A Moth To A Flame
Chapter 550: Last Shiver
Chapter 551: My Turn
Chapter 552: I’m the God in Here!
Chapter 553: Little Raccoon’s Change
Chapter 554: Got Blocked
Chapter 555: Fei’s Move
Chapter 556: Domination
Chapter 557: Time to Go
Chapter 558: Stories on The Way Back
Chapter 559: Stories on The Way Back
Chapter 560: Night Talk
Chapter 561: You Forgot About A Person

Chapter 562: God-tier Weapon – [Immortal King’s Stone Crusher]

Chapter 563: Shouldn’t Be Able to Get You This Easily

Chapter 564: The Kelun Town
Chapter 565: Tyrant Alexander
Chapter 566: It’s Her!
Chapter 567: Fire-like Girl
Chapter 568: Change
Chapter 569: Test
Chapter 570: Murderous Intent
Chapter 571: The Person Who Should Have Died
Chapter 572: Let You Understand
Chapter 573: Power
Chapter 574: Sweep
Chapter 575: The Return of The Heroes
Chapter 576: The Return of The Heroes 2
Chapter 577: A Miracle City
Chapter 578: His Majesty’s Morning Meeting
Chapter 579: The Underground

Chapter 580: The Combat Ability of Bylaw Enforcement Officers

Chapter 581: Do You Know Now?
Chapter 582: The Son of An Acquaintance
Chapter 583: Chambord’s Education System

Chapter 584: The Mysterious Altar and Teleportation Portal

Chapter 585: Last Ancestral Place
Chapter 586: The Dwarf King
Chapter 587: Bloody Book, Doomsday
Chapter 588: Mystery of History
Chapter 589: Huge Handprin
Chapter 590: Arrival! Sky Castle!
Chapter 591: Twelve Golden Saint Mountains
Chapter 592: Spirit Energy Breakthrough
Chapter 593: Lampard’s Shock

Chapter 594: Natural Phenomenon – All Kinds of Shock

Chapter 595: Danger

Chapter 596: Intelligence Reports that Fell onto the Ground

Chapter 597: Becoming a Hermi
Chapter 598: The Voice of God
Chapter 599: Relocation
Chapter 600: The Effort of a Dog
Chapter 601: Mystery

Chapter 602: Not Worry About Trouble When Trying to Make a Friend

Chapter 603: Royal Bloodline of the Elves
Chapter 604: Friend & Invitation
Chapter 605: Upcoming Chaos
Chapter 606: Principal Fei’s First Lecture 1
Chapter 607: Principal Fei’s First Lecture 2
Chapter 608: Principal Fei’s First Lecture 3
Chapter 609: Prequel Before the Storm
Chapter 610: Heading to Dual-Flags City
Chapter 611: Crazy Decision
Chapter 612: No Need to Endure Anymore
Chapter 613: Only Ten Seconds
Chapter 614: You Talk Too Much
Chapter 615: Merciless

Chapter 616: I Didn’t Stain the Honor of This Medal

Chapter 617: Strange Situation
Chapter 618: Map, Skin, Master, Anger
Chapter 619: Let Me Handle Everything
Chapter 620: Experience It First-Hand
Chapter 621: Your Turn
Chapter 622: The Capital
Chapter 623: Charging at the Capital
Chapter 624: Who Is He?
Chapter 625: Give You the Opportunity

Chapter 626: Look Up at the Sky! Look Up at Him!

Chapter 627: The King of Chambord is Invincible

Chapter 628: Shocking Departure

Chapter 629: Wind-like News

Chapter 630: That Little White Face Is Here Again

Chapter 631: Shrines from the Diablo World
Chapter 632: Greeted by All
Chapter 633: ‘Friends’ from Afar
Chapter 634: Active Guests
Chapter 635: Surge
Chapter 636: Skyrocketing in Strength
Chapter 637: Black Knights
Chapter 638: Return to the Poor Neighborhood
Chapter 639: But Do You Know Who I Am?
Chapter 640: Go? Where?
Chapter 641: Terrifying Assassins
Chapter 642: Get Out!
Chapter 643: Leaving, Breakthrough
Chapter 644: Returning to Chambord

Chapter 645: The Four Spikes under the King of Chambord

Chapter 646: Slap Yourself
Chapter 647: Path of Assassin
Chapter 648: Chambord’s Increase in Strength

Chapter 649: Chambord’s Increase in Strength 2

Chapter 650: Sudden
Chapter 651: Sudden Appearance
Chapter 652: The Beginning
Chapter 653: Never Go Easy on Beautiful Woman
Chapter 654: Pull Them All
Chapter 655: All Kinds of Reactions
Chapter 656: For A Woman
Chapter 657: So-called Hero
Chapter 658: Advancing into Sun-Class
Chapter 659: The Time Has Come
Chapter 660: Rare Beauties

Chapter 661: Sudden Changes, Beginning of Chaos

Chapter 662: Taurus’s First Battle
Chapter 663: The Song of Chambord
Chapter 664: Prince Simon of the Marse Empire
Chapter 665: What is Justice?
Chapter 666: Deaths of Masters
Chapter 667: Real Warriors
Chapter 668: Many Dangers
Chapter 669: Give You an Opportunity
Chapter 670: The Fall of an Infamous Warrior
Chapter 671: Can I Kill Him?
Chapter 672: Being Disliked by the Valkyrie
Chapter 673: Real Enemies
Chapter 674: Real Sun-Cla.s.s Lords!

Chapter 675: Real Strength of the King of Chambord

Chapter 676: Shock

Chapter 677: Battles Between Sun-Cla.s.s Lords

Chapter 678: A Complete Turn

Chapter 679: The Demon Beast Legion of Chambord!

Chapter 680: Flipping I

Chapter 681: a.s.sa.s.sination

Chapter 682: Sun Anomaly - G.o.ds' Forbidden Land

Chapter 683: a.s.sa.s.sin! a.s.sa.s.sin!
Chapter 684: Drastic Change
Chapter 685: Strange Cave

Chapter 686: The King of Chambord's Sun Anomaly

Chapter 687: Power of the Stone Crusher
Chapter 688: Endless Sun Anomalies
Chapter 689: The Kingdom on The Rise
Chapter 690: Dealing with Prisoners
Chapter 691: The Arrival of One Messenger
Chapter 692: Something Big Happened
Chapter 693: Terrifying Xuan'ge!
Chapter 694: The Beginning of the Chaos Era
Chapter 695: Demonic Sword Energy
Chapter 696: The Meeting of Old Acquaintances
Chapter 697: Legendary Battle 1
Chapter 698: Legendary Battle 2
Chapter 699: Legendary Battle 3

Chapter 700: A Single Slip Can Cause a Lasting Sorrow

Chapter: 701: The Swordsman's Pride
Chapter 702: Watch You Dominate
Chapter 703: Inside the Xuan'ge
Chapter 704: Two Strange Men

Chapter 705: Captain Sparrow and Captain Barbossa

Chapter 706: Hatred
Chapter 707: Red Head Scarf and Threesome
Chapter 708: Rooting
Chapter 709: Reinforcing the Empire
Chapter 710: The Chaotic Situation
Chapter 711: Save
Chapter 712: Cruel Battle
Chapter 713: Paris' Plan
Chapter 714: Like Moths to Flames
Chapter 715: One Fis
Chapter 716: Act Like a Pig but Eat Tiger
Chapter 717: The Theory of Slaughtering Pigs
Chapter 718: Dare to Battle Me?
Chapter 719: Battle of the Masters
Chapter 720: Invincible
Chapter 721: A Taste of Their Own Medicine!
Chapter 722: Price
Chapter 723: Terrifying Power
Chapter 724: Chase
Chapter 725: The Provocation During Escaping
Chapter 726: A Carefully Calculated Trap

Chapter 727: You Have to Trust the King of Chambord

Chapter 728: The Roar of the Giant Bear in the North

Chapter 729: Gundogan
Chapter 730: This Man Is Too Terrifying
Chapter 731: Money from War
Chapter 732: Invincible Battle God
Chapter 733: Situation
Chapter 734: Traitors
Chapter 735: Martial Saint Token
Chapter 736: One Sword Is Innocent
Chapter 737: Second Disciple Part One
Chapter 737: Second Disciple
Chapter 738: Chris Sutton
Chapter 739: Tough Characters
Chapter 740: Not Going to Learn Sword
Chapter 741: The Real Ruler
Chapter 742: Darkness Enveloping the Land
Chapter 743: I’m Leaving
Chapter 744: The Second Worldstone
Chapter 745: Purification Not Completed
Chapter 746: 81 Functions

Chapter 747: People Who Aren’t Afraid of Death

Chapter 748: Little White Face
Chapter 749: Departure
Chapter 750: A Small Legend
Chapter 751: King Flag of Chambord
Chapter 752: Fame
Chapter 753: Two Handsome Men
Chapter 754: Skeleton Again
Chapter 755: Meeting Again
Chapter 756: Fame
Chapter 757: How Long Can You Last as One?
Chapter 758: Why Not?
Chapter 759: The Strange Setup
Chapter 760: The Mysterious Prince
Chapter 761: Troublesome Flies
Chapter 762: Whitewashing
Chapter 763: Vicious Inten
Chapter 764: Sir, Please Spare Me!
Chapter 765: Save The Energy
Chapter 766: Determination to Kill
Chapter 767: Sailing
Chapter 768: Increase in Strength
Chapter 769: Deep-Sea Giant Beas
Chapter 770: Mysterious Power
Chapter 771: The Sea Tribe
Chapter 772: The Beginning of An Era

Chapter 773: Desperation Situation and Questions

Chapter 774: Island
Chapter 775: Massacre on the Land
Chapter 776: The Nemesis of Humans
Chapter 777: Survivors

Chapter 778: The Boy Who Is Smiling in the Darkness

Chapter 779: Demonic Human
Chapter 780: Cruel Killing
Chapter 781: Long-Range Teleportation Array
Chapter 782: The King’s Personality
Chapter 783 - The Genius Who Was Cursed
Chapter 784 - The Third Type of Energy

Chapter 785 - Breaking the Cocoon and Turning into A Butterfly

Chapter 786 - Being Pushed Down
Chapter 787 - Meeting of the Two Royals (1)
Chapter 788 - The Meeting of Two Royals (2)
Chapter 789 - The Meeting of Two Royals (3)
Chapter 790 - The Meeting of Two Royals (4)
Chapter 791 - The Meeting of Two Royals (5)
Chapter 792 - The Meeting of Two Royals (6)
Chapter 793 - The Meeting of Two Royals (7)
Chapter 794 - The Meeting of Two Royals (8)
Chapter 795 - The Meeting of Two Royals (9)
Chapter 796 - The Meeting of Two Royals (10)
Chapter 797 - The Meeting of Two Royals (11)
Chapter 798 - The Meeting of Two Royals (12)
Chapter 799 - Sudden Change
Chapter 800 - God Slayer
Chapter 801 - Trump Cards – All Out
Chapter 802 - Success?
Chapter 803 - Mysterious Master
Chapter 804 - Sudden Change
Chapter 805 - Seal Destroyed
Chapter 806
Chapter 807 - God-Tier Combat Weapon
Chapter 808 - The Ending
Chapter 809 - Wipeout All Witnesses
Chapter 810 - Martial Saint of Humans
Chapter 811 - Escaping If Meet Again
Chapter 812 - Port City
Chapter 813 - Greetings, Master
Chapter 814 - Crimes Against Humanity
Chapter 815 - Rumor Is Like A Seed
Chapter 816 - Provoker
Chapter 817 - One Glance
Chapter 818 - Truly Arrogant
Chapter 819 - The Castellan Is Here
Chapter 820 - Unleashing of Power
Chapter 821 - Solving the Issue
Chapter 822 - Man Hunt
Chapter 823 - Not That Simple
Chapter 824 - Want to Borrow My Hammer?
Chapter 825 - Kill Him
Chapter 826 - Fei’s Tactic
Chapter 827 - Gerland City
Chapter 828 - Buckingham Family’s Crisis
Chapter 829 - Buckingham Family’s Crisis (2)
Chapter 830 - Arrogant Test
Chapter 831 - Curiosity
Chapter 832 - Emperor of Leon
Chapter 833 - Exchanges in the Palace
Chapter 834 - No.1 Church
Chapter 835 - Trap
Chapter 836 - Scepter of Creation

Chapter 837 - The Praying of Tens of Thousands of Believers

Chapter 838 - Church and State
Chapter 839 - The Giants’ Anger
Chapter 840 - Emperor’s Help
Chapter 841 - Escaping from the Trap
Chapter 842 - Arrogant Envoys

Chapter 843 - The Decision of the Imperial Senate

Chapter 844 - Idiot, What Are You Laughing About

Chapter 845 - Ah! It Is You Guys!
Chapter 846 - Returning to the Capital
Chapter 847 - Crisis Approaches
Chapter 848 - Ambush at Half-Way

Chapter 849 - Gold Saint of Aries’ First Real Battle

Chapter 850 - These Are the Master of Chambord

Chapter 851 - Attack Together

Chapter 852 - Argument in the Imperial Military Headquarters

Chapter 853 - Elder Prince Arshavin’s Decision

Chapter 854 - That Person
Chapter 855 - The Night of Bleeding
Chapter 856 - Viciousness
Chapter 857 - What Fist Technique Is This?

Chapter 858 - Rubber Fist from The Ancient Era

Chapter 859 - The Golden Sun Knight

Chapter 860 - Forbidden Topic – King of Chambord

Chapter 861 - Who Could Turn the Tide?

Chapter 862 - Where Did These Moon-Class Elites Come From?

Chapter 863 - One-Sided Battle (Part One)

Chapter 864 - Battle! Gold Saints!

Chapter 865 - Collapsed Moon-Class Elites

Chapter 866.1 - Oh Damn! So Funny!

Chapter 867 - How Can You Make Zenit Disappear?

Chapter 868 - Mythical Technique versus Mythical Technique

Chapter 869 - Immeasurable Emperor
Chapter 870 - What If I Join?
Chapter 871 - Two Geniuses
Chapter 872 - Shocking
Chapter 873 - Chaotic Grey Energy Layer
Chapter 874 - What Is Happening?
Chapter 875 - Death or Rebirth?
Chapter 876 - The Birth of a God
Chapter 877 - Abilities of A God
Chapter 878 - Dominating Suppression

Chapter 879 - Continental Martial Saint’s Appearance (Part One)

Chapter 880 - A Reply
Chapter 881 - Aftermath
Chapter 882 - Fei’s Thoughts

Chapter 883 - Please Disassemble the Chambord Kingdom

Chapter 884 - Just Kill Them
Chapter 885 - Very Close
Chapter 886 - New Looks
Chapter 887 - The King’s Return

Chapter 888 - Completely Passing Barbarian Mode

Chapter 889 - Complete Set of [Immortal King]
Chapter 890 - Before the Expedition
Chapter 891 - Returning to the Capital
Chapter 892 - Chambordians Are So Lucky!
Chapter 893 - Entering Enemy Territory
Chapter 894 - Sudden Change
Chapter 895 - Dark Power
Chapter 896 - Polluted Forest
Chapter 897 - Crazy Discovery
Chapter 898 - Continued Increase in Power
Chapter 899 - Alanians’ Disaster

Chapter 900 - Surviving the Desperate Situation

Chapter 901 - Young God
Chapter 902 - Showing Hand in Danger
Chapter 903 - I’m King Alexander
Chapter 904 - Travel Together
Chapter 905 - Survivor’s Fortune
Chapter 906 - Before Marton City
Chapter 907
Chapter 908 - Chaotic City

Chapter 909 - Combat Style of Warriors of Chambord

Chapter 910 - The Birth of An Invincible Troop

Chapter 911 - Mysterious Monster

Chapter 912 - New Discovery

Chapter 913 - Human Emperor of the North (Part One)

Chapter 914 - Expansion of the Black-Cloth Shrine (Part One)

Chapter 915 - Young Lords
Chapter 916 - New Emperor of Alania
Chapter 917 - New Leader, New Plan
Chapter 918 - The King’s Plan
Chapter 919 - Mysterious, Arrogant Challenger
Chapter 920 - Terrifying Strength

Chapter 921 - Strangeness and the Passive Situation

Chapter 922 - Real Strength

Chapter 923 - The Turn in the Situation

Chapter 924 - The Power of the Throne of Destruction

Chapter 925 - A Respectable Opponent
Chapter 926 - Predesigned Path of Death
Chapter 927 - Legendary Night
Chapter 928 - Killing and Elevation
Chapter 929 - Hope on the Land

Chapter 930 - Stepping into the Demi-God Realm

Chapter 931 - Undead Capital
Chapter 932 - Strange Situation
Chapter 933
Chapter 934

Chapter 935 - The Deal Between Priests and Demons

Chapter 936 - Let Me Check Out This Good Item First

Chapter 937 - Healing and Commenting
Chapter 938 - Summoning Barbarian Warrior
Chapter 939 - The Battle Between Bosses
Chapter 940 - Death God Sickle
Chapter 941 - Big Iron Plate
Chapter 942 - Royal Treasure
Chapter 943 - Armor Troop, Extreme Luxury

Chapter 944 - The Hidden Secret (1) (Part One)

Chapter 945 - The Hidden Secret (2)

Chapter 946 - The Real Value of the Mystical Gold Armor

Chapter 947 - Decoding the Godly Power
Chapter 948 - Anti-Mage Realm
Chapter 949 - Fortunately Moved Fast
Chapter 950 - Quick Passage of Time
Chapter 951 - Sealed Space
Chapter 952 - Godly Blood

Chapter 953 - One Day in Heaven, One Year on Land

Chapter 954 - Five Broken Stone Eggs
Chapter 955 - The Frantic Holy Church
Chapter 956 - Go Looking for A Person
Chapter 957 - Touring an Old Place
Chapter 958 - Golden Elf King Bloodline
Chapter 959 - I Have an Interesting Idea
Chapter 960 - Heading to the West

Chapter 961 - Drastic Change in Chambord’s Strength

Chapter 962 - Chambord’s Education System
Chapter 963 - Thank You for Your Service
Chapter 964 - The Tenth Gold Saint

Chapter 965 - The News That Shocked the Continent

Chapter 966 - The Crazy Goblin Clan

Chapter 967 - Resolve It Through Combat

Chapter 968 - Is He Already A Man Who Makes Demons Flee?

Chapter 969 - A Terrible Answer
Chapter 970 - Raid of Another Race
Chapter 971 - The Battle of Sicily Island
Chapter 972 - Snow and Rain in the Wind

Chapter 973 - Passing Diablo World – A Mysterious Reward

Chapter 974 - This Is the Reward?

Chapter 975 - Possible Beast Surge?

Chapter 976 - The Chase in the Endless Sea of Forests

Chapter 977 - El Shaarawy

Chapter 978 - Don’t Blame Me for Being Merciless

Chapter 979 - The Face-Off
Chapter 980 - Put an End to It
Chapter 981 - : The Reliance
Chapter 982 - Carefully Planned Trap
Chapter 983 - Standing on The Outside
Chapter 984 - Choosing Opponents
Chapter 985 - Pity? Not Toward You
Chapter 986 - End of the Battles

Chapter 987 - How About I Take You as My Master?

Chapter 988 - We Are Brothers from Now On

Chapter 989 - Perfect Martial Dao

Chapter 990 - Not Leaving Until Everyone is Drunk

Chapter 991 - There Will Be A Battle

Chapter 992 - Venturing Deeper into the Endless Sea of Forests

Chapter 993 - Who Is Monitoring?
Chapter 994 - Who Are You?
Chapter 995 - The Tribe in the Legends
Chapter 996.1 - I Am Human (Part One)
Chapter 996.2 - I Am Human (Part Two)
Chapter 997.1 - Go with Me (Part One)
Chapter 997.2 - Go with Me (Part Two)

Chapter 998.1 - Are These Really for Us? (Part One)

Chapter 998.2 - Are These Really for Us? (Part Two)

Chapter 999.1 - The Poor Orcs (Part One)

Chapter 999.2 - The Poor Orcs (Part Two)

Chapter 1000.1 - Showing-Off and the Party (Part One)

Chapter 1000.2 - Showing-Off and the Party (Part Two)

Chapter 1001.1 - The Competition Between Warriors (Part One)

Chapter 1001.2 - The Competition Between Warriors (Part Two)

Chapter 1002.1 - Saber Technique (Part One)

Chapter 1002.2 - Saber Technique (Part Two)

Chapter 1003.1 - The Heavenly Barrier Between Gods and Mortals (Part One)

Chapter 1003.2 - The Heavenly Barrier Between Gods and Mortals (Part Two)

Chapter 1004.1 - The End of An Era (Part One)

Chapter 1004.2 - The End of An Era (Part Two)

Chapter 1005.1 - The Early Form of the Covenant (Part One)

Chapter 1005.2 - The Early Form of the Covenant (Part Two)

Chapter 1006.1 - Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth (Part One)

Chapter 1006.2 - Ancient Path of Blood of Behemoth (Part Two)

Chapter 1007.1

Chapter 1007.2 - Former Power and Glory (Part Two)

Chapter 1008.1 - End of the Ancient Path (Part One)

Chapter 1008.2 - End of the Ancient Path (Part Two)

Chapter 1009.1 - A Giant Shadow (Part One)
Chapter 1009.2 - A Giant Shadow (Part Two)
Chapter 1010.1 - Food-Greedy Pigs (Part One)
Chapter 1010.2 - Food-Greedy Pigs (Part Two)

Chapter 1011.1 - Occurrence of Sudden Change (Part One)

Chapter 1011.2 - Occurrence of Sudden Change (Part Two)

Chapter 1012..1 - Mysterious Fleet (Part One)

Chapter 1012..2 - Mysterious Fleet (Part Two)

Chapter 1013.1 - Asura Killing Field (Part One)

Chapter 1013.2 - : Asura Killing Field (Part Two)

Chapter 1014.1 - Courage and Honor (Part One)

Chapter 1014.2 - Courage and Honor (Part Two)

Chapter 1015.1 - The Grim Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1015.2 - The Grim Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1015.3 - The Grim Situation (Part Three)

Chapter 1015.4 - The Grim Situation (Part Four)

Chapter 1016.1 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part One)

Chapter 1016.2 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Two)

Chapter 1016.3 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Three)

Chapter 1016.4 - The City of Behemoth, Ending of the Battle at Sea (Part Four)

Chapter 1017.1 - Wash Your Neck and Wait (Part One)

Chapter 1017.2 - Wash Your Neck and Wait (Part Two)

Chapter 1018.1 - Bishop Entus of the Beast God Palace (Part One)

Chapter 1018.2 - Bishop Entus of the Beast God Palace (Part Two)

Chapter 1019.1 - The Mysterious Pope (Part One)

Chapter 1019.2 - The Mysterious Pope (Part Two)

Chapter 1020.1 - More Stories About the Pope (Part One)

Chapter 1020.2 - More Stories About the Pope (Part Two)

Chapter 1021.1 - Snake Beauty (Part One)
Chapter 1021.2 - Snake Beauty (Part Two)
Chapter 1022.1

Chapter 1022.2 - The Observation of the Ten King Clans (Part Two)

Chapter 1023.1 - Unbelievable! (Part One)
Chapter 1023.2 - Unbelievable! (Part Two)
Chapter 1024.1 - I’m About to Die (Part One)
Chapter 1024.2 - I’m About to Die (Part Two)
Chapter 1025.1 - Long Talk (Part One)
Chapter 1025.2 - Long Talk (Part Two)
Chapter 1026.1 - Hey, Don’t Die! (Part One)
Chapter 1026.2 - Hey, Don’t Die! (Part Two)
Chapter 1027.1 - Tragic Battle (Part One)
Chapter 1027.2 - Tragic Battle (Part Two)

Chapter 1028.1 - Master and Mowing Grass (Part One)

Chapter 1028.2 - Master and Mowing Grass (Part Two)

Chapter 1028.3 - Master and Mowing Grass (Part Three)

Chapter 1029.1 - Emphasis and Big Event (Part One)

Chapter 1029.2 - Emphasis and Big Event (Part Two)

Chapter 1030.1 - The Desert in the Sky (Part One)

Chapter 1030.2 - The Desert in the Sky (Part Two)

Chapter 1031.1 - Discovery in the Desert (Part One)

Chapter 1031.2 - Discovery in the Desert (Part Two)

Chapter 1031.3 - Discovery in the Desert (Part Three)

Chapter 1031.4 - Discovery in the Desert (Part Four)

Chapter 1032.1 - Ambushed? (Part One)
Chapter 1032.2 - Ambushed? (Part Two)
Chapter 1033.1 - Altar and Danger (Part One)
Chapter 1033.2 - Altar and Danger (Part Two)

Chapter 1033.3 - Altar and Danger (Part Three)

Chapter 1033.4 - Altar and Danger (Part Four)

Chapter 1034.1 - Savior and Vicious Swamp (Part One)

Chapter 1034.2 - Savior and Vicious Swamp (Part Two)

Chapter 1035.1 - Unique Beasts (Part One)
Chapter 1035.2 - Unique Beasts (Part Two)
Chapter 1036.1 - Fei’s Plan (Part One)
Chapter 1036.2 - Fei’s Plan (Part Two)
Chapter 1037.1 - Named [No.1] (Part One)
Chapter 1037.2 - Named [No.1] (Part Two)
Chapter 1037.3 - Named [No.1] (Part Three)
Chapter 1037.4 - Named [No.1] (Part Four)
Chapter 1038.1 - Only One Sword (Part One)
Chapter 1038: Only One Sword (Part One)
Chapter 1038.2 - Only One Sword (Part Two)
Chapter 1038.3 - Only One Sword (Part Three)
Chapter 1038.4 - Only One Sword (Part Four)

Chapter 1039.1 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part One)

Chapter 1039.2 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part Two)

Chapter 1039.3 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part Three)

Chapter 1039.4 - Zenitians’ Victory (Part Four)

Chapter 1040.1 - A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part One)

Chapter 1040.2 - A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part Two)

Chapter 1040.3 - A Huge Change in the [Banished Land] (Part Three)

Chapter 1041.1 - The No.1 Struggle in 1,000 Years (Part One)

Chapter 1041.2 - The No.1 Struggle in 1,000 Years (Part Two)

Chapter 1042.1 - Rally Before the Migration (Part One)

Chapter 1042.2 - Rally Before the Migration (Part Two)

Chapter 1043.1 - Path to Becoming A God (1) (Part One)

Chapter 1043.2 - Path to Becoming A God (1) (Part Two)

Chapter 1044.1 - Path to Becoming A God (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1044.2 - Path to Becoming A God (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1045.1 - Path to Becoming A God (3) (Part One)

Chapter 1045.2 - Path to Becoming A God (3) (Part Two)

Chapter 1046.1 - Path to Becoming A God (4) (Part One)

Chapter 1046.2 - Path to Becoming A God (4) (Part Two)

Chapter 1047.1 - The Sun in the Darkness (Part One)

Chapter 1047.2 - The Sun in the Darkness (Part Two)

Chapter 1048.1 - The Battle Between Demi-Gods (Part One)

Chapter 1048.2 - The Battle Between Demi-Gods (Part Two)

Chapter 1049.1 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part One)

Chapter 1049.2 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Two)

Chapter 1049.3 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Three)

Chapter 1049.4 - Kill You in Three Strikes (Part Four)

Chapter 1050.1 - Queen of Radiance (Part One)
Chapter 1050.2 - Queen of Radiance (Part Two)
Chapter 1051.1 - Past Events (Part One)
Chapter 1051.2 - Past Events (Part Two)

Chapter 1052.1 - The Third Prince’s Whereabouts (Part One)

Chapter 1052.2 - The Third Prince’s Whereabouts (Part Two)

Chapter 1053.1 - It Is Him (Part One)

Chapter 1053.2 - It Is Him (Part Two)

Chapter 1054.1 - Chambord’s Weapons Can’t Be Aimed at Our People (Part One)

Chapter 1054.2 - Chambord’s Weapons Can’t Be Aimed at Our People (Part Two)

Chapter 1055.1 - Lampard’s Identity (Part One)

Chapter 1055.2 - Lampard’s Identity (Part Two)

Chapter 1056.1 - Commenting on the Princes (Part One)

Chapter 1056.2 - Commenting on the Princes (Part Two)

Chapter 1057.1 - Last Chance (Part One)

Chapter 1057.2 - Last Chance (Part Two)

Chapter 1058.1 - Getting Ready for Battle, and the King’s Status (Part One)

Chapter 1058.2 - Getting Ready for Battle, and the King’s Status (Part Two)

Chapter 1059.1 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part One)

Chapter 1059.2 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Two)

Chapter 1059.3 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Three)

Chapter 1059.4 - Chaotic Continent and Changes on the Battlefield (Part Four)

Chapter 1060.1 - Where Are the Other 50 People? (Part One)

Chapter 1060.2 - Where Are the Other 50 People? (Part Two)

Chapter 1061.1 - Severe Punishment (Part One)

Chapter 1061.2 - Severe Punishment (Part Two)

Chapter 1062.1 - Mystery and Danger (Part One)

Chapter 1062.2 - Mystery and Danger (Part Two)

Chapter 1063 - The Giant Bear in the North, Roar! (Part One)

Chapter 1063.2 - The Giant Bear in the North, Roar! (Part Two)

Chapter 1064.1 - Broken City (Part One)

Chapter 1064.2 - Broken City (Part Two)

Chapter 1065.1 - Realness During Crisis (Part One)

Chapter 1065.2 - Realness During Crisis (Part Two)

Chapter 1066.1 - The Will of Battle Skyrocketed on the Martial Saint Mountain (Part One)

Chapter 1066.2 - The Will of Battle Skyrocketed on the Martial Saint Mountain (Part Two)

Chapter 1067.1 - Martial Saint Mountain & Letter Office (Part One)

Chapter 1067.2 - Martial Saint Mountain & Letter Office (Part Two)

Chapter 1068.1 - Lionel Messi (Part One)

Chapter 1068.2 - Lionel Messi (Part Two)

Chapter 1069.1 - Imperial Faith & Military Headquarters (Part One)

Chapter 1069.2 - Imperial Faith & Military Headquarters (Part Two)

Chapter 1070.1 - The Night of Death (Part One)

Chapter 1070.2 - The Night of Death (Part Two)

Chapter 1071.1 - What Else Other Than Disappointment? (Part One)

Chapter 1071.2 - What Else Other Than Disappointment? (Part Two)

Chapter 1072.1 - The Crazy Chrystal (Part One)

Chapter 1072.2 - The Crazy Chrystal (Part Two)

Chapter 1073 - The Falling of a Star (Part One)

Chapter 1073.2 - The Falling of a Star (Part Two)

Chapter 1074.1 - Fall and the Crazy Woman (Part One)

Chapter 1074.2 - Fall and the Crazy Woman (Part Two)

Chapter 1075.1 - Everything That You Can Get (Part One)

Chapter 1075.2 - Everything That You Can Get (Part Two)

Chapter 1076.1 - Yassin Is Inferior to ‘No One’ (Part One)

Chapter 1076.2 - Yassin Is Inferior to ‘No One’ (Part Two)

Chapter 1077.1 - Love That Traveled Through Time and Space (Part One)

Chapter 1077.2 - Love That Traveled Through Time and Space (Part Two)

Chapter 1078.1 - The Last Gift of Power (Part One)

Chapter 1078.2 - The Last Gift of Power (Part Two)

Chapter 1079.1 - Returning to Chambord City (Part One)

Chapter 1079.2 - Returning to Chambord City (Part Two)

Chapter 1080.1 - Waiting (Part One)

Chapter 1080.2 - Waiting (Part Two)

Chapter 1081 - Golden Armor Flying Above Chambord (Part One)

Chapter 1081.2 - Golden Armor Flying Above Chambord (Part Two)

Chapter 1082.1 - Understanding Smiles (Part One)

Chapter 1082.2 - Understanding Smiles (Part Two)

Chapter 1083.1 - Piazon’s Choice (Part One)
Chapter 1083.2 - Piazon’s Choice (Part Two)
Chapter 1084.1 - I Need to Return (Part One)
Chapter 1084.2 - I Need to Return (Part Two)
Chapter 1085.1 - Miracle (Part One)
Chapter 1085.2 - Miracle (Part Two)
Chapter 1086.1 - Emperor (Part One)
Chapter 1086.2 - Emperor (Part Two)
Chapter 1087.1 - Puppet Empire (Part One)
Chapter 1087.2 - Puppet Empire (Part Two)
Chapter 1088.1 - Former Knight (Part One)
Chapter 1088.2 - Former Knight (Part Two)
Chapter 1088.3 - Former Knight (Part Three)
Chapter 1089.1 - Former Knight (Part One)
Chapter 1089.2 - Former Knight (Part Two)

Chapter 1090.1 - The Last Ditch Effort (Part One) [TL Note: This is a 1.5-in-1 chapter, so 3 parts.]

Chapter 1090.2 - The Last Ditch Effort (Part Two)

Chapter 1090.3 - The Last Ditch Effort (Part Three)

Chapter 1091.1 - Arrival! Battle Angel! (Part One)

Chapter 1091.2 - Arrival! Battle Angel! (Part Two)

Chapter 1092.1 - Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part One)

Chapter 1092.2 - Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part Two)

Chapter 1092.3 - Battle Angels Vs. Mystical Gold War Puppets (Part Three)

Chapter 1093.1 - Fei’s Return (Part One)

Chapter 1093.2 - Fei’s Return (Part Two)

Chapter 1094.1 - Dominating Strength (1) (Part One)

Chapter 1094.2 - Dominating Strength (1) (Part Two)

Chapter 1095.1 - Dominating Strength (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1095.2 - Dominating Strength (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1096.1 - Dominating Strength (3) (Part One)

Chapter 1096.2 - Dominating Strength (3) (Part Two)

Chapter 1097.1 - Three Bloodstained Scrolls (Part One)

Chapter 1097.2 - Three Bloodstained Scrolls (Part Two)

Chapter 1098.1 - Savior on the Northern Gate of St. Petersburg (Part One)

Chapter 1098.2 - Savior on the Northern Gate of St. Petersburg (Part Two)

Chapter 1099.1 - Sorry I’m Late (Part One)
Chapter 1099: Sorry I’m Late (Part Two)
Chapter 1099.3 - Sorry I’m Late (Part Three)

Chapter 1100 - Light Engulfing the Land (Part One)

Chapter 1100.2 - Light Engulfing the Land (Part Two)

Chapter 1101.1 - The Roars Outside the Palace (Part One)

Chapter 1101.2 - The Roars Outside the Palace (Part Two)

Chapter 1102.1 - Roars and Turncoat (Part One)

Chapter 1102.2 - Roars and Turncoat (Part Two)

Chapter 1103.1 - Who The F*ck Are You? (Part One)

Chapter 1103.2 - Who The F*ck Are You? (Part Two)

Chapter 1104.1 - Unimaginable Presence (Part One)

Chapter 1104.2 - Unimaginable Presence (Part Two)

Chapter 1105.1 - Honor and Coward (Part One)

Chapter 1105.2 - Honor and Coward (Part Two)

Chapter 1106.1 - Punishment from Fei (Part One)

Chapter 1106.2 - Punishment from Fei (Part Two)

Chapter 1107.1 - Merging Power (Part One)

Chapter 1107.2 - Merging Power (Part Two)

Chapter 1108.1 - Power Enemies’ Shadows – Polluters (Part One)

Chapter 1108.2 - Power Enemies’ Shadows – Polluters (Part Two)

Chapter 1109.1 - Healing (Part One)

Chapter 1109.2 - Healing (Part Two)

Chapter 1110.1 - The Demonic Woman’s Tears (Part One)

Chapter 1110.2 - The Demonic Woman’s Tears (Part Two)

Chapter 1111.1 - Reverse Push (Part One)

Chapter 1111.2 - Reverse Push (Part Two)

Chapter 1112.1 - The Envoy from the Elf Clan (Part One)

Chapter 1112.2 - The Envoy from the Elf Clan (Part Two)

Chapter 1113.1 - The Ancient Covenant (Part One)

Chapter 1113.2 - The Ancient Covenant (Part Two)

Chapter 1114.1 - Purification (Part One)
Chapter 1114.2 - Purification (Part Two)
Chapter 1115.1 - Reward (Part One)
Chapter 1115.2 - Reward (Part Two)

Chapter 1116.1 - Three-Eyed Demonic God (Part One)

Chapter 1116.2 - Three-Eyed Demonic God (Part Two)

Chapter 1117.1 - Last Preparation (Part One)

Chapter 1117.2 - Last Preparation (Part Two)

Chapter 1118.1 - Barcelonans’ Anger and Fear (Part One)

Chapter 1118.2 - Barcelonans’ Anger and Fear (Part Two)

Chapter 1119.1 - We Need Time (Part One)

Chapter 1119.2 - We Need Time (Part Two)

Chapter 1120.1 - Is He Still the Smiling Young Man? (Part One)

Chapter 1120.2 - Is He Still the Smiling Young Man? (Part Two)

Chapter 1121.1 - Fei’s Plan (1) (Part One)
Chapter 1121.2 - Fei’s Plan (1) (Part Two)
Chapter 1122.1 - Fei’s Plan (II) (Part One)
Chapter 1122.2 - Fei’s Plan (II) (Part Two)

Chapter 1123.1 - The Tragedy on the Ocean (Part One)

Chapter 1123.2 - The Tragedy on the Ocean (Part Two)

Chapter 1124.1 - An Impressive Return (Part One)

Chapter 1124.2 - An Impressive Return (Part Two)

Chapter 1125.1 - Silver Crystal Battle Soul Warrior (Part One)

Chapter 1125.2 - Silver Crystal Battle Soul Warrior (Part Two)

Chapter 1126.1 - Shocking Strike (Part One)

Chapter 1126.2 - Shocking Strike (Part Two) ==

Chapter 1127.1 - Death Trap (Part One)
Chapter 1127.2 - Death Trap (Part Two)
Chapter 1128.1 - Thunderous Anger (Part One)
Chapter 1128.2 - Thunderous Anger (Part Two)
Chapter 1129.1 - Homeless Dog (Part One)
Chapter 1129.2 - Homeless Dog (Part Two)

Chapter 1130.1 - Light of Creation! No One Can Block It! (Part One)

Chapter 1130.2 - Light of Creation! No One Can Block It! (Part Two)

Chapter 1131.1 - 11 Imperial Zones (Part One)

Chapter 1131.2 - 11 Imperial Zones (Part Two)

Chapter 1132.1 - Cruelty! Plane Farm! (Part One)

Chapter 1132 - Cruelty! Plane Farm! (Part Two)

Chapter 1133.1 - Continue to Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1133.2 - Continue to Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1134.1 - The Dragon Clan’s Defeat (Part One)

Chapter 1134.2 - The Dragon Clan’s Defeat (Part Two)

Chapter 1135.1 - The Last Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1135.2 - The Last Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1136.1 - The Arrival of the Giant City (Part One)

Chapter 1136.2 - The Arrival of the Giant City (Part Two)

Chapter 1137.1

Chapter 1137.2 - The New Ruler of the North (Part Two)

Chapter 1138.1 - Huge Changes on the Continent (Part One)

Chapter 1138.2 - Huge Changes on the Continent (Part Two)

Chapter 1139.1 - Going to Join the Human Emperor of the North (Part One)

Chapter 1139.2 - Going to Join the Human Emperor of the North (Part Two)

Chapter 1140.1 - The Troop That Lost Its Homelands (Part One)

Chapter 1140.2 - The Troop That Lost Its Homelands (Part Two)

Chapter 1141.1 - Like Moths To Flames (Part One)

Chapter 1141.2 - Like Moths To Flames (Part Two)

Chapter 1142.1 - Step into the Northern Region, Die! (Part One)

Chapter 1142.2 - Step into the Northern Region, Die! (Part Two)

Chapter 1143.1 - The Battle Between the Two Forces (Part One)

Chapter 1143.2 - The Battle Between the Two Forces (Part Two)

Chapter 1144.1 - The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part One)

Chapter 1144.2 - The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part Two)

Chapter 1144.3 - The Most Powerful Versus The Most Powerful (Part Three)

Chapter 1145.1 - Redeeming Former Glory (Part One)

Chapter 1145.2 - Redeeming Former Glory (Part Two)

Chapter 1145.3 - Redeeming Former Glory (Part Three)

Chapter 1146 - The New Power Dynamics (Part One)

Chapter 1146.2 - The New Power Dynamics (Part Two)

Chapter 1147.1 - A Short-Term Peace (Part One)

Chapter 1147.2 - A Short-Term Peace (Part Two)

Chapter 1148.1 - The Unity Call at Bali Island (Part One)

Chapter 1148.2 - The Unity Call at Bali Island (Part Two)

Chapter 1149.1 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part One)

Chapter 1149.2 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Two)

Chapter 1149.3 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Three)

Chapter 1149.4 - The Commander of the Northern Region Empire (Part Four)

Chapter 1150.1 - Shocked (Part One)
Chapter 1150.2 - Shocked (Part Two)
Chapter 1151.1 - Recommendation (Part One)
Chapter 1151.2 - Recommendation (Part Two)
Chapter 1152.1 - Elves and Gnomes (Part One)
Chapter 1152.2 - Elves and Gnomes (Part Two)

Chapter 1152.3 - Elves and Gnomes (Part Three)

Chapter 1152.4 - Elves and Gnomes (Part Four)

Chapter 1153.1 - Strange Mechanical Fish Troop (Part One)

Chapter 1153.2 - Strange Mechanical Fish Troop (Part Two)

Chapter 1154.1 - Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1154.2 - Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1155.1 - An Unforgettable Scene (Part One)

Chapter 1155.2 - An Unforgettable Scene (Part Two)

Chapter 1155.3 - An Unforgettable Scene (Part Three)

Chapter 1156.1 - The Severe Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1156.2 - The Severe Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1157.1 - The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part One)

Chapter 1157.2 - The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part Two)

Chapter 1157.3 - The Battle of Gods’ Fall (Part Three)

Chapter 1158.1 - Traitor?! (Part One)

Chapter 1158.2 - Traitor?! (Part Two)

Chapter 1159.1 - A Clear Comparison (Part One)

Chapter 1159.2 - A Clear Comparison (Part Two)

Chapter 1160.1 - Suppression and Resistance (Part One)

Chapter 1160.2 - Suppression and Resistance (Part Two)

Chapter 1161.1 - An Empty Campsite (Part One)

Chapter 1161.2 - An Empty Campsite (Part Two)

Chapter 1162.1 - Saint Spiritual Killing Array? (Part One)

Chapter 1162.2 - Saint Spiritual Killing Array? (Part Two)

Chapter 1163.1 - The Invisible Troop (Part One)

Chapter 1163.2 - The Invisible Troop (Part Two)

Chapter 1163.3 - The Invisible Troop (Part Three)

Chapter 1163.4 - The Invisible Troop (Part Four)

Chapter 1164.1 - Secret Meeting (Part One)

Chapter 1164.2 - Secret Meeting (Part Two)

Chapter 1165.1 - Killing A Godly King (Part One)

Chapter 1165.2 - Killing A Godly King (Part Two)

Chapter 1166.1 - Meeting (Part One)

Chapter 1166.2 - Meeting (Part Tw0)

Chapter 1167.1 - Iduna – On the Verge of Collapse (Part One)

Chapter 1167.2 - Iduna – On the Verge of Collapse (Part Two)

Chapter 1168.1 - Loud Slap (Part One)

Chapter 1168.2 - Loud Slap (Part Two)

Chapter 1169.1 - I Wanted to Slap This Nasty Guy Long Ago (Part One)

Chapter 1169.2 - I Wanted to Slap This Nasty Guy Long Ago (Part Two)

Chapter 1170.1 - Seeing the Fatty Again (Part One)

Chapter 1170.2 - Seeing the Fatty Again (Part Two)

Chapter 1171.1

Chapter 1171.2: The Naïve and Dull Woman (Part Two)

Chapter 1172.1 - Too Crazy (Part One)
Chapter 1172.2 - Too Crazy (Part Two)
Chapter 1173.1 - Who Are You? (I) (Part One)
Chapter 1173.2 - Who Are You? (I) (Part Two)
Chapter 1174.1 - Who Are You? (II) (Part One)
Chapter 1174.2 - Who Are You? (II) (Part Two)
Chapter 1176.1 - Settling Accounts (Part One)
Chapter 1176.2 - Settling Accounts (Part Two)

Chapter 1176.3 - Settling Accounts (Part Three)

Chapter 1177.1 - The Ending of the Wild Boar (Part One)

Chapter 1177.2 - The Ending of the Wild Boar (Part Two)

Chapter 1178 - The Legendary Existences (Part One)

Chapter 1178.2 - The Legendary Existences (Part Two)

Chapter 1179.1 - Platini Has Arrived at the Southern Region (Part One)

Chapter 1179.2 - Platini Has Arrived at the Southern Region (Part Two)

Chapter 1180.1 - Chain Reactions (Part One)

Chapter 1180.2 - Chain Reactions (Part Two)

Chapter 1181.1 - Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part One)

Chapter 1181.2 - Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part Two)

Chapter 1181.3 - Spear, Sword, and Shield (Part Three)

Chapter 1182.1 - The Goblin Realm? (Part One)

Chapter 1182.2 - The Goblin Realm? (Part Two)

Chapter 1183.1 - Incubation Factory (Part One)

Chapter 1183.2 - Incubation Factory (Part Two)

Chapter 1184.1 - The Origins of the Goblin Masters (Part One)

Chapter 1184.2 - The Origins of the Goblin Masters (Part Two)

Chapter 1185.1 - The Sudden Tough Battle (Part One)

Chapter 1185.2 - The Sudden Tough Battle (Part Two)

Chapter 1186.1 - The Appearance of the Person Behind All This (Part One)

Chapter 1186.2 - The Appearance of the Person Behind All This (Part Two)

Chapter 1187.1 - The Demonified Deputy Pope (Part One)

Chapter 1187.2 - The Demonified Deputy Pope (Part Two)

Chapter 1188.1 - A Shocking Secret (Part One)

Chapter 1188.2 - A Shocking Secret (Part Two)

Chapter 1189.1 - The Reverse of the Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1189.2 - The Reverse of the Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1190.1 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (Part One)

Chapter 1190.2 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (Part Two)

Chapter 1191.1 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1191.2 - The Appearance of the Continental Martial Saint (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1192 - Using All Killing Methods (Part One)

Chapter 1192 - Using All Killing Methods (Part Two)

Chapter 1193.1 - The Struggle Before Death (Part One)

Chapter 1193.2 - The Struggle Before Death (Part Two)

Chapter 1193.3 - The Struggle Before Death (Part Three)

Chapter 1193.4 - The Struggle Before Death (Part Four)

Chapter 1194.1 - The Reverse of the Southern Region’s Situation (Part One)

Chapter 1194.2 - The Reverse of the Southern Region’s Situation (Part Two)

Chapter 1195.1 - The Corruption of the Holy Church (Part One)

Chapter 1195.2 - The Corruption of the Holy Church (Part Two)

Chapter 1196 - The Period of Shocking Change (Part One)

Chapter 1196.2 - The Period of Shocking Change (Part Two)

Chapter 1197.1 - The Meeting of the Century (Part One)

Chapter 1197.2 - The Meeting of the Century (Part Two)

Chapter 1198.1 - The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part One)

Chapter 1198.2 - The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part Two)

Chapter 1198.3 - The Meeting of the Century (2) (Part Three)

Chapter 1199.1 - Pope? Prisoner? (Part One)

Chapter 1199.2 - Pope? Prisoner? (Part Two)

Chapter 1200.1 - A Legendary Figure (Part One)

Chapter 1200.2 - A Legendary Figure (Part Two)

Chapter 1201.1 - Secret (Part One)

Chapter 1201.2 - Secret (Part Two)

Chapter 1202.1 - The Disappearance of Gods and Demons (Part One)

Chapter 1202.2 - The Disappearance of Gods and Demons (Part Two)

Chapter 1203.1 - The Most Reasonable Explanation (Part One)

Chapter 1203.2 - The Most Reasonable Explanation (Part Two)

Chapter 1204.1 - The So-Called Polluters (Part One)

Chapter 1204.2 - The So-Called Polluters (Part Two)

Chapter 1205.1 - The Method for the Reverse (Part One)

Chapter 1205.2 - The Method for the Reverse (Part Two)

Chapter 1206.1 - : There Is Only One Person in the Whole World (Part One)

Chapter 1206.2 - There Is Only One Person in the Whole World (Part Two)

Chapter 1207.1 - The Future (Part One)
Chapter 1207.2 - The Future (Part Two)
Chapter 1208.1 - Earth (Part One)
Chapter 1208.2 - Earth (Part Two)
Chapter 1209.1 - Shocking Change (Part One)
Chapter 1209.2 - Shocking Change (Part Two)
Chapter 1210.1 - Cause and Effect (Part One)
Chapter 1210.2 - Cause and Effect (Part Two)

Chapter 1211.1 - Unimaginable Power (Part One)

Chapter 1211.2 - Unimaginable Power (Part Two)

Chapter 1212.1 - Saving People and the Truth (Part One)

Chapter 1212.2 - Saving People and the Truth (Part Two)

Chapter 1213.1 - The Big Guy (Part One)

Chapter 1213.2 - The Big Guy (Part Two)

Chapter 1214.1 - Collecting Samples (Part One)

Chapter 1214.2 - Collecting Samples (Part Two)

Chapter 1215.1 - The Last Base of China (Part One)

Chapter 1215.2 - The Last Base of China (Part Two)

Chapter 1216.1 - The First Intimate Contact (Part One)

Chapter 1216.2 - The First Intimate Contact (Part Two)

Chapter 1217.1 - Time Isn’t Waiting for Me (Part One)

Chapter 1217.2 - Time Isn’t Waiting for Me (Part Two)

Chapter 1218.1 - The Beginning of the Partnership (Part One)

Chapter 1218.2 - The Beginning of the Partnership (Part Two)

Chapter 1219.1 - New Direction (Part One)
Chapter 1219.2 - New Direction (Part Two)
Chapter 1220.1 - Traces (Part One)
Chapter 1220.2 - Traces (Part Two)

Chapter 1221.1 - Clues about Zhong Dajun (Part One)

Chapter 1221.2 - Clues about Zhong Dajun (Part Two)

Chapter 1222.1 - The Thing That Fei Is Looking For (Part One)

Chapter 1222.2 - The Thing That Fei Is Looking For (Part Two)

Chapter 1223.1 - White Gas (Part One)

Chapter 1223.2 - White Gas (Part Two)

Chapter 1224.1 - Zhong Dajun’s Appearance (Part One)

Chapter 1224.2 - Zhong Dajun’s Appearance (Part Two)

Chapter 1225.1 - New Information (Part One)

Chapter 1225.2 - New Information (Part Two)

Chapter 1226.1 - Searching for the Bugs’ Homebase (Part One)

Chapter 1226.2 - Searching for the Bugs’ Homebase (Part Two)

Chapter 1227.1 - Collapsed Civilization (Part One)

Chapter 1227.2 - Collapsed Civilization (Part Two)

Chapter 1228.1 - The Ruin of the Rune Civilization (Part One)

Chapter 1228.2 - The Ruin of the Rune Civilization (Part Two)

Chapter 1229.1 - Further Information (Part One)

Chapter 1229.2 - Further Information (Part Two)

Chapter 1230.1 - Return (Part One)
Chapter 1230.2 - Return (Part Two)
Chapter 1231.1 - Before Going Back (Part One)
Chapter 1231.2 - Before Going Back (Part Two)

Chapter 1231.3 - Before Going Back (Part Three)

Chapter 1231.4 - Before Going Back (Part Four)

Chapter 1232.1 - A Similar Scene (Part One)
Chapter 1232.2 - A Similar Scene (Part Two)
Chapter 1233.1 - Crowning (Part One)
Chapter 1233.2 - Crowning (Part Two)
Chapter 1234 - Time

Chapter 1235.1 - The Person Who Should Have Died (Part One)

Chapter 1235.2 - The Person Who Should Have Died (Part Two)

Chapter 1236.1 - The Death Penalty (Part One)
Chapter 1236.2 - The Death Penalty (Part Two)
Chapter 1237.1 - Ultimate Kill (Part One)
Chapter 1237.2 - Ultimate Kill (Part Two)

Chapter 1238.1 - The War Is Unavoidable (Part One

Chapter 1238.2 - The War Is Unavoidable (Part Two)

Chapter 1239.1 - I Need to Unite the Continent (Part One)

Chapter 1239.2 - I Need to Unite the Continent (Part Two)

Chapter 1240.1 - A Forceful Unity (Part One)
Chapter 1240.2 - A Forceful Unity (Part Two)
Chapter 1241 - Yassin’s Secret (Part One)
Chapter 1241.2 - Yassin’s Secret (Part Two)

Chapter 1242.1 - The Secret That Was Covered by False Images (Part One)

Chapter 1242.2 - The Secret That Was Covered by False Images (Part Two)

Chapter 1243.1 - Emperor Yassin’s Battle Plan (Part One)

Chapter 1243.2 - Emperor Yassin’s Battle Plan (Part Two)

Chapter 1244.1 - The Battleground In Space (Part One)

Chapter 1244.2 - The Battleground In Space (Part Two)

Chapter 1245.1 - The Torn Continent (Part One)

Chapter 1245.2 - The Torn Continent (Part Two)

Chapter 1246.1 - Before the War (Part One)
Chapter 1246.2 - Before the War (Part Two)
Chapter 1247.1 - Endless Killing (Part One)
Chapter 1247.2
Chapter 1248.1 - Test of Strength (Part One)
Chapter 1248.2 - Test of Strength (Part Two)
Chapter 1249.1 - A Supergiant Bug (Part One)
Chapter 1249.2 - A Supergiant Bug (Part Two)

Chapter 1250.1 - Killing and Ten Days (Part One)

Chapter 1250.2 - Killing and Ten Days (Part Two)

Chapter 1251.1 - : First Blood (Part One)
Chapter 1251.2 - : First Blood (Part Two)
Chapter 1252.1 - Terrible News (Part One)
Chapter 1252.2 - Terrible News (Part Two)
Chapter 1253.1 - Tragedy (Part One)
Chapter 1253.2 - Tragedy (Part Two)
Chapter 1253.3 - Tragedy (Part Three)

Chapter 1254.1 - The Appearance of the Lord of the Bugs (Part One)

Chapter 1254.2 - The Appearance of the Lord of the Bugs (Part Two)

Chapter 1255.1 - The Queen of Blades? (Part One)

Chapter 1255.2 - The Queen of Blades? (Part Two)

Chapter 1256.1 - Reverse (Part One)
Chapter 1256.2 - Reverse (Part Two)
Chapter 1257.1 - Shocking Change (Part One)
Chapter 1257.2 - Shocking Change (Part Two)
Chapter 1258.1 - Undead Creatures (Part One)
Chapter 1258.2 - Undead Creatures (Part Two)
Chapter 1259.1 - Killing Demons (Part One)
Chapter 1259.2 - Killing Demons (Part Two)
Chapter 1260.1 - Strangeness (Part One)
Chapter 1260.2 - Strangeness (Part Two)
Chapter 1260.3 - Strangeness (Part Three)
Chapter 1260.4 - Strangeness (Part Four)
Chapter 1261.1 - Waking Up (Part One)
Chapter 1261.2 - Waking Up (Part Two)
Chapter 1262.1 - Container (Part One)
Chapter 1262.2 - Container (Part Two)

Chapter 1263.1 - The Jadeite-Green Bug (Part One)

Chapter 1263.2 - The Jadeite-Green Bug (Part Two)

Chapter 1264.1 - About the Same (Part One)
Chapter 1264.2 - About the Same (Part Two)
Chapter 1265.1 - Various Methods (Part One)
Chapter 1265.2 - Various Methods (Part Two)
Chapter 1266.1 - The Mill of Life (Part One)
Chapter 1266.2 - The Mill of Life (Part Two)

Chapter 1267.1 - Ancient Ancestral Gods’ Appearance (Part One)

Chapter 1267.2 - Ancient Ancestral Gods’ Appearance (Part Two)

Chapter 1268.1 - Tragic End (Part One)

Chapter 1268.2 - Tragic End (Part Two)

Chapter 1269.1 - Black-Armor Battle Machines (Part One)

Chapter 1269.2 - Black-Armor Battle Machines (Part Two)

Chapter 1270.1 - Ultimate Godly Warriors (Part One)

Chapter 1270.2 - Ultimate Godly Warriors (Part Two)

Chapter 1271.1 - Lightning Speed Fist (Part One)

Chapter 1271.2 - Lightning Speed Fist (Part Two)

Chapter 1272.1 - Finale (Part One)
Chapter 1272.2 - Finale (Part Two)
Chapter 1272.3 - Finale (Part Three)
Chapter 1272.4 - Finale (Part Four)
Chapter 1273.1 - Finale (2) (Part One)
Chapter 1273.2 - Finale (3) (Part Two)
Chapter 1274.1 - Finale (3) (Part One)
Chapter 1274.2 - Finale (3) (Part Two)
Chapter 1274.3 - Finale (3) (Part Three)
Chapter 1275.1 - The Grand Finale (Part One)
Chapter 1275.2 - The Grand Finale (Part Two)

Chapter 1275.3 - The Grand Finale (Part Three)

Chapter 1275.4 - The Grand Finale (Part Four)